《Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Magic.


    It is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.


    The first verifiable record dates back to AD 1999.


    The incident, in which police officers possessing special powers stopped a nuclear act of terror carried out by a fanatic group in order to fulfill the prophecy of destroying humanity, became the first verifiable case of magic in modern times.


    Initially, that unusual ability was termed "Supernatural Power". An ability that was present in a person as a result of a purely inherent, sudden mutation, whose systematization as a technology which could be spread among the masses was thought to be an impossible thing.


    That was an erroneous notion.


    Through the research of "Supernatural Power" by both the influential Eastern and Western nations, the existence of people who were imparted "Magic" was gradually made public. It became possible to reproduce "Supernatural Power" through "Magic".


    Of course, talent is required to do that. However, only those who are blessed with a high aptitude can attain a mastery that can put them at a professional level, much like those who possess ability in the fine arts or sciences.


    Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".


    Skilled Magic Technicians, capable of suppressing even nuclear weapons, are powerful weapons to a country.


    At the end of the 21st century ���� in the year 2095 -- the various nations of the world, which are far from unified, are locked in a race to nurture Magic Technicians.


    The First High School is affiliated with the National University of Magic.


    It is an upper-level, magic institution known to send the most graduates to the National University of Magic every year.


    At the same time, it is also an elite school that churns out the largest number of excellent Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians).


    With regard to magic education, there is no official stance on providing an equal opportunity in education.


    This country does not have the luxury to do so.


    Furthermore, childish, idealistic debates revolving around the clear disparity that exists between the capable and the incapable are not tolerated.


    Thoroughly talent-driven. Harshly competence-oriented. That''s the world of magic.


    In this school where only elites are accepted, right at the start of enrollment, the students are already divided into high achievers and low achievers.


    Even if two individuals are both freshmen, they are not necessarily equal. Even if they are blood-related siblings.

 Volume 1 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    "I can''t accept this."


    "You''re still going on about that...?"


    It was the day of the school entrance ceremony, but it was still early morning, two hours before the start of the ceremony.


    The freshmen whose hearts were filled with anticipation at the future their new life would bring, along with their even more exultant parents, still numbered few and far between.


    Standing before the auditorium where the entrance ceremony was going to take place, a man and woman pair, clad in brand new uniforms, was for some reason locked in a verbal disagreement.


    They were both freshmen, yet their uniforms were strangely and distinctively different.


    We are not talking about the difference between slacks and skirt, nor the difference between a man and woman''s attire.


    But rather, on the female student''s chest was the eight-petaled flower design of the First High School''s emblem.


    That emblem was not present on the male student''s blazer.


    "Onii-sama, why are you a reserve? Didn''t you top the entrance exams? Typically speaking, the one who should become the freshman class representative should be you, not me!"


    "Putting aside the question of where you got hold of the entrance exam results... since this is a Magic High School, it''s obvious that they''d place more emphasis on practical magic skills rather than on paper tests, right?


    Miyuki, you are well aware of the extent of my practical abilities, aren''t you? I''m quite surprised that I even got accepted here as a Course 2 student."


    It was a scene where the male student was trying to pacify the female student who had been lashing out angrily with her sharp tongue. From the fact that the female student had called the male student ''Onii-sama'', we can probably presume that they are siblings. It is also not unlikely that they are closely-related relatives.


    If they are siblings...


    Then they are siblings who don''t resemble each other at all.


    On one hand, anyone who sets eyes on the younger sister will no doubt be captivated by her; ten out of ten people, or even a hundred out of hundred people, will agree that she is a lovely, beautiful girl.


    On the other hand, for the elder brother, other than his erect back and piercing eyes, nothing in his ordinary appearance could be said to be attention-grabbing.


    "How can you be so unsure of yourself?! Even when there''s no one who''s a match for you in studies and taijutsu! The truth is, even for magic-"


    The younger sister reprimanded the elder brother for his weak proclamation, but,


    "Miyuki!"


    As he called out her name in an exceptionally strong tone, Miyuki sobered up and shut her mouth.


    "You understand right? Even if you say that, it can''t be helped."


    "...I apologize."


    "Miyuki..."


    He put his hand on her lowered head and slowly stroked her glossy black hair, which had not a single frizz in it. "Now, what should I do to fix her mood..." the young man who was the elder brother pondered with a miserable face.


    "...I''m really happy you feel that way. I always feel that I''m being saved whenever you get angry in my place."


    "Liar."


    "I''m not lying."


    "Liar. Onii-sama, you''re always scolding me..."


    "I''m not lying, I said. But, I too hold you in my thoughts the same way you do about me."


    "Onii-sama... ''hold me in your thoughts'', you say..." (...Huh?)


    For some reason, the young woman blushed.


    Even though the young man could feel that a seed of dissonance that he could not ignore had been sowed, in order to resolve the most immediate problem, he shelved that doubt for now.


    "Even if you back out of giving the reply address, there is no way I''ll be selected as a replacement. If you back out at this eleventh hour, you won''t be able to avoid a blemish on your appraisal.


    You do understand that, right? Miyuki, you are a smart girl."


    "But..."


    "Besides, Miyuki, I''m looking forward to it.


    Show this useless big brother of yours the glorious moment of his cute little sister."


    "Onii-sama is not a useless big brother!


    ...But, I understand. Please pardon me for being willful."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I''ve never thought of that as being willful."


    "Well then, I''ll be taking my leave.


    ...Please watch me, Onii-sama."


    "Yeah, break a leg. I''ll be looking forward to your performance."


    "By all means, see you later." The young woman bowed and disappeared into the auditorium. After ascertaining that she had left, the young man breathed a sigh of relief.


    (Well... what should I do now?)


    The young man who had escorted his little sister, who had reluctantly become the freshman class representative, to school before the ceremony rehearsal started, was now at a loss as to how he should spend the remaining two hours before the start of the school ceremony.


    ? ? ?


    The main building, the practice building, and an experiment building made up three of the school buildings.


    An auditorium/gymnasium whose internal layout can be altered via transformation machinery. A library with three levels above ground and two levels below. Two small gymnasiums. A preparation building equipped with a changing room, a shower room, an equipment-storage room, and club rooms. The canteen, the cafeteria, and the procurement department are in another building. And above all that, the various large and small annexes constructed make the design of First High School appear more like the campus of a suburban university than a typical high school.


    The young man looked left and right as he walked along a path paved with a layer of bricks, searching for a place to rest until it was time for him to enter the auditorium.


    The ID card that would allow him to use the school facilities would only be given out after the school entrance ceremony ended.


    In order to avoid a scene of chaos, the open cafe that was meant to serve visitors was also closed today.


    After five minutes of walking around while referring to the campus map displayed on his mobile terminal, beyond a row of trees, which were positioned in such a way that couldn''t escape his field of vision, he spotted a bench in the courtyard.


    It''s a good thing that it''s not raining, a frivolous thought entered his mind as he sat down on the three-man bench, opened his mobile terminal, and started accessing a book portal that he liked.


    This courtyard seems to be a shortcut from the preparation building to the auditorium.


    They were probably roped in by the management of the entrance ceremony to help out. That is, the current students (upperclassmen to the young man) who were passing the young man at a small distance. All of them had the same eight-petaled flower emblem on the left side of their chests.


    As they passed by, a trail of artless, ill-meaning words escaped from their backs.


    ��Isn''t that kid a Weed?


    ��He''s early... he sure is enthusiastic for a reserve. ��In the end, he''s just a spare.


    A conversation, which he didn''t really want to hear, flowed into his ears. The word, Weed, refers to a Course 2 student.


    The students who have the emblem design of an eight-petaled flower on the left side chest area of their blazers are called "Blooms", while the Course 2 students who don''t have that are likened to weeds that have no blooming flowers, and are sneered upon as "Weeds".


    The quota for the freshmen in this school is two hundred.


    Among them, one hundred of them enter this school as Course 2 students.


    The First High School, which is affiliated with the National University of Magic, is an institution established under national policy for the purpose of nurturing Magic Technicians.


    In exchange for a granted budget from the country, it has the obligation to produce definite results.


    Every year, this school produces over a hundred graduates who either enter the University of Magic or enroll in a Magic Technical Institute of Specialized Higher Training.


    While it''s a pity, the fact is that magic education is a trial-and-error thing. Accidents, which go beyond the level of minor mishaps, can easily happen directly through magic slip-ups from practice training and experiments. Even while the students are aware of the dangers involved, one will bet one''s future on one''s own talent in magic and the possibility that exists in oneself, and walk the path to become a Magician.


    When there are only a handful who possess such talent, and that talent is highly valued by society, few would throw it away, even more so for the young men and women who have yet to reach their individual maturity, rendering them unable to pursue a road outside of a ''brilliant future''.


    Another fact, as a consequence of such a belief system getting fixed inside of them, is that, many children have been burdened with ''wounds'' from that belief system.


    Thanks to the accumulation of know-how, most accidents resulting in deaths or handicapped bodies have been eradicated.


    However, one''s talent in magic can be easily impaired via a psychological component.


    Every year, the number of students who have dropped out as a result of being unable to use magic due to the shock of an accident is by no means small.


    The ones who fill the gap are the "Course 2 students".


    Upon enrolling in schools, they are allowed to participate in classes, use the facilities and access data, but they lack the most important component in their studies, that they are not entitled to receive personal instruction in practical magic skills.


    They can only learn on their own, and show results through their own efforts.


    If they can''t do that, they will have to graduate from a normal high school.


    If one does not graduate from a magic high school, one cannot pursue studies in the university of magic.


    Given that the number of people who can teach magic is very insufficient, it is unavoidable that the more talented ones be given priority. Right from the beginning, Course 2 students are accepted under the condition that no one will teach them.


    Publicly, it is forbidden to call the Course 2 students "Weeds".


    However, in part, one can almost say that this has become a well-known derogatory term for them, a term that is rooted even within the Course 2 students themselves. Even the Course 2 students have to recognize that they are no more than spares.


    That was the same for the young man.


    That was why there was no need for them to have spoken that aloud on purpose for him to realize that. He had entered this school while being fully aware of that.


    What an unnecessary favor from them, the young man thought as he turned his attention to the book portal that had loaded on his data terminal.


    ? ? ?


    On the open computer terminal, a clock was displayed.


    His consciousness, which had been immersed in reading, returned to reality.


    There were another thirty minutes until the school entrance ceremony.


    "Are you a new student? It''s almost time for the ceremony."


    Around the same time he was about to stand up, having logged out of one of his favorite reading portals and closed his computer terminal, a voice came from above him.


    The first thing that came into view was the skirt of a uniform. Following that, wrapping around a left arm was a wide bracelet.


    Broader and thinner than a normal bracelet, it was the latest model of a CAD that was made with fashion in mind.


    CAD (Casting Assistance Device) ���� spell support processor. In this country, it is also known as a (Magic Operator).


    Something that replaces tools such as spell chants, talismans, hand seals, magic circles, magic tomes, and other traditional methods of invoking magic, it is a tool of necessity for any modern Magic Technician.


    These days, there is no research into using a single word, or a single phrase to invoke magic. When used in conjunction with talismans and magic circles and others, the shortest invocation will take around ten seconds, while the longer ones can take above a minute depending on the magic, and in place of that, the easy-to-use CAD can reduce that to under a second.


    While it is possible for magic to be invoked without a CAD, the number of Magic Technicians who do not use CADs, which can rapidly accelerate the invocation of magic, equates to nil. Among those who have dedicated themselves to the specialization of one particular skill in bringing about supernatural phenomena with just their will alone, the so-called "Supernatural Power Users", the ones who seek the speed and stability that an activation system can bring and love using the CAD have become the mainstream crowd.


    However, it does not mean that anyone who possesses a CAD can use magic.


    The CAD only provides the activation sequence, and it is the ability of the Magic Technician himself that invokes the magic.


    In other words, CADs are red herrings to those who can''t use magic, and are only carried by those involved with magic.


    And then, according to the young man''s memory, the students who were allowed to persistently carry a CAD within the school compounds were either executive members of the student council or particular committee members.


    "Thank you, I''ll be on my way."


    On the left chest area of the other party, was of course the eight-petaled flower emblem.


    The bulge from the chest that was pushing up the blazer did not stir any part of his consciousness.


    He did not hide his left chest.


    He did not do such a cowardly act.


    But, it didn''t mean that there was no ill feeling of any sort.


    He could not imagine himself getting actively involved with a high achiever who appeared to be a student council executive member.


    "I''m impressed. A screen type?"


    However, the other person seemed to think otherwise. While looking at the film screen of the mobile data terminal that the young man had folded in three folds with his hand, the person grinned, as if delighted at something.


    At this juncture, the young man finally looked at the face of that person.


    The face of that person was twenty centimeters lower than the height of the young man who had stood up from the bench.


    The young man''s height was a hundred and seventy-five centimeters, as such, even for a female, she was short.


    She was just at the right height to ascertain that he was a Course 2 student with her line of sight.


    But her gaze did not have the slightest hint of belittlement, and was filled with a pure, innocent wonder instead.


    "Our school disallows the use of virtual display terminals. But yet, it''s regrettable that many students still use the virtual display type.


    However, you are using the screen type even before enrolling into the school."


    "The virtual type is not suitable for reading."


    Anyone could tell that his terminal was a seasoned one with one look, so she did not bother asking further.


    The young man''s reply that sounded like an excuse was a fruit of careful thought, since if he was excessively blunt, it would become more of a disadvantage to his younger sister than himself, as he was certain that his younger sister, who was the freshman representative, would probably be chosen by the student council.


    Upon hearing that calculated response, the upperclassman became even more impressed.


    "Instead of watching animation, you read huh? This is even rarer.


    I also prefer book-based information to animation-based ones, so I''m kind of happy."


    Indeed, while this is an era where virtual content is preferred over text content, book readers are not really that rare.


    Somehow, it seemed like this upperclassman had an uncommonly sociable personality. Judging from her tone and speech, she appeared to be getting friendlier.


    "Ahh, I beg your pardon. I''m the student council president of the First High School, Saegusa Mayumi. Written as ''seven grass'', read as Saegusa.


    Nice to meet you."


    Even though she added a wink at the end, there was not a hint of wonder in her tone. With a pretty girl''s looks and together with a well-proportioned body despite her small frame, she radiated such an alluring atmosphere that it would not be surprising if newly matriculated male students misunderstood her intentions.


    But yet, on hearing her self-introduction, the young man seemed to frown involuntarily.


    "A number... and to top it off, a ''Saegusa (Seven Grass)''." A Magician''s ability is greatly influenced by heredity.


    A Magician''s qualities are greatly related to his lineage.


    And in this country, the houses that possess a superior blood lineage in magic carry a number in their family name by tradition.


    Among the numbered Magician lineages that carry a superior hereditary factor, the Saegusa is one of the two houses deemed to be the most powerful in this country currently. That young woman who was the student council president of this school was probably of their direct descent. In other words, she was an elite among elites. It might even be apt to say that she was the exact opposite of him.


    Holding back a bitter mutter, and somehow managing to bring out a courteous smile, the young man returned his name.


    "I''m, no, my name is Shiba Tatsuya."


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun... I see. You are that Shiba-kun huh..."


    The eyes of the student council president went wide with surprise, after which, she nodded meaningfully.


    Well, at any rate, while he was the elder brother of the freshman representative, the top entry student Shiba Miyuki, he was a dunce who flat-out couldn''t use any magic. The ''that'' was probably referring to that.


    Thinking about that, Tatsuya politely kept quiet. "Among the teachers, you have been quite a hot topic,"


    Said Mayumi after a cheerful smile, appearing unconcerned with Tatsuya''s silence.


    It was probably due to how rare it was to have a pair of siblings who were that much of a far cry from each other, thought Tatsuya.


    However, no such incredulity nor negative emotions could be sensed from her. He could feel no sign of ridicule embedded in that smile.


    He could only feel a friendly positivity emanating from Mayumi''s smile.


    "Out of a hundred marks, the average mark of all seven subjects in your entrance exam was ninety-six.


    Especially, the best were Magic Theory and Magic Engineering. Even though the average mark of those who passed was no more than seventy, you got a perfect grade without a hitch for both subjects that had essay- based questions.


    It''s an unheard of record high."


    It wasn''t his imagination at hearing those unreserved praises, thought Tatsuya. The reason was because,


    "Those are merely paper test results. They are just data inside an information system."


    In the appraisal of magic high school students, more emphasis was given to practical results, and not paper test results.


    While a bitter civil smile surfaced on Tatsuya, he pointed to his own left chest.


    It was not possible for the student council president to not understand. However, Mayumi shook her head with a smile at Tatsuya''s words. Not vertically, but to the left and right.


    "That kind of terrific score, at the very least, I won''t be able to reproduce that, you know?


    I may not look like it, but I''m really much stronger in theory-based subjects. If my entrance exam had the same questions, I definitely wouldn''t be able to score such a high mark like you, Shiba-kun."


    "It''s about time... please excuse me."


    Tatsuya took his leave from Mayumi, who seemed to have something more to say, and turned his back towards her without waiting for her reply.


    Somewhere in his heart, he feared the smiling face of Mayumi, and at what might happen if he were to continue talking with her.


    Even though he was not conscious of what he was afraid of.


    ? ? ?


    As a result of the conversation with the student council president, by the time Tatsuya entered the auditorium, more than half the seats were already filled up.


    Since there was no seat designation, be it the first row, the last row, right at the center, or right at the edge, he was free to sit anywhere.


    Even now, depending on the school, there are schools that follow the traditional style of arranging the seats by class that will be announced prior to the entrance ceremony, but as for this school, one can only ascertain one''s class upon receiving one''s ID card.


    Therefore, the seats were not arranged in class order.


    However, there was clearly an order to the distribution of seats for the freshmen.


    The first half at the front would be taken up by the Blooms. The students who wore an eight-petaled flower emblem on their left chest. The freshmen who would be able to receive the full benefits of the curriculum of this school.


    The second half at the back would be taken up by the Weeds. The students whose left chest area was left blank. The freshmen who were only allowed to enroll in this school as reserves.


    Even when they were the same freshmen, who were becoming the students of this school on the very same day, they were cleanly divided into a group with the emblem and a group without it.


    And this was not something that was enforced.


    (The people who were the most conscious of the discrimination accepted the discrimination, huh...)


    It was certainly a kind of common sense in itself.


    Without the intention of going against the flow openly, Tatsuya chose at his own discretion an empty seat near the center of the last one-third rows and sat down.


    He turned his eyes to the clock on the wall. Another twenty minutes more.


    He couldn''t access any site in that auditorium where electronic communication was restricted. The data saved in his terminal was also no longer new information to him, and more importantly, it was forbidden to open a terminal in this place.


    Tatsuya tried thinking about his sister who should be doing her final rehearsal at this time... and shook his head.


    That little sister wouldn''t become flustered right before the main event.


    In the end, Tatsuya, who did nothing, adjusted and sat himself upright on the hard seat and closed his eyes. Just as he was about to slip into a snooze,


    "Er, is the seat beside you occupied?" A voice called out.


    He opened his eyes, and just as he thought, the voice had been directed at him.


    As expected from the voice, it was a female student. "Help yourself."


    Even though he was bewildered why she purposely chose to sit beside a random male student, despite the fact that there were still many empty seats, on top of the seats here being made large enough with comfort in mind, the other party was a young woman with a slender build (note that this is referring to the horizontal aspect), and thus, Tatsuya did not feel any unease with her sitting beside him. Rather, it was much more comfortable than if a filthy muscle block were to sit beside him.


    Thinking about that, Tatsuya gave a polite nod.


    Thank you, the young woman nodded as she took her seat. Beside her, three other young women sat down one after another. I see, Tatsuya acknowledged to himself.


    It seemed like they were looking for a place that could accommodate all four of them sitting together.


    They are probably friends, though it''s quite rare to see four friends making it into a difficult school like this one and to be in Course 2 together on top of that, thought Tatsuya. It won''t be strange even if one of them were a high achiever, he felt ���� but it didn''t matter to him anyhow.


    "Er..."


    The voice called out to Tatsuya again, who had turned back to facing the front after having no further interest in the same year student beside him whom he had just met by chance.


    What on earth does she want?


    Clearly, she wasn''t an acquaintance, and neither did he knock against her on the elbow nor on the foot.


    If Tatsuya were to say it himself, he was sitting in a good posture.


    He shouldn''t have done anything that would warrant a complaint but �� "I''m Shibata Mizuki. Nice to meet you."


    Unexpectedly, she introduced herself, in a seemingly timid tone, to Tatsuya who cocked his head. Even though it could be dangerous to judge one by appearance, she didn''t seem to be the type who was good at impressing others.


    She probably forced herself to do it, judged Tatsuya. She might have done it with the thought that they would need to help each other since they were both disadvantaged Course 2 students.


    "I''m Shiba Tatsuya. Nice to meet you too."


    Upon returning a soft introduction as he thought about that, the eyes beyond those large lenses appeared relieved.


    In this era, it was quite rare for girls to wear glasses.


    Since the middle of the twenty-first century, as a consequence of the vision correction procedure becoming widespread, the ailment known as myopia had become a thing of the past in this country.


    Unless one was born with a hereditary form of vision abnormality at a serious level or such, one would not need any vision correction tool, and even in the event that one would need it, it was more common for people to affix ten-year long persistently worn contact lenses that were harmless to the body.


    If she was wearing glasses despite this, it could be because it was her hobby, a fashion accessory, or due to ��


    (Over-sensitivity to spirit particle emission, huh...)


    Just from a quick look, he could tell that there was no degree in the lenses. At the very least, he knew that they were not used for vision correction. From his impression of this young woman, rather than wearing them for fashion, it was more probable that she was wearing those glasses because of a particular need, Tatsuya thought naturally.


    "Over-sensitivity to spirit particle emission" refers to a condition of the body where one can see spirit particle emission without conscious effort, and cannot shut them out with conscious effort, in other words, a type of disorder where complete cognizant control cannot be achieved. Thus, it was not really an illness, nor a handicap.


    It was a disorder where one''s senses were excessively sharp.


    Pushion (Spirit Particles) and Psion (Thought Particles). Both were particles observed in "Para-Psychological Phenomena" �� which included magic as well �� comprised of non-physical entities that neither corresponded to Fermions, particles that make up the composition of matter, nor were they the same as Bosons, which bring about the interaction between matter. Psion were particle manifestations of intention and thought, while Pushion could be thought of as particle manifestations of the emotions brought about by intention and thought. (A pity that this was still at a hypothetical stage.)


    Normally, it was Psion that was used in magic, and in the technology systems of modern magic, emphasis was placed on the control of Psion. Magicians first started from learning how to manipulate Psion.


    People who suffered from "over-sensitivity to spirit particle emission", a hereditary disorder, showed symptoms of being oversensitive to spirit particle emission �� non-physical light generated depending on the activity of Pushion.


    Those who were visually exposed to spirit particle emission would have their emotional state affected. Consequently, Pushion were hypothesized to be particles formed by emotions, and as a result, a person suffering from "over-sensitivity to spirit particle emission" tended to be susceptible to the breakdown of his or her mental stability.


    Fundamentally, to prevent that, it required the control of Pushion sensitivity, and for those who were unable to do that, they would require a technology aid. One of these aids were glasses made from a special kind of lenses known as "Aura Cut Coating Lenses".


    In reality, to Magicians, "over-sensitivity to spirit particle emission" was not that rare of a condition. Since a Magician''s sensitivity to Pushion and sensitivity to Psion were more or less directly proportional, the number of Magicians who consciously manipulated Psion and were troubled by being oversensitive to the radiation of spirit particles fell on the higher side. One could even say that it was something that could not be helped.


    However, it would indeed be rare to see a person who had it as a disorder such that he or she needed to constantly block the spirit particle emission with glasses. It would not be much of a concern if it was because of a lesser manipulative ability, but, if it was due to an extremely superior sensitivity, then it would be bad news for Tatsuya. (Though it would be the opposite for the person in question.)


    Tatsuya had a secret.


    It was a secret that could not be uncovered from his outward appearance alone, and as such, not of concern, but, if she did have those special eyes that would allow her to sense Pushion and Psion as if they were completely visible to her, his secret might be discovered by random chance.


    ��He would have to be much more alert and act cautiously whenever she was around.


    "I''m Chiba Erika. Nice to meet you, Shiba-kun."


    "Nice to meet you too."


    The voice of the young woman sitting beside Mizuki cut off Tatsuya''s thoughts.


    But that was a welcome interruption.


    Tatsuya''s look had unconsciously turned into a stare, and Mizuki''s bashfulness was pretty much approaching its limit, but it had gone unnoticed by Tatsuya.


    "But, can I say that this is an interesting coincidence?"


    Different from her friend, Erika appeared to be an extrovert and of an unreserved type.


    Her short, bright hair and her distinct facial features amplified the impression of her being a lively girl.


    "What is?"


    "Well, you know, we are Shiba, Shibata, and Chiba right? Don''t they rhyme somehow? Though they are a little different."


    "...I see."


    He could understand what she meant by that.


    (But still, Chiba huh... another numbered one?[3] I didn''t know that the Chiba House had a daughter by the name of "Erika", but it''s possible that she''s of collateral descent...)


    As he thought about that, really interesting, a somewhat out-of-place laugh escaped from him, but it was not to the extent that drew cold looks from those around him.


    After the remaining two students on the other side of Erika had finished introducing themselves, Tatsuya felt like satisfying his trivial curiosity.


    "Were the four of you from the same middle school?" Erika''s reply was an unexpected one.


    "Nope, all of us just met for the first time."


    Tatsuya''s surprised look might have been a strange one, for Erika started giggling as she explained.


    "I didn''t know where the place was and I was staring at the information board. That''s when Mizuki called out to me."


    "...Information board?"


    That''s strange, thought Tatsuya. The data for the school entrance ceremony included the location of the venue, and had been sent to all the new students. By using the LPS (Local Positioning System), a standard feature in a mobile terminal, even if a new student didn''t read the information board, or remember any of the information, one shouldn''t lose one''s way.


    "The three of us didn''t bring our data terminals."


    "Well, the virtual-screen models are banned and I had the school entrance guide stored in mine."


    "We managed to luck into this school after all. It wouldn''t make sense to get marked off right at the school entrance ceremony."


    "I forgot mine actually."


    "So that''s the reason for you, huh..."


    He really couldn''t accept it. It''s your own school entrance ceremony; at least verify the location of the venue before coming, he thought honestly to himself, but didn''t say a word.


    There was no need to stir up any meaningless trouble �� thinking about that, Tatsuya restrained himself.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki''s reply address was outstanding as expected.


    Tatsuya never had the slightest thought that his little sister would fumble at something like this.


    Even though she was fired up and included a number of pretty dangerous phrases like "everyone alike", "as a single body", "aside from magic" or "in an integrated manner", she managed to set them up properly and they didn''t sound thorny at all.


    Her openness, innocence, and modesty, coupled with her lovely, beautiful appearance, had captured the hearts of not just the guys, the freshmen, but the upperclassmen as well.


    Miyuki would probably be surrounded by boisterousness from tomorrow onward.


    That was not an unusual thing.


    Using the society''s standards, one could call Tatsuya a siscon from the way he pampered her. He wanted to commend her immediately, but unfortunately, what followed immediately after the ceremony was the issuing of the ID cards.


    Since the individual cards were not made beforehand, the arrangement was to have each and every person go to a certain place to personally have their data written into the cards meant for use within the school premises, so whichever counter they went to, the procedure could be completed, but here, a wall naturally appeared in Tatsuya''s heart.


    Miyuki probably, undoubtedly, skipped this step; as the freshman representative, she had probably already been conferred with this card.


    And right now, in the midst of the visitors and student crowd. "Shiba-kun, which class are you in?"


    Erika, with a face that could not hide her excitement, asked Tatsuya, who was the last in line among the group (in other words, he was practicing the ''ladies first'' rule).


    "Class E."


    On hearing Tatsuya''s reply, "Yay! We are in the same class."


    Erika hopped up and down happily. She seemed to be overdoing it but, "I am in the same class as well."


    With just the accompanying action missing, Mizuki also had a similar face, so this might be a natural reaction for freshmen.


    "I''m in class F."


    "I''m in class G."


    Even so, it was not like the reactions of the remaining two were cold and unfeeling. After all, they were in high spirits about enrolling into a high school.


    This school has eight year one classes, and each class has twenty-five students.


    In this respect, they were equal.


    In the first place, the Weeds who were not expected to bloom into flowers were placed in classes E to H, and the Blooms who were expected to bloom into large flowers were never mixed among them.


    The two girls who were assigned to different classes naturally went along their way. It seemed like the two of them were headed towards their homerooms. Even though classes A-D and classes E-H were located on different levels, it did not appear that their enthusiasm was any less from that.


    It was not like all the Course 2 students would stick around together in one group.


    There were also a number of them who would straighten their backs, and be proud about getting accepted into a reputable school.


    Since this school was also ranked among the top in the country in areas not pertaining to magic.


    The two of them probably went off to search for new friends among those whom they would spend the rest of the year with.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go take a look at our homeroom as well?"


    Erika asked as she looked up at the face of Tatsuya. While Mizuki didn''t ask, she was also probably looking up at Tatsuya.


    Save for a few schools who were continuing the old traditions, these days, high schools did not employ the system of having homeroom teachers.


    Administrative circulars did not need to be handed out one by one, and besides, there was not that much extra budget to waste on such human resources, so the circulars were distributed through the terminals that were connected throughout the entire school.


    A system of having one terminal for school use assigned to each individual had already been in existence decades ago.


    Except for individual instruction or practical lessons, almost everything was done using the data terminals.


    If more care were needed, counselors who held expertise in multiple disciplines would be assigned by the school.


    So, the reason homerooms were needed was for the convenience of practical and trial lessons. When practical and trial lessons ended within time, so as not to have a time surplus, they needed somewhere to hold a certain number of people. (Notwithstanding, detention was a daily affair.)


    Besides, with the personal terminal system, it also made some things very convenient.


    No matter what background people came from, once the time they spent in the same room became long, they would mingle with one another naturally.


    By dispensing with the homeroom teacher system, the bonds between classmates tend to strengthen.


    At any rate, if one wanted to make new friends, going to the homeroom was the fastest route to that. But, Tatsuya shook his head at Erika''s invitation.


    "Sorry. I''m meeting up with my little sister."


    There were no lessons nor further things to be communicated to them for today.


    Tatsuya had an agreement with Miyuki to go back together immediately after the procedures were done.


    "Heehh... if it''s Shiba-kun''s little sister, then she must be really cute right?"


    On hearing Erika''s thoughtful and questioning murmur, Tatsuya was troubled as to how he should answer her.


    If it''s his little sister, then she must be cute. What could that mean? thought Tatsuya. He felt that he couldn''t quite connect the cause and effect well.


    Fortunately, he didn''t really need to force himself to answer that.


    "Could your little sister be... the representative of the freshmen, Shiba Miyuki-san?"


    Since Mizuki had asked a more primitive question.


    This time round, there was no need for him to hesitate. A nod from Tatsuya was enough to ascertain the answer to that question.


    "Eh? Really? Then, are you twins?"


    The question from Erika was a natural one. To Tatsuya, it was a question that he had heard since young.


    "I have often been asked that but we are not twins. I was born in April while she was born in March. If I were born one month earlier or she were born one month later, then we wouldn''t be in the same school year."


    "Hmm... I guess that really makes things complicated huh?"


    With a little sister who was a high achiever in the same school year, it was bound to be complicated, but Erika did not ask that with any bad intent. Tatsuya smiled and let the question slide.


    "That aside, it''s surprising that you can tell. Shiba is not such a rare family name after all."


    On hearing Tatsuya''s counter question, the two young ladies smiled faintly. "No no, it''s pretty rare."


    However, the way she said it gave off a considerably different feel. In contrast to Erika''s smile, which was mixed with a sense of wryness,


    "Your features look alike..."


    Mizuki''s reserved smile appeared to lack confidence. "Do we look alike, I wonder?"


    Tatsuya''s head did not turn at Mizuki''s words. In the same manner as Erika''s words just now, as if his highlighting tone had taken root, Mizuki''s words felt unreal to him.


    Rather, he couldn''t believe them.


    Even if one didn''t actively look for the good points in Miyuki, she was a rare beauty. Even if you took away all her superfluous talents, just by being there, she would not be able to help but gather attention -- A born idol. No, a star.


    Looking at his little sister, he could understand that the idiom, "God does not give two gifts", was but an unpleasant lie.


    Conversely, was he himself above the norm, or above average, perhaps? Tatsuya evaluated himself.


    During middle school, to an onlooker, while love letters (to Tatsuya, they appeared as fan letters) were shoved to his little sister, Tatsuya had never once received such a thing.


    Even if it were only partially, they should still inherit the same genes, but even Tatsuya had doubted not just once or twice whether they were blood- related or not.


    "If you put it that way... uhn, you do look alike. Shiba-kun is quite the hunk as well. It just kind of feels like your features can''t resemble any more than that."


    Just as Erika replied to Tatsuya''s query, Mizuki also nodded in agreement.


    "''Hunk'' you said, which obsolete word from which era is that... and doesn''t that mean if you take away my face, there''s no resemblance in us right?"


    Feeling-wise, Erika''s words might be a little difficult to understand, but it seemed like it was not just their faces that looked alike. After Tatsuya had interpreted as such, he made a dull jab at her.


    "That''s not it. Hmm, how should I put it..."


    It seemed like Erika couldn''t quite express it as well either.


    If not for Mizuki''s rescue boat, she would probably still be fumbling for a while.


    "It''s your aura. Your dignified features look alike. As expected of siblings."


    "That''s right! Aura, it''s your aura."


    Slapping her own lap, Erika gave a strong nod as well. This time, it was Tatsuya''s turn to smile wryly.


    "Chiba-san... aren''t you someone who gets carried away easily?"


    Carried away? You''re so cruel, she started protesting but he let it slide. From her tone, it was not like Erika was really flaring up at his comment.


    "That aside, Shibata-san, it''s amazing for you to be able to tell by our aura... Your eyes must be really good."


    But it was Erika who jumped at his words with a deep tone woven into them.


    "Eh? Mizuki is wearing glasses you know?"


    "I don''t mean that. Besides, Shibata-san''s glasses have no degree in them right?"


    Huh? Erika peered into Mizuki''s glasses with a bewildered face.


    On the other side of those lenses, Mizuki''s eyes widened and hardened.


    Was she surprised at being seen through, or was she chagrined at a secret of hers being discovered? Whichever it was, it seemed to Tatsuya that it was something of no consequence to her.


    As to why she had made such a face, he had no chance to inquire about it. The time was just up. And it was probably for the best for now.


    ? ? ?


    "Onii-sama, sorry for the wait."


    From behind Tatsuya and the rest, who were talking at a corner near the exit of the auditorium, the voice of the person whom he was waiting for called out.


    Miyuki, who was surrounded by a crowd, slipped out from there.


    Initially, Tatsuya felt that she was a little early, but thinking about his little sister''s character again, it was perhaps just about time.


    Even though she wasn''t one who would shy away from socialization, it was undeniable that she had a tendency to be obsessively displeased with flattery and compliments. While you could say that she was behaving like a kid, since young, there had been no lack of opportunities for her to receive praise, and among them, the times when such compliments were coated with a mix of jealousy and envy numbered not just a handful.


    If you think about that, then it was quite understandable that she would be somewhat suspicious of the adulation she received. You can even say that she was bearing it well for today.


    "You were quick" was what he intended to say as he turned around, but even though the words remained the same as planned, his intonation turned into a questioning one.


    Behind the one he had expected, was an accompanying one whom he didn''t.


    "Hello Shiba-kun. We meet again."


    In response to that amiable, disarming smiling face and words, Tatsuya lowered his head without saying anything.


    Despite his inadequate acknowledgement to her courteousness, the smile of the Student Council President, Saegusa Mayumi, did not give way in the slightest. Perhaps, it was a type of poker face of hers, or perhaps, this was something inborn in this young lady who was more senior in age. Whichever it was, Tatsuya, who had only just met her, could not tell.


    But, more than the elder brother''s strange response to the student council president, his little sister appeared to be bothered by the two young ladies who had snuggled up (?) intimately to her big brother from beside him.


    "Onii-sama, they are..."


    Before explaining her own situation on why she was not alone, Miyuki was seeking out an explanation on why Tatsuya was not alone. Even though he was a little taken aback by her abruptness, he had nothing to hide. Tatsuya answered without a second''s delay.


    "This is Shibata Mizuki-san. And that is Chiba Erika-san. We''re in the same class."


    "I see... isn''t it a little too soon to be dating your classmates?"


    With her adorable head tilted to the side, it''s not like I have something against it, Miyuki''s face seemed to say as she asked. Her lips formed a lady-like smile. But, her eyes were not smiling.


    Oh my oh my, thought Tatsuya.


    It seems like immediately after the ceremony, she has been bombarded with flattery from left and right, setting her on edge, resulting in plenty of accumulated stress.


    "There''s no way that could happen right, Miyuki? We were just chatting while waiting for you.


    You are being rude to both of them, aren''t you?"


    His little sister''s pouting face looked cute to him, but to not give her own name after getting introduced to the other party might not look favorable for her reputation in front of the upperclassmen and the same year students. On seeing Tatsuya''s slightly reproachful eyes, a look of resignation flashed across her face for an instant, and following that, Miyuki fixed up an even more gracious smile on her face.


    "Good day, Shibata-san, Chiba-san. I am Shiba Miyuki.


    I''m also a freshman just like Onii-sama, so I look forward to being in your care."


    "I am Shibata Mizuki. Same here, I also look forward to being in your care."


    "Nice to meet you. You can just call me Erika. Can I call you Miyuki?"


    "Yes, please do. It''ll be hard to distinguish between me and my brother from our family name."


    The three young women introduced themselves to one another again.


    The greetings exchanged between Miyuki and Mizuki seemed appropriate for people who have met for the first time. But for Erika, right from the start, she was surprisingly (if this is the right way to put it) friendly.


    However, only Tatsuya felt bewildered at Erika''s friendly manner of speaking.


    There was no sign of Miyuki being bothered by the almost overly-familiar behavior from her nod.


    "Ah-ha, Miyuki, I didn''t expect you to be so sociable from your outward appearance."


    "You are just as open as you appeared to be. Nice to meet you, Erika."


    After getting exasperated by all the flattery and compliments, it was understandable that she would be quite fond of Erika''s frank attitude, but it seemed like both of them had somehow acquired a mutual understanding beyond that. Miyuki and Erika were both exchanging unreserved smiles with each other. While Tatsuya could not help but felt left behind, it would not do to remain rooted here. Since the group with the student council president who had followed his little sister were of the same crowd, they weren''t really obstructing anyone, but because of this, if they continued to stand around here, they would become an obstruction to people who would want to pass through.


    "Miyuki. Are you done with your business with the student council? If you are not, I can go kill some time myself, you know?"


    "It''s fine."


    The one who had replied to Tatsuya''s question and suggestion was the other party.


    "I''m here just to say hello for today. Miyuki-san... can I call you that as well?"


    "Ah, yes."


    As Mayumi addressed her, Miyuki nodded, her unreserved smile replaced by a solemn expression.


    "Well then Miyuki-san, we''ll catch up on another day."


    Mayumi bode goodbye lightly with a smiling face and started to make her exit out of the auditorium. However, one of the accompanying male students at the back called Mayumi to a stop. On his chest, blooming proudly as if it were a natural thing, was an eight-petaled flower emblem.


    "But President, what about the schedule on our side..."


    "We didn''t really make an appointment beforehand. If she already has another engagement, she should give that priority right?"


    After the male student, who appeared to want to persist further, was restrained by her eyes, Mayumi gave a meaningful smile to Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    "Well then Miyuki-san, I shall take my leave. Shiba-kun as well, I''d love to catch up with you one of these days."


    After bidding them off again, Mayumi left. Following that, the male student who was following behind her turned around, and he glared at Tatsuya so hard as if one could hear his tongue clicking.


    ? ? ?


    "...Now, shall we go back?"


    While he had somehow managed to invoke the displeasure of not just the upperclassmen but the student council executive members when he had just enrolled into the school, it was something quite beyond his control. Of course, it was not like he was going to experience a smooth-sailing life where he could just brood over things like that. Despite having less than a full sixteen years of life experiences, Tatsuya had already experienced negativity of such degree.


    "I''m sorry, Onii-sama. Because of me, people are getting a bad impression..."


    "It''s nothing you need to apologize for."


    Without letting the distressed-looking Miyuki finish her words, Tatsuya brought his hand up and placed it on Miyuki''s head from the side with a small knock. As he continued to stroke her hair in a combing fashion, her downcast face became tinged with an enraptured shade. To any onlooker, this pair of siblings appeared to be approaching a dangerous boundary, but perhaps, still withholding their reservations as a consequence of having just met the siblings, Mizuki, and Erika as well, said nothing about that.


    "Well, since we are all here, why don''t we go have a cup of tea?"


    "Sounds great! There seems to be a nice cake shop around."


    In other words, it was a teatime invitation.


    There was no need to ask them whether their families were waiting for them. Asking such a thing would probably be a needless consideration. It was the same for Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    That aside, Tatsuya had something else to ask. In truth, it was really an insignificant thing, but it was something that would gnaw at him if he didn''t ask.


    "You didn''t check up on where the school entrance ceremony would be held, and yet you know where a cake shop is?"


    It might be a question of a slightly teasing nature. "Of course! It''s something important, isn''t it?"


    But Erika nodded confidently without the slightest bit of hesitation. "''Of course'', huh..."


    His acknowledgement turned into a moan. But, as if it were somebody else''s business, Tatsuya thought that someone would receive the brunt of that.


    "Onii-sama, what do you think?"


    But it seemed like Tatsuya was the only one shocked at Erika''s rash remarks.


    Even Miyuki did not appear to have paid heed to the lack of common sense in prioritizing a confectionary over the ceremony venue. ��Though in the first place, Miyuki was not aware of the details of the whole story.


    "Well, sounds good. After all, we just got acquainted with one another. Be it the same gender, or the same year, we won''t find another friend too many."


    Even though he said that, he had never really put much thought into his agreeing response. There was no particularly pressing matter awaiting him at home either. Originally, Tatsuya did think that they should go somewhere to spend the afternoon to commemorate his younger sister''s enrollment before going home.


    Since it was not a well thought out line, it reflected his offhand true voice.


    Apparently aware that it was his true voice speaking, Erika and Mizuki returned their words in this manner.


    "Shiba-kun I say, when it comes to Miyuki, you don''t ponder too deeply over it..."


    "You really care about your sister, don''t you..."


    Whether it was a compliment or a comment from blank amazement, before the combined respective differing gazes, Tatsuya could only remain silent with a bitter face.


    ? ? ?


    The "cake shop" that Erika brought them to was in fact a "French cafeteria with delicious dessert". They took their lunch there and spent some time chatting merrily (it was the three females talking, and Tatsuya was only listening), and by the time they got home, it was close to evening.


    There was no one to welcome them.


    The house, which vastly exceeded average in size, appeared to be inhabited by just Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    He returned to his room and took off his uniform first.


    He really didn''t want to think that such a ''makeshift mantle'' could affect him that much, but, after taking off the blazer that was intentionally fashioned to look "different", he felt a little lighter. He clicked his tongue once at these feelings of his and quickly finished changing.


    As he was relaxing in the living room, before long, Miyuki, who had finished changing, came down from her room.


    Even though materials had made a large progress, apparel design had largely remained the same as a hundred years ago.


    With her beautiful shapely legs revealed from below the short skirt of a style from the start of this century, Miyuki approached him.


    For some reason, this little sister''s fashion sense tended towards a more revealing nature at home. Even though he seemed to be more or less used to it, her considerably increased femininity from it frequently caused Tatsuya to feel troubled about where he should set his eyes on.


    "Onii-sama, would you like something to drink?"


    "Sounds good. I would like a coffee then."


    "Certainly."


    As she headed towards the kitchen, a banded loose tail of hair swayed behind her slender back. It was to prevent her hair from interfering with her kitchen work, but, from the fleeting glimpses of the fair nape of her neck, which was normally covered by her long hair, an inexpressible loveliness radiated from the wide center of the neckline of her clothing.


    In an advanced country where the use of Home Automation Robots (HAR) was widespread, women ���� as well as men ���� who involved themselves with kitchen work belonged to the minority. There were few people who performed any actual cooking in general, such as toasting bread or brewing coffee, with their own hands unless it was a hobby. And Miyuki belonged to this minority group.


    It was not because she was a machine moron.


    When friends came to visit, she would normally leave it to the HAR.


    But, when together with just Tatsuya alone, she would definitely opt to labor herself.


    The grinding sounds of beans and bubbling sounds of boiling water reached Tatsuya''s ears faintly.


    She could be said to be pretty hung up to even go to the extent of using the simplest paper drip, rather than using an old coffee maker model.


    He had tried asking her once, and her reply was that she wanted to do it that way, so it was probably indeed a hobby for her. He also recalled the time when he had asked her whether it was a hobby, and she had glared at him with a pouting face.


    At any rate, the coffee Miyuki brewed was most suiting to Tatsuya''s taste. "Onii-sama, here you go."


    She placed the cup on the side table, came around from the other side and sat beside him.


    The coffee on the table was black, while the one she held had milk added to it.


    "Tastes really good."


    There was no need to compliment further. Just from that alone, Miyuki broke into a grin.


    Then, peering into the satisfied face of her elder brother with her smiling eyes, a relieved look surfaced on her face as she brought the cup to her mouth ���� that was the usual Miyuki.


    With that, the two of them savored their coffee. Neither of them struck up a forced conversation.


    Both of them were not bothered by the presence of the other person beside themselves.


    The times when it felt bad to not speak to each other for a long period of time had long since passed.


    The topics they could talk about were plenty. Today was the school entrance ceremony. They had made new friends, and for some reason, they had encountered worrisome upperclassmen. Miyuki was invited by the student council as expected. The things that could be recalled, and the things that could be discussed, were too many for one night.


    But, facing the sibling pair, in the house of theirs, were merely tilted cups in silence.


    "��It''s almost time to make dinner."


    Holding her empty cup, Miyuki stood up. Handing over his coffee cup to his little sister''s outstretched hand, Tatsuya also stood up.


    The evening deepened into night as usual for the two siblings.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    He awoke to the second day of his high school life, and it was quite ordinary.


    Even though he had started to attend high school, it didn''t mean that the earth''s rotation cycle would be affected.


    He lightly washed his face �� since he was going to properly wash it again later �� and put on his usual attire.


    Then he went downstairs to the dining room and saw that Miyuki had started to make breakfast.


    "Morning, Miyuki. You''re quite early today."


    It was still the break of dawn, and there was no sign of the Spring sun yet.


    It was still too early to go to school. The first lesson was at 8am sharp and commuting to school would take roughly 30 minutes, so it would be ideal to leave the house at 7:30am. Preparing breakfast, eating, cleaning up... if we considered the time needed for all this, there would still be over an hour of extra time.


    "Good morning, Onii-sama... please help yourself."


    "Thanks."


    She handed him a glass of fresh juice.


    After a sincere word of gratitude, he emptied the glass in one breath, then returned it to Miyuki''s outstretched hand. ��Miyuki had a perfect grasp of Tatsuya''s breathing pattern.


    Just at the exact moment he was about to say "I''m leaving" to his little sister, who was once again facing the kitchen table, Miyuki''s hands stopped and she turned around.


    "Onii-sama, I was actually planning to go with you today..."


    Upon saying that, she lifted a basket full of sandwiches. It seemed more accurate to say that she had "finished making breakfast" rather than "started to make breakfast".


    "I don''t really mind, but... will you be coming in your uniform?"


    He asked while eyeing the school uniform under her apron, a stark contrast to the sweatshirt he was wearing.


    "I haven''t reported to sensei about school enrollment yet... and also, I can no longer accompany you in your training, Onii-sama." And that was Miyuki''s answer.


    The reason why she had already changed into her school uniform this early in the morning was to show her high school look to him.


    "Understood. Miyuki, it''s not like you need to carry out the same morning training as I do, but Master will probably be happy to see you.


    ...Though I hope that he doesn''t start running amok from being overly happy."


    "If that happens, then Onii-sama, please protect me."


    The sweet wink from his little sister naturally brought a smile to Tatsuya''s face.


    ? ? ?


    In the slightly chilly, refreshing air of the early morning, a young woman was gliding up the hill road on her rollerblades, her long hair and skirt fluttering in the wind.


    Without kicking off the ground to propel her, she was zooming up the gentle but long hill road against gravity.


    Her speed probably reached 60 kph. Tatsuya was keeping pace beside her.


    Though he was jogging, each stride he took went as far as 10 meters. But, he did not look as relaxed as Miyuki did.


    "Perhaps, I should slow down a bit?"


    "No, then it wouldn''t count as training."


    Miyuki asked, having spun around, gliding backwards on one foot, to which Tatsuya replied without losing a single breath despite the evident fatigue.


    Neither of them had any kind of propelling device installed in their shoes. Needless to say, this speed was an effect of magic.


    What Miyuki was using was a magic that decreased the acceleration due to gravity and a magic that would allow her body to follow the slope of the road to move towards her destination.


    What Tatsuya was using was a magic that would amplify both acceleration and deceleration forces generated when he kicked off the ground, and a magic that would suppress his upward motion in order to prevent him from jumping too high.


    Both of them were using a simple combination of motion and acceleration spells. As a result of their simplicity, not just Miyuki, but even Tatsuya who could only enroll as a Course 2 student, was able to maintain a persistent invocation.


    In such a situation, it couldn''t be said which magic -- the one employed by Miyuki who was wearing rollerblades, or the one employed by Tatsuya who was running with his own legs -- was of a higher difficulty level.


    At one look, with the rollers to reduce the burden of motion, it seemed like it was more effortless for Miyuki, but, without using her own feet, it meant that she had to control her motion vector completely with magic.


    On the other hand, for Tatsuya, he could determine the direction of his movement with his running legs.


    Tatsuya who had to continuously reactivate his spell at every single step, and Miyuki who could not release her control on her spell, even an instant.


    The training each of them was imposing on themselves were of completely different natures.


    ? ? ?


    Their destination was about ten minutes away from their house �� at the speed they were moving �� on top of a slightly elevated hill.


    If we were to use a single word to describe it, it would be "Temple".


    However, the people who were gathered there did not resemble any "priests", "monks", nor even "novice monks" in the slightest.


    If we are daring enough to put a fitting label on them, "Practitioners of Austerities" or "Soldier Priests" might be more appropriate.


    Shrouded by the atmosphere of being rigid towards girls, especially towards young ones who would make them so fearful that they wouldn''t be able to get close, Miyuki glided in on her rollerblades without a single moment of hesitation. While it was an act that was unlike her usual courteousness, the head had repeatedly told her "It''s fine" to the point of irritation, so she just dispensed with the formalities.


    As to what Tatsuya was doing at that time, he had not kept up his pace. No, that wasn''t it, he had in fact met with a violent reception as he passed through the temple gate.


    When one first starts going to this temple, one would start off sparring with a single person at a time, but right now there were about twenty of the middle-ranked or lower disciples coming at Tatsuya all at once �� not round-robin �� an unusual thing.


    "Miyuki-kun! Long time no see."


    A merry voice suddenly called out from Miyuki''s blind spot. Miyuki, while standing at the front yard of the main temple building, had turned around to look worriedly at her elder brother who was buried in a mass of people.


    "Sensei... please stop erasing your presence and sneaking up on us. We have been looking all over for you..."


    Despite any extra vigilance, the same kind of thing kept happening over and over again, to the point that it��s not so much a shock as a pointless waste to Miyuki.


    "Telling me not to sneak about, Miyuki-kun, is giving quite a tall order. I��m a ''shinobi''. Sneaking about is what I do."


    Wearing the black robe of a monk, with a clean shaven head, he did not seem at all out of place here but did not give any impression of age.


    The only description that could really be used was ��aloof��, and even though he was dressed as a monk, that was impossible to believe.


    "In this day and age, there��s no such occupation as ninja. I wish you��d correct that as soon as possible."


    Even as Miyuki earnestly protested,


    "Tut tut tut, don��t misunderstand by labeling us ninjas. We are fully legitimate ''shinobi''. It��s a tradition, not an occupation."


    He replied while wagging his finger back and forth. ��It was altogether rather rude.


    "We respect your legitimacy. So please stop it with all the mystery. Why is sensei so..."


    Frivolous, she had been about to say, but gave up. It was pretty pointless, she had learnt that by now.


    This wannabe monk �� well, actually, he does have the qualifications of a genuine monk �� Kokonoe Yakumo, is a self ascribed "shinobi".


    Or more liberally, a "ninjutsu user".


    Just as he insisted, he is an operative who draws the line with only surpassing physical capabilities, teaching the ways of ancient magic.


    At a time when magic was becoming the target of science, yet still concealed from the public world, and thought of as fiction, it was revealed that masteries such as ninjutsu had somehow become classified not just as mere forms of medieval martial arts but categories of magic.


    Yet rather than fiction, it��s probably closer to think of it as a mysterious "art".


    Naturally, as with other magic systems, the legend doesn��t tell the whole truth.


    The "transformations" in the ninjutsu of storytellers are just high speed movement and illusions.


    Not just ninjutsu, but all traditional forms of magic rely on tricks like that, and things such as transformations, shape shifting, and alchemy are considered impossible in many fields of modern magic.


    The Kokonoe Yakumo whom Miyuki calls sensei, and Tatsuya calls master, was one who passed on such traditional shinobi magic knowhow.


    However, putting aside his priestly attire (which screamed of falsehood anyway), his appearance and residence notwithstanding, no matter how you look at it he lacked a sense of propriety-


    "Is that the uniform of the First high school?"


    "Yes, we had the entrance ceremony yesterday."


    "I see I see. Mmm, it��s nice."


    "...Today, I knew you would be starting school..."


    "That brand-new green uniform, neat and clean, has some sort of hidden charm."


    "..."


    "Almost like a flower bud that is about to open, a shoot about to sprout.


    Ah yes... moe, this is truly moe! Mrmph?"


    At this massively rising tension Miyuki was slowly backing away, then suddenly Yakumo twisted around while raising his left hand above his head.


    Thwak, the sound of an arm chopping down.


    "Master, you��re frightening Miyuki. Could you please calm down a bit?"


    "��Not bad, Tatsuya-kun. Taking me from the back, hah."


    Whilst blocking Tatsuya��s right arm with his left, Yakumo lashed out from the right.


    Weaving his arm in a figure 8, it was enveloped by a fist just as it was about to reach the side.


    As Yakumo effortlessly somersaulted forwards, aiming a kick at the back of Tatsuya��s head, Tatsuya deftly spun around and dodged.


    The gap between the two closed. A sigh rose from the spectators.


    At some point in time, those two had been surrounded by a large circle of people.


    Yakumo and Tatsuya exchanged blows again.


    It was not just Miyuki whose hands were clenched in anxiety.


    ? ? ?


    Ever since Tatsuya was a junior high first year student, or to be precise since October, this kind of chaos would occur and finish before a relative peace would settle upon the grounds every morning. The disciples would return to their own exercises, and the only ones who would remain before the main building would be the siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki, along with Yakumo.


    "Sensei, here. Would Onii-sama like some as well?"


    "Ooh, Miyuki-kun, thanks."


    "...Please wait a little."


    With one hand Yakumo, still sweating, took the cup and towel from Miyuki with a smile while Tatsuya, breathing roughly and sprawled out on the ground, raised a hand in acknowledgement before painstakingly picking himself up.


    "Onii-sama, are you alright...?"


    As Tatsuya struggled to rise, Miyuki, with a worried expression, knelt down beside him without concern for her clothes and began to wipe him with a towel in hand.


    "Yeah, I��m fine."


    Neither of them noticed the warm expression Yakumo was making as Tatsuya took the towel from Miyuki and, after a pause, gathered his strength and sprang up.


    "I��m sorry, I ended up getting your skirt dirty."


    Tatsuya��s jacket was, naturally, also stained with dirt, but Miyuki did not need to point that out.


    "This much is nothing."


    Miyuki smiled in response and instead of brushing off her skirt, took out a thin mobile terminal. The front of the device was almost entirely taken up by a force feedback panel, upon which she began entering digits.


    Miyuki was holding a type of general mobile CAD. The most popular form is a bracelet, as the risk of dropping a mobile is considerable. The advantage of Miyuki''s CAD is that it can be used with one hand. Since advanced magicians dislike having both hands occupied, these are preferred.


    A complex pattern of light was drawn with the left hand holding the CAD, as the magic was initiated.


    The tool of a modern magician, in place of wands and tomes, a machine produced by magical engineering: the CAD.


    This device, which incorporates synthetic materials that convert psion signals into electric signals, uses the psion from a magic ritual to produce a collection of electronic magic��the activation ritual.


    The activation ritual is the blueprint of magic. Within it exists information equal or greater to the combined data of lengthy incantations, complex symbols, and rapid shift mudras.


    Mages infuse Psion particles inherent in their bodies into the activation sequence output by the CAD, and feed that from the subconscious magic processing system present in all magicians into the magic operations area.


    Here the activation sequence is expanded, and all the necessary parameters input, in order to assemble the magic ritual.


    In this way, the CAD allows the processing of all the necessary components for magic in a single moment.


    Evanescent clouds appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around Miyuki from her skirt to her black leggings, all the way down to her sandals.


    Particles also flew out from the air, and poured from Tatsuya��s back all the way around his whole body.


    After the thin mist cleared up, the uniform and jacket of the two were immaculate as ever.


    "Onii-sama, would you like breakfast? If sensei wants, you may join as well."


    Miyuki, as if that had been only natural, asked in a light tone as she raised the basket.


    In fact, Tatsuya knew full well that such an amount of magic was indeed "nothing at all" to his sister.


    ? ? ?


    Both Tatsuya and Yakumo were sitting down on the veranda, stuffing themselves with sandwiches.


    Miyuki held a sandwich in one hand, and with the other gallantly serviced Tatsuya by handing him tea and plates.


    As he watched this scene with a smile, Yakumo had sensed ill will coming from somewhere. After wiping his hands and mouth with a towel held out by a shaven pupil, he put his hands together and bowed towards Miyuki, whispering something in a quiet voice,


    "It��s possible that I��m unable to beat Tatsuya-kun in pure martial arts already..."


    There was unmistakable admiration.


    If any other students had been around, envy would have been inevitable. Indeed, the disciples waiting on Yakumo were directing a mixture of jealousy and envy at Tatsuya upon hearing those words.


    Miyuki was beaming as much as if those words had been directed at her. However, Tatsuya��s heart was unable to be moved by such simple praise.


    "I can��t say I��m terribly gratified by those words, considering you just demolished me earlier..."


    At Tatsuya��s grumbling rebuttal, Yakumo gave a surprised laugh.


    "That��s only natural, Tatsuya-kun. I am your master after all, and I had faced you in an arena where I am dominant.


    You are still fifteen. If I had fallen to someone who��s only half my age, all my disciples would be running out on me."


    "I believe Onii-sama should be more honest. It��s rare to be praised by sensei, so I think you should take this opportunity to laugh proudly."


    Miyuki was still preaching in her virtuous tone, but her mouth was shaped in a smile.


    "...I think that would make me look just a bit like a prick..."


    Both Yakumo and Miyuki were laughing happily, and even Tatsuya was not so stubborn as to not chide himself and join in.


    Tatsuya��s bitter smile changed into wryness, all the severity fading away.


    ? ? ?


    In general both commuting to work and school is now accomplished via mini railcars in depots that leave on a systematic schedule. The concept of the ��full train�� is a thing of the past.


    It��s not just trains, but all major forms of public transportation have undergone drastic changes in the last century.


    Large vehicles that accommodate dozens of passengers in designated seats are no longer used, except in some high speed long haul cases.


    A small vehicle called the Cabinet, which consists of a small linear two or four seat car linked to a central control system, is now mainstream.


    Both power and energy is derived from the tracks, so the size is about half of a self-propelled car of the same capacity.


    People line up sequentially on a platform to board the Cabinets, that derive the destination from a ticket or pass, then move off along the tracks.


    The tracks are divided into three speeds and there is a traffic control system that manages the flow of traffic, as well as overseeing the transitioning of cars from the slow tracks to the high speed tracks, the shift from high speed back to slow as the car approaches the destination, and the docking of the car at the destination platform.


    It��s similar to lane changing while on a highway, and such a high density operation was only made possible thanks to advances in control technology, as it��s necessary to securely consolidate the running of dozens of cars that transport the same amount as larger vehicles would have in the past.


    In the case of medium to long haul commutes between cities, Cabinets are shelved and trailers run on a fourth high speed track instead. The larger trailers allow the passenger to travel in greater comfort with more amenities, but these are rarely used in regular commuting.


    The romantic clich��s of the past, such as the chance meeting on the train, can no longer occur on the daily commute to school anymore.


    In return for not even being able to meet with friends, the threat of the ��chikan�� is thoroughly eradicated.


    Within the Cabinet there is no security camera or mike.


    One cannot leave the seat while the car is moving, and there are emergency bulkheads that separate the seats. Furthermore, the public consensus is that privacy is preferred.


    The train nowadays has the same privacy as a private car. There are Cabinets with security measures that seat only one passenger, or one can ride a two seat car alone (taking a four seat with two or fewer people incurs a surcharge), but of course, Tatsuya and Miyuki don��t travel separately, and today they��re commuting to school together as well.


    "Onii-sama, the thing is..."


    Tatsuya, who was looking at the news via the terminal screen, heard those hesitant words and looked up in a hurry.


    It was rare for his sister to speak in such a reluctant manner. It had to be something bad.


    "Yesterday evening, I received a call from those people..."


    "Those people? Ahh... by that, did Father do something to anger you again?"


    "No, it��s...


    Those people, have been vigorously celebrating their daughter��s school admission. And... Onii-sama, have they really...?"


    "Ahh, as you say... it��s the same as always."


    At her brother��s words she dropped her face as her features clouded, and in the next moment the sound of her teeth grinding together in anger could be heard drifting out from under the long hair that hid her expression.


    "I see... no matter how you look at it, it was a rather fleeting hope, but in the end, they didn��t even bother sending an email to Onii-sama... those people are, those..."


    "Calm down."


    As Miyuki struggled against an anger that could not be expressed with words, Tatsuya who was sitting beside her, took her hands into his firm grip and gave a squeeze.


    The temperature inside the car, that had suddenly plummeted, activated the heaters out of season, and a warm wind blew throughout the now silent cabin.


    "...I��m very sorry. I became upset."


    After making sure that the uncontrolled flow of magic had stopped, Tatsuya let go of Miyuki.


    He then clapped lightly while looking into Miyuki��s eyes, and smiled gently, showing there was nothing wrong.


    "I ignored Father��s wish of continuing to help with company work and entered high school. I didn��t expect any congratulations at all. That much of Father��s nature at least you should understand right?"


    "For my own parent to act so pathetically childish, it��s infuriating. In the first place if he wanted to separate me from Onii-sama, he should notify me and then Aunt first, but he doesn��t even have the courage for that.


    In any case, when will they stop thinking they can use Onii-sama however they please?


    Is it not to be expected that a 15 year-old would enter senior high?"


    The thought of her Aunt being notified and so forth caused him to recall severe discomfort �� just because someone ordered it, Tatsuya would never have any intention of leaving Miyuki by herself �� but without bringing that up, Tatsuya��s face unintentionally slipped into a hollow mask and he gave a cynical laugh.


    "There is no compulsory education, so it��s not exactly expected per se.


    Both Father and Sayuri-san have approved my coming of age, so I��m sure they��re simply trying to find a way to make me useful.


    If they think they can indebt me like that though, then I��ll also show my true intentions."


    "...If you say so, Onii-sama..."


    There was considerable reluctance, but Miyuki gave a nod, and Tatsuya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Miyuki does not know the full truth of Tatsuya��s involvement with the Magical Engineer equipment maker, ��Four Leaves Technology��, where their father serves as the developmental section chief.


    He had made up many things in his spare time, so misinforming her into believing he had a reasonable job was a simple task.


    If she knew that in truth he was merely used as a piece of recovery equipment for research samples, it was very possible that she could have paralyzed the entire transport system.


    In spite of his fears, the train moved on steadily as it began the transition onto the slow lane.


    ? ? ?


    In the first year class E, there was a considerable sense of chaos. In all probability, a similar scene was playing out throughout the other classrooms.


    Many students met each other just yesterday, and already small groups have formed up here and there chatting away.


    With no new acquaintances to greet, Tatsuya was trying to find his own terminal by eyeing the numbers stamped into each desk when, suddenly his name was called unexpectedly, he looked up.


    "Morning~!"


    Erika��s voice was as vibrant as ever. "Good morning."


    Beside her, Mizuki��s smile was comparatively modest.


    As if they were already on good terms, Erika was seated next to Mizuki waving her hand.


    It seems like they had been talking until they found him.


    Tatsuya raised a hand in acknowledgement, then walked over to the pair.


    Rather than a coincidence, it seems like they had been sorted alphabetically. Hence as Shiba and Shibata, Tatsuya was next to Mizuki.


    "It seems we��ll be next to each other, pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "Yes, I��ll be in your care."


    Mizuki answered Tatsuya��s words with a smile. Beside them (or rather, above them), Erika had a rather dissatisfied expression, probably on purpose.


    "For some reason, I feel left out?"


    Her voice echoed out in a rather incredulous fashion.


    However, this level of cuteness was not enough to reach Tatsuya. "Leaving out Chiba-san would be an extremely difficult matter."


    His tone and expression deadpan, he looked over at Erika with lidded eyes. He didn��t seem like he was acting in the least.


    "...The heck is that supposed to mean?"


    "Simply that your sociability knows no bounds."


    Despite Erika��s unwavering gaze, Tatsuya��s poker face didn��t flicker an inch. Rather, it was Erika who broke first.


    "...Shiba-kun, is actually a bad character?"


    As Mizuki fell over laughing, Tatsuya set his ID card into the terminal and began an information check.


    From course regulations, disciplinary regulations and rules concerning the use of facilities to admission associated events, automatic activity guides and the curriculum for the semester, countless flashes of information scrolled through his head as he operated the terminal with just the keyboard, and when he looked up, it was into the face of a male student looking back at him from the seat in front with wide eyes.


    "...It��s not like I have a problem with you watching me, but..."


    "Eh? Ahh, my bad.


    It��s something pretty rare, so I ended up staring."


    "Rare?"


    "I��m pretty sure it��s rare now, right? This is the first time I have seen someone only using keyboard input."


    "If you��re experienced, this method is faster. Although between this, visual pointers, and neural assistance, it��s also the least accurate."


    "Yeah. The speed is amazing. That should be enough to keep you comfortable for quite a while right?"


    "No... possibly a part-time job at best."


    "That so...?


    Whoa, I haven��t introduced myself yet.


    I��m Saijou Leonhart. My father��s a half and my mother��s a quarter, so while I look Japanese, my name is Western, and my specialty is Convergent Systematic Reinforcement magic. My desired course is to hone my body and become either riot police or a mountain corpsman.


    You can call me Leo."


    For the youth of today, to have a career they''re already aspiring to by the time of high school is generally unusual, but magic high schools are the exception. The course that magicians (at this stage still eggs, or chicks) undertake are closely tied to their talent, or rather natural ability. That was why Tatsuya didn''t find Leo''s insertion of his hopes for the future in his self introduction strange at all.


    "I��m Shiba Tatsuya, but Tatsuya��s just fine."


    "Ok, Tatsuya.


    So, what magic do you specialize in?"


    "My practical skills are severely lacking, so I''m planning on becoming a Magic Engineer."


    "I see... no wonder you look so smart."


    Magic Engineers, or Magic Artificers, are abbreviations for magical engineering specialists and refer to the ones who coordinate, develop and manufacture the machinery that amplifies, strengthens and assists with magic.


    In terms of social standing they are below that of proper magicians, but their demand in industry is far greater than that of magicians. The income of a top Magic Artificer can readily surpass that of a top magician.


    Because of that, it''s not uncommon for those who lack ability in pure magic to aim for becoming Magic Artificers......


    "Eh, what''s this? Shiba-kun, you want to become a Magic Artificer?"


    "Tatsuya, who the heck is this random guy?"


    At the sight of Erika bounding up with all the tension of one who''s snooping around for a scoop, Leo pointed and asked with some distaste.


    "Wha, calling someone a ''random guy'' all of a sudden? Not to mention pointing? How rude, how rude! How absolutely rude! This must be why you''re not popular!"


    "The hell? The rude one here is you! Just cos you''re slightly good looking, don''t get all stuck up!"


    "Looks are very important y''know? Although I suppose someone as sloppy and wild looking as you wouldn''t understand.


    And what''s with that slang, that kind of thing is from the wrong century. Why don''t you get with the times~?"


    "Wha, wha, wha..."


    Erika had a scornful sneer on her face, while Leo was speechless and sputtering.


    "...Erika-chan, please stop. You went a bit far."


    "Leo, just drop it. You''re both wrong and further arguing will be pointless."


    Both Mizuki and Tatsuya intervened, in an attempt to dispel the volatile air.


    "...If Mizuki says so."


    "...Got it."


    The two of them averted their eyes while they turned around.


    Tatsuya thought that with their similar strength of mind and unyielding nature, they were actually rather compatible.


    ? ? ?


    As the first bell rang, the students began to dissipate and make their way back to their own seats.


    This system had not changed from the previous era, although there were some differences.


    The offline terminals all started up automatically, and those that were already on refreshed their screens. At the same time, a message opened up on the screen at the front of the class.


    "��Orientation begins in five minutes, so please wait at your desk. Students who have not yet inserted their ID card, please do so as soon as possible��"


    The message was utterly meaningless for Tatsuya. It was just sundry matters such as registering for classes he had already selected, along with online guidance and excessive visual effects. Just as he was considering skipping the whole process and going to browse through the school reference room, two unexpected things happened.


    First, accompanied by the class bell, the door to the classroom opened.


    It was not a late student. Instead of a uniform, the lady was wearing a suit.


    As everyone watched, which wasn''t an exaggeration, the beautiful and moreover exceptionally charming woman went up to the teacher''s desk, set up a large mobile terminal, which she had been carrying under her arm, and then looked around the classroom.


    It was not just Tatsuya who was surprised, but the whole class that was struck with a sense of confusion.


    In schools that have adopted online courses, there is no teacher who stands at the front of the class. Since classes themselves are conducted through the terminals, there is even less reason to send staff members to classrooms simply to convey information. The only times the staff console is used in class is for exceptional circumstances, such as in the case of theory.


    However, there was nothing to indicate that this woman was a faculty member.


    "Alright, it doesn''t seem like anyone is absent.


    Then first of all, congratulations to everyone for entering the school."


    There were quite a few students who returned the bow. In fact, the guy in the seat in front whom Tatsuya had just met actually answered "Ah, thanks", but Tatsuya simply tilted his head at her strange behavior.


    Firstly, in order to verify attendance, there is no need to look around with the naked eye. The ID cards in the terminals updated seating status in real time.


    Then, there was no need for school officials to carry around a terminal of such size. The campus was riddled with Consoles. In fact, there should be a console monitor built into the teachers desk where she was standing right now.


    Finally, just what was she? From the information gathered, this school did not use such an outdated system as homeroom teachers, or at least it certainly wasn''t in the prospectus��


    "It''s nice to meet you all. I''m the integration counselor for this school, Ono Haruka. I''m here to establish a mentoring relationship with each of you in case any of you feel like you would like counseling in regards to specialized aspects of your course.


    (...Come to think of it, there was something along those lines...)


    Having someone to talk to about your concerns, was a concept Tatsuya had completely skipped over as unnecessary, but the fact was that the counseling system was one of the selling points of the school.


    "There are 16 such counselors in this school. We are grouped in pairs of men and women, and will be responsible for one class in each grade.


    Yanagisawa-sensei and I have been assigned to this class."


    At that she stopped talking and operated the console on the teachers desk; the upper body of a man in his mid thirties was displayed in front of the class.


    "Good to meet you, I''m your counselor Yanagisawa. Along with Ono- sensei, I will be in charge of looking after you. I hope we will get along."


    As the screen projected the image of counselor Yanagisawa, "Ono-sensei" continued her explanation on the platform.


    "Counseling is available through the terminals, so you do not have to come to us directly. Communication is done through quantum encryption, and the reports are stored via standalone data banks, so everyone''s privacy is secure."


    As she said that, Haruka lifted the large data bank book, which Tatsuya had mistaken for an over-sized mobile terminal.


    "The school will fully support you all, so that you can each live a fulfilling life as a student to the fullest.


    ...As such, everyone, let''s work hard together."


    She had been speaking in a rather serious voice until now, but at that she switched her tone, and spoke softly.


    All the energy seemed to leak out of the room.


    Both tension and relaxation, even able to calculate her body language; her emotional control was superb.


    Although outwardly she appeared young enough to be fresh out of university, her experience was palpable.


    If you spoke to her one-on-one, you could easily end up saying more than you intended.


    Such a quality is important for a counselor, but she seemed to possess enough to be a female spy.


    This is someone to be on guard against, Tatsuya thought.


    ��That feeling only intensified as she turned to the screen in the background, bowed to her bemused looking senior colleague and cut the connection.


    With a small cough her professional smile returned, and she continued as if nothing had happened.


    "By now, the school curriculum and guides on the facilities should have been sent to your terminals. After that, you will register for your electives, and that will be the end of orientation. If there is anything you don''t understand, please use the call button. Those who have already familiarized themselves with the curriculum and facilities can feel free to skip guidance and proceed straight to registration."


    At this point, Haruka quickly glanced at the monitor on the teacher''s desk, and made an ''oh?'' expression.


    "For those who have already finished registration as well, it''s fine to leave. However you may not do so after guidance has started, so if you wish to do so, please leave now. If that''s the case, please don''t forget your ID card."


    As if waiting for those words, the sound of a chair scraping across the floor echoed throughout the classroom.


    It was not Tatsuya.


    The one who stood up was sitting in the front row window seat, just a little distance away, a slender, nervous-looking boy.


    He bowed towards the teacher''s desk, then exited into the corridor near the back of the classroom.


    He faced forwards the whole way, looking neither to his left nor right, and it was rather interesting watching that figure put on a brave face and leave the classroom proudly, but that was just for a moment. It was not just Tatsuya, but almost half the class that watched the back of the youth as he disappeared down the corridor, but soon all eyes were back on their desks.


    It didn''t seem like anyone else was about to go. Tatsuya did not want to leave so much that he was willing to risk all those stares as well.


    Returning to the task at hand, Tatsuya placed his hands over the keyboard and considered things to do to kill time, when he sensed a glance and looked up.


    From the other side of the teacher''s desk, Haruka was watching him.


    Even as they locked eyes she didn''t look away, but went on to flash him a smile.


    (What was that...)


    As if even noticing that, Haruka''s smile broadened. It wasn''t for any length of time, rather so short and discreet that no other student noticed, but nonetheless carried an exaggeratedly secretive air.


    He was certain that this was their first ever meeting.


    Yet it was notably beyond a fake smile, so Tatsuya vigorously went through his memories.


    Thanks to that, he killed plenty of time but...


    (You should relax... was that the meaning behind it? Or is she trying to take away my composure...


    I won''t even consider the possibility that she''s come to a classroom in a school without teachers to try to hit on students...)


    As he considered, he didn''t follow the other students who had finished registration out of the class, but rather stayed in his seat pondering with interest. Then someone spoke up in a friendly tone.


    "Tatsuya, what are you going to do until lunch?"


    When he lifted his head, a voice rang out from the seat in front.


    As if it were his signature pose, Leo was resting his chin on his arms crossed over his chair in the exact same position as earlier.


    It is no longer customary, at both junior and senior high school, to eat in the classroom. Despite advancements in both waterproofing and dust- proofing technology, information terminals remain precision instruments. If you end up doing something like accidentally spilling soup all over one, a rather miserable outcome is to be expected.


    It''d be better to find a more suitable place somewhere, like the cafeteria, courtyard, rooftop or club room.


    Although it was one more hour until the cafeteria opened.


    "I had been planning to go look through the reference room catalog from here but... OK, I''ll accompany you."


    At Tatsuya''s reply Leo had mumbled dejectedly, but his eyes shone bright with enthusiasm. Tatsuya smiled at Leo''s easy to read expressions.


    "Then, what are you going to look at?"


    Magic is not taught in public schools until junior high. For children with the aptitude of a magician, public cram schools after school are the foundations of their magic knowledge. This step is not to look for technical skill, but to determine for both themselves and their parents whether they have enough raw talent to make it as a magician.


    While some private schools incorporate forms of magical education as extra curricular activities, it is stressed that they are by no means a reflection of magic performance.


    Magic begins as a full-fledged education from the senior high school curriculum onward. Although among the magic high schools, the First high school is considered the most difficult to enter, there are many students who come from ordinary junior high schools. There are classes on specialized magic courses that some of the students have never seen before.


    In order to alleviate confusion stemming from unfamiliarity with some of the specialized courses, they have the opportunity to go and observe classes in progress both today and tomorrow.


    "Wanna go to the workshop?"


    This was Leo''s reply to Tatsuya''s question. "Not the arena?"


    Taken aback by Tatsuya''s next question, Leo grinned. "I guess I would seem to be the type.


    Well, you''re not wrong."


    Although not looking down on his intellectual ability as he did pass the entrance exams, the fact remains that this guy has a more ''lively outdoors'' look to him, or rather, a mischievous air. Most likely it wouldn''t have just been Tatsuya who felt he was more suited to the action of the arena than fiddling with precision machinery in the workshop.


    Listening to Leo''s next words however, Tatsuya admitted his mistake.


    "Reinforcement magic produces the greatest effect when combined with weapon skill. I want to be able to maintain my own weapons as much as possible."


    Leo''s ambitions were the mountain corps or riot police. If those ambitions were realized, he''d have many opportunities to use simple weapons such as batons, shields, machetes, etc. Those are all compatible with reinforcement magic, and depending on the composition of the materials used, will produce different effects.


    This classmate seems to have a far firmer grasp of what he is capable of than he looks.


    "If you''re going to the workshop, why don''t you come with us?"


    While the two of them talked, they received a sudden proposal from the seats next to them.


    "Shibata-san''s also going to the workshop?"


    "Yes... I also want to be a Magic Artificer."


    "Ah, I see!"


    Erika was barging in all over Mizuki. It was a rather similar pattern to what had happened earlier, but Leo''s face remained neutral.


    "However you look at it, you''re far more suited for physical courses. Go check out the arena."


    "I don''t want to be told that by a wild animal like you." Tit for tat.


    "What was that? You didn''t even hesitate in the slightest!"


    The quarrel between them possessed the breakneck quality of a typing keyboard.


    "Stop it both of you... You''ve only just met today right?"


    Their compatibility really is quite something, isn''t it? Tatsuya thought, while attempting to arbitrate with a sigh, but the two weren''t about to be so easily stopped.


    "Heh, you must be a bitter enemy from some previous life."


    "You were some bear ravaging the fields, and I was the hunter hired to get rid of you."


    "Alright, let''s go! We''re wasting time."


    Mizuki had up to now patiently been refraining from interrupting, but now she finally weighed in and tried to forcibly change the course.


    "Yeah! If we don''t hurry, we''ll be the only ones left in the classroom."


    Immediately, Tatsuya also jumped in. With their rapid-fire argument interrupted, both Leo and Erika glared daggers at each other, then immediately spun around and turned their backs.


    ? ? ?


    As early as the second day of admission, there were some students who began to take action.


    Tatsuya didn''t know whether to think of it as too quick or just par for the course.


    All he knew was that if it came to a confrontation or backing down, it would most likely be the former.


    Both Erika and Leo were bright and optimistic, and Mizuki seemed shy yet carefree.


    While fully aware of his own inclination towards cynicism and moodiness, Tatsuya considered himself fortunate that his first friends in high school were them.


    However, most likely is not 100%. There had remained about 10-20%.


    It was nice they hadn''t backed down servilely, but how would this turn out? Tatsuya was keenly contemplating the matter.


    "Onii-sama..."


    Miyuki was lightly grasping the hem of Tatsuya''s uniform with her fingertips, and her face as she looked up at her brother was a mixture of anxiety and embarrassment.


    "Don''t apologize, Miyuki. You aren''t at fault in the least."


    In order to give strength to his sister, Tatsuya replied in a firm tone. "Yes, but... will you stop them?"


    "...That''d be counterproductive."


    "...You''re right. Still, putting Erika aside, for Mizuki to have that kind of personality was...unexpected."


    "...I agree."


    Watching from a step back �� or in other words, directly in front of the siblings, was a group of new students glaring at each other with a volatile atmosphere simmering between them. One group was comprised of some of Miyuki''s classmates, and the other was, needless to say, Mizuki, Erika, and Leo.


    The first act was in the dining hall during lunch.


    The dining hall of the First high school was considerably larger than the cafeteria found in most other high schools, but as the new students were still rather unaware and unsure, this time of year was generally crowded.


    However, as the four of them had left the visit of the specialist classes early and came to the dining hall, they had secured a four seat table without any trouble.


    It was a four seat but due to the facing benches, they''d probably be able to squeeze three of the more slender girls on one side.


    When they were about halfway through their meals (Leo had finished eating already), Miyuki had arrived surrounded by a group of male and female students, spotted Tatsuya, and rapidly made a beeline for him. The dispute started from there.


    Miyuki had tried to eat together with Tatsuya. It wasn''t that she was the type who would refuse to interact with her classmates, but simply that, for Miyuki, the top priority partner would always be Tatsuya.


    Only one more person could fit at the table. Whether to choose her classmates or Tatsuya was a matter Miyuki didn''t even consider.


    However, Miyuki''s classmates, especially the boys, were of course striving to sit with her.


    They had started off pretending to be polite saying things like "it''s pretty cramped" and "sorry to be a bother", but seeing Miyuki''s unwavering determination, had gone on to say that it was unsuitable for a first course student to share a table with second course students considering the gap between them, and ended up telling Leo who had finished eating that he was to vacate his seat.


    At this selfish display of supreme arrogance, both Erika and Leo were on the verge of exploding. Tatsuya finished his meal in a hurry, talked with Leo and the still-eating Mizuki and Erika, then stood up.


    Miyuki had soundlessly apologized to Tatsuya and the others, before walking past the vacated seat to stand by her brother.


    The second act had been the afternoon visit to a specialist class.


    In the remote precision magic laboratory otherwise known as the ''shooting range'', a practical class was being carried out by 3rd year class A.


    It was the class of the Student President, Saegusa Mayumi.


    The student council was not necessarily chosen by grades, but the president this term was a once in a decade prodigy in remote precision magic, and had brought countless trophies to the school.


    That was something even the freshmen had heard.


    They had also confirmed the rumor of her coquettish nature at the entrance ceremony.


    There were many students packed around the range trying to get a look at her skill, but the number who could visit was limited. Due to that, among the numerous ostensible reservists for first course and second course students, Tatsuya and co. had grandly camped up at the front row.


    Naturally, he had been unwilling to stand out.


    Then during the third act, in progress this very moment, Mizuki caustically spat out.


    "Won''t you all stop being such poor losers? Miyuki-san has said she wishes to go with her brother. It''s not the place of anyone of you to say otherwise is it?"


    Her opponent was a student from class A. It was the guy they had seen in the dining hall during the break.


    Concerning the circumstances, after school, Tatsuya had been waiting for Miyuki, whose accompanying classmates had started to accuse. By the way, those classmates were girls. Obviously there was also a flock of male students in the vicinity (of Miyuki) who had started silent at first, but that restraint had already been lost and all decency rapidly followed.


    "Hasn''t Miyuki treated you guys well enough already? If she wanted to go with you, she would have said so. What right do you have to try and tear those two apart?"


    The one who had lashed out first at the unreasonable behavior of the first course students was, surprisingly, Mizuki.


    While maintaining her polite demeanor, she slammed into them mercilessly.


    Even now as Mizuki argued against the first course student, her eloquence didn''t give an inch.


    Yes, everything had started out perfectly logically, but...


    "I have to admit though, to say that they''re trying to tear us apart..."


    Tatsuya muttered under his breath. He distinctly felt that something was shifting rather decisively.


    "Mi-Mizuki, aren''t you misunderstanding something?"


    Hearing her brother''s murmurs, Miyuki for some reason asked in a hurry. "Miyuki... you seem kinda rushed?"


    "Eh? No, I''m no such thing?"


    "And also kinda forceful?"


    Initially glancing at the siblings with the too good relationship in confusion, their friends, full of compassion, began to heat up more and more.


    "We''ve asked her!"


    That was one of Miyuki''s male classmates.


    "That''s right! We''re sorry for Shiba-san, but we just want a little more time!"


    That was one of Miyuki''s female classmates. At their selfishness, Leo gave a hearty laugh.


    "Ha! That''s just self-justification. Find a better time for it."


    Erika also retorted with a smile and edged sarcasm.


    "If you really had asked, maybe you would''ve had her consent from the start?


    You''ve ignored Miyuki''s intentions and didn''t consult her or anything. There''re rules for that. You''re high school students already, don''t you know anything?"


    Erika''s words and attitude, designed to purposely offend the other party, as expected, affected one male student in particular.


    "Shut up! Another class, much less Weeds, has no right to interfere in matters concerning us Blooms!"


    Due to its discriminatory nature, the use of the word ''Weed'' is prohibited by school regulations. It is a rule still gradually being learned, but even so it''s not exactly a word to be used in this context with so many people listening.


    The one who reacted to this rant head-on was, whether to say unexpected or to be expected (probably ''to be expected'' really), was again Mizuki.


    "We are all the same freshmen. You guys are Blooms, but right now just how are you any better than us?"


    It wasn''t particularly loud, but Mizuki''s voice rang out through the schoolyard.


    "...Well."


    Thing''s are going to get pretty bad, Tatsuya thought, while sighing under his breath.


    His murmur was drowned out by the angry howls of the first course students, and only Miyuki who was beside him heard.


    "...If you want to know just how much better, I can show you."


    Although Mizuki''s claim was legitimate according to school regulations, at the same time, it was refuted by the school system.


    "Hah, interesting! By all means, show us!"


    At the first course student''s threat, Leo responded aggressively. Having come to this, no outcome other than ''tit for tat'' could be expected.


    The right lay with Mizuki.


    Because they understood that full well, those complacent with the current system, both staff and students alike, stood aside.


    Though there had been a clear violation of the rules here, the vast majority would ignore their situation and pretend to have seen nothing.


    Even if the violation was not only of the school rules, but the law itself. "Then I will!"


    The only ones allowed to carry a CAD in the school were senior members of the student council and certain committee members.


    The use of magic off campus was tightly regulated by law.


    However, the mere possession of CAD off campus was not restricted. There would be no point.


    CADs are currently indispensable tools for magicians, but they are not essential for the use of magic. Magic can be used even without a CAD. Therefore, the law does not restrict the mere possession of a CAD.


    The procedure for students who possessed CADs was to leave them at the office before classes started, and to pick them up upon returning home.


    So it was not surprising for students to have CADs on the way back from school.


    "A specialized CAD?"


    However, if they were directed at fellow students, then it would become a situation... no, an emergency.


    Especially if the aimed CAD was an attack power emphasizing specialized type.


    The two types of CAD are general and specialized. The general type placing a larger burden on the user but capable of a wide range of up to 99 activation sequences, while the specialized type is only able to contain up to nine activation sequences but possesses subsystems able to reduce the load on the user, making it possible to invoke magic faster.


    By its nature, aggressive combat type magic sequences are generally stored in specialized CAD.


    To the BGM of screaming onlookers, the ''muzzle'' of that specialized CAD, shaped like a small handgun, was thrust at Leo.


    That student wasn''t just spouting lip service.


    The finesse with which he drew his CAD, along with the speed with which he took aim, were the movements of someone accustomed to fights between magicians.


    A large portion of magic is dependent on talent.


    At the same time, that means lineage plays a vital role.


    There are many first course students who enter school with excellent results not as a result of studying magic at school but because of parents, family business, possibly even gaining combat experience from there.


    "Onii-sama!"


    Even before Miyuki had finished her cry, Tatsuya''s right hand stretched out.


    There was no way he could reach, but he reached anyway. Was it meaningful, or was it just a meaningless reflexive action.


    Whatever it was, in this case, nothing came of it. That was because��


    "Eek!"


    That scream came from the first course student aiming his CAD. The handgun CAD had been knocked from his hand.


    Before their eyes, casually swinging a baton that had suddenly appeared from somewhere, in a relaxed manner, Erika was smiling. There was no trembling or hastiness in that smile. Just by looking at that confident alertness, you could tell there was no such thing from the beginning. If the same situation had occurred 100 times, the first course student''s CAD would have gone flying 100 times. That was a certainty.


    "At this distance, the body moves faster."


    "I agree, but you were planning on whacking my hand as well, weren''t you?"


    The one replying as Erika relaxed her guard and triumphantly explained was Leo, whose hands were frozen in the midst of a grab for the other''s CAD.


    "A~ra, I wouldn''t do something like that."


    "Don''t laugh it off so unnaturally like that!"


    As Erika put the back of the hand holding the baton to her mouth and gave off an ''ohohohoho'', her deceptive laughter hiding her real intentions, Leo was nearing the end of his patience.


    "I''m serious. Whether you were going to engage or not, I can tell from your stance.


    You seem like an idiot, but your arm speaks otherwise,"


    "...Are you making fun of me? You''re making fun of me right to my face?"


    "That''s why I said you look like an idiot right?"


    Forgetting the ''enemy'' before them, as the two engaged in another comical confrontation, not only Miyuki and Tatsuya were taken aback but everyone else as well, but the one who recovered fastest was Miyuki''s classmate who was facing them.


    It wasn''t the male student whose specialized CAD had been knocked away, it was the female student behind who was running her fingers across her bracelet shaped general CAD.


    The inbuilt system started up, and began an activation sequence.


    The activation sequence is a blueprint of magic, a program that directs the construction of a magic ritual.


    After expansion, the expanded activation sequence is read by the magic processing area of the subconscious and variables such as coordinates, output, and duration are inputted, the result is inserted alongside the activation sequence and gives rise to the completed magic ritual.


    This complete magic ritual is taken from the operations area of the subconscious and transferred to the lowest level of the conscious, the ''root'', from the area between the conscious and the subconscious, the ''gate'', whereupon it can be projected upon the outside world, as the magic ritual projects and targets ''information events'' �� in the study of modern magic, these are named ''Eidos'' from Greek philosophy, and refers to the event where the information of the target is temporarily overwritten.


    Information is associated with events.


    If the information is rewritten, the event will be rewritten.


    As the nature of phenomena is written in Psions, modifications to these will result in real world events being temporarily modified as well.


    This is the magic system under the use of CAD.


    The speed with which Psions are written is the processing power of magic, the scale to which they can be built is the capacity of magic, and the strength with which magic rituals can rewrite the Eidos is interference strength. Currently, these three comprehensively are called magic power.


    Even the blueprint for the magic ritual, the activation sequence, is a type of Psion. However, the activation sequence alone cannot affect reality.


    The Psions processed by the user would simply scramble then return.


    Broadly speaking, this is the function of CADs, to take the Psions initially provided by the activation sequence, and form them into Psions the magician can use to rewrite phenomena: the magic ritual.


    Specialized CAD are often shaped in the form of guns because using the auxiliary aiming systems incorporated in the area corresponding to the barrel, coordinate data is input at the moment the activation sequence is initiated, and in order to reduce the calculation load on the user, Psions aren''t emitted from the muzzle.


    From magician to CAD, then CAD back to magician.


    If this flow of Psions is disrupted, then magic dependent on CADs will no longer work.


    For example, if during calculation or expansion a load of Psions are fired from outside, the Psion pattern of the activation ritual will be scrambled, disallowing the building of an effective magic ritual and erasing the magic.


    Like now.


    "Stop right there! Using attack magic on others for any reason other than self-defense is not just a violation of school rules, it''s a criminal offense!"


    The expanding activation sequence of the female student was shattered by a bullet of Psions.


    Releasing a Psion bullet, while in itself the simplest form of magic, requires extremely precise control in order to destroy just the activation sequence and avoid any extraneous damage, and shows superb skill on the part of the user.


    Upon recognizing the owner of that voice, the female student who was intent on attacking Erika and company became pale, and not as a result of the magic. She fell into another female student, and they collapsed.


    The one who gave the warning, and had fired the Psion bullet, was the Student Council president, Saegusa Mayumi.


    Her �� as far as Tatsuya had seen �� ever-smiling face, even now, did not have much severity in it.


    However in the eyes of someone capable in magic, her small figure was wrapped in an aura of Psion light far beyond that of ordinary mages, giving her an inviolable air of dignity.


    "You are students from 1A and 1E aren''t you. I will hear you out. Please come along."


    A hard, even cold voice, came from the girl next to Mayumi. According to the introduction of the Student Council during the entrance ceremony she was the 3rd year Public Moral Chief, Watanabe Mari.


    Mari''s CAD held an already deployed and expanded activation sequence.


    It was not difficult to imagine what any form of resistance here would lead to.


    Leo, Mizuki, and Miyuki''s classmates, without a word, stiffened up.


    Moving not out of rebellion, stepping up next to his classmates frozen by the atmosphere, without a trace of haughtiness or pride, neither downcast nor timid, Tatsuya walked with an even measured gait, followed by Miyuki, to stand before Mari.


    Mari cast a quizzical glance at these first years who had suddenly come striding up.


    To Mari, these two had not seemed like involved parties.


    Tatsuya took her gaze without flinching, and stopped a respectable distance from her.


    "We''re sorry, the prank went too far."


    "Prank?"


    At those unexpected words, Mari''s eyebrows arched up. "Yes.


    Morisaki''s quick-draw is famed, so I asked him to give a demonstration for future reference, but it became too lifelike and got out of hand."


    The student who had confronted Leo with his CAD opened his eyes wide with surprise.


    While the other first years were at a loss for words, Mari glanced at the baton in Erika''s hand, the pistol shaped device lying on the ground, then after giving the two students who had tried to illegally use their CADs a bloodcurdling look, turned back to Tatsuya with a cold smile.


    "Then why did that girl from 1A try to use attack magic?"


    "She was taken by surprise. Being able to start up activation processes as a conditioned reflex is truly worthy of a first course student."


    His expression as he answered was deadpan, although his voice was somewhat shameless.


    "Your friends were about to be attacked by magic, but you still insist it was a prank?"


    "Even if you call it an attack, all she intended to fire was a flash of blinding magic. It wasn''t on a level where it could have caused blindness or impairment."


    Again, there was a collective intake of breath. The sneer turned into admiration.


    "Hoou... it seems you''re somehow able to read the activation sequence before it''s deployed."


    The activation ritual is a large block of data for building a magic ritual. Mages can intuitively guess what kind of effect the ritual would have.


    By looking at how the magic ritual would interfere with the Eidos, and what parts wouldn''t be affected, it''s possible to read and attempt a guess at the effect the magic ritual would have.


    However the activation sequence alone is simply a chunk of data, representing a massive amount of information, and even the magician deploying it can only dynamically interact with it in the subconscious.


    Therefore, the act of reading the activation sequence requires the enumeration of endless strings of image data, then reproducing an image from those in your head.


    Normally, such things cannot be done in the consciousness. "I''m no good at practicals, but I''m confident in my analyses."


    As if it was nothing, Tatsuya dismissed that insane skill with the one word, ''analyses''.


    "...Your misinformation skills are also quite something." Her look was something in between an appraisal and a glare.


    The person who stepped up to protect her brother bearing the brunt of the investigation, Miyuki, came forward.


    "As my brother said, this was all really just a misunderstanding. We are very sorry for bothering you all, senpai."


    Without the slightest deceit, she gave a deep bow, and as if the miasma was dispelled Mari looked away.


    "Mari, it''s fine already.


    Tatsuya-kun, that really was just a demonstration right?"


    When did she start calling him by name? Tatsuya thought, but he couldn''t refuse the timely help from Mayumi.


    As he nodded with the same deadpan expression he had used up to now, Mayumi gave a somewhat triumphant �� it was like she was saying ''loan~''


    �� looking smile.


    "It is not prohibited for students to teach each other, but in terms of exercising magic, you are prohibited from executing it.


    This is taught in the first semester in the classroom.


    In terms of self studying the exercise of magic, it''s probably best to refrain."


    Returning to her grave look after Mayumi finished her inspirational speech, Mari also gave a word on the matter.


    "...Since the President has said so, I will refrain this time. I don''t want there to be a second time."


    Without looking like bitter enemies, together they straightened and gave a bow. Mari turned around.


    But after one step, she stopped and asked a question with her back to them. "Your name?"


    As her head turned, Tatsuya''s appearance was reflected in her long narrow eyes.


    "First year class E, Shiba Tatsuya."


    "I''ll remember that."


    Holding back his tongue just before he almost instinctively let slip a ''no problem'', Tatsuya swallowed a sigh.


    ? ? ?


    "...Don''t think I owe you anything."


    After the officials had gone out of sight, the one who had acted first, in other words the first course student whom Tatsuya had protected, glared at Tatsuya and said as much in the same thorny voice.


    Tatsuya''s expression had a rather ''ah man'' look to it. All his friends had a face similar to his.


    Relieved that this normally needlessly excited character wouldn''t play up here at least, Tatsuya returned the gaze of the course A student who suddenly grew a spine.


    "I don''t think that at all, so don''t worry.


    What got you off wasn''t my glib tongue but rather Miyuki''s sincerity."


    "I came along because even though Onii-sama is good at talking people down, he has problems convincing them."


    "Indeed."


    His artificial look of reproach faded, replaced by a wry smile.


    "...My name is Morisaki Shun. As you thought, I am of the Morisaki house."


    Seeing the warm banter between the siblings, his hostility faded somewhat, and he gave his name.


    "I''m just saying it''s not really that much of a big deal. I''ve seen plenty of practical examples in visual materials."


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I think I''ve seen them before too."


    "You only just remembered it now didn''t you. As I thought, Tatsuya''s on a different level to you."


    "How patronizing. An idiot who tried to grab a Houki in the midst of activation has no business talking about levels."


    "Ah? Who''re you calling an idiot, idiot?"


    "Uhm... that really is dangerous. Psions produced by another magician''s activation ritual would cause a rejection by your own subconscious..."


    "What she said. Got it?"


    "Erika-chan too all right? Don''t use your hands directly, you''d receive the interference 1000 fold."


    "It''s fine. This is shielded."


    As the talk between his friends, meaningful in it''s own way, finally shifted back in their direction, Tatsuya and Morisaki shared a glance without moving.


    "I still don''t acknowledge you, Shiba Tatsuya. Shiba-san''s place should be with us."


    On that note without waiting for Tatsuya''s reply, Morisaki left. He probably said it precisely because it was a line that didn''t bear an answer, something his opponent was fully aware of.


    "Suddenly calling me by my full name huh."


    As Tatsuya muttered to himself at a volume just loud enough to hear, Morisaki gave an involuntary shudder. His obstinacy was unlikely to stop there. However, it seemed likely his pride was a part of his nature.


    Beside him, hearing his murmur, Miyuki seemed disquieted. She had always been worried that her brother''s knack for making enemies was a disadvantage for him.


    But more than that, she had had enough of Morisaki''s prejudices. "Onii-sama, shall we head back?"


    "Yeah, you''re right. Leo, Chiba-san, Shibata-san, let''s go."


    Sharing a feeling of mental fatigue, the two of them nodded at the others, and began to leave.


    As if to cut them off, to make things worse, a pair of class A girls stood in their way, but their body language clearly indicated they didn''t intend to do any more today.


    Exchanging looks with Miyuki, the moment dragged on.


    Understanding her brother''s intent, Miyuki was about to bid them farewell, but then the other opened her mouth.


    "I''m Mitsui Honoka. I''m sorry for saying all those things earlier."


    She suddenly bowed, fully honest, and Tatsuya was rather embarrassed.


    This girl, who earlier wasn''t hiding her elitism to say the least, seemed to have gone about a complete turnaround.


    "Thank you for protecting me. Morisaki-kun waved it off, but it''s thanks to Onii-san that it didn''t become a huge issue."


    "...It was nothing. Although, please stop with the Onii-san. We''re same year students."


    "I understand. Then, what should I call you..." A fierce conviction blazed in her eyes.


    It''d be nice if this didn''t become troublesome, he thought, as he took care to reply in a manner that didn''t come out displeased.


    "Tatsuya is fine."


    "...Alright.


    And so, um..."


    "...What is it?"


    At the rapid eye contact, Miyuki stood before Honoka. "...Is it alright to go together with you to the station?"


    Nervously, but with a determined conviction hidden in her face, Honoka asked to accompany them.


    With a sense of surprise not so much at Honoka''s words but the unexpectedness of the whole thing, Erika and Mizuki shared a look.


    Though even then those two, plus Leo and of course the siblings Miyuki and Tatsuya, had no reason to refuse, and indeed didn''t refuse.


    ? ? ?


    There was a delicate air on the way back to the station.


    The members were Tatsuya, Mizuki, Erika, and Leo from class E, along with Miyuki, Honoka, and Kitayama Shizuku from class A, the girl who had caught Honoka during Mayumi''s appearance earlier.


    Next to Tatsuya was Miyuki, then for some strange reason, on the other side was Honoka.


    "...Then, the one who assists with Miyuki-san''s adjustments is Tatsuya- san?"


    "Yes. I feel most at ease when entrusting things to Onii-sama." In response to Honoka''s question, Miyuki answered proudly.


    "I just do a bit of arranging. Miyuki has amazing processing ability, so there''s not much maintenance required on the part of the CAD."


    "Even so, if you only have the knowledge to simply understand the device


    OS you can''t do much."


    Peering out from beside Miyuki was Mizuki, who joined in the conversation. Judging from Tatsuya''s light smile as he replied, it wasn''t really effective.


    "I don''t have the skill to access the CAD core systems. That''s too much."


    "Tatsuya-kun, could you also look over my CAD?"


    Looking back, Leo and Erika.


    The reason Erika changed her way of referring to Tatsuya from ''Shiba-kun'' to ''Tatsuya-kun'' was because Mitsui-san called him that so it''s fine, she had unilaterally declared. In exchange, you can just call me Erika as well, she had imposed conditionally.


    Naturally, Mizuki also insisted on the trade, and everything became official pretty fast.


    "Impossible. I have no faith in my ability to handle such a specialized CAD."


    "Ah ha, you really are quite something, Tatsuya-kun."


    It was hard to tell if Tatsuya was being serious or just humble, but Erika''s reaction was simple praise.


    "Why?"


    "You realized this was my CAD."


    At Tatsuya''s question, Erika laughed merrily while twirling the retracted baton by the strap attached to the handle.


    However, there was a glint in her eye that went beyond a simple smile. "Eh? That baton''s a device?"


    Sure enough, as if right on cue, Mizuki''s eyes went round with surprise, and Erika just gave two quick nods in satisfaction.


    "Thank you for your normal reaction, Mizuki.


    If everyone had already noticed, I would''ve face-planted." Listening to that exchange, Leo inquired further.


    "...Where is the system built in? From the feeling earlier, it''s not totally hollow is it?"


    "No luck. Apart from the handle it''s totally hollow. It increases strength by using the technique of carving seals into it. Reinforcement magic is your field isn''t it?"


    "...The technique takes a geometric pattern and engraves it into a sensitive alloy, which activates by injecting Psions, right?


    If you do that, wouldn''t it bleed a considerable amount of Psions? You''d run out of gas pretty often wouldn''t you?


    Carved seals are pretty inefficient in the first place, so I thought it''s not a technique used very often nowadays."


    At Leo''s points, Erika''s eyes widened a little in both surprise and admiration.


    "Ooh, your field indeed. But there''s one more thing.


    Strengthening is only needed during expansion and the moment of impact. If I limit Psion emission to those moments, I don''t waste too much.


    It''s the same principle as the helm splitter. ...eh, what happened guys?"


    As a blend of admiration and shock filled the air, Erika asked that question,


    "Erika... I''m pretty sure something like helm splitter was classified as a secret or mystery technique.


    That''s far more amazing than merely emitting large amounts of Psion." Miyuki answered on behalf of everyone.


    It was pointed out rather casually.


    Judging by Erika''s expression, she was startled.


    "Both Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-san are amazing, but Erika-chan is also amazing...


    Are normal people rare at our high school?"


    "I don''t think there are any normal people in a magic high school."


    At Mizuki''s natural remark, Kitayama Shizuku, silent until now, dropped a supremely precise retort, and the core of the matter disappeared in various ways.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    As the sign "First High School" obviously stated, this station was a mandatory stop for all attending students.


    There was practically only one path between the train station and the school.


    Due to the changes to the trams and their decrease in number, the event known as "riding the tram together" might be more accurately changed to "walking to school with friends". For this school, this event is still quite common. Indeed, this event could be seen many times yesterday, the day after commencement, today, and has continued since the beginning.


    Although it might not be so sudden, Tatsuya thought.


    "Tatsuya-kun... Are you acquainted with the President?"


    "We met for the first time before the entrance ceremony... So, yes."


    In regards to Mizuki''s question, Tatsuya was just as confused as she was. "It certainly didn''t look like a first meeting."


    "It''s as if she intentionally sought you out."


    Tatsuya had enough confidence in his memory to say that the day of enrollment was definitely the first time he met Saegusa Mayumi. However, just as Leo and Erika said, that approach did not seem like a first acquaintance.


    "...Maybe because of Miyuki?" (!)


    "...But she mentioned Onii-sama''s name specifically?"


    Tatsuya was surrounded by Mizuki, Erika, and Leo, people that could be called "familiar faces" without difficulty. Just like yesterday and most likely into the future, the group would gather around Tatsuya and Miyuki near the station, exchange greetings, and go to school together.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling at all.


    In fact, it was quite a nice way to start the day.


    However, just as the five of them were leisurely walking the short distance to school, they heard a call of "Tatsuya-kun~~" from behind them that any reasonable bystander would find embarrassing. It was accompanied by the rapidly approaching form of a petite individual and, according to Tatsuya''s groundless belief, the termination of peace and quiet. "Tatsuya-kun, good morning~. And Miyuki as well, good morning."


    Compared to Miyuki''s greeting, the greeting directed towards himself was quite casual, Tatsuya thought. However, she was still the 3rd Year Student Council President.


    "Good morning, President."


    It was necessary to observe proper protocol, just to be on the safe side.


    Immediately following Tatsuya, Miyuki also bowed respectfully. The other three offered polite, albeit slightly awed, greetings. It was only natural to have such a reaction.


    "Are you alone, President?"


    Although obvious at a glance, the question was still offered, with a subtle invitation to walk together to school.


    "Hm. There isn''t really anyone that walks with me to school in the morning."


    A confirmation to both the obvious query and the subtle invitation.


    Although, speaking of which... the President was quite the personable individual.


    "I would like to speak with Miyuki about a few things... May I walk with you to school?"


    The comment directed towards Miyuki was spoken in an approachable tone, but on a different level compared to their earlier conversation.


    It did not look like Tatsuya was misreading the situation. "Hm, if it''s quite alright..."


    "Oh, it''s not like the topic is a secret. Or do you prefer to talk at a later time?"


    As she said this, the President smiled at the three slowly retreating individuals, who immediately froze.


    "President.. I feel as if your attitude towards one of us is slightly different... or is that just my misinterpretation?"


    Of course not, the three of them responded verbally or with hand gestures. Mayumi smiled and nodded her head at the same time that Tatsuya displayed a disappointed expression. (!)


    "Eh? Is that the case?"


    By now, changing her word choice and pretending not to notice was too late. Her tone and expression had already betrayed her.


    "Is the subject you wish to speak about related to the Student Council?"


    At this point, Tatsuya did not plan on backing down, but he was feeling the pressure as well.


    Miyuki frantically changed the subject back to herself.


    "Hm, I meant to find an opportunity to speak with you in detail. Do you have any plans during lunch break?"


    "I plan on eating in the cafeteria."


    "With Tatsuya-kun?"


    "No, Onii-sama and I are in different classes..."


    It seemed like she remembered what had happened yesterday.


    At the sight of Miyuki slightly lowering her head and lowering her voice, Mayumi nodded as if in understanding.


    "There are quite a lot of students that care about these little things." Tatsuya slightly glanced to his side.


    To no surprise, Mizuki nodded in affirmation. It looked like yesterday''s incident wasn''t quite over yet.


    However, if the President spoke like this, wouldn''t this be a problem? Tatsuya thought.


    "In that case, why not join me in the Student Council Room for lunch? If you don''t mind bentos, the room has an automatic meal dispenser."


    "...The Student Council Room is equipped with the Dinner Server Module?"


    The normally composed Miyuki could not conceal her amazement as she replied.


    Which was accompanied by a sense of befuddlement.


    What was something that is normally seen in airline terminals or long- distance trains doing in a Student Council Room?


    "Before entering the Student Council Room, I didn''t want to talk too much about it. But it''s for students working late into the day."


    An embarrassed Mayumi smiled ashamedly while trying to persuade Miyuki.


    "If it''s the Student Council Room, it''s not a problem if Tatsuya-kun tags along as well."


    At that moment, Mayumi''s smiling face became teasing and, to put it bluntly, mischievous. Hopefully, that was a mistake on Tatsuya''s part.


    Even if it was a misinterpretation, that particular way of putting it still gave him a headache.


    "...Speaking of problems, there is one. There appears to be some conflict between myself and the Vice-President. I''m terribly sorry."


    Tatsuya did not plan on interfering between Miyuki and the Student Council, and so he left the interruption at that.


    On the day of enrollment, the male student behind Mayumi that continuously glared at Tatsuya was probably the Vice President.


    That line of sight did not appear to be a misinterpretation.


    If Tatsuya carelessly went to the Student Council Room to eat lunch, this undoubtedly would lead to conflict between the two of them.


    However, it appeared that Mayumi had not grasped the meaning behind Tatsuya''s words.


    "The Vice-President...?"


    Mayumi slightly tilted her head but quickly clapped her hands, in an action straight out of movie dramas.


    "If it''s Hanzou-kun, you don''t have to worry about it, there won''t be a problem."


    "But even if that''s the case...?"


    In that instant, Tatsuya made up his mind to avoid the incident that led up to his sister receiving that nickname, no matter the cost.


    "Hanzou-kun will be in the clubroom for lunch break."


    It was completely unrelated to what Tatsuya was thinking �� that was only natural �� but(?) Mayumi''s smile did not diminish in the slightest as she continued to speak.


    "In that case, everyone can come as well. Letting everyone know about the Student Council''s activities is one of our duties as well."


    Despite that, there were people who directly refused Mayumi''s social invitation.


    "Even though it''s a rare opportunity, I think we''ll pass."


    Even using the word "pass" in this way, it still conveyed a definite "refusal".


    Erika and company''s unexpected response caused the situation to become slightly awkward.


    Nonetheless, trying to get their underlying feelings across, or even to smooth things over, was frankly impossible.


    "Is that so?"


    But there was one thing that did not change, and that was Mayumi''s smiling face.


    Was she simply obtuse or able to comprehend something that everyone else could not?


    Tatsuya felt that she simply did not need a reason. "In that case, just the two of you then."


    What do we do? Miyuki''s eyes silently asked Tatsuya.


    Refusing was still a valid option up until that moment, but following the response from Erika''s group, there was simply no way to smoothly decline.


    "...I understand. Miyuki and I will be intruding on you then." (!)(!)


    "Excellent. Then the details can wait until later. I''ll wait for the two of you."


    For some reason, Mayumi was very pleased by this response. Turning quickly, she left them with a spring in her step.


    Even though they were all headed towards the same school, the footsteps of the five who watched Mayumi leave became quite heavy indeed.


    Tatsuya sighed.


    ? ? ?


    Lunch break quickly arrived.


    Footsteps remained heavy.


    Just climbing two flights of stairs became an exhausting task, and it wasn''t because of a lack of exercise.


    The real weight came from the heavy mood; heavy footsteps was just a metaphor, though the reluctance towards going remained the same.


    Compared to Tatsuya, Miyuki was the complete opposite. Her steps were light and energetic.


    Tatsuya was not insensitive enough to completely misunderstand the cause of Miyuki''s joy, so he remained silent.


    Their destination was at the end of the hallway on the fourth floor.


    From the outside, they were all the same. They all had the same wooden doors.


    What was different was the wooden engraving embedded in the door, the speaker on the wall, and the cleverly disguised safety devices.


    The sign on the door clearly displayed the words "Student Council Room".


    The invitation was for Miyuki; Tatsuya was purely complementary. Thus, the job of knocking fell to Miyuki. (Of course, this is another metaphor, since communication is through the speaker rather than knocking.)


    After Miyuki solemnly requested entry through the speaker, from the opposite end came a cheerful welcome.


    With a slight noise, so slight that even pressing one''s ear to the door would not have detected it, the lock opened.


    Tatsuya placed his hand on the door knob and opened the door, adopting a stance that shielded Miyuki on the way inside.


    In reality, there was nothing that called for such a response. Tatsuya was well aware of this point.


    This behavior was something deeply ingrained into the siblings'' daily activities.


    ��And of course, nothing happened. "Welcome. Don''t mind us, please come in."


    Directly in front, a voice came from the opposite end of the table.


    Tatsuya really wanted to ask Mayumi what caused her such happiness to greet them with a smile like that as she beckoned them in.


    Miyuki led the way into the room, followed hurriedly by Tatsuya. He stopped one step from the door, with Miyuki two steps from the door.


    With both hands slightly before her, Miyuki bowed in greeting, a textbook example of formality.


    When compared to such a honed movement, Tatsuya had no chance of imitating it.


    Miyuki''s speech and movement patterns were completely different from Tatsuya''s. This was most likely the work of their deceased mother.


    "Eh... No need to be so formal."


    After watching Miyuki execute a perfect greeting that would not be out of place in a formal gala, Mayumi seemed to shrink a little.


    Even though there were two other members in attendance, they seemed to be overwhelmed by the atmosphere as well.


    There was one other person present that was not a member of the Student Council. The representative from the Public Moral Committee wore a mask of composure, but anyone could tell that was a brave front, not to mention a veteran observer like Tatsuya. Truly, my little sister is quite motivated today, Tatsuya thought.


    The only thing that puzzled Tatsuya was exactly why Miyuki chose such an intimidation tactic.


    "Please sit. We can talk while we eat."


    Maybe it was because Miyuki''s opening salvo rattled her, but Mayumi''s voice had changed. To put it positively, the voice was still harmonious. To put it negatively, the intimate friendliness from before was gone.


    She was probably referring to the long table in the meeting room.


    At this moment, the signal reached the table interior, rearranging the table to be appropriate for dining. (!)


    Regardless, the siblings approached the expensive table and chose their seats. Miyuki slid a chair out and sat down, while Tatsuya chose a seat just below hers.


    For someone who always adamantly insisted that her elder brother take a seat higher than her own, the only reason Miyuki controlled her outburst was because of the understanding that she was the focus of today''s meeting.


    "Meat, fish, or vegetarian. Which do you prefer?"


    What was amazing was not just the Dinner Server Module, but the complex selections available as well.


    Tatsuya picked vegetarian, with Miyuki mirroring his choice. After receiving their orders, the 2nd Year student �� probably the Secretary Nakajou Azusa �� activated the large cabinet-like machine tucked near the wall.


    Now the only thing that remained was waiting.


    Mayumi was seated in the main chair. To her side and directly across from Miyuki sat another 3rd Year female student. One seat over was the Public Moral Committee member, who was across from Tatsuya. Azusa sat next on the other side of the committee member. After regaining her bearings a little, Mayumi began.


    "Introductions were exchanged at the enrollment ceremony, but just in case, let''s go over this again. To my side is our Accountant, Ichihara Suzune, also known as Rin-chan."


    "...The only one who calls me that is the President."


    Every part of her solemn face gave off a stern impression, though with her tall frame and willowy limbs, Suzune would have done full justice to the description of "beauty".


    It must be admitted that "Rin-chan" fit her profile better than "Suzune".


    "The two of you should know the one on Rin-chan''s side, right? This is the Chair of the Public Moral Committee Watanabe Mari."


    Mari didn''t say anything, but her not taking exception to anyone would be natural.


    "And following that is our Secretary, Nakajou Azusa, also known as A- chan."


    "Student Council President... Please don''t call me ''A-chan'' in front of the underclassmen. I have my position to think of too."


    Because she was even more petite than Mayumi and possessed a more childish face, whenever Azusa directed a teary-eyed face upwards, she unintentionally gave off the impression of a child about to cry.


    And that would probably be the reason she is called "A-Chan", Tatsuya thought. That might be too cruel a truth for the person in question.


    "The last one would be Vice President Hanzou. And that makes up all the members of the Student Council Committee."


    "Which I am not part of."


    "Oh yes, Mari is not a member of the Student Council. Ah, the preparations are complete."


    The cover to the Dinner Server opened, presenting neat and proper meals without a hint of character on a series of trays.


    There were only five meals.


    We''re short one... Even though Tatsuya thought of this, he did not mention it aloud because he was thinking of a solution. While Tatsuya was processing this, Mari quietly took out a bento box.


    Seeing Azusa stand up, Miyuki also left the table. As its name implied, the Dinner Server was capable of producing meals, but without a matching table set, it was more efficient to manually bring the trays over.


    Azusa first put her tray on the table, then brought Mayumi and Suzune''s portions as well.


    Following that, Miyuki carried over the two trays for the siblings, and with that a most interesting lunch began.


    In the beginning, the conversation was completely open.


    Even then, Tatsuya and Miyuki had very few conversational subjects that coincided with the committee members.


    The conversation naturally flowed towards the topic of food.


    It couldn''t be helped that the Dinner Server produced what was more or less fast food, but modern processed foods have nearly the same quality as normal cuisines. That being said, if it can only match "normal quality" cuisines, then the deficiencies of processed foods cannot be denied.


    "Did you make that bento yourself, Watanabe-senpai?"


    Miyuki''s intention was simply to initiate a conversation with everyone else, and did not hide any other reason.


    "Yes, are you surprised?"


    However, when asked by Miyuki, Mari nodded and replied with a teasing question of her own that was difficult to answer.


    In reality, Mari did not intend to torment Miyuki, but wanted to play a small joke on this sensible and polite underclassman.


    "No, just a little."


    Just as Miyuki was starting to panic, a voice from her side responded for her in the negative.


    "...I see."


    Tatsuya''s eyes were watching Mari''s hand motions, or her fingers to be precise. If it were made by a machine, or by hand, what kind of cuisines would, or would not, be possible...? It gave the impression that he could see through everything, causing Mari to feel quite embarrassed.


    "Let''s start bringing bentos of our own tomorrow."


    When Miyuki spoke up as if nothing had happened, Tatsuya also shifted his line of sight.


    "Miyuki''s bentos are certainly incredible, but as to where to eat them..."


    "Oh, yes... First we need to find somewhere to eat them..."


    The siblings'' dialogue �� not only the contents, but the atmosphere itself - seemed a little too intimate for a pair of blood-related teenagers.


    "...Just like a pair of lovers."


    Suzune adopted a smile that was not a smile, and dropped an explosive comment.


    "Is that so? If we weren''t siblings, then we would be lovers, is that what you think?"


    Tatsuya calmly countered and quickly defused the explosion. Or more likely accidentally detonated it.


    "...Of course, that was a joke."


    When facing a totally red Azusa, Tatsuya mirrored Suzune''s earlier "smile" and calmly continued. His face was not disturbed in the slightest.


    "You, are quite boring." (!) Mari said in an exasperated tone. "I think so too."


    Tatsuya replied in an even manner.


    "Ok, Ok, let''s end this subject here. Mari, I know it''s tough to swallow, but Tatsuya-kun is just a difficult person to handle."


    Maybe it was because she foresaw that this conversation would go on perpetually, Mayumi intervened with a slightly bitter smile.


    "...That''s true. I take back my earlier comment. You are an interesting guy, Tatsuya-kun."


    With a slight smile �� and for a beautiful young lady, she often reveals a smile before a boy �� Mari changed her earlier evaluation.


    First the Student Council President, now the Chair of the Public Moral Committee. I guess I better get used to people calling me by name.


    "It''s about time we get to the point."


    It might have been a little unexpected, but the time allotted for lunch break was limited.


    After everyone finished eating, both Tatsuya and Miyuki nodded upon hearing Mayumi''s words.


    "Just as our school places heavy emphasis on self determination, the Student Council has been granted vast powers within the confines of the school. Not only our school, but most public high schools also adopt a similar method."


    Tatsuya agreed with the principle. Management-centric and Deterministic- centric were like the ebb and flow of the tides, fundamentally different but at the same time impacting one another. With the victory in the Okinawa Defense Battle 3 years ago and the subsequent rise in international voice, the old management-centric style that led to diplomatic disadvantages and internal unrest was swept out in favor of self-determination becoming the theme of society. In time, there was another reverse; a portion of private high schools adopted a harsh management-centric philosophy. Thus, it is difficult to unilaterally calculate the progression of events. (!)


    "Our Student Council uses the traditional method of concentrating the power and authority in the president. This presidential style can also be described as extreme centralization."


    Hearing these words triggered some unease, though this would probably be discourteous to Mayumi.


    Tatsuya tightly clasped his fist.


    "The president is elected by the student body, the other members are appointed by the president. With a few exceptions, the president has the right of appointment and removal for all officers."


    "My position as the Chair of the Public Moral Committee is one of those exceptions. The Student Council, the Club Management Group, and the teachers each select a representative to determine this position."


    "And because of this, on some level Mari holds the same authority I do. Under the rules, the president has a term period, but the others do not. The term lasts from October 1 to September 30 of the next year. Between this time, the president has the right of appointment and removal for all officers."


    (About time to get to the point.) Tatsuya did not interrupt, but merely nodded to indicate he understood.


    "There is an annual tradition to invite the 1st Year representative to the Student Council, with the intent of training them to become the successor. Hopefully, the 1st Year representative will be elected to be the next Student Council President. Although it is not a guarantee, this has been the case for the past 5 years."


    "So the President was also a 1st Year representative? Quite impressive."


    "Ah~, err, yes."


    Mayumi blushed and stammered her reply.


    Tatsuya''s response was merely flattery, since he already knew the answer. The odd part was that Mayumi should already be inured to such flattery given her position, yet she still reddened in embarrassment. This was no act, but true embarrassment. This is certainly quite devious... She looks like a perfectly normal high school student. �� It can''t be that she intentionally lets people see that she is easily embarrassed, and that is the true acting portion?


    "So... Miyuki, I hope you can enter the Student Council."


    At this stage, saying "enter the Student Council" is essentially becoming a member of the Student Council.


    "Are you willing to accept?"


    Taking a breath, Miyuki looked down at her hands, before raising her eyes towards Tatsuya in question.


    Tatsuya shrugged, suppressed his own feelings, and slightly nodded his head.


    Miyuki lowered her head again before raising it. This time however, her eyes were lit in the manner of someone about to take a plunge. (!)


    "President, are you aware of Onii-sama''s entrance examination scores?"


    "��?"


    At this completely unexpected development, it was all Tatsuya could do to remain silent.


    What are you trying to say, little sister?


    "Hm, I know of it. Truly incredible... To be honest, when I stole a glance at the teacher''s results, even I lost confidence."


    "...If the student council accepts students with high test scores and outstanding abilities, I believe Onii-sama fits the criteria as well."


    "Wait, Mi-"


    "And in terms of Desk Work (Theoretical Manipulation), I believe that has nothing to do with practical skills and grades. In other words, knowledge and judgment are more important."


    For Miyuki, not allowing the other person to finish their sentence and bulling right over them is quite the rare occurrence.


    And if the other speaker is Tatsuya, then the frequency would drop even lower.


    "I am honored to receive an invitation to the Student Council. I would be more than happy to accept even the lowest position, but is there any way for Onii-sama to join?"


    Tatsuya really wanted to cover his face and look skywards.


    Is it possible that his negative influence on his little sister had reached this extent?


    Miyuki should know that blatant nepotism can only lead to others'' discomfort.


    "Alas, this is not possible."


    The one who answered was not the President, but the council member sitting to her side.


    "Student Council members must be selected from Course 1 students. This is not an unwritten rule, but an enumerated one. This is the only clause that is attached to the right of appointment and removal for the president. To change this requires a special amendment meeting with the attendance of the full student body and carried by a two-thirds majority. Since the number of Course 1 and Course 2 students are practically equal, this is realistically impossible."


    Suzune softly said this in a tone that was slightly apologetic.


    From her voice, it was obvious that she too was someone that was against the differential treatment between Blooms and Weeds.


    "...I apologize. I said all of that without understanding the situation. Please forgive me."


    Miyuki could only frankly admit her mistake.


    Miyuki rose to her feet and bowed deeply in apology, but no one reprimanded her.


    "In that case, Miyuki will join the current Student Council with the title of secretary, is that acceptable?"


    "Yes, I will work hard to fulfill my duties. Please look after me."


    Miyuki lowered her head again, but this time was more polite than apologetic. Mayumi nodded at Miyuki with a smile on her face.


    "You can get the details from A-chan."


    "As I just said, President... Please stop calling me A-chan..."


    "If there are no complications, can you come today after school?"


    Completely ignoring the tearful protests on the side, Mayumi continued her conversation.


    "Miyuki."


    Before Miyuki could turn and ask, Tatsuya stopped her with a short but powerful verbal tone. He nodded in agreement with Mayumi''s suggestion.


    Miyuki nodded as well, before turning to face Mayumi.


    "I understand. However, would it be fine for me to come here after school?"


    "Of course. I''ll wait for you, Miyuki."


    "Hey~. Why am I called ''A-chan'', while Shiba is called ''Miyuki''...?" On some level this was a valid question, but was once again ignored.


    ...Tatsuya started to pity Azusa a little.


    "...There is still a little time left until the end of lunch break. May I say something?"


    The reason that everyone ignored Azusa, and not out of spite or mischievousness either, was probably because everyone''s attention was directed towards the hand Mari raised in the air.


    "The roster for the Public Moral Committee still has one empty spot that has not been filled."


    "I just said that we are still reviewing possible candidates. Besides, school just started a week ago, right? There''s no need to hurry, Mari."


    Displeased with Mari''s hastiness, Mayumi admonished her. However, Mari didn''t seem to care.


    "I think, according to the rules of the student council, all members aside from the president must be Course 1 students, right?"


    "Yes."


    Mayumi nodded in confirmation while her expression said that it couldn''t be helped.


    "Only Course 1 students are allowed to fill the positions of Vice President, Accountant, Secretary, and related roles, right?"


    "Yes. The rules stipulate that the council is made up of the President, Vice president, Accountant, and Secretary roles."


    "In other words, there is no restriction for bringing a Course 2 student into the Public Moral Committee."


    "Mari, you..."


    Mayumi''s eyes widened, while Suzune and Azusa both wore similarly shocked expressions.


    This proposal was every bit as surprising as Miyuki''s earlier suggestion.


    Apparently, the 3rd Year student known as Watanabe Mari is quite the practical joker, Tatsuya thought.


    ��However.


    "NICE!"


    "Ah?"


    Coinciding with Mayumi''s delighted outburst, Tatsuya let out a dull surprise.


    "Yes, there''s no problem with the Public Moral Committee. Mari, the Student Council nominates Shiba Tatsuya as Public Moral Committee member."


    An unexpected development happened within an instant.


    "Wait a minute! Shouldn''t you take into account my thoughts on the matter? Also, you haven''t told me what the duties of a Public Moral Committee member consists of."


    Rather than objecting from a logical perspective, it was more important to listen to the instincts that warned of a dangerous development.


    "We didn''t really go into detail about your sister''s duties on the Student Council, correct?"


    "...No, that''s true, but..."


    ��Unfortunately, Tatsuya''s objection was immediately countered by Suzune''s comment.


    "Eh, Rin-chan, this is fine. Tatsuya-kun, the job of the Public Moral Committee is to uphold the public moral on campus."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Is that all?"


    "While the job doesn''t come with any sense of accomplishment, and is also quite troublesome... Err, it''s still a rewarding task?"


    First of all, disregard the fact that she tried to hide her words behind that smile. The more important thing is that Tatsuya didn''t think they were going to listen to him seriously anyways. "That wasn''t what I meant."


    "Hm?"


    Looks like they''re not pretending to be ignorant. Tatsuya shifted his gaze to the right.


    In Suzune''s eyes, he discovered a pitying look.


    Despite that look, it didn''t look like she was going to help. And on Suzune''s side.


    Mari looked like she found this entire sequence of events very interesting. And on Mari''s other side.


    When locking eyes with Azusa, her eyes betrayed a harried look. He continued to stare at her.


    Despite Azusa desperately glancing left and right, Tatsuya did not take his eyes off her and continued to stare.


    "Um, our school''s Public Moral Committee is an organization that is responsible for policing those who break school rules."


    ��Just like her outer appearance, Azusa is weak to pressure.


    "In terms of public morals, they usually consist of things like uniform regulations or tardiness, but these are handled by the members appointed by the Self-Governing Committee."


    In this outwardly conservative, but actually incredibly unique and diverse Student Council, she was probably the only one susceptible to this tactic.


    Tatsuya started to become a little concerned about his future job duties. "...Um, do you have any questions?"


    "No, please continue."


    "Ah, OK. The primary duties of the Public Moral Committee are to identify those that use magic against school rules and to subjugate those that use magic on campus to cause a disturbance. After the Public Moral Committee member decides the necessary punishment, he or she will present before the Disciplinary Committee alongside the President and Student Representative. In short, they are both the police and the prosecutor."


    "Isn''t that wonderful, Onii-sama."


    "No, Miyuki... Please wait a little before giving off that ''Then it''s decided'' look in your eyes... Just in case, let me clarify a few things."


    "Clarify what?"


    Tatsuya was not focused on Azusa who just finished her explanations, but on Mari instead.


    "According to the earlier explanation, the Public Moral Committee member''s mission is to halt any conflicts upon discovery, correct?"


    "Well, that''s true. We also intercede on non-magical conflicts."


    "Also, if magic was used, our intervention is mandatory."


    "If possible, it''d be best if the conflict was resolved prior to use of magic."


    "That''s my point! My technical grade is terrible, and on top of that, I''m a Course 2 student!"


    Finally, even Tatsuya started to raise his volume.


    This task clearly requires overwhelming magical prowess to subjugate the opponent.


    No matter from what angle of consideration, this task was not suited for Course 2 students with poor technical skills.


    However, despite Tatsuya''s questioning, Mari remained completely unperturbed and replied with a simple comment.


    "It''s not a problem."


    "What are you saying?"


    "In competitions of power, I will handle it... Lunch break is almost over. Let''s save the rest for after school, any objection?"


    It was true that lunch break was about to end, and doubly true that this subject could not simply be glossed over.


    "...I understand."


    Tatsuya fully understood that if he entered this room after school, he would have to enter this quagmire again, but he didn''t have any other choice.


    "Then we''ll meet again here."


    Tatsuya suppressed any unreasonable feelings and nodded his head. To his side, while fully understanding her elder brother''s thoughts, Miyuki could not hide her feelings of elation.


    ? ? ?


    Because education has finally reached a widespread status, the pointlessness of schools became a popular stance.


    Since online classes became a reality, it was argued that spending time in actual classrooms was a waste of time and resources.


    In the end, the pointlessness of schools only remained at the popular level and did not rise any higher.


    No matter how advanced the interface, virtual experiences are not reality. Practice and experimentation must be paired with timely questions and answers. In addition, anything not conducted under real circumstances will not yield actual learning experiences. Students learning together in the same class can promote additional learning. These two points have been proven beyond doubt by mock experiments.


    1st Year Class E was in the middle of a practice class.


    Having said that, there wasn''t a real-time teacher present. This is a simple example of when the results of research are not put into practice.


    The students of Class E were following the instructions displayed upon the wall monitor to operate the built-in educational use CAD. Today''s subject matter was the basic of the basics, which is the simple operation of this device.


    While officially a guided learning session, there was still an assignment to complete. Because there was no supervising teacher, the completion of the assignment reports became the only criterion for this class. Today''s assignment was to use the CAD to direct a flatbed car from one end of its track to the other, to be repeated three times. Despite the lack of a reminder, it was a given that manual operation is strictly forbidden.


    "Tatsuya, how did the Student Council Room feel?"


    While waiting in line to use the CAD, Leo asked after poking Tatsuya in the back.


    His face didn''t reveal any ulterior motive. He was simply curious. "Turned into an intriguing conversation..."


    "Intriguing?"


    Erika, who was in front of Tatsuya in the line, also turned around to ask.


    "They asked me to join the Public Moral Committee. How could it suddenly turn out this way?"


    Tatsuya and Erika both tilted their head. Truth be told, the only way to describe it would be "how could things turn out this way".


    "You''re right. It is pretty sudden."


    Leo also agreed that it was quite unexpected.


    "But isn''t it great to be scouted by the Student Council?"


    Mizuki''s opinion was different from the others. She stopped as she was on her way back to the end of the line to try the assignment again.


    "Great? Isn''t this merely a complementary bundle for my little sister?" All the same, Tatsuya was unable to accept Mizuki''s compliment.


    Erika smiled slightly when she saw Tatsuya''s suspicious and stubborn attitude.


    "Well, well, let''s stop with all that self-depreciation. So, what does the Public Moral Committee do anyway?"


    After hearing Erika''s question, Tatsuya repeated what he heard from Azusa. Hearing that, all three pairs of eyes widened.


    "Quite the troublesome task..."


    Leo sighed while Mizuki''s expression became worried. "If it''s not safe, then... Erika-chan, what''s wrong?"


    Erika was extremely upset, though come to speak of it, since when did she become so enraged?


    "...Really, so impulsive..."


    Her eyesight drifted. Speaking towards thin air, it looked like she was scolding someone who wasn''t present.


    "Erika-chan?"


    "Ah, eh, sorry. That really is going too far. Tatsuya-kun, you''re better off declining such a dangerous task."


    As that solemn expression turned into a mischievous smile, Erika''s voice became noticeably brighter as she goaded him.


    "Eh, it''s still quite interesting! Why don''t you accept, Tatsuya. I''ll cheer you on."


    Although it was understandable that Erika was joking to disguise what she said earlier, it appeared that she was still hiding something.


    "But if you have to intervene in conflicts, won''t you be the target of magical attacks as well?"


    There was a reasonable guess as to who the "impulsive one" referred to.


    "Yeah, and there will definitely be people who mistake good intentions for cold-blooded actions."


    Yet, the exact details behind those feelings remain a mystery.


    "On the other hand, rather than letting those pretentious Course 1 students hog the limelight, don''t you think it''s better if Tatsuya does it?"


    Tatsuya wasn''t rash enough to join their conversation. "Hm... Well, that might be true."


    "Erika-chan, please don''t think of it that way! If we don''t want that to happen, isn''t it better to not get into fights?"


    "But Mizuki, even if we don''t plan on it, aren''t there times where we have to put out fires? Like yesterday, for example."


    "Well, that..."


    "There is a lot of suspicion and injustice in the world. We can''t always expect a positive result if we concede all the time."


    Case in point, unconsciously Tatsuya felt that it was about time for him to end this conversation before it led to dangerous territory.


    "Erika, it''s your turn."


    "Ah, sorry, sorry."


    At Tatsuya''s nudging, the slightly flustered Erika quickly assumed her position. Judging from her back, she was in a state of complete seriousness and was completely unaffected by the earlier conversation. It looks like she is the type that can effortlessly change from one mental state to the next. Despite an outwardly flighty appearance, her natural state is probably one of seriousness.


    Erika''s back shook a little, probably because she took a deep breath.


    It happened in a second, although invisible to the naked eye, the fluctuations of the psions passed over Erika''s back and could be "seen" in the form of a light that only Magicians could perceive. This was a sign that the activation and subsequent invocation did not consume all psions, as the leftover psions created this psion light. Highly skilled Magicians only leave behind small amounts of psion light, but for a high school 1st Year student, this was an acceptable level. When there are enough leftover psions, photon interference between psions result in a physical manifestation of light. An absence of psion light would denote excellent control over one''s abilities.


    The flatbed car in front of the CAD shifted forward, then returned to its original position. This occurred three times. "Yes!" It was obvious that Erika was very pleased with the result, as could be seen from her clenched fist and the way she turned to look at Tatsuya. Indeed, she was more deft this time compared to the first time they conducted this exercise, and there was marked improvement to both acceleration and deceleration.


    The purpose of this exercise was to accelerate the flatbed car to the middle of the track, then decelerate to the other end, accelerate from that end back towards the middle, and decelerate to the starting point... To be repeated three times. The activation sequence inputted into the CAD was for these 6 acceleration and deceleration invocations. Because there were no set acceleration or deceleration vectors(?), this could be used to examine the skill level amongst the students. Whether the flatbed car moved in a stable motion was enough to gauge if the user was skilled or not.


    Erika secretly displayed a hand signal for victory that was not snobbish at all as she moved towards the end of the line behind Mizuki. Next, Tatsuya took his place before the built-in CAD.


    He stepped on the pedal switch to adjust the CAD height, placed his palm on the white, transparent touchpad that sat atop a large box, and began to manipulate the psion flow.


    What returned was the sound of the activation confirmation, intermixed with various conflicting noise. Resisting the urge to wrinkle his eyebrows, Tatsuya began to build the invocation sequence.


    The flatbed car stumbled two or three times before moving forward in a stable motion.


    Because today''s assignment was to get used to operating a CAD, there was no timer installed.


    Besides Tatsuya himself, no one would know.


    Until the moment the flatbed car started moving, the time exhausted was greater than Erika''s by a large margin. Actually, not just compared to Erika. Out of the 25 people in Class E, he would definitely be one of the bottom feeders.


    The only reason this was not immediately obvious was because the motion of the flatbed car was roughly the same as the others.


    However, Tatsuya was well aware of his own disappointing performance.


    ? ? ?


    Thank God no one was jealous.


    Despite the series of "Good luck~" calls from his friends, his mood did not improve, and instead was even more depressed.


    The reason was probably because Tatsuya originally was not interested in the subject, thus leading to his further depression.


    After school, Tatsuya headed towards the Student Council room, dragging even heavier footsteps than during lunch break.


    Although the atmosphere surrounding the circumstances was a little pitiful, because Miyuki could understand Tatsuya''s feelings, she remained silent.


    Thanks to the fact that the ID Card was already registered in the certification system --(Joining the Student Council is apparently considered a guarantee. Although resistance is possible, Mayumi and Mari would probably insist) -- the siblings entered the room. (!)


    Immediately upon entering, there was a sharp gaze tinged with hostility. The source came from the opposite side of the machine in the wall, in a seat that was unoccupied during lunch break.


    "Excuse us!"


    It was hard to say whether it was out of sorrow or pride, but Tatsuya was already accustomed to this type of gaze and atmosphere. He maintained his poker face, bowed in silence, and with that the hostile gaze dissipated like rainclouds before the sun. Even then, it wasn''t as if the hostility had disappeared completely, more like the previous hostile gaze was now directed in a more favorable light towards Miyuki, who was now standing in the front. The reasoning behind this should need no further explanation.


    The owner of this gaze stood up and walked towards the siblings. No, more like walked towards Miyuki. Tatsuya remembered his face. On the day of enrollment, he was the 2nd Year student standing closely behind Mayumi as if awaiting orders, thus making him the Student Council Vice President.


    The Vice President stood roughly as tall as Tatsuya. The difference was that his shoulders were a little narrower.


    He had a handsome visage that did not warrant additional words to describe, and an unremarkable build. He did not give off a robust impression, but from the way psion light densely clung to the air around his body, he must be a young man with considerable Magic Power.


    "I am the Vice President, Hattori Gyoubu. Shiba Miyuki, welcome to the Student Council."


    His voice was a little abnormal, but considering his age he was probably suppressing any personal reaction.


    His right hand shook a little, probably because the wish to shake hands was not completely erased.


    As to why the shaking stopped, Tatsuya did not care to consider.


    Hattori returned to his seat while completely ignoring Tatsuya. Behind Miyuki, a displeased aura was gathering, but that too disappeared in an instant. The only one who noticed was probably Tatsuya, thanks to his proximity. Thankfully she managed to control herself, Tatsuya patted himself discreetly on the chest.


    The Vice President was completely unaware of Tatsuya''s worries �� though that shouldn''t be surprising, given they just met �� or the source of Tatsuya''s worries. Just then, two very casual greetings flew in.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    "Welcome, Miyuki. You too, Tatsuya-kun. Good work."


    From the way Mari casually raised a hand in greeting, she was already treating Tatsuya as one of them. Mayumi was the complete opposite. Her attitude was much different from before. Then again, most groups would be upset if an outsider were to intrude, although no outburst actually happened. Tatsuya, much like everyone else, had long since arrived at the conclusion that trying to understand these two was a hopeless cause.


    "In that case, no need to delay. A-chan, if you please."


    "...Yes."


    It appeared that she already gave up. For a moment, Azusa''s head drooped with a sad expression before she put on a wooden smile and led Miyuki towards the terminal on the side.


    "Well, let''s be off."


    It hasn''t even been a whole day yet and she''s already speaking so casually. Maybe flightiness is part of her character, Tatsuya thought.


    "Where to?"


    Then again, Tatsuya''s background was not privileged enough for him to care about anyone else''s word choice. He replied in the shortest, most efficient method possible.


    "Public Moral Committee headquarters. There''s a lot of things you need to see firsthand to understand. It''s located directly underneath this room. That being said, they''re both connected."


    After Mari finished speaking, Tatsuya took a breath before replying. "...That''s quite the strange design."


    "I thought so too."


    As she was saying this, Mari began to stand up. But just as she was about to leave the chair, a comment stopped her.


    "Watanabe-senpai, please wait a minute."


    The voice came from Vice President Hattori. Upon hearing this, Mari replied in a manner that to this day Tatsuya still cannot get used to.


    "Is something the matter, Hattori Gyoubushoujou Hanzou?"


    "Please don''t address me by my full name!"


    Tatsuya glanced at Mayumi.


    Seeing Tatsuya''s gaze, Mayumi tilted her head with a "Hm?".


    You''re telling me that "Hanzou" is actually his real name... Completely. Unexpected.


    "Then let''s go with Vice President Hattori Hanzou."


    "Please call me Hattori Gyoubu!"


    "That''s your family''s official title, isn''t it."


    "It has nothing to do with the title now. The school has already accepted the name ''Hattori Gyoubu''! ...No, that''s not what I wanted to say."


    "That''s because you''re too formal, isn''t it?"


    "Ok, ok, Mari, Hanzou also has things he won''t back down from." Everyone''s gaze fell towards the speaker, Mayumi.


    You''re hardly qualified to say that. (!)


    But Mayumi had no reaction at all. Probably because she didn''t realize it.


    More to the point, why hadn''t Hattori said anything?.


    This was slightly different than not being accustomed to speaking with the President.


    Even when confronting Mari, Hattori''s expression had not changed. But compared to his expression then, Tatsuya found that to be very interesting.


    ��Of course, that was only under the condition that he was a spectator. Alas, the time allotted to a spectator is very short.


    "Watanabe-senpai, the topic I wanted to speak with you about is precisely regarding the replacements for the Public Moral Committee."


    The blood that had originally caused Hattori''s face to flush completely red had now receded. Just like the slow-motion screening for an animation, Hattori had calmed himself.


    "What?"


    "I object to you appointing this 1st Year student to the Public Moral Committee."


    When Hattori stated his opinion, he was either perfectly calm, or was forcibly holding his emotions in check.


    Mari''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and that did not appear to be an act. Tatsuya couldn''t tell if she was merely surprised or irritated by this.


    "What is this nonsense? The one who nominated Shiba Tatsuya-kun is President Saegusa. Even though it was verbal, the right of appointment remains with her alone."


    "I have heard that the receiving party has not agreed. Despite the nomination, the matter is unofficial until he personally agrees."


    "That is up to Shiba Tatsuya-kun himself. The President has already elaborated on the decision of the Student Council. The final decision is his, not yours."


    Mari''s eyes were on Hattori while she said this.


    Hattori never looked at Tatsuya. Or maybe it would be more correct to say that he was ignoring Tatsuya''s presence.


    Watching these two people, Suzune was very calm, Azusa was very nervous, and Mayumi was completely unreadable, sitting there with a traditional smile on her face.


    Miyuki was staring at the terminal on the side with a subtle expression on her face. However, she was probably a hair trigger away from exploding at any time. For entirely different reasons, both Tatsuya and Azusa were growing very worried.


    "There is no precedence for appointing a Weed to the Public Moral Committee." (!)


    Hattori''s rebuttal was laced with the derogatory term. Upon hearing this, Mari slightly raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s a taboo term, Vice President Hattori. A taboo term as banned by the Public Moral Committee. You have a lot of nerve using that in front of me, the Chair of the Public Moral Committee."


    Facing Mari''s reprimand, warning, or maybe a little of both, Hattori showed no sign of weakness.


    "You can ban that term all you want. Do you plan on punishing a third of the entire student body? The difference between Blooms and Weeds is something that is written into the school system and acknowledged by the school itself. The source of the difference between Blooms and Weeds is the difference in ability. Public Moral Committee members are responsible for the task of subjugating students that break school rules. A Weed with inferior abilities is incapable of accomplishing that task."


    To Hattori''s proud assertion, Mari only smiled coldly.


    "It is true that the Public Moral Committee is ability-based, but ability comes in many forms. If we need to use strength for suppression, that''s what I''m here for. Even if I''m up against 10 or even 20 opponents, I can handle them alone. In this school, the only people that can go 1 on 1 against me are President Saegusa and Club Management Group Leader Juumonji. According to you, the people with low combat capability are unnecessary. So, do you plan to challenge me, Vice President Hattori?"


    The only way that Mari would say this was because of her confidence and combat record. However, despite slightly backing down before this enormous pressure, Hattori had no plans to surrender.


    "This isn''t my problem. It''s about his ability to adapt."


    The bottom line was that Hattori believed his stance was correct. Course 2 students with inferior abilities could not handle the responsibilities of the Public Moral Committee that were so heavily reliant on ability. The fact that no Course 2 student had ever been appointed to the Public Moral Committee also supported this.


    In spite of this, Mari''s confidence surpassed Hattori.


    "Did I not say that ability comes in many forms? Tatsuya-kun can read the activation sequence and thus accurately predict the magic being invoked with his eyes and brain."


    "...What did you say?"


    Upon hearing this unexpected detail, Hattori reflexively asked. Rather than saying this was unexpected, it would be more appropriate to say this was impossible to believe.


    Reading the activation sequence. This by all rights should be impossible. For Hattori, that was "common sense".


    "In other words, even before the magic has been invoked, he already knows what magic his opponent is using."


    However, Mari''s answer did not change. This was the truth, was definitely possible, and Mari had no doubts whatsoever as she said it.


    "According to our school rules, depending on the type of magic used, the level of punishment also changes. Unfortunately, if we were to disrupt the activation sequence before invocation like Mayumi did, there is no way to tell what magic was originally used. If we waited until the activation sequence finished, then that would defeat the entire purpose. Thus it is safer to disrupt magic during the activation sequence. Without any definite accusation of wrong doing, the only thing we can charge them with is attempted disruption and the subsequent lighter punishment. But with Tatsuya, we can properly catch those that have been using stronger magics."


    "...But, if he ran across an actual crime scene, and was unable to stop the magic invocation..."


    Hattori could not overcome his shock, but still managed to rebut.


    "In that case, it would be beyond a 1st Year Course 1 student anyways. And probably beyond 2nd Year students as well. How many people do you know that are able to invoke second and still manage to deny their opponent from invoking first? Besides that, there is still one more reason I want him to join the Public Moral Committee."


    Mari tabled the first reason and started another.


    No matter what, Hattori couldn''t come up with a counter argument on the spot.


    "To this day there is no Public Moral Committee member that comes from Course 2 students. In other words, Course 2 students that improperly use magic against school rules are apprehended by Course 1 students. As you said, there is a wide divide between Course 1 and Course 2 students. Course 1 students can apprehend Course 2 students, but the reverse is not true. This configuration has only served to widen that divide. I do not like it that the committee members under my command are only serving to widen this differential impression."


    "Ah... Quite impressive, Mari. You have even taken this into account? I thought you only cared about Tatsuya-kun."


    "Please be quiet, President."


    Mayumi wanted to change the surrounding atmosphere, but was stopped by Suzune.


    A reproachful look. A shaking head.


    The former was from Mayumi, the latter from Suzune.


    And so, two conflicting emotions were mixed together into one inseparable whole, and came bursting out with resentment.


    "President... as the Vice-President, I object to appointing Shiba Tatsuya as a Public Morals Committee member.


    While I accept that Chair Watanabe has got a point in her assertion, the original mission of a Public Morals Committee member is to uncover and subjugate the school rule breakers.


    A Course 2 student who is lacking in magic ability can''t perform the duties of a Public Morals Committee member. Such a misplaced appointment will surely damage your reputation as the President.


    Please reconsider."


    "Please wait!"


    Tatsuya turned around frantically.


    Just as he had feared, Miyuki could no longer bear with it.


    Absorbed in Mari''s speech, he had missed the right timing to restrain her.


    While he frantically attempted to preemptively stop her, Miyuki, who had started speaking, was faster.


    "This may sound audacious, Vice-President. My brother''s practical magic results may indeed be unfavorable, but that was merely because the practical test was not effective in gauging my brother''s strength.


    In a real battle, my brother would not lose to anyone."


    On hearing those words that were filled with certainty, Mari''s eyes widened a little. Mayumi''s faint smile disappeared as well, and her serious eyes turned towards Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    However, the seriousness in the gaze Hattori returned on Miyuki became thinner. "Shiba-san."


    The one Hattori was addressing was, needless to say, Miyuki.


    "Regardless of what happens, a Magician must make judgments calmly and logically. Individual bias may be unavoidable for a normal person, but for one who is aiming to become a Magician, please bear in mind that you should not let your individual bias cloud your judgment."


    There was no kindness felt in the admonishment. He was probably just acting as an excellent "Upperclassman", who despite his self- righteousness, was looking after his junior of the same Course 1. ��But, under these circumstances, Tatsuya seemed to know that such a manner of speaking would cause an opposite effect, and the moment when Miyuki would rebuke Hattori.


    Sure enough, Miyuki was getting increasingly heated up.


    "Pardon me for saying so, but my judgment is not clouded! If Onii-sama could use more of his power��"


    "Miyuki."


    Tatsuya held his hand out in front of Miyuki, who had completely lost her cool.


    With a startled face, Miyuki shut her mouth with a mix of embarrassment and regret, and hung her head in shame.


    Having stopped Miyuki''s words with a wave of his hand, Tatsuya walked up to Hattori.


    Miyuki had indeed said too much. She had almost said the things that shouldn''t be said. However, it was Hattori who had made Miyuki say that much. Tatsuya had no intention of putting all the blame on Miyuki alone.


    "Vice-President Hattori, why don''t we have a mock battle?"


    "What...?"


    The people who were lost for words from the surprise request were not limited to the challengee, Hattori, alone.


    Mayumi, and also Mari, looked at the two of them in dumbfounded amazement from the unexpected daring retaliation.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hattori''s body started quivering. "Don''t be too conceited, for a mere reserve!"


    The one who gave a small shriek was Azusa.


    The other three, as expected of upperclassmen, remained composed.


    And then, a small wry smile surfaced on the troubled face of the one who was getting verbally abused.


    "What''s so funny?!"


    "A Magician should remain calm, right?"


    "Kuh!"


    Having his own words thrown back at him in ridicule, Hattori held his breath.


    Tatsuya didn''t stop there. He did not feel like stopping.


    "As it is, I think that we won''t know each other''s anti-personnel battle skill without fighting.


    It''s not like I want to become a Public Morals Committee member but... if it''s for proving that my little sister''s judgment is not clouded, then it cannot be helped."


    He seemed to be mumbling to himself. To Hattori, it sounded like a challenge.


    "...Fine. I''ll give you a good lesson on what it is to know your place."


    It was not just his mouth that had betrayed his agitation. His controlled tone, on the contrary, indicated the depth of his anger.


    Without a moment''s delay, Mayumi interjected.


    "As the Student Council President, I authorize the formal mock battle match between 2nd Year Class B, Hattori Gyoubu and 1st Year Class E, Shiba Tatsuya."


    "On the basis of the Student Council President''s declaration, as the Chair of Public Morals Committee, I recognize that the match between the two of you as a legitimate extracurricular activity in abidance of the school rules."


    "The time of the match will be thirty minutes from now, at the third practice room. The match will be a private one, and I authorize the use of CADs by both sides."


    It was a measure to prevent the match from becoming a brawling incident


    �� an act of violence forbidden by the school rules.


    On the declaration from Mayumi and Mari with solemn expressions and nonchalant voices, Azusa started typing furiously into the terminal.


    ? ? ?


    "It''s just the third day of school, and my cat is going to be out of the bag, huh..."


    After retrieving his CAD case in exchange for the approval letter stamped with the student council president''s stamp (even now, this sort of thing was still done on paper), Tatsuya grumbled just before the door to the third practice room, and from behind him, came a voice that was on the verge of tears.


    "I''m really sorry..."


    "It''s nothing you need to apologize for."


    "But Onii-sama, it''s because of my fault that I''m causing trouble to you again..."


    Turning around, and taking half a step, Tatsuya held his hand above his little sister''s head.


    Miyuki''s body trembled as she closed her eyes. But, after feeling the gentle pat on her head, she timidly looked up.


    Even now, her tears threatened to spill from her eyes.


    "I said this too during the school entrance ceremony, right? I always feel that I''m being saved by you whenever you get angry in my place, when I am unable to get angry myself. ...Don''t apologize. Now is the time to say something more appropriate."


    "Yes... please do your best."


    Wiping off a tear with a finger, Miyuki smiled, and in similar fashion, Tatsuya smiled, nodded, and opened the door to the practice room.


    "This is surprising."


    Upon opening the door, this was the line said to him. "What is?"


    The one who was receiving Tatsuya at the door, was the appointed judge for this match, Mari.


    "I was referring to your unexpected enthusiasm at fighting. I thought you were one who wasn''t bothered by the remarks of others."


    Even while she was talking about her surprise, her eyes were sparkling with anticipation. A deep sigh welled up in his throat, but Tatsuya, with his steel-like self-restraint �� describing it in this manner may be a little exaggerating but �� swallowed it anyway.


    "I thought it was the job of a Public Morals Committee member to stop personal fights."


    Instead of a sigh, he couldn''t help but let loose a somewhat sarcastic remark.


    While there was not a single sign of Mari rebutting that. "This is not a personal fight. It''s a formal match. Mayumi said it too, didn''t she?


    The rule of strength is not something applied between the Course 1 and Course 2 students. Rather, it is something applied between Course 1 students themselves.


    This is the very first time we are using such a method to settle things between a Course 1 and Course 2 student, you see."


    I see. On the contrary, it is encouraged to settle disagreements by force if they can''t be settled by words alone. (!)


    "Didn''t the number of ''formal matches'' increase ever since you became the Chair of the Public Morals Committee, senpai?"


    "Indeed, it did increase."


    Her calm attitude caused not just Tatsuya, but even Miyuki who was waiting behind him to smile wryly.


    Then, Mari suddenly turned serious and brought her face close. "Well, are you confident?"


    At a distance where he could hear her breathing, she asked in a whisper.


    Miyuki''s beautiful eyebrows rose at that overly close distance, but as Tatsuya''s field of view was largely occupied by Mari''s face which was giving off a meaningful smile, it was fortunate (?) that he could not see his little sister''s overreaction.


    With her head partially lowered with a pair of upturned, almond-shaped eyes, and in addition to that, a faint, sweet scent drifting toward him,


    Tatsuya became conscious of his own sexual excitement.


    In the instant he was conscious of it, to the object called ''himself'', it became a phenomenon born from inside of him, which was then severed from himself. His excitement was converted to mere information inside of him.


    "Hattori is skilled enough to be among the top five in our school. If I have to say, he''s more inclined towards group battles, and individual fights are not his specialty, but still, there is hardly anyone who can win against him in one-on-one."


    In an alluring high pitch voice, Mari whispered those words which were devoid of any sexual charm.


    "I''m not thinking of fighting him head on."


    But, without the slightest sign of wavering, Tatsuya replied in a voice which could be said to be more a mechanical than a cold one.


    "You are pretty calm... I''ve lost a little confidence." While saying that, Mari was clearly amused. "Haah."


    Without saying anything else, Tatsuya gave a vague nod.


    "At a time like this, if your face turns red, which will make you cuter, the number of people who will lend you their strength will increase, I think."


    Grinning as she stepped back, Mari then walked to the starting line in the center.


    "What a troublesome fella..."


    She''s probably the type who would seek chaos in order and bring about order in chaos, thought Tatsuya.


    To a person living in tranquility, she was a troublemaker.


    While letting out his first sigh at his human relationships, which were filled with remarkable ups and downs ever since entering this school, he opened his CAD case.


    The black attach�� case contained a pair of CADs in the shape of handguns.


    He took out one of them, pulled out a cartridge shape from the place where a magazine would be lodged into a real gun, and exchanged it for something else.


    Except for Miyuki, everyone watched him intently with deep interest. "Sorry for the wait."


    "Do you always carry additional storage cartridges with you?"


    The number of activation sequences that could be used with a Specialized CAD was limited. In contrast to the Generalized CAD which could store up to ninety-nine types of Activation Sequences without regard to the systems of magic, the Specialized CAD could only store nine types of Activation Sequences of a single system of magic. To remedy this disadvantage, CAD devices that could store alternate, exchangeable Activation Sequences were developed, but since Specialized CADs were originally intended for Magicians who are strong in specific Magic Sequences, the need for an increased arsenal of magic is not too high. More often than not, even when multiple storage were carried, most still relied on using one type of magic.


    However, from Tatsuya''s answer to Mari''s curiosity, it would have been safe to assume he belonged to the minority.


    "Yes, I am unable to smoothly operate the Generalized CAD as I can''t cope well with them."


    Hattori, who was standing across from him, sneered slightly upon hearing this, but this did not impact Tatsuya''s mindset in the slightest.


    "Alright, allow me to explain the rules. In terms of either direct or indirect attacks, lethal attacks are forbidden. Techniques that deal permanent disabilities to the opponent are also forbidden.


    Abilities that cause direct harm to the physical body are forbidden. However, direct attacks that do not result in anything greater than bone fractures are permitted.


    No weapons at any time. Unarmed combat is allowed. If you plan on using kicking techniques, please remove your shoes and change into the school''s soft boots.


    The condition for defeat is when the judge has determined one side is unable to continue the battle.


    Both sides please move behind your respective starting lines, and do not activate your CAD until I give the signal.


    Breaking the rules results in an automatic defeat. I will use my full strength to stop it, so remember that. That is all."


    Both Tatsuya and Hattori nodded at this, walked towards the starting lines that were five meters apart, and stood facing one another.


    Hattori''s expression was more solemn than mocking or challenging, but his face still betrayed an easy-going demeanor.


    The initial position was out of physical reaching distance. Even if the opponent possessed the charging power of a professional soccer player, magic was still faster at this distance. Because this was a magic-based contest, the side with the superior magical attack would naturally have the advantage.


    In this situation, the one who invoked their magic first would usually win. Even if the initial attack did not completely defeat the opponent, some degree of damage was unavoidable. There were very few people that had the mental discipline to absorb magical damage and still calmly work their magic. Since sustaining magical damage also disrupted the magic creation process, as long as one continued to attack, victory was assured.


    Also, under the condition that both sides activated their CADs at the same time, Hattori firmly believed that he, a Course 1 student, had no chance of losing against an upstart Course 2 student. CAD was a tool that minimized casting time. Even if someone tried to secretly use a non-CAD based magical ability before the starting signal, it would still be no match against the CAD''s speed. On top of that, how quickly one could invoke their magic using a CAD made up the bulk of an individual''s magic technical score. This was the defining difference between Course 1 and Course 2 students.


    Tatsuya held a handgun-shaped Specialized CAD.


    Hattori wore a traditional bracelet-shaped Generalized CAD.


    Specialized CADs had the advantage in speed, while Generalized CADs had the advantage in versatility.


    Nonetheless, even if Specialized CADs had a speed advantage over Generalized CADs, that alone could not overcome the difference between Course 1 and Course 2 students. And the opponent was a new student. Hattori''s conclusion was that there was absolutely no way that he could lose, a consideration that was neither conceited nor overconfident.


    Tatsuya pointed the CAD he held in his right hand towards the floor, And waited for Mari''s signal.


    The simulation room returned to complete silence.


    Just as that silence was about to fill every corner of the room...


    "...Begin!"


    The "formal match" between Tatsuya and Hattori officially began. Hattori slid his right hand over the CAD.


    While the action only consisted of tapping three key points, not a single spare movement was wasted.


    Originally, his specialization was in medium-ranged wide area attack magic.


    If anything, when it came to one-on-one close quarter matches, they were not his forte.


    But even when we say that "they were not his forte", since entering high school the year before, Hattori still stood undefeated in battle.


    While he might have yielded before the Big Three which consisted of Mari, a specialist in both individual and group anti-personnel combat, Mayumi, who could freely employ astounding, high-speed, high precision shooting magic, and Juumonji, a club captain who had gained a peculiar title known as "Iron Wall", Hattori had the confidence that he could hold his own against other students or even groups of teachers.


    That pride did not come from overconfidence.


    The simplistic Activation Sequence that heavily relied on speed was already complete, and in a flash, Hattori had already entered the Magic Invocation stage.


    At this moment, he almost let out a cry of surprise.


    His opponent, that arrogant 1st Year student, was somehow close enough to fill his entire vision.


    He hurriedly changed his target, and prepared to unleash his magic. Basic Single System Movement-Type Magic.


    Any opponent caught by this magic would be flung back over a dozen meters and knocked unconscious by the impact, ending the battle.


    But, the magic ended without invoking.


    There should have been no problems with the Activation Sequence. His opponent had vanished.


    While the target of Magic Sequences did not have to be very specific, if the target that was originally in the line of sight suddenly disappeared, spell failure was inevitable.


    The Psion Information Aide that was supposed to keep track of his opponent''s status and location vanished without any effect, just as a powerful "wave motion" approached Hattori from the flank, who was too busy looking left and right for his opponent. (!)


    Three consecutive wave motions.


    Each wave motion overlapped with one another inside Hattori''s body, causing massive swaying to break out that ultimately resulted in Hattori losing consciousness.


    Victory was decided in an instant.


    The entire match lasted less than 5 seconds, and could be appropriately described as an instant win.


    In front of Tatsuya''s CAD, Hattori keeled over. "...Winner, Shiba Tatsuya."


    Mari cautiously announced the name of the winner. There was not a trace of joy on the winner''s face.


    That expression was appropriate for someone who had merely arrived at the expected result.


    He gave a short bow, then walked towards the table that held the CAD cases.


    It wasn''t just his posture; he was wholly uninterested in his victory. "Wait."


    Mari called out from behind him.


    "That movement right there... Did you preemptively input a Speed Ability?"


    Hearing this, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa all began reflecting on the match.


    At the moment the start signal was given, Tatsuya had moved in front of Hattori.


    At the next instant, he was several meters behind Hattori''s right flank. Anyone would mistake that speed for Flash Step.


    A normal human body is incapable of that sort of motion.


    "The fact that that is impossible...I think Senpai is more aware of that than anyone."


    It was just as Tatsuya said. As the judge, Mari was closely observing whether CADs were being activated. Not just the obvious CADs, but even for hidden CADs, the flow of psions would have been obvious to her.


    "But, that?"


    "That wasn''t magic, that was a bona fide physical technique."


    "I can testify to that as well. That is Onii-sama''s physical technique. Onii- sama was mentored by Kokonoe Yakumo-sensei."


    Mari held her breath. For someone as versed in combat as she was, the name Kokonoe Yakumo was quite familiar. Mayumi and Suzune did not know of Kokonoe like Mari, but they too could not hide their surprise that someone could accomplish such a feat that was normally written off as something that could only be accomplished through the aid of magic.


    Mayumi recovered from her astonishment. From the perspective of someone who had studied magic, she also had her own question.


    "Was that attack also Ninjutsu? I thought I saw the release of Psion wave motions."


    That being said, her voice and word selection had both stiffened, probably because she still hadn''t completely overcome her shock.


    Generally, inquiring about another Magician''s unreleased abilities, or even to ask how the ability works, is against the rules. But, for someone such as Mayumi who uses Psion Bullets, for Tatsuya to use Psions that had no physical manifestation as weapons, and exactly how he managed to damage Hattori... these burning questions could not be suppressed.


    "You''re correct. The attack was not Ninjutsu, but based on Psion wave motions. The foundation of that Psion motion wave came from Oscillation- type Basic Single System Magic."


    "Given that, I still don''t understand how you knocked out Hanzou."


    "Causing him to faint was enough."


    "Faint? How did that happen?"


    As he watched Mayumi tilt her head, Tatsuya''s expression did not become more troubled as he continued to explain.


    "For Magicians, Psions can be discernible just like visible light and sound waves. This is a mandatory skill for magic, but the side effect is that when Magicians are exposed to unexpected Psion wave motions, they frequently misinterpret that their bodies are swaying. This misunderstanding directly affects the physical body. The reasoning behind this is very similar to hypnotic suggestion, where people under hypnosis are induced into thinking they suffered ''burn injuries'', then find out that the physical symptoms reflect their thinking. During the match, I used this illusion of ''swaying motions'', causing him to feel an extreme case of seasickness."


    "I can''t believe it... Magicians are usually exposed to Psion wave motions, and thus become accustomed to these surges. For External Systemic Magic, both Activation Sequences and Magic Sequences are types of Psion wave motions. And yet despite this, to be able to disable a Magician through Psion surge alone, and to cause such a strong effect, exactly how..."


    The one who answered Mayumi''s question was Suzune. "Compound waves."


    "Rin-chan?"


    Just this short sentence was not sufficient for the intelligent Mayumi to understand. Naturally, Suzune''s explanation wasn''t finished.


    "By consecutively creating three varied vibrations, then have their intersection point at Hattori-kun''s location, thus creating an equilateral surge through these powerful wave motions. To think you were capable of making such precise calculations."


    "Quite the explanation, Ichihara-senpai."


    Although Suzune was also quite shocked at Tatsuya''s calculation abilities, she also deserves considerable credit for comprehending the mechanics after seeing it only once, Tatsuya thought.


    However, Suzune''s real question was in another area.


    "Speaking of this, how were you able to consecutively invoke vibration magic 3 times? If your technical speed is so high, how come your technical score is this low?"


    At such a direct reference to his low scores, Tatsuya could only force a small smile.


    Ever since laying eyes on Tatsuya''s CAD, Azusa could not calm down in the slightest and now tentatively offered a question.


    "Tatsuya-kun, is that CAD the ''Silver Horn''?"


    "Silver Horn? Silver, as in the Silver from that mysterious genius Magic Designer Taurus Silver?"


    At Mayumi''s question, Azusa visibly brightened.


    At times described as a "Device Geek", Azusa happily explained away.


    "That''s him! The miraculous CAD engineer associated with Four Leaves Technology, whose name, appearance, and data all remain a mystery!


    The genius programmer who was the first in the world to make the Loop Cast System a reality.


    Ah, Loop Cast System is the Activation Sequence that skips the step of restarting each Activation Sequence. If the Magic Sequence is the same, then the CAD no longer has to restart the Activation Sequence each time. This is done by adding a copying power to the Magic Calculation Area''s execution mode, adding a copy of the Activation Sequence''s last parts to the Activation Sequence itself, so Magicians can endlessly invoke magics within their ability. Although the theory existed in the past, but to calculate the Invocation Sequence and copy the Activation Sequence separately at the same time, no one could do it until now..."


    "Stop! I know what Loop Cast is."


    "In that case...


    In that case, Silver Horn is the name of the Fully Customizable Specialized CAD developed by Taurus Silver!


    Naturally, it has the best adjustments for the Loop Cast System, is able to invoke magic stably using the least amount of Magic Power, is critically acclaimed, and is especially popular among the law enforcement population.


    Although it''s sold on the market, but that requires a special procedure and fee! And judging from the way the barrel is longer than the traditional model, yours must be a limited edition model?! Where did you get that?"


    "A-chan, calm down a little."


    Maybe it was because of asthma, but Azusa''s chest was heaving as her eyes were glued onto the item held in Tatsuya''s hand. If Mayumi, who was well aware of Azusa''s interests, hadn''t been on hand to stop her, she would have probably been admiring it from a very close proximity.


    On the other hand, Mayumi still had another question.


    "But, Rin-chan. Isn''t that strange? No matter how capable the Loop Cast CAD is, Loop Cast still can''t..."


    After the talking stopped, Suzune nodded as she tilted her head like Mayumi.


    "That is strange.


    Loop Cast is designed for consecutively casting one type of magic. Even if it is the same vibration magic, if the wavelength and number of vibrations set by the Magician changes, these would cause differences to occur within the Activation Sequence. If the Loop Cast automatically copies the original Activation Sequence, then it would be impossible to account for the differences in order to achieve ''Compounding Waves''.


    If you set the number of vibrations as another variable, then it may be possible to use the same Activation Sequence to achieve ''Compounding Waves'' while still accounting for all the differences. But if target, strength, time of duration are all variables, and you include number of vibrations as another variable... Don''t tell me you managed to calculate all of that?"


    This time even Suzune was stunned to the point of speechlessness, and under her gaze Tatsuya merely shrugged.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s multi-variable quantitative processing speed, calculation scale, or even interference strength. None of these are subjects that are assigned a grade."


    Before Mayumi and Mari''s gaze, Tatsuya remained ambivalent as he said that aloud.


    "...The evaluation of magic technical skills only includes Invocation Speed, the scale of the Magic Sequence, and phenomena rewriting ability.


    I see now, so the test is not capable of completely measuring a person''s ability..."


    With a groan, Hattori sat up and answered Tatsuya''s ironic statement. "Hanzou-kun, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!"


    Mayumi bent at the waist and looked over Hattori. In response, Hattori quickly dodged the incoming face and hurriedly got to his feet.


    "I see, so you were all worried about this from the beginning." Hattori could not have said this if he had not overheard their earlier conversation.


    Mayumi straightened herself, then nodded with a look of understanding on her face. Hattori was directly facing her.


    "No, in the beginning I really hadn''t realized!"


    Still flushed in the face, he hurriedly searched for an argument.


    "After I lost consciousness I was still in a hazy state... I only regained movement just now!"


    Put it this way... It looked as if it was very easy to understand the underlying emotions.


    "Is that so...? Then you must have understood completely what we just said?"


    "...Eh, yes! Even if still hazy, my ears could still hear the words..."


    It seemed like Mayumi perfectly understood the feelings Hattori held towards her.


    Evil woman...? Even if there was this impression, but the connotations behind those words did not adequately fit her surroundings, Tatsuya decided to stop pursuing this line of thought.


    Whatever the reality was, there was also the possibility that he simply misread the situation.


    Tatsuya continued the work that was interrupted by Mari''s shout.


    ...Putting it like that would be overly pretentious, since all he was doing was returning the CAD to the case.


    Tatsuya pretended not to see Azusa, who was staring at the object in his hands with an expression that clearly said "Do Want".


    Tatsuya also ignored his sister''s gaze that suggested she wanted to help. That was because Miyuki wasn''t very adept with machines. Mechanical dunce, or high tech allergies would not be an inappropriate description, especially since Tatsuya''s CAD was customized to the point that a normal high school student would not be able to handle them (on the other hand, because the school''s CADs only received limited adjustments, Tatsuya could not use them to the full extent of his abilities). The truth was, if Miyuki came to help, it would only increase the workload.


    He replaced the storage device and reset the safety. The sound of footsteps approached Tatsuya from behind.


    Looks like the explanations were at an end.


    What followed next did not concern him, so Tatsuya did not turn around. "Shiba-san."


    "Yes."


    Miyuki replied in a displeased tone.


    Including Tatsuya, there were only two males in the room, so even if the tone was completely different from before, there was no mistaking who the speaker was.


    "Earlier, I made a rude comment concerning your favoritism."


    There was also no mistake in who the speaker of the voice was talking to. "I was the one whose judgment was clouded. Please forgive me."


    "I also spoke too arrogantly. Please forgive me."


    Tatsuya was also perfectly aware, despite his back facing them, about who was bowing to the other one.


    Sometimes it was hard to tell who was the older and more mature sibling. Tatsuya pursed his lips and locked the CAD case.


    He slowly turned around.


    For a second, Hattori revealed a cowed expression, but quickly returned to a tougher stance.


    During that split second of peace, was it preparation for reconciliation, or the harbinger for a rematch?


    Before either possibility could occur, the moment disappeared.


    In the end, Hattori only met Tatsuya''s gaze briefly, before turning around.


    Feeling the burning fury emanate from beside him, Tatsuya only lightly patted Miyuki on the shoulder.


    They were going to work together in the same Student Council from now onwards, so leaving behind any bad blood would only hurt Miyuki.


    As if Tatsuya''s thoughts were telepathically transferred over, Miyuki quickly mastered herself.


    "Let''s head back to the Student Council Room!" At Mayumi''s words, every member began to move.


    Behind Suzune, Azusa, and Hattori, Mayumi''s face revealed a look that said "It can''t be helped".


    Following that, Mari became aware of Tatsuya''s gaze, and shrugged as if she didn''t want the other four to notice.


    ? ? ?


    After placing the CAD back into the workroom, Tatsuya returned to the Student Council Room, where Mari immediately grabbed his wrist.


    Miyuki, who was being tutored by Azusa near the terminal on the wall, raised an eyebrow at this, while Tatsuya could only signal through his eyes that this couldn''t be helped... Although, Tatsuya harbored doubts as to whether she could understand this.


    He forcibly suppressed his subconscious urge to throw the other person aside. Though come to speak of it, to be able to capture her target in such a narrow window, Mari''s physical abilities must be quite impressive as well.


    "While a lot of unexpected events occurred, let''s go with the original plan and head to the Public Moral Committee HQ!"


    As if not caring about Tatsuya''s (largely confused) mental concerns, Mari dragged him away by the arm.


    Miyuki finally noticed Tatsuya''s confused expression, and redirected her gaze back to the terminal. Albeit, with great difficulty.


    Hattori never raised his head since Tatsuya entered the Student Council Room.


    It looked like he was trying to ignore everything in that direction, which was probably his greatest concession from an emotional standpoint. For this, Tatsuya was extremely thankful.


    Mayumi hastily batted her hand. Exactly what that was for, or what meaning it was trying to convey...? Among the people that Tatsuya had already met, she was probably the hardest to understand.


    That should probably be tabled for a later date.


    After much difficulty (largely persuasion), Tatsuya was able to free his wrist, and obediently followed Mari.


    In the room''s farthest corner, in a spot where there would normally be a fire escape, there was instead a staircase leading to the Public Moral


    Committee HQ.


    Are we ignoring fire safety standards? (!)


    Tatsuya ruminated on this, but even if the students were learning on the job, or even brand new, as long as there were excellent Magicians on hand, the lack of firefighting equipment shouldn''t have been a problem. Simply using vibration or speed magics was enough to put out a fire, then the use a combination of Gather-Move Smoke Magic would be enough to expel it. In truth, large scale fires in tall skyscrapers were yet another area that Magicians could display their skills.


    Given that the lack of an elevator was within the boundaries of fire safety, the rest can be forgiven, Tatsuya thought.


    In regards to Tatsuya, who was right on her heels through the door into headquarters, Mari pointed towards the chairs next to the table, and said,


    "It''s a little bit of a mess. You can rest there for a second."


    So this only qualified as a little. That being said, it was not like there was no place to put one''s foot down, or that all the chairs were covered with luggage. It was probably because they just came from the neat and tidy Student Council Room, so this image was especially jarring, but that was as much as could be expected.


    Books, portable terminals, and even CADs, all sorts of items covered the table. Tatsuya slightly cleared out a space on one of the half-pulled out chairs beside the table.


    "The Public Moral Committee Room is like a bachelor''s home. Even though I''ve told them to pick up after themselves time and time again, there''s still no one who listens..."


    "It can''t be helped when no one is around."


    Not knowing if Tatsuya''s comment was out of mockery or comfort, Mari wrinkled her brow upon hearing this.


    "...Our primary objective is patrolling school grounds. The state of affairs within HQ couldn''t be avoided."


    Presently, there were only two people in the room. The Public Moral Committee consisted of nine people, but the space within the room could accommodate a group of people many times greater than the current roster. Within this space, the idle atmosphere and dispersed items only served to increase the sense of uncleanliness.


    What drew Tatsuya''s attention, aside from the obvious messiness of the room, were the cluttered objects on the table.


    "Even so, Chief, would it be okay if I tidied up a bit?"


    "What..."


    At Tatsuya''s sudden proposal, Mari raised an eyebrow in surprise. �� Surprise was well within a senpai''s acting repertoire. (!)


    "As someone aiming to be a Magic Artificer, I can''t stand it when I see CADs scattered around like this. I have the same stance towards abandoned or disabled terminals."


    Because of this, Tatsuya''s priorities in task management had changed.


    "Aiming to be a Magic Artificer? Even with that level of anti-personnel combat capability?"


    At Tatsuya''s words, Mari earnestly tilted her head a bit. From the recent contest, despite the brief time that had elapsed, the level of anti-personnel combat was superb.


    "No matter how hard I try, my abilities can get me to a C-Rank License at best."


    But, just as if he was discussing someone else''s affairs, Tatsuya mildly used a self-depreciating comment to counter Mari. Mari was too astonished to find any words to rebut that.


    In most countries, Magicians operated under the licensing system. The system was based on international standards, from which this country was not an exception. It doesn''t matter if you work for the corporations, the government, or even open a private practice, the difficulty and need both reflect upon the level of licensure. Magicians with higher licensing levels received a higher level of compensation; this is the rule of society.


    International licenses have 5 levels between A and E.


    Selection and ranking are based on Magic Sequence design and usage speeds, scale, and interference strength, which were the exact same scales used in high school technical skills testing. In other words, the educational technical skills grading scale was designed to naturally lead into international licensing standards.


    There is a separate, special set of standards for law enforcement and the military, but at the end of the day, those standards are for "law enforcement" or "military types", and not designed to measure Magicians.


    "...So, it''s okay if I clean up this area?"


    "Ah? Hm, I''ll help too. We can talk while we work."


    Mari hurriedly stood up, probably because she was the type that naturally looked after other people.


    Or maybe it was because just sitting there watching Tatsuya toil away at the piles of books was simply rude.


    While both of them worked at similar speeds, when compared to the empty space in front of Tatsuya, the pile in front of Mari did not decrease in size, and the surface of the table still wasn''t visible.


    Tatsuya gave it a brief glance. And let out a small sigh.


    Mari stopped her hands in a clear sign of surrender. "Sorry, I''m really bad at this type of work."


    She might bear the biggest responsibility for the state of the room, Tatsuya thought.


    That only remained in his thoughts and was not verbalized, given that he was a mature adult... maybe. (!)


    "Speaking of which, you''re quite familiar with those."


    "What are you referring to?"


    "The book categories. I thought you were just going to put them somewhere else, but I didn''t expect you to sort them by subject."


    "...Excuse me, sitting on the table is a little..."


    In a sudden change of attitude, Mari sat down on the table in the open area that Tatsuya cleared away, looking at the disorganized pile of books. Her dress was directly touching Tatsuya''s wrist. The cloth subtly covered the thigh area, leading to a charming pair of slim legs. Even though the flesh was completely covered, the outline left nothing to imagination, thus rendering that position a terrible distraction to mental state.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Needless to say, Mari''s voice did not show a trace of apologetic tone. �� Any intentional response would only bring about the reverse effect, thus proving the idiom, silence is golden.


    He dug out the bookcase from the pile of books, and placed them properly on the shelves. In this day and age, both paper-based books and bookshelves are considered rarities.


    Not to mention that they were magical texts.


    "In terms of why we scouted you �� on this matter, we went over this earlier. It is to properly adjudicate cases of improper magic usage, and to improve the perception of Course 2 students."


    "I remember, but I think that this tactic may cause considerable backlash...


    May I take a look at this book?"


    After sorting the books, the terminals still needed work. After asking Mari for permission to examine the data, to which Mari had nodded in agreement, Tatsuya restored the terminal to working order, cut the power, shifted the terminal to storage mode, and gathered the parts in one area.


    "Why do you think that way?"


    "Even though we never mentioned this aloud, if an underclassman were apprehended by someone of equal standing, this would naturally lead to negative reactions."


    He left the seat, and began searching the cabinets by the wall.


    After placing the terminal within an empty cabinet, he heard a completely irresponsible comment of "That''s true" coming from behind him.


    "But at the same time, 1st Year students would welcome this change. Haven''t your fellow students talked about this?"


    "Yes..."


    After sorting the terminals, he looked towards other cabinets.


    "I think that if a Course 1 student took over, the negative reaction would outnumber the welcoming reaction."


    After locating the target, Tatsuya straightened himself, rotating his shoulders before taking off his jacket and rolling up his sleeves.


    "Resentment is likely inevitable. But in regard to newly enrolled Course 1 students, they might not have been exposed to the discriminating thinking long enough to become prejudiced, right?"


    "Who knows?"


    The object that Tatsuya carefully removed from the cabinet seemed to be a CAD case.


    "Just yesterday I ran into the ''I don''t acknowledge you'' declaration."


    After wrapping the grounded protector around his sleeveless wrist, he reached his hand towards the pile of CADs.


    "Thank goodness you carry even this type of equipment... Was that person Morisaki?"


    "This is quite convenient... You know him too?"


    "The teachers recommended him to join the committee."


    "Eh?"


    The hand that was examining the CAD status faltered slightly. He hastily picked up the CAD that fell to the ground.


    "So even you can be surprised."


    "Of course."


    In response to Mari''s laughter, Tatsuya''s response was colored by his sighing tone.


    If only there was a way to undercut all this antagonism...


    "Due to yesterday''s ruckus, there are grounds for withdrawing the recommendation, which was what I planned to do, but yesterday''s event had nothing to do with you."


    "I was involved as well."


    "Well then, if we were able to recruit you, it would be much harder to reject him."


    "Why not simply take neither of us, what do you think?"


    "Do you dislike it?"


    Upon receiving such a direct question, Tatsuya stopped the work of his hands.


    Temporarily, he put the CAD back into the box, and raised his head.


    Mari was sitting on the table looking downwards at Tatsuya''s face without a smile on her face.


    Her slender and delicate gaze seemed to see right through Tatsuya. "...To tell the truth, I find it very troublesome."


    "Hm... And?"


    "Despite thinking that it''s troublesome, I don''t plan on backing out at this point."


    Mari''s face once more revealed her delighted smirk.


    Her devilish expression seemed to have increased her beauty two-fold. "Senpai is the type of person who hates trouble too..."


    "You''re also the type who likes to cut corners."


    Alas, Tatsuya could only admit that she won that round.


    ? ? ?


    "...This is the Public Moral Committee HQ, right?"


    That was Mayumi''s first question after descending the stairs. "That was quite the unexpected greeting."


    "What, this is all because of you, Mari. No matter how many times Rin- chan reminds you or how much A-chan begs you, you still haven''t cleaned up the place."


    "I object to your hurtful and inaccurate description of the situation, Mayumi! It''s not that I don''t want to clean up, but that I haven''t started yet!"


    "As a woman, you should pay more attention to this."


    Mayumi narrowed her eyes as she squinted at Mari, who hurriedly turned around.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to... Ah, that."


    Upon seeing Tatsuya busily examining a terminal''s internal condition after removing the protective cover, Mayumi displayed an understanding expression as she nodded.


    "So it''s because he''s been put to good use already."


    "Meh, just so."


    Mari''s back was still facing Mayumi as she replied, just as Tatsuya closed the protective cover and turned around.


    "Chief, the inspections are complete. The damaged parts have already been replaced. There should be no more problems."


    "Good work."


    Mari nodded quickly, but maybe he was reading too much into it, because


    Tatsuya thought he could see sweat beads on Mari''s temple. Cold sweat.


    "Eh... So you address Mari as Chief, which means we have successfully recruited you."


    "I thought I never had the right to refuse in the first place..."


    Tatsuya didn''t even look at Mayumi''s teasing expression, and deadpanned his response.


    Mayumi looked like she disapproved of Tatsuya''s attitude. She placed one hand on her hips, raised the other forefinger, directing her most displeased gaze towards him as she was about to unleash her most exaggerated attitude to voice her objection.


    "Tatsuya-kun, isn''t your response to your older sister simply too rude?"


    ...In short, the way Tatsuya framed his response was because he didn''t have an older sister. If he admitted this aloud, Tatsuya felt that the situation would only grow worse, so he did not verbalize it.


    No matter where it started or where it ended, it was so archetypal that no real response was possible.


    If anything, Mayumi''s attitude towards him was overly casual, Tatsuya thought to himself.


    He had entered this type of situation with similar impressions in the past, and managed to sidestep the issue every time. This time however, Tatsuya somehow felt that he was unable to do so.


    "President, just in case, I want to clarify one thing with you."


    "Hm, what is it?"


    "We met for the first time just before the enrollment ceremony, right?"


    It goes without saying that meeting for the first time might constitute an overly familiar attitude, not to mention all the additional meanings behind those words, as Mayumi''s eyes widened upon hearing them. However, they quickly reverted to their normal size and narrowed even more, to the point that her expression could only be described as "wicked".


    Tatsuya finally realized what a terrible move he made.


    Just before, Mari had a very similar facial expression, now that Tatsuya thought about it. So, this must be what people mean by birds of a feather flock together, Tatsuya thought as he wished he could escape reality.


    "Is this how it is... Ho ho ho ho ho."


    Tiny devil would be a perfectly appropriate description for that smiling face.


    "Tatsuya-kun thinks that we''ve met before, right? And the day of the enrollment ceremony must be our fateful reunion!"


    "No, wait, President?"


    Exactly why were the tensions rising so quickly?.


    "A long time ago we might have met once, then thrust apart by cruel fate, only to be united by destiny once more!"


    If she was really reveling in those words, she would be a dangerous person. But if she was acting this entire sequence out while purposefully allowing everyone else to know she was acting, there was something terribly wrong with that kind of personality.


    "...Unfortunately, that was undoubtedly our first meeting."


    "...I thought so too."


    "I say, I say, unless you really got those fateful meeting vibes?"


    Mayumi clasped her hands in front of her chest and pressed her face closer towards Tatsuya. ��She looked very excited, but in reality she was fooling around. This suited her quite well... Truly, a terrible personality.


    "...Sorry, why are you so happy about this?"


    Even if he used a question to answer a question, he wouldn''t receive an answer.


    The only thing he received was that gaze filled with expectations. She is an "S", Tatsuya jotted down in his mental notebook. Seizing the opportunity, Tatsuya replied.


    "...If this is destiny, then it definitely isn''t fate, and looks more like doom."


    Tatsuya''s reply caused Mayumi''s face to darken as she turned around. "Is that so...?" A lonely muttering meandered to Tatsuya''s ear.


    Dark clouds of depression gathered behind her back.


    Tatsuya also felt that he might have gone too far. Even though his response was based on his estimation that Mayumi was completely teasing him, if there was a shade of sincerity in them, then he needed to apologize.


    However...


    There was no way to tell if it was good luck or bad, but the sense of guilt didn''t linger for too long.


    That was probably due to confusion, given the circumstances. "...Tch."


    As her shoulders slumped slightly, Mayumi''s lips dropped a sound that could only mean a sense of defeat.


    It was Tatsuya''s turn to widen his eyes.


    It was only a small sound to be sure, and not graceful in any way, but could still be identified. (!)


    "Um, President?"


    "Hm, what is it?"


    Mayumi turned around to face Tatsuya; her elegant smile would have charmed any newly enrolled male student.


    "...Why do I feel like I understand you a little better now, President?"


    Feeling utterly exhausted, Tatsuya thought that he glimpsed Mayumi''s real face behind the mask.


    And that is, a smiling face that loved to tease others.


    "It''s about time to stop the jokes. Tatsuya-kun, too much leisure time can be a bad thing."


    Towards Mayumi, who was completely guiltless and treated the entire thing as a joke, Mari said,


    "You can''t use the same tricks you used on Hattori, Mayumi. Your appearance doesn''t work on him."


    Mari took the opportunity to throw in her two cents.


    "Don''t describe others in such an evil manner. It''s as if I like messing with underclassmen."


    Unable to ignore the previous comment, Mayumi''s answer became a little heated.


    "Regarding what I just heard..."


    Tatsuya deeply regretted opening his mouth with prior consideration, and began to clean up again. If he stayed too long in the miasma spread by the others, he would definitely suffer additional damage.


    "The difference in Mayumi''s attitude is because she''s already acknowledged you, Tatsuya-kun.


    She probably considers the two of you to be quite alike in some areas.


    In other words, she''s playing coy. She only takes off her mask in front of the people she acknowledges."


    At Mari''s oddly solemn expression, Tatsuya felt a sense of unease. "Don''t believe what Mari says, Tatsuya-kun.


    But, I guess I do acknowledge you?


    It feels like I can''t deal with you the same way I treat the others. Maybe the one touched by fate is me."


    Hearing this, and seeing Mayumi''s smiling face that no sane man could hate, Tatsuya''s internal pace had been completely disrupted.


    Looks like challenging these two directly from the front would be an exercise in futility, Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    The reason Mayumi came to visit was actually to inform them that the Student Council Room was closing early. She was only supposed to check on Tatsuya in passing, but that had quickly become her primary objective before long. It probably wasn''t a good idea to dwell too long on that subject.


    Since the end of the enrollment ceremony, many different action items had also come to a head. "Then, I''m going ahead." Mayumi waved and walked towards the Student Council Room.


    Tomorrow marked the first day for the competition for new club members, so the activity level of the Public Moral Committee was going to increase as well. Mayumi''s conversation with Mari and Tatsuya ended at this point.


    Current information systems, much like their predecessors, required very little time to operate.


    Several of them needed to be shut down, but even if this step was overlooked, they would still automatically enter sleep mode.


    The only thing that needed to be done at this point was set safety protocols, but at this opportune moment �� or maybe unfortunate moment


    -two male students entered the Public Morale Committee headquarters. "Hi."


    "Good morning!"


    A vibrant greeting spread throughout the room. "Oi, Nee-san, can we come in?"


    Where the heck is this, and what year are we in? Tatsuya thought.


    The subject in question was not overly tall, but possessed a sturdy build, with shortly cropped hair that was very suited for a headband. And to so casually use "Nee-san", he had to be referring to��


    (Must be Watanabe-senpai...)


    Tatsuya glanced briefly at Mari, who was a little embarrassed.


    The fact that she still retained (at the very least) some sense of normalcy brought a ridiculous amount of relief to Tatsuya. "Chief, today''s patrol is done! No arrests!"


    When compared to the other guy, this one had a bland appearance and his speech pattern was quite normal, but filled with an imposing manner. The unmoving stance he took while giving his report reminded people of a soldier, or maybe a police officer, or someone part of a system that had largely remained unchanged over the years. (!)


    "...You''re telling me that Nee-san cleaned this room?"


    At the abrupt changes in the activity room, the sturdy one could not conceal his surprise as he walked towards Tatsuya.


    There shouldn''t have been a major difference in weight, but amazingly, his footsteps were incredibly slow in comparison. (!)


    Just as the boy passed in front of Mari, she casually stood up, looked towards him��


    "A-ya!"


    SPA! There was a sound that was pleasing to the ear, just as the boy crouched down and covered his head.


    Mari held a notebook rolled into a rod. When did she pull that out?.


    "Don''t call me Nee-san! How many times do I have to tell you for you to remember?! Koutarou, is your brain a decoration?!"


    Tatsuya had not yet sorted through his confusion, but Mari had already roared her displeasure at the boy covering his head.


    "Please don''t hit me on the head, Nee... No, Chief. Speaking of which, who''s this? The rookie?"


    It probably didn''t hurt that much, despite the yammering of the boy named Koutarou. However, noticing the moving rolled-up notebook, he quickly changed Nee-san to Mari''s official title.


    In front of Koutarou, who had gone rigid in nervousness, Mari lowered her shoulders and sighed.


    "...It''s just as you said, he''s the rookie. 1st Year Class E Shiba Tatsuya. Recommended by the Student Council."


    "Eh... There''s no insignia."


    Koutarou was very excited as he examined Tatsuya''s coat, while at the same time checking out Tatsuya''s build.


    "Tatsumi-senpai, that''s violating the ban on certain words! At this time, I think Course 2 student would be the proper description." (!)


    The other boy, despite saying this on the outside, could not disguise his coldly analytical body language. "The two of you should be careful. That kind of thinking may lead to a world of hurt in battle? (!)I''ll only say it once. He just thrashed Hattori."


    However, just as Mari said this with a teasing smile on her face, the two boys'' expressions became grave.


    "...This guy, took out Hattori?"


    "Yes, in a formal duel."


    "What! The undefeated Hattori, losing to a newcomer."


    "No need to shout, Sawaki. Didn''t I just say that?"


    Tatsuya was not pleased at being stared at for so long, but these were not just upperclassmen, but his seniors in the Public Moral Committee. He just had to bear with it for a little longer.


    "This guy is quite determined."


    "He''s got potential, Chief."


    Like musicians recovering from a disrupted rhythm, their gazes changed. Almost as if they could change appearances on cue.


    "Surprised?"


    "Hm?"


    The question was too vague, so it was hard to tell what was being asked, but it didn''t seem like Mari expected Tatsuya to answer anyways.


    "This school is filled with people immersed in the idea that labeling Blooms and Weeds determines their superiority. To be honest, I hate that. So I am very pleased with the outcome of today''s match.


    Thankfully, Mayumi and Juumonji both understand my personality. Thus, the members recommended by the Student Council and the Club Management Group aren''t people brainwashed into that sort of thinking. While I can''t say that there''s no sense of superiority here, we''re all people that can objectively evaluate another person''s skills.


    Unfortunately, the three students recommended by the teachers are rather from the former category, so there''s nothing we can do about it, but I think this place wouldn''t be a bad fit for you."


    "3rd Year Class C Tatsumi Koutarou. Welcome aboard Shiba. If you got the skills, you''re fine in my book."


    "2nd Year Class D Sawaki Midori. Welcome to our group, Tatsuya-kun."


    Koutarou and Sawaki both reached out a hand. Just as Mari said, there wasn''t a hint of insult in their expression. Their earlier evaluation was simply to see if Tatsuya had any ability, and whether he was a Course 1 or Course 2 student made no difference to them, Tatsuya finally understood this.


    He had to admit he was somewhat surprised. Indeed, this wasn''t a bad atmosphere.


    He returned their greeting and shook Koutarou''s hand. For some reason, the hand wasn''t released. !)


    "Juumonji is from the Club Management Group. You can refer to him as Group Leader Juumonji."


    Was it just to tell me that? You could''ve told me that after you released my hand. (!)


    "I''m up next. Please refer to me by my family name Sawaki."


    Upon feeling pressure on his hand, Tatsuya''s consciousness was pulled back to reality.


    His grip strength had increased to the point where you could hear the movement, Tatsuya was surprised to find.


    This school had excellent students, and not just solely in the magic department.


    "Don''t call me by my name." That appeared to be the warning.


    There was no need for such a roundabout warning, as Tatsuya was not in the habit of referring to upperclassmen by name, but since Sawaki took time to specifically mention this, he should respond as well.


    "I''ll remember that."


    At the same time these words were spoken, his right hand was released.


    Upon seeing Tatsuya''s physical skills, Koutarou''s surprise surpassed Sawaki''s own.


    "Ho, that''s quite impressive. Sawaki''s grip strength is at least in the triple digits."


    "...I think that hardly qualifies as normal physical abilities, even for Magicians."


    Tatsuya pretended not to know, giving only a light response.


    He was probably going to get along quite well with these two -- Tatsuya thought.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    When compared to traditional auxiliary equipment such as magic staves, tomes, or talismans, CADs possessed superior invocation speed, refinement, complexity, and were capable of executing large scale magics. They were the definitive auxiliary equipment in the modern age.


    That being said, they weren''t universally superior in all categories when compared to traditional auxiliary equipment.


    Due to the precise nature of CADs, when compared to traditional auxiliary equipment, maintenance required additional effort.


    This was especially the case when dealing with the compatibility between the user''s Psion wave motions and the Receive-Release System.


    CAD utilized the Psions released by Magicians as raw materials (it may be more appropriate to describe it as the ink for paintings), directed towards the Activation Sequence in the Psion Information Aide, where Magicians then use their own physical bodies as a conductor for reading the Activation Sequence before plugging the result into the magic design. Depending on the quality of CAD maintenance, this could influence the speed of magic invocation anywhere between 50-100%.


    In other words, Psions are particles of thought or consciousness made concrete. Their manifestation can be extremely diverse. For every hundred people there would be a hundred different types, and a thousand users would create a thousand types. Every individual has a unique Psion wave motion, so if the CAD wasn''t finely tuned to their specific use, the user would encounter difficulty managing the exchange of Psions.


    Besides that, there are many essential points that lead to a custom fit CAD.


    These would fall under the purview of the Magic Artificers charged with CAD maintenance, and the reason why exceptionally skilled Magic Artificers were seen as coveted treasures.


    In addition, the fluctuations of Psion wave motions reflect the growth of the physical body, such as changes as a result of age, and are subsequently affected. In fact, these fluctuations could change daily.


    Thus, the ideal situation would call for daily maintenance based on the user''s physical status, but CAD maintenance requires equipment that is extremely expensive.


    Generally, only the military, police, central government, first class research institutes, famous schools, and well-financed major corporations possess the power and funding for CAD maintenance equipment and related trained personnel, an impossible scenario for small to mid-sized companies or personal use. Magicians in the latter categories resort to using Magic Machine Customization Stores once a month, or Mechanical Service Stores once or twice for scheduled check-ups.


    First High was also considered to be one of the country''s premiere schools, and thus naturally possessed special facilities for student use. It was a common sight to see students or faculty undergoing CAD maintenance on campus.


    However, due to special circumstances, Tatsuya''s house also contained state of the art CAD maintenance equipment.


    ? ? ?


    After dinner, in the basement that had been converted into a CAD maintenance room, Tatsuya turned around upon hearing the only other occupant in the house speak.


    "It''s okay, go ahead and come in. It''s about time I took a break."


    That statement wasn''t a lie, probably because Miyuki had waited for a period of time to elapse before attempting to speak with him.


    "Excuse me. Onii-sama, I was hoping you could adjust my CAD..." She was holding a cellphone-shaped CAD.


    On her approach, the soft, pleasant smell of soap buffeted the senses.


    She was wearing a simple, large velvet robe, something commonly seen during medical examinations.


    "Are the settings incompatible?"


    That apparel was for someone intent on maintenance.


    "That''s impossible! Onii-sama''s adjustments are always perfect."


    Because her response was always superlative accolades, there was little point in telling her to change. From previous experience, Tatsuya knew that trying to do so was pointless.


    However, the last time they did a full maintenance was 3 days ago. Usually, they only did a full maintenance once a week unless there was an urgent reason, thought Tatsuya.


    "It''s just, that..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Go ahead and say it like you used to."


    "Sorry, I actually wanted Onii-sama to help me change a few Activation Sequences..."


    "What, just that. It''s nothing to worry about. I was getting worried for a bit."


    He softly brushed his sister''s hair and took the CAD from her hands. Miyuki dipped her head in embarrassment.


    "So, what systems do you want to add?"


    General CADs were limited to 99 registered Activation Sequences. Even for Miyuki''s highly customized CAD, this was an insurmountable limit.


    The variability of Activation Sequences were dependent on where the Activation Sequence combination ended and where the individual''s Magic Calculation Area began in terms of execution. In reality, there were unlimited combinations.


    Generally speaking, targets, strength, and ending requirements were set as variables to be executed by the Magic Calculation Area; all other essentials would be incorporated into the Activation Sequence. However, it was not rare to see strength as the Activation Sequence quantity to reduce hydrochloric acid execution to increase Invocation Speed. Many Defensive-Type Magics relied on using the self as a physical marker in relation to the target, whereas Contact-Type Magic quantifies all the numbers. All these were introduced in the practical skills class. (!)


    Miyuki belonged to the minority who registered a wide variety of low fixed quantity, highly flexible Activation Sequences.


    For fifteen year old Miyuki, who could grasp magical skills far beyond what her age could suggest and had an incredibly varied repertoire of magic, 99 types was far below her actual ability.


    "Binding-Type Activation Sequence... I want to increase the types of Anti- Personnel Combat Magics."


    "Hm? You already have Speed Magics, so do you need to add Binding- Types?"


    Of all the different types of magic, Miyuki specialized in Speed-Type Magics. One division of Speed-Type Magic was Freezing Magic, capable of reducing a target''s temperature to near absolute zero.


    "Onii-sama should know that Speed Magic is rarely directed towards individual use and very difficult to work with. Partial speed reduction or partial freezing are practically impossible, and the Invocation time is very long. I thought of this after watching today''s match. I''m lacking in magics that use speed as the primary focus, with the intent on using the minimal force to subdue the opponent." (!)


    "Hm... But I don''t think Miyuki fits that type. Attacking before the opponent is ready and using speed to disrupt the opponent is a legitimate strategy. However, striking with force born of absolute superiority, using Zone Interference to nullify the incoming magic, then using magic that is both stronger and greater in scale than the opponent''s defensive capability, don''t you think that orthodox style fits you better?"


    Zone Interference involved using the user''s own Magic Power to nullify opposing magics within the user''s immediate surroundings. This occurs when a zone has been saturated with a user''s magic, rendering the zone "Unable to be Changed", thus overriding the opponent''s magic attempt to rewrite the surroundings.


    Just as Tatsuya said, Miyuki''s Zone Interference was incredibly powerful. Even in magical combat, it was unlikely she would be harmed in any way. Usually, whoever seizes the initiative has the advantage. This is a fundamental strategy in magical combat, but when up against an opponent like Miyuki, the advantage of seizing the initiative would be greatly decreased.


    "...I can''t do it?"


    Then again, in the face of his sister''s submissive question, Tatsuya didn''t say "no".


    "No, that''s not the case. That''s true... In the Student Council, if it''s up against a fellow student, then this strategy would be necessary. I understand. Under the premise of not reducing the current magic, I''ll readjust the systems of the Activation Sequence."


    Now that his sister expressed her request, Tatsuya did not refuse. However, he did not forget his earlier suggestion.


    "You''re not going to consider getting another CAD?"


    "Only Onii-sama can dual wield two CADs."


    "If you put your mind to it, you can do it too."


    Tatsuya forced a smile as he ran his hand over Miyuki''s head as she stared at him. Gently rubbing her hair or head was one of Tatsuya''s basic methods for improving his sister''s mood.


    The effect was immediate.


    Miyuki closed her eyes in pleasure as her small head was completely immersed in her brother''s tender care.


    "Let''s start with a quick examination."


    Seeing that Miyuki''s pleasant mood had returned, Tatsuya adopted a specialist''s expression.


    Reluctantly leaving her brother''s touch, Miyuki stepped back and removed her robe.


    What was revealed before Tatsuya''s eyes was an indecently dressed body.


    As she lay on the examination bed, Miyuki was only covered by her white underclothes.


    Tidy and pure white, it seemed to turn the situation even more sensual.


    Even though they are kin �� no, against Miyuki''s breathtaking beauty, no one should''ve been able to keep their composure. Miyuki''s stance exuded enough charm to drive men mad.


    His sister''s eyes could not hide her sense of shame, but even under such a gaze Tatsuya remained stolid, not revealing a single emotional expression.


    Right now, he was a machine. An observing, analyzing, recording machine wrapped in flesh.


    Completely unaffected by emotion, objectively analyzing the situation; an ideal state Magicians strove to reach thus manifested upon Tatsuya''s body.


    ? ? ?


    "Good work, it''s done."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Miyuki left the bed and stood up. This type of examination could not be obtained anywhere.


    In fact, it is extremely rare to see this sort of intensely detailed maintenance.


    The maintenance facilities on campus simply involved putting on a pair of headphones and placing your hands on the touch pad for examination.


    Tatsuya kept his eyes averted to the side while handing the velvet robe back to Miyuki, who wore a glum expression while gazing at Tatsuya''s back.


    Her elder brother sat in a chair with a backrest that only reached the upper waist and, as if nothing had happened, gazed at the terminal.


    No, it was not "as if".


    Actually, it was expected that nothing would happen, since this was a weekly occurring process.


    This would go on without end if they were consciously aware of each individual occurrence.


    Even though her embarrassment had not disappeared, and she was acutely aware that this sense of shame was something that shouldn''t be lost, she didn''t have any thoughts towards taking the next step.


    She forced herself not to think of the next step.


    If her elder brother could keep his composure, this was also something that Miyuki could be happy about.


    ��If only it was as usual. "Onii-sama is quite crafty..."


    "Miyuki?"


    Hearing Miyuki''s tender and beautiful voice, Tatsuya quickly responded.


    ��It was very rare to hear Onii-sama use that kind of wavering, harried voice.


    ��Upon hearing that, the one whose heartbeat became erratic, whose temperature rose, and whose heart fairly sang in pleasure was none other than herself.


    With the velvet robe draped over her shoulders and not closed in the front, Miyuki pressed her soft chest onto Tatsuya''s back, gently rubbing her face against Tatsuya''s cheek, and continued to whisper softly into her elder brother''s ear.


    "Miyuki was so embarrassed, but Onii-sama was just like always, completely expressionless..."


    "Uh, Miyuki, I say?"


    "Or, do you not see me as someone of the opposite sex?"


    "If I did see you that way, then we''d be in serious trouble!"


    That was true. At that moment, just as these words were about to become the topic of conversation, her subconscious formed a chain that forcibly dragged back this line of thought. (!)


    "Is Onii-sama not interested in Miyuki? Is Onii-sama more interested in Saegusa-senpai''s type? Or, maybe someone like Watanabe-senpai? Earlier today, your conversation seemed very affectionate..."


    "You heard that?"


    Seemed extremely unlikely.


    Miyuki should''ve been in the Student Council Room being tutored by Azusa in regards to using the computer system.


    On top of that, even if someone was eavesdropping, there was no way Tatsuya could not have detected them.


    However, Tatsuya did not have the time right now to marshal these thoughts into arguments.


    "Aha, just as expected! Both of them are beauties!"


    "I say, Miyuki? Aren''t you misunderstanding something?"


    "Onii-sama is being pulled between two beautiful senpais on either side."


    (!)


    All of a sudden, Miyuki''s CAD was held in her left hand. "This is your punishment!"


    "Ah!"


    Unexpectedly, it was not magic, but a Psion Surge released by Miyuki that caused Tatsuya''s body to spasm and fall out of the chair.


    [Self Restoration, Auto Start.]


    [Core Eidos Data, Read from Backup.]


    [Load Magic Sequence �� Complete. Self Restoration �� Complete.] The instance of losing consciousness did not last a single second.


    He had never lost consciousness longer than that instance.


    His physical body did not allow him to collapse for any duration longer than that time.


    This was his personal magic, his curse.


    As he opened his eyes naturally, what he saw was a beautiful visage staring down at him.


    "Onii-sama, good morning."


    "...Did I, do something to incur your displeasure?"


    "My apologies, I went overboard with my joke."


    Though her voice was apologetic, Miyuki''s face was smiling once more.


    That smile was capable of disarming even the sternest adult''s attitude, a cute smile matching her age that Miyuki rarely wore.


    Watching that smiling face, not even he could do anything, Tatsuya thought.


    In reality, wasn''t this exactly like a pair of innocent siblings playing around?


    At the end of the day, his sister was incapable of actually doing something that could cause him harm.


    "Please, take it easy on me..."


    Grasping his sister''s hand, Tatsuya mumbled this as he too smiled.


    ? ? ?


    She awoke at the normal time.


    But in comparison to usually getting out of bed, her mood was worse. Maybe her brain was still muddled by sleep.


    The house didn''t have her elder brother''s presence. He had probably left for morning training.


    This happened every day.


    Her elder brother, who always went to sleep later than she did, but always woke before she did.


    Like yesterday, it was very rare for her to get up first.


    In the past, she had been worried that her elder brother was going to ruin his body.


    Now she understood that such worries were meaningless. Her elder brother...that person was special.


    The people of the world call her a genius.


    That was the praise that they gave to special individuals, people that were different from themselves.


    ��In fact, they understood nothing at all.


    The truly impressive, special, bona fide genius, should be her elder brother.


    That person existed in a different dimension. They could not even comprehend that.


    Those that hide their personal jealousy to flatter others...they probably couldn''t understand.


    True talent that towers over lesser mortals, that draws a terror that transcends jealousy.


    Not awe, but terror.


    The man who by all rights would be the father of these two siblings crumpled before that terror. And in the face of that terror, he belittled and abused his own son. All this she was aware of.


    Her elder brother believed that she remained ignorant. Thus, she pretended not to know.


    Father �� that man to this day still sought to belittle her elder brother''s talent, to give him a false sense of defeatism, seeking to pinion the wings of his spirit and ambition. All this she knew.


    How comical.


    He originally sought to imprison her elder brother, only to find himself crushed by the fact that his son''s talent far exceeded his own.


    That son obtained the "resources" he needed to barter for his freedom.


    Their father could only watch that one last binding, and was forced to let go.


    The only thing that man could do was adopt that phony title, and collect the hollow praises of the masses.


    That person was not interested in this, she probably knew this as well.


    ...She was unable to control her own thoughts.


    It was as if she wasn''t herself and were someone else instead while thinking this.


    Probably not fully conscious, Miyuki thought. Must be a lack of sleep.


    The cause was extremely obvious.


    It was the reason behind why she had acted the way she had yesterday. That moment had been perfectly peaceful.


    It was rare to see her elder brother so harried; the sight was both comical and cute.


    Her mood had been very pleasant.


    However, once separated from her elder brother and lying alone in bed, that sense of peace had disappeared.


    Her chest throbbed and she couldn''t sleep. Uneasiness pervaded; sleep remained elusive. This must be love.


    But,


    That can''t be the passion of romantic love.


    And it couldn''t be the affection of romantic love.


    Because that person was her elder brother. Her elder brother by blood. From that moment 3 years ago, when she first heard of their relation. (!)


    Since being saved by that person and knowing the truth that day 3 years ago, I have worked hard towards being a worthy little sister to that person.


    (!)


    I''ve always had this dream, that one day I would be able to help that person, just as he helped me. I want to become the one that that person can depend upon. This was how I rationalized it.


    From that person, I demand nothing.


    Because this life that should have faded away into oblivion, was saved by that person.


    Even though right now I am only the shackles that bind that person in place.


    But one day, I want to be the key that liberates him. I want to be the person who can be of help to him.


    ��The first thing is to prepare breakfast. While he could probably eat over there,


    Onii-sama would probably obediently return home on an empty stomach. To let Onii-sama eat a delicious breakfast: that is what I can do right now. Miyuki smoothly rose, and stretched herself out.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    There are many special things in the High School Magic Division, but the basic system is no different from normal schools.


    Here in the First High School, there are club activities.


    Like normal schools, to become an official club, you need to have a minimum amount of people and have some kind of track record.


    But, since this school has a close relationship with magic, there are some clubs that can only exist in a Magic High School.


    Within major magical games, schools One through Nine within the Magical Academy often get together and have competitions. The outcomes of these competitions often rank these various schools. Depending on the schools, they may put more emphasis towards these games than most prestigious sports schools. If a club were able to perform highly within the "Nine Schools Competition", then the club��s budget and its members receive special treatment.


    Finding and getting talented new students has become the most important task every year since it affects the influence the clubs have on campus, and this task has full support from the school. That��s why during this season, the clubs battle ferociously in order to gain as many new students as possible.


    "��And this is why all kinds of trouble appears every year." In the Student Council Room.


    Thoroughly tasting Miyuki��s hand-made bento, Tatsuya listened to Mari��s explanation.


    "The solicitations from the clubs are so fierce, it often affects the classes. And it doesn��t help that there��s only a 1 week time limit for them to get as many new students as they can,"


    Mayumi, who was sitting next to Mari, explained.


    Nestled close to Tatsuya was Miyuki herself, as if she belonged there.


    Suzune and Azusa were not there. They only came to the room yesterday because Mayumi invited them; usually they had lunch with their classmates.


    Mari, like yesterday, had her own home-made lunch. Mayumi was slightly angry because she was the only one eating the dining server��s machine- made lunch, but her mood seemed to finally recover. She even exclaimed that she would start making her lunch tomorrow.


    "During this time, various clubs are bringing out the tents all at once. It��s like a small festival going on here. There are even secret lists that name all the students who scored high grades on the entrance exams, and I��m sure those people will be heavily targeted. Obviously, there are rules in place that penalize the clubs and its members if they break them, but it��s not uncommon to see fist fights or even magic shooting about."


    Tatsuya put on a surprised face after listening to Mari��s explanation. "I thought carrying around CADs is prohibited?"


    It is possible to still use magic without a CAD, but something like "shooting about" magic definitely requires a CAD for most people.


    Mari��s answer amazed Tatsuya.


    "The school gives them permission so that they can have ��demonstrations��. There is a simple screening in place, but it��s more or less a free pass. Because of that, during this time, this place becomes a giant lawless zone full of chaos."


    Well obviously, thought Tatsuya. Why would the school allow such a thing��? Usually they would make a screening like this more strict.


    Before Tatsuya could formulate the question, Mayumi gave the answer.


    "I believe it��s mainly because the school wants the clubs to score highly in the Nine Schools Competition. I��m sure the school wouldn��t mind a few rules being broken as long as they raise the chances of recruiting more students."


    The government outlawed mandatory participation in extra-curricular activities over 10 years ago because it neglected students�� rights. Because of that, the school cannot do anything openly besides letting the various clubs recruit as they want.


    "Well, that��s the situation we��re in. Starting today, the Disciplinary Committee is going all out. Whew, I��m glad we were able to cover all of our empty seats."


    As she said that, she sent a sarcastic look to her side.


    "I��m glad you were able to find someone so talented, Mari."


    Seeing how she ignored the look with a smile, it looked like they do this sort of thing often.


    After eating the last bite and putting the chopsticks down, his cup was being filled with hot tea from beside him.


    After taking a few sips, Tatsuya attempted to put up a small resistance.


    "Well, the clubs are targeting the students with the highest grades, meaning the First Course students correct? I don��t think I would be of any use in that case."


    Only Course 2 students should police Course 2 students. He was using Mari��s argument from yesterday against her.


    "Who cares about that. I��m counting on you." She completely blew it off.


    There was no way Tatsuya was able to respond to this.


    "��*Sigh*, understood. I assume we are starting after school?"


    "Right after you��re done with class, just come to HQ."


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya quietly accepted Mari��s words. It was hard to tell if his actions were manly or he just plainly gave up.


    Sitting beside him, Miyuki asked, "President, are we going to join in the patrol as well?"


    Miyuki referred to "we" as in the Student Council members. Tatsuya smiled, seeing how his beloved sister was able to fit in so quickly even though she could be difficult around people.


    "I will be assigning A-chan as support. Hanzo-kun and I have to standby in HQ, so you and Rin-chan will have to stay here."


    "Understood."


    Miyuki nodded her head meekly, but Tatsuya could see that she was slightly upset. She may not have been combative but her skills were high. She probably just wanted to test out the new restraint-type magics that were added in her activation sequence.


    But, when he told her that she yelled "No, that��s not it!" and quietly added "Stupid Onii-sama", which may sound like a curse depending on how you listen to it. Then Tatsuya wondered,


    "Nakajou-senpai is on support?"


    It was a subtle claim that suggested that Azusa may be unreliable for the job.


    Only a "subtle" one though.


    "I know you��re uneasy about her based on her appearance, but you should know Tatsuya, appearances can be deceiving."


    "I understand that, but��"


    Tatsuya was mainly pointing out to her timid attitude.


    Mayumi understood what Tatsuya was trying to say and laughed.


    "Well, the timidity CAN be a little bad at times, but don��t worry. A-chan��s magic will come in handy in these situations."


    She let out a smirk similar to Mari��s.


    "You see. At times like these when you may have large crowds going wild, her magic �� Azusayumi[5] �� can really be effective."


    Modern magic is a technology where most of the magic is formulated and shared. Of course, there are some private magics that are not known to the public, but most are registered in a database. Most of the magics are only categorized by "type" and "effect", but some magics that have high originality are often given inherent names.


    "Azusayumi? I don��t believe there is an official inherent name such as that. Is it an External Systematic Magic?


    Tatsuya thought about it, but then concluded that there is no registered magic that goes by the name of "Azusayumi". He only asked about External Systematic Magic because most unregistered magic was usually External Systematic Magic.


    "��Don��t tell me you memorized every single inherent name." Rather than answering his question, Mari let out an amazed voice.


    "��Tatsuya-kun, you must have like a satellite connection that constantly links you to a massive database or something,"


    Mayumi answered while widening her eyes.


    Miyuki was about to burst out with laughter, but this wasn��t the first time that people asked this kind of question, so she was able to maintain her humble composure.


    Modern Magic was based on studies on super natural powers. Rather than categorizing magic by its visual aspects, like "the flame is burning" or "the wind is blowing", they categorize them by its effects.


    "Speed, Weight", "Movement, Vibration", "Converge, Dissipate", and "Absorb, Disperse" are known as the 4 System/8 Type magic. Granted, there are some exemptions to this category. Magic that is not a part of the 4 System/8 Type magic is broken down into 3 categories. One is perception- type magic known as "ESP" (Extra Sensory Perception, not Extra Special Power). Another is a magic that does not aim to alter phenomena by temporarily rewriting the body of information associated with phenomena, "Eidos", but aims to control the Psion itself. This is known as Non- Systematic Magic.


    Mayumi��s specialized Particle Release Magic is a typical Non-Systematic Magic. The magic Tatsuya used to KO Hattori is also more along the lines of Non-Systematic Magic (rather than Vibration Magic), but since Psion manipulation is technically a part of the 4 System/8 Type, the difference between the two is trivial.


    And the third type isn��t something that manipulates physical objects, but the spirits themselves. These types of magic are just referred to as the External Systematic Magic since they don��t belong to any type of system. Some examples of magic in these characters include magic that manipulate spiritual beings, mind reading, spirit separations, and even mind control.


    "As Tatsuya may have figured out, A-chan��s ''Azusayumi'' is an Informational Manipulative External Systematic Magic. In any given area, she can put multiple people under a trance-like state and guide them however she wants."


    After being surprised multiple times, Mayumi finally gave the answer to what "Azusayumi" is.


    The "Informational Manipulative External Systematic Magic" is a type of mental interference magic that controls not only your thoughts, but your feelings as well.


    "Azusayumi isn��t something that robs or overtakes your consciousness, so it doesn��t make the opponent completely helpless. Instead, rather than only affecting an individual, it affects a group of people. So it��s the perfect type of magic to calm down a wild crowd should they go out of hand."


    After hearing Mari��s additional explanation, Tatsuya put on a serious expression.


    "��Aren��t there first-class restrictions tied to that kind of magic though?"


    The External Systematic Magics have many specialized effects, so there are strict limits imposed on them, more so than the typical 4 System/8 Type magic. Out of them, the restrictions are harshest on the Mental Interference Magics. As explained, this type of magic can become a fearsome brain-washing tool. People in a hypnotic state are extremely vulnerable to commands. If this type of magic��s existence were known, tyrannical governments, terrorists, cults, and the like would surely do anything to get their hands on it. But when Tatsuya pointed that out, Mayumi answered "There��s nothing to worry about" as she chuckled.


    "Do you think A-chan is the type to cooperate with some dictator?"


    "Well, there are cases where she could be forced to cooperate."


    "No way. She gets teary-eyed just by finding a small amount of money on the ground. I don��t think she��ll be able to concentrate on the magic with all that sense of guilt crushing her."


    It��s common knowledge that your mental state affects your magic. If she was that kind-hearted, then the mere thought of an awful crime like mass brain-washing could make her unable to use any magic. Well, another way to look at it is, if she was that weak-hearted, then someone could just make her dependent on them and manipulate her that way, but there was no reason to go down that route at the moment. Right now, there was an even more basic problem.


    "I��m sure that the laws concerning the restriction of Mental Interference Magic are valid no matter what kind of person Nakajou-senpai is��"


    After Miyuki pointed that out, Mayumi seemed to be at a loss of words.


    "��Um, don��t worry Miyuki-san. It��s not like she uses it outside of school."


    The uneasy answer that she gave out was absurd. She didn''t seem like the type who showed their weakness when they were cornered, but if it weren''t for Mari��s help she would��ve just dug herself into a deeper hole.


    "Mayumi�� saying it like that would make people misunderstand. Nakajou was granted permission to use her External Systematic Magic only within the school grounds. Well, we did use a backdoor method that��s often used by the Research Institutions by giving the reason for the exception as, ��scientifically researching the easement of usage restrictions��."


    "I see."


    "I didn��t know you could do it like that."


    "Yes, you can��"


    The Shiba siblings nodded with understanding at Mari��s explanations while Mayumi let out a nervous laugh.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya was heading towards the Disciplinary Committee HQ after class, a high pitched voice called to him.


    When he turned around, a skinny girl with short cut hair greeted him. "I��m surprised Erika�� are you by yourself?"


    "Is that something to be surprised about? I don��t see myself keeping appointments with other people and going around with them."


    Now that she mentioned it, there were several instances Tatsuya could think of.


    "Anyways Tatsuya-kun, what are you gonna do about clubs? Mizuki said she was going to join the Art Club. She invited me to join with her, but I��m not exactly the artistic type, so I am just walking around to see if there��s anything more fun to do."


    "Didn��t Leo also say that he chose something?"


    "The Mountain Club right? That really suits him."


    "Well�� it does seem to suit him."


    "The Mountain club at our school focuses more on survival than just climbing. Seriously, it��s almost like the club��s just made for him."


    The way she was subtly cursing about almost made her seem like she was bored.


    "Hey Tatsuya, if you haven��t joined a club yet, do you wanna look around with me?"


    Tatsuya wasn��t able to blatantly reject her because she seemed to have a lonely face, but if he pointed that out to her then she was sure to get angry at him.


    "To tell you the truth, it seems like the Disciplinary Committee��s already using me as they please. It��s possible for me to walk around with you, but I have to do it as a patrol. If that��s okay with you then I can do it."


    "Hmmmmm�� ah, well. Let��s just meet up in front of the classroom then."


    Erika seemed to think hard before letting out a shrug like she was reluctant to go along with it, but the smile on her face gave away her fake gestures.


    ? ? ?


    "Why are you here?!"


    That was how the reunion started. "Aren��t you acting a bit rude?"


    Tatsuya sighed and said that with a tired voice, but this caused only more agitation.


    "What!!"


    He seemed like he was about to lunge forward, but, "Shut up you newcomer."


    A quick roar from Mari made Morisaki Shun stand upright and close his mouth.


    "This is an official meeting for the Disciplinary Members, so every person here is a member of the Disciplinary Committee. At least get that through your head before you shout out like that."


    "I apologize!"


    How pitiful; Morisaki��s face showed tension and fear. He was brought in only two days ago by Mari. Not only that, he was still feeling heat from being reprimanded from the Student President, a heavy burden for a serious new student such as him.


    "Oh well, take a seat."


    Mari let out a nervous expression as she ordered the blood-drained faced first year to sit down. Judging from her demeanor, she did not seem like the type of person who would feel pleasure from oppressing those that were weaker than her.


    Morisaki sat in the chair facing Tatsuya. It was an unwanted seating arrangement for the two, but they couldn''t help it because they were the newest members. Being an underling meant they had to sit at the edge of the table, glaring at each other.


    "Everyone here?"


    After 9 people entered the room, Mari stood up.


    "Okay, listen up. The beginning of that crazy week is here again. For the Disciplinary Committee, this will be the first big hurdle we have to overcome in the beginning of the year. Last year, there were certain people in here who had joined and caused an uproar during this period, and there were others who tried to stop it but ended up making it worse. Please be sure to brace yourselves this year. I don��t want to give any reprimands to anyone. I repeat, Disciplinary members will not be the ones causing trouble this year."


    Multiple members just sat there and shrugged. Tatsuya, on the other hand, seemed to always get into some kind of trouble, so he swore to himself to be extra careful during this time.


    "Thankfully, we were able to find replacements in time to cover the ones who graduated. I��ll introduce you. Stand up."


    Even though there weren��t any rehearsals or anything, the two were able to stand up quickly without being muddled. But, the two had completely opposite facial expressions.


    Morisaki was unable to or didn��t even bother to hide his nervous facial expression, but the way he stood upright showed his enthusiasm. On the contrast, Tatsuya just stood up acting calm and composed.


    "Morisaki Shun from 1A and Shiba Tatsuya from 1E. These two will be incorporated in the patrols from now on."


    There were murmurs in the room after hearing Tatsuya��s class number. But since it was the headquarters where they reprimanded any student using the offensive word, he didn��t hear anybody using the word "Weed".


    "Who is he being paired up with?"


    Instead, there were some people who asked questions about him. One of the people who raised his hand was a 2nd Year named Okada. He was one of the people elected by the teachers.


    "As I explained previously, during the club recruitment week, everybody will patrol the grounds on their own accord. The newcomers are not an exception to this."


    "Are they even useful?"


    Formally, that question was pointed to both Tatsuya and Morisaki, but by the way his eyes looked at Tatsuya��s left chest showed that it was directed only towards him.


    Something like this was expected to Tatsuya, so he just let Mari handle everything. But Mari, on the other hand, already had a fed up look on her face when she was looking at Okada.


    "Don��t worry, they��re useful. I��ve seen Shiba��s skills with my own eyes and Morisaki is also pretty competent with his device manipulation. He just had bad luck with his opponent. If you��re still anxious, then why don��t you pair up with Morisaki?"


    Mari let out a negligent answer like she had enough of it, but Okada hid his smirk and, while holding his composure, let out a sarcastic "It��s fine".


    "Anybody else want to say anything?"


    Tatsuya was surprised at Mari��s belligerent composure because it made her seem like she was picking a fight with everyone. But besides Tatsuya and Morisaki, no one paid much attention to it. The other members treated this like it was a daily routine. There seemed to be some deep-rooted conflicts within the committee, but the leader here seemed to be the one stirring up these conflicts.


    "We will be concluding this meeting. The patrols will be done according to plan. Does anyone have any objection with this?"


    There were some who seemed like they wanted to say something, but they weren��t people who were actively opposed to the notion.


    "Okay, very well then, carry on. Don��t forget your recorders. I will explain things to Shiba and Morisaki. Everyone else, mobilize!"


    Everyone stood upright, put their heels together, and used their right fist to hit their left chest. Tatsuya wondered what was going on, but he learned later that this was the traditional salute that the Disciplinary Committee used. There were other rules like saying "Good morning", no matter what the time was, and such.


    The other six members started leaving the room one by one. Koutarou and Sawaki, the last ones to leave, said "Don��t try too hard" and "If you have any questions don��t hesitate to ask me" as they left (it was obvious which one said what). As Tatsuya was being courteous (at least formally) to the two, Morisaki glared at him with annoyance. Mari saw this and held in a sigh while feeling a headache coming around. "First, I��ll give you guys these."


    Mari gave the two an armband and a small video recorder.


    "Put the recorder in your chest pocket. It��s customized where the lens would pop right out of the pocket. All you have to do is push the recording button on the right."


    When they put the recorders in their pockets as told, the lens stuck out, ready to record.


    "Be sure to keep that recorder on you at all times. When you see someone committing a violation, be sure to press the switch. You don��t really have to worry about getting a good picture because testimony from a Disciplinary Member is considered as adequate evidence. Just think of it as a precautionary measure."


    As she waited for the two to reply, Mari ordered them to bring out their mobile terminals.


    "I��m going to send you the communication frequencies now�� confirm that you received it."


    The two confirmed the receipt of the communication frequency.


    "Always report your findings using this frequency. We will also be giving out instructions through this frequency as well. Lastly, CADs. Disciplinary Members are permitted to carry their CADs and you don��t have to wait for permission from someone to use them. But, if we find any unauthorized usage, you will be kicked out of the committee and receive a penalty more severe than the normal students. Last year, we had a student expelled because of that, so be careful."


    "Question."


    "Go ahead."


    "May I use the CADs that I found in the Committee room?"


    Tatsuya��s question caught her off-guard so it took a moment for an answer to come.


    "��I don��t mind, but why? Those are pretty old models."


    Mari figured, by watching Tatsuya during his match yesterday and such, that he was skilled with handling and maintaining CADs. Not to mention that Azusa was enthusiastically talking about the high spec CAD that he used.


    And here he was asking to use an older model. Mari couldn��t hide her curiosity.


    "They may be older models, but those CADs are high-class items mainly used by professionals."


    He gave an unexpected answer with a bitter smile. "��Is that right?"


    "Yes, that series has a low popularity because it��s such a hassle to maintain, but despite that, you are able to customize it however you want, and the switch while using the NCT is very sensitive. Thanks to that, although limited, it has passionate support from enthusiasts. The person who bought these was probably a fan of the series. The battery life is a little limited, but it��s been overclocked to boost processing power. If you sell these, you can probably get a hefty sum of money from those enthusiasts."


    "��And we��ve been treating those things as trash all this time. I see, now I know why you were so particular about cleaning up the place."


    "I��m sure if you brought Nakajou-senpai over she would have explained about the series��"


    "Nakajou is too afraid to even step foot in this room."


    "Oh�� I see."


    The two let out nervous laughs. But Mari soon noticed Morisaki was thrown out of the loop.


    "*Cough* Well, in that case use it however you want. It��s just collecting dust in the room anyway."


    "Understood. In that case, I��ll borrow two of them."


    "Two? You really are an interesting person."


    Tatsuya took the two that he had secretly customized for himself and attached them to both of his arms. Seeing that, Mari let out a smile, and Morisaki twisted his lips sarcastically.


    ? ? ?


    "Hey."


    While leaving the HQ, Tatsuya was called out by Morisaki. He could tell by his voice that it wasn''t something friendly.


    Tatsuya thought about ignoring him, but that would just make things more complicated, so he unwillingly turned around.


    "What?"


    A resenting voice and an arrogant answer. There was no way a friendly atmosphere would come out of this.


    "You seem to be good at bluffing. Is that how you got to the president and the other members�� good side?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Wha��"


    If you��re going to get angry over a small counter like this then stop making sarcastic remarks, thought Tatsuya.


    But at the same time, he felt a little jealous of Morisaki��s straightforward attitude.


    "��Either way, you really crossed the line this time. There��s no way you Course 2 guys can use multiple CADs at once."


    By not saying "Weeds", he��s probably putting his awareness in the Disciplinary Member��s role, thought Tatsuya cynically. But Morisaki didn��t notice Tatsuya��s bored stares and continued with his lecturing like he was drunk with his own words.


    "If you attach CADs on both your arms, then the Psion interference would make both of them unusable. You didn��t even know that did you? All you were thinking about was looking cool. Since you can��t use any decent spells, I guess you have to do these sneaky little things to get by just so you don��t look stupid."


    "Is that supposed to be advice? You seem pretty confident, Morisaki."


    "Ha! I��m different from you people. I was caught off guard the other day, but that won��t happen next time. I��ll show you the difference in our levels."


    How na?ve of him to assume that there will always be a "next time"��


    ? ? ?


    Even though he had a meeting with Erika, she wasn��t in front of the classroom when Tatsuya came.


    Oh well��


    Tatsuya let out a sigh, a habit he acquired since the beginning of school, and brought up the LPS in his mobile terminal.


    There was a red dot slowly moving on the school map. At least she was kind enough to not turn off her mobile device. She didn''t seem that far away.


    It was only supposed to be a precautionary measure though��


    She was completely relying on him to seek her out. He zoomed in on her location and started walking towards it.


    Tents covered one school ground to another; it almost made this place look like a fair with street vendors.


    "Seems like there��s a festival going on here��"


    Erika said to herself. But when she realized that, she started laughing at herself.


    She had a habit of talking to herself, but from the beginning of this school year, she hid that habit.


    Unusual that I��m by myself, huh�� It looks like you really don��t understand me that well Tatsuya-kun.


    She was silently talking to him �� the boy whom she broke her promise with.


    During middle school, actually even in elementary school, she spent most of her time alone. It��s not like she hated people or anything like that. She had a pleasant attitude and she could easily get along with anyone. She just becomes negligent towards relationships quickly.


    She just couldn''t be with anyone 24 hours a day. Her good friends called her cold and said that she acted like a whimsical cat. Others said that she acted high and mighty. There were many boys who wanted to have a relationship with her, but none ever lasted. She went around freely, not being tied down by any promises.


    That was her motto.


    ��Well, it WAS my motto�� but lately I��ve been acting a bit weird.


    Looking at it from a 3rd person��s perspective, it almost seemed like she was stalking him, Erika thought to herself. This is the first time that I promised to meet up and go around with someone. It has only been a week so I could get bored of this like always, but at the same time, I was thinking that this might be different.


    "Erika~"


    10 minutes after the promised time. From just past the school entrance within school grounds, Tatsuya was calling out Erika��s name.


    He found me quicker than I expected, she thought. "��Sorry."


    He showed a painful expression on his face for a moment, but then he bowed his head down.


    "��So you��re going to apologize."


    Erika wasn��t expecting this, so she was stupefied.


    "I��m sorry for being 10 minutes late for our meeting time. But, being late and not being at the promised location are two different things."


    "Ack�� sorry."


    It was a strange expression, but Erika was unable to counter the smile on his serious face.


    "��Say Tatsuya, don��t people say that you have a bad personality?"


    "No, that��s unthinkable. No one has ever complained about my personality. They have said that I am a bad person though."


    "That��s the same thing! Wait, that��s even worse!"


    "Oh wait, that��s wrong. Not a bad person but an evil person."


    "That��s even worse!"


    "I was even called a demon by some people."


    "Ok, I��ve had enough!"


    As Erika was panting, Tatsuya started acting like a pondering philosopher. "You seem tired. Are you okay?"


    "��Tatsuya. People mentioned that you have a bad personality, didn��t they?"


    "Well as a matter of fact they did."


    "��So you��re just going to ignore the entire conversation we just had?" Erika just drooped her head from fatigue.


    ? ? ?


    It took a little effort recovering her mood, but Tatsuya was able to continue his patrol before people around them started ridiculing them.


    But 5 minutes into it, Tatsuya wanted to go home.


    He had underestimated things. Even though he heard that things were a bit "rowdy", he still thought it would be within the bounds of a normal high school club recruitment fair. But in reality, it was nowhere near that.


    Hm, I see why they need people to police this place, but I don��t think even 10 people are going to be enough.


    The mass of tents covering the grounds were filled with people. Across the wall of people, Erika was captured and letting out some kind of scream. Even though she had high agility, she still wasn��t able to push her way through the crowd. Well, it didn''t sound too convincing coming from Tatsuya who decided to look on from a distance.


    It did not necessarily mean that Tatsuya had more agility; it was just that people targeted her rather than him. Tatsuya had an average height and looks, and at first glance he seemed a bit plain. On top of that, he was also a Weed so people paid no attention to him.


    In Erika��s case, she was beautiful. Miyuki is the type of fragile beauty that made people hesitate reaching their hand out to, but Erika is the type of beauty that, even though people know they would be burned somewhat, they would still try to grasp her.


    Basically, what happened was that the club solicitations bombarded her. The fact that she was a Course 2 student didn��t help her at all (or as Erika put it, it was useless). They were probably trying to make her join as a mascot figure, something that didn��t require the use of magic. So everything around her turned into chaos.


    Tatsuya couldn��t see what was going on through the line of people (he guessed that they were probably, at worst, only grabbing her arm, holding on to her, or even groping her). The atmosphere quickly turned murderous as this went on to a point where Tatsuya could no longer ignore it.


    Tatsuya only went ahead of her because he assumed that she would be able to fight her way through. A person would need a lot of training to restrain someone like Erika. He remembered how she was able to quickly flick the CAD out of Morisaki��s hands, and that move was not something that could be obtained in a year or so. Because of that, Tatsuya had confidence in her abilities.


    The ones who actually surrounded Erika were all female upperclassmen. It seemed like the males were not insolent enough to go around touching a girl��s body. He assumed that she would be able to break past girls who were only a year older than her, but that seemed to put her at a disadvantage. Erika was hesitant in using any violence.


    Just when Tatsuya thought about saving her, it occurred. "Hey, wait, where are you touching me? S... Stop��!"


    He started hearing cries of help from Erika. It looked like playtime was over.


    Tatsuya quickly engaged the CAD on his left arm. When the magic formulated, he kicked the ground and made it shake slightly. Physically, the vibrations he made from the shock weren��t visible, but he used magic to manipulate the vibrations he made and directed them towards the crowd.


    The vibrations weren��t enough to make a person unconscious. Tatsuya didn��t have the physical strength or the magic capability to make a vibration that large. But the vibrations did make everyone lose their sense of balance.


    As he pushed forward in the crowd everyone who was touched by Tatsuya fell over. After pushing a number of people over, both boys and girls, he was able to get to the center and break through the upperclassmen. Tatsuya then grabbed Erika��s hand and said "Run". He pulled her hand and made his way out of the crowd.


    After slipping through the crowd like a magician, Tatsuya was able to run to a remote location between the buildings. After letting go of her hand and turning around, he finally realized the mess she was in. Her hair was messed up, her new uniform was wrinkled, her top was undone, and her necktie was in her hand since it had fallen off.


    Tatsuya, by pure coincidence, was able to see the skin underneath her uniform as she frantically tried to fix herself.


    "Don��t look!"


    Even though she was looking down, she was able to tell by the way Tatsuya��s feet were turning towards her. When she got back up to yell at him, his face was already turned the other direction.


    "��Did you see?"


    He could easily imagine her red face. "��"


    But Tatsuya was unable to give her an answer.


    He should say that he didn��t see. That would be the smart thing to do.


    But the slightly sunburned skin, her white breast, and her slim body. Even the beige-colored undergarments were all etched in his memory.


    "Did. You. See?!"


    It seemed like she was done dressing since he could no longer hear any rustling of clothes. At the same time, he understood that he didn��t have any more time to think based on the tone of her voice.


    Well, in that case I should be punched in the face then, he thought. Even though it wasn��t his fault, he should at least show some sincerity being the guy and all.


    ��And so, after briefly escaping from reality, he turned around (now that he thought about it, he was not completely innocent since he left her in the crowd in the first place).


    Thankfully she was actually done dressing up. If she wasn��t, then it would��ve probably made things much worse.


    Tatsuya was relieved in seeing her fully buttoned up with the neck tie woven tightly. But then Tatsuya thought, if she hadn��t loosened her neck tie and unbuttoned the top button in the first place, it wouldn��t have gotten so bad.


    "Sorry, I saw."


    But he did not dare say that. After seeing her red face and lines of tears that were left on her eyes, he couldn��t say anything.


    Erika glared at Tatsuya from below. She started becoming red again and clenched her fists, probably from remembering the shame she just suffered.


    "...Idiot!"


    She didn��t use her hands, but instead kicked him in the shin. But then, after she did that, she quickly turned around and walked away.


    Tatsuya silently followed her.


    Tatsuya couldn��t see her face, but he could tell it was filled with tears.


    He trained his shin so it could withstand a full-blown attack from a wooden sword.


    Her flexible shoes with no protection to the toes probably felt much more pain than he did. But, if he tried to say anything regarding that, she would probably just lash out again.


    All he could do was pretend not to notice the unnatural way she walked.


    ? ? ?


    Even though tents were popped up all over school, it was only on the school grounds outside. Inside the buildings, there were demonstrations going on within the various club rooms.


    And also here in the gymnasium.


    The two made their way into the 2nd gymnasium, also known as the "Arena", where the Kendo club was performing.


    ��By the way, at this point Erika had long cooled her head. She already knew that she was blaming him for something that he didn��t do. It also helped that he didn��t make any excuses toward her. Yet, she already started unbuttoning her top button and loosened her neck tie because "it was getting hot". She seemed to already be forgetting what she had gone through.


    The two looked down on the arena by the corridor at the Kendo club��s demonstrations.


    "Oh�� even though it��s a Magic school, there��s a Kendo club." Erika nonchalantly said.


    "Isn��t it common to have a Kendo club at a school?"


    Tatsuya nonchalantly answered. But then Erika started staring at his face. "��Is there something wrong?"


    "��That��s unexpected."


    "What is?"


    "I didn��t know that there was something Tatsuya-kun didn��t know. Anybody who��s had martial arts training already knows about this."


    Tatsuya started to worry after listening to her.


    "Do I look like a person who acts like he knows everything?"


    "Ah, no, that��s not it. It��s just that you have that aura that you know everything."


    "Aura you say�� I��m the same year as you remember? Oh well, putting that aside, why is having a Kendo club so special?"


    "Oh, right, you��re the same year as me�� when you put it that way it��s kind of strange�� ahhhh, anyway, Kendo right? If you��re aiming to become a Magician, Kendo isn��t something you do at a high school level. What Magicians typically use are magical sword skills based off from "Kenjutsu" and not "Kendo". You probably take Kendo up to elementary school to get the fundamentals of Kenjutsu, but during middle school, those who want to become Magicians already go to Kenjutsu instead.


    "Is that right�� I thought Kendo and Kenjutsu were the same thing."


    "Wow, that��s really unexpected."


    After hearing Tatsuya say that, she really was surprised.


    "Even though you seem like you have so much martial arts experience�� ah, I know!"


    "What?"


    Tatsuya was surprised by Erika��s sudden outburst.


    Well, he wasn��t the only one who was surprised, but Erika just ignored all that and just kept on making faces like "I got it" and "Everything makes sense now".


    "Hey Tatsuya, you��re assuming that all martial arts are combined with magic right? Not only martial arts but fighting spirits and things like that. You assume that magic is used to supplement the body when it moves around right?"


    "Isn��t it obvious? Muscle isn��t the only thing that makes the body move."


    From Tatsuya��s point of view, what Erika said was obvious to him, but Erika only seemed to nod with some kind of understanding.


    "Well, for Tatsuya it may be obvious. But in normal competitions that��s not the case."


    "I see."


    It was a roundabout way of saying it, but Tatsuya was now aware how his common sense was slightly off from hers.


    "Putting that aside, why don��t we just quietly watch the performance now?"


    This time it was Tatsuya��s turn to make Erika aware. When she followed his subtle glances, she saw that everybody was looking towards her. After letting out a nervous laugh, she became a quiet spectator.


    The practice rounds shown by the regulars were in full force. What caught everyone��s eyes especially was the performance by a female 2nd Year student.


    She wasn��t large or anything; she had around the same body structure as Erika, but she was fighting on par with a man twice her size.


    It wasn''t just strength, but she was using graceful skills to parry her opponent��s attacks. She looked like she had some leeway.


    She had a certain beauty in the way she fought the practice rounds. All the spectators had their eyes on her.


    But there was an exception right here. Right after she defeated her opponent theatrically and bowed her head, Tatsuya heard a snort from beside him.


    "It seems like you didn��t enjoy it."


    "Huh? Well, yeah��"


    She didn��t realize that the statement was directed towards her so there was a slight pause in the answer.


    "��It��s so boring watching this though. She��s fighting with an opponent that has a much lower skill level than her, so she��s able to show off like that. Instead of a fight, it seems more like a rehearsal."


    "Well, you are right regarding that, but��" Tatsuya��s face let out a natural smile.


    "It��s a performance to promote their club remember? There are always pro martial artists who do showy moves to demonstrate live combat, but you can��t really show live combat to normal people. Live combat in martial arts is basically trying to kill one another."


    "��You��re so cool-headed, aren��t you."


    "It��s just a difference of opinion."


    Erika looked away with an irritated face.


    But this is the facial expression she uses when she acts like she��s angry. She��s probably more angry towards the people who use martial arts as a flashy show than what it��s really supposed to be and finds those people dishonest.


    Even if Tatsuya puts those feelings into words, it would probably irritate her even further.


    He doubted that she would just jump into the fight, but he knew that she would do something similar to that. As Tatsuya was about to lead Erika away, something caught his attention.


    Just as the two were leaving the spectator corridor and about to exit the building, he started hearing a commotion. It seemed like someone was arguing.


    When he looked to his side, Erika was looking up at him. Her eyes were brimming with curiosity.


    The first one to dart off towards the commotion was Erika, while she grabbed Tatsuya��s sleeve.


    Tatsuya was essentially being dragged to the middle of the commotion.


    As the two pushed past the crowd (the only reason no one really got angry was because Erika smiled at them as she pushed on by), they saw a swordsman and a swordswoman confronting each other.


    The girl was the same girl who just participated in the practice round (or rehearsal as Erika puts it). Her chest plate was still on, but her helmet was off. She was a beautiful girl with semi-long black hair. She seemed perfect as an advertisement for the new student recruits with her looks and her skill.


    "Tatsuya, do you like those types of girls?"


    "No, you��re much prettier Erika."


    "��I��m not going to fall for that monotone voice of yours." Even though she was glaring at him, her face was subtly red. "Sorry, I��m not used to it."


    "��Aahhh! Why are you always��"


    She started mumbling something but thankfully, she stopped harassing Tatsuya, so he was able to focus his attention on the swordsman.


    He was about the same size as Tatsuya, but he seemed to have a spring- loaded body. He had a shinai in his hand but no armor on. He was going to ask people around him what was going on, but it didn��t seem like he needed to.


    "The Kenjutsu club is scheduled to perform an hour later Kirihara! Why can��t you wait?!"


    "Wow, how can you say that Mibu? I was just trying to help you guys out since these weaklings you got here don��t seem to be advertising your Kendo club effectively."


    "By forcing him to have a practice round with you?! I can��t believe you��re saying things like that! If the Disciplinary Committee finds out that you used violence on an upperclassman, you��re not the only one who��s going to be in trouble!"


    "Violence you say? Hey, hey Mibu, don��t be exaggerating things here. I just used my shinai to hit his helmet. If that guy��s part of the Kendo club, he shouldn��t be going unconscious over something like this. Besides, he was the one who started it anyway."


    "It��s because you provoked him!"


    There isn''t much meaning to have a dispute when their weapons are pointed at each other, thought Tatsuya. But since it made clear what was going on, it was convenient for him.


    "Seems like fun."


    Erika mumbled on the side, Tatsuya wasn��t sure if she was talking to herself or not. But he could tell from her tone that she was excited.


    "This is much more interesting than that little rehearsal that we just saw."


    "Do you know those two?"


    "Well, I don��t personally know them."


    Seeing how she responded to his question, it didn''t seem like she was talking to herself.


    "I just remembered about the girl. Her name is Mibu Sayaka. The year before last, in the National Middle School Kendo Tournament, she placed second in the entire country. She was cheered by the media as the Beautiful Swordswomen for awhile."


    "��But she placed second, right?"


    "Well... the champion��s looks were�� you know."


    "I see."


    That��s the media for you.


    "The guy��s name is Kirihara Takeaki. The year before last he placed 1st place in the Kanto Middle School Kenjutsu Tournament. A real champion."


    "He didn��t participate in the Nationals?"


    "The Nationals for the Kenjutsu tournament only start from High school since there are much fewer competitors for that one."


    Well that��s right, nodded Tatsuya in agreement.


    Kenjutsu is a sport that combined sword techniques with magic, so the basic prerequisite to do Kenjutsu is to be able to use magic. Even though technology has come a long way in assisting people in using magic, probably only 1 in 1000 middle schoolers are able to use it in a practical setting. Even in adulthood, only 1 in 10 are able to maintain that level of magic.


    Even though some of them are Course 2 students within the schools, outside of school, they��re basically elites.


    "Oh, looks like it��s starting."


    Tatsuya was able to feel the atmosphere reaching its breaking point.


    Just as a precautionary measure, he took out his armband and attached it to his left arm. The student next to him was surprised, but he glared at him after seeing there wasn��t anything on his left chest. But Tatsuya��s attention was focused on the two.


    The female swordswoman was hesitant in attacking an opponent with no armor on. But, as long as they faced their swords at each other and had no intent on backing down, there was no choice but to fight.


    It seemed like Kirihara was going to make the first move.


    "Don��t worry Mibu, it��s only a demonstration for the Kendo club. I won��t use any magic on you."


    "Do you think you can beat me with technique alone? You, Kirihara from the Kenjutsu club who heavily relies on magic, and me, from the Kendo club who relies on nothing but technique?"


    "You talk pretty big Mibu. I��ll show you. The Kenjutsu technique is used to fight past the body limitations!" That was the signal of the fight.


    Kirihara lunged forward and swung his shinai towards her head.


    The sounds of shinais beating each other echoed in the room, followed by screams that came seconds later. The spectators couldn��t tell what was going on. They could only listen as bamboo and bamboo hit one another, sounds so violent that they almost sounded metallic. Most were only able to imagine the intense fighting taking place.


    ��Excluding a small number of people.


    "Impressive. The female Kendo students are at a pretty high level. If this is how good the second place is, then how strong was the champion?"


    Tatsuya let out a breadth of admiration towards Sayaka��s skill.


    "No, she��s completely different from when I last saw her. I can��t believe how much she��s improved in only 2 years��"


    Even though she let out a surprised look, Erika hid her face as she licked her lips while she let out a combative aura.


    The two were momentarily locked in place, but they quickly pushed each other and jumped back to make space between one another.


    Some took a breath while others gasped for it. The spectator��s reactions were split in two.


    "I wonder who will win��" Erika asked in a quiet voice.


    "Mibu-senpai seems like she has the upper hand." Tatsuya answered in a whisper.


    "The reason?"


    "Kirihara-senpai is avoiding the head when he attacks. That first move he made was a bluff because he knew that she was easily going to take it. Besides, he��s limited by not being able to use his magic. In terms of technique alone, Mibu-senpai is much better."


    "Agreed. But, the question is, can Kirihara-senpai hold himself in until the end?"


    "Oooooooooooooooo!"


    First time during the match, Kirihara let out a roar while lunging forward and attacks from both opponents struck head on.


    "Is it a draw?"


    "No, it��s not."


    Kirihara��s shinai skimmed Sayaka��s left arm while Sayaka��s shinai was stuck in his right shoulder.


    "Ugh."


    Kirihara used his left hand to push away her shinai and dove back. "He lost because he tried to change his aim in the middle of the attack."


    "I see, so that��s why he seemed to waver in his attack. It was the perfect timing to make it a draw�� but I guess he couldn��t cut off his feelings."


    Tatsuya and the others weren��t the only ones who knew the match was over.


    Seated towards the front of the crowd were members of the Kendo club and the Kenjutsu club. The Kendo members let out a sigh of relief while the Kenjutsu members clenched their teeth in anger.


    "If this were a real fight, then this would have been a mortal wound. The attack you made on me didn��t even reach my bones. Just admit your loss."


    Sayaka let out a declaration of victory in a graceful pose.


    But Kirihara distorted his face while listening. Was his swordsman side admitting his loss despite what he was feeling otherwise?


    "He��heheheheh."


    He suddenly started letting out a hollow laugh. Did he admit his defeat? It didn��t seem that way.


    Tatsuya��s sense of danger shot up within him. The only person who sensed this more than Tatsuya was the one who was standing in front of Kirihara


    �� Sayaka.


    He recovered his stance, pointed his weapon at her, and looked sharply at her.


    "A real fight, you say? If this was a real fight, you wouldn��t even be able to cut me. Mibu, do you really want to have a real fight? Then�� I��ll show you what a ��real fight�� is!"


    As Kirihara activated his CAD using his right hand, screams came from the crowd of spectators.


    There was a screeching sound that echoed the room, like someone was scratching a panel of glass. There were some who even kneeled down with pale faces.


    Kirihara jumped forward and swung his shinai down.


    He had the same speed, but he wasn��t using as much strength as before. Regardless, Sayaka jumped back.


    The attack didn��t even hit; it barely grazed her. But her chestplate was cut open, just by getting grazed by a shinai.


    The thing that increased its cutting power is a close combat Vibration Magic, "Sonic Blade".


    "How��s that Mibu?! This is a ��real�� fight!"


    As he was about to make another swing towards Sayaka, Tatsuya jumped in front of him.


    Before he jumped in, Tatsuya activated his CADs on both arms (using his Psion as "hands" to press the switches) and transferred his Psion within them. He used those CAD to shoot out an intricate web of Psion waves, a type of Non-Systematic magic that he used.


    By now, there were many spectators who held their mouths because a symptom similar to motion sickness spread across the crowd.


    Kirihara��s shinai and Tatsuya��s arm intersected, but there weren��t any sounds of the shinai hitting meat.


    The sound that came out was the sound of a body falling to the floor.


    After the spectators recovered from the sound and sickness, they were able to finally see what was going on.


    And what they saw was Kirihara on the ground while Tatsuya was keeping him there, by holding his left wrist and using his knee to push down on his shoulder.


    ? ? ?


    Within the gymnasium, a.k.a "Arena", what broke silence was whispers of hostility.


    "Who��s that?"


    "I��ve never seen him before."


    "Is he a new student?"


    "Look at it, he��s a Weed."


    "What the hell is a Weed doing?"


    "But that thing on his armband��"


    "Wait, I heard a rumor that someone from the Course 2 made it into the Disciplinary Committee."


    "What? Seriously? A Weed in the Disciplinary Committee?"


    The whispers originated from the Kenjutsu club and spread from there (from both boys and girls). Within the crowded circle, half stared at Tatsuya with hostility, while others simply gazed while holding their breath.


    In this hostile atmosphere, Tatsuya coolly (while holding Kirihara down) took out his communication device in his mobile terminal. His cool face didn��t seem like a bluff. It seemed like he was used to being the bad guy in most situations.


    "This is Tatsuya within the 2nd gymnasium. I have apprehended one student. He seems to be injured so please bring a stretcher just in case."


    He didn��t speak in a loud voice, but his voice echoed through the crowd.


    After the realization of what was happening sunk in, a member of the Kenjutsu club took a step forward and started shouting at Tatsuya.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!"


    He must have been confused, asking meaningless questions like that. Actually, it might not have been a question, but more of a threat.


    "I am apprehending Kirihara-senpai because of improper use of magic."


    Tatsuya dutifully answered the yelling individual. Well, technically, his eyes were still focused on Kirihara below him so even if it was dutiful it wasn��t exactly respectful. Depending on how you look at it, it seemed like he was looking down on his opponent.


    And that��s exactly how the upperclassman Kenjutsu member took it. "Hey, you! Stop looking down at me you damn Weed!"


    He started lunging forward to grab Tatsuya in the chest.


    Tatsuya quickly let go of Kirihara and stepped back. He took a look at Kirihara and saw that his consciousness was still hazy from the fall so it looked like he wasn��t going to be running away anywhere. After making that judgment, he focused his attention on the (oncoming) upperclassman in front of him.


    Other Kenjutsu members were becoming angered by Tatsuya��s attitude of acting coolly like his opponents weren''t even a threat. The upperclassman facing him clenched his teeth to a point where you could hear it grind.


    "Why is it only Kirihara?! Mibu over there is as guilty as he is! She was the one to continue the fight!"


    The statement came from the crowd. It was a criticism that was shot toward Tatsuya and it was also made to support the upperclassman. But Tatsuya didn��t even budge and said,


    "As I said before, I��m apprehending him for the improper use of magic." Again, with a calm voice he dutifully answered.


    You should��ve just ignored them�� thought Erika, and at that point, her concerns became real.


    "Stop messing around!"


    The upperclassman was filled with rage again and lunged toward Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya avoided the attacks like a bullfighter in a ring, but this just made things worse.


    Now the upperclassman was throwing his fists at him, but Tatsuya was still dodging those.


    No matter what the upperclassman did he wasn��t able to touch Tatsuya. Not only was empty handed combat Tatsuya��s specialty, but the upperclassman was also making crude movements because of his rage.


    Tatsuya was taking light steps to dodge his opponent��s brash punches. Just when Tatsuya stopped moving because the upperclassman stopped from fatigue, two more members from the Kenjutsu club attacked Tatsuya from behind.


    Just when Erika was about to shout "Behind you!", Tatsuya spun around and tangled the two members together. The two Kenjutsu members ran into each other and rolled to the ground.


    Silence filled the room again. It was completely silent in the arena.


    If there were any sound effects at this moment, it would be the sound of a boiling point reaching its peak.


    Because in the next moment, the entire Kenjutsu club started attacking Tatsuya.


    Screams arose from the crowd and everyone who wasn��t involved (including the Kendo members) started running away to avoid the brawl.


    Sayaka was the only one in the crowd who stepped forward to help Tatsuya.


    "Wait, Mibu."


    A 3rd Year upperclassman from the same Kendo club grabbed her wrist. "Ah, Tsukasa-senpai."


    She resisted for a moment, but when she saw the person who grabbed her wrist, she let him pull her away from the scene. Her face was overcome with guilt from running away from the fight, but she couldn��t let go of the 3rd Year Kendo Male Club President��s hand.


    As the Male Club President took Sayaka away from the brawl, Tatsuya was in the middle of it, getting ready to take the Kenjutsu members head on.


    Well, not necessarily "head on" as in counter attacking; all he did was dodge and parry the attacks the "Blooms" unleashed on him.


    Tatsuya��s movements were not graceful; they were solid, or even certain if there is a right word for it. It��s almost as if he could tell the order the upperclassmen were going to attack from all directions; all he made were the minimal necessary movements. He stayed calm during the ordeal and showed no signs of being cornered. When they cooperated to drive him in a corner, he merely did a feint and had them hit each other; when they came at him like a wall, he skillfully wove his way through it.


    Even though more than 10 people were attacking him at once, they weren��t even able to disrupt his breathing, let alone stop him in place.


    The Blooms understood in anger that this insolent Weed wasn��t attacking back not because he couldn��t, but because he didn��t even need to.


    This caused the rest of the Kenjutsu members to activate their CADs in anger. But when they lit it up to shoot up magic towards him, nothing happened.


    Whenever Tatsuya looked in their directions, they were filled with motion sickness and their blocks of Psion dissipated into thin air.


    The Kenjutsu members cursed as they couldn''t understand what was going on, but they merely proceeded to attack Tatsuya with their fists.


    All the while, Sayaka didn��t notice that her Male President was observing the situation out of curiosity.

 Volume 1 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Everyone, nice to meet you. Satou Tsutomu here.


    Thank you very much for picking up this book.


    This "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" that became my debut work in a novel-posting site since October 2008 was edited and revised in the published serialization.


    This work was written entirely as a hobby, then received an offer to be published out of luck.


    It was started from an email I received from the great administrator of the novel-posting site.


    That email was sent by the people from ASCII Media Works, and the text transmitted was a words of invitation, "We want to discuss the terms for publication."


    To be honest, I doubted my eyes.


    Entertainment novel is my number one hobby. I also love reading and writing.


    Therefore, as an entertainment novel writer, I had the desire to publish my works in the stage of books since long ago.


    While being a salaryman who will never get promoted, I applied this novel that I wrote in my spare time to the publisher''s rookie of the year award.


    However, this kind of thing was allowed precisely because "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" was freely published on the web by an amateur and a self-evaluated work.


    Dealing with a reputable publisher is an adventure isn''t it~?


    I remembered how I wished that this was somebody else''s problem.


    Actually, the aforementioned publisher''s award I applied to was Dengeki Novel Prize by ASCII Media Works, but my competition entry was easily defeated.


    If you allow me to make an excuse, it was because I had to tightly compress the amount of sentences of this work into half due to the application''s regulation.


    I even felt, "Isn''t this unreasonable?" But I accepted my defeat.


    "The world is not that sweet" is one of the few useful lessons I learned in my life as a salaryman.


    However, an "unexpectedly nice" event also occurs in life once in a while.


    After a chat started with a usual greeting with the person from editorial department of Dengeki Bunko that I met (although probably keeping his name secret is unnecessary, I will call him M-sama in accordance to the custom(?)).


    I was really surprised when asked, "Aren''t you ''XXXX''-san who wrote ''XXXX''?".


    The work that I applied to Dengeki Novel Prize was this work, although they shared some settings, the style of the SF was completely different, moreover the pen name was also written using kanji notation of an English-American name by the phonetic equivalent.


    Please remember that it somehow happened with my rejected work, but if you read this work on the web and a "This setting, I remember seeing it somewhere before" caught in your antenna, it seems that was the reason I was called out.


    It seems M-sama was also hesitating to change a free content into a paid service, he was very worried about what the web readers would think were he in their position.


    I also thought about that. However, because of the long economic recession, downturn of the company, and overtime''s restriction, headwind was blowing my salaryman profession, so I thought "It''ll be hard if I don''t look for a side job huh. But then, I will no longer have any time to write a novel."


    That being the case, this was the best thing I could ask for in order to continue writing this work.


    The world is really not that sweet, but sometimes waiting for good luck = sweet event.


    And of course, this good luck was the offer of publication from M-sama.


    And since we were publishing a work that originated on the web, this publication also received various help from the administrators of the site "Let''s Become a Novelist".


    But above all, thanks to all of you who have supported this work so far. I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude.


    I also want to express my gratitude to Kawahara-sensei who gave me a great honor with his recommendation words, Ishida-sama who added substantial value to this work with his illustrations, Stone-sama who did the mechanical design, Suenaga-sama who did the color coordination, and all of the staff who were involved in the making of this book.


    And more than anything, to all of you who picked up this work, this book that I am so fortunate to be able to deliver, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    This is not the end of my good luck, so I''ll do my best to deliver the next volume of this story to everyone, please also support me in the future.


    (Satou Tsutomu)


    The Late Great Favourite


    Kawahara Reki


    Errr, when I was asked to write the recommendation words for "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" from the editor in charge of the story, Mr. M, I immediately replied in excitement "I''ll do it! I''ll do it! I''ll write two thousand pages!" while looking at him with a rather presumptuous or maybe a rather arrogant look... Since the container for a recommendation commentary that long is impossible to exist, I humbly ask you to please read these pages as column instead.


    In this preface, I''m afraid I would suddenly start from my personal affairs. I, Kawahara Reki, got his first book published by Dengeki Bunko in 2009. At that time, there was almost no case of a novel published in the web as amateur work will be published as it is commercially (aimed at young adults). In these two years, considerable amount of ?Web Adaptation? were published by all companies. I felt that web novel''s existence has been completely recognized. Then this time, there is the long-awaited publication from Dengeki Bunko, "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" ("Mahouka" from now on).


    If you are a reader, then I think you already know that "Mahouka" was serialized in novel-posting site ?Let''s Become a Novelist? from October 2008, and concluded in March 2011 as a very long work. What''s more, it was leading the popularity ranking by a large margin for a long period of time and gained a remarkable 30 million page views (!).


    Although I can''t possibly have enough space to thoroughly write about the charm of "Mahouka" which has gathered so much support, in short, I think I can say it was an ?Online Novel that has Unique Deviation? that effectively and splendidly exhibited.


    For example, if "Mahouka" was written as a competition manuscript for rookie of the year award, even with its persistently constructed magic theory and many colourful characters who made an appearance one by one from the start, it didn''t omit a significant portion of the story to fit the regulation. Also, online novel do not have any limitation other than the ?Author''s Limit?. So it is possible for the author to write a massive amount of settings, lot of characters, and a gradually breathtaking developments to one''s heart''s content.


    Certainly, it was also a large deviation from the theory of business. What can convert that deviation to charm, in my personal opinion, is only the ?Amount of Material?, in other words only the amount of the text written. Although earlier I said it was the author''s limit, I''m having difficulty with the two series I''m writing as its scale become larger and larger. Anyway, with online novel, what gives an author motivation is only the readers'' comments (in the early stage, even that is nonexistent...). When we have passion as the energy source to create, and earnestly connect it when writing something which deviates from theory, surely that work will emit a dazzling charm.


    "Mahouka" is a rare work that breaks through that very limit and rapidly ascended to the top. The total amount of text the author, Mr. Satou Tsutomu, written in two and a half years surpassed the production pace of most professional writers. For all of you dear readers who just entered the world of "Mahouka" from Dengeki Bunko, please look forward for the work to keep expanding its world from now on.


    And, although so far I regrettably had been writing in formal language, the prime example of the deviation''s charm in "Mahouka" is, if you want to be loved by Miyuki-san more than her Onii-sama, I believe that you have to take Tatsuya-kun''s position as the strongest first! For Tatsuya-kun who got magnificent illustration from Mr. Ishida Kana and became more excellent and brilliant than ever, I think Miyuki-san will surely show us even more rampage if that ever happens and continuing publication would not be fun anymore.


    "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" is certainly the Late Great Favourite from the world of online novel.


    Notes


    An azusayumi is a kind of sacred bow used in some Shinto rituals. Rather than an archery bow, it is more of a musical bow instead.

 Volume 2 - CH Afterword

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The fact that you are reading this afterword would mean that this book has already been successfully published. To actually be able to see my own work finally turning into a physical book, I am still in a daze as to whether this is reality or not.


    As for the reason that I am saying this, it is because this novel is my debut work, and I actually used such a bold method to begin it with by splitting the first arc being split into 2 volumes right from the get go, and what''s more those 2 volumes were to be published in two consecutive months, as I am writing this afterword, I am still unable to see the end of this light novel.


    The moment I proposed to "release the 2 volumes one after the other", I knew it was an exceedingly difficult request, therefore when the scheduling was so tight that I had screamed out in complaint to the heavens, I could only say that it was well deserved.


    However to Stone-sama as well as the rest who were helping out, to get involved(?) in my selfish request, I can only apologise profusely for making such an unreasonable request.


    Honestly speaking, as someone who is a complete newbie in this industry, to suddenly want to do something like "to be continued in the next volume", is this kind of outrageous move really okay? I am actually feeling a lot of fear towards this.


    This novel was originally published on the internet and therefore the number of pages then did not matter, I know that when adapting it into a physical light novel I had to either fasciculate it or prune out some of the content, and I am extremely thankful that I was able to get the permission to "not prune" from Editor-sama, however I still had plenty of concerns.


    Since this was an irregular product, there will be many uneasy elements that may arise, and I have to recognise that is the case. However it is precisely because there exists such elements, when Editor-sama gave the goal of releasing 2 volumes in consecutive months, I did not say much and just agreed to it...


    Speaking of irregular things, about the main characters in the story of "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei", although they do have a certain degree of difference from others, however they are also an irregular bunch of teenagers.


    Speaking of which, the concept of the main protagonist, Tatsuya, is "due to being unable to establish a frame work for evaluation, therefore has been branded with the label of being a poor performing student", the group of people around him also have their irregularities.


    The other protagonist, the younger sister Miyuki, who is being rated differently, is also the same, although she''s an honors student but she is definitely not ordinary. ...However if you, the readers have already read through the book, then in actual fact I didn''t really need to emphasise on this point again.


    However, for both the male and female protagonist''s groups, with regards to the matter of them belonging in the irregular group, they do not feel uneasy or upset about it. For the protagonists as well as the other major characters, they are already enlightened by the mindset of "so what?". No, perhaps I should say that they even lack the idea of being enlightened.


    The rebels will use tough and extreme measures, in order to let themselves be able to advance bravely.....and this probably has implications that I look forward to seeing.


    There is a certain charm in rebels refusing to bow down to the traditional system and fighting desperately to the last drop of blood before finally withering away in defeat. On the other hand, I also find it very difficult to part with the topic of rebels who shout "So what?" and pierce through the high walls of orthodoxy to advance forward.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki, Leo and Erika, Mayumi and Mari, as well as the many other honor students and poor performing students, using such irregular characters to create a truly exciting and wonderful story...


    I thought it would be nice if I can write such a story.


    I guess I will stop talking about my dreams here.


    To the Ishida-sama who drew such wonderful and beautiful illustrations, and also Stone-sama who patiently handled all my requests, as well as all the others who were involved in the creation of this light novel, really thank you so much, all of you.


    Especially M-sama, since I had made many unsatisfactory portions here and there, please allow me to sincerely apologise here.


    And most importantly, I want to sincerely thank all the readers that picked up this book.


    I hope that I will have the honor of seeing all of you again in the next volume "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I)".


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 2 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Just before the school gates closed, in the club headquarters.


    "The situation is concerning the Kenjutsu Club��s barging in on the Kendo Club��s demonstration for new members."


    Tatsuya, having witnessed and experienced the event, provided details concerning the attempted brawl �� including how after Mibu Sayaka and Kirihara Takeaki started arguing, he had stepped in their struggle and personally challenged the Kenjutsu club �� to the three people standing before him.


    "Even so, after taking on more than ten opponents, it��s a wonder you��re still so well."


    Facing him to the right, the Student Body president, Saegusa Mayumi.


    "To be exact there were fourteen people. As expected of Kokonoe-sensei��s disciple I guess."


    In the centre, the one who in a sense is his boss, the Public Morals Committee chief, Watanabe Mari.


    Laughing interestedly �� not in the sense of ''strange'', but in the sense of ''amusing'' �� while commenting made her words rather ironic. Though her expression was somewhat insincere, she''s probably praising him.


    What most impressed Mayumi and Mari (?) was, after overpowering Kirihara, Tatsuya had only defended against the frenzied mob of Kenjutsu club members without attacking. However, Tatsuya had not shown off any techniques worth praising.


    He seemed to have the skill of an average high school student, but they didn��t know of what level.


    That was why those attackers fared that much worse than the Yakumo temple students �� they had no idea he could manage fourteen opponents at once and sustain no injuries and how valuable that was.


    Instead, Tatsuya��s awareness was focused on the 3rd Year male student, on the left side.


    It��s likely that he is the Club Management Group Leader, Juumonji Katsuto. Bearing the number ''10'' in his name, the eldest child of the Juumonji house.


    (He looks pretty steep alright��)


    Standing up, he was about 185 cm. That alone didn��t make him a big man to be looked up upon.


    Rather, it was the thick chest and broad shoulders and the rippling muscles, easily recognizable even under a uniform.


    It wasn��t just his physical features; every element that makes up a human seemed to be condensed in him, giving his character an incredibly heavy sense of presence.


    As expected of one who stands alongside Mayumi and Mari as part of the First High School Big Three, Tatsuya thought, understanding just from his appearance and impression.


    "You didn��t see the incident��s beginning circumstances?"


    Being questioned by Mari, who had changed her expression, Tatsuya snapped back to reality. Once again, he recalled the event of the report he had just finished and replied affirmatively to her question.


    "That��s right. Whether Kirihara-senpai had provoked the Kendo club or the Kendo club had earlier caused some grievance against the Kenjutsu club, we cannot say for certain."


    What he had seen was from the point when Mibu and Kirihara had been quarreling. Along with Erika, they were behind the stands and were about to exit the gym when they heard the buzz of an argument breaking out, but they hadn��t heard the contents. By the time he had waded through the crowd and arrived on the scene, both Mibu and Kirihara were at swords�� points already.


    "Is that why you didn��t act straight away?" That question was from Mayumi.


    Katsuto seemed to have assumed the listener��s position.


    "I intended to intervene only if I deemed things became too dangerous. If they only ended up bruising each other, that��s a problem between themselves."


    Tatsuya answered Mayumi��s question conditionally.


    As Mayumi said, Tatsuya had initially taken the attitude of a bystander since he didn��t know who he should stop.


    You could possibly say that he had the option to simply stop both, but since that would result in him gaining the reputation and notoriety of defeating both of them, that case wasn��t considered.


    However, that wasn��t the only reason. The duties requested of him by the Public Morals Committee was the prevention of magical violence. Neither Kirihara nor Mibu, when they started sparring, had used magic. Had Kirihara not used the magic "Sonic Blade", it was likely that Tatsuya would have simply watched until the end.


    "��Well it��s fine. It��s certainly a fact that we don��t have the personnel to intervene in every fight."


    The trouble during recruiting was how club headquarters generally handled things. Mari��s remark was based on that, so neither Mayumi nor Katsuto objected.


    "Then, what did you do with Kirihara?"


    "Kirihara��s collarbone was fractured, so I handed him over to the Health Committee. That level of injury was easily healed rapidly with magic. He admitted his error in the infirmary, so I didn��t judge any further action to be required."


    The truth was that while the blow Kirihara sustained from the shinai cracked the bone, it was Tatsuya��s slam that broke it. Tatsuya didn��t feel the need to add such an extraneous detail.


    And as Mari had not actually seen Kirihara��s condition, there would be no way to tell.


    "Hm�� very well. Prosecution is left to the discretion of the apprehender, after all."


    Nodding at Tatsuya��s words, Mari turned her eyes towards Katsuto.


    "It��s as you heard, Juumonji. As the Public Morals Committee head, I don��t intend to bring this matter to the Disciplinary Committee."


    "I��m grateful for your leniency. To have used a highly lethal magic such as Sonic Blade in such a place, even though no one got hurt, we had thought that a suspension at least was unavoidable. I��m sure the person in question himself realized that. We��ll give him a full lecture, and make sure he takes this lesson to heart."


    "We��ll leave it to you."


    Katsuto gave a light bow, which Mari returned. "But, is the Kendo club satisfied with that?"


    "They share the same offense of provocation. They��re in no position to make a fuss."


    Mari brusquely dismissed Mayumi��s concern. Mayumi didn��t refute her. This was a matter under the jurisdiction of the Public Morals Committee chief. The Club Management Group Leader accepted it, and the Student Body president didn��t object. With this, the incident was closed.


    Tatsuya paid no attention to the exchange. It was not his job to combat the smoldering fires of discontent.


    "Chief, I��m sorry for being discourteous."


    By that, Tatsuya was signaling to Mari that he wanted permission to leave. "Ah, before that, there��s one thing I want to confirm."


    Mari also had no intention of detaining Tatsuya from his duties (although that would probably be it for today), so her question was brief.


    "Was Kirihara the only one who used magic?"


    "That is correct."


    Tatsuya answered Mari��s question simply.


    To be precise, Kirihara was the only one who successfully activated magic, is what he should have said, but Tatsuya had no intention of going into such a detailed explanation.


    "I see. Thanks for your hard work."


    Receiving permission, Tatsuya turned around and left the club headquarters.


    ? ? ?


    After coming out of the club headquarters, Tatsuya turned to head towards the Student Council room.


    Sunset was only a little while away.


    However skilled one was at magic, it was improper for a girl to go out alone at this time, and Miyuki had earlier requested Tatsuya to return home with her.


    His plans were to meet her halfway along the road.


    The club HQ was in a building separate from the main buildings the


    Student Council room was in.


    In order to get from HQ to the Student Council room, it was necessary to leave the campus for a moment (although there was no need to change shoes, the phenomena known as indoor shoes was rarely seen anymore) and walk around to the main entrance, but there were already some familiar faces waiting there.


    "Ah, good work~"


    "Onii-sama."


    Erika called out first, but it was Miyuki who rushed over to him. The others stared amazed at that unexpected agility.


    "Thanks for all your efforts. Today was rather tiring wasn��t it."


    "It wasn��t a big deal. Good work today as well, Miyuki."


    As Miyuki stood before him with both hands clasped onto her bag in front of her, Tatsuya, with a fond look, gently stroked her hair two, three times.


    Miyuki half closed her eyes in pleasure as she gazed up at her brother, and their eyes met.


    "I realize that they��re siblings, but you know��"


    As they walked towards the two, with an embarrassed expression, Leo muttered to himself.


    "It��s almost like a scene out of a painting��"


    Beside him, Mizuki, with her face red, stared at the two as if to devour them.


    At that, Erika narrowed her eyes towards Leo and Mizuki. "Hey, you guys�� just what are you expecting from those two?"


    Shrugging exaggeratedly with both hands extended from her body, shaking her head leisurely from side to side would have looked rather contrived normally, but somehow suited Erika.


    "As you said, they��re siblings right?"


    Her expression, along with those lines, seemed to bring the two back to their senses. In a panic, Leo and Mizuki reacted to that incident in an absolutely eloquent manner.


    "D-D-D-D-Don��t say such obvious things! I, I wasn��t expecting anything at all!"


    "Y-Y-Yeah that��s right, Erika-chan! D-Don��t say weird things!"


    "��Yes yes, I��ll leave it at that."


    Most likely, if not for Erika��s chaffing retort, both Leo and Mizuki wouldn��t have known where to stop with their misunderstanding.


    Unaware of Erika��s lone struggle, Tatsuya at long last took his hand from his sister��s head and turned to the three.


    Miyuki, with a reluctant expression, followed her brother. Seeing that expression, one would definitely get weird delusions.


    However, Tatsuya made no such colorfully suspicious guise and, with a sincere face, called out to his friends apologetically.


    "Sorry, I��ve kept you guys."


    The delicate atmosphere dispelled, Leo shook his head with a crisp smile. "Don��t be so distant, Tatsuya. There��s no need to apologize."


    "I just came from the end of club orientation. I haven��t been waiting at all you know."


    Mizuki agreed with a soft smile, and also insisted that she didn��t require an apology.


    "She��s also just come from her club. Don��t worry about it." Erika laughed mischievously as usual, and gave a biting remark.


    Leo, Mizuki, and Erika; each of the three greeted Tatsuya with their own smiling face.


    Tatsuya immediately perceived that their words were contrary to the truth, but he didn��t want to waste their thoughtfulness.


    "Since it��s this late already, why don��t we go eat? If it��s under 1000 yen each, it''s on me."


    The current value of currency was worth around twice what the denomination would have been 100 years ago.


    For a high school student, 1000 yen was a bit more than usual, but still reasonable.


    Instead of swallowing his apology further, he offered an invitation.


    There wasn��t anyone here who didn��t understand that, or felt the need for any unnecessary reserve.


    ? ? ?


    On the next day of the entrance ceremony, the five talked about the days happenings �� clubs they joined, boring housekeeping matters, people who asked their names in an attempt to hit on them, all sorts of experiences, but in the end the topic that drew the most interest was the drama involving Tatsuya.


    "That 2nd Year, Kirihara, he used a rank B lethal magic didn��t he? It��s a wonder you weren��t hurt."


    "Even though you say it has lethality, in the end, Sonic Blade is a magic with limited application. Apart from having an untouchable blade, it��s pretty much no different from a sharp sword. It��s not such a difficult magic to deal with."


    Responding to a visibly impressed Leo, Tatsuya replied in a tired manner.


    "But, didn��t you stop someone using it seriously with just your bare hands? Wasn��t that dangerous?"


    "It��s fine, Mizuki. If it��s Onii-sama, there��s no need to worry."


    "You��re considerably calm about this aren��t you, Miyuki?"


    As Miyuki reassured the now somber Mizuki, Erika drew attention to her unnatural confidence.


    "Certainly, I can only praise Tatsuya-kun��s prowess in being able to handle more than 10 opponents in melee, but Kirihara-senpai��s weapon was by no means a blunt sword. Rather, it��s more like he ended up slipping out from the midst of all those people.


    Miyuki, weren��t you worried at all?"


    Being accused by Erika, Miyuki��s reply was simply,


    "Of course not. There is no one at all who can defeat Onii-sama." An answer without the slightest hesitation.


    "��Uhhm��"


    Even Erika could only be at a loss for words.


    She had seen Tatsuya��s techniques up close at that time.


    Even through her eyes, Erika could tell that Kirihara��s swordsmanship was flawless. And Tatsuya should also have realized that the cutting edge was not inferior to that of a real sword. Not only that, but Tatsuya also hadn��t tensed any part of his body �� that showed that he hadn��t felt any anxiety or fear even on a subconscious level �� and had reached up faster than Kirihara could bring down the shinai, grabbed the hilt and slammed him down by the wrist with essentially Aikijutsu. No, rather than Aikijutsu, it might be called No Swords style.


    It was no exaggeration to say that such techniques are on the level of an expert. Long before his current age, Tatsuya had already mastered enough techniques to be called, if not a master, then something very close. Yet even with that, Erika wasn��t able to just confidently shrug things off without worrying.


    "��I don��t mean to doubt Tatsuya-san��s ability, but Sonic Blade is far from just a normal sword. I mean it emits ultrasonic waves, doesn��t it?"


    "Come to think of it, I��ve heard of something similar. There��re practitioners who wear earplugs in order to block out ultrasound. Although, you��d have to be prepared for that from the start."


    "That��s not it. It��s simply that Onii-sama��s Taijutsu is superior." Miyuki laughed lightly as she replied to Leo and Mizuki��s concerns. "Countering magic rituals is Onii-sama��s specialty."


    Erika immediately latched onto Miyuki��s words.


    "Countering magic rituals? Not just Data Fortification or Zone Interference?"


    "Yes."


    Looking between Miyuki who was nodding proudly and Tatsuya who was chuckling with a look of "it can��t be helped", Erika could only mutter in shock with an admiring expression.


    "That��s got to be an amazingly rare skill."


    "That��s right. Or at least, it��s not something taught at high school. And even if you��re taught, that doesn��t mean anyone can do it. Erika, just after Onii-sama jumped out, do you remember an illusion as if the ground shook?"


    "Ye~ah, it wasn��t such a big deal for me, but it seemed like there were numerous students suffering symptoms similar to severe motion sickness. Come to think of it, it wasn��t just at the start, but also fluctuated during the course of the battle��?"


    "That was Onii-sama��s doing. Onii-sama, you used Cast Jamming, didn��t you?"


    Faced with Miyuki��s broad smile, Tatsuya could only sigh in resignation. "I��m unable to match you as always, huh."


    "Oh come on. If it��s about Onii-sama, Miyuki knows everything."


    "No no no no."


    Leo interrupted the two as they exchanged smiles and laughter.


    "That��s not a conversation between siblings is it? In fact that goes beyond the level of lovers."


    "You think?"


    "Is that so?"


    After a second, faced with Tatsuya and Miyuki who were in perfect harmony, Leo fell flat onto the table.


    "��Trying to throw a tsukkomi against these lovey-dovey siblings will be a difficult task. You stood no chance from the beginning."


    To the regretful Erika: "Ahh, I was wrong��"


    Leo responded remorsefully, while rising. "I��m very much opposed to those words."


    Tatsuya objected (?) with a tone one could think was terribly reluctant, and,


    "It��s not a problem. It��s simply a fact that Onii-sama and I share a strong bond of sibling love."


    Miyuki lightly soothed her brother.


    This time, it was Erika and Leo whose faces hit the table at the same time. "Gahhh!"


    Leo expressed his feelings with a sound effect similar to a spray of blood.


    "That��s because I love and respect Onii-sama more than anyone else in this world."


    Miyuki didn��t stop there. In full view of their friends, she nudged her chair closer and snuggled up to Tatsuya, looking up at her brother��s close face with a flushed expression.


    "Ahh �` I think I��ll go �` home �` now."


    With her cheek still firmly pressed to the table, Erika began to sulk.


    "Miyuki, there��s no need to get carried away alright? We��re with people who don��t fully understand that we��re just playing around."


    "��"


    "��"


    "��"


    As Tatsuya smiled wryly while chiding Miyuki, Miyuki, Erika, and Leo��s gaze turned to the one person left.


    "��Eh? Eh? Playing around?"


    Mizuki, whose face was dyed red, began shifting her eyes restlessly at the sudden silence as everyone held their breath.


    "��Well, this is pretty much a characteristic of Mizuki."


    "Auu��"


    At Erika��s sympathetic murmur, Mizuki��s face went red for a different reason.


    "��In any case, you were talking about something like Cast Jamming?"


    Not able to put up with the unbearably prickly atmosphere any longer, Leo forcibly returned to the previous topic.


    "Since it��s already been revealed, that��s right."


    To Tatsuya, this was a less than desirable subject, but more than that, he too wanted to do something about this atmosphere. With nothing for it, he joined Leo��s conversation.


    "Cast Jamming, is it some sort of electromagnetic wave that hinders magic?"


    "It��s not exactly electromagnetic."


    "That was a figure of speech!"


    At Leo��s retort, Erika smacked him with a straight face, then glanced over at Tatsuya as if nothing had happened.


    Cast Jamming is also a magic ritual, but it��s a kind of magic that interferes with the phenomenon-altering mechanism of Eidos. In a broad way of speaking, its nature is similar to that of a magic cancelling system.


    There��s a similar magic that disables the opponents magic called "Zone Interference". This procedure affects a fixed area with the caster at its centre without bringing about a change in information, and the technique is such that if the strength of interference is less than that of the defined magic ritual, then the interference will be shut out. In contrast, Cast Jamming scatters vast amounts of meaningless Psion waves, and as such, it is a technique that prevents rituals from affecting Eidos.


    Zone Interference in a sense does not reserve magic, but rather directly prevents the opponents�� magic, and it is fundamental that the strength of interference be greater than that of the opponents�� magic.


    On the other hand, Cast Jamming works by overwhelming a Magician''s data with a large amount of extra data, greatly reducing the speed of a Magician''s data upload to his base station. Therefore, the strength of the interference is not so important. Instead, the Psion noise propagates randomly and rapidly across all the eight varieties of the four Systematic frequencies, and essentially becomes an antennae that blocks all transmissions.


    "But for something like that, don��t you need some special kind of stone? Anti�� anti something��"


    As Erika struggled to remember the remnant of the word, it was a somewhat revived Mizuki who came to her rescue.


    "It��s Antinite, Erika-chan. Tatsuya-san, you have Antinite? I thought it was something really expensive."


    Antinite is known to fulfill the same conditions by emitting Psion noise. In theory, it is possible for a magician to evoke noise for Cast Jamming by themselves, but in practice it��s exceedingly difficult.


    Unlike Zone Interference, under the influence of Cast Jamming, the user��s own magic would also be affected, since even if the magician in question consciously tries to tune the noise of Cast Jamming, his subconscious would reject it. (Magic processing takes place in the subconsciousness, and thus the actions of the subconscious have priority over the conscious.)


    Because of that, it is thought that in order to use Cast Jamming, it��s essential to use Antinite, which satisfies the condition of emitting just Psion noise�� but Tatsuya��s reply overturned that common sense.


    "No, I don��t. In the first place, Antinite is a military resource. Price notwithstanding, it��s not something a civilian would be able to obtain."


    "Eh? But, you said you used Cast Jamming��"


    It was not just Erika making a confused face as she spoke out, but Leo and Mizuki as well.


    "Ah �` I��d like to keep this conversation off record alright?"


    Giving Tatsuya puzzled looks as he lowered his voice and leaned over the table, the three nonetheless followed suit.


    "To be precise, it��s not Cast Jamming. What I used is a practical application of Cast Jamming, ��Specific Magic Jamming��."


    At Tatsuya��s words, Mizuki��s face blanked out as she blinked a few times. "Uhmm�� there��s such a magic?"


    "I don��t think so."


    It was Erika who answered Mizuki��s question directly. "Then, doesn��t that mean it��s a theoretically new magic?"


    Erika��s voice this time carried not so much a nuance of admiration or surprise, but rather total shock.


    The number of Magicians who use original magic is not insignificant. There are also numerous expert Magicians who have been devising original magic since childhood. However, that��s just instinctively, and in a way intuitively working out one��s own natural magic, and the Magicians who can devise theoretically entirely new magic are few indeed.


    Magic is highly dependent on the subconscious.


    Even though it��s simple to work back towards the theory on magic one��s subconscious can use, to make up a new magic theory, even if it��s just a variation of an existing magic, requires a full intimate understanding of the structure and operating principles of that magic.


    It��s not exaggerating to say that devising theoretically new magic at a high school age is insane.


    "It��s probably more accurate not to say devised, but rather that I discovered it by chance."


    At Erika��s honest reaction, Tatsuya laughed as he answered.


    "You guys know that when you use two CADs simultaneously, Psion waves are given out and it��s impossible to use magic in most cases right?"


    "Ah, I��ve had that experience!" Leo nodded at Tatsuya��s words. "Uwah, how arrogant!"


    Erika responded in shock to Leo��s line.


    "The hell!"


    "Using two CADs at the same time.... were you trying to pull off a parallel cast? Thinking you could do something so high tech, I''m at a loss for words."


    "Shut up. I thought I could! One day, if the conditions are right I��ll definitely be able to do it!"


    "No way �` you��re joking �` stop it �`"


    "��I get that you��re making fun of me, so could you please stop with that tone? It��s incredibly annoying!"


    "Y, you two, let��s just listen to Tatsuya-san��s explanation alright? Ne?"


    "��"


    "��Hmph."


    Erika and Leo looked away from each other.


    As Miyuki flusteredly glanced about back and forth between the two, Tatsuya gave a shrug.


    "I think that��s pretty much enough about me but�� you want me to continue? Well, that��s also fine I guess��


    The point is, when using two CADs simultaneously, the incident Psion waves resembling Cast Jamming envelope a Magician and emit Idea containing Eidos phenomena. If you initiate an interference magic activation ritual with one of those CADs, and start a reverse ritual in the other, those two activation rituals will amplify one another without needing to be translated into magic rituals. Then if you release those Psion waves as a Non-Systematic Magic, each CADs developed activation ritual will naturally build up and the two types of magic rituals that are the result can cause interference to some extent.


    Even a persistent magic, such as Sonic Blade, cannot be sustained indefinitely with just one magic ritual. After some time, the formula must be recast. So I simply catch it at that point."


    In a small voice, Leo whispered "You gotta be kidding��" The utter lack of inflection along with his stunned look showed that he was utterly serious.


    Abruptly, Mizuki began to cough. Because she kept sucking on her straw after her glass became empty, it seemed she''d choked. Once the coughing fit subsided and she regained composure, her expression settled into that of shock.


    Erika crinkled her brow and contemplated in silence. From her grim expression, she wasn��t enjoying it much, but it didn��t seem like she was recalling something bad.


    "��I have no idea how to actually do it, although I guess I kinda understand the theory behind it. But why is this all off-record? If you patent it, I��m sure it would be very profitable."


    To Leo, who had recovered his faculties somewhat, Tatsuya presented an inscrutable expression.


    Tatsuya smiled bitterly as he answered Leo, who was tilting his head, and it was evident that the bitterness ran deep.


    "For a start, this technique is still incomplete. It can only be used on magic the opponent is in the midst of casting, and moreover it��s not like they can��t use it, it��s just more difficult. Also, of course I can��t use any magic whatsoever myself. That alone is fatal enough, but moreover, being able to interfere with magic without using Antinite is a problem in itself."


    "��I don��t see how that��s a problem?"


    As Leo asked with not so much confusion as dissatisfaction, Erika scolded him in earnest.


    "Don��t be an idiot. The reason is huge. In terms of national defense and security, magic is now indispensable. If the ability to disable magic without great magical strength or the exceedingly expensive Antinite became widespread, the foundations of society could crumble."


    "I also believe exactly what Erika said. Within the world, there are supremacists who discriminate against magic, as well as extremists who condemn it. Yet since the production of Antinite is so small, they remain below the surface and are not a real threat. Until a way is found to counter that, I have no intention to publicise this mock Cast Jamming."


    Whether he was finally convinced or not, Leo bowed his head numerous times. For some reason, Mizuki was also nodding her head in a similar fashion.


    "That��s amazing�� to have thought so far." An admiring breath escaped her lips.


    "If it were me, I��d probably jump at the chance for fame."


    As Leo continued to sigh, Miyuki smiled softly and gave a modest laugh. "Onii-sama��s over thinking things a bit, don��t you think? In the first place, being able to read the activation ritual your opponent is in the middle of and projecting CAD interference waves, it��s not like just anyone could do it. But then, my Onii-sama��s like that I suppose."


    "��Are you implying I��m an indecisive weakling?"


    At his sister��s point, Tatsuya made a face best described as no mercy. "Who knows? Erika, what do you think?"


    With an offhand attitude, Miyuki passed the ball to Erika. "No idea? I think I��d like to hear Mizuki��s opinion on this." Erika, with a deliberate tone, passed the ball to Mizuki. "Eehh? I, uhm, that is��"


    "So no one��s denying it��"


    Miyuki averted Tatsuya��s eyes with a cheerful smirk, as Erika hid her face behind a menu and Mizuki��s nervous gaze hovered about everywhere. But no help came from any direction.


    ? ? ?


    One week had passed.


    For Tatsuya, recruitment week had been like the stormy season.


    Within the Public Morals Committee, the busiest person was probably him. ��In addition, his duties had changed slightly from before.


    On the first day, he had overpowered Kirihara Takeaki, one whose combat magic had been amongst the most promising in the school.


    By the time Tatsuya had stepped in, he had already taken damage from Mibu Sayaka, so there are some who view that as the reason he was taken down so easily, but those who had not known the circumstances of the match were only interested in exaggeratedly touting that a 1st Year student, and a Weed at that, had defeated a regular combatant.


    As a result��


    "Tatsuya, do you have committee work today as well?" As Tatsuya got ready, Leo handed him his bag.


    "I��m off duty today. Seems I finally get a break."


    "You��ve done a great job huh?"


    "That doesn��t make me the least bit happy."


    As Leo stood before Tatsuya, who was sighing in disappointment, he made a face as if barely suppressing a laugh.


    "You��re a real famous guy now, Tatsuya. The enigmatic 1st Year student who defeated a swathe of Magicians without magic, you are."


    "What��s up with the ''enigmatic''��"


    "According to one theory I��ve heard, Tatsuya-kun is an assassin sent by the magic deniers."


    Popping her head up unexpectedly, Erika was finishing her preparations to leave as well.


    "Who the heck is spreading all these irresponsible rumors��"


    "Me~"


    "Hey!"


    "Just joking of course."


    "Give me a break�� that was too much."


    "But, the contents are really true."


    Hearing the particulars of the rumor from Erika, Tatsuya once again let out a sigh.


    It��d be nice to think that there wasn��t a single person who would believe such a hoax, but enough had jumped on the bandwagon to almost lend credibility to the stories.


    "That was a pretty big sigh just now?"


    "Getting all worked up over other people��s affairs�� I��ve felt like I was gonna die three times this week already."


    "That��s pretty bad."


    At Leo, who wasn��t even trying to hide his amused expression, Tatsuya had the urge to make a fist, but eventually settled for a third sigh.


    The Kenjutsu club��s next ace, 2nd Year Kirihara Takeaki, whose strength was widely viewed as top class, had been defeated by a 1st Year Weed.


    As stated earlier, this news had greatly startled the ones who believed in the "perfect" magic evaluation process, and caused a not inconsiderable uproar.


    They had directed their unreasonable anger and mutual hostility against Tatsuya, even going as far as to take misguided retaliation.


    Meaning that their conflict made him the target of their purge.


    Even for those who didn''t know the specifics, it was easy to guess that the Public Morals Committee chief was on Tatsuya��s side, and that both the Student Body president and the Club Management Group Leader would come to his defense.


    If so, then what should be done?


    At times like this, the established tactic is to make it look like an accident. Which is what they did.


    They would wait for Tatsuya to approach as he went on patrol, then cause a commotion.


    When he went to intervene, they��d shoot off magical attacks under the pretense of misaiming.


    That was how the pattern pretty much went.


    From Tatsuya��s perspective, it simply seemed like disturbances were breaking out one after the other, and they were taking their toll.


    Due to his position as a Public Morals Committee member, he couldn��t just pass by, and had to try to settle the situation.


    On top of that, magic randomly came flying his way daily. Most of them could be avoided or negated before they took effect, but there were always some that couldn��t be blocked in time.


    He had realized that he was being targeted within a day, but until he could find evidence of collusion it was out of his hands, and by the time he did a week had already passed.


    In other words, he was constantly only able to escape from their traps.


    He had only caught someone red handed on the fourth day, but in the end, that person escaped.


    As expected of students from the prestigious First High school, in general, their tricks were successful. It rather felt like they were using all their strength to demonstrate their excellent capabilities at the entirely wrong time, place and purpose, but still.


    "��Come to think of it, I��ve come out of that rather well, haven��t I��"


    "From today, restrictions on devices will come into effect, so you shouldn��t need to worry anymore, right?"


    "I sure hope so."


    At Mizuki��s comforting words, Tatsuya wearily nodded.


    ? ? ?


    Even when off from the Student Council, one wasn''t off duty. It was not a shift based system in the first place.


    Miyuki had work in the Student Council room today as well.


    Yet for the siblings, the concept of leaving the other and going back first simply didn''t exist.


    ��Looking at it objectively, there wasn''t even any point teasing them with labels such as "brocon" or "siscon" anymore.


    Even so,


    "I��m terribly sorry, Onii-sama. I''ll be making you wait all this time��"


    Just by having these concerns, like feeling guilty for keeping the other waiting, showed that they may still be able to be saved.


    "Even if I say something like don��t worry about it, it probably wouldn��t work��"


    Laughing affectionately, Tatsuya *pon* *pon* lightly tapped his sister��s head.


    Rather than saying tapped, it was probably more accurate to say stroked, and, at the tender chastisement, Miyuki half closed her eyes with a look of utter bliss. Other students were also just happening to be walking back and forth along the corridor on their way home.


    Confronted with this scene, which was sure to cause misunderstandings everywhere (?), there were numerous hostile glances directed at the two headed towards the Student Council room. However, there was a marked difference in the feelings directed at the couple with the too good relationship, with Tatsuya single-handedly soaking up all the animosity.


    When walking alongside Miyuki, up until last week, the primary intent behind the malicious gazes would be scorn.


    Now, behind the enmity was, with careful discernment, fear.


    Not a fear of strength, but a fear of the unknown.


    Also, those who should feel less bitter about his "activities", the Weeds, felt the same way.


    Because of that, this became the first time they were called out to by someone unfamiliar.


    "Shiba-kun."


    Both Tatsuya and Miyuki looked back at the same time. In terms of physical specs, Tatsuya far exceeded her.


    Yet the reason they reacted at the same time in spite of that was because while Miyuki turned reflexively, Tatsuya had spent a period of time debating whether the voice had been intended for him.


    It was somewhat husky, but definitely a female voice.


    "Good afternoon. Should I start by saying, pleased to meet you?" Her semi long hair done in a ponytail, she was a rather attractive girl.


    The hairstyle had changed, but her face was somewhat familiar to Tatsuya. "Ah, nice to meet you too. Mibu-senpai, correct?"


    To Tatsuya, she was the 2nd Year student from the Kendo club who had kicked off a whole week of headaches.


    The Kendo club had been the other party in the incident that had broken out.


    She rapidly approached the stationary Tatsuya without a hint of hesitation.


    It could be because she wasn��t the shy type, or not worried since he was an underclassman �� or simply because she was taking him lightly.


    Regardless, this was strangely less unbelievable than if she had reservations.


    Miyuki, despite being a Bloom, had earlier stopped in front of her brother but now moved to the back.


    Standing in such a way as to not be in Tatsuya��s view if he needed to focus, yet naturally just within eyeshot, such was her position.


    "I��m Mibu Sayaka. In class E, same as Shiba-kun." Tatsuya��s eyes were naturally drawn to her left breast. Sewn onto the green blazer was a green, plain pocket.


    The meaning of ''same'' was rapidly deduced by Tatsuya.


    "Thanks for earlier. Even though I was saved by you, I never properly expressed my gratitude."


    Bound by that friendly smile, most males of the same age would immediately be drawn in.


    --These are words that come easily to one well versed in the use of magic, but it would probably be more appropriate to use the literary term that they ''contained the power to subtly charm one��s mind'', although when saying literary, it��s referring more to popular literature.


    "I wanted to properly thank you, as well as have a little talk with you�� Is it possible for you to accompany me for a bit?"


    She was probably well aware of the power of her smile to captivate the male students, whether consciously or subconsciously.


    However, as Tatsuya constantly had an all too beautiful little sister by his side, he differed in that slight advantage.


    "I can��t now."


    Being rejected so unceremoniously, she didn��t seem so much offended as simply taken aback.


    "If 15 minutes later is alright with you..."


    At Tatsuya��s follow up line, Sayaka��s expression fell, or rather, she slipped on a blank expression, and after blinking a few times, she finally seemed to take in what had just been said.


    "Um, then, I��ll be waiting in the caf��."


    While the response was totally different to what she had expected, Sayaka at least successfully managed to extract that one promise from Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya accompanied her only as far as the Student Council room entrance.


    If he entered, the possibility of meeting up with Hattori was too high. Since neither would be particularly happy at such turn of events, naturally, Tatsuya simply avoided the Student Council room in which he had no duties.


    "I��ll be waiting for you in the library then."


    Up until yesterday, it had been Miyuki waiting for Tatsuya.


    Today was the first time for Tatsuya to be waiting for Miyuki, but he had already simulated such a situation even before admission.


    He had known that without a doubt, Miyuki would hold some position of office.


    Therefore, he was not at a loss as to what to do with his time.


    One of the reasons he had originally come to this school was because of the presence of a large amount of private literature one couldn��t access unless they were somehow connected to the National Magic University organization.


    "The library is it?"


    However Miyuki, who should have known that, questioningly tilted her head to one side. It didn��t help that she seemed to be slightly suspicious.


    "��That��s the plan, but why the doubt?"


    "No, it��s just that I had thought you now have a meeting with Mibu-senpai at the cafeteria��"


    Miyuki��s glance focused on a region around Tatsuya��s throat. "Miyuki?"


    Even at Tatsuya��s call, she didn��t raise her head. It seemed she wouldn��t meet his gaze.


    Rather, she was averting her eyes.


    As to why his sister would take such an attitude, Tatsuya was at a total loss.


    Thinking rationally, this would be considered sulking, but concerning this particular sister, it couldn��t simply be just that.


    Even if he asked, they were standing right in front of the Student Council room, and they were starting to hold people up.


    "I won��t be having such a long conversation with her. In any case, she��s probably simply going to try recruit me to her club."


    It felt rather like he was guessing in the entirely wrong direction.


    However, a chance to defuse the situation nonetheless appeared. "��Is that, really all?"


    "What?"


    "I��m wondering if she��s really only trying to recruit you. I have a different feeling.


    I��m not sure why.


    But�� Miyuki is worried.


    That Onii-sama would have such a reputation makes me very happy�� but if your true power is found out, there would be many who flock to you out of self interest or gain.


    Surely, those that do not would be the exception. Please, be very careful."


    It would be a simple matter to laugh that off as needless worry. If he had not been Shiba Tatsuya.


    If she had not been Shiba Miyuki.


    "��There��s no need to worry. Whatever happens, I��ll be fine."


    "That��s why! That is exactly what I��m afraid of!"


    At last, Tatsuya began to faintly understand what was worrying his sister. "��There won��t be a problem. Whatever happens, I won��t cause any grief."


    "��It��s a promise, Onii-sama."


    "Got it.


    ��Speaking of which, Miyuki, saying that I have gained a reputation simply from high school committee activities is a bit much."


    "��It��s fine!


    There��s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    To me, Onii-sama��s name has the best reputation out there!"


    As Miyuki spun around and swiped the card reader, her cheeks, hidden by her flowing black hair, seemed to faintly glow with a red tinge.


    ? ? ?


    He soon found the one he was to meet up with.


    The reason was because Sayaka was standing to the side of the crowd. "I think it would have been better if you sat down to wait."


    "If I did, then Shiba-kun might not have found me, right? I was the one who invited you. It would be a fault on my part."


    Whether it was a feminine thing or because she was concerned as a senior, this person really didn''t seem to understand herself, Tatsuya thought. She stood out about as much as one possibly could.


    Now another troublesome rumor couldn��t help but surface.


    To be greeted so eagerly by an upperclassman. As such thoughts emerged, Tatsuya sighed inwardly,


    Then again, even if only outwardly, he was not one to carelessly pretend. Meeting for the first time with a lady, it would be rude to keep her waiting. "In any case, let��s sit down. We can talk from there."


    "It��s not that crowded, so it would be better to sit after we buy some drinks."


    That was neither a question, nor a suggestion, but an assertion. He faintly remembered something startling.


    However, he didn��t disobey.


    Tatsuya got a coffee, while Sayaka had juice; then they sat down face to face at a vacant table.


    Sipping at his coffee, Tatsuya sat up with his cup in hand and eyed the opposite seat.


    Sayaka was sipping dazedly away through a straw at a bright red liquid. After finishing off almost two thirds of her drink, she finally looked up. Their eyes met.


    Her expression was vacant, but her cheeks were red.


    It almost looked like the juice had come up and dyed her face. "��Do you like it?"


    Tatsuya asked a simple question, but,


    "Uu�� What��s wrong with liking sweet things?! You can say I��m childish as much as you want!"


    Suddenly getting angry�� or rather, pouting.


    If you��re going to get that embarrassed, then you shouldn��t have ordered it in the first place, Tatsuya thought.


    To properly cover her embarrassment, he felt that it may be somehow necessary to correct her defenselessness.


    But what he said lay in a different direction.


    "I like sweet things too. I haven��t had that particular one before, but I often drink juice at home."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah"


    "I see��"


    That��s not really the case, but the Sayaka who was looking down at her chest right now didn��t seem like an elder. It was quite the different impression from last week.


    "Um, I��ve been rethinking��


    Thanks again for last week. It��s thanks to Shiba-kun that I didn��t get seriously injured."


    She placed her hands on her knees and, correcting her posture, gave a bow.


    Whether to say it was something to be expected of a "kendo swordswoman", she changed notably from the "cute schoolgirl" she was just a while earlier.


    "You don��t need to thank me. I was just doing my job."


    Tatsuya, semi automatically processing his thoughts whilst paying no actual attention, gave a bland reply.


    "No, it��s not just for stopping Kirihara-kun."


    However that formal answer didn��t seem to put off Sayaka.


    "Despite having such a wild duel, the one who spared not just me and Kirihara-kun from punishment, but both the Kendo and Kenjutsu clubs as well, was due to Shiba-kun��s insistence, wasn��t it?"


    "The truth is, it wasn��t such a big deal. Apart from Mibu-senpai and Kirihara-senpai, no one else was injured. The subsequent brawl was entirely the fault of the Kenjutsu club, so the Kendo club couldn��t be blamed in the least."


    "The reason it wasn��t a big problem was because of you. Anyone else wouldn��t have been able to prevent further injuries to the bystanders. They may have been able to overpower the offender without harm, but even now I still almost can��t believe that you pulled it off without incurring extraneous damage. Even though I think you went easy on them, the Kenjutsu club has plenty to be grateful to you for. Along that point, I hurt Kirihara-kun but�� I��ve often heard the excuse, and Shiba-kun may think ''you��re just a girl''�� if I knew martial arts to that degree, it��s something I��d feel as well. The appeal to not suppress your strength, and display your power openly for all to see, would definitely be there.


    Shiba-kun, do you recall that?"


    "That��s right. I know what you mean." ��That was a lie.


    Or at least, half of it was.


    He had no concept of having practitioned martial arts.


    What he had learnt was merely the concept of combat. He could see the appeal of gaining the efficaciousness to complete objectives, but had no desire to simply show off that strength in any way.


    "Right?"


    However, naturally for Sayaka, who only began speaking with Tatsuya today, there was no way to know that.


    "There��s no need to make such a big deal.


    In any case, if too many people had come out injured from that melee, then it��s likely there would have been numerous issues, but the only one who seemed to have had sustained any injuries at all really was just Kirihara- kun. Both Kirihara-kun and I were prepared for the possibility of getting hurt, so that��s not really anyone else��s concern."


    That��s incorrect, Tatsuya thought. One of the problems was that Kirihara had broken the rules by using a high risk magic. The principle during recruitment was to let the clubs handle their own troubles internally. If Sayaka and Kirihara had only been swinging shinai at each other, Tatsuya would not have intervened, and it��s likely Mari would not have felt any need to get involved either.


    This was what he thought, but he didn��t voice it out loud.


    "And yet, it seems like so many people have a problem with that. Even now, there are many students who keep going on about the incident over and over. The Public Morals Committee is trying to score points or something aren��t they?"


    "��Actually, I��m also a member of that committee�� I apologize."


    "Ah, s, sorry! I didn��t mean it like that, honestly!"


    Looking down at the bowing Tatsuya with a panicked face, Sayaka, who had become flustered all of a sudden, launched into a hurried explanation.


    "What I wanted to say was, Shiba-kun is different from those people. It��s because of that that you saved me, and uhm, it��s not like I wanted to say bad things about the Public Morals Committee, the only ones I dislike are those guys, and, uh, huh?"


    Tatsuya had been expressionlessly watching the wildly gesticulating Sayaka.


    ��But his eyes were, filled with laughter.


    The rambling series of words gradually petered out to a halt until Sayaka was just silently opening and closing her mouth, having finally noticed Tatsuya��s smile, and the embarrassment really started to settle in.


    "��Hey, Shiba-kun, is actually quite a bully��?" Those were words that were quite familiar.


    "I don��t possess any such specialized trait."


    A little white lie. Then straight back to the point.


    "In any case, what was it that you wanted to discuss with me?"


    "��I��ll say it bluntly."


    Her lips were forming different sounds, but whether it was because she had resigned herself, or regained her sense of purpose,


    "Shiba-kun, won��t you join the Kendo club?" Sayaka, at length, cut to her original intention.


    While this didn��t exceed his expectations, and it could not be denied this was rather anticlimactic in a sense, his answer was already ready. If she had just come out and said it from the start, they could have finished off nice and quickly, but now with a hint of irritation, Tatsuya immediately replied with his prepared answer.


    "I��m going to have to refuse."


    "��Could I please hear the reason?"


    At that instant answer without even a hint of consideration, Sayaka couldn��t hide her shock.


    "Let me ask you why you want to recruit me instead. The abilities I possess are completely different to those that are required in kendo. Someone as skilled as Mibu-senpai should definitely know that, right?"


    His voice held neither roughness nor provocation, but there was a definite edge to it that would not forgive any concealment.


    Sayaka��s glance wandered away.


    With such a gesture, it was like she was desperately searching for an escape route.


    In a sense, that was probably exactly right.


    At length she uttered a sigh and, with a resigned look, opened her mouth.


    "At a magic academy, the performance of magic is paramount�� I knew that from the start, and I certainly did enroll with that in mind, but for that to be the be all and end all, don��t you think that��s wrong?"


    "Please go on."


    "It��s a certain fact that we��re discriminated against in class. Simply because we have no ability. But, a high school life shouldn��t involve just that. For magic to be prioritized so much over clubs is totally wrong."


    From what Tatsuya had seen this week, he could understand that clubs that did not involve the use of magic received unfair treatment. Indeed, the clubs that did received various backings from the school.


    However, that was a sort of propaganda to raise the profile of the Academy, and done so by the school management.


    Thinking about it, the passionate girl was not making a distinction between "preferential treatment" and "being snubbed".


    However, such a conclusion seemed hasty.


    "Just because I can��t use magic well, they go as far as to mock my swordsmanship. I can��t stand being disregarded any longer. Everything about me shouldn��t be denied just because of magic."


    Without thinking, she took a strong tone.


    Within those words, was something beyond conviction bordering on obsession. Tatsuya certainly sensed it.


    While it seemed like she found it uncomfortable to look into Tatsuya��s eyes, she nonetheless cleared her throat and continued.


    "People like us sought solace in clubs that didn��t require magic. There are also many people who think like this in the Kendo club.


    This year, we want to create a different club organization and tell the management of our ideas.


    Magic shouldn��t be everything.


    For that, won��t Shiba-kun lend us his strength?"


    "I see��"


    He had simply considered her an idol, but she was closer to a crusader. Tatsuya laughed at his own blindness.


    "��Are you making fun of me?" Seems she had misunderstood.


    If he had left it at that, it would have saved him a lot of trouble later, but Tatsuya went on to say something unnecessary.


    "Not at all. I was simply laughing at my own ignorance. I had thought of senpai as merely a beautiful Kendo girl, so I couldn��t see beyond��"


    He had said the latter portion to himself.


    Since he had entered, he had met one beautiful girl after another who were difficult to deal with, so why was he expecting this one to be normal? He felt like laughing at himself.


    "Beautiful��"


    Since his thoughts were facing inwards, Tatsuya rather failed to notice that Sayaka was suspiciously blushing furiously and mumbling.


    "Mibu-senpai."


    "Wha, what?"


    Stifling the impulse to laugh without even noticing, Tatsuya changed his expression.


    Sayaka��s voice as she responded was rather heated, but Tatsuya didn��t register it.


    Then finally, Tatsuya uttered one last unnecessary line.


    "After telling your thoughts to the school, what would you do then?"


    "��Eh?"

 Volume 2 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The lunch scene in the Student Council Room had changed a lot compared to the beginning �� which was 2 weeks ago.


    First of all, there was no longer any need for the Dinner Server Module.


    After Miyuki followed Mari''s lead, now even Mayumi was bringing her own bento.


    While there was some initial skepticism towards Mayumi''s previously unheard of culinary skills (that suspicion only came from Mari), as her skill level rose, she was now fully immersed in the practice of exchanging desserts.


    Also, the number of participants had increased.


    Unless specifically invited, Azusa usually ate with her peers in the classroom. That being the case, she had been summoned to the Student Council Room on a daily basis recently.


    The willful reason behind this, if it could even be called that, was that apparently having only 1st and 3rd Year students would upset the balance. In the face of this, Azusa could only stew impotently over such a development �� which was very like her.


    For the record, the ratio of men to women was one to four.


    If balance was actually an issue then the subject was doomed from the start, but this appeared not to be the problem.


    "Tatsuya-kun."


    "Yes, Chief?"


    Just as everyone had finished eating lunch, Mari called out Tatsuya''s name from across the table. (The seating arrangement was as follows: Miyuki sat next to Tatsuya, Mari was across from him, Mayumi across from Miyuki, and Azusa on Mayumi''s other side.)


    Mari tried to keep her face free of any facial expression, but could not hide her mischievous smile.


    Yet, despite having such an expression, she still remained a handsome young lady.


    "Yesterday, is it true that you were hustling Mibu from 2nd Year?" (!)


    Thank goodness we already finished eating, Tatsuya thought.


    If there was still anything in my mouth, that would be a horrible mistake.


    "Surely using such coarse language like ''hustling'' is unfitting for a lady such as Senpai."


    "Ha ha ha, thanks for the reminder. Tatsuya-kun is probably the only one who sees me as a lady."


    "Is that so? To not see his own girlfriend as a lady, it appears that Senpai''s boyfriend isn''t much of a gentleman either."


    "That''s not true! Nao is..."


    At this point, Mari closed her mouth; her expression clearly said "That''s torn it."


    "..."


    Towards his immediate superior �� even though it was just the school''s Chief of the Public Moral Committee �� Tatsuya''s face remained blank as he stared back.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "...Anything you would like to comment on?"


    In Mari''s peripheral vision, a head of thick, wave-like black hair was bobbing up and down.


    Even though she didn''t want to, Mari still directed her gaze towards it. Just as she expected.


    Mayumi''s back was to her as her shoulders shook uncontrollably. She stared at this for half a second.


    And immediately looked elsewhere. Her eyes caught Tatsuya''s gaze.


    "...So, is it true that you were ''hustling'' Mibu from the Kendo Club?" It looked like she was trying to erase the previous scene.


    Tatsuya glanced behind Mari.


    Mayumi brought her laughter under control and shrugged her shoulders like an actress.


    ��There was no avoiding it.


    Here, it''s probably better to go with the flow, Tatsuya thought.


    "That being said, can we stop using the term ''hustling''... This sets a poor example for Miyuki..."


    "...Um, Onii-sama? By any chance, are you mistaken about Miyuki''s age...?"


    Miyuki reluctantly voiced her objection, but quickly retreated at Tatsuya''s gaze.


    Once again, silence returned to the scene. Unfortunately, the dice had already been cast.


    If this were shogi, there might have been some way to avoid it.


    But given the mood at the scene... Alas, even Tatsuya could do nothing to change it.


    By definition, perspective was something operated behind the scenes to bring about a certain outcome.


    "...There was no such thing."


    "Oh, is that so?


    I heard that someone witnessed Mibu blushing furiously in a certain someone''s company."


    Tatsuya suddenly felt a cold draft emanating from beside him. "Onii-sama...? Please, what is she talking about?"


    This was not a misconception. Centered around Miyuki, the room''s temperature was dropping dramatically.


    "M-magic...?"


    Azusa yelped in surprise.


    Modern magic theory has spread to the domain of Superpower research.


    In other words, one branch of modern magic focuses exclusively on the development of Superpowers.


    The biggest difference between Ancient Magic and Superpowers is the need for additional activation steps beyond mere thoughts.


    An example of this would be that modern magics do not require a CAD to activate.


    At the same time, this does not mean that modern magics are the same as Superpowers.


    Generally speaking, "Superpower Users" can only use one type; any more would only be variations of the original.


    "Superpowers" systematized modern magic. By using Activation Sequences as raw materials and Magic Sequences as the method, this allowed the number of different magics to grow exponentially.


    However, modern magics have also been overly differentiated, so if measured by the same standards as Superpowers, there would only be roughly twenty or thirty types. Even then, this would be an overwhelmingly larger number.


    Modern Magicians use Magic Sequences to create elaborate magics. At the same time, for Magicians to use multiple types of magics, in addition to using Magic Sequences as a medium, they also need to use their own spirit to adapt to them.


    Specialized magic, if refined to the point where it is on par with Superpowers wielded by Magicians, could be activated by pure thought without the need for intent or will.


    However, for Magicians that use dozens of types of magic, to be able to activate magic without intent is pretty much impossible.


    While Magic Sequences are processed in the subconscious, it still operates with intent, because unintentionally creating a Magical Sequence and subsequently activating it is impossible.


    If a Magician capable of multiple types of magics unintentionally activated magics...


    "That phenomena rewriting ability is quite strong..."


    In response to Mayumi''s murmuring, Tatsuya could only reply with a forced smile.


    Even after expending the bulk of the "Superpower", the remainder still had the phenomena rewriting ability to change "reality".


    Accidental magic, while a sign of magical immaturity, is also clear evidence of superb magical ability.


    "Relax, Miyuki. I was just starting to explain. First, rein in your magic."


    "I''m terribly sorry..."


    Hearing her brother''s voice, Miyuki drooped her head in shame as she started to regulate her breathing.


    The room temperature stopped dropping.


    "There''s no need for air conditioning in the summer."


    "It only takes an instant for the heat of summer to turn into frostbite."


    Rather than trying to smooth things over, Mayumi''s comment was phrased as a joke to resettle herself, to which Tatsuya glossed over.


    Afterwards, Tatsuya conveyed Sayaka''s conversation to everyone present.


    "It appears that the movements of the Public Moral Committee have caused some level of backlash amongst the students."


    Those last words cast a pall of gloom over Mari and Mayumi''s faces. "But, to say that we''re doing this to score points, is this true?


    At the very least, I have not heard of such a thing in the past week."


    "Neither have I.


    Due to my position, I have not inspected the actual premises, but given the disorderly state of things, it would be more appropriate to say that the Public Moral Committee has been overly lax."


    In response to Tatsuya and Miyuki''s comments, Mayumi expressed a forlorn expression while Mari shook her head and replied.


    "That would be Mibu''s misunderstanding. Maybe she was just overthinking things.


    The Public Moral Committee is a purely honorary position, meaning there are no achievements or awards to speak of. Just like in actual combat situations, the evaluation of practice maneuvers holds no additive value."


    "...That being said, it is true that they hold considerable power on school premises.


    Especially for students that are dissatisfied with the school system, the Public Moral Committee members responsible for maintaining school rules are no better than being the dogs of those in power.


    In other words, someone is manipulating this impression from the shadows."


    Tatsuya could not feel unsurprised at Mayumi''s words.


    Unexpectedly, profound words. "Do we know their identity?"


    For him, this was the logical next step.


    "Eh? No, because of the source of the rumors, it''s not very easy to find out..."


    "...If we acted on the individual in question, it is true that we may stop it." But, to Mayumi and Mari, this was an unexpected line of questioning. Mayumi''s earlier comment was also something she let slip on accident. Tatsuya looked directly into Mayumi''s eyes.


    Immediately, Mayumi turned aside to avoid his gaze.


    This was the first time Tatsuya saw Mayumi faltering like this.


    "What I''m asking is not the identity of the rumormongers, but the identity of the manipulator behind them."


    Tatsuya felt something tugging on his sleeve.


    As he shifted his vision, he found Miyuki tugging his sleeve beneath the table.


    She was probably hinting that the conversation was too confrontational. However, Tatsuya had no intention of backing down at this point.


    In his mind, the vision of the individual who fled after attempting to ambush him arose. Also, he could not forget the red and green bracelet that some of the students wore.


    "For example, a ''Blanche''-like organization?" Faltering transformed into utter shock. Mayumi, with Mari alongside her, froze.


    Azusa''s eyes widened as she stared at the two of them.


    From her reaction, Azusa had no idea what was going on �� Tatsuya thought.


    "How, do you know that name..."


    "It''s nothing really, since it''s hardly classified information. Even if there is censoring involved, frankly it''s impossible to completely stifle any and all leaks from the source."


    From Tatsuya''s perspective, for Mayumi to be shocked to this level was even more amazing.


    The International Anti-Magic Political Organization "Blanche".


    Their manifesto called for an end to political systems that treated Magicians as superior, and eliminating the difference in treatment caused by the presence of magical abilities.


    However, the idea that this country''s Magicians received preferential treatment from the political system was false.


    To be precise, since Magicians were treated like tools to be used by the military and other government branches, to say it was "inhumane" treatment would be closer to the truth.


    This was because when compared to the neighboring country with the highest population in the world, there was no other way to match the sheer difference in the number of troops that could be mobilized besides adopting a quality over quantity approach.


    It was true that Magicians serving in the military or the government received a higher salary, but that was in compensation for increased labor as well as expended life energy.


    The criticisms leveled by the Anti-Magic Organizations focused solely on the lack of their own benefits, and thus created anti-establishment organizations, of which "Blanche" was the most active.


    Thanks to the political freedom guaranteed within this country, criticism directed towards the government was not banned or suppressed.


    Historically, the Anti-Magic Movement had always been easily linked with criminal activity. In reality, there were several examples of Anti-Magic Organizations delving into terrorism.


    The present incarnation of Blanche, an organization that put the Department of Public Safety on high alert, was such an example.


    Also, the bracelet worn by the student that attempted to use magic to ambush Tatsuya bore the emblem belonging to "Egalite", one of "Blanche''s" subordinate organizations.


    Presently, there was no direct link between Blanche and Egalite, but using the Blanche name was an effective advertising method for attracting anti- establishment youth.


    Anyone remotely familiar with the proceedings would know this.


    The total number of people that had infiltrated the campus was currently unknown, not to mention that the ambushing student may have been the one responsible for all this.


    However, given that the infiltrators were personnel with actual combat capabilities and not mere ideological sympathizers, it was very likely that they had made extensive preparations for First High.


    "Nothing positive can come out of trying to cover these things half- heartedly. Hm, I wasn''t criticizing the President, it''s just that the government''s approach is too ineffective."


    Despite Tatsuya''s comforting words, Mayumi''s expression did not brighten.


    "...No, it''s just as Tatsuya-kun said.


    Since organizations that view Magicians as enemies already exist, no matter how unreasonable they are, rather than using inappropriate methods to cover their existence, we should bring the truth to light and promote information exchange on both sides...


    We avoided the direct confrontation �� no, we escaped from it." Now, her tone turned self-reproachful.


    "That can''t be helped."


    The liberating response was tinged with a cold tone. "This school is a state-run facility.


    With our status as students, despite not being actual public servants, we cannot escape the fact that any school-related activities or student council members are limited by governmental policies."


    "Eh?"


    In a voice devoid of warmth, as if the incoming comment could not be properly processed in the brain, Mayumi stared blankly at Tatsuya.


    "...In other words, given the President''s position, the only thing you can do is deal with this business in secret."


    As she stared at Tatsuya, who looked away, Mari bent her lips. "Ho ho, so even Tatsuya-kun has a gentle side."


    "But, the one who kept questioning the President was Shiba-kun..." Azusa softly murmured.


    Mari immediately followed up the attack.


    "Bring them down then pull them up by yourself, that''s quite the gigolo''s trick. Even Mayumi is not immune to such a display. It looks like we can''t underestimate Tatsuya-kun."


    "W-wait, Mari, don''t say such strange things!"


    "Your face is red, Mayumi."


    "Mari!"


    The Student Council President and Chair of the Public Moral Committee started going back and forth.


    During this time, Tatsuya looked skywards with an unreadable expression.


    Even knowing that his sister was coldly gazing at him this entire time, the only thing he could do was pretend not to see it.


    "Okay... It''s about time to return to class. Let''s go, Miyuki."


    Tatsuya expressed his intent to return towards the still bickering Mayumi and Mari, and then rose from his seat.


    Miyuki''s foul mood was thankfully dispelled by Tatsuya''s earnest comforting.


    Even though he saw a completely red Azusa flee towards the console in the corner of the room, this was not something Tatsuya paid any extra attention to.


    "Ah, Tatsuya-kun, wait a second.


    I say, Mayumi, stop, stop, I have something important to say."


    "...It''s probably best to wait until after school, then we can have a proper conversation."


    "Got it, got it... Really, didn''t think he''d care that much...


    So Tatsuya-kun, how did you reply in the end?"


    "I''m the one waiting for a reply, and I will decide after hearing that."


    Yesterday in the cafeteria, Sayaka was unable to answer the question Tatsuya posed.


    ��After telling your thoughts to the school, what would you do then?


    Sayaka could only make an "Ah" or "Oh" type of sound, and was unable to frame a meaningful answer.


    Thus, Tatsuya left her with some homework.


    He would listen to her again after she had sorted through her thoughts.


    "Because of our earlier conversation, I feel that this isn''t something we can ignore."


    "��We''re relying on you."


    "There''s no need for that. I''m not sure what this is about yet."


    "As long as it''s within your capabilities."


    "It''s kind of hard to tell whether there are expectations riding on this or not... Forget it, I can accept it if it''s only this level."


    This was truly something that couldn''t be ignored, and Tatsuya wasn''t just being polite. In terms of the activities from Anti-Magic Organizations, if it remained only at the systemic level, then there would be no need for him to interfere, but violence directed towards people in important positions was another story. As the representative for all 1st Year Students, there was no guarantee that Miyuki would not be a target. Granted, he didn''t believe that any cheap parlor tricks from criminals could harm Miyuki, but it was better to err on the side of caution.


    "Within my ability, I shall do my utmost."


    As she watched Tatsuya respond and Miyuki bow in departure before leaving, Mari softly muttered to herself.


    "That, would probably bring about the best result."


    ? ? ?


    Due to the nature of the job, Public Moral Committee members did not need to report to headquarters every day.


    Even the Chair spends most of her time in the Student Council Room.


    Because most of the members were selected for their martial skills, work skills and organization were not their forte. Add on the lack of input from management, and this was how the room turned into a disaster zone.


    Prior to Tatsuya''s intercession during the recruitment week, he was the only one with a background in work skills, and thus �� regardless of his desire �� this had established his position within the Public Moral Committee.


    Today, despite being his day off, Tatsuya had been called in by Mari to help organize and write the reports for the recruitment week incidents. �� Even though he was called in to help, in reality he was the only one working on it.


    This situation was truly out of his control.


    He originally planned to use the time after school to browse the unreleased files stored in the magic universities and affiliated magic high schools using the terminals in the school library, but thanks to this and that, his research had gone nowhere.


    (At any rate, let''s finish all the reports by today...)


    Despite knowing that it was meaningless, Tatsuya couldn''t stop himself from sighing. He planned on logging out of the terminal, then meeting up with Miyuki.


    Just like reading a stopwatch, the screen chimed an incoming message notification.


    It even included the school emblem.


    In other words, this was not something that students could ignore �� a summoning notification that usually entailed a lesson from the staff.


    Tatsuya adjusted his posture in the chair and, of course, did not ignore the message and opened it.


    The sender''s name was "Ono Haruka".


    ? ? ?


    "Sorry for calling you here out of the blue."


    "No, I didn''t have anything urgent on my end."


    In the Counseling Room, to Haruka''s completely guilt free smile and apology, Tatsuya merely replied blandly.


    To tell the truth, summoning him actually threw a wrench in his plans.


    Although it wasn''t urgent, but to refuse Mari''s request and apologize for the inconvenience only led to piling up more work for him.


    And when he told Miyuki he had to cancel walking home together, while she remained outwardly calm, just thinking about how to calm her mood when he got back was giving him a headache.


    To top it all off, there was no reason why he needed to see the school counselor.


    Tatsuya really wished she would tell him why he was called here. "Well? Have you acclimated to school life yet?"


    She shouldn''t be able to hear Tatsuya''s thoughts �� naturally, that was impossible, Tatsuya thought �� so Haruka asked a typical question.


    "No."


    On the other hand, Tatsuya gave an atypical answer. "...Have you encountered any difficulties?"


    "There were a lot of unexpected situations that distracted me from studying."


    In other words, get to the damn point and stop wasting my time.


    Even if she couldn''t hear this voice, she could more or less detect his unfriendly attitude. Haruka''s smile grew a little forced as she crossed her legs.


    Beneath the mini-skirt, the derriere wrapped in silk stockings could almost be seen.


    For the two people sitting face to face with one another, there were no obstacles to obstruct vision.


    According to modern decorum, it was advisable to keep revealed flesh to a minimum.


    Because women usually wore thick stockings that covered everything beneath their dresses, even when exuding maturity, this sight was quite stimulating to the eyes. (Also, thanks to the advancements in fiber materials, even wearing this during the heat of summer would yield no discomfort.)


    Speaking of which, she was also wearing a rather open shirt, where the lines of the undergarments could be seen.


    For a faculty member to wear this in front of a student was overly flirtatious.


    "...What is it?"


    Haruka mischievously asked Tatsuya, who had unknowingly been staring at her.


    He would hurriedly shift his line of sight and reply in a distracted voice �� if he was any ordinary man.


    "From the perspective of the modern dress code,


    I feel that Ono-sensei''s appearance is slightly overkill."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    At Tatsuya''s cold gaze and completely unexcited vocal warning, Haruka quickly returned to her ordinary posture.


    Using temptation to cause the opponent to falter was one of the most common tactics for seizing the initiative in conversations. It was likely that Haruka chose this particular wardrobe with this in mind. But this student (Tatsuya) betrayed no expression as he replied.


    No way to control him.


    Haruka was perplexed at her inability to seize the initiative. "So, why was I called here?"


    Even though it was suppressed, there was still a hint of a reprimand in the tone.


    It couldn''t be that this attitude was all within his calculation, could it? Haruka thought to herself.


    He was only sixteen, but precisely because she wanted to avoid this hubris, she forced herself to use a temptation method she was not accustomed to. However, at this point she was forced to abandon this roundabout tactic.


    Haruka made up her mind and turned to Tatsuya once again. "Today, I wanted to ask Shiba-kun to help with our work."


    "Your work, eh?"


    His intellect was formidable, based on the entrance examination scores alone.


    Despite that, if she were to cut into the heart of the problem right away, it may put him on guard even more.


    "Yes, us, as in the work of the Life Counseling Department." Haruka told him directly, though he probably already saw through it.


    However, given that she had already said "the work of the Life Counseling Department", the only thing she could do was finish her sentence.


    "The mental orientation of the students changes every year.


    For example, Shiba-kun uses the term ''myself'' to address yourself.


    For magical students who aspire to join the military, this isn''t anything strange. Given that, students only referred to themselves as ''myself'' after the victory at the Okinawa Defense Battle three years ago.


    Changes in society bring about subtle changes within student personalities. This is especially the case after a major incident, causing individuals to view their age or relation to others differently."


    After saying this, Haruka studied the young man''s expression.


    Tatsuya''s face betrayed no confusion, though it might be more correct to say that her words went in one ear and out the other.


    "So every year we examine roughly 10% of the students.


    The goal is to properly examine and counsel the students'' primary impressions and ideologies."


    "In other words, we are specimens for observation?"


    Blunt and straight to the point, but there was no sense of outrage or fury accompanying it.


    "If that''s all there is, I have no problem with it. However, what is Sensei''s true purpose?"


    With a slight smile, he responded with his own question. Haruka used every ounce of willpower to resist faltering.


    "...You think I have an ulterior motive? I''m quite hurt. I''m not that kind of scheming woman, you know?"


    The coquettish, almost joking tone, rather than being conciliatory, was in fact used to help refocus her panicking self.


    "For a specimen, I don''t think I fit the mold very well."


    "That''s true. I also think that Shiba-kun is not a typical student. But because of this, I hope that you are willing to help.


    You may be the first example to break the barrier between Course 1 and 2 students, but there''s no guarantee you will be the last."


    "...In that case, we''ll treat it like that then."


    Haruka relaxed after finally persuading him. Even though he didn''t seem completely convinced, helping complex personalities was part of the job description for counselors, Haruka said to herself �� with a hint of escapism.


    "Looks like my immaturity has caused Shiba-kun to distrust me. Such a shame.


    ...So, do you mind if I ask a few questions?"


    "Ah, please go ahead."


    Even knowing that he was still wary against her, they couldn''t waste any more time.


    Haruka brought out the prepared questions and went down the list with Tatsuya.


    Counseling was a line of work that heavily emphasized privacy. Confidentiality was an important part of work. That being said, it was still dependent on the topic involved. A third party may be involved to assist in the matter, but Haruka''s request for assistance was unlikely to touch on the privacy of individuals outside of campus. The fairly straightforward questions involved the events between the day of enrollment and now.


    Following Tatsuya''s description of the disturbances on campus, Haruka''s response was:


    "...Thank you very much.


    Speaking of which, you pulled through fairly well.


    After going through such intense mental pressure, even suffering a mental breakdown wouldn''t be a surprise."


    The opinion was spoken with a doctor-like expression.


    In reality, Tatsuya used the title "Sensei" because Haruka was a licensed psychologist, but her current capacity should be a student counselor.


    "From a medical perspective, that may be the case. But even for statistical data, there will be exceptions."


    At the assertion that clinical data was nothing more than the byproduct of statistical data, Haruka shamefully averted her gaze.


    As her gaze drifted, Haruka noticed Tatsuya was gazing at the antique (or maybe wrong era) clock on the wall �� of course, this was because Tatsuya intentionally wanted Haruka to notice �� and hurriedly shifted her gaze back.


    "Uh, that''s all I have for today.


    ...Oh yes, while it''s not a question related to counseling..."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it true that Shiba-kun was asked out by Mibu-chan from 2nd Year?"


    "...Truly an unrelated question."


    Tatsuya could not hide his dumbfounded expression. Haruka quickly followed up.


    "If it''s Mibu-chan, then there are some concerns about... Unfortunately, I''m not allowed to divulge them."


    "Learning of other people''s privacy would cause me difficulties as well. So, where did Sensei hear these rumors?"


    "So they''re... rumors?"


    "Just rumors, or is there something wrong?"


    "No, nothing at all... Hm, I just wanted to ask you a favor if Shiba-kun decided to go out with Mibu-chan.


    However, if Shiba-kun isn''t planning on it, then don''t worry about it."


    "I''ve already said that the so-called going out was a mere rumor.


    So, where did these things come from?"


    At Tatsuya''s repeated question, Haruka dropped her gaze to the floor. "I''m sorry, that''s confidential."


    Tatsuya did not pursue.


    "In that case, I will take my leave."


    Rather than pursuing, he chose to stand up from the seat, and headed towards the door without waiting for a reply.


    "If there''s anything troubling that happens with Mibu-chan, please feel free to discuss it with me."


    Haruka''s voice rang out as if she firmly believed in it.


    Why did it feel like she was assured that "something troubling" will happen.


    Tatsuya was not interested in the reason behind her faith, so he kept walking without turning around once. His personality wasn''t cute enough to bite at this kind of bait.


    ? ? ?


    After dinner, Tatsuya was facing the console in his room when a voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Onii-sama, it''s Miyuki."


    In reality, there were only Tatsuya and Miyuki in the house.


    Her identity was obvious even if she didn''t say anything after knocking. Simply calling out was sufficient.


    Even so, Miyuki would still solemnly pronounce her name. As if she wanted to carve her name onto Tatsuya''s heart. As if she was terrified that Tatsuya would forget her name. "Come in."


    Tatsuya said while still facing the screen.


    From outside the doorway, the console appeared to be embedded into the side wall.


    While swiftly browsing through the long lines of text, Tatsuya also caught his sister''s silhouette through his peripheral vision.


    "The cake Onii-sama wanted is here... Would you like some tea?"


    The invitation tinged with a little hesitation was intended to arouse her elder brother''s notice.


    To Tatsuya, it was only a cake, but this polite attitude was one of his sister''s merits �� whether anyone else could display the merit to this level was another story.


    Also, a hundred years ago no one would use the phrase "the cake is here", but now this has become a common stock phrase.


    With the advancements in the logistics system, "carrying around luggage" has become a thing of the past.


    Even small items such as cake can be delivered free of charge.


    Of course, for the stores in question, receiving orders and then delivering the goods were weighed against the two advantages of "reducing overstock" and "raising customer flow", thus leading to the service today.


    "I''m on my way."


    After replying, Tatsuya saved the intelligence on the screen as one of the homepage bookmarks.


    After savoring Miyuki''s favorite chocolate cake and washing down the remaining sweetness with some bitter coffee, Tatsuya shifted the living room''s console to data viewing mode.


    "...May I take a look as well?"


    Tatsuya hadn''t finished eating his cake yet, not to mention Miyuki who was even slower.


    However, Tatsuya still opened the data files, signifying his assent. "Of course."


    Even after doing so, he still gave a clear verification to Miyuki, who was seeking permission, allowing her to sit down.


    "The subject would not be broached normally during family time, but go ahead. It''s not like this has nothing to do with you, so it''s better for you to know as soon as possible.


    ...No, I mean, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Seeing his sister put down her fork and adopt a proper posture, Tatsuya indicated that there was no such need.


    At Tatsuya''s bitter smile, Miyuki replied with an embarrassed smile and once again picked up her fork.


    "Data File, Blanche, Open."


    Of course, there was no keyboard on the dinner table used for food.


    While he didn''t like it, Tatsuya still used voice commands to direct the system to list the files of the investigation results on the screen.


    "Is this the political organization that engages in anti-magic activities that we talked about during lunch?"


    "The members call themselves a citizen''s movement. In secret they''re quite the infamous terrorist group.


    Also, it looks like it''s true that members of this group are active within the school. Subordinate to Blanche is another organization called Egalite. During my time as a Public Moral Committee member, I saw the figure of students that possibly joined Egalite."


    Miyuki was initially surprised at Tatsuya''s words, then nodded her head.


    "Pro Anti-Magic students in a magic high school?"


    "Your skepticism is natural."


    At Miyuki''s confusion, Tatsuya nodded to indicate his agreement.


    "Not just in First High. People believe that magic schools can help them improve their magic, thus leading them to attend. Whether they are trying to advance themselves or for someone else is another story.


    Thus, for students at a magic high school to reject magic seems self- contradictory."


    Completely self-contradictory. From Tatsuya''s perspective, even though society had applied the inferior label to him, but from the viewpoint of a magical researcher, he had no intention of rejecting magic.


    "While taking the obvious logical path would make this seem odd...


    It''s precisely because this organization does follow the ''obvious logic'' that they are able to spread so fast."


    "...Why is that the case?"


    "If you consider this through the traditional lens, you would only run into a dead end.


    Rather than staying inside the box, consider this from another angle.


    The first item for consideration is, why do they proudly wave their anti- magic ideology banners, but never directly reject magic itself."


    "Now that you mention it... That''s true."


    "Their proposal is to abolish the differences in society caused by magic. Just this, by itself, is an unimpeachable and correct idea."


    "...Yes."


    "In that case, what is this so called difference?"


    "An individual''s talent or hard work does not reflect adequate compensation from society...?"


    "I just said, Miyuki, think outside the box."


    As he said this, Tatsuya picked up the remote control from the table, and turned to the screen.


    There were sixteen different pictures, one of them was brought forward and magnified.


    "Blanche is a political organization on the surface. Their evidence for


    Magicians receiving preferential treatment comes from the difference in salaries between Magicians and non-Magicians.


    The difference they speak of is the difference in mean wages. But that''s nothing more than an average, a single result.


    They do not consider the extent of hardships that Magicians go through to obtain their high salaries.


    They also ignore the fact that Magicians are only allowed to work in fields pertaining to magic, even if these backup Magicians would receive lower salaries than ordinary office workers."


    Tatsuya''s voice was bland and almost completely emotionless. However, a tiny trace of melancholy could be detected.


    "No matter how capable or strong, so long as society does not need that magic, monetary compensation and recognition remain impossible."


    Miyuki painfully lowered her gaze.


    Tatsuya stood, paced a few steps, then tenderly placed a hand on his sister''s shoulder.


    "There is a reason why Magicians have such a high mean salary. That is because society requires certain specialized Magicians.


    Because there are a small number of outliers that throw off the average, the mean salary becomes so high.


    Next, for Magicians active on the frontline and capable of contributing to society �� no, that''s overly embellishing it. It is because Magicians can provide society some sort of benefit, monetary or otherwise, that grants them larger compensation, and not merely for the fact that they are born Magicians.


    The world of Magicians is not naive enough to believe that simply being born with magical talent guarantees prosperity.


    This, I think we are well aware of. Right, Miyuki?"


    "Yes... Very well aware."


    Miyuki nodded as she put her hand atop her elder brother''s hand.


    "Thus, Blanche proposes to abolish the difference in salaries caused by magic, but in the end is really advocating the abolishment of using magic to obtain monetary compensation.


    In other words, they are asking Magicians to selflessly contribute to society."


    "...That''s quite the self-centered proposal.


    Everyone needs money to live, regardless of whether or not they can use magic. But, they don''t allow Magicians to use magic for a living, even people who are capable of using magic must use other skills to make a living...


    In the end, just because they don''t know how to use magic, they don''t want magic to become the measuring stick for a person''s value?


    Are they saying that it''s okay if Magicians'' hard work cannot receive compensation? It should be obvious that their hard work is not valued...


    Or do these people not know that simply being born with magical talent is not enough? That using magic requires many years of intense studying and training?"


    Tatsuya moved away from Miyuki''s back and returned to his seat with a thin smile on his lips.


    "No, they know.


    They know, but don''t say it.


    Because if they don''t say it or think about information that contradicts them, they are able to use equality to lie to themselves and others.


    Miyuki asked this in the beginning.


    Why would magic students join the activities of Anti-Magic Organizations like Blanche or Egalite?"


    "Hm... Is it because they don''t know the real philosophy behind the anti- magic parties?"


    "People that can''t use magic cannot learn it no matter how hard they try, and thus feel that it is unfair for society to reward Magicians for using magic.


    Then, how about the students who can use magic, but lack the talent to catch up to the truly outstanding students regardless of their diligence, and in turn are looked down upon �� this type of thinking would be perfectly reasonable, right?


    Differences in talent is not unique to magic. This is apparent in other fields, such as the arts or athletics.


    Even if they don''t have talent in magic, maybe they have talents in other areas.


    If they cannot bear to have no talent in magic, then they should find another path."


    If someone who was only superficially acquainted with Tatsuya heard these words, they might have thought he was saying this to himself. But Miyuki, the only person present, would never make that kind of mistake.


    "I believe that people who learn magic reject the ''differences'' caused by magic, because they are unwilling to abandon magic.


    Unwilling to give up, but unable to accept being second-rate.


    Unable to accept the truth that there are people with such talent that are completely beyond their grasp.


    Unable to accept the possibility that putting in many times more work still puts them out of reach.


    Thus, they reject using magic as an assessment.


    The fact is, they know that the people with talent also put in the same amount of work. This is evident before their eyes. But, they choose to ignore this and pile all the responsibility on inborn talent, and reject it.


    Well... It''s not like I can''t understand that sense of weakness. I have similar thoughts myself."


    "There is no such thing!"


    Miyuki knew that Tatsuya was not really depreciating himself. Even so, Miyuki could not control her own voice.


    "Onii-sama possesses skills that no other person can emulate, and while you don''t have the same talents as other people, haven''t you still put in exponentially more hard work to get to this point?"


    Tatsuya did not possess any mundane skills, but possessed talents that far exceeded anyone else''s. This, Miyuki knew better than anyone. And, even if it was Tatsuya himself, Miyuki would allow no one to deny it.


    "That''s just because I have other talents as well."


    "Ah..."


    But Tatsuya was someone who, while understanding Miyuki''s statement, could still "understand that sense of weakness". Miyuki blushed when she realized how shallow her rebuttal was.


    "If someone isn''t talented enough in modern magic, then use some other method to make up the difference.


    Because that is possible, then they can objectively make an assessment as a third party.


    If that''s not possible... Then it''s not surprising for them to sink into that delicious fantasy called ''equality''. Even knowing that it''s all an illusion in the end."


    "..."


    Miyuki could not refute any of her brother''s cold words. She already understood what Tatsuya was trying to express. He was not being sentimental or pitying towards others, merely talking about the "weakness that lies within people", including himself.


    "For people without talent, to escape the fact that they cannot compare to others, they loudly sing the praises of equality.


    For those without magic, to avoid the fact that magic is merely one type of talent, they coat that belief with jealousy.


    After understanding these basics, what is the purpose of the one inciting them to action behind the scenes?


    The equality that they are referring to is equal treatment regardless of the presence of magical ability.


    Abolishing the societal differences caused by magic, is the same as not assigning magic any value.


    The end result is that magic would lose any and all meaning in society. In a society where magic has no value, magic cannot advance or improve.


    Standing behind the Magicians and ordinary people who are calling for an end to the differences caused by magic, is a force that plans to abolish magic from this country."


    "Then what...?"


    "Regardless of good or bad, magic is power. Economics is power, technology is power, military strength is power.


    Magic can become the same power as battleships or fighter jets. Presently, every country is researching magic''s military utility.


    There are many military spies active around magic skills and information."


    "Then, while the initial goal of the anti-magic parties is to abolish magic in this country, the final objective is reduce the nation''s power?"


    "Most likely.


    Thus, they would even resort to methods like terrorism.


    Now, after the nation''s power has been reduced, who stands to benefit the most?"


    "You mean... Put it that way, behind them is..."


    "That''s exactly how it is.


    When it comes to these people, the Ten Master Clans won''t leave them alone.


    Especially the Yotsuba Clan.


    So, from now on, we have to be extra careful." Afterwards, nothing more was said.


    For these two people, nothing more needed to be said.


    Her expression completely pale, Miyuki nodded towards her elder brother.

 Volume 2 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    With the end of recruitment week, the various enrollment activities came to a close.


    For Tatsuya''s class, their technical skills curriculum started to get serious.


    Although the actual magical education was done through the various classes, most students already had some sort of background in magic, as (could be) seen through the technical portion of the entrance examination.


    This was the basis for how classes were conducted, but even for students with a proper foundation in systemic education, those not adept in combat skills often felt that they could not keep up in class. From a certain perspective, the separation of Course 1 and 2 students was intended to prevent this feeling from negatively affecting the two groups �� in other words, abandoning one side.


    ? ? ?


    "940 ms. You passed, Tatsuya-kun!"


    "Finally... This is the third time already. Thank goodness it''s over with."


    Tatsuya smiled tiredly at Mizuki, who was excited for him as if she had done it herself.


    Currently, Tatsuya''s class was practicing technical skills in magic.


    Today''s lesson involved compiling a single Systematic magic, then activating the magic within the time limit in teams of two.


    It involved reading the Activation Sequence, then basing what was read and using the Magic Computation Region in the Magician''s subconsciousness to then construct the Magic Sequence and activate it.


    This was the system for modern magic.


    What happens in this Scheme �� transforming the Activation Sequences, that could be recorded as numbers by machines, into a form of magic that machines could not create in reality, uses a process known in Information Engineering as "compiling". By quantifying the processes needed for magic invocation, transforming them into Activation Sequences, then using Schemes to revert them back into Magic Sequences, modern magic improved in precision, stability, and variability.


    The price was that they sacrificed the speed that comes from only using a few words in "Superpowers".


    Since the complicated method for constructing Magic Sequences already exists, this was all that could be done.


    However, while the time lag for constructing Magic Sequences could not be reduced to zero, it could be infinitely reduced to near zero.


    There is a reason why modern magic emphasizes speed for constructing Magic Sequences.


    Originally, CADs were only used as storage for recording Activation Sequence numbers, but they quickly became the method for accelerating Magic activation speed.


    For the CADs used in today''s class, because they had not been adjusted for individual differences, no additional speed boosting mechanisms were added. The purpose of this class was to use this factory condition CAD to undergo high speed compiling training.


    If one member of the duo could not pass, then both students had to remain. Mizuki passed on her first try, but she let out an explosive sigh and patted her chest in comfort at Tatsuya.


    "That''s quite surprising. Tatsuya-kun really isn''t good at technical skills..."


    For today''s topic, "Single Systematic Single Process" magic, from reading the Activation Sequence entirely to actually invoking the magic, an exceptional Magician would only need 500 ms.


    For Tatsuya, who needed three tries to get under the 1000 ms time limit, even the kindest description could not approach exceptional.


    "That''s surprising... I thought I''ve said it quite a few times before?"


    "It''s true that I''ve heard it a few times... but I''ve always thought that was just being humble.


    Because Tatsuya-kun looks like someone who can do anything, it''s hard to believe that you''re not fluent with technical skills."


    Mizuki tilted her head and expressed her heartfelt amazement, to which Tatsuya could only smile wryly �� not that there was any other option.


    "...It might be a little ridiculous to say it myself, but if I had that level of technical skills, I wouldn''t be in this class."


    Tatsuya made sure to keep any loathing out of his tone and language. While he did not know how effective it was, Mizuki frankly nodded her head.


    "That''s true. If Tatsuya-kun were also capable in technical skills... That would give off an overly-perfect, unapproachable vibe."


    As she said this, Mizuki expressed a carefree smile.


    I wonder if I should smile along with her, Tatsuya thought. "However, Tatsuya-kun... don''t you feel, a little unsatisfied?"


    "...Towards what?"


    Mizuki bent her head, her expression unreadable. It was because of this that Tatsuya was confused as to how to respond to her.


    "If you have the talent, but have been evaluated as having no talent, normally this would be quite galling.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t be surprised if I felt unsatisfied. If I had Tatsuya- kun''s level of skill, I would be furious at being called a Weed... but Tatsuya-kun looks like he doesn''t care..."


    That was quite a difficult question to answer.


    Taking Mizuki''s personality into account, it was unlikely she would spread negative rumors or speak to others regarding this subject, but if he didn''t give her an answer that she could accept, it was possible that she may dig deeper into his business.


    "Execution speed is also a talent.


    And it''s a rather important factor as well.


    There are situations where one second can mean the difference between life and death. So my evaluation of being unskilled is not incorrect."


    If Mizuki were any other ordinary Course 2 student, this would have been an acceptable answer.


    But,


    "If this was an actual combat situation, Tatsuya-kun would have some way to improve invocation speed."


    She was someone who possessed special "eyes". "...What makes you think so?"


    Even knowing that saying so indicated a confession this was true and that he was capitulating, his wavering brain could not think of a better response.


    "In the technical portion earlier, each of Tatsuya-kun''s three tries looked like you were forcing yourself.


    Because my mother is a translator, I''ll use this example: it''s like someone able to use English to think and reply to an English question was forced to use Japanese to reply, and then translate it back into English.


    From the start, Tatsuya-kun abandoned the complete Magic Sequence and started compiling again, right?


    When looking at the time, reading the Activation Sequence occurs at the same time as constructing the Magic Sequence.


    After seeing that, I thought that.


    It can''t be that, Tatsuya-kun, for magic of this level, you can construct Magic Sequences without looking at the Activation Sequence?"


    To not use Activation Sequences, also known as skipping CADs altogether, and still use magic at the same speed. In regards to this technique, he had strict orders to keep this a secret.


    However, it looked like someone saw through this after the first practice. As if his brain had been plunged into cold water, he calmed down.


    Despite his wariness being raised to the max and his faltering reaching a peak, these only served to restore him to normal.


    For someone who rarely faltered to this extent, this was a good experience for Tatsuya.


    "I didn''t think that someone could see this far. That''s quite an impressive pair of eyes."


    This time, it was Mizuki who turned pale. As expected, Mizuki was trying to hide the truth about her own "eyes".


    That was a slightly evil way to say it as the corners of Tatsuya''s mouth turned upwards. But from Mizuki''s reaction, the chances that his own hidden skill set had been discovered had been drastically reduced.


    In reality, Tatsuya had another idea. Since she already figured out that he had a technique that bypassed Activation Sequences to use magic, as long as she thought that it wasn''t a personal skill but more of a Systematic one, then everything would be fine. So long as he could sate her sense of curiosity, she would have no further problems.


    "It''s true. For single systems, it''s faster to directly construct the Magic Sequence.


    This can only be used for magics with few processes. For me, five processes is my limit."


    Processes in modern magic has two meanings: the steps that lead to magic invocation, and the components for magic used in phenomena rewriting.


    The "five processes in magic" that Tatsuya mentioned here refers to when five magic executions combine to change something.


    For example, in order to use magic to transfer an egg from the kitchen to the dining table, this requires four steps: Increase Speed (Acceleration), Movement, Reduce Speed (Reverse Acceleration), and Stop (end of movement).


    Movement magic is a type of magic that changes an object''s speed and path, so if the Increase Speed process was removed, this would cause the object to speed up without regard to inertia, most likely causing the egg to break up.


    If the Movement process was removed and only relied on Increase and Reduce Speed to move the egg, the egg would shoot out in a linear fashion, thus necessitating complex deceleration to manipulate. Thus, even though another process was added, it''s actually more simple to use a combination of Speed and Movement magics to manipulate movement.


    In comparison, when using magic that blows away an opponent in anti- personnel combat, only one simple process would be enough. The intent is to cause harm to the enemy, so there''s no need to reduce the impact incurred.


    "I think that five processes would be sufficient for combat-related magic..."


    Generally speaking, magic used by civilians required many more processes than combat magic.


    Just as Mizuki said, magics that involved one to five processes covered over half of the known combat magics.


    "That''s because I didn''t learn magic for combat reasons.


    In order to quickly invoke magic with more processes, Activation


    Sequences are still a must, so I''m not unsatisfied with the fact that my lower technical skills have received the appropriate evaluation."


    Tatsuya smiled as he said this, then noticed that for some reason Mizuki was staring at him with teary eyes.


    Tatsuya suddenly felt that somewhere, somehow, an epic misunderstanding had occurred.


    Immediately, the result caused by this misunderstanding was displayed before Tatsuya.


    "That''s amazing! Tatsuya-kun... you are truly worthy of my respect!"


    With her hands in front of her chest, Mizuki''s delirious voice said something that (for Tatsuya) could not be ignored after being heard.


    "Ha?"


    "For most people, they become Magicians simply because they can use magic... but, Tatsuya-kun has his own goals, so he learns magic for that reason..."


    "Um, well, while that''s true..."


    "I, have been enlightened!"


    "That..."


    "Originally, I learned magic only because I wanted to control this pair of "eyes", and I never considered how to use magic, but from now on, I will seriously consider it!"


    Uh? Didn''t this woman want to hide her eyes in the first place? While Tatsuya was thinking this, Mizuki''s awe inspiring spirit overwhelmed his urge to retort.


    "Err, Mizuki-chan?"


    "It''s true. As long as you have a clear goal, you wouldn''t retreat after encountering such feeble attacks.


    As long as you can achieve your dream, school grades are merely accessories.


    This should be what people pursue in life. People need to endlessly chase their dreams..."


    "My word, Mizuki, what are you so excited about?"


    Mizuki''s soliloquy �� even while class was ongoing �� continued until


    Erika''s retort.


    Finally noticing her classmates odd gazes (more like blank stares), Mizuki blushed as she dropped her head.


    Seeing Mizuki like this, Tatsuya adopted a solemn expression to mask what he was feeling inside.


    A person''s hopes and dreams?


    It wasn''t something as beautiful as that.


    From the beginning, he never had a chance at a life that was unrelated to magic.


    He didn''t become a Magician because he could use magic; he became a Magician precisely because he couldn''t use magic.


    For him, magic was a curse cast upon him the moment he was born.


    Even if it was transformed into something that he could accept, to him, it was still a struggle.


    That being said, if it was as simple as people becoming Magicians simply because they could use magic, then it was not surprising that the bottom feeders amongst Magicians would choose to deny magic.


    Maybe he had the wrong idea.


    ��Tatsuya suddenly thought this way.


    ?? ?


    It was time for lunch break.


    In the end, even Tatsuya was persuaded to stay.


    ��Persuaded by Erika and Leo''s begging. "1060 ms... Good, keep it up. Just a little more."


    "S-Still so far... I never knew that 0.1 seconds was such a far distance..."


    "Idiot, you don''t use ''far'' to measure time. You''re supposed to say ''long''."


    "Erika-chan... 1052 ms."


    "Ahhhhh! Don''t say it!


    I just managed to start thinking positively!"


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "No, it''s OK, Mizuki.


    No matter how desperate reality is, we can''t choose to escape from it. This, is our destiny..."


    "...Your boring solo acts are none of my business, but it''s about time to end this horseplay."


    The combination of Erika and Leo could not maintain a friendly relationship for more than a second, even in class.


    So they asked Tatsuya for guidance.


    "I say, Leo, you''re spending too much time aiming.


    In this situation, there''s no need for precision targeting."


    "While I understand that..."


    To Leo''s lifeless response, Tatsuya nodded sympathetically. "Well, that''s true...


    There''s nothing for it, so you might as well use a little trick. Why don''t you settle your aim before reading the Activation Sequence?"


    "Uh? Is that legal?"


    "That''s why it''s a trick. There''s no benefit to technical expertise, but in this situation it''s probably the last idea I can think of, not that I wanted to tell you in the first place..."


    "What! Please, Tatsuya! I don''t care if it''s a masterstroke or a cheat, if it can get me through this, teach it to me!"


    As he watched Leo begging with both hands clasped above his head, Tatsuya let out a deep sigh.


    "Don''t say it like that. It''s not like we''re cheating or anything.


    ...Really, I already said that I''m not adept with technical skills. If you need pointers, why not ask an expert?"


    "Even if you''re not adept, you''re still better than me, right?


    Also, you are the only one who knows the compiling combination and is able to point out any errors."


    "I''ll teach you even without the flattery...


    Next, it''s Erika''s turn."


    "What, what? I don''t care if it''s a masterstroke or cheating or whatever, just give it to me!


    I''m starving over here."


    "I see, so it sounds even worse when the two of you are begging together. Ah~ For Erika... I can''t understand where your problem is exactly."


    "Eh?"


    "To be precise, I don''t understand why you made these mistakes. You should be far better at compiling than I am."


    "How can this be?! Tatsuya-kun, don''t abandon me!"


    As he looked at the teary-eyed �� with some parts acting mixed in �� Erika with her hands tightly clasped as if in prayer, Tatsuya sighed again.


    These two are practically mirror images of one another, Tatsuya thought, but did not say it aloud.


    "Got it, Erika. When you''re reading the Activation Sequence, put your right hand over your left on the board."


    "Eh?"


    Upon hearing this, not just Erika, but Mizuki was also confused. "...Is that all there is to it?"


    "I''m not completely certain. As for the reason, I''ll explain it if it works."


    "Oh, hm... let me try."


    Erika temporarily set aside her doubt and turned towards the internally installed CAD.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya started tutoring Leo.


    After the flash of Psion light dissipated, a set of numbers about the size of a large ball appeared above. This was the highest pressure calculated through the casting of single system weight magic. The timer began (stopped?) only after the calculated number exceeded the base limit for pressure.


    "1010 ms.


    Erika-chan, you improved by 40 ms in one try! You''ve only got a little more left to go."


    "Yes!


    It feels like I''ve got my motivation back!"


    "1016. Don''t hesitate, Leo. You already know the target location. There''s no need to visually check the target each time."


    "I-I understand.


    Ok, I''ll get it this time!"


    Tatsuya and Mizuki went to reset the recording devices while Erika and Leo closed their eyes or waved their arms, using a variety of methods to keep up their morale.


    At this moment, a nervous voice floated in from behind Tatsuya''s back. "Onii-sama, are you busy...?"


    The owner of the voice was his own sister, and there was no need to turn around to verify this.


    Erika heard footsteps that belonged to more than one person and turned around.


    "Miyuki... Along with Mitsui-chan and Kitayama-chan?"


    "Erika, don''t get distracted.


    Sorry, Miyuki. We''re almost done. Just give us a second."


    "Eh?"


    "I understand. I''m terribly sorry, Onii-sama."


    Miyuki smiled pleasantly and bowed at Tatsuya''s apologetic voice.


    Feeling as if the pressure had been multiplied many fold for some unknown reason, Leo furrowed his brows.


    The other two followed Miyuki out the doorway. Seeing this, Tatsuya nodded.


    "OK, you two, this is it."


    Although the voice wasn''t loud, it seemed to stifle any objection. "Yeah!"


    "OK, let''s finish this!"


    Their morale at a peak, both of them glanced at the CAD display. "We made it~"


    Erika''s cheer turned into the bell that finally announced the end of the class.


    "Whew... Danke [1], Tatsuya."


    Tatsuya raised a hand to acknowledge Leo''s thanks, then waved Miyuki in. Her face flushed with happiness, Miyuki walked towards him.


    In comparison, Miyuki''s classmates were more reserved �� Mitsui Honoka and Kitayama Shizuku stepped forward with slight smiles on their faces.


    "Excellent work, you two.


    Onii-sama, I''ve brought the goods as you instructed... Is this enough?"


    Because he was just speaking with Erika and Leo, Tatsuya shook his head at Miyuki''s question.


    "No, but there''s not much time left anyway, so this is perfect. Good work, Miyuki. Mitsui-san and Kitayama-san as well, thank you for lending a hand. I appreciate it."


    Even though they had spoken previously, these two were only Miyuki''s acquaintances, so in Tatsuya''s eyes, they weren''t completely friends yet. Thus, his tone was overly formal.


    "No! It''s nothing at all!"


    "Don''t worry about it. Despite looking like this, I''m actually quite strong."


    Towards Honoka''s unexpectedly excited answer and Shizuku''s seemingly joking response, Tatsuya once again expressed his thanks and relieved them of their plastic bags.


    "Catch."


    And tossed the items for Erika and Leo to catch, just like that. "What is it?"


    "Sandwiches...?"


    The bags contained sandwiches and drinks sold in the school cafeteria.


    "If we headed for the cafeteria now, we wouldn''t make it in time for the afternoon class."


    As he said this, Tatsuya took his prepared bento from Miyuki. "Thank you~ I''m starving."


    "Tatsuya, you''re the best!"


    Smiling wryly at his food-obsessed friends, Tatsuya also took a seat in a nearby chair. At this time, Mizuki''s unwary voice drifted to his ears.


    "...But, is this okay? Aren''t we prohibited from eating in the classrooms?"


    "Food is only banned in areas with data terminals.


    The school rules don''t prohibit eating in classrooms."


    "Eh, is that so?"


    "Hm, you would know this if you seriously read the school rules. I used to think it was prohibited too, so I was a little surprised," Tatsuya replied, as he pulled out a pair of chopsticks.


    Mizuki said "In that case", and reached out a hand. Leo unwrapped the sandwich and took a deep bite. "You didn''t care from the beginning."


    Erika retorted as she savored the exquisitely made sandwich.


    A peaceful table... was actually replaced by several chairs because there was no table as Tatsuya and company started their tardy lunch break.


    Miyuki and Team Appreciation also joined in with their drinks. "Miyuki-chan, did you already finish eating?"


    "Yes. Onii-sama said to come over after eating."


    At Mizuki''s concerned question, Miyuki replied with this.


    "Eh, I''m a little surprised. I thought Miyuki would say "I won''t begin unless Onii-sama picks up his chopsticks!" or something like that."


    Erika''s comment was accompanied by full blown laughter rather than mere giggling.


    From her expression, it was clear that she was purely joking. No one present gave it a serious thought.


    ��Except for one person. "Ah, that''s exactly right, Erika.


    Normally that would be the case, but today was because of Onii-sama''s orders.


    Of course, I would never do something on my own that would go against Onii-sama."


    "...''Normally'' she would..."


    "Yep."


    "...''Of course''... Eh?"


    "Hm, yes?"


    A cramp developed in Erika''s smile as she watched Miyuki earnestly shake her head. The mood suddenly turned very heavy.


    As if seeking to dispel this strange atmosphere, Mizuki spoke up at an unnaturally high volume.


    "Miyuki-chan''s class is also starting in technical practice, right? What''s it like?"


    Honoka and Shizuku glanced at one another. It was a pair of concerned expressions.


    Without paying heed to her peers'' attitudes, Miyuki took the straw away from her mouth as she replied.


    "It should be the same as your class, Mizuki. Using a slow machine and tasked with a boring practice like calculation."


    The five people apart from Tatsuya revealed shocked expressions.


    Her fierce, serpent-like tongue was completely incompatible with her lady- like demeanor.


    "You appear very displeased."


    "Of course I''m displeased. That kind of exercise is only good for practicing alone."


    At her elder brother''s teasing words, Miyuki replied in a huff, but her voice was tinged with a flirtatious tone.


    "Hm... Even teaching hand over hand is bound to have some good and some bad."


    "I admit I''m being treated differently. I''m terribly sorry if I''ve upset Erika because of this."


    "No, I don''t mind at all."


    At Miyuki''s honest apology, Erika lightly waved her hand.


    "It''s only natural to try and find the students with potential. It''s the same with the dojo that my family runs �� those that have no potential are set aside and forgotten."


    "Erika-chan''s house is a dojo?"


    "A little bit of ancient style kenjutsu, although that''s just the side job."


    "Ah, that''s why..." Mizuki nodded as if she understood something.


    She was probably thinking of the time when Erika used a retractable rod to disarm Morisaki''s CAD.


    "Chiba-san... Thinks that''s only natural?" This time, it was Honoka who interjected with trepidation.


    "Erika is fine. Actually, please call me that."


    "Why are you putting on airs like someone important..." Leo''s amazed retort created a perfect buffering moment for Honoka.


    "Then, Erika, please call me Honoka."


    "OK, OK.


    That being said, when you said natural, are you referring to when Course 1 students are supervised by teachers, and Course 2 students can''t catch up?"


    "...Yeah, that."


    Honoka hesitated, then nodded. "If it''s that, then of course."


    Erika nodded without any hesitation whatsoever.


    "Because it''s a matter of course, Miyuki and Honoka don''t need to be troubled about it?"


    "...You''re quite calm about it." Leo replied in response to Erika''s declaration.


    "Ah? Is Leo-kun the one who is unsatisfied with the situation?"


    "No, I just feel that there''s nothing I can do about it..."


    Leo''s voice was comparatively lackluster. "I see~.


    I don''t think that ''there''s nothing I can do'', I think that ''it''s a matter of fact'' instead."


    Erika''s tone was relaxed as she said this. "May I ask your reasoning behind this?" At Honoka''s question, Erika tilted her head.


    After a short period of silence to collect her thoughts, with her index finger pressed against her temple, she began her reply.


    "Hm... Because I''ve always thought that it''s so natural up to this point, so it''s hard to explain...


    For example, in our dojo, the earliest we would teach any techniques to the students would be at least 6 months after enrollment."


    "Oh."


    Tatsuya nodded his head with interest.


    Question marks floated above the heads of Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki.


    "In the beginning, the only thing we teach is footwork and practice swings. After we demonstrate once, the rest is up to individual practice.


    Afterwards, we start teaching those that look like they''ve grasped the proper manner of swinging."


    "...Then, wouldn''t there be students that never improve no matter how much time has passed...?"


    "Yes, that has happened."


    Erika nodded in response to Honoka''s question. "Next, those people have to relentlessly practice.


    Second, if your physical body isn''t suited for waving a sword, then it would be a waste of time to impart any strong techniques anyways."


    "Ah..." Mizuki quietly gasped.


    As she watched Mizuki, Erika continued to speak.


    "Because of this, the only thing you can do is keep practicing your swings. Watch what other people do, and carve it into your memory.


    That is because you''re surrounded by specialists of the sword.


    You''re just wasting your time idling if you wait for someone to teach you.


    Only the utterly naive would believe that they could receive lessons from the start.


    Whether it''s the Sensei or assistants, remember that everyone there is someone currently in training.


    Everyone has their own personal training regimen.


    Those that cannot learn from the people around them and solely rely on being taught, are utterly delusional."


    After she finished speaking, her eyes took on a tempting glint.


    As he watched Erika become more animated during speaking to the point of lecturing, Tatsuya felt his spirit soar a bit.


    "...Even though your words were pretty badass, but didn''t you and I need Tatsuya to teach us just now...?"


    "Ouch!


    It hurts when you say that."


    Erika furrowed her brows at Leo''s point, but her relaxed voice didn''t change.


    "Those are two different things, apples and oranges... Although there have been situations where the tutor and the tutored were of different levels, which usually ends in disaster.


    Actually, a real disaster would be where the one being tutored was at a higher level than the tutor."


    Tatsuya revealed an evil smirk.


    "Alas, I guess today qualifies as a true catastrophe then. Erika''s final record was faster than mine by 100 ms." Erika was suddenly covered in cold sweat.


    "Uh, no, what I wanted to say wasn''t that...


    S-Speaking of which, I still don''t understand!


    Why did overlapping the hands improve my time by so much?"


    Forcibly changing the subject.


    Everyone knew she was trying to muddy the waters, but if anyone asked too closely then it would be troublesome, so Tatsuya shrewdly let it slide.


    "Nothing much. It''s actually quite simple. Erika is used to holding the CAD with one hand."


    "Uh?" Although Tatsuya''s "explanation" had just started, Erika already interrupted the proceedings with more questions.


    "How did you know?" was written clearly all over Erika''s face, but for Tatsuya, this was something that was immediately discernible. After their conflict with Morisaki Shun and taking into account the shape of the CAD, this was a simple result to arrive at. Ignoring Erika''s exaggerated reaction, Tatsuya continued "explaining".


    "So I thought, if she put both hands on the CAD board in the classroom, it might be difficult for her to use."


    "So that''s why you told her to cover one hand with the other, creating a single handed grip..."


    Mizuki nodded her head in amazement. She was not the only one with that expression on her face.


    "Even though there were some posture problems gripping it with one hand, that didn''t matter once she became motivated to grasp it with both hands, meaning the difficulty she encountered was simply a mental block."


    "...So that''s why. It looks like Tatsuya-kun can see right through me." Erika could not resist a wry smile, causing everyone to burst into laughter. "It feels like I''ve lost all my energy...


    By the way, did Class A use the same CAD?"


    "Yes."


    Miyuki did not hide her disgust as she nodded, prompting Erika''s curiosity. "Just for reference, could you tell me how long you took?"


    "Eh? Me?"


    Miyuki''s eyes widened as she pointed at herself and Erika intentionally nodded in an exaggerated motion.


    Miyuki glanced at Tatsuya.


    "Go ahead." Tatsuya nodded with a wry smile.


    "If Onii-sama says so..." Miyuki hesitated, then agreed.


    Mizuki, who was closest to the machines, started setting the measuring equipment.


    As if she were preparing to play the piano, Miyuki lightly placed her fingers on the board.


    Measurement, start.


    The remaining psion light flashed across. Mizuki''s face froze.


    Losing patience at her friend who wasn''t announcing the result, Erika urged her on.


    "...235 ms..."


    "Uh...?"


    "That''s insane..."


    Their stiff expressions started to spread.


    "No matter how many times I hear it, it''s still an astounding score..."


    "Miyuki''s technical abilities are nearing the limit for human reaction speeds."


    Even the Class A students could not help but sigh. Only her elder brother didn''t seem surprised.


    He even looked somewhat disappointed as he wrinkled his brow.


    "The old models used for education can only do so much. There''s nothing you can do, Miyuki."


    "There''s no other choice, I have to use these maladjusted Activation Sequence filled with background noise... It''s really irritating.


    As expected, my real strength can only be revealed by the CADs maintained by Onii-sama himself."


    Halfway between throwing a tantrum and being coquettish, Miyuki lay her head against Tatsuya''s side. Tatsuya gently patted her head like he was comforting a child.


    Everyone who was watching this scene did not tease them like they usually would.


    The siblings'' strength and words were displayed before their very eyes.


    Before the difference displayed by the pair, jealousy was something only idiots would feel.


    ? ? ?


    After school, Tatsuya sat in the cafe and stared blankly at the passing students.


    The mixed atmosphere in the room was likely the reason why the majority of the students frequented this place.


    According to Mari, the cafe saw the highest amount of traffic shortly after the school term began.


    After students familiarized themselves with the campus, they begin to seek out places like club rooms, the central quad, or empty classrooms to spend their spare time.


    Well, since the cafe wasn''t for profit anyways, the loss in traffic was not a major concern.


    The coffee atop the table had already turned cold.


    The situation was the exact reverse of their previous meeting.


    The only detail that was the same was that someone invited the other person.


    Tatsuya was waiting for Sayaka in order to hear the results of her "homework".


    Although he was irritated by the spying gaze looking at him, Tatsuya did not make any distinctive motions. Although he was confident that he could detect the target no matter how hard they hid, publicly subduing the target in the middle of the cafe was inadvisable, so he chose to avoid any violent action and merely pretend to calmly wait without detecting anything.


    Fifteen minutes after the arranged time. She finally appeared.


    "I''m sorry! Did you wait very long?"


    "No worries, I got your message anyways." That wasn''t merely just being polite.


    Tatsuya''s terminal did receive Sayaka''s message saying that she would be about ten minutes late.


    Also, by the time he received the message, it was only five minutes before the appointed time. Since it wasn''t as if there was a major change in the arrangement, no matter if it was ten or twenty minutes, it was only waiting. The fact that he thought this way was probably because he had considerable patience.


    "Is that so? Thank goodness.


    I was just thinking what I was going to do if Shiba-kun left." Sayaka patted her chest in an exaggerated fashion.


    Looked like today was also the "cute girl" type.


    Tatsuya tilted his head and thought, in her mind, exactly what was supposed to draw his interest?


    "What is it?"


    Sayaka was befuddled.


    Looks like he accidentally expressed his mental thoughts.


    "It''s nothing. Just that when senpai turns into a ''cute girl'', this image greatly differs from the time you''re holding a sword."


    "Really, you meanie... Stop picking on me." She frantically looked elsewhere.


    Tatsuya was unable to determine whether this was her honest reaction or more acting on her part.


    Unfortunately, the results were announced before he could arrive at any conclusion.


    "I''m sorry."


    He smiled in apology. This was his acting.


    Even though he didn''t have too much confidence in it, that is. "Really... Is Tatsuya''s real personality that of a flirt?"


    "And not of a Magician, at least, not yet."


    Taking a sip of cold coffee, Tatsuya turned around. He wasn''t avoiding Sayaka''s gaze, but instead, was looking towards the silhouette hidden amongst the plants. "Watanabe-senpai..."


    Sayaka sucked in a breath and noticed that figure. But her sound was very light and insufficient to travel to that person.


    "Oh, Tatsuya-kun."


    The first one to respond was Mari. However, it was obvious that her gaze was reprimanding Tatsuya. If he had not specifically directed his gaze over, then she could have approached without drawing notice �� since this was the only way she could have erased her own presence.


    "I''m not being lazy here."


    Mari forced a smile at Tatsuya''s reply. It was hard to tell whether Tatsuya''s line meant "he was off duty today" or purely a joke.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m reminding you as a committee member since I''m just passing through."


    Now that Tatsuya mentioned it this way, Mari''s appearance would seem unnatural. Mari, who did not miss this opportunity to cover this, was quite suave about this as well.


    "I apologize if I was bothering the two of you. Mibu, sorry."


    "No, it''s nothing like that..."


    Sayaka''s reply to Mari was slightly stiff. Was it because she was nervous responding to an upperclassman, or because of negative feelings towards the Public Moral Committee.


    Tatsuya felt that (n)either one was incorrect.


    This impression was only strengthened by the powerful gaze Sayaka directed at Mari''s retreating figure.


    "So regarding what we talked about last time..."


    After Mari''s silhouette left the cafe, Sayaka finally started talking about the main subject.


    Tatsuya was thinking about "Didn''t she say that it''s in my hands now..." or "She specifically came to observe because..." and "Monitoring would be another thing altogether", but he did not mention them aloud.


    "In the beginning, merely expressing our ideas to the school was sufficient."


    Her arm shook as she clasped her hands into fists beneath the table. "But, as expected, just this is not enough.


    We want the school to improve the way we are treated."


    She''s in quite deep, Tatsuya thought.


    Was she earnest? Or just saying so because he perked her interest? If this created a ruckus, it may lead to the reverse effect.


    "In terms of improvement, do you have any concrete changes in mind?"


    "That is... Everything in terms of treatment."


    "Everything, like actual lessons?"


    "...That''s also one of them."


    "The primary difference between Course 1 and 2 would be the presence of instructors, so is senpai suggesting the school increase the number of faculty members?"


    Such a thing was impossible.


    Originally, the policy was created precisely because there weren''t enough people capable of effectively using magic.


    The Course 2 system was a necessary evil to help ensure the number of Magicians and Magic Artificers.


    "I didn''t plan on taking it so far..."


    As expected, the returning comment was a lackluster denial. "Then, are you referring to club activities?


    I recall that the Kendo and Kenjutsu clubs have equal access and privileges to the gymnasium?"


    According to Tatsuya''s investigation yesterday, the surprising result was that the Kendo and Kenjutsu clubs had an equal amount of days in the gym.


    "Or, is it problems with the budget?


    While it is true that clubs affiliated with magic contests receive a higher amount of funding, based on the results of the budget division, this is something commonly seen in normal high schools as well."


    "That... Maybe that is...


    Then, Shiba-kun doesn''t feel dissatisfied?


    Asides from magic technical skills, no matter if it''s magic theory, ordinary subjects, physical capabilities, or actual combat ability, even if you surpass the Course 1 students in all of these areas, but are labeled a Weed solely on your poor technical score, are you truly able to resign yourself to that?"


    As he watched Sayaka desperately trying to find words to shore up her argument, Tatsuya felt that he was too harsh.


    His resignation and regret were completely unrelated to her thoughts.


    If you want to change, why don''t you use your own thoughts to persuade others?


    "Of course I''m not resigned." Then he should,


    "In that case!"


    "However, I have no reason to change the school." Speak of his own thoughts.


    "What?"


    "I do not have that many expectations on this state-sponsored school." These were his true thoughts, without a single hint of hypocrisy.


    "The only things I want are access to the undisclosed data files stored within the magic universities and related organizations and to graduate from magic high school. Beyond that, I have no further desires."


    Sayaka was dumbfounded at Tatsuya''s retaliatory response.


    "Not to mention that I have no intention of putting the blame for ''using banned words on campus to hurt others'' or the immaturity of our peers on the school itself."


    From the surface, this comment appearred to critique the incorrect ideology leading Course 1 students to refer to Course 2 students as "Weeds", but in reality, this was a reprimand aimed at those who could not meet their own expectations and sought the easy way out by blaming others for their weakness. Tatsuya let Sayaka clearly understand that.


    "Alas, it looks like senpai and I have fundamentally different ideologies." After saying this, Tatsuya rose from his seat.


    "Wait... Wait a minute!"


    He turned around and glanced at the still sitting �� or maybe, unable to stand �� Sayaka, whose face had lost all color, whose eyes searched for support, and raised her head to look at him.


    This was definitely not a glare, but an earnest, desperate gaze. "How... can you be so calm?


    What is it that supports Shiba-kun?"


    "My dream is to develop a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor.


    Learning magic is nothing more than a single stepping stone along the way."


    Sayaka''s face turned blank.


    Most likely, she was utterly unable to comprehend Tatsuya''s words.


    The realization of a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Reactor, along with the "actualization of Generalized Flying-Type Magic", and the "development of a perpetual motion device based on the model of unlimited inertial expansion" are known collectively as the "Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systematic Magic."


    For the future goal of a Course 2 student, this was simply too grandiose of a concept.


    Tatsuya did not anticipate a mutual understanding, so he said nothing.


    He no longer paid any attention to Sayaka and, once again, turned and left.


    ? ? ?


    A week of peace and quiet passed by.


    As he went on patrol as a Public Moral Committee member, he no longer encountered the ambushes that cropped up during the recruitment week. It was a peaceful time, just as Mizuki predicted (?).


    Finally, Tatsuya obtained a stable high school life �� at least, that was how it looked from the surface.


    This was nothing more than the calm before the storm.


    One day after class.


    At this time, students that participated in clubs were heading for the storage compartments to retrieve their uniforms and store their other school equipment, while those that were heading home prepared to leisurely depart.


    "Attention, fellow students!"


    A roar came across the loudspeakers. "What the hell is going on!"


    "Dude, relax. You''re annoying enough as it is, don''t start yelling too."


    "....I think Erika-chan needs to calm down too."


    Just when many students were milling about in confusion, "��Apologies, fellow students!"


    The same speech started again from the loudspeakers. "They probably messed up on the volume the first time."


    "No, I''m pretty sure now''s not the time to comment on that."


    Erika''s keen ears picked up on Tatsuya''s soft muttering, and immediately retorted.


    Erika-chan is the same too, Mizuki thought, but did not verbalize.


    "We are, the Aspirants Alliance who wish to abolish the differences within the school."


    "Aspirants..."


    Tatsuya softly repeated the words he heard delivered by a masculine voice over the loudspeakers. Based on the conversation in the cafe last week, this broadcast was most likely what Sayaka referred to as "an attempt to improve treatment". However, was there a precedent where members of a political club or organization labeled themselves as "aspirants", Tatsuya''s thoughts unintentionally went on a tangent.


    "Towards the Student Council and Club Management Group, we demand to negotiate on an even footing."


    "I say, don''t you need to be somewhere?"


    Although she didn''t hear his unpleasant mumbling, Erika''s exuberant voice nagged at the still seated Tatsuya who was staring at the loudspeaker.


    "That''s true."


    While Erika''s attitude was, in a way, prudent, Tatsuya didn''t say anything because what she said was correct.


    "Inappropriate use of the Public Announcement Room is without question. There should be committee members on their way there right now."


    Just as Tatsuya said this, a message arrived at the personal terminal he carried in his pocket, and not the data terminal in the classroom.


    "Heh, speak of the devil. Then, I''m off."


    "Ah, yes, please be careful."


    Mizuki rose from her chair and spoke to Tatsuya in a voice filled with unease. Suddenly mindful of his surroundings, Tatsuya took a cursory look around the class. While there were students both in and out of their chairs, very few of them opted to leave the classroom. There were very few students who found the situation interesting like Erika, or, were infected by Leo''s curiosity. The majority of the students wore expressions of restlessness and were contemplating if it was appropriate to leave.


    ? ? ?


    "Ah, Onii-sama."


    "Miyuki, you''ve been summoned as well?"


    "Yes, the President said to meet in front of the Public Announcement Room."


    Tatsuya met up with Miyuki along the way, and headed towards the Public Announcement Room.


    However, their pace was not particularly fast. "Is this Blanche''s work?"


    "Not sure if it''s the organization itself, but it matches their modus operandi."


    The two of them continued their conversation until they reached the door to the Public Announcement Room together.


    Before the doorway, Mari, Katsuto, Suzune, and members of the Public Moral Committee and Club Management Group could be seen.


    "You''re late."


    "My apologies."


    Both sides went through the motions for reprimanding and apologies, then started to verify the current situation.


    The broadcast was probably curtailed by cutting the power.


    Given that they hadn''t charged in, the door was likely locked. It appeared that their opponents somehow managed to obtain the Master Key.


    "Isn''t this blatant criminal activity?"


    Using the ends to justify the means, this type of thinking clearly showed that these guys were model "activists".


    "Just so.


    Thus, we have to be prudent here, so we don''t force them into doing something drastic."


    Although Tatsuya was speaking to himself, Suzune still replied.


    "Even if we approach this prudently, there''s no guarantee that they will back down.


    I believe that we should take the rougher approach, with the intent of ending this as soon as possible."


    Immediately, Mari interrupted.


    It looks like we''re deadlocked by two competing approaches. For crisis management, this is the worst possible situation.


    "What does Club Leader Juumonji think?" Tatsuya''s question drew quite a few surprised looks.


    Tatsuya himself felt that this question did bring a "who''re you to ask questions" feeling, but even then, this was preferable to remaining at an impasse.


    It''s not like he was an adult.


    And he didn''t plan on asking adults for assistance in this matter.


    "I believe that there''s no harm in agreeing to their demands to negotiate.


    This is only a more radical attempt at what we''ve seen in the past. As long as we calmly refute their claims, we should be able to quell this without further concerns."


    "So, we just sit here and wait?"


    "There''s not enough information to make a call at this point.


    Although we can''t just ignore illegal activity, on the other hand, unless this is a dire condition, damaging school facilities is also a criminal activity.


    We''ve petitioned the faculty to use the security system override to open the door, but they''ve refused."


    In other words, they didn''t want to forcibly end the issue. Katsuto''s idea ended up paralleling Suzune''s proposal.


    In that case, there''s nothing else they could do except stay there and wait.


    At Tatsuya, who saluted briefly before backing away, Mari directed a displeased gaze.


    While he was not coerced into action by this gaze, he still took out the portable terminal from his pocket and changed it to calling mode.


    The circumstances forced them to wait, but just waiting in perpetuity was no solution.


    After five attempts...


    "Is this Mibu-senpai? This is Shiba." Whoosh, quite a few looks turned this way. "...So, where are you senpai?"


    The number of gazes directed towards Tatsuya increased.


    "Ah, so you''re in the Public Announcement Room, that''s quite... Thank you for your hard work."


    Next, Tatsuya furrowed his brows, because a large sound that defied any attempts towards volume control came across the speaker.


    Because the voice from the other side was almost entirely covered from the other listeners, they could only guess at the conversation.


    "No, I''m not treating senpai like a fool.


    Senpai as well, can you please stay calm about the situation... Ah, I''m sorry.


    Then, shall we cut to the chase?"


    Mari and Suzune, as well as a few others, perked up their ears in order to catch every one of Tatsuya''s words.


    "Club Leader Juumonji has agreed to negotiate.


    As for the opinion of the Student Council President, we haven''t confirmed... no, the President has also agreed."


    Seeing Suzune''s hand signal, Tatsuya immediately made the correction.


    "Speaking of which, I would like to first discuss the negotiation site. Details like date and time... Hm, now. Before the school intercedes... No, I will guarantee senpai''s freedom. We''re not the police, so we have no authority to confine students... Then, that''s all."


    Tatsuya pulled out the earplugs and replaced the portable terminal into his pocket before turning to Mari.


    "Looks like they''re going to come out right away."


    "Was that Mibu Sayaka just now?"


    "Yeah. Earlier, she passed me her personal number to set up a meeting, not guessing that it would come in handy in this situation."


    Behind Tatsuya, Miyuki dipped her head slowly. Although it wasn''t obvious enough to make anyone think it as unnatural, but Tatsuya immediately understood that his sister was using her long hair to cover her facial expression.


    "You do move quickly, do you..."


    "You misunderstand."


    Tatsuya couldn''t tell if Mari''s words were going to end in fortune or misfortune. At any rate, Miyuki wasn''t someone who couldn''t read the mood and would immediately attack Tatsuya''s back in a fit of jealousy.


    "Compared to that, I think we should prepare a bit."


    Tatsuya didn''t turn around (to Miyuki), but focused his attention on urging Mari, Suzune, and Katsuto to action.


    "Prepare?"


    What are you talking about? Mari used this expression to look at Tatsuya. What are you asking about? Tatsuya blankly stared back at Mari.


    "I am, of course, alluding to preparations to arrest all the occupants inside.


    Given that they managed to steal the keys, it is well within reason that they are also equipped with CADs or other weapons."


    "...I say, didn''t you say you would guarantee their freedom?"


    "I said I would guarantee the freedom of one, Mibu-senpai.


    Also, I never mentioned that I was negotiating on behalf of the Public Moral Committee."


    Not just Mari, but even Suzune and Katsuto were astounded at Tatsuya''s words.


    Naturally, there was one exception who lightly scolded Tatsuya. "Onii-sama, you''re evil."


    "It''s a little too late to say that, Miyuki."


    "Ho ho, that''s true."


    However, Miyuki''s scolding was delivered with a delighted tone.


    "That being said, Onii-sama? Regarding the fact that you specifically saved Mibu-senpai''s personal number to your terminal, it''s still not too late now for you to tell me every last detail, is it?"


    Her face illuminated with by her smile, Miyuki''s pleased voice added this onto the end.


    ? ? ?


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    Whether it was just as expected or only a matter of course, Tatsuya was being interrogated by Sayaka.


    Including her, there were five people that had taken control of the Public Announcement Room.


    As Tatsuya surmised, they all had CADs, but did not prepare any firearms or blades.


    From Tatsuya''s point of view, despite their determination, the fact that none of them even considered he could be lying, thus ultimately causing them to be treated like amateur wannabes, was a foregone result.


    Aside from Sayaka, the four others were all arrested by Public Moral Committee members while she was relieved of her CAD.


    This was because Mari took Tatsuya''s reputation into account.


    Even though Tatsuya himself felt that verbal agreements were hardly binding in the first place.


    Sayaka reached out to grab Tatsuya''s collar, but her wrists were intercepted by Tatsuya''s hands.


    After easily countering the hands that were directed towards his collar,


    Tatsuya blankly watched Sayaka vent her feelings. "How dare you lie to us!"


    Watching the furiously struggling Sayaka, Tatsuya simply relaxed his hands.


    Behind Sayaka, who was menacingly approaching Tatsuya, a voice called out.


    "Shiba did not lie to you."


    Sayaka flinched at the heavy, forceful voice. "Club Leader Juumonji..."


    "I have heard your demands. I have agreed to negotiate.


    However, listening to your petition and agreeing with your methods, are two different things."


    Sayaka''s fighting spirit disappeared.


    In front of one responsible for managing all extracurricular activities, Katsuto, and his resolve, Sayaka could only swallow her resentment.


    "While that''s the case, can''t we just release them?"


    But at the same time, accompanying the above comment, a petite figure imposed herself between Tatsuya and Sayaka.


    Her back was to Tatsuya as if to protect him. "Saegusa?"


    Katsuto asked in astonishment. "However, Mayumi."


    Mari disagreed.


    Nonetheless, Mayumi cut right through them. "I understand what you''re trying to say, Mari.


    But, if we''re only speaking to Mibu-san alone, there''s no way we can negotiate.


    As long as they''re still students of the school, there should be no chance that they would run away."


    "We definitely won''t run!"


    At Mayumi''s words, Sayaka reflexively responded back.


    "I''ve already spoken with the supervising teachers.


    The Student Council will take responsibility for the theft of the keys as well as the unauthorized use of the loudspeakers."


    Mayumi lightly sketched out the reason for her tardiness as well as their current situation.


    Despite this, Sayaka and her companions did not betray a trace of fear, though if anyone were to weigh the pros and cons, they would come out vastly ahead, Tatsuya thought.


    "Mibu-san, regarding the topics that we will be negotiating about, I would like to speak with you in private. Could you follow me, please?"


    "...Yeah, no problem."


    "Juumonji-kun, I''ll take my leave."


    "I understand."


    "Sorry, Mari, I somehow feel that I stole your thunder."


    "Mentally, no, I never felt that way. But in reality, this is how it''s supposed to be,


    So don''t worry about it."


    "That''s great.


    Then, Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki, the two of you can go home now."


    "...Then, President, we''ll take our leave."


    After a short period of time.


    The first one to recover was Miyuki.


    Following his sister''s solemn bow, Tatsuya wordlessly bowed, then left the scene.

 Volume 2 - CH 9

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next day, Tatsuya and Miyuki left the house a little earlier than usual.


    Rather than to get to school earlier, they wanted to arrive earlier at the train station.


    Luckily, they didn''t need to wait for very long at the train station. "Good morning, President."


    Amongst women, Mayumi''s figure would definitely be rated as petite, but that did not mean she would be buried within the crowds. Even in a crowd, her unique aura enabled Tatsuya to locate her immediately.


    "Tatsuya-kun? And Miyuki too. What is it?"


    Although the situation was obvious, Mayumi was completely blindsided by the possibility of meeting the two of them here, so her attitude did not reflect her usual joking nature and was a more normal reaction.


    However, today''s purpose was not to surprise Mayumi. Tatsuya skipped the preamble and dived right into the heart of the matter.


    "I''m very concerned about what happened yesterday after we left. Can you tell me the results of the conversation between President and Mibu- senpai?"


    At Tatsuya''s request, Mayumi''s eyes widened in shock. "How astounding."


    It was not just her expression, but her tone was filled with astonishment as well.


    "Tatsuya-kun definitely doesn''t seem like the type to care about other people''s business."


    "If it was only other people''s business, I couldn''t care less. Unfortunately, the fates have decreed otherwise."


    "No wonder."


    At Tatsuya''s response, Mayumi nodded in acceptance. Tatsuya was already involved in the business with the "Activists Alliance". Even if he wanted to keep himself clear of the mess, it was already far beyond the point of no return.


    He definitely possessed the right to know what was to come, Mayumi thought �� even if this wasn''t the case, the results would be announced tomorrow morning anyway.


    "They asked that Course 1 and 2 students receive equal treatment, but it appears that they never considered how to put this into practice. To be precise, it feels like they want the Student Council to come up with the concrete details. Well, thanks to that, it''s more like a Q&A session now. Originally, we only planned to discuss the negotiation details yesterday, but we ended up with a public forum that will be held in the auditorium tomorrow after school."


    "Developments are happening at a breakneck pace..."


    Tatsuya expressed a dull surprise, since to him this was an inevitable "Is it finally here?" Thus, he wasn''t overly surprised. Tatsuya originally thought that the most effective strategy was to directly confront the members and drag them out to be dealt with, even at the expense of letting some remnants slip through the cracks. That being said, his reaction was probably in the decisive minority. For example, even Miyuki was in a daze at how quickly things were moving along.


    "While I understand that strategy gives the opponent little time to prepare, this way, we''re also in the same predicament. Who is going to represent the Student Council in the forum?"


    At Tatsuya''s question, Mayumi revealed a smile that clearly said "Good question", and pointed to herself.


    "...So, it''s just going to be the President alone?"


    Tatsuya''s voice was still skeptical, not to mention Miyuki''s stunned silence.


    "Although Hanzo-kun will also be onstage, I will be the only one speaking. Just as Tatsuya-kun said, there''s no time to prepare, so if only one person is speaking, there shouldn''t be any concerns about stepping on one another''s toes. I''m also worried about leaving an overly belligerent impression."


    "In other words, you definitely won''t lose in a traditional debate?" As Tatsuya said this, Mayumi confidently nodded her head.


    "There''s another thing," Mayumi''s light voice was tinged with an air of expectation.


    "If they truly possess the ability to overcome my arguments, wouldn''t it be wonderful for them to pass it onto the school as well?"


    In Tatsuya''s ears, Mayumi seemed to be hoping that they''d demolish her side.


    ? ? ?


    At the announcement that a completely unprecedented forum was going to be held tomorrow, the Alliance (short for "Activists Alliance for the Abolishment of School-wide Differential Treatment") suddenly came alive with activity.


    While it was unfair to say that many factions were involved, it was true that the sight of Alliance members actively stumping for supporters could be seen around campus before, during, and after class.


    Every one of them wore the white bracelet with green and red stripes. Had they given up on hiding? Or were they unaware of the meaning behind the emblem...? Tatsuya believed it was the latter. Of course, Tatsuya did not support the idea that "the ignorant are not responsible for their crimes". He believed that responsibility was not measured by awareness, but by actions instead.


    Despite that, he did not plan on interfering with the Alliance. Trying to gather the highest number of supporters before the "negotiation" was a natural course of action. While he wasn''t unaffiliated with the situation, he wanted nothing to do with emotionally immature high school students that could be easily provoked by passionate words into actions that would hurtle them into the bottomless abyss (decisions that were wrong on multiple levels).


    On the other hand, if the situation involved people he knew �� Tatsuya was also a student at First High; it was improbable for him to know absolutely no one �� and attempted to deceive or entice them, he would not remain idle.


    "Mizuki."


    After school, the day before the forum. Tatsuya greeted his classmate, who wore a face of confusion, while she was speaking with a young man who wore that bracelet on his right arm, and was probably a 3rd Year student . Mizuki hugged several books to her chest, which were probably club materials that needed moving. The fact that they were using materials that weren''t digitized was an indication that many students in the Arts clubs probably shared the same interests he did. However, that was a conversation for another day.


    "Ah, Tatsuya-kun."


    Upon recognizing Tatsuya, Mizuki let out a sigh of relief. From her reaction, she had been caught in this tangle for quite some time.


    First, Tatsuya carefully examined the upperclassman. He had a tall and lean build, with signs of training in martial arts.


    Regarding his particular body type, Tatsuya had a certain recollection.


    Without a doubt, he was the one who fled after attempting to magically ambush Tatsuya during the ruckus in recruitment week.


    "I am Shiba of the Public Moral Committee. Continuing to bother other students may be construed as harassment. Be sure not to overdo it."


    Tatsuya had no need to verify the details from Mizuki, and walked directly towards the upperclassman to make this known. Yet, he did not interrogate the student regarding his activities during recruitment week. There was no reason to believe that the upperclassman would answer upon being asked, and badgering him would only achieve the reverse effect. Tatsuya silently imposed himself between Mizuki and the upperclassman and directly confronted him.


    The opposing side did not wear a flower over his left breast.


    He wore a small pair of glasses on his face, but they did not appear to be ordinary glasses.


    "I understand, then I''ll back off.


    Shibata-san, if you change your mind, could you please let me know? Anytime is fine."


    The upperclassman retracted his hand in a very gentlemanly manner, then left by way of the stairs at the end of the hall. Tatsuya took this moment to ask Mizuki what happened before he arrived.


    "He''s the ace of the Kendo Club. I think his name was Tsukasa Kinoe-kun.


    ...He''s the same as me, someone who is afflicted by ''oversensitivity to spirit particle emission'', so he asked if I wanted to join a club led by someone who has the same difficulty."


    Tatsuya did not expect Mizuki to voluntarily mention her own "eyes". However, he verified her oversensitivity to spirit particle emission a long time ago, so this was not surprising.


    "So this was to share each other''s experiences. Did I get that right?"


    "No, Kinoe-senpai said that after joining the club, his symptoms have improved a lot, so maybe it could help me too..."


    "That''s..."


    Ridiculous. Tatsuya did not finish his sentence aloud.


    Even without saying so, he could tell Mizuki held the same opinion.


    The only way to lessen the harm from being overly sensitive to magic- based sensations was to carefully control the Inquisitive Sensory Ability. In order to keep that ability properly in hand, the shortest path to success was definitely proper training.


    For example, even for classes with no supervising teachers, the lessons learned in class were the next closest thing to "proper training". It was absurd to think that a club established by students could provide a training regime that was more effective than taking classes. Of course, it was another matter altogether if that club was directed by a member of the faculty, but the school system clearly did not have enough teachers already, as evidenced by the Course 1 and 2 system.


    "Even though I''ve rejected him multiple times in the past on grounds of ''I''m satisfied with trying my hardest in class''."


    "That''s exactly right. There''s no need to hurry. Taking one sure step at a time is a perfectly acceptable choice."


    Mizuki nodded towards Tatsuya in manner that said "You''re right", then walked towards the clubroom.


    As Tatsuya walked in a different direction than Mizuki''s path, his mind was racing. It was only a coincidence that he caught Mizuki when he did. But, excluding that detail, he didn''t think this was a coincidence. While actively recruiting more club members in name only, or more like "baiting", their true purpose was to rope in Mizuki as one of their compatriots. Taking into account the skill level of the individual who ambushed Tatsuya before Alliance activities began, this 3rd Year student was the "real deal". At the very least, he wasn''t someone that was being "baited", but instead actively "fishing" instead.


    (The ace of the Kendo Club, Tsukasa Kinoe.)


    Definitely need to inquire about that upperclassman, Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    After dinner, during a time that''s usually reserved for unwinding any stress incurred over the day, Tatsuya was currently driving a newly purchased electric motorcycle.


    The destination was Yakumo''s temple.


    He wasn''t running because this was neither the early morning nor late in the night, and there were many drivers or pedestrians on the road. Use of magic without a legitimate reason was subject to penalties and fines. Even minors couldn''t avoid substantial punishment.


    Also, driving an electric motorcycle was not illegal any more. In 2095, traffic laws allowed anyone who was a "middle school graduate" to obtain a license for electric motorcycles. The requirements were no longer based on age, but on whether or not the individual had completed compulsory education instead.


    Around his waist, a soft pair of hands gently wrapped themselves around him. On his back, his sister''s twin orbs were pressed against him. Even though she was still developing, at the very least, from a perfectly objective point of view, they were undoubtedly above average for a fifteen year old (Miyuki was born in March).


    That being said, Tatsuya''s heart rate did not increase violently. Given that this was his sister by blood, that was only natural.


    In addition, the ride lasted only ten minutes. No immoral activities, whether mental or physical, occurred along the route to Yakumo''s temple.


    This time, there was no violent reception from the disciples. The goal of this trip was not for further practice, so there was no need for any sort of grandiose welcome after calling ahead of time to schedule the appointment. The two of them headed directly for the cloister.


    Yakumo''s room was fashioned after civilian cottages seen in the early half of the 20th century. Actually, it might even be an authentic building from that time, but Tatsuya and Miyuki had no way of knowing for certain.


    The fact that the temple did not shed a single ray of light around its surroundings was most likely not caused by the age of the building.


    It wasn not just the exterior, but even the interior of the building allowed no light to pass through. It was pitch black inside the temple, with dense clouds obscuring any source of starlight against the moonless sky while the tall outer walls blocked off the street lamps.


    It shouldn''t be time for bed yet, unless the monks turned in earlier than usual? That was hard to imagine, considering ninjas that were early to bed and early to rise were unheard of, not to mention there was no reason for him to roll out of bed after they called ahead to schedule the appointment.


    Miyuki gently reached out a hand towards Tatsuya. The hand was not shaking, and her grip on his sleeve was not very strong. However, for Miyuki, whose nocturnal vision was not nearly as refined as Tatsuya''s, it should come as no surprise that she felt uneasy in the darkness �� Well, since it was only a hand, she could do as she pleased. If there was any actual danger, Tatsuya would use his own magic to handle it.


    The temple interior wasn''t particularly narrow or spacious, so the two of them quickly reached the vestibule leading to the living quarters. There was no sign of a speaker or even a doorbell �� this was definitely intentional. Just as Tatsuya was about to open the door and announce their arrival,


    -- "Tatsuya-kun, this way."


    From a completely silent spot not far away, a voice called out to Tatsuya.


    The hand gripping Tatsuya''s sleeve shook as its owner jumped in surprise while Tatsuya smiled helplessly. Seriously, even at his age, that guy still didn''t tire of childish acts like sneaking around in the darkness and spooking people.


    That being said, the only frightened person there was Miyuki, since Tatsuya felt practically nothing. On this level, Yakumo''s "plan" was only partially successful �� if there was a "plan" in the first place.


    For a moment, Tatsuya toyed with the idea of turning around with Miyuki and leaving, but tonight he had business to conduct. Tatsuya swallowed his displeasure, and walked towards the source of the voice.


    Yakumo stood with his waist leaning against the wall with both legs carelessly hanging out.


    If he were meditating in a normal sitting position, he could easily be mistaken for any other monk, but that precisely was Yakumo''s specialty.


    Even after being acquainted for two and a half years, Tatsuya still felt that the monk was a hard man to read.


    "Good evening, Sensei, are you headed to bed?"


    "Ah, good evening, Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-kun. How can that be, because no matter how casual I am, there''s no way I''d leave an appointment hanging and go off to bed."


    Tatsuya''s complaint was quickly written off by Yakumo. Originally expecting Yakumo to make a big deal out of this, Tatsuya was rather confounded by his response.


    "Sensei, I apologize for calling at this hour.


    So... since you aren''t going to sleep, why are the lights out?"


    "Hm? Ah, that''s just a habit. If there''s no need to, I keep the lights off. I am a ninja after all."


    It appeared that Tatsuya was mistaken in his assumption that it was for practical jokes. No matter how many precedents there were, he had to be wary of jumping to conclusions when examining a situation, Tatsuya reflected briefly.


    Of course, he wouldn''t do something like that in front of Yakumo.


    Yakumo detected that Tatsuya was questioning his integrity. He squinted at the siblings, then launched into his aimless rambling.


    "All the same, the spiritual aura that you siblings give off is simply beautiful. Being able to view it in a place without light is even better on the eyes."


    "Spiritual aura, you say?"


    "In your jargon, I think you would call it Pushion light."


    Towards Miyuki, who was tilting her head, Yakumo spoke with a singularly serious expression.


    For him to squint his pair of incredibly narrow eyes was not just simply for show, but to properly capture something that''s normally difficult to see.


    "Miyuki''s spiritual aura shines forth with immeasurable brilliance without wasting a single drop, while Tatsuya''s aura accurately traces his silhouette. And then, connecting the two..."


    "Sensei."


    Tatsuya immediately cut short Yakumo''s rambling. Yakumo''s squinting eyes returned to normal, his face adopting a sheepish expression. "Sorry, sorry, I forgot this is taboo."


    "No, I was the one being impertinent."


    Tatsuya slightly dipped his head, signifying that the conversation ended there. Naturally, there was no way Yakumo missed that.


    "So, what did you need to see me for?"


    "Actually, there''s something I wanted sensei to look into."


    Using this as an introduction, Tatsuya explained to Yakumo regarding the circumstances surrounding Tsukasa Kinoe.


    "That 3rd Year student is definitely a member of Egalite, though I have reasons to believe that he is also connected to Blanche.


    Unfortunately, I am uncertain what Blanche hopes to gain from using Tsukasa Kinoe."


    "Egalite and Blanche, eh... Just this much wouldn''t be too difficult to find."


    At Tatsuya''s request with a question phrased at the end of it, Yakumo frankly nodded. His words would normally be seen as overly proud or self- confident, but from his mouth they appeared almost natural.


    Of course, Tatsuya knew that for Yakumo, asking him something like investigating the activities of terrorist organizations operating within the country was simply "a piece of cake".


    "However, I am a monk, so I cannot step too far into the secular realm.


    Also, given the depth of the analysis, wouldn''t it be more expedient to ask Kazama-kun? I thought the daughter of the Fujibayashi family was with him too."


    "Asking the Colonel would be a little..."


    "That wouldn''t go well with your aunt, huh."


    After a short period of silence, Yakumo curtailed the difficulties Tatsuya voiced �� to the very end, Tatsuya could not say it aloud.


    "If that''s the case, I guess I''m your only shot."


    Tatsuya wordlessly bowed his head, not in appreciation towards the acceptance of his request, but in thanks to the other side''s understanding.


    Yakumo casually waved his hand to signify there was no need for that, then sat down, signaling Tatsuya and Miyuki to do the same.


    Tatsuya sat next to Yakumo, while the more apprehensive Miyuki sat next to Tatsuya. Seeing this, Yakumo began,


    "Tsukasa Kinoe, previously known as Kamono Kinoe." And jumped directly into the explanation.


    "His parents and grandparents showed no genetic predisposition towards magic. On the surface, a purely ''mundane'' family, but they''re actually a side branch of the Kamo family. Despite being a side branch, it was a very distant relation, making them no different from a mundane family. Kinoe- kun''s ''eyes'' most likely reflect an earlier ancestor."


    Yakumo''s words seemed as if he had foretold Tatsuya''s request ahead of time, causing Miyuki''s eyes to widen in astonishment, whereas Tatsuya remained impassive.


    If he was going to be amazed every time this sort of thing happened, there was no way he could have befriended Yakumo.


    But, only this comment had to be said.


    "Sensei, have you ever heard of ''personal privacy''?"


    "I understand the literal definition."


    Clearly not caring that it was his own request that invaded another''s privacy, Tatsuya directly censured Yakumo. In comparison, Yakumo was completely calm as he replied.


    Both Tatsuya and Yakumo blatantly ignored Miyuki, who had raised a hand in question.


    "Nonetheless, did you know ahead of time that I would request a background check on Tsukasa Kinoe?"


    Yet, Tatsuya''s way of changing the subject was clear evidence that he was not completely ignoring his sister.


    And Yakumo, also treating the earlier situation as if it hadn''t happened, did not object.


    "No, why I know about him was wholly unrelated to your request."


    "...Is there a reason?"


    "While I am the caretaker of this temple, at the same time, no, once upon a time, I was a ninja.


    Much like how fish cannot survive away from water, ninjas cannot survive without constantly staying in the information loop.


    At any rate, if there is a place that needs investigating, or people that are worth checking, I''ve taken a look already."


    Tatsuya squinted his eyes. "Our situation as well?" Yakumo laughed heartily.


    "I''ve inquired into it, but wasn''t able to unearth any noteworthy secrets. The intelligence manipulation surrounding the two of you is truly invincible. Or should I say, worthy of its high reputation."


    The air around Tatsuya and Yakumo grew tense.


    Noticing the volatile atmosphere between the two, Miyuki quickly interjected.


    "Sensei, regarding the relationship between Kinoe-senpai and Blanche...?"


    At Miyuki''s utmost effort, both Tatsuya and Yakumo relaxed simultaneously. Neither actually intended to come to blows, content to only glare at one another. The nervousness in the air caused by their fabrication quickly disappeared.


    "Kinoe-kun''s mother remarried, and the spouse brought with him a child from a former marriage. This adopted brother is the current leader of Blanche''s Japanese branch.


    In addition, he''s not just a leader in appearances only. He directs the ''inner'' side''s work as well."


    In spite of Yakumo''s calm facade, his response was not such a relaxing thing.


    "Kinoe-kun probably entered First High at the behest of his adopted elder brother. Most likely it''s to incite the recent activities... But, what they are actually planning to accomplish remains unknown.


    At any rate, there''s no doubt that they''re up to no good."


    "I see..."


    After listening to Yakumo''s words, Tatsuya thoughtfully nodded. "I''m sorry I wasn''t about to help at such a critical juncture."


    "No, this can be used for reference."


    This wasn''t merely being polite, since he didn''t anticipate getting all the answers here anyway. Besides, being able to elevate "someone who may be dangerous" into "someone who is definitely dangerous" was profitable enough in its own right. Tomorrow, he should nonchalantly notify Mari that Tsukasa Kinoe needed watching long before the forum would begin �� Tatsuya mentally planned out his itinerary.


    After considering this, Tatsuya suddenly realized there was one more item he needed to discuss.


    "Speaking of which, sensei. What level is Tsukasa Kinoe''s ''eyes'' at?" At Tatsuya''s question, Yakumo rubbed his chin and fell into thought.


    "Yes... He''s probably at the level that can identify any released spiritual motions. He shouldn''t be able to read the spiritual aura hidden within the body.


    At the very least, he doesn''t possess the same powerful spiritual sight that Tatsuya-kun''s classmate has."


    Yakumo''s last sentence caused Tatsuya to furrow his brows. "You investigated Mizuki as well?"


    Hearing Tatsuya''s question, Yakumo revealed the most mischievous smirk of the night.


    "Aren''t you interested in her too?"


    Tatsuya scowled. The fact that Yakumo called him on it meant that he already let it slip, and the fact that he revealed this only showed his naivety.


    The aforementioned interest was nothing sweet like romance. In a word, it meant that Tatsuya was also wary of Mizuki. Just as Yakumo pointed out, she may have the ability to read the "spiritual aura hidden within the body".


    "The results speak for themselves. I don''t think there''s any need to be on guard."


    Yakumo was more than satisfied with Tatsuya''s sour expression.


    He was no longer laughing. Although his bland tone and flighty attitude did not change, his expression was no longer joking.


    "Even if she could see your spiritual aura, that girl would not be able to understand it.


    If she were adept enough with magic to read your secrets, then she would not be so troubled over her own ''eyes''."


    That was probably intended to set him at ease. Tatsuya''s mood changed subtly.


    Although Yakumo never intended it, Tatsuya still felt that he had a fresh understanding of the fact that he was an atypical Magician.

 Volume 2 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The day of the forum quickly arrived.


    Half the school was congregated in the auditorium. "It''s surprising how many students gathered today."


    "I think unexpected would be a better way to describe it."


    "There are a lot of idle students around campus... Looks like we should petition the school for a more rigorous curriculum."


    "Stop it with the lame jokes, Ichihara..."


    The order of speech was Miyuki, Tatsuya, Suzune, then Mari.


    They were staring at the interior of the auditorium from the wings of the stage.


    Hattori and two others stood near Mayumi.


    On the opposite wing, there were four 3rd Year students under the watchful eyes of the Public Morals Committee.


    There was no sign of Sayaka.


    "So the core members of their mobile forces are elsewhere...?" Mari murmured as if speaking to herself.


    However, that was only "as if", and she was obviously not speaking to herself.


    "I agree."


    Incidentally, Tatsuya was thinking the same thing, so his reply was made with that understanding.


    He made a cursory examination of the grounds.


    Ratio of Course 1 to Course 2 students was about fifty-fifty. Ignoring Suzune''s sarcasm for a moment, there was a surprisingly large number of students, whether Course 1 or 2, who were deeply concerned about this issue.


    Among them, about ten students who were members of the Alliance could be identified.


    None of them appeared to be the ones who invaded the Public


    Announcement Room.


    "Even though we have no idea what they''re planning... it''s not like we can actually make a move on them."


    That was obvious even without saying it aloud.


    Usually, they were the ones who made the first move, while we could only react after discerning their objectives.


    "Just focusing on defense might sound laid back..."


    "Chief Watanabe, please don''t presume that this will end in violence... It''s starting."


    Indignant, Mari looked like she was about to reply, but she directed her gaze towards the stage at Suzune''s words.


    Since it was a forum-style discussion, it was only natural that they began with the cause of the forum.


    "President, I have a question regarding this season''s budget allocation for club activities. According to our data, clubs that engage in magic competitions and have a higher percentage of Course 1 students receive significantly greater budgets than clubs directed towards non-magic competitions that have a higher percentage of Course 2 students. This is evidence of Course 1 students receiving blatant favoritism in extracurricular activities as well as classes! If the President truly wishes for equality amongst Course 1 and 2 students, I hope she can address this imbalance."


    "The budget allocation for club activities is based on the number of registered club members as well as the group''s accomplishments, which is decided in a meeting between all the club leaders. The generous allocations for clubs involved in magic competitions reflect their positive results in intramural competitions. I''m sure everyone here is also aware that clubs involved in non-magic competitions that have competed with distinction at the national level, such as legball and other clubs, have received similar allocations. The idea that clubs with more Course 1 students are favored is a simple misunderstanding."


    Faced with the questions raised by the Alliance, Mayumi represented the Student Council''s rebuttal, and things progressed in this manner.


    That being said, the Alliance didn''t make any concrete demands. The only item they insisted on was the "equal" allocation of the budget, but they made no move to propose any specific clubs in need of additional allocations.


    Originally, their purpose was to incite and cajole Tatsuya into joining them.


    "On every level, Course 2 students are treated worse than Course 1 students. The Student Council has tried to hide this!"


    "While this criticism is frequently leveled at this office, realistically speaking, do you have any examples to support this? As I mentioned earlier, usage of facilities and the allocation of materials have been equally distributed throughout Classes A to H."


    Even if one side''s slogan was meant to whip the crowd into a frenzy, onstage their words were nothing more than unsubstantiated theories. When faced with Mayumi''s counter charge that their argument was nothing more than empty words and unverified data, this groundless slogan quickly floundered.


    The forum rapidly dissolved into a platform for Mayumi to deliver her speech.


    "... I cannot deny that the idea of differential treatment that the Alliance refers to exists among our students. However, that is merely the solidification of a sense of superiority and inferiority. This is fundamentally different from the situation where the privileged, fearing the loss of their special rights, act in defense of these rights by instituting systemic segregation.


    The terms Bloom and Weed are banned by the school, the Student Council, and the Public Morals Committee, but unfortunately, many students still continue using them daily.


    However, the problem lies not just with Course 1 students calling themselves Blooms and derogatorily labeling Course 2 students as Weeds. The problem is also compounded when Course 2 students refer to themselves as Weeds, continuing the vicious cycle of self-depreciation and resigning themselves to the idea that this is inevitable. This lamentable culture truly exists here."


    At this, several hissing sounds arose, but no one could truly repudiate those words.


    With a bewitching, devilish smile, Mayumi silenced the hisses before adopting a more serious expression as she earnestly defended her position.


    Before her, the Alliance''s resistance quickly disintegrated. "This wall of consciousness is the true problem.


    While the difference between Course 1 and 2 students is written into the school system, this only reflects the lack of educators at the national level, and thus was a temporary solution with this background in mind.


    Should everyone receive a subpar education, or should half the students receive a full education?


    This school adopted the latter method.


    It is true that there is a difference in treatment here.


    This is something that cannot be averted no matter what we do.


    This is also a mandatory ruling forced onto the students if they choose to study here.


    But other than this, there is no difference in the system.


    This might come as a shock to some people, but Course 1 and 2 students enjoy the same curriculum.


    While there is a difference in pacing, lectures and practical exercises are entirely the same."


    It wasn''t just Tatsuya, but even Miyuki was completely amazed by this revelation.


    Tatsuya involuntarily let out an "Eh..." sound, while Miyuki silently offered her agreement.


    Seeing this, Suzune''s mouth twitched into a smile.


    "For extracurricular activities, both the Club Management Group and the Student Council strive to equally assign the rights and access to the facilities.


    It cannot be denied that there is a higher emphasis placed on clubs with greater membership. Yet, when taking into consideration that everyone should have an equal opportunity, we cannot ignore the fact that not all clubs are on equal footing. This is what we think.


    This is definitely not the case where extracurricular activities relating to magic competitions receive higher priority.


    Just now, the Alliance members pointed out that the magic competition clubs receive a considerable slice of the budget.


    The result is exactly that, except that this allocation takes into account the successes garnered by these activities, as everyone saw on the display.


    Other than the problem with teachers, the reason behind the separation of Course 1 and 2 students can be clearly explained.


    I think everyone can understand any situation with a foundation firmly rooted in logic.


    Although there are other reasons, as we all know, they are all caused by the wall of consciousness that arose between Course 1 and 2 students after the separation."


    The hissing started again.


    This time, it came in two varieties. At the hissing of the Alliance supporters, a noticeable "Alliance members, shut the hell up" aura was welling up near the place where Course 2 students were standing, a clear sign that the tide was turning.


    "As this school''s Student Council President, I am completely unsatisfied with this situation.


    Towards this wall that at times incites our students to conflict, I wish to find a way to dispel it.


    However, this does not imply that the only solution lies in changing the current system. Even if Course 2 students receive differential treatment, applying the same conditions to Course 1 students would solve nothing.


    It doesn''t matter if you are a Course 1 or 2 student, you are still a student of this school. For the students of this campus, the three years spent here are absolutely irreplaceable to them."


    Applause greeted these words. There weren''t enough people to use the term "thunderous applause" to describe the reception, but even then it wasn''t as if the applause was scattered. Among the applauding students, there was no distinction between Course 1 and 2 students.


    As the applause faded, tranquility returned to the auditorium. Irrespective if they were Course 1 or 2 students, whether they applauded or not, everyone breathlessly awaited Mayumi''s next words as she seemed to tower above them on that podium.


    The Alliance representative that took the stage with Mayumi could only look on filled with unease and envy.


    "To eliminate the difference in the system, but without causing that difference to reverse in direction, I think we can all accept the above two points. This is an excellent opportunity and I would like everyone to listen to what I hope to achieve.


    To tell the truth, the differential treatment between Course 1 and 2 students also lingers in the Student Council.


    I am referring to the nomination of student council members other than the Student Council President.


    Under the current system, aside from the President, only Course 1 students may join the Student Council.


    This ruling can only be changed during the annual Student Council President election, when the Student Body Meeting takes place.


    I will abolish this ruling when I formally step down as President during the meeting. This is the last service I can render as the President."


    It was as if the entire audience let out a breath. The students completely forgot to hiss and were busy whispering to one another. Mayumi silently waited for the chatter to end on its own.


    "... Only half of my term is over. Even if I wanted to make this an official promise, our hearts and minds cannot be gathered together with force, or it may be more appropriate to say that external force has no business altering them in the first place... Thus, the only thing I wish to do is try and improve the situation, even if only a little."


    The auditorium burst into applause.


    On some level, the atmosphere approached the reception that only idols could induce. Irrespective of whether they were Course 1 or 2 students, they were clearly supporting Mayumi, and not the Alliance.


    What Mayumi spoke of was rising above prejudice.


    The activities of the Alliance truly moved in the direction of abolishing inequality on the campus. Nonetheless, this reformation progressed in a fashion vastly different from their expectations.


    Revolutionaries, in general, are not satisfied with merely achieving their goals.


    They insist on obtaining their heart''s desire by their own hands.


    This conclusion, rather than just being unsatisfactory to the Alliance members, would be more troublesome for those that manipulated the situation from the shadows.


    ��Moreover, the one inciting Sayaka''s group from behind the scenes never planned on stopping here.


    ? ? ?


    Abruptly, a loud blast rattled the windows of the auditorium, shaking the applauding students from their reverie.


    The mobilized members of the Public Morals Committee sprang into action.


    Normally, they never expected their training to actually bear fruit. On orders from their Chief, they swiftly apprehended the Alliance members that were tagged ahead of time.


    The window shattered as a spindle-shaped object came hurtling in.


    As soon as the grenade hit the ground, it began spewing out white smoke. Before the white smoke could fully spread out, the grenade was quickly rewound like someone hitting the rewind button on a video cassette player, and quickly disappeared back out the window.


    Tatsuya let out an appreciative gaze, while Hattori jerked his head away in displeasure.


    Seeing this, Mayumi started chuckling to one side. Mari pointed one arm towards the entrance.


    Several invaders wearing gas masks swarmed in, but due to their difference in level, they were quickly subdued.


    The anticipated surprise attack was quelled according to plan, though no one expected them to use something as over-the-top as explosives and chemical weapons.


    Thus, the situation was completely brought under control without throwing the auditorium into panic.


    "I''m going to take a look at the Practical Skills Building."


    "Onii-sama, I''m going with you!"


    "Be careful!"


    After Mari finished speaking, the siblings headed towards the area where the sound of the blast originated.


    ? ? ?


    Due to the need for constant magic supervision, magic schools usually had Magicians staffed as teachers at all times.


    First High, being the authority in magic schools, boasted a teaching staff composed of first class Magicians.


    The school alone had the strength to repel the military might of a small nation.


    Of course, even though there was a conscious understanding that possible attackers did exist, this was still beyond their expectation.


    A complete lack of danger was the real cause behind the relaxing of the guard.


    The place to come under attack by the invaders was the Practical Skills Building, as could be seen from its blackened walls and cracked windows. Tatsuya could also hear further blasts, like the sound of small explosives being set off. Facing the flammable liquid that was still burning as it clung stubbornly to the walls, two teachers were engaged in firefighting activities.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The prowling boy responsible for protecting the teachers shouted out as he caught sight of Tatsuya.


    Miyuki''s fingers began dancing in a beautiful fashion.


    She single-handedly operated the CAD shaped like a portable terminal.


    Instantaneously, the Psion Information Aide spread out, completed the design, and activated.


    The flash was the magical light that could only be seen by "magisters" like Magicians and Magic Engineers.


    The three men surrounding Leo were immediately blown away. The three of them were wearing electric technician uniforms and were obviously not students nor staff.


    It was as if they had stepped on a landmine, but Leo who had been in the center of it was left unscathed.


    This sort of pinpoint selectivity was one of the biggest advantages of magic.


    "Terrorists have invaded the campus."


    While Miyuki conversed with the teachers about the situation, Tatsuya quickly cut to the chase and stated the pertinent details to Leo.


    "That''s pretty damn serious, huh."


    Leo consented to the situation just like that �� his agreement was because he understood that this was a chance to join in the subjugation.


    Right now, the most important matter was the presence of enemies who had to be eliminated.


    "Leo, your Houki! ... Or rather, reinforcements have arrived I guess."


    At that moment, Erika appeared on the other side, from the direction of the office. Recognizing the forms of Tatsuya and co, she stopped hurrying.


    "No worries. You got here in plenty of time."


    "There''s plenty to worry about. Like not getting killed and dying."


    "What the hell!


    ... No, now isn''t the time for that. Gimme my CAD. Crap, don''t just throw it!"


    CAD is a type of precision equipment, but would retain its utility even in the midst of complex situations such as these.


    There would be no problem even if dropped onto a soft surface like tennis courts. Erika threw the CAD with this in mind, so she naturally ignored Leo''s objection. ��Even if there was some sort of damage, it was likely that Erika would ignore that too.


    "Did Tatsuya do this? Or was it Miyuki?"


    Erika spoke succinctly as her merciless gaze swept over the moaning invaders who were crawling away slowly.


    "It was Miyuki. I couldn''t have applied it that well."


    "It was me. There is no need for Onii-sama to concern himself with such small fry."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki beside him spoke up at the same time.


    "OK, OK, what an envious sibling relationship... Is it really alright to send those guys flying without so much as a warning?"


    "There''s no need to hold back if they aren''t students."


    Tatsuya calmly replied with a comment that subtly changed the direction of the conversation. Hearing this, Erika laughed.


    "Aha, and I thought high school would be a boring place."


    "Scary. So this is what a bloodthirsty woman looks like."


    "Shut up."


    Erika raised her right hand halfway, but self-consciously pulled back from stabbing forward with the special police baton.


    "Speaking of which, what are the two of you doing at the Practical Skills Building at this hour?"


    Unless they were staying after school for additional practice, students usually would not return to the Practical Skills Building after class.


    This wasn''t a teasing retaliation, but an innocent question instead. "Eh? No, that, well, how do I put it?"


    "Eh, uh, well, that, what was it again?"


    That being said, for the two of them to falter this badly was quite the unexpected turnout.


    "... What are you two doing together?" A serious question.


    However, no one knew Tatsuya quite as well as Miyuki. As soon as Miyuki saw her elder brother''s serious expression that carefully masked an evil smirk, she quickly figured it out.


    "The two of us alone?"


    Erika''s voice could not conceal her astonishment. "That''s a misunderstanding!"


    It would not be an exaggeration to describe Leo''s response as a roar.


    "I just came for more practice in practical skills! This woman came afterwards!"


    "When I came to practice, this brazen fellow was already there."


    "What do you mean brazen!"


    "Ah, I understand. I got it. I won''t take it the wrong way."


    At this point, there was no longer any profit in this matter, but Tatsuya was thoroughly satisfied with the reactions elicited from the two of them.


    Tatsuya quickly curtailed that thought. "Have you found any other trespassers?"


    "The teachers are guarding the other side. No wonder they''re teachers, seeing as all the trespassers have already been apprehended."


    Tatsuya solemnly watched Erika as he said this. Erika pretended as if the earlier interruption hadn''t occurred as she replied back in a heavy tone that was neither solemn nor joking.


    Leo was able to switch gears fairly quickly as well.


    "I know coming from me it''s a little sketchy, but those guys were only third-rate Magicians at best. I''ve just never trained in 3 on 1 magics."


    Leo tried to downplay what happened, but handling three opponents at the same time was no mean feat.


    The competency of Tatsuya''s peers had surpassed his original expectations. "Erika, any problems near the Office Buildings?"


    At Miyuki''s question, Erika nodded.


    "They looked like they were prepared a long time ago. By the time I got there, the teachers had already subdued the attackers. Probably because all the expensive equipment is over there."


    The majority of the valuables were kept in the offices for safekeeping, so it was fairly obvious to see why it would be a tempting target.


    That being said, the Practical Skills Building only contained outdated CADs.


    If anything significant should be pointed out for the sake of argumentation, it would be that the heat-resistant, earthquake-proof, and shock-resistant building was only blackened slightly after taking direct hits from grenades. Even if the building was damaged, it would only result in delaying classes by about one month.


    In other words, in order to completely sabotage the school and prevent the facilities from operating, the logical course of action would be to disable vital equipment that were difficult to replace on a short notice, as well as specimens and research data...


    "... The labs and library!"


    "So, the attack over here is a diversion? But the scale is far greater than we imagined. Unless the secret meetings to organize the protests during the forum was in itself the diversion."


    Regarding Miyuki''s questions, Tatsuya shook his head.


    "No, I think they''re all real. Someone may be using the Alliance for their own purposes."


    How pitiful, Tatsuya thought but he kept that to himself. If they were accused of this without being given any chance to defend themselves, it would probably be gravely insulting to the ones who truly wanted to change the system for the better.


    "Let''s table this for now. So, what should we do next?" There were 3 choices.


    Their first option would be to split their forces. Alternately, they could all head for the Science Building. Or, head for the library.


    "Their target is the library."


    This newly acquired intelligence decided their strategy. "Ono-sensei?"


    She was wearing a pair of low-heeled boots with a long pair of jeans, with a gleaming sweater tucked inside her jacket.


    Today''s wardrobe, a getup that emphasized mobility, was quite different from the one she wore several days before.


    The luster denoted that the fabric was probably a fiber strengthened with bulletproof and anti-blade qualities.


    Her expression was tense and nervous, giving off an air as if she wasn''t entirely herself.


    "The enemy''s main force has already penetrated the library. Mibu-san is also in there."


    Three gazes focused on Tatsuya.


    However, Tatsuya''s eyes were fixed on Haruka. Less than a second passed before he spoke.


    "I''ll explain everything after this is all over, is that acceptable?"


    "Rejected. Despite me saying that, since I know you''re going in there anyway, may I ask you a favor instead?"


    "What is it?"


    Although Haruka had a hesitant expression, she wasn''t stumbling over her words, nor doing anything else that wasted valuable time.


    "I would like to make a request as Counselor Ono Haruka. Please give Mibu-san a chance. Since last year began, she has been burdened by the dissonance that comes from her status as a valued kendo athlete versus the value assigned to Course 2 students. Even though she''s asked to see me several times... I was incapable of offering her comfort. In the end, that created the opportunity for those guys to get to her."


    "Do not spoil her."


    Haruka''s request probably came from her sense of professional duty. However, Tatsuya ruthlessly rejected this request.


    "Come, Miyuki."


    "Yes."


    "Wait, Tatsuya."


    Following that, toward his friends who did not have the heart to refuse her, Tatsuya offered this honest warning.


    "Being overly sentimental will only bring harm to yourself." Time was of the essence, so he couldn''t elaborate.


    Tatsuya delivered this ominous warning as he walked ahead, his back to his friends.


    ? ? ?


    In front of the library, small knots of people were still fighting.


    Beside CADs, the aggressors also carried daggers and other projectile weaponry. While there was a small group of students mixed in, the majority were from the outside �� in other words, invaders.


    The 3rd Year students that anchored the defensive line didn''t have CADs, but possessed an overwhelming advantage in Magic Power.


    Even without CADs, they could still use magic and handheld weapons to deny the enemy. With this level of skill, no wonder they were the young birds that aimed to become Magicians. (It might be more appropriate to call them young tigers than birds.) Seeing this, Leo was the first to charge in. "Panzer!"


    With a roar, he plunged into the melee. There was a reason behind that roar.


    "I guess it takes a rare specimen to differentiate between sounds..."


    "Onii-sama, just then, did his magic design and spread occur at the same time?"


    "Hm, they spread out gradually in succession. That is a technique that was popular 10 years ago."


    "That guy, even his magic is old school..."


    Erika snarled furtively, pretending to be ignorant of the fact that her Engravement Magic was also a type of magic prevalent in the past. Thankfully, Leo didn''t catch these words while he was locked in combat.


    Using a hefty, bracer-shaped CAD worn on his forearm, he blocked the incoming staff and retaliated with his own attack.


    Originally, a defensive type CAD would have no need to expose any movable parts or sensors on the outside, hence the voice recognition system.


    That being said...


    "Considering how he uses it, it''s a miracle that it''s still in one piece!"


    "The CAD itself must have been enhanced with Fortify Magic.


    Fortify Magic stabilizes the relative coordinates of molecules within a narrow area.


    No matter how powerful the force, so long as the relative coordinates are spot on and the outer shell isn''t broken, there''s no chance of the CAD breaking."


    "Something that can hold together no matter how violent you are. That type of magic suits him perfectly."


    Completely ignoring Erika and company standing off to the side as well as their comments or insults, Leo recklessly charged into battle as if he was venting all of his frustration.


    His hands, wrapped in a pair of black gloves, shattered stone, rubble, and ice alike, while staves forged of metal and carbon-based resin crumpled before him.


    Occasionally, contact with a concealed stun baton would emit a small shower of sparks.


    Daggers that couldn''t be avoided and darts fired from spring mechanisms cunningly worn in the sleeves all bounced off Leo''s white and green school uniform.


    "So he''s hardened every inch of clothing on him. It''s as if he''s striding around in a full suit of armor."


    This was not an exaggeration for magic that one excelled in.


    Leo''s Fortify Magic simultaneously executed the Activation Sequence as well as the design and invocation stages of the Magic Sequence and spread out in succession while maintaining a constant state of magic renewal.


    Even with weapons, it was extremely unlikely that these invading terrorists, who were barely a step above complete amateurs in terms of skill, would have any way of penetrating that armor.


    To top it all off, those fists that would normally be restricted by the limits of the human body were instead strengthened by Speed and Movement Magics, creating a truly terrifying force of sheer destruction.


    He would easily be accepted as an effective fighting force, even on the front lines of the military, if it was for this type of close quarters combat where the usage of firearms was restricted.


    "Leo, we''re going on ahead!"


    "I got it!''


    Tatsuya left this location in Leo''s hands.


    ? ? ?


    Silence greeted them in the library interior.


    If Haruka was correct, this wasn''t because the attackers had been repulsed, but because the defenders were subdued.


    Aside from the regular employees, there were also security personnel posted at the library, but they had probably all been eliminated by now.


    Based on this alone, the skill level of the main force must have been substantially higher.


    Tatsuya temporarily hid himself in the vestibule, reached out with his searching range and scanned for life signs.


    There were no indications of any life signs.


    Modern magic is capable of interfering with natural phenomena and its accompanying signals, which includes the existence of the phenomena and the eidos.


    All users of modern magic could access the information dimension �� the information medium of the universe, the platform that linked all eidos, as defined in the Greek philosophical concept of "information" �� in order to identify other eidos.


    That being said, very few people could clearly identify and differentiate them.


    What radically separated Tatsuya from ordinary magic users was his incredible aptitude in sensory ability, to the point that he could identify each and every eidos encompassed in the information dimension.


    "There are four in the Special Browsing Room on the second floor, two at the foot of the stairs, and two at the top..."


    "Nice. With Tatsuya-kun here, all ambushes become meaningless. In live combat, this is definitely an incredible advantage."


    "What are they doing in the Special Browsing Room?"


    "This is too quiet for their purpose to be destruction. They''re probably trying to steal the classified research materials held by the magic universities. If they are in the Special Browsing Room, they can easily access the unpublished materials that are inaccessible in ordinary browsing areas."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s explanation to Miyuki''s question, Erika''s expression turned glum.


    "Erika, your expression seems to say that this isn''t what you were expecting."


    Hearing Miyuki''s question, Erika shrugged her shoulders in an exaggerated manner.


    "That''s because~, this is a high school revolt, a veritable youth revolution. But now you''re telling me that the truth of the matter is something as boring as stealing research data... Don''t destroy my beautiful dream with such an unpleasant truth! That''s how I feel. What do you think?"


    "Don''t ask me. By the way, your dream was biased in the first place."


    "Didn''t you just answer me?"


    Ugh, Tatsuya couldn''t deny that. Miyuki hurriedly interjected.


    "Come on, let''s hurry to the Special Browsing Room. I''ll handle the ambushers."


    "No, leave that mission to~ me."


    Erika sang out that she would deal with the situation, then charged out of cover before anyone could reply.


    Silently, she glided over to the foot of the stairs.


    The retractable police baton with an embedded CAD was already fully extended.


    The ambushers ended up being ambushed.


    The second that the police baton struck the enemy, Erika had already passed them.


    She felled two opponents instantly.


    In complete contrast to Leo''s brutal approach to combat, she finessed the battle.


    The sound of their allies hitting the ground finally alerted the guards on top of the stairs that they were under attack.


    One of them charged straight down, while the other started an Activation Sequence.


    However, just as the Psions started flashing, the Activation Sequence shattered.


    The Magician gaped as his magic was denied.


    The stiffness in his body was very unnatural, and after a second of watching, he lost his balance and toppled down the stairs.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t worry."


    Hearing his sister''s cute voice, Tatsuya replied as he returned the pistol- shaped CAD to its holder.


    Humanoids often make minute adjustments to their center of balance in order to stand upright.


    Everything was within reason up to this point. Miyuki was probably caught off guard by the person rolling down the stairs.


    Well, it looked like his collarbone wasn''t fractured, so all he''d get out of that would be a concussion and several broken ribs. That was what he meant by "don''t worry".


    On the other side, the attacker was equipped with a bona fide short-sword rather than a dagger as he charged towards Erika.


    This seemed familiar.


    It was just like Sayaka''s opponent during the kendo demonstration. A green and white ribbon was tied onto the right wrist that stretched forward to deny Erika. It appeared that the kendo club was the first to be corrupted.


    "Tch. Tatsuya-kun, we have to hold back against the students, don''t we?" Her voice shook a little since she was asking in the heat of combat.


    Given the differences in height and wrist strength, this could heavily influence a deadlocked situation.


    "There''s no need to force yourself to be merciful."


    At the same time that he said this, Tatsuya stepped forward, "Ha! I don''t need your help!"


    Erika stopped him.


    "I can easily handle this kind of opponent when I''m serious." She temporarily raised the pressure, then quickly slid to one side.


    Having switched places with her off-balanced opponent, Erika hurriedly urged Tatsuya onwards.


    "Leave this place to me!"


    "Got it!"


    The boy was wary of being assaulted from both sides, so he dropped to a half crouch.


    However, in the eyes of Tatsuya and Miyuki, this student had already ceased to exist.


    Tatsuya forcefully launched off the ground.


    Miyuki lightly stepped off the floor. Tatsuya leapt onto the walls, While Miyuki flew into the air.


    Both of them quickly landed on the second floor. "Whew~"


    Erika whistled in admiration and the Alliance student gaped in shock as Tatsuya and Miyuki charged towards the Special Browsing Room.


    ? ? ?


    Sayaka''s mind was a blur as she watched what was going on in front of her.


    In front of the only terminal that could access the highest level of research


    ��restricted research �� in this country, her companions �� members of "Blanche" �� were currently hacking into the system.


    Half a year ago, they were introduced by Tsukasa, the ace of the men''s kendo team. For some reason, Tsukasa did not bring Sayaka to Egalite, to which he was affiliated, but to Blanche instead.


    Originally, Sayaka had no intention of bringing their activities outside of campus, nor did she have any wish to participate in any lawbreaking activity. The only reason she saw them was out of consideration for Tsukasa, who often took care of her. Tsukasa''s older brother, who was the head of Blanche''s Japan branch, told her many things, such as how the differences on campus caused by magical talent could not be resolved. Despite knowing this, Sayaka''s foremost worry remained how Course 2 students were treated differently on campus.


    In truth, Sayaka really wanted to attend the forum. Not only did she want to attend, but she also dreamt of expressing her opinions. It was only because she was familiar with the details of this mission that she allowed Tsukasa to persuade her otherwise.


    What the heck was she doing? -- Sayaka thought. Taking the keys without permission, being the accomplice to a break-in... Was this really what she should be doing?


    Her thoughts were headed in an uncomfortable direction. Realizing this,


    Sayaka quickly gathered herself back onto the mission in front of her.


    However, our goal is to abolish the differential treatment brought on by magic, so why do we need the most cutting edge magical research?


    Tsukasa''s older brother said that publicizing the research results was the first step to abolishment.


    (That being said, wouldn''t it be meaningless to publicize magic theories to people who can''t use magic...?)


    The questions that were chasing each other around in her mind once more came to the forefront.


    For people who couldn''t use magic, magic theory had no point whatsoever.


    On some level, magic theory was grounded in scientific theory, thus separating it from other mind-based disciplines like theology.


    If people who wanted the most advanced magic research data truly did exist, wouldn''t they be the ones who could use magic...?


    (No, research data that can benefit people who can''t use magic must exist, and it is hidden here...)


    This was the reason she must follow. This reason allowed her to continue on the path she was currently on.


    However, no matter how many times she repeated it in her heart, she still couldn''t fully accept those words.


    "... Okay, it''s open." Someone chattered softly.


    He hurriedly brought out a Solid Cube used for storage.


    Her companions �� Sayaka detected a strong sense of "desire" imprinted on their faces, causing her to avert her eyes.


    Towards the door.


    So, she was the first one to notice. "The door!"


    Hearing her outburst, the other members turned to look.


    Before their very eyes, the square doors broke apart and collapsed into the room.


    "Impossible!"


    The dismayed gasps that they let out were, based on the situation at hand, actually quite conservative.


    Objects that have been fortified have eidos that are much harder to manipulate. Even dual reinforced doors that could withstand a krak missile could be destroyed by magic.


    However, to accomplish that it usually required a complicated Magic Sequence that repeatedly used Mass and Vibrate Magics to dissolve the door. No one could accept that a dual reinforced armor door could be silently destroyed like this.


    The men froze at this sight that so thoroughly impugned their general understanding of the world. At this moment, the recording Solid Cube shattered in their hands.


    Immediately afterwards, the hacking terminal dissolved as if caught in a time warp that swiftly returned it into its component parts.


    Following that, the signal from the Device also halted, rendering the Browsing Room into a dormant state.


    "I suppose it''s more appropriate to refer to you as industrial spies? Your plans end here."


    A familiar figure casually declared this as he strode forward with pistol- shaped Specialized CAD in his right hand that flashed silver with every step.


    Behind him, a slim figure gracefully followed him with a terminal-shaped CAD held in one hand.


    Neither sibling allowed a trace of excitement to grace their features, causing them to forget that they were in the middle of a crime scene.


    "Shiba-kun..."


    Sayaka softly whispered while someone raised a right hand.


    It wasn''t a gesture of surrender. It was a male companion pointing a gun at her kohai.


    This man wasn''t a student from First High. He wasn''t a student at all.


    He was someone who came along on behalf of Tsukasa''s older brother their leader.


    This companion who had been specifically recommended by their leader was obviously intent on committing murder. Sayaka let out a soundless scream of terror.


    She wanted to stop this, but was unable to cry out. Her hands were frozen.


    She was going to become an accomplice to murder; Sayaka was so terrified that she shrugged into a ball.


    However, the bullets that could easily take life were not spat out of the barrel.


    His right hand tightly gripped the pistol, no, the pistol was stuck to his hand.


    The man''s right hand was covered in purple swelling.


    "Please desist from any more foolish actions. For me to be merciful towards those that intend Onii-sama any harm, I don''t think I can do that."


    Her voice was deathly quiet, and equally solemn. It was like she was a completely different person.


    She gave off an aura of invincibility, as if any act to defy her would be fruitless.


    Just hearing her voice caused resistance to crumble.


    This time, it was Tatsuya''s cruel words that drifted into the ears of a terrified Sayaka.


    "This is reality. Mibu-senpai."


    "Eh...?"


    "A world where everyone can be treated equally is inherently impossible. If there were truly an equal world that completely discounted talent and adaptability, then everyone should receive an equally cold reception from the world.


    In truth, Mibu-senpai already knows this, right?


    No one is capable of treating everyone equally. That only exists in carefully crafted lies in order to mislead others."


    Sayaka''s originally despairing visage tightened.


    In the blank eyes of her kohai standing before her, she could detect a tiny trace of --


    "Mibu-senpai, you were only being used so they could steal the unpublished research data stored by the magic universities. This is the truth behind your lofty ideals." -- Pity?


    "Why? Why did it turn out like this?"


    The moment she realized this, the complex emotions within Sayaka burst forth.


    "Is it wrong to eliminate the differences? Is it wrong to dream of equality?


    The differences truly exist here!


    This can''t just be my misunderstanding. I truly was despised.


    I was exposed before their scornful stares. And I heard all their stupid names for me.


    To remove all of these, is there something wrong with that? Aren''t you the same?


    They compared you against your sister''s superlative talents too. You have also gone through that degradation.


    You have also been labeled an idiotic fool!" Sayaka''s screams seemed to spring forth from within. From within the well of her soul.


    Yet, none of these piteous cries reached Tatsuya. His heart did not resonate with those words. That was because to Tatsuya, "these things" were simply acceptable aspects of reality.


    So Tatsuya merely understood the literal "meaning" behind her words as well as the "phenomenon" she was screaming about. Here was a young lady in despair. That was the only thing he took away.


    The pity that Sayaka thought she saw in his eyes, were merely the delusions brought upon her by her extreme wretchedness.


    Sayaka''s screams did not reach the young man''s heart �� but passed into the heart of the young woman standing next to him.


    "I will never despise Onii-sama." She calmly said.


    However, this voice contained enough emotion to quell Sayaka''s screams


    �� an emotion of raw fury, hidden beneath the layers of calm.


    "Even if every other human being insults, slanders, despises my brother, the love and respect I bear for Onii-sama will never change."


    "... You..."


    Sayaka was unable to speak.


    Before Miyuki''s proud declaration, Sayaka was not only struck speechless, but rendered unable to think as well.


    "The love and respect I bear do not come from the strength of one''s magic. In the eyes of the world, my magic is many times greater than Onii-sama''s.


    Even then, these things will not influence the love and respect I bear towards Onii-sama in the slightest.


    Before my feelings towards Onii-sama, all of these things become trivial and meaningless.


    That is because I know that this only constitutes a small part of Onii- sama."


    "..."


    "Anyone can insult Onii-sama?


    To me, this is truly insufferable effrontery.


    It is true that there are ignorant fools that vilify Onii-sama.


    But at the same time, when compared with the number of such trash, there are just as many, no, many more people who acknowledge Onii-sama''s transcendent talents.


    Mibu-senpai, you are truly a pitiful person."


    "What did you say?"


    Her volume rose slightly.


    But it was a lifeless voice. It was a voice devoid of both feelings and thoughts.


    "Aren''t there people that acknowledge you? Is magic the only way people see you?


    No, that''s impossible.


    I know of at least one person who doesn''t do this. Do you know who that is?"


    "..."


    "Onii-sama has acknowledged you. Your swordsmanship, your beauty."


    "... These are only appearances."


    "Exactly, these are just appearances.


    But, isn''t this a part of senpai as well, senpai''s charisma and sense of individuality?"


    "..."


    "Of course, appearances are only natural.


    Including the two meetings at the cafe and the time in front of the Public Announcement Room, this is the fourth time you''ve spoken with Onii- sama.


    You''ve only met him four times, how much did you expect him to understand?"


    "That..."


    "In the end, more so than anyone else, you were the one who saw yourself being treated differently.


    More than anyone else, you were also the one who viewed yourself as an inferior student and derogatorily used the term ''Weed'' towards yourself."


    Her words were undeniable.


    No urge to repudiate this argument emerged.


    This reprimand struck Sayaka like a terrible blow, causing her mind to go blank.


    Just as her mind ground to a halt,


    Just as she was about to abandon the will to go on,


    This soulless shell allowed the devil''s soft hiss to worm in.


    No, in this case, it was more like the puppeteer''s light whispers. "Mibu, use the ring!"


    It came from a cowardly man cowering shamelessly behind a 16 year old girl.


    This man suddenly shouted out.


    Accompanying this scream, his wrist also swung downwards. A small spark ignited, along with dense white smoke.


    At the same time, there were several piercing sounds that could not be heard.


    It was the background noise from the Psions.


    They were attempting to stop magic from invoking by using Cast Jamming - Sorcery Disruptor.


    In the smoke, three separate sets of footsteps could be heard. Tatsuya reached out twice.


    And struck twice with the palm of his hand into the smoke. With his eyes completely closed.


    There were two meaty sounds of impact, along with the sounds of two bodies hitting the floor.


    "Miyuki, stop!"


    When Tatsuya gave out this order.


    The Magic Sequence Miyuki designed swiftly morphed into another object.


    It gathered the white smoke together like a tornado.


    The dust clouds were compressed to the size of ping pong balls, then fell to the ground locked inside triangular ice blocks that materialized out of thin air.


    Now that vision was no longer obstructed, the room revealed three men lying on the ground.


    One of them was rolling around on the ground, trying to fight back the hideous pain of frostbite.


    Two others bore bruises on their faces and lay there unconscious. "Onii-sama, it is alright to let Mibu-senpai go?"


    Miyuki wondered aloud.


    She had no doubts regarding whether Tatsuya had any ulterior motives.


    In Miyuki''s mind, there was little chance for Tatsuya to develop any relationship with women that surpassed sibling banter.


    Miyuki also clearly understood that Tatsuya was not the type to bring personal feelings into the mix.


    "I don''t doubt your skills, but there is always the possibility of a mishap when vision is obstructed.


    I don''t want you to run that risk, so let Erika handle Mibu-senpai."


    The fastest point of egress from here would inevitably lead directly to Erika on the first floor. Given Sayaka''s current state, she was in no condition to seek alternate routes.


    "I don''t think Erika has any vested interest in this..."


    "Perhaps, if her opponent were anyone other than Mibu-senpai."


    Miyuki didn''t really comprehend what it meant to fixate on your opponent.


    For her, combat was something to be avoided initially, but if pressed, victory overrode all other concerns.


    It didn''t matter who her opponent was.


    For her opponent''s identity, a simple label of "enemy" was sufficient, anything else became meaningless.


    That being said, from a purely intellectual perspective, she acknowledged that there were people out there who placed special meaning on who their opponents were.


    "Is that so? If it''s Erika, then there should be no problems."


    So let''s leave Sayaka to Erika, Miyuki thought as she moved forward to help her elder brother bind the thieves in a way usually reserved for terrorists.


    ? ? ?


    Sayaka was now entirely relying on her subconscious for movement. The Antinite ring was her trump card when the time came to escape.


    Having gone through the education for "Magisters", she knew the nature and limits of Cast Jamming.


    No, in regards to the knowledge surrounding this ring, Sayaka knew more about it than your average Magician.


    This ring did not possess the power to strike down other Magicians.


    It only had the power to interfere with magic through Cast Jamming. Aside from providing a method for avoiding magic attacks, there was no other purpose.


    You cannot defeat that 1st Year student.


    At that time, I witnessed glorious techniques that I''d never seen before.


    When their leader gave her this ring, he repeatedly cautioned her with the above warning.


    This ring is used solely for running away.


    The deeply imprinted scene in her brain and the echoes of those powerful words reverberated in her ears, prompting her limbs to keep moving.


    There were no footsteps behind her. No one was following her.


    In her heart, she understood that her companions had been taken down.


    However, her paralyzed mind would not allow her to make the conscious decision to go back and help them.


    Her mind consumed by the failure of their plan and the subsequent urge to flee the campus to their temporary base, Sayaka fled through the corridors and headed straight down the stairs.


    At that moment, her feet came to a dead stop. "Senpai, it''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    A young woman �� probably a 1st Year student, given that she called her "senpai" �� was smiling before her with both hands held behind her back.


    "... Who are you?"


    Her wariness forced out a sound.


    However, that 1st Year student''s cheery expression didn''t dim in the slightest.


    "1st Year, Class E, Chiba Erika.


    I want to confirm something just in case. You are Mibu Sayaka-senpai, who took silver in last year''s National Middle School Women''s Kendo Competition, correct?"


    The words struck Sayaka like an invisible blow.


    The darkest corners of her consciousness and the deepest depths of her heart stung as if struck with a shinai.


    "... And what of it?"


    Suppressing the sudden pain, Sayaka replied back. "It''s nothing, nothing at all.


    I just wanted to be sure."


    Erika kept her hands behind her back.


    However, there were no weak points anywhere on her body.


    Her slim figure was incapable of blocking the corridor entirely, but there were no detectable "gaps" for a person to pass through anywhere.


    And on top of that... Were the hands hidden behind her back empty? Is she really not holding anything?


    "... Suddenly showing up here. You aren''t planning to let me pass." There was no sign of pursuit to her rear.


    Be that as it may, given the man in question, concealing his presence was probably a piece of cake.


    Sayaka reined in her anxious emotions and strove to speak in an even manner.


    She knew that her chances of breaking through unharmed were zero from the beginning.


    "Where are you going?"


    "That''s none of your business."


    "You don''t want to answer... is that right?"


    "Yes."


    "Negotiation breakdown." Erika happily declared.


    Although the words seemed a little farfetched, but Sayaka knew very well that she never planned on letting her go in the first place.


    Sayaka quickly glanced left and right. Unfortunately, she didn''t have a weapon on hand.


    While she was equipped with a CAD, she would have to yield her Cast Jamming in order to use magic.


    A silvery gray rod appeared in the corner of her vision.


    It was a stun baton that belonged to one of Sayaka''s companions.


    The baton was a little shorter than what she was accustomed to, but it would serve as a suitable replacement for her usual weapon.


    Sayaka slowly lowered her center of gravity. She concentrated all her strength into her feet. And abruptly sprang away.


    After grabbing the stun baton on the ground, Sayaka fell into a crouch to greet the other woman.


    On the other hand, Erika just stood there gaping at Sayaka''s antics.


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry, I was going to give you time to locate a weapon..."


    Sayaka flushed.


    This wasn''t a solo performance! In an effort to hide the awkwardness and embarrassment brought on by her actions, Sayaka glared at Erika and shouted,


    "Get away from there! Otherwise you''re going to get hurt!"


    "Self defense established! Well, I never intended to use that excuse anyways,"


    Erika said in a very excited tone as she brought her hands from behind her to the front.


    Her right hand held a retractable police baton, while the left carried an actual short-sword.


    Following that, she casually tossed the weapon in her left hand to one side. "Shall we begin, senpai?"


    Erika raised her right arm.


    Sayaka also took a combat stance. Her weapon was pointed directly at her opponent, her right hand placed above her left.


    On one side, Sayaka with the central two-handed style. On the other, Erika in a half curved stance with the one-handed style.


    The match started in a flash.


    Contact was made between the blades, but their swings emitted no sounds. The instant she saw movement, Erika swung her baton at Sayaka''s neck. Sayaka furiously raised her arm.


    She dashed backwards, reflexively adopting a defensive posture as she was barely able to take this blow. At the same time, her opponent had already looped to her rear.


    To parry the next blow, Sayaka instinctively raised her baton.


    The shock of the blow reverberated down the stun baton into her hand. Sayaka was more than ready to close into melee range but her opponent had already retreated out of range.


    "Personal Speed Magic...?" Sayaka softly murmured. Erika did not reply.


    "... Just like Watanabe-senpai?"


    However, her next words stopped Erika cold.


    Although it was only a momentary hesitation, that was sufficient to shift the momentum.


    Erika, who once again advanced, was forced to stop by the piercing noise that filled the corridor.


    This was Psion noise, noise that normal ears could not hear.


    Seeing Erika''s face contort in discomfort, Sayaka immediately charged. She would not give her opponent an instant to catch her breath.


    Face, face, forearm, abdomen, diagonal slash, uppercut, face, reverse diagonal slash...


    This series of sword strikes was obviously not developed solely for kendo training, as it included several techniques from ancient kendo styles.


    Her attack was as swift as fire.


    Just as the proverb F��rinkazan dictated, her attack was as fierce as flame. At some point, the Psion noise disappeared.


    The reason behind this was obvious.


    In order to activate Cast Jamming, a constant influx of Psions into the Antinite was required.


    If the influx of Psions stopped, the noise would stop as well. The noise that originally filled the room gradually died away.


    Because Sayaka had thrown everything she had into her blows, maintaining Cast Jamming was frankly impossible.


    So long as one was capable of using magic, no matter how fierce or powerful the attack was, nothing could match the speed of magic.


    While she clearly knew this, Erika didn''t plan on using magic. She probably didn''t have the time to design a Magic Sequence.


    Erika was a Course 2 student that didn''t excel in compiling technical skills.


    Even so, Erika''s CAD was a specialized model that was fortified for high speed combat and possessed a form that Erika was well accustomed to.


    In addition, her Engravement Magic was a type that could still channel Psions even under the effects of Cast Jamming.


    If she could create enough separation, then she would be able to use magic attacks.


    However, Erika didn''t try to break away, nor did she press forward.


    In direct opposition to the high praise of the fierce flame, Sayaka''s attack could only be described as fairly clumsy.


    On the other hand, Erika was using precise and fluid motions to defuse each of her opponent''s attacks.


    Her eyes betrayed no trace of agitation. Her breath remained perfectly even.


    The first one to start breathing raggedly was actually Sayaka, who had expended all her energy on the attack.


    The momentum reversed in an instant.


    The attacker and defender roles were swapped.


    Erika sidestepped her opponent''s final blow, then immediately retaliated against Sayaka''s motionless stun baton.


    The stun baton, which was by design more fragile than bokkens or staves, snapped upon impact to its base. "..."


    Sayaka stared weakly at the police baton pointed at her. Her eyes still burned with her fighting spirit.


    "Please pick it up."


    Erika said without moving her weapon. "..."


    Unable to comprehend her words, Sayaka made no response.


    "Pick up the short-sword on the ground and show me your true strength. I will shatter the feminine illusion that binds you."


    Sayaka ignored the police baton before her eyes and bent her knees.


    She picked up the short-sword that Erika discarded, then once again fell into a stance.


    Afterwards, Sayaka remembered something, fell out of her stance and put her left hand atop her right.


    She removed the flashing bronze ring on her right hand. And threw it to the floor.


    "I don''t need to rely on that.


    I will use my own strength to break your technique." Sayaka removed her uniform jacket.


    At First High, female students wore sleeveless gowns beneath their uniform jackets.


    Sayaka''s arms were exposed from the shoulder down, which guaranteed her complete freedom of movement.


    Sayaka turned the edge of the blade skywards.


    Slashing with the back of the blade was a method that completely disregarded the structural properties of the weapon, and only served to increase the risk of the blade breaking.


    Even with this disadvantage, Sayaka was unwilling to allow her hesitation towards murder to dull the speed of the blade''s tip, hence she assumed this position.


    "I understand."


    They stood in the ready position facing one another.


    "Your techniques seem to come from the same style as Watanabe-senpai."


    "Do not speak of my blade in the same sentence as that woman''s sword. We are on completely different levels."


    Each side exchanged one sentence, heralding the start of the verbal spar. Thereafter, silence dominated the scene.


    Silence turned into anxiety, and anxiety turned to urgency.


    Just as the urgency reached a crescendo, Erika''s figure vanished. The exchange was over in an instant.


    The crisp sound of metallic contact rang out.


    It was practically impossible for the naked eye to discern, but Sayaka truly managed to defend herself against one of Erika''s magically accelerated attacks.


    She managed to hold off the "longsword''s" first attack. The short-sword slid from Sayaka''s nerveless hands. Subsequently, Sayaka pressed her right arm and fell to one knee. "My apologies, senpai.


    That''s probably a fracture."


    "... The bone cracked.


    It''s fine. I don''t think you were holding back."


    "Yes, senpai, you can hold your head up high.


    That''s because you forced a woman of the Chiba Family to go all out."


    "I see... So, you''re a member of the Chiba family."


    "That''s the truth of the matter.


    By the way, Watanabe Mari is a disciple of our family as well. I was the one who oversaw her certification.


    In terms of pure swordsmanship, I am the superior one." Hearing this, Sayaka finally smiled.


    It was a brief, carefree smile. "Is that so...?


    I say, although the loser has no right to ask for a boon, could you call a stretcher for me?


    I feel like, my consciousness, is fading, ah..." Sayaka crumpled to the ground.


    Erika carefully scooped her up.


    She softly whispered into the ears of the unconscious Sayaka. "Don''t worry, senpai.


    Because your gentle kohai will take senpai away from here."


    ? ? ?


    "So, you want me to carry Mibu-senpai out of here?"


    Regarding Tatsuya''s natural question, Erika nodded her head as if she couldn''t care less.


    "It''s okay, she''s not that heavy."


    "No, that''s not the issue."


    "Now you can legitimately hug a cute girl to yourself, so why don''t you just happily accept already?"


    "I have no interest in being happy about such a trivial matter... No, that''s still not the issue."


    "... You know, I just had an inkling about this. Is Tatsuya-kun uninterested in women?


    Like, do you swing in that direction?"


    "What do you mean by that direction?"


    "Gay!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    That''s why I said this isn''t the issue. We can easily call for a stretcher, so why must I be the one to carry her?"


    Miyuki laughed merrily at this scene.


    Tatsuya was simultaneously dealing with his mounting exhaustion while trying to decipher Erika''s logic at the same time. ��At this point, he had already half-given up on the inside.


    "It would obviously make Mibu-senpai very happy!" At some point, Tatsuya stopped replying.


    While he still felt that the proposal was illogical, he was also resigned to the fact that using logic to convince Erika was going to be an extremely challenging task.


    The conversation had reached its conclusion, so to speak. "Isn''t this wonderful, Onii-sama?


    Although her injury isn''t dire, it is true that the earlier she can be treated the better.


    I think that the most efficient method would probably be for Onii-sama to carry her.


    At any rate, there''s no use trying to explain it further. Your opponent is Erika, after all."


    "Wait, Miyuki, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Yeah, that''s true. Oh, well."


    "Wait, Tatsuya-kun, what the heck is this, hitting people when they''re down?


    Don''t you guys think that going two on one is a little treacherous?"


    "Ara, I''m obviously Erika''s ally here!"


    "Lies! Blatant lies!"


    When faced with Erika''s shouting, Miyuki merely smiled pleasantly in acceptance. With this conversation as the BGM, Tatsuya carefully picked up Sayaka.


    This action wasn''t an abrupt one, nor did he waver when doing so.


    It was more like he had no idea where to place his strength to perform this action.


    "Hm, just as expected, Tatsuya-kun is quite capable."


    For some reason, Erika expressed this opinion as she nodded several times. Since responding to her words would only waste more time, Tatsuya decided to start walking.


    Sayaka''s unconscious face looked like she was in a deep slumber.


    ? ? ?


    After learning of the capture of the library infiltrators through the screen of his portable terminal, Tsukasa of the Men''s Kendo Division knew that he had to link up with his older brother, the current head of Blanche''s Japan branch, and seek further instructions. This had to be accomplished in the shortest time frame possible.


    While technically his older brother, he was only a stepbrother from his father''s second marriage at the end of the day. However, Tsukasa always trusted his older brother as if they were directly related by blood. There was no sense of awkwardness between the two of them after the marriage initially, so how did they get to this point? He just couldn''t recall how.


    Whenever he thought of this mystery, it was immediately buried beneath other thoughts. The moment Tsukasa thought of this, he shook his head, because now wasn''t the time to consider it. It was too dangerous to use the wireless network for contact. He wasn''t worried about being overheard; he just didn''t want to use such a normal method of communication, but this was a critical situation. Any inbound message, whether wired or wireless, ran the risk of being intercepted, so thinking like this was only natural.


    Tsukasa wasn''t expecting any problems by leaving campus. Even though this was a critical situation, it was not war time nor was it a period of civil war. There was no way a gunfight would break out on campus. Although people unaffiliated with clubs had to undergo strenuous examination, this generally did not affect students.


    Tsukasa made his decision based on this assumption, but unfortunately for him, fate had other ideas.


    "If it isn''t Tsukasa from the kendo club. Are you headed home?"


    Just as Tsukasa was about to waltz out the main gate, someone called out to him from behind.


    It wasn''t a friend. He did not know that voice.


    When he turned around, what stood before him was a swarthy individual of medium height who could be comfortably described as boorish. Like Tsukasa, he was a large, robust 3rd Year student. He wore the emblem of the Public Morals Committee on his wrist.


    "Tatsumi... Uh, aren''t club activities canceled because of the riots? That''s why I decided to head home!"


    Faltering due to poor acting would be troublesome. Consciously ordering his body to cooperate, Tsukasa replied back in an even tone.


    "Is that so? Well, that''s okay. Club activities are probably canceled all around campus."


    "Ah, that''s it. So--"


    Goodbye. The word was on the tip of his tongue, but Tsukasa never got the chance to say it.


    "Wait a second. There''s something I wanted to ask you." His heart raced.


    "Ask me?"


    Barely managing to contain his wavering, Tsukasa managed to fake an astonished expression.


    "Yeah, I need to ask you specifically, Tsukasa."


    Tatsumi''s voice seemed to fan the flames of Tsukasa''s agitation. Tsukasa felt as if that tone knew everything he was up to.


    "My Chief has an amazing special technique."


    All of a sudden, the conversation changed entirely �� at least that''s what it sounded like �� but the same sense of wariness from the beginning did not diminish in the slightest.


    "By manipulating the air currents and adding some enhancements, we can create truth serums without resorting to illegal drugs."


    A scream was about to force its way out of his throat, but Tsukasa fought it down.


    However, he was only wasting his time.


    "You don''t have to fake any ambivalence, Tsukasa. You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?


    We already have proof, evidence that you ordered them to do these things." Tsukasa didn''t reply.


    While he was a Course 2 student weak in technical skills, thanks to his extensive training in kendo he had plenty of confidence in his own Speed Magics. Both of them looked fairly swarthy and Tatsumi was one of the few 3rd Year students capable of putting out some speed, but Tsukasa was confident he had the edge in a pure footrace.


    All of this was in Tsukasa''s calculations, but his plans were dashed before they came to fruition.


    "Tsukasa-senpai! Please come with us for a moment!"


    A somber but powerful voice rang out. To be precise, the owner of this voice was standing directly in his path.


    "Sawaki... Why the hell are you two here?"


    Tsukasa hoarsely shouted. When the riots broke out, both of them should have been at the library. Why the heck were two members of the active combat division stationed all the way out here? It was only natural for Tsukasa to wonder about that.


    "You haven''t noticed yet? Our job is solely to keep an eye on you today, with some support from long range Sensory System personnel. We would''ve wasted our time if you didn''t cave in the end, but we finally figured out your escape route."


    As Tatsumi was happily explaining behind him, Tsukasa made the conscious decision to forcibly break through here.


    The breakthrough would have to occur in Sawaki''s direction. In this situation, returning to campus was suicide.


    That being said, even though Sawaki was a 2nd Year student, he specialized in a form of magic close combat called Magic Martial Arts. Unarmed, Tsukasa had no chance �� in a straight up fight, that is.


    Tsukasa removed the scarf tied around his right arm.


    Inside, there was a bronze colored bracelet. The Antinite Bracelet. He activated Cast Jamming.


    Tsukasa knew that by spreading the Cast Jamming waves, he was alerting their allies to his location. However, this wasn''t the time to worry about that. The most important thing was to break out of the current trap and establish a link with his older brother �� this powerful thought dominated Tsukasa''s actions.


    Tsukasa charged towards Sawaki, who furrowed his brows. At the end of the day, Magic Martial Arts was a technique that used magic to reinforce the physical body, to enable the usage of powerful combat abilities. In a scenario where no magic was used, Sawaki should have no chance of overcoming a kendoist such as himself, even if he was unarmed, without the aid of magic. With this in mind, Tsukasa struck out at Sawaki.


    Sawaki easily dodged his chop.


    His flank suffered a furious blow. Sawaki''s elbow dug deeply into Tsukasa''s abdomen.


    "Tsukasa, you moron, I don''t think you understand."


    As Tsukasa collapsed to the ground, Tatsumi said this in a sympathetic manner.


    "Sawaki is a tough opponent even without magic. There are a lot of people who misunderstand me, though those guys are incapable of doing anything without magic, and are unable to move freely without an unnecessary thing like magic."


    Moaning in pain, Tsukasa couldn''t reply. Sawaki silently bound Tsukasa securely.


    ? ? ?


    In the Nurse''s Room, they were listening to Sayaka''s side of the story.


    Her right arm needed treatment, so it was best not to upset her too much. While the school doctor forbade this, it was currently Sayaka who wanted to tell her story.


    Mayumi, Mari, and Katsuto were all gathered to hear this. The mastermind Tsukasa Kinoe had been captured, and the riot had been suppressed on the surface, but the exact details behind the attack were still unknown. The off- campus invaders that had been captured had already been handed over to the police by the faculty, and thanks to the efforts of the School Council, Club Activities Group and Public Morals Committee, no students were affected.


    Currently, Tsukasa was in no condition to be interrogated. Taking this into consideration, Sayaka''s confession became the only source of information, so it wasn''t odd for Mayumi and the others to be present.


    The tale began when Sayaka was first introduced to her other companions.


    Last year, shortly after Sayaka entered the school, she struck up a conversation with Tsukasa. At that time, there were a lot of sympathizers in the kendo club. It wasn''t just the kendo club, but students were also forming magic training clubs with similar philosophies. It came as a huge shock to discover that the time and scale of the operations far exceeded


    Mayumi and co.''s expectations. The one who took it hardest was probably Mari. Mayumi, Mari, and Katsuto were all struck differently by this revelation in the beginning.


    "I''m sorry, I never imagined this could happen, but..." Erika stared intently at the blinking Mari.


    However, Mari had no time to care about this gaze. "Mibu, is what you said true?"


    Hearing Mari''s faltering question, Sayaka lowered her head for less than a second.


    Raising her head, Sayaka nodded calmly, and replied in the same calm manner.


    "Now that I think about it, I might have been too proud of being called ''kendo belle'' in middle school.


    Therefore, shortly after I came to school, I saw Watanabe-sempai''s incredible magic swordsmanship during the club recruitment week. I petitioned for personal lessons from you, but was coldly rebuffed, and that one cut really deep...


    I couldn''t be your opponent probably because I was a Course 2 student. Once I thought of this, I lost all my motivation."


    "Wait... Just a second.


    Last year''s recruitment week, when I went overboard during the kenjutsu lessons?


    I remember that incident.


    I didn''t forget that you petitioned to be my opponent. But, I don''t recall harshly rejecting you?"


    "It''s common for people to have difficulty understanding the feelings of the rejected."


    Erika reprimanded Mari in an ironic tone, who stood there with a solemn expression and head lowered.


    "Erika, be quiet for a bit."


    But she was stopped by Tatsuya.


    "What? Is Tatsuya-kun on Watanabe-senpai''s side as well?"


    "I just want you to finish listening to her. You can chew people out or debate about this after you hear everything."


    Hearing this rebuke, Erika revealed a displeased expression, but quieted down regardless.


    After a short period of silence, Sayaka painfully continued.


    "Senpai, you said that I couldn''t be your opponent, so I shouldn''t waste my time and go seek someone who could match me... To hear this from my respected senpai just after coming to school..."


    "Wait... No, wait a minute.


    That''s a misunderstanding, Mibu."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s true that I said that.


    ��I''m sorry, but my swordsmanship can''t compete against yours, so it''s a waste of your time. So that''s why you should go search for a worthy opponent for yourself �� that''s all.


    Wasn''t that how it was?"


    "Eh, that... Then, if that''s the case..."


    "In other words, this is why I said ''I can''t be your opponent''. It''s because you are much stronger than me in swordsmanship." Sayaka wore a slack-jawed expression as Mayumi turned to ask Mari. "Just a moment, Mari.


    You mean that you turned down Mibu''s request because she was much stronger than you, did I get that right?"


    "That''s exactly it.


    While it is true that I have the edge after you add magic into it...


    The techniques that I''ve learned are all meant to be used in conjunction with magic. I underwent physical and weapons training in order to better grasp how to use my magic more effectively.


    There''s no way I could be able to stand up to Mibu in terms of pure swordsmanship."


    "So... It was my misunderstanding... all along...?" An awkward silence flooded the Nurse''s Office. "I feel like such an idiot...


    I selfishly misunderstood senpai''s intentions... put myself down..." Only Sayaka''s whimpers prodded the silence.


    "I don''t think it''s a waste."


    Until Tatsuya shattered it with his words. "... Shiba-kun?"


    Sayaka lifted her head and gazed directly at Tatsuya, who continued to speak in a vague tone.


    "That was what Erika said after seeing senpai''s techniques.


    To the best of Erika''s knowledge, you were vastly stronger than the ''kendo belle'' that took silver in the middle school competition.


    It might be sad that your new found strength came from resentment and hate.


    But, it is without question that Mibu-senpai''s swordsmanship improved through your own dedication and diligence.


    You were not consumed by hatred, nor were you overwhelmed by despair as you spent the last year training yourself to the next level. So I don''t think it was wasted."


    "..."


    "There are many junctures in growing stronger. There are a myriad reasons behind hard work.


    You only truly waste your time if you deny the hours, hard work, and results that came from what you''ve done, isn''t that right?"


    "Shiba-kun..."


    Tears welled up her eyes as Sayaka looked upwards at Tatsuya. However, this time, she smiled.


    "Shiba-kun, I have a request."


    "What is it?"


    "Can you come a little closer?"


    "Is this enough?"


    "A little more."


    "Ha."


    The atmosphere changed; the once tense atmosphere became fluid. However,


    "Then, please." It quickly,


    "Just stand there and don''t move." Turned back into a nervous atmosphere.


    Sayaka tightly gripped Tatsuya''s clothes, and buried her face into Tatsuya''s chest.


    "Wah, wah..."


    The sniffling quickly turned into full blown sobbing.


    Pressed into Tatsuya''s chest, Sayaka was bawling her eyes out.


    Everyone looked at one another in dismay as Tatsuya wordlessly held her slim shoulders. Seeing this, Miyuki lowered her head.


    After finally settling down, Sayaka started explaining what she knew about Blanche, the organization that backed the alliance.


    "Just as you foresaw, Onii-sama."


    "It was so accurate that it got boring."


    "That''s just how reality is, Chief. However, the real problem comes next."


    Tatsuya spoke as if he had already charted out the next course of action. "... Tatsuya-kun, are you planning to fight them?"


    "That''s an incorrect way to put it. I''m not going to fight them, I am going to annihilate them."


    Hearing Mayumi''s trepidation, Tatsuya bluntly replied back with the most incentive method possible.


    "That''s dangerous! You''ve already gone above and beyond the call of duty for students."


    The first one to object was Mari.


    Even within the confines of the campus, Mari was someone who was constantly doing firefighting, so her sense of danger was particularly sharp, which was only natural given the circumstances.


    "I object as well. You should leave off-campus cases to the police." Mayumi solemnly shook her head.


    However,


    "Is this before or after we release the details surrounding Mibu-senpai''s attempted robbery and hand her over to the family court''s jurisdiction?"


    At Tatsuya''s words, Mayumi froze and was unable to utter another word. "I see. So you don''t want the police to intervene.


    And that''s why this is something you can''t ignore. In order to prevent future repetitions from occurring. Is that right, Shiba?"


    Katsuto''s burning gaze caught Tatsuya''s eyes.


    "Your opponents are terrorists. If you let down your guard, you will die.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s me, Mayumi or Watanabe, we will not let students from this campus run that risk."


    "Of course."


    Despite that, Tatsuya did not cower before that gaze, and immediately replied.


    "From the beginning, I never planned to request assistance from the Public Morals Committee or the Club Activities Group."


    "... You plan on going alone?"


    "That was the plan."


    "I''m going with you."


    Hearing his sister''s immediate answer, Tatsuya revealed a bitter smile. "Me too."


    "And me."


    Erika and Leo both stepped forward, expressing their intent to join the battle.


    "Shiba-kun, if you''re doing this on my behalf, I beg you to reconsider. Just as the President said, please leave this to the police.


    I''ll be alright. I will just be punished for what I''ve done.


    Compared to that, if Shiba-kun got hurt because of me, I wouldn''t be able to take it."


    Sayaka hurriedly tried to stop him, but Tatsuya''s expression was not very welcoming.


    "This isn''t for Mibu-senpai."


    These cold words stopped Sayaka short, causing her to lower her head.


    "As someone whose personal life has been imperiled by terrorists, I too have a stake in this.


    I will exterminate any and all sources of harm directed towards Miyuki and myself. This is the highest priority for me."


    Was he intentionally shouldering all the responsibility in order to lighten Sayaka''s sense of guilt? �� It seemed unlikely, given his current expression. Lacking Miyuki''s insight on her brother''s thoughts, Leo, Erika, Mayumi and Mari concluded that Tatsuya was speaking earnestly from the heart.


    His piercing, chilly gaze alone was enough to convince them of that.


    There was no anger, no aroused fighting spirit, just calmly stating his intent to annihilate the terrorists. Before Tatsuya''s confidence �� or maybe determination �� even Katsuto could say nothing more.


    "However, Onii-sama, how do we completely exterminate Blanche root and branch?


    They should have already evacuated from the temporary base that Mibu- senpai spoke of, so I don''t think there will be many clues left behind."


    Only Miyuki was able to converse with her brother normally. "That''s true, Tsukasa-senpai would likely say the same thing.


    Rather than saying no clues were left behind, it would be more appropriate to say that we never had any clues in the first place."


    "Then, what should we do?"


    Although there were no clues to be had, Miyuki continued to question her brother without a trace of dismay on her features.


    "In order to understand the unknown, the only thing that needs to be done is to ask someone who is familiar with the subject."


    "... Someone familiar with the subject?"


    "Do you have an idea, Tatsuya?"


    Tatsuya did not reply to Erika and Leo''s questions. He merely opened the doors leading to the exit.


    "Ono-sensei?"


    Mayumi smiled in a bemused manner at the sight of Haruka in a pantsuit.


    "... I can''t believe I was naive enough to try and conceal my presence against Yakumo-sensei''s favorite student..."


    She forced a smile as she said this in an uncaring tone. Her target was obviously Tatsuya.


    An apathetic Tatsuya responded in a slightly surprised voice. "You never intended to conceal your presence in the first place.


    Thanks to all the untruths you''ve spoken, I can''t tell whether you''re telling the truth anymore."


    "I will take that into account."


    Tatsuya made a welcoming motion to usher her inside, while Haruka slowly paced towards the bedside.


    She bent down and matched gazes with Sayaka, who was sitting on the bed.


    "You look like you''re okay..."


    "Ono-sensei..."


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t able to offer any assistance."


    Sayaka shook her head as Ono-sensei placed a hand on her shoulder and looked into her eyes. After a short time, she directed her gaze to the bedside.


    "Haruka-chan, do you know where Blanche is currently located?"


    Who are you talking to? -- Ono-sensei decided to forgo her normal playacting.


    "Haruka-chan?"


    "Ah? Tatsuya, didn''t you know?"


    The question itself was obvious, but now that he was on the receiving end, Tatsuya was hesitant on how to field it.


    "Our classmates refer to sensei as such. Haruka-chan also says she doesn''t mind."


    "It''s not everyone, only a portion of the boys. Tatsuya-kun, you''ve been tricked."


    "Ah..."


    This unexpected drama quickly defused the tense atmosphere in the room.


    That being said, rather than mishandling the situation and causing tensions to rise, this was probably the better alternative, Tatsuya thought to himself. At any rate, this was an explanation he could somewhat accept.


    "��Then, Ono-sensei."


    "You can call me Haruka-chan if you like."


    He couldn''t believe that he was in such a predicament because of this woman''s playacting. The only thing Tatsuya could do was rein in his annoyance.


    "��Ono-sensei, given the situation, you can drop the act."


    "No sense of sentimentality whatsoever."


    "..."


    "... Cough."


    The opaque gaze directed at Tatsuya was quite clumsy no matter how you sliced it, but after that coughing sound �� an overly exaggerated coughing sound �� Haruka changed her posture.


    "Someone get a map. It''s much faster this way." Tatsuya silently pulled out an information terminal. He opened the screen and set it to map mode.


    Haruka also pulled out a terminal �� much more graceful and suave than Tatsuya''s motion �� and set it to directional transmission.


    After receiving the signal, a flashing light appeared on the map. "... That''s literally right under our noses!"


    "... Are they mocking us?"


    The reason behind Leo and Erika''s outrage lay in the fact that the enemy''s lair could be reached by foot within an hour.


    The image was magnified before switching over to a more detailed layout.


    The location was the hills outside of the city proper, near the abandoned factories for the chemical dye industry.


    "... been confirmed that the factory was the hideout of the Eco-Terrorists, which was abandoned when they fled."


    Tatsuya was reading the additional notes.


    "They returned to this location without being detected by law enforcement officials."


    "So they''re the same group?"


    Although phrased as a question, given the looks on Mari and Mayumi''s faces, their inner thoughts were hardly a secret.


    "Were toxic materials transported to this location during this time period?"


    "Hm, according to our investigation, there are no BC (biochemical) weapons on site."


    Hearing Katsuto''s comment, Haruka nodded.


    "We should have no problems with transportation."


    "Have they detected our magic?"


    "Even if they did detect us, they wouldn''t change their plans anyways. They''re probably dug in and waiting for us to show up."


    Tatsuya referred to himself as "someone who was involved" not because all the victims were students affiliated with First High. The terrorists aimed to seize unpublished magic research and techniques. With that in mind, his own personal technique may also be targeted by the terrorists. Tatsuya inferred that Tsukasa Kinoe ambushed him in the first place to ascertain how effective his technique was.


    "Full frontal assault?"


    "That would probably be the tactic the enemy least expects."


    Tatsuya didn''t need to say anything. The moment Miyuki announced such a warlike declaration, the two of them had already devised their strategy.


    Katsuto agreed on this point.


    "Yes, that is an acceptable tactic. Let me get the car ready."


    "Eh? Juumonji-kun is going as well?"


    Mayumi''s question was probably mirrored in Tatsuya''s thoughts.


    Katsuto definitely didn''t seem like the type who would bar his subordinates from fighting, only to charge off to the front line on his own.


    "This is the duty of the Juumonji family who bear the name of the Ten


    Master Clans.


    But before that, I am still a student of First High, so there''s no way I could watch this pass by without lifting a finger.


    I cannot leave this in the hands of the underclassmen alone."


    "... Then me too."


    "Saegusa, you can''t go."


    "Mayumi, the situation would be problematic if the Student Council President wasn''t available."


    "... I understand."


    It took the two of them combined to barely persuade Mayumi to reluctantly accept their proposal.


    "Then, if that is the case, Mari, you can''t go either. There may be remnants still lurking on campus. As the Public Morals Committee Chief, leaving your post at this critical juncture would also cause difficulties."


    Now it was Mari''s turn to grudgingly accept that condition.


    Completely ignoring the two women who were glaring (?) at one another, Katsuto turned his gaze on Tatsuya.


    "Shiba, are you leaving immediately? If we wait any longer, we may be forced to fight in the darkness."


    "This won''t take too long. The battle will be over by dusk."


    "Is that so?"


    Katsuto probably saw something in Tatsuya''s adamant attitude.


    Thus, he didn''t say anything further. He left the Nurse''s Office after mentioning that he''d get the car.


    "The President and Club Activities Group Leader are both members of the Ten Master Clans, this I know... So what''s Haruka-chan''s background?"


    "We can talk about that later. Let''s move."


    Leo''s overly impetuous question was casually brushed aside by Tatsuya.


    Immediately following Tatsuya and Miyuki, Leo and Erika left the Nurse''s Office.


    A large all-terrain vehicle was parked outside the school dormitories.


    An additional member occupied the passenger seat in the front row. "Yo, Shiba."


    "Kirihara-senpai."


    "You don''t seem very surprised."


    "... No, I''m actually quite surprised."


    The primary source of shock came from his greeting, though it must be owed that the flower dangling from his lips helped.


    "Hey bro, I''m coming too."


    "Do as you wish."


    Tatsuya was completely unable to comprehend the state of mind necessary for Kirihara to utter those words.


    Regardless, daylight was burning.


    And so, Tatsuya got into the all-terrain vehicle, with his sister and friends closely behind.

 Volume 2 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    In a world dyed in a madder red,


    A large all-terrain vehicle reflected the rays of the setting sun as it sped through the city,


    Before smashing through the main doors leading to the factory. "Nice work, Leo."


    "......Nah, that was nothing."


    "Man, that was exhausting."


    All of a sudden, Leo was asked to encompass the entirety of a large all- terrain vehicle speeding along above 100 kilometers per hour with high level Fortify Magic at the moment of impact, an extremely taxing task that consumed all his reserves.


    "Shiba, this is your plan. Call it."


    Tatsuya accepted the authority and responsibility that Katsuto offered without any hesitation.


    "Leo, you remain here on guard.


    Erika, support Leo and take care of anyone trying to flee."


    "......Is it okay to not apprehend them?"


    "There''s no need for such a risky action. To ensure minimal risk, just take them out.


    Kirihara-senpai and the Group Leader should loop around the left to the back entrance.


    Miyuki and I will enter here."


    "Understood."


    "OK, let''s do it. I''ll take care of every single one of the stragglers."


    "Tatsuya, be careful."


    "Miyuki, don''t force yourself."


    Leo and Erika both accepted this arrangement, so they did not reveal any displeased expressions.


    With blade in hand �� but not drawn �� Kirihara charged away, with Katsuto leisurely following behind.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki both walked into the dark interior of the factory with the same ease as if they were entering a convenience store.


    ? ? ?


    They encountered the enemy much sooner than expected.


    Heedless of cover, Tatsuya advanced fearlessly out into the open, where their opponents stood in neat lines in the center of the meeting ground area.


    "Welcome! Nice to meet you, Shiba Tatsuya-kun!


    And this hime-sama must be your sister, Miyuki-kun, right?"


    "You must be the branch commander of Blanche."


    Tatsuya coldly interrogated the man who had his arms spread out in an exaggerated welcoming motion.


    Roughly 30 years of age. Unusually young for this line of work.


    He wore rimless glasses atop his tall, lanky figure. From his outward appearance, he seemed like some sort of scholar or lawyer.


    "Oh, forgive my rudeness.


    Just as you said, I am the commander of Blanche''s Japanese branch, Tsukasa Hajime."


    There was no sense of pressure, but that may have been a biased opinion. In Tatsuya''s mind, this man gave off the impression that he was an intellectual of a failed revolution.


    However, based on those ridiculous actions and mesmerized tone of voice, a glimmer of emotions as dark as the deepest abyss could be detected.


    "Is that so?"


    Even though he had seen through his opponent''s wild antics, Tatsuya didn''t flinch. It didn''t matter which of the seven Hells he was in; Tatsuya would''ve already become accustomed to it. He did not need to ascertain the relationship between this man and Tsukasa Kinoe of the Men''s Kendo Club, so all he did was ask this question, then firmly nodded his head.


    Although he didn''t verbalize it, his attitude was enough to express his intent. Tatsuya removed the silver CAD from its holster.


    "Hm, a CAD. I thought you would bring firearms at least.


    That being said, you''re a bold one. You came forward without any heed to nearby cover.


    No matter what kind of Magician you are, you can still be killed by bullet wounds!"


    "I am no Magician."


    Tatsuya''s reaction was completely unlike someone under the threat of a sniper, causing the Blanche commander to stare at him with widened eyes.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. You''re still a student.


    I forgot that detail after seeing you charge in like that."


    "You talk too much.


    Well, for you to incite these people, there must be some angle behind it."


    "For your age, you''re pretty good.


    Using such a penetrating attitude to view things at your age makes you too rigid. At this rate, you''re going to be an old-timer very quickly."


    Ridiculous movements and tone. Along with those self-delusional words.


    That being said, Tatsuya had no intention of playing along with Tsukasa Hajime''s nonsense.


    "At any rate, I advise you to surrender.


    All of you, throw down your weapons and place your hands on your heads."


    "Ha ha ha ha, aren''t you a Weed that doesn''t excel in magic? Oh, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t use such a taboo term.


    But, where exactly does your confidence come from?


    If you think that magic is the be all and end all, then you''re making a terrible mistake."


    As he was laughing, the wildness surrounding Tsukasa Hajime seem to multiply as he raised his right hand.


    To the left and right, some twenty odd members of Blanche raised their weapons at the same time.


    Apart from pistols, they also had assault rifles and semi-automatics mixed in.


    "You have to be equals to even reach the bargaining table, so I''ll give you another chance.


    Shiba Tatsuya-kun, join us.


    I heard from my little brother that you can use Cast Jamming without resorting to Antinite. I am very interested in that ability.


    In regards to this exercise, I have spent a considerable time preparing for it. A lot of time and resources went into indoctrinating those damnable students so they would do my bidding. I am greatly aggravated by the waste of all that time and effort, but if you are willing to join us, I am willing to overlook all that."


    His face revealed a frivolous smirk, the wildness tucked behind a mask of righteousness. It was a face that would have inspired terror in Miyuki had Tatsuya not been there. If she wasn''t with Tatsuya, Miyuki undoubtedly would have felt her hackles rise at this man.


    "As expected, this was your goal.


    Having Mibu-senpai approach me and ordering your little brother to ambush me was to test the depths of that Cast Jamming ability?"


    "Hm, I do like smart children.


    But to understand so much and still waltz into here without a care in the world reveals that you are still a child.


    Nevertheless, children can still be stubborn.


    Even when they know they have no chance of winning, they still refuse to obey."


    "And what of it?"


    "Yeah......


    Then, let''s do this."


    His movements were more like those of a con artist than of a scholar.


    He threw the fake pair of rimless glasses aside, raised his forehead, and caught Tatsuya''s gaze.


    "Shiba Tatsuya, become one of our companions!" Tsukasa Hajime''s eyes took on a strange glow.


    Tatsuya''s already few expressions disappeared, his right hand holding the CAD dropped as if every ounce of strength had been sapped away.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, and now you are one of us!"


    Tsukasa Hajime abandoned any pretense of hiding the wildness about him. Even though the aura about him did not command respect or awe, it was still something worthy of a leader''s mantle.


    "The first thing you shall do, is to personally execute the little sister that came along with you!


    To die at the hands of your beloved Onii-sama is probably your fondest wish!"


    This wasn''t acting any more. He had already become accustomed to giving out orders.


    Truly, he had already forced many people to obey him.


    His twisted smile revealed his complete confidence in his own abilities.


    "......It''s about time to stop with the monkey antics. Anyone who even sees you would be embarrassed on your behalf."


    However, that expression was transfixed at Tatsuya''s mocking words. "Consciousness Interference Type Non-Systemic Magic, Evil Eye.


    Even with that lofty name, the truth is that the light emitted from the eyes sends out hypnotizing waves, using the speed of light to bypass the limits of human sensory abilities, directly influencing the opponent through sight using light wave oscillation type magic.


    It is merely a tangent from brainwashing techniques, a skill that could be replicated with a projector: hypnotism.


    While this ability voids the need for lugging a machine about and is able to control an opponent''s consciousness, at the end of the day, that''s all it is.


    Prior to the formation of the New Soviet Federation, this was a technique that White Russia developed after extensive research."


    This wasn''t magic. Tatsuya froze his opponents with his words alone. "Mibu-senpai''s memory was probably rewritten in the same way."


    "Onii-sama, if that''s the case......"


    At his little sister''s wide-eyed question, Tatsuya nodded without any expression on his face.


    "The errors in Mibu-senpai''s memory were too extreme for it to be entirely natural.


    If this was brought about by something she had misheard, it is true that this result may occur.


    However, this sort of misunderstanding should disappear and cool down in time."


    "......You, despicable scoundrel."


    Miyuki''s proper mouth bit out this furious sentence. Maybe the flames of fury had melted the ice within. "......You, why......"


    Tsukasa Hajime groaned, speaking as if struggling with asthma. The wild smile was gone from his face. Without it, the only thing that remained was a frail scholar used to giving out orders, but unwilling to dirty his own hands.


    "What an insipid fellow."


    Tatsuya did nothing to cover his biting words.


    "Using the right hand to remove the glasses to draw attention from the left hand manipulating your CAD. Did you think such cheap tricks would work against me?


    As long as the Activation Sequence can be seen, then I know what magic you are using and can easily defeat it.


    For something as trivial as your magic, removing a small portion of the Activation Sequence is sufficient. Without the hypnotism component, Evil Eye is nothing more than a simple light show."


    Tatsuya had already lost interest in the con artist whose tricks had been unraveled.


    "How can this be......? To do this...... Who the hell are you......?"


    "Speaking of which, ''you'' refers to two people, right? Being too verbose will remove that monster mask from you as well."


    At this time, Tsukasa Hajime finally realized.


    The youth''s features and muscles slackened only after he judged Tsukasa Hajime''s magic to be completely neutralized.


    From the very beginning, this young man never considered Tsukasa Hajime to be on the same level as a human being.


    He didn''t see Tsukasa Hajime as a human. Tsukasa Hajime''s features, name, personality, even consciousness were immaterial to this young man.


    Tsukasa Hajime finally realized that.


    For this young man, Tsukasa Hajime was nothing more than an "enemy". An "obstacle".


    And now, after determining the appropriate solution, all that remained was to remove this obstacle.


    "Fire, damn you all, fire!"


    This was not the time to act regal or majestic.


    He didn''t even have time to recognize the confused looks in the eyes of his companions, no, subordinates.


    Thoroughly consumed by the fear that even primitive animals dread, Tsukasa Hajime gave the order to shoot.


    But�� "W-what......"


    "What the hell is this?"


    ��Not a single bullet was fired.


    Full blown panic erupted in the area.


    With a clatter, the various pistols, rifles and semi-automatics collapsed into pieces.


    Just as the men squeezed the triggers, their weapons were broken down to their components.


    In the midst of the chaos,


    Only Tsukasa Hajime possessed the composure to flee. Not a single one of his companions followed him. "Onii-sama, please pursue immediately.


    I will handle this."


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya strode towards the deepest part of the factory. The crowd parted automatically around him.


    Tatsuya did not pay any attention to them, remaining focused on the fleeing Tsukasa Hajime alone.


    If they let him pass, the remaining Blanche members could only sit around and wait to be arrested.


    Only one of these members thought to hurtle the knife in his hand at Tatsuya.


    The instant that thought crossed his mind. "Foolish plebeian."


    Normally, this voice would be both charming and cute, but now it only brought despair.


    "Just punish them a little.


    These people aren''t worth any more of your time."


    "Yes, Onii-sama."


    A statue completely covered in frost tilted and fell over between the two conversing siblings.


    ? ? ?


    Only one of them dared to raise a hand towards Miyuki''s Onii-sama. That asinine man was already frozen.


    However, for her, this level of retribution could be said to be sufficient, but at the same time unsatisfactory.


    A sufficient reason.


    An unsatisfactory result.


    Before the young girl''s slim figure, two rows of men stood there, unable to move at all.


    Both mentally �� and physically.


    The floor was covered by a solid layer of white frost.


    The only place that shared the same season as the outer world was a small circle that spread around where the young girl stood.


    The white mist condensed into a tornado. The frost turned the air bitterly cold. She raised her right hand.


    In this reality, she stood like the Queen of Ice about to render judgement upon the damned.


    "You are all very unfortunate."


    Her tone was entirely different from usual.


    However, these words that were filled with majesty, judgement, and authority were in no way incompatible with her appearance.


    "If you had not raised your hand against Onii-sama, I had planned to go easy on you."


    The cold air slowly rose.


    Gradually, the cold corroded their bodies.


    The faces of the men were contorted with sheer terror and utter despair. "I am not merciful like my Onii-sama."


    The white mist rose to throat level.


    "Pray. Pray that you will retain your pitiful lives."


    The chilling air that utterly covered the men from head to toe abruptly turned the atmosphere solemn.


    Wide Area Oscillation Speed Magic "Niflheim". Silent screams permeated the deepening mist.


    ? ? ?


    No one lay in ambush.


    So his opponent already considered whether to split his forces, Tatsuya thought.


    For Tatsuya, who could readily detect any existences around him, ambushes were meaningless.


    In the next room, ten remaining members of the terrorist cell were waiting for him.


    With ten assault rifles.


    Tatsuya clicked the trigger of his CAD from the other side of the wall. Physical obstacles were no impediment to magic.


    Tatsuya was only able to freely manipulate two magics. The first was "Decomposition", which was able to render assault rifles into psions.


    Panicked sounds were heard once more.


    Relying on his sensory ability, his magic was able to disassemble not just Magic Sequences, but Activation Sequences as well. It was a side effect from a wholly different magic.


    Identify the design, decompose the design.


    As long as it was an object, he could translate the physical object into signals, and then rewrite or erase the base design at his leisure.


    If it was an Information Body, then he could directly disassemble the design.


    This was one of the most difficult magics imaginable, able to directly interfere with the design information.


    And it was because he was born with such an ability, that Tatsuya was unable to use other magics.


    He was only able to use imitation and theoretical magic.


    His Magic Calculation Area was completely dominated by those two highly difficult magics.


    However, he didn''t need diverse magics today.


    The first peerless magic was already sufficient for him to rule the field of battle.


    There were no longer any weapons in his opponents'' hands.


    As Tatsuya advanced into the innermost depths of the room, what greeted him was not bullets, but hollow laughter accompanied by an inaudible sound.


    "How is it, Magician? This is true Cast Jamming."


    That wild laughter no longer possessed the same darkness that threatened to devour one''s consciousness.


    Tsukasa Hajime''s ridiculous laughter was merely a front.


    Backed into a corner, the only thing supporting Tsukasa Hajime''s will was the bronze Antinite bracelet worn around his right wrist.


    The other ten men also wore similar rings on their fingers. Antinite was a military resource limited by its production location.


    These areas were certain parts of the ancient Aztec Empire, somewhere in the Mayan ruins, central Tibet, the highest peaks of Scotland, and a portion of the high plains of Iran.


    In other words, only areas with ancient civilizations that dwelt in the mountains could produce Antinite.


    It was just like manufactured goods that could only be produced at high elevation.


    "It appears that they''ve prepared quite a large amount of Antinite," Tatsuya said softly.


    "The employer is a breakaway faction from the remnants of White Russia. Their backer is the East Asian Union."


    Faltering emotions were also passed along. Tedium welled up from the bottom of his heart. Calling them third rate was probably overrating them. Then again, nothing fit the criteria any better.


    "Kill him!


    A Magician without any magic is nothing more than a child!"


    Using his fists would be too much of a hassle, so Tatsuya raised his right arm and squeezed the trigger on his CAD.


    This wasn''t a gun. It could only fire bullet-like projectiles that were composed of small lasers and electrically-charged particles.


    Even so, every man that was hit by the shots collapsed with blood spewing from their thighs.


    There were two small points - one in the front and one in the back.


    There was a tiny hole the size of a needle that severed the nerves and completely penetrated the thigh.


    Tatsuya kept squeezing the trigger.


    Wounds appeared on shoulders and legs as men fell left and right.


    In the line of fire formed by Tatsuya''s Magic Sequence, the parts that formed the human body, including skin, flesh, nerves, body fluids, bones, and cellular structures were decomposed at a molecular level, creating a piercing hole.


    He was only able to rewrite a small portion of the entire Information Body.


    This was one of the most challenging techniques in modern magic. In recompense for using such a precise ability, Tatsuya''s Magic Calculation


    Area was completely focused on this technique to the exclusion of all others.


    "Why?"


    Exactly how many times had this man uttered this line?


    It seemed excessively foolish to search one''s memory for the answer. "Why are you able to use magic while under Cast Jamming?"


    Cast Jamming was a type of Non-Systemic Magic able to create psion noise that disrupted other people from casting magic. The psion noise caused by Antinite was designed to interfere with the formation of Magic Sequences.


    Tatsuya simply decomposed that design and changed the oscillations of the psion noise.


    Cast Jamming was an obstacle that obstructed the path of Magic Sequences. It was precisely this obstacle that Tatsuya used magic to dissolve.


    But, it wasn''t only that.


    The man who used Evil Eye couldn''t even comprehend that.


    Since he was about to take care of him, there was no time for any explanations.


    Just then,


    The wall behind Tsukasa Hajime split open.


    The oscillating steel reflected light everywhere, releasing tiny sparks of silvery light.


    This was the edge of oscillation-type magic Sonic Blade. "Eeeek~~!"


    His hips giving out, Tsukasa Hajime leapt to one side in dismay. The one who took his place was Kirihara Takeaki.


    Looked like he had charged in from the rear entrance and literally cut his way here.


    "Yo, were you the one who took all those guys out?" There was no other answer.


    Before Tatsuya could give his assent, Kirihara nodded several times. "Nicely done, bro.


    So, who''s this guy?"


    Kirihara''s gaze was scornful as he jerked a thumb at the man cowering against the wall.


    "That''s Tsukasa Hajime, the Blanche commander."


    "This guy is......?"


    The change was instantaneous.


    The fury flowing from every pore on Kirihara''s body would be enough to give Tatsuya pause.


    "You were the one!


    The one who deceived Mibu!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Seeing the furious Kirihara approach, maybe the fight part of the fight or flight instinct finally kicked in as psion noise several times more potent than before flooded the area.


    Originally, Kirihara''s Sonic Blade should be rendered useless. Against such a strong dose of Cast Jamming.


    However,


    "Because of you, Mibu is!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The blunt edge of Kirihara''s blade sheared off Tsukasa Hajime''s right arm with the Antinite bracelet from the elbow down.


    Katsuto appeared in the gaping hole in the wall that Kirihara came through.


    He frowned slightly before starting to manipulate the CAD in his left hand.


    It was a Generalized CAD shaped like a portable terminal, just like the one Miyuki carried.


    After a short delay to numb all five senses...


    There was the acrid smell of burning flesh, accompanied by a halt to the blood loss and the screams.


    Tsukasa Hajime, foaming at the mouth and wetting himself, fainted.

 Volume 2 - CH 12

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The cleanup of the case was handled by Katsuto.


    The actions of Tatsuya and co could be construed as excessive self defense at best, or unlicensed use of magic causing injury and attempted murder at worst, but the arm of the law would not extend to them. --


    The power of the Ten Master Houses ascends beyond that of judicial authorities.


    Once it was known that talent in modern magic is influenced by one''s genetic predisposition, as a matter of course, lengths were taken to strengthen one''s blood.


    That means, for countries that systematically classified magic as the form of national power, throughout all these countries in the world, there are already differences from the age when magic was still unknown.


    Of course, that also applies to this country.


    The result was the formation of a new group to oversee the magic realm in the country.


    Those are the 10 Master Houses.


    Their history is less than a century old, so the hierarchy is still fluid.


    However, the fact is, in the families called the Ten Master Houses, a barrier has already appeared between them and others, one that is hard to overcome.


    By repeatedly reinforcing their blood with ties between the Houses, the Ten Master Houses, along with the related 100 Families, possess a marked difference from those who are not of them.


    The Ten Houses do not stand in the centre of politics in any way. They do not have any power on paper.


    Rather, by using their magic as soldiers, officers, administrators, they are the forefront supporting group of the country.


    In exchange, instead of visibly possessing power, they gain inviolable ascendancy on the other side of politics.


    This is the path chosen by modern mages in this country.


    Currently the two most influential families within the 10 Houses are the Yotsuba and the Saegusa.


    Coming in at third are the Juumonji.


    --In this case involving the eldest child of the Juumonji, ordinary police would not even be considered to be involved. At the close of the incident, Haruka went on a long term business trip.


    The reason behind her treatment, such as it was, stemmed not from the truth.


    That person still had not yet given an answer to Leo''s question.


    Considering a replacement counselor had not yet been appointed; it would seem she planned to come back sometime.


    As part of the cleanup, the door to the library which Tatsuya had destroyed with ''decomposition'' was instead said to have been destroyed by the Blanche operatives.


    Even the school did not pursue the matter further due to the carelessness of the management. ��Furthermore, more than half of them did not truly believe that Tatsuya alone could have blown through the composite armour of the door. They also hid the fact that another student had stolen the key.


    In any case, the presence of First High School students in that place had already been written off.


    As far as the adults were concerned, Sayaka''s attempted espionage was a non issue.


    Sayaka had been admitted to the hospital for a while.


    Although the fracture in her right arm was not something to be hospitalised over, because it was found out that the Blanche leader was a user of the systematic wave vibration magic ''Evil Eye'', she was taken in to ensure that there was no remaining mind control influence.


    Whilst in the hospital, Tatsuya only visited her once. Erika went multiple times, and they became pretty close.


    The leader of the kendo club, Tsukasa Kinoe, was also considered innocent. This was because he had been under the influence of serious mind control.


    He wasn''t expelled but took a long leave of absence, the reason being a voluntary withdrawal.


    From the start he had not wanted to be a mage, but simply suffered impairment to his everyday life due to his hypersensitivity to particle emissions.


    Tsukasa had attended a magic high school just to learn useful magic in order to keep his magically perceptive eyes in check. After the resolving of the mind control, he went back to what he really had wanted to do - kendo.


    Tatsuya''s extraordinary magic abilities, with the exception of his comrades who had accompanied him to the abandoned factory, remained largely unknown.


    Neither Mayumi nor Mari were aware.


    His friends Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku likewise remained ignorant.


    In truth, both Leo and Erika also didn''t realise the full extent of his power.


    Tatsuya didn''t know what Katsuto was thinking nor why Kirihara didn''t say a word, but he was grateful all the same.


    That particular magic of his was, as of now, still unknown to the public. In any case, both Mayumi and Mari vaguely seemed to suspect something. Miyuki was depressed for a week afterwards.


    On the surface she was the same perfect beauty as ever, but she was seen burying her face in both hands every now and then.


    She did this to some extent at home too.


    As expected, it seemed she repented her use of ''Niflheim'' as having been too much.


    Fortunately, due to the Blanche members being caught by chance in a cold sleeve (owing to the nature of the magic, the internals of the members had been snap frozen in the blink of an eye, avoiding membrane rupture), it seemed they had not suffered irreplaceable losses to their flesh .


    During that time, Tatsuya had endlessly comforted Miyuki, until she had come out of her depressed mood such that she could smile again despite her sombre condition.


    For Tatsuya, school was business as usual, with work for the Public Morals Committee and the Student Council taking up much of his time, but as the entrance period finally drew to a close, he was finally able to settle into a quiet learning environment.


    ? ? ?


    It was now May.


    Today was the day of Sayaka''s discharge.


    Tatsuya, along with Miyuki, visited the hospital to celebrate. (They had taken leave from their morning classes. One of the major benefits of learning from terminals was the lack of a teacher, granting a greater degree of freedom to students.)


    In that place was......


    "Isn''t that Kirihara-senpai?"


    As Miyuki spoke needlessly, Tatsuya was already aware.


    Dressed in normal everyday clothes, Sayaka stood in the entrance hall surrounded by family and nurses.


    In that gaggle, standing next to Sayaka was Kirihara''s face, tinged somewhat with embarrassment, and looking rather nervous.


    "They seem to be getting along?"


    Miyuki naturally also knew of the series of events dubbed the ''Kendo dispute incident''.


    Knowing that, and seeing the friendly interaction between Sayaka and Kirihara, was certainly a strange feeling.


    "It almost seems like Kirihara-senpai had come every day."


    "Heh, that''s correct."


    Upon turning around to meet that voice which had come out of the blue, he was faced by Erika with a bored look on her face.


    "Che, as I thought, it really is impossible to surprise you."


    "No, I was certainly surprised. I didn''t think Kirihara-senpai had such a diligent character."


    "That''s not the point!"


    Naturally, Tatsuya also knew he was changing the subject, so he simply gave a deceptive smile at Erika''s pout.


    "Hmph. It''s because you''re always doing sly things like that all the time, you got dumped by Saya as well."


    Tatsuya was not terribly concerned about being dumped or such.


    This was not a boast, but the number of female students who had captured his interest was zero.


    More importantly��


    "Erika...... when you say ''Saya'', you''re referring to Mibu-senpai correct?"


    Miyuki voiced the question slightly faster. "Nn? That''s right"


    "......You seem to have become quite intimate."


    "Leave it to me!"


    ''Leave what?'' Was stuck in his throat, but since that seemed likely to devolve the situation further, he decided to leave it be and swallow it.


    More importantly, they were here on a hospital visit. "Mibu-senpai."


    Bringing along Miyuki and Erika in the rear �� whether because Erika had suddenly matured, or was uneasy, she seemed excessively anxious �� Tatsuya hailed the group of people.


    "Shiba-kun! You came?"


    As the crowd dissolved, surprised at this unexpected development and gossiping away with sidelong glances at him, Sayaka emerged and greeted Tatsuya with a wide smile.


    ��Next to her, Kirihara, for a moment, wore a huffy expression, but even that was a pleasant spice to the peaceful day.


    "Congratulations on your discharge." Miyuki passed her the bouquet in both hands.


    At first Tatsuya had intended to follow the custom of modern times, and simply have them sent via delivery, but Miyuki had insisted that "these are something you should deliver with your own hands!" in an unusually firm and strong tone, so pushed by that threatening attitude, he decided to bring them along.


    The image of Miyuki holding that bouquet was a heart achingly beautiful sight, seemingly far removed from the bleary grey of everyday, and watching Sayaka''s cheerful face as she received the flowers, Tatsuya decided it was a good thing he listened to his sister.


    "You''re Shiba-kun aren''t you?"


    Taking a step back and watching the girls talking to each other, Tatsuya was relegated to a background role, when a middle aged man called out to him.


    Although he had been called by his last name, the target of his gaze meant there was no room for misunderstanding.


    Judging from his honed body and sharp posture, he was well versed in the martial arts.


    His features also implied a kinship with Sayaka. "I am Mibu Yuuzou, Sayaka''s father."


    "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Shiba Tatsuya."


    "I am his sister, Shiba Miyuki. Nice to meet you."


    Noticing Tatsuya exchanging greetings, Miyuki came up and bowed politely behind Tatsuya.


    He seemed to gape a little at her elegant regal manner, but his expression immediately tightened after as befitting a martial artist.


    It was most likely that Sayaka had taken up swordsmanship from her father.


    "Miyuki, would you please go look after Erika?"


    As Tatsuya looked back and spoke, Kirihara had cornered Erika in the talks.


    "Yes. Oji-sama, I''ll take my leave."


    The person whom Miyuki had referred to as "Oji-sama", Sayaka''s father, couldn''t help seeming slightly upset, but...


    Somehow he managed an innocuous reply.


    Of course, both Tatsuya and Miyuki pretended to not have noticed. Once again, Tatsuya turned to face Sayaka''s father.


    As Sayaka''s father full well understood that Tatsuya had sent Miyuki away so he could have Tatsuya''s undivided attention, he didn''t waste time with any unnecessary preludes.


    "Shiba-kun, I am in your debt. The reason my daughter was able to recover was thanks to you."


    "I didn''t do anything.


    The ones who convinced Mibu-senpai were Chiba and my sister.


    Then the ones who gave her strength while she was in hospital were Chiba and Kirihara-senpai.


    As one who only coldly took her to task, I feel I should be resented, much less deserve thanks."


    "If you say that, then I am the one who was unable to take her to task.


    I knew my daughter was bitter at her lack of progress in magic, but I disregarded it as an unimportant matter. I was blinded by my own belief that evaluation of magic skills and true combat ability were separate things, and I did not truly realise the extent of my daughter''s suffering.


    Instead, I took cover behind the excuse of being busy, and didn''t face my daughter even as she began associating with a shady company. I''m a failure as a father.


    I heard from her everything that happened during this incident.


    She said that listening to your words, she remembered what she had lost long ago.


    That became the chance for her to wake from her nightmare. My daughter is very grateful to you.


    She asked me to tell you that your words were not in vain.


    I''m not fully aware of what that means, but what I do know is that her feelings are genuine.


    Which is why I want to tell you this. Thank you."


    "......Really, there''s nothing to be thankful for."


    Tatsuya shook his head slightly in embarrassment, and Sayaka''s father gave a slight chuckle.


    "......You''re just as Kazama says."


    Those words were enough to penetrate even Tatsuya''s coolness. "......You know Major Kazama?"


    "I am retired now, but we had shared many days in the barracks as comrades together. We''re also the same age. Even now, we are close friends."


    He knew that the word ''close'' didn''t represent the full truth. He knew only too well.


    A simple friend �� even a close friend �� was not someone Kazama would talk to about Tatsuya.


    "Upon finding out that Sayaka held you in high regard, I thought it was divine providence. If possible, I had hoped that a man like you could continue to support Sayaka in the future......"


    "...... I am not a person in any position to support anyone just yet."


    "...... Then let''s leave it at that. That was just the hopeless ramblings of a parent, so please forget it. And of course I have told no one about the things I heard from Kazama, my daughter included, so rest easy. I just wanted, to you as the person who could, and did indeed save my daughter, to say this one thing. Really, thank you so much."


    Saying so, without waiting for a reply �� saving Tatsuya the need for any further humble reply �� Sayaka''s father went back to rejoin his wife.


    Shaking his head slightly, putting his considerable disquiet out of his mind, Tatsuya also rejoined his sister.


    "Ah, Shiba-kun. What did you talk with my dad about?"


    Immediately, sensing in him a floundering man grasping for a straw, Sayaka spoke to him.


    It seemed that Miyuki alone was unable to suppress Erika.


    "I learnt from him that he was a close friend of someone who had taken care of me."


    "Eh, is that so?"


    "Yes, it''s a small world after all."


    "It seems there really is a deep connection between Tatsuya-kun and Saya huh?"


    Erika immediately stepped up to the plate. It seemed that she was in top form today.


    "Oi, Saya. Why did you switch to Kirihara-senpai from Tatsuya-kun? You liked Tatsuya-kun didn''t you?"


    "He, hey Eri-chan?"


    Watching Sayaka getting flustered, Tatsuya thought of something rather different. (Eri-chan is it......)


    These two are very compatible, Tatsuya thought, as if it were someone else''s business.


    "Erika, I think you''re getting carried away a bit too much today." Despite Miyuki''s chiding, she paid no attention whatsoever.


    It was insufficient to penetrate her peak condition.


    "In terms of looks, I''m sure Tatsuya-kun comes out on top."


    "......You''re a pretty damn insolent woman aren''t you."


    "Nevermind. Kirihara-senpai, you don''t even come close,"


    "......You''re trying to make me cry aren''t you?"


    "Ma~ybe.


    Well then Saya, was the deciding factor his faithfulness? Did this guy''s clumsy kindness finally win you over?" Sayaka''s face was bright red from ear to ear.


    She tried to look away numerous times, but every time Erika would quickly step in front of her �� probably even using magic at times �� until finally Sayaka looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    "Erika, that''s enough��" ''Already'', he had meant to say.


    Thinking that, just as he prepared to forcibly intervene, "Yeah...... I guess, it''s as Eri-chan said."


    In a weak voice, Sayaka began to confess, and it was too late.


    It seemed she had hit her stress limit, and all her mental barriers came tumbling down.


    "I think, I really was in love with Tatsuya-kun......"


    "Whaaa?"


    At Sayaka''s confession, for some reason the one who was most surprised was actually Erika.


    "Because he had a peerless strength, which I had always longed for. But even as I longed, I was scared."


    At Miyuki''s look of concern, Tatsuya gave a light smile.


    For some reason, his sister was convinced he was a man of delicate sensibilities.


    "However hard I run, I will definitely never catch up to Shiba-kun. To try and become as strong as Shiba-kun, I could run and run forever, and no matter how much I run, I''d never be able to be that strong......


    This may be disrespectful for Tatsuya-kun, who has so much power, but it''s what I truly think."


    "......I know what you mean. There are certainly times when I think of


    Tatsuya-kun like that."


    "Kirihara-kun......


    The first time I had a proper conversation with him was when he first came to visit me, but I thought, if it''s him, then even if we fight, we''d always be advancing at the same pace.


    And so......"


    ".....Thanks."


    While disagreeing with her goofy turn of phrase, at heart, Tatsuya thought the same as Erika.


    The Sayaka before him at that time was no longer a "seemingly cute girl", but truly a "beautiful girl".


    "Hey, what about you Kirihara-senpai? From when did you start liking Saya?"


    "......You''re a nosy woman. That''s not something important.


    It''s got nothing to do with you anyway."


    "That''s right, Erika. It doesn''t matter from when anyway."


    Not stopping there, as Erika paused with a question mark over her head, Tatsuya went on to show them all over why so many people had complained he was a terrible person.


    "What''s important is that Kirihara-senpai is now totally head over heels in love with Mibu-senpai."


    "What! You-?"


    "Ehh......"


    "I won''t go into details due to privacy, but......


    Kirihara''s bravery as he faced the leader of Blanche, is something which I think definitely wouldn''t lose to anyone."


    "I see......


    Hey, Tatsuya-kun."


    "Yeah?"


    "Tell me all about it later."


    "Chiba, you bastard!


    Shiba as well, if you tell her about it I''ll definitely know!"


    "I won''t tell her."


    "Eeh, it''s fine right?"


    "Damn you womaan!"


    As Kirihara raged and Erika pretended to run about shouting "kyaa kyaa", Sayaka''s parents, the nurses, and Sayaka herself looked on and laughed warmly.


    As the two of them began chasing in earnest, and Tatsuya looked on with warm, or rather, lukewarm eyes, Miyuki softly came up to stand beside him.


    "Onii-sama."


    "Yes?"


    He answered with his gaze fixed on Erika and the others. "Miyuki will follow you always Onii-sama, wherever you may go. Even if you ran away at the speed of sound.


    Even if you pierced the sky, and ascended to the stars themselves."


    "......However you look at it, I''m not about to do something like that."


    At that moment, Tatsuya gave a truly warm smile.


    "For now, I think I''ll keep my feet firmly on the ground rather than aim for the heavens."


    Miyuki returned with a mischievous smile. "Shall we head back to school then?"


    "Yeah. If I don''t get to the afternoon training, I''ll be stuck there all weekend."


    Miyuki understood that it was meant as a joke. That was why she could laugh along.


    Yet, even so, this time, there was something Miyuki had to confirm, that which she had to ask.


    "Onii-sama...... is school not hard on you? In the first place, with your abilities, you have no real need to go to school yet...... You still come, bearing all that contempt and scorn, just for me......"


    "Miyuki."


    Her question was interrupted by Tatsuya''s voice.


    "I am not attending reluctantly. I understand fully well that everyday is something that can only be experienced at this moment.


    Being able to be a normal student, with you, is very enjoyable to me."


    "Onii-sama......"


    "And so with that, let''s go back to our normal ''everyday'' from here." With a hint of embarrassment, Tatsuya held out his hand to Miyuki. Delightedly, Miyuki took that hand.


    ��At the end of the day, Erika came crying to him about missing the practice in the afternoon, and he really did end up being detained for the weekend.

 Volume 3 - Prologue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    There are currently nine national magic university attached highschools throughout the state.


    The first highschool is in Kanto (Tokyo). The second highschool is in Kinki (Hyougo). The third highschool is in Hokuriku (Ishikawa). The fourth highschool is in Tokai (Shizuoka). The fifth highschool is in Tohoku (Miyagi). The sixth highschool is in San''in (Shimane). The seventh highschool is in Shikoku (Kochi). The eighth highschool is in Hokkaido. The ninth highschool is in Kyushu (Kumamoto).


    These are the only magic highschools in the country. It does not refer to the fact that there are only nine highschools attached to the nine national magic universities, but rather that they are the sole nine highschools teaching magic as the main curriculum.


    To tell the truth, the government is more than keen to increase the number of magic highschools. They are unable to do so because they cannot secure enough mages who go on to become teachers.


    The first, second and third highschools accept 200 new students a year. The other six can take another 100 each.


    In total, that''s 1200 entrants. This is the limit to the new number of mages that can be produced per year. It''s approximately equal to the number of youth with eligible levels of magic that appears in the population.


    But at the same time it''s thought that if more ample educational opportunities could be provided, the possibility that even more youth with late budding magical talent could be discovered is not inconsiderable.


    The reality however is that the running of just these nine magic highschools fully stretches the human resources of this country. Therefore the only way to address this deficit is to take these 1200 freshmen a year, train them as much as possible, and raise their level to the max. In doing so the number of mages will gradually increase, and in the future it is expected that this positive spiral will eventually fix the dearth of teachers.


    One of the measures taken for that are competitions at the school level between the nine magic highschools, to fuel the aspirations of the students. The largest of these is the summer Nine School Competition.


    It''s a nationwide magic highschool magic tournament.


    Every year a selection of magic highschool students from across the country meet, putting their pride on the line, and unfold a story of frustration and glory.


    With a huge crowd including not only government officials and those interested in magic but businesses, overseas companies, researchers and scouts, this is the greatest stage for magic highschool students to shine.


    This year too, soon, the curtains of that momentous event will be raised again.

 Volume 3 - CH Afterword

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Firstly, allow me to deeply thank all those who actually choose to pick this book up to read.


    It has been 3 months since we last met, however I am sure that there are also those [who are meeting me for the first time today], however [these kinds] of words are overly used, therefore please forgive me for using them as well.


    Now that ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� volume 3 has been released into the market, and in terms of arcs its the of the second arc, I must apologise for ending it at such a delicate stage, though its because I have tentatively set the beginning of volume 4 to be the moment when the first years (that''s the protagonist group) really start to liven things up.


    The next volume will be the second arc''s , rest assured that there won''t be an , however, conversely the thickness of the volume will be rather spectacular.


    Although Dengeki Bunko (ASCII Media Works) are willing to accept any level of thicknesses, however it would not be good to do this everytime and that is why from the next next volume onwards I will conduct myself better���� I simply cannot make such a promise, as it may be too much for me to endure.


    If you are someone who only reads the afterword after actually finishing the volume, you will know that this arc''s main stage is the inter-school tournament.


    Using invented magic to compete to decide a winner, to use magic skills to differentiate from each other.


    Rather, other than just the representatives abilities, the technician team''s skills also largely affects the chances of victory for the whole team.


    For this, perhaps even more so than ball sports or track and field meets, it is more akin to the relationship found in racing, though unfortunately the wonderful atmosphere that is usually found in World Motorcycle Championship (MotoGP) or Formula One racing (F1) is not present here.


    .....It''s really kind of pitiful that only now do I think of such things, however I guess I can only content with adding racing elements into the next Nine Schools Competition then.


    For example, using sponsors or ��� girls and et cetera, maybe the editor will use this as the type of reference materials to focus their research on (There is no such thing)


    I will stop the jokes here. Perhaps some of the readers may have already realised, the story line visualised this time is really similar to a certain popular world-class novel''s fourth entry.


    However, the difference lies in the fact that that popular world-class novel''s fourth entry is about an individual''s competition, whereas my story is about a team competition, in addition to that the forms of magic are completely different, therefore the competition''s circumstances is in no way similar to each other.


    Speaking of similarities, I cracked my brains over (how to properly create the settings of a fictional competition), and just like a certain popular world-class novel''s..... fourth entry, maybe I should say that the whole thing is similar to Quidditch.


    There are not many changes����wrong, I should say that it has already become a modern day type of a Quidditch competition.


    Weirdly, the Author-sama of a certain (story) seems to not have cracked her mind about how to create such a scene, however I certainly had a headache over this. What I did manage to create is not nearly engaging and appealing enough, perhaps this is my limits as a writer.


    Each of the competitions rules and regulations aren''t that difficult (there shouldn''t be any.....), I hope that all of you will use a light and relaxed mood to [appreciate] the vigorous actions of the students from the Magic High Schools.


    In the next volume "Nine Schools Competition (II)", the main protagonist will finally distinguish himself in the competition. And not just in the arena, the protagonist will also have the opportunity to fully showcase his dark hero''s abilities wantonly in the outside world.


    This kind of (abnormal conduct) may lead to a bipolar disposition, however I hope that you will continue to accompany me onwards in my story.


    Next, this time I would also like to extend my thanks to all those who were involved in the creation of this light novel.


    M-sama, thank you giving me so many precise suggestions, especially [When on a trip, of course you need to go to an onsen]. Without this suggestion, the colored illustration as well as the normal novel illustration will not be able to depict such a wonderful scene. Ishida-sama, Stone-sama, I am sorry that I made so many demands. The two of you patiently handled all my complicated and difficult requests, and designed such beautiful and wonderful illustrations for me, and for that I really don''t know how I should thank you guys.


    Especially the female protaganist''s softening smile (M-sama''s name) which caused me to sprout forbidden feelings for my own creation''s character.


    Furthermore, I would also like to thank the person in charge of the illustrations'' color schemes, Suenaga-sama, as well as all the other helpers. It is all thanks to the assistance provided by everyone that an even better form of my light novel could be published.


    And most importantly, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to the readers who have picked up this book. It is all thanks to your support that the following volumes should also be able to be successfully published.


    With that, I hope that I will be able to meet you all again in the next volume, "Nine Schools Competition (II)".


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 3 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The year 2095 AD, mid July.


    The week after the first semester''s finals were over for the National Magic University affiliated First High, the students devoted all their energy towards preparing for the Nine Schools Competition during the summer. However, he �� Tatsuya Shiba that is, was completely out of tune with such school spirit. This was partially due to the fact that his logical nature overrode his emotions. That being said, the primary reason for his being at school today was because the faculty had summoned him for a meeting in regards to his exam scores.


    "Tatsuya."


    "Leo...... Why is everyone here?"


    Having finally escaped from the Faculty Room, Tatsuya found his classmates Saijou Leonhart, Chiba Erika, and Shibata Mizuki waiting for him outside.


    Tatsuya''s little sister Miyuki was part of the Student Council, which was currently in the middle of preparations for the Nine Schools Competition in the School Council Room, so she wasn''t there.


    As if to replace Miyuki, Miyuki''s classmates Mitsui Honoka and Kitayama Shizuku were there with worried expressions.


    The Faculty Room was located on the teacher''s floor, which was separate from where the students usually attended classes.


    However, that did not mean students did not pass by.


    Regardless of whether the passersby were of the same grade or even upperclassmen, everyone snuck glances over at the five people surrounding Tatsuya.


    Which was only natural. They stood out. A lot.


    This was not a distinction reserved for today''s situation, this was always the case.


    Tatsuya had been appointed to the Public Morals Committee even as a


    Course 2 student and, through his numerous accomplishments during recruitment week, had proved that his selection was no fluke, ultimately resulting in his fame spreading across campus. While his single-handed annihilation of the terrorist organization had not been publicized, his outstanding success during recruitment week was enough to garner quite a lot of attention from his classmates and even female upperclassmen.


    Erika was a publicly acknowledged beauty.


    Owing to her constant proximity to Miyuki and Erika, Mizuki''s appearance seemed to pale slightly in comparison. That being said, her elegant and refined beauty was rated quite highly among male upperclassmen.


    Despite being constantly ridiculed by Erika (or maybe "constantly bickering" would be better), Leo''s Germanic features and superb athletic abilities identified him as "someone worth noting" among the female population (the "pure Japanese style" that Leo refers to would be black-haired and black-eyed).


    As for Honoka and Shizuku, they were two superb students even among the 1st Year Course 1 students. Their appearance would easily qualify within the boundaries of cuteness (Strictly in terms of appearance, Tatsuya would be the most mundane).


    Whether they wanted to or not, a group that transcended the Course 1 and 2 boundary and socialized together naturally drew extra attention.


    Even so, possibly because this cohort''s 1st Year Representative, Student Council member and far famed beauty Miyuki wasn''t here, there were actually significantly fewer onlookers than usual.


    However, the people who paid these glances no heed whatsoever were unexpectedly close by.


    For example, this man right here.


    "It should be us asking what you''re up to, right? Why did you get called to the Faculty Room?"


    Hearing Leo''s question, Tatsuya immediately understood.


    It appeared that his friend was concerned on his behalf. For a moment, Tatsuya contemplated fabricating a reason to divert them, but he changed his mind upon reflecting that they deserved his honesty.


    "The teachers interrogated me about the technical skills portion of the exam."


    Hearing this, Leo squinted his eyes in displeasure.


    "......Interrogate sounds a tad suspicious. So what did they ask about?"


    "Long story short, they wanted to know if I was tanking the test." Erika was the first to express her outrage at Tatsuya''s answer.


    "What the heck? Tatsuya-kun doesn''t benefit in the slightest for doing that. Only a moron would ask that."


    Erika''s observation was not wrong, so Tatsuya could only smile back wryly. It was another story altogether if someone cheated to get a higher score, but there was no point in intentionally getting a lower score. This suspicion was just as ridiculous as Erika surmised.


    "However, I can understand why the teachers think this way."


    "Why?"


    Shizuku''s soft words bewildered Mizuki. "Tatsuya-kun''s scores are just that astounding."


    Tatsuya did not preen at Honoka''s answer, but being overly humble might elicit a negative reaction as well. Unable to decide between the two, Tatsuya could only smile wryly again.


    For First High �� the final exams for magic high schools included magic theory examinations based on recall and technical skills examinations.


    On the other hand, language arts, math, science, sociology and other mundane topics were graded based on daily homework. This was an institution that focused on high quality training for Magicians, so from the school''s perspective, having the students focus too much on subjects outside of magic was redundant (Tatsuya and company make the distinction between Magicians and Magic Artificers only because their training naturally branches out in two directions. Normally, society will lump Magic Artificers into the same category as Magicians, but will not use "Magic Artificers" to refer to Magic Researchers who cannot use magic).


    In terms of magic theory, the mandatory classes covered the foundations of magic learning and magic theory on the test; two additional topics were picked from the electives magic geometry, magic languages, magic botany, and magic architecture; as well as one selected from either magic history and magic systems theory, for a total of five topics.


    Magic technical skills were measured through application ability (the speed of magic design), magic tolerance (the scale of the Magic Sequence), interference ability (strength of rewriting Eidos) as well as the combined Magic Power given from the culmination of all three, thus resulting in four scores.


    Students with superlative scores would have their names and ranking publicly announced on the campus website.


    The 1st Year students'' results had already been announced.


    Those who had earned the highest combined scores between magic theory and technical skills were completely as expected.


    First Place: Shiba Miyuki.


    Second Place: Mitsui Honoka.


    Third Place: Kitayama Shizuku only a few points behind.


    The first three were all names from Class A, and it wasn''t until Fourth place that a male student named "Tomitsuka" from Class B appeared. Beyond that, familiar names included Morisaki at Ninth Place. The first twenty spots were all Course 1 students.


    A glance at the Technical Skills portion would yield the same result. While the placements swapped around a little, the first twenty places were still occupied by Course 1 students.


    Strictly speaking, First Place was Miyuki, Second Place was Shizuku, Third Place was Morisaki, Fourth was Honoka. Combined score notwithstanding, Class A dominated the Technical Skills portion to the extent that it caused their teachers considerable headache (Class distribution was supposed to be split evenly through A to D, so this sort of academic showing obviously revealed that Class A grasped the materials for the first semester much better than the other three).


    However, if based solely on the Magic Theory portion, an entirely different and astounding picture revealed itself. First Place: Class E Shiba Tatsuya.


    Second Place: Class A Shiba Miyuki.


    Third Place: Class E Yoshida Mikihiko.


    Honoka was fourth, Shizuku at tenth, Mizuki at seventeenth, Erika in twentieth, while Leo and Morisaki fell out of the rankings.


    When separating Course 1 and 2 students, the difference in technical skills played a heavy role. However, the general consensus was that students that scored poorly on technical skills would also have a hard time grasping the theory as well. Because of all the complex concepts, it was very hard to understand the theory without perceiving it firsthand.


    Even so, two of the top three were Course 2 students.


    That alone was an unprecedented situation, yet Tatsuya''s accomplishment was even more amazing. His average from the theory portion �� not the total �� was easily a dozen points higher than the second place score, leaving him in sole and undisputed possession of First Place.


    "Even if theory and technical skills are two different things, there should be a limit."


    "But I don''t believe Tatsuya-kun would tank his score."


    After Shizuku objectively expressed her opinion, Mizuki countered back in a displeased tone.


    "Of course Shizuku knows that."


    "But the teachers aren''t like us, since we know what kind of person Tatsuya-kun is."


    Honoka and Erika both started to smooth things over.


    "Yeah, they only know us from the other side of the terminal screen......"


    Just as Leo said, this was a major deficiency in modern education. Even if modern teachers personally came to the lecture hall like teachers from the previous century, it still wouldn''t guarantee that they could fully understand their students.


    To address this problem, the school had created opinion boxes to replace last century''s office hours system.


    "......How about asking Haruka-chan?"


    Counselors handled the situations where students were unsatisfied with the school or other on-campus incidents. Discounting whether the label "Haruka-chan" was appropriate, the suggestion itself bore merit, but Tatsuya sharply shook his head.


    "I talked with Ono-sensei yesterday. In truth, she informed me about all the major questions they would ask today."


    "Such an unreliable teacher."


    "Don''t be that way. New counselors don''t possess much in terms of authority anyways."


    It was Tatsuya''s turn to smile gently and comfort the irritated Erika. "......Tatsuya-kun must''ve been even harsher than me, right?"


    As Erika guessed, Tatsuya''s words were considerably more confrontational.


    "Whoa?"


    Erika''s precise retort caused Leo to elicit a strange noise. "......What is it?"


    Erika squinted as she asked.


    "This woman is actually capable of saying something serious." Leo widened his eyes as he softly muttered to himself. "Silence!"


    Erika smacked him with a rolled up notepad.


    As a matter of fact, even in an age where digital information was so common, notepads were still prevalent. Especially for magic-based schools, during the teaching of magic languages, the very motion of "writing" was in itself an important act. Since teachers primarily used pictures and diagrams in magic geometry, using a notepad to record the drawings was vastly easier compared to using a terminal, so magic high school students were more likely to carry notepads than students from normal schools. That being said, the exact reason why Erika carried around a notepad despite not being in class remained a mystery.


    "Ow......"


    Leo was unable to dodge the incoming blow from the notepad and crouched down, holding his head in pain. It wasn''t like he was just sitting there taking the hits without trying to resist, but currently, Erika''s smiting speed was much greater than Leo''s evasion speed, so (?)in this situation, whenever he unilaterally decided to butt in, he would be unilaterally smote.


    "......You violence addict, my head isn''t a drum!"


    Leo lodged a serious protest, which was casually ignored by Erika.


    Probably due to the fact that this scene had endlessly repeated itself over the last three months, Mizuki only let out a helpless smile and left them to it, rather than panicking like she had in the beginning.


    Also, she used this to redirect the tangent back to the original topic, avoiding any possible escalation of the conflict.


    "Tatsuya-kun, did you solve the teachers'' misunderstanding?"


    "Well, yes, on some level."


    "On some level?"


    At Mizuki''s concise question, Tatsuya supplied further details with an unwilling expression on his face.


    "The teachers understand that I wasn''t intentionally getting them wrong, but they still advised me to transfer."


    "Transfer?"


    "Why? Why would they do that?"


    Mizuki and Honoka both shouted out with their faces completely pale, while the other three wore similar expressions.


    "Among the Nine Schools, Fourth High is renowned for their specialty in Magic Research, so the teachers suggested I transfer there. I declined, of course."


    Two people let out sighs of relief, while two others looked furious. The former two were Mizuki and Honoka, the latter Leo and Erika.


    The last member of this conversation wore an unreadable poker face.


    "......So if someone doesn''t excel in technical skills, then they should join a school that doesn''t emphasize technical skills at all, isn''t that completely self-contradictory for a school? I can understand if someone''s grades were bad and they couldn''t keep up in class, but that''s obviously not the case with Tatsuya."


    "Probably because he''s an eyesore. Maybe Tatsuya-kun knows more about magic than the teachers themselves."


    "Relax, you two."


    If left alone, Leo and Erika would only feed off each other''s fury, so Tatsuya stepped in to extinguish them.


    "It''s just as Leo said, barely passing is still passing, so there''s nothing that would necessitate a transfer. It''s possible that the teachers only had my best interests at heart. Regardless, even if that was the case, these best interests possess no empathy, and are solely in place to protect themselves."


    Tatsuya''s soft tone did nothing to cover his acidic assessment, causing the originally furious pair to shrink away. This was precisely the cooling effect that Tatsuya aimed for, and while the method may be called vile, but alas, the result was not the most ideal.


    "At the end of the day, I think that teachers shouldn''t be mistaken in the first place."


    Just as everyone was hesitant towards what to say next, Shizuku spoke up in a singular manner that was neither supportive nor critical. From the way her comment relaxed the tension caused by Tatsuya''s mocking words, the overall effect would probably be categorized as supportive.


    "Fourth High doesn''t scoff at technical skills, but when compared to the combat-centric magic that would be expressed in the Nine Schools Competition, they are more interested in further intricate techniques, the more complex and procedures the better."


    "Is that so? Shizuku-chan, you know quite a lot about this."


    "That''s because my cousin studies at Fourth High."


    Hearing Shizuku''s answer to Mizuki, Honoka and the other four people said "So that''s how it is" as they nodded. Given that this came from a student attending Fourth High, this should be a reliable source of information.


    As everyone professed agreement to these words, they also sprouted considerable mistrust towards the teacher that summoned Tatsuya.


    However, this group of individuals wouldn''t focus their attentions on a stranger (the teacher) who wasn''t with them at the time.


    "Speaking of which, it''s almost time for the Nine Schools Competition, right?"


    Leo probably recalled what Shizuku was saying earlier, to which Tatsuya nodded at his inquiry.


    "Miyuki is already complaining. There are a lot of things to account for, including vehicles, tools, and uniforms."


    "Isn''t Miyuki-chan also participating in the competition? That sounds tough."


    Mizuki wasn''t being overly polite, but she was honestly concerned on Miyuki''s behalf.


    "However, Miyuki should be able to cruise during the newcomers'' competition, so the preparation work should be more intensive."


    Erika replied in a manner that half supported and half refuted the earlier sentiment.


    "Don''t be overconfident. The scion of the Ichijou Family started attending Third High this year."


    Shizuku''s objection was a little off the mark. The official and newcomers competitions in the Nine Schools Competition were separated by gender, so there was no way Miyuki would go against the young master from the Ichijou Family.


    That being said, no one intentionally retorted at this.


    "Is that so......"


    "You say Ichijou, as in Ichijou from the Ten Master Clans?"


    From their heartfelt expressions of surprise, this appeared to be the first time Erika and Leo found out that someone in their year was descended from the Ten Master Clans. Mizuki didn''t seem too astounded, maybe she knew something about the "scion of the Ichijou


    Family".


    "That might be a tough opponent. That being said, Shizuku you sure know a lot."


    "Shizuku is a die hard fan of ''Monolith Code'', so she watches the Nine Schools Competition every year, right?"


    Honoka, who knew Shizuku as well as she knew herself, answered Erika''s question.


    "......Hm, yeah."


    Hearing Honoka answer for her, the normally expressionless Shizuku nodded in slight embarrassment. Honoka owed Tatsuya a favor, so it wasn''t surprising for her to be interested in Tatsuya. However, Shizuku was different; she only knew Tatsuya because her best friend Honoka was interested in him, as well as the fact that he was Miyuki''s older brother. Initially, Shizuku had only commented from the periphery, but gradually she had lowered her guard and started expressing herself openly.


    "Now that you mention it, besides the All-Japanese and the International University Intramural, ''Monolith Code'' can only be seen at the Nine Schools Competition."


    Standing diagonally across from the embarrassed Shizuku, Tatsuya nodded upon hearing Honoka''s answer, wearing an expression that signified that he understood that sentiment.


    Nine Schools Competition was an inter-school competition between high schools affiliated with magic universities. In other words, it was an internal competition that happened to be open for public viewing.


    That was because the Nine Schools Competition was one of the few stages that provided magic competition as entertainment.


    Every year, a total of 1200 students entered their first year at the nine magic high schools.


    In comparison, there were anywhere between 1200 and 1500 young men and women of age 15 every year who developed enough magic talent to be accepted.


    In other words, for the youths that manifested magic talent, if they aimed to become Magicians or Magic Artificers, almost every single one of them would enter one of the nine magic high schools.


    So the magic competitions at the high school level, besides kenjutsu, martial arts, and a few others, were completely monopolized by the nine magic high schools.


    In order to allow the general public to better understand and become invested in magic competitions, as well as to further society''s acknowledgement of magic, the Nine Schools Competition had become one of the few major events to propagate these ideas.


    "Our toughest opponent this year is going to be Third High, right?"


    "Probably."


    Knowing this to be Shizuku''s area of expertise, Erika specifically asked for her opinion. In response, Shizuku simply nodded happily.


    "And this year you''re not in the audience, but one of the contestants, right?"


    Shizuku was Second Place in technical skills for their year; so even if the official roster hadn''t been publicized yet, Shizuku was like Miyuki in that they were guaranteed to be selected.


    "Yeah......"


    Hearing Mizuki''s question, Shizuku quietly nodded in response, her face illuminated with motivation.


    ? ? ?


    After finals were over, Tatsuya spent almost every afternoon in the HQ of the Public Morals Committee.


    Immediately after summer vacation, the election for the new Student Council President would be held.


    After a new President was elected, a new Public Morals Committee would be selected, along with its new corresponding Chief based on the new elections.


    According to tradition...... More like according to bad habits, there had never been a smooth transfer between Chiefs of the Committee. More often than not, the unorganized activities record and current members were tossed to the incoming Chief to handle.


    That being said, when Mari took over as Chief during her first year, there was no problem with the transfer the following year. However, the 2nd Year students in her Public Morals Committee had insufficient experience, so Mari wished to minimize the confusion during the transfer of power between Chiefs.


    ��Regarding all the documents necessary for the transfer, Mari tossed that responsibility to Tatsuya.


    "I''m starting to think I''m a goody two-shoes......"


    "A goody two-shoes that''s bad to the core? I think this dual nature of yours is quite interesting."


    "............"


    This comment was overly pertinent, rendering Tatsuya unable to reply.


    "However, this time I''m very grateful for your good side, since without your help, we would only be repeating past disasters."


    Mari comforted him in this way probably because she felt a little guilty seeing Tatsuya silently plugging away at his work.


    Yet, Tatsuya did not possess split personalities, nor was he merely helping to organize the material. He was the only one organizing the materials.


    These words achieved no comforting effect whatsoever. "Even so, you''ve started preparing for the transfer very early?"


    Tatsuya asked a piercing question without stopping his hands from their work.


    The documents he was preparing would be completed in a week.


    If no further input of additional details was needed, this would create a two month buffer zone.


    Also, there was no guarantee that major events or incidents would not occur during this time period.


    This wasn''t the type of material that should be created as soon as possible.


    "Once we start preparing for the Nine Schools Competition, we won''t have the time to compile this. There''s a mountain of things to do, from verifying the roster, training, adjusting equipment, gathering and analyzing data, to devising strategies."


    All these things had nothing to do with Tatsuya.


    "......When is the Nine Schools Competition going to be held?"


    That being said, cutting off the conversation here would be awkward, so Tatsuya focused all his attention back onto data organization as he asked this.


    "Ten days, from August 3rd to the 12th."


    "That''s quite a long time."


    "Hm? You''ve never seen it?"


    "Yes, since I''ve always been busy with errands during summer vacations."


    Tatsuya''s answer thoroughly confounded Mari.


    "But according to Mayumi, your little sister goes to see it every year, to the point that she even remembers what events we competed in......"


    Tatsuya almost burst out laughing.


    "No, it''s not like we''re attached at the hip 365 days a year......


    Occasionally we move separately as well."


    "Eh? ......No, that''s true. It''s just that whenever we see the two of you, it''s like you''re always with each other."


    "Speaking of which, we''re usually on our own at school."


    After Tatsuya objectively pointed this out, even if Mari''s expression revealed her incomprehension, she nevertheless still accepted it.


    "If that''s the case, no wonder you were completely lost when I started talking about the preparations for the Nine Schools Competition."


    "Yes, to be honest, I don''t even know what competitions are being held. I only know about ''Monolith Code'' and ''Mirage Bat''."


    While it was true that he was multitasking between making conversation and creating the data files, this only served as a refresher for Tatsuya. And for Mari, who was currently idle �� or more like the one who didn''t want to do anything �� this was a good way to pass the time, so Tatsuya was more talkative than usual.


    "That''s because those two are the most famous......"


    Mari tilted her head, as if she didn''t know where to start. She held her fist before her mouth, as if she were about to cough (but didn''t actually make the coughing sound).


    "The contests in the Nine Schools Competition focus on the events in athletic magic contests that require more Magic Power."


    "This I know."


    Tatsuya replied without stopping his fingers from working.


    "In the past, they would change the events every competition, but recent years have seen the same contests every year.


    There are six contests: ''Monolith Code'', ''Mirage Bat'', ''Icicle Destruction'', ''Speed Shooting'', ''Crowd Ball'', and ''Battle Board''.


    Kenjutsu, Chinese magic martial arts and other combat related contests, as well as athletic competitions like gymnastics and basketball are held at a different event."


    "Doesn''t ''Crowd Ball'' and ''Battle Board'' rely heavily on physical abilities?"


    "Yes. Magicians are only human, so there''s no reason to undervalue physical capabilities. Even in 1 on 1 duels between Magicians, there are cases where the individual with the superior physical abilities has emerged victorious. I''m sure I don''t need to elaborate on this point."


    "That''s true."


    Tatsuya knew this very well, so his agreement with Mari''s words was truly heartfelt.


    "Of the six contests, only ''Monolith Code'' is a team event, the other five are solo acts."


    "Isn''t ''Crowd Ball'' a two man show?"


    "This is where the Nine Schools Competition gets evil. In order to emphasize the importance of Magic Power, this contest has a solo performance rule. I have a booklet that summarizes the rules, want to take a look?"


    "Sure, I''ll take a look later."


    Tatsuya stopped typing and accepted a small booklet from Mari. "Huh, a hard copy. How strange."


    "Anything related to the Nine Schools Competition wouldn''t be surprising. Virtual terminals would hurt the Magic Power''s conceptual foundation. On the other hand, besides Magicians, there are very few people that actually use substantial terminal devices, and the number of Magicians using virtual terminals has also increased."


    "I see, so that''s why the Nine Schools Competition uses hard copies instead of terminal devices."


    "Eh? So Tatsuya-kun prefers the usage of virtual terminals?" She probably heard the critical elements in Tatsuya''s undertone.


    With Mari''s normally brash manner and her amusing tendency to be "poor at organizing", it was easy to forget that she was a very perceptive individual.


    Tatsuya took this under consideration and selected his words �� without stopping his typing motions �� more prudently.


    "There is some basis that virtual terminals negatively impact Magicians that have not reached maturity. Especially for students under twenty that are still developing their power, I think they should avoid using virtual models. But for adult Magicians whose Magic Power has been fully developed, I don''t feel that there''s any reason to stop them from using virtual models."


    "......That''s another way to look at it. Forcing adults to abandon the efficiency gained from virtual models simply because it poses harm to children seems a little overkill."


    There was a brief lull in the conversation. Tatsuya was busy reviewing the information he inputted on the screen, so he had no way of discerning Mari''s current expression, but he guessed that she would be considering his earlier comment.


    No matter how ridiculously she usually acted, there was no way for her to disguise her inner sense of righteousness.


    For some reason, that fact caused Tatsuya to smile a bit.


    "......We''ve drifted off topic."


    Mari seemed to have arrived at some conclusion of her own before she turned the conversation back to the Nine Schools Competition without any forewarning.


    "The competition is separated into the Official and Newcomer Divisions, each requiring 10 men and women, for a grand total of 40. Only 1st Year students may participate in the Newcomer Division while the Official Division has no restrictions. That being said, each contestant may perform only in two contests, so no 1st Year student has ever competed in the Official Division. Even if it wasn''t in the rules, there''s no way for 1st Year students to stand up against the firepower of a 2nd or 3rd Year student.


    Until last year, the Newcomers Division was not separated by gender, but from this year onward, both the Official and Newcomers Division will be. Also until last year, no 1st Year female student had to compete in multiple contests, but that may be unavoidable this year."


    Mari''s words were out of concern for Miyuki, which was obvious without naming her aloud.


    Continuously participating in magic competitions was extremely taxing on the female body. Even though Miyuki had undergone training beyond that of a normal person, her physical stature was by nature more feeble. It would probably be best that he provided as much aid as he could, Tatsuya thought.


    "Of the six contests, four are not gender specific. ''Monolith Code'' is men only and ''Mirage Bat'' is women only...... Since ''Monolith Code'' is the only event where live combat is guaranteed, it''s not surprising that the event is men only."


    Mari might have been saying this, but her facial expression clearly didn''t agree.


    According to the information Tatsuya gathered from the Public Moral Committee, Mari''s magic specialized in anti-personnel combat, so she must have resented being excluded from this particular event.


    "The maximum number of participants per contest is three from each school, with men and women calculated separately. So including the Official and Newcomers Division, 5 men and women have to select two of the five events while the other five can participate only in one.


    As for deciding who competes in which events, that is based on whether skilled contestants should only focus on emerging victorious in one event, or maximizing profit by applying for two events; and then there is considering where the opposing aces will go, and who they will go up against...... Since this is a team-based competition, all of these details are very important."


    "Of course."


    "Besides the contestants, the Nine Schools Competition allows each school to bring four people as tactical advisers, but not every school takes advantage of this option. Our school always brings the maximum amount of personnel each year, but schools such as Third High opt to waive the tactical support when competing, relying solely on their contestants to decide their tactics."


    "Yet, ironically, they are our toughest opponent."


    "We''ve only lost to them twice, once three years ago and the other time seven years ago. The Nine Arts Competition switched to a summer format ten years ago. Since then, there have been 9 competitions. Our school was the champion 5 times, Third High twice, and Second High and Ninth High have each won once."


    "I believe this year''s goal is for a three-peat?"


    "That''s right. For us 3rd Year students, securing the championship is the true victory."


    Currently, the 3rd Year students at First High were known collectively as "the strongest era".


    Saegusa Mayumi, Juumonji Katsuto, Watanabe Mari.


    Two of them were directly connected to the Ten Master Clans, while the third possessed similar talent.


    Just the fact that all three of them were in the same year at the same school was an amazing coincidence. In addition, the campus also boasted several students that were qualified for Rank A in high school (they were unable to obtain their licenses due to limited experience, but their raw ability alone was sufficient for their ranking based on international standards).


    Even before the official roster for the Nine Schools Competition had been announced, First High was already seen as the favorite to repeat as champions.


    Even if the underground gamblers were using the Nine Schools Competition as a setting, no one was taking odds for First High �� that''s how overwhelmingly powerful their group was.


    "I hear that if everything goes according to plan, our school''s victory is a foregone conclusion?"


    "Probably. There are no concerns on the contestants'' end. Even taking the Newcomers Division into consideration, as long as there''s no major mishap, we should win off the points from the Official Division. If there were any real concerns, I''d say it would be engineers."


    "Engineers? You mean people responsible for CAD maintenance?"


    "Exactly, except the official term from the Nine Schools Competition is Technicians. The CADs used at the Nine Schools Competition must be universally adaptable, so only models that fit the criteria are allowed. On the other hand, there are only restrictions on the hardware itself, there are no restrictions on software. How well individual CADs can be synchronized to the appropriate contestant and whether the maintenance can bring out the contestant''s maximum potential are absolutely decisive in determining victory."


    How fast an Activation Sequence initializes was entirely reliant on the CAD''s hardware, but the efficiency of Magic Sequences was heavily influenced by the design of the CAD''s software. Given that a single second could spell the difference between victory and defeat in athletic competitions, a properly devised software program was of vital importance.


    By no means did this imply that the more intricate the design was or the more processes that were used, the better the software becomes. Software that surpassed the processing power would cause more harm than good by obstructing the hardware itself.


    Given that there was a glass ceiling for hardware, the selection and allocation of software became even more important.


    Tatsuya believed that, under these conditions, the competition results could change dramatically based on the engineers'' skills.


    "Right now, there''s a dearth of talented engineers in 3rd Year when compared to qualified contestants. Mayumi and Juumonji are capable of maintaining their own CADs so they won''t have problems during the competition, but......"


    "......"


    In other words, Mari did not excel in this category.


    Tatsuya accurately read the inference behind Mari''s vague words but, precisely because he understood, he chose to say nothing.


    He allowed his attention to drift away from Mari''s small talk and focus back onto the data files.


    ? ? ?


    Improvements in central control of public transit had led to the complete overhaul of the trolley system, with trolley cars becoming the primary source of public transportation within the city proper. The cars on the tracks were completely controlled by a central operating room in order to ensure safety, ease of access, and the ability to combat the high volume demanded.


    On the other hand, the advancement of the public transportation system had not proceeded as planned. The program for connecting all the highways had already been inputted into the system, but most of the normal roads and expressways within city limits were still controlled by the city and had not reached a national level.


    In comparison, the AI for driver assistance had improved dramatically.


    As long as they hadn''t been illegally modified, modern cars were incapable of causing accidents even if they tried (Katsuto''s car was able to directly impact Blanche''s HQ because that was a military model).


    Vehicles exported to other nations also possessed the same AI system, allowing smaller countries to also benefit from this system even though they didn''t have the capability to develop it themselves, which in turn lowered the frequency of accidents even further. From an international standpoint, individual control systems trumped central control systems.


    Despite this, there was still a price to pay. New drivers �� or to put it bluntly, bad drivers �� wouldn''t run the risk of causing accidents, but it was easier for them to cause traffic jams. Even if consecutive crashes could be avoided, there was no avoiding situations where everyone slammed on the brakes, so this result was only natural.


    To prevent this �� at least on the outside �� even if there wasn''t a pressing need for safety, driver''s licenses were still mandatory.


    Next to his new electric bike, Tatsuya was waiting for his little sister to arrive.


    Tatsuya had purchased this bike after obtaining his license in early April. Though the purchase was strictly for practical purposes rather than joy rides, the bike had still accrued considerable mileage. Even so, Tatsuya regularly maintained the bike every day, so even after two months, the bike was still in mint condition.


    "Onii-sama, sorry for the wait."


    Upon hearing the voice, Tatsuya shifted his gaze over as the headlights illuminated his sister''s slim body.


    Miyuki''s long hair was done up in a bun while she wore a biker''s suit in the same fashion as Tatsuya''s own. The custom fit suit hugged her curves, hinting at the fullness of her womanly charms.


    As Tatsuya put the helmet on Miyuki''s head, Miyuki smoothly lifted her chin. His little sister''s seemingly natural motion caused Tatsuya to wryly grin, but he still buckled on the chin strap for her.


    Miyuki shrank her neck as if ticklish, to which Tatsuya responded with a smile as he put on his own helmet before climbing aboard.


    He took out his goggles, then motioned Miyuki to hold on tight.


    Tatsuya verified that Miyuki was holding on to his waist and that she was pressed against his back before adjusting his goggles and raising the output of the continuous motion device (equivalent to the gas pedal of motor vehicles).


    The electric bike that the siblings rode sped away beneath the night sky.


    ? ? ?


    Their destination was Yakumo''s temple.


    However, the one training tonight was Miyuki and not Tatsuya.


    Miyuki had already been selected as a participant in the Nine Schools Competition, so additional preparation was necessary.


    The events in the Nine Schools Competition heavily emphasized the need for magic talent, but at the same time did not wholly ignore physical characteristics. In the "Battle Board" event, contestants with faster reflexes and a better sense of balance held the advantage, while the "Crowd Ball" event required a good balance between tactics and stamina.


    For Miyuki, who excelled in Speed and Freezing Magics, "Icicle Destruction" was almost specifically designed to show off her talents. Forget the Newcomers Division, she could probably cruise to victory even in the Official Division.


    However, with the individual contests split by gender causing the number of events to increase, Miyuki was also going to participate in the "Mirage Bat" event, where she would have to "use a bat to split open the balls of light floating in the air".


    Miyuki also received martial training from Yakumo alongside Tatsuya, so her frail frame belied her superb physical status. Even so, given that there weren''t many opportunities lately for her to exercise, this training served as a precaution for the main event.


    Tatsuya turned off the engine near the entrance before pushing the vehicle into the temple. After leaving the vehicle in the temple garage, the two of them went to greet Yakumo.


    At this hour, Yakumo should be doing night training with his disciples.


    Just as they expected, as they approached the darkened dojo, they could detect various concealed presences, as well as the occasional footstep that couldn''t be completely muffled and the sounds of bodies hitting the floor.


    Tatsuya slowly pried open the ancient doors to avoid distracting the disciples from training.


    Even though the door opened without a sound, a kunai still came flying towards them. Tatsuya used the blade-proof and bullet-proof jacket to deflect it before pulling out a lead ball concealed in his biker suit and firing back.


    However, Tatsuya''s "marble" (a type of concealed weapon that is hurtled using finger force alone, from the same system as "point ball") didn''t seem like it hit the target.


    "Tatsuya, it looks like your marbles haven''t improved much. Don''t think magic is enough to cut it, you need to practice your projectile weapons as well. However, you made the correct decision in deflecting the kunai rather than catching it."


    There was no detectable presence, only the voice.


    Tatsuya didn''t aim right in front of him where the voice came from, but instead fired a second marble towards the rightmost wall.


    "Oh ho?"


    Accompanying this surprised shout, a force rippled outwards from the spot Tatsuya aimed at.


    Tatsuya quickly put an arm around Miyuki and sprang backwards.


    A split second later, a pitch black sword wave slashed down vertically from the ceiling above, barely missing Tatsuya''s back by a hair as he covered his little sister.


    Tatsuya quickly stepped forward with one foot.


    A bokken painted completely black was rendered completely still with Tatsuya firmly stamping on it.


    Yakumo abandoned the idea of striking a second time as he let go of his immobile weapon.


    "......Sensei, you have such an interesting way of greeting people."


    "......I should be the one saying that. Wasn''t your marble filled with killing intent?"


    Master and disciple faced one another in the darkness, before simultaneously breaking out into evil laughter.


    Tucked inside Tatsuya''s bosom, Miyuki was blushing furiously. Thankfully, that was difficult to discern in the surrounding darkness


    ��at least that was what Miyuki thought, but Tatsuya had already noticed due to being in contact with her stiff body, while Yakumo had detected this through her erratic breathing.


    ?? ?


    Somewhere within the temple illuminated by torches in the four corners, in a place usually reserved for homa ceremonies (this temple should be under Hisanyama''s jurisdiction, but Tatsuya and Miyuki have never seen Yakumo chant sutras or pray to Buddha), the area was faintly lit by blue light, with orbs glowing with a dim red light softly dancing in the sky.


    Because this was a temple, any ignorant passerby may mistake this scene for the presence of spirits, but fortunately there was no one else around.


    A slender, long shadow passed through the blue light, and one orb of light vanished into nothing.


    Two orbs, three orbs, the difference in color started to increase.


    That mesmerizing figure was chasing the floating orbs at an energetic and unexpected pace, then swiftly bisecting them with the short rod in her hand.


    After splitting thirty orbs, Tatsuya signaled Miyuki to take a break.


    Inside, the interior only contained a square barrier drawn with quicklime that measured about 11 meters on the side �� the raw power necessary to only draw four white lines to form a barrier was nothing short of astounding �� Tatsuya brought a large tea cup towards where Yakumo was standing as he brought down the seals.


    Normally, Miyuki was the one responsible for bringing tea to the panting Yakumo, but Tatsuya took over that duty today.


    That was because tonight Miyuki was in a similar state while standing on the other side of the white line.


    "Sensei, thank you. Not just for lending the location, but also for training my little sister as well."


    After handing the tea to Yakumo, Tatsuya bowed deeply in gratitude, to which Yakumo nodded generously.


    "There''s a colossal difference between attacking illusions and striking actual targets. Miyuki is also one of my cute students, so there''s no way I would decline to help."


    There was probably too much emphasis on the word "cute", but Tatsuya decided to let it slide until after the Nine Schools Competition.


    Illusion magic was one area where "ninjitsu" excelled, to the point that the speed, accuracy, and movements of the illusions surpassed those created by modern magics. Modern magic had the advantage in terms of speed of activation and variety of spells available, but within specialized parameters, there were many areas that could not compare with Ancient Magic.


    Tatsuya only had access to a few magics, so he was unable to use Yakumo''s illusion "Will O''wisp" to replace projectors.


    "Miyuki, should we stop here?"


    Tatsuya asked as he handed a drink to his sister who was still panting, but Miyuki shook her head and took a sip to wet her throat.


    "If sensei is okay, I want to continue."


    "I don''t mind, though shouldn''t Tatsuya also give ''Will O''wisp'' a try?"


    "No, I...... will pass."


    Tatsuya could approximately guess the reason behind Yakumo''s smirk.


    Tatsuya briefly entertained the idea of spoiling Yakumo''s fun, but refrained after taking into account that Miyuki''s training took precedence.


    "Is that so, eh, oh well."


    Yakumo revealed a truly regretful expression, but that wasn''t enough to hide his mischievous smirk.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya was certain that declining the earlier offer was the right choice.


    Yakumo transformed his evil smirk into a kind and approachable smile as he turned back to face Miyuki.


    "Then let''s begin."


    "Yes, sensei."


    Miyuki bowed to signal that she was prepared to continue. Tatsuya had long since recovered their respective tea cups.


    Just as Miyuki stood in the middle of the square anchored by bonfires and Yakumo was about to start casting illusions......


    "Who''s there?"


    Another person''s presence entered the scene. The one who called out was Tatsuya.


    No, the order was actually reversed.


    To supplement the training, Tatsuya linked his sensory ability to the information dimension, allowing him to quickly catch wind of a foreign element being introduced into the area. The moment Tatsuya challenged the silent patch of darkness, another person''s presence abruptly materialized.


    "Ah, Haruka."


    Yakumo greeted the presence in an unconcerned manner. Tatsuya and Miyuki were both familiar with this name.


    The figure that walked into the flickering light possessed a much more mature aura than Miyuki.


    She was the counselor from the Magic University affiliated First High


    �� Ono Haruka.


    Likely due to the fact that she was wearing the same dark bodysuit that Miyuki was wearing, it seemed that the curves of her chest and waist were more accentuated than usual.


    As Miyuki followed the direction of Tatsuya''s gaze, a trace of concern flashed across her features. However, before she could nudge her brother with her elbow, she noticed the cold, steely gaze in her brother''s eyes and swiftly regained her composure.


    The reason why Tatsuya was carefully scrutinizing Haruka''s body was to ascertain Haruka''s physical capabilities.


    "Tatsuya, no need to be so wary, Haruka is also one of my students."


    "But you weren''t nearly as kind during my training as compared to Shiba-kun."


    Haruka''s voice was slightly mocking, which jarred against her dangerous appearance that could easily be swallowed in the darkness.


    "That being said, I know that sensei is another story, but to think that I was discovered by Shiba-kun, has my technique regressed so much?"


    "Haruka, lying to yourself isn''t a good habit. If you lie too often, you will lose track of your own thoughts as well."


    "Shiba-kun said the same thing to me."


    "Oh, looks like I said something unnecessary. Anyways, let''s set this aside for now. Haruka''s cloaking was almost perfect, so there''s no need to stress about that. If you really think that your skills have regressed, that is."


    Haruka revealed a model perfunctory smile and accepted Yakumo''s hinted gaze.


    She shouldn''t be able to get off that easily, nor should she have planned to do so in the first place.


    Seeing Yakumo''s smirking expression, this was probably how the two of them normally interacted.


    "Tatsuya didn''t detect your presence normally. He has a pair of special ''eyes'' that are different from ours, so if you want to fool him, you need to disguise your presence rather than try to hide it."


    "I see......


    I''ll take that under advisement."


    "It''s your turn to answer my question."


    The two of them were acting out a master and disciple discussion using Tatsuya as the subject. Unable to harness his irritation, Tatsuya intentionally broke in with a displeased tone.


    "Hm...... It is unfair to give only Haruka information. You don''t mind, right, Haruka?"


    Yakumo intentionally let out a "Hm......" sound to create an opening, but given his current attitude, it was obvious that he was calculating when Tatsuya would interrupt them. In response to Yakumo turning the conversation towards her, Haruka immediately shrugged her shoulders and replied:


    "Even if I said no, you guys would probably discuss this when I''m not here, right?"


    Essentially, Haruka had already given up on hiding.


    "Since the person in question has given her consent, then I''ll go ahead......


    Haruka is an investigator for Public Safety."


    Yakumo''s explanation was very simple, as just this alone would be sufficient. Even so, Tatsuya hoped that Yakumo would take it a step further.


    "Hm? You don''t look very surprised." However, Yakumo posed a question of his own.


    It appeared that he was expecting the Shiba siblings to be astonished.


    Not just Tatsuya, but even Miyuki accepted Haruka''s real identity without batting an eyelid, which surprised Yakumo considerably, or perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that it disappointed Yakumo considerably.


    "I have my own information network, so I know that Ono-sensei isn''t military. Ruling that out, the only possibilities were Public Safety (Police Department of Public Safety), Internal Affairs (Cabinet Agency of Data Supervision), or foreign spy."


    Tatsuya''s answer caused Yakumo to furrow his brows.


    "Rather than saying information network, it''s more like ''he'' provided you with that information. Is that okay?...... Given his position, he may be dishonorably discharged for leaking confidential information to a high school student."


    That being said, Yakumo''s perfectly calm expression clearly showed that he wasn''t overly concerned.


    "In terms of position, sensei is roughly the same...... So, Ono-sensei is


    Public Safety''s undercover agent in the guise of a counselor to investigate the anti-government activities centered around Blanche within the First High campus, did I get that right so far?"


    "No."


    Tatsuya asked this to verify his hypothesis regarding Haruka. But Haruka responded with the definite negative.


    "It''s true that I''m Public Safety''s undercover agent, but I didn''t disguise myself as a counselor. In chronological order, my current superior approached me while I was thinking about becoming a counselor, and I became a special investigator for Public Safety after I arrived at First High. Two years ago, I spent one year under Yakumo- sensei, so Tatsuya-kun is actually my senior."


    "Even though you only studied for one year, your cloaking ability is quite proficient."


    "That is my magic specialty, even if I can''t use any other magic. This is also the reason why my superior rates me highly."


    "......I see, you''re a BS (Born Specialized) Magician?"


    "I dislike that term."


    Haruka pouted and turned her head like a young school girl throwing a tantrum, causing Tatsuya to break into a smile.


    BS Magicians, also known as BS ability users, could also be called innate ability users or innate magic specialists. This was because they excelled at a particular ability, but because of this extreme specialization, they were unable to use magic techniques like other Magicians of the same level.


    As could be seen from the malicious label "the 101 tricks of BS users", BS Magicians occupied a lower social stratum than normal Magicians, but their unique ability was practically impossible for other people to imitate. Even if someone could accomplish this, they were unable to replicate the same level of quality BS users were capable of. If properly matched with their specialty, they often outperformed the generic "omnipotent" Magicians.


    "Rather than being a jack of all trades, I''d rather be a master of one. However, that''s a matter of Haruka-sensei''s perspective."


    As soon as Tatsuya said this, he realized that the student and counselor positions had been reversed. However, given that this was off campus and they certainly weren''t in class at this hour, this shouldn''t have been a problem.


    Probably noticing the same thing, Haruka stopped her tantrum, but she was still unhappy with the situation.


    "Shiba-kun, this was a special circumstance, but my identity as a secret investigator remains highly classified, so please don''t tell anyone else."


    Tatsuya''s immediate reaction was that there was little meaning in doing so.


    If she was only an undercover agent for Public Safety, the Ten Master Clans would know anyways.


    Erika, whose family had close ties with the police, likely knew already.


    Likewise, Tatsuya had long since caught on to the fact that Haruka was an agent of some kind, he just hadn''t been certain which organization she was affiliated with.


    It was entirely possible that Haruka was the only one who believed her identity was a secret, but Tatsuya didn''t verbalize this.


    He merely replied to the request in this fashion:


    "I understand, I''ll keep it under wraps. Though it might be presumptious to ask for this in return, but if something similar to what occurred in April is on the horizon, could you let me know the details ahead of time?"


    "......That''s fine. Let''s go with that mutually beneficial relationship."


    The two of them shook hands, each nursing their own agenda.


    ? ? ?


    It went without saying that besides magic, magic high schools still fielded a full curriculum.


    This included physical education, which involved using competition to light the flames of youthful ardor to ridiculous levels, a scene that had yet to change.


    Today''s class activity was football.


    The encyclopedia''s entry was as follows: This is a sport derived from soccer, with similar rules, that is played on a field surrounded by a large box with numerous tiny holes in it. The only notable differences are that players wear a head protector, and head and hand contact are prohibited (Also, the competition format where players "compete in a transparent box" was one of the defining characteristics of post-2080 AD athletics.)


    Occasionally, this contest was also held with magic involved, but generally magic was ruled out, and today was no exception.


    Football was played with a lightweight, highly resilient ball that bounced off the walls and ceiling. The ball rebounded left and right at high speeds, much like a ping pong ball, as players chased after it in order to make the shot against the opposing goal. It was a sport that demanded both incredible agility and considerable strength. In addition, the highly stimulating exercise was a popular sport for "entertainment".


    The female students from 1st Year Classes E and F were currently taking a break and, completely ignoring their own curriculum, were busy cheering on the male students.


    "Move, move, get outta my way!"


    Leo was charging towards the ball that no one was covering.


    The ball used in football was highly dynamic, so it was extremely difficult to dribble with it, hence that action was rarely seen. Generally, the five players on a team used the walls or ceiling to make passes, so the energy expended by recovering the ball often decided victory or defeat.


    "Tatsuya!"


    Crossing the entire field, Leo passed the ball to Tatsuya in midfield with the force of a shot.


    If he tried to trap the ball with his chest or abdomen he might be knocked to the floor, so Tatsuya kicked the ball directly upwards, allowing the ball to lose some its force from the rebound on the ceiling before trapping it neatly beneath his foot.


    After receiving this pass with machine-like efficiency, Tatsuya sent the ball careening off the wall, using the rebound to pass the ball.


    Along the axis of the rebound stood another slim youth. Rather than calling him slender, he may have been more accurately described as well-built. Currently, he fearlessly received Tatsuya''s high-speed pass in one motion.


    And immediately shot on the enemy goal.


    The electric chime signaled the goal, accompanied by the cheers of the watching female students.


    "That guy isn''t bad."


    Leo bluntly praised the youth as he stood next to Tatsuya.


    "Yes, accurate prediction of the flight path, and his appearance belies his agility."


    Tatsuya was faintly surprised by the boy''s physical abilities, which surpassed his expectations. They had been in the same class for 3 months, so today wasn''t the first time they were in physical education together. Tatsuya previously believed that he had an accurate grasp of the boy''s abilities on some level, and his earlier pass was adjusted accordingly, but this person �� Yoshida Mikihiko''s actions showed that he was more than meets the eye.


    There were only a mere 25 students in class, so it was natural that everyone knew each other''s names.


    Also, Tatsuya knew more than just a name.


    Yoshida Mikihiko came from a prestigious family renowned for Ancient Magic �� he was a direct descendant of the Yoshida Family.


    The Yoshida Family possessed a Non-Systematic Ancient Magic called "Spirit Magic", and it was rumored that they passed on their traditional methods of training as well. Given that it was a traditional method of practice, arduous labor was probably at the center of it. If so, members of that family would naturally possess highly capable physical specifications.


    The cause of Tatsuya''s surprise was that Mikihiko''s appearance gave no hint of this whatsoever.


    Specialists that excelled in concealing their power always pop up in the most unexpected places......


    With that in mind, Tatsuya sent the incoming pass spiraling towards the enemy goal.


    With Tatsuya and company dominating the floor, their team easily cruised to a crushing victory.


    Tatsuya returned to the observation area and sat down with Leo near Yoshida Mikihiko.


    "Nicely done."


    By the time Tatsuya spoke up, his breathing had become perfectly even.


    "You guys as well."


    Just like Tatsuya, Yoshida Mikihiko''s breathing wasn''t ragged.


    Tatsuya hadn''t formed social links with every classmate, likely because his personality was the type that usually ignored others. This caused a portion of his peers to see him as a cold individual. So only about half of 1st Year Class E was willing to converse with him. However, Mikihiko was even more extreme in his aloofness and, including himself, Tatsuya had never seen him speak with any of their mutual peers. On enrollment day, he was the first one to leave the classroom by himself. Even Leo, who moved in social circles much broader than Tatsuya did, only nodded to Mikihiko in passing until now.


    "Yoshida, you''re pretty good. Don''t take this the wrong way, but I was quite surprised."


    Mikihiko''s performance seemed to have reminded Leo of something, so he asked Tatsuya �� Tatsuya extended the greeting first, but it was Leo who had suggested it �� to sit near Mikihiko.


    Leo''s welcoming tone might cause some people to think he was being overly familiar.


    "Mikihiko."


    That being said, it seemed that Mikihiko warmed to Leo''s direct attitude.


    "I don''t like it when people refer to me by my family name, so just call me by name."


    Before, he never replied in such a friendly manner. "Okay, then call me Leo."


    Even if the number of those full class activities from the previous generation had decreased, it was still strange to have this sort of conversation 3 months into the school year.


    Mikihiko''s school life was just like that, caused by the towering wall he erected between himself and the rest of the class.


    Maybe this was only brought on by the exhilaration following strenuous exercise, causing him to be in a more generous mood, but this most definitely was an excellent opportunity.


    "May I call you Mikihiko too? You can of course refer to me as Tatsuya."


    "Okay, Tatsuya."


    Mikihiko replied in a comfortable tone, but his expression was slightly embarrassed.


    "Actually, I wanted to talk to you a long time ago."


    Impressions are a curious thing. Sometimes first impressions are impermutable regardless of what you do, but other times a single sentence is sufficient to dramatically change an impression you held until this moment.


    In Tatsuya''s mind, Mikihiko''s impression turned from "anti-social" to "shy".


    "What a coincidence, that makes two of us."


    They entered the school as Course 2 students �� replacements, but were still able to secure the top and third scores in their entire year. Even if the school emphasized technical skills, it was impossible for the two of them not to take interest in the other.


    "......Somehow, I feel excluded."


    The thing was, first ignoring the fact that Mikihiko didn''t know them very well, Leo didn''t think Tatsuya was interested in this classmate solely on the strength of his scores. Rather, Leo noticed that there was something odd between the two of them, thus leading to the feeling of exclusion.


    However, Mikihiko''s next sentence swiftly dispelled that notion. "Leo, you worry too much, I wanted to talk to you too."


    The reason was not because of any real conversation, but because Mikihiko was at heart a kind person, as could be seen from his comforting words.


    "No matter how you slice it, anyone with the patience to deal with Erika is a rare find indeed."


    It was Mikihiko''s turn to emotionally express himself. "......That''s a little hard to swallow."


    Leo''s face grew longer the more he heard Mikihiko talk about Erika like they were a couple, which caused both Tatsuya and Mikihiko to burst out laughing. However, Tatsuya had a few reservations about Mikihiko''s comment as he recalled the reason why Mikihiko drew his attention in the first place.


    "So Mikihiko, you knew Erika a while back?"


    There was no ulterior motive behind this question. So when Tatsuya saw Mikihiko''s "Uh oh!" expression, he quickly changed the subject.


    "Kind of, I guess we''re childhood friends?"


    "Erika, why the question mark at the end?"


    Given that the person in question was present, Tatsuya''s concerns quickly faded.


    "We met when we were ten, so technically we''re not childhood friends. To top it off, not only has he been avoiding me in class, we haven''t seen each other outside of campus for the last six months."


    Erika''s answer to Mizuki''s question suddenly thrust her into the middle of Tatsuya and company''s conversation.


    "Hey, Tatsuya-kun, what do you think?"


    Afterwards, Erika suddenly sought Tatsuya''s opinion in her normal as- she-pleases manner.


    "This should count as childhood friends, right?"


    On some level, given the way Tatsuya responded with no hesitation whatsoever, the same charge could be leveled at him.


    Yet, the reason why Leo and Mikihiko were unable to utter a single word wasn''t because they were struck speechless by Erika barging in without any consideration to others. Their widened eyes clearly testified to this point.


    In 2095 AD, fashion and proper decorum demanded that any trace of exposed flesh be covered in public. Since school was considered a public environment, even if it was in summer, women were still obligated to wear jackets and a colorless, impenetrable pair of tights or leggings beneath their dresses.


    That being said, these rules didn''t apply to athletic uniforms, so athletic clubs suffered no penalty or criticism for revealing their hands or legs with their uniform, and physical education classes were also not bound by this rule. For example, Tatsuya and the other male students were currently wearing shorts that did not extend to their knees while Mizuki was wearing a fairly long pair of rhythm pants, which was the standard uniform for physical education.


    On the other hand, Erika was......


    Both of her legs were completely uncovered.


    From the thighs down, everything was revealed to the sweltering summer air. Her pants had no length to speak of whatsoever. Finally, the T-shirt she wore barely extended over the pants, giving the impression she was wearing only her underwear.


    Her tight thighs showed no signs of coarse muscle, its reddish tint caused by the sun only served to embellish and accentuate its original white caliber.


    "Erika, why are you dressed like that!"


    Mikihiko finally reclaimed his wits as his voice spiked, though the unavoidable blush on his face had nothing to do with the UV rays the sun was giving off. There were plenty of opportunities to see a pair of legs outside of school, so it wasn''t like Mikihiko was a complete prude, but the "coquettish" air that Erika''s legs were giving off was enough to cause almost any of her male peers to lose their composure.


    "What, this is the traditional women''s athletic uniform."


    It was obvious with a single glance what state Mikihiko''s mind was currently in, except Erika never mentioned it at all as she tilted her head sideways and replied back with a surprised expression on her face. It certainly didn''t look like she was dressed like that solely to tease her childhood friend.


    "That''s traditional?"


    That being said, the man of the hour thought this was all to tease him, as could be seen from Mikihiko''s face that colored even more in fury.


    "Is that so? I thought this was some unique design for the rhythm pants."


    Tatsuya interjected to change the pace and to prevent Erika from unintentionally pouring more fuel on the fire.


    "This isn''t a pair of rhythm pants."


    Saying this only changed the victim from Mikihiko to Tatsuya, but one glance at Tatsuya''s stoic face was sufficient to tell that he far surpassed Mikihiko in composure and patience. No, it might be more appropriate to say that Tatsuya wasn''t sensitive enough to fall for Erika''s provocations.


    "But, these aren''t tennis briefs either, right?"


    "Even I''m not interested in wearing just the briefs and not the skirt. These are called bloomers."


    "Bloomers? Sounds like brooms, did they used to wear that while cleaning?"


    "Don''t be stupid! Didn''t I just say these are athletic uniforms for women!"


    It was difficult to tell if Tatsuya was intentionally playing ignorant, which put Erika in an awkward position. "Speaking of bloomers, are those it?" Leo finally came around.


    "During the Age of Immorality, when female high school students received allowances from middle aged men to......"


    ......However, regardless of whether it was Leo or Erika, this was undoubtedly a bad time for him to recover. "Idiot, shut up!"


    Beet red, Erika exploded in outrage. At the same time, she raised one foot and furiously kicked Leo in the shin.


    Leo bent over and grabbed his shin in pain, while Erika pranced around holding one foot.


    This verbal and physical exchange looked to have ended in mutual defeat (?).


    Compared to the earlier �� Tatsuya and company �� contest, this one went back and forth.


    Both sides repeatedly claimed the lead from the other.


    The two teams were of equal strength, but were restricted to the caliber of high school students.


    There were very few female students watching, since they had their own lessons and could only ditch for so long. On top of that, physical education classes differed from magic technical skills class in that most physical education classes had instructors available (the difference in raw number of teachers available between magic classes and normal classes could be seen here).


    "I can''t believe you. Is your brain stuffed with that type of nonsense?" Now, only Erika and Mizuki were present to watch the boys'' contest. "Shut up, that''s what the books say."


    At Erika''s scornful look, Leo realized that his position was rather bleak, so he replied rather flippantly and never dared to look her in the eye.


    Not striking someone while they''re down was one of Erika''s merits.


    "I have no idea what books you''re reading...... Speaking of which,


    Miki was looking at me in the same way. Is this really that arousing?" Maybe she was just easily distracted.


    "Erika......


    I think you''d be better off wearing rhythm pants too."


    Given Mizuki''s reluctant tone, she probably belonged to the "I think but can''t say" category.


    "That''s true......


    It''s not as flexible as I imagined, and a little too tight too."


    At that, two male students quickly turned around, but thankfully (?) Erika didn''t notice.


    "Hm~. When I dug this up in the cabinet, I thought that no one had worn this and the measurements were perfect, but I think I''ll go with Mizuki''s suggestion and change back to rhythm pants."


    "Yeah, I think that''s for the best."


    This wasn''t exactly what Mizuki was aiming for, but she nodded in emphasis regardless.


    "Hm?"


    Mizuki was half a beat late on the uptake, but from a certain perspective that suited her personality perfectly.


    "By the way, Erika, who is ''Miki''?"


    With his head still turned, Mikihiko''s shoulders grew tense, but Erika didn''t notice as she leisurely pointed at his back (Even if she did notice, would she have opted for a different action? This remains a profound mystery).


    "Because he''s Mikihiko, hence Miki."


    Mikihiko spun around almost at the same time Erika uttered those words.


    "What do you mean ''hence''?"


    It looked like Mikihiko was unable to ignore this "nickname". "Why do you ask? Miki is short for Mikihiko."


    "I''ve said this countless times! Don''t call me such a feminine name!"


    Unfortunately, Erika seemed inured to such scolding given the way it bounced off her.


    "Eh? So you prefer Hiko-kun?"


    Erika''s face adopted a "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" look as she rounded on Mikihiko.


    "Why is this happening! Don''t unilaterally decide to shorten other people''s names!"


    "So you want me to call you Mikihiko? Eh~......


    Mikihiko Mikihiko


    Mikihiko Mikihiko......


    That''s too big a mouthful, I don''t want to call you that."


    Mikihiko wasn''t the only one who thought this was ridiculous. "Don''t you feel embarrassed by it?"


    "What do you mean embarrassed?" Erika suddenly bent at the waist. "Mikihiko......"


    Erika brought her face directly in front of the sitting Mikihiko and softly murmured his name with a melodious voice.


    His fury forcibly overwritten by other emotions, Mikihiko was struck speechless.


    "......Who is that?"


    Not just the person in question, even Leo was wavering. Quite the impressive destructive power.


    "Well? Isn''t it embarrassing?"


    Erika''s hair seemed to grow at an accelerated rate; she had entered school with her hair cropped short, but after three short months it had already grown to shoulder length. She tucked her hair behind one ear and revealed a delighted smile.


    No matter how obstinate Mikihiko was, even he wasn''t able to quell his wavering heart.


    "In......


    In that case......"


    "Ah, stuttering......"


    Mizuki softly whispered. Her personality was probably the more merciless one.


    Fortunately, Mikihiko didn''t have the excess mental capacity to hear Mizuki''s words.


    "Just call me by my family name!"


    "Eh? I thought Miki hated other people calling him by that?" That comment had been made too rashly.


    Mikihiko''s face tightened.


    His red, panicked face and attitude were the same as before.


    In addition, there was a deep sense of shame tucked beneath the anger.


    However, Tatsuya felt that Mikihiko currently hid dark emotions that bordered on hatred.


    "Erika, isn''t it time for you to go?"


    At the risk of being a busybody, Tatsuya interposed on this conversation and directed Erika''s attention onto himself. Tatsuya discreetly pointed behind him where the coach (the physical education teacher) was glaring over at them.


    "Sh*t! Tatsuya-kun, see you around!"


    "Eh? Erika, wait for me!"


    Erika hurriedly took off, with Mizuki quickly following.


    Tatsuya waved at their retreating backs with a wry smile on his face. After an awkward period of silence......


    "Sorry for dragging you in."


    Mikihiko spoke in a soft tone with his head bowed. He appeared to have deep rooted issues with his family and, while he consciously knew that they existed, there were still momentary lapses in his self control.


    "Maybe my interference wasn''t needed."


    Tatsuya''s words weren''t merely for comfort, but were spoken from the heart. From what had just transpired, this obviously wasn''t the first time this had occurred, and Erika''s actions may have been to intentionally provoke Mikihiko. Allowing buried frustration and inner emotions to vent may be the best possible way to prevent emotional scars.


    "No, that''s hardly the case, especially since we''re still in class."


    However, the reason Mikihiko spoke of was exactly the reason why Tatsuya interfered. Any course of action had a proper time and place, especially since Tatsuya didn''t want to become mired in Mikihiko......


    Or maybe Erika and Mikihiko''s ongoing issue. "That being said, Tatsuya is certainly a calm one."


    Mikihiko abruptly changed the topic, possibly because he shrewdly detected Tatsuya''s "not interested in getting entangled" mood.


    "What brought this up?"


    Given the conversation up until this point, Tatsuya understood that Mikihiko might portray a certain attitude in class, but he was actually very sensitive to others'' moods and emotions. It was just that this change was too abrupt, to the point that any sense of logic was lost.


    "What do you mean what......"


    Mikihiko hadn''t properly formulated his thoughts before speaking up, so he wasn''t able to properly convey his meaning.


    "Well...... I mean, you saw what Erika was wearing, yet you didn''t bat an eyelid."


    Even so, his example was still too vague, or quite a stretch.


    "......I was somewhat surprised at her dress, but surely it wasn''t exposed enough to qualify for that much of a reaction? I thought that it was certainly more conservative than a swimsuit or rhythm gear."


    Tatsuya''s real thoughts were more along the lines of "what the hell is this guy talking about", but considering today was the first time they were formally introduced to Mikihiko, and due to the confrontational nature of those words, Tatsuya elected to respond in a more neutral fashion. Anyone who overheard this conversation would certainly think that Tatsuya was going on a tangent.


    "You don''t care because it was less provocative than swimsuits or rhythm gear? Somehow that just strikes me in the wrong way."


    From a youthful perspective, Leo''s critique was right on the mark. Even though Mikihiko raised the question in the first place, even Leo was offering his own abrasive opinion.


    "......Tatsuya, you''ve wilted too much. You no longer possess the hallmark of youth."


    Possibly because they both suffered Erika''s teasing (?), the two of them mutually selected Tatsuya to be their next target.


    "Tatsuya isn''t wilted, the bar is set too high for him. With such a beautiful little sister, the majority of normal girls wouldn''t be able to attract his attention."


    "Hm...... You''re probably right, given that this is Miyuki-san we''re talking about? When I saw her for the first time during the enrollment ceremony, I wasn''t just staring dumbly, I was honestly shocked. I can''t believe someone so beautiful actually exists in the world."


    "Ho? Tatsuya, he''s got an eye on your cute little sister. As her brother, what do you have to say?"


    Leo wore a mischievous smile as he interrogated Tatsuya, but the person who answered wasn''t the currently beset Tatsuya, but Mikihiko, who had just been betrayed (?) by his comrade.


    "Don''t be like that, you''re reading too much into it. I was just talking about it and I have no plans to take the next step, since just thinking about it makes me shake in my boots. If I was looking for a girlfriend, I''d hope I could find a more relaxing and easy-going partner."


    Mikihiko''s words led to Leo nodding deeply in agreement �� nodding so deeply that his actions looked intentionally exaggerated.


    "You''re right. Not only that, a hardcore bro-con is hard enough, but to get past the invincible sis-con older brother......


    The bar is just too high."


    "Leo......


    It looks like we need to have another in-depth conversation."


    "Uh, no. That would be too terrifying. I don''t want to put my life on the line for something like this."


    Tatsuya''s heavy gaze caused Leo to quiver in an overblown fashion.


    Anyone could tell that Leo was acting, but a portion of the shaking seemed to be genuine, a point that aroused great interest from Mikihiko as he gazed at the two of them.


    Leo was taller than Tatsuya by a margin. His limbs were also thicker and stronger.


    From his performance during their team competition, their agility should be roughly equal.


    Tatsuya was rumored to have studied under a famous ninjitsu sensei, but was he really that capable in a fight?


    Enough to overcome his deficit in Magic Power?


    Mikihiko wasn''t aware why he drew Tatsuya''s interest, but he knew from the get go why he was interested in Tatsuya.


    Mikihiko was interested in the reason behind Tatsuya''s prowess. He was a newly enrolled Course 2 student that could go toe to toe against Course 1 students and triumph. Mikihiko wanted to know how Tatsuya obtained such power.


    For Mikihiko, he earnestly wanted to find a way for him to bridge the gap in Magic Power.


    A replacement for the "power" he lost a year ago.


    Up until one year ago, Mikihiko was held to be a prodigy, the star of tomorrow that the Yoshida family rested their hopes and dreams on.


    Within the various magics of the Yoshida family that had been passed down, one of the core techniques lay in "Summoning Magic", a skill that Mikihiko possessed enough talent in to eclipse even his older brother who had inherited the family mantle.


    From early adolescence until that accident, Mikihiko had always seen himself as one of the strong, and was thus unable to accept his fall from grace.


    He knew he was being overly anxious, and he also realized he was withdrawing himself. That feeling of being powerless was sapping away his energy, forcing himself deeper and deeper into the corner.


    This past year, he had been relentlessly pursuing knowledge of the arcane.


    He had also been practicing martial arts that he had hitherto been lukewarm towards.


    Even so, he was still unable to fill that sense of loss.


    So once he learned that Tatsuya was also a student with inferior technical skills and imperfect magic ability, yet was still able to overcome upperclassmen that boasted greater Magic Power, there was no way Mikihiko could not be drawn towards Tatsuya.


    A close combat technique capable of overcoming a deficiency in Magic Power?


    Mikihiko wanted to let Tatsuya and Leo compete against one another so he could see with his own eyes.


    Subconsciously, he also wanted to challenge Tatsuya at one point. "Mikihiko?"


    "Ah?"


    That was probably the reason.


    Hearing his name suddenly called, Mikihiko fell into a combat crouch. Seeing his reaction, both Tatsuya and Leo forced a smile.


    "Please, is there a need for such a murderous reaction?"


    "What is it? I was going to say you''ve suddenly gone quiet, then you fall into that stance?"


    "Ah, no......


    I''m sorry, it was nothing."


    Mikihiko could only apologize shamefacedly. He originally wasn''t adept at social interaction.


    The rare friendly atmosphere turned tense and, even though Tatsuya and Leo both tried to lighten the mood, the original cheer never returned even when class ended.


    ? ? ?


    For high schools attached to magic universities, the Nine Schools Competition held in summer and the Thesis Competition held in fall were major events. The extravagance of the Nine Schools Competition largely overshadowed the Thesis Competition, making it the single greatest event on the calendar.


    The Nine Schools Competition was an intramural contest based on athletic magic competitions (Besides magic competitions, there were riddle events, table top games, timed maze challenges, and even treasure hunts). First High also had clubs for every occasion, but since competition was fiercest around the Nine Schools Competition itself, participants were not only selected from clubs, but anyone deemed capable of winning was selected as a participant.


    Thanks to this, preparations for the Nine Schools Competition passed from the Clubs Management Group to the Student Council.


    "Even so, it''s not like we can ignore the official participants from the clubs. Just deciding who goes on the final roster is going to be a major headache......"


    Even Mayumi, who usually mesmerized everyone with her radiant smile, seemed to wilt a little today.


    The fingers that held the chopsticks in her bento seemed boneless as well.


    Recently, Miyuki was also very busy, but the President not only had to handle executive tasks, but other tiresome tasks that were not present given her usually sunny mood.


    "Thankfully due to Juumonji''s powerful assistance in this matter, we finally have a roster nailed down."


    Today''s lunch and show was Mayumi endlessly complaining about this and that, but it looked like the curtains were finally coming down.


    Tatsuya''s stomach wasn''t weak enough to be upset by such trivialities, but always eating lunch with this as the background music would have an adverse effect on the nerves, so Tatsuya heaved a small sigh of relief when Mayumi stopped grouching.


    "However, the engineer problem far outweighs the participant problem......"


    ......Or not.


    "We still don''t have the right headcount?"


    Mayumi powerlessly nodded at Mari''s inquiry.


    "The majority of our students aim to be Magicians, so talented personnel generally gravitate towards technical skills...... Our 3rd Year students are particularly worrisome, with our numbers in the Magic Artificer department reaching dangerous lows. In 2nd Year we have capable people such as A-chan and Isori-kun, but our numbers are still insufficient......"


    "Isori, eh...... That guy specializes in geometry, so he''s stronger in theory rather than maintenance, right?"


    "We''re long past the point of caring about these things."


    It was extremely rare to see both Mayumi and Mari sigh, which said a lot about how serious things were �� although using this to evaluate how serious the situation was would be slightly wrong.


    "Even if Juumonji and I help out, there''s a limit to how much we can do......"


    "Aren''t the two of you our primary participants as well? If you''re too busy worrying about other people''s CADs and allow that to affect your own events, that''s not something we can joke around with."


    "......If Mari could maintain her own CAD, that would lessen the burden a lot."


    "......Yeah, we''re in trouble."


    Maybe due to exhaustion or some other reason, Mari avoided Mayumi''s earnest gaze and looked elsewhere.


    The atmosphere in the Student Council Room was borderline hazardous to psychological well being.


    In order to return to the classroom �� that is, evacuate the premises, Tatsuya signaled Miyuki with a look, then sought a proper opening.


    "Rin-chan, can you help as an engineer?"


    Even with the chaos surrounding the preparations for the Nine School Competition, Suzune still hung around in the Student Council Room during lunch and was someone Mayumi never failed to invite.


    "That''s impossible. My skills would only hamper Nakajou and the others."


    But was coldly rebuffed each time.


    With the apologies to the currently depressed Mayumi, but this was the perfect opportunity to beat a retreat.


    Tatsuya glanced meaningfully at Miyuki, then rose�� "Then...... How about we ask Shiba-kun?"


    ��Just as Tatsuya rose, his escape plan was ruthlessly derailed by Azusa''s unexpected attack.


    "Hoh?"


    Mayumi, who originally had her head slumped on the table, abruptly lifted her head and let out an unintelligible sound.


    Azusa, who up until this moment had been venting her irritation at the large flatscreen terminal in front of her �� probably deep in the middle of homework �� softly sighed as she hit the power button on her terminal and raised her head.


    "I heard that Miyuki-chan''s CAD is maintained by Shiba-kun. I''ve seen it before, and its specs rival those of a first-class corporate technician."


    Mayumi jumped out of her chair.


    Her face was suffused with vitality, as if that earlier dejected scene never happened.


    "Blind spot......


    !"


    The gaze Mayumi directed towards Tatsuya was like a hawk eyeing its new found prey.


    That alone was sufficient for Tatsuya to give up halfway.


    "You''re right......


    I can''t believe I didn''t think of that, how careless."


    Now that Mari had joined the fray, he was up a creek without a paddle.


    "Speaking of which, he also handled the reserve CADs the Committee owns...... But since he''s the only one using them, I never thought about it."


    Resistance was futile. Tatsuya was about 90% ready to give up at this point, but surrendering without a fight was against his principles, so


    Tatsuya attempted a tiny �� most likely fruitless �� resistance.


    "Earlier I heard the Chief talk about the importance of CAD technicians, but there''s no precedent for a 1st Year technician, is there?"


    "Everything has to start somewhere."


    "Traditions are made to be overturned."


    Mayumi and Mari immediately returned fire at a furious rate.


    "The two of you may be ''progressive thinkers'', but won''t the other participants balk at this? I''m a 1st Year Course 2 student, this would leave a negative impression on many people."


    This was a little self-depreciating coming from him, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t true.


    "For CAD maintenance, mutual trust between Magician and Artificer is extremely important. A CAD''s maximum performance is dictated by the level of the user''s mental state. Using a person like me to maintain CADs would lead to severe participant backlash, so I don''t think I''m a good candidate......"


    Tatsuya''s logic also had its own merits, causing Mayumi and Mari to exchange a glance.


    However, regardless of what Tatsuya said, the two of them had already seen through his facade.


    In order to deliver the final blow to the lazy (?) underclassman that didn''t want to take the hot potato and force him to join, the two of them were visually confirming the order of attack (verbal persuasion).


    At this time, they received some unexpected reinforcements.


    "I was hoping that Onii-sama could work with my CAD while I''m participating in the Nine Schools Competition......


    Is that okay?"


    Tatsuya froze at Miyuki''s completely unexpected betrayal (?).


    In a Shakespearean drama, Tatsuya''s mood would undoubtedly mirror that of Caesar as he was assassinated: "Et tu, Miyuki (Brutus)......


    !"


    "Exactly! Having a trustworthy and competent technician nearby is absolutely integral for participants to rely on. Well said, Miyuki- chan!"


    Mayumi immediately followed up on the attack.


    "Yes, if Onii-sama joined the Technician Team, not only I, but Mitsui- san and Kitayama-san could set our minds at ease."


    This is the first time that Tatsuya learned those two were entering the Newcomers Division as participants, but he considered them to be the expected candidates.


    ��This was also him trying to escape from reality. Obviously, the battle had been decided.


    The preparation meeting held after school in the Club Management Center would decide whether Tatsuya officially joins the roster.


    There might be a tiny ray of hope, but Tatsuya had long since given up.


    The moment Miyuki assented, Tatsuya had nowhere to run. Under the assumption that his confirmation was in serious jeopardy, he actually had to work hard towards ensuring he was nominated and accepted �� these were all within his calculations.


    No matter what, the situation was utterly depressing.


    At times like these, people tended to retreat into areas they excel in.


    Even if he had an outside chance to be nominated, he still took the time to reflect on what he could do, what areas he excelled at, and re- examined his own sense of worth to properly restore his internal balance as a means of self compensation.


    Possibly due to the build up of considerable stress, it was rare for Tatsuya to fall into this sort of self compensatory trap.


    Two-thirds of the lunch period had already passed. Miyuki was engrossed in dealing with the piles of documents and homework, while Tatsuya, who was currently idle while waiting for Miyuki, removed the silver CAD from the shoulder holster and started examining the modules in the cartridge, the buttons for switching Activation Sequences, and other movable parts.


    "Ah, you brought the Silver Horn today as well."


    Until now, Azusa was completely focused on her homework, but her sharp eyes caught Tatsuya''s movement as she inched forward.


    Tatsuya slowly shifted his gaze, not towards Mayumi or Mari, but Suzune.


    Suzune accurately interpreted Tatsuya''s silent inquiry as she adeptly used her brows and the shrugging of her shoulders to express a helpless emotion. In other words, the current Azusa had completely lost interest in her homework.


    "Yes, I purchased a new holster, so I would like to get used to it as soon as possible."


    Is this what they meant by "being furious after receiving three in the morning, then happy when receiving four in the evening"? Tatsuya was mentally considering this somewhat objective but also very rude train of thought as he shifted his gaze back onto Azusa and responded in a gentle manner (To supplement, Tatsuya was thinking of what it meant to play fast and loose).


    Azusa''s eyes shone brilliantly as she approached him. It seemed that she was not only interested in the CAD itself, but the supplementary equipment as well.


    "Eh, is it okay if I took a look?"


    Truthfully speaking, Azusa generally avoided �� more like was terrified of Tatsuya. Precisely because of this impression, Tatsuya wanted to smile wryly. However, given the way Azusa was bouncing around like a small animal and unable to calm down, he probably shouldn''t treat her too poorly.


    This may be a form of popularity �� Tatsuya thought as he removed the jacket he wore even in the heat of summer �� with built-in cooling systems, of course �� and took off the shoulder holster before handing it to Azusa.


    "Wow~ It''s an original model for the Silver series.


    Such an amazing trim would draw incredible lines when drawing and firing.


    Something that didn''t just cater to high technical skills but also a design that also took the user''s skill into account.


    Ah, I worship your genius, Silver-sama......"


    After she received the holster, Azusa was happy enough to almost rub her face against it.


    Tatsuya was barely able to maintain his poker face.


    After Azusa meticulously went over every centimeter of the holster �� or maybe finally satisfied herself�� she returned it to Tatsuya with a pleased smile on her face.


    "Shiba-kun is also a fan of the Silver series? If based only on price and specs, the Maximilian Speed Shooter, Russ Type-F, or even Sagittarius series developed by FLT (Four Leaves Technology) are better deals, but the individual customization of the Silver series is so good that no one cares about the price!"


    Tatsuya recalled that Mari once described Azusa as a "Device-taku".


    At the time, he was considerate enough to consider this an exaggeration, but after witnessing her behavior today, he reflected that such a nickname was probably inevitable.


    From Tatsuya''s perspective, if the contrast between price and performance �� efficiency, in other words, was too low, then satisfaction would also drop. Even if that was the case, true performance may differ from official documentation. Simply put, qualitative performance that could not be converted into numerical format was also very important. If one could be "satisfied" without making this sort of analysis, Tatsuya considered that to be nothing more than brand loyalty.


    That being said, that was a matter of personal values, so if she said she was satisfied, he had no reason to rain on her parade.


    "No, I actually have a few connections, so I can buy Silver Series at a discount thanks to my work as a beta tester."


    The moment Tatsuya said this, Miyuki''s shoulders visibly shook a little as she faced the other way towards the terminal, but no one noticed.


    "Eh~! Really?"


    The word "envy" was stamped all over Azusa''s face.


    This time, even Tatsuya''s expression revealed a little spasm.


    "......Next time I test the new model, would you like me to get you one as well?"


    "Eh? Really?


    Like, really, really? Thanks!"


    There was no way for him to fit in a response.


    After Tatsuya was finally able to nod in assent, Azusa grabbed his empty left hand with both of her own and shook it up and down.


    "......A-chan, relax a little bit."


    Mayumi couldn''t watch any longer, temporarily stopping her work on the pile of documents to speak to Azusa.


    Azusa suddenly stopped.


    Filled with trepidation, she looked at her hands.


    Her hands were tightly wound around Tatsuya''s hand. Azusa felt this not only with her sense of touch, but confirmed it visually as well.


    She slowly raised her head towards Tatsuya, then quickly dodged Tatsuya''s expressionless gaze and looked back at her hands.


    Azusa let go and jumped back as if her hands had grasped fire.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry......


    !"


    "Flushed face" wasn''t sufficient to describe Azusa''s current state, since her face was red to the root of her ears. She repeatedly bowed towards Tatsuya in apology.


    Tatsuya was starting to get really worried that Azusa would keep bowing until she was dizzy, and glanced towards Mayumi for help.


    "......A-chan, you can stop now. Tatsuya-kun is a little overwhelmed right now."


    Mayumi was probably thinking along the same lines as Tatsuya, so she didn''t add to the mayhem (not without cause) and focused on comforting Azusa.


    Azusa took a deep breath as she was instructed and finally managed to settle down.


    Mayumi let out a helpless sigh before turning back to her work.


    Azusa turned an embarrassed smile towards Tatsuya and quickly turned solemn.


    "Then, Shiba-kun wouldn''t happen to know Taurus Silver in person?" She asked in this manner.


    ��It went without saying that she was doing so to cover her embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, this question was a very difficult one to answer for Tatsuya.


    "......No, I''m not entirely certain."


    Electric clamors rang out from near the wall.


    The workstation that Miyuki was using activated the alarm by accident.


    Everyone hits a typo every once in a while, but it was extremely rare for Miyuki to erroneously activate the alarm.


    Both Mayumi and Suzune wore an "Eh?" expression while looking at Miyuki who was facing the wall, but Miyuki soldiered onward as if nothing had happened, so the two of them didn''t ask any further and returned to their respective piles.


    "......Miyuki-chan actually made a mistake, how strange."


    "Occasionally, yes."


    In comparison, Tatsuya''s response was overly level, but Azusa didn''t notice as she returned to the original �� the recent conversation.


    "No matter how much he hides himself, the people in the same lab should know something, right? Unless, he invented everything by himself?"


    "......No, I''m certain that would be impossible."


    "I think so too. Oh yeah, Shiba-kun, can''t you use your ''connections'' at the lab to get some more information?"


    "......No, the connections I spoke of aren''t in that category...... Also,


    FLT keeps most of their corporate secrets under wrap, so I think it''s highly unlikely to get anything out of the lab technicians."


    "Oh~ that''s true......"


    "......I''m sure senpai already knows, but using Informational


    Manipulative Outersystematic-type magic to uncover secrets is a felony."


    "Ah? Nah......


    No way, why would I think...... about that kind of thing......"


    Tatsuya looked at Azusa with his eyes half closed, causing Azusa''s already petite body to shrink even further.


    "......


    It''s okay, as long as senpai is clear on that point, I just wanted to remind you."


    "Don''t...... don''t worry about it, of course I know about something like that, Ah, ha ha ha......"


    Seeing that Azusa wasn''t making a metaphor and actually breaking out into a cold sweat, Tatsuya took his foot off the gas.


    "Speaking of which, why is Nakajou-senpai so interested in Taurus Silver''s real identity?"


    The CAD Azusa used wasn''t FLT''s brand either. Even though she obviously wasn''t a Silver Series user, why did she care so much about the identity of the developer?


    For Tatsuya, this was a perfectly natural question. "Ah?"


    From Azusa''s expression, she was completely dumbfounded that Tatsuya even asked this question.


    "Of course I care, Tatsuya-kun, I mean, do you not? This is Taurus Silver.


    The first person in the world to develop the ''Loop Cast System'', raising the speed of Activation Sequences for Specialized CADs by twenty percent, he also reduced the variability of wireless models from 3 percent to less than 1 percent. Taurus Silver is just that amazing.


    Also, rather than guarding his secrets for personal profit, he openly publicizes his findings for the betterment of the magical community as a whole, which makes Taurus Silver even more incredible.


    He is called the genius engineer that advanced CAD software technology by ten years within one short year, so I think that no one who aims to be a Magic Artificer would be uninterested in him."


    This overbearing pressure that was almost synonymous to scolding forced Tatsuya to shrink back. He was completely caught off guard by how much the world had built up "Taurus Silver".


    "Excuse my ignorance. As a user, I''m not dissatisfied with the Silver series, I just wasn''t aware that it had such glowing reviews......"


    "Ah......


    That makes sense, Shiba-kun is a tester, so for you, Silver series isn''t all that rare......


    Hence why you have a different outlook than I do."


    Azusa didn''t completely understand, but allowed herself to be convinced.


    "Hey, hey, Shiba-kun, let me ask you, what do you think Taurus Silver is like?"


    A purely inquisitive gaze.


    Wanting to change the subject, Tatsuya replied back trying to stall for time.


    "Well...... I wonder how shocking would it be if he turned out to be a


    Japanese teenager like us."


    Once again, electric clamors rang out from near the wall.


    Miyuki continued to sit in a posture with her back completely straight as she toiled away.


    ��But she didn''t allow anyone to see her current expression. "Speaking of which, A-chan."


    "Yes, President, what is it?"


    In the end, Mayumi finally extended a helping hand towards Tatsuya, who was almost unable to handle Azusa. This might be a little biased, but this was the first time Tatsuya felt like Mayumi was someone dependable. At any rate, Mayumi''s stance was that she wanted Azusa to hurry back to her work on the Student Council.


    "Weren''t you supposed to finish your homework before the end of lunch?"


    However, even if this was lending a hand to Tatsuya, this was undoubtedly the knell of doom for Azusa...... That description might be a hyperbole, but Azusa''s expression was just so. The very fact that she was engrossed in talking about Taurus Silver was likely a way for her to escape from reality.


    "President~"


    From the way Azusa tearfully implored Mayumi for help, she was likely doomed.


    "Don''t make such an embarrassing sound."


    Mayumi smiled wryly and turned her gaze from the completed inventory invoice towards Azusa.


    "I can help a little bit, so what''s your assignment?"


    Mari directed a "You''re pampering her too much" gaze towards Mayumi, who promptly ignored it �� more like pretended not to see it as she smiled towards Azusa.


    "I''m sorry......


    It''s a report on the ''Three Great Puzzles of Weight


    Systemic Magic''......"


    At this, Suzune, Mari, and Tatsuya immediately turned their gazes on the glum Azusa.


    "......W-what?"


    Like a deer in the headlights, Azusa shrank into a ball in terror. Her tearful eyes and terrified movements gave the impression that everyone was bullying her, at which Tatsuya turned his eyes away, with Suzune mirroring his thoughts and actions.


    Only Mari still stared at Azusa. "Ho ho......"


    Mari watched Azusa with deep interest, though she was more focused on the flat screen terminal in Azusa''s hands.


    "I was wondering what was puzzling the annual top 5 honor student


    Nakajou and it turned out to be this."


    "Isn''t this the topic they ask every year?"


    After Mari spoke, Mayumi continued with an uncomprehending expression.


    "A-chan, what''s this year''s prompt?"


    Because the prompts were routine, there were already enough prompts that the school was incapable of creating new ideas. This wasn''t just homework, it was also one of the primary essay topics for magic university entrance exams. A cursory search would reveal a bountiful harvest of model answers to this prompt.


    "The subject of the homework involves how to solve the bottlenecks of the ''Three Great Puzzles''. The first two I get, but I am unable to explain the reason why Generalized Flying-Type Magic hasn''t been successfully developed......"


    Hearing this, Suzune nodded with an "I understand" expression on her face.


    "In other words, Azusa-kun is unable to accept the currently proposed concepts."


    "Exactly!"


    With Suzune able to express her inner thoughts for her, Azusa nodded vigorously.


    "The foundation for magic that can defy gravity and allow the physical body to float into the air has already been laid down by the Four Great Systemic and the Eight Major Types of Modern Magic and has already entered the practical phase."


    "Yes, though injury caused by free fall remains one of the major dangers for Magicians."


    Azusa shifted her gaze to Mayumi, who supported her argument.


    "Magicians adept in Speed and Weight Magics are already capable of leaping dozens of yards at a time, and the world record is held by a Magician who leapt over 100 yards in one try. The record for landing is even greater, with some Magicians able to drop 2000 meters successfully without any equipment."


    "If that''s the case, why is Flying-Type Magic......


    Free movement in the sky still elusive......


    Right?"


    "To be precise, Generalized Flying-Type Magic that anyone can use remains elusive. There are a handful of Ancient Magic users that can freely fly through the sky."


    Suzune added a few details to Mayumi''s explanation.


    Hearing this, Azusa shook her head, though this was probably an involuntary action.


    "That type of magic approaches the unique abilities of BS Magicians. Since it can''t be shared, it can''t really be called a technique.


    Theoretically, you can use Speed and Weight Systemic Magic to nullify the effect of gravity and soar into the sky. In reality, long jump and floating magic have already been developed, so why can''t we fly......"


    "Wouldn''t higher level reference tomes contain the answer to this question?"


    Mayumi visually interrogated Azusa as to why she couldn''t accept the answer chronicled in the books.


    "Magic Sequences must include an end point, as the effect of overwriting reality is sustained until the ending conditions are met. While a target object is under the effect of magic, if you want to cause a different type of magic to manifest on the target, you need to use magic that has superior phenomena interference ability.


    When using Flying-Type Magic, every time you adjust speed or height, you aren''t just overwriting the original magic with a new one, you also need a stronger phenomena interference ability. A single Magician is only able to separate the phenomena rewriting ability into ten segments, so he or she can only adjust the flying status ten times before hitting their limit.


    ......This is the publicly acknowledged hurdle to why there''s no practical solution to Flying-Type Magic, right?"


    Mayumi didn''t ruminate very long before nodding her assent to Azusa''s long-winded explanation.


    "What, A-chan, you''ve done your research. You''ve organized all your arguments, so what''s the problem?"


    "According to this line of thinking, the problem lies in the fact that new magic needs to constantly overwrite the currently active magic, correct? If that''s the case, I think that it would be easier to cancel the current magic than activate the new magic."


    By now, Azusa had completely shaken off the earlier tearful expression, and was now plunging ahead at a feverish pace. Suzune calmly asked Azusa the next question:


    "The theory is sound, but from a practical standpoint how would you cancel the active magic?"


    "Why don''t you insert a condition for ending the magic during the design of the Magic Sequence? In other words, by preemptively entering a small Magic Sequence into the active Magic Sequence, this can be turned into the ending condition for the magic."


    Azusa was immersed in her theory while, conversely, Suzune was calmly stating her counter argument.


    "Unfortunately, Magic Sequences are unable to affect other Magic Sequences. Magic Sequences can only be used to affect the Information Body, even if two types of magic are both trying to influence the same Information Body, only the one with the stronger interference strength would actually manifest, as Magic Sequences don''t possess a strong versus weak relationship.


    Counter magic that can dissolve Magic Sequences do exist, but that''s high level magic that directly influences the Information Body. This would be okay at the experimental level, currently there no Magicians who can freely wield practical levels of Counter Magic."


    "Is that so......"


    By the time students reached the second semester of their second year, Foundations of Magic class would progress to Applications of Magic. This class started with concepts surrounding "Counter Magic" �� magic that nullifies opposing magic �� which was what Suzune was explaining right now. Normally, this was something that was taught during the first semester of 3rd Year, which was why Azusa wasn''t familiar with the subject. That being said, to hear the term "Counter Magic" and not be hopelessly lost, Azusa''s knowledge was broad indeed.


    "However, this is still a worthwhile theory."


    Azusa''s emotions bounced between zealous and gloomy. Suzune smiled at her in a gentle and comforting manner.


    "To cancel magic the moment its effects manifest, I believe this is the correct approach."


    "That''s true. Because of the need to rewrite the activated magic, the necessary interference strength becomes a vicious cycle."


    Following Suzune, Mayumi also supported Azusa''s theory.


    "No one has proposed this until this point, but if a new magic can be activated the moment the currently active magic is stopped from affecting the phenomenon, then there shouldn''t be a need for stronger interference strength...... Given that the target is flying in the air, the delay between magics must be reduced to zero, so if a Specialized CAD was used, then in theory the next magic should be activated before the target starts dropping......"


    Mayumi seemed to be muttering to herself, then abruptly made an "Eh?" sound as she turned her head.


    "But if it''s just removing the effects of magic, shouldn''t someone have attempted this long ago? In the end, this is like working with ''Zone Interference'' after the fact."


    At Mayumi''s question, Suzune pulled up the search function on the public workstation located in the Student Council Room.


    "Give me a second...... Last year, England attempted a massive experiment based on the same conceptual design the President spoke of. They wanted to use ''Post-Event Zone Interference'' to create a practical Flying-Type Magic."


    Suzune swiftly located the news articles on magic that contained the information she wanted.


    "Then, the result was?"


    The inquiring voice was a little high pitched �� likely caused by the excitement bubbling out of her, which proved that Mayumi was still a high school student beyond all doubt.


    "Complete failure. According to the report, in comparison to the normal situation where magic is repeatedly used, this method only served to increase the demand for interference strength at a geometric rate."


    "......


    Is that so......"


    At Suzune''s report that so betrayed (?) her hopes, Mayumi drooped in disappointment.


    "Did they cite a reason?"


    "No, the article wasn''t that detailed. President, why do you think it happened?"


    When asked by Suzune, Mayumi pointed her index finger at her chin and let out a "Hm!" sound as she considered this.


    "The previous magic should''ve stopped functioning by then......


    Tatsuya-kun, what do you think?"


    The reason Mayumi had asked Tatsuya was to buy time for her to organize her thoughts.


    She didn''t actually expect him to answer.


    "The English experiment provided by Ichihara-senpai has a basic conceptual error."


    Thus, Tatsuya''s decisive answer completely caught Mayumi offguard. "......Where is the error?"


    Astounded, Mayumi was barely able to ask her question. Neither boastful nor proud, Tatsuya calmly began his explanation.


    "Magic Sequences that have not fulfilled their ending requirements will naturally fade with time, but will remain with the target Information Body. When a new magic nullifies the previous magic''s effects, the previous magic looks to be canceled, but in reality is merely being overwritten."


    Mayumi, Suzune, Azusa, and even Mari were now staring at Tatsuya outright, but Tatsuya remained unmoved by the pressure of their gaze. He remained expressionless and his tone did not change in the slightest.


    "Let''s assume the previous magic is called Magic Sequence A, while


    Magic Sequence B is used to nullify the other one.


    With the activation of Magic Sequence B, Magic Sequence A loses its phenomenon effect ability. However, even if Magic Sequence A loses its effect, it still remains with the target''s Information Body.


    Both Magic Sequences A and B are still acting on the target''s Information Body, it''s just that only the effects of Magic Sequence B are visible. Just as Ichihara-senpai said, Magic Sequences can only affect the Information Body and are unable to affect one another. This is true even in Zone Interference. Unless the original Magic Sequence is itself nullified, using Counter Magic would yield the same result."


    "......So the English experiment used unnecessary magic that was not part of Flying-Type Magic?"


    Tatsuya nodded his assent to Mayumi''s question, then continued his explanation.


    "In other words, every time you make adjustments in flight, you would rewrite the Magic Sequence again. In order to maintain flight, the extra rewrites would pile on, so of course you would rapidly hit the upper limit for phenomenon interference ability. The English scholar who designed this experiment must have been mistaken on the nature of Counter Magic."


    The portable terminal that Tatsuya wore in his breast pocket chose this moment to start vibrating, signaling the first warning bell for the end of the lunch period.


    "Miyuki, let''s return to class."


    "Yes, Onii-sama."


    Miyuki, whose back was to them the entire time, rose immediately upon being called.


    Her voice, expression and movements were just as gentle and graceful as usual.


    Hence Mayumi, Suzune, Mari, and Azusa hadn''t noticed. Couldn''t have noticed.


    When Miyuki had been seated before the workstation, her back was ramrod straight with pride, and her fingers fairly danced across the keyboard in pleasure.


    ? ? ?


    The preparation meeting for the Nine Schools Competition held in the Club Management Headquarters was suffused with a nervous aura from the onset.


    Students with outstanding performance in the events would receive extra credit for their classes. Just for being one of the official participants, students would receive no homework, extra days off and guaranteed straight A''s.


    Not only did this apply to participants, but to the students selected as engineers as well.


    Thanks to the school putting such a high emphasis on the Nine Schools Competition, the students selected as the representatives for the Nine Schools Competition received such incredible rewards. Thus, it was unsurprising that the competition was particularly fierce for the last few slots on the official roster during this meeting.


    ��If Tatsuya had been merely a bystander, he would probably have viewed the mixed feelings of the surrounding students in a compassionate light. However, he was there as a candidate with a giant target on his back, so he could only depressingly keep himself from sighing aloud while praying for this circus to end quickly.


    It was not that he was wholly uninterested in the Nine Schools Competition.


    The desire to measure one''s personal skills against other Magicians (saplings) of similar age was markedly different from the hunger he experienced while staying in his father''s lab and the subsequent desire to bring about practical upgrades to CADs, but Tatsuya still had that much left in him.


    Tatsuya was "constructed" to have less emotion than the average person, but he was still at that headstrong age, so no matter what value his peers assigned him, he wasn''t shriveled enough to completely not care.


    However, at the same time he had to deal with the pride, jealousy, vanity, disgust, and other related emotions in this meeting. That was what truly filled him with melancholy.


    Separate from his thoughts �� of course �� the seats in the conference room were gradually filled. When the last seat was occupied, Mayumi stood before the chairman''s podium.


    "Then, let''s start the selection meeting for the Nine Schools Competition roster."


    The meeting for upperclassmen, club leaders for the various participating clubs, Student Council members (Miyuki remained on station in the Student Council Room) and the Club Management Group members who received the internal notification that they were possible candidates for participant or engineer slots officially began.


    Tatsuya sat with the various candidates in the visitors section to the side,


    Any organization that exceeded a certain size would naturally contain bigots that swiftly identified Tatsuya as an outsider.


    As expected, not long after the meeting began, someone asked what a 1st Year Course 2 student was doing here.


    That certainly did not imply that no one looked upon Tatsuya kindly. There were actually a surprising number of favorable opinions.


    The upperclassmen differed from the 1st Year students in that they knew Tatsuya was a special Course 2 student in addition to being a formidable asset to the Public Morals Committee.


    Despite this, there were still more opposing than supporting, often in the form of negative emotions rather than objective logic, which caused the meeting to deadlock and waste more valuable time.


    "In summation......"


    Suddenly, a solemn voice dominated the conference room.


    The voice was not particularly loud, yet all the squabbles quickly died away as everyone focused on the speaker.


    Juumonji Katsuto, who had hitherto remained silent, cast his gaze across the room before starting to speak:


    "In my opinion, the problem lies in that everyone is unfamiliar with what level of skill Shiba possesses. If so, the most efficient solution is to submit that to a live test."


    The spacious room was dead silent.


    This would bring about a simple and effective result that no one would bemoan, but because of the risk involved, no one had dared to propose this course of action.


    "......That''s not a bad suggestion, but how do we go about it in a practical manner?"


    "Simply having him perform a maintenance right now would suffice."


    Mari broke the silence with her question, to which Katsuto provided a simple answer.


    "Allow me to be the guinea pig."


    The CADs currently on the market must be intricately synchronized with their respective user after maintenance.


    Even if ten Magicians used the same model, there were ten different methods to adjust their CADs.


    The Activation Sequences provided by the CAD would be directly absorbed into the Magician''s subconscious domain.


    In other words, a Magician''s mental state was completely defenseless against their own CAD.


    Recent CAD models were equipped with a function that improved Activation Sequence processing, but at the same time made it easier for them to affect the user''s mental status.


    If there was a problem during maintenance, not only would magic efficiency decrease, other side effects would include discomfort, headaches, dizziness, vomiting, or even major harm such as hallucinations or mental scarring. Thus, the higher the CAD''s capability, the more skilled the maintenance needed to be.


    For Magicians, voluntarily yielding their CAD to be maintained by an Artificer whose strength was unknown posed a substantial risk.


    Even if it was Katsuto''s own suggestion, his willingness to offer himself as a test subject showed considerable courage.


    "No, I was the one who recommended him, so I should take that role."


    Mayumi immediately requested to take responsibility likely out of a sense of duty, but from another perspective, this likely implied that she didn''t wholly trust Tatsuya, which was something that Tatsuya easily read between the lines to his discomfort.


    "Wait, please let me do it."


    That being said, the fact that Kirihara was willing to pinch hit caused Tatsuya considerable shock �� the mettle displayed by this man was certainly comforting.


    The school''s CAD maintenance facility open to faculty and students was located in the Technical Skills Building.


    However, this time they weren''t using the preset maintenance devices in the Practical Skills Building, but bringing the mobile maintenance devices used in the Nine Schools Competition to the conference room to conduct their test.


    The CAD in question was also one that qualified under the regulations of the Nine Schools Competition.


    Seeing as how the pre-competition preparations proceeded so smoothly both in materials and procedure, the continuously delayed selection process was a particularly glaring issue.


    Tatsuya sat before the maintenance device with Kirihara on the other side �� but the two of them couldn''t see one another. The members of the Student Council and various clubs leaders crowded around Kirihara.


    The first step involved activating the school device, a process where many malicious gazes were focused on Tatsuya''s hand movements; but Tatsuya was long accustomed to working with much more complex devices than the school device, so this was a procedure he could have completed flawlessly in his sleep. He adeptly completed the preparations and adopted a poker face to ward off the abhorring gazes.


    "My task involves copying Kirihara-senpai''s CAD schematics onto the competition-use CAD, making any necessary adjustments without changing the Activation Sequence, am I correct?" Tatsuya once again verified the test''s contents. "Yes, sorry for bothering you."


    Tatsuya on seeing Mayumi nodding shook his head slightly. Not nodding, shaking.


    "......


    What is it?"


    "I wouldn''t advise directly copying the schematics onto a different model CAD......


    But there''s nothing for it, so let''s put safety as the first priority."


    "?"


    Mayumi wasn''t the only one dumbfounded. "Copying CAD schematics" was a simple task that occurs when users changed machines, so many people were also wondering why Tatsuya viewed this as a problem.


    However, the Technician Team centered around Azusa knew exactly why Tatsuya asked this question. The team members either nodded slightly in agreement or smirked as they prepared to enjoy Tatsuya''s performance.


    Tatsuya didn''t say anything else and plunged into the maintenance. First, he connected Kirihara''s CAD to the maintenance device.


    The schematics replication process was semi-automatic, so there was no way to gauge the difference in skill here.


    However, Tatsuya didn''t just dump the schematics replica directly into the calculation device of the competition-use CAD, but stored it into the processing area of the maintenance device, a move that caused quite a few people to raise their eyebrows.


    Next he measured Kirihara''s personal psion oscillation nature.


    Following Tatsuya''s instructions, Kirihara put the headset on his head, then placed both hands on the examination board.


    This was also normal procedure; if this was an automatic maintenance device, the steps required were to connect the CAD then read the psion waves and the process would automatically complete itself.


    Generally, students that used the school devices for personal maintenance would adopt that precise procedure.


    On the other hand, not relying on automatic maintenance and manually making minute adjustments to the CAD''s OS showed an engineer''s true strength.


    "Thank you senpai, you can take it off now."


    Tatsuya indicated that the measurements were concluded and Kirihara removed the headset.


    Ordinarily, the next step involved connecting the CAD that needed to be modified, then making any adjustments beyond the automatic recommendations. This required a preset CAD to be prepared in advance, then copying all the data onto the destination CAD.


    Just about everyone in the audience thought that Tatsuya messed up the procedure.


    As if to prove this point, Tatsuya stared at the monitor without moving a muscle.


    However, he didn''t give off the air of someone who was hopelessly lost because of a misstep.


    His gaze was focused to a terrifying degree without giving a hint of that unsteady feeling.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Azusa poked her head around Tatsuya''s body to glance at the monitor.


    "Uh?"


    Her voice let out an awkward sound that was wholly incompatible with her youthful image.


    Tatsuya was completely unaffected by this interruption.


    Mayumi and Mari didn''t dare to ask what was going on, so they both came to Azusa''s side to look at the monitor �� and were barely able to contain their gasps.


    The monitor didn''t display the expected measurement results and graphs, but was filled with character strings scrolling across at high velocity.


    The two of them were only able to pick out a few numbers here and there, but their eyes were wholly unable to keep up with the scrolling pace.


    The numbers abruptly came to a stop.


    Roughly a few dozen seconds had elapsed, which was less than 5 minutes since Tatsuya started staring at the screen.


    After the character strings stopped scrolling, Tatsuya immediately plugged in the competition-use calculation device and swiftly started hitting the keyboard.


    Many windows started opening and closing.


    Only Azusa noticed that one of the opened windows was the original document with the recorded measurement results, while another window was the original document that contained the replicated CAD schematics on the maintenance device.


    Very few people recognized how insanely advanced the procedure unfolding before their eyes truly was, since the majority of the audience was held spellbound at the unheard of speed at which Tatsuya was hitting the keyboard. Even so, Azusa believed that the truly astounding part was the technique Tatsuya displayed when he was directly reading the nature of the psion oscillations from the original document.


    With that method, the engineer could perfectly allocate the resources within the parameters of the calculation device to best suit the measurement results reflected in the maintenance device. This was a completely manual process wholly independent of the automatic processes provided by the system.


    Before Azusa''s gaze, the settings temporarily stored in the work area were steadily being rewritten in a flash.


    The original document still remained on the main screen, but Azusa was barely able to detect the modified settings.


    This definitely fell within the boundaries of safety. He was really adhering to "safety is the first priority" condition.


    This way, it would lower the user''s risk from relying on automatic maintenance, and provide Activation Sequences that exceeded automatic maintenance in efficiency.


    There was absolutely no need for a practical test.


    This 1st Year student''s skill far surpassed anyone in the Technician Team.


    Azusa made up her mind right there that she was going to drag Tatsuya onto the team no matter what, objections be damned.


    Under the condition "without changing the Activation Sequence" the maintenance quickly came to an end.


    He was so fast that the audience wasn''t thoroughly entertained. The next part was the actual live test.


    Unnoticed by others, Kirihara''s expression was slightly nervous and tense, but fell within the expected boundaries.


    In reality, there was no incident, nor was there anything that could even be remotely called an accident.


    The CAD Tatsuya modified was "completely the same" as Kirihara''s beloved CAD.


    "Kirihara, how do you feel?"


    "No problem at all, it''s just like I''m using my own CAD, there''s no incompatible feeling at all."


    Kirihara immediately answered Katsuto''s question.


    Everyone was perfectly clear that this was not an inflated evaluation based on friendship. Given Kirihara and Tatsuya''s past history �� Kirihara was forcibly subdued by Tatsuya during the kenjutsu club''s performance during recruitment week in April �� people who knew the particulars were aware that there''s no way Kirihara would protect Tatsuya. However, even excluding this "misunderstanding", everyone who saw the way the magic invocated knew that the CAD was functioning perfectly smoothly.


    That being said, "able to smoothly invoke magic" was a fairly low criterion and it was hard to see any further results.


    "......Looks like he has the fundamentals down, but this isn''t enough to qualify him to be one of the school representatives."


    "Time spent was pretty average, nothing special."


    "He didn''t follow proper procedure, but there may be some reason behind that......"


    Unsurprisingly, the 2nd Year participants were the first to react negatively to this seemingly normal result.


    The backlash wasn''t solely from Tatsuya''s unprecedented nomination, but also since he was specifically picked by the President, everyone subconsciously expected him to floor them all with some outstanding technique, so naturally higher expectations led to greater disappointment.


    "I fully support bringing Shiba-kun onto the team!"


    Abandoning her usual cowed expression, Azusa furiously countered.


    "What he just displayed before our eyes was a technique that far surpasses our wildest dreams as high school students. Just the very fact that he doesn''t need to use automatic maintenance and is able to do this entirely manually is already a feat that I cannot accomplish."


    "......Even if his technique was amazing, but what''s the point if it''s such a mundane result......?"


    "It only looks mundane, but the contents are completely different! To be able to completely abide within the safety parameters at no loss of efficiency is an incredible accomplishment!"


    "Nakajou, relax a little bit...... Rather than staying confined within the safety parameters, wouldn''t it be better to take a few chances to raise the efficiency rate?"


    "That''s...... because they suddenly want to test......"


    Debate wasn''t one of her strong suits, so her vigor quickly diminished.


    Just as Azusa was floundering, a male student raised his hand to be recognized, which swiftly brought everyone''s attention onto him.


    "Kirihara''s personal model boasts superior performance to the competition-use models, but even with this difference, the user was still unable to detect any difference, so I believe this technique deserves high praise."


    "Eh? ......Hattori-kun?"


    Out of the blue, the one who came to the rescue was Hattori.


    "President, I also support Shiba joining the Technician Team."


    "Hanzou-kun?"


    Mayumi was entirely unable to mask her startled expression.


    Even faced with the somewhat negative reaction on part of his beloved


    (?)President and excluding his personal thoughts, Hattori continued fearlessly (on the outside) and graciously extolled his opinion.


    "The Nine Schools Competition is an event that affects the very reputation of our school, so we should send the best and strongest candidates, without placing too much emphasis on who they are. The engineer''s job is to support the participants so that they can focus exclusively on the events themselves. Just as Nakajou said, for Kirihara to say ''there''s no incompatible feeling'', I must admit that is a job done admirably well. With our current desperate lack of engineers, this isn''t the time to bemoan that ''he''s a 1st Year student'' or ''this is unprecedented''."


    Hattori''s words were saturated with verbal barbs, but he strenuously defended his heart-felt position.


    However, the very fact that Hattori threw in on Tatsuya''s side was a large enough blow to rock the meeting.


    "I also think that Hattori''s opinion bears merit.


    The talent Shiba put on display is more than enough to qualify him as one of the school representatives.


    I also support Shiba joining the Technician Team."


    With the opposition stunned into silence and Katsuto''s public declaration of support, Tatsuya''s nomination was certain.

 Volume 3 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    After the siblings shared their customary dinner together, the telephone picked this precise moment to start ringing.


    Speaking of which, as everyone knows, almost all modern telephones were equipped with "web cams", a detail that third rate social commentators never failed to decry, saying that they aren''t tele"phones" but tele"screens" or some related but meaningless subject. Even with this projected function brought into fruition, they are still referred to as "telephones".


    �� Back on topic ��


    Miyuki was currently in the kitchen cleaning up.


    She wasn''t adamant on doing the dishes herself since she could pass them to the HAR, but their household wasn''t equipped with the 3H (Humanoid Home Helper, or simply "Housework robot") that had just hit the market for mass consumption. The two of them unanimously agreed that having a pair of robot arms extending from the ceiling was more of a hassle than anything, so they were better off cleaning up after themselves.


    ��Miyuki said that if they were too lazy to do even this, their fitness would rapidly decrease.


    ��Once again, back on topic ��


    Simply put, this was the reason why Tatsuya picked up the phone, though occasionally �� that''s how it was.


    "Long time no see...... Did you intend to do that?"


    "......Wait a minute, I have no idea what you''re talking about...... Long time no see, Special Lieutenant."


    Onscreen was a familiar face wearing a very surprised expression.


    "It''s been two months since we last spoke, but...... If you''re using that title, does that mean this is an encrypted transmission? I can''t believe you can tap into the civilian line every time."


    "It''s not that easy, Special Lieutenant. Compared to the standards of an average household, isn''t the security surrounding your house a little too tight?"


    "That''s because there are a lot of hackers active recently, and the household servers have sensitive information stored within them."


    "No wonder. We were almost traced on our end."


    "You deserved that. As long as you don''t delve too deeply into the database, the defense system shouldn''t activate."


    "I think this serves as an excellent warning shot for my newest switchboard."


    Onscreen, the face that had been baptized into coarse leather by long exposure to sunlight and gunpowder revealed a mischievous smile.


    As he saw this smile, Tatsuya reflected that the man hadn''t aged a day since three years ago.


    Based on his rank and department, he must deal with a myriad of details daily, but he never betrayed any trace of exhaustion...... As these thoughts chased one another around in his mind, Tatsuya suddenly recalled that the one on the other side of the line �� The Army''s 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion CO Major Kazama Harunobu didn''t like to waste unnecessary time on small talk.


    "Major, what''s on the agenda today?"


    "That''s right, let''s cut the small talk. Business first."


    "Please go ahead."


    "Today we completed modifications on the ''Third Eye''. We upgraded some components to the latest models and updated the software, so I would like you to test it out."


    The 101 was pronounced "One Zero One", and not "One Hundred and First".


    This was a primarily magic-based experimental detachment that was separate from the normal chain of command. In addition, the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was also responsible for the development of cutting edge equipment.


    Compared to regular military classification, the security clearance for this detachment was five to six levels higher. Accordingly, a regular high school student had no business interacting with such a division, to the point that he or she would be wholly ignorant of its existence.


    However, due to certain classified events, Tatsuya was actually an official member of Kazama''s division.


    "Understood. I will report in first thing tomorrow."


    "......Wait a second, this isn''t so important that you need to take a day off from school."


    "No, next weekend I plan to visit the lab to test out a new calculation device."


    "Although I''m in no position to say so...... But ever since you entered high school, you��ve been leading a decisively non-student-like lifestyle."


    "I dislike your impression, but there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "That''s true...... No matter how busy we get, there''s nothing we can do about it. In that case, meet up at the old place tomorrow morning. I''m sorry I won''t be there, but I will contact Sanada ahead of time."


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya saluted in acceptance, while Kazama repeated that action on the screen.


    This type of salute went entirely against regulations, but since Tatsuya was an irregular, the standards were slightly relaxed.


    "Next subject. Special Lieutenant, rumors say that you are joining this summer''s Nine Schools Competition?"


    "......Affirmative."


    Tatsuya hesitated for a split second, but given the circumstances, the fact that he only hesitated for a "split second" was quite an accomplishment.


    It was less than three hours after he had been confirmed as a member of the Technician''s Team.


    Knowing that asking was fruitless, Tatsuya put a lid on his curiosity and refrained from asking how the Major got the word.


    "The arena is located in southeast sector of the Fuji Exercise Grounds, so this is only customary...... That being said, Tatsuya, stay on your guard."


    Kazama''s everyday speech was already abrupt, but today''s seemed even more so than usual.


    He wasn''t referring to Tatsuya by rank, surname, or alias, but calling him directly by name, which signified that he was warning Tatsuya as an old friend rather than a superior officer. After obtaining the information intercepted by the military''s intelligence network, he wasn''t alerting the police or the general public, but a mere high school student without any social standing. This was highly odd.


    Tatsuya focused all his attention as he continued to listen.


    "There are suspicious circumstances surrounding that area, with signs that we have illegal aliens in the area."


    "Did someone infiltrate the military''s exercise grounds?"


    "Quite lamentable indeed. Also, several witnesses claimed seeing East Asian members of an international crime syndicate in the area, which did not occur this time last year. Based on the timing, it''s very likely they have something planned for the Nine Schools Competition."


    It''s just a high school intramural competition......


    Tatsuya was about to say this aloud, before switching to another tack.


    Even if they were high school students, this country''s elite young Magicians were about to publicly compete against one another.


    For example, if there was a major terrorist attack using explosives during the awards ceremony, that would severely impact this country''s talented personnel.


    "You mentioned an international crime syndicate?"


    This was not the same type of organization as Blanche (pretending to be an anti-magic political organization) that Tatsuya encountered in April. If this was a criminal syndicate, then they shouldn''t have any interest in causing unnecessary harm. Terrorism was another thing altogether. Kazama was a soldier, so he shouldn''t have had any experience dealing with international crime syndicates.


    How did he figure out their identity?


    "I asked Mibu to give me a hand. You probably know him."


    "The father of First High��s Year 2 student Mibu Sayaka?"


    "Exactly. After retiring from the military, Mibu transferred to Internal Affairs (Cabinet Agency of Data Supervision). He''s currently Chief of Foreign Affairs, specifically international crime syndicates."


    "......I''m surprised."


    Tatsuya wasn''t merely parroting back, he was honestly surprised.


    Tatsuya was astounded that the Major would reveal the identity of one of his sources of intelligence over the telephone so easily; the Cabinet Agency of Data Supervision generally remained neutral between politics and the military so they weren''t particularly friendly with the military, yet the Major simply asked them for assistance in a clear-cut manner, which also amazed Tatsuya. However, what floored Tatsuya the most was that the daughter of a foreign intelligence expert actually became the accomplice to a terrorist organization affiliated with foreign countries and the father who was the chief of foreign affairs merely turned a blind eye to the situation. Salutary neglect, much?


    "Criminal syndicates and underground terrorist cells are handled by different departments. Tunnel vision on their own affairs is a common fallacy in government agencies."


    The reason why Kazama was able to accurately mirror Tatsuya''s thoughts, rather than due to their long friendship, was more because Kazama could also read between the lines and thus resonate with Tatsuya.


    "However, information from areas within his expertise is trustworthy. According to Mibu''s calculations, these might be members from the criminal syndicate based out of Hong Kong called ''No Head Dragon''. Currently, their objective remains unknown and we will let you know as soon as this changes."


    "Thank you, Major."


    "I won''t see you tomorrow, but we may meet up at Fuji."


    "I look forward to that meeting."


    "Likewise...... Ho, we talked too long. The new rookie is starting to panic, so it''s about time for me to hang up."


    The web police probably detected traces of the network invasion. Based on this assumption, it was too ambiguous for Tatsuya to tell whether he should praise the skills of the web police or lament over the skills of Kazama''s subordinates.


    "Make sure to greet your sensei for me."


    "Understood."


    "Goodbye."


    Tatsuya wasn''t able to reply before the screen turned blank.


    "That was probably a broad hint that I should make contact with sensei......"


    Then, how much was he supposed to reveal? The face of his sensei who owned the title of head monk, but was more appropriately described as "imposter" floated into Tatsuya''s mind as he slightly sighed.


    ? ? ?


    "Onii-sama, if you don''t mind, would you like some tea......?"


    Sometime after closing the door leading to the living room, Miyuki''s voice came floating in.


    She appeared to be trying to avoid eavesdropping on the conversation, so she waited in the kitchen until Tatsuya finished his conversation.


    Originally, Miyuki occupied a much more privileged position than Tatsuya and possessed the right to listen in on any military or foreign secrets, but the little sister never exercised that right before her elder brother.


    Tatsuya silently padded towards the kitchen and opened the door before Miyuki could ask again.


    As expected, Miyuki stood there stiffly with her eyes wide open, with a tray that had a tea kettle and some silverware and snacks perched on top.


    "......Onii-sama, please don''t scare me like that, you could''ve said something...... I can''t believe you moved silently just to laugh at


    Miyuki''s terrified expression. Onii-sama is bullying me."


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Miyuki turned her head aside with a huff. Tatsuya smiled as he took the tray from her hands while apologizing every step of the way.


    "But I wasn''t trying to bully you, I just thought that you were carrying something heavy so I rushed over. I certainly don''t want my cute little sister to haul around heavy objects."


    "......I know very well that this is a fabrication......


    But I''ll just let Onii- sama mislead me this one time."


    Even if she maintained her displeased expression, the corners of her mouth relaxed slightly.


    It only took one word from Onii-sama to calm her down. But Miyuki was perfectly willing.


    "Red tea today?"


    "Yes, I bought some excellent summer extract and I thought occasionally having tea would be nice."


    Tatsuya nodded in response to Miyuki and returned to the table before sampling the tea cup.


    "Muscatel, quite rare......


    It must''ve taken you some time and effort to get this, right?"


    "No, it was really a coincidence......


    As long as Onii-sama is happy, then that is the highest praise for Miyuki."


    Tatsuya slowly took a sip and let out a satisfied smile. Seeing this, Miyuki smiled with a happiness that welled from the bottom of her heart.


    "Hm, the tea is excellent and the butter biscuits look delicious. Did Miyuki bake these?"


    "Yes, though......


    They don''t look very nice."


    "Nonsense, I don''t mind at all, they taste wonderful."


    Miyuki ducked her head in embarrassment, but the sight of her Onii- sama raising the butter biscuits and enjoying them was enough to prompt her to raise her head and smile in happiness.


    Tatsuya didn''t bring up the topic of Kazama''s conversation, and Miyuki didn''t ask.


    Tatsuya was busy sampling his little sister''s exquisitely prepared snacks and meticulously purchased tea. For Miyuki, just the sight of her Onii-sama''s satisfied expression was more than enough compensation for any arduous task.


    ? ? ?


    There''s no need to repeat this, but Miyuki was the publicly acknowledged honor student.


    Not only was she talented beyond all belief, but she also was extremely diligent.


    Besides taking care of her Onii-sama''s day-to-day life, she also studied until late in the night.


    Today also, she studied until near midnight before shutting off the electric monitor and storing it in the table.


    She wasn''t exhausted yet.


    According to her experience, it was hard to fall asleep when going to bed in this stimulated state. This could be quickly remedied with the sleeping device, but Onii-sama frowned upon using the technology that nearly 70% of the country uses. Since Tatsuya objected to this technology, Miyuki would have no reason to use it.


    Then let''s make another cup of tea to change the mood, Miyuki thought.


    It was totally worth it for her to hunt down the best quality Muscatel, as evidenced by her Onii-sama''s delight with the tea. Simply reflecting on Onii-sama''s smile was more than enough for her to have a wonderful dream, but if she could see it one more time, and maybe even have Onii-sama rub her head, then that would be even better.


    Miyuki was just heading to the kitchen, when a sudden thought crossed her mind when she stopped in front of the mirror.


    Miyuki nodded slightly, then a slightly mischievous smirk formed on her face.


    ? ? ?


    "Onii-sama, this is Miyuki, I''m coming in with tea."


    "Perfect, come in."


    Miyuki would bring tea or coffee around this time every night and her brother would usually thank her in an apologetic manner, but tonight he seemed to be waiting for her to appear, which slightly bewildered Miyuki.


    Regardless, if Onii-sama was waiting for her, that was definitely something that pleased her.


    "I was just about to go get you��"


    ��He got only that far before silence forcibly swallowed the next word.


    When she saw her Onii-sama turn around on the chair and stare fixatedly at her, Miyuki felt a small shiver of satisfaction run through her. She carried the tray with one hand while the other lightly clutched the hem of the skirt as she playfully curtseyed.


    "............Ah, is this the uniform for ''Fairy Dance''?"


    "Indeed, Onii-sama knows very well."


    The miniskirt was formed by layers upon layers of dazzling colors that floated together and perfectly matched the tights that covered her beautiful legs along with the bright, leather boots.


    The outer garment was open down on the back, made of a translucent material whose thickness was hard to tell. The lines were not embroidered, but naturally created by the fabric itself, allowing it to perfectly complement the bosom.


    Beneath the outer garment was a shirt in the same vein as the leggings. No, maybe it wasn''t a shirt and pair of leggings, but an entire long- sleeved spandex. If there wasn''t the outer covering, it could very well have been mistaken for a figure skater''s uniform.


    A pair of hair decorations with wings sprouting out the sides held her long silky hair in place, connected by a long thick band seen on most earmuffs.


    Considering air resistance and chest protection, this gorgeous uniform was undoubtedly the uniform used for "Mirage Bat" �� also known as "Fairy Dance", one of the most anticipated magical events in the Nine Schools Competition.


    "How does it look?"


    Miyuki placed the tray on a nearby table before spinning around with a smile.


    Even though the softly flowing miniskirt was very short, when matched with the fluttering hair dancing in the air it created an aura of impossible grace.


    "Devastatingly cute, suits you perfectly, and your timing is excellent."


    Miyuki stopped twirling when she faced Tatsuya and grabbed with both hands the hem of her skirt in a deep curtsey as Tatsuya complimented her.


    "Thank you Onii-sama for your praise......?"


    Miyuki was 100% certain that her elder brother would praise her, so she only prepared one response, as one response was all that was needed.


    However, she was unable to comprehend what Tatsuya''s last words referred to, so she altered her response to include a question mark at the end.


    Miyuki straightened her legs and waist before "looking up" to the seated Tatsuya.


    Just as she was about to direct her gaze towards the usual height to inquire the meaning of "your timing is perfect", Miyuki quickly realized something was wrong.


    She just as quickly grasped the reason.


    Even though Tatsuya was seated, his gaze was still level to his normal standing height.


    Miyuki swiftly glanced downwards, then swallowed hard.


    The chair that was supposed to be beneath him �� was gone.


    Tatsuya''s right leg was crossed over his left and his right elbow was directly perpendicular atop the right knee, like he was stretching the upper half of his body forward...... As he sat in mid air.


    "I also wanted Miyuki to test out this calculation device."


    Tatsuya maintained this position as he slid towards Miyuki until he was roughly an arm''s length away before stopping. He then uncrossed his legs and straightened his feet much like how he would rise from a chair.


    With this series of motions, his physical body naturally returned to earth


    "......Flying-Type Magic......


    Sustained Gravity-Control Type Magic has been completed!"


    She was only distracted for a split second.


    Miyuki nearly pounced on her brother as she seized his hand in joy. "Onii-sama, congratulations!"


    This was one of the magics that Tatsuya had been researching for some time.


    Among the Four Great Systemic and the Eight Major Types of magic, the first category is the "Speed/Mass" System.


    This was morphed out of the simplest of Super Powers, commonly acknowledged to be most basic magic in modern systemic magic.


    That being said, while Flying-Type Magic is theoretically possible under the Speed/Mass Systems �� Sustained Gravity-Control Magic, even though the basic proposal existed since the early days of modern magic, it was never successfully developed in official channels before this day.


    Today during lunch, Flying-Type Magic was the subject of considerable debate. Modern magic''s general consensus was that while the theory was sound, the practical application was impossible.


    Even so, another cornerstone of modern magic laws was overturned before Miyuki''s eyes.


    "Once again Onii-sama has turned the impossible possible! To be able to witness this turning point in history, and the fact that the person who accomplished this towering achievement is my elder brother, I am extremely proud to be called your sister!"


    Her hands tightly clasping Tatsuya''s right hand, Miyuki looked ready to throw her arms around him, while Tatsuya gently covered his sister''s hands with his left.


    "Thank you, Miyuki. Although they didn''t intend to use it solely towards flying, Ancient Magic has already reached this level of flying capability, but today we took another big step towards realizing the goal."


    "The flying abilities of Ancient Magic can only be used by a small minority of Magicians and are a unique ability that depends on the subject, right? However, isn''t Onii-sama''s Flying-Type Magic usable by anyone with sufficient Magic Power?"


    "At present, I have set that as the first objective. I hope Miyuki will help me test this."


    "Delighted to!"


    Miyuki''s eyes shone as she nodded quickly.


    After listening to the instructions, Miyuki looked towards the newly maintained CAD in her left hand.


    Just like Miyuki''s regular CAD, this was a model shaped like a mobile terminal.


    However, the dimensions were much smaller than Miyuki''s originally tiny model and could be comfortably obscured within her slender palm.


    The only similarity was the overall shape of the mobile terminal model.


    This CAD was a Specialised Calculation Device.


    Miyuki wasn''t familiar with Specialized models, but the operation was simple enough.


    There was only a power switch and, once activated, the CAD would automatically absorb psions from the user in order to continuously fuel the Activation Sequence until the power was exhausted. On some level, this was a fairly barbaric item.


    However, the psion consumption rate for the device had been lowered to the absolute minimum.


    The purpose behind the design was to minimize the stress placed on the user.


    "Begin test."


    Her throat quivered slightly from the overwhelming nervousness she felt.


    The fact that her hand wasn''t trembling was enough for Miyuki to want to congratulate herself.


    Even if the test failed, Onii-sama wouldn''t blame her.


    Rather, Onii-sama would likely redesign the "Flying Calculation Device" from scratch.


    She refused to allow her own inadequacies increase her brother''s burden.


    Miyuki thumbed the CAD''s power switch.


    She knew without looking that the calculation device was currently absorbing her body''s psions.


    Even so, the amount was small enough that she had to pay extra attention to detect it.


    It was only at a slightly elevated level compared to the normal loss of excess psions.


    By the time she realized this, the Activation Sequence had already been stored into the Magic Calculation Area.


    Though she was forewarned by Tatsuya''s instructions, the tiny scale of the Activation Sequence still caught her by surprise.


    With Miyuki''s technical ability, she was able to execute dozens of copies of the same Activation Sequence with ease.


    Even if the scale was tiny, every critical detail was recorded within.


    Miyuki felt that this was an Activation Sequence completely stripped of anything unnecessary to boost efficiency to the max.


    The variables were inputted into the Activation Sequence, beginning Magic Sequence construction.


    Generally, Magicians wouldn''t pay attention to these phases.


    Magicians would typically use language, formulas or images to properly formulate the desired phenomenon change, then dive into the subconsciousness.


    The Magic Calculation Area''s job was to transform the imagined reality into data for the Magic Sequence. The "variables" in the Activation Sequence refer to the portions that must be created from the Magician''s imagination.


    Magicians can feel the Activation Sequences that have been absorbed into their physical body, just as they are able to sense the Magic Sequence being constructed within them. However, the construction process for Magic Sequences is partially involuntary and is not subject to conscious interference.


    If this wasn''t the case, based on human limits of understanding and comprehension of data, there would be no way to create Information Bodies capable of influencing reality.


    Miyuki imaged herself floating to the ceiling''s height. All of a sudden, the bounds of gravity disappeared.


    Her five senses lost touch with her environment as if her body had phased out of reality, causing Miyuki to panic slightly.


    That being said, Miyuki''s soul was filled with a delight that far exceeded that paltry sense of panic.


    She never knew flying was such a liberating experience.


    She was almost envious of the astronauts that strode across the stars with 80% of this feeling.


    She also pitied them for having to wear cumbersome space suits in order to enjoy such pleasure.


    Miyuki earnestly wished to leave this narrow basement and freely soar through the skies.


    "How is it? Is the Loop System too stressful?"


    Her brother''s voice quickly pulled Miyuki''s mind back to earth.


    Miyuki was terribly embarrassed that she was engrossed in the pleasure of flight during such a critical experiment.


    Even so, this wasn''t the time for self-loathing.


    Miyuki, you have to step up �� Miyuki mentally scolded herself before answering her brother''s question.


    "No problems whatsoever. There are no headaches or sense of exhaustion."


    "Excellent. Next is gradual parallel motion, get used to slowly accelerating yourself, then fly as you please."


    "Understood."


    Miyuki followed her brother''s instructions and imagined herself slowly floating parallel to the ground.


    The tiny Activation Sequence automatically spread out and copied itself, constructing the Magic Sequence that changed the direction of gravity to parallel motion.


    The design behind Flying-Type Magic revolved around using the Loop System to continuously invoke magic.


    According to this process, as long as new conceptual ideas are not introduced into the Calculation Area, the variables would continuously mirror the original values.


    With the Activation Sequence added into the self-replicating Non- Systematic Magic data near the final stages of the Magic Sequence construction process and allowing the Activation Sequence to be applied to the Magic Calculation Area, even if the CAD is not being operated, the same Magic Sequence can still be invoked �� using the Loop System, that is. Thus, the same Activation Sequence, construction of the Magic Sequence, and the data variables can be endlessly plugged in. This is the truth behind Flying-Type Magic.


    Taurus Silver''s magnum opus �� "Loop System", was the perfect complement to the Flight Calculation Device that Tatsuya invented.


    "Is the magic disjointed?"


    "Not at all. As expected of Onii-sama, the timing is simply perfect." The key to this system lies in recording the exact times the magic activates.


    Humans are unsuited for such precise number management, so machines were absolutely necessary to fill this gap.


    If the design stubbornly refused to take anything besides magic into account, then the system would be simply impossible.


    Miyuki continued to follow Tatsuya''s directions and incrementally raised the spiraling speed.


    She used the limited space within the basement to the maximum extent. She turned, maneuvered, and flipped as she danced in the air.


    The softly floating skirt and long, silky hair followed the outstretched body to display absolutely beautiful curves.


    At some point, Tatsuya forgot to objectively analyze the situation and simply stood there mesmerized at the wholly unexpected fairy dance.


    ? ? ?


    Four Leaves Technology (the literal translation is "Four Leaves Technology", but the official company records and brand name intentionally used only "Four Leaves") �� often shortened to FLT, had a CAD development center situated in the boondocks, nearly two hours away from Tatsuya''s house by public transit (it was only one and a half hours by electric bike, but they chose to use public transit because of the rain). Tatsuya had long since familiarized himself with this route and, precisely because he was overly familiar, the long and arduous ride only served to irritate him.


    "Miyuki......?"


    "Yes, Onii-sama, what is it?"


    "......Never mind, I apologize. It was nothing."


    "Huh......?"


    Unlike the labs near the main corporate headquarters, whenever Tatsuya came to this lab, Miyuki usually tagged along as well, so she was probably just as familiar with this route. But despite the dismal weather, her outlook remained much like they were on a picnic, causing Tatsuya to inquire to the reason behind that.


    The reason he cut himself short after starting to ask was because when Tatsuya thought about it, he felt that this was a rather odd question.


    Of course, Miyuki was quite confused, but her sunny disposition quickly returned, to the point that she was almost humming in joy.


    However, the two of them had already entered the research lab, so she didn''t actually make any sounds.


    This was the hub for all corporate related technical research, the veritable beating heart of FLT itself, with all the security that accompanied it. Not only were there cameras watching every angle, the number of deployed security personnel was also astounding.


    Even so, no one halted Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    They didn''t even bother to check in at the counter before walking down the window-less corridors that led to the deepest part of the facility.


    Finally, the two of them arrived at a room with one wall that was covered in windows from the ceiling to the floor.


    On the other side of the windows, a deep chasm extended nearly half a floor beneath the earth that was large enough to house a hangar.


    Across this open space was another room with the same observation area.


    This was the CAD testing center.


    Over a dozen engineers and researchers were bustling about the office debating or manipulating various measuring devices.


    "Ah, young master!"


    Even though everyone was buried in work, someone greeted Tatsuya the moment he stepped into the observation room.


    Which was quite rare �� this was probably the only place �� since everyone''s greeting was extended towards Tatsuya and not Miyuki.


    The name "young master" was initially applied to Tatsuya because he was the son of one of the corporate higher ups with the ability to enter as he pleased, but was now the respected title directed towards their future leader.


    Tatsuya was slightly embarrassed by this moniker and wished that they would stop referring to him as such, but he knew that everyone called him that out of genuine friendship, so he didn''t force the issue.


    "Sorry for the bother, where''s Director Ushiyama?"


    The respectful gazes directed towards her brother made Miyuki glow with pleasure, causing no end of people �� there were very few males capable of resisting Miyuki''s smile �� to get distracted from their work. Tatsuya allowed Miyuki to accompany him as he interrogated the first researcher in the white lab coat who greeted him.


    The voice that answered this question came from far behind the crowd.


    "Looking for me, Mister?"


    A tall but hardly fragile-looking engineer wearing gray work clothes threaded through the crowd.


    "Director, my apologies for visiting when you''re so busy."


    "Wait, Mister, please don''t say that."


    Tatsuya''s respectful greeting caused the engineer named Ushiyama to color and shake his head.


    "It is your right to act casual, but these men are your subordinates, so there''s no need to be overly humble like this."


    "Not so, everyone here was recruited by our father, so they hardly answer to me......"


    "What are you saying. You are the far famed ''Mr. Silver'' himself and we are honored to serve beneath you."


    Every engineer and researcher who heard Ushiyama''s voice nodded in agreement.


    This was Four Leaves Technology''s CAD Development 3rd Division.


    The development team that created what the world called the "Silver Series".


    Currently, it is publicly acknowledged that the "Silver Series" is the defining work of FLT''s technical abilities. Once seen as rebels and renegades, the surplus employees from the technical department that made up the 3rd Division now held considerable sway in FLT after the advent of the Silver Series.


    Thus, the engineers and researchers here swore eternal loyalty to one of the core developers �� Tatsuya, who was "half" of Taurus Silver.


    "Seriously though, I think that you, ''Mr. Taurus'', are the actual leader of this group, right? It''s because you were always reluctant to accept the directorship that 3rd Division still doesn''t have managers and group leaders."


    "Please don''t say that, I''m not capable of being ''Mr.'' or ''Taurus'', I''m just an ordinary engineer who does the grunt work so that your ingenious theories can be facilitated. I''m the one who cannot stand the fact that my name is placed alongside the original developer. I''m not that brazen. It''s just that the young master is still an underage student, so your patent would be a difficult issue, hence why I had to throw my name into the ring."


    "......Without Ushiyama-san''s skills, the ''Loop System'' would be impossible to realize. I am not nearly as capable in terms of hardware knowledge, performance, and creativity, so regardless of whether its skills or theory, the only thing that matters is that we are able to complete a model capable of mass consumption, correct?"


    "Ah~ Stop, just stop. There''s no way I can beat the young master in a debate, so let''s get down to business. You didn''t just pop in to see us, did you?"


    As Ushiyama scratched his head in surrender, Tatsuya relaxed his solemn expression and let out a deliberate smile.


    "OK, Ushiyama-san, today''s test subject is this."


    Tatsuya intentionally kept his tone and motions casual as he pulled out a CAD shaped like a smart phone. Ushiyama stared at it for more than 10 seconds without blinking at all.


    This was the T-7 model CAD that Ushiyama prepared for Tatsuya for a specific reason.


    To upload software into the test model meant that......


    "Is that...... the Flight Calculation Device?"


    Ushiyama''s hands shook as he took the CAD from Tatsuya''s hands.


    "Yes, the testing hardware that I had Ushiyama-san make is already loaded with the Activation Sequence for Sustained Gravity-Control Type Magic. With this test model it was easy to access and manipulate the system, making it very easy to use."


    "Then the test......"


    "As usual, only Miyuki and I have tested it, but we don''t rate as normal Magicians."


    Everyone present, and it wasn''t just one or two either, who overheard them sucked in a breath and tensely stared at Ushiyama''s hands.


    "......Akira, how many T-7 Models do we have in the lab?"


    Finally, Ushiyama used a fairly calm tone to ask his subordinate.


    Upon getting the answer "ten", his half closed eyes abruptly sprang open.


    "Damn! Only ten? Why weren''t they replaced!


    What? Order them later, grab every model we currently have plugged into the maintenance machines and copy the system the young master wrote!


    Hiroshi, summon all the testers! What? Someone is on break? I don''t give a damn!


    Drag them here by the neck if you have to!


    Everyone else, stop whatever you''re doing and prepare for precise measurement!


    Do you guys understand? This is Flying-Type Magic! This will change the history of magic itself!"


    He was probably using the internal broadcast.


    Not just in this room, even the testing room on the opposite side burst into action as even the researchers on break started working.


    This indoor CAD testing facility rivals a large gym in terms of area and height. The communication line hung down from the ceiling and was attached to the back of the testing personnel.


    The line also doubled as a lifeline if needed.


    Floating-Type Magic has already become widespread and this facility had also tested that before, but Flying-Type Magic was on a whole different level than Floating-Type Magic, to the extent that their actual designs were fundamentally different. It was also different from leaping and slow-motion descent, a hitherto unknown magic.


    The tester''s face was pale with anxiety.


    New magics were usually created from already familiar magics, but no one knows where danger may be lurking.


    There have been precedents where Magicians lost their lives due to tiny bugs in the Activation Sequence.


    If they were using a brand new and (until now) unprecedented magic, no amount of caution was enough.


    The surface changed to a shock-absorbing material and, once the suspension test was cleared, the preparations were finally complete.


    "Start the test."


    After evacuating to the observation room �� not just for the safety of the observers, but for the testers as well �� Ushiyama gave the order to begin.


    From below, it was impossible to see what kind of expression the tester wore as he put on his safety helmet.


    However, the tester, who had amassed extensive experience as the primary tester before reaching age 30, visibly clenched his teeth.


    Even so, he thumbed the CAD''s power switch without any hesitation. "Confirm lift off."


    "According to the measurements, there is no reverse force putting pressure on the ground."


    Before the naked eye could make any confirmation, the personnel at the various measuring devices were already reporting in.


    "Errors in upward acceleration within acceptable parameters."


    "CAD performance is stable."


    The tester''s body was gradually rising.


    Now, they could clearly see that his feet had left the ground.


    The line was sagging, proving that the tester was not hanging from the suspension device.


    Inside the observation room, excluding the sounds of the machines processing data and reporting back, there wasn''t even the sound of clothes rustling.


    Everyone forgot to move as they stared at either the scene before their eyes or the values displayed on the measuring devices.


    "Upward acceleration still dropping...... and zero, now maintaining rising velocity."


    The tester gradually rose until he was level with the 3 meter high observation room.


    "Upward acceleration entering negatives......


    Upward velocity has reached zero, confirmed immobile."


    Up until this moment, this was still within the boundaries of what Floating-Type Magic could accomplish.


    "Testing parallel acceleration."


    Someone......


    More like everyone held their breath.


    "Halt acceleration, begin 1 meter/second parallel movement."


    Without waiting for the measurement reports, it was obvious to the naked eye that the tester was currently moving in the air.


    "It''s moving


    ......"


    "He can fly......"


    The incredulous words only served to confirm that the sight before everyone''s eyes was reality.


    "This is Tester #1 to observation deck, I''m currently walking in the air......


    Belay that......


    I''m flying, I''m free......"


    The surprising transmission from the speakers released the emotions suspended by everyone''s amazement.


    "Awesome!"


    "We did it!"


    "Congratulations, young master!"


    The observers shouted in joy.


    The tester was freely tracing flight paths in the sky.


    Only Tatsuya remained immune to the fiery emotions of the people around him as he calmly observed the expressions around him and accepted their delirious well wishes.


    "Are you all morons......?"


    Ushiyama gestured helplessly at the testers that sprawled on the ground due to magic overuse.


    This test ran massively over schedule and continued until all 9 testers were down and out for the count.


    It wasn''t that there was a problem with the process, it was because the testers didn''t want to stop.


    At their request, the communications line that also served as a life line was swapped for wireless communications so they could go completely off script and play hide and seek.


    "How can you use Sustained-Type Magic for so long!"


    Modern magic is almost always activated in an instant or over a short period of time.


    Generally, magics with sustained effects are only valid within a specific time, so there are very few Magicians who can use magics that require constant activation. For example, "Sonic Blade" belongs to the Sustained-Type Magic category, but in reality, most users refresh the activation after each strike.


    Until recently, magic that requires repetitive activation was seen as unique abilities for select Magicians and it wasn''t until the introduction of the "Loop Cast" system that the automatic replication of Activation Sequences in the Magic Calculation Area became available to the general public.


    "You are responsible for your own actions, I''m not handing out worker''s comp."


    Thankfully, no tester exhibited symptoms of magic deprivation. Since this remained within the boundaries of hilarity, Ushiyama snorted at the protests and walked towards Tatsuya, who was staring intently at the test results.


    "Is there any area you''re concerned about?"


    When Tatsuya turned around, his expression was a far cry from satisfied.


    "Honestly, the areas for improvement are limitless...... But based on the current status, the stress for continuously executing Activation Sequences is still overly high."


    For some reason, a knowing expression crossed Ushiyama''s face as he heard this and he glanced at Tatsuya and Miyuki, who was standing behind her brother.


    "Of course, when compared to Hime-sama or the young master, these Magicians have a fairly limited psion count."


    By Magic Power standards, Tatsuya was on the tail end of Magicians.


    However, Magic Power standards fluctuate with the advancement of magic and the passage of time.


    For example, thirty years ago Activation Sequences weren''t as well understood as they are today, so the transition from Activation Sequences to the construction of Magic Sequences was so slow that it cannot be compared to today. Magic Sequence efficiency was also pretty low and, when compared to the current day and age, it required several times more psions to construct an equally effective Magic Sequence.


    At that time, the standards for power of Magicians emphasized the psion count within the Magician''s body (which included both the physical body and the mental "body") rather than focusing on the speed of Magic Sequence construction. By the old standards, both Tatsuya and Miyuki''s psion count would rate as top tier.


    Thanks to the improvements in Activation Sequences, Magic Sequences and CADs, a limited psion count wouldn''t cause the same problems with magic invocation. Excluding "Non-Systematic Magic" techniques that directly released psions, a high psion count is only seen as a beautiful decoration now.


    That being said, the use of Activation Sequence and construction of


    Magic Sequences still consumes psions and, even if each consumption is a small amount, hundreds or thousands of incremental amounts still add up to considerable stress on the Magician.


    "We have to streamline the design for the CAD''s automatic psion absorption to make it more efficient......"


    "......Let me handle that. If we rely more on the hardware portion than software, that should lessen the load somewhat. We could probably set the timing mechanism as a feedback loop as well."


    Ushiyama said this after a moment''s consideration, which Tatsuya responded to with a knowing smile.


    "I was just about to discuss that with you."


    "I''m honored."


    Both of them revealed the exact same smile.


    ? ? ?


    While there were a few hardware modifications still remaining, all in all the technical portion yielded a satisfactory result. Today''s most important gain was the verification that the average Magician is able to execute Flying-Type Magic with a CAD obtainable on the general market.


    There was no time to waste. After organizing the results of this experiment, next week he would publicize the details regarding Flying-Type Magic under the name Taurus Silver. Speed was more important than quality here, because the impacts of "first in the world" and "second in the world" were completely different. "First" was also an incredibly powerful tool for dissemination.


    On the other hand, the CADs specifically designed for Flying-Type Magic would have to be objectively redesigned from scratch, so they would probably hit the market around September (the end of the first half of the fiscal year).


    With these two objectives established, the meeting adjourned. Tatsuya headed to the rest area to collect the waiting Miyuki and began the long trek home.


    Despite all the work that needed to be done...... more like he adamantly insisted on sending them off, Ushiyama scratched his head in an awkward manner.


    "I''m terribly sorry, I did contact the Vice President, but......"


    Regardless of whether it was during the experiment or after the confirmation of success, the VP in charge of all FLT R&D divisions


    ��Tatsuya and Miyuki''s father never showed up at all, a detail that Ushiyama couldn''t get over.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s our day off anyways, and even if he''s at work, he should be at corporate headquarters."


    Honestly, from Tatsuya''s point of view, not seeing him was probably for the best.


    As a matter of fact, Miyuki didn''t want to see him at all.


    However, that was probably too much information for Ushiyama. Ushiyama knew that the siblings'' father not only held an important position in FLT, but was also the majority shareholder. Even if Ushiyama was a key developmental engineer, the skeletons in the manager''s closet should be kept far away from employees.


    With this in mind, Tatsuya used this excuse as a response, but that only served to deepen Ushiyama''s guilty expression.


    "......


    No, the VP is actually here today......"


    Even though Tatsuya''s back was facing Miyuki, he could still feel his sister''s emotional turbulence as she frowned.


    Tatsuya himself actually let out a breath. Thank goodness they didn''t run into their father.


    "As the VP, he probably doesn''t have the time to check every site personally. I hardly think that he looks down upon R&D."


    "No, that I understand. Also, the VP allocated a larger budget to us anyways."


    Tatsuya intentionally steered the conversation back on its head and turned around to comfort Ushiyama. It was a shame that he had to treat the even more nervous Ushiyama like this, but Tatsuya also didn''t want dwell on this subject. As usual, fate had other ideas.


    After the siblings said their goodbyes to Ushiyama and left the research labs, they encountered the people they least wanted to meet at the corridor leading to the threshold of the main area.


    "Long time no see, Miyuki Ojou-sama."


    As the three family members silently stared at one another, the first to speak was actually the fourth person present. This man was known to Tatsuya and Miyuki, but the emphasis was on "known" and not "close".


    "It''s been awhile, Aoki-san. I would like to say long time no see as well, but I''m not the only person present.


    Otou-sama, you look well, thank you for your phone call last time, but I think that occasionally greeting your own son isn''t grounds for divine retribution, is it?"


    The smooth and lovable voice was tinged with barbs, but her opponent''s skin and defenses were proof against the rose''s thorns.


    "Ojou-sama, forgive this one''s impertinence, but this Aoki serves as the butler and financial manager for the Yotsuba Family. Your request for me to greet a paltry attendant is against our house rules."


    "He is my Onii-sama."


    Miyuki was striving to maintain her calm tone, but Tatsuya was very clear that she was reaching her breaking point.


    "Again, forgive this one''s impertinence, everyone in the house earnestly wishes for Ojou-sama to inherit the Yotsuba Family. He''s only Ojou-sama''s guardian, and thus stands on an entirely different level than your own."


    "Hold, Aoki-san, I understand that interjecting here is considered boorish, but choose your words carefully."


    Just as Miyuki was about to breakdown and scream, Tatsuya coldly overrode his sister''s words.


    His voice was chilling to the extreme.


    Even such contempt found no purchase on Tatsuya''s will.


    Tatsuya''s heart was "forged" this way.


    Rather than affronted, Tatsuya was more concerned that Miyuki would hurt herself being enraged on his behalf.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although you are a mere attendant, you are still Miya-sama''s son, so I am forced to overlook this breach of decorum."


    So Tatsuya had no time to deal with his opponent''s haughty attitude.


    "Earlier, you claimed that all who serve the Yotsuba Family wish for Miyuki to be the next head of the Yotsuba Family. I do believe this is an unfair charge to the other candidates, correct?"


    In order to avoid letting Miyuki be subjected to the negativity projected towards him any longer, Tatsuya must continuously press the attack, forcing the opponent to yield without allowing Miyuki to interject in any way.


    "I believe our aunt has not selected a successor, unless you are telling me that you are privy to our aunt''s decision?"


    The shrewd and capable gentleman in the prime of his years that looked more like a lawyer than a butler was stunned into silence by the sixteen year old youth''s inquiry.


    "If her will is decided, then I need to begin preparations for Miyuki immediately. This is an excellent opportunity today, so I would be most indebted to you if you can verify this."


    Tatsuya''s voice was perfectly even, without a single rise or pitch in his volume.


    "......Maya-sama has not made a decision."


    Aoki answered with a suffering expression on his face.


    Tatsuya intentionally widened his eyes to express his amazement.


    "This is astounding! The fourth butler of the Yotsuba Family actually passed on his personal wishes in the guise of the family directive towards the candidates for succession? If so, who here is the one who violated the house rules?"


    Tatsuya pretended to sigh as Aoki glared furiously at him, his face completely red. Tatsuya judged that Aoki''s position was now untenable, so he prepared to depart with a victorious message.


    Unfortunately, that judgment was too naive.


    "......That was no assumption. As we all serve the Yotsuba Family, it is a common feeling that we all possess. Even though we cannot see heart to heart, as long as we aim for the same goal, then we are all on the same wavelength."


    This was a fabricated excuse that abandoned all theory and logic. Even so, his opponent still prepared the forbidden poison for the last moment.


    "You''re nothing more than a heartless, false Magician. You wouldn''t be able to understand."


    The moment Aoki spat out this malicious sentiment, the walls were suddenly covered in frost.


    The air conditioning kicked into overdrive trying to restore the rapidly falling temperature.


    Swirls of cold air congregated around Miyuki''s feet.


    However, Tatsuya reached out with one finger on his left hand and, accompanied by the sound of a cassette player rewinding at high speed


    �� a hallucination that only people that can sense magic can hear �� the cold air vanished.


    Miyuki''s face alternated between angry red and green before turning completely pale. Tatsuya gathered his sister into his bosom with one hand before directing a chilling gaze that cut like a blade towards Aoki.


    "My mother was the very one who created this ''heartless fake Magician'', the older sister of the Yotsuba Family''s current head Yotsuba Maya, she who was called Yotsuba and now Shiba Miya.


    She used the forbidden Non-Systematic Magic ''Mental Design Interference'', forcibly altering the area in the consciousness, most likely to create strong emotions called the limbic system by inputting a Magic Calculation Model, creating an artificial Magician. The one who designed this experiment was Yotsuba Maya, who had recently been appointed the head of the Yotsuba Family, while the one who conducted this experiment on her six year old son that had no magic skills was Shiba Miya.


    In other words, to apply the word ''imposter'' to me as the target of the experiment is to call the magic experiment conducted by the current head of the Yotsuba Family and her older sister as a fake. I''m sure you are aware of the consequences?"


    Tatsuya gently held his beloved little sister who was sobbing into his chest. On the other hand, he continued to mercilessly press the attack on Aoki, who was responsible for driving his little sister into this state.


    "............"


    "Tatsuya, stop."


    Tatsuya''s father, who had remained silent until now �� Shiba Tatsurou, covered for the immobile Aoki who had been cowed into silence and stepped forward to halt Tatsuya.


    "Don''t speak poorly of your mother." But his words were completely off topic.


    This was probably done to avoid irritating the main house and to protect himself.


    This corporation was secretly funded by the Yotsuba Family, so even though he was the majority shareholder thanks to the stocks from his deceased wife, the actual power of attorney still remained in the hands of the Yotsuba Family, hence it wasn''t surprising for him to speak softly around them, but......


    Tatsuya almost broke into laughter.


    "Tatsuya, it''s not that I don''t understand why you bear hatred towards your mother......"


    And, this father couldn''t even read Tatsuya''s expression.


    Tatsuya truly believed that, for the sake of everyone''s mutual mental health, it was best to leave as quickly as possible.


    Even so, Tatsuya felt that he needed to add one extra comment before departing.


    "Otou-san, you misunderstand, I don''t hate my mother."


    "Is......


    Is that so......"


    That was all that was necessary.


    There was no need to tell him the words Tatsuya didn''t say. Tatsuya''s heart did not possess the ability to "hate".


    He could not feel any strong emotions like fury, despair, envy, hatred, disgust, gluttony, lust, sloth, and...... love.


    Never would he forget himself in anger. Neither would he wallow in despair. Nor struggle with envy.


    Unknown to hatred, nor known to disgust. Or fall in love with women.


    To hunger, but not gluttonous. To arouse, but not lustful.


    To tire, but not slothful.


    The unique magic that only his mother possessed in the entire world erased all the strongest emotions and urges from his heart.


    He did not hate his mother. Nor was he furious.


    That was because he was "unable" to enrage and "unable" to hate.


    The only "emotion" they left for him was intentionally left behind to bind him to the Yotsuba Family with a chain forged of duty.


    Of course, this was not filial piety.


    And so, Tatsuya cradled the sobbing Miyuki as they left the premises without a word of goodbye.

 Volume 3 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    One of the advantages of having a set classroom at school was that it fostered building interpersonal relationships.


    Regional proximity and blood relations are both powerful impetus for developing bonds and, regardless of whether they are official or unofficial organizations, serve to differentiate and categorize groups within groups.


    For the practical application of this sentiment......


    "Morning, Shiba. I heard about it already, nice going."


    "Morning, Shiba-kun, great job."


    "Good morning, Shiba-kun, I''m rooting for you."


    "Hey, go for it, Shiba."


    ......And so, even students who normally weren''t very close to him were voluntarily bridging out towards him through greetings and words of encouragement.


    As soon as Tatsuya entered the classroom on Monday, he received a string of support from his classmates.


    The reason why they did this was natural: Tatsuya was selected as one of the representatives for the Nine Schools Competition.


    "The grapevine is quite active."


    "Yep. This was only decided last week and there hasn''t even been an official announcement yet."


    "Yeah, so where did they get the news?"


    Leo, Mizuki, and Erika did not appear to be feigning ignorance, so they probably weren''t the culprits.


    However, it''s not like those responsible were issued gag orders either.


    At the time, only upperclassmen attended the meeting, so they likely heard the news from their club leaders.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t they make the announcement today?"


    Erika tilted her head to one side and asked, at which Tatsuya nodded in a solemn manner.


    Including the technician team, the official roster for the Nine Schools Competition was finalized last Friday.


    The original timetable called for the roster to be finalized two weeks ago, so they were obviously several steps behind.


    The fact that the contestants were already decided may have been a blessing in disguise, since all the competition-use CADs and uniforms that usually took the longest time to prepare had already been assembled. The only bottleneck was that because the engineering candidates hadn''t been settled, all of the maintenance and testing work was yet to be done.


    Miyuki was a contestant herself, but owing to the constant stream of preparation work she was entirely unavailable. For her, Tatsuya was willing to sacrifice anything, but still couldn''t dispel the notion that he was being railroaded.


    "I think 5th period will be changed to an assembly, right?"


    Mizuki said this as she gazed at the terminal screen set into the table before them that listed today''s class schedule.


    All grades shared the same schedule with three periods in the morning and two in the afternoon.


    Even so, besides labs, technical skills, and physical education classes, standardized classes (classes set as progression goals) advanced according to the student''s own pace. Modern schools allowed for personalized education to be displayed on the terminal screens in class and did not heavily restrict start and end times.


    In modern schools, the higher the grade level, the less emphasis was placed on determining class time and break time. The fact that the school changed the entire 5th period into an assembly to properly send off the representatives was a clear sign of how highly the school viewed this event.


    "Tatsuya-kun will also be onstage during the ceremony, correct?"


    "Hm, yeah......"


    Tatsuya stammered out a reply to Mizuki''s question because this was precisely the point of contention that plagued him.


    "And Tatsuya is the only First Year student, right?"


    Just as Leo said, the only First Year student accepted into the technician team was Tatsuya.


    Experience in CAD maintenance was absolutely necessary, so naturally upperclassmen should be the ones selected for the technician team, except that Tatsuya''s skills were vastly different from the masses.


    Of course, when taking into consideration that he was a pioneering expert in the development of CAD software, he would definitely be overqualified for serving as an engineer in a high school competition.


    But, regardless of whether they were in his year or higher grades, no one was aware of this detail.


    Only his sister Miyuki knew.


    "Those Course 1 students look so~ very~ aggrieved."


    The Course 1 students were still smarting from the results of the finals and this selection would only serve to throw more oil on the fire. This was blatantly obvious even without Erika verbalizing it.


    "But all the contestants are Course 1 students......"


    That was Tatsuya''s perspective.


    Since all the contestants for the Newcomers Division were Course 1 students and Tatsuya was only an auxiliary member, no one on the outside would comment on this.


    ��But for the people in question, this was insufficient to comfort the other Course 1 students that aimed to become Magic Artificers.


    Tatsuya was rarely in a position that aroused jealousy. He also lacked the ability to envy others.


    His life experiences were not rich enough for him to observe all the minute details.


    "There''s nothing they can do about it. Jealousy alone isn''t a good enough reason."


    So when he heard Mizuki''s piercing comment, Tatsuya was unable to formulate a reply.


    "Relax, this time no one is going to throw stones or magic at you."


    At Erika''s overly extreme method of comforting him, Tatsuya could only smile wryly.


    ? ? ?


    After 4th period, Tatsuya reported on time to the backstage, where he was handed a thin jacket by Miyuki, who arrived before him.


    "This is?"


    For all intents and purposes, this was a normal jacket, but Tatsuya still wanted to verify that.


    "This is the uniform for the technician team. Please put that on during the ceremony in place of the actual uniform."


    The one who answered was Mayumi. ��With the expected answer.


    Mayumi herself was wearing a western-styled sports jacket. That was probably the uniform for contestants.


    Miyuki, who was still in her school uniform, let out an expectant smile as she held out the jacket to Tatsuya with both hands.


    A brief, mischievous urge flashed across his mind, but Tatsuya knew that resistance was futile.


    Tatsuya frankly removed the jacket of his school uniform and hung it on the coat hanger prepared ahead of time.


    Next, he slightly bent his knees and allowed Miyuki to help him put on the jacket.


    Standing behind him, Miyuki tugged the jacket over her brother''s shoulders before looping to the front and adjusting the collar and sleeves. Afterwards, she took a step back to glance over her brother''s torso and letting out a wide, satisfied smile.


    Tatsuya was largely aware of why his sister was in such a fantastic mood.


    Her happiness was likely caused by the school emblem embroidered over the jacket''s left breast.


    The emblem was styled after a flower with eight petals. Miyuki''s uniform had the same emblem over the same location. The emblem of First High.


    And not a replacement either, but the symbol of a Course 1 student.


    "Onii-sama, that suits you perfectly......"


    The intramural competition uniforms were largely the same as the normal ones, which was natural since it was only intended to identify which school the contestants belonged to.


    However, in Miyuki''s eyes, Tatsuya''s appearance was finally restored to its rightful state.


    Tatsuya honestly couldn''t care less but it was precisely because he didn''t care that he didn''t want to spoil the mood. There was still some time until the commencement of the ceremony, so Tatsuya waited around wearing the uniform for the technician team.


    Miyuki was completely mesmerized by the dashing figure Tatsuya cut in his uniform. She remained standing there without tiring in her uniform. Tatsuya gazed around him but failed to catch sight of Miyuki''s western sport jacket. Even with the copious amount of time remaining, Tatsuya still felt that she should get ready as soon as possible.


    "Don''t you need to change?"


    "I''m serving as the ceremonial assistant."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s question, Miyuki snapped out of her mesmerized expression to reply with her usual smile on her face.


    In other words, this was the only time that Miyuki was excluded from the participant standing and served instead as the representative for the send-off party...... At least that''s how Tatsuya interpreted Miyuki''s words.


    "Is that so, that''s quite a heavy responsibility."


    "Please don''t remind me......."


    There was no way she would shrink at such a marginal duty, but she still employed that weak tone and faltering gaze, prompting Tatsuya to smile softly and lay a hand on his sister''s head.


    ��The surrounding onlookers directed cold gazes towards the two of them.


    ? ? ?


    The team members responsible for organizing the so-called send off ceremony got the event started on time, and everything proceeded according to plan.


    Even if Tatsuya stood onstage, there would be no stones or magic hurtled his way �� that was a given.


    However, for him, this was a very foreign location.


    The participants and engineers assembled into two lines. Among the technician team, only Tatsuya was an underclassman. All the others were upperclassmen, which naturally lent the feeling that he was the odd man out.


    Thanks to Tatsuya''s performance during the selection meeting, he was spared the outright hostile or contemptuous gazes on stage.


    That being said, it wasn''t like the gazes were friendly. Favorable evaluation does not equate to a favorable impression.


    Regardless of how they looked at it, his acceptance onto the team was an unprecedented elevation and special treatment.


    To top it all off, Tatsuya was presently garbed in the jacket with the coveted eight petal flower emblem embroidered on it.


    Surely someone must consider this offensive, which inevitably led to further backlash that he could do nothing about. Beneath the luminous lights, Tatsuya calmly thought about this as if he wasn''t the principal.


    During this time, they were introducing each contestant in turn on stage.


    Mayumi was the master of ceremonies.


    Upon being called, each participant would receive a special medal that concealed the ID crystal needed to enter the competition arena.


    To improve the presentation, Miyuki was responsible for presenting the medal to each individual.


    Just the contestants alone numbered 40 people (excluding Miyuki and Mayumi there were 38), so this was a very time-consuming process, but probably owing to her excellent upbringing, Miyuki maintained a sweet smile throughout as she smoothly pinned the medals onto each individual.


    In such an extreme proximity that they could feel her breath, no male student was immune to Miyuki''s smile as they desperately tried to fight their blushing and shaky expressions.


    If that was the case, this scene would undoubtedly rouse the ire of the entire female student body, but even the female students that received the medals had succumbed to flushed faces or faltering gazes, so no one in the audience (especially the upperclassmen) was irked and instead smiled in agreement.


    The medals were not just presented to the participants, but to the auxiliary team as well.


    After the tactical advisory team was introduced, it was finally the technical support team''s turn.


    "Somehow I feel a little nervous."


    Someone next to him suddenly spoke to him, causing Tatsuya to slightly turn his head.


    The male student to his flank also turned his head slightly, catching Tatsuya''s gaze directly.


    The level of Tatsuya''s sight was slightly higher.


    If he recalled correctly, this was the Year 2 student named Isori Kei. Of course, he was a Course 1 student (and Tatsuya was the only Course 2 student onstage anyways).


    "Yeah."


    He was one of the very few that were openly friendly to Tatsuya.


    This handsome youth possessed a mild temperament and, coupled with his slender figure, if he exchanged the pants for a dress, would perfectly fit the description of a "tall female student". However, he was also First Place in Magic Theory for the Year 2 class as well as one of the foremost Magicians with technical skills.


    As Tatsuya re-examined his "beauty" at close range, he got the distinct impression that one shouldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    They were still on stage, so the conversation ended there.


    However, even for a slower individual like Tatsuya, to be able to find one shining light of friendliness in this murky ocean of negativity was enough to lessen the gloomy emotions welling up in his heart.


    As he felt his depression lighten, he had the excess energy to survey the audience.


    Since there wasn''t any assigned seating in the audience, the student body naturally split into two, with the Course 1 students in front and the Course 2 students in the rear.


    That being said, a few outsiders had managed to infiltrate the front half.


    They probably detected Tatsuya''s gaze.


    Erika vigorously waved at him from her seat in the third row from the front, which was close enough to be called front row seating.


    Tatsuya was thoroughly astounded by this.


    Taking a closer look, Mizuki sat next to Erika, with Leo on her other side and Mikihiko occupying Leo''s other flank. Even the faces behind them were all familiar.


    In sheer defiance of the disapproving looks sent their way by the surrounding Course 1 students, First Year Class E stormed the front of seating and claimed a section for themselves.


    As Tatsuya was drawn to their courageous actions, Miyuki arrived in front of him with a small cart before her.


    Of the 40 contestants, 4 tactical advisors, 8 technicians and removing the master of ceremonies and assistant, there were a total of 50 people on stage. Forty-nine of them had already received their medals.


    Last, but not least, it was finally the 50th person''s turn. In other words, Tatsuya was up next.


    Mayumi loudly proclaimed his name.


    Was Tatsuya over thinking too much, or did she place extra emphasis on his name?


    Tatsuya stepped forward to acknowledge the announcement.


    Miyuki revealed a brilliant, melting smile �� enough to cause Tatsuya to be worried about his sister''s mental status �� and stood before Tatsuya.


    Miyuki clipped the medal onto Tatsuya''s jacket. At the same time, thunderous applause broke forth. There was no need for any visual confirmation.


    It was Erika and Leo leading the rest of his classmates in applause.


    To Mayumi and Miyuki, who were responsible for directing the ceremony, this was an unplanned for ruckus.


    However, just as the First Year Course 1 students were about to hush the clapping......


    Mayumi and Miyuki seized the initiative to start clapping from the wings of the stage.


    After introducing the last representative, the entire assembly started applauding.


    This perfectly coincided with the applause for the entire team, which spread throughout the auditorium.


    ? ? ?


    After the conclusion of the colors ceremony, the entire campus was completely focused on preparing for the Nine Schools Competition.


    With the events they would be participating in settled, Miyuki spent every day practicing with Shizuka and Honoka until the last second before the campus closed.


    Tatsuya needed to perform CAD maintenance at the same time he was assisting Miyuki with her tasks, so he was also occupied until late in the day.


    Both Erika and Leo were affiliated with athletic clubs, so they were also drafted to help deal with the myriad tasks that needed doing.


    Mizuki was the only one in the literary clubs, so this week she usually waited by herself for everyone else to finish.


    Last week''s colors ceremony filled her with anxiety.


    Even though there was no assigned seating, it still took a lot of courage to disregard that unspoken rule.


    There was no way she could do that alone, though the situation was more like if Erika hadn''t been there, none of their classmates would''ve taken the plunge either.


    Mizuki acknowledged her own introverted and cowering personality, so she was doubly impressed by and envious of her friend.


    (But why was Erika striving so hard like that......?)


    Mizuki was forcibly dragged along by Erika into participating.


    Of course, she wanted to support Tatsuya as well, but reflecting on the situation, she would be more than satisfied with applauding from the rear.


    Erika was inclined towards reckless behavior, so her ulterior motive may also be to taunt the Course 1 students.


    At the same time, Erika was a flighty individual that usually didn''t think things through.


    In Mizuki''s eyes, she was someone who loved to get in on the action, but rarely was the source of any troublesome business. This could be easily explained if it only involved her best friends like Mizuki, but to be motivated enough to involve all of their classmates, this didn''t seem to fit a practical joker''s state of mind.


    (So Erika is really like that towards Tatsuya......


    Right......


    ?)


    From Mizuki''s perspective, the male who hit it off the best with Erika was Leo.


    Erika also had an extensive back story with Mikihiko, who took Third Place in the Theoretical portion of their exams.


    But Mizuki felt that Erika held something special for Tatsuya that weighed far differently than the others.


    For some reason, Mizuki refused to assign this feeling Erika had a specific definition in her mind.


    She arrived at the school entrance less than 5 minutes ago.


    The time was too short for her to claim that she was tired of waiting. However, this was more than enough time to jolt her thinking.


    Without any conscious effort, an assortment of things flowed through Mizuki''s mind.


    This situation would perfectly fit the criteria for being distracted.


    And so, with her sense unfocused towards any single point, she spread her senses outward and detected a foreign wavelength.


    Mizuki pondered this for exactly one second. Then she made up her mind to remove her glasses. Instantly, a tidal wave of flowing colors came rushing in.


    Her vision was filled with colorful lights from a myriad shades.


    Mizuki temporarily sustained the pain in her eyes brought on by the excess stimulation.


    For her, the act of removing her glasses was like walking from pitch darkness into the sun''s radiant rays.


    The things she usually avoided looking at suddenly became visible.


    The surplus data gave her a rudderless feeling as her ocular nerves and brain were overloaded by processing all this information.


    If this happened to the average person, they might''ve been knocked unconscious by this information deluge, but for her, this was "another world" that had been by her side since birth.


    Even people that were suddenly exposed before the powerful rays of the sun swiftly adapted after a short period of time.


    For people with dark pupils suitable for intense light, this time would be even shorter.


    All Mizuki had to do was blink two or three times and her eyes adjusted to be able to see a psion light several dozen times stronger than what the average Magician perceives as well as the pushion light that average Magicians couldn''t even identify.


    Mizuki cautiously replaced her glasses into the carrying case, then directed her gaze towards the odd vibration from earlier.


    She swiftly found the frequency that allowed her to penetrate the anti- spirit light lens.


    The pushion signal that possessed a wavering but regular beat like breathing.


    Now, even the source of the light could be easily seen.


    Mizuki advanced towards the Technical Skills Building where the vibration originated from as if drawn to it.


    The closer she got to the Technical Skills Building, the more she felt the seeping cold air in the surrounding environment.


    This was the middle of summer, and even if the setting sun was partially blocked by the neighboring hills and cut a horizon that was not altogether "curved", the temperature was still more than high enough to be sweating.


    This was an illusion.


    "Something" was pretending to be cold air, tucked within the folds of the warm summer air.


    This "something" seemed to order Mizuki to turn back. Like threatening her to desist her advance.


    However, her feet did not come to a halt.


    Logic demanded that she turn back, but Mizuki was a member of the magic community and destined to walk side by side with magic, so Mizuki''s instincts instructed her to use her pair of "eyes" to ascertain what this something was.


    There were very few people in the Technical Skills Building, so there were no sounds of friction or loud laughter.


    The overhead lights on the ceiling maintained a degree of brightness that made for comfortable browsing of tiny letters.


    Just as usual.


    No, this was a school for magic instruction and this was the Technical Skills Building frequented by many individuals.


    If an incident had occurred, it couldn''t have gone unnoticed by the instructors and upperclassmen.


    In comparison to ordinary high schools, magic high schools had no place for ghost stories or urban legends.


    Since no alarm was triggered, that meant that the unusual situation that Mizuki detected was the product of magic.


    Otherwise �� the true spiritual manifestation that could not be detected by modern magic.


    An ominous feeling wrapped around her heart and caused her back to quiver, but Mizuki pressed forward as if being herded in or dragged in without her control.


    As Mizuki was led upstairs, she noticed a faint, pleasant smell lingering in the air.


    She had encountered this fragrance during Magic Medicine class.


    The fragrance was a combination of many incense woods that produced a sedative effect.


    She pursed the pulse towards the medicine labs.


    The irregular pushion lights seemed to be caused by a certain student''s magical experiment.


    After verifying that this wasn''t a true spiritual manifestation, Mizuki let out a sigh of relief.


    And so, the sense of curiosity that was lurking behind her wall of unease peeked its head out.


    One of the fundamental lessons first taught in Magic Technical Skills class is that one must never intrude on another person''s magic experiment site without permission. Unannounced guests run the risk of accidentally triggering the magic area and may even cause the magic to spontaneously burst out of control. The school has repeatedly reminded them that it is extremely dangerous and foolish for Magicians-in-training �� such as new students like them �� to barge into magic experiments unannounced.


    However, the current Mizuki had completely forgotten that warning. Mizuki''s misdirected sense of caution prompted her to surreptitiously sneak over and nudge a small crack in the door.


    She meticulously avoided making any noise and peeked into the room''s interior from the crack.


    In that instant��


    Mizuki was barely able to swallow her scream of terror.


    No, rather than being one of terror, it was simply a scream of surprise.


    Inside the medicine lab, there were many blue, sky blue, and dark blue orbs dancing through the air.


    Each orb had an independent "strength" and "consciousness".


    Mizuki knew through "visual confirmation" that all things in the natural order possessed differing strengths that did not tilt towards any particular direction, but maintained a constant state of flux. Mizuki was quite familiar with scenes of "strength"-based natural phenomena that congregated as floating orbs. In her "eyes", the myriad details of the world were similar to the pushion flow that the human consciousness released.


    However, this was the first time Mizuki felt that the floating congregates possessed a "consciousness".


    (Spirits......?)


    Is this what they call spirits �� she thought.


    Mizuki was deeply moved by this, enough to abandon all other thoughts.


    And the person who summoned these spirits was�� "Yoshida-kun......?"


    Completely abandoning any caution whatsoever, Mizuki softly murmured.


    This was an entirely subconscious action.


    Even so, the one whose name was called was no pushover.


    Especially because he was situated in a private location where no one would pass by and the fact that someone witnessed his secret "magic".


    "Who''s there!"


    A completely reflexive inquiry.


    His words were laced with the fury of being discovered, causing the "consciousness" in the "orbs" to react.


    "Ah!"


    As the orbs swarmed forward, Mizuki screamed and clenched her eyes shut.


    Simultaneously, a "strong gust" approached from her flank, forcing her to duck down.


    But this was a flow of psions that would neither disturb a hair nor rustle her dress.


    The gust swept back the swarming orbs and protected Mizuki, but she had no way of knowing with her eyes closed.


    Trembling with trepidation, Mizuki slowly opened her eyes to find Mikihiko hatefully glaring at Tatsuya, who calmly accepted this gaze without expression.


    "......Mikihiko, relax, I don''t want to throw down with you here."


    At Tatsuya''s sudden appearance, Mizuki could only stare with wide eyes from her kneeling position. Before her, Tatsuya had two empty hands raised before him.


    This was universal for both Magicians and mundanes, a sign that the person in question did not wish to fight.


    Mikihiko revealed a thoroughly astounded expression and his enmity vanished at the same moment, as if it had never appeared in the first place.


    This quickly dispelled the tense atmosphere. Mizuki finally shed her frozen posture and rose with a crestfallen Mikihiko in front of her.


    "......Tatsuya, my apologies, I didn''t mean to do that."


    Mikihiko looked like a lost child without a home.


    All of a sudden, Mizuki felt the urge to "comfort him", but was anxious because she couldn''t find the appropriate words.


    Fortunately, they managed to avoid the awkward period of silence. "I don''t mind, so put your mind at ease. At the end of the day, it was


    Mizuki''s fault for disrupting the caster''s concentration during the magic invocation phase."


    "Eh? Me?"


    Mizuki hurriedly turned around only to find Tatsuya mischievously smirking at her and quickly realized that he wasn''t really scolding her.


    "No, it''s not her fault."


    However, Mikihiko didn''t see it that way.


    When he rejected Tatsuya''s comment, he spoke in a fairly rapid manner.


    This was probably because Tatsuya''s comment hit too close to home, causing him to panic slightly.


    "It is only because of my own inadequacy that I would become frantic at just being called by name...... Also, I''m sorry I forgot something very important. Thanks, Tatsuya. Thanks to you, I didn''t accidentally hurt Shibata-san."


    "She would be fine even if I didn''t do anything. Just then, that was Spirit Magic right?"


    Mikihiko nodded at Tatsuya''s question, but hesitated for some reason.


    "Based on the Buddhist spirits of heaven and earth, our family calls it ''Divine Earth Magic''."


    Even so, Mikihiko stuck by his guns, probably because this was a non- negotiable point for Magicians.


    Spirit Magic is a type of Ancient Magic which uses independent Information Bodies commonly called "spirits" to interact with other Information Bodies. Magic studies often refers to this magic as "Spirit Magic", but also shortens spirits to SB (Spiritual Being), but users generally refer to them as "spirits".


    "I don''t have the ability to identify spirits, but I do know that you''re the one controlling the rite. On top of that, Mizuki actually managed to bypass the dispersal ward, so it would be fairly difficult for her not to surprise you."


    "How did you know about the ward...... Oh right, Tatsuya also studied


    Ancient Magic, so you would know if a rite is effective or not......


    Looks like you are truly out......


    No, you''ve surpassed the limits of my knowledge."


    "You can go ahead and say ''outrageous''."


    Tatsuya spoke in a teasing manner, to which Mikihiko replied with a wry smile �� the tense corners of his mouth relaxed.


    "At any rate...... No matter how much you don''t want other people to see you, I think that setting a ward within the school labs also qualifies as an outrageous action."


    "True."


    Their combined laughter completely erased the previously tense atmosphere.


    "Just now, were you using summoning magic on natural spirits? This is the first time I''ve seen it."


    "......Hiding anything at this point is fruitless. Tatsuya is correct, I was using water spirits to practice summoning magic."


    Mikihiko gathered the burning incense wood from the table stove and answered Tatsuya.


    Beside him, Mizuki was using a cleaning cloth to wipe away the ashes that stuck to the tabletop.


    Of course, Mikihiko wanted to politely decline this gesture, but Mizuki''s diligence proved particularly stubborn on this point.


    "Water spirits......


    Unfortunately, I only know that they are the congregations of pushions......


    Mizuki, what did you see?"


    "Eh? Ah, me too, the only thing I saw were blue-colored orbs."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s question, Mizuki made a vague smile and shook her hands in a wavy manner before her.


    Because Mizuki was still holding the wet cleaning rag in her hand as she did this, a small portion of the murky water splashed onto Mikihiko''s face, but she was wholly unaware because the question caught her completely off-guard.


    As Mikihiko himself...... he also seemed unaware.


    His eyes were wide open as his expression tensed.


    "Colored......


    ? You can see differences in color......


    ?"


    "That, uh......


    Yes."


    Mizuki didn''t understand why Mikihiko wore (from Mizuki''s perspective) a terrified expression, so she answered back in a quavering voice.


    "For example...... blue, sky blue, or dark blue......


    Ah!"


    Mizuki didn''t dare to look Mikihiko in the eye, so she didn''t stare directly at him as she replied. However, she let out a small cry upon noticing the small droplets of water on Mikihiko''s face.


    "S-s-sorry! That......


    Oh, right, handkerchief, handkerchief."


    Mizuki scrambled to get her handkerchief from the school bag to wipe Mikihiko''s face.


    However, Mikihiko roughly grabbed her extended hand. And dragged the terrified Mizuki right before him.


    Mikihiko caught the off balance Mizuki and stared at her eyes from such a close proximity that it seemed like he was about to kiss her.


    "Uh...... This......"


    Mizuki was so confused and frantic that she was incoherent, but Mikihiko didn''t seem to notice that.


    Mikihiko just kept staring without batting an eyelid, while the panicking Mizuki didn''t dare to turn around.


    Without any warning, the two of them just continued to stare at one another.


    "......If this was a consensual scene then I''d have to excuse myself, but otherwise that may be a slight problem."


    "Wah!"


    "Ah!"


    The two of them froze like they had forgotten how to breathe, but, likely recovering upon hearing Tatsuya''s innocuous voice, quickly sprang apart.


    "......I apologize."


    "Please......


    Please don''t say it like that......


    I''m the one who should apologize."


    Quite the conundrum.


    It was fairly obvious why Mikihiko was asking for forgiveness �� that was borderline sexual harassment, and he shouldn''t complain even if he got slapped in the face �� but why was Mizuki also apologizing?


    Most likely out of panic. Tatsuya also felt that the atmosphere was putting him off as well.


    "......Miyuki, Erika and Leo are already at the rendezvous, so if you feel like staying, we can head back first."


    "Eh? Ah, Tatsuya-kun, so that''s why you came looking for me......


    Wait, ah!"


    Mizuki seemed to take half a second to process what Tatsuya told her (more like she took half a second to do this from her perspective), let out a cry of shock, then lapsed back into silence. No, she likely had something she wanted to say, but her frozen mouth was incapable of uttering words. It appeared that her distress had caused a blockage in the speech area of her brain.


    At any rate, this should only be a temporary setback �� Tatsuya thought as he put this in the rear view mirror �� alas, his expression was a far cry from his usual "poker face" �� as he directed his view towards Mikihiko.


    "So, Mikihiko, what was that all about?"


    Tatsuya started to dissect Mikihiko''s astounding action with considerable interest.


    "Sorry, I was just so shocked......"


    Mikihiko let out a small sigh of relief at the change in topic and quickly took this opportunity to respond to Tatsuya''s query.


    "Wait, there''s no need to apologize to me. Why were you so surprised?"


    "Well......"


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Mikihiko once more bowed towards Mizuki. "I''m terribly sorry.


    That was because I never thought someone could tell the difference in color between spirits......


    At the thought that you might possess crystal eyes, I simply couldn''t sit still and lost control of myself......


    I know this just sounds like an excuse, but I definitely didn''t plan anything nefarious.


    I truly just wanted to verify that fact."


    Mikihiko''s earnest apology achieved the desired effect; Mizuki''s frazzled state returned to normal.


    Just as he said, this was only an excuse.


    This was entirely on Mikihiko and his unrestrained curiosity and had nothing to do with Mizuki.


    Even so, at Mikihiko''s desperate explanation, Mizuki responded with both a warm and gentle gaze, signifying that she had already forgiven him.


    "Yoshida-kun, it''s alright, I was just surprised, that''s all."


    After saying this, Mizuki revealed a sweet and relaxing smile and quickly added, "But that would be terribly embarrassing, so please don''t do that again."


    His face completely flushed, Mikihiko nodded vigorously.


    It looked like the earlier attempted sexual harassment had reached a peaceful conclusion and Tatsuya''s satire never occurred, but Tatsuya didn''t want to dwell on that too much.


    "Speaking of which, Mikihiko, why are you surprised?"


    Seeing the two of them return to normal, Tatsuya resumed the earlier questioning.


    "Based on what you said, the ability to identify the colors of the spirits is extremely rare?"


    Tatsuya possessed the ability to decipher psion information bodies, but did not view the information body as an image during his analysis, so he wasn''t aware whether color identification was special or not. No, the ability to identify pushion information bodies was definitely rare, but Tatsuya could not comprehend why "color identification" had any special meaning.


    At Tatsuya''s question, Mizuki also looked at Mikihiko with the same look in her eyes. She probably had the same question as well.


    "Also, what do you mean by crystal eyes? If convenient, can you explain that to us?"


    Mizuki''s eyes clearly showed that she wanted to know as well. "......Yeah, it''s not like the information is any sort of secret."


    Mikihiko''s brief delay before answering clearly hinted that what he was about to say wasn''t so simple. Tatsuya detected that Mikihiko occasionally showed lapses of irresponsibility...... that bordered on self-destructive impulses.


    "Spirits have colors, and we as Summoning Magicians rely on these colors to identify the different types of spirits."


    That being said, Mikihiko seemed very sincere as he began to explain the nuances of Summoning and didn''t give off an irresponsible feeling.


    "Even so, it''s not like we can actually see the spirit''s color." Mizuki was confounded.


    Tatsuya also didn''t follow, but he didn''t immediately ask and merely used his eyes to signal Mikihiko to continue.


    "In reality, spirits don''t possess set colors at all. The colors that the Magician "sees" change depending on what system or style they belong to.


    Take my style for example: water spirits are blue.


    But in Europe, the local style claims that water spirits are purple.


    On the mainland, the dominant opinion is that the color is a dark blue- ish hue that is almost black.


    This wasn''t because the vibrations of the spirits differed based on location and magic.


    It was because the Magicians used different methods of identification, hence why they ''see'' different colors."


    "......In other words, they aren''t identified by sight, but through magic recognition of the vibrations?"


    "Correct.


    In order to better identify the spirits, we use colors to categorize the oscillations.


    You could say that we''ve embellished the spirits a little. So, we each have a method of identifying spirit colors.


    In my style, water spirits are blue, fire spirits are red, earth spirits are yellow, and wind spirits are green.


    No difference in shade or brightness.


    We all apply the same color in our minds, so there''s no discrepancy in hue.


    So all water spirits are strictly blue.


    According to this identification system, it''s impossible to see sky blue or dark blue water spirits."


    "......But Mizuki saw them."


    "She probably felt the discrepancy in hue due to the strength and nature of the water spirits and ''truly'' saw the spirits color.


    My style refers to those types of eyes as ''crystal eyes''.


    This term is likely used by other styles under different circumstances, but for our style, they refer to the eyes that can see ''god''.


    Rumors say that those who can see the colors of the spirits are also able to see where spirits spring forth and congregate, as well as the ''divine spirits'' of the natural order and the key to accessing those systems.


    To us, the people with crystal eyes are mikos that can connect to the divine spirit systems."


    "In other words, Mizuki is exactly the person you guys are looking for?"


    "Yes...... But there''s no need to worry. Currently, I don''t have the power to stand against ''god''. If it was the me from a year ago, I might have arrogantly claimed her for myself, the current me possesses neither the desire nor the mettle to try. That being said, I also won''t reveal to other Magicians that she''s such a critical individual for divine magics. Even if it''s my own brother, I could never bear to simply watch as others ascended to the heights of Divine Earth Magic. I won''t tell anyone about Shibata-san''s crystal eyes."


    Mikihiko''s gaze was unyielding.


    Flecks of madness danced just below the surface.


    Tatsuya read that as a metamorphosis of his original possessiveness.


    This wasn''t "claimed for himself", but "refusal to allow anyone else to do so".


    Mikihiko was staring at Mizuki with those kinds of eyes. "......That''s true, I will also keep this a secret."


    Based solely on the fact that neither "wished for their friend to be used", Tatsuya and Mikihiko could agree.


    So he signaled his agreement by nodding his head. Signaled to Mikihiko.


    And to Mizuki as well.


    Mizuki wore an open expression of astonishment at Tatsuya''s motion and quickly responded with a placating smile without comprehending the reason behind it.

 Volume 3 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 1st.


    The departure date for the Nine Schools Competition finally arrived.


    Otaru''s Eighth High and Kumamoto''s Ninth High would leave earlier due to their respective locations, whereas First High, conveniently located on the eastern outskirts of Tokyo, usually departed for the competition dormitories the day before the contest begins.


    Rather than attaching any strategic importance to this, it was mainly because the remote schools had priority access to the training facilities.


    The official competition arena was restricted until the day of the competition, so there was no real reason to arrive earlier��


    "That''s how it is."


    "Is that so......


    At any rate, thank you for your simple explanation."


    Tatsuya wanted to ask Mari, in a tone laden with sarcasm, if there was any reason she was telling him all this, but he patiently waited for her to finish her explanation and quickly shook his head to dispel this ridiculous impulse that wouldn��t serve anyone.


    The two of them were speaking beneath the blazing sun reigning in the middle of the blue summer sky. Exactly why were they making themselves more heated on this hot and humid day? Even if you asked him, Tatsuya had no answer for that one.


    This was not in his interest. "Sorry~!"


    This exclamation was accompanied by the music of sandals lightly tapping on the pavement. Looking towards the sound''s source, Mari let out a sigh and smiled beneath her parasol while Tatsuya, completely heedless of the sun beating down on him, wordlessly checked off the last member of the roster on his terminal device.


    ��One and a half hours late, everyone was finally here. "Mayumi, you''re so slow."


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Both the reprimand and the apology were just as concise.


    The two of them proceeded to embark onto the bus as if nothing had occurred.


    At least, until Mayumi came off the bus empty-handed. "......Did you forget something?"


    Tatsuya asked, slightly concerned that his poker face was slipping.


    Spare change of clothes, cosmetics and other living supplies �� Miyuki was obviously the one who taught him that cosmetics were a must-have for overnight stays �� have already been bundled into the storage compartment, and the checklists mailed from each of the contestants'' families have already been matched with the luggage, so nothing was missing.


    Even if something was left behind, the dormitories had plenty of spares. This was at most a two hour bus trip, so there shouldn''t be a need for much luggage.


    "No, it''s not that......


    Tatsuya-kun, I apologize that you had to wait so long for me."


    "Please don''t concern yourself with that. I��m well aware of your situation."


    Mayumi wasn''t tardy because of some preposterous reason like oversleeping or getting the time wrong.


    Three hours ago, she suddenly sent word that she would be late due to family business.


    In her message, Mayumi asked for everyone to depart without her and that she would meet them at the destination later. Still, the 3rd Year students unanimously agreed to wait for her, so they asked Mayumi to get here as soon as she could.


    This wasn''t because she was next in line for the Saegusa Family. She had two older brothers.


    Even if she was a direct descendant from the Ten Master Clans, Mayumi was the little sister who was still in high school, so there were very few cases where she was responsible for handling family business. That being said, the very fact that the family recalled her the day of the school''s official event clearly hinted that this was extremely important.


    From Mayumi''s perspective, if the other students set off on time, she could get there at a more leisurely pace rather than hurrying along. However, since everyone �� Tatsuya actually disagreed in private �� was set on waiting for her, Mayumi was forced to pick up the pace.


    Thus, Tatsuya was not going to call her out for being one or two hours late.


    "Isn''t it too hot?"


    "It''s still in the morning, so it''s OK, and this temperature isn''t bad at all."


    Tatsuya was the only 1st Year student in the auxiliaries, so he was responsible for roll call.


    There were 40 contestants, 4 strategic advisors, and 8 technicians.


    Of the 12 people that were not contestants, only Tatsuya was a 1st Year student.


    Of course, there were other auxiliary members besides these 12 people. Not counting the strategy and technician team, there were also 20 volunteers that performed all the busywork, but they already departed for the premises, so there wasn''t even a faculty member present. Only the drivers and the official participants were taking the bus and four cargo vehicles.


    "But you''re sweating like a horse......


    Wait, what? You''re not really sweating that much."


    "No, I have at least enough magic to ward off the sweat...... but I''m not gross enough to not sweat at all during the summer."


    He was using magic to purify the sweat and releasing it through the skin and clothes.


    Tatsuya''s intrinsic magic "Dissolution", in terms of categorization belongs to a derivative of Separation Magic. It was a combination of "Gather", "Disperse", "Absorb", and "Release", but to be honest, "Release" probably made up the highest percentage.


    Thus, he was more adept at Release Systematic Magic. "You actually used the word gross......"


    The word wasn''t particularly odd, but Mayumi smiled brilliantly, as if encountering something especially comical.


    Must be the season.


    At this moment, Tatsuya thought her smile was as radiant as the sun.


    This must have been a hallucination brought on by the sun, the temperature, and the humidity.


    ......The best evidence came from the way Mayumi''s smile instantaneously switched to her usual teasing smile. "By the way, Tatsuya-kun, what do you think of this?"


    The "this" that she spoke of...... must be the same one Tatsuya had on his mind.


    Mayumi was referring to the summer dress that she wore.


    She used both hands to hold the large-brimmed hat and posed, making it very hard to misunderstand.


    They were only checking in to the dorms today and there were no official activities.


    Probably because of this, even if it''s a school activity, there was no obligation to wear school uniforms.


    The 1st Year students including Tatsuya were all garbed in their uniforms, but less than half the 2nd Year students were in uniform, while almost all the 3rd Year students were in casual clothes.


    With that in mind, taking into account how modern decorum frowned upon skin that was not covered in clothing, the majority of the students were dressed like Mari in long sleeved tunics and pants that were easy to move in.


    One notable exception was a 2nd Year female student named Chiyoda. She was wearing shorts and long socks that extended to her thighs; it was hard to tell if it was a wardrobe suitable for summer. As for Isori, Chiyoda seemed to have forced him to wear pants that only extended to mid shin with longer socks as well, just as if they were a couple (which, in fact, they were).


    Among this group, Mayumi''s appearance was very conspicuous. As a matter of fact, she was "extremely conspicuous".


    Both her arms and shoulders were revealed in her summer dress. The length was also above her knees.


    Her bare legs were matched with a pair of high heeled sandals.


    Her skin was lightly browned, probably because she applied an anti- UV and infrared protection layer. Taking this into account, she technically wasn''t revealing anything, but this skin coloring only served to help people think that she had been sunbathing.


    "It suits senpai very well."


    A daring summer outfit embroidered with flowers truly suited Mayumi perfectly.


    "Is that so......? Thank you."


    The surprised tone coupled with a bashful expression was also a killer combination.


    "......If only you were slightly embarrassed while complimenting me, then that would be perfect."


    The young lady who was 2 years older than Tatsuya extended both arms straight onto her hips and leaned forward to look upwards at him.


    Though petite, she still possessed average measurements around the bosom and, once squeezed by both arms, a lovely cleavage could be seen.


    At this point, it almost seemed intentional. "......Looks like a lot of hard work."


    "......Ah?"


    Presently, Tatsuya had no way of knowing what pressing business had detained Mayumi, but she most likely accrued considerable stress.


    "President, it''s time to go. Please catch some shut-eye during the ride." ��Tatsuya chose to explain himself this way.


    "Wait, uh......


    Tatsuya-kun? Have you misunderstood something?"


    Tatsuya''s attitude suddenly switched to a comforting one and, combined with his compassionate gaze, threw Mayumi for a loop.


    ? ? ?


    "......Seriously, Tatsuya-kun actually thought I��m bipolar. How rude."


    In the moving bus, Mayumi angrily puffed out her cheeks, while Suzune, who was sitting beside her in the aisle seat, watched her warmly.


    "I obviously wanted him to sit next to me, but he fled to another car."


    Speaking of which, as a technician team member, Tatsuya was supposed to sit in the storage vehicles, so from an objective point of view �� or maybe from a superficial perspective, he wasn''t avoiding Mayumi.


    "Who does he think I am......"


    "That was the correct decision."


    "Eh, Rin-chan, what did you just say?"


    Mayumi continued her lively complaints, to which Suzune calmly retorted back.


    Mayumi was wearing a sweet smile, but her eyes were not smiling. Even though she was wearing such a terrifying smile and superficially


    ��and only superficially �� asked in a cheerful tone, this didn''t impact Suzune''s calm expression in the slightest.


    "I said he made the correct decision, otherwise he might suffer at the President''s hands."


    "Wait a minute, that''s too much! Aren��t you taking this a little too far?"


    Suzune''s utterly serious assessment caused cracks to appear in Mayumi''s steady facade.


    "There are very few male students that can resist the President''s beauty, and that beauty has a powerful magic of its own."


    "......


    That......"


    "............"


    Likely because Suzune''s expression was overly serious as she said this, Mayumi wasn''t certain if she was being honest or simply poking fun at her �� however, for someone who aimed to be a Magician to say "beauty has magic", this was most likely a joke at her expense.


    "Still, I hear that Shiba-kun excels at nullifying other people''s magic, so the President''s magical appearance cannot entrance him."


    Even if she only heard the sound, Mayumi knew for some reason that Suzune said "magical appearance" and not "magic eyes". (TL note: magic eyes and magical appearance sound the same in Japanese.)


    "......Rin-chan!"


    Mayumi finally realized that she was being teased. "OK, OK, President, please relax."


    "You don��t have the right to tell me that!"


    Her good friend maintained her perfectly serious demeanor despite Mayumi edging closer with an outraged expression on her face, so the only thing she could do was turn her back to Suzune and throw a small tantrum by herself in the corner.


    Seeing her body hunched together from the side at a certain angle would lead to��


    "Uh......


    President, are you feeling unwell......?"


    ��This.


    The voice from across the aisle where Suzune sat was both worried and nervous.


    "Ah? No, it''s not that......"


    For Mayumi, this was an unexpected misunderstanding.


    As she was hesitating, Hattori, who had specifically come over to check up on her, misinterpreted the situation even further, or rather, her reaction simply reinforced his preconception.


    "Shiba mentioned earlier that the President looked tired. Looks like he wasn''t far off the mark. If that guy knew where the boundaries were......


    No, this isn''t the time for that subject."


    "Uh, Hanzou-kun. I just said, I''m not feeling sick......"


    "I know the President doesn''t want us to worry and I understand that I should respect that, but forcing yourself beyond your limits wouldn''t do us any favors."


    Hattori was completely serious �� he was earnestly concerned about Mayumi''s physical condition as he watched her.


    The reason he was blushing was likely because of Mayumi''s slightly outrageous sitting posture, where her thighs were slightly visible around the edges of the summer dress. However, both her legs were neatly placed together.


    "Vice President Hattori, where are you looking?"


    For the record, Hattori was completely focused on Mayumi''s face.


    He did not look anywhere else, but at the same time, this meant �� he was desperately trying to not look anywhere else.


    He originally came over out of concern for Mayumi, but he hurriedly averted his gaze �� likely out of guilt that he did look in that direction, causing Hattori to look incredibly out of sorts.


    ......Given that this alone was enough for him to be guilty and wavering to this degree, only served to prove that he was an honest and innocent teenager.


    "Ichihara-senpai! I didn''t look there......


    No, uh, I just wanted to offer the President a blanket......"


    Unfortunately, his innocent teenager image only served to be the perfect prey for his senpais.


    "Vice President Hattori wanted to bring the President a blanket? Then by all means, go ahead."


    Suzune revealed an understanding expression as she rose and used her eyes to signal Hattori to hurry up.


    As for Mayumi, she pitched in by pretending to avert her eyes out of embarrassment and used both her hands to cover her slightly exposed chest.


    With a spread blanket in both hands, Hattori was rendered completely immobile.


    A definite trace of mischief could be seen in Mayumi''s eyes. Looks like Mayumi has become even harder to control than ever.


    ......Shiba-kun made the right decision �� Suzune thought to herself.


    He washed his hands of the whole deal.


    ? ? ?


    "What the heck are those guys doing......?"


    Hattori was frozen in place, Mayumi was watching with expectation dancing in her eyes, and Suzune was calmly watching from the sidelines. This awkward three-way caused Mari to sigh and comment in a helpless tone.


    As usual, Hattori was dancing to Mayumi''s tune. After verifying this, Mari sat back down after rising from her seat (as a matter of fact, her seat was facing Suzune and company''s position from across the aisle).


    Mari didn''t say this aloud, but she too was concerned on Mayumi''s behalf, but her inability to do anything was more pronounced.


    "Eh......


    Just like old times......"


    Mari secretly suspected that Hattori was under a lot of stress due to Mayumi''s constant teasing, which in turn brought about his harsh attitude towards Course 2 students, and that led to Mayumi''s headaches regarding her Vice President''s actions and created a vicious cycle. This was something that did not sit well with her.


    That being said, Mari also knew that Mayumi''s stress level was far heavier than hers.


    Mari''s family boasted considerable history �� rumor said that they were descended from General Watanabe Tsuna from the peaceful eras, although no one knew if this was true �� but based on the current standings, they were barely on the fringes of the "Hundred Families".


    Mari didn''t know if it was because of a mutation, if her genes skipped a generation or she simply didn''t inherit the bloodline, but at any rate she was the only one in her family with vaunted magic talent. Thus, even though her family had great hopes for her, Mari didn''t have to concern herself with the family rivalries that were abundant in magical society.


    On the other hand, the Saegusa and Yotsuba Families currently dominated the upper echelons of the Ten Master Clans and while Mayumi wasn''t the next head, she was still a direct descendant and the eldest girl, so even though she was still a high school student, there had been quite a few marriage proposals even before she reached high school (which were not rumors, but grounded in fact).


    As for Mayumi herself, even compared with the other Magicians within the Ten Master Clans, she still possessed "outstanding" magical talent. She was the subject of intense scrutiny, the veritable rising star of tomorrow among pure bloods.


    On top of that, she was also the Student Council President, which only added to the things on her plate.


    No matter how resilient her personality was, her days were by no means a walk in the park.


    She''s only playing a little bit, Mari thought, so leniency is probably the best approach.


    While she was considering this, Mari did not add in "from a friend''s perspective", likely because she also possessed a slightly shameful teasing side to her. But if someone actually said that to her face, Mari would probably knock them to the floor.


    ��Back on topic,


    Unless the ruckus got out of hand, she wasn''t going to interfere �� Hattori seemed to be a willing participant anyways �� so after making that somewhat one-sided decision, Mari directed her gaze out the window.


    She sat in the aisle seat of a two person row.


    So she had to look at the person sitting in the window seat. "......Mari-senpai, what''s up?"


    An equally listless female student asked Mari after noticing her gaze. "Hm? No, Kanon, I''m just looking outside."


    Mari transferred her focal point from outside to the 2nd Year student sitting next to her, Chiyoda Kanon, who was wearing a handsome smile that was particularly popular among female students.


    She was an underclassman that Mari especially favored and Mari was actively prepping her to be the next Public Morals Committee Chief.


    Thanks to Tatsuya (if he heard this, he would strongly protest that he was coerced and not asked), Mari had already prepared the transfer documents just for her. If it wasn''t Kanon, Mari likely wouldn''t even bother.


    They were both of the Hundred Families, but Kanon belonged to the Chiyoda Family near the pinnacle. Talented Magicians from prestigious families were the true representation of "Hundred Families".


    Here, the "Hundred Families" didn''t actually mean the number broke one hundred.


    Just as the hundreds digit followed the tens digit, the same meaning applied in that they were "families that were second only to the Ten Master Clans".


    In addition, the Ten Master Clans did not consist of only ten families. There were a total of 28 families worthy of the name the Ten Master Clans, and whoever possessed the strongest magic (notice that this was not the most talented, but the strongest), the top ten would be collectively known as the Ten Master Clans.


    Mayumi''s Saegusa Family always boasted a large number of talented Magicians, whereas the Yotsuba Family possessed one of the strongest Magicians in the modern era. The "Demon Lord of the Far East", the "Midnight Queen", Yotsuba Maya was the current head of house, which caused both families to be acknowledged as the twin aces of the Ten Master Clans.


    Currently, the Ten Master Clans consisted of "Ichijou", "Futatsugi", "Mitsuya", "Yotsuba", "Itsuwa", "Mutsudzuka", "Saegusa", "Yatsushiro", "Kudou", and "Juumonji", which just happened to number from one to ten chronologically. However, this was the first time this had occurred since the Ten Master Clans had been formed, and there have been situations where one or two numbers were either duplicated or missing altogether.


    The strongest of the strong became the Ten Master Clans, with the other 18 families as replacements, followed closely by the authentic "Hundred Families".


    Kanon belonged to the Chiyoda Family, which was one of the Hundred Families. Kanon''s direct attack power rivaled Mari herself and if she had a weapon in hand, her firepower could match Magicians from the Ten Master Clans themselves. No wonder she had the magic worthy of the name of the Chiyoda Family.


    However, the crowning difference from Mayumi was that Kanon wasn''t listless because she was overwhelmed with family business.


    Hearing Mari''s response, Kanon softly said "Is that so" and directed her gaze outside, followed with a lazy "Heh......


    " sigh.


    This ridiculous response only irritated Mari further. "Kanon......"


    "Yeah?"


    Kanon turned around again, but this time she smiled in a fashion completely different from before.


    Unfortunately, the imitation paled before the original, as Mari smiled back in an equally radiant manner �� from a female perspective.


    "It''s at most two more hours to the dorms, can you not wait for that long?"


    "Hey, that''s mean! I''m not a child, I can wait for a paltry two or three hours!"


    At Mari''s casual question, Kanon was suddenly fired up like she was another person.


    Her middle length hair bobbed as she pouted and complained.


    "But, but, I thought we would be on the bus together today, so it''s OK if I''m a little upset."


    "Haven''t you guys been together...... Even if you''re engaged, counting the time you two have been together, that''s probably longer than ''that pair'' of Shiba siblings, right?"


    "It''s impossible to share a bus trip these days, so I was really looking forward to it. I mean, last year I was all alone. And when compared with siblings, of course engaged couples share more time together!"


    "......Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Kanon puffing out her chest �� which was slightly insulting and not altogether flattering �C declared this to which Mari secretly sighed again.


    This underclassman was usually decisive and dependable with a strong and active personality, which were qualities Mari admired in the young lady, but......


    (Every time, the moment she gets to Isori it''s like she''s someone else entirely......)


    "Speaking of which, why does the technician team have to hitch a different ride! It''s not like they can do anything during the ride, so why are they in a separate car! This bus has enough seats for all of us, and even if that wasn''t the case, we could still charter a double-decker bus!"


    Kanon seemed to have seized upon the proper venue and started to loudly vent her frustration. At this, Mari could only sigh again.


    ? ? ?


    On the bus, there was another young woman who also shared Kanon''s displeasure.


    ��This young lady did not make a fuss like Kanon, which only served to increase her friends'' trepidation.


    "............."


    "......


    Uh, Miyuki, would you like some tea......?"


    "Honoka, thank you. However, I''m sorry, but I''m not thirsty right now. I''m not like Onii-sama, who was ordered out into the hot sun to stand watch."


    Her voice was both calm and gentle.


    Just like the chill that someone would feel upon gazing at the fine layer of frost that covered the landscape. "Ah, uh, you''re right."


    Honoka quickly agreed as someone on the other side of the aisle sharply nudged her flank.


    (Why are you reminding her of her brother!) (It''s not like I meant to do that!)


    Honoka and Shizuku weren''t telepathic but were still able to communicate with their eyes because maybe they both wanted to "do something" for the silently fuming Miyuki?


    ".......


    Seriously, since we know who was going to be late, there was no reason for him to wait outside the bus......


    Why is Onii-sama always doing so much......"


    Miyuki finally started to mutter aloud, which only increased the terrifying tension around her.


    Honoka wanted to flee.


    At the very least, she wanted to switch places with Shizuku.


    But if she switched seats at this juncture, she would surely incur Miyuki''s wrath.


    ��Scratch that, Miyuki wouldn''t actually do anything to her friends, but the dangerous feeling surrounding her was enough to cause people to let one''s imagination run wild (speaking of which, the 1st Year female student sitting next to Shizuku was huddled in a ball and keeping her eyes glued outside).


    "......And he''s sitting in a tiny storage vehicle crowded with equipment...... At least during the trip, I had hoped Onii-sama could get some proper rest......"


    Shizuku glanced at the terrified Honoka and sighed.


    Shizuku believed that Miyuki omitted the three words "next to me" (in other words, Shizuku mentally adjusted this to be "Onii-sama could get some proper rest next to me"), but she said something completely different.


    "Still, Miyuki, this is where I think your older brother is amazing."


    Shizuku took the opportunity of starting a conversation to switch seats with Honoka.


    Honoka clasped both her palms together in thanks, but Shizuku couldn''t see this with her back to her and Miyuki didn''t notice this either.


    Miyuki was wholly unaware that someone else had caught her muttering to herself, so she was unable to immediately react.


    Shizuku seized the opening to keep speaking, completely shattering her normally stoic image.


    "Even if he waited on the bus, I don''t think anyone would actually complain about it, but your brother dutifully fulfilled his mission to ''verify all contestants had boarded''. It''s true that this seems like an unimportant chore, but he didn''t take this boring task lightly and was able to maintain his composure even though something unexpected happened, which isn''t easy at all. Miyuki''s brother is really amazing."


    It was thanks to Shizuku''s personality that she was able say such a mushy comment aloud. Honoka was more the type to think those thoughts in the privacy of her mind.


    "......You''re right, Onii-sama is the nicest person in the oddest areas."


    Finally, Miyuki was able to contain her embarrassment and the icy pressure around them faded as well.


    Hiding behind Shizuku, Honoka made a victory sign with her hand.


    ? ? ?


    With a few exceptions, human beings chose only to see things they wish to see.


    More likely, "they chose to ignore objects that they did not want to perceive".


    For biological organisms, bad news from the five senses was usually more vital than good news. Objects and situations that were displeasing often caused harm to the physical body, so identifying these threats were integral to survival.


    However, humans often avert their eyes from what they do not wish to see.


    For example, even knowing that a weapon of mass destruction was currently aimed at them, they still chose to ignore this aspect of reality.


    This was especially true for citizens of first world countries that are so removed from struggling for survival in their day to day activities.


    Even without this exaggerated example, there were countless examples every day where people pretend not to see things that are repulsive and pretend that they didn''t exist.


    ��Such as, the sheer killing intent emanating from a beautiful young lady.


    Miyuki, who had returned to her usual serene grace, was surrounded by male students.


    Who, until this moment, did not dare to approach.


    Miyuki was gorgeous enough to cause anyone to stop in their tracks, so no one dared to crowd her too much, but whenever an opportunity presented itself someone would immediately try to strike up a conversation. The majority of these offenders were 1st Year students, with the occasional 2nd or 3rd Year student.


    Finally, Mari couldn''t stand it any longer and forcibly relocated Miyuki and the other two to sit behind her.


    Thus, with Miyuki and the now tranquil Kanon, much happier after venting, occupying the two window seats, Mari sitting beside Kanon, and Katsuto holding down the fort behind Miyuki, peace finally returned to the bus (Mayumi was sleeping soundly, likely satisfied after thoroughly teasing Hattori).


    While it was pleasurable to speak with people of the same gender, there was something missing.


    The two young ladies who shared this thought both absently watched the scenery passing by.


    So Miyuki and Kanon were the first two to discover the situation. "Watch out!"


    Kanon was the one who shouted out.


    Following her voice, just about everyone in the car looked out the window on one side of the bus.


    From the opposite direction, a large vehicle �� this was a smaller bus used for leisurely pursuits �� was sliding towards them on the ground, scattering sparks everywhere.


    Someone shouted that the tires burst.


    Another agitated passenger claimed that the tires fell off. There was no sense of danger in their voices.


    There was a central divider between the two sides of the highway, further fortified by a protective barrier.


    Basically, there was no way for the accident to spread over here.


    In their young and inexperienced eyes, this disaster on the other side was only something to stimulate them.


    A stimulation �� that lasted for one second. Someone shrieked.


    Maybe more than one person. This was hardly their fault.


    The large vehicle suddenly spun as it collided with the central divider and, for some reason, flipped into the air towards them.


    The bus slammed on the brakes, sending everyone careening forward.


    The screams of pain were likely caused by the students who ignored the safety regulations and failed to buckle their seat belts.


    The bus stopped.


    Thankfully, they stopped short of impact.


    However, the fallen vehicle was still sliding towards the bus while aflame.


    "Let me shove it back!"


    "Disappear!"


    "Halt!"


    "Oh!"


    There was no panic aboard the bus, which was something worthy of praise.


    But that only served to worsen the situation.


    Without warning, several instances of magic shot forward and all tried to apply the phenomenon rewriting ability at the same time on the same object.


    The only thing this would achieve would be to scramble all the magics against each other and do nothing to prevent the incoming disaster.


    "You idiots, stop now!" Mari quickly realized this.


    Fortunately, everyone was still in the activation process and had not finished yet.


    So everyone was forced to recall their half-formed magic, leaving a few precious seconds for some sort of meaningful defense.


    They needed a powerful magic to instantly rewrite the current phenomenon.


    Everyone gathered on board were the saplings and seeds of future Magicians, but they were all capable of doing this.


    However �� if they were able to logically follow Mari''s orders, they wouldn''t have tried to recklessly use magic.


    Also, in order to overwrite the original effects of the magic and achieve the desired result, they had to use a stronger magic to forcibly overwrite the currently activated magic��


    "Juumonji!"


    Mari summoned a Magician capable of performing this feat. Katsuto was currently readying his magic.


    But Mari almost despaired at seeing his pale and agitated visage. Mari understood as well.


    This pocket of space where Magic Sequences were running amok was just like what would happen during "Calculation Interference".


    Even Katsuto had no way of handling both the oncoming impact and roaring flames at the same time......


    "Leave the flames to me!"


    The slim and beautiful figure of a 1st Year student rose near the window.


    Her magic was already prepped and ready.


    Seeing this, Katsuto immediately started designing the Magic Sequence for a fortifying barrier.


    Yet, regardless of how incredibly talented she was, was this 1st Year student able to use her magic in this veritable storm of psions��?


    For a second, Mari thought she was hallucinating.


    She was a Magician fully capable of understanding magic, but she still questioned her own senses there.


    Just as Miyuki was about to invoke her magic with the flaming metal hulk bearing down on them......


    The rampaging Magic Sequences all disappeared in an instant.


    As if waiting for this moment to occur, Miyuki immediately activated her magic.


    She wasn''t freezing the flaming vehicle nor cutting off the air supply to suffocate the driver (though in this case, the chance that the driver survived was remote), she was efficiently using magic to dramatically lower the temperature to extinguish the flames.


    Mari could not help but applaud her choice of action.


    At the same time, this proved that Mari''s magic perception ability was working normally.


    Katsuto spread out the protective barrier magic �� this was a Movement-Type Systematic Magic that creates a force field that renders any object that enters its boundaries immobile �� causing the already ruined vehicle to crumple upon impact. Mari looked elsewhere when she heard the sound of impact (Mari trusted that Katsuto''s magic would be able to hold the incoming vehicle).


    What the heck just happened?


    The interfering remnants of Magic Sequences suddenly disappeared just before magic was applied to avoid the accident, but what the heck caused that?


    Was it Mayumi''s magic?


    Mari immediately rejected this notion that floated into her head.


    It was true that Mayumi was able to handle the rampant Magic Sequences.


    However, Mayumi''s Counter Magic (magic deployed specifically against magic) was shaped like psion bullets that used copies of Magic Sequences to tear them apart.


    That type of magic couldn''t completely annihilate every Magic Sequence down to the last iota.


    If Mayumi''s magic was synonymous to precision anti-aircraft guns, then the earlier magic (if it was magic at all) was something that would have carpet bombed the entire district. Not a single pillar would be left standing, steel would turn molten, the foundations and cement would scatter everywhere from the explosions, rendering this entire area into complete rubble �� that was how violent that attack was.


    While Mari and Katsuto were both frozen before the primal chaos of the rampaging Magic Sequences, Miyuki seemed to know from the start that this situation would fade and activated her magic without any hesitation.


    Did she know who cast that "magic"? Hold on, was that magic......?


    "Is everyone alright?"


    Mari was staring at the storage vehicle �� currently parked behind them �� that was following them, and only recovered herself and turned around upon hearing Mayumi''s steady voice.


    "That was cutting it a little close, but there''s no need for concern. Juumonji and Miyuki-chan''s excellent performances saved us from disaster. Anyone who''s hurt better realize how important safety belts are, so make sure to buckle up next time."


    Mayumi added "so long as there isn''t a next time" with a smile, causing laughter to fill the bus.


    Everyone shook off the intense anxiety and terror and resumed a more relaxed expression.


    "Juumonji, thanks, you''re just as dependable as ever."


    "No...... Thanks to the fire quickly being extinguished, I could focus solely on stopping the vehicle. Also, did Saegusa get rid of the rampant Magic Sequences?"


    Hearing Katsuto''s question, Mayumi''s eyes drifted awkwardly.


    "Ah! I only noticed after the bus stopped......"


    Speaking of which, Mayumi was sleeping up until the moment of the accident.


    Katsuto also realized this, so he only raised an eyebrow slightly but made no further comment �� Katsuto was undoubtedly the most honorable person among the student body leaders.


    "Ah, Miyuki-chan as well. Your execution was flawless. You were able to use such a narrow window to construct a perfect Magic Sequence. That''s an accomplishment that even us 3rd Year students would be hard pressed to emulate."


    Katsuto and Mari both nodded in agreement at Mayumi''s words.


    All three of them knew very well that being able to correctly choose the appropriate magic and modulate it under such critical circumstances was no small feat.


    Mayumi''s praise caused Miyuki to blush deeply.


    "President, I am honored by your praise. However, thanks to Ichihara- sempai''s powerful assistance in halting the bus, I had sufficient time to construct the Magic Sequence, otherwise even I''m afraid that I may have hurried my move in such a trying condition. Ichihara-sempai, thank you."


    Miyuki gravely bowed in thanks, to which Suzune silently nodded in response.


    Kanon, who was sitting in front of Miyuki, turned around in her chair with an utterly gob smacked expression.


    Mari was also unable to hide her astonishment.


    Just as Miyuki said, there was no way the bus could''ve come to a halt in time with the brakes alone.


    The moment the driver slammed on the brakes, it wasn''t hard to imagine someone also using Speed Magic to help out.


    But Mari only noticed everyone using magic to stop the incoming vehicle and was wholly ignorant of Suzune casting magic to stop the bus.


    While everyone was preoccupied with visually confirming the danger, she accurately made the correct response.


    Suzune''s proficiency in magic was said to rival Mari and company, and today she more than sustained that reputation. Also, Miyuki was the only one who detected Suzune''s magic while everyone else remained ignorant; her talent was truly awe-inspiring.


    "In comparison, you......"


    "Ow! Mari-sempai, why did you hit me?"


    Suddenly being knocked atop the head, Kanon complained tearfully.


    "Stuff it, Kanon, do you have any right to complain? Morisaki and Kitayama both panicked and used magic to complicate the situation, but that''s only to be expected since they''re 1st Year students. But what''s the deal with you as a 2nd Year student panicking first!"


    "Uh, but my reaction was the fastest, I just didn''t expect anyone else to overlap on magic......"


    Kanon''s explanation caused both Morisaki and Shizuku to droop in shame.


    Quite a few others revealed awkward expressions.


    "Fastest isn''t always better! At least evaluate the situation first, then make some sort of rudimentary communication between each other to avoid ambiguity, alright? On top of that, based on the fact that you still didn''t deactivate your magic even after noticing the conflicting situation proves that you had already lost your objectivity."


    "......I was wrong, I''m sorry."


    Seeing Kanon''s dejected state, Mari didn''t go any further.


    Even with this lecture, without the requisite training and experience, it was very difficult to remain calm under those circumstances.


    When taking that into account, it was even more amazing that Miyuki was able to clearly communicate her decision to extinguish the flames.


    This wasn''t something that relied on talent alone. Usually, geniuses tend to try and stick out too much, which actually hurts more since it compromises communication.


    By this definition, Kanon possessed an exemplary genius mentality. Miyuki must have gone through extensive and arduous training.


    Her serene patience in waiting for the bus to resume moving was perfectly suited for her experiences, or completely unsuitable at the same time.


    "Speaking of which, Shiba."


    "Yes."


    Mari called Tatsuya by name, but referred to Miyuki by surname.


    Generally, she preferred to address others by surname and only called closer companions such as Mayumi, Kanon, and members of the Public Morals Committee by their name. To her, Tatsuya was someone who she was especially close to.


    "Do you know how those Magic Sequences......


    No, never mind, don''t worry about it, you performed magnificently."


    "Ah? Thank you for your compliment."


    Originally, Mari wanted to ask the question "Do you know who used Counter Magic to erase those Magic Sequences?"


    In the middle, she ruminated on whether she wanted to know the answer.


    For some reason, Mari felt that the answer would cause devastating damage to "certain" objects in her immediate vicinity.


    Outside the window, the male students from the technician team descended from the storage vehicles and commenced rescue operations.


    That being said, the all-terrain vehicle not only violently struck the protective barrier and flipped through the air, it was also ablaze as well.


    There was no chance the driver survived.


    There were no women present, likely because the male students wished to spare them from the sight of the burning corpse.


    Even though the fire was put out, the possibility that the ethanol-based gasoline would re-ignite was not zero.


    Behind the 3rd Year students trying to cut out the door, a 1st Year student was using a camera to record the evidence.


    Realizing that her eyes were continuously following his back, Mari swiftly averted her gaze.


    ? ? ?


    After the incident, including the time spent during police interviews and assisting with clean up so that the bus could pass, roughly 30 minutes elapsed since the incident ended. Figure in the delay from the start of the trip, the group arrived at the dorms shortly after noon.


    From a strictly competitive standpoint, most of the contestants that excel during the Nine Schools Competition eventually join the military.


    To safeguard their source of talented Magicians, the military heavily invested in the Nine Schools Competition in both the competition arena and the dormitories. Hotels previously reserved for government officials during inspection or visiting foreign dignitaries and their followers were instead allocated for students and related personnel during the Nine Schools Competition.


    That being said, it wasn''t like the situation was all-encompassing.


    In the end, the hotel was a military building, so there was no valet parking or suites. Usually, the soldiers on duty at this location would be responsible for these missions, but the Nine Schools Competition was a high school event, so the students were responsible for carrying their own luggage. The larger devices were left in the storage vehicles for easy access so they didn''t have to be removed, but the smaller tools and CADs had to be shifted from the vehicles to the individual rooms for maintenance.


    A certain 1st Year student from the technician team quickly accomplished his objectives, pushed a cart full of luggage forward and was accompanied by a smiling female student walking next to him, a sight that caused Hattori to shake his head with a heavy expression on his face.


    "Hattori, what''s up? Take a look at your hangdog expression." Behind him, a warm voice struck up a conversation.


    "Kirihara......


    Nah, it''s nothing."


    Hattori turned around and verified that the man was indeed his good friend based on his voice, and reflexively responded with a vague answer.


    "Really? At least you look like something''s awry." He probably noticed himself.


    Hattori didn''t continue to deny Kirihara''s words and let out a masochistic smirk.


    "I''ve...... lost some confidence."


    "Oh please, the competition is the day after tomorrow, what''s with the doom and gloom?"


    Kirihara was only responsible for "Crowd Ball" on the second day, but Hattori was scheduled for "Battle Board" on the first and third days as well as "Monolith Code" on the ninth and tenth days.


    Hattori was on a different competition tier than Kirihara and was one of the primary aces for the 2nd Year cohort.


    If his status was anything short of excellent, this would severely impact the overall team strategy.


    Thus, it was surprising for Kirihara to panic at this stage. "So why are you so depressed?"


    In Kirihara''s eyes, Hattori Gyoubu was a studious young man bursting with confidence, or maybe someone who worked arduously to earn that confidence.


    Just in his second year alone, Hattori possessed the strength just second to the big three. This distinction was not earned on talent alone, although this did feed his arrogance �� a point that his friend didn''t try to defend �� and was the subject of much misinterpretation, but his diligence matched his abundant talent at the highest level. At least, that was how Kirihara had always seen Hattori.


    Hard working, talented and accomplished. With these three under his belt, there was no reason why he should suddenly lose the wind in his sails......


    "Looks like you haven''t noticed, how I envy you......"


    "What is this? Are you insinuating that I''m stupid?"


    "No, but I do think you''re slow."


    "Hey!"


    Hattori''s usual mocking smile that was easily misunderstood by others returned.


    He appeared to have recovered his balance.


    That Hattori was able to improve his mood by digging Kirihara put a sour taste in Kirihara''s mouth, but at least he wasn''t worried any more.


    "......This isn''t like you, right? What exactly has dragged you down recently?"


    Kirihara asked again with the full intention of returning the favor.


    Hattori was not dull enough to misunderstand his friend''s clumsy concern.


    "That earlier incident......"


    "Ah~, that was too close."


    "Yeah, and if nothing happened, I think a lot of people would''ve been hurt or even lost their lives."


    "But didn''t the President and company handily deal with it? Isn''t worrying about nonexistent injuries a sign of general anxiety? This sort of reverse thinking is harmful to mental health."


    Kirihara''s forthright comment caused Hattori to laugh lightly. "Kirihara, I really envy your ability to let it go, but that''s not what I''m considering."


    Hattori stopped for a moment then shook his head again. "......At the time, I couldn''t do anything at all."


    "That''s because if you acted without thinking, that would only worsen the situation. I think that holding back shows that you maintained a level head during a crisis."


    Kirihara''s words were meant to be comforting and not superficial lip service at all. From his objective analysis of the situation, Hattori also acknowledged his words.


    Even so, Hattori''s expression remained heavy.


    "However...... Shiba-san adopted the correct choice of action. She chose the appropriate task based on her expertise and did not forget to alert everyone of her actions. Even if the conflicting Magic Sequences did not suddenly disappear before she invoked her magic, she should have been able to team up with Group Leader Juumonji to handle the situation."


    "At the time, Chief Watanabe also didn''t act. Given that Shiba-san specializes in Freezing-Type Magic, isn''t this just a matter of magic suitability?"


    "Watanabe-senpai''s expertise lies in anti-personnel combat, so she was holding back as a method of self-restraint for the benefit of the whole. In that situation, I am able to accomplish more objectives.


    ......No, the question at hand isn''t about Magic Power. Watanabe- senpai instantly made the correct assessment that she was not the correct person to do the job and called on Group Leader Juumonji to assist. Before she even said anything, Group Leader Juumonji already realized that this was a situation he would be called upon and was already constructing his Magic Sequence. They also came to the conclusion that just the Group Leader alone was insufficient to combat this threat, but didn''t panic and use magic haphazardly. Shiba-san calmly determined what she could do and verbalized this to everyone.


    The problem is not just about strong or weak Magic Powers or the ability to use diverse or powerful magics or simply a technical issue, but as a Magician, are you able to use the appropriate magic in the right circumstances �� yes, the problem isn''t ''magic'' talent, but the ''Magician''s'' talent. There is no doubt her Magic Power is staggering and on pure strength alone there''s an 80% chance I would lose to her. However, until today, I''ve never worried about that point, because a Magician''s quality is not measured solely by the level of their Magic Power. But �� when compared to my underclassman, I am not only lacking magic talent, but also in talent as a Magician...... This is thoroughly depressing."


    Hattori once more turned a glum expression while Kirihara adopted a "what am I going to do with you" look.


    "Ah~ that''s a matter of life experiences, and that''s where I think that pair of siblings are particularly special."


    "Siblings?"


    His evaluation was not on "her" but "that pair of siblings", catching Hattori off guard and causing him to look at Kirihara in a quizzical manner.


    "That brother of hers......


    I''m guessing he��s offed someone before."


    "Offed?"


    Hattori''s incredulous voice carried a note of shock.


    "Yes, he''s killed someone before, and not just one or two people."


    "......You don''t actually mean homicide, do you? You''re referring to actual combat experience?"


    "He does give people that feeling......


    You know that my dad was in the marines right?"


    "Yeah, I remember he had been deployed to Tsushima Island several times?"


    This felt like an abrupt change in topic, but Hattori didn''t dwell on this point and continued with Kirihara''s conversation.


    "Dad was only a corporal, but on the other hand, because he was a low-ranking officer, he was deployed to the front lines where he got to know a lot of soldiers who spent their days in the trenches. Occasionally, some of Dad''s old war buddies would come over to my house, and they give off a completely different vibe from normal people. Regardless of whether it''s kenjutsu or shooting, no matter how much we train in combat tactics and martial techniques, the sheer killing intent given off by soldiers who have killed in the heat of combat differs from athletes that haven''t. Do you know the details behind the incident in April?"


    Another change in topic.


    "Why did you bring this up...... I heard that was caused by anti-magic terrorists. I only know that the terrorist cell was cleared out by Juumonji."


    Hattori was displeased with the abrupt change in direction but kept a lid on his annoyance. Instinctively, he felt this was all connected.


    "Is that so......


    Then I can''t go into too much detail......


    Although since it''s you, I think I can take it to this level. I was present at the suppression of the terrorists, as well as the Shiba siblings."


    "......


    Really?"


    "I can understand why you would ask that, but that''s the truth. There, I think I saw Shiba �� the older Shiba''s natural instinct."


    "Natural instinct?"


    Compared to Kirihara''s current words, his voice also carried a tinge of trepidation, which caused Hattori to immediately fire back a question.


    "Yes, natural instinct, or at least a part of it. It was terrifying. He had the same quality the soldiers on the front line had but his killing intent was several times more intense, like a thick coating of killing intent covering him like a great coat. He was dangerous enough to cause a shiver to run down my spine, enough to make me wonder what a guy like that��s doing in high school."


    Kirihara''s mouth may have said this, but his expression seemed very agitated.


    "......There should be no way to hide his age."


    Hattori was feigning naivety. This slightly off-tangent impression was a better gauge of his astonishment than the expression on his face.


    "This only goes to show that age doesn''t equate to experiences." Kirihara could understand why his friend was so stunned, but because he had also been in the same position he didn''t make light of Hattori''s tangent and only smiled wryly in reply.


    Hattori looked to ask again, but this time there was a blatant hesitation in his voice.


    "......Shiba-san as well?"


    This hesitation was largely born from an "unable to believe" mentality. On the other hand, Kirihara seemed immune to this thought �� probably heavily influenced by his girlfriend since spring �� and answered his friend''s question in a frank manner.


    "I didn''t witness exactly what the sister did, but given that the older brother was willing to bring her to the combat zone, she definitely isn''t an ordinary girl. You know from today that the most beautiful rose has her own thorns, but not only that, she''s probably more like the peacock that possesses both the sharp talons and malevolent beak capable of hunting poisonous serpents, right? Pursuing her is like having a death wish. Ignorance is bliss, eh?"


    Kirihara''s last two sentences weren''t for Hattori''s ears, but a subtle hint for the hapless male students surrounding Miyuki on the car.


    "But I never thought that the Hattori with ''that kind of personality'' would say something like this."


    Hattori was still digesting all of this information while Kirihara sent a bemused smirk his way.


    "......What do you mean?"


    The hidden meaning behind Kirihara''s smirk rubbed Hattori the wrong way, prompting his displeased rejoinder.


    However, Kirihara''s delighted smirk was not diminished in the slightest.


    "A Magician''s quality is not measured by their Magic Power alone, eh? Wouldn''t the President be very pleased upon hearing that you personally said those words?"


    "Huh......!"


    Hattori glared darkly at Kirihara.


    Yet, Kirihara maintained his bright smile, no, thanks to Hattori''s overreaction, his smile grew even wider, which caused Hattori to be the first one to turn aside.


    "Let''s table quality for the moment, but Magic Power is definitely not the only indicator of strength."


    Hattori took a step forward without any warning at all, clearly signifying his intent to leave Kirihara behind. Still, Kirihara ignored this blatant protest and followed Hattori''s footsteps as he continued.


    "The difference between Blooms and Weeds lies in the difference in technical scores on the entrance exam. Certainly there are Course 1 students who progress rapidly, but there are also people stagnating as well. Take Chiyoda for example, she''s completely different than her arrogant self last summer who rested her laurels on talent. The Course 2 students are the same, and, so long as they don''t self destruct, surely some of them would become stronger? ......No, this isn''t pure speculation, there are quite a few ''capable'' guys in Course 2 right now, and doubly more so in this year''s batch. Oh by the way, I''m not saying this just because I lost to the older Shiba."


    Hattori''s shoulders shook violently.


    Seeing this, Kirihara thought, "Oh right, this guy also got his ass handed to him on a platter."


    "At any rate, I admit that he''s stronger than me right now. But even if that guy is approaching cheating levels in terms of strength, I don''t plan on always admitting defeat. I will continue to train myself and triumph the next time I challenge him. If I give up solely because I''m not as capable now, then I''m always a loser.


    Currently, many Course 2 students give up because they''re not as capable as others, hence why they''ve never improved. We have no obligation to accept them as our equals. On the other hand, for those that seek greater strength and better themselves along the way, we have no reason to scorn them either."


    Hattori still had no response as he quickly advanced towards his own room without a word.


    Kirihara shrugged and turned to see the pair of siblings who were the topic of their discussion.


    Not far behind Kirihara, the younger Shiba was solemnly watching her older brother.


    Seeing this, Kirihara thought, "Let''s hope nothing troublesome happens".


    And promptly mocked himself for this random thought.


    ? ? ?


    Kirihara''s premonition headed in the direction he least desired and struck his fragile but earnest hope.


    "Then, according to Onii-sama, that earlier incident was not accidental......?"


    His sister frowned as she asked this question, to which Tatsuya subtly nodded in reply as he pushed the cart forward.


    "The vehicle''s trajectory was too unnatural and the investigation yielded the expected results. There were remnants of magic left on the vehicle."


    Tatsuya modulated his volume to avoid eavesdroppers and Miyuki emulated her older brother''s soft tones.


    "But I didn''t see anything......"


    While the literal meaning of those words were a denial, Miyuki never doubted her brother for a moment.


    She had a front row seat to the "accident" from the start.


    And until the last moment, she never felt a trace of the other side using magic.


    Her brother was different. Miyuki could only see the "present", but all of the "past" were within her brother''s purview.


    Miyuki knew that if her brother had determined "there were remnants", then that was the truth of the matter.


    "At the time, they used small scale magic within the tightest time frames possible, which is a high level technique designed to avoid leaving remnant psions from the Magic Sequence at the scene. Our opponent was likely an agent who had undergone specialized training, which is all the more pitiful given that he was a sacrifice."


    "A...... sacrifice?"


    That sentence had an ominous meaning, causing Miyuki''s voice to be weaker than she intended.


    "Magic was used three times during the incident, first the magic that burst the tire, second the magic that caused the vehicle to spin, and the last to apply force diagonally upwards in order to use the protective railing as a launch pad.


    All three were cast within the vehicle in order to hide the fact that they used magic. In reality, most of the Magicians on hand didn''t detect this, including you as well. ''At the time'', I was also unaware, that''s how well this was played. Especially the last technique, for the Magician to be aboard a spinning vehicle and still be able to pinpoint the exact moment of impact with the railing must have required intense training."


    "Then, the one who used magic was......"


    "The culprit is the Magician in the driver''s seat. In other words, a suicide attack."


    Miyuki stopped short and lowered her head. Her shoulders were slightly trembling. "How despicable......!"


    This was not an expression of sadness, but fury.


    His sister did not bear a misguided sense of compassion towards the criminal, but a deep sense of anger at the mastermind who gave the order. Satisfied, Tatsuya nodded.


    "Criminals and terrorists originally are the scum of the Earth, and their leaders are rarely the type to gamble with their own lives, which can easily be seen from this example. There would be no end if we became enraged every time this occurred. Besides, I''m more concerned with the intent behind all of this."


    Tatsuya gently patted his sister''s back a few times to comfort her, then resumed pushing the cart forward.


    Miyuki swiftly followed behind. ��And stopped not ten steps away.


    A young lady sitting on a couch near the wall waved at them. She wore a pair of shorts and braided sandals that showed off her toned legs, as well as a vest that clearly revealed both shoulders.


    Tatsuya also came to a stop alongside Miyuki and glanced over at his friend who then stopped waving and rose from the sofa. She apparently mistook this location for a tropical beach resort.


    "It''s been a week, how have you guys been?"


    "Hm, not bad......


    Speaking of which, Erika, why are you here?"


    "To cheer you guys on, of course."


    After a short exchange of greetings, Miyuki asked in a bewildered manner, to which Erika replied frankly.


    Of course, Miyuki anticipated this sort of answer but was also unable to accept it.


    "But the competition starts two days from now."


    "Yep, I know."


    Erika''s personality veered towards that of a mischievous child who delighted in teasing others, often making it very hard to get to the point.


    "Miyuki, I''m leaving first. Erika, see you around."


    Tatsuya immediately elected to abandon further questioning and, leaving Miyuki and Erika in the lobby, moved the overflowing push cart towards the room reserved for the technician team.


    "Ah, uh, see you later......


    Hold it, at least let me say hi?"


    "Sorry, the senpais from the technician team are waiting for Onii- sama. So why are you here two days early?"


    Miyuki apologized on behalf of her brother before asking further. "Tonight''s the meet and greet, right?"


    "............"


    "............"


    "............So?"


    Miyuki waited for Erika to reply, but she felt that no matter how long she waited, she still wouldn''t get a full answer, so Miyuki was forced to change the subject.


    "I should probably caution you. Unrelated personnel are not permitted access to the dinner, and that includes students."


    "Ah, don''t worry, we got that covered."


    "Ah? You said......"


    "Erika, the key to the room......


    Eh, Miyuki-chan?"


    Miyuki wanted to ask "You said something about having it covered?", but was interrupted by a voice of an approaching young lady.


    "Mizuki, you came too?"


    "Miyuki-chan, good afternoon......


    What is it?"


    Mizuki heard Miyuki questioning Erika and warmly greeted her, but noticed that Miyuki was staring at her in place of a greeting, causing her to smile awkwardly.


    "......Quite conspicuous."


    "Uh...... really?"


    Mizuki glanced at herself uneasily. Today, she was wearing an upper garment with thin shoulder straps plus a skirt that was several inches higher above the knees. For some people, she was probably more tempting than Erika.


    On first impulse, Miyuki thought something like "Did everyone mistake this for a summer resort?".


    "Erika said not to dress too conservatively, so......"


    "Is that so......"


    Miyuki wanted to say a few choice words to Erika, but seeing her feign ignorance and turn her head, Miyuki gave this up as a lost cause.


    Miyuki could now sympathize why her brother often sighed when dealing with Erika.


    "Mizuki, I''m saying this for your benefit, but you might want to get changed. The getup is adorable and suits you perfectly, but I think there''s a better time and place."


    However, Miyuki didn''t just smile and nod. Her personality was slightly more righteous than her brother, and more obstinate as well.


    "Is that...... so? ......


    Really?"


    "Yes, you should."


    Mizuki peered at Erika as she asked her, while Miyuki also watched Erika as she nodded in assent.


    "Eh~ Really~?"


    Erika finally stopped play acting and disagreed with a huff. "Speaking of room keys, where are you guys staying?"


    ......This time, it was Miyuki''s turn to ignore that sally.


    "Yes."


    Mizuki answered while Erika was fuming by the side, but she didn''t press Miyuki.


    During the past four months, Erika learned from their mutual interactions that this beautiful young lady that looked like she would show leniency towards even bugs possessed a strong and ruthless personality.


    "I can''t believe there are barred rooms......


    No, even more importantly, it''s amazing how the hotel actually let you guys stay. I thought ordinary people are barred from access......"


    "Here''s where you call on your connections."


    Her mood restored, Erika revealed the answer without any guilt whatsoever, forcing Miyuki to burst into laughter.


    "That''s the Chiba Family for you."


    While her tone was still joking, Miyuki was in no way paying superficial praise, but actually touching upon the truth.


    Just as the Ten Master Clans bear the numbers one through ten in their names, the primary families within the Hundred Families such as Chiyoda, Isori, all bore numbers beyond 11 in their names. The size of the number had no correlation with the strength of the family, but the very fact that one possessed a number in their surname directly equated to a superior bloodline and was an excellent indicator of an individual''s potential as a Magician. Magical families that have a number in their names are collectively known as the "Numbered Family System" (This is only one way of estimating ability. Even in First High''s Student Council, only Mayumi herself came from the "Numbered Family System").


    Erika came from the Chiba Family, which was one of the primary families within the "Numbered Family System".


    The Chiba Family was renowned for using personal Speed and Weight Magic in close quarters combat. The Chiba Family''s strength lay not in the fact they could adeptly use spells, but in the new system they pioneered for the training and development of close combat Magicians.


    Presently, of the Magicians serving as policemen or infantry in the military, it was rumored that half of them were directly trained under the Chiba Family''s system. This was the case for the navy and air force as well. Any unit that could encounter close combat situations often petitioned the Chiba Family for training.


    If solely dependent on connections within active duty troops, the Chiba Family''s influence may eclipse that of the Ten Master Clans.


    "But is that OK? I thought Erika loathed using the family as backup......"


    "I dislike other people simply seeing me as a ''daughter of the Chiba Family''. Connections are made to be used, it''s your loss if you ignore it."


    If this was anyone else, this answer could cause a combative atmosphere, but because the two others were Miyuki and Mizuki, they didn''t take it to heart.


    "Hehe, you''re right. Now, I should go organize my luggage. I don''t know how you guys are a part of this, but I''ll see you at dinner."


    Miyuki walked towards the elevator with Erika waving at her and Mizuki looking on.


    "Hey, Erika, can''t you carry your own bags?"


    "Shibata-san, I have your baggage over here. I apologize for bringing it without permission, but there were too many people at the counter."


    Halfway there, Miyuki heard two young men call out to Erika and Mizuki.


    One of the voices was familiar, but the other was completely foreign. So it wasn''t two girls, but two pairs of men and women.


    Miyuki secretly smiled without stopping or turning her head.


    ? ? ?


    Speaking of which, why is it that Miyuki''s bus arrived two days before the competition begins?


    That was because of the banquet being held in the evening.


    Since this was a high school event after all, no alcoholic beverages were served. The buffet-style banquet without any prearranged seating for the contestants about to battle it out was almost like a miniature opening ceremony. Compared to the festive aura of the previous years, anxiety reigned supreme this year.


    "In reality, I really didn''t want to attend......"


    As the Student Council President, this was something that Mayumi couldn''t and shouldn''t say, so Tatsuya politely struck that from the record.


    Technician teams were auxiliary members, but counted as official members for the purposes of actual on site activities, so they were also obligated to attend. Tatsuya, who was ill at ease with reception events like banquets, privately agreed with Mayumi''s sentiment.


    The dress code for the banquet was each school''s uniforms, so they didn''t have to worry on that account. That being said, the borrowed suit didn''t fit him very well, which raised his resistance towards attending.


    "Should we have purchased a new one......?"


    His fidgeting had been noticed after all.


    Miyuki furrowed her brows in concern as she watched Tatsuya.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. Sorry for making you worry."


    This sequence thoroughly shamed Tatsuya, as it was getting difficult to tell who the older sibling was. In addition, this was an official event with mandatory attendance, so one shouldn''t complain that they were uncomfortable or displeased.


    "No, Onii-sama, please don''t say that."


    She probably noticed the minute adjustments to Tatsuya''s expression and realized that he had wiped out his depressed mood.


    Miyuki smiled happily.


    "OK, those siblings over there can stop flirting."


    The slightly teasing words caused Tatsuya to glance aside �� strictly speaking, he had to glance downwards �� to see Mayumi stifling her smile as she watched them.


    "I can''t believe you said flirting...... What''s this?"


    On the Internet, Tatsuya had read that some young women have been afflicted with a malady that causes them to see all interactions between different genders as romantic interactions. Truth be told, Tatsuya had several people around him suffering from the same illness, so he really didn''t want to broach that subject.


    However, Mayumi seemed to be up to her old tricks and only wanted to needle him a little.


    Tatsuya had long since accustomed himself to not receiving a straight answer, but still used his eyes to prompt Mayumi to respond.


    But Mayumi''s gaze wasn''t resting on Tatsuya, rather on someone beside him.


    At the sight of her trying not to burst out into laughter, Tatsuya followed her line of sight and......


    "Miyuki......


    Why are you so embarrassed all of a sudden?"


    His sister ducked her head in shame. "Everyone, let''s go."


    Mayumi retracted her teasing attitude and urged everyone onward, her mood excellent for some unknown reason.


    On some level, Tatsuya was irritated that he had turned into a device for mood improvement, but upon seeing Mayumi''s retreating figure move away with lighthearted footsteps, he suddenly thought "Ah, forget it".


    ? ? ?


    Of the people participating in the Nine Schools Competition, there were 360 contestants alone and over 400 members if the auxiliaries were added in.


    On the surface, the attendance of all members is mandatory, but there were many who found some reason to decline.


    Even so, this was still a large scale fellowship event that well exceeded 300 people.


    The meeting area had to be large enough to accommodate the large number of guests and servants.


    As expected, just the hotel''s employees and the support from the local base were not sufficient to cover everything. There were also many temporary employees that were obviously teenagers specifically hired for this event walking around in servant uniforms, which was not surprising in the least.


    However �� finding a familiar face among these temporary employees definitely constituted a surprise.


    After a short keynote speech �� thankfully this speech was short enough not to induce boredom �� Tatsuya immediately headed for the dining area when a familiar voice rang out behind him.


    When a familiar voice asked "Would you like a drink?", Tatsuya turned around to find Erika holding a serving tray carrying drinks with one hand.


    "So that''s what you meant by having it covered......"


    "Ah, you heard from Miyuki? So, surprised?"


    "...... Very."


    Erika flashed a pleased smile while Tatsuya had no excess processing power to come up with a witty retort, so he merely nodded in response.


    "I can''t believe you actually infiltrated here......


    Belay that, it''s just like you to do this."


    After all, that''s just what this kind of place is.


    Even if they hired hourly interns, they wouldn''t easily hire high school students.


    Other than that, there''s an age restriction as well. Even with a banquet where alcoholic beverages are forbidden, they wouldn''t relax the restrictions either. Actually, most of the servants and waitresses circulating the area looked to be in their twenties.


    He should probably say "as expected of the Chiba Family".


    But she appeared to have used her connections in the wrong place. "By the way......"


    "Hm? What''s up?"


    "Never mind......"


    Tatsuya''s tone was muddled, which was entirely unlike him.


    After all, it''s probably impolite to say "By the way, you''ve changed a lot" in front of the person in question.


    Erika should also be aware that her age was a little different. Her makeup was considerably more mature.


    Even at close range, she looked to be the same age as the other waitresses.


    Usually, Erika gave off the impression that she was a lively and beautiful young lady that matched her age perfectly, but her slim figure was also perfectly suited for a more mature look.


    (And only her......?)


    Tatsuya noticed to his dismay that his thoughts were slightly uncoordinated.


    Erika didn''t come alone. Mizuki should also be here.


    Mizuki disliked places with too many people so it was hard to say that she was suited for dealing with customers, so would she be able to serve in this type of situation?


    "Hey, Erika, your dress is adorable. I see what you meant by you had it handled."


    Miyuki joined the conversation and conveniently covered for the lull in the conversation due to Tatsuya''s silence.


    "That''s how it is. Well, isn''t this cute? But Tatsuya-kun seems unwilling to comment on it."


    Erika twirled left and right, causing the Victorian-style servant uniform with a miniskirt to lightly dance back and forth with an unhappy tone in her voice.


    With Tatsuya suddenly under siege, his naturally agile mind immediately began to formulate a retaliation, but Miyuki beat him to it.


    "Erika, it''s useless to ask Onii-sama for these things."


    Miyuki smiled and shook her head and, compared to Tatsuya, it was Erika who was taken aback as she watched Miyuki.


    Miyuki''s comment was not covering for Tatsuya nor denying her words, which completely surprised Erika.


    ��However, that was only Erika jumping to conclusions too early.


    "Onii-sama wouldn''t be affected by external appearances like a woman''s clothes, but admires our innate qualities, so in this type of situation special uniforms hold no interest to him whatsoever."


    Tatsuya believed that Miyuki''s assessment was both overly high and overly low.


    In this case, Tatsuya was concerned about his other friends �� especially Mizuki, so he wasn''t paying attention to Erika''s garb. Of course, he is also capable of praising women''s fashion and, if the wardrobe was overly risqu��, he certainly wouldn''t know where to look.


    ��No, in this situation, the problem isn''t the clothes themselves, but the personality that lay beneath the clothes.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is, Tatsuya-kun isn''t interested in cosplay."


    "This is cosplay?"


    "I don''t think so, but I think the guys see me this way."


    The two young maidens left the reticent Tatsuya by the wayside and kept going.


    "By guys you mean Saijou-kun?"


    "That guy isn''t even capable of voicing such an opinion. Miki was the one who said this was cosplay, but I have already sternly chastised him for that."


    The last sentence that hinted of danger was clearly imprinted in Tatsuya''s ears.


    Yet Miyuki didn''t seem to understand. "Miki?"


    When the person one is speaking with suddenly sprouts a stranger''s nickname, it was only natural for Miyuki to fixate on that.


    "...... Who is that?"


    At Miyuki''s question, Erika let out an "Ah" expression.


    "That''s right, Miyuki wouldn''t know."


    Erika softly said and bailed before anyone could stop her.


    "Nice moves, looks like she has a great sense of balance......"


    Seeing Erika weave through the crowd with tray in hand and without spilling a drop, Tatsuya was honestly impressed.


    Miyuki thought this comment was a little off topic, but she continued regardless.


    "What is going on?"


    Actually, Miyuki didn''t expect a straight answer.


    It was only because she was out of the loop that she actually asked. However, her brother actually provided her with a clear answer. "She''s going to look for Mikihiko.


    You''ve probably heard the name Yoshida Mikihiko?"


    "That''s Onii-sama''s classmate, correct?"


    Miyuki recalled that this name created huge controversy during the announcement for the finals'' scores.


    "He grew up with Erika. Miyuki probably hasn''t met Mikihiko, so she likely wanted to introduce the two of you?"


    No wonder, that does seem like something Erika would do. Including taking off without saying another word. "Miyuki, there you are."


    "Tatsuya-kun is also here."


    As the siblings glanced towards the direction Erika vanished off to, a pair of female students struck up a conversation.


    "Shizuku, were you looking for me?"


    "Honoka, Shizuku...... You two are always together?"


    Speaking of which, Tatsuya had always seen the two of them moving in concert, so this question was only out of curiosity and had no intent of probing deeper.


    "That''s because we''re friends, so we have no reason to be apart."


    "That''s right."


    Shizuku answered without any sense of shame, which caused Tatsuya to chuckle wryly at his foolish question.


    Starting last month, Tatsuya started to refer to the two of them by name.


    The one who "demanded" he do so was Honoka, but from Tatsuya''s perspective, he was pressured into accepting by Shizuku''s overpowering silence.


    "And the others?"


    Miyuki was the one who asked. But her tone was slightly odd. "Over there."


    In the direction that Honoka pointed, a crowd of male students quickly looked elsewhere.


    The 1st Year female students in the representation team also stood frozen in the same place.


    "They probably want to approach Miyuki, but won��t dare with Tatsuya-kun lurking nearby."


    "What is this, am I a watchdog now......?"


    Shizuku''s speculation elicited a helpless sigh from Tatsuya.


    There was a high chance she was correct, so he couldn''t just laugh it off.


    "Everyone must be in the dark about how to approach Tatsuya-kun."


    Honoka''s words were meant to be comforting, but Tatsuya knew this was highly possible.


    He was self-conscious of the fact that he was an "outlier".


    Usually, he was the one who should initiate contact with others, but......


    "Bullsh*t, everyone here is a student of First High and also on the same team......"


    This bombshell was dropped by a new voice. "Chiyoda-senpai."


    Kanon joined Tatsuya''s group with a glass (without alcohol of course) held in one hand.


    Also holding a glass, Isori was following right behind her.


    "Kanon, even though they know better, the body still refuses to obey, that''s just human nature."


    "Kei, that kind of obstinacy is only allowed in certain venues." Kanon and Isori referred to each other directly by name.


    After all, since they were already engaged, doing so was perfectly natural.


    "Both of you raise good points, but currently there is an even easier solution."


    Tatsuya suspected that both of them were also busybodies, but if he got dragged into a debate over such a trivial subject, he would be quite unhappy with himself.


    Unwilling to interfere with the couple''s conversation, Tatsuya sought to deal with this as soon as possible.


    "Miyuki, you should meet up with the rest, teamwork is very important."


    "But Onii-sama......"


    "See me in the evening, the only roommate I have is a machine."


    Basically, contestants and auxiliaries are assigned double rooms, but Tatsuya is the only 1st Year student and a Course 2 student to boot, therefore Mayumi made this decision so "there would be no cause for concern" and where he��d be "responsible for watching the machinery", and assigned a two bed, double room (one person in a double room) for Tatsuya to stay.


    "Honoka and Shizuku too, drop by if you have the time."


    Miyuki was still somewhat peeved, but she knew very clearly why Tatsuya said this.


    "......I understand. Then, Onii-sama, see you in the evening."


    "We''ll call upon you a little later."


    "See you later."


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku answered in sequence. Tatsuya felt a displeased gaze sweep over him as he smiled and waved goodbye to the three of them, forcing him to turn around.


    "What a mature interaction, but I think that''s only delaying the issue."


    Tatsuya and Kanon''s relationship did not exceed that of casual acquaintances.


    Kanon had no reason to comment on Tatsuya''s personal relationships, but Tatsuya knew Kanon spoke up out of chivalry, so he opted to face this directly.


    "Delaying is fine. That''s because this question doesn''t need to be solved immediately, and time is the best solution to some problems."


    "That......"


    Kanon wasn''t able to reply, but given her unwilling expression, this young lady was not the type to give up easily.


    "Kanon, Shiba-kun is right, speed is not the best solution to everything in the world."


    "Still, you are definitely lacking some youthful airs."


    Isori''s comment was meant to break the ice rather than directly help Tatsuya, but was ruined by someone else cutting into the conversation.


    "Mari-senpai."


    Towards Mari, who had just entered the conversation, Tatsuya didn''t refute her words and merely nodded.


    "Isori, Nakajou is looking for you."


    Yet, Mari seemed to have taken Tatsuya''s reaction in account ahead of time and quickly got to the heart of the matter. Looks like she wasn''t here just to mess around with him.


    "Excuse me, where is Nakajou-san?"


    "Storage vehicle #1. The VIPs are about to speak, so quickly finish what you need to do and drag Nakajou back here. The unimportant VIPs are one thing, but it would be terrible for the school''s reputation if we missed the Patriarch''s words."


    "That''s true, I understand."


    "Mari-senpai, we''re heading out."


    Isori followed his orders and quickly departed the premises with Kanon naturally on his heels. Seeing the two of them leave, Mari turned around to face Tatsuya.


    "Looks like the measurements are perfect."


    "Just a little tight under the arms."


    Mari commented as she took in the suit that Tatsuya was wearing and Tatsuya responded while looking down at himself.


    "Nothing we can do about that, since this is a backup. Even if the measurements are the same, there''s no way to take all the individual differences into consideration. If you wore a larger size, the waist would look terribly large."


    "That''s true, so there is nothing I can do."


    Mari''s words sounded like she was smiling wryly while her tone sounded like she was shrugging �� although she didn''t actually make those motions �� so Tatsuya mirrored her as well.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to purchase a new one?" There was no ill intent behind Mari''s words.


    "It''s too wasteful to buy a new suit only to wear it twice. If this was a cloth emblem that could be removed when worn then it would be fine, but this......"


    As he said this, Tatsuya glanced downwards at his left breast. At the emblem with the eight petals.


    This was a meeting with other schools, so it was integral to identify one another based on school emblem �� hence why Tatsuya was forced to wear this uniform.


    "Might not just be twice. There''s the thesis competition in the fall, so there''s no way of guaranteeing that you won''t get promoted to Course 1."


    Mari was smiling as she said this, but her eyes were dead serious. Tatsuya scowled as he replied:


    "Even if I am selected for the thesis competition, wearing my own uniform shouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, there''s no way I can get promoted to Course 1, because to this day there''s no precedent or even a rule for it."


    Tatsuya''s words drew a laugh out of Mari.


    "Precedent? I think your current status is already unprecedented, right? History has never seen a Course 2 student like you, so you cannot deny the possibility by saying there''s no precedent for it.


    Rather than saying unprecedented, you should aim to become that ''precedent'' and pave the way for future underclassmen like you."


    "............"


    Seeing Tatsuya''s pained expression, Mari once more burst into delighted laughter.


    "Well, I''m off to find the brass from the other schools, want to join me?"


    "......No thanks, Erika should be looking for me."


    The moment Tatsuya brought up Erika, a flicker of doubt flashed across Mari''s eyes.


    This should probably be saved for future ammunition, eh? Such a thought crossed Tatsuya''s mind, but the two of them shared a considerable history, so this was probably inappropriate for joking.


    Tatsuya silently watched Mari depart. "Eh? Where''s Miyuki?"


    Just as Tatsuya predicted, Erika returned with Mikihiko in tow.


    "I sent her back to the other students. She''ll drop by my room later this evening, so introductions can be made there."


    "Ah, OK."


    The first half of Tatsuya��s words was directed towards Erika, the latter to Mikihiko.


    Rather than being one of regret, Mikihiko''s reaction was more like a sigh of relief.


    "......No need to force yourself."


    "......Ah?"


    He wasn''t immediately aware that Tatsuya was speaking to him. Hence why Mikihiko''s reaction was half a beat slow.


    "Hold on, it''s not like that! It''s true I''m a little nervous, but......"


    "Ew~ Guys just love to show off in front of cute girls."


    "Erika is just as beautiful, especially today."


    "Eh? Wait a minute, stop that......"


    "So?"


    Towards the teasing Erika, Tatsuya struck first by using her own tactics against her, then urged Mikihiko onward.


    "Tatsuya, you...... No, I''m just embarrassed to be wearing this at my first meeting."


    Mikihiko stuttered to a stop then adopted an exhausted expression as he shook his head.


    Hearing this, Tatsuya carefully scrutinized Mikihiko and Erika''s uniforms again.


    Mikihiko was wearing a white collared shirt paired with a black bowtie and vest.


    Erika was wearing a black dress that swished back and forth with her white apron and headdress.


    Simply put, they weren''t butler and serving girl, they were servant and serving girl.


    "I don''t think that''s strange, don''t all the employees wear that?"


    All the servants in the room were wearing similar clothes as Mikihiko. "See, Miki is too self-conscious."


    "My name is Mikihiko."


    It was blatantly obvious from their tone and expressions that they had been down this road before.


    Mikihiko seemed very uncomfortable in his current suit. This was probably because he came from a traditional family and detested dressing up as a servant.


    "Speaking of which, where are the other two?"


    Tatsuya really wanted to know why they were working here, but ultimately decided against it.


    "Do you really think Leo would be a good waiter?"


    "He should at least know how to control himself......"


    Tatsuya tried to subtly defend his friend, but Erika''s laughing expression didn''t falter.


    "Mizuki said she didn''t like this uniform, maybe she''s like Miki in this regard?"


    "My name is Mikihiko!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah~"


    Rather peeved, Mikihiko voiced his protest, to which Erika casually agreed before turning back to Tatsuya.


    "Owing to these reasons, the two of them are working behind the scenes. Leo is doing manual labor in the kitchen and Mizuki is in charge of the dishes."


    Tatsuya didn''t know "which reasons" those were, but was able to follow Erika''s meaning. Probably.


    "Because both of them are good with machinery."


    "Yeah, their appearances are very deceiving."


    In the modern age, no matter if it was dock work or dish washing, manpower was very rarely directly applied.


    Including all the details, machines could replace all manual labor.


    Simply put, the two of them were responsible for operating the automatic systems in the kitchen.


    "I was originally on support as well, so why did you call me out here?"


    Possibly because Mikihiko was unlike Tatsuya in this regard, as the person in question he was unable to understand why and also unwilling to accept as well.


    "Didn''t I explain many times that it must''ve been a clerical error?"


    "That''s not an explanation!"


    "OK, OK, stop fussing. We''re only interns, but we''re still on the clock. Look, the tray over there is empty."


    "......Erika, I''ll get you for this later."


    Mikihiko left that behind as he walked over to the tables, but in Tatsuya''s ears, those words weren''t "serious" at all.


    "Plainly, it was Mikihiko who forgot in the first place......"


    Erika grudgingly said this as she watched him leave, but it was hard to decipher her mood based on her voice and expression.


    Yet, Tatsuya believed those weren''t Erika''s true feelings.


    "......I don''t know if there are any ulterior motives, but shouldn''t you go easier on him?"


    Erika didn''t seem to comprehend Tatsuya''s meaning, so she took a while to respond.


    "......There isn''t any real ulterior motive. But you''re right, I am being a little spiteful. I knew that Miki wasn''t good in this type of situation, but I still......"


    "Wanted to annoy him?"


    "Hm~ I guess? He beats around the bush too much, which irritates me whenever I see him like that. Now I can understand why he can''t smile openly, but I cannot acknowledge why he refuses to get angry...... That is being stubborn to the extent of four-legged animals."


    "How kind of you."


    "Please stop."


    Tatsuya was simply sympathizing with her words without any other intentions, but was taken aback by Erika''s unexpectedly fierce reaction.


    "Didn''t I just say I was being a little spiteful? Miki and I aren''t here of our own volition, we''re forced to be here by our elders. Even if I look like I''m being kind, in reality we''re just in the same boat."


    Her stubborn attitude was undoubtedly born of an obstinate heart.


    "......I''ll skip the details. Not like I can do anything with the answers anyways, so I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that." Tatsuya wasn''t about to step into that minefield yet.


    "Sorry, just don''t ask......


    By the way, Tatsuya-kun."


    Erika didn''t hold it against Tatsuya for not comforting her.


    "What is it?"


    "Tatsuya-kun...... is very detached."


    Her tone and words were complete opposites of one another and were not critical in the slightest.


    "...... That was quite the abrupt change in topic."


    "But, I''m very thankful that you''re so detached...... I think. You''re not too gentle, so I can safely vent all I want. Nor do you pity me, so I don''t feel embarrassed...... Thank you."


    The last two words were so quiet that they almost couldn''t be heard. Seeing Erika flee towards the nearby tables, Tatsuya thought: everyone has their own troubles.


    For a buffet with no designated seating for upwards of 400 people, the cuisines could not be set in one central location. The buffet sprawled over the entire ballroom of the hotel''s top floor, with three tables set by the two walls and in the center in the front, middle, and rear for a total of 9 tables. Cuisines suitable for teenagers were constantly being replenished on the serving tables.


    Historically, the students from each school usually congregated around one of the tables.


    That being said, only small fry (?) were able to focus on eating, but the brass from each school weren''t so relaxed.


    At Mayumi''s signal, Miyuki bid farewell to her peers and moved with the Student Council.


    As Mayumi and Suzune were greeting the leadership from the other schools �� and engaged in ruthless spying, Miyuki was carefully scrutinizing her brother, who was watching Erika, from behind them.


    She didn''t make any noise or reveal any expression, but inwardly sighed.


    Miyuki esteemed Tatsuya more than anyone else (not only did Miyuki respect Tatsuya more than anyone else, she also rated him higher than anyone else).


    She knew her brother wasn''t perfect �� but still believed that her brother was, on some level, superhuman.


    Miyuki also knew that her brother possessed many glaring flaws.


    One of these flaws was that he was unable to believe other people''s good will towards him.


    This can be partially blamed on his dullness, in that he was unable to comprehend goodwill directed towards him.


    More importantly, Tatsuya honestly questioned why people would think positively of him.


    On some level, this was inevitable.


    Because his own parents neglected to pour this emotion called "love" into him, and even personally stripped "love" from his mind.


    Miyuki knew it would take a miracle for her brother to return her feelings.


    Even so, seeing an adorable classmate (even in Miyuki''s eyes, Erika was an undeniable beauty) display an almost affectionate �� Miyuki believed this might be "love" �� towards him, Tatsuya still watched her go, behind that unyielding mask of logic, causing Miyuki''s heart to ache more than be at ease.


    Miyuki believed that her brother didn''t even notice the gaze she was directing towards him.


    Or maybe he noticed that she was watching him.


    But Tatsuya definitely wasn''t able to comprehend what feelings Miyuki was holding inside �� once she thought of this, Miyuki despaired.


    And grew more furious.


    ��This way, she must scold him sternly in order to calm down.


    ��Her brother''s overly dim personality would definitely be a stumbling stone on his path to developing meaningful social relations.


    ��Yes, this was for her brother, a scolding born of love.


    Beneath the beatific smile normally seen on statues, Miyuki made this decision.


    ......There was no way she could have remained ignorant of the looks she drew from her surroundings, but maybe no one could understand the real her.


    Mayumi and company were (on the outside) chatting freely with the Student Council members from Third High, who were likely the stiffest opposition to First High''s campaign.


    In the rear, the 1st Year students from Third High were whispering to one another.


    If they were eavesdropping on their senpais'' analysis of combat strength and strategy, then they would be worthy of the militant nature of Third High and even move their upperclassmen to tears, but......


    "Ichijou, look, isn''t that girl rad?"


    "Who the heck says rad these days...... In which generation did you attend high school?"


    "Shut up, I wasn''t asking you. So, Ichijou, what do you think?"


    "Why are you so excited...... It''s no use, that level of beauty is out of your league, so don''t bother trying."


    "Man, would you quit it, even if I can''t, Ichijou should be no problem, right? Because Ichijou''s got the looks and brains and is a member of the Ten Master Clans to boot, surely we can get on his coattails, right?"


    "I''m amazed you can speak so brazenly with a straight face......"


    In reality, they were conversing in this manner �� which was very much like regular highschoolers.


    "Masaki, what is it?"


    However, the male student in the center of the group did not respond to the enthusiastic endorsement and focused all his attention on the female student in question.


    Instead of focusing on his charming visage, his handsome aura stood out and perfectly matched the description of a "young and handsome warrior" in the archaic fashion. Standing near 180 cm in height with a thick set of shoulders, compact waist and slender legs...... 1st Year student Ichijou Masaki of Third High was just as his teammates described, a man whose physical appearance was quite popular with the ladies.


    "......Masaki?"


    Bewildered, Masaki looked towards the person who called his name. The other person was also a male 1st Year student from Third High whose build was well-trained but not overly tall.


    "......George, do you know who she is?"


    "George" was a nickname, as his outer appearance was thoroughly Asian and his real name Kichijouji Shinkurou was purely Japanese. Upon hearing Masaki''s question, this student immediately replied without further consideration.


    "Hm? Oh, I think you can tell from the uniform, she''s a 1st Year student from First High. Her name is Shiba Miyuki, and she''s participating in ''Icicle Destruction'' and ''Fairy Dance'', so she must be the 1st Year ace from First High."


    "Whew, so both talented and beautiful, eh?"


    Ichijou Masaki ignored his teammate who was bending back in a comical fashion and muttered to himself.


    "Shiba Miyuki, eh....."


    This sound caused the male student known as George to turn a curious eye on Masaki.


    "It''s quite rare for Masaki to show interest in the ladies, isn''t it?" The other students expressed their agreement.


    "Now that you mention it, that''s quite right."


    "With Ichijou''s merits, usually the ladies approach him directly, so he''s usually not the pursuing one, right?"


    "You have no idea how many people are jealous of this fellow."


    This surrounding environment gradually turned into one where "single men were starting to get angry", but Masaki remained silent.


    He would continue to observe Miyuki during several unobtrusive intervals.


    His gaze possessed considerable warmth.


    As the VIPs began speaking, the high school students that were the focal point of the day stopped what they were doing and paid overly serious attention to the adults speaking �� or pretended to do so at any rate.


    After Erika returned to her station, Tatsuya had no one left to speak with and finally obtained a modicum of peace.


    Just taking in the famous figures from the magic community was a sufficient way to spend the time.


    Some he beheld for the first time, others had only been seen on TV.


    Of course, there were also people he had met before or sat with in the same room, but not conversed with.


    Among these people, the one who held most of Tatsuya''s interest was the elder from the Ten Master Clans known as the "Patriarch".


    Kudou Retsu.


    He was one of the most important figures from the Ten Master Clans in the 21st century and, until around twenty years ago, was acknowledged to be one of the strongest Magicians in the world.


    After this elder, once renowned as one of the strongest, retired from the front lines, he rarely appeared in public events but for some reason chose to appear every year at the Nine Schools Competition. This detail was public knowledge.


    Likewise, Tatsuya had never met this man, but had seen him on video.


    In his heart, Tatsuya discovered an excitement akin to witnessing a historical figure striding into the light.


    After the various VIPs finished encouraging or lecturing the crowd, it was finally Elder Kudou''s turn.


    He must be over 90 years old now.


    How much of that once astonishing Magic Power still remained? Did he possess a physical body still capable of wielding magic?


    As Tatsuya considered this, the master of ceremonies formally introduced the elder''s name.


    Not just Tatsuya, every high school student held their breath as they waited for Elder Kudou to take the stage.


    The appearance of this famous figure made Tatsuya forget to breathe out.


    The person who appeared beneath the congregated lights was a young, blonde woman wearing a formal gown.


    This immediately threw the audience into an uproar. Tatsuya was not the only one shocked by this.


    This incredibly unexpected turnout caused discussions to break out throughout the audience.


    Wasn''t Elder Kudou supposed to take the stage? Why was a young woman appearing in his place?


    Did something happen, forcing her to speak in his place? (��No, that''s not it.)


    Tatsuya finally realized the truth.


    The woman wasn''t the only person on stage. An elderly man stood behind her.


    Everyone''s attention was only drawn towards the outwardly captivating young lady.


    (��Sensory Interference Magic.)


    The elder likely invoked a large scale magic that covered the entire meeting place.


    By using an obvious distraction to capture everyone''s attention, this sort of "change" doesn''t qualify as phenomenon rewriting, as it was a "phenomenon" that occurred naturally.


    The magic''s scale was large enough to impact everyone present at the same time, yet subtle enough to escape detection.


    (So this was the man once called the strongest...... No, the "Sly


    Warlock" hailed as the "pinnacle" and "craftiest" �� the magic of Kudou Retsu......)


    He must have noticed Tatsuya''s gaze.


    The elder behind the young woman cracked a smile.


    A smile that would not be out of place on a mischievous young man.


    The woman in the formal gown stepped aside after receiving the elder''s quiet instructions.


    As the spotlight fell upon the elder, a huge commotion spread throughout the crowd.


    Almost everyone believed Elder Kudou materialized out of thin air. The elder''s eyes once more locked onto Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya subtly returned the greeting with his eyes. The elder''s eyes displayed a very satisfied smile.


    "First of all, allow me to express my sincere apologies for creating this subterfuge."


    Even discounting the microphone''s presence, his voice remained loud and clear �� in definite contrast to his advanced age.


    "This was just a small sideshow that was more like a magic trick than true magic, but based on my observations, only five people detected the truth behind the facade. In other words......"


    Many high school students were deeply drawn into the elder''s words and intent behind his words.


    "If I was a terrorist planning to destroy you all and smuggled chemical weapons or explosives under the guise of a visitor, only five people would be able to reach out and deny me. That''s just how it is."


    The elder''s words did not possess any particular emphasis or reprimand.


    However, a different sort of stillness enveloped the meeting area. "To our youth studying magic.


    Magic is a means, magic itself is not the end goal.


    I created this little game hoping to remind everyone of this very point. The magic I just used was on a large scale, but low in strength.


    By Magic Power standards, this belongs to lower level magic.


    Yet, everyone succumbed to this weak magic and could not discover my presence, despite knowing that I would appear.


    It is vital that you continue to train in magic.


    You must diligently raise your Magic Power without relent.


    Still, just this is insufficient. I pray that everyone here carves that into their hearts.


    An inappropriately used large magic cannot compare to a meticulously prepared and executed small magic.


    Remember, everyone, the Nine Schools Competition that begins two days from now is a battlefield that is fought with magic, as well as a battlefield where the use of magic is equally important.


    To our youth studying magic.


    I highly anticipate what brilliant schemes you will display in this competition."


    The audience burst into applause.


    Unfortunately, this applause didn''t spread throughout the audience.


    Among the bemused but clapping teenagers, Tatsuya was also applauding. Except, he differed from other youths in that he wore a quiet smile.


    To propose that the use of magic was more important than the level of magic ran counter to everything the upper strata of modern magic society was espousing. The value of magic comes from its proper use, which hinted that magic should only be seen as an independent tool.


    This old Magician stood near the pinnacle of magical society within the country, but still advised everyone to go against the norms established by modern magic society. From another perspective, this attitude was very irresponsible, because his influence was enough to shake the foundations of modern magic society.


    If Kudou Retsu''s speech was only empty words, Tatsuya would have balked, yet this elder used a simple and easy to understand method to demonstrate his point. He used a superlative technique far beyond Tatsuya''s means to use magic as a flexible and agile tool.


    ��So this is the "Patriarch"......


    Kokonoe Yakumo, Kazama Harunobu, as well as this Kudou Retsu, this country still contained many Magicians that Tatsuya needed to learn from. Surely there were many other subjects worthy of study, except Tatsuya didn''t know of them yet. This was something he couldn''t learn in the FLT research labs.


    And he thought high school would be boring. Tatsuya ruminated on this at the same time.


    ? ? ?


    The banquet was held two days before the main event to preserve one day for the contestants to properly rest and relax.


    The technician team and the tactical advisors were busy with the final leg of the preparations, just as the contestants were using their own methods to mentally and physically prepare themselves for the start of the competition tomorrow.


    That being said, the 1st Year students would compete on the fourth day of the event, so at this stage excitement and resounding feelings far outweighed anxiety. From an age perspective, they were the ones who usually departed on trips with their peers.


    After dinner, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku also visited Tatsuya''s room, but since Tatsuya was engaged in adjusting the Activation Sequences, they quickly called it a night and returned to their own rooms. The itinerary for the Official and Newcomers Divisions differed, so two 1st Year students usually shared a room. Honoka and Shizuku were roommates, while Miyuki shared a room with a young lady named Takigawa Kazumi from Class C. However, since Kazumi''s personality was geared towards athletic club activities and she usually spent her days with the sempais from her club, Miyuki spent most of her time with Honoka and Shizuku in their room.


    The hour hand on the clock (for some reason, all the clocks in the hotel were this type) pointed towards the Roman numeral "X", and the majority of the high school contestants who were waiting for tomorrow to begin had already turned in. Precisely because they understood this, not just Miyuki and company, but all their teammates and 1st Year students from the other schools knew to remain quiet and not cause a ruckus. Even so, their overabundant energies rendered them unable to sleep peacefully like their older peers.


    The only thing that three girls would do while burning the midnight oil would be talking to one another.


    There are of course exceptions to this rule. From outward appearances, Miyuki and Shizuku should belong to the "exceptions" category, but were unexpectedly "ordinary".


    The recent topics were all related to the Nine Schools Competition, and not all girl talk revolved around fashion and romance, but since these topics frequently cut into the conversation, it was all but inevitable.


    As mentioned earlier, the time was approaching 10 o''clock, but it wasn''t lights out in the hotel yet. Hence why when someone knocked on the door, there was no cause for alarm or suspicion.


    "Ah, I''ll get that."


    The knocking caused all three to rise and Honoka, who was closest to the door, halted the other two.


    "Good evening!"


    "Hey, Eimi, everyone, what''s up?"


    The person behind the door was a captivating petite girl with red hair that shone with a ruby-like luster. She was Akechi Eimi, one of Miyuki''s teammates, with four other students behind her. In other words, First High''s Newcomers Division Women''s Team was almost all gathered here.


    "Uh, you know, there''s an onsen here."


    "......Sorry, you need to speak plainly."


    Honoka didn''t understand why Eimi was so happy as she said this. "Now that you mention it, this hotel has an artificial onsen beneath it." But Miyuki quickly grasped Eimi''s meaning.


    "Yes, as expected of Miyuki, you''re brilliant!"


    "......I''m sorry, but hearing you say that hardly fills me with joy."


    Eimi meant no harm, but after being praised so leisurely (?), Miyuki felt a headache oncoming.


    As Miyuki pressed her temple, Eimi made an "Eh?" expression as she tilted her head to one side.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. So what about this onsen?" At Miyuki''s urging, Eimi broke into an innocent smile.


    "So, let''s go to the onsen!"


    Eimi''s sudden �� at least in Miyuki''s ears �� words caused Miyuki and Honoka to glance at one another.


    Honoka seemed to share Miyuki''s misgivings. "Is that OK? This is a military facility."


    Yet, the person who represented the three of them and asked Eimi was Shizuku situated in the rear.


    This wasn''t an ordinary hotel �� it was one of the facilities attached to the SDF''s exercise grounds. Besides the facilities arranged ahead of time, most of the other areas should have restricted access.


    "I tried asking for permission and received it. We''re OK until 11." Eimi easily alleviated Shizuku''s concerns.


    "As expected of Eimi."


    Honoka couldn''t refrain from saying softly.


    "You should say, thanks for the opportunity, right!" Alas, such words had no effect on the ecstatic Eimi.


    "Wait, I remember that swimsuits are required in the onsen. I didn''t bring one."


    "That''s also no problem, as the hotel will lend us bathing robes as well as towels."


    Eimi easily fielded Miyuki''s practical concerns.


    Given this level of preparation, Miyuki and company had no further reasons to refuse. Honestly, all three of them were slightly interested in the �� albeit artificial �� onsen.


    "Then allow us to accompany you. Let me get some clothes, you guys go ahead."


    Hearing Miyuki''s reply, Eimi nodded happily. "OK, take your time, no need to hurry."


    Miyuki lightly raised a hand and temporarily bid adieu to her teammates.


    The underground bathhouse (artificial onsen) was completely monopolized by First High''s female 1st Year students.


    It''s not like they reserved the entire area, more like there weren''t any other guests, so they were in complete control from 10 to 11.


    The large bathhouse was similar to public bathhouses in that they were intended for similar purposes.


    However, while this underground artificial onsen was called a large bathhouse, in reality it could only hold 10 people or so. The onsen was originally designed to help treat muscle and joint pain from extensive exercise and heated the salty reisen that ran beneath the hotel to form this medical facility. The primary users were usually higher ranking officers (and middle-aged to boot), and it was never intended to be open to the public. Owing to the fact that only those under the doctor''s orders could visit during specified hours, anyone entering had to rinse themselves off in the shower area and don a swimsuit or bathing robe before entering.


    ��Besides their group, no other group appeared to have applied for permission.


    Female bathing robes were literally "mini-coats that reached mid-thigh without any pants". Though maybe describing them as "bathing robes the length of mini-skirts without the belt" sounded sexier? The lack of a belt certainly made it easier to relax in the onsen, but provided even less sense of security than a swimsuit.


    "Wow......"


    "W......


    What is it?"


    Anyone wearing this would undoubtedly be too ashamed to appear before anyone of the opposite gender, but everyone here was a girl and trustworthy teammates on top of that. However, at Eimi''s explosive breath, Honoka was overcome by a sense of shame and alertness as if a man had seen her.


    She couldn''t help but wrap her arms tightly around the front of her robe.


    Eimi''s eyes were glued in that direction �� Honoka''s bosom. "How surprising, Honoka cuts a great figure!"


    Eimi gradually advanced. Honoka kept retreating.


    Her back quickly encountered the wall of the bathing area. "Honoka."


    "What is it?"


    The predatory aura that swirled around Eimi was almost enough to make Honoka scream.


    "Can I take a look?"


    "Of course not!"


    Eimi''s eyes were laughing, so she was obviously messing around. The question was how far she would take the joke.


    Honoka quickly glanced around the bathing area for help. Her teammates were either relaxing in the onsen or sitting on the edge soaking their feet. Everyone around her had the same smiling eyes Eimi did, with one exception.


    "What''s the matter, after all, Honoka''s bust is huge."


    "Is that the problem here!"


    Eimi''s eyes remained smiling, but Honoka could see something lurking in her eyes that told her this wouldn''t end in a joking manner.


    "Shizuku, save me!"


    Honoka couldn''t help but appeal for help from Shizuku, "the one exception".


    Shizuku slowly rose. "So what?"


    After saying this, she left the bathing area. "What!"


    At her best friend''s betrayal, Honoka screamed in pain.


    Instantly, Shizuku lowered a sorrowful gaze towards her own chest. "After all, Honoka''s bust is huge."


    After leaving these incriminating words, she turned and headed into the sauna.


    The bathing area was filled with Honoka''s shrieks.


    (What are they fighting over now?)


    Miyuki could not comprehend what was causing the sounds of water splashing everywhere in the bathing area as she continued to shower. She had already washed off the sweat and dust of the day, but still went through the motions and activated the "Personal Washer" in the shower to thoroughly rinse herself off (from the collar down) before putting on her bathing robe. She wrapped a towel around her silky hair to hold it in place and finally padded into the bathing area that finally quieted down. At this moment, every teammate in the area locked their gaze on Miyuki''s figure.


    "W......What''s wrong?"


    Miyuki shrank back as she came to a halt, but no one replied. The number of looks never changed.


    "Everyone, stop, Miyuki is straight!"


    For some reason, Honoka said this in a solemn and stirring voice, which shattered the unnatural silence.


    "Honoka?"


    Honoka''s words were too vague for Miyuki to comprehend its meaning.


    "Ah~ Sorry, sorry, accidentally lost track of myself."


    Sitting in the innermost corner by the edge of bath was a young lady from Class D named Satomi Subaru who spoke in a gentlemanly tone that would not seem out of place on a young man. This allowed Miyuki to finally make the connection regarding what Honoka was talking about and also understand exactly what the looks directed her way signified.


    "Hold on......


    We''re all girls here, what are you talking about?"


    Miyuki frantically said and tugged her robe towards the inside of her thighs. This movement actually once more ignited the tense atmosphere within the bathhouse.


    The moisture left over from the shower interacted with the steam let off by the onsen, causing the thin fabric to cling tightly to the body, revealing Miyuki''s feminine curves as well as the vibrant twin orbs on her chest.


    The front collar revealed flesh that was dyed to a faint pink.


    Extending beneath the short hem of the robes was a pair of impeccable, dazzling, and beautiful legs.


    Especially in Miyuki''s condition, even compared to being completely unclothed, even in a bathing robe that was far less revealing than her swimsuit, this brewed an irresistibly lovable charisma.


    "......Are all girls, yeah, I understand, but......"


    "I don''t know how to say this......


    But if it''s Miyuki that''s OK."


    Everyone whispered in profound agreement. "That''s enough! Now you''re just going too far."


    Even at this disadvantage, Miyuki bravely strode into the bath.


    She gracefully sank into bath and stretched out her legs under everyone''s unblinking gaze.


    As she lowered herself to a sitting position, the water reached neck height. The front collar swayed to the movement of the water and, for an instant, Miyuki''s nape was revealed.


    Somewhere, a collective gasp could be heard.


    This awkward atmosphere was neither joking nor was it intended to cause a scene.


    If this continues, Miyuki''s chastity might be in danger. "Miyuki, I''m with you!"


    Fortunately, Honoka splashed down beside Miyuki, disrupting the spider''s web that was closing around the butterfly.


    "If you don''t stop now, everyone here runs the risk of bathing in frigid water!"


    Upon hearing this threat, all their teammates finally adopted serious expressions and turned away from watching Miyuki.


    Even with their eyes elsewhere, they were still consciously drawn to Miyuki.


    Plainly, there were many young girls present, but no one ventured to speak.


    On the other hand, Miyuki wanted to protest to Honoka''s words, but felt that rashly proclaiming that "she definitely wouldn''t do anything like that" may be a dangerous move that would upset the delicate balance, so she refrained.


    "......What happened?"


    Shizuku, who had hitherto been staying in the sauna by herself, asked innocently as she beheld the awkward atmosphere in the bathhouse.


    Likely self-reflecting after someone finally asked, the young ladies returned to normal.


    Once the young girls adopted their regular behavior, the bathhouse was once again filled with the sounds of talk and laughter.


    The subjects that girls talk about are more than just fashion and romance.


    Still, fashion and romance were truly two of the most popular subjects.


    While soaking in the bath, the conversation naturally turned to the males they met during the previous night''s banquet. The primary target were "boys", but included some "men" and a small group of "older men". This sounds like the breath of their admiration spanned a large spectrum, but honestly that was how it was:


    "��So, the bartender behind the counter was quite an interesting old timer."


    "Whoa...... That guy''s totally over 40. To think that you''re interested in middle-aged men, I think your life is over......"


    "Correction, please say interesting gentleman. In my eyes, high school students are all immature kids that are completely undependable."


    "Really~? I don''t think all the boys our age are like that, maybe because you''ve been seeing the wrong people?"


    "Yeah, Isori-senpai looks pretty tolerant, right? More importantly, he looks like a decent guy."


    "I feel kind of empty going after someone with a girlfriend already, you know? Also in Isori-senpai''s case, his girlfriend has already advanced to fianc��e."


    "Speaking of dependable, I guess that has to be Juumonji-senpai?"


    "Nah, Juumonji-senpai is too dependable. Not only that, he''s also the Ten Master Clans'' future successor."


    "Speaking of successors of the Ten Master Clans, there''s the successor for the Ichijou Family from Third High, right?"


    "Ah, I saw him, he''s pretty hot."


    "Yeah, I know you shouldn''t judge boys by outward appearances, but it certainly doesn''t hurt if he is easy on the eyes."


    ......Just like that.


    All of a sudden, Eimi suddenly thrust the conversation back to Miyuki, who was sitting in the corner of the bath letting the (mental) exhaustion soak out of her.


    "Speaking of Ichijou from Third High, he was watching Miyuki with burning eyes."


    Eimi was speaking to Miyuki, but Miyuki was unable to respond to these words.


    "Eh, really?"


    "Maybe it was love at first sight?"


    "This is Miyuki we''re talking about, it''s highly possible."


    "You should say that it would be strange for boys not to fall in love with Miyuki at first sight, right?"


    "Maybe they knew each other from long ago." Everyone listening let out delighted shrieks. "Miyuki, is that true?"


    Shizuku didn''t join the shrieking and adopted a serious tone �� Shizuku''s tone lacked the normal voice inflection, so even if she personally didn''t intend to, she still came across as being solemn �� as she asked Miyuki.


    Miyuki''s response was:


    "......Allow me to be perfectly clear, I''ve only seen Ichijou-kun in pictures and didn''t even know where he was located during the banquet."


    This might qualify as being callous or sheer overkill, and if Third High had heard Miyuki''s response, morale probably would have plummeted. The young girls bursting with expectations were all taken aback upon hearing this answer.


    Even so, there were always people who refused to surrender.


    "If that''s the case, what type of guy does Miyuki like? Is it truly like your brother''s type?"


    The one who reacted to Subaru''s words was not Miyuki, but Honoka instead. Her body tensed momentarily, which was only detected by Shizuku who was sitting beside her.


    Miyuki displayed an incredibly calm attitude and an almost wordless expression as she answered Subaru.


    "I have no idea where you think this is going...... But Onii-sama and I are siblings by blood, so I''ve never seen Onii-sama as a romantic partner. Also, I don''t believe there''s anyone else in the entire world that could be the same as Onii-sama."


    Hearing Miyuki''s reply, Subaru and Eimi were distinctly disappointed (Subaru''s expression looked a little forced).


    Afterwards, no one else questioned Miyuki and Tatsuya''s relationship. Yet, within the bath, two girls did not fully accept Miyuki''s answer.


    In Miyuki''s tone, Honoka and Shizuku read something entirely different from the words "I''ve never seen Onii-sama as a romantic partner".


    ? ? ?


    After Tatsuya dispatched Miyuki and company back to their rooms �� though he became the subject of their conversations with their teammates in the underground onsen �� he continued adjusting the Activation Sequences in the storage vehicles.


    "Shiba-kun, it''s about time to call it a night."


    Hearing these words, Tatsuya glanced around to find only one other person in the vehicle with him.


    "It''s that late already?"


    The time was roughly midnight.


    Isori revealed a gender neutral smile and nodded at Tatsuya''s words (By the way, Isori''s wardrobe and hairstyle were both neutral, causing Tatsuya to suspect this senpai of his intentionally dressed in a non- masculine manner).


    "The participants Shiba-kun is responsible for compete on the 4th day, so I think it''s not a good idea to be so tense from the start."


    "You''re right."


    Tatsuya was on duty for the 1st Year female students in Speed Shooting, Icicle Destruction, and Mirage Bat. This was partially born of Miyuki and company''s wishes, but also because of the 1st Year male students (especially Morisaki) stonewalling him in defiance (Miyuki was participating in Icicle Destruction and Mirage Bat, Honoka in Battle Board and Mirage Bat, and Shizuku in Speed Shooting and Icicle Destruction).


    The 1st Year Division �� the Newcomers Division was set between the 4th and 8th days of the contest.


    Compared to the auxiliaries in charge of the participants competing tomorrow, Tatsuya had considerably more time on his hands.


    Kanon was set to participate in Icicle Destruction on the 2nd and 3rd days, but Isori was in charge of participants appearing on stage tomorrow.


    "Then, senpai, I''m taking my leave."


    Tatsuya intentionally avoided inviting Isori to also call it quits and left the storage vehicle by himself.


    Despite being near midnight, evenings in the height of summer did not have a noticeably lower temperature.


    Perfect for taking a stroll in T-shirts.


    Tatsuya opted not to head directly back to his room and strolled around the perimeter of the hotel, where he detected an oddly nervous presence.


    This presence told him that someone was holding his breath while surveying the premises.


    Initially, Tatsuya thought this was a thief, but quickly rejected this line of thinking.


    A presence that desired to hide itself but was unable to, reeked of bloodthirsty impulses.


    Tatsuya spread out his senses and directly linked to the information dimension �� the colossal information body that contained the data for the myriad objects around him.


    (Three people in total, located near......


    The railings near the hotel camouflaged to look like foliage.)


    Each of them carried handguns and small explosives.


    Even if they were in the outer periphery of the hotel, they were well within areas under military jurisdiction, and the security around the base definitely wasn''t that relaxed. Pickets and cameras would monitor the entrances and immediately deny all infiltrators and were especially merciless toward armed and dangerous individuals.


    These guys were malefactors who had penetrated the security perimeter and had even prepared explosives.


    Despite not having a CAD on hand, they were too dangerous to be ignored.


    Tatsuya soundlessly began to sprint.


    His senses captured an ally that was also rapidly approaching the three suspicious individuals.


    His sneaking skills were not inferior to Tatsuya''s own.


    According to their starting positions, even though the two of them were approaching the targets at similar velocity �� Mikihiko was going to make contact first.


    As Tatsuya sprinted forward, he also began constructing support magics.


    His Magic Power was so specialized that he could only use certain magics and, even without a CAD, as long as he was using those magics, he was equal to any other Magician using a CAD in terms of speed, detail and strength.


    Mikihiko began invoking his magic. He wasn''t using a CAD.


    The data provided through the information dimension told Tatsuya that this wasn''t an illusion, it was a concept.


    Mikihiko pulled out three fortune tellers �� probably meant to be charms.


    Mikihiko wasn''t planning on using modern magic, he was using Ancient Magic.


    Before Tatsuya "knew" this, psions flew through Tatsuya''s hands into the developing technique.


    Modern magic and Ancient Magic were grounded in the same fundamental theory, which is using interference with the "data" attached to an "existence" and taking one step further to rewrite the "phenomenon".


    The difference lay in how the interference worked and was expressed.


    The magic system that Mikihiko used did not construct the interfering information body (the Magic Sequence) in the Magic Calculation Area, but split this into three steps: add data into the charm in his hand to turn it into a medium, float the now disconnected "material" into the information dimension to morph it into "independent, non-material information body" and control it, then try to rewrite the phenomenon.


    Compared to the ability of information bodies that can directly interact with phenomena, such as information bodies from modern magic, this system possessed inferior speed and flexibility, but was less susceptible to resistance to phenomenon-rewriting. If this was phenomenon rewriting within certain parameters, Ancient Magic could accomplish large scale effects while using less power than modern magic.


    For Tatsuya, who could dissect Magic Sequences in an instant, all of these details flashed across his mind in a short instant.


    He also noticed a trace of distress within Mikihiko''s technique.


    (He''s not going to make it.)


    The magic Mikihiko was using had too many unnecessary hurdles, lengthening the casting time to intolerable degrees.


    Tatsuya set the target for "dissolution" as the handgun in the miscreants'' hands.


    The reason Mikihiko detected the perilous presence was because he was in the middle of magic training.


    This was one of the deepest corners in the hotel gardens.


    Far from any buildings, he found a location in the area surrounding the hotel where no one would come snooping to begin his daily "training".


    "Spirits" are an assemblage formed from "concepts" such as "wind, water, fire, earth" and are far removed from individual phenomena. The basic training from Divine Earth Magic (Spirit Magic) is to synchronize oneself with the spirits'' senses.


    From modern magic''s perspective, spirits are things that have broken away from their actual bodies and are information bodies floating in an ocean of data.


    They move about as a concept in the information world, assemble together as a conceptual expression, and materialize in the actual world.


    Rumors say there is a way to detect these "non-material bodies".


    Still, through contact with these types of "spirits", Mikihiko truly felt that they "existed" in the actual world.


    This was not grounded in theory, but through his perception and feelings.


    For Mikihiko, spirits truly existed in this location and were existences that possessed consciousness. With this type of contact, spirits were able to inform Mikihiko about all sorts of "details" and "objects".


    Just as Mikihiko started this synchronization training, he "learned" that there were people on the outskirts of the hotel.


    Originally, he thought they were people out on business or patrolling soldiers, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    It was only after the spirits repeatedly notified him that Mikihiko realized this might be a warning.


    Synchronized with the spirits, he spread the spirits'' senses towards the direction they warned him.


    What he caught was a thread of "malice". Mikihiko''s expression tightened.


    For a moment, he debated whether he should call for backup or engage by himself.


    Mikihiko wasn''t confident he could suppress any opponent in his current state. He was reluctant to admit it, but it was true that he wasn''t confident. Thus, he bit his lip and elected to return to the hotel and call it in.


    However, his emotions protested this logical choice.


    Something other than logic told him that there wasn''t enough time.


    The agitation surging through his body was like the spirits warning him to "act quickly".


    Rather than head towards the hotel, Mikihiko charged towards the "malice".


    He was worried.


    He questioned whether he was able to overcome the firearms the opponents were carrying.


    Very few Magicians were able to triumph over firearms in extreme close quarters combat.


    If there was cover, magic that was unaffected by line of sight or obstacles had the advantage.


    In situations where cover was not available, Magicians had a hard time countering the speed at which a trigger could be pulled.


    Still, Mikihiko expelled these concerns as cowardice and forged ahead.


    Yesterday''s events flashed across his mind.


    Mikihiko was forced to work as a servant under his father''s orders. Erika said this was due to a clerical error, but Mikihiko knew the truth behind the matter.


    ��Go and behold where you should be standing.


    Two nights ago, his father said that to him.


    Working as a servant was only a method to get to his objective.


    Maybe Mikihiko''s father wanted him to see his peers in glory to shock him out of his current state.


    Maybe his father wanted to arouse an angry determination.


    Yet, these words and methods only lodged themselves deep in Mikihiko''s soul as overwhelming humiliation.


    At this time, Mikihiko wanted to demonstrate that "he wasn''t powerless".


    The location was a night sky illuminated by a few sparse stars, but the Yoshida Family''s training methods included nocturnal training in pitch darkness.


    Even relying only on star light, this was no obstacle whatsoever.


    As he closed in on the sense of malice that could now readily be identified as human, Mikihiko prepared his talismans.


    Three targets required three talismans.


    His targets should have already noticed Mikihiko''s approach.


    The enmity and malice directed towards Mikihiko verified that these three were the malefactors.


    No time to hesitate.


    Enmity had already turned into killing intent. Hesitation would lead to failure.


    The targets'' identification were not first priority.


    Mikihiko channeled magic power into the talismans and started invoking his magic.


    A flashing light appeared in Mikihiko''s right hand, which twinkled in time with the electricity formed above the malefactors'' heads.


    Lightning would strike them in less than a second. Still, it took less than one second to pull the trigger.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya immediately made the call and invoked the prepared "dissolution" magic.


    The three handguns in the three malefactors'' hands fell apart according to the change in their information bodies.


    Immediately afterwards��


    The miniature lightning strike threw down all three of the targets. "Who is it!"


    Mikihiko demanded in a stern voice, not towards the enemies currently lying on the other side of the railing, but to the Magician who came to his aid from behind.


    Mikihiko understood perfectly.


    His magic wasn''t going to make it in time.


    The reason he was uninjured was because another Magician offered his aid.


    This skirmish forced him to concede that his magic had lost its former alacrity.


    "It''s me."


    "Tatsuya?"


    From Mikihiko''s breath alone, one could tell that he suffered a terrible blow.


    However, Tatsuya only made a brief response and didn''t stop before vaulting onto the railing.


    Using personal Weight Magic to lessen the gravitational pull, he easily flipped over the two meter tall railing.


    Mikihiko blankly watched him leave before recovering himself and pulling out a new talisman and executed the same Weight Magic.


    When Mikihiko landed on the far side of the railing, Tatsuya was already kneeling down next to the fallen intruders.


    "Tatsuya?"


    This word contained several intermixed questions.


    Even Mikihiko himself wasn''t sure what he wanted to ask. "They''re not dead. Well done."


    Tatsuya appeared to be answering his question regarding the intruders'' status, or he may have seen through Mikihiko''s state of panic and elected to answer in the least confusing manner.


    "Ah?"


    Mikihiko didn''t understand why Tatsuya was praising him.


    He masochistically thought that he should be the one who was taken out.


    "Limited visibility on the targets, precision large ranged attack on multiple targets, even with capture as first priority, no fatal injuries were inflicted and only one blow was sufficient to deprive mobility. I say this rates as an excellent combat result."


    Tatsuya''s words were calm enough to be called callous, but just hearing them alone was enough to know that he was just being polite or comforting.


    The one Mikihiko couldn''t believe was himself, not Tatsuya.


    "......But my magic originally wasn''t going to make it in time and, without Tatsuya''s backup, I would have been shot."


    The words sprouted from Mikihiko''s mouth were self-derisively beyond his own control.


    "How foolish."


    "......Ah?"


    However, Tatsuya''s direct reprimand was enough to render Mikihiko unable to continue berating himself.


    "''If there was no backup'' is only an assumption. Your magic was successfully able to capture the intruders �� that is the only truth."


    "............"


    Tatsuya''s merciless scolding and subsequent points astounded Mikihiko.


    "In reality, I did provide support, and your magic was successful, so what do you mean ''originally''? Mikihiko, what exactly did you think was going to happen?"


    "That......"


    "No matter how many opponents there are and how well-trained they are, a Magician should be able to triumph without any backup. I sincerely hope you are not operating under these assumptions?"


    Mikihiko suddenly felt like the bottom of his stomach was giving out.


    He understood very clearly how ridiculous the "assumptions" that Tatsuya referred to were.


    Yet, in the inner depths of his heart, did he never truly stop and consider the assumptions Tatsuya was mentioning?


    "Seriously......


    I''ll intentionally say this again. Mikihiko, you are very foolish."


    "Tatsuya......"


    "Why do you reject yourself to this level? Why do you disparage yourself to this level? What is it that so dissatisfies you?"


    "......Even if I tried to explain, Tatsuya, you wouldn''t understand.


    There''s no point in talking about it."


    "There may be."


    Mikihiko reacted by throwing up a high wall and retreating behind it, but Tatsuya''s ensuing words smashed the wall to bits.


    "Ah......?"


    This time it was Mikihiko''s turn to be speechless, while Tatsuya pierced him with a sharp look.


    "Mikihiko, you''re concerned about the magic activation speed, correct?"


    "......You heard that from Erika?"


    "No."


    "......Then how do you know?"


    "Your technique is too verbose."


    "......What did you say?"


    "My point is, the problem isn''t your capability, but the technique itself. This is the underlying reason why you cannot wield magic the way you desire."


    "How would you know that!" Mikihiko roared.


    Because he was in a state of panic. Because he was exasperated.


    The technique he uses was a product the Yoshida Family had refined over many years by incorporating the aspects of the traditions in Ancient Magic and the results of modern magic.


    After seeing it once or twice, Tatsuya immediately tossed it out as a blemished product, which threw Mikihiko into a rage.


    He always rejected this line of thinking as a vain attempt to escape from reality, but after hearing Tatsuya bring up this previously ignored topic, Mikihiko panicked.


    "I do know. But you don''t need to force yourself to believe me."


    Yet, Tatsuya calmly replied to Mikihiko''s furious outburst, forcing Mikihiko to respond with an even more wavering statement.


    "......What did you say?"


    Mikihiko used the same words as he did before, but this time the tone was vastly different.


    "I can comprehend any magic design that I can ''see'', which allows me to read the details behind any Activation Sequence and to provide an in-depth analysis of the Magic Sequence."


    Tatsuya replied with this outrageous answer. Mikihiko''s panic had hit a peak.


    He had never heard of a Magician capable of such a feat and, if someone with this unique ability truly exists, then half the mysteries facing modern magic theory would be solved in an instant.


    "......Again, you don''t need to force yourself to believe me."


    Tatsuya repeated his earlier words.


    Mikihiko felt like he was telling him "what follows next is your own problem".


    "Let''s table this topic for now. Ignoring that for the moment, we still need to deal with these guys. I''ll keep watch for the moment, could you call security? Or do you want me to go?"


    Honestly, with Mikihiko''s mental state right now, he was unable to consider whether Tatsuya''s "confession" was true or not, so he desperately clung to the life line thrown at him.


    "Ah, I''ll go."


    "Understood, I''ll wait here."


    Mikihiko once more activated his "Leaping" technique and vanished over the railing.


    On the other hand, Tatsuya briefly considered how to restrict the intruders'' freedom of movement, and ultimately elected to bury them. He could use "Dissolution" to remove the excess dirt, so he needed to use both "Separate" and "Move" magics. Doing so without a CAD was truly a tiresome task, but just like the earlier "Leaping", Tatsuya had already memorized such a simple Magic Sequence and, as long as he performed them sequentially and not simultaneously, this really didn''t pose a problem.


    Ironically, this was one advantage gleaned from the artificial virtual Magic Calculation Area currently residing in his consciousness, which was the ability to recall any Magic Sequence stored in his memory.


    (I''m a devious man.)


    He held onto the victim''s perspective, but viewed the byproduct as an efficient tool to use.


    Tatsuya smirked at his unprincipled self and prepared to invoke his magic.


    ��But there appeared to be no need for that.


    A familiar presence approached, prompting Tatsuya to cancel his magic.


    Shortly after, the other person initiated the conversation. "Special Lieutenant, your earlier suggestion was truly merciless."


    "Major, you heard all that?"


    Tatsuya didn''t detect Kazama eavesdropping. Which was honestly not that surprising.


    Kazama had studied under Kokonoe Yakumo longer than Tatsuya had and was considered to be Yakumo''s second best student. Without linking to the information dimension, Tatsuya found it very difficult to trace Kazama''s presence.


    Tatsuya saluted in greeting, to which Kazama smirked in response.


    "Isn''t it rare for the usually completely indifferent Special Lieutenant to do such a thing?"


    "Labeling this one ''completely indifferent'' is uncalled for."


    "Or maybe you sympathize with his plight? That young man shares similar problems as you do."


    "This one has long since graduated from that level of concern."


    "In other words, you''re someone who''s been around the block?"


    "......Could you deal with these people?"


    Kazama revealed a foxy smile as he mercilessly pressed the attack and Tatsuya, who had lost all avenues of retreat, finally managed to change the topic.


    "Leave that to me, I''ll explain everything to the base CO."


    Still, Kazama realized that continuing to pursue this line of questioning served no purpose.


    He retracted his smile and solemnly nodded towards Tatsuya. "Sorry for troubling you."


    "No worries, looks like many unexpected things were added to your plate as well."


    "True. But I wonder what these guys were trying to do?"


    "God knows, handling criminals isn''t in our job description......


    Yet they are surprisingly capable and proactive. Tatsuya, be wary."


    "Yes, thank you for your concern."


    "We''ll talk in detail tomorrow at noon."


    "Yes, sir, then allow this one to depart."


    "Yeah, goodbye."


    The two of them changed from superior and subordinate to two friendly disciples bidding each other farewell.

 Volume 3 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The day after Tatsuya''s unplanned nighttime excursion.


    The Nine Schools Competition began without further incident.


    In the next ten days, the number of spectators alone exceeded 100,000 people. Even though the location was inconvenient, at least 10,000 spectators came every day to watch the contests, and the number of online viewers easily surpassed 100 times this number.


    While it couldn''t draw the same numbers as popular professional sports games, there was still a large number of people who paid attention to this event. That being said, very few people knew about the details regarding last night''s incident.


    The participants all possessed first class Magic Power but were still high school students.


    The malefactors'' attack ended without any meaningful accomplishment, so the military judged that it would not negatively impact the participants. As such, they elected to keep the secret.


    Rather than calling the opening ceremony glamorous, an orderly impression was more obvious. The magic contests were gaudy enough in their own right, so there was no need for any additional ceremony to embellish the issue, and neither were there tedious speeches from dignitaries. After the school songs from the nine schools were played in succession, the events officially began.


    The curtains were drawn for the next ten days, where men and women each competed in 5 events for the Official Division as well as the 5 events for men and women in the Newcomers Division for a total of 20 events.


    The 1st day''s events were the preliminaries and elimination rounds for "Speed Shooting" and the preliminaries for "Battle Board".


    The difference in scheduling reflected the time needed for each event. "Onii-sama, the President is about to take the field."


    "So our main strength is taking the stage for the first event, though I recall Watanabe-senpai''s preliminary round is the third one?"


    "Yes."


    Tatsuya and company headed towards the Speed Shooting stands to watch Mayumi''s event. From the left, the order was Shizuku, Honoka, Tatsuya, and Miyuki. They were not seated in the participants'' area in the arena proper, but in the regular audience stands.


    "Speed Shooting" involves using magic to destroy flying targets from 30 meters out within a limited period of time. The key lies in how accurate and how fast one could fire magic outwards, hence the name "Speed Shooting".


    The contest was divided into two portions.


    In the preliminary round, contestants advanced on individual merit based on the number of targets destroyed within five minutes.


    The preliminary round simultaneously used four shooting galleries to conduct six contests, with the top eight advancing to the Elite Eight.


    Also, only 24 contestants were allowed to participate.


    If all nine schools sent three contestants, there would be a total of 27, but three of the nine lost their right to participate due to their performance from the previous year and were only able to dispatch two contestants.


    Besides "Monolith Code", all events shared this rule. After the Elite Eight, the event turned into a duel format.


    There were 100 red and 100 white targets in the arena, with the total number of corresponding targets destroyed determining the victor.


    "Highly destructive magics can be used during the preliminaries to swiftly destroy a large number of targets in one go, but after the Elite Eight, precision targeting is far more important."


    Shizuku nodded at Tatsuya''s words, as Shizuku was the only one among them to participate in the Speed Shooting portion of the Newcomers Division.


    "Generally speaking, most people use different magics during the preliminary and elimination rounds......"


    "But President Saegusa is renowned for using the same magic during these two rounds."


    In the middle of Tatsuya''s explanation, a young lady behind them cut in.


    "Erika."


    "Hey, Tatsuya-kun."


    "Yo."


    "Morning."


    "Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-san, Honoka-san, Shizuku-san, good morning everyone."


    Seated behind Tatsuya and company, from right to left, were Leo, Erika, Mizuki, and Mikihiko (but the speaking order was Erika, Leo, Mikihiko, and Mizuki).


    The reason why the four of them found these spots was that they were sitting in the back row.


    "Aren''t there more spots up front?"


    "That''s because I saw Tatsuya-kun''s group sitting here, and it''s easier to see everything from the back, right?"


    "True."


    The stands were built like a series of rising stairs, with the higher levels in the back.


    This is an event involving shooting targets at high speed, so the spectators in the front rows have to possess the same eyesight as the contestants.


    Even so, the spectators still crowded forward, because�� "Because there are an amazing amount of stupid boys."


    Erika disdainfully declared in a way that wasn''t altogether joking. "Looks like there are more than teenager boys mixed in." Tatsuya replied in a sarcastic tone.


    In other words, for this reason, there were no spare seats in the front rows.


    "Is this what is called ''Onee-sama~''? How depressing."


    "Don''t be like that, there might be considerable value up front. Even for someone like me who sees the President on a daily basis, she seems like a completely different person now."


    "Whoa! Miyuki, what shall we do? Your Onii-sama has fallen for someone else!"


    At Erika''s ridiculous words, Tatsuya and Miyuki could only wryly smile.


    The subject of their conversation was......


    "The ''Elven Sniper'', quite the suitable title."


    "The President dislikes the term, so make sure not to bring it up in front of her."


    Tatsuya''s admonishment caused Honoka to shrug in her neck.


    The teenage boys and girls squeezed into the front rows to admire Mayumi, who was waiting in the first shooting gallery for the contest to begin.


    Mayumi wore a pair of mufflers over her luminous locks of hair, a pair of transparent goggles, an elastic pair of uniform pants and an upturned tunic that could be easily mistaken for a mini-suit. Paired with a rifle-shaped CAD that was mandatory for all Speed Shooting events, this created the perfect combination of cuteness and heroism as if she was the female lead in an upcoming movie.


    "There are actually people who use the President as the subject for doujins......"


    Mizuki softly said this probably because this getup jolted something in her memory.


    "......That''s the first I''ve heard of that."


    However, this came so far out of left field that even Erika was barely able to manage a response in time.


    "......Mizuki, exactly under what context did you come by this knowledge? If your ''interests'' lie in that direction, I may have to re- examine our friendship."


    Looks like Miyuki and Erika were thinking of the same thing. This outwardly serious voice contained roughly 10% earnestness.


    "Eh? No, I don''t have those kinds of interests!"


    Still, Mizuki was undoubtedly the most shaken. "It''s starting."


    Mizuki was in a full state of panic at realizing what they were hinting at, but managed to snap out of it and quiet down at Tatsuya''s words.


    The spectator stands were deathly quiet.


    The participants were wearing ear muffs, so no amount of audience noise would affect them, but this was a matter of principle.


    The participants raised their slender, elongated rifles that almost looked like cane-shaped competition-use CADs, while their poise and concentration caused the silenced audience to grip the edge of their seats.


    The flashing light signaled for them to begin.


    Targets flew through the sky accompanied by soft firing sounds.


    "They''re fast......


    !"


    Were the soft words that burst out of Shizuku referring to the flight velocity of the targets?


    ��Or was she referring to Mayumi''s magic that was busy smashing targets left and right?


    Mayumi didn''t raise her head and stood stock still with her CAD aimed forward.


    This event never relied on using the rifle to shoot bullets, so there was no need to visually line up with the target and the CAD never possessed a muzzle or scope.


    Rather than presenting arms, her stance was more akin to drawing a bow.


    The targets shot forth at irregular intervals. A total of a hundred targets in five minutes.


    On the average, that was one target every 3 seconds.


    Compared to normal shooting, this was a ridiculously fast pace. Complicating the matter was that sometimes multiple targets shot forth within a tight interval and sometimes, five or six would fly out after a 10 second interval.


    Mayumi shot down every "individual" target without missing a beat. The five minute contest was over in the blink of an eye.


    "......She was perfect."


    Mayumi removed her protective goggles and ear mufflers as she smiled in response to the spectators'' applause. Seeing her, Tatsuya murmured as if he could think of nothing else to say.


    "She was using sub-sonic bullets formed from ice particles, correct?"


    Miyuki asked as she was applauding, prompting Tatsuya to smile and nod.


    "Correct, I''m surprised you could tell."


    "......


    That was trivial enough that even I could see that......"


    Erika retorted in a huff, causing Tatsuya to chuckle wryly.


    "That''s true, seeing the same magic a hundred times certainly makes it easier."


    Someone averted their eyes in shame (probably because they couldn''t see it), but Tatsuya elected to pretend he didn''t see them.


    "One hundred? She didn''t miss once?"


    Honoka asked Tatsuya in honest surprise, likely brought about by her direct personality.


    "Correct, the amazing aspect is not the speed of magic invocation or number of times activated, but the precision entailed. Even using Sensory Magic at the same time, the individual still needs to use their brain to process the data. I don''t know if it''s because she''s accumulated enough experience in repeated calculations or is simply that talented...... She is truly worthy of being one of the direct descendants of the Ten Master Clans."


    "Did the President use Sensory Magic?"


    Mizuki exclaimed in surprise, but the difference was that many people mirrored her expression this time.


    "Long Range Visual Systematic Sensory Magic ''Multi-Observation'' is not meant to examine non-material bodies or information bodies, but observe a physical object from multiple angles like a visual radar. The


    President often uses this sort of magic."


    Tatsuya''s gaze asked "Didn''t you notice?" to which Mizuki shook her head.


    "During the school assembly, she would use this magic to ''watch'' every corner, which is a very rare ability...... Don''t you think that this level of shooting is impossible for the naked eye?"


    "That''s true."


    Shizuku immediately replied. During the competition, she was putting herself in Mayumi''s shoes and considering her options in the shooting gallery.


    "Still, the President is using Speed-Type Magic to turn air molecules into ice particles then applying acceleration to sub-sonic levels and using Sensory Magic at the same time, right? With Sensory Magic running, and then using deceleration and acceleration back and forth a hundred times, the President has amazing Magic Power."


    At this point, the "Magic Power" Leo was talking about did not refer to the "Magic Power" from the technical skills assessment, but the more generic context of having the physical capacity of repeatedly casting spells.


    A common misunderstanding is that magic is an activity that consumes energy.


    Phenomena are not rewritten by burning physical energy, but by editing the data surrounding the phenomena.


    In order to edit the data, a Magic Sequence formed from psions is required, so the number of times magic can be invoked is limited by the difference in the scale of Magic Sequences. The "Magic Power" Leo is talking about here, if likened to an actual concept, would be similar to the mental strain exerted on the body.


    "The President is using a variant of ''Hale Particles''. The original ''Hale Particles'' is already a highly efficient form of magic and with the President''s ability, she could probably cast this 1000 times rather than a paltry 100 times."


    Tatsuya''s endless praise towards Mayumi elicited complex expressions from Miyuki and the others.


    They also acknowledged that Mayumi''s Magic Power was incredible, but hearing Tatsuya, who was usually very critical on all things magic, give such unrestrained praise could not help but arouse some jealousy.


    On the other hand, Leo was concerned about something else entirely.


    "Eh, but to create ice in the heat of summer and then accelerate to subsonic levels should require a lot of power. Even if conservation of energy doesn''t wholly apply to magic, I still find it hard to believe Tatsuya''s assessment that you can use such a small amount of magic to achieve such a level of phenomena rewriting."


    "While it may not wholly apply, that does not mean they are unrelated."


    Tatsuya rose and headed towards the "Battle Board" spectator stands while responding with this mysterious answer.


    "What do you mean?"


    Leo chased after Tatsuya and asked again.


    "Magic is a technique that involves changing phenomena and is not limited by conservation of energy. However, the object being rewritten remains bound by the law of conservation of energy. For example, if you apply Speed Magic to an object, without using magic to maintain its condition, the accelerated object will turn cold, since the objects own heat is being converted to energy of motion; if you cast Heat Magic on a speeding object, without using magic to maintain its velocity, then the target object will slow down, since the object��s energy of motion is being converted to heat. Generally, magic strives to avoid changing unrelated aspects by adding in measures to maintain the status quo, so there''s rarely an opportunity to observe this in action.


    The laws of physics are very difficult to circumvent and, even when altered by illogical forces like magic, it will attempt to revert back to a logical outcome. Thus, magic that does not break the law of conservation of energy remains a ''natural'' phenomenon and from a magic perspective, it does not require high interference strength.


    You should understand by now, right? The magic used to accelerate the ice particles is based on taking the heat that is removed from the frozen particles and converting it into the energy of projectile motion, thus scamming the laws of physics. While this runs counter to the law of entropy and is something that would never occur in nature, it��s a more logical explanation than simply constructing ice particles, accelerating the ice particles with magic, then applying thermodynamics."


    "......I get the feeling that I''ve just been conned."


    "Leo, magic is an ability used to ''deftly deceive the world'', remember that."


    "In other words, we Magicians are con artists out to ruin the world?"


    "The stronger the Magician, the more likely he��s a crook."


    Tatsuya was utterly serious as he explained all of this, but at Erika and Shizuku''s added commentary, he could only smile in response.


    ? ? ?


    "Battle Board" was a contest where the participant used a spindle- shaped surf board that was 285 cm long and 51 cm wide to navigate an artificial waterway. The surf board had no propulsion of its own, so the participants needed to use magic to arrive at the finish line. During the course, attacks on other players themselves or their boards were forbidden, but magic was allowed to be cast on the water''s surface.


    There was no unified set of rules for this event. This contest was originally designed by the navy to train Magicians, so with magic as a prerequisite, it was impossible for this event to be popularized enough to warrant a unified set of rules.


    The Battle Board portion of the Nine Schools Competition involved completing three laps around a 3 km long waterway. The waterway possessed straight courses and sharp turns as well as uphill and waterfall portions.


    Men and women each raced on a separate track, but there were no notable differences in difficulty.


    The preliminary stage contained six rounds with four contestants each, while the elimination stage contained two rounds with three contestants each, with the four eliminated players competing for third place. The finals were held in a duel format.


    The average duration of each round was 15 minutes.


    The highest speed may exceed 30 knots �� which is roughly 55~60 km per hour. Atop the surf board, the players had no cover against the incoming wind. Unlike other nautical races that could benefit from being downwind, Battle Board was entirely against the wind. Just dealing with the air resistance alone quickly sapped the players'' endurance.


    "Female contestants usually have a hard time in this event. Honoka, how are you physically?"


    "No problems. On Tatsuya-kun''s advice, I''ve been undergoing physical training. After being selected, I''ve also lengthened my hours of sleep."


    Unrelated to the Nine Schools Competition, Tatsuya was concerned about Honoka''s physical stamina from the first moment they met and thus advised her to not just undergo magic training, but also physical training as well. Tatsuya merely mentioned this out of hand, but Honoka surprisingly took it to heart.


    "Honoka really put on some muscle."


    "Ew, Miyuki, don''t be like that. I don''t want to be a female body builder."


    Hearing this two-sided conversation, even Tatsuya laughed aloud.


    "You see......


    Even Tatsuya-kun laughed."


    "He''s only laughing because Honoka''s spoken in an odd manner."


    "Now even Shizuku is saying so...... Fine, I know when I''m being excluded. I''m not like the two of you �� Tatsuya-kun isn��t willing to take care of my event."


    Honoka''s sudden tantrum mystified Tatsuya so much that he couldn''t laugh any more.


    Exactly why was she gunning for him now?


    "......I''m responsible for Honoka''s support and maintenance during


    ''Mirage Bat''."


    At any rate, Tatsuya only responded to her literal complaint. However......


    "So ''Battle Board'' isn''t included? Plainly, both of Miyuki and Shizuku''s events are within Tatsuya-kun''s purview......"


    This seemed to have achieved the opposite effect.


    "......


    Instead, I''ve helped you train and strategize, so it''s not like I''m excluding you......"


    While trying to justify himself, Tatsuya felt himself falling into a sticky predicament and started to stutter.


    "Tatsuya-kun, Honoka-san isn''t referring to that."


    Upon seeing this, Mizuki interrupted, but it didn''t sound like she couldn''t stand this scene any longer.


    "Onii-sama......


    I think you''re being a little too slow."


    Following Mizuki, it was Miyuki''s turn.


    "We''ve discovered Tatsuya-kun''s unexpected weakness." And Erika next.


    "Blockhead?"


    Shizuku also joined in on the attack.


    Under siege from the women, Tatsuya was struck speechless. He felt that they were being ridiculously illogical, but at the same time he felt that resistance was futile.


    Not that he got any support from the guys.


    Until the contest began, Tatsuya could only patiently endure this situation.


    ? ? ?


    With the waterway ready and the contestants assuming ready positions, Tatsuya finally escaped.


    On route, he understood what Miyuki and the others were driving at.


    That being said, understanding another''s proposal was entirely different from being able to act on it.


    In the future, he needed to be more prudent and keep his mouth shut


    ��Tatsuya inwardly promised himself as he watched the four contestants float towards the starting line.


    Being that this is on water, there''s no way to draw lines (not that anyone could even if they wanted to).


    Four people lined up along the passage, with Mari standing in the middle.


    The other contestants were kneeling on one knee or both to prepare to charge, only Mari stood straight.


    This scene primarily reflected the difference in balance between the participants, but from another perspective, Her Majesty the Queen was lording over the other participants (not just the queen, "Her Majesty" the Queen).


    "Whoa, that woman is just as arrogant as usual......"


    Hearing Erika''s whisper, Tatsuya felt that she was displaying her enmity "as usual".


    Still, he had just vowed to "keep his mouth shut", so he refrained from commenting.


    Leo and Mizuki, who were seated at Erika''s sides, also seemed oblivious.


    The giant screen hanging from the airship in the sky displayed all four of the contestants'' names.


    Only Mari revealed a fearless grin.


    She truly is the perfect type to play the antagonist''s role, Tatsuya thought.


    However, many among the female high school students would disagree with him.


    When the announcer responsible for identifying the participants proclaimed Mari''s name, the stands �� especially the front rows �� fairly shook from feminine shrieks.


    Mari waved in response, which only intensified the screams.


    "......Looks like our senpai has a crowd of diehard fans."


    Compared to the young men who supported Mayumi, the insanity of this group was several times more intense.


    "Watanabe-senpai cuts a dashing figure, so I can sympathize somewhat."


    Miyuki agreed from a bystander''s perspective. Ironically, after the Nine Schools Competition, Miyuki would possess eternally loyal fans from either gender that far outnumbered Mayumi''s male fans and Mari''s female fans. If she could foretell her own future, Miyuki may resonate with the same feeling lurking beneath Mari''s mask as she smiled at her fans, but right now she couldn''t care less.


    "Battle Board" was a contest held at the height of summer, but the contestants did not wear swimsuits.


    The bodysuits that tightly covered the entire body bore the emblems of each school.


    As Mari stood above the water, her hair fluttered as it hung from the hair band keeping it in place, painting a picture that would not be out of place on the cover of a novel about young cavaliers.


    Erika should have heard Miyuki''s words, but she didn''t immediately respond.


    "Get set......"


    The loudspeaker sent out the signal. At the crack of a gun, the race was on. "Self-detonation tactics?"


    Erika murmured in disbelief.


    Tatsuya was similarly struck speechless.


    When the race started, the contestant from Fourth High detonated the water behind them.


    She probably intended to create waves to disrupt the other players while riding the waves for further propulsion, but......


    "Ah, she stabilized."


    Creating a giant tidal wave was useless if it disrupted your own balance.


    Mari had successfully charged in the beginning, so she wasn''t affected by the chaos caused by the contestant from Fourth High and was now completely in the lead.


    Mari''s surf board was sliding over the water''s surface.


    She probably wasn''t using Move-Type Magic to steer, but treated the board and her physical body as one entity, or even casting magic on two objects simultaneously �� her body itself and the board.


    Regardless of which it was, this required precise target selection for magic.


    The board clung to the water''s surface and deftly rounded a sharp corner.


    Her stability was so complete it was like her feet were glued to the board.


    "So she''s re-calculating Application-Type Fortifying Magic along with Move-Type Magic."


    Tatsuya didn''t need to dissect the Magic Sequence. He saw through the mechanism based on Mari''s posture and methods for maintaining balance as she coursed through the water.


    "Fortifying Magic?"


    Leo''s ears pricked up at those words and immediately asked.


    This was an area that Leo specialized in, so there was no way he wasn��t interested.


    "What''s the target for fortification?"


    "Senpai stabilized the connection between herself and the board to avoid falling off."


    Leo adopted a questioning look probably because he couldn''t follow Tatsuya''s meaning.


    Naturally, Tatsuya never demanded that he catch on so adroitly.


    "Fortifying Magic isn''t only used for strengthening an object''s durability, but to stabilize an object''s corresponding location, do you understand so far?"


    "Of course, because I use it myself."


    "Watanabe-senpai cast magic to stabilize her position and connected herself to the board to form one object, then applied Move Magic to this now uniform ''body'' that consists of herself and the board. In addition, this isn''t a sustained-type magic but alternating between Fortifying Magic and Move Magic at appropriate intervals based on the changes in the terrain to deftly avoid magic overlap."


    Owing to the fact this was a magic he specialized in, Leo could understand this was an extremely complex technique.


    "Wow......"


    Leo sighed in amazement.


    On the other hand......


    "Yet, this method seems to be lacking something......


    True, the target of Fortifying Magic isn''t restricted to objects formed from the same material. Hm, given that......"


    Thanks to his habits as an engineering prodigy, Tatsuya fell into a deep thought that would not be out of place for a mad scientist.


    "Onii-sama?"


    Miyuki''s voice roused him from his contemplation.


    During the brief moment where Tatsuya averted his gaze, Mari''s figure had already disappeared around the blind spot and was lost to sight.


    Tatsuya vaguely replied with "It''s nothing" and focused his attention back onto the large screen.


    Mari was gliding up the waterways against the current. "Speed Magic."


    From her movements, she must have used a technique that reversed the vectors for acceleration.


    "And also used Oscillation-Type Magic, right?"


    At the same time, she employed magic to create reverse waves to lessen the water resistance.


    "Nicely played, she''s juggling three to four magics together during re- calculation."


    Tatsuya''s praise burst from his mouth.


    None of the magics were particularly powerful.


    Yet, the combined effect was unimaginably powerful.


    Compared to Mayumi, who had raised high speed precision magic to an art form to stun the audience, Mari relied on lightning fast decision making and wide variety of tools to paint a veritable rainbow of overlapping magics to delight the audience.


    The two of them had already far exceeded high school quality. After Mari reached the peak, she leaped down the waterfall.


    The moment Mari splashed down, an obvious tidal wave splashed outwards.


    The tidal wave generated by Mari not only propelled her forward, but also nearly upset the player in second place who was behind her.


    "What a strategist......"


    "That''s just a devious personality revealing itself."


    Erika replied with an angry retort to Tatsuya''s whispering. Tatsuya half agreed, so he didn''t make any particular rebuttal. That being said, "a devious personality" was high praise for a strategist.


    Before the first lap was even finished, Mari''s victory was all but certain.


    ? ? ?


    Battle Board��s preliminary stage was slated for today and after lunch


    ��only the fourth through sixth rounds were left. After deciding to watch the semifinals and finals for Speed Shooting, Tatsuya bid farewell to his friends.


    He returned to the hotel and walked towards the rooms reserved for higher-ranking officers. This is to fulfill the promise he made to Kazama last night.


    Kazama held the rank of major, but his experiences and the unique nature of the troops under his command granted him treatment above his official rank. In this suite that was normally restricted to colonels and higher, Kazama was enjoying a quick break with the officer cadre while enjoying the tea and snacks ordered from room service.


    "So you''re here, come, sit."


    Tatsuya was brought into the room by the soldiers on duty (not soldiers from this base, but under Kazama''s direct command) and even though Kazama extended a cordial invitation for him to be seated, Tatsuya hesitated upon seeing who the officers were.


    Tatsuya''s rank "Special Lieutenant" was not a "commissioned officer" but "a non-commissioned officer recognized as a soldier by international standards" (presently, this country''s battalions no longer possessed the "associate officer" system). Soldiers that were not restricted by the military''s ranking system but still maintained the right to participate on the front lines could only be found in the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''s command structure during active duty. However, even without a built-in ranking system, everyone present was still a superior officer and, more importantly, an elder, so he couldn''t casually accept such an invitation.


    "Tatsuya, today we''re not treating you as ''Strategic-Class Magician Special Lieutenant Ooguro Ryuuya'', but as our good friend ''Shiba Tatsuya'', so being too formal would only be inconvenient."


    "It''s also difficult to converse with you standing all the time, so why don''t you take a seat?"


    At this time, the two officers at the table also motioned for Tatsuya to sit.


    "Captain Sanada, Captain Yanagi......


    Understood, pardon my interruption."


    Friendship that transcended age prompted Tatsuya to abandon his overly formal attitude to avoid being impolite. After a round of greetings, he sat directly across from Kazama.


    They were seated at a round table.


    The afternoon tea time for the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was for them to relax and unwind.


    Even though Tatsuya''s seat was closest to the door, the adults still welcomed him as one of them.


    "First of all, long time no see. I know we shouldn''t use tea cups for this, but cheers."


    "Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi, thank you."


    The female officer serving as Kazama''s adjutant �� more like secretary �� handed him a tea cup, which Tatsuya accepted on a small plate while signaling with his eyes.


    Today, she was in casual clothes rather than in uniform, which gave off the aura of "a young secretary from a major corporation".


    Not just her, but everyone was in suits or casual garb where the shirts didn''t match the jacket.


    "In reality, we met earlier, but let''s cut Fujibayashi some slack."


    "Dr. Yamanaka, you don''t need to force yourself."


    "No, I''m not that unsociable to ruin the moment when we raise cups to celebrate our reunion."


    "......


    The doctor''s just looking for a reason to pour some brandy into the teacups, right?"


    "The situation demands alcohol."


    "Really......


    I thought ''doctors not treating themselves'' meant something else entirely......"


    The one who leisurely replied to Captain Yanagi''s confusion was doctor and first class healer �� Combat Medic Yamanaka.


    Including Kazama, there were 5 people in total who shook their heads in exasperation, which were all the officers from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion who greeted Tatsuya.


    "Captain Yanagi, Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi, it''s been a while. Captain Sanada, thanks for your recent support."


    Tatsuya started off with greeting the two he hadn''t seen for some time, then finished with thanking Captain Sanada who assisted him at the base last month.


    "No, I''m the one who should be thanking you. Only you are capable of handling ''Third Eye''s'' long range precision targeting system."


    "That''s because that CAD was originally designed for this one to use...... Speaking of which, Doctor Yamanaka, I haven''t received the examination results from last time."


    "......Tatsuya, am I the only one being treated differently?"


    "Doctor...... I don''t think anyone could view a doctor who directly asked for permission to conduct human experimentation in a positive light."


    Fujibayashi retorted at Yamanaka''s words. Yamanaka deliberately turned his head to one side. Laughter suffused the round table.


    Though they claimed that it had been a while, in reality it''s not like they haven''t seen each other for years.


    Yanagi was the one who had been absent the longest at approximately six months, while Sanada and Yamanaka were last seen about a month ago.


    The topic naturally turned to a sit rep where they conversed about the criminal organization that may seek to act during the Nine Schools Competition.


    Just as they had discussed over the phone, the malefactors from last night were part of "No-Head Dragon". Unfortunately, they still had no information regarding the group''s intent and goals. That being said, any one of the five people here (especially Yamanaka) could easily obtain results if they were in charge of interrogations, but currently they didn''t want to proactively join the investigation.


    "Still, that was quite the show you put on last night, or were you prepared ahead of time?"


    "The Major overestimates this one''s abilities, this one only caught wind of their presence while out on a stroll."


    "That late?"


    "Because CAD maintenance ran over time."


    Owing to their similar age, the one Tatsuya spoke with the most in this group was of course Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi. Thanks to her military training, she possessed a magnificent figure that most people dared not to look at too openly, yet her amicable attitude and mundane wardrobe and make up allowed Tatsuya to comfortably converse with her.


    "No wonder you''re participating as a member of the technician team. Do your teammates know about ''Silver''?"


    "Negative, that remains a secret."


    Tatsuya shook his head as he replied to Yamanaka''s question.


    "Given the class difference, am I the only one who thinks that you serving as a CAD engineer in a high school contest constitutes cheating?"


    "Captain Sanada, Tatsuya is a bona fide high school student."


    Sanada grinned as he brought up a legitimate complaint. Fujibayashi smiled as well as she deflected Sanada''s comment and turned back to Tatsuya.


    "Why didn''t you enter as a participant? I think that you would enjoy considerable success with your flash cast abilities. If necessary, even excluding ''Material Burst'', you at least have ''Mist Dispersal'' to fall back on."


    "No, not only are both ''Material Burst'' and ''Mist Dispersal'' classified, their destructive power also exceeds the limits set by the competition. In addition, ''Material Burst'' is only accessible with ''Third Eye''."


    "But you brought the ''Trident'' along, right?"


    "That''s also against the rules, specifically the ones regarding competition-use CADs. Furthermore, flash cast is one of the Yotsuba Family''s secret techniques."


    Tatsuya smiled wryly as he refuted Fujibayashi''s suggestion. Immediately afterwards, Yanagi continued in a helpless tone:


    "Fujibayashi...... You''re actually suggesting we use Strategic-level


    ''Disintegration'' Magic �� ''Material Burst'' in a high school competition. I''m calling shenanigans."


    "I also don''t believe that there will be an opportunity to use ''Material Burst'' in the Nine Schools Competition. However, in last year''s competition, the scion of the Juumonji Family used ''Phalanx'' and the young lady from the Saegusa Family cast ''Magic Shooter'', so I don''t think using ''Mist Dispersal'' is out of bounds."


    "Fujibayashi-san, the Juumonji Family''s ''Phalanx'' ability is defensive magic, so there''s no destructive power involved. Likewise, the greatest advantage in the Saegusa Family''s ''Magic Shooter'' is its sheer flexibility in force applied, so its destructive power also varies. On the other hand, ''Mist Dispersal'' is indisputably an A-rank magic in destructive power that is able to reduce an object down to its molecular level, so they cannot be compared side by side."


    "Aha, Captain Sanada, didn''t you know? Destructive power is only measured in the events of the Nine Schools Competition that could affect the players themselves, so Speed Shooting and Icicle Destruction are not within its jurisdiction. Interestingly enough, the handbook that emphasizes safety first glosses over this point."


    The Nine Schools Competition was changed to the current format 10 years ago. Of all the people present who had participated in the Nine Schools Competition, the only who had fought under the current rules was Fujibayashi, who assisted Second High in claiming the crown in her year.


    Just as the two of them were about to embark upon a heated debate regarding their specialties, Kazama halted them in their tracks.


    "Regardless, we cannot reveal any magic that constitutes a military secret before so many witnesses, so there''s no point in discussing this, is there?"


    Kazama intervened in his subordinates'' debate like a man fighting off a headache.


    Suddenly, his face assumed an emotionless mask as he turned on Tatsuya in a voice like cold steel:


    "Speaking of which, Tatsuya, you understand that if you are called upon to serve as a participant......"


    "Major, this one understands. If forced into a situation where ''Mist Dispersal'' must be deployed, this one will choose to forfeit and accept his defeat."


    Even with the sword still in its scabbard, Tatsuya could still tell the difference between real blades and bokkens. At any rate, seeing Kazama''s serious attitude with a merciless blade lurking behind him, there was no way Tatsuya could misread Kazama''s intention.


    Kazama and Tatsuya both learned from the same master and there was a definite bond of friendship between the two. Yet, their mutual apprenticeship and friendship were not the first priority in Kazama''s mind. If necessary, Kazama would abandon Tatsuya without any hesitation, and Tatsuya would do likewise.


    "......However, this one cannot imagine any situation where he would be forced to participate as a player."


    "That''s a mental block. So long as you understand the situation."


    Among everyone else''s laughter, Kazama and Tatsuya fixed each other with an intense look and ended the conversation.


    As the saying goes, "only God knows", but even with this in mind, Tatsuya''s perspective was the more logical possibility. Both of them were of one mind on that point.


    Nevertheless, neither Kazama nor Tatsuya were completely confident in Tatsuya''s assessment of his own predicament.


    ? ? ?


    "Tatsuya-kun, over here, over here!"


    This was the competition location for the Women''s Speed Shooting event. After bidding farewell to Kazama''s group and leaving their tea break, Tatsuya returned to find the stands bereft of spare seats. As he searched through the crowd for his friends, Erika found him first and called out to him.


    "The Elite Eight must be that popular."


    Tatsuya waded through the crowds and sat down next to Erika.


    "That''s because the President is on next �� the other rounds don''t have nearly as many spectators."


    Tatsuya''s words were only his private thoughts murmured aloud, but Miyuki, who was comfortably installed on Tatsuya''s other side, politely responded.


    This time, the sitting order was like this: Miyuki sat behind Leo, Mizuki was behind Erika, Honoka behind Tatsuya, and Shizuku behind Miyuki.


    "Honoka, am I in your way?"


    Tatsuya had hit a growth spurt since entering high school and was now nearly 180 cm (178 cm to be precise), and even with the difference in seating height, he was still worried that he was completely eclipsing Honoka''s view.


    However, Honoka grinned as she shook her head at Tatsuya, who had turned around to ask.


    "Is that so......


    By the way, where''s Mikihiko?"


    "He said he wasn''t feeling well, so went back to his room to rest."


    As Erika replied to Tatsuya''s inquiry, her expression clearly added a "how useless" afterthought.


    "He''s likely affected by anxiety. I would probably faint if I wasn''t wearing my glasses."


    Mizuki spoke on Mikihiko''s behalf.


    No wonder, Tatsuya thought, this was a natural side effect for those who with acute senses.


    He was highly interested in their respective emotional states, but opted to leave it be for now.


    The instant Mayumi appeared on the shooting platform, a storm of cheers shook the observation area.


    The screens placed around the observation deck flashed the words "Silence Please", causing the cheers to die out immediately.


    With the absence of any sound, the anxiety level spiked. Tatsuya pitied her opponent a little.


    Regardless of the competition, when facing a superstar, there was always added stress and anxiety.


    Maybe he was concerned on the opponent''s behalf.


    As if completely tuning out the spectators'' cheers, Mayumi flicked the safety off for the rifle-shaped CAD and prepared herself for the match. The tournament used lights to signal the start of the match.


    From the Elite Eight onwards, the contest format resorted to duels. A hundred red targets and a hundred white targets were fired into the air and the victor was decided by who destroyed more of their designated target.


    Actually, so long as no targets were shot forth by the machine, the round hadn''t started yet.


    Even so, for Speed Shooting players, the five signal lights remained the horn that sounded the commencement.


    The first light flashed.


    The lights gradually increased. Once they hit the peak, porcelain discs began filling the sky.


    The white discs danced through the sky. Mayumi''s target color was red.


    The red-tinted targets all shattered the moment they entered firing range.


    "Impressive......"


    Tatsuya privately agreed with the sighs coming from behind him. It was truly impressive.


    From a strategic perspective, this wasn''t the most efficient method.


    By taking down your own targets, your opponent wouldn''t have to worry about accidentally gifting you points. The opponent could fire at any target they could see.


    However, Mayumi''s overwhelming power rendered this tactic moot. "Eh?"


    Honoka let out a gasp.


    Shizuku made no noise, but from her breathing patterns, she was no less astounded.


    "The ''Magic Shooter''......


    Is even faster than last year."


    Tatsuya''s eyes were locked onto the flying discs and nodded at


    Miyuki''s words.


    For red discs obscured by the white discs in the sky, the ice particles shot through them "from below".


    They weren''t homing projectiles, as no one would test their luck with such inefficient magics.


    This long range magic was attacking the red discs with ice particles from locations that were not obstructed by white discs.


    She wasn''t creating magic bullets, but shooting them �� hence the name "Magic Shooter".


    There were many magic abilities that could affect targets at long range.


    In the Speed Shooting contest, Mayumi''s use of bullets to snipe the target was actually the exception. Mainstream tactics involved casting Oscillation-Type Magic on the discs themselves to shatter them, or applying Move-Type Magic to have the discs collide into one another. Magic is not hampered by physical obstacles, so discs that are usually obscured from sight don''t actually require a special skill to destroy.


    In that case, why was the so-called "Magic Shooter" who specialized in using magic bullets from long distances deployed in this contest? What was her advantage?


    The answer was that this magic allowed the user to strike from the blind spots outside of her opponent''s casting range.


    For example, assume that both players are using Oscillation-Type Magic on the discs in the same Speed Shooting round.


    When the red and white discs are in close proximity, the two magics may interfere with one another and cause an unpredictable result �C such as fizzling altogether or releasing ultrasonic shock waves.


    When casting magic in the same general vicinity as other Magicians on the same long distance targets, one must carefully select the firing position and then apply strong interference.


    The duel format for Speed Shooting was originally designed to test magic invocation speed and Magic Power, but with Mayumi sniping the targets from beyond her opponent''s firing range, she effectively created a pocket of space where she was casting magic without interference.


    Her opponent naturally enjoyed the same advantage.


    In that case, the duel was decided solely on speed and precision targeting.


    In terms of speed and precision targeting, Mayumi''s Magic Power ranked among the foremost in the world.


    High school students simply couldn''t compare.


    ? ? ?


    The first day''s round of "Speed Shooting" went as everyone predicted, with Mayumi earning a crushing victory in the Women''s Division and the Men''s Division also securing First Place.


    "Congratulations, President!"


    Mayumi smiled widely as she nodded to accept Azusa''s praise. "Thank you, Mari also advanced into the semifinals."


    She shifted her gaze to the side.


    "Currently, everything is going according to plan." In her line of sight, Mari nodded in response.


    As the night deepened, after catching a bite and some time in the bath, the only thing left was proper rest to restore what was lost during the day, so the female members (including the Public Morals Committee Chief) all congregated in Mayumi''s room.


    The first day''s events were over and Mayumi still had to compete tomorrow, so they could save the official celebrations until after they seized the crown. Presently, they only raised cups of juice to celebrate.


    The reason only women were present was because of time constraints. Still, it wasn''t like they were planning on a pajama party, so even if men were present it wouldn''t be an issue.


    Given that, the reason why only women were present was because �C "It got tense for a bit, but Hattori managed to pull through."


    Just as Mari''s lifeless words implied, victory for the Men''s Division was not assured. "Speed Shooting" secured First Place as predicted, but the "Battle Board" preliminaries turned out to be a hard fought contest.


    "Seems like the CAD wasn''t properly adjusted for him. After the round, Kinosh*ta-senpai and I were both working on it, but......"


    "It wasn''t finished."


    Hearing Azusa''s words, Suzune examined the maintenance reports from all members from her terminal.


    "Kinosh*ta''s skills aren''t bad......"


    "Alas, they''re not exceptional either."


    Mayumi stuck up in Kinosh*ta''s defense, but could only smile bitterly at Mari''s direct analysis. Still, Azusa felt that this assessment was overly critical.


    "Well...... I don''t think Kinosh*ta-senpai is at fault here. I feel that


    Hattori-kun''s been out of sorts since arriving here."


    "What I''m about to say may be harsh, but it is also up to the technician to take the player''s mental status into account."


    Yet, Mari swiftly rejected this defense.


    "That may be true......


    But......"


    Mari was right in that this was the technician''s duty, but the player also had a responsibility towards their own mental preparation.


    Azusa thought of this, but kept it to herself. "OK, Mari. Stop picking on A-chan."


    Mari''s logic regarding players and Azusa''s logic regarding technicians weren''t right or wrong, but frankly parallel to one another. This required the leadership to intervene.


    "Fortunately, Hattori-kun doesn''t have to compete tomorrow, so it''s up to the two of them to work it out...... Still, now the question becomes what are we going to do with the players Kinosh*ta-kun is responsible for tomorrow?"


    "Kinosh*ta-kun is the secondary technician for the Women''s ''Crowd


    Ball''. Since he is the backup, I think that we''ll still be OK without him."


    "Yeah......


    With Izumi there, I think we''ll be OK......"


    "Isn''t leaving everything to Izumi too risky? There are six locations for Crowd Ball and two people appearing at the same location in the first round, and three people advance during the first round, then all three are in the second round at the same time. While Mayumi can cover for herself, this scenario naturally assumes the two others require CAD maintenance. Even if there is a larger interval between rounds, we still wouldn''t have enough time based on our initial estimates. Wasn''t that the whole point for having assistant technicians in the first place?"


    Suzune supported Mayumi''s decision but Mari looked reluctant. Her protest was born of the profound understanding of the importance of CAD maintenance and not disagreeing for the sake of disagreeing, but bringing up a valid argument for debate. Assigning shorthanded personnel was just such a difficult task.


    "Why don''t we pull the Men''s assistant technician, Ishida, over to double as the Women''s assistant technician?"


    The Women''s competition was in the morning while the Men''s competition was in the afternoon, so Suzune''s suggestion was valid from a scheduling point of view, but Mayumi vetoed it.


    "If he had to perform maintenance during the morning and afternoon, that''s too heavy of a workload for Ishida-kun. ''Crowd Ball'' is the event with the highest number of rounds on that day."


    "Then, can we call on Shiba-kun, who has no players scheduled for events for the next two days?"


    After a brief moment of consideration, Mayumi nodded in agreement towards Suzune''s proposal.


    "......That might be for the best. Then, Miyuki-chan, can you alert


    Tatsuya-kun for us?"


    "Of course."


    Miyuki smiled as she nodded her head to accept Mayumi''s request. For Miyuki, any opportunity for her Onii-sama to shine was more than welcome.


    ? ? ?


    "......No wonder you visited at this hour."


    Although they were siblings, this wasn''t the time for young ladies to visit rooms belonging to those of the opposite gender.


    Tatsuya waved Miyuki to sit on the bed and helplessly murmured. "......Did I inconvenience you, Onii-sama?"


    Miyuki fidgeted as she watched Tatsuya nervously.


    "No, thank you for notifying me, but......"


    Until now, so long as Miyuki had that particular look in her eyes, Tatsuya never took a hard line with her.


    "Even at a hotel, this isn''t the time for young women to leave their rooms by themselves, right? Also, there''s been a few incidents lately, so suspicious individuals may be lurking in the corridors."


    At the very least, this was a military facility, so the security was much more intense than first class civilian hotels.


    Miyuki felt that this was an exaggeration, but was very pleased that Tatsuya was worried about her.


    "Yes, Onii-sama, I apologize."


    "I''m pretty sure there''s something wrong with smiling and apologizing at the same time......"


    Tatsuya complained as he also smiled. Rather than calling his earlier words a scolding, they didn''t even qualify as complaints. On top of that, Tatsuya dearly loved Miyuki, so he would never harshly reprimand his little sister.


    "At any rate, thank you for letting me know, I''ll escort you back to your room."


    Tatsuya rose from his chair but Miyuki frantically stood up and waved her hands.


    "No, I can go back by myself. Isn''t Onii-sama busy right now? I''ve already interrupted your work, so I shouldn''t take up any more of your time......"


    "While I was in the middle of something, this was more for leisure than anything else, so don''t worry about it."


    Tatsuya closed the lid of the notepad terminal as if he wanted to avoid letting his sister see it.


    "But, wasn''t that a CAD code?"


    Miyuki wasn''t fluent with hardware, but under Tatsuya''s influence, she had a decent grasp of software specifications.


    She was unable to fully decipher the meaning with just one glance, but based on the serial numbers and coding language, she could identify the code for Activation Sequences.


    "This little thing isn''t related to the competition itself, so there''s no problem if I set it aside for now. Also, the code itself is more like a toy than anything else."


    "A...... toy?"


    "I came up with a new idea for a close combat weapon, but there''s almost no practical value in it besides shocking the opponent a little. Even if I completed it, there''s no market for it."


    "If that''s the case, it still qualifies as pioneering new magic, right? I don''t think Onii-sama''s inventions are pointless."


    "Probably reserved for entertainment purposes...... Anyways, this isn''t particularly important, so there''s no rush to finish. You are, of course, ''first priority''."


    "Oh dear...... Really, Onii-sama, you actually said that I''m ''more important''......"


    (Wha?)


    Seeing his sister clasp her face in both hands and lower her head, Tatsuya plainly felt something odd had occurred.


    Apparently, his earlier words had gone in a completely mystifying direction.


    (She got the literal meaning right, but somewhere a fatal language error must have occurred......)


    This confusion could not be dispelled immediately, but Tatsuya still snapped out of it faster than Miyuki.


    "...... Let''s head out."


    "Yes, Onii-sama...... And...... Miyuki is the same as Onii-sama."


    "Meaning......?"


    "Miyuki also sees Onii-sama as the most important person."


    "............"


    Looks like his sister was still out of it �� he hoped. Right now, Tatsuya clung onto that belief.

 Volume 3 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The second day of the Nine Schools Competition.


    Wearing the jacket of the technician team, Tatsuya stood near First High''s pavilion in the competition area.


    Since the colors ceremony, this was the second time he wore this jacket (only participants were present for the opening ceremony).


    Including the suit he wore for the meet and greet, and this jacket, he was unable to dispel that uncomfortable feeling.


    Still, Tatsuya knew that this was mandatory, so he had to get accustomed to this.


    "What is it? In a bad mood?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Why would you think so, President?"


    Tatsuya solemnly replied to Mayumi''s question, but was inwardly flustered.


    Tatsuya believed that his poker face was flawless, but was he really so easy to read?


    "Hm~ I wonder why?"


    "Hold on, you shouldn''t be asking such a vague question either......"


    Tatsuya felt powerless, but only mentally.


    Looks like the reason wasn''t because he was telegraphing his feelings or that his breathing patterns gave him away.


    However, Mayumi being able to pinpoint Tatsuya''s thoughts without any warning was far more terrifying and almost threatening.


    "Ignoring that for the moment, is there anything you need, President?"


    Tatsuya set aside this matter for now �� not like he could do anything even if he was concerned �� and inquired why Mayumi sought him out before the contest began.


    "Just checking on your status......


    Did you memorize all the data?"


    The decision to appoint Tatsuya as the assistant technician for the Women''s "Crowd Ball" was made on the spot last night, so in order for Tatsuya to adequately adjust the players'' CADs, he had to hurriedly memorize every player''s psion specifications.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Everyone''s?"


    "Yes, I did."


    After Tatsuya repeated the exact same, brief statement twice, Mayumi stared at him with her eyes wide in shock.


    "This might seem like hindsight...... But Tatsuya-kun is amazing. You don''t happen to have instantaneous recall or photographic memory, do you?"


    "Compared to you, I rather have a more typical Magic Power."


    "From a student''s perspective, that''s an impossible luxury."


    Obviously, Mayumi was guaranteed a spot in the magic universities without taking the entrance exams, but she still said this.


    ��Accompanied by her using both hands to rub her puffed up cheeks. "............"


    "Hm? What''s wrong?"


    Tatsuya started massaging his temples using his thumb and index finger while Mayumi slightly tilted her head to one side.


    "President, are you......


    Never mind."


    "?"


    Tatsuya originally wanted to say "Are you actually this way and not acting?", but forcibly swallowed those words �� which was a wise decision.


    "......Isn''t the contest about to start?"


    "Indeed, let''s go."


    "Ah?"


    "I said, let''s go?"


    "......Yeah, you''re right."


    CAD calibration was forbidden while the contest was ongoing, but calibration might be necessary immediately after the round was over.


    That''s why it was perfectly natural for the technician to follow the contestant around rather than waiting by the pavilion �� even so, there was no need to proceed into the court at the same time, but Tatsuya walked alongside Mayumi the entire way.


    "Miyuki-chan is at the observation deck?"


    This was the first thing she said as they walked together. "She went to watch ''Icicle Destruction''."


    Mayumi''s question didn''t cause Tatsuya to think "Why do you ask?", but rather "It��s this question again?".


    "So......


    The two of you actually act independently sometimes."


    Tatsuya was careful to keep his expression neutral and not allow his displeasure to show at this answer, whereas Mayumi nodded in an expressive manner.


    Tatsuya felt somewhat miserable.


    "......In your eyes, are we attached at the hip?"


    His expression was probably thoroughly miserable. Mayumi hurriedly shook her hands in denial.


    "Ah, no, I know that''s not the case. I know that you two are apart while running errands for the Student Council and during class, so, how do I put it......


    Perception, it''s all a matter of perception!"


    "President......


    For Magicians, perception is reality."


    The increasingly humid and heavy gaze prompted Mayumi to break out into an invisible sweat.


    The heavy atmosphere persisted until the two of them reached the courts.


    Once they reached the arena, Tatsuya felt that this would negatively impact morale, so he forcibly reined in his expressions.


    Yet, when Mayumi took off her cooling jacket (a sports jacket with a built-in cooling system based on thermodynamics), Tatsuya''s poker face almost slipped.


    "......Are you wearing that in the competition?"


    "Yes."


    Mayumi''s matter of fact nod caused Tatsuya to feel a headache incoming.


    "Are you really wearing that uniform during the competition?"


    "Eh, is it strange?


    ......Does it not suit me?"


    "............


    It suits you perfectly."


    "Is that so


    ......? Tee hee, thank you for your compliment."


    Mayumi happily started stretching, while Tatsuya carefully scrutinized her one more time for verification.


    No matter how he looked at it, his eyes didn''t deceive him.


    Polo shirt paired with miniskirt could only be described as a tennis uniform, which was more attentive to the latest fashions than competitive practicality.


    Leaning slightly would cause the skirt to sway and reveal the petticoat beneath.


    "Crowd Ball" was a physically demanding sport.


    The shooting device uses compressed air to shoot a 6 cm diameter ball with low elasticity which players used rackets or magic to send towards the opposing courts, with the number of goals determining the victor. Each round lasted three minutes in a court encased within a transparent box. Every twenty seconds, another ball would be introduced to the mix with a total of 9 balls in play in the end, leaving the players no time to catch their breath.


    Players usually wore T-shirts and shorts, though some opted to wear elbow and knee protectors to help with diving.


    If wielding magic alone, there would be no need for running or wearing protective gear, though players that forgo the racket usually wear more protective gear on the court.


    Usually, no one would wear clothing that would leave their limbs exposed.


    (Then again, given who this is, her dictionary probably doesn''t contain the word "impossible".)


    Tatsuya arrived at this conclusion after a moment of observation and accepted this facet of reality.


    "Tatsuya-kun......


    Are you contemplating something impolite?"


    "I wouldn''t dare. You don''t need a racket?"


    This piercing accusation forced Tatsuya to sidestep quickly and adopt a more formal tone to change the topic.


    "Yeah, this is my usual style."


    For a moment, Tatsuya thought she was referring to the "tennis uniform" style, but Mayumi obviously meant a style that "only relied on magic".


    "Which CAD are you using?"


    "This one."


    After Mayumi spoke, she pulled out a handgun-shaped Specialized CAD.


    The gun barrel was fairly short, hence it was commonly known as the "short model" while a select minority referred to them as the "civilian model" (Tatsuya''s CAD was a "long barrel", which the select minority referred to as the "carbine model").


    Handgun and rifle-type CADs were both equipped with aim modifiers in the gun barrel. The "gun barrel" was actually the location of the targeting reticle for magic calculation (the relative coordinates for the Eidos within the information dimension) that functioned like a motion sensor.


    The longer the gun barrel of the CAD, the greater the emphasis placed on the aim modifier.


    On the other hand, for Magicians that only cared about the activation speed of Specialized CADs and didn''t require any aim modification, the short model provided everything they could possibly want.


    "I recall that the President usually ran Generalized CADs?"


    "That''s usually the case, but I''m only using one this time."


    Mayumi''s comment was very abstract, but Tatsuya correctly interpreted this to mean "Since this contest only requires one magic, I chose a Specialized model".


    "Move-Type Magic? Or Reverse Speed Magic?"


    "Correct, it''s ''Multiple Bounce''."


    Mayumi was carefully stretching, so she didn''t play coy with Tatsuya before answering his question.


    "Tatsuya-kun, could you give me a hand?"


    "No problem."


    Mayumi sat on the ground with both legs spread and Tatsuya gently pushed her back.


    With practically no resistance, her chest was pressed against the ground.


    "Using multiple bounces to take advantage of the kinetic energy vectors...... But wouldn''t relying only on this magic pose a considerable risk? If the inelastic balls lose momentum along the floor or walls, you would have no way of sending them back to the other side."


    Tatsuya could feel some body heat flowing across his palm as he softly whispered a warning.


    "Hm! Hm hm hm...... Whew, I also prepared a few other Speed-Type


    Magics, but I never resorted to them last year."


    She spoke nonchalantly, but this required a significant difference in strength to fuel this confidence.


    Once again, Tatsuya realized how incredibly powerful Mayumi was compared to everyone else.


    "That''s fine."


    Mayumi stretched to the left and right four times then informed Tatsuya to let go.


    Tatsuya straightened and backed off a few steps whereas Mayumi closed her legs and raised a hand towards him as she looked at him.


    Initially, Tatsuya wasn''t certain what Mayumi wanted, but once he noticed her watching him intently with an increasingly displeased expression, he quickly got the message.


    Tatsuya came around to her front and grasped her outstretched hand. A dainty, delicate hand.


    With a soft tug, Mayumi rolled handily to her feet. "Thank you."


    "No, you''re welcome."


    Tatsuya personally felt that his response was very cordial, but for some reason Mayumi was very happy.


    "Hm~ What a novel feeling."


    "Ah?"


    That comment came out of the blue.


    Tatsuya replied on reflex and Mayumi smiled in response.


    "I have older brothers and young sisters, but no younger brother."


    "Hm......"


    Tatsuya was aware of this.


    Unlike the Yotsuba Family that was shrouded in secrecy, the Saegusa Family was always in the public eye.


    Every birthday for the children drew crowds of guests to celebrate in grandiose fashion.


    This only required a cursory investigation of the members of the Saegusa Family, so it wasn''t very difficult.


    If he remembered correctly, besides two older brothers, she also had a pair of twin sisters in 8th grade.


    "Tatsuya-kun never treated me differently, right?"


    "I personally don''t believe I''m pretending to be overly familiar with the President......"


    Wary of falling into a trap, Tatsuya replied cautiously, but Mayumi laughed lightly.


    "That''s not what I meant. You wouldn''t be on guard against me, flustered, or uneasy, right?"


    Ignoring the first one for now, wouldn''t the latter two only occur under conditions that Mayumi had created herself? Tatsuya thought but didn''t verbalize.


    "You address me with the proper honorifics, but in reality you''re not being overly polite either. I thought you were a cold person, but you still go along with my selfish requests, so I think this is what it would be like to have a younger brother."


    Tatsuya involuntarily widened his eyes at Mayumi.


    Indeed, excluding her height, Mayumi had a well-rounded personality, a surprisingly feminine side and, while it was hard to notice, she did care about others in her own way so she fit the bill for an "older sister" perfectly.


    Yet, in all honesty, having an older sister like that would probably mean a lifetime of stress.


    "......Heaven knows, I only have a little sister after all."


    "That''s true."


    Mayumi smiled serenely as she gazed at Tatsuya. This smile was enough to cause people to suspect she had forgotten the contest altogether.


    Acutely uncomfortable, Tatsuya looked for an opportunity to escape. "Excuse me, I think I should check on the other players'' status."


    "There''s no need."


    Unfortunately, with the intercession from a third party, his plan of egress was dashed.


    "Ara, Izumin."


    "Saegusa......


    You''re still up to your usual name-calling."


    The person who looked like she was fighting off a migraine was a female student wearing the same type of jacket as Tatsuya. She was a 3rd Year student in the technician team �� Rika Izumi.


    "Would you prefer Rika-chan?"


    "You''re doing this on purpose! Eh, forget it, just call me Izumin."


    "So Izumi-senpai, what do you mean by there''s no need?"


    Tatsuya had already learned this lesson; playing word games with Mayumi was a ceaseless struggle.


    He completely disregarded Mayumi and Izumi''s exchange and focused only on the first sentence.


    "Hm? Oh...... Tatsuya-kun, you go ahead and take care of Saegusa''s contest, I''ll handle the other side."


    The female student called Izumi did not express a favorable attitude towards Tatsuya''s inclusion on the technician team.


    Rather than being elitist, her problem likely arose from pride.


    She probably believed that she was capable of handling the situation even without Tatsuya''s assistance.


    "Is that so, I understand."


    In reality, Tatsuya really wanted to beat a swift retreat, but since the division of labor was so clearly defined, he had no way out.


    So Tatsuya nodded without making any further comment. "Then it''s up to you."


    Izumi left those words as a footnote and quickly departed.


    "She''s not a bad person......"


    Mayumi exuded a powerless aura as she watched Izumi''s departing figure, but the soft words that she spoke for Tatsuya''s benefit went in one ear and out the other.


    Regardless of what course of action Izumi took and how Mayumi tried to defend her, both were utterly immaterial to Tatsuya.


    "Crowd Ball" was a sport that shared many similarities with tennis and racquetball, but there were no serving rules.


    Each session lasted three minutes with a three minute break tucked in between sessions, with a total of three sessions per round (the Men''s Division had five sessions).


    After a signal announced the start of the contest, balls shot forth by compressed air would be released every 20 seconds and an insane flurry of balls would ensue until the ending signal.


    ��Generally, that was the case.


    However, the contest unfolding before Tatsuya''s eyes was not so.


    Mayumi''s opponent mirrored her in that they only chose to wield magic.


    As expected of the participants who signed up for this contest, they had an exceptional grasp of Move-Type Magic.


    Her opponent seemed to rely on physical movement to complement her perception and hurriedly aimed the short model handgun-shaped CAD that she held in both hands at each ball.


    The balls caught in the Move-Type Magic changed direction before they fell into her half of the court and flew towards Mayumi''s half of the court in an unnatural arc �� and rebounded at double the speed once they passed across the net.


    Every ball. With no exception.


    Mayumi stood in the center of the court and held her CAD in both hands before her chest.


    As she held her CAD as if she was praying, Mayumi''s eyes glinted with a mysterious light as she gazed slightly downwards.


    Just this alone was sufficient to deny her opponent from scoring a single point.


    Visually, the distance was roughly 10 cm.


    That was how far her opponent''s balls were allowed to invade her position.


    Mayumi''s magic did not make any precise adjustments to the balls.


    Neither did she aim for her opponent''s blind spots, but purely rejected every ball back towards her opponent. Towards every trajectory that her opponent altered, she retaliated from every angle with what must be an incredibly difficult magic.


    Yet, the only one relentlessly scoring was Mayumi.


    The score was a complete landslide without Mayumi yielding a single point.


    When the whistle sounded for the end of the first session, Mayumi''s opponent powerlessly fell to her knees on the court.


    This crumbling motion perfectly reflected her opponent''s overwhelming despair.


    Mayumi appeared perfectly calm and collected as she wielded her magic with a majestic flair, but her emotions were nowhere near as peaceful.


    Hearing the whistle, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. During this contest, she felt herself fall into a bitter struggle.


    She wasn''t being conceited, but she knew from a purely objective sense that her Magic Power far outstripped her opponent. As long as she could maintain the course, victory was assured during the next session.


    The problem lay in the pair of eyes fixed on her from the side of the court.


    Mayumi was accustomed to the gazes of other people. Since her youth, she had always dwelt in the public eye.


    No matter if the gazes were filled with pure admiration or hiding dark, jealous, or other naked negative emotions, Mayumi dealt with it as if they were the very oxygen that surrounded her.


    Nevertheless, the gaze that she endured for the past three minutes was altogether unlike anything she had felt before.


    As if every inch of her was beneath a microscope.


    That was not simply someone seeing her naked or something like that (though that was also a major problem in and of itself).


    The look that Mayumi felt from him �� from Tatsuya, was not something so superficial.


    Not just her skin, but everything beneath �� the flesh and bone that made up her physical attributes, her consciousness, emotions, value system, temperament, habits, hobbies, the experiences that made her who she was today, the talent and diligence that supported her thus far


    ��everything that constituted the person "Saegusa Mayumi" was being decrypted and bared beneath the sun. This pair of eyes caused her to feel an unfamiliar sense of dread.


    This was the first time Tatsuya observed Mayumi''s contest from a close proximity.


    Still, he should have observed the 1st Year participants under his care multiple times during practice at this distance, yet none of the 1st Year participants complained of being ill at ease.


    Mayumi believed that none of the younger women could withstand this feeling.


    In that case, this feeling was either her own misconception, or �� something that only she could feel.


    Right now, she was in the middle of the three minute break where the players would usually towel off the sweat or grab a drink of water.


    Unfortunately, her bag containing her towel and water was next to Tatsuya.


    Walking off the court was the same as actively moving towards where Tatsuya was waiting �� where he lay in ambush.


    Mayumi was a little scared of leaving the court.


    That being said, she couldn''t stay on the court either. Even though she hadn''t moved a muscle during the earlier session, she should definitely take the opportunity to take a break right now. Not only that, she needed to replenish lost moisture and head towards the next court.


    She wouldn''t have cared if she shocked the Operations Committee Members, but with her position, she couldn''t afford to worry the students that came to cheer her on.


    Mayumi took a deep breath and expelled all her unease and worry. (Forget it, women need to be courageous!)


    Mayumi ordered her feet to start walking. "Good work."


    At her underclassman handing her a towel, Mayumi felt a sense of disappointment as that nameless dread seemed to fade away like a dream.


    As usual, any thoughts he had beneath that serious visage were completely obscured by the poker face that even she couldn''t read. This young man gave her a formless and unidentifiable sense of dread, but at the same time provided a miraculous sense of relief that he would never betray her.


    Her earlier comment about "having a young brother" was something spontaneous or intended to tease Tatsuya. While phrased as a joke, on some level it reflected Mayumi''s real thoughts.


    Mayumi came to the conclusion that being afraid of him was ridiculous, so she adopted an obstinate attitude.


    "Don''t say good work yet, the contest hasn''t ended, so this isn''t the time to relax."


    Tatsuya was on the representative team, but he wasn''t a participant himself.


    He was only on duty before and after the contests and was merely a bystander during the events, so telling him "this isn''t the time to relax" was very odd, but Tatsuya made no mention of it despite noticing this.


    "No, it''s over."


    He was pointing towards a more practical matter. "Ah?"


    "The opposing participant is unable to continue and, even if she was going to enter the second session, would definitely keel over from exhaustion in the middle. The auxiliaries from the other side are also aware of this, so this round will conclude with their surrender."


    Mayumi turned around to find the opposing team''s tactical advisors discussing with the panel of judges about this exact topic.


    The participant was sprawled on top of a long chair while covered in medical detection equipment.


    "Psion exhaustion due to continuous magic invocation. Most likely a mistaken assignment. She was a little lacking to be your opponent, President."


    "......You understood that much just from seeing that?"


    "So long as I can ''see clearly''."


    There was no way the panel of judges could hear Tatsuya speak, but the moment he finished speaking, the panel announced that Mayumi''s opponent had withdrawn.


    Dazed, Mayumi stood stock still without budging, an extremely rare side of her that would normally prompt a laugh. Yet, Tatsuya did not smile, merely urged Mayumi to start moving.


    "Let''s return to the pavilion. It''s best to review your CAD and prepare for the next round."


    "Yeah, you''re right, I''ll leave that to you."


    Right now, Tatsuya was completely in control of the situation, but Mayumi didn''t make any pointless resistance as she followed Tatsuya after picking up her bag.


    After Tatsuya activated the maintenance device, Mayumi handed him her CAD and plopped down beside him.


    Not across from him.


    Mayumi wasn''t wearing her cooling jacket that extended to her knees so she was still in her "tennis uniform" that she wore for the match, but this wasn''t because she was in a teasing mood, rather that Tatsuya was no longer causing her to feel unnaturally cold.


    The two of them were close enough that their shoulders could rub against one another, but Tatsuya never spared a glance towards her exposed thighs.


    Nor was Mayumi upset by this.


    Her concentration was completely devoted to the maintenance device as well as the personal CAD currently attached to the machine.


    "Don''t you need to measure my current status?"


    "The duration was only a paltry 10 to 15 minutes, so even if I could rewrite the code, there wouldn''t be any time to test it, so there would be little point in taking the extra time to run measurements."


    This occurred quite often during their mutual conversation, but this time Mayumi involuntarily tilted her head.


    According to what he just said, this sounded like he could get a ballpark estimate completely independently of the machine......


    "......You can tell visually?"


    "Of course, surely the President knows as well?"


    "That......"


    "The President also knows that as long as they''re Magicians, they can tell whether magic��s activated normally or if a CAD is functioning normally without the use of machines, right?"


    "This I know."


    "On some level, I''m just a little more knowledgeable." Tatsuya continued to watch the scrolling character strings.


    Mayumi was very interested in exactly what this "some level" was, but she didn''t dare to disturb an engineer at work to satiate her curiosity.


    Tatsuya removed the CAD from the maintenance device and turned off the power before inspecting the trigger and Activation Sequence circuit, then personally handed the CAD back to Mayumi.


    Just as he promised, he never touched the code inside.


    Mayumi privately heaved a sigh of relief (she thought she managed to hide it, but Tatsuya saw everything), but owing to some reason, after she received the CAD, she curled her finger around the trigger and put it on her thigh.


    "President...... That''s a little disconcerting, can you not point the muzzle at me?"


    Strictly speaking, a CAD doesn''t have a "muzzle".


    Large, rifle-shaped CADs are usually equipped with image detectors at the front that gives the impression of the "muzzle" from a laser gun, but regardless of whether it was a long or short model, the "gun barrel" was made of metal.


    Still, the overall design mirrored that of a real firearm, so those that are aware of the danger guns pose would naturally feel uncomfortable staring down the "muzzle".


    "Ah, sorry."


    Tatsuya wasn''t certain how familiar Mayumi was with this situation, but she frankly apologized and shifted her CAD and left the muzzle pointed at herself.


    "I should be the one apologizing for troubling you with such trivialities."


    "Please don''t concern yourself, this is basic manners after all. So how is it?"


    Mayumi''s question was once again overly simplified, but Tatsuya had no problems navigating through her cryptic meaning.


    "I felt that the calibration was well executed. No overclocking, no unnecessary unique features, it was a faithful job done strictly by the rules. There was an overemphasis on stability that led to a more convoluted Activation Sequence in some areas, but taking the President''s Magic Power into consideration, I''d say this garners full marks."


    At any rate, this wasn''t the time for needless flattery or nitpicking, so Tatsuya bluntly made his assessment.


    Tatsuya answered this question with his eyes still watching the Activation Sequence display on the maintenance device, so when he turned around �� he discovered Mayumi in a profound state of embarrassment.


    "Is that so......? Hehehe, that makes me incredibly happy."


    The corners of her eyes were dyed pink as she slightly averted her eyes with a bashful smile.


    Compared to blushing obviously, this reaction was even more awkward.


    "......Is that so?"


    The reason why Tatsuya asked was that he was honestly lost on how to respond, but the real question lurking at the bottom of his heart was that Mayumi should have long been inured to hearing such praise on a daily basis.


    "Indeed, to receive the compliments of someone who usually gives scant praise, isn''t that something worthy of being happy about?"


    Tatsuya didn''t believe that he was a completely mature adult.


    From an objective standpoint, he felt that he was still an immature child.


    That being said, Mayumi''s assessment made him out to be one of the fringe members of society unable to feign politeness, which he thoroughly disagreed with.


    "......I can be just as polite as anyone else."


    However, Tatsuya''s rebuttal only earned a sweet smile from Mayumi that clearly said she saw through his subterfuge. "So you were just being polite just now?"


    "......No, I wasn''t."


    Mayumi''s delighted smile struck Tatsuya in the wrong way, but continuing this conversation served no practical purpose.


    Also, there was no reason he had to respond in the first place. Unruffled, Tatsuya calmly accepted Mayumi''s smile.


    Among the Nine Schools Competition, "Crowd Ball" was the event with the most matches this day.


    In terms of pure number of matches, "Monolith Code" was the one sport among the other six that had the most matches. "Crowd Ball" and "Icicle Destruction" each had five, but "Monolith Code" and "Icicle Destruction" were split across two days, whereas "Crowd Ball" had to finish all 5 matches within half a day.


    The allotted time was short, but the nature of the event and the fact that each session lasted three minutes with almost continuous magic invocation with no chance to catch a breather combined to create a situation that was in no way less arduous than the other events.


    Thus, how to gauge the use of Magic Power was absolutely vital for seizing the gold in this event.


    The goal was, of course, two consecutive victories.


    During the match, the players weren''t trying to send back every ball haphazardly, but to take into account which shots should be allowed to score in order to properly pace themselves.


    Mayumi, who could continuously channel her magic throughout the entire session, was undoubtedly an outlier in this situation.


    Even so, Mayumi didn''t charge forward and rely solely on her strength in battle.


    She also adopted strategies of her own.


    Two consecutive victories was absolutely mandatory �� this would prevent people from saying "Wait, didn''t she just power through to victory?"


    By choosing magic that was unsuited to this event by solely rebounding the balls back, this was to avoid exhaustion from continuously replicating magic �� this also denied people from claiming that "She''s not actually rationing her Magic Power, right?"


    Owing to these reasons, her philosophy in battle was to go all out from the start without a trace of hesitation.


    Yet, when the second round started, Mayumi was struck by a rare sense of confusion.


    Her status was excellent.


    Just like earlier, half the round was already over with her opponent unable to score a single point during the first match.


    Her confusion came from a completely opposite reason. (How......?)


    True, thanks to her opponent withdrawing from the first round, she had more time to rest than usual.


    Still, this was a tightly packed schedule with 5 rounds crammed into half a day.


    Usually, her mental and physical status would be gradually worn down from exhaustion, but they would definitely not show a marked improvement that even she could notice.


    Thus, there must be some reason behind this highly unusual circumstance.


    Mayumi could only think of one possible explanation. As soon as the ending whistle sounded��


    Mayumi decided to interrogate her perfidious underclassman.


    "Tatsuya-kun, I thought you said you didn''t alter the Activation Sequence?"


    This was completely opposite from how the first round ended.


    As soon as the judges confirmed the end of the round, Mayumi stormed to where Tatsuya was on the sidelines.


    Mayumi''s accusatory appearance caught Tatsuya by surprise, but he still replied back in a calm manner.


    "I never touched the Activation Sequence and there shouldn''t be any performance issues, unless you noticed something wrong?"


    "Liar!"


    Mayumi pointed a finger at Tatsuya''s nose, her whole stance quivered like it was about to give off "Bishi!" sound.


    "The efficiency of magic construction was significantly higher and, since there was no time to change the hardware, the only possibility is that you altered the software!"


    "......So the efficiency coefficient wasn''t lower, but higher?"


    Tatsuya''s clearly befuddled question took the wind out of Mayumi''s sails.


    "That''s true...... But......"


    This would be a whole other story if efficiency dropped, but Mayumi finally noticed that her attitude was wholly ridiculous for someone coming to complain that her performance had shown marked improvement.


    "Regardless, why don''t you take a seat first?"


    Still wearing a baffled expression, Tatsuya handed her a towel, which Mayumi accepted awkwardly before sitting down with a look of consternation on her face.


    "The efficiency coefficient rose likely because the garbage was removed."


    Tatsuya sat half a body length away from Mayumi and intentionally didn''t watch her as he softly settled her down.


    "Don''t mess around with me. I was watching you the entire time. You didn''t take apart the CAD for cleaning, nor did you use any cleaning fluids, correct?"


    Mayumi said petulantly, but Tatsuya replied back patiently.


    "No, I wasn''t cleaning the hardware, I was removing the unnecessary software."


    CAD performance was also affected by the user''s mental condition. If the user didn''t trust the engineer, then this would obviously negatively impact the CAD''s performance.


    Since he did act without giving prior warning, which meant that he did not go through the informed consent phase, Tatsuya still felt that it was necessary for him to give an in-depth explanation.


    "The President''s CAD had system files left over from earlier versions of the OS, so I had these removed. While previous system files rarely accumulate these garbage files, that doesn''t mean that they are completely removed either. By completely erasing these files, CAD performance can be improved by a few percentage points. However, this usually would not bring about an immediately noticeable improvement, hence I didn''t inform you beforehand. This just goes to show that the President''s senses are just that refined and I was being overly rash."


    "Ah, that......


    If that''s all it is, then don''t worry about it."


    Tatsuya''s excessive bow and apology prompted Mayumi to frantically wave both her hands.


    "In that case, this also shows that Tatsuya-kun was dutiful in all regards, so I should be the one apologizing for suspecting you in the first place."


    When Tatsuya raised his head, Mayumi was also bowing to him in apology.


    Tatsuya couldn''t help but note how swiftly she was able to shift gears. "Then, let''s end this conversation here."


    He also felt that she was someone who could readily admit her own mistakes.


    "You''re right."


    Must be from a composure born of maturity.


    "Then, Tatsuya-kun......"


    Even so, it wasn''t like she was taking the high ground either.


    "What is it?"


    "That calibration method...... or do you call it garbage cleanup? Can you teach me later?"


    No ill intent whatsoever.


    "No problem, but please focus on your next match."


    "Of course, leave that to Onee-san!"


    At this stage, choosing to adopt an older sister''s attitude could make anyone smile.


    And so, Mayumi completely denied her opponent from scoring a single point. She won every match 2-0 without yielding a single point and took sole possession of the crown for the Women''s "Crowd Ball".


    ? ? ?


    "Icicle Destruction", also known simply as "Pillar Knock", was held in an outdoor arena that was 12 meters long and 24 meters wide. The field was divided into two halves, each with 12 ice pillars that were 1 meter wide and 2 meters tall, with the victor destroying all the pillars in the opposite field first.


    Thanks to this, "Icicle Destruction" required preparation on a massive scale.


    Requiring hundreds of huge ice pillars that needed to be kept frozen during the height of summer, it greatly limited the number of arenas, even with the military''s complete support.


    Owing to the limits on ice production, the Nine Schools Competition could only afford to prepare two arenas for both the Men''s Team and Women''s Team for a total of 4 arenas. Each of the two sites had 12 matches in the first round and six matches in the second round for a total of 18 matches, which was the maximum limit for one day.


    "Nevertheless, this is a contest that severely depletes Magic Power. If they held every match in one day, many of the players wouldn''t make it. For the single elimination contest on the second day, there''s an extremely short interval between each match. Thus, there is some truth in the saying that ''Icicle Destruction is won by those with the greatest stamina''."


    Tatsuya was lecturing on the details while the one listening and nodding was Shizuku.


    Miyuki was also present, but if his sister was the only one here, then Tatsuya wouldn''t have to explain at this particular time.


    The three of them weren''t in the audience stands, but the auxiliary working area.


    Their goal was to watch Kanon''s match from close proximity to get a first hand experience of what the contest was like.


    Kanon was busy discussing the final details with Isori, so this wasn''t a good time to interrupt them.


    Everyone went to watch the Men''s "Crowd Ball" contest.


    Sayaka came to cheer on Kirihara, Erika chose to accompany her and roped Mizuki into the mix, then Mizuki invited Mikihiko to come along, finally culminating with Mikihiko grabbing Leo. And that''s how it was.


    After hearing Miyuki''s report, Tatsuya maintained a "what a duplicitous bunch" feeling. As for who among them was duplicitous, some things are better left unsaid.


    Kanon finally stepped onto the stage.


    There were two platforms that stood four meters high at the two ends of the arena.


    The players had to use magic to defend the icicles in their own half of the court while simultaneously destroying their opponent''s icicles.


    After entering the arena, all restrictions on magic safety were removed, so this was publicly acknowledged to be the most intense of all the magic contests.


    "Shiba-kun."


    After seeing Kanon off to the platform, Isori turned to wave at Tatsuya.


    "Let''s go too."


    Isori invited Miyuki and Shizuku, who brought Tatsuya with them.


    Behind the platforms where the players stood, there was a special observation deck for support personnel.


    Here, there were several devices responsible for monitoring the players'' physical condition as well as a large window for viewing the competition.


    "How''s Chiyoda-senpai''s status?"


    Tatsuya felt that it was impolite to remain silent, so he supplied an icebreaker question.


    "She''s very motivated, to the point that I''m a little concerned that she''s too fired up and will lose steam in tomorrow''s matches."


    With a smile on his face, Isori answered Tatsuya''s customary question. There was no trace of unease on his face.


    "I heard that senpai won the first round in the fastest time ever recorded."


    "Well, that is Kanon''s personality...... I earnestly hope that she would be a little more prudent, so those watching over her could relax somewhat."


    Tatsuya was quite interested in Isori''s wry smile and response.


    Tatsuya was accompanying Mayumi all through the morning, so of course he missed the first round in the morning.


    He only knew that Kanon claimed the first round using the least amount of time possible.


    That being said, while the match time was very short, quite a few of her own icicles had fallen


    "It''s starting."


    Shizuku''s soft voice prompted Tatsuya to direct his gaze back towards the arena.


    With the shrill sound of the starting whistle, the earth groaned. "Mine Genesis."


    This was no Mine Field, this was Mine Genesis.


    The scene before Tatsuya''s eyes forced him to speak its name.


    Versatility and speed were the crowning advantages of Modern Magic. Nonetheless, Magicians are also human, so there are fields where they specialize at or are not adept at.


    Since magic talent is inherited, blood relations within a family naturally share similar aptitudes towards magic fields.


    The Yotsuba Family, with each family member excelling in a unique area, was a notable exception.


    Within influential families, besides everyone''s individual names, family members that share a notable skill usually share a second name as well �� almost like a special title.


    Some of the more famous ones include the Juumonji Family''s "Phalanx".


    The Ichijou Family''s "Rupture".


    The Saegusa Family did not have a system that they did not excel at, so they were ironically referred to as "Omnipotent".


    The Chiba Family was known as "Magic Swordsman" �� this title referred more to their skills and techniques than any unique talent the family possessed, but was still used to refer to this family as a whole.


    The Chiyoda Family was known as "Mine Genesis".


    The Magicians of the Chiyoda Family specialized in using Long Range Solid Matter Oscillation Systematic Magic, particularly when it comes to using Earthshaker magic.


    Dirt, rock, sand, cement, all materials were irrelevant.


    A powerful oscillation could be applied as long as the solid matter was recognized as the "Earth''s surface". This was the true face of the Chiyoda Family''s specialty "Mine Creation", with the Chiyoda Family''s title derived from "Mine Creator" = "Mine Genesis".


    The opposing field suffered vertical vibrations that ran perpendicular to the epicenter, with two icicles collapsing each time.


    Her opponent tried to counter with Move-Type Magic "Compulsory Arrest" in an effort to stifle any motion on part of the object, but "Mine Genesis" continued switching targets at a speed that her opponent was unable to match, so by the time five of her twelve pillars had collapsed, her opponent abandoned all pretense of defense and concentrated solely on the attack.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "?"


    Tatsuya and the others all expressed their astonishment in different ways, whereas Isori smiled wryly from the side.


    As he watched the pillars on his side collapse without any resistance, he shook his head helplessly.


    "Should I commend Kanon for going all out or criticize her for being overly reckless......


    Her methodology revolves around going for the jugular before she gets KO''ed."


    "No, well......


    I hardly feel that this is the wrong tactic."


    Her opponent had switched from defense to offense, and her resistance was suitably lowered.


    By the time the number of pillars left on her side dipped to six, Kanon had already collapsed every pillar in her opponent''s territory.


    "Victory!"


    Kanon smiled widely as she flashed a victory signal while descending from the platform.


    The target of her smile was, of course, Isori.


    Isori''s face plainly said "what am I going to do with you", but he was wearing the same smile.


    "How should I describe this......"


    "Match made in heaven?"


    Miyuki was reluctant to voice her opinion, but Shizuku had no such compunctions.


    "You two should say that they understand one another perfectly."


    Hearing the two of them, Tatsuya smiled wryly for a completely different reason.


    Still, Tatsuya also acknowledged that they were a "match made in heaven".


    The two of them had a lot of synergy.


    The player and the auxiliary, even though they didn''t step onto the stage together, the two of them were in the fight as one.


    Yet �� Tatsuya thought.


    If they were a pair with so much synergy, would Isori be able to fulfill his duties to the utmost when paired with other players?


    There were 40 players and only 8 technicians.


    On average, each technician was responsible for five players.


    Tatsuya was in charge of the 1st Year Women''s Team, but that was still six people, seven if you counted the the impromptu addition in the morning.


    Once they forged an intense emotional bond with one individual player, could they put forth their all with the other players?


    Tatsuya was also facing that quandary.


    Would he really go all in for Shizuku or Honoka the same way he would for Miyuki?


    "......Shiba-kun, what''s up?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    It''s not like he could actually ask Isori something like "Do you work so hard for every player?".


    Tatsuya replied back in completely inane and normal manner to muddle through Isori''s question.


    ? ? ?


    After securing advancement to the third round, Kanon and company


    ��with Tatsuya, Miyuki and Shizuku in tow �� returned to the pavilion in high spirits, only to frown at the dour atmosphere suffusing the camp.


    "......What happened?"


    Isori asked Suzune, who was probably the only one who maintained her usual attitude.


    Suzune turned around to reveal an even more blank emotion than normal.


    "The Men''s ''Crowd ball'' event didn''t perform as expected �� we''re recalculating the odds right now."


    The standings in the Nine Schools Competition were determined by the aggregate score from each event.


    First Place received 50 points, Second Place received 30 points, and Third Place received 20 points.


    Fourth Place finishes in "Speed Shooting", "Battle Board", and "Mirage Bat" netted 10 points. "Crowd Ball" and "Icicle Destruction" only awarded points to the top three, so the three teams that are eliminated in the third round each receive 5 points.


    For "Monolith Code", First Place would receive 100 points, Second Place receives 60 points, and Third Place only gets 40 points, which makes it the single largest event in terms of points.


    Half the points from the Newcomers Division would be added into the total.


    This was the score breakdown for the Nine Schools Competition.


    Anyone not in the top four or six would receive no points, so even if First Place was out of the question, taking Second through Fourth place was still valuable in scoring points to contest the overall victor. According to this breakdown, advancing as many players in as many contests as possible to the single elimination or duel phases was one of the keys to victory.


    "Not performed as expected means......"


    "The players were eliminated during the first, second, and third rounds."


    Isori asked with trepidation while the voice that answered him was quite indifferent by comparison.


    "While we held onto next year''s right to compete, this result was thoroughly unexpected."


    The voice was largely indifferent likely because the person being questioned was struck heavily by the news.


    Compared to the other events, the Men''s "Crowd Ball" lineup was certainly lacking in firepower.


    Regardless of the fact they didn''t possess an ace like the Women''s "Speed Shooting", "Crowd Ball", and "Battle Board" or the upcoming Men''s "Icicle Destruction" who was "assured of victory", they still should possess enough talent to compete for First Place.


    "The Newcomers Division is a little harder to estimate, but based on our current lead, if the Women''s "Battle Board", Men''s "Icicle Destruction" as well as "Mirage Bat" and "Monolith Code" all seize First Place, we''re still in the clear."


    A 2nd Year student from the tactical advisory team made the report.


    Tatsuya, who was just listening as a bystander, felt that this threshold was a little high.


    Including both the Men''s and Women''s contests, they wanted to claim First Place in four of the six remaining events in the Official Division.


    Katsuto and Mari could be relied on to win the gold in their respective events, but based on these calculations, if any accident were to occur, they ran the risk of morale reaching a breaking point.


    Still �� this wasn''t something that Tatsuya had to concern himself with.


    He was probably overstepping his boundaries by worrying about these things.


    Compared to the points, Tatsuya personally was more mindful about something else.


    Kirihara was participating in the Men''s "Crowd Ball" event.


    Certainly, Kirihara had a reckless side to him, but he also possessed a strong sense of duty.


    He wouldn''t be depressed because of this turnout, would he......?


    ? ? ?


    After the day''s events had drawn to a close, Tatsuya found Kirihara near the hotel''s rest area close to dusk.


    Outwardly, he looked perfectly normal. Sayaka was sitting next to Kirihara.


    Kirihara was working hard to keep up a cheerful appearance, but Tatsuya could tell at a glance that he was forcing a smile.


    "Kirihara-senpai, thanks for your hard work."


    "Ho, so it''s Shiba."


    Of course, Tatsuya could have chosen to pass by the rest area without saying a word, but he didn''t do so.


    "I was taken out early in the second round, and quite badly at that."


    He was definitely putting on a strong front, but he recovered faster than Tatsuya suspected.


    Maybe athletes were more accustomed to victory and defeat and were more resilient when it came to dealing with the bitterness of defeat.


    Tatsuya always lost when he was trading blows with his master so he didn''t have any real "competitive" experience, and could only rely on logic to explain this.


    Tatsuya was unable to judge whether this was an appropriate moment to offer words of comfort, so he elected to speak the truth.


    "Senpai was unlucky to draw Third High''s ace that was favored to win the event in the second round and only lost by a grand total of eight points after losing three out of five matches. This favored player was exhausted from the long struggle with senpai and was promptly eliminated in the third round, so this was a Pyrrhic victory for him as well."


    "......Man, you''re one blunt guy."


    Tatsuya never bothered to sugarcoat the defeat and delivered a cold analysis that didn''t smack of comfort, but Kirihara wasn''t angry.


    "You never thought that I would be depressed?"


    Kirihara''s tone and expression were more teasing than anything else. "I did, but I couldn''t think of any consolation."


    The scene was dead silent for a few seconds. Kirihara suddenly burst into laughter.


    And he was laughing to the point that he was bent over the sofa. Enough to thoroughly discomfit Sayaka by his side.


    Tatsuya continued to watch him without any expression.


    "Shiba...... You really are an interesting guy. Usually, now would be the time to wear a totally~ awkward expression and quickly pass me pretending not to see me, not the time to actually sit down and talk."


    That choice �� intentionally overlooking him �� was also on the table, but Tatsuya believed that wordlessly passing by wasn''t cordial enough. However, this time it looked like Tatsuya was being a "busybody".


    Tatsuya realized that he shouldn''t even be taking how cordial he was into consideration since that didn''t jibe with his personality, but......


    "Still, I feel a lot better thanks to you. Since you said it was a ''Pyrrhic victory'', then that must be how it was. This shows that I''ve still got a lot of potential."


    ......Looks like that wasn''t the case.


    Whether Kirihara truly believed that was immaterial.


    Likewise, whether this was truly the result Tatsuya was aiming for was also immaterial.


    ? ? ?


    Despite the outcome falling into considerable doubt, the basic personnel duties did not change very much.


    The ones responsible for odd jobs and errands might claim otherwise, but since Tatsuya was a member of the technician team, the brass from First High wasn''t foolish enough to have him work on menial tasks and run the risk of endangering his original duties.


    After preparing for the Newcomers Division two days from now, double checking the physical and mental conditions of the players under his care and running a final compatibility test for CADs, today''s work schedule came to a close.


    Tatsuya received a long package in the mail from the hotel counter and returned to his own room.


    It wasn''t dinner time yet.


    There was still ample time left, so Tatsuya opted to test the item in the package.


    He took a glance at the clock to verify when the dining hall opened.


    There was still a significant interval until he had to meet up with Miyuki.


    Tatsuya unpacked the parcel and gazed at the contents within.


    This was something he called Four Leaves Technology''s CAD Development 3rd Division in the early hours of the morning for.


    The components were all universal, the shape exceedingly simple, and was assembled to the point that an automatic construction device could do the rest by reading the manual. Even so, the fact that this could be assembled and shipped all within half a day was quite impressive.


    (I hope Ushiyama-san isn''t pushing himself again......)


    Should he be saying pushing himself, or pushing his subordinates?


    Tatsuya took great pains to carefully remind them that this item was "partially out of curiosity".


    Regardless, Tatsuya couldn''t "really" turn back the clock, so fussing over these details was useless at this point.


    After he opened the package and took a look inside, he found a combination seal around a long, thin container. This case was usually intended to transport CADs with the dimensions of a shotgun.


    Tatsuya punched in the usual code. There was a "sword" inside the box.


    The item Tatsuya removed from the box had the outward appearance of a long sword with an upgraded hand guard.


    The entire length measured 70 cm, and 50 cm without the hand guard


    ��that was how it was shaped. There was no blade.


    This did not refer to the lack of an edge, but the fact that this tool was never forged to be a "sword".


    The literal meaning of the words seemed paradoxical, but a better description would be "a metallic bokken forged to look like a long sword".


    Or maybe it was "flat rod with an added hand guard". This item was plainly not any ordinary rod.


    After thumbing the activation button and upping the psion intake, a familiar feeling passed across Tatsuya''s hand.


    This item was in the same vein as Erika''s police baton in that it was a weapon that concealed a CAD.


    The utility was even more restricted than a Specialized CAD and could only provide one Activation Sequence. Erika''s CAD was a Specialized model that retained the ability to switch abilities. In comparison, this was a Specialized CAD that possessed only one function, making it a prototype for "Weaponized Integrated CADs".


    Tatsuya measured the distance to the wall to gauge whether he should take a test swing when someone knocked on the door. The perfect timing caused Tatsuya to chuckle wryly as he placed the prototype on the table.


    There was some time until the arranged meeting time, but given that the presence on the other side of the door did nothing to conceal themselves, he knew that friends had come calling.


    And this prototype suited that friend very well.


    Rather than testing this himself, it would be far more interesting to have that guy handle it �� Tatsuya thought as he opened the door.


    "Onii-sama, is this a good time?"


    The leader and the one who spoke up first was his little sister.


    Tatsuya pushed the door open and beckoned everyone inside. Erika, who was following Miyuki, came close enough that the two of them were almost touching.


    Next, Honoka, Shizuku, Mizuki, and Leo came in, with Mikihiko bring up the rear.


    Rather than saying ladies first, it would be more appropriate to say this was how the pecking order went.


    Still, while this was a double room for the sake of storing equipment, it was still a squeeze with so many people piling in at once.


    Just the chairs and bed weren''t enough, someone even had to sit on the table �� which was neatly ordered and not the least bit sloppy, so Tatsuya had no complaints.


    Erika was the one sitting on the table, so of course she was the one who noticed the "sword" on the table, and it naturally aroused her interest.


    "Tatsuya-kun, is that...... a blade replica? Except it looks more like a sword."


    "Negative."


    "Then an iron whip?"


    "Also negative...... I don''t think the samurai of this country would use weapons like iron whips."


    "Who uses the term samurai in this day and age...... Then what is it? ...... Ah, is it a Houki?"


    Erika flipped it over and examined both sides and asked again upon noticing the trigger on the handle.


    "Correct, to be precise, this is a Weaponized Integrated CAD, commonly known as weaponized calculation devices. The CAD is specifically attuned to use one type of magic only that can also double as a close combat weapon that uses aforementioned magic."


    "Wow......"


    The reason why Erika made this sound wasn''t because the Weaponized Integrated CAD was incredibly rare, but because this was the first time she saw one in the form of a "sword". Erika wasn''t the only one gazing at the sword in her hand, both Honoka and Shizuku were looking on with deep interest.


    Miyuki''s faced revealed an "Ah, so that''s what it was" expression, clearly because she remembered the conversation from last night.


    Neither Mizuki nor Mikihiko expressed any interest, probably because they preferred familiar objects rather than foreign materials.


    Tatsuya glanced at the other person standing to the side and smiled mischievously as he plucked the prototype from Erika''s hands.


    "Leo."


    And tossed it towards Leo, who was standing off to one side with his face averted.


    "Whoa! Tatsuya, isn''t that kind of dangerous?"


    In reality, Leo was burning to give it a go, but he feigned disinterest due to his ongoing cold war against his nemesis (?) Erika, so while he was outwardly frantic, he eagerly grabbed hold of the sword hilt.


    Tatsuya completely ignored his protest and sent a challenging smirk his way.


    "Want to give it a try?"


    "Eh, me?"


    Leo''s mouth split into a wide grin.


    To the side, Erika wore a "This guy is easy to read......" expression, to which Tatsuya spared only a single glance before directing his attention back to Leo.


    "This weaponized calculation device was created by merging a striking weapon with the Fortifying Magic that Watanabe-senpai used during the ''Battle Board'' event, with the blade also serving as a slashing weapon after being reforged, so I think this suits you very well."


    "So Tatsuya made this?"


    "Yes."


    "Hold on."


    Mikihiko inserted himself into Leo and Tatsuya''s conversation.


    Initially, he wore an apathetic expression, but he was paying attention to the entire conversation.


    "Watanabe-senpai''s event was yesterday, so you made this in one day? This doesn''t look like a ready-made product."


    "The components themselves are all commonplace. The outer frame is also a generic alloy, so there are no special materials involved."


    "But this still isn''t something you can manually forge, right? You shouldn''t have that much spare time......"


    "Why of course, I only came up with the design, then had a familiar factory construct this using automatic assembly devices."


    Miyuki overheard the entire conversation and when she heard the term "familiar factory", she almost burst into laughter. Thankfully, she regularly prepared several masks for occasions like these, so she didn''t draw any attention to herself or her brother.


    "So Leo......


    Want to give it a try?"


    Tatsuya''s words were like the sweet whispers of the demon Mephistopheles.


    Even while knowing something was afoot, the lure was irresistible. "......OK, I''ll be your guinea pig."


    "He fell for it."


    Shizuku''s soft whisper succinctly reflected everyone''s inner thoughts.


    Next, Tatsuya pulled out a HMD with light refracting mirrors and a speaker attached.


    "This is the instruction manual."


    Seeing the HMD in front of him, Leo seemed to not comprehend Tatsuya''s words as a question mark sprouted on his head.


    "Take a look, the user''s manual for the weaponized calculation device is recorded within."


    "Ah? Oh......"


    This object that Tatsuya handed him (more like tossed to him) appeared to have images and sound files stored on it, which included the Weaponized Integrated CAD instruction manuals. Leo let out an "I get it now" expression and accepted the HMD from Tatsuya''s hands.


    "This counts as a virtual terminal device, right?"


    Honoka, who asked the question, wasn''t the only one wondering about this.


    Virtual information terminal devices posed considerable harm to immature Magicians.


    With this in mind, First High forbade students from using virtual terminal devices.


    Tatsuya himself insisted on using a material terminal device, but asked his friend to use a virtual terminal device. Even if the device was restricted to visual and hearing, everyone held the same misgivings.


    "It''s nothing that outrageous, but they do share some similarities."


    "...... Is this OK?"


    "Huh? Oh...... You''re referring to the harm caused by the virtual terminal device?"


    "Uh...... Yeah."


    "There''s no need to worry on that account. The risks from virtual terminal devices arise from the user''s inexperience. If used strictly for testing realistic conditions, then it''s actually quite a valuable tool."


    "I don''t follow......"


    Honoka''s tone towards Tatsuya was very polite, but there were traces of Miyuki''s influence mixed in.


    "Magic is a skill that uses perception to temporarily alter reality. Virtual terminal devices create illusions that people mistake for reality."


    Tatsuya''s explanations were always attentive and exhaustive, which possibly was a reflex on his part.


    "The two of them share the distinction that they project an unnatural phenomenon into reality. On the other hand, by experiencing the phenomenon through the virtual terminal device, there''s no need to expend energy to rewrite reality, nor is there a risk for spell failure. Herein also lies the risk for virtual terminal devices."


    Tatsuya temporarily stopped at this point.


    Because he felt that he was being overly loquacious.


    However, his friends that were arrayed in front of him wore equal parts understanding and incomprehension on their faces, so he felt that his explanation wasn''t detailed enough and plodded on.


    "Virtual terminal devices would cause a Magician to hallucinate and believe that they can effortlessly alter reality with no consequence. People incapable of using magic wouldn''t run into this problem in the first place. Skilled Magicians would be able to differentiate what they are capable of, but immature Magicians may confuse the difference between what they experienced in the virtual world with what they can actually accomplish and overestimate their abilities.


    Once immature Magicians have become accustomed to altering reality without the concepts of hard work or failure, they become unable to reflect upon why they cannot use magic to successfully rewrite reality and lose the ability to think critically and the drive to do so. Hence the popular belief that immature Magicians still studying magic experience harm from using virtual terminal devices."


    Tatsuya paused again to survey his friends'' faces.


    Additional explanations were probably unnecessary, but he''d still conclude as a precaution.


    "In other words, the problem lies in whether the user believes he or she has accomplished something they were previously unable to. Utilizing virtual terminal devices to test the waters isn''t a problem in and of itself. That type of virtual experience actually benefits the planning phases for constructing Magic Sequences. At the end of the day, it remains extremely challenging to pick out only the benefits, so I feel that a global ban on virtual terminal devices made perfect sense."


    "Is that so......


    I actually learned a lot from that."


    Tatsuya felt that Honoka''s nodding was overly zealous and also believed he said too much.


    Even if she heavily relied on him, he had no way of responding......


    Those were Tatsuya''s heartfelt words.


    ? ? ?


    The test for the prototype calculation device was set after dinner, using one of the outdoor combat training facilities on the outskirts of the Nine Schools Competition area.


    Tatsuya didn''t make the arrangements; Erika was the one who called on her connections.


    Since arriving here, Erika seemed to be frivolously throwing around her family''s influence in a self-destructive manner.


    Did something happen that caused her mental landscape to change?


    Speaking of which, Tatsuya recalled that something similar happened during the banquet.


    Nevertheless, Tatsuya was powerless to act regardless of how worried he was.


    His own emotions were only fa?ades anyways.


    It was probably better to look the other way and let an engineer''s curiosity take first priority. This was probably a more honest method to go about it.


    Tatsuya convinced himself this way and once again warned himself against butting into other people''s business.


    "Leo, do you understand the mechanics?"


    Next, he had to focus all his concentration on this test.


    Even if this was something done during his leisurely time �� even if this was an overly simplified way of applying modern magic �� this still broke new ground for testing magic and calculation devices.


    If an accident occurred due to his complacency, the one who would bear the brunt of it would be Leo and not Tatsuya.


    "Uh, I think so......


    But, am I really going to do that?"


    "That" likely referred to the demonstrated motions he saw within the HMD.


    Likely was the wrong word to use, since that was the only possibility at this point.


    "We''re undergoing this test to find out."


    "You''re right."


    This training facility was 30 minutes away from the hotel by foot.


    This would pose no problems during the day, but it was night time now.


    Likewise, city districts would be fine, but they were located in a military training facility in the mountains.


    Miyuki and Erika stubbornly refused to cooperate, but were finally persuaded to remain at the hotel.


    Despite this, Tatsuya still remained uneasy, so he called on Honoka to watch Miyuki and Mizuki to keep an eye on Erika.


    Now, only Tatsuya and Leo were present. "Let''s begin."


    "Got it."


    Initially, they weren''t going to use the slashing (more like striking) dummy.


    Right now, they needed to verify the movements of the Weaponized Integrated CAD without performing any physical actions.


    "Starting now."


    Leo thumbed the activation button on the bottom of the hilt. With a "clang" sound, a feathery touch crossed his fingers.


    He wrapped his index finger around the trigger near the top of the handguard and started supplying psions.


    Contrary to his physical impression, Leo''s supply of psions wasn''t explosive, but possessed an inexhaustible durability. Correction, maybe that would be the most suitable description for his youthful and energetic side.


    If a CAD was not calibrated for individual use, there would be practically no assistance in constructing Magic Sequences, so there was a small delay as the Activation Sequence was translated into the Magic Sequence.


    Approximately 0.6 seconds.


    Even so, this was still much swifter than during practical skills class.


    This might be caused by his personal expertise in this field of magic, or the outstanding performance from the CAD and Activation Sequence.


    Regardless of which one it was or both at the same time, this detail remained unimportant. What was important right now was to observe the activated magic in action and not the time necessary to activate aforementioned magic.


    "Oh?"


    Leo gasped, not because the magic was activating, but because the effects of inertia far exceeded his expectations.


    "Haha, it''s actually floating, how incredible!"


    Leo revealed a childlike smile and swung the "sword" that had less than one half of the blade still attached.


    The other half of the blade floating in midair mimicked his motion and swung in a similar arc.


    "Three, two, one......"


    "Whoa......."


    Leo stopped upon hearing Tatsuya counting down. "Zero."


    With the end of the countdown, the blade swiftly reconnected with the "broken" blade and reformed into a complete "sword".


    "Tatsuya, that was a complete success."


    Leo was wearing a thoroughly delighted expression as he raised a thumb, whereas Tatsuya mirrored his gesture.


    "Still, I''m impressed that you could come up with something like this. Detaching the blade from the hilt, then using Fortifying Magic to solidify its position and ''shoot'' out the blade. I still can''t believe I just did that. Now I know Fortifying Magic can also operate by separating objects."


    "That is because the core concept behind Fortifying Magic is stabilizing relative positions, and if you ignore all the stereotypes, you find that objects don''t have to be physically connected to one another. In addition, the operational form of this CAD is more like ''extension'' rather than being ''shot out''.


    "The blade will only elongate in a linear fashion, since the middle segment is empty space."


    "I never thought about that, I''ll just treat this like a really~ long sword."


    Just as Leo said, this weaponized calculation device wasn''t like other long range system weapons that required additional energy to control, but was simply matching the motion of the blade while flying at a set distance until the magic lost effect.


    "Speaking of which, why did the blade come back? I didn''t activate any other magic."


    "Oh, that''s simple. That''s an electric current reaction-type recall alloy, so it only separates the moment an electric current is applied to break the connection."


    Leo nodded to signify his understanding, since this was a popular design in the modern era.


    "So if a large force is applied during the state where magic isn''t supplied, this could easily be broken."


    "That''s not a problem, we just have to store it in a scabbard when not in use, right?"


    "That''s true, shall we perform live tests on dummies? Or test the fluctuations during separation?"


    "Tatsuya, while this thing is separated, is the length adjustable?"


    "That''s not impossible, but exceedingly difficult. Currently, the Activation Sequence tied to the activation button on the hilt is set as a constant, but that can be easily changed to a variable. The challenge lies in that whenever the length needs to be adjusted, a new magic needs to overwrite the previous one."


    "Is that the case? So if the return speed could be increased, then there''s no need to concern ourselves with the changing distances in between.


    After all, a real sword can''t elongate itself halfway through the slashing motion."


    "Yet Erika seems to be able to accomplish that feat. What do you plan to do?"


    "Well...... Let''s do a dummy test first."


    "Got it."


    Tatsuya manipulated a control mechanism that was slightly larger than a notepad and called up three man-sized straw dolls from the ground.


    "......Oldschool."


    "......I wonder whose hobby this is?"


    Even though regenerating products had become mainstream in modern society, the oddly outdated design still prompted the two of them to exchange a helpless glance.


    "Regardless...... In terms of sheer specs, they''ll do as slashing targets."


    "Straw dolls don''t have any "specs"...... But there''s no other choice."


    Leo slapped his face lightly with his empty left hand to focus himself, then fell into a stance against the straw dolls.


    He thumbed the power switch. The blade flew into the sky.


    Leo swung the weapon with all his strength.


    Ahead of his right arm, the detached blade built up rotational momentum to a respectable speed before smashing into the straw doll.


    "Lot of strain on the arm."


    Leo looked like his hand had gone numb, but he lightly swung the restored medium length, sword-like weaponized calculation device as he voiced his thoughts.


    "That''s because while the flying part is physically small and despite the fact that speed can supplement strength somewhat, inertia still remains an issue, so you need extra arm strength to compensate."


    "No wonder. So in actual combat, I would need to apply more strength into each of my swings."


    Leo acknowledged Tatsuya''s explanations with a nod of his head and aimed at the next target.


    As he watched Leo fall into another combat stance, Tatsuya thought:


    (Indeed, even after applying an actual blade, a slight increase in weight would be perfect for combat conditions. Still, this level of power would be appropriate for competition venues.)


    The thought circulating in Tatsuya''s mind was the restriction on direct contact during "Monolith Code". This weaponized calculation device had a flying blade, so it bypassed this restriction.


    (......Not that there''s any connection here.)


    While he claimed this was strictly a toy, he was still actively considering practical applications. Tatsuya could only secretly laugh at himself.

 Volume 3 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It''s the third day of the Nine Schools Competition.


    The Men and Women''s "Icicle Destruction" and "Battle Board" were being held today, making this the biggest hurdle of the first half of the Nine Schools Competition.


    The players from First High that had advanced thus far included two men in "Icicle Destruction", two men and women in "Battle Board", and one woman in "Icicle Destruction".


    This was not going according to plan, but was still within the acceptable combat parameters.


    "Hattori-senpai is on first for the Men''s Team, Watanabe-senpai is in the second round for the Women''s Team, Chiyoda-senpai is set for the first round, and Group Leader Juumonji is scheduled for the third round......"


    Tatsuya felt a headache forming as he surveyed the schedule.


    Even if the start of the contest didn''t coincide perfectly with the schedule, he could only watch either Hattori''s or Kanon''s event.


    (Though Hattori-senpai probably doesn''t want me to watch him compete......)


    That being said, Miyuki and Hattori were both part of the Student Council, so not watching Hattori''s contest was still a problem.


    "Ah, found you, Tatsuya-kun!"


    Still, Tatsuya no longer had to concern himself with this, or maybe he no longer had to concern himself period.


    "President, what''s the matter?"


    "I was hoping you could help."


    Mayumi dragged Tatsuya towards the engineering vehicles.


    ? ? ?


    "Onii-sama, it''s about to start!"


    In the end, Tatsuya barely got away in time to catch the start of Mari''s event.


    Mari had dropped by when Tatsuya was working and specifically reminded him: "You are going to come watch me, right?" If he stayed away after that, even if he was just a little tardy and missed the opening segment, he would never hear the end of it.


    Tatsuya thanked his little sister and friends for saving him a spot, then turned to look at the starting line.


    Looks like he made it just in time.


    Mari was wearing her customary headband with her hair fluttering as she adopted the set position.


    There were a total of three contestants in the semifinal round, which would run for two matches.


    The winners of the two matches would advance to the final round where they would duel one another.


    The two others were tense with anxiety, but Mari fearlessly awaited the starting signal.


    The "Get Set" whistle sounded. The audience was dead silent.


    After a split second, the second whistle rang out. The race was on.


    The first one out the gate was Mari.


    Unlike the preliminary round, the one in second was right on her heels.


    The player in third was only slightly further behind.


    "They''re tough......


    !"


    "No wonder they''re known as ''Seventh High of the Waves''."


    "I remember that they had the same team in last year''s finals." The billowing waves on the surface were clear evidence that their magic was interfering with one another.


    Generally, Mari would use her position in the lead to take advantage of the waves to disrupt her opponent behind her, hereby achieving greater effect than the sum of its parts, but the player from Seventh High adeptly maneuvered her board to compensate for her disadvantage in magic.


    The three players threaded through the snaking aqueduct and rounded the tight corner neck to neck.


    After passing through there, they entered a passage that couldn''t be seen from the observation deck, so now the action had to be watched through the television screens.


    Tatsuya glanced towards the widescreen TV that was displaying the images from the sharp turn.


    "Huh?"


    A small oddity onscreen grabbed his attention. "Ah!"


    So Tatsuya accidentally missed this moment. Screams erupted from the stands.


    Tatsuya frantically looked back.


    The player from Seventh High had completely lost her balance. "Speed Burst?"


    Someone shouted out.


    That''s certainly what it looked like.


    The player''s board wasn''t gripping the water''s surface.


    As if in full flight, the player from Seventh High was gliding across the water''s surface and was about to slam straight into the railing.


    ��Under the assumption that no one was in the way.


    Mari, who had just finished decelerating and was ready to sprint ahead, was directly in the path of the trajectory.


    Mari faced the railing.


    Even so, she still kept her head turned behind her, likely because she detected the oncoming presence from the rear.


    Her following action, could only be described as superlative.


    Mari canceled her forward acceleration and switched to parallel rotational acceleration, using the waves crashing back from the walls of the aqueduct and her own magic to spin the board halfway around.


    Next, she used multiple recalculations to use two new magics and prepared to receive the out of control Seventh High player.


    First she used Move-Type Magic to fling away the player''s board and then applied Weight-Type Inertial Neutralization Magic to prevent herself from crashing into the railing after catching the other player.


    This would have been enough to avert disaster. If the water''s surface didn''t suddenly dip.


    It was only a minute difference.


    However, Mari was in the middle of a high level technique to achieve a 180 degree turnaround.


    Mari wasn''t a surfing expert, she was just using superb magic and personal buffing to change her stance. The moment her flotation faded, her balance was destroyed as well.


    Which in turn caused the activating magic to fizzle.


    She successfully redirected the other player''s board that was hurtling towards her legs.


    But the Inertial Neutralization Magic didn''t activate, which sent the player from Seventh High careening into Mari.


    The two of them slammed into the railing together. Shrill shrieks sounded from all around the stands. Immediately, a flag rose to signal a halt to the competition. Tatsuya couldn''t help but rise to his feet.


    Mari was sandwiched between the railing and the player from Seventh High.


    It looked like she wasn''t able to successfully erect any protective measures.


    "Onii-sama!"


    Completely pale, Miyuki was gazing up at him. "I''ll go take a look, you guys stay here."


    Tatsuya had received military and guardian training since youth, which more than qualified him for minor surgical operations.


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya''s steady voice allowed Miyuki to realize that everyone going to take a look would only add to the panic, so she waved her hands to signal their friends to take a seat and nodded her assent towards Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya charged down the observation deck and threaded through the dense crowds as if performing a magic trick.


    ? ? ?


    She did not wake very quickly.


    There seemed to be a thick cloud hanging over her consciousness, so it was difficult to grasp her surroundings.


    What was she doing here......?


    This was the first question that flashed across Mari''s mind as she awoke.


    "Mari, are you awake? Do you know who I am?"


    An evil friend �� even at this time in the privacy of her mind, Mari still didn''t apply the term "friend" �� could be seen in front of her face.


    Mari knew the literal meaning of the question, but was unable to comprehend why the question was asked, so she murmured in confusion��


    "Mayumi, what are you talking about? Why would you ask......"


    ��Halfway through her sentence, Mari recalled the reason why Mayumi asked the question as well as her current predicament.


    "So I''m in the hospital......"


    "Yes, the hospital at Susono Base. Thank goodness......


    Looks like there was no mental damage."


    "How long was I out?"


    There was still a dull throbbing coming from the back of her head, which allowed Mari to realize that she didn''t fall asleep, but was forcefully knocked unconscious after failing to erect defenses in time.


    "Since just after noon. Ah, don''t get up yet."


    Mari wanted to sit herself up, but Mayumi quickly pushed her back down.


    She didn''t apply a lot of strength, but Mari''s physical mobility was reduced to less than half.


    "Your ribs are broken and while they''ve used magic to reconnect them, they still need some time to stabilize. I think you know very well that healing magic is ultimately only an emergency measure."


    "There''s only the outward appearance of recovery during the stabilization period, rather than instantaneous recovery �� don''t worry, I know at least that much."


    Mari took the words right out of Mayumi''s mouth as she murmured to herself and sank back down onto the bed.


    "How long will I be out?"


    "At least a week for a full recovery, though you are cleared for daily activities after one day of bed rest. Still, to be on the safe side, you are forbidden from strenuous activity for the next ten days."


    "Hey, then......!"


    "You''ll have to withdraw from "Mirage Bat" too. There''s nothing we can do about that."


    "Is that so......"


    Mari sighed and closed her eyes.


    She reopened them after a short interval. "What was the conclusion of the contest?"


    "The instigator from Seventh High was banned as punishment with


    Third and Ninth High advancing to the finals. Kobayakawa-san was highly motivated, so I think we have a chance to seize Third Place."


    "Kobayakawa is more than capable so long as she doesn''t mentally handicap herself."


    "Indeed. By the way, the player from Seventh High didn''t suffer major injuries, so your efforts weren''t wasted."


    "......It doesn''t really count as helping if I''m seriously injured myself."


    Mari scowled as she was complaining, though her "pretense" at negativity drew a light laugh from Mayumi.


    Mayumi averted her head and feigned ignorance.


    "On the Men''s Team, Hattori-kun advanced to the finals, but Murakami-kun just barely missed out. Juumonji-kun and Kanon-san both advanced to the single elimination portion of ''Icicle Destruction'' on their respective sides."


    "So I''m the only one who couldn''t fulfill her end of the bargain......"


    "It''s not your fault. Mari, you made the right decision. If you didn''t halt your acceleration, you might have been able to narrowly avoid the collision and advance to the finals, but...... The player from Seventh


    High would likely have suffered serious injury to the point that her life as a Magician might be over, that''s how dangerous her situation was. Tatsuya-kun also concurs."


    "......Hey, why are you bringing up this guy''s name now?"


    "Because he was the one who escorted you here and stayed on station while you were undergoing treatment."


    "What?"


    "Well, of course we didn''t leave it all to Tatsuya-kun himself...... Shocked?"


    Mayumi sported a grin while Mari turned around with a miserable expression on her face.


    It was precisely because she felt a tight knot unraveling inside her that Mayumi''s grin irked her even more.


    "Naturally, men wouldn''t be present while ladies are changing, so he obediently waited in the corridor while treatment was ongoing. But you better thank him later on. He arrived practically at the same time as the emergency response teams and helped bring you to shore. He also spotted your fractures in one glance and gave the orders for treatment."


    "......Who the devil is this guy?"


    Mari''s eyes were wide with amazement while Mayumi nodded deeply. "How should I put this, he seems very adept at dealing with accidents and victims......


    Speaking of which, what''s your status?"


    "Why are you asking this now...... I have a small headache, but that''s a strictly physical injury, and my head is clear."


    "Looks like there''s no trauma...... In that case, let me get this over with now."


    "?"


    Mayumi pinned the still befuddled Mari with a serious look. "What''s with the sudden serious attitude?"


    "Mari......


    At that time, were you hindered by an outsider''s magic?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just as Mari was about to catch the player from Seventh High, did you lose your balance because a third party maliciously used magic to disrupt the water''s surface? This is what I want to express."


    Upon comprehending the intent behind Mayumi''s words, Mari''s eyes glinted with alertness.


    "......Just before the board started sinking, I did feel an odd vibration near my feet, but I have no idea if that was caused by magic and even less of an idea if it was malicious......


    Why would you think that?"


    "When you lost your balance, the water movements were very unnatural, to the point that there is suspicion that this was caused through illogical means like phenomenon rewriting magic. Yet, neither player from the other schools used this magic, so the only remaining possibility is that an outside third party cast this magic. Tatsuya-kun also concurs. I heard that he''s requesting the recording from the committee in order to analyze the fluctuations on the water''s surface. At least we can find out if this was actually caused by unnatural, foreign forces."


    "I would like to call into question why a high school freshman is capable of such an analysis, but let''s table that for now...... Since the other players and I were all using magic, why are we investigating if there were unnatural, foreign forces at work? I for one think this is pointless......"


    "Tatsuya-kun said that the players'' magic effects could be taken into account as well to determine if outside forces were acting on the situation. Isori-kun also said that he would go help him after the contests were over today, so I think between the two of them, we can find some meaningful answers. Mari, if you can think of anything else, please let me know. This doesn''t just concern us �� the overall standings for First High, this may impact the entire Nine Schools Competition and all the magic high schools combined."


    "............"


    As Mari silently digested this from the bed, Mayumi said "I should go" and departed from the room.


    Now alone, Mari directed a solemn gaze towards the ceiling.


    ? ? ?


    Upon hearing the knocking sounds, Miyuki went to open the door and found a pair of 2nd Year students waiting outside.


    "Please come in...... Onii-sama, Isori-senpai, and Chiyoda-senpai are here."


    Miyuki''s words prompted Tatsuya to stop typing and rise from his chair.


    "Sorry for calling you here."


    "No problem, please don''t worry about that. After all, I was the one who volunteered and couldn''t bring the still active terminal device over here."


    Tatsuya nodded slightly in agreement whereas Isori casually waved a hand.


    After thanking him again, Tatsuya turned towards Kanon. "Chiyoda-senpai, congratulations on winning the gold."


    "Thank you. Since Mari-senpai got caught up in that incident, the rest of us have to work harder on her behalf!"


    Hot-blooded would be the perfect way to describe Kanon with her fists clenched, causing Tatsuya to reevaluate her as dazzling.


    "So, did we find anything?"


    "I''ve gone through the recording once and arrived at the conclusion that this is definitely the work of an outside party. Isori-senpai, would you mind verifying this one more time?"


    "Got it......


    As expected of Shiba-kun, that was fast."


    Isori accepted the invitation and sat down while using a hand gesture to express his admiration.


    There was a modest monitor (standard size, 20 inches) on the table that was split into two screens, one displaying the actual recording itself while the other was strictly the outline of what happened.


    Isori picked up the visual pointer shaped like a monocle with a brain wave supplementary add-on and smoothly unfurled the thin, long C- type metal frame around his head, adjusted the monocle over his right eye, and placed his finger on the buttons near the bottom center of the keyboard.


    The brain wave supplementary add-on and the visual pointers were originally intended for users to input data without the need to remove their hands from the keyboard, but have since progressed to the point that direct input on the keyboard has become unnecessary.


    However, Isori chose to use the original function, which was a pure supplement to keyboard input.


    The actual recording and the model images both started moving under Isori''s direction.


    He quickly fast forwarded to the moment the incident occurred, then proceeded to play the sequence in slow motion.


    Above the model images, lines of data described the changes in the water''s surface.


    Within the scene in question, which was when the water''s surface dipped downward, an unknown quantity arose, signifying that the "power" released could not be explained by magic interference from the three players.


    Isori paused the image and turned around.


    "......This is even more troublesome than we imagined."


    "Kei, what happened?"


    "Kanon, you know that in order to prevent outsiders illegally using magic to interfere with the competition, the Nine Schools Competition hired highly skilled counter magic Magicians and stationed them as committee members all over the various arenas, then placed cameras all over the place to observe the situation. Since the network didn''t catch this, I suspected that the culprit acted from a high altitude that exceeds the security network and fired a compressed block of air downwards to cause the dip in the water''s surface. But if that were the case, there''s no way Watanabe-senpai could have missed it and I also realize this is an outrageous hypothesis.


    Yet, based on Shiba-kun''s analysis, the dip in the water''s surface originated from within the water itself. If someone utilized a Magic Sequence from outside the aqueduct, the security network would immediately pick up on it. The only natural way for the water''s surface to dip downwards would be a leak, so that possibility can also be ruled out. The only possibility remaining is that someone was hiding in the water for this precise moment...... But that''s almost impossible......"


    "Could Shiba-kun''s analysis be incorrect?" Kanon''s blunt question caused Miyuki to stiffen. "No."


    However, before Miyuki could speak, Isori denied Kanon''s assertion.


    "Shiba-kun''s analysis is flawless, at least it is not within my capability to discern any errors."


    Isori and Kanon both lapsed into silence.


    The silence lasted around two minutes before it was broken by more knocking.


    Miyuki visually interrogated her brother and only moved to open the door after her brother nodded in agreement.


    She quickly returned.


    With two classmates in tow.


    "Mizuki said that Onii-sama wanted them to come over......"


    "Sorry for calling the two of you all the way over here."


    Tatsuya verified his sister''s question and turned to the two upperclassmen.


    "Allow me to introduce you: These two are my classmates Yoshida and Shibata. I think you two know these two are Isori-senpai and Chiyoda-senpai from 2nd Year."


    Mikihiko and Mizuki were both a little tense and, after a quick round of self introductions from Isori and Kanon, Tatsuya used a concise answer to respond to the five questioning looks sent his way.


    "I asked the two of them to come and identify our culprit."


    This sentence alone was a little too vague for anyone to understand. Tatsuya knew from the get go, so he kept explaining without pausing.


    "We are now examining the possibility that Watanabe-senpai''s incident was caused by malicious interference from an outside party."


    This was for Mikihiko and Mizuki''s benefit.


    Mikihiko knit his brows while Mizuki revealed an astounded expression.


    "As Watanabe-senpai was losing her balance, an unnatural dip appeared on the water''s surface, which disrupted the timing for her Inertial Neutralization Magic and forced her to collide with the railing. The change on the water''s surface was almost certainly caused by magic cast from within the water."


    Mizuki still hadn''t shaken off her astonishment.


    Yet, upon hearing Tatsuya''s words, Mikihiko''s eyes took on a hard look.


    "It is strictly impossible to cast magic on the water from outside the stadium without detection. The possibility that this is caused by delayed magic is also low. Because if that was the case, Kobayakawa- senpai would have detected this in the first race."


    Modern magic also had magic that activated after a set delay, but the Magic Sequence must be "recorded" onto the object. Once the delayed magic was cast, the target object would be under the influence of magic rewriting and interfere with the next magic cast on the target object.


    "If that is the case, then the only possibility remaining is that something hidden in the water cast the magic �� this is the conclusion Isori-senpai and I arrived at."


    Tatsuya visually sought confirmation from Mikihiko and Mizuki, who both nodded in understanding.


    "Still, having a living, breathing Magician submerge themselves in water sounds ridiculous. Currently, neither modern magic nor Ancient Magic is able to accomplish this feat flawlessly."


    This time, Tatsuya''s words prompted Isori and Kanon to nod in agreement.


    "If that''s the case, a more suitable hypothesis is that ''something inhuman'' cast magic while hiding in the waterway."


    Isori and Kanon glanced at one another, mirroring each other''s confusion.


    After a while, Isori finally asked.


    "......Shiba-kun thinks this may be the work of Spirit Magic?"


    Tatsuya nodded in response to Isori''s words.


    Magicians that use modern magic typically use psion surges to identify magic.


    But SB, or Spiritual Beings, are primarily composed of pushions. Pushions are supplements used to "move" the objects around �� precisely like ordering spirits around �� this was the current dominant theory.


    It wasn''t that Magicians couldn''t identify pushions.


    Yet, in ordinary circumstances, they couldn''t identify them as readily as psions.


    For example, even though the human senses could detect infrared rays as "warmth", there was no way to distinguish between colors the same way they could for visible light.


    Magicians could use their senses to identify active pushions. But had a very difficult time identifying inactive ones.


    In other words, Magicians using modern magic couldn''t detect dormant Spiritual Beings.


    If they were using a Spiritual Being planted ahead of time �� a type of delayed magic using Spiritual Beings, there was a high probability that they would elude the committee''s detection.


    "Yoshida is an expert on Spirit Magic and Shibata is especially sensitive towards pushion light."


    "Hence why you called the two of them."


    Tatsuya once again nodded towards Isori and turned to face Mikihiko.


    "Mikihiko, I would like your expert opinion. Is there a way for Spiritual Magic to delay activating for several hours and then selectively create a dip in the water''s surface?"


    "Yes."


    Mikihiko immediately replied.


    "Based on those conditions, all you would have to do is set the start of the second race as the primary condition, then someone''s approach as the second condition and order the water spirit to create a wave or whirlpool. Even if spirits are off the table, a shikigami can accomplish that too."


    "Can you do it?"


    "With enough time to prepare. I cannot do that right this moment, but give me half a month to prepare and repeatedly enter the arena to make the arrangements, I should be able to."


    "Would you need to infiltrate the arena the day before?"


    "No need. As long as I''m familiar with the lay of the land, I can use the ley lines to send the spirits, which is the point of investigating beforehand. However......"


    "?"


    "Even if they managed to accomplish this, there''s almost no power to speak of. Spirits are empowered by the user''s emotions and will, so if it was set several hours beforehand, I feel that the only thing lingering would be something like a practical joke at best."


    "In other words?"


    "Even if they could disrupt the water''s surface, they couldn''t use this method to create large enough waves to disrupt Watanabe-senpai''s balance. If the player from Seventh High didn''t happen to lose control at the exact same time, this would be relegated to kid''s play."


    For some reason, Tatsuya gave a massive nod at Mikihiko''s words.


    "That''s only under the assumption that it was an accident in the first place......"


    "Ah?"


    Mikihiko was unable to follow Tatsuya''s cryptic words, but Tatsuya didn''t immediately reply and instead turned his gaze on Mizuki.


    "Mizuki, during Watanabe-senpai''s incident, did you see the movements of the SB?"


    "......I was wearing my glasses at the time ......


    Sorry."


    "Please don''t say that. You''re right, that''s my mistake. Mizuki, you don''t have to apologize."


    Tatsuya bowed his head towards the glum Mizuki and Miyuki also came over to comfort her.


    "In regards to what we were just talking about......"


    Tatsuya turned back to Mikihiko.


    Yet Isori and Kanon both knew these words were also directed towards them.


    "I feel that the loss of control from the player from Seventh High was not a pure coincidence. Take a look at this."


    Tatsuya brought Mikihiko in front of the monitor and restarted the model images.


    He was also paying attention to Isori and Kanon, who were peeking around to take a look, and stopped the recording shortly before the accident occurred.


    "The player from Seventh High would normally decelerate at this point."


    Then proceeded to advance the recording frame by frame.


    "But as everyone can see, she was actually continuing to build up speed."


    "......You''re right, that is extremely odd."


    "Indeed. A Magician who would make such a fundamental mistake has no business being in the Nine Schools Competition."


    Tatsuya nodded in agreement with Isori and Kanon''s opinions, then returned the playback to normal speed.


    "I suspect that the CAD the player from Seventh High was using had been tampered with."


    The room was suffused with shock.


    "This is the first major turn that requires deceleration along the entire route. If the decelerating Activation Sequence was swapped for an accelerating Activation Sequence, an accident here is unavoidable. Based on last year''s results, it is well within predictable boundaries that Watanabe-senpai and the player from Seventh High would be neck to neck at this stage. If my goal was to sabotage them, this would be the perfect opportunity to eliminate two favored candidates for First Place in one fell swoop."


    "That sounds reasonable...... But could they tamper with the CAD?


    And if so, when would they do that?"


    "Unless there''s a traitor that snuck into Seventh High''s technician team?"


    Tatsuya slightly shook his head at Isori and Kanon''s questions.


    "Alas, we have no proof. Even if we petitioned Seventh High to review their CADs, they are guaranteed to rebuff us. Still, I think there''s an opportunity to do so."


    "So there really is a traitor?"


    Tatsuya once more shook his head at Kanon''s speculation, but this time he was noticeably slower.


    "While there''s no way to properly gauge this possibility...... I think there''s a much higher chance that there is a mole in the committee." His words stopped there.


    Isori, Kanon, and Mikihiko were all struck speechless. They all wore skeptical expressions.


    "......But Onii-sama, assuming there is a mole on the committee, how and when would they tamper with the CADs? Each school jealously guards their own competition-use CADs......"


    Miyuki would never question Tatsuya''s judgment. She was only assuming her brother''s hypothesis was true and asking for the next step in the puzzle.


    Tatsuya did not reply directly, but told everyone a publicly known piece of information.


    "All CADs are guaranteed to leave each school''s control and be turned over to the committee once."


    "Ah......!"


    Miyuki let out a gasp since she had never thought of this. On top of that, she was the only one who gasped, since Isori, Kanon, Mikihiko, and Mizuki were all struck dumb.


    "Still, there''s no way of telling what their methods are, that is the truly puzzling area...... "


    Just in case, they could not let down their guard even for an instant.


    Miyuki and Tatsuya, the former who was about to begin her competition and the latter who was responsible for calibrating CADs, carved those words into their hearts.


    ? ? ?


    For the third day, First High took First Place in both "Icicle Destruction" contests, Second Place in Men''s "Battle Board", and Third Place in Women''s "Battle Board".


    Third High took Second Place in both "Icicle Destruction" contests as well as First Place in both "Battle Board" contests, so the two schools were much closer than the day before.


    Before the competition began, Mari had told Tatsuya that the Newcomers Division shouldn''t have an impact on the final result. In this case, she appeared to be mistaken.


    Tatsuya meticulously examined the CADs for the players he was responsible for and prepared for tomorrow''s Newcomers Division. It was this moment Mayumi sent a message via terminal requesting his presence.


    Bewildered, he paused his work and thought "What does she need me for at this hour?". As he headed for the conference room reserved for First High, he ran into Miyuki at the door.


    "Did the President call for you too, Miyuki?"


    "Yes, Onii-sama as well?"


    Tatsuya initially considered that Isori and company would ask him to come and discuss countermeasures against future sabotage, but that wouldn''t explain why Miyuki had also been summoned.


    "Let''s go inside."


    "Yes."


    There were some things that could only be discerned after careful thought, and some that couldn''t be discerned no matter how much one thought about it.


    If pondering posed no benefit, then taking action was the way to go. As the ancients say, pointless pondering is time wasting.


    "Excuse us."


    Tatsuya didn''t want to be mired in such tiresome thoughts �� likewise, he didn''t do so by any great principle, but at least he didn''t needlessly worry himself before opening the door.


    Mayumi, Suzune, and Katsuto were inside �� as well as Mari, who should be in bed.


    "Thanks for your hard work. Are you ready for tomorrow?"


    "No, I still need some time."


    "Is that so......


    I''m sorry, I called Tatsuya-kun as well."


    According to Mayumi''s guilty words, the primary recipient of these words was Miyuki.


    "Please, take a seat."


    The siblings did so side by side.


    "There''s a small detail I would like to discuss with you two...... Sorry, it''s no small thing. I asked the two of you to come to discuss something of vital importance."


    It seemed like it had been ages since Mayumi''s tone was so serious, causing Tatsuya to perk up a little.


    "Rin-chan, can you explain?"


    So she still uses "Rin-chan" even when in a serious mood, Tatsuya thought as he looked towards Suzune.


    "I think you two are aware of the current standings."


    This was obviously a rhetorical question on Suzune''s part, but Tatsuya and Miyuki both nodded anyway.


    "Although we ran into some unforeseen accidents, our school''s running score is roughly the same as our predictions. Unfortunately, Third High''s score is vastly greater than we anticipated, so the difference between us is a lot less than we had hoped."


    At this point, both of the siblings nodded to show that they understood.


    "That being said, we still possess enough of a lead. Even if we aren''t the overall winner for the Newcomers Division, we can still claim the overall victory so long as we claim First Place for the last ''Monolith Code'' and the score differential isn''t too large. However, if we fall too far behind Third High, then it may come down to the ''Mirage Bat'' event from the Official Division."


    Everything that Suzune detailed were all assumptions, so was she telling them to perform well during the Newcomers Division?


    If that''s all it was, there should be no need to call them at this hour......


    Tatsuya was quite confused beneath his poker face.


    "The point total from the Official Division is worth twice as much as the Newcomers Division, so our school''s tactical advisors have arrived at the conclusion that we should make some sacrifices in the Newcomers Division and channel our firepower into the Official Division''s ''Mirage Bat''."


    Tatsuya''s brow twitched. He quickly read between the lines of "some sacrifices in the Newcomers Division", thus producing minute changes in his poker face.


    "Yes, Tatsuya-kun, it is exactly as you surmised."


    Mayumi adroitly read the fractional changes on Tatsuya''s face and preemptively responded.


    "Miyuki-san, we ask you to replace Mari in ''Mirage Bat'' for the Official Division. Tatsuya-kun will continue to serve as Miyuki-san''s technician and compete on the ninth day."


    Mayumi''s words clashed with her earlier words, this was no discussion.


    This was a declaration of what will be done.


    "But there are other senpais that are only participating in one event, so why was I chosen as a replacement knowing that this would imperil the Newcomers Division?"


    Miyuki''s voice was steady, not overjoyed that she was suddenly promoted but staying cool and calm as she raised her next question.


    Her reaction prompted an "Oh?" expression from Mari, even Katsuto was caught slightly off guard.


    "We believe this way we can maximize our gains." Suzune''s voice was even calmer as she replied.


    "The biggest reason is that we did not prepare a backup for ''Mirage Bat''."


    Mari, who was originally the attending player, also joined the ranks of the persuaders.


    "Even for our school''s representative players, asking them to suddenly compete in the air during the Official Division''s ''Mirage Bat'' is still a stretch. Compared to this, we have a better chance sending a 1st Year student that has already trained for this. On top of that��"


    Mari paused here for emphasis.


    She was a young lady that loved to indulge in histrionics.


    "Tatsuya-kun, your sister will triumph even in the Official Division, correct?"


    And struck the weak spot for massive damage.


    Tatsuya felt that this argument was being a little crafty, but he had no reason to be humble.


    "Of course."


    "Onii-sama......"


    Tatsuya''s certain answer was given as if he was stating a fact, causing Mari to break into a grin, Katsuto to nod kindly, Mayumi to widen her eyes, Suzune to shift her brows slightly, and Miyuki to duck her head in embarrassment.


    "Since everyone has esteemed us so highly, I will put forth my all as an engineer. Miyuki, are you willing?"


    "Y.....Yes!"


    Miyuki''s beautiful back was straighter than ever as she replied to Tatsuya in an elevated voice.


    This perfectly conveyed her willingness to charge into the breach.

 Volume 4 - CH Afterword

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    This is a story that is purely fictional.


    The stage that the story is set in is very similar to the real world.


    Although real or historical figures, organizations, countries, districts as well as other names which have significance or names that make reference to something are used, even if the names are similar, there is still no relevance with the real world whatsoever.


    Of course, although such a thing is obvious, unknowingly, I just wanted to put this out there, and this turned into the 4th volume.


    Did you, the readers, enjoy it?


    When I use names that exist as proper names in reality, a small part of my consciousness hesitates because I feel uneasy about killing off all the enemy characters.


    ...However, I totally understand that saying this feels like a complete lie, therefore I think I should just stop right here.


    Speaking of proper nouns, I''m really inept at creating names for characters from foreign countries.


    It is precisely because the story is set in a stage that is really similar to the real world that there are even more troublesome matters to consider.


    Western European names still have plenty of reference materials so it''s still fine, however what if it''s names from Southeast Asia, India, Persia, Africa, or even South America.... What am I to do then?


    Currently, it seems like it will not turn into a problem, however one day I will definitely hit a bottleneck.


    I wonder if there are any good methods to solve this?


    ...Alright I will stop all my nonsensical complaints here, next I would like to give my thanks to all those who were involved in the making of this book.


    To M-sama, thank you for always giving me excellent and appropriate suggestions. M-sama''s suggestions have allowed me to make the siblings image that much more well developed.


    Ishida-sama, Stone-sama, the extremely tight publishing schedules also gave you guys lots of trouble.


    The pre-orders for this volume were quite substantial as well���� I cannot fully express my gratitude for that.


    Suenaga-sama also worried endlessly about the scheduling aspects of this volume.


    Once again, to all those who participated in the creation of this book, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude.


    Following up from last month, I would like to sincerely thank all those who are reading this afterword right now.


    It is all thanks to the support of you readers that the 5th volume can also be successfully published. What is coming out in the upcoming volume 5 will be short stories.


    There will be a total of 6 short stories. Amongst them, there are 2 "newly written works". As the other 4 have not been published in commercial magazines yet, it would be more appropriate for all of them to be dubbed as "new works" instead of "newly written works".


    Both of the new works will be interludes of the daily episodes of their lives. It can be considered as the peaceful (?) times before the brutal battle that is to come. Please look forward to it!


    Well, I sincerely look forward to seeing you all once again in the next volume.


    Thank you so much.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 4 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It''s the fourth day of the tournament.


    There''s a break before the finals, five days from now, and the fight between the 1st Years in the Newcomer''s Battle will take place in the meanwhile.


    So far the results stand with First High being at number one with 320 points, Third High being at number two with 225 points, and the positions of third place and below being a wild free-for-all between the other schools. The difference between first and second place is a massive 95 points. However, the battle is such that even that point difference could potentially be reversed if Third High is able to win the Newcomer''s Battle by a large margin, which for them is not impossible. Conversely, even if First High doesn''t manage to win, yet they avoid a huge difference in points, final victory would still be theirs.


    The aim for every school is overall victory, but in this case, as only half the points gained from the Newcomer''s Battle will be added to the overall ranking, to the competing 1st Years what they are fighting for in the Newcomer''s Battle is their own glory. The spirit in these matches is in no way inferior to the finals themselves.


    The order is the same as the finals.


    Today''s events are Speed Shooting (Qualifier, Finals) and Battle Board (Qualifier).


    They differ from the finals in that the schedule for Speed Shooting includes the women''s event in the morning and men''s in the afternoon, with everything being finished in one stretch (the reason being that the Speed Shooting finals is carried out straight after the opening ceremony, and there''s no way to finish everything by the morning.)


    Not just Speed Shooting, but CAD adjustment cannot be carried out in the middle of any event, so the major work of fine tuning whilst listening to the contestants'' specifications is done by the engineers in between matches.


    That''s why engineers are basically always around the players they''re responsible for during the match. In order to ensure as much as possible that contestants from the same school in the same competition are not competing at the same time, the Convention Committee have made numerous adjustments to the timetable.


    However, in events like Crowd Ball where many matches would occur in a day, overlaps can''t be helped, and engineers would often be paired as a duo of main and sub.


    This can occur even in the same competition, and one engineer cannot be responsible for another match occurring at the same time.


    Even if that match ostensibly occurs at an unrelated time.


    ? ? ?


    "Honoka is in the last race huh......"


    "Yes! It''s in the afternoon, so it doesn''t clash with the women''s Speed Shooting!"


    Honoka, grinning earnestly while subtly emitting an overbearing pressure, made Tatsuya relive the heat of being popular.


    Tatsuya was responsible for the women''s Speed Shooting, women''s Icicle Destruction, and Mirage Bat.


    He didn��t get himself assigned to that host of women''s events because he was a womanizer, but because there was a strong backlash against him from the men''s 1st Year division.


    Not only that, but he was in high demand amongst some of the women''s 1st Year contingent.


    For example Miyuki, Honoka, Miyuki and Honoka, Miyuki and......in other words, those two had appealed rather earnestly. But here lay a problem.


    Miyuki''s sheer magic power was most suited for the competition Icicle Destruction.


    Both her classmates and the council knew full well her proficiency in slowing down vibrations. When all is said and done, cooling magic is pretty much second nature to her.


    Miyuki''s participation in Icicle Destruction was decided, as well as in Mirage Bat as the star athlete and ace of the women''s team �� the problem was what Honoka would participate in.


    In terms of First High��s practical results, in first place was Shiba Miyuki, second was Kitayama Shizuku, third was Morisaki Shun, and fourth was Mitsui Honoka. Therefore amongst the 1st Year female students Honoka ranked right alongside both Miyuki and Shizuku in practical excellence, but in truth her skills were not particularly suited for a sporting magic competition.


    Her specialization in magical illusions involving manipulating light was impressive, but Shizuku''s ability in high output vibration and acceleration was more suitable for Icicle Destruction.


    It was a given from the start that Tatsuya would be responsible for Miyuki. Not even the seniors were foolish enough to try and challenge that.


    So in order to be looked after by Tatsuya, it''s most reliable to get into the same competitions as Miyuki, but for the number one, number two and number three top players to appear in the same competition is not a very sound strategy. ......or rather, it''s impossible.


    Therefore it would fall to a competition which does not overlap, but unfortunately, Shizuku was also more suited for Speed Shooting. The competition had initially called for contestants to enter in their field of expertise, so you could say she had little hope of being considered from the start.


    Following that train of thought, it was decided that Honoka would compete in Battle Board and Mirage Bat. (The organizers had at first floated the idea of Battle Board and Crowd Ball, but due to her own wishes and the vocal support of her friends, she was able to get into one event with Miyuki.) ......In a situation like this, with her line "the events won''t clash", just what is Honoka really trying to say, Tatsuya wondered.


    But even if the time was compatible, from a team perspective, changing the engineer responsible at this late stage was impossible.


    And even if today was alright, on the sixth day �� the third day in terms of the Newcomer''s Battle �� no one could guarantee that there wouldn��t be an overlap between Icicle Destruction and Battle Board.


    Honoka too should have been well aware of that, but......


    It seemed that Miyuki was not about to come to his rescue today. Faced with Honoka on one side and his sister on the other, each with a different motive, Tatsuya sighed and came out with a bifurcated response.


    "......I''d like to maintain your CAD in truth, but that''s not possible, so


    I''ll watch your race at the least."


    "Really? It''s a promise!"


    Someone gave a small ominous laugh. Tatsuya knew more than well whose voice that was, but his consciousness chose to pretend he didn''t.


    From an outsider''s perspective, maybe he really was a ''womanizer''...... probably.


    ? ? ?


    Although the parties involved would never think of it as ''trivial'', from the perspective of the main story, this was just a side episode.


    When the curtains rise, one must be absolutely focused.


    With the final checks complete, Tatsuya handed over the dedicated Speed Shooting CAD shaped like an elongated rifle, and confirmed its condition with Shizuku.


    The CAD absorbs psions from the magician, which the Psion Information Aide transmits into the Activation Sequence. If a problem occurs in this process, no matter how well the other parts are serviced, it''s pointless.


    If the problem occurs with the hardware it has to be replaced with a spare device, and if the problem lies in the software it has to be reworked on the fly.


    "Nn...... perfect. It feels better than my own."


    As both her face and voice were rather deadpan, after initially being paired with Shizuku, Tatsuya had sometimes been confused as to whether she was serious or not; but now he was pretty much used to it.


    Basically, she doesn''t lie.


    In the worst case, she would simply remain silent. "Tatsuya-san, you won''t consider being hired?"


    However, in cases like these, he still can''t get used to whether she''s serious or joking.


    "If you''re in a position to joke like this right before the match, you''ll be just fine."


    "It wasn''t a joke."


    "......"


    By the way, what she was saying had the meaning of "formally signing on a contract to perform CAD maintenance".


    Shizuku had asked him "won''t you be hired" more than 10 times already. Considering her personality, Tatsuya had thought it a long running gag, but now it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "It won''t be an exclusive contract so you don''t have to worry."


    In order to make references for CAD arrangements, Tatsuya had taken her CAD in hand and adjusted it.


    Before that, the one who had maintained Shizuku''s CAD was a famous engineer who could be ranked amongst the top five in the country.


    Or rather than Shizuku, it would be more accurate to say the Kitayama house.


    When Tatsuya had first heard he was not surprised, but then again Shizuku''s family were ''extremely rich'' after all.


    In the first place, the mages of the Kitayama house did not hold the same prestige as the Ten Master Houses or the 100 Families.


    Shizuku''s mother, a magician, had fallen in love with her millionaire father at first sight, and after much strife they were finally married, at which, the paternal lineage turned up no mages �� her young brother having some measure of practical ability but not enough for true magic.


    Whether because of those circumstances, in contrast there was Shizuku �� her raw magic potential being extraordinary.


    Shizuku''s addiction to Monolith Code could be said to stem from her father''s financial prowess, being able to tour the country seeing magic competitions every year.


    "......I think I''ve said this numerous times, but that would require me to have a license wouldn''t it?"


    When Tatsuya had not responded Shizuku had presented him with down payment and contract fees which, even considering his position as part of Taurus Silver and the considerable income that came with it, was an unprecedented sum.


    If he had been just a normal student, that dazzling amount would have made his eyes water.


    But although doing this as part of a school event meant he received no compensation, it would have been different if he took it as a real job with remuneration. It''s not illegal to work without a license, but in the eyes of the world, he would be seen as a ''fake''.


    "I understand."


    As always, Shizuku gave a dutiful nod.


    But whether she truly understood was doubtful.


    What it was for Shizuku only she herself knew, but for Tatsuya it was a conversation that significantly lowered tension in the moments before the match.


    Well, whatever the effect, as long as nothing adverse happened it''d be nice.


    They had gone through strategic meetings many times before.


    For Shizuku, Tatsuya had devised a CAD and a secret plan to go along with it. (The d��but of the ''plan'' was meant to be in the finals of the tournament, but still.)


    "You''re up, Shizuku."


    "Yeah."


    There was only one thing to say in this moment before her time. "Alright, do your best!"


    "Yeah, I will!"


    It was simple, but that was also a strategy of last resort.


    ? ? ?


    "Is this seat available?"


    "Ah, Miyuki. It''s fine. Go right ahead."


    In truth that question had been asked to the sitting girls by various people for a while, but unlike the one asking now all had various ulterior motives (if you don''t mind sitting between Leo and Mikihiko!). In this rather menacing way, Erika had scared off countless lying chick cruisers and kept the seat vacant.


    The order in which they sat was Mikihiko, Mizuki, Honoka, vacant, Erika, Leo. They had left Miyuki''s seat in the middle because if they were not on guard some unknown shady character might approach from either side. At first Erika had been reluctant to sit next to Leo, but at Mizuki''s subtle argument that Leo and Honoka were not only in different classes but hardly knew each other, she had been finally persuaded. That incident almost but not quite resembled the nowadays rare event called a catfight.


    Before Miyuki had come, the four excluding Honoka had been looking over the schedule of the Newcomer''s Battle, and were holding a pamphlet intended for the audience (Honoka was a contestant so she had no need to recheck at this point).


    After looking up to greet Miyuki, Mizuki returned to looking at the pamphlet, but not before noticing Honoka''s faint expression.


    "......Honoka-san, are you prepared?"


    "It''s fine. My race is in the afternoon."


    Honoka answered Mizuki with a slightly forced smile. Miyuki replied to that in an incredulous tone.


    "Ho-no-ka. If you''re this nervous before the match, you''ll be in big trouble later you know?"


    "Uu, I know but......"


    "You''ll be fine, Honoka. Onii-sama said so as well didn''t he?"


    "Ye, yeah......"


    "You came to see this to take your mind off your race didn''t you? For now, let''s cheer Shizuku on."


    "......yeah, you''re right."


    From her rather exaggerated nod, it was evident she wasn''t totally relaxed. That serious-to-a-fault way of thinking was a strong point of her personality, so you could almost say it was unavoidable tension.


    "......um, did I say something unnecessary?"


    At Mizuki''s follow-up, devoid of malice, Honoka simply lowered her face.


    ? ? ?


    A bit away from those 1st Years, or rather their boisterous play, the 3rd Year trio Student Council and Public Morals Committee chiefs were gathered.


    "Mari, is it alright for you not to sleep?"


    "I''m not sick. As long as I don''t have to fight I''ll be fine. More than that, Mayumi, is it alright for you to be away from your duties?"


    "It''s fine. It''s not like I''m kilometers away, and if anything comes up I can be informed instantly."


    Saying so, Mayumi brushed away the hair hanging over her cheek. That act revealed the receiver in her ear for voice communications.


    "Still, if it were just Mayumi it would be business as usual, but for Ichihara to be away as well makes me wonder."


    "No problem. It seems I''ve been forced off duty today."


    "......your jokes are hard to understand as ever, Ichihara."


    At that tongue in cheek answer, Mari was suspicious for a moment if there was any dissatisfaction at that supplanting of their staff role.


    Of course, she knew full well that wasn''t the case.


    Suzune bore overall responsibility for the operations staff (although there are only four people in that capacity), but individual strategic planning followed division of labor. The greatest responsibility was divided, with male staff going over strategies for the men''s matches and female staff going over strategies for the women''s matches.


    Today''s competition was the women''s Speed Shooting contest, under the charge of Suzune.


    ��But, this was an event which didn''t allow for fine strategies in the first place, being largely dependent on technical ability. It wouldn''t be far off the mark to even say brute force. Any staff involvement would merely detail the selection of magic to match the characteristics of the competitor, and the setting of the CAD to suit, but...


    ...this was a region which overlapped the work of the technical staff.


    Furthermore for the 1st Year women''s Speed Shooting, the CAD magic selection, settings and all, Tatsuya handled everything from planning to execution.


    That being said, Suzune had been aware of the plan and approved it from the start.


    She wasn''t the type to be put on the back foot by something of this level.


    "Now then...... come to think of it, this will be the first time I see something he''s engineered used in a combat capacity."


    At Mari''s words brimming with curiosity, Mayumi also looked over at the arena with interest.


    "That''s true. During my time, he was a great help. I''m looking forward to seeing how a CAD he''s adjusted from the start will perform."


    "Starting with Kitayama-san, it seems he''s become very popular with the team."


    Suzune''s words held no exaggeration.


    Initially amongst First High''s 1st Year women''s team, with the exception of Miyuki, Honoka and Shizuku, Tatsuya being in the same year, and furthermore a Course 2 student, seemed to provoke an almost allergic reaction from the other members when it came to giving him their CAD for adjustment.


    But after a few practices with the CADs he calibrated, any such negative feelings completely vanished.


    Perhaps it''d be more suitable to call that change of heart ''being blown away''.


    "It seems that today there are also a few contestants who have brought their own CADs."


    At Suzune''s words, Mari made a sound of surprise.


    "Hey hey...... wouldn''t that cause problems in the match?"


    "That''s just another sign of Shiba-kun''s amazing control. It seems he''ll service them after the match is over."


    Service refers to the adjustment of the CAD.


    The contestants using Tatsuya''s competition adjusted CADs were even bringing him their personal CADs to adjust. Furthermore, rather than just one or two, it was more like the entire female 1st Year team.


    "His fans seem to be steadily increasing."


    "The good natures of people come out in the strangest of places." Both Mayumi and Mari, exchanging a glance, shared a small chuckle.


    ? ? ?


    If Tatsuya himself had been faced with Mayumi''s remark ''his fans are increasing'', he would have vehemently denied it.


    In fact, during social events, he went out of his way to avoid women (or so he felt).


    Needless to say however, he didn''t possess any such ''divine ears''.


    His attention was focused solely on the shooting range Shizuku now stood at.


    He did not possess ''eyes'' like Mizuki.


    He did however have the power to analyze data structures.


    The data structures he had himself written and programmed into the CAD were all in his head.


    If she put her hands even slightly together, while he could not perceive the ''hand'' he could predict the ''result''.


    Shizuku took her stance.


    The lights on the start ramp began to light up. (It seems this time it��s alright.)


    There was no evidence of the tampering which had caused problems such as in Mari''s case, Tatsuya thought, yet he didn''t divert his ''eye''.


    ? ? ?


    The moment all the lights came on, a clay target flew into the air. And the moment it entered the scoring area, it was blown apart. The next target was shattered in the middle of the area.


    Next, two were simultaneously destroyed at either end.


    A sigh rose from the audience. If one looked closely, Miyuki and the others were also sighing in relief at this brilliantly smooth start, letting out the breath they had been holding.


    Shizuku''s eyes didn''t deviate for a second.


    She simply gazed straight ahead, almost as if not looking at the targets.


    "Uwah, amazing!"


    In contrast to Erika''s simple admiration,


    "......is the Magic Activation Zone set for the entire area?"


    Mizuki asked Miyuki and Honoka rather doubtfully.


    "That''s correct. Shizuku is able to tag all solids that enter the area with magic vibratory waves, destroying the target. By generating compression waves inside the target, it undergoes repeated partial expansion and contraction. If this rapid heating and cooling is repeated, it''s only logical that even solid rock would weaken and collapse."


    "To be precise, she sets numerous epicenters within the scoring area, which generate the virtual waves that give rise to the vibratory waves within the targets. Rather than directly applying the waves to the targets with magic, she has set up an area which causes the phenomena of applying such waves to the targets. The moment the waves from the epicenter come into contact with such a target, the virtual waves become real waves within the target and affect it in reality."


    As Honoka and Miyuki carried out their polite commentary whilst their eyes remained fixed on the shooting range, Mizuki simply nodded.


    ? ? ?


    "......is the mechanism involved."


    Whether by chance or necessity, the 3rd Year trio was also having the same conversation at the same time.


    "As you know, the effective scoring area in Speed Shooting is a cube of 15 meter proportions set in the air. Shiba-kun''s Activation Sequence sets another cube within this which is 10 meters on each side, with the vertices and the center, nine points in total, being designated as epicenters."


    The one who had first made that explanation was Tatsuya. Suzune had been shown the plan.


    "Each point is labeled with a number, and when that number is entered into the live Activation Sequence, virtual waves spread from that point.


    The reach of the waves is six meters. In other words the moment the magic is activated, all targets within a six meter radius from the epicenter will be destroyed."


    "...... it rather feels like it''s using unnecessary force...... is Kitayama alright with those settings?"


    "Although it has to be said that Kitayama-san is better known for her power than her precision......"


    At Mari''s pause, Suzune was wearing her typical cool poker face. But within her eyes, the shadow of a sympathetic laugh could be found.


    "The aim of this magic is not to compensate for accuracy, but rather to increase speed at the expense of accuracy."


    "......In other words, you''re implying that a more pinpoint aiming solution is possible right? Please elaborate?"


    "The feature of this magic is that it is coordinated by numbers."


    Returning her gaze to the 1st Year before them, Suzune began her explanation to Mayumi''s question. Her fluent reply was probably because she had gotten an answer after earlier asking the exact same thing.


    "In Speed Shooting, the position of the contestants and the distance, direction and size of the scoring area is always the same. In other words the focal points necessary in this magic to set the virtual cube in relation to the distance, and viewing angle of the player, are constants.


    Therefore there is no need to enter variable coordinates separately each time, but instead you can simply input into the Activation Sequence the number you desire and instantly invoke the magic. For this rough degree of aim, using the auxiliary aiming systems built into the CAD, it''s possible for the optimal point to be automatically picked out.


    Furthermore, this magic doesn''t require changes in duration or power either. There isn''t any need. In truth, they''re treated as constants by the Activation Sequence. The contestant, just by selecting a point with the aid of the CAD without needing to think of any other variables, can simply pull the virtual trigger and end up destroying the target."


    The shoot was approaching the end. Not a single target had been missed.


    "Since there''s no need to physically interface with the controls, merely invoking the magic will fully realize the potential of effect. I do believe the continuous Activation utilizes Multicast as well." The shoot drew to a close.


    Final result, perfect.


    "The proper name of the magic is ''Active Air Mine''. It seems to be a Shiba-kun original. Well, all the numerous elements jammed in make the final Activation Sequence quite a beast, but Kitayama-san''s formidable magic power makes up for it."


    "......it''s pretty much the exact opposite of Mayumi''s magic isn''t it?"


    "......coming up with a sequence like this is quite something."


    Mayumi''s voice held not so much admiration as outright amazement.


    "Still...... it''s rather intriguing."


    On the other hand, Mari''s voice was filled with interest.


    "In battle the relative position between you and your opponents will by no means remain the same, so from the view of marksman magic it''s not quite combat worthy, but...... if instead of setting the cube in the air, you center it as a sphere around yourself, wouldn''t it serve very admirably in all directions as an active shield?"


    "The problem is activation duration. If you set it too short the timing will be difficult, but too long and you risk yourself being caught in the area of effect."


    Despite these issues presented by Mayumi, Mari''s enthusiasm didn''t dampen in the slightest.


    "That will be up to the operator''s skill. As you said, if you''re able to gauge the timing you can set the duration to be short no problem.


    ......alright, immediately after this I''m going to nab him and install it by tonight."


    "......try not to cause any problems for the competitors."


    Mayumi''s voice as she responded was now 100% amazement.


    ? ? ?


    "Good work."


    As Shizuku returned from the shooting range, Tatsuya offered up words of praise along with a towel. The engineer isn''t the manager so there''s no need for him to have a towel handy, but he wasn''t one to fall for such petty pride.


    "It was somewhat anticlimactic."


    She wasn''t blustering in any way �� it seemed she really felt so.


    Whilst wiping the sweat from her brow, Shizuku had a slightly dissatisfied look.


    Still at the same time, her joy was plain to see (it wasn''t like she was trying to hide it or anything anyway.)


    The qualifying score needed for the Newcomer''s Battle was yearly around 80%.


    Because it was impossible to score any higher than what she had gotten, regardless of the borderline she would obviously advance to the finals.


    "I don''t think anything went through the blind spots, as expected; they didn''t try such obstinate unsporting things."


    The magic Shizuku had used did not cover the entire scoring area. The area around the outer edges could be considered blind spots.


    However, as seen from the performance of the machine launching the clay targets, there were no last minute changes to the trajectory of the targets. If a target had not passed right through the scoring area, the entire shoot would have to be redone out of issues of fairness, a blunder on the part of the tournament committee. Due to the nature of the competition, that was a risk they didn��t need.


    They had made a strategy covering even that eventuality so it wasn''t particularly a big concern, but not having to rely on that backup was something to be relieved about after all.


    "Tatsuya-san, you worry too much. To try for that they''d have to deliberately probe for the blind spots, something too high level for the Newcomer''s Battle."


    Shizuku''s words were only right.


    Tatsuya put such things out of his mind, and switched to Shizuku''s perspective.


    "At first we''ll go according to plan. But from the quarterfinals on will be match format. I''ll service your CAD in the morning, so be sure to let me take a look."


    "Got it."


    The format between the qualifier and finals is different. The qualifier is to see how many of the 100 clay targets you can destroy in five minutes, a test of the speed and reliability of your magic. In the finals however, it''s a test to see which player can destroy the most targets being fired into the same area. The factors of speed and reliability are joined by raw power and the ability to overcome interference from your opponents. As per the nature of this competition, the magic you normally use will also change accordingly.


    Depending on the type of magic to be used, it''s not uncommon to change the specialized CADs used for the competition themselves.


    Tatsuya was now making preparations for the next contestants �� for the next match that would follow, and the one after that.


    Shizuku went alone to the storage tent to fetch the CADs used for the tournament finals.


    ? ? ?


    "All three of them qualified huh......"


    Back in the tent which served as the headquarters of First High, Mayumi went over the results of the Speed Shooting preliminaries.


    Whilst looking, Mayumi gave a small soliloquy.


    "Maybe the 1st Year girls this year are just of a special level?"


    Eight names had qualified for the finals from a preliminary of twenty four.


    Three of those eight names were from the same school, having made it through to the finals of the Newcomer''s Battle, an unprecedented number.


    "Mari, won''t you give up your pretense?"


    Mayumi''s remarks were normally followed by a tsukkomi by Mari, but this time she simply shrugged in silence.


    Her pose seemed to suggest futility.


    "I wonder how the Battle Board will turn out."


    At Mayumi''s question, Suzune deliberately took out her terminal and checked. (''Deliberately'' in the sense that she knew in her head already.)


    "The men''s team missed the cut even after the second race, while the women''s qualified after the first."


    "The men are down to one last guy huh. On the girls'' side, Mitsui-san''s in the last race and certain to make it through the prelims...... it seems


    A-chan has been working hard." As Mayumi muttered to herself,


    "We may want to devote a bit more time to technical skills on our side as well."


    Looking over the same report card from his own terminal, Katsuto responded in disgust.


    ? ? ?


    The quarterfinals of Speed Shooting took place on four shooting ranges.


    If the eight who had advanced to the tournament proper were all from different schools the semis could have been resolved in four simultaneous games, but at the presence of competitors from the same school, the games had to be adjusted so as to not overlap (there is no competition between entrants of the same school during the semis.)


    That being said, compared to conducting the semis one by one on a single range, the interval between each game was rather short. As three of First High''s women''s team had advanced to the semis, the engineers were kept very busy.


    "......Tatsuya-san, is everything alright?"


    Being last in turn, Shizuku reflexively spoke up when Tatsuya rushed in as she sat in the waiting room (although since she was in a tent, it couldn''t strictly be called a ''room'').


    Maybe it was a trick of the mind, but it seemed to her that he was also slightly out of breath.


    "It''s fine."


    With that short answer, Tatsuya began a final check of the CAD.


    As Shizuku looked on �� or rather stared �� he rapidly scrolled through the monitor of the adjustment device ensuring there were no abnormalities, before finally meeting Shizuku''s eye.


    "I think you already know, but this is a totally different model from the ones used in the preliminaries. There''s almost no time now, but if there''s even the slightest discomfort, I''ll re-adjust it as much as possible so please feel free to tell me anything."


    Taking the CAD from Tatsuya, Shizuku took a stance and after repeatedly pulling the trigger with her finger two, three times, she put the CAD down.


    "There''s nothing of the sort. Rather, it fits so well it''s almost frightening."


    "I see."


    She didn''t thump her chest or anything, but at Tatsuya''s relieved look, Shizuku''s expression filled with fighting spirit.


    "The other two won didn''t they?"


    "Yeah."


    The other two, referred to her teammates who had already gone.


    Those two who had along with Shizuku advanced to the finals tournament, seemed to have cinched a win in the semi finals as well.


    "It''s fine."


    Once again, Tatsuya used the same words, but with a different meaning.


    "If Shizuku performs as usual, you''ll definitely win."


    "Of course."


    At that Shizuku gave a brief, yet far more vigorous than usual nod.


    "Tatsuya-san has already made all the arrangements I need for victory, so all that''s left is for me to take it."


    "That''s the spirit."


    Without challenging her early declaration of success, Tatsuya saw her off with a smile.


    ? ? ?


    "It''s finally Shizuku-san''s turn."


    "Hey hey, if even Mizuki is nervous how should I cope?"


    "But aren''t you all excited as well Erika-chan? If Shizuku-san wins here, three of the final best four will be from our school!"


    "Aren''t you a bit too nervous regardless? Shizuku is definitely going to win after all."


    At that confident affirmation, mingled with a teasing remark from Miyuki to ''take a deep breath and calm down'', Mizuki obediently cleared her mind and inhaled.


    "......I wonder if this also counts as a sort of promise."


    "......I guess even Mizuki-san can be playful at times."


    Rather than as a result of the deep breathing, but more from not wanting to cause Miyuki and Honoka any more worry, Mizuki finally regained her composure.


    "I wonder what kind of twist we''ll see this time."


    Hearing Mikihiko''s voice bearing a hint of excitement, Erika made a ''huh?'' expression.


    "Good point. What will jump out this time, I can''t even begin to guess."


    The one who actually responded aloud was Leo.


    "His mind is almost like a jack-in-the-box."


    "You can talk."


    For Mikihiko to look forward to and show interest in magic was something Erika hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Whether this change had been brought about simply by watching the competition with others, she couldn''t say. Perhaps without her knowing, something had happened between Tatsuya and Mikihiko...... without voicing anything aloud, Erika pondered such things. "Eh? That''s......"


    Breaking her out of her train of thought and back to reality was a querulous voice.


    "What is it?"


    "That CAD.....?"


    Mikihiko''s gaze was fixed on the CAD Shizuku held under her arm by a strap.


    That rifle shaped CAD at first glance, with the exception of the strap, was no different from the CAD the other contestants were using. But the area of the gun where ammunition would normally be stored was thicker than the others.


    Mikihiko''s school traditionally didn''t place much emphasis on CADs. They still mainly utilized magic activated by charms. But ever since the accident last year, Mikihiko had obsessively been studying up on modern magic technology.


    To compensate for what he had lost.


    The result of that had been evident in his test results.


    Mikihiko had considerably more confidence in CADs than comparable modern mages.


    If his eyes weren��t mistaken.


    "Is that...... a general purpose CAD?"


    "Eh, you''re kidding?"


    "Yeah, well, it is."


    "I''ve never heard of a general CAD shaped like a rifle before. Firstly, isn''t combining auxiliary sighting systems into a general system technically impossible?"


    It was only natural that Leo, Mizuki, and Erika would ask one question after another.


    But Mikihiko simply shook his head with confidence.


    "The arrangement of the body portion just above the trigger of the CAD is without a doubt FLT''s general purpose ''Centaur'' series. The Centaur series is a type which doesn''t have any interfaces on the main body and can be used without any external input devices, but the connector has had a grip and auxiliary aim assist system attached."


    "You really know your stuff."


    Miyuki''s words as she turned around and grinned confirmed Mikihiko''s observations.


    "Eh? Then, that is?"


    "You''re right Erika. That''s specially handcrafted by Onii-sama. It was specifically made to incorporate auxiliary aiming systems into a general purpose CAD."


    At Miyuki''s proud words, the knowledge that the CAD was a special made-to-order model, Erika was rendered speechless at the amount of effort that must have taken.


    "I don''t think I could feel any more surprised but...... just what is it all for?"


    "Of course, for the match."


    Honoka''s brief answer was not near enough to satisfy Leo''s, and the other three''s questions.


    But no subsequent explanation followed through.


    As if by common consent, the six of them faced forwards. The signal for the start of the match began to light up.


    ? ? ?


    Red and white clay targets danced in the sky.


    Shizuku''s targets were the red ones.


    The three red targets that twisted through the air and entered the scoring zone, flew together towards the centre and shattered.


    "Movement system...... no, that''s wrong. Convergence system?"


    In the tent used by each school as a headquarters, large monitors covering every aspect of the competitions gave full view of the matches underway.


    Both Suzune and Mayumi were watching Shizuku''s match on the monitor with their full attention.


    "Correct."


    This time, all red targets which entered the scoring area were being drawn into the middle and destroyed.


    "That''s the magic used in the qualifiers isn''t it?"


    "Yes. It''s a continuous invocation of convergence magic and vibration magic."


    Two of the white targets collided and broke apart.


    The opponent from Second High was using an orthodox tactic of targeting the clay itself using movement magic, and turning it into a bullet to hit other targets.


    Although orthodox, its effectiveness had been amply demonstrated by past performances.


    But from the outset, the majority of the targets being removed from around the outer area were white.


    Since most of those had been hit around the outer edge, the problem lay not in the technical ability of the contestant but rather...


    "I get that the area of effect is able to recognize the targets on a macro level and enhance the density of red targets in the centre via convergence, whilst displacing the white targets from that centre but......"


    The basic form of Convergence Magic works by defining existing space via the Magic Ritual, then taking that defined ''data'' and selectively manipulating it via designated coordinates using that same Magic Ritual.


    For example, Mayumi''s magic which utilizes dry ice to make bullets and send them flying, in order to create a sufficient number of bullets, initially also uses Convergence Magic to gather carbon dioxide.


    In this case, carbon dioxide is collected in one place while other gases are pushed aside, but this does not mean a high density mass of carbon dioxide is made, as the CO2 rather flows through designated coordinates whilst other gases are drawn out.


    In the same manner, Shizuku''s magic replaced carbon dioxide with red targets.


    A special zone �� in this case, the centre of the scoring area �� was set up as a ''space where red targets are gathered'' by that Systematic Convergence Magic.


    More specifically a square space 20 meters per side, comfortably covering the entire scoring area and more, was magically altered to become a ''space with a high density of red clay targets in the centre.''


    The volume of that area is huge, but as the total number of clay targets at any one time is small, there isn''t a large burden on the operator. What is modified isn''t the space itself, but rather the distribution of clay targets within that space.


    The modification of data via the Magic Ritual results in red targets being drawn to the centre of the area, while white targets are repelled. The targets the Second High contestant directly controlled weren��t affected by such minor interference, but the targets the Second High student tried to hit, due to not receiving any magic from her, had their trajectories changed by Shizuku''s magic and as a result, white targets began to be missed.


    The rules of the Speed Shooting tournament finals state that as long as you do not directly attack your opponent, interference is allowed. But as the clay targets fly for only short irregular periods, it''s very hard to block your opponent and shoot your own targets at the same time.


    There were many cases when vacillating between sniping and interfering resulted in self destruction, but as Shizuku''s Systematic Convergence Magic flawlessly linked disturbing the opponent and destroying one''s own targets, it was a very skillful strategy.


    While few, there are some examples of this strategy being used in the past, all of which shared one effect. As strong interference strength is needed, the strategy involves the selection of an appropriate contestant. Therefore while the window of opportunity is small, Mayumi had also firmly studied this tactic.


    So what Mayumi was asking concerning this magic was not that in itself.


    "But then, how is she able to turn on and off the Systematic Vibration Magic at the end?"


    If multiple targets flew together, they would shatter as is.


    If a red target was alone however, vibration magic was used to destroy it.


    It had been configured as a single magic, so for her to be able to independently trigger the Systematic Vibration Magic to destroy targets was peculiar.


    "I wonder if it''s been scheduled that multiple targets would fly together before the Vibration Magic has a chance to trigger?"


    Mayumi''s tone as she reasoned to herself said that not even she believed it.


    There''s no merit to applying such a time difference.


    "Pres, I did say it was ''continuous invocation of Systematic Convergence Magic and Systematic Vibration Magic'' didn''t I?"


    With a sly smile, Suzune corrected Mayumi''s misunderstanding. Mayumi immediately understood the meaning of those words. And upon reflection, immediately cried a rebuttal.


    "No way! The systems in a specialized CAD should only be able to store one single Activation Sequence!?"


    "Your doubts are well founded, except that''s not a specialized CAD, but a general one."


    Suzune''s answer only brought Mayumi still more confusion.


    "That''s impossible! The hardware, OS and architecture between specialized and general CADs are totally different.


    And auxiliary aiming devices are subsystems which only fit within the architecture of a specialized CAD.


    Connecting an auxiliary aiming device to the body of a general CAD is technically impossible isn''t it?"


    Mayumi''s stressful speech gradually settled down, but from the blush of her cheeks it was still possible to glimpse her raw excitement.


    Suzune''s smile, now calm and mature, turned into something to soothe her companion.


    "I thought so too. But, I guess it really is possible. This isn''t something original to Shiba-kun, but was announced in Germany a year ago."


    "......one year ago, isn''t that pretty much state of the art?"


    "It''s best if you''re not surprised simply by this much, Pres. He''s being real coy about it, but Shiba-kun has something even more cutting edge in store."


    "Hahh...... Well, if it''s confidential it can''t be helped. But for him to tell Rin-chan about it and not me is a bit of a shock."


    "The Pres is a contestant. I''m sure he simply didn''t want to upset you."


    "I guess...... if I had known about a technique like this in advance, I certainly might have become a bit agitated."


    As their eyes returned to the monitor, the scores of both players and the remaining time were displayed onscreen.


    With the clock ticking down, victory had already been decided.


    ? ? ?


    (30 seconds remaining)


    Having been repeatedly training these past two weeks, practicing over and over, she was now able to measure exactly the flow of the 5 minutes of the competition.


    The moment red clay flew into the blue sphere projected by her goggles, Shizuku triggered her CAD.


    The target shattered.


    The competition allows the use of the protective goggles to double as a sighting aid. In fact, the number of competitors who don''t do so are rare. (The case of players like Mayumi who have their own sights aside.) However, rather than aiming directly at the target, Shizuku''s functioned as a HMD (head mount display) in order to distinguish space. Or rather, it should be called Tatsuya''s.


    As with all the unorthodox techniques Tatsuya had proposed, Shizuku had also been puzzled with this at first. However, possibly because she had no actual competition experience, she fortunately didn''t take any time to get used to it. Once she was comfortable, it matched her more perfectly than any other equipment or techniques than she would have believed.


    Anyway, it was easy.


    There was almost no stress associated with the normal use of magic. Shizuku herself was aware that her weakness was fine control.


    That was why she had requested her CAD engineers to add features that assist in the smoothing of detailed settings.


    Even at the expense of speed, her aim was to ensure that her CAD would be able to output power at a reliable level.


    She was confident her own ability could compensate for the speed of processing.


    However Tatsuya''s Sequences made detailed settings unnecessary.


    Rather than making up for her shortcomings, the concept was to maximize her advantages.


    The intent capitalized on her processing power to continuously trigger a Sequence at high speeds, and her capacity to build large Magic Rituals.


    The result was the CAD she now held in her hand.


    She had been surprised at his being able to connect an auxiliary aiming system to a general type CAD, but she had been even more surprised at the Activation Sequence speed.


    In terms of processing speed, general CADs lose out to specialized ones.


    This was not so much common sense, but rather a matter of structure.


    General and specialized CADs differ both in their hardware and software.


    The difference between them, between a dedicated processor and general processor, is similar to the difference between a dedicated supercomputer and a general one.


    Comparing CPU performance in terms of speed, a generic type will never be the equal of a specialized type. This difference in level can usually be felt clearly.


    And yet �� this CAD demonstrated speed no less to that of a specialized CAD.


    (5 more seconds)


    ��A target came flying. ��She pulled the trigger. ��Magic activated.


    ��And the target shattered.


    This processing speed, even when compared with the specialized CAD used during the preliminaries, showed almost no difference.


    Tatsuya had said the trick was because ''it was limited to only two Sequences''.


    Since it had been designed exclusively for the competition, he was able to use a trick that would not be viable for daily use.


    Shizuku could not understand the detailed theory. She didn''t think it necessary.


    Magic was a tool.


    The CAD was also a tool.


    A tool just needs to be usable.


    Any more than that, could be left to the experts.


    The last two targets weren''t shattered by the ''Air Mine'', but by Loop Cast Convergence magic.


    "Perfect."


    Confirming her performance aloud, Shizuku gave a smile of triumph.


    ? ? ?


    Noon.


    Inside First High School''s tent, a jubilant atmosphere filled the air. "That was brilliant, Tatsuya-kun! What an amazing achievement!"


    Having been patted and slapped on the back countless times, Tatsuya was growing tired. Just as Mayumi''s slender figure suggested there was no actual pain involved, but her persistence was certainly wearying.


    "......Pres, please calm down a little."


    Making eye contact with Suzune in a plea for assistance, she immediately began to remonstrate with Mayumi.


    Quite the dependable senpai �� if not for the fact that she had gone along until being asked for help, making her feel rather more like a ''partner in crime''.


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    Perhaps having too much fun and finally coming to her senses, Mayumi immediately stopped the slapping. ......but it didn''t seem like she intended to let him go anytime soon.


    "Still, that was truly astounding! We took all first, second and third places!"


    "......the winner, runner-up and third place are all contestants, not me."


    "Of course Kitayama-san, Akechi-san, and Takigawa-san were also amazing! Everyone did so well!"


    At the Student Council President''s broad smile, the 1st Year women''s Speed Shooting team bowed in unison with a happy ''thank you''.


    "But at the same time, your own achievements are no less. They were without a doubt spectacular."


    Although without Mayumi''s sheer energy, Mari also joined in the praise with a good natured face.


    "Uh, thank you very much."


    "It''s not like this is a contest. As the engineer who significantly contributed to our contestants'' monopoly of all the placings, you should have your share of the recognition."


    At Mari''s words, Shizuku and the others nodded deeply. "I couldn''t believe it myself."


    "My magic suddenly became so good, it was like an illusion." Unlike Shizuku, the other two added their own comments. Shizuku simply nodded as if everything was a matter of course.


    "Especially concerning the magic Kitayama-san used, there has been an approach from the Universities to officially adopt it into the ''Index''."


    However, at Suzune''s words Mayumi''s eyes widened, Mari was lost for words and Shizuku stiffened.


    The official name of the Index is the ''National Magic University Compiled?Magic Encyclopedia?Index of True Names''.


    For a magic to have its proper name recorded in the encyclopedia the National Magic Universities are creating, in this context, means the magic would not be considered a subset of any existing magic, but officially recognized by the Universities as an entirely new branch of magic.


    To researchers engaged in the development of magic in Japan, this was the one single honor they all strove for.


    However��


    "I see. Then, please submit Kitayama-san as the developer''s name."


    "What!? No way!"


    At Tatsuya''s utter lack of interest, Shizuku drew close in a hurry. "That was Tatsuya-san''s original magic!"


    "......It''s normal for the developer name of a new magic to be registered as the name of the first user is it not?"


    Distancing himself from Shizuku''s pleas, Tatsuya replied with no tension.


    "Hm......excessive humility is also unpleasant you know?"


    At Mari''s chiding, accompanied by a slightly chilling glance, Tatsuya simply shook his head reluctantly.


    "It''s not humility."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I just don''t want the shame of having my name registered as the developer of a magic I can''t even use."


    Certainly, if one is known as the developer of a new type of magic, they are often asked for demonstrations.


    If one is ''unable to use'' a magic they developed themselves, suspicions would arise that maybe the magic was actually developed by others.


    Tatsuya''s reason was not unjustifiable, but......


    "......Just how then did you manage to confirm the operative readiness of a magic you can''t use?"


    Building up a magic by theory alone is surpassingly non-standard but, even if it were possible, to let another use a magic that was not tested and verified as functional was the work of a mad scientist who ignored all the risks, and it was extremely immoral.


    "It''s not like I can''t use it at all. It''s just that it would take me far too much time to set up, to the point it''s not really at the level you could say I can truly ''use'' it."


    "Well well, Mari, Tatsuya-kun, let''s not quarrel over such a thing now."


    Seeing Mari preparing more ammunition to throw at Tatsuya''s comeback, Mayumi intervened between the two.


    "We''re finally back to a good start. Tatsuya-kun, please help the other competitors just as much."


    As Mayumi tapped his shoulder with a smile, Tatsuya gave a modest bow.


    ? ? ?


    The performance of First High School��s women''s Speed Shooting team had created a stir in the other schools.


    There was an enthusiastic feeling of ''we can win this year'' throughout the Nine Schools Tournament, especially Third High School, who thought of the accident in the women''s Battle Board ''we feel bad for them, but this is a chance!'' �� While such thoughts may seem excessive, they were shared amongst the others.


    "So Masaki, First High''s performance, you don''t think it was due to the personal skill of those girls themselves?"


    Of the twenty people gathered �� all the 1st Years of the Third High School Newcomer��s Battle contestants ��


    "It has to be said, the magical power of the winner, that Kitayama girl, is astounding. I''m sure she would have won either way. But the other two, I don''t feel were anything special. If the results had been decided by magical power alone, I''m sure they wouldn''t have gone so far as to claim second and third place as well."


    "Not to mention that the advantage in Battle Board lies with us this year, seeing how I think First High only has one 1st Year in it with a particularly high level."


    The results of the Battle Board so far had seen the two guys from Third High School both qualify, and of the two girls they sent forth one had qualified. By contrast only one of the men from the three First High School sent qualified, and the one girl they sent qualified too.


    "It''s as Jouji says. We don''t lose out in terms of the quality of our contestants. If that''s so, there must be some other factor."


    "Ichijou-kun, Kichijouji-kun......what do you think it is?"


    At the question from the girl who had lost to First High in the semifinals of the Speed Shooting, both Ichijou and Kichijouji made eye contact, confirming their suspicions.


    "It''s probably, their engineer." Kichijouji responded out loud.


    "The engineer for their women''s Speed Shooting team is probably quite the ace."


    "I concur. Jouji, the device that winner girl used...... did you notice?"


    "Yeah...... that was a general purpose wasn''t it."


    Kichijouji''s answer, aside from the two of them, made a considerable impact on the other Third High 1st Years.


    "No way......I mean, it had auxiliary sights attached right?"


    "That''s right! I''ve never heard of a general purpose device shaped like a rifle either!"


    "That''s true. Whichever maker''s catalogue you look through, you''d never find anything like that would you?"


    At the objections being raised, Ichijou remained somber.


    "......certainly, something like that has never commercially appeared.


    However, examples of general devices with integrated sighting aids do indeed exist."


    "You gotta be kidding......"


    At Ichijou''s words, stunned voices floated through the air.


    In fact a strong air of disbelief permeated throughout, until Kichijouji came out with his own support.


    "It''s new technology, only just announced in Dusseldorf last summer."


    "Just last summer!? That''s freakin'' state of the art!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t know either until I looked into it for this thing."


    "Not even Ichijou knew, there''s no way we would......"


    An uncomfortable silence followed. Surprise, anxiety, doubt......and awe.


    "......Kichijouji-kun sure knows a lot though. As expected of our brain."


    The words of that female competitor were intended to loosen up the heavy atmosphere.


    But Kichijouji remained unmoved.


    "Sure......but, the prototype unveiled in Dusseldorf was not meant to be a practical model. The operation was sluggish, accuracy was low


    �� from a technical standpoint it was simply an experiment that had been cast aside."


    Kichijouji knotted his brow as he replied, his voice bitter.


    "The device the winner First High''s Kitayama-san used however fully combined the strengths of the speed and accuracy of a specialized type with the versatility of a general type. If that was all the work of one engineer......that''s not the level of a high school student anymore. It''s almost monstrous."


    "Masaki, for you to describe someone that far......"


    "It''s physically impossible for a single engineer to be responsible for every competitor though......"


    "Competitions that guy is responsible for in the future are likely to be beastly. It''s very likely our devices will be handicapped by at least two or three generations."


    At Kichijouji''s ominous speculation, silence reigned amongst the gathered teammates.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya, who was at this moment receiving such unjust treatment from the athletes in their rival schools without any knowledge (obviously) after finishing a late lunch proceeded to the girls'' Battle Board course.


    Planned for the afternoon were the fourth to sixth races.


    Honoka would appear in the sixth. If he only needed to keep his appointment with her, there should be no need to come so early.


    "Ah, Shiba-kun, what''s the matter?"


    At the sight of him accompanied by Miyuki and Shizuku, Azusa tilted her head. Her posture was so similar to a squirrel holding a nut that despite his melancholic mood, he couldn''t help but twitch a smile.


    At his careless chuckle he consciously tried to tighten his lips, but there wasn''t enough tension. In resignation, he relaxed.


    "......You were making fun of me just now weren''t you?"


    "Not at all. I was just impressed by Nakajou-senpai''s diligence."


    "......You really are making fun of me aren''t you?"


    Being glared at with those half-lidded eyes so much like a child sulking forced Tatsuya to look away to hold back his laughter.


    "......It''s fine, I don''t care."


    Azusa kept glaring at him for a while, then with a sigh, muttered to herself.


    This was probably something she went through every day. Somehow, her figure also exuded an air of melancholy. Leaving her like that would make one feel terrible.


    "��I really wasn''t making fun of you."


    "......Really?"


    "Really."


    "Really really?"


    "Really."


    Being looked at with suspicion �� due to the height difference, straight up �� by Azusa, Tatsuya showed a strong front.


    Seeing that proud bearing, Azusa finally seemed to relent (was she fooled?) and smiled.


    "Alright. Because I believe in Tatsuya-kun."


    Saying so as she laughed at him, she drifted over to his side. Tatsuya knew without even looking.


    The image of Miyuki''s eyebrows rising floated into his mind. (Ooh boy......)


    It seemed his sister would be in a pretty bad mood tonight as well, he sighed to himself �� although he couldn''t resent her for it, it did pain him a little inside.


    ��That aside.


    "So, what''s the matter? There''s still two more hours before Mitsui- san''s match."


    "I felt rather uncomfortable outside, so I came here for some shelter."


    As Azusa tilted her head again, next to Tatsuya, Miyuki laughed. "......Onii-sama is too concerned."


    At those questioning eyes, Miyuki''s tone suggested ''it can''t be helped''.


    "They''ve become very motivated, so I''m sure the end result will be just fine."


    On his other side, Shizuku reassured him.


    "Ah, ahhh, is that what it is......"


    Guessing the circumstances immediately, Azusa was pretty sharp too.


    The monopoly of Shizuku and the others had been the subject of praise even throughout lunch.


    Not just the executives, but the seniors who had the day off and had been watching that day went to compliment the three, yet the number of people who also went to mention Tatsuya''s achievements were not inconsiderable.


    At that, the men''s Speed Shooting team had begun burning with an extraordinary rivalry.


    That in itself, as Shizuku said, was not undesirable.


    If they become fired up and increase their desire for victory, as long as they aren��t idle, it works as a plus.


    But being stared at with eyes that seemed to burn with vengeance for their dead father, made you want to tell them to get a life.


    Of course, to say such a thing out loud would lead to a fight. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had come to the competition venue as early as possible.


    The location of the Nine Schools Tournament was the southeast area of the Fuji Armed Forces Training Grounds. While it''s called an area, the Fuji training grounds were huge to begin with, and simply moving between venues would end up being a considerable hike. Without that much land, it would be impossible to prepare for areas such as the Battle Board course and the Monolith Code battlefield.


    The Battle Board course was a winding flume circuit of approximately three kilometers.


    With two sets for the two genders, as well as the spectator stands meant that quite a bit of land was needed just to make this course.


    When considering moving around the venue, the Battle Board course had been constructed right at the edge of the area provided for the Nine Schools Tournament in order to avoid having to bypass that large course on the way to other venues, and it can safely be said that there were no competitors from other events around such as those participating in the concurrent men''s Speed Shooting.


    "I could also have gone back to the dorm, but I decided since I''ll be coming here anyway I might as well see if there''s anything I could help with."


    "Really!?"


    It wasn''t just Azusa who raised a cry.


    Perhaps overhearing from somewhere, Honoka suddenly came flying out from the competitor''s area.


    "Then please, by all means! Have a look at my CAD!"


    Recently, under the influence of Tatsuya, Honoka had also began calling her device not ''Assistance'' but ''CAD''. At Honoka''s momentous leap Tatsuya had almost laughed out loud again. Tightening his face against the impulse, he scolded Honoka.


    "Hey, come on Honoka. That way of speaking is kinda rude to Nakajou-senpai you know?"


    Honoka''s attitude, and her words just now, couldn''t help but be taken as some level of dissatisfaction at Azusa''s work.


    "Eh, ah, I''m very sorry!"


    Honoka lowered her head in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry about it. I know you didn''t mean it in that way." Azusa shook her head with a dry smile.


    Her tone was almost sisterly.


    Resisting his urge to laugh this time was a difficult task.


    The average time for a Battle Board round was about 15 minutes.


    However, the loading and unloading of the boards as well as the inspection of the waterway, as well as the repair of areas damaged by magic meant more time was needed to prepare for each race.


    Allowing for that, as well as extra time to give leeway, meant the competition schedule for Battle Board had been organized into blocks of one hour.


    The final race would begin at 3:30 in the afternoon. Already, players were moving to the starting positions. The too long wait time was not good for tense nerves, and there were many instances of competitors ending up being unable to utilize their full strength (every year, such examples would occur for both genders in both the ''real'' finals and the Newcomers division), but possibly because of the chatter Honoka had shared with Miyuki and Shizuku before the match, she seemed in great condition as she stood poised upon her board.


    The sight of Honoka constantly sticking to Tatsuya had gradually stirred up Miyuki''s mood, but instead of separating them she had gone along and entered into their chat, the result of which seemed to have been a positive diversion for Honoka.


    The heavy swim shoes and thick wet suit that covered the wrists and ankles were meant to protect the competitor''s body from the friction of impacts and falling. But the pressurized uniform stuck fast to the wearer, and sharply emphasized the curves of the body even more (?) than usual.


    Over the thigh, in large letters, was the logo ''ICHIKO''. With her stimulating proportions unbefitting a 1st Year highlighted by her colorful wet suit, Honoka crouched with one knee upon the board awaiting the start.


    The CAD over her forearm was thinner and wider than usual, increasing its area and allowing for larger buttons. As he had said earlier, Tatsuya did not tamper with Honoka''s CAD.


    After looking over the system, he found nothing which absolutely needed work.


    Being asked for advice by both Honoka and Azusa, he had just one thing to offer.


    The dark goggles that Honoka now wore had been brought by him.


    To be sure, the midsummer sunshine was inclining in from the west to the extent that facing that way directly would be uncomfortably dazzling.


    Due to water splashing on the glass and blocking their view, however, few competitors opted to use goggles or sunglasses.


    Azusa had felt that narrowing the field of view would only be a disadvantage, but Honoka had taken the goggles without hesitation.


    "......come to think of it, why has Mitsui-san prepared so many optical


    Activation Sequences?"


    It''s rare for an engineer to issue Activation Sequences.


    With the exception of Tatsuya, who plans out the Activation Sequence lineup himself, normally engineers install Sequences based on the wish of the competitors.


    Azusa had known too that Honoka was adept with illusionary magic of the light wave system from her profile, but due to the nature of the competition, Azusa had honestly believed there was no place for illusionary magic.


    "The rules of Battle Board state that interfering with other players via magic is prohibited. However, interfering with the water and thus indirectly interfering with other players is not."


    "......what does that mean?"


    Despite being asked repeatedly by Azusa, Tatsuya had only returned an evil smile.


    The signal for the start of the sixth qualifying race of the Newcomer��s women''s Battle Board came on.


    Immediately after.


    The audience in near unison turned away from the waterway. As if lit up by a flash, the water surface poured out light.


    One competitor fell overboard.


    The others had their balance disrupted whilst in the midst of accelerating, and one lone figure dashed to the front.


    As if expecting the situation �� although it has to be said that she was the one who created the situation �� wearing dark goggles, that lone figure was Honoka. "Alright."


    Looking up at Tatsuya, who gave a voice of affirmation, Azusa''s face was full of amazement.


    "......Was this Onii-sama''s strategy?"


    Miyuki''s voice as she removed her sunglasses was also filled with wonder. (By the way the sunglasses the three of them wore had been issued beforehand. Miyuki and the others had been mystified as to their purpose, but put them on anyway.)


    "To be sure, it''s not prohibited by the rules but......"


    Shizuku''s voice had a hint of reproach in it.


    One couldn''t help feeling that this was rather against the spirit of fair play.


    However the yellow flag which would indicate any significant unfair play remained unwaved, and the match continued. The red flag that signaled a player''s disqualification for rules violations likewise remained unused.


    It meant that the tournament committee deemed Honoka''s magic, and Tatsuya''s strategy, a legal move.


    "......Performing optical magic on the water''s surface, I didn''t expect that at all."


    Her personality straightforward at all times, Azusa muttered in admiration.


    "Interfering with the water surface, whether to generate waves or vortexes, affects the consciousness and orientation of other competitors yet it is allowed since it complies with the rule that ''you may affect another competitor via magically targeting the water surface''. Doing something like freezing the water solid or boiling it would certainly be too dangerous, but I did find it strange that no one until now had used it to cause dizziness."


    If one is suddenly blinded without any warning, it takes a while to restore vision.


    Meandering slowly along the course, unable to sprint due to their obscured vision, the difference between Honoka and the other players was already decisive.


    ? ? ?


    "......It''s in the bag."


    "......Who thought of this strategy?"


    Mayumi who was watching through the monitor did not experience any discomfort as the monitor automatically adjusted the amount of light displayed, yet now while she was calmly assessing the originality of that tactic she remembered her initial surprise (although calm surprise is a bit of an oxymoron).


    Following behind Mari''s mutter and Mayumi''s question, Suzune answered.


    "It was Shiba-kun."


    "Eh, but I thought Tatsuya-kun wasn''t involved in this match?" Hearing that answer, Mayumi tilted her head as if going ''huh?'' Suzune''s reply was possibly a bit too polite.


    "The one who submitted the plan in the first place was Mitsui-san. But the one who decided the Activation Sequence lineup and brushed up the finer details of the strategy was Shiba-kun, or so I''m told."


    Suzune''s deliberate mention of him ''deciding the Activation Sequence lineup'' was because of the perception that doing so was the exception, not the rule.


    "......it really is one thing after another with him, isn''t it."


    A touch of reproach could be heard in Mari''s voice. "What''s the matter? You seem somewhat dissatisfied." Mari didn''t answer Mayumi''s question.


    However, her silence itself spoke volumes on what was on her mind, "......Planning is very important. As the masters say."


    From what Mayumi could tell, Mari was cranky at being shown a tactic she hadn''t thought of. For Mari who prided herself on being a strategist, it decidedly wasn''t very fun.


    "It''s a tactic no one has thought of for nine years, so this is the point where you should be nice and impressed."


    ".....I am impressed. That''s why I''m so annoyed."


    Being cut into by Suzune, reluctantly, Mari admitted her jealousy.


    Mari was magnanimous enough to accept it, so Suzune let her off for now.


    "Still, this is a one-off strategy isn''t it? I wonder what he''ll do for the finals?"


    Mari didn''t come up with a follow through, so Mayumi responded instead.


    "No worries. There''s no way that man hasn''t thought that far ahead."


    "That��s true. This is also just a strategic move for the next match." Seems like it was a needless anxiety.


    ? ? ?


    "Yeah...... seems like I''ve done something bad to Honoka."


    Watching Honoka take the lead from her earlier move, and maintain it all the way until the finish, Tatsuya muttered in a bitter voice. Next to him, Miyuki looked up at her brother''s clouded face.


    "......What''s the matter?"


    Their appearance was noticed by others, and Azusa spoke up to Tatsuya.


    "Ah, nothing......"


    His answer was evasive, or in other words an excuse. Still, he didn''t become silent.


    "She could have won this race easily based on her speed alone...... there was no need for the confusion."


    "Well...... even so, she did take the lead thanks to her initial dazzle, so couldn''t you still call it a successful strategy?"


    Azusa, not knowing the nature of Tatsuya''s regret, tilted her head. "When you stand out so much, it''s going to mean you''ll be marked by the other contestants......"


    "The semis are a race between three people...... it''s a possibility that in the next match, the other two will pair up."


    Miyuki complemented Tatsuya''s words.


    Finally, Azusa understood what they were worried about. "Oh, is that what it was."


    And laughed at their concerns.


    "Something like that......


    I''m pretty sure it''d be a disadvantage right?"


    At Miyuki''s countering hesitance, Azusa merely shook her head happily.


    "That won''t happen, since we''ve been marked from the start."


    "Haahh......"


    She had said it so cheerfully that for a moment Tatsuya wondered if she was actually proud of that.


    ��Well, just for a moment.


    However insensitive he was, he wasn''t so far gone as to not realize she was just comforting them.


    ? ? ?


    "I won! I won, Tatsuya-san!"


    As soon as she rose from the waterway, Honoka immediately hurried over to where Tatsuya and the others were without even changing from her wetsuit, hopping all the way.


    "Ah, yeah. We saw. Well done."


    Aware of the other staff who had come down to greet their teammates, Tatsuya hastily put both hands out in front of him while congratulating her in an attempt to calm her down.


    But it had the opposite effect. "Thank you so much!"


    Perhaps misunderstanding, Honoka clasped the hands Tatsuya held out and stared up at his face, tears of joy threatening to spill out from her eyes. Even Miyuki didn''t expect her to show her emotions so straightforwardly.


    While Tatsuya stood frozen from a lack of experience with such things, Honoka really did start to cry.


    "Whenever it comes to competitions, I become so weak......I hardly ever win competitions in athletic meets or tournaments like these."


    It was the first time he heard of this. If that were true, then maybe using the strategy in the Newcomer''s division wasn''t such a miscalculation after all.


    But as Tatsuya stood helplessly looking left and right, behind Honoka the figure of Shizuku waving her hands flew into view.


    From her appearance, it seemed she was saying ''that''s not the case, not at all.''


    With his hands still firmly grasped by Honoka, and establishing line of sight with Shizuku, she began to mouth words to him. Her lip movements read ''she''s?talking?about?during?primary?school''.


    (A story from their primary school days, huh......


    )


    Tatsuya sighed whilst looking towards heaven.


    She probably didn''t intend to lie or anything...... but her conviction was just a little too intense.


    Despite the icicle glare Miyuki directed at him (that is to say icy cold, and very sharp), he still required some time to regain his composure.


    ? ? ?


    Both in athletics and on the board, if one does not have the will then victory will be uncertain.


    It''s the same with magic competitions.


    Looking at the success of one''s teammates and thinking ''now it''s my turn'' is a system which raises the willpower of the team, and is like a magic bullet which boosts morale.


    ''Willpower'' is linked with ''fighting spirit'', but ''fighting spirit'' also easily links to ''futility''.


    Before the girls'' eyes, such an event was occurring.


    "Morisaki-kun was the runner-up, but......"


    Mayumi''s words were wrapped in disappointment.


    "The other two missed the cut huh......"


    Mari''s words continued the disappointed trend.


    At the close of the first day of the Newcomer''s Division, in the meeting room, the 3rd Year executives stood before the results of the men''s Speed Shooting rankings and let out a collective sigh.


    "The results of the men''s and women''s are reversed......"


    "I wouldn''t say that. Third High took first and fourth place, so the girls still give us a positive balance.


    You''re being just a little too pessimistic."


    Suzune''s sober analysis countered Mayumi''s gloomy remarks. It was all in an effort to dispel the stagnant mood.


    "......Right. As Ichihara said, it''s not good to be too negative. In the first place, the results of those girls are far more than we could have expected. We must be positive about the lead they have given us today.


    "But the slump with the guys isn''t just in ''quickdraw''. In ''surfing'' as well, only one guy qualified compared to two girls."


    At Mari''s remarks, in a tone as if reminding herself, Katsuto agreed with a grim look. (By the way ''quickdraw'' is a nickname for Speed Shooting, as ''surfing'' is for Battle Board.)


    "If their poor performance continues like this, even if we do well this year it''s possible we''ll be disadvantaged in the years to come."


    "That losing would become a habit?"


    "It is a possibility."


    At Katsuto''s point, both Mari and Mayumi bitterly fell silent.


    Being leaders of a Magic High School, especially the executives of First High who prided themselves upon victory, they were unable to live with the easy thought ''we did good enough this year''.


    "The mens'' side may require some support."


    "Still Juumonji, even if you say support what can we do at this late hour?"


    Mari''s rebuttal to Katsuto''s murmur was bitter. It was certainly a ''late hour''.


    The Newcomer''s Division had already begun. It wasn''t possible to change the staff or competitors anymore.


    Even when she glanced at him, Katsuto had no reply.


    That atmosphere however, rather than being at a loss, gave the impression not of mere silence but that a plan was forming.


    ? ? ?


    At last tomorrow, or rather ''today'' already, was Miyuki''s turn.


    There had been no move from the organized crime related sabotage warned of by Kazama since the incident involving Mari, but Tatsuya couldn''t put it out of his mind.


    If his hypotheses were correct, the ''enemy'' had tampered with the CADs just prior to the competition. It was a low possibility for more sabotage to be carried out overnight, but it never hurt to double check.


    For the enemy''s actions to be immediately undetectable by him, they held very high skill.


    Finishing the final adjustments, he systematically tightly locked the CAD, then further added a triple lock before finally stopping work.


    There isn''t a trace of any other person.


    Not just humans, but no other life signs could be detected at all. In regards to the enemy, it would be expected that security here is much higher.


    Kazama and his subordinates, the elites of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion were secretly helping behind the scenes, so even if there was an attempt, a direct attack was unlikely to succeed.


    Without wandering around unnecessarily, he proceeded through the entrance of the hotel (of course, requiring bio-metric identification), and went straight to his room.


    Before he entered, he noticed at the door.


    His only roommates were non-breathing machines.


    At this time of night, when he was confident the minute hand of the clock should be announcing a date change any time now, there shouldn''t be any sign of life aside from him in the hallway �� but he turned the key and walked inside regardless.


    "Hey now, just what time do you think it is?"


    Unlike usual, his slightly stern voice seized the initiative.


    Unlike usual, his posture suggested this wasn''t something that could be let off with a smile.


    Unlike usual, the one on the receiving end of all this must have realized that as well.


    Her shoulders trembling, Miyuki hastily got up off the bed she had been sitting on, and fearfully looked up at her brother.


    "A lack of sleep will reduce your ability to concentrate. Even if it''s you, where careless mistakes may not necessarily lead to defeat, that won''t always be the case."


    "I''m very sorry!"


    Being scolded by Tatsuya in earnest, Miyuki bowed deeply in a voice verging on tears. Hearing his sister like this, seeing her like this, Tatsuya was simply unable to keep up his tough stance for any longer.


    "......It''s good you understand. Now come on, let''s go back to your room. I''ll escort you there."


    Perhaps his voice was a little too forceful, as when Miyuki timidly looked up, she refused to look at her brother''s face.


    "Miyuki?"


    "......Onii-sama, for a bit, just a bit, could I have a little of your time?"


    "......Just a little."


    A competition in obstinacy would be a waste of time.


    Tatsuya knew from prior experience that his sister was rather passively aggressive in this way.


    "I heard from Shizuku. Onii-sama, you turned down the honor of having your name added to the ''Index''."


    "Not formally at least."


    "Rather than formally or anything, you were prohibited weren''t you?"


    "Yeah."


    At Tatsuya''s brief affirmation, Miyuki, as if struggling with something, stood whilst biting her lip a while.


    "......Was that, upon the orders of our Aunt?"


    "Yeah."


    Another brief affirmation.


    Miyuki, once again teary eyed, looked down.


    "The investigative powers of the Magic Universities are very high. The gossip sites masquerading as news sites of normal media organizations can''t even begin to come close. They''re almost comparable to military or intelligence agencies.


    Developers of new magic in addition to being given access to the resources of the Universities are also granted various privileges, but their identity is also examined in detail. It''s in order to root out national spies and terrorists. It''s an investigation on a totally different level to high school admission. It''s not unlikely they''ll discover not only my identity as ''Silver'', but ''Shiba Tatsuya''s'' identity as a Yotsuba which the Yotsuba themselves have been blocking so carefully."


    Faced with his sister''s tears, Tatsuya explained in a slightly cool voice.


    It was not only because he had to be uncompromising in the face of her tears, but because he had to convince himself.


    "......"


    For a while, her head bowed, Miyuki said nothing. Tatsuya felt relief at not hearing her sob anymore.


    "To be sure, just entering the Nine Schools Competition carried some risk of my identity coming under scrutiny. However, leaving my name in the Magic Encyclopedia is far different from being in a high school competition. The ''Guardian'' of the Yotsuba exists as a shadow. Do you think for such an outcast to be in the limelight would be acceptable to our Aunt?"


    Miyuki kept silent. She didn''t even mouth any words of comfort. That was her answer to his question.


    "For now, I still don''t have enough power. In a head on situation, there is a possibility I could defeat the ''Queen of Night'' Yotsuba Maya. My ''Decomposition'' has good compatibility as a counter to her ''Night'' after all.


    But the me as of now, even if I could beat our Aunt, I can''t do anything about the Yotsuba. Force of arms alone, the threat of violence alone is not enough. If I displace our Aunt, another worse manipulator would simply show up in her place. At this moment, I can only follow."


    Those words weren''t so much to convince his sister, as for himself. As he tried to satisfy himself that way,


    Miyuki, moving from the front, embraced him.


    Her face shining with tears buried itself into his chest.


    Such an appearance might be better described as ''clinging'', yet that was somehow inappropriate.


    "......I''m on your side."


    "Miyuki......"


    "I will always no matter what, come what may, be on your side.


    That time will definitely come. Without a doubt, it will come. Until then, and forever after, I will always be on Onii-sama''s side."


    "......"


    The hands of the clock accused them of far exceeding the realms of ''just a little''.


    But let''s go along with her ''just a little more''......


    Tatsuya thought as he gently wrapped his arms around Miyuki''s back.

 Volume 4 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It was the fifth day of the Nine Schools Competition and the second morning of the Newcomers Division.


    Tatsuya arrived in front of the arena that was busy preparing for the Newcomers Division��s Icicle Destruction.


    Several large cranes were unloading 1 meter x 1 meter x 2 meter icicles from large battlefield vehicles specially modified for this purpose. Seeing this would naturally cause people to believe that the days where super robot anime became reality were not too far off.


    "......If we could completely ignore energy efficiency, that is."


    "Onii-sama? What are you talking about?"


    As if to reject this outrageous line of thinking, Tatsuya involuntarily started muttering to himself.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    She did not pursue this vague answer. "Let''s go quickly."


    "Yes."


    Originally, this was only a stopping point along their route to the competition location.


    Tatsuya urged Miyuki onward towards the resting area located on the top floor of the Arrow Tower.


    ? ? ?


    There was still 30 minutes until the start of the first round in the morning.


    When Tatsuya entered the arena, there was still plenty of spare time. "Good morning!"


    ......Still, the players for the first round were already there.


    "Good morning......


    Sorry for making you wait so long."


    "Oh please, I was the one who came too early."


    The player for the first round of Icicle Destruction, Akechi Eimi, smiled as she shook her head and swept a lock of her ruby red hair back from her face.


    "Good morning, Eimi. How early did you get up?"


    "Good morning, Miyuki. For some reason, I woke up before the alarm went off. It''s like I haven''t recovered from yesterday''s excitement."


    Her other name was Emilia Goldie. Her full name was Akechi Emilia Goldie Eimi. Eimi was a quarter British stock. Her nickname "Emmy", rather than originating from her Japanese name "Eimi", probably came from her British name "Emilia".


    A Magician''s ability was heavily influenced by genetics.


    Due to the connection between magic and national power, each country jealously guarded its magic bloodlines and either officially or unofficially forbade international marriages between Magicians. (This country that superficially allowed freedom of marriage belonged in the "unofficial" category.)


    Yet, in the generation of Tatsuya''s grandparents, allied countries actively encouraged international marriages between Magicians. The goal was to "cross"


    "excellent stock" to "develop" superior Magicians.


    The ensuing result was that over half of the current students at magic high schools boasted bloodlines from Western Europe or India.


    Leo was one of them, and the female student known as Akechi Eimi was another.


    As could be inferred from her words, she also appeared in yesterday''s Speed Shooting competition. This was the second day in a row she was working alongside Tatsuya. Besides Miyuki and the two others, Eimi was the first one on the Women''s Team to jell with Tatsuya. For Tatsuya, she was also the most relaxed young lady on the team.


    After the two of them exchanged greetings, they delved into girl talk as Tatsuya smoothly removed the CAD from the case he was carrying, performed a cursory examination, and handed it to Eimi.


    This was a clumsy looking, shotgun-shaped Specialized CAD that measured 50 cm in length and completely dwarfed a young lady''s hand.


    The weapon looked quite heavy, but because recoil wasn''t an issue, the weight was significantly lower than a normal firearm thanks to its lightweight materials. Yet Eimi''s movements were like something straight out of a Western flick as she swung the gun around and took aim out the window.


    "......Eimi, you''re not British, but American, aren''t you?"


    "How many times do I have to say this, no. Now even Miyuki is saying this too? My grandmother''s family was knighted by the Tudors themselves."


    Contrary to the content of her words, her tone remained unperturbed.


    She maintained her current posture and started to supply the CAD with psions. Somewhere along the way, the safety was removed. Just like Morisaki''s Quick Draw, this was an entirely different type of pristine CAD drawing.


    "How is it?"


    "Hm...... Now I know how Shizuku feels."


    Everyone in the 1st Year Women''s Team knew about the fact that the Ojou-sama from the wealthy Kitayama Family wanted to "reserve" Tatsuya.


    "Are there any problems?"


    "Yep, it''s perfect!"


    Eimi relaxed her posture and smiled in delight.


    Apart from her ruby hair and moss green pupils, her outward appearance was thoroughly Japanese. Even among her peers, she was the one who had the most childish impression. Rather than calling her earlier smile "delightful", a more innocent "teehee" was probably closer to the mark.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about......"


    Eimi tilted her head at Tatsuya''s muttering, but her smile didn''t fade in the slightest. One of the chief reasons was likely because she had no idea what he was talking about.


    "At least let me run a few calibrations. Can you put on the ear set?"


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Eimi...... In truth, you didn''t get up early, but didn''t sleep at all, right?"


    At being asked this sudden question, Eimi''s smile grew a tad forced. "......How could you tell?"


    Seeing Eimi''s widened eyes, Tatsuya silently nodded and, in response, took the CAD from her hands and restarted the calibration process.


    "......You''re sharper than my parents."


    Eimi obediently put on the headphones used for measurement while nagging with an "I can''t believe you" and placing her hands on the measuring pads.


    Seeing the numbers scrolling down the screen, Tatsuya''s expression darkened.


    With Tatsuya''s minute facial changes, Eimi''s body also started to curl up. This scene didn''t escape Miyuki''s eyes.


    "Well, Onii-sama?"


    There was no reprimand hidden in her words, but when Tatsuya heard her words, he raised his head in realization and smiled as he rubbed the space between his brows with two fingers.


    "Unless Eimi also forgoes Sound Sleep?"


    "Also? You mean Shiba-kun does that too?"


    Eimi''s reaction prompted Tatsuya''s expression to soften somewhat as he nodded.


    "Wow, I discovered a comrade. How should I put this, doesn''t that give you an uncomfortable feeling? Especially those weird sound waves."


    "There''s no actual health risk...... But I do agree that it is quite uncomfortable. I do make an exception for sleepless nights though. Especially if I have a competition the next day."


    "OK~."


    Eimi''s response was perfect for a child that had just been scolded by a parent. Tatsuya could only smile wryly at this.


    "Then, I''ll raise the feedback loop a little higher...... This might be a little irritating, so bear with it for a little bit. Certainly you wouldn''t want to be accused of ''losing the contest owing to lack of sleep'', right?"


    "I''ll bear with it, please! If that really happened, they''ll never let me live this down."


    There was nothing worthy of note in her tone. Eimi blushed as she pressed her hands against several interesting points on her pants. Tatsuya paused and was frozen for a solid second.


    "I really didn''t want to bring this up, but, Miyuki......


    What do you people do in your rooms?"


    "N, nothing, Onii-sama, Miyuki hasn''t done anything shameful!"


    "Oh, really~? Miyuki''s room is a complete safe house."


    "Eimi! Do not speak of such strange nonsense in front of Onii-sama!"


    An awkward silence covered the resting area. To break this stalemate, an abrupt change in the conversation was inevitable. He wasn''t entirely sure who this excuse was directed to, Tatsuya thought to himself.


    "......Fortunately, the first round is in the early morning so you can take a nap before the second round begins. Sorry, Miyuki, but could I trouble you to prepare the ''Sleeping Dock'' for immediate use?"


    "I understand. I will be right back."


    After Miyuki departed to setup the sensory inhibitory dock (soundproof, shockproof, light-shielded, sealed single bed), Tatsuya started CAD calibration.


    ? ? ?


    Although the first round got a little tense at one point, victory was finally achieved with three icicles still left in allied territory.


    Speaking of which, the ending result was that Eimi was currently deep in dream land without any opportunity to complain that "It''s too dark~" or "It''s too cramped~".


    This was the fifth event, which was the second event for the female students from First High. They were currently in the resting area before the match began.


    (I seem to recall saying something very similar recently.) Tatsuya thought of this, but was still forced to say it aloud.


    "Shizuku...... Are you really wearing that uniform during the competition?"


    "Yeah?"


    When Shizuku replied with an "Is something wrong?" expression on her face, Tatsuya really wanted to cover his head and was completely at a loss.


    Icicle Destruction involved the players standing on four meter tall platforms and defending the 12 icicles in their own territory that measured 12 square meters while simultaneously knocking down or destroying all their opponent''s 12 icicles.


    The players were strictly using long range magic, so there was no need to move their physical bodies.


    In other words, the player''s wardrobe played no role in this event. (Besides the uniforms that hinder the grip on their CADs.)


    The only criterion for wardrobe was that it "must be decent".


    And the ensuing result was that �� while unintentional �� at some point Women''s Icicle Destruction became a fashion show.


    In addition, when Kanon appeared for the Official Division on the second and third days, she was wearing a fairly normal sports uniform. She wore tights, a mini jacket, an adequate shirt, as well as long socks and tennis shoes.


    On the other hand, Eimi was dressed like a jockey, complete with a white collared shirt, red riding jacket on the upper body, tight women''s pants and black riding boots below, along with a black duck-billed hat.


    Still, those still fell within normal boundaries and didn''t qualify as anything particularly gaudy.


    Then, there was Shizuku


    ......


    "Uh, Shizuku......"


    "Yes?"


    "Wouldn''t the tamoto......


    Get in the way?"


    Yes.


    No need to flog the dead horse, but that was a "tamoto" from a kimono.


    "There''s no problem. The sleeves are short enough, and I also have the obi."


    Speaking of which, Shizuku deftly tied the obi in front of Tatsuya.


    Such a fluid motion clearly showed that she had plentiful experience in a kimono.


    Yet��


    (If you needed to use the obi to keep the tamoto in check, wouldn''t you be better off forgoing the kimono in the first place?)


    Tatsuya thought of this, but managed to hold his retort in.


    There wasn''t much time before the next round, so Tatsuya quickly gave up on persuading her otherwise �� after all, this was the "official garb" for boosting one''s spirits. In that case, he''ll just have to turn a blind eye.


    Shizuku chose �� correction, the CAD that Tatsuya chose for her was a Generalized CAD.


    This implied that the event demanded a careful energy allocation that possessed a balanced strategy.


    It wasn''t like Tatsuya could keep pulling rabbits out of a hat. To be precise, Tatsuya himself had no interest in creating devious tactics.


    For him, it was all about providing the players with the most appropriate tools and the strategy that could bring about their maximum potential, and nothing more. In light of this, if direct assault was the most effective strategy, he would ruthlessly adopt that as his course of action.


    Just like this match.


    The moment Shizuku appeared on the platform, the audience raised a clamor likely due to her outfit.


    However, the person in question was steady even if a light breeze had grazed her face as she lifted her left arm before her chest, the tamoto held firmly in place by the obi.


    Shizuku''s CAD was just like the one she normally used, with the command console facing the inside of her arm.


    In the recent age, most female Magicians used CADs with command consoles facing towards the outside. Despite the height of fashion, Shizuku still preferred to use the feminine inward facing console, which befitted her status as an Ojou-sama. Still, given her usual taciturn and emotionless nature as well as the occasional merciless snarking, this honestly gave people an incompatible feeling.


    If voiced aloud in front of aforementioned young lady, this would undoubtedly end with a beating. Tatsuya adjusted the focal point on the monitoring device and set these thoughts aside.


    In the following time period,


    Shizuku''s mission was to focus entirely on this match. Tatsuya''s mission was to gather his attention entirely on her.


    ? ? ?


    "Miyuki......


    Aren''t you going where Tatsuya-kun is?"


    Honoka piped up from beside her. At this time, Miyuki was sitting in a different section of the stands reserved for players and auxiliaries that was not part of the normal audience stands and was patiently waiting for the match to begin.


    Just as she did during Eimi''s match in the first round, the moment Tatsuya entered the monitoring room, Miyuki split apart from him.


    It was perfectly natural for players from the same school to cheer on their teammates from the monitoring room, but��


    "Icicle Destruction is a solo performance. Sooner or later, Shizuku and I will meet on the field, so wouldn''t it be unfair for me to sneak a peek at her trump card?"


    In terms of trump cards, there were certainly opportunities during practice to see them. Even First High wasn''t extravagant enough to prepare several large scale practice facilities for the Nine Schools Competition.


    So, what Miyuki was actually referring to was something else.


    They were fated to be opponents. Miyuki didn''t want to see Tatsuya, who was serving as their mutual technician, worry needlessly about such trivialities. This was probably Miyuki''s real concern.


    At the same time, she didn''t want Shizuku to be distracted by her presence.


    Honoka and Shizuku were close friends and rivals since elementary school. Until middle school, Honoka saw Shizuku as her strongest opponent and conversely, Shizuku also saw Honoka as her most formidable opponent.


    In their cohort and circle of friends, no one could match them in terms of magical talent.


    Upon entering high school and receiving official magic training, both Honoka and Shizuku yearned to meet someone other than each other who could push them to their limits. Yet, somewhere in the depths of their hearts, a stubborn belief that could not be eradicated told them that they would never meet someone who mirrored their talents.


    In the same school, in the same tutoring class, there were no children from the Ten Master Clans, but several children from the "Numbers System". Still, none of them was worthy of being a new rival.


    However, upon entering the high school entrance examination, their "conceit" was thoroughly annihilated.


    By this divinely crafted young lady sitting next to her.


    Based on their grades on the standardized magic tests, Honoka was fourth place behind Miyuki, Shizuku, and Morisaki. In Honoka''s opinion, even if Shizuku didn''t count, she didn''t feel that she was any weaker than Morisaki.


    The first subject in the high school standardized exam was a simple technique involving ten processes. (Only someone of Honoka''s caliber would be able to call "ten processes" as simple.)


    There was no real stress from the technique and Morisaki only seized the advantage because of his superior speed. If this was a more complex technique with additional processes, Honoka was adamant that she would have outperformed him.


    Yet Miyuki was an "exception".


    She possessed the overwhelming ability and strength that made jealousy itself ludicrous.


    Even if someone claimed she was from the Ten Master Clans, Honoka would undoubtedly hold that to be true.


    But that was only natural.


    ��That was what Honoka thought when she first beheld Miyuki''s magic in the entrance examination area.


    Honoka was completely unaware how close she was to the truth, proving beyond doubt how utterly Miyuki''s magic astounded and overwhelmed her.


    This impression followed her for the next four months in school and, rather than being diluted, only intensified even more.


    Honoka felt that even the solitary Shizuku would not be able to calmly manipulate her magic normally if Miyuki stood before her.


    When she learned that Miyuki was being switched to Mirage Bat for the Official Division, and thus avoided meeting her on the field, Honoka let out a huge sigh of relief.


    As she thought back to the time of the entrance exam, Honoka was naturally reminded of the first time she saw "him".


    In reality, Honoka''s first encounter with Tatsuya was not the incident that occurred shortly after the day of enrollment. It was not the time when Erika and company were arrayed against them, with Honoka casting magics against school rules that would have landed her in a world of trouble with the Public Morals Committee Chief had Tatsuya not intervened. Honoka had encountered Tatsuya long before this incident.


    Coincidentally on the day of the entrance examination, not just Miyuki, but Tatsuya was also in the same testing group as Honoka.


    This pair of siblings was not outwardly similar.


    Honoka didn''t possess the excess mental finesse to remember everyone''s names.


    The reason Tatsuya left a lasting impression on Honoka wasn''t because he was Miyuki''s older brother.


    His technical scores were only so-so.


    Regardless of speed, strength, scale, every subject was thoroughly mundane and unappealing, to the point that they could be labeled as below average.


    However, his magic was so beautiful it was breathtaking!


    Honoka was incapable of analyzing Magic Sequences like Tatsuya.


    Neither was she like Mizuki in her sensitivity towards psions and pushions.


    When compared to normal Magicians, Honoka, who specialized in light wave oscillation magic, was only acutely sensitive towards the magical side effects that created light wave background noise.


    An overabundance of interference or remnants of Magic Sequences would all form into surplus psion surges and oscillate in the empty air. When photons interact with these responses, the ensuing result is light wave noise.


    But this cacophony was wholly undetectable in his magic.


    In other words, there were no excess materials in his Magic Sequence. His Magic Power was expanded to its limit and entirely devoted towards phenomenon rewriting, making for a magic that was calculated down to the last detail.


    Honoka thought that it was a work of pure art.


    Hitherto, she had never seen such a beautiful piece of magic.


    Afterwards, even though she bore witness to Miyuki''s dominating magic, she still couldn''t forget that magic.


    That''s why Honoka felt deeply betrayed when she saw the lack of the eight petal flower on Tatsuya''s breast during the student orientation.


    This was the reason why Honoka nursed an overly antagonistic attitude towards Tatsuya''s group that day.


    ��Why are you on that side (Course 2)!? ��Why aren''t you on this one (Course 1)!? Honoka''s eyes were blurred by this illogical fury.


    True, in terms of speed, strength and scale, every category clearly set him far from the standards (of a Course 1 student).


    Yet, the fact that "he" who could weave such wondrous magic had to be satisfied with being a mere "substitute (Weed)", Honoka felt that this was utterly unforgivable.


    "......Honoka, what''s wrong?''


    Shocked, Honoka turned to her side to find Miyuki watching her in confusion.


    She must have noticed that Honoka had fallen into an odd state of silence in the middle of their conversation.


    "S-Sorry, it''s nothing."


    Even she would suspect herself if something of that sort had happened. When she considered her actions as well as her misdirected "anger displacement" and the reason why she consciously noticed "him", Honoka blushed to the roots of her hair and drooped her head.


    ? ? ?


    "It''s finally Kitayama''s match."


    "Looks like she''s carrying a Generalized CAD."


    Two ladies from the Women''s Team brass were hunched shoulder to shoulder in front of a screen at the pavilion. Suzune, who was overloaded with work from the unending stream of results, sighed as she beheld this sight.


    Yet, the two of them blatantly ignored this obvious sign of displeasure. "I wonder what trick he''s got up his sleeve this time."


    "Hard to say. Maybe he''s intentionally playing mind games with us and will launch a full frontal assault precisely because we''re thinking that way."


    Mayumi and Mari were congregated in front of the widescreen monitor just like two young children sharing their favorite television show.


    Suzune had long since given up. Sighing once more, she accepted the inevitability of working alone.


    Neither Mayumi nor Mari batted an eyelid at Shizuku''s choice of wardrobe.


    For three time Nine Schools Competition veterans like them, this didn''t qualify as anything outlandish.


    In fact, they may be thinking "Huh, there are actually less of them this year!"


    Also owing to this reason, Shizuku was someone who came to watch the Nine Schools Competition every year, so she wasn''t embarrassed by her dress either.


    "Ho, we''re starting."


    The two of them edged closer to the screen.


    ? ? ?


    The lights next to the flanks of the arena flashed red.


    The lights advanced to yellow, and the moment when the lights turned green��


    Shizuku''s ring started dancing along the command console. Toward her own 12 icicles.


    She set all of them as targets and fired the Magic Sequence.


    Immediately afterward, her opponent''s magic came rushing towards Shizuku''s field.


    This was a popular tactic involving Move-Type Magic to blitzkrieg the opponent''s field.


    Except Shizuku''s icicles stood rock solid against her opponent''s magic and didn''t shift at all.


    ? ? ?


    "Ho, Data Fortification."


    Every HQ was equipped with a widescreen monitor that could analyze the magic being used as well as the type of magic used and its strength. Much like a heat display, the various displays were expressed through various shades of color.


    Using this function, it was a simple matter to determine the offensive and defensive positions.


    Data Fortification.


    Eidos was a record of the current status of an information body. Through this information body, parts of the information or even the entire whole could be replicated and projected back into the target to protect the Eidos from being altered any further. This was known as Data Fortification within the Counter Magic field. The copied portions from Data Fortification possess the ability to prevent magic from affecting the target.


    Shizuku used Data Fortification to emphasize the target''s location "right there". As the screen plainly displayed, her opponent''s Move- Type Magic was nullified by Shizuku''s magic.


    "Quite the direct confrontation."


    "Wasn''t this precisely how Mari predicted?"


    Suzune, who overheard the conversation, couldn''t help but think: "Not really, I hardly think that this strategy was created solely to play with your heads......" Of course, this thought couldn''t be passed to the mesmerized observers.


    "Still, I think that for Magicians with high interference strength like Kitayama-san, rather than using Data Fortification, she should use wide area interference as a ''frontal assault''."


    "Based on yesterday''s results, Kitayama also has high magic capacity that is hard to find. She shouldn''t feel any stress from copying the Eidos. Also, for Interference-Type Magic, Data Fortification is more efficient compared to wide area interference."


    On the screen, her opponent once again tried to use Move-Type Magic to attack, but was nullified just as before.


    Simultaneously, just as the attacking magic faded away�� Three of the icicles in the opponent''s field shattered.


    "......What just happened right now? Mayumi, did you catch that?"


    Mari asked in confusion, but Mayumi turned around without any confidence in her expression.


    "I can only guess based on the data from the screen......"


    Obviously, observing the analysis was vastly different from feeling the magic from the front lines.


    "I think, that may have been the application of ''Resonance''."


    The monitor was unable to keep up with the effects of indirect magic on the target, so the only way to narrow down what magic was used was through the surrounding environment.


    "She shifted the irregular frequency from the Oscillation Magic into her opponent''s field and locked the frequency just as it started to resonate with the icicles and raised the output at the same time, thus creating resonance. I think that''s how it was."


    "So that''s how she did it...... To avoid Counter Magic, she didn''t directly attack the icicles using magic attacks, but used the ground as a medium. While they both used the ground as a medium, when compared to Kanon''s ''Mine Genesis'' that relied purely on physical power, this is a much higher level technique. Sometimes I really can''t tell who the upperclassman is."


    "Precisely because finding the resonance point takes some time, she used Data Fortification to buy time. She looks very adept with manipulating the oscillation frequency."


    "Indeed."


    Mayumi and Mari were both thinking about the Non-Systematic Magic Tatsuya used to crush Hattori. It also utilized precisely manipulated psion surges to create overlapping oscillations.


    What was being displayed on the monitor wasn''t just Shizuku''s artistic ability, but the hand of Tatsuya working from behind the scenes. On that point, neither of them disagreed.


    ? ? ?


    (As expected of Shizuku, she''s doing admirably......


    )


    Tatsuya quietly nodded as he surveyed the players from the opposite side of the screen.


    Four icicles had already fallen in the opposing field. All 12 icicles were still standing in the allied field.


    The biological displays on the screen revealed only minor exhaustion, so there was no impact on the ability to maintain magic invocation.


    There was no trace of any symptoms that could exhaust a player like the ones Eimi displayed. And regardless of whether it was "Data Fortification" or "Resonance", her performance was just as expected. Nay, her performance surpassed what she could do in training.


    Half of Mayumi and Mari''s hypothesis was spot on, but the other half was incorrect. Shizuku''s mother was the one who specialized in "Resonance". Before teaming up with Tatsuya, Shizuku was already well versed in that technique (by a high school student''s standards).


    By using magic that raised the oscillation frequency at irregular levels and directly projecting that on the target while synchronizing the frequencies, this destroyed the target using precise oscillation frequencies at the exact moment when resistance was the weakest. Originally, "Resonance" was this type of two-stage process. When applying oscillation-type magic onto the target object, a Magician can feel out the resonance point based on the Eidos'' resistance to the interfering Magic Sequence; if using regular intervals, then an alternate method would have to be used to identify the target''s resonance.


    This was not reliant on monitoring devices, but done while compiling Activation Sequences into Magic Sequences. That was the part that Tatsuya was responsible for.


    This technique was created by adding a new process into the "Resonance" magic that Shizuku was familiar with. Yet, Shizuku was able to wield this at will. Obviously, this level of skill was not obtained by just training in school, but honed through long hours of practice outside of class.


    As another icicle collapsed in the enemy''s field, one of the allied icicles collapsed as well.


    However, this was only her opponent''s "last gasp". Tatsuya could tell with a glance.


    The opposing player threw everything she had into that last attack. She most likely knew the writing on the wall, but desperately wanted to avoid being defeated without knocking down a single icicle.


    Tatsuya watched Shizuku''s back with his own eyes and not through the monitor.


    The psions she was releasing were not ruffled in the slightest.


    No sense of wavering, no hint of pride. At the same time that she vigorously defended her own territory, she retaliated against her opponent''s field.


    Probably because she wasn''t fixated on her opponent for some bizarre reason. She was fighting in a manner that put anyone watching her at ease.


    Her opponent, who had expended all her energy, did not put up any futile resistance.


    The three icicles in the enemy''s territory shattered apart like a sand castle standing against the incoming tide.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki''s match was the last one in the first round.


    This was a long wait from early morning, but since lunch time was also figured into the time, this didn''t feel that long for her.


    Speaking of Tatsuya, he was also up since morning and this was his third match, so he was hardly "waiting".


    Miyuki and Tatsuya were the only ones in the resting area for players. Honoka and Shizuku were nowhere in sight.


    They had mentioned during lunch that they would be cheering her on during the match. Now, they probably already met up with Erika''s crew.


    In recompense, which was hardly the issue at hand, Isori and Kanon as well as Mayumi and Mari came to support her.


    (It''s a huge cheerleading party......)


    Tatsuya wore a helpless look on his face as he murmured in the privacy of his mind. Of course, he actually said something else.


    "I''m glad that you all came to cheer on Miyuki, but......


    Chief, shouldn''t you be in bed?"


    "What, even you''re treating me like an invalid? It''s not like I have to hop around and dance, so there''s no problem."


    Yet, it was still a serious injury. Tatsuya swallowed those words and directed the conversation towards Mayumi.


    "Oh...... Then shouldn''t the President be at the pavilion? I thought the


    Men''s Team is still in the middle of their event."


    "No problem. I left that to Hanzou-kun. I''m also stepping down two months from now, so it''s not a good idea to rely on me for everything."


    This was a valid argument, but smacked of someone feigning silliness.


    Still, their presence wasn''t going to negatively affect the match, so continuing this conversation would do more harm than good.


    "Miyuki, we have so many reliable senpais here to cheer you on, make sure you''re not more anxious than usual."


    Pfft, someone was snickering in the back, but Tatsuya chose to ignore that.


    Apparently, he was doting on Miyuki too much. But for Tatsuya, his sister was always (logically) going to be his sister.


    "Please do not concern yourself. Because Onii-sama is by my side."


    Following that, Miyuki raised her head and gazed at her brother whom she had complete faith in. In her ears, all other sounds became inaudible.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki''s appearance on the platform threw the crowd into pandemonium.


    "That, incredibly, that is......"


    "But suits her quite well. What do you think, Kanon?"


    "I say, that''s simply gorgeous."


    Tatsuya tuned out Kanon and Isori''s conversation like it was a BGM and focused on preparations to monitor Miyuki''s status. In the blink of an eye, the preparations were complete. Tatsuya peered towards Miyuki and suddenly realized: "Right, that''s what everyone is staring at."


    Miyuki was dressed in a fine white hakui paired with a crimson hakama. Her hair was held back by a white strap.


    True, the hairstyle was slightly different and if in place of a CAD she held bells or a sakai, she would be even more stunning. It was that kind of garb.


    Originally, she was already gorgeous and now paired with this wardrobe, she gave off an almost divine aura.


    No, perhaps she had already surpassed divine possession and was now approaching the realms of the gods themselves.


    "Ouch, her opponent seems to have been submerged."


    "Nothing they can do about that. Even I must admit that I can''t hold a candle to that. ......


    Ah, unless that was the goal all along?"


    Mayumi and Mari''s voices from behind him were plainly directed towards himself. Tatsuya turned around and replied.


    "By goal, you mean what? There''s nothing particularly astounding about using that attire for magic ceremonies."


    Still, his answer was literally the answer to a literal question, but there was clearly a mismatch in what both sides wanted to communicate.


    "......Tatsuya-kun''s family follows the Shinto system?"


    This time the question was even more off the mark. After Mayumi''s unrelenting pursuit, Tatsuya didn''t hesitate as he shook his head.


    "Hardly, it''s simply because we''re Japanese."


    "......Really, maybe, fine."


    Mayumi reluctantly nodded. Tatsuya left with a "Let''s end the conversation here" and turned back towards the monitors.


    Tatsuya''s words themselves were hard to deny and were fairly logical.


    Yet, if someone witnessed the entire process, they would immediately be able to tell that he wasn''t being uniform the entire time.


    They were both kimonos, but Tatsuya had a conflicted view of Shizuku''s tamotos yet didn''t question his own sister''s miko getup. Tatsuya''s sensibilities on this �� objectively speaking �� were indeed suspicious.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki was wholly unaware of the drama unfolding on the back stage


    ��well, that was only to be expected �� as she calmly waited for the start signal.


    "False starts" were a major violation of the rules.


    Being overly enthusiastic could subconsciously activate magic, which was your own fault. Well aware of this fallacy, Miyuki wasn''t fired up during the waiting period like all the other players, but was concentrating on restraining herself.


    ......In the eyes of others, this was a "posture of silence".


    The signal lights on both ends of the arena flashed red.


    Miyuki opened her faintly closed eyes and gazed directly at the enemy field.


    A sigh arose from the audience.


    And not just in one area either, but from nearly the entire arena.


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t the young men, but the young women who were mesmerized by that fiery gaze.


    This was no longer the atmosphere expected from mere spectating.


    With apologies to the other player, the entire audience was fixated on Miyuki''s every move.


    The signal light flashed yellow, and just as it turned green��


    An intense psion light flooded the entire area without heed to allied or enemy territories.


    Yet, the arena �� had turned into two different seasons. An absolute chill enshrouded Miyuki''s field.


    A burning heat wave flooded her opponent''s field. The icicles in her opponent''s field started to melt.


    Her opponent was desperately trying to apply cooling magic with no apparent effect whatsoever.


    Her own position had turned into a frozen hell that surpassed the winds of winter.


    Her opponent''s field transformed into a scorched purgatory that rivaled summer''s might.


    Still, all of this lasted only the briefest of moments. Swiftly,


    Her field was completely enveloped in chilling mist.


    While her opponent''s field was devoured by the rising steam.


    ? ? ?


    "That can''t be......"


    "Inferno


    ......?"


    Behind him, Tatsuya could hear Mari and Mayumi''s murmurs and groans.


    They were certainly spot on, Tatsuya thought, yet he didn''t turn around.


    Tatsuya''s gaze was still locked on the display of Miyuki''s back from the monitoring device.


    Medium-Scale Oscillation-Type Magic "Inferno".


    By dividing the target area into two sections and decreasing the kinetic and rotational energy of all objects within one section, this surplus energy could be released into the other section in the form of heat. This way, conservation of energy was still maintained while applying the principle of reverse entropy from thermodynamics.


    Occasionally, this magic served as the test for A-Rank Magicians. Many testers shed bitter tears at their inability to wield this highly difficult magic, but for Miyuki, this was merely a triviality that she could manipulate at will.


    Since this was originally an area-of-effect magic, there was no need to worry needlessly about magic leaking outside and breaking the rules. Still, the very definition of magic forced Magicians to be extremely careful even with the simplest of techniques. If an incident were to occur, she would immediately be disqualified from the match, which would prompt him to intervene by any means necessary. This was what was running across Tatsuya''s mind as he watched Miyuki.


    However, he appeared to be agitated over nothing.


    The temperature in the enemy''s field rocketed past 200 degrees Celsius.


    Flash freeze icicles that were formed in a hurry were nothing more than rough ice cubes with countless pockets of air within. These pockets would rapidly expand when heated, causing the icicle itself to crack despite the icicle becoming more fluid under the heat.


    Suddenly, the temperature stopped rising.


    Immediately afterwards, a shock wave burst spread across the enemy field.


    Miyuki had switched magics.


    She was compressing and releasing the air.


    Every frail icicle within the enemy field shattered as one.


    ? ? ?


    There were a total of 360 contestants and 72 technicians. While some schools waived their right to tactical advisors, the number of total participants in the Nine Schools Competition still exceeded 450 students. If there was a ball (or even banquet), this number of people could still be managed, but that was practically impossible to achieve on a daily basis during the main event.


    Breakfast was done buffet style on a first come, first serve basis. Lunch consisted of bentos being delivered to each school''s pavilion or engineering vehicles, though some people chose to take them back to their rooms. Dinner was served in the three dining halls over three separate sessions, with each school getting one hour to dine. (The schools dined separately to avoid their tactics leaking to other schools.)


    Actually, dinner was the only opportunity for the entire school team to congregate in the dining hall.


    This one hour of dinner was an invaluable time for sharing the day''s triumphs and regrets.


    Tonight, at the First High tables, a clear line was drawn between light and darkness.


    Darkness covered the corner where the 1st Year male players were gathered.


    Light enshrouded the corner where the 1st Year female players were gathered.


    And among the dense jungle of female players, the small dash of red (or maybe green is more appropriate in the jungle?) was, of course,


    Tatsuya.


    "Miyuki, that was totally awesome."


    "So that''s ''Inferno''? The senpais were completely shocked. It''s said that even A-Rank Magicians have problems with that ability."


    "Eimi, nicely done! Your first match was a little tight though."


    "Cavalier gear with carbine stance, nice!"


    "Shizuku was great too! Your kimono with tamoto was simply beautiful, then you forced your opponent steadily into a corner. Cool~!"


    While the Newcomers Division Crowd Ball only clinched one Second Place and one Sixth Place, yielding a "so-so" result, the dominating performance from the Icicle Destruction players allowed all three to advance to the third round, continuing the triumphant performance from the Speed Shooting event. This caused the female players to bask in a festive mood.


    The format of the Icicle Destruction event had 24 players in total, with 12 matches in the first round and 6 matches in the second round. With three people advancing to the third round, First High laid claim to fully half of the players still in the field.


    The three victors from the third round would then engage in a round robin to decide the ultimate victor, though based on the current situation, there was a strong possibility that all three of those positions may be claimed by players from First High. If so, that would truly be an astounding feat. The very fact that this remained a distinct possibility made it "impossible" for them not to be beside themselves with joy.


    The upperclassmen all wore smiles that said "What are we going to do with you guys" as the underclassmen danced around in joy.


    "Shiba-kun, Shizuku''s ability was a ''Resonance'' variant, right?"


    The 1st Year female student who came over was not one of the players Tatsuya was responsible for. He was aware of who she was, but was not overly familiar. Wholly ill at ease (Miyuki vetoed his request to sit elsewhere) as he dined, Tatsuya was suddenly the center of attention and finally managed a somewhat ordinary reply. "That is correct."


    Quite the detached reply but even so, his voice was slightly gentler than usual. While they were peers in the same cohort, the other person was a Course 1 female student that he rarely interacted with normally. Tatsuya was taking precautions not to frighten her off by accident.


    Unfortunately, this caution brought about a crescendo in response. "So the Activation Sequence was really designed by Shiba-kun?"


    "I heard that Shiba-kun developed the technique Shizuku used during Speed Shooting, right?"


    "Shiba-kun also devised the strategy for Inferno too."


    "Rumor has it that Shiba-kun was also the mastermind behind Honoka''s flashbang strategy."


    The continuous stream of questions gave him no room to maneuver and continuously drained his mental facilities, not that there was anything Tatsuya could do about it. Still, they were currently in a stimulated state which likely used the current festive mood as stress relief for the continuous anxiety from the competition. From another perspective, this exaggerated praise may even be seen as flaunting in order to raise their self-confidence to combat that feeling of unease that couldn''t be easily dispelled. Tatsuya could understand that feeling, so he intentionally avoided dampening their enthusiasm and patiently continued to listen.


    "That''s great......


    If Shiba-kun was my support, I could probably win too."


    However, this phrase was still taking things too far and couldn''t be ignored.


    Despite this, he probably shouldn''t be the one who pointed this out. Tatsuya glanced subtly at Miyuki, who was sitting beside him.


    "Nanabi, I think there''s something wrong with that sentiment."


    Upon being gently reprimanded, this female student immediately realized that her words could be easily mistaken for her dissatisfaction with her supporting technician.


    Her attitude did a complete 180 as she frantically rose to her feet, babbling the entire time, and searched the upperclassmen for the engineer responsible for her. Upon discovering the engineer smiling and waving at her, she finally let out a deep sigh of relief, bowed deeply in apology, then returned to her seat.


    "I-I spoke poorly."


    "Nana, you can''t place your own inadequacies all on the CAD."


    "Teehee...... Reflecting."


    The volume level for the young ladies'' conversation had dropped considerably, but didn''t nearly qualify as whispering.


    "But there is no doubt that thanks to Shiba-kun, I''m performing much better than usual."


    This time it was Takigawa, a female student that took Third Place in Speed Shooting, who spoke up. Eimi nodded excessively at this.


    "On some level, CAD calibration is the same thing as telling your darkest secrets, isn''t it? And towards a male engineer to boot......


    While I did think like that in the beginning, but to have Shiba-kun be my engineer is simply incredible! Here''s to the boys who were willing to yield Shiba-kun to us!"


    Tatsuya could only smile wryly at the massive misunderstanding hidden behind that innocent smile.


    However, there were also people who couldn''t muster even a wry smile.


    "Ah, hey!"


    With a violent "bang", one of the boys stood up.


    Heedless of anyone trying to stop him, Morisaki picked up his silverware and headed towards the catering area before leaving the dining hall altogether.


    ? ? ?


    Coincidentally at the same time.


    Though it wasn''t a sumptuous feast, there was an entire array of high class Chinese cuisine �� far more lavish than any high school banquet


    ��spread across the table that was surrounded by a crowd of dismal expressions. There was a colossal difference between the luxurious gold and red decorations and the dour faces of the men present.


    "......Wasn''t Third High supposed to be favored for the Newcomers


    Division?"


    They were conversing in English.


    "We finally managed to force Watanabe to bow out, but...... If this continues, wouldn''t First High triumph again?"


    However, the people present showed clear signs of mixed European and East Asian heritage.


    "If the favored candidate wins, the house will be hemorrhaging money!"


    "There are a lot of VIPs in the casinos this time. Even if we do pay out, this isn''t a small sum for us. We''ll probably be facing a gaping deficient in the beginning of the business quarter. If that''s the case......"


    The men peered at one another with grave expressions.


    "......Everyone here will be purged by headquarters. Based on the size of our loss, the head may do the honors himself!"


    One of the men murmured softly as he peered at the snaking dragon embroidered with gold thread in the middle of the hanging axle.


    A heavy silence fell over all the men.


    "Dying might be the best thing that could happen to us......"


    Someone muttered.


    In a voice quaking with terror.


    ? ? ?


    Unlike magic related sports events, gender differences didn''t really impact magic competitions.


    Even so, when taking into account that physical abilities still hold the decisive edge in events like Battle Board or Crowd Ball, the Newcomers Division separated the genders from this year forth.


    In other words, this was the first year that the men and women competed separately in the Newcomers Division.


    Until last year, there was no separation by gender, so men usually competed in events like Battle Board or Crowd Ball, while women chose to participate in events such as Icicle Destruction or Speed Shooting that were less taxing on the physical body. Thanks to this (the ratio favored male participants due to school differences), the audience was generally split between watching two different types of events.


    So which was more popular, the Men''s competition or the Women''s competition?


    Based on the Official Division from previous years, the average spectator usually observed the Women''s events, while the military, police, firefighters, and university related personnel paid closer attention to the Men''s competition.


    ��Then again, speaking of this year''s Newcomers Division.


    "There are a lot of people here......"


    "There were plainly more open seats during the Men''s competition."


    Two young ladies were sitting in the empty reserved observation area and cast pitying gazes across the spectator stands that were filled to capacity.


    They were Mayumi and Mari.


    "Somehow, I feel that there are a lot of people from the universities." Mayumi said this as she directed her gaze towards the VIP stands.


    "After seeing that yesterday, they wouldn''t be satisfied with just a recording, would they?"


    Mari completely agreed.


    "Exactly. Aren''t we here to watch as well?"


    To preserve all fairness, the order of the matches was reversed from yesterday.


    It was the sixth day of the Nine Schools Competition and third day of the Newcomers Division.


    The first match of the third round in Icicle Destruction was about to take place.


    Mayumi glanced at the time and waited for Miyuki to take the stage.


    ? ? ?


    Turn back the clock for a few moments.


    As Tatsuya and Miyuki were headed towards the resting area for Icicle Destruction, two students from Third High appeared before them.


    Both of them were male students.


    One of them matched Tatsuya''s physique in terms of height and shoulder width, to the point that it was extremely difficult to tell the difference. However, that student had a much more stunning appearance.


    The other student was significantly shorter. Thanks in part to the school''s reputation for emphasizing martial abilities, this did not give off a weak impression.


    They appeared to have noticed Tatsuya at the same time and directly walked towards him.


    "I am Ichijou Masaki, Third High, 1st Year." The taller one spoke first.


    For people that have just met for the first time, his tone was slightly overbearing, but amazingly, Tatsuya didn''t seem to mind.


    While both of them were 1st Year students, Ichijou Masaki naturally fit into a leadership role and seemed to exude the charismatic aura of a true leader.


    Both his eyes were focused on Tatsuya.


    "Likewise, Kichijouji Shinkurou, also from Third High��s 1st Year."


    The shorter youth spoke politely and identified himself with a more traditional air, though his eyes teemed with a challenging glint.


    "First High, 1st Year, Shiba Tatsuya. So, the ''Crimson Prince'' and ''Cardinal George'' in the flesh, what may I do for you?"


    No sense of malice.


    Slightly different from sheer enmity.


    Still, there was no question that this was not a friendly attitude. Strictly speaking, it was a naked fighting spirit.


    Just like Masaki, Tatsuya also responded in a tone that would be considered overly rude for first acquaintances in his usual manner.


    Tatsuya felt that putting on a mask of false friendship would be insulting to these two.


    "Ho...... So you know of George''s reputation as well as mine? Well that makes this simple."


    "Shiba Tatsuya...... A hitherto unknown name, but I shall never forget this name. You are probably the most ingenious technician since the advent of the Nine Schools Competition. I''m afraid we are lacking in manners here, but all we wished for was to meet you once."


    "I am honored to be called a ''genius'' by the prodigy that discovered the Cardinal Code at age 13...... But you are right in that this is against the norm."


    As for his own manner of speaking, he replied back in a frank and straightforward fashion.


    Yet, neither of them appeared irritated. They came with absolute determination and maintained a posture one usually reserves for a serious opponent.


    "Miyuki, go ahead and prepare."


    Tatsuya did not lift his eyes from these two as he gave his instructions to Miyuki. Tatsuya estimated that they would be here for a while.


    "I understand."


    Miyuki bowed towards Tatsuya and departed for the resting area without sparing Masaki a single glance, as if the pair did not exist within her dimension. There wasn''t even a hint that she was intentionally avoiding them �� that was how perfectly she rendered them to non-existence.


    For an instant, Masaki''s eyes followed Miyuki, but swiftly reverted back to Tatsuya.


    "......''Prince'', isn''t your side about to begin?"


    The split second of wavering and reluctance did not escape Tatsuya''s eyes. Inwardly, he let out a small breath.


    Unwavering, Tatsuya''s eyes forced Masaki to reply. "......We will appear in tomorrow''s Monolith Code."


    Yet, the one who replied for him was Kichijouji.


    Kichijouji was the champion for the Newcomers Division Speed Shooting event, while Masaki was favored to clinch the crown for the Newcomers Division Icicle Destruction event. Naturally, it was expected that each school would commit their aces to the Monolith Code event.


    "What are your plans?"


    Although he wanted to ask what he was referring to, there wasn''t enough time left.


    "I''m not responsible for that."


    That being said, he had no obligation to reveal any details, so he went with the abstract answer.


    "Is that so...... That''s unfortunate. One day, I wish to line up against the players you''re responsible for. Of course, we will triumph."


    Kichijouji''s words caused Tatsuya to feel "Are you throwing down now?". But he quickly thought otherwise, since these guys originally came to challenge him in the first place.


    "Sorry for taking your time. We look forward to meeting on the field of battle."


    Before Tatsuya could respond to Kichijouji, Masaki made this declaration and walked past Tatsuya with Kichijouji.


    ��So they''re still a rude bunch in the end. Tatsuya thought as he headed towards the resting area where Miyuki was waiting for him without turning his head in the slightest.


    "What were they up to?"


    The first thing Miyuki asked when she came out of the changing room was about the earlier scene.


    "Scouting, I think? Still felt pointless though."


    Tatsuya tilted his head and chose to reply in neutral terms and handed Miyuki the CAD he had prepared for her while she was changing.


    If there were any extraneous distractions before the match, this would only negatively impact the match itself, so Tatsuya moved to curtail the conversation with haste. Yet, after Miyuki heard Tatsuya''s reply, she burst into laughter as if finding some profound meaning in his words.


    "I think that''s their declaration of war, Onii-sama."


    He wasn''t ignorant of what his sister was referring to. He himself felt those two came to specifically challenge him.


    But in Tatsuya''s eyes, this was a pointless gesture. "......You don''t believe me?"


    Even though Miyuki rolled her eyes upward and pouted sulkily, this wasn''t something he was going to let slide so easily.


    "No, well...... I''m not a contestant, right? I don''t believe these two renowned individuals who have extended their reputations beyond the scope of magic high school students would view a nameless person like myself a rival."


    "Rival" was based on the assumption that they acknowledged that both sides were equal.


    Objectively speaking, from outward appearances, he wasn''t even in the same strata as those two. Superficially, comparing themselves with him was a ridiculous notion. Furthermore, they didn''t appear to have discovered his secrets either.


    Ordinarily, it was frankly impossible for the "Crimson Prince" or "Cardinal George" to see him as an opponent �� Tatsuya thought.


    Upon seeing her older brother actually thinking this way and not out of humility, the sister sighed deeply.


    "......Onii-sama, underestimating your own abilities would be fatal in battle. Exactly how highly you are valued, how greatly you are watched, even how much other schools view Onii-sama �� how fiercely their antagonism burns because of Onii-sama''s skills and strategies �� I think Onii-sama should consider all of this objectively once more."


    For Miyuki, this was an exceedingly rare, and blunt, counsel.


    This was a completely unexpected boldness and unimaginable reproach. Tatsuya could only stand there and watch her blankly.


    This was the third time Miyuki used her mysterious beauty to captivate the hearts of the audience at the same time that she wielded her terrible might to vanquish the enemy.


    ? ? ?


    On the waves where Battle Board would be decided, the first round of the Women''s semifinals was about to begin.


    The players were already at their starting positions. Honoka''s figure was among them.


    "Hm~"


    "............"


    "That''s a little


    ......"


    "............"


    "OK, that, uh......"


    "............"


    "What the heck are you two doing?"


    All three players were side by side at the starting line. In the stands, Erika was humming in frustration while Mizuki was utterly silent by her side. Finally caving, Leo asked reluctantly.


    "Isn''t that just~, a little strange? All the players are wearing sunglasses."


    "Erika-chan, those are called ''goggles''......"


    Indeed, just as Erika and Miyuki said, not just Honoka, but the other two were wearing dark protective goggles as well.


    "Isn''t that obvious? This is the most reliable countermeasure to Honoka-san''s light magic."


    Mikihiko''s analysis was grounded in common sense, causing Erika to adopt a "How boring~" expression as she laughed mirthlessly.


    "......What''s wrong with that?"


    "But~, doesn''t that mean they fell for Tatsuya-kun''s strategy? Battle Board players don''t use goggles because the water droplets may interfere with their sight. This is a key reason. Yet they quickly adopted goggles after being flashed once......


    There should be other ways to counter light magic......"


    "Is Honoka-san planning on using the water to obscure their vision?" Erika nodded in disinterest.


    However.


    "That''s hard to say......


    I doubt that Tatsuya will rely on such a mundane tactic."


    "......Possibly."


    Mikihiko''s words seemed to rouse some of Erika''s interest.


    This time, no flash occurred immediately after the start. "She''s slow out the gate!?"


    "No, she''s right behind!"


    As they navigated the snaking tunnel in front of the observation deck, Honoka was in second place entering the first sharp curve.


    "Eh?"


    At this location, the player in first place took an odd route.


    Not only did she massively reduce speed, she even drew close to the middle of the route.


    Honoka also decelerated, but took a steeper angle that just barely cleared the bend and snatched first place from the player who took the roundabout route.


    "What, just happened?"


    Normally, players either reduced speed drastically and hugged the inside route, or took a wider angle but controlled their deceleration.


    The route taken by the other player could be described as amateurish. Not only did she drastically reduce speed, she also left a huge passing lane.


    "......There seem to be shadows floating in the waterways."


    Following Leo''s observation, Erika squinted and shouted out. "Ah, there it is again!"


    This time it was a wide arc way.


    The player that Honoka passed once again left a huge gap between her and the wall and slowed down more than necessary to pass the angle. The ensuing result left her farther and farther behind Honoka.


    "......No wonder, so that''s how it is."


    "Eh, what?"


    Erika asked Mikihiko, who was nodding in appreciation.


    "Tatsuya''s intent was to have the other players don goggles that are shaded against light. This point coincided with Erika''s guess."


    Mikihiko spoke with animation, as if completely abandoning his usual irrational stubbornness.


    "However, this isn''t for using the water spray to occlude their sight, but to make the dark areas harder to perceive."


    "So that''s why! Illusions can also be used like this......!"


    "Indeed. By turning the lit areas darker, you are able to manipulate


    your opponent''s moves. Ultimately, magic depends on application......"


    "......Would the two of you care to enlighten me as well instead of


    amusing yourselves."


    At Leo''s displeased voice, Mikihiko finally stirred from his daydream.


    "Sorry, sorry. In other words, Tatsuya''s strategy is......"


    ? ? ?


    "Shiba-kun''s strategy is very simple.


    He used light wave oscillation magic to control the light along the water route.


    The protective goggles already restricted vision considerably. This is now compounded by the darkened route, causing people to misjudge the distance to the edge, hereby forcing the opposing players away from the darkness....... In summation, he narrowed the area the players dared to navigate through."


    Hattori, with Kirihara in tow, was holding the fort in place of Katsuto, who had gone to observe the Men''s Icicle Destruction event. They were currently listening to every word of Suzune''s explanation.


    "Even if the mind says otherwise and claims that the water''s surface shoulder is wider, it remains a difficult task to override physical perception. At the same time, regardless of who the player is, anyone would have a harder time raising their speed along a narrow corridor. Thus, this strategy is grounded in denying the other players from bringing out their full potential."


    "......But, wouldn''t Honoka-san be affected herself?"


    "That''s why she has repeatedly trained under similar conditions." Hattori''s question prompted a simplistic answer.


    "......Generally, the user remains unaffected by the magic itself, so no worries."


    "Don''t relax just yet. Shiba-kun said that ''the width of the water way is fixed, so use your body rather than your eyes to memorize it''."


    Hearing Suzune''s reply, Kirihara muttered.


    "......So rather than being a clever strategy, it turned out to be a full frontal assault anyway.......


    This could only come from someone with one hell of a mean streak."


    Kirihara''s impression caused Suzune to burst into laughter.


    ? ? ?


    After the morning matches, the pavilion reserved for First High turned into an ocean of festivities.


    All three participants in the Newcomers Division Women''s Icicle Destruction third round won.


    In the round robin portion of the event during the afternoon, every player came from First High.


    Honoka also advanced to the finals for Battle Board. This was a result that could only be described as "dominating".


    The only people who couldn''t join in the fun were the ten players from the 1st Year Men''s team.


    If they competed normally, the male members would surely achieve similarly impressive results. That being said, their blind animosity led to repeated mental errors that only increased as their numbers dwindled and their frustration mounted, throwing them into a vicious cycle of self-destruction.


    Among them, the three players from Icicle Destruction �� Miyuki, Shizuku, and Eimi, as well as Tatsuya, the technician responsible, were not present because they were summoned to one of the hotel''s conference rooms.


    "We''re pressed for time, so I''ll keep this short."


    Mayumi was the one who called them here. She was the only one waiting for them.


    "Until now, no school has ever monopolized the round robin portion of this event. Shiba-san, Kitayama-san, Akechi-san, your performances have been exemplary."


    Politely, calmly, and frantically, the three of them displayed three different attitudes as they bowed in thanks to Mayumi''s praise.


    "In recognition of this feat, the board has a proposal. They say that regardless of what the standings for the round robin are, our school will receive all the points anyway, so there''s no need to play this out. All three of you will share First Place collectively."


    The three of them looked at one another, with Tatsuya smiling sardonically in the back.


    No matter how they tried to disguise this, the board was obviously trying to lighten his workload.


    "It is up to all of you whether to accept the board''s proposal. The only criterion is that you don''t have much time to consider this. Please make a decision here and now."


    Upon hearing Mayumi''s words, Eimi started fidgeting as her eyes roamed around.


    With her skill level, she was well aware that she had no chance against either Miyuki or Shizuku.


    Up until this point, she was satisfied with Third Place, but it was simply human nature for people to desire First Place. It was too much of a stretch for her not to want this to happen.


    Miyuki glanced at Tatsuya.


    Shizuku also looked towards Tatsuya.


    "Tatsuya-kun, what is your opinion? If all three were to fight it out, you would have a hard time managing all three."


    So, Mayumi wished for the three of them to share First Place together, Tatsuya thought.


    In truth, this was the most desirable outcome from the leadership''s perspective.


    "To be honest, based on Akechi-san''s current condition, she would be better off avoiding the next round. The third round was too heated and it''s hard to imagine that she can recover in one or two hours."


    From Tatsuya''s perspective, he didn''t feel that he has to worry on this account. He was just speaking candidly.


    "Is that so......


    Akechi-san, do you agree with what Tatsuya-kun said?"


    "Well, that......


    Before I heard what you said, I was already ready to give up anyway. It is true that I''m not in optimal condition, so I was planning on bowing out after talking it over with Shiba-kun anyway......


    Because Shiba-kun knows me better than I know myself."


    Her tone was diffident, likely because she felt that she was shirking her responsibilities by accepting the board''s proposal.


    "Really."


    Mayumi smiled to console her and nodded before turning to Miyuki and Shizuku.


    "I......"


    Shizuku spoke up first. "Want to compete."


    Her eyes burned with fiery determination as she looked Mayumi in the eye.


    "After this, how many opportunities will I have to go all out against


    Miyuki......


    I don''t want to miss this chance."


    "How unfortunate......"


    Mayumi dropped her gaze to the ground and sighed. "What does Miyuki-chan think?"


    "If Kitayama-san wishes to compete against me, I have no reason to refuse."


    Mayumi knew very well that Miyuki was made of sterner stuff that belied her appearance, so she was completely unsurprised by this response.


    "I understand...... Then, I will report to the board that Akechi-san has withdrawn whereas Shiba-san and Kitayama-san will engage in a duel to decide the final round. The match should be the first one of the afternoon, so you had best take this opportunity to prepare."


    After Mayumi finished speaking, the first one to bow was Tatsuya.


    As he left the conference room, Miyuki and Shizuku immediately bowed to Mayumi and left right behind him. Eimi frantically bowed as well and said: "I''ll take my leave."


    ? ? ?


    The stands were overflowing with spectators.


    The changes in the Newcomers Division Women''s Icicle Destruction event were quickly announced and intentionally set as the first match of the afternoon to avoid conflicting with other events.


    Not just the normal stands, but even the reserved seating area for members was quickly filled.


    There, Tatsuya could be seen sandwiched between Mayumi and Mari.


    After finishing the calibrations for both their CADs, Tatsuya didn''t accompany either Miyuki or Shizuku, but sat in the last row of the reserved seating area.


    Before leaving, he left the two of them with these words. The words, "Do your best".


    "But in reality, you wanted to stay by Miyuki''s side, didn��t you?"


    Alas, the rare "well meaning words" took on a different connotation when delivered from her lips as Mayumi revealed an evil smirk. For some reason, whenever she was with Tatsuya, her fiendish side seemed to rise dramatically.


    "Yeah."


    Undoubtedly because she was annoyed by Tatsuya''s wooden reaction. "......You sure admitted that easily."


    Although she gave pretense to being mean, Mari''s real nature was �� perhaps �� much kinder than Mayumi as she interjected with her almost signature retort.


    "Do you know what Sister Complex means?"


    "I don''t think I follow. How does cheering on your own kin constitute being a sis-con?"


    His direct rebuttal while feigning ignorance had long since become customary.


    Except Mayumi and Mari had wised up to his tactics.


    "Wow, did you hear that Mari? This child is actually confident in his own cause!"


    "Looks seriously ill to me. Is it hopeless?"


    Isn''t it pointless to loudly gossip about the person stuck between them? Tatsuya thought. He was thoroughly helpless against this special way of "bullying the underclassman".


    This short skit was nothing more than the appetizer before the curtains were drawn.


    As if to prove this, when both players took the stage, the entire audience fell into complete silence.


    In the arena, two young women stood facing one another.


    On one side, her white hakui and crimson hakama filled the eyes. On the other side, tamotos the color of water flooded the vision. Miyuki didn''t bind her hair; Shizuku didn''t bring an obi.


    The long, wavy hair and silk tamotos fluttered in the slight winds of summer.


    The two young women were suffused with a suffocating silence.


    This was the chilling "fighting spirit" that shared the name of this purely magical contest and was far removed from its burning counterpart.


    The preparation signal light lit up.


    The colors changed, and at the moment the beacon responsible for starting the match went off��


    Magic flooded outward at the same moment. A heat wave rushed towards Shizuku''s field. Yet, the icicles stubbornly resisted the incursion.


    The wide area heat wave from "Inferno" was denied by the "Data Fortification" magic that stopped the changes in the icicles'' temperature.


    The earth groaned as magic rushed towards Miyuki''s field.


    But the oscillations were stamped out the moment they tried to resonate.


    Wide area magic prevented oscillations and movement within her own field and extended across the earth''s surface and below it as well.


    The two of them went back and forth, taking turns using phenomenon rewriting on the other''s icicles. This was a perfect stalemate, worthy of the praise from all the pundits and experts �� on the outside.


    But the combatants involved didn''t think so.


    (I can''t get in......


    ! As expected of Miyuki!)


    Shizuku''s "Resonance" was completely rejected by the enemy field. In comparison, Miyuki''s heat wave was enveloping Shizuku''s field.


    "Data Fortification" is a counter magic used to prevent magic from passing through and altering the Eidos.


    It was unable to prevent the physical effects from magic.


    Even if the magic couldn''t directly influence the icicles'' temperature, the heated air would cause the icicles to melt. It was only a matter of time.


    (In that case!)


    Shizuku stuck her left wrist with the CAD attached into her right sleeve.


    She pulled out a pistol-shaped Specialized CAD in her hand.


    This was the final trump card that Tatsuya had prepared for Shizuku.


    Shizuku pointed the muzzle towards the front row of icicles in Miyuki''s field and pulled the CAD''s trigger.


    (Dual-wielding CADs!? Shizuku, you managed to accomplish that?)


    Seeing Shizuku''s left hand also holding a pistol-shaped CAD, Miyuki inwardly wavered.


    Wielding multiple CADs simultaneously was her brother''s trademark ability. It was an extremely difficult technique that was almost "unique".


    Miyuki believed that, for someone who could so easily lose control of magic like herself, it was far too soon for her to challenge that ability that demanded absolute control of her psions. At the same time, she was terrified of infringing upon her brother''s favored technique.


    However, at the current moment, Shizuku was wielding a second CAD before her very eyes.


    Without arousing interference from the psion signal waves, the second CAD completed its Activation Sequence.


    Instantly, Miyuki''s magic stopped.


    The sustained magic was curtailed in mid translation. Now, Shizuku''s new magic stormed forward.


    "Phonon Maser!?"


    Hearing Mayumi''s gasp, Tatsuya privately applauded as if this new magic had nothing to do with him: "She certainly is well versed in magic!"


    The front row of icicles in Miyuki''s field started to give off white steam.


    For three rounds, Miyuki''s icicles were untouched �� at the magical level �� by her opponents, and were now damaged for the first time by enemy attack.


    Oscillation-Systematic Magic "Phonon Maser" �� a high level magic that raises the number of supersonic oscillations to form a quantum heat ray.


    Even if this was the tactic that Tatsuya gave Shizuku to defeat


    Miyuki......


    His expression remained oddly dark.


    Not because Miyuki was in danger of being defeated.


    But because he knew better than anyone else that relying on this level of strength to surpass that sister of his was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    She faltered for all of one second.


    Acting in concert with Shizuku''s newly sustainable magic, Miyuki also switched magics.


    The rising steam from the icicles �� the sublimation of ice halted.


    Not because she blocked the heat ray formed by the shooting supersonic waves, but because an absolute chill that surpassed the heat of "Phonon Maser" had materialized itself.


    Miyuki''s field was instantly enshrouded in a sublime, white mist. The mist gradually drifted towards Shizuku''s field.


    Miyuki knew that Shizuku would raise the inference strength on "Data Fortification".


    Despite this. Regardless.


    (......Alas, you are too naive, Shizuku!)


    The flowing mist was "cold air". Temperature change �� magic that prevented melting had no effect on this magic.


    "......


    ''Niflheim''


    .......That''s impossible, right? What magical dimension are we in here......"


    Mari said in amazement.


    Tatsuya shared that sentiment, but remained silent on the issue. Wide Area Freezing Magic "Niflheim".


    At the basic level, this technique ignored heat and appearance, using magic to uniformly cool down all the objects within a set area. Even so, in terms of practicality, this magic could be used to create Diamond Dust, Dry Ice Particles, or even large clouds of nitrogen gas in a pinch that could be advanced towards the target.


    Likewise, its strength was building towards the strongest level.


    The nitrogen mist passed through Shizuku''s field and vanished near the other end of the arena.


    On one side of Shizuku''s icicles �� the side facing Miyuki that is, nitrogen was coated on its surface, creating "dynamite" on the icicles.


    Miyuki disabled "Niflheim" and once again activated "Inferno".


    Shizuku''s "Data Fortification" could only affect objects that originally existed within the area and thus had no impact on newly applied materials.


    Lowering the temperature of nitrogen gas produced a cooling effect. Likewise, rapidly heating nitrogen liquid at temperatures far exceeding normal room temperature would instantly evaporate the nitrogen.


    Expanding it to 700 times its size.


    With a huge roar, Shizuku''s icicles collapsed as one. It was unknown whether the roar came from the icicles hitting the earth or the roar itself caused the icicles to fall, or even if it was caused by the gas explosion.


    The very fact that the icicles were shattered into tiny pieces testified to the ferocity of the explosion.


    The judges were probably stunned by this scene unfolding before their eyes.


    Hence they hesitated briefly before announcing the end of the match.


    ? ? ?


    "Congratulations on your victory, Honoka."


    Shizuku, who had returned to their room first, congratulated Honoka, who was fresh from her post-event medical examination.


    "Thank you......


    It was a nice try, Shizuku."


    "Yeah......


    But I can''t accept it."


    Her soft words would likely prompt some people to suspect: "Is that true?" But Honoka was her close friend from childhood, and there was no way she could misinterpret Shizuku''s meaning.


    "Shizuku......"


    Honoka wrapped her arms around the slightly shorter Shizuku and pulled her into a hug.


    Arms dangling, Shizuku dove into Honoka''s embrace.


    "Even though I never thought I had a chance from the beginning."


    "Really......"


    "But, there was nothing I could do."


    "............"


    "I still can''t let it go, Honoka......"


    "......You gave it your all."


    This persisted for some time. "......Thanks. I''m OK now."


    Shizuku said as she separated from Honoka.


    There were no tear tracks on her face.


    "Is that so


    ......? Shizuku, want to grab some tea? I''m a little hungry."


    "......OK."


    "Give me a second to change, alright?"


    Shizuku smiled in embarrassment and nodded as she watched Honoka''s sunny attitude.


    The moment Honoka stepped into the cafeteria, she was immediately caught between a rock and a hard place and struck immobile.


    She locked gazes with Miyuki, who had arrived beforehand.


    They couldn''t just retreat like this, but even so, it''s not like they could just nonchalantly sit down next to her. This terrible situation almost caused Honoka to burst into tears.


    "Congratulations on your victory, Honoka."


    While Miyuki''s warm smile was no less brilliant than usual, there was still a little stiffness in her upper lip. They were unable to "act normally" and, while there were some degrees of difference, Miyuki was no exception to this either.


    "Honoka, congratulations."


    If Honoka hesitated now or put on a stilted smile, this would only worsen the mood. In order to deny her that opportunity, Tatsuya immediately addressed her in his usual tone and simultaneously dispelled the awkward atmosphere around them. However, by doing so he also cut off Honoka''s path of egress.


    "Ah, err, thank you very much......"


    "Tatsuya-kun, may we sit with you?" Shizuku broke the ice here.


    "Of course, please do."


    Tatsuya said as he rose and stepped behind an empty chair. Miyuki picked up the teacups and moved the tray before sitting down in an adjacent seat from her previous position opposite Tatsuya.


    "Please."


    "Thank you."


    Shizuku didn''t hesitate and sat down in the chair Tatsuya pulled out for her �� directly across from Miyuki.


    Honoka blushed as Tatsuya did the same for her and sat down.


    After Honoka and Shizuku ordered a cake set from the waitress that just happened to pass by, Tatsuya once again looked over the two of them.


    "This one''s on me. Let''s call this the celebration for taking First and Second Place."


    "Eh, really?"


    "......Then, I''ll do just that."


    While Honoka hesitated briefly, Shizuku merely nodded in acceptance. She seemed to comprehend that Tatsuya''s real intention was to console her, so there was no reason to refuse.


    Seeing her friend rebound faster than she expected, Honoka breathed a sigh of relief and finally focused her attention on her own situation.


    "Um, well......"


    "Hm?"


    "Well, I was able to win all thanks to Tatsuya-kun! Thank you so much!"


    After all the attention was drawn back to herself, Honoka faltered even more than earlier when she realized that she hadn''t thanked Tatsuya for everything yet. She was finally able to deftly do so after great personal difficulty.


    Seeing her like this, Tatsuya smiled and nodded his head. "Just a little."


    He wasn''t being humble nor was he denying her words, he just didn''t want to blow it out of proportion. Honoka didn''t take issue with the words "just a little" probably because she understood the meaning behind his smile.


    After verifying this, Tatsuya wiped away his smile and turned his gaze on Shizuku.


    "However, I do need to apologize to Shizuku."


    "Eh?"


    Shizuku stared at Tatsuya with a "I have no idea what you''re talking about" expression.


    "Disregarding the final outcome, this could have turned into a more even contest...... My estimation was too naive. It was too strenuous a demand for you to completely master ''Phonon Maser'' in two short weeks."


    "Ah, that...... No, that''s not Tatsuya-kun''s fault at all. Also, without that, I would have had no chance to retaliate at all."


    Fully comprehending why Tatsuya was apologizing, Shizuku vigorously shook her head.


    "It was my fault I couldn''t control it. I should be the one apologizing. If I could wield it at will, that would have made for a much better match. As an inept opponent, I also extend my apologies to Miyuki as well."


    "Please don''t be like that. At the time, I was very surprised. You were able to use such an advanced magic ability while dual-wielding CADs at the same time."


    Miyuki smiled and shook her head. Afterwards, she teasingly glared at Tatsuya.


    "Onii-sama, were you really trying to make me lose?"


    At this fairly complex to answer question, Tatsuya immediately responded.


    "......I just wanted the both of you to bring out your maximum potential."


    And the result was this dignified but brilliant rejoinder. Pompous, but it was no lie.


    Miyuki knew this very well, but understanding this was one thing, being satisfied with this answer was another thing altogether.


    "Seriously......


    Does this person not care about his own sister?"


    "I do believe you would be truly indignant if I went easy on you."


    Anyone could encounter their friend teasing an older sibling, but this was an extremely rare occurrence for Miyuki. Her words not only brought about Tatsuya''s rebuttal, they also caused Honoka and Shizuku to burst into laughter.


    ? ? ?


    It was the seventh day of the Nine Schools Competition and the fourth day of the Newcomers Division.


    Today was the preliminaries of the Newcomers Division Monolith Code event, which was widely regarded as the most important event within the Nine Schools Competition. Yet, the audience''s attention was completely concentrated on Mirage Bat.


    Since this was an event that only young ladies participated in, their uniforms consisted of colorful spandex that was covered by flowing miniskirts and sleeveless vests or jackets. When compared to the fashion show (cosplay contest?) that Women''s Icicle Destruction presented, this was another feast for the eyes of a different caliber.


    Rather, the young women in these uniforms were dancing through the skies.


    In terms of sheer beauty, this event was undoubtedly first among all magic competitions.


    Thus, it was perfectly natural to receive massive attention (and scrutiny) from the male fans.


    That being said �� if this wasn''t Tatsuya''s mental reaction, he felt that he was also the subject of many a curious gaze.


    This was no lustful gaze that he was fighting against, but the collective (prickly) hostile gazes filled with enmity.


    "......You''re certainly dimwitted when it comes to your own affairs."


    The player that completed her preparations for the first match spoke to Tatsuya in a teasing manner.


    "While I don''t deny that I''m a little slow in some regards......


    You have some idea, Satomi?"


    "Of course!"


    She was Satomi Subaru from First High 1st Year Class D, and, of course, a Course 1 student. Satomi was actually her surname, as the two of them were not close enough for Tatsuya to call her by her actual name.


    "Everyone came to see Shiba-kun."


    She was a young lady that was somewhat similar to Mari. To be precise, they were both more popular among their own gender than with those of the opposite gender.


    However, at the end of the day, they were only "somewhat" similar. Also, if the two of them stood side by side, they would still give off different impressions to others.


    Let''s assume both were dressed in swallowtail suits.


    Mari would give off a "beautiful lady dressed in men''s clothes" vibe.


    While Subaru would definitely categorize as a "beautiful young man from the troupers".


    Regretfully, that was probably their defining difference.


    It remained a mystery as to whether Subaru was conscious of this point, but it was true that her tone and mannerisms had a masculine tinge to them.


    Even so, this was hardly a "rude" impression, but as her previous words implied, she was an extremely perceptive young lady.


    "In both Speed Shooting and the subsequent Icicle Destruction, we seized all three of the top spots. I think anyone watching could see that highly efficient CAD software played an integral part in that. That''s why everyone wants to know who the technician responsible is."


    "......But, anyone can find out who the technician on duty is without much research."


    "That''s true. Shiba-kun, the other schools are now very wary of you."


    If what Subaru said was true �� and there was no reason to think otherwise �� then things were rapidly progressing in the direction that Tatsuya wanted to see the least.


    Generally, people are forced to act in conditions where they are not fully prepared. That''s just "how life works".


    Despite that, he was woefully unprepared for this situation.


    According to the plan, "Shiba Tatsuya" was only supposed to be revealed post graduation.


    "Then...... It''s my turn to take this by storm. Honestly, with this CAD in hand, there''s no reason I can be defeated in the preliminaries."


    As she paced continuously towards the entrance, Subaru raised her right arm with a "bracelet" that seemed to flash in the sunlight. Over one shoulder, she revealed a daring smile.


    Tatsuya gave her a thumbs up and watched her depart.


    As she said herself, Subaru was practically guaranteed to triumph in the preliminaries.


    Using the CAD he calibrated.


    While he didn''t want to be in the public eye so much, he couldn''t exactly just mail it in either.


    As a Course 2 student �� as a Weed in the system, nobody save for one person placed high expectations on him, but now he was out of options.


    Now, he had Mayumi and Mari who nominated him for the Nine Schools Competition, Katsuto who supported this decision, Hattori who backed him despite his own personal feelings and Kirihara who was willing to be a guinea pig despite the danger. Then there were Honoka, Shizuku, and all the other female players who were depending on him as well as �� and Miyuki, who unconditionally believed and supported him.


    Once entwined, these social links could not be so easily "dissolved", even by him.


    ? ? ?


    Mirage Bat involved four people at a time in the preliminary round, with the six victors from each round advancing to the next round.


    Even though this was the event in the Nine Schools Competition with the least amount of matches, this did not imply that this was an easier task for the players.


    Taking into consideration that there were three rounds, each lasting 15 minutes at a time, this was the longest event in the Nine Schools Competition. Including the five minute breaks spaced between, the event could last approximately one hour. Compared to Icicle Destruction and Monolith Code that had no time restrictions, this was an especially long duration.


    Also, during the match itself, the players had to use sustainable magic and continuously leap into the air. The stress placed on the players themselves easily rivaled that of a marathon.


    And to top it all off, there were two matches in one day alone.


    In terms of physical stamina, this was a more punishing event than Crowd Ball or Monolith Code.


    With the players'' exhaustion in mind, there was a large interval for resting between the preliminary and elimination rounds, which could be said to be a unique feature of this event.


    The first match was set at 8 AM. With two arenas going at the same time, the preliminaries would be finished around noon.


    The elimination round would start at 7 PM. This was the only night time event in the entire Nine Schools Competition.


    Some may question why the Nine Schools Competition forced the preliminary and elimination rounds into one day rather than splitting them across two days. There was, of course, a method to the madness.


    Mirage Bat was an event that involved swinging a bat towards the orb- shaped holograms (Strictly speaking, they were three dimensional orb images. Modern imaging techniques technically possessed fundamental differences with holograms). In other words, the player had to identify the illusion floating ten meters off the ground while still grounded, otherwise there was no way to complete the event. This event was not suited to be conducted under the burning sun. Hence an airship was deployed during the third match to avoid letting the sun interfere with the event.


    Mirage Bat was designed to be conducted during night time.


    In order to avoid letting the players'' bodies cover the projecting lights, the 3D projector was set atop the cylindrical light towers that surrounded the arena. From this alone, one could fully understand this was intended to be a night event.


    ? ? ?


    After the end of the second match �� as expected, both Honoka and Subaru advanced �� Tatsuya was headed back to his room to take a quick nap.


    The two players had already returned to their rooms and were sound asleep.


    In this event, restoring lost stamina was absolutely critical.


    As the technician, Tatsuya didn''t need to rest physically, but this was a good opportunity to relax his nerves. He toyed with the idea of using the Sleeping Docks, but elected to yield that to the players first and returned to his room, pulled the curtains, and lay on the bed.


    Right now, the third match of Mirage Bat was progressing. He was very fortunate to be assigned the first and second matches. Even though it was only one more hour, this hour had a huge impact on refreshing himself mentally and physically.


    He also wished that Miyuki''s Official Division preliminary was early as well, but that was out of his hands. Tatsuya abandoned that thought after taking into account how meaningless that consideration was.


    His physical body wasn''t tired, so he didn''t have to force himself to sleep, but allowed his mind to wander.


    As he lay on the bed with his eyes closed, Tatsuya thought back to the scene from yesterday morning.


    Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou �� while they were of the same age as he was, they were both prodigies that were renowned in the world of magic.


    Ichijou Masaki �� Three years ago, when the Great Asian Alliance invaded Okinawa, the New Soviet Union also took military action on Sado, where the young man of a mere 13 years volunteered for the front lines and, alongside the current head of the Ichijou Family, Ichijou Gouki, used "Rupture" to annihilate many enemy soldiers. He was a Magician who possessed live combat experience.


    While the scale of the battle was quite small (to this day, the New Soviet Union denies their connection with the militants that invaded Sado), he was awarded the title "the Crimson Prince of the Ichijou Family" for his exploits. (Here, "Crimson" praised him for the fact that "he was bathed in blood and fought to the last" rather than being a derogatory "bloodthirsty" label.)


    Kichijouji Shinkurou �� A genius Magician that identified the "Cardinal Code", which had only existed in theory, at age 13. Based on his surname Kichijouji and the "Cardinal Code" he discovered, he was given the title "Cardinal George" and was held to be one of the rising stars behind theoretical Magic Sequences who were known throughout the field.


    The fact that both of them registered at the same school in the same cohort was a coincidence that bordered on criminal.


    For the two of them to team up during Monolith Code was already an invincible combination, at least for the Newcomers Division.


    Morisaki and company deserved to be pitied. Tatsuya viewed things that were not connected to him more mercifully.


    If only there was some way to close the gap.


    ("Rupture" is a magic that possesses A-Rank destructive power......


    Maybe.)


    The Ichijou Family''s far-famed ability "Rupture" was a Dispersal- Systematic Magic that vaporized all fluids within the target''s body.


    Once the fluids from a biological target were vaporized, the body would tear apart.


    For internal combustible machines, once the fuel evaporated, the car would immediately explode. This was also the case for battery liquid. Even if there were no flammable liquids on board, there was still engine oil, lubricants, coolant. There was practically no machine that didn''t use some sort of fluid. Thus, as long as "Rupture" was activated, the Ichijous could destroy any machine at will.


    This was the perfect magic for both anti-personnel and anti-armor combat. "Rupture" was designed solely for military use, so naturally it infringed upon the rules for Monolith Code.


    (That being said, he is still the next head of house for one of the Ten Master Clans and possesses the proud title "Crimson Prince", so he wouldn''t just rely on "Rupture" as his trump card...... Speaking of which...)


    He shifted his thoughts from two people who signed up for Monolith Code and declared war in front of him to the Monolith Code event itself.


    He didn''t have to devote all his energy into creating countermeasures for Third High yet.


    Right now, First High''s second match was about to start.


    (They already took the first match and the second match is against the lowly Fourth High. Even they can''t screw this up that bad......


    )


    Tatsuya''s eyes remained closed as he surrendered to his drowsiness and drifted off to sleep.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya woke up shortly after noon and headed for the competition area, only to find the area covered by a rattled atmosphere.


    Scratch that, it was a complete state of panic that enveloped the pavilions.


    First High''s pavilion was the center of it all. "Onii-sama!"


    The moment he stepped into the pavilion, Miyuki ran over to him as if this was a predetermined event. Shizuku was right alongside her.


    "Miyuki......


    Shizuku too, weren''t you two with Erika''s group?"


    According to the plan, before Honoka got up �� she had to prepare for the finals around 5 PM �� Miyuki and Shizuku should have been watching Monolith Code with Erika and the others.


    Yet, the two of them were here, which implied that......


    "What''s going on? Did something happen during Monolith Code?"


    Without waiting for an answer, Tatsuya immediately followed up with another question.


    There was no reason to ask if something had occurred, the very mood testified that an incident occurred.


    Tatsuya had an inkling that this was likely worse than he had feared. "Yes, there was an accident, but......"


    "Miyuki, that was no accident!"


    As Miyuki hesitated to speak, Shizuku forcefully overrode her words as she interrupted.


    "That was intentionally overkill. It was blatantly against the rules."


    Although she kept a tight rein on her tone, Shizuku''s eyes betrayed her fury.


    "Shizuku...... This is not the best time to make wild accusations. We don''t have proof that Fourth High intentionally did this."


    "Indeed, Kitayama-san."


    Behind them, Mayumi interjected into the conversation.


    "It is hard to imagine that this was purely an accident...... Even so, we cannot jump to the conclusion that this was premeditated. If we hurtle suspicions around blindly, some people who do not know any better may assume that''s the truth."


    This may be a little impolite, but that was certainly a worthy argument from the upperclassman leadership.


    As he saw Shizuku reflect upon that gentle reprimand, Tatsuya also thought, "The President does have a few tricks up her sleeve".


    ......Unfortunately, Mayumi immediately squinted at him from the side.


    "......Is there a problem?"


    "......You were just thinking something impolite, weren''t you?"


    (H-how sharp......!)


    Tatsuya faltered slightly at how adeptly she saw through him.


    Still, when he stood there, his life experiences belied his actual physical appearance.


    "No, I was just thinking, as expected of the Student Council President......"


    He wore a mask of honesty and feigned that he was being unjustly suspected in order to carefully gauge her reaction.


    "......Is that so?"


    While her eyes remained suspicious, Mayumi reined herself in at least. Not only was she unable to find any chinks in Tatsuya''s acting, she also felt this wasn''t the right time to pursue this issue.


    "Then, what''s our injury situation?"


    "So you realized from the conversation alone that Morisaki-kun and the others are injured......"


    Mayumi sighed, her expression had "what a troublesome issue" written all over her face.


    "......They are seriously injured. The event was held in an urban setting and they were crushed beneath the rubble from a ruined building that crumbled when the attacks from ''Battering Ram'' struck."


    "......If used against people in closed environments, the magic


    "Battering Ram" rates as A-rank in destructive power. This is on a completely different level than the danger encountered during Battle Board and is a blatant violation of the rules."


    The "Battering Ram" that the two were speaking of was also known as "Point Burst", which was a magic developed through PK research. This magic functions by rewriting the Eidos of the target object and applying a massive Weight-Type Magic on a single point. When used against buildings, the target requirement was usually a wall or the ceiling, or at least a "single surface" that was separated from any pillars and also required a colossal magic capacity as well as high interference strength.


    If simply destroying a building was the goal, it was more efficient to use Move-Type Magic and sling a hammer around. In comparison, "Battering Ram" was a highly demanding magic that, besides BS Magicians, was not something that could be casually treated like a toy.


    "Agreed...... Even if they were wearing military-use protective equipment, that''s not going to help against tons of rocks and dirt falling on top of you. Thanks to the protective helmets and the observers casting Light Weight Magic in time, disaster was averted......


    The three of them have undergone magic healing, but even then this will take two weeks. They are confined to bed for the next three days."


    Still, Mayumi avoided making a judgment on whether the accident was truly intentional and subtly altered the direction of the conversation.


    "......It''s more serious than I imagined."


    Tatsuya could sympathize with Mayumi''s stance on not voicing an opinion and thus avoiding the need to pursue the issue.


    "Indeed. This may be a little rash, but once I saw the magic healers going, that was a horrible sight."


    Just as she said, this was a somewhat harsh opinion regarding the injured members.


    At any rate, the fact that Mayumi faltered so badly was also a clear indication that she was probably not on guard against Tatsuya.


    "Wait, I''m still unclear on this point. Were all three in the same building?"


    This may not have been a matter Tatsuya needed to worry about, but in Monolith Code, the typical strategy called for either one person on the attack and two on the defense or vice versa. Tatsuya had a hard time figuring out what situation would call for all three members of the team to be struck down by the same attack.


    "They immediately suffered a surprise attack once the match was under way. It wasn''t that they couldn''t find anyone before the start signal, but it was that they didn''t have a chance to. Setting aside ''Battering Ram'' for now, there''s no question that jumping the gun is a clear violation of the rules."


    The one who answered was the fuming Shizuku.


    "I see......


    In that case, then the board will be busy too."


    "Because they weren''t able to prevent it......


    Right?"


    Seeing Tatsuya grin evilly, Miyuki tilted her head as she asked in confusion.


    Miyuki was too sincere and honest to comprehend Tatsuya''s twisted line of logic.


    "This isn''t anything too important. Rather, setting an easily destructible ruin as the starting location was one of the key causes of this accident �� we''ll call it an accident for now. The board may elect to scrap Monolith Code from the Newcomers Division altogether."


    "......That''s also true."


    Miyuki nodded in profound agreement to Tatsuya''s reasoning. At this time, Mayumi jumped back in.


    "There are indeed calls for a halt to this. However, the ending result is that the preliminaries are still going on for all the schools besides us and Fourth High. The worst case scenario is that our school will be treated as withdrawn from the second round of the preliminaries."


    Hearing Mayumi''s words, it was Tatsuya''s turn to turn his head.


    "What do you mean worst case scenario? The players are unable to compete any longer, so aside from withdrawing, I don''t see any other options......"


    "On this point, Juumonji-kun is currently negotiating with the board."


    "Really......"


    After the commencement of the Nine Schools Competition, changing players was forbidden. In other words, since the other side violated the rules, they were going to request an exception?


    Even so, the Monolith Code team members consisted of the 1st Year male students with the top three magic technical scores. Even if they found replacements, victory remained elusive. Rather than looking for replacements, a better option would be an unorthodox request to remove the scores from Monolith Code from the aggregate score. Behind these vague responses, Tatsuya made this consideration.


    Naturally, Mayumi had no idea what dark plots were running through


    Tatsuya''s mind.


    "��Tatsuya-kun, I wish to speak with you."


    Mayumi''s voice contained coquettish overtones. She must be thoroughly unnerved by this chain of accidents and was subconsciously looking for something or someone to rely on.


    At practically the same time, his sister fixed a burning gaze on Tatsuya. He really wanted to dig a hole and hide as he thought ��I didn''t do it, don''t glare at me, why aren''t you glaring at Mayumi?��. But there was no way he would be caught dead saying that.


    "Can you come with me for a moment?"


    Does this mean she was worried about other people overhearing their private conversation?


    The burning gaze doubled in intensity, but Tatsuya feigned ignorance as he followed right behind Mayumi.


    ? ? ?


    Although they were inside the pavilion with a wall separating them from the outside, it was only made of cloth after all. From this perspective, this served as a poor sound barrier.


    Yet, this was the realm of magic that reversed the laws of reality. Mayumi slowly built up a magical barrier that prevented their voices from traveling outside.


    "Quite the perfect sound barrier."


    "Really......? Hm hm, thank you."


    Mayumi sat down with a slightly embarrassed expression while Tatsuya also pulled up a chair and sat.


    "Then, let''s cut to the chase......"


    "Very well."


    "............"


    Even though Mayumi claimed time was of the essence, she refrained from speaking. Since the two of them alone would arouse all sorts of problems, Tatsuya finally opened up.


    "You suspect that this accident is also related to the previous sabotage incident?"


    "......Yes. On that topic, I would like to hear Tatsuya-kun''s opinion.


    Tatsuya-kun mentioned before that Mari''s incident had a high probability of the CAD being tampered with, right?"


    Mayumi finally worked up the courage to ask, to which Tatsuya nodded and replied: "Yes."


    "If they were using the same tactic this time, that would fully explain Fourth High''s actions...... How do you think we should go about proving this?"


    "Our only option is to catch them red handed, all other options are not viable."


    "Can''t we...... Borrow Fourth High''s CADs and look them over?"


    "This would be fine if traces of the rewritten Activation Sequence remained


    ...... But given the ominous silence from the already disqualified Seventh High, this seems unlikely."


    "Really......"


    Mayumi''s gaze dropped down to her ten interlaced fingers on the table top.


    Tatsuya watched her pose and considered that he caused her some disappointment here. Mayumi didn''t raise her eyes and continued asking.


    "......If this played out according to Tatsuya-kun''s assumptions and our school is the subject of sabotage...... What do you think the motive is?


    Vengeance? Revenge for the incident in spring?"


    So that''s the real item that Mayumi was concerned about, Tatsuya thought.


    Tatsuya possessed the intelligence in his hands to dispel this concern. He knew that this situation was not caused by remnants of "Blanche", the terrorist organization that they shattered, or any related organizations. If he revealed everything that he knew, he would be able to alleviate Mayumi''s anxiety.


    Yet, whether revealing everything was truly the best choice, he hesitated briefly over this decision.


    "......This is unrelated to the incident in spring."


    Finally, Tatsuya elected to play one card from his hand. "Eh? What makes you say that?"


    Mayumi quickly raised her head and asked back, her voice betraying her hopes and prayers that he had some basis for saying so.


    Tatsuya possessed the power to realize that hope. At the same time, he was denied the option of laying everything out on the table.


    "The day before commencement...... No, the date had already changed. At any rate, the night before the opening ceremony, several miscreants sought to infiltrate the dorms. There were a total of three, each equipped with firearms."


    "......That''s the first I''ve heard of this!"


    "That''s because a gag order has been issued. By pure coincidence, I was on station when this occurred and may have supplied some assistance...... I also have some passing familiarity with their background. The ones who struck at this year''s Nine Schools Competition appear to be a criminal organization out of Hong Kong."


    The classified portions were filled in with a few white lies.


    Mayumi didn''t suspect his words at all.


    "This time may have been coincidental......


    But please refrain from such dangerous behavior in the future."


    "If pressed for an answer, I feel that I''m always getting dragged into things."


    Mayumi gazed suspiciously at Tatsuya shrugging his shoulders. But, as she quickly realized, this wasn''t the time for that.


    "OK...... Haven''t you been asked to keep this under wraps? Thank you for telling me."


    "In return, please don''t let this spread."


    "I know. I promise."


    Mayumi raised her right hand as if she were solemnly swearing a vow.


    At this perfectly natural yet mischievous action, Tatsuya almost burst into laughter.


    "......Even though I know I shouldn''t say this but I still want to say, I feel a lot more relaxed."


    "......Indeed, those words cannot be heard anywhere else."


    "No worries. I only say that in front of Tatsuya."


    Keh, how should he interpret that? Tatsuya agonized over that point.


    Don''t tell me that she was linking this back to the "trustworthy little brother" line from several days ago?


    As usual, Mayumi''s thought pattern remained a complete mystery to Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Just as planned. First High will have to withdraw from Monolith Code."


    Yokohama, China Street, the highest floor in some hotel. Five men were seated around a round table with tea sets in a large room chiefly decorated in red and gold.


    On the wall, there were images of a dragon in flight sewn with gold thread.


    "Monolith Code is the single most valuable event. Even though the Newcomers Division is only worth half the points from the Official Division, this is still a major blow."


    The men nodded with smiles plastered on their faces. However, their pallor was terrible and every one of their smiles was forced.


    ? ? ?


    Afterwards, Mayumi requested: "In order to avoid panic from spreading throughout the 1st Year female students, I''m counting on your support." Tatsuya remained in the pavilion...... Except he had no clue how to accomplish this.


    He felt that it was the duty of the female upperclassmen to care for the mental status of their female underclassmen.


    He deeply regretted his lackadaisical acceptance of this charge, so while he wore an expression that claimed "nothing had happened", he devoted himself thoroughly to CAD calibration for the upcoming events.


    That was all he did, but for some reason, he became surrounded by the 1st Year female players.


    This may simply be because Miyuki, who was one of the leaders of the 1st Year female players, stuck to him like glue. Initially, Tatsuya thought this was the case but unfortunately, he was not dull enough to believe this without question.


    Their eyes were actually focused entirely on him.


    These were not flirtatious looks. He was not narcissistic enough to misinterpret that, nor was he wilted enough to be able to not notice them.


    At the same time, he was slightly bemused as to the exact meaning behind them �� that was the only area where he was slow in.


    Completely besieged by these silent gazes, this was an irritating condition to work under, but it''s not like he could shoo them away either.


    He refrained from engaging in conversation not because he was hindered by them. Lacking any other options, he elected to ignore them and adopt his usual procedure of silently continuing his work.


    An eternally unchanging appearance. An eternally enduring object.


    He had no idea what value this possessed.


    For someone who had always labored under restrictive conditions and was well aware of the intermittent nature of the world like Tatsuya, few things were truly eternal.


    Even so, the young ladies quieted down gradually as they watched him work as if nothing had happened. All of this Miyuki beheld with her own eyes as she nodded in place of her brother and revealed a satisfied smile.


    The greatest beneficiary from his normalcy �� or even feigned normalcy �� and its ensuing effect, was actually Honoka.


    Initially, after hearing the "incident" surrounding Morisaki and the others, her face had turned completely pale. Yet, after watching Tatsuya plug away and attend the tactical meeting as if nothing had occurred, she gradually settled down as well.


    The change was so complete that now Tatsuya was the uneasy one.


    "There are no strategic adjustments from the preliminary round. In the end, Mirage Bat is a test of stamina."


    Still, even if he felt uneasy, there was nothing he could do at this point.


    The match was about to begin. He was pressed for time at the moment, so he could only table his unease and focus his concentration on the battle ahead.


    "Avoid getting into a battle of attrition. The only thing you need to do is calmly make any necessary adjustments."


    Under Tatsuya''s watching gaze, Subaru nodded in an exaggerated fashion.


    "Honoka, don''t expend energy on excess techniques. Just as we practiced, there are fakes created from illusion magic that serve to waste your stamina."


    Forewarned, it was Honoka''s turn to nod.


    "The only thing the two of you should be thinking is how to release your specialties to the fullest. Don''t worry, know that we already own First and Second place right here."


    At Tatsuya''s daring proclamation of victory, both of them nodded in delight.


    ? ? ?


    While it was the height of summer, the longest days had already passed.


    By 7 PM, the sun had long since set and the blue sky had been replaced by the hanging stars.


    The surface of the lake reflected the overhanging starlight, causing the entire scene to flash brilliantly.


    Among the stars, six young ladies stood on several raised pillars.


    The thin uniforms that traced their figures did not include any amazing accessories or designs, but over the shimmering waves, they gave off an almost fey like aura. ��That''s why there were a lot of male fans flooding the stands.


    Mirage Bat used special bats to strike away at the projections that floated 10 meters above the ground, with the highest total determining the victor.


    While they said strike, in reality there was no sense of impact nor did the orbs shatter into pieces.


    The reason behind this was because the bats in the players'' hands would interact with the CAD and release a signal at the same location as the projections. Once they overlapped, the orb projections would automatically terminate upon registering the impacting signal and add the score to the striking player''s column.


    Winning this event required two skills.


    The ability to swiftly leap to the same height as the floating projections.


    And the ability to even more hastily locate each and every orb''s location.


    Of the two, it was the second that could be easily and unexpectedly overlooked. Since nothing was faster than light, immediately taking off after verifying the projection location was usually the swiftest choice. But �� there were a few exceptions.


    There were a few milliseconds of delay before the projection materialized in the air. If someone could detect the oscillations of the light waves even an instant earlier, they would be able to move towards the location of the light waves before the orb had even formed.


    Honoka was extremely adept at reading light waves �C strictly speaking, the subtle changes in the Eidos of the light waves. This gave her a tremendous advantage during the elimination round.


    The instant before the red orb materialized, Honoka had already activated her magic.


    The other players could only watch helplessly as she seized the initiative.


    The next orb materialized.


    The color was blue. That color was lit for the longest time, so they were the easiest points to score.


    Five players started their Activation Sequences. The first into the air was Subaru.


    Everyone started their Activation Sequence at the same time, but the first two to finish them were the players from First High.


    Compared to the players in the event, it was the technicians on the outer perimeter that were furious at this outcome.


    Since the difference was so splendidly displayed before their eyes, they were forced to admit the cause was the differences in CAD performance.


    Since every school had an upper ceiling in terms of machinery, there was no significant difference in hardware capability.


    Thus, the only difference lay in software performance. In other words, the strength of the technician.


    "Damn it! How can he fit such a complicated action into such a tiny Activation Sequence!"


    Someone choked out in the back. They were probably using a Kirlian filter (a filter that could bring the psion density and activity into the visible spectrum) to take pictures of Honoka and Subaru activating and processing (from the start of the Activation Sequence to the beginning of the processing phase).


    They leaped straight into the air �� completely ignoring the effects of gravitational deceleration �� towards the projections, stopped at the orbs, then immediately returned along the same axis after scoring the point and landed after expending all inertia.


    Throughout this chain of movements, regardless of whether it was Honoka or Subaru, they never manipulated the CAD once. In other words, everything from the player leaping into the sky thanks to the Activation Sequence onward was completely written into the CAD.


    The smaller the Activation Sequence, the faster the processing speed.


    Likewise, the less Activation Sequences that needed to be processed, the less strain was placed on the player as well.


    They were using the minimal Magic Power to accomplish phenomenon rewriting at the fastest possible speed.


    "It''s as if we''re up against Taurus Silver himself out here!" No one knew who made that comment in the ensuing ruckus.


    "A-chan, what''s wrong......?"


    Azusa turned around to find Mayumi studying her strangely. Studying the wide-eyed, petrified her.


    "No......


    It''s nothing."


    Seeing Azusa curl into a ball, Mayumi replied with an "Is that so?", and turned back to observing the contest.


    Azusa''s reaction was well within the normal boundaries of her behavior, so there probably wasn''t anything to it.


    However, what was different was that something other than her usual embarrassment currently captured her heart.


    (......As if, we''re up against "Taurus Silver"?)


    Somewhere, someone made that complaint.


    Mixed into the middle of all the shrieks of delight and dismay, for some reason these particular words wormed their way into Azusa''s ears.


    (That fully manual Activation Sequence adjustment...... Connecting the main systems from the Generalized model to the subsystems of the


    Specialized model is the current cutting edge research......


    The ability to use Loop Cast on Generalized CADs......


    "Inferno"......


    "Phonon


    Maser"......


    "Niflheim"......


    Every one of these are high class magics that have never had their Activation Sequences published......


    )


    For someone who was also aiming to become a Magic Artificer, Azusa started thinking back on each "tour de force" that shocked the crowd time and time again.


    (As if? We''re up against Taurus Silver?


    No, that......


    If it wasn''t Taurus Silver himself, this is simply impossible......


    )


    ��I wonder how shocking it would be if he turned out to be a Japanese teenager like us ��


    Suddenly, his voice rang out through Azusa''s memories.


    "......


    What''s the matter? If you''re not feeling well, go take a break!"


    "No, really, it''s nothing......"


    Mayumi''s anxious and concerned gaze was drawn towards Azusa who had suddenly leapt out of her seat. Yet, Azusa was beyond caring at this point.


    The words that clearly rang out from her recollection. Maybe, that wasn''t a guess at all......


    (How is it possible? How is it possible how is it possible? How is it possible how is it possible how is it possible how is it possible?)


    Those words occupied all of Azusa''s consciousness.


    Far away from those troubled thoughts, two of her underclassmen raced out to a dominating lead to greet the end of the first session.


    ? ? ?


    In the end, Mirage Bat for the Newcomers Division turned out just as Tatsuya predicted, with Honoka and Subaru in sole possession of First and Second Place. Immediately after the end of the match, Tatsuya was summoned to the conference room without any opportunity to partake in the fruits of victory.


    Inside, the upperclassmen waiting for Tatsuya were wholly unlike his (female) peers who were delirious with joy, upperclassmen who were the utter masters of their emotions and hid them beneath solemn expressions.


    Mayumi, Mari, Katsuto, Suzune, Hattori, Azusa. Everyone from high command in First High was present. In addition, Kirihara and Isori were also on the flanks.


    Given that team members just suffered serious injuries, it was only natural that they could not appear delighted, but even so their expressions were a little stiff �� as if dreading what was coming next. Especially Hattori, who apparently was at wit''s end about what expression to adopt, so he chose to form a mask with his own face, with a thoroughly ill at ease expression.


    This could not turn out well, so Tatsuya mentally fortified himself.


    "Good work. Thanks to you, we obtained a far better result than any we could''ve hoped for."


    Mayumi used a normal �� more like official �� choice of words.


    Before she said this, Tatsuya''s keen senses picked up how she and Katsuto exchanged a glance in a blink of an eye.


    "That''s all thanks to the players'' diligence."


    Tatsuya also replied back in a vague fashion. He hadn''t felt this sort of tense atmosphere since he first enrolled here.


    "Of course, credit is due to Mitsui-san and Satomi-san as well as all the other students who tirelessly trained to achieve this result.


    However, everyone acknowledges that Tatsuya-kun''s contribution is nothing short of outstanding.


    We didn''t suffer a single setback in any of the three events you were responsible for...... In terms of points, the fact that we are guaranteed at least Second Place in the Newcomers Division is all thanks to Tatsuya-kun."


    "......Thank you very much."


    Tatsuya executed a short and prudent bow.


    They kept their eyes from matching as they waited for the other person to speak. Yet, Mayumi didn''t cut to the chase.


    Tatsuya slowly raised his eyes to find Mayumi using her eyes to stop Katsuto.


    There appeared to be something difficult to speak of that Katsuto wanted to clarify.


    What was it that warranted such a level of indecision?


    Finally noticing that Tatsuya was intently watching her, Mayumi seemed to cave and briefly shut her eyes.


    "As I said earlier, even if we withdrew from Monolith Code, we are still guaranteed Second Place in the Newcomers Division. Right now, there''s a 50 point difference between First High and Third High. If Third High takes Second Place or higher in Monolith Code, they would take First Place overall in the Newcomers Division. We would retain First Place if they only achieve Third Place or below."


    This way, there wouldn''t be a huge gap in the rankings for the Newcomers Division, which was Tatsuya''s objective all along for the combined score.


    So what were they so anxious about?


    Also, why was he summoned in the first place? Tatsuya was also starting to fret now.


    "Before the Newcomers Division, didn''t we assume this would be enough......"


    Mayumi could already detect his growing displeasure from his voice. In the midst of her suppressed expression, there were hints of a slightly harried look. What came out was an anxious, frantic voice.


    "Since we''ve come so far,"


    Even so, she wasn''t settling down to re-examine the situation, but rushing for the finish line.


    At this point, Tatsuya finally realized what they were going to ask of him.


    "We wish to charge for First Place overall in the Newcomers Division."


    At some point, Mayumi''s tone had reverted to her normal level.


    "Are you aware that Third High is dispatching Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou for Monolith Code?"


    At Mayumi''s question, Tatsuya replied with a succinct "Yes".


    "Exactly...... Setting aside Ichijou-kun for the moment, Tatsuya-kun may know more about the details surrounding Kichijouji-kun. With those two teaming up, the chances of them being upset in the elimination round is extremely remote. If we withdraw from Monolith Code, our chances of triumphing in the Newcomers Division vanish as well."


    So, they wanted him��


    "So Tatsuya-kun...... May we rely on you to replace Morisaki-kun and the others in Monolith Code?"


    ��The "thing" that Mayumi wanted him to do coincided exactly with what Tatsuya surmised.


    "......May I ask two questions?"


    "Of course, what is it?"


    He was already 90% certain, but this was a good opportunity to verify things, Tatsuya thought.


    "There are still two matches in the preliminary round that have been extended until tomorrow, correct?"


    "Yes, you''re right. Owing to this, tomorrow''s schedule will change as well."


    "I thought that replacing players are forbidden even if the starters suffered injuries?"


    "After carefully considering the situation, a special exception was made."


    What an unsurprising answer.


    Still, even if all these answers were anticipated, accepting them was an entirely different story. "......Why me?"


    This was no question, but a subtle rejection in and of itself. It was just that he was facing upperclassmen, so he had to at least observe the forms and could not simply say "No".


    Mayumi probably predicted that Tatsuya would answer this way and still hadn''t come up with a method to persuade him, hence she kept beating around the bush. Currently, she wore a forced smile pasted on her miserable expression.


    "I just thought that Tatsuya-kun was the strongest candidate......"


    "Disregarding your grade in technical skills, in live combat ability alone you are undoubtedly the mightiest among the 1st Year male students."


    Mari, who until this moment had left the negotiations to Mayumi, noticed that the situation was turning bleak from Mayumi''s vague response, and threw her weight behind the "persuading" side.


    "Monolith Code is not ''live combat'' �� it is a ''magic competition'' where hand to hand combat is forbidden. I''m sure everyone is well aware of this without me pointing it out."


    Despite this, Tatsuya still didn''t capitulate.


    "On magical fighting strength, I think you are also in the highest tier as well."


    Mari glanced at Hattori, who knitted his brows with a thoroughly miserable expression.


    This was a merciless, but effective angle of attack, so Tatsuya was forced to abandon his excuse of being "incapable". However, he still had another card up his sleeve.


    "But I''m not a player. In terms of replacements, we should still have other players that have only competed in one event."


    Now, even Mari was at a loss.


    "Even if we ignored the pride from the Course 1 students, by grabbing a replacement ''player'' from the ranks of the ''auxiliaries'', you would damage the confidence of future participants as well."


    This was probably the issue that was causing them the most headaches and also the one they didn''t want to address.


    The Newcomers Division did wonders for educating new students. Even if they triumphed this year, they could not guarantee that this would not negatively impact the Official Division in the ensuing years, which was essentially putting the cart in front of the horse.


    If the replacement for one of the primary players turned out to be an auxiliary, and a Course 2 student to boot, this would have a shattering impact on not just the other players, but also the pride of the collective body of Course 1 students.


    Mayumi and the others had no rejoinder for this.


    He was the master of the field, Tatsuya judged. Now was the time for him to tactfully decline and bow out, and��


    "Don''t be naive, Shiba!" Katsuto''s booming voice rang out.


    For a time, Tatsuya was unable to respond.


    He was temporarily unable to discern exactly why he was being scolded.


    While it was true that his words were sophistry laden with logic, it was logic nonetheless.


    If they deployed him, even if victory over Third High wasn''t attainable, Second Place in Monolith Code was still possible.


    The difference between gold and silver in Monolith Code was a paltry 40 points. If they captured Second Place, then they would likely carry the Newcomers Division.


    But in that case, no matter how you sliced it, Tatsuya would become the key contributor that made the Newcomers Division victory possible.


    This would be an absolutely unacceptable result to the Course 1 students still dwelling in their elitist world. Even if he was eliminated during the preliminary round, they would not suffer a Course 2 student like him to represent them in Monolith Code.


    "You are already a member of the representative team."


    However, Katsuto''s words fell precisely on the weakest point of Tatsuya''s defense.


    "Regardless of whether you are a player or auxiliary, that is not important. You are one of the 20 representatives selected out of the 200 1st Year students."


    Katsuto''s alternate meaning.


    In other words, Tatsuya''s presence had already dealt a huge blow to the Course 1 students and brought about severe shock and panic.


    "In light of this emergency, our leader Saegusa has selected you as the replacement.


    As a member of the team, once you have accepted this responsibility, you also have the obligation to fulfill your duty as a member."


    "But......"


    Even so, he still had to respond. Otherwise, they......


    "As a member, you should not go against your leader''s decisions.


    If the judgment was erroneous, then we who aid the leadership will bring it to a halt.


    Members other than ourselves have no place to object.


    Indeed......


    Regardless of whether it''s myself, the person in question, whoever!"


    Tatsuya stared at him blankly and dropped what he was going to say. Tatsuya finally comprehended what Katsuto really wanted to express.


    The message Katsuto was driving across was that regardless of who objected and regardless of what the outcome was, the brass would take full responsibility for the fallout.


    "Do not cower, Shiba. Do not worry that you are a substitute. Since you have been selected, go out there and do your duty."


    These words were not just restricted to the Nine Schools Competition. The Nine Schools Competition never had a replacement policy in the first place.


    ��Do not use your status as a Course 2 student as an escape route. ��Do not look for excuses.


    ��Do not put yourself in a position of weakness and wallow in despair.


    Do not worry that you are a substitute �� that''s what this meant. Do not concern yourself with your substitute (Weed, Course 2 student) status, these are what those words entailed.


    All his egress routes had been denied.


    Also �� since they''ve already gotten to this point, he had no plans to back down.


    "......Understood. I shall do my best."


    Mayumi and Mari both relaxed. Katsuto solemnly nodded.


    "Then, who are my teammates?"


    In front of the upperclassmen, his tone was noticeably softer.


    To be precise, he was intentionally using a firmer tone than usual up until now.


    "That''s up to you."


    "Ah......?"


    Tatsuya was not feigning ignorance. He was once again unable to comprehend what was being said.


    "The last two members will be decided by you."


    The same instructions were repeated in a different manner. Katsuto added a few words as if he had just thought of something.


    "It would be best if you could decide now, but if you need some more time to consider, then come back an hour from now."


    Hearing Katsuto''s words, Tatsuya almost blurted out, "You''re just the same."


    This was the case in April when they sacked "Blanche''s" base. He gave full authority to an underclassman as if nothing was out of the ordinary.


    If he could avoid taking full responsibility, then this would only be a tactic to preserve himself. Yet for Katsuto, the only thing he had was responsibility here, so there''s no reason he could treat this so cavalierly. Rather than calling this a byproduct of his leadership training, it may be more appropriate to say this was his nature......


    Abandoning these useless thoughts, Tatsuya focused back on the topic at hand.


    "No, if I just need to choose, I don''t need any time......"


    Tatsuya had already selected two replacements in his head from the roster.


    "I just don''t know if they will agree."


    "Let us handle that."


    ......Again, refusing was not an option.


    Today was the first time Tatsuya learned that the eldest son of the Juumonji Family had such a forceful personality.


    "Is anyone alright? Even if I choose people from outside the team?"


    Tatsuya''s mood lightened considerably as if he was allowed to be as frivolous as possible.


    "Eh? That''s a little......"


    "That''s fine. This is already an unprecedented exception, so by now, no one will care if two more are added."


    "Juumonji-kun......"


    Mayumi helplessly glanced at Katsuto. On his part, Katsuto was wholly unperturbed by this.


    "Then, I choose Yoshida Mikihiko from Class 1-E and Saijou Leonhart, also from Class 1-E."


    "Hey, Shiba!?"


    Hattori quickly tried to interject, but was held back by Suzune''s raised hand.


    "That''s fine. Nakajou."


    "Yes, present!"


    Katsuto didn''t bat an eyelid at Azusa''s exaggerated response. "Please call Yoshida Mikihiko and Saijou Leonhart here. The two of them should be at this hotel, though not with the normal cheering squads."


    At first glance, he was bold and unconstrained �� while this was also true, he was also someone who paid attention to the minute details. That being said, it was true that unofficial members and students that weren''t part of the cheering squads and were also residing in this hotel did count as oddities. For people doing their due diligence, this was something worthy of devoting some attention to, so it was hardly surprising that he knew. Even so, Tatsuya was still impressed with Katsuto''s knowledge.


    "......Tatsuya-kun. Can you tell us why you chose them?"


    Since she abandoned the responsibility for persuading Tatsuya to Katsuto, Mari was in no position to object at this point.


    Nevertheless, she was still unable to accept this answer, maybe even suspicious that something was afoot as she asked this.


    "Of course. A big reason is that I have practically not trained or interacted with any of the male team members."


    Tatsuya was only responsible for calibrating the Women''s team, so it was true that he had never observed any of the men practicing.


    "I am utterly unfamiliar with their proficiency and weaknesses. The competition is tomorrow. It is by far too late to start investigating, devising strategies, or doing calibration."


    "......Do you know these two very well?"


    "Yes. We''re not just in the same class �� we also understand each other very well."


    "Hm...... You have a point. Since we can rely on other technicians for calibration, if teammates don''t understand each others'' strengths and weaknesses, teamwork would become a serious issue."


    As Mari considered this, she suddenly revealed a completely unexpected, mischievous expression.


    "Then, that''s not the biggest reason, so what is it?"


    At Mari''s curious question, Tatsuya didn''t hesitate and immediately made a stand.


    "Ability."


    "Wha?"


    This intrepid answer caused Mari, Mayumi, Katsuto, and Suzune to look upon Tatsuya with profound interest.


    ? ? ?


    "Hey, Tatsuya......


    Is it true?"


    Rather than being confused, Leo wore a forlorn expression as he repeated this question for the umpteenth time.


    "Setting aside President Saegusa for the moment, do you think Group Leader Juumonji would spin such a complicated lie?"


    Tatsuya was getting ready to give up answering this question. "Even if you said setting aside the President, I still don''t understand......


    Oh, so it''s really true."


    Until now, Leo was still skeptical as he heaved a deep sigh.


    To his side, Mikihiko was highly distracted as his eyes drifted, evidently unsure where to look.


    "Miki, settle down a bit."


    "My name is Mikihiko."


    After conversing with Erika as if prearranged, a disgruntled Mikihiko sat down on the bed.


    They were in Tatsuya''s double room. The entire brass went and persuaded the two of them to accept �� more like coerced �� and Tatsuya called them over to make plans for the future.


    With Erika and Mizuki following along, this does seem a little "prearranged".


    Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku were tied up by Eimi, Subaru, and their teammates and were currently locked in a spiral of "madness".


    "But......


    Haven''t Mikihiko and I made no preparations whatsoever?"


    "Exactly......


    Forget about the CAD, I don''t think we even have uniforms?"


    Mikihiko''s face was a little pale. Owing to his sudden selection, he was a little timid and mystified at his completely unexpected elevation as a Course 2 student to starter for the Newcomers Division. Not that Mikihiko would ever be caught dead admitting that.


    Leo''s coloring was normal, but he had shaken off his usual joking expression. He didn''t look particularly energetic.


    Besides Mikihiko, Tatsuya was surprised to find that even Leo was a little daunted, but he didn''t choose to alter the plan of attack. Don''t even dream of throwing everything to me, Tatsuya thought.


    "Relax. They didn''t prepare a uniform for me either."


    "Wait, that''s hardly a comforting thought."


    Tatsuya waved his hand at Leo''s ready retort.


    "It''ll be OK. Even if there''s nothing we can do about it, just relax."


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    This time it was Erika''s turn to snark.


    Those two certainly share the same interests, Tatsuya thought.


    "Fine, you''re right. Honestly, that''s all I can say. Don''t worry about it. We''ve already put Nakajou-senpai in charge of the protective gear and tunics. Appearances can be pretty deceiving and she''s quite a competent person. I''m sure she''ll have the perfect uniforms for us."


    Nobody had any comment for that. Not that anyone was going to call into question whether her competence belied her appearance.


    "I''ll handle the CADs. I guarantee that I''ll only need an hour per person."


    Completely calibrating a CAD from scratch to the point that it was customized for a Magician usually required triple the amount of the time.


    Yet, neither Leo nor Mikihiko seemed particularly astounded.


    On one hand, they weren''t wholly aware how impressive "one hour" actually was, and on the other hand, they had already seen so many "shockers" in the past four days that they already thought "Tatsuya''s omnipotent".


    "Is that OK? Isn''t it already 9 PM? You still need time for your gear, right?"


    Erika was the only one of the four who was aware how time- consuming CAD calibration was. Thus, she was the only one looking on with concerned eyes.


    "That''ll be fine. I only need 10 minutes."


    Looks like their worries were groundless. Once more experiencing first-hand how ridiculous he was, Erika heavily sighed.


    "Ten minutes, eh, ten......


    Why do I even bother worrying about you."


    "Unfortunately, in reality, we don''t have that much time."


    "Eh?"


    Erika comically portrayed a carefree expression, but upon hearing Tatsuya''s bleak words, she quickly became anxious again.


    "Regardless of how you describe this, we are an impromptu lineup with no tactical planning.


    We have no time to practice, so we must do our fine tuning in battle.


    Charging into the fray with only a rough battle plan is like heading in there blind.


    For me, this is simply the last resort."


    Rather than saying that Tatsuya was discouraged, it was more like he was ranting.


    Erika relaxed somewhat and nodded.


    "......So that''s how it is. Trickery is Tatsuya-kun''s specialty."


    "That''s going a little too far."


    Tatsuya could only droop his shoulders and smile at Erika''s overblown description of his shortcomings.


    "Well...... It''s pointless to complain any further about something that has already been decided. While Ichihara-senpai and Nakajou-senpai are scrounging up the necessary materials, let''s go over our strategy."


    "You were the one who said we couldn''t come up with a plan."


    Seeing Erika nitpicking Tatsuya''s words, Mizuki barred her path with a vexed expression on her face. (She was just standing in front of her.)


    "Erika-chan...... At the very least, please don''t hinder Tatsuya-kun."


    "Ouch! Mizuki, I was just trying to liven up this totally deadbeat~ atmosphere......"


    "Yes, yes, as this deadbeat~ atmosphere is fading away, please be quiet. He already said we''re running out of time, Erika."


    Recently, Mizuki had finally figured out the key to dealing with her friend, so she wasn''t being pulled this way and that like she was in the past.


    "Hm......"


    Erika puffed her cheeks at being scolded, but mercifully remained silent. No matter what she said or what attitude she adopted, she stayed because she was sincerely worried about Tatsuya, Leo, and Mikihiko.


    "Our first topic is the formation itself."


    Tatsuya completely ignored the interruption and kept going.


    "I''m on offense, Leo is on defense, while Mikihiko will use guerrilla tactics."


    "OK. But what am I supposed to do on defense?"


    "I want to know too. What do you mean by guerrilla?"


    At this point, Leo and Mikihiko had either accepted their fate or were earnestly getting excited. The highest probability was that they were just trying to muddle through it. Regardless of the reason behind their completely different and proactive attitude, Tatsuya continued his fluid explanation.


    "The defense''s job is to protect allied territory from enemy assault. Everyone knows the victory conditions for Monolith Code, right?" At this question, Leo answered without much confidence.


    "To render the opposing team unable to continue, or transfer the code hidden within the monolith into the terminal, right?"


    "That is correct. In order to transfer the code hidden within the monolith, a special Nonsystematic Magic must be inputted into the monolith. The special Magic Sequence serves as a key and splits the monolith in two. Once the monolith has been split, the team is forbidden from using magic to reseal the break. However, using magic to prevent the monolith from splitting is valid. Also, there is a requirement stating that the special Magic Sequence must be used within 10 meters of the monolith and would immediately stop upon leaving that range."


    "......In other words, the defense''s job is to prevent the enemy from getting within 10 meters of the monolith, and even if the special (key) Magic Sequence has been inputted, their goal then becomes preventing the monolith from opening or disrupting the enemy from reading the code, these three points?"


    "Full marks."


    Tatsuya nodded in satisfaction at Leo''s answer.


    "Generally, Counter Magic can be used to prevent the ''key'' from activating, but even without that ability, Fortifying Magic is sufficient to prevent the monolith from opening. Strictly speaking, even if the monolith has been split, but if the two halves are still stuck together, this status can be maintained indefinitely. This way, because the monolith wasn''t reattached after separation, this is not a violation of the rules."


    Leo revealed a powerless expression swiftly followed by a suspicious glance towards Tatsuya.


    "I really don''t want to say this, Tatsuya, but isn''t this the standard definition of ''trickery''......


    ?"


    Still, Tatsuya wasn''t going to surrender to this level of sarcasm (even if it was only joking among friends).


    "Leo and Erika say the exact same thing." The first one to waver and shout out was Leo. "Who do you take me for!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Erika immediately set off a chain reaction.


    "OK, OK, Erika-chan, relax a little. Leo-kun, please don''t get too excited."


    Thanks to Mizuki''s intercession, the two of them avoided a head on conflict.


    "......So I understand the ''key'' portion. But how do we go about denying the enemy?"


    Leo recovered his composure and asked a new question.


    "Is kicking and punching off limits as well? I''m not exaggerating here, but long range magic is not my strong point."


    "Then use this."


    As he said this, Tatsuya pulled out that "sword".


    "......Wait, I thought direct contact was forbidden?"


    When Leo said this, Tatsuya handed him a thin little booklet. "A manual?"


    Why are you handing me this? Just as he was about to ask, Leo noticed a dog leaf on one of the pages and abandoned his question to flip open that page.


    "Rules for Monolith Code, eh


    ......?"


    The printed rules for Monolith Code were all over the page, ranging from a simple explanation to newcomers without any preconceived notions to a more detailed play-by-play of an actual competition.


    "It''s enumerated here that attacks caused by objects under the effect of magic are not against the rules."


    "So......


    If an object is in flight due to magic......


    Isn''t that......


    I got it."


    The basic setup of this "sword" involved separating the blade in the middle, with half of the blade maintaining a set distance from the other half and flying through the air at will. From a magic systems perspective, it may be more appropriate to describe this as the blade extending through the air. From outward appearances, this was half of a broken sword flying to and fro through the sky. Since there was no physical connection between the two halves, this fulfilled the condition for "objects in flight due to magic".


    "Tatsuya, did you create this thing because you knew about this ahead of time?"


    At Leo''s sincere query, Tatsuya could only chuckle wryly and shake his head.


    "You overestimate me too much...... This was made purely on a whim.


    I''m not in the habit of creating malicious tricks day and night."


    It seemed that neither Leo nor Erika was wholly satisfied with Tatsuya''s explanation, but time was of the essence, so he chose to ignore it.


    "This Weaponized Integrated CAD �� ''Mini Communicator'' has already been calibrated for Leo''s personal use. I''ve already adjusted the variability of the distance and duration like we spoke of earlier, so don''t mess up the controls."


    "Eh? You mean we''re doing a live test in combat!?"


    "Everything tomorrow would be the same thing as live combat."


    Tatsuya switched his tone and paused before adopting an enigmatic smile.


    "Besides, I guarantee that this time it''ll be far easier to use than last time."


    "Fine, hopefully this won''t be a problem."


    Facing Tatsuya''s evil smirk, Leo fearlessly took the "Mini Communicator" from him.


    "Next is Mikihiko''s role......"


    "Yep, Tatsuya, what should I do?"


    Mikihiko rose from the bed. Although he was initially indecisive, he was now very proactive, or maybe he was simply motivated now. Being roused to action was infinitely preferable to how he was before, but Tatsuya didn''t touch on this and focused on his mission briefing.


    "Guerrilla tactics will entail providing support to either the offense or the defense."


    After delivering this simplistic answer, Tatsuya continued to ask. "You are capable of other long range magic like the earlier lightning- based magic, correct?"


    "Well, yeah......"


    Mikihiko vaguely replied.


    Families that had inherited Ancient Magic had a strong tendency to hide their own magic abilities.


    In modern magic, thanks to the categorization and systems approach to magic, with a notable exception for a few BS Magicians, confidentiality has become a mere formality. However, due to the ingrained values system, this could still be seen at the subconscious level.


    Nonetheless, they were headed into battle tomorrow, so if they couldn''t be honest with one another now, they would be in dire straits.


    "The destructive power for lightning magic is C-Rank, right?"


    "......That''s a magic that was only meant to disable the target, so it only rates as C-Rank. Since it hasn''t been publicized yet, there is no actual record in the rankings."


    "Unpublished, huh......


    Wouldn''t that be a huge problem if we used that tomorrow?"


    "No......


    There should be no problem. The theory behind it is not secret, but the Activation process is. If I avoid talismans and only use a CAD, we should be OK. ......Tatsuya."


    "What''s up?"


    "Tatsuya......


    You said this before, right? My......


    The Yoshida Family''s technique is too verbose, so I cannot wield magic in the way I desire."


    "That is correct."


    Erika stared at them with widened eyes. Next to her, Tatsuya decisively �� more like ruthlessly �� nodded.


    Mizuki covered her mouth with both hands. Even Leo was struck speechless.


    The technique that the famous line of Ancient Magic users had laboriously developed over many generations had just been judged to be a "blemished product!" Without a certain degree of confidence, no one dared to make that assessment.


    Otherwise, they were fools of the highest order that believed solely in the superiority of their own techniques.


    Obviously, Tatsuya did not belong in the latter category.


    "......Then Tatsuya, can you tell me a more efficient technique?"


    "I won''t tell you, I will configure one."


    "......I''m sorry, the difference escapes me."


    "The magic you used was likely a variant of ''Thunder Child''. What I can do is remove the unnecessary portions within the technique and reduce the number of computations while maintaining the phenomenon rewriting ability and alter the Activation Sequence to make that Magic Sequence possible, that''s all. At the end of the day, this is still the magic that Mikihiko is comfortable with."


    "......So you weren''t joking when you said you can comprehend anything you see. It is a variant of ''Thunder Child''. In order to hide the weakness of the technique, additional layers were added on to disguise the original ability. However, this may tie into the unnecessary portions that Tatsuya spoke of."


    "There was a time when longer casting times required certain defenses to avoid interference. Nevertheless, with the advent of CADs and the rise in casting speed for modern magic, individual counter spells have become obsolete since the magic that is being activated remains unknown. Thus, the real counter to modern magic doesn''t lie in the type of magic, but counter magic that can eradicate its effectiveness in the first place."


    Mikihiko made a small noise.


    Amazingly, his smile was in no way self derogatory.


    "Haha, so that''s how it is...... Ancient Magic was supposed to possess superior firepower, but now they cannot stand against modern magic."


    "That''s incorrect, Mikihiko."


    "Eh?"


    "Ancient Magic and modern magic are not separated by superiority or inferiority, but by their individual strengths and weaknesses.


    In a head-to-head match-up, modern magic commands a devastating advantage in casting speed, but from the perspective of surprise attacks, Ancient Magic boasts superior firepower and secrecy.


    Didn''t Elder Kudou also say this? The key is how you use magic. The reason I recommended you was because I thought that your magic would serve as an incredible ambushing tool."


    "Ambushing tool, eh......


    That''s the first time I''ve heard of that."


    Mikihiko closed his eyes and ruefully murmured. Afterwards, as if dispelling all his doubts, he opened his eyes again.


    "I understand. I will use this technique without the talismans, so I''ll rely on the CAD instead. Tatsuya, we''ll go with your suggestion. I believe in you."


    "Thanks, Mikihiko. Since you said that, there''s one other thing I wanted to ask of you."


    "Sure. This can''t be helped, right? Not that I planned to keep it a secret anyway. My father was the one who brought me here, so even if our secret got out, it''s not like they have the right to complain."


    "Don''t worry on that account, my lips are sealed."


    "Ah~ ......


    Me too. I promise that I''ll never let this spread."


    "Likewise."


    "I''m good for that too, as you know."


    Besides Tatsuya, everyone present who had been silent until now affirmed their intent to keep his secret.


    After viewing the last person (Erika) with considerable suspicion, logic finally trumped emotion as Mikihiko nodded towards Tatsuya.


    "I''ll keep this short. Can you use ''Visual Tuning''?"


    Mikihiko replied after a short pause not because he was unwilling, but because he was totally shocked.


    "......You know about that too? Did Kokonoe-sensei tell you that as well?"


    "Maybe."


    "......You certainly gave me a scare there, Tatsuya. Well, the answer is a definite yes. While I''m incapable of performing ''Five Sense Tuning'', if it''s only two at a time, I can still use ''Sense Tuning''."


    "Visual is good enough, Mikihiko. In that case, our plan of attack is......"


    Tatsuya didn''t noticeably change his volume, but Mikihiko seemed to naturally crouch closer.


    As promised, the calibration of Leo''s CAD took less than an hour to finish.


    After receiving his personal CAD and weaponized calculation device from Tatsuya, Leo opted to do some training to get used to the new model. Erika volunteered to be his sparring partner as they headed for the outdoor training facility.


    The hour was late, but Erika said that with Leo around, nothing would happen to her or otherwise. So Tatsuya compromised.


    Presently, Tatsuya was calibrating Mikihiko''s CAD at lightning speed. Next to him, Azusa was staring at him in shock. As the user, Mikihiko was also present as he stared wide eyed at Tatsuya''s unique calibration method and typing speed. Yet, the subject that astounded Azusa was not so superficial.


    Right now, Tatsuya was assembling an Activation Sequence that took into account the traditional requirements for Ancient Magic and adapting them for use in modern magic. "Translating" the technique itself wasn''t a particularly daunting task. Much like using a clumsy machine translation, awkward details and minor errors would be scattered all over the place.


    Even Azusa was able to fix errors like those.


    Yet the calibration being displayed before her eyes was nothing short of a complete rewriting of the Activation Sequence.


    By fully comprehending the transformation process from Activation Sequence to Magic Sequence, he was rewriting the Activation Sequence without sacrificing any efficiency from the Magic Sequence.


    The Activation Sequence is the blue print for the Magic Sequence. Rewriting the Activation Sequence implied that the Magic Sequence was also being rewritten. Not only did the magic have to be finely tuned to the individual Magician, the excess details in the Magic Sequence also had to be pruned to increase efficiency. That level of rewriting had long surpassed "revision" or "configuration" and had ascended to the realm of "innovation", which was the same thing as improving the very magic itself.


    Before he began, Azusa honestly wondered whether this was even possible when she learned from Tatsuya what he was attempting to accomplish. Yet before Azusa''s own eyes, he bypassed any experimental verification or live testing and proceeded directly to extracting the very essence of magic from the Activation Sequence and began cutting away at the unnecessary portions and redesigning the Activation Sequence. This was precisely what was unfolding on the editing machine.


    Even Azusa, who had volunteered as Tatsuya''s aide in place of the usual technician responsible for the Newcomers Division''s Monolith Code event, felt powerless before this insane industry. Right now, the only thing she could do was examine the coding language for the freshly minted Activation Sequence as her gnawing doubts steadily solidified into conviction.


    He �� Shiba Tatsuya �� had exceeded the standards of a high school Magic Artificer.


    Scratch that, he had long since surpassed the boundaries of what it meant to be a Magic Artificer.


    He must be��


    Leaving Azusa milling in confusion behind him, Tatsuya used one full hour to completely rewrite Mikihiko''s personal Activation Sequence.

 Volume 4 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The fifth day of the Newcomers Division dawned with a bewildering atmosphere.


    An unprecedented malicious act had occurred during Monolith Code yesterday, seriously injuring the players from First High to the point that they were unable to compete. Usually, the remaining two matches would end in their capitulation, but thanks to the board''s intercession, a replacement team was allowed to compete on the following day.


    Monolith Code used a variable rotation format with each school competing in four matches and the four schools with the most victories advancing to the elimination round.


    In the event of a tie, totals were recalculated with uncontested victories excluded. In the event of a tie, there has been a precedent where two schools fought it out to determine who advanced. If there was no direct contest, then the school with the smaller amount of time needed for victory would advance.


    The current standings were Third High with four victories, Eighth High with three, First, Second, and Ninth High each with two victories. Ninth High took less time to achieve two victories than Second High. One of First High''s victories included Fourth High being disqualified, so they couldn''t simply advance with two victories.


    In today''s special matches, if First High defeated Second and Eighth High, then the schools that advance would be First, Third, Eighth, and Ninth High.


    If they beat Second High but lost to Eighth High, then First, Third, Eighth, and Ninth High would advance.


    If they lost to Second High but were able to beat Eighth High, then First, Second, Third, and Eighth High would advance.


    If they lost to both, then First High would not advance to the elimination round. Second, Third, Eighth, and Ninth High would advance instead.


    ...That was how this event was going to play out.


    Regardless, if First High defeated Second High, then Second High would be eliminated rather than advancing without a win, hence Second High vigorously protested this arrangement. On the other hand, if they beat Eighth High and went easy on Second High, then the Nine Schools Competition would be accused of cutting inside deals.


    "In other words, to please both sides, we just have to lose both matches..."


    "If we''re heading out, we''re going out to win it. If we lose, then making the exception becomes pointless."


    "Looks like I don''t need to worry on that account."


    The fact that First High''s replacements were not registered players was the source of much confusion and gossip.


    Rather than selecting their substitutes from the top ten representatives of their cohort, they went with a member of the technician team as well as two newly recruited members.


    Some wondered, did First High hold back another expert on Monolith Code? In that case, why wasn''t this person put forth as a starter for Monolith Code in the first place? Each of the schools was mystified by First High''s intentions.


    And now, the three of them who walked onto the arena only aroused more curiosity.


    "...Don''t you think we''re a little too conspicuous?"


    Mikihiko seemed unable to settle down. Hearing this, Tatsuya resolutely curtailed his words.


    "It is only natural for players on the field to draw the eyes of the spectators."


    "Well, that''s not what I''m talking about..."


    Mikihiko shook his head at Tatsuya pretending to be ignorant, despite knowing full well what he was talking about and cautiously peered at Leo.


    "That''s really eye-catching..."


    Leo knew what that look implied and dropped his own gaze to waist level.


    The ruckus from the stands vindicated Leo''s suspicion. (That being said, it''s not like they could tell what was being said.)


    Their protective gear and helmets were the same as the other schools. "A sword? Isn''t direct contact against the rules?"


    But the presence of the Mini Communicator threw the crowd into an uproar.


    Leo''s "sword" was actually a Weaponized-Integrated CAD. However, less than 10% of the crowd was actually able to discern that detail. Very few people, even among the players and engineers, knew of the existence of Weaponized-Integrated CADs, which was hardly surprising in and of itself.


    In addition, magic written into the Weaponized-Integrated CAD usually involved buffing its martial ability �� the "weapon''s" ability. "Blades" usually improved cutting power. "Spears" buffed their piercing force. "Rods" strengthened their striking power. "Shields" empowered their defensive abilities.


    Take "Sonic Blade" for an example, some of the options include "Speed Boost", "Penetration Boost", "Fortify", "Reflect", but all of these were used to raise (the original weapon''s) martial nature and incorporated into the Weaponized-Integrated CAD.


    As a "sword", the typical options include cutting power and armor penetration, so whichever power it was it still directly correlated with the weapon''s physical attack. Anyone familiar with CADs was justified in their reasoning that this was against the rules for Monolith Code.


    Yet, Leo was not the sole focus of attention.


    "...There he is."


    "Yeah. Never thought he would appear as a player on the field."


    "Twin pistols, with a bracelet-model on the right wrist...


    Simultaneously operating three CADs?"


    "He''s not your average Joe. I don''t think he''s bluffing here. Doesn''t it look like both are long-barrel model Specialized CADs?"


    "They don''t look like stealth weapons, so he''s probably dual-wielding two Specialized CADs. But most people choose to use Generalized CADs when operating magic from different systems..."


    "So you can operate multiple CADs at the same time. Show me what you''re capable of!"


    Masaki and Kichijouji''s conversation embodied the perception from the majority of the viewers. Each school''s players and auxiliaries were all watching Tatsuya.


    This was the infernal super technician that won First Place for every event he was responsible for.


    In contrast to the fervent cheers of support from the Year 1 female players, the Year 1 male players looked on mockingly.


    They were silently rooting for the opposing team. Curiosity reigned over all other thoughts now.


    In the midst of this, the match against Eighth High commenced.


    ? ? ?


    "So we''re up against Eighth High in a wooded area, eh..."


    "Generally... That''s to our disadvantage."


    Mari murmured with eyes glued to the screen while Mayumi replied as she watched the progression.


    Monolith Code was an event that placed the players against each other under variable outdoor conditions. The Nine Schools Competition used five scenarios: Woodlands, Boulders, Open Plains, Valley, and Urban Setting.


    Among the magic high schools, Eighth High placed the most emphasis on outdoor training, so the Woodlands were like their home court. The settings were randomly generated, but even under these exceptional conditions, the fact that a favorable setting was picked for one of the schools that originally possessed an unearned victory definitely raised concerns that someone was manipulating the odds.


    ��Yet, neither Mayumi nor Mari or any of the other members of the brass gathered in the pavilion were particularly worried.


    It was public knowledge within First High''s command level that Tatsuya trained under the "Ninjitsu Specialist" Kokonoe Yakumo. A woodland setting with lots of visual obstructions was an ideal location to bring out the merits of "ninjitsu" to the fullest. This was also common knowledge.


    However, for the opposing school that was wholly unaware of this "fact", this was a titanic miscalculation.


    Between the starting locations �� where the monoliths were erected �� there was a distance of approximately 800 meters.


    In full protective gear and carrying a CAD, players needed at least five minutes to thread through the gaps within the woodlands.


    When taking into account that they needed to be constantly on guard against enemy movements and assault, the time was easily several times higher.


    Regardless �� less than five minutes into the match, combat broke out near Eighth High''s monolith.


    The players'' activities were closely monitored by anti-cheating cameras. The recorded images would be displayed on a large screen for the audience. In arenas with large numbers of visual obstructions, the audience was reliant on these images to follow the unfolding match.


    Currently, the large screen hanging from the sky displayed Tatsuya''s image appearing before the defender from Eighth High.


    "He''s fast...!"


    "Personal Acceleration?"


    At Kichijouji''s murmur, Masaki also asked aloud, his eyes still locked onto the screen.


    The image appeared briefly before the cameras, and then leaped out of the frame in the next instant.


    The defender on the other side fell to one knee.


    The camera switched over to find Tatsuya flanking the defender to the right side and sprinting for the monolith.


    "No, it doesn''t look like he used Move-Type Magic... Ah!"


    The defender raised the muzzle of his CAD towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya''s earlier attack appeared to only have temporarily upset the defender''s balance.


    The Specialized CAD shaped like a short-barrel pistol started its Activation Sequence.


    Immediately, in the frame specifically designed to show psion motion, a rapidly expanding, non-physical shock wave �� a psion explosion �� shredded the defender''s Activation Sequence into nothing.


    Just then, Tatsuya''s left hand was holding a CAD. From the rear, his right hand was empty.


    But in the image now, Tatsuya was running with the CAD in his right hand pointing towards the defender.


    "When?"


    Did he draw? Masaki omitted the last few words. But Kichijouji''s answer wasn''t directly on the money. "Wait, don''t tell me... Gram Demolition!"


    "Did you say Gram Demolition?"


    The defender was shocked into immobility by his disintegrated Activation Sequence. Tatsuya kept an eye on his opponent and clicked the trigger in his right hand before the monolith.


    "Nice! The monolith is opening!"


    Seeing Tatsuya plug in the special code that served as a key and split the enemy monolith in two, Honoka was fairly dancing with joy.


    "...Odd."


    By her side, Shizuku wrinkled her brows in confusion. "Shizuku, what''s odd?"


    In the crowd of Year 1 female students, Eimi asked Shizuku.


    "The monolith has been opened, so why is he retreating?"


    Just as Shizuku said, Tatsuya didn''t approach to copy the code in the monolith but altered his path and ducked back into the cover of darkness within the forest.


    "Now that you mention it... Hey, Miyuki, what do you think?"


    "Even Onii-sama would be hard pressed to input all 512 characters under constant enemy harassment."


    The shell-shaped keyboard worn on the left wrist was also the terminal used to input the code. Even if Tatsuya typed at lightning speed, he would still need some time to input all 512 characters on the tiny keyboard.


    "You''re right... This is the first time I''ve seen someone use the key while the defenders are paralyzed."


    Just as Shizuku muttered with dawning comprehension, the frozen defender came around and hustled into the trees after Tatsuya.


    "Just now... That was..."


    When Tatsuya used Counter Magic, no one was more astounded than Mari herself.


    Mari was panting and unable to speak coherently. The surprising thing was that next to her, Mayumi was able to reply blandly.


    "Gram Demolition... I had an inkling you were capable, Tatsuya-kun...


    And you didn''t disappoint."


    "Mayumi, you know what that was?"


    Mayumi glanced at Mari, who was itching to approach, and swiftly looked back towards the viewing screen.


    "Gram Demolition uses compressed psion particles to directly detonate the target by charging forward without using the Information Dimension. This Counter Magic is accomplished by forcibly blowing away all the accompanying Activation and Magic Sequences �� anything that has traces of magic psions recorded on it.


    This is a magic that demolishes the record of magic (Gram), hence the name Gram Demolition.


    While it is called magic, this is strictly a psion cannon ball that makes no attempt to use Magic Sequences to alter reality. This way, Gram Demolition is not restricted by Data Fortification or wide area interference, and the cannon ball''s own pressure would reject any effects of Cast Jamming.


    Since there''s no actual physical effect, physical obstructions can do nothing.


    This way, the magic that your opponent is casting is forcibly blown away by the psions.


    In order to halt that kind of furious charge, a multi-layered defensive wall of psions might barely hold up.


    Besides its rather short effective range, there are almost no weaknesses. Along with Gram Dispersion, Gram Demolition is known as one of the strongest Counter Magics within Nonsystematic Magic...


    But there are very few people capable of performing this feat. I cannot do it either.


    Since this isn''t an interference ability but a true dispersion, I am unable to create that kind of force with my psion count.


    In summation, it''s a super heavyweight!"


    "...In other words, it''s like a huge brute swinging around a giant mace with all his strength, right?"


    Hearing Mari''s roundabout description, Mayumi burst into laughter.


    "To be able to say it like that, you''re quite calm about it, Mari! However, you''re largely correct. During the match with Hanzou-kun, I thought Tatsuya-kun was a more delicate, finesse type... I never imagined that he was actually a front line bruiser."


    "Then, during the incident on the way here, it was really..."


    "I believe that''s what happened. I didn''t see it at the time, but didn''t Mari witness it? There were at least ten overlapping Magic Sequences during the incident, but they were all dispelled instantly... Exactly how high is his psion count..."


    Eighth High''s formation consisted of one defender and two attackers.


    The two attackers split into two paths. One of them reached First High''s territory.


    "Ah, Tatsuya-kun, hurry!"


    "Go, Leo-kun!"


    First High''s territory, which contained First High''s monolith, was in a setting that allowed the audience to easily pick out all the details.


    Under Erika and Mizuki''s gaze, Leo dropped into a combat stance before his monolith and drew the "sword" from his waist.


    The attacker''s figure could be seen in the shade of the trees.


    He held a Specialized CAD similar to the ones his teammates were carrying.


    The attacker''s intent was clearly to overwhelm Leo, the defender, then open the monolith in one go.


    The attacker aimed his CAD at Leo.


    While Leo swung the Weaponized Integrated CAD "Mini Communicator" horizontally.


    Both occurred at the same time. "Excellent!"


    "Damn, that guy''s pretty good!"


    Both Erika and Mizuki erupted into cheers.


    A flying metal board traced an arc as it flew through the trees and sent the attacker rolling with a direct blow from the front.


    Based on the coordinates of the trees, Leo had already calculated his effective range and used the separated blade to strike away at the attacking player.


    After restoring the "blade" as one, Leo pointed the "sword" towards the sky.


    The "blade" in his hand shot forward and came to a halt high in the sky.


    "Oh �� Ah ��!"


    With a roar, Leo swung the "blade" downwards with a speed that matched the radial motion and bestowed the final blow to the attacker lying on the ground.


    "What, was that?"


    While her question may seem stern, Suzune''s question clearly portrayed that she lost a little of her usual coolness.


    "That would be the "Mini Communicator" �� a Weaponized Integrated CAD and original magic that Shiba-kun pioneered."


    Azusa, who was on hand last night during calibration, answered in response.


    "Both a Weaponized Integrated CAD and an original... I wonder what''s the design?"


    Hearing Azusa''s concise explanation, Suzune nodded repeatedly.


    "I see, that is a novel concept. Yet, for Shiba-kun at least, this seems like a coarse system."


    "Coarse, is it?"


    Suzune patiently explained to Azusa, who was tilting her head to one side.


    "Yes, this magic has obvious limitations regarding the user''s physical specifications and usable environmental situations..."


    The third player from Eighth High was repeatedly backtracking through the forest.


    While the setting was the woodlands, this wasn''t the Fuji forests themselves. Parts of the hills in the arena were artificial, with trees and plants transplanted here, and it was only intended for training purposes.


    Half a century had passed since the transplanting phase, and the forest had naturally grown on its own. Still, this wasn''t a dense jungle where people could easily get lost 800 meters in.


    But the reality was that the player from Eighth High was hopelessly lost.


    "Where the hell are you, you SOB! Stop skulking around and get your butt out here!"


    The player from Eighth High made no attempt to disguise the agitation in his voice as he attempted to use magic to remove the ultrasound waves.


    The strength of the ultrasound waves was not even worth mentioning. The only noticeable effect was a slight ringing in the ears.


    That being said, this ringing was irritating to the extreme.


    While the players were wearing military-grade protective helmets, they were only standard infantry gear intended to protect the head from shock and pressure, so there was no function to block vapors or sound waves. The helmet protected the face, but there were small holes to allow sounds to reach the ears.


    Under attack from ultrasound waves, the only counter was to use your own magic to defend yourself.


    The player from Eighth High returned his team CAD to the holster and pulled out a cellphone-shaped Generalized CAD he prepared from his pocket. He planned to use this to defend himself from the ultrasound waves and advance on First High''s position,


    However, regardless of how long he walked, he never found the enemy field.


    He never even noticed.


    Under a constant barrage of high and low frequency sounds, his attention had been entirely drawn to the high frequencies, enabling the low frequencies to wreak havoc in his inner ear.


    His vision was restricted as he endlessly turned left and right �� complicated by the fact that he had no opportunity to reestablish his bearings and his senses were out of whack. This would naturally result in the situation where he was utterly unable to grasp his current location.


    If someone noticed they were lost, they would immediately consult a compass, but if they were gradually misled by their senses, it was infinitely more difficult to correct the problem without being aware that one was misled in the first place.


    The player from Eighth High had fallen into the time-honored trap known as "hubris".


    Mikihiko was the one responsible for laying this snare. Spirit Magic "Echo Maze".


    Even if he wanted to retaliate, thanks to his scrambled senses, he couldn''t even tell where the caster was. Scratch that, even if he was functioning normally, he had no chance of sniffing out Mikihiko''s location.


    That was because Mikihiko initiated this sound wave attack through the spirits.


    If he caught the source of the magic, the only thing he would find would be the position of the floating spirits.


    The power of absolute stealth.


    This was one of the greatest weapons within "Divine Earth Magic", the branch of Spirit Magic Mikihiko belonged to.


    Behind the aimlessly wandering player from Eighth High, Mikihiko calculated that it was about time to execute the next phase of the mission.


    After luring the defender away from the monolith and deep into the forest, Tatsuya was mulling his options and trying to decide whether he should attack directly or assist in other theaters.


    If he chose to attack, he must win the necessary time to input the code after swiftly incapacitating his opponent.


    If he chose to assist, he must continue to draw the defender''s attention, hereby buying time for Mikihiko to input the code.


    He paused for an instant to consider. Tatsuya elected to attack.


    He drew the CAD on his left and clicked the trigger after pointing it towards the ground.


    After activating magic to lighten his weight, he lightly tapped off the ground and sprang along the treetops with the ease of a squirrel.


    Once he used magic, his opponent should be able to easily pinpoint his location.


    The use of magic would create unavoidable side effects through the change in Eidos.


    A skilled Magician could not only identify the caster''s location based on the ripples of magic, but even the magic used as well. However, for such a weakly applied magic like this, could the player from Eighth High even detect that he used Weight-Type Magic? And if so, could he ascertain that Tatsuya was bounding along the treetops?


    For Tatsuya, that would be the most convenient outcome.


    As he moved between trees, he didn''t cast magic while leaping.


    As if his legs had springs attached to them, he didn''t even cause the trees to shake.


    As expected, the defender had already arrived at the point where he had leaped off the ground.


    His gaze was scrolling upwards.


    Behind him, Tatsuya squeezed the trigger in his right hand.


    On the widescreen that showed psion movements, the image depicted the defender from Eighth High as he was inundated with psions from Nonsystematic magic.


    The defender staggered briefly, then collapsed. "...''Resonate'', eh, Nonsystematic Magic."


    "So he used biological waves and the psion wave to create resonance in order to incapacitate his opponent?"


    Hearing Kichijouji''s words, Masaki nodded.


    "It appears that he''s calibrated the right hand to use Nonsystematic Magic and the left hand to use Weight-Type Magic and is using them interchangeably."


    "George... Don''t you think this guy''s Nonsystematic Magic contains traces of Ancient Magic?"


    "You think so too, Masaki? Is it Shugendo... Or even Ninjitsu? Biological waves �� historically known as ''chi'', is actually quite similar to the magic he''s using."


    "I think that even those Ancient Magic users wouldn''t con people with the term ''chi'' these days."


    "Ho? Nitpicking isn''t very becoming of you, Masaki."


    The defender hadn''t completely lost his mobility. He was still somewhat conscious. Still, in his current condition, he was no longer able to keep up with Tatsuya.


    Using a bent tree branch''s potential energy, Tatsuya took a giant leap. As he flew overhead, he clicked the trigger in his left hand and didn''t bother to adopt a landing posture. He arrived in front of the monolith in a blink of an eye.


    The image of Tatsuya opening the shell and inputting the code was displayed all over the screen.


    Off in the distance, the wails of the supporters from Eighth High could be heard, but Mayumi turned to look at Mari.


    Mari also turned to catch Mayumi''s gaze. "...He won."


    "...He actually won."


    Now, First High was guaranteed to advance to the elimination round.


    Yet for some reason, neither one of them seemed overjoyed at that thought.


    After receiving the code, the ending whistle rang out shrilly.


    As First High''s banner was raised into the air, the stands where First High''s supporters sat turned into a complete bedlam.


    "We won! We won!!"


    "Amazing, amazing, amazing! It was a complete victory!"


    "Congratulations, Miyuki!"


    "Your brother did it!"


    The shrill shrieks of joy came from the Year 1 female players. It was as if they had captured the championship already.


    There were also cheers and congratulations being swapped in the normal stands, but much more subdued.


    "Whew... My heart almost stopped!"


    "Why? Weren''t Tatsuya-kun, Leo-kun, and Yoshida-kun all safe and sound?"


    "Nah, I felt that besides Tatsuya-kun, the others were really tight..."


    "Eh? How?"


    "You ask how... Well, in a lot of ways."


    Hearing her friend''s abstract and incomprehensible words, Mizuki tilted her head in a comical fashion.


    "You''re weird, Erika-chan."


    At being seen as a weirdo by Mizuki, Erika had dozens of excuses lined up to defend herself, but making her friends anxious wasn''t Erika''s favorite pastime, so she decided to let it slide just this once.


    ? ? ?


    The next match, between First High and Second High, was set 30 minutes from now.


    While he felt that the break was rather short, Masaki didn''t have to worry about this since he was unlikely �� (certainly) �� not going to meet them in battle today. On the other hand, he should probably welcome the idea of First High''s players exhausting themselves. Yet, the moment he thought of this, he found the idea despicable and immediately erased it from his thoughts.


    The next setting hadn''t been announced yet.


    After the match, Masaki was still sitting on the observation deck and couldn''t help but engage Kichijouji in conversation.


    "So, what do you think of that match?"


    "Masaki isn''t asking about the team as a whole, but ''him'', right?" His words corrected for him, Masaki could only smile wryly.


    "You''re right. George, if it was you, how would you handle him?"


    "I feel that he''s very accustomed to the battlefield. Combat movement, surveying the battlefield, positioning... Compared to his magical abilities, those are the things we should be watching out for, aren''t they?"


    "What about his magic?"


    "Let me think... While I was shocked by ''Gram Demolition''... But that final ''Resonance'', even though he got the perfect surprise attack from behind, he wasn''t able to render his opponent completely unconscious. Isn''t that an opening we can exploit?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Now that I think about it, at first contact he likely used Weight-Type Magic to disturb his opponent''s balance �� but he may have wanted to topple his opponent completely, but was only able to force him to one knee.


    That was also the case with the Light Weight Magic he used to jump to the trees. Just that alone was not sufficient to hold his weight.


    To a certain degree, perhaps he''s unable to wield strong magics?


    This may be a side effect from using high performance CADs for so long, he may be unable to use his full strength with inferior models, but we may never know."


    "That''s possible. With that kind of superlative skill, he would naturally use the state-of-the-art hardware. Thanks to his sudden elevation as a substitute, he didn''t have the time to get used to the weaker models."


    "We don''t know all the details, but that''s not necessary, is it? At any rate, from a magic perspective, I think ''Gram Demolition'' is the only thing we need to watch out for. Rather than following the example from the player of Eighth High, we should definitely take heed not to fall into the same strategy."


    "So you mean that we do not fear him in a head-to-head confrontation?"


    "Exactly. If we could only force him to meet you man-to-man... If we could do that, then Masaki''s triumph is assured. For example, if our match is set on the ''Open Plains'', we would win ten out of ten."


    ? ? ?


    During the resting period for the players of First High, Mikihiko was distracted as he repeatedly sat and rose from his seat.


    "Mikihiko... Can you settle down?"


    The calibration for the "Mini Communicator" was just completed. As if reexamining its weight, Leo was waving it around as he said listlessly.


    "Leo... You''re truly a carefree sort. Well... Even meeting peers from other classes that we''ve never met before."


    Those words seemed to be squeezed out of Mikihiko. Under a "What?" gaze from everyone, Miyuki revealed a charming smile.


    "I never knew that Yoshida-kun was so shy!"


    Tatsuya shrugged and sat in a relaxed posture. Behind him, Miyuki stood there massaging his shoulders and turned a dazzling smile on Mikihiko.


    "I think that Mikihiko''s reaction is perfectly normal. He is an innocent youth after all, Miyuki."


    "Aya! Really, Onii-sama. Miyuki has never seen a shy Onii-sama before, has she?"


    Seeing Tatsuya turn his head and gaze at her with narrowed eyes, Miyuki''s smile only widened. During this time, her soft, white fingers never stopped to gently caress and massage her brother''s shoulders.


    �� So I''m shy, damn it! ��


    ��But seeing you guys like this only makes me even more mortified!


    ...Unable to voice this aloud, Mikihiko could only suffer through this in silence.


    Speaking of which, Mayumi and Azusa passed through the covering (made of the highest quality cloth from the 21st century) and came in.


    Seeing the siblings like so, both came to a halt, with Azusa''s face turning hotter with each passing second.


    While Mayumi failed to blush openly, she looked at Tatsuya as if she saw a dirty stray crawling in the filth.


    "...Somehow, I feel like I''m being mercilessly condemned, or is that disdain?"


    "You''re thinking too much!"


    When Tatsuya turned to face her directly, Mayumi ruthlessly bit those words out, then quickly coughed to pretend to clear her throat.


    By the time she turned around, Tatsuya already rose. (Somehow...This child seems like a soldier...)


    The tips of his toes were slightly apart, his back ramrod straight, both hands were crossed behind his back, as if this pose was perfectly natural for him. Was this anxiety, prudence, or overconfidence? Nothing seemed out of place on him.


    Rather, it made her feel like her own actions were undeniably childish. "...Seriously, don''t worry about it."


    In the end, Mayumi still defended herself despite her overwhelming reluctance to do so, causing her to slightly despise herself and wish for a swift end to this task.


    "The setting of the next match has been decided."


    "So you''ve come specifically to tell us. Much thanks."


    Tatsuya lightly bowed to Mayumi and used his eyes to ask: "Where?"


    "Urban district."


    Mayumi''s words struck Tatsuya speechless.


    "...This is still the case despite what happened yesterday?"


    "That''s because the setting was selected randomly. I''m afraid they didn''t even take it into consideration."


    "I see..."


    It was quite impressive that the board was willing to be so candid, Tatsuya thought, but he chose not to voice this.


    "I''ll hurry over immediately. The CAD calibration is already done."


    "Thank you!"


    Mayumi nodded her acceptance while Leo and Mikihiko immediately started preparing.


    The preparations only included buckling on the protective jacket, helmet, and CAD they took off earlier.


    That was all the preparation necessary.


    They threw on the jacket, closed the zipper and tightened the buttons. "Uh, Shiba-kun..."


    As Tatsuya adjusted the CAD and holster, Azusa asked him a question. "What is it?"


    "What are you going to do with... Saijou-kun''s CAD?"


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Because... Wouldn''t it be hard to use ''Mini Communicator'' in close quarters, such as rooms or stairs? That magic can only cause the blade to float in the air, so its strength is still reliant on the user''s arm strength, right? While the blade does possess the advantage of ''extension'', if there isn''t sufficient room to swing the weapon, then there wouldn''t be any advantage in its design... At least, that''s what I heard."


    "From Ichihara-senpai, correct?"


    Tatsuya''s words saw right through her, causing Azusa to blush, but for a wholly different reason than before.


    "As expected of Ichihara-senpai, that was quite the accurate analysis. However, please don''t worry on that point. There will still be room to swing a sword in the interior. Even if we can''t use a ten meter long sword, one meter will work just as well."


    Catching Tatsuya''s signal, Leo nodded with a "Just leave it to me" expression.


    ? ? ?


    The match between First and Second High completely ignored the incident yesterday and set their respective monoliths inside two buildings �� specifically, the third floor in five floor buildings.


    This stubborn refusal to accept their own responsibility and error once more reminded everyone that the bureaucracy from the magic universities was quite politically minded.


    ��However, neither the responsibility nor the blame for yesterday''s "accident" would fall in the laps of the management board.


    For Tatsuya at least, enclosed locations with lots of cover from prying eyes were infinitely preferable to wide open areas, so he wasn''t complaining.


    Currently, Tatsuya had infiltrated the top floor of Second High''s building. He snuck between the detection of the defenders and looped from the neighboring buildings into this one by hopping along the rooftops without using magic. Precisely because he was engaged in purely physical activities, he eluded the detection of the defenders as he closed in on the target.


    Due to the fact that he was passing between the shadows of the buildings and maintaining a stealthy profile, Tatsuya spent a considerable duration of time. Even if they lost this match, they would still advance to the elimination round. That being said, the format of the elimination round pitted the first seed against the fourth seed, and the second seed against the third seed. Meeting Third High in the semifinals was completely different than taking them on during the finals. Tatsuya estimated that time was still in short supply even though he left Mikihiko behind to support Leo.


    "Mikihiko, can you hear me?"


    "Received, Tatsuya."


    While Monolith Code didn''t forbid the players from using wireless communicators, very few schools took advantage of this. That was because, even if the contents of the message couldn''t be deciphered, modern techniques were quite capable of pinpointing the sender''s location.


    On top of that, a three man team using wireless communicators could easily run into the situation where one or more of the members were out of range. Generally speaking, wireless communicators bore little value in this competition.


    Despite this, Tatsuya still prudently chose to use this service, undoubtedly for some ulterior motive.


    "Let''s begin. We''re relying on you to find the monolith''s location."


    "We can''t hold out here forever. Hurry up!"


    "Understood."


    The other side appeared to be locked in combat.


    Tatsuya manipulated the bracelet on his right wrist and brought up summoning magic.


    Leo swung the "Mini Communicator" horizontally with gusto.


    The metallic piece was 40 cm long and 12 cm wide �� part of the blade flew through the air in an arc and rushed towards the player from Second High. The weapon''s lack of weight was made up for by additional arm strength in the swing. Leo chopped the attacker''s legs from beneath him.


    The attacker fell to the earth. If this was "live combat" he would immediately step forward and bestow a finishing blow. However, Monolith Code forbade close quarters combat.


    "Mikihiko!"


    Even knowing he couldn''t hear him, Leo still signaled Mikihiko, who was "watching" the scene unfold through the spirits.


    In response, a ball of lightning formed in the air. And struck the prone player from Second High.


    Yet, Leo didn''t have the spare time to express joy over taking out one person.


    Noticing that his body was under the effect of Move-Type Magic, Leo hurriedly shouted.


    "Halt!"


    The voice activated CAD on his left wrist received his command through the microphone embedded in his helmet. In terms of wielding two CADs simultaneously, so long as the two activated magics were from different systems, no interference would occur between the two.


    Fortunately �� in only a handful of situations �� Leo''s personal CAD was a highly durable and reliable CAD that had the processing power from two generations ago, so it fulfilled the conditions for competition-use CADs in the Nine Schools Competition. Even if the dubious nature and slight time delay for the voice recognition system were not up to Tatsuya''s standards, in this situation, personal habits trumped that concern, hence Leo was using his personal CAD after some (massive) adjustments to the Activation Sequence.


    Just as planned, even though Leo''s CAD was the "latter one", it still managed to invoke defensive magics before the enemy''s Move-Type Magic launched its attack.


    From where he was standing �� setting the point where his feet contacted the ground, he fortified his body''s connection to the corresponding coordinates. This was the same tactic that Mari used during Battle Board, though on a smaller scale. Mari''s magic allowed the body freedom of movement while stabilizing herself relative to the moving board. Unlike this, Leo''s sole purpose was to solidly "stabilize" himself to the ground without moving a single muscle. This only lasted for a short instant.


    However, because this was a massively downgraded application, this was still able to counter the magic his opponent was in the process of casting.


    This building was designed after a school dorm.


    From the broken windows, their opponent''s figure could be seen passing through the corridors.


    Leo pulled back his right hand and fell into a lunging position, but his opponent had already fled.


    Cautiously approaching the prone and convulsing player, he removed his protective helmet.


    According to the rules, once an opponent lost their protective helmet, they were forbidden from taking any further action during the match.


    (OK, now we''ve taken out one of them...)


    Even knowing he had no way of sending this message, Leo still thought this in the privacy of his mind.


    (It''s all up to you, Tatsuya. It''s getting hairy over here.)


    Thanks to Tatsuya''s summoning magic, the spirit stuck to him became active.


    Tatsuya was unable to use Spiritual Magic.


    Even if he could detect the active SB, he had no way of commanding it. Magicians utilized modern magic to create false signals to manipulate and rewrite the Eidos of a target and not because they could exert their will to control the Eidos itself.


    Nonetheless, they were still capable of using the most basic summoning magic from Spiritual Magic.


    He was able to memorize the Magic Sequence within the Activation Sequence because his artificial magic calculation area was stored within his consciousness. No matter what magic it was, once he decoded the Activation Sequence that served as a blueprint for the Magic Sequence, this rudimentary projection of the Magic Sequence was still within his abilities.


    This wasn''t even on the same level as casting magic since he was merely imitating the processes that led to magic invocation. However, so long as the necessary components were involved, even if it was a simple replication, some degree of effect could be achieved.


    Mikihiko placed an inactive spirit on Tatsuya, which Tatsuya used magic to reactivate.


    This way, he immediately established a connection with the "master", Mikihiko.


    While Tatsuya was unable to control the spirit, he had no reason to do so in the first place.


    To some degree, his objective was to bring Mikihiko''s reactivated spirit into enemy territory.


    His earlier magic should have alerted the defender to his presence.


    The most desirable outcome was for the defender to leave the monolith and climb to his level.


    Tatsuya silently began to move.


    Through his "contracted" spirit, Mikihiko detected that Tatsuya also successfully "summoned".


    (Seriously, how are you a Course 2 student, Tatsuya......?)


    This thought formed in one corner of his mind as Mikihiko concentrated on the far away spirit.


    In reality, in magic terms, distance posed no real barrier. For the giant information dimension, physical distance wasn''t even an issue.


    Originally, only Nonsystematic Magic that directly fired psions without using the information dimension would be restricted by physical distance.


    Yet, human beings are limited by the five senses as well as their experiences.


    If the physical distance was very large, there would be a "distant" perception.


    This perception of distance becomes a magic''s "range".


    With that knowledge in mind, magic also becomes less effective.


    Thus, for casting magic on remote targets, the key lay in the perception that the target was right before the caster.


    On this point, Spiritual Magic referred to the connection between caster and spirit �� once synchronized, they could feel the proximity of the spirit. In other words, Spirit Magic was something that could easily circumvent the range issues for magic.


    ��Just like this. (......I see him.)


    Visual Tuning.


    He wasn''t summoning the spirit over and reading the recorded information. Instead, he was using the connection through the information dimension to directly receive the visual information through the active spirit. This was known as Spirit Magic''s "Sense Tuning". When restricted to vision only in order to promote clarity, this technique was known as "Visual Tuning".


    "Found him, Tatsuya!"


    Yet, next came the tricky part.


    Mikihiko was maintaining the connection to two spirits �� the one following Tatsuya and the other on Leo, as he transmitted this to Tatsuya.


    (That was fast......


    So he found it already.)


    Spirit Magic was quite convenient, he thought leisurely as he heightened the tension in his body.


    No matter how you described it, he was concealing himself by hanging from the ceiling.


    Probably because the building was intentionally set in a state of construction, there were many exposed air vents inter-crossed over the room where Second High''s monolith was located. Tatsuya hung from one of them and watched the defender cautiously poke his head around beneath him.


    He must have detected the source of the signal, but he never imagined that his opponent was lurking in ambush above him.


    Maybe not, Tatsuya thought.


    In his eyes, the defender''s extreme agitation created this tunnel vision. His breathing was ragged likely because he ran up the flights of stairs.


    He certainly didn''t feel like someone suited for defense. At this juncture, he was supposed to be cheered at his opponent''s ineptitude, as pity would most definitely be hypocritical.


    He toyed with the idea of letting the defender pass, but he ultimately chose to release his grip, twisting in the air to prepare for his landing and pulling out the CAD from his right at the same time.


    He squeezed the trigger immediately upon hitting the ground. The defender didn''t even have a chance to turn his head.


    The activated magic was simply a psion shock wave. For a few seconds, the technique would incapacitate him by creating concussion- like symptoms.


    In combat, a few precious seconds was the difference between life and death, but this was a competition that forbade direct contact. Tatsuya kept an eye on his unbalanced opponent and ran towards the target Mikihiko pinpointed for him.


    It took him less than 10 seconds to pass two rooms and reach his destination.


    Noticing that the defender was finally on the move, Tatsuya pointed his CAD directly at his feet.


    Each floor was three and a half meters high.


    There were approximately seven meters between the third and fifth floors.


    This was well within the firing range of the "key". He squeezed the trigger.


    A subtle change in Eidos traveled along his hands.


    Prudently, Tatsuya took the stairs opposite from where he came and descended to the next floor.


    With his sight synchronized with the spirit, Mikihiko easily saw the code carved within the monolith.


    He looked away.


    Right now, Leo hadn''t made contact with the enemy yet.


    Mikihiko prayed for a little luck as he started to input the code he visually received from the spirit.


    When the ending whistle sounded, Tatsuya was busy dodging the "Kamaitachi" magic the defender was shooting at him.


    Leo had his back to the monolith and was prepared to throw everything he had into one last charge.


    "Whew...... That went down to the wire!"


    Mayumi let out a satisfied breath of relief to which Mari responded with a displeased disposition.


    "That guy......


    Was he screwing around near the end?"


    "Eh? Really?"


    "He should easily be able to avoid those attacks......


    Why didn''t he eliminate his opponent?"


    "I''m sure he has his reasons."


    Mari glared at Tatsuya with a peeved expression on her face while Mayumi calmly rebuffed her words.


    "What do you mean? He used ''Resonance'' during the last match and something else to take out Hattori. Shouldn''t he have more tricks up his sleeve?"


    "Supposedly, he cannot use the magic he used against Hanzou-kun because the hardware requirements for the competition-use CAD are unable to execute his abilities. Likewise, wasn''t his ''Resonance'' attack from the last match unable to completely silence his opponent?


    Mari, have you forgotten?


    Yesterday, we forced Tatsuya-kun into the replacement''s role, so he only had one night to prepare! In that one night, he had to calibrate Saijou-kun and Yoshida-kun''s CADs and also had to iron out a strategy that took full advantage of their talents......


    I can understand that Mari''s irritation comes from the fact that you hold Tatsuya-kun in high esteem. However, I think it is irresponsible to have towering expectations without giving him the necessary time to meet those expectations."


    "Well...... OK......"


    Mari nodded slightly, signifying she was reflecting on her words. Suddenly, she paused.


    "......Speaking of which, Mayumi."


    "Yeah, what''s up!"


    Feeling an icy aura of vengeance manifesting, Mayumi couldn''t help but shiver.


    Still, this may be exactly what Mari was looking for. "You were quite ready to come to Tatsuya-kun''s defense!"


    "Wha!? No, what are......"


    "No need to be ashamed about it. However......


    I think even you would be in for a hard fight against that sis-con level......"


    "I already said that wasn''t it!"


    While Mari''s objection was derailed by a tangent during a typical conversation (more like nitpicking) for female high school students, those sentiments were echoed by someone else with another perspective among the audience.


    "In the end, he only used ''Gram Demolition'', ''Resonance'', ''Phantom Blow'', and Weight-Type Magic, eh...... I can understand not using


    ''Decomposition'', but isn''t he skimping too much by not using Flash Cast or Elemental Sight?"


    "Sensei, you should know that he has reasons for keeping those under wraps, right?"


    "But, Fujibayashi...... Forget Flash Cast for now, even if he used ''Eyes of the Spirits'', none of those third-rate Magicians watching him would have any idea what he just did."


    Dr. Yamanaka and Lieutenant Fujibayashi from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion were deep in conversation in the audience stands. If someone familiar with the concepts overheard their conversation, they would undoubtedly leap out of their chair in surprise. Yet, since they were wearing inconspicuous summer clothes, these two could easily have been mistaken for a couple �� which was impossible, since they looked like a doctor and his nurse (In Japanese, "sensei" could be used to address a teacher or doctor). If anyone overheard a series of foreign terms, they would probably think they were specific terms from psychology or a related field. No one around them paid them any particular heed.


    "Despite this, if someone saw what should not be seen, this would raise a warning flag among the sharper spectators. Compared to Sensory Magic, ''Elemental Sight'' is more like a Superpower. Based on the situation, it may draw more attention than even ''Decomposition''."


    The "Eyes of the Spirits" they were talking about �� "Elemental Sight" referred to Tatsuya''s ability to identify the "landscape (color)" of the information dimension.


    Each of the Four Major Systems and Eight Major Types of magic projected Magic Sequences onto the Eidos through the information dimension.


    Thus, Magicians who wield modern magic have the ability to link to the information dimension. By connecting to the information dimension and verifying its "existence" �� Tatsuya''s senses could be said to expand the field.


    And...... this "expansion" had dire consequences.


    Anything with a physical body in this world had their Eidos imprinted in the information dimension.


    Also, this wasn''t done through the five senses, or as if he could "see through" this expanded information dimension and the subsystem''s signals to pull out the targets he needed. Rather, he was able to identify each and every Eidos and target them separately.


    In other words, no one could escape from his Elemental Sight.


    The term "Eyes of the Spirits" was actually a misnomer that became part of the technical jargon due to its long service.


    The first scholars who translated this term initially used the adjective "Elemental", but that was mistaken to mean the noun "Elemental", giving rise to "Eyes of the Elementals", which was shortened to "Eyes of the Spirits". Of course, there were many people who caught onto the mistake, but since "Eyes of the Spirits" was more magically inclined than "Elemental Sight", the name stuck. This was a slightly unscientific way of approaching the issue, but that was the reason why the term was never corrected.


    While this "mistake" was the source of much friction between specialists and non-specialists...... Regarding the fact that no one stepped forward to correct the issue, the jury was still out on whether this was mystifying or worthy of despairing over.


    �� Back to main line ��


    Yamanaka knew exactly what Fujibayashi was talking about. Elemental Sight was the same as "Mist Dispersal" in that they were both highly classified.


    Despite this, Yamanaka was still reluctant to accept that.


    "Since he''s not allowed to disclose this, we''re probably in the same boat......"


    They were neither simple nor innocent enough to simply come and support Tatsuya. Nor was Tatsuya fragile enough to painfully publicize that which was forbidden before everyone present. On this point, Yamanaka, Fujibayashi, Kazama, Sanada, and Yanagi were all perfectly clear. Nonetheless, there were always exceptions. If a catastrophe broke out and classified magic was forced out into the open before public eyes, they had to be on hand to handle the situation. That was why they were here bending all their focus and energy towards Tatsuya''s match.


    Thus, they had no right to criticize the Yotsuba Family''s clandestine nature, which was precisely Yamanaka''s point. Regardless of how much Yamanaka wanted to see Tatsuya cut loose and show the world a move or two, there was nothing to be done.


    "Still, I think that he may get around to Flash Cast. Against the ''Prince'' or the ''Cardinal'', I don''t think even he could handle them with such a weak CAD."


    As if finally soothing Yamanaka''s demands, Fujibayashi ended the conversation there.


    Not all the audience members were focused on Tatsuya alone.


    A considerable amount of people were watching Leo. Especially because he was the first one to wield a Weaponized-Integrated CAD in this competition that both dazzled and bewildered the audience.


    Likewise, several spectators were also watching Mikihiko, who had accurately "seen through" the 512 character code from range. Among the crowd of spectators who remained oblivious to what happened, one childhood friend was the exception.


    "Really, Miki......


    You''re just like you were before."


    "Eh, what is the same as before, Erika-chan?"


    Mizuki tilted her head in interest at Erika''s involuntary muttering. Erika vaguely replied back to muddle the issue, then fell deep into her own thoughts.


    Erika and Mikihiko''s relationship went back farther than Mizuki realized, so of course she knew exactly what Mikihiko was doing.


    While Sense Tuning was by no means a small feat, before his unfortunate accident, the so-called "prodigy" Mikihiko could use that as easily as he breathed the very air itself. Nevertheless, after that incident occurred, he was never able to freely wield magic the way he used to.


    (Seriously......


    Your mental trauma had long since healed.)


    Occasionally, people would say that physical injuries were easy to heal, but mental wounds closed slowly.


    In reality, physical injuries were also separated between those that could be saved, and those that couldn''t.


    At the same time, mental trauma should be the same.


    (Miki......


    Did you notice? Today, you are just like you were at your peak!)


    Erika didn''t possess the power to identify spirits, nor was she equipped with the eyes to see the spirits themselves.


    Thus, she was unable to directly confirm whether Spiritual Magic had succeeded. That being said, she was a daughter of the Chiba Family, renowned for endlessly training in anti-personnel magic combat.


    Based on the minute and subtle changes in motion, line of sight, and expression, it was possible to identify to some degree when someone used magic, what they were targeting, and whether they succeeded.


    The daughter of the Chiba Family used her pair of "Swordsman''s Eyes" to behold that Mikihiko had cast his desired magic at long last.


    (Unbelievable......


    Hurry up and realize this. You''ve already recovered!)


    Presently, Mikihiko had recovered his "ability", but not his "confidence".


    She could read that much from his stolid expression. This was the product of many years of forced interaction during their childhood years.


    Now, all he needed to do was renew his confidence. All he had to do was believe in himself��


    "......Erika-chan, what''s wrong? Erika-chan!"


    "Eh? What?"


    "What do you mean "Eh? What?". What''s up with you shutting yourself away all of a sudden? Are you worried about something?"


    "Eh, yeah, now that you mention it, I am a little worried. Didn''t I just say this one was close? Hopefully, the next match will be A-OK~."


    Mizuki was successfully misled by her words and started talking about "Speaking of which", "Next time", "We''ll cheer them on". Setting Mizuki aside for now, Erika once again delved into her inner sanctum.


    ? ? ?


    The seeding for the elimination round had been announced.


    For the first match of the semifinal round, Third High was up against Eighth High.


    In the second match, it was First High vs. Ninth High.


    The results for the rotating preliminaries were First Place: Third High,


    Second Place: First High, Third Place: Eighth High, and Fourth Place: Ninth High. According to the rules, the semifinals should have pitted Third High vs. Ninth High and First High vs. Eighth High, but since First High already crossed swords with Eighth High in the preliminaries, they made another exception here.


    The elimination round would begin in the afternoon.


    While Tatsuya''s match was the second one in the afternoon, they couldn''t afford to miss out on Third High''s match.


    It was still a little early for lunch, so Tatsuya carried a bento box and accompanied Miyuki back to the hotel.


    ��It didn''t appear that they could enjoy their lunch in peace at the pavilion.


    Leo and Mikihiko had already evacuated back to their rooms to avoid the chaos.


    Even though Honoka wanted to join them, if her presence caused an endless stream of well-wishers from their cohort to tag along, then fleeing the pavilion became meaningless. Shizuku stopped her by whispering this in her ear.


    Finally shaking off the intrigued gazes �� the majority were warm looks directed towards Miyuki �� the siblings quickly moved away from the competition area and found a rare scene waiting for them in the hotel''s lobby.


    "Hm?"


    "Wow......"


    In the corner of the lobby, Mari was standing there with an embarrassed flush on her face.


    Next to her, a slightly older young man was standing there.


    Definitely less than a ten year difference. He was probably in his early to mid-twenties.


    The siblings both knew that Mari was rumored to have an older lover. Was this young man her partner?


    He had a medium build without being overly tall, though he was slightly taller than Tatsuya. As could be attested by other people around him, his lanky build wasn''t that of an athlete, but someone who has gone through martial and combat training. This was an obvious distinction in the siblings'' eyes.


    According to conventional wisdom, his delicate features labeled him a beautiful young man. While Mari''s features were more neutral, she still qualified as a beautiful young woman. The two of them were a match made in heaven.


    Suddenly, Tatsuya slowed down his pace. "Onii-sama?"


    Miyuki, who was half a step ahead now, turned her head to look at him.


    Tatsuya was not playing a joke, nor was he planning anything devious like eavesdropping.


    The young man''s face was slightly familiar. After searching his memory for a moment, he stopped completely.


    "......As expected of the Nine Schools Competition. You can expect to meet celebrities everywhere."


    Now he was interested in their conversation. This thought only flashed through Tatsuya''s mind briefly because he was well aware that this situation called for prudence.


    "Do you know him?"


    "He rates as an international celebrity."


    At his side, Miyuki urged him to answer. Tatsuya originally planned to answer as they walked.


    Still, while he stopped to recollect his thoughts, he didn''t dare to actually "obstruct the date", but another fearless challenger appeared. A shrill voice caused both Tatsuya and Miyuki to halt their footsteps.


    "Nii-sama! What are you doing here?!"


    A familiar voice in a completely unfamiliar polite tone of voice addressed the young man.


    "Nii-sama? Then this person is Erika''s......?"


    Miyuki switched her gaze from Erika, who was stomping towards the young man, to Tatsuya in hopes of confirmation.


    "If my memory serves, he should be her second brother. The ''Chiba Kirin'', Chiba Naotsugu. Currently studying at the University of National Defense, and reputed to be one of the finest magic close combat specialists in the world within a range of three meters."


    "So he''s that amazing. .....But, I would think that having such an older brother would be a great source of pride for Erika, but this open animosity seems out of sorts."


    "Correct. While there are rumors that Naotsugu is an apostate within the Chiba Family...... Yet I hardly find Erika the type to be a stickler for the ''formalities''."


    "Indeed......."


    As the siblings were discussing this, Erika was in the process of tearing her brother a new one. -- And wholly ignoring Mari to one side.


    "Nii-sama should be in Thailand serving as a swordsmanship trainer until next week! Why are you here now!?" Erika was already burning with fury.


    Normally, she was indifferent to the coming and goings of other people and the world at large. Today, this scene was certainly a surprise.


    "Erika......


    Settle down a little."


    The young man �� Chiba Naotsugu sought to calm his sister''s towering fury, but this seemed to have no effect on Erika''s animation.


    "How can you tell me to settle down! I have no idea what Onii-sama would do, but I could never imagine that Nii-sama would abandon his post!"


    "That''s not it, calm down......


    I didn''t return by abandoning my post......"


    Chiba Naotsugu appeared to be at odds with his fame, given his weak, or maybe gentle, disposition. In front of his little sister''s agitation that showed no signs of diminishing before a crowd, he never scolded her and couldn''t muster any defense save for a few excuses.


    "Ho......


    Is that so. Then as you said, cooperating with the Thai Royal


    Magicians and serving as a swordsmanship instructor was my complete misunderstanding?"


    "Well, no, that part is just as Erika said......


    But I didn''t go AWOL, I was granted furlough......"


    "Really. Since you had to put a diplomatic mission involving Japan and Thailand on hold, this surely must be a mission of absolute importance.


    In that case, what is so important and demanding that Nii-sama was forced to return home and appear at a hotel reserved for a high school competition?"


    In Tatsuya''s eyes, Erika''s tone may have improved, but her mood had plummeted straight down.


    Naotsugu likely noticed this too.


    As evidence of this fact, his face started cramping.


    "No, it''s not diplomatic or anything that grave......


    It was only an exchange of goodwill for military officer candidates about to receive their postings, so it''s nothing more than a university student exchange activity......"


    "Nii-sama!"


    "Present!"


    "Goodwill exchange or not, student exchange activity or not, isn''t that still an official mission?! That''s not a reason for you to be lax on your duties!"


    "Yes, just as you say!"


    Seeing one of the world''s finest reduced to such a state, Tatsuya could only gape in shock.


    "......I''ve certainly heard of being hen-pecked, but I have no recollection of someone being whipped by his little sister......"


    Feeling that the sight was too much for him, Tatsuya averted his gaze to find Mizuki fidgeting anxiously to one side. After waving her over, Mizuki seemed to relax somewhat and skitter over.


    "Tatsuya-kun...... What''s up with Erika-chan?"


    "Seriously, what''s going on


    ......?"


    Hearing Mizuki''s question, Tatsuya could only shake his head in bewilderment.


    "Onii-sama, I believe Erika is venting?"


    Miyuki could barely contain her laughter bubbling up from within and gave Tatsuya this vague answer.


    "Venting? Venting what?"


    "You''ll find out very soon."


    More and more mystified, Tatsuya and company could only keep watching as this "sibling fight" turned a new corner.


    "Nii-sama, don''t tell me that you abandoned your post because you wanted to see this woman, did you?"


    "Again, I already said I didn''t abandon my post......"


    "I don''t want to hear that!"


    Erika ruthlessly curtailed her brother''s words and glared at Mari, who she had (likely consciously) ignored until now, before turning back to Naotsugu.


    "Really, how appalling...... Nii-sama, known as the Chiba Kirin, would actually abandon his duty for this kind of woman......"


    "......Erika, at the very least, I am still your senpai at school. I don''t recall slighting you in any way to deserve being called ''this kind of woman''?"


    Up to this point, Mari patiently endured in silence, but finally broke her silence to interject.


    Yet Erika completely ignored Mari''s words.


    "Speaking of which, I do believe that Nii-sama fell from grace after starting a relationship with this woman. A swordsman that mastered the Arts of the Thousand Blades neglected to practice his training and became infatuated with those petty magic tricks......"


    "Erika!"


    For Naotsugu, that must be a taboo subject. He shed his gentle nature like an actor removing a mask. Faced with this blistering castigation, Erika quivered in shock.


    "In order to hone the talent, one must always absorb new techniques. This is what I believe and have always done.


    This has nothing to do with Mari.


    After hearing Mari got hurt, I was the one who could not sit still. Even so, Mari told me that it''s fine if I couldn''t make it.


    In spite of this, from the very start, as a daughter of the Chiba Family, you should be ashamed of your behavior!"


    "............"


    She bit her lip in silence, but even so, Erika never shifted her gaze from Naotsugu.


    "Come, Erika. Apologize to Mari."


    "......Never."


    "Erika!"


    "I refuse! It''s true that Nii-sama dropped his official task to come here! And all because of that woman!"


    Once again, the tables turned.


    "I''ll never budge on this point! Nii-sama started to degenerate after going out with that woman!"


    Erika swiftly pivoted and fled from her brother with rapid footsteps.


    ? ? ?


    "Erika-chan, hold up, Erika-chan!"


    By the time she reached the elevator �� and completely out of sight of the lobby, Erika finally turned around to face Mizuki''s voice.


    Then, she opened her mouth to form an "Oh".


    "......


    Tatsuya-kun. Miyuki as well......


    Don''t tell me both of you heard that?"


    Her tone and expression were both typical of Erika.


    Yet, Tatsuya''s instincts told him that Erika was barely holding back her tears.


    "I apologize......


    We didn''t mean to."


    "Tatsuya-kun, this time you foot the bill."


    "What!? ......


    Fine, you win. Please be merciful."


    "Negotiations complete."


    Erika revealed her usual flighty and carefree smile.


    Given that she had already adopted her usual facade, if Tatsuya overly pampered her, she would only raise her guard, which would defeat the entire purpose.


    "Erika, have you eaten lunch?"


    "Hm? It''s still early..... Eh, OK. I haven''t eaten yet, so let''s go together."


    At Miyuki''s question, Erika gave a noncommittal answer.


    "Onii-sama?"


    "Fine. We were going to eat in the room anyway. If you don''t mind, would you like to join us?"


    "Sure, I''ll go! Mizuki, want to come too?"


    "OK, then excuse me."


    "Please, you''re not a bother at all."


    "Eh? That''s not what I meant!"


    "Seriously......


    Tatsuya-kun, picking on others is too much."


    Mizuki was still in a bad mood because she was used as a tool to lighten the mood.


    However, she wasn''t really holding it against him, this point was obvious. Tatsuya smiled wryly as he took a large bite out of his sandwich.


    Mizuki and Tatsuya both pretended to be oblivious to what happened earlier, so they didn''t raise the subject again.


    "Then...... Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki, Mizuki, do you guys have anything you wanted to ask me about?"


    Still, the person in question �� Erika, was ready to reopen Pandora''s Box.


    "The person going out with Watanabe-senpai seems to be Erika''s older brother."


    Miyuki was the only one who deftly answered the conversation in a carefree manner.


    "Yep. That stupid brother of mine, it''s both pitiful and infuriating at the same time that he''s been conned by that woman......"


    "Isn''t he a world-class swordsman? Even if you don''t praise him, I don''t think you should refer to him as ''stupid brother of mine'', right?"


    "Eh? ......Ah, so that''s how it is. If it''s Tatsuya-kun, it wouldn''t be surprising if you knew about Naotsugu Nii-san."


    "E-ri-ka. Even though you''re with us, you don''t have to change your words, OK? Isn''t it Naotsugu Nii-sama?"


    "Ah~, forget about that! That''s totally not like me!"


    Erika wrapped her hands around her head and buried her head into the bed.


    Apparently, the term "decorous" caused her no end of embarrassment.


    ......Compared to that, he was hoping that she would be more embarrassed about burying her head into a pillow that a man uses. Tatsuya thought worriedly.


    "OK, OK. So Erika likes Naotsugu-san."


    "............"


    Erika wasn''t the only one who froze.


    Miyuki''s frost bomb instantly turned Tatsuya and Mizuki into ice cubes.


    "......No way in hell!"


    Erika leaped to her feet and screamed.


    Owing to the fact that her face was buried in the pillow as she started to reply, the only words they heard was "in hell". To be able to respond so swiftly in that situation was certainly worthy of praise.


    Miyuki laughed merrily as if a cornered beast had let out a furious, but easily understood, bellow.


    And dropped an even more explosive bomb.


    "So, Erika. You turned out to have a Brother Complex!"


    "Wha......"


    Erika gaped at that.


    The following explosion far surpassed her critical point.


    "I don''t want to hear that from you! You hardcore bro-con girl!"


    ��As to what happened afterwards, Tatsuya and Mizuki kept that to themselves.


    ? ? ?


    "......Hey, Tatsuya, you''re looking pretty bad, eh? Are you alright?


    "Somehow, you look exhausted......"


    When Tatsuya arrived at the audience stands, the first thing he heard was Leo and Mikihiko commenting on him.


    "I''m a little tired. It''s nothing really, it''s more emotional exhaustion than mental stress. I''ll be fine if I concentrate during the match."


    Tatsuya waved his hands in a casual manner. On the other side, Miyuki and Erika sat down as if nothing had occurred.


    Behind them, Mizuki''s actions were slightly suspicious, but neither Leo nor Mikihiko noticed, since all of their focus was on the upcoming match.


    "......Sorry. Looks like we''re letting Tatsuya draw all the fire."


    Mikihiko kindly (intentionally?) misinterpreted this. "No, that''s hardly the case. Relax, don''t worry about it."


    While the words "that''s hardly the case" meant nothing of the sort, the fact that Tatsuya chose to respond in a dubious manner showed that he also possessed a slightly twisted personality.


    "As long as you''re alright. Tatsuya really took it too far last round, so don''t push yourself!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    I am not worthy of such a kindhearted friend, Tatsuya thought. "I''m keeping tabs on that as well, so don''t worry about it."


    He never intended to have such an honest friend worry about him so, hence Tatsuya made an earnest effort to nod his head in agreement.


    Still, once the match began, how grave his face became was no longer important.


    Their attention �� of course, Tatsuya included �� was currently drawn away by the match between Third and Eighth High in the "rocky" setting.


    Surpassing all their expectations, the match was a complete landslide.


    Actually, it may be more appropriate to describe this as a solo performance.


    Following the "Open Field", the Karst-like "Boulders" had the least amount of obstacles in the setting. While there were large boulders jutting out across the area, their difference in height wasn''t noticeable, nor were there any trees to obstruct vision.


    One player moved out of Third High''s field and leisurely paced from between the boulders.


    Heedless of any hostile fire, Ichijou Masaki "advanced" while disdaining to rely on any cover.


    Nor was Eighth High just standing there helplessly as they continuously unleashed magic on Masaki''s position. Even the attacker who was advancing on Third High''s position from the shadows of the boulders was pouring on the fire.


    Even so.


    Masaki''s pace faltered not.


    The rocky fragments hurtled by Move-Type Magic were thrown away by even stronger Move-Type Magic.


    Weight-Type and Oscillation-Type Magic fired at him were nullified by a wide area interference barrier that extended in a one meter radius around him.


    As if mocking the "pointless gestures", Masaki''s pace was slow and leisurely.


    "......''Armor of Interference'', eh. Move-Type Wide Area Interference should be the Juumonji Family''s specialty."


    Leo and Mikihiko were both struck speechless by this overpowering might. On the other hand, Tatsuya was the master of himself as he praised Masaki''s strengths.


    "To be able to freely wield this type of magic without breathing raggedly likely requires more than a large capacity within the magic calculation area. Looks like he''s very adept at ''cyclical breathing''. I guess that should be called innate talent."


    When continuously using the same magic, cyclical breathing referred to the space between when one magic ends and the next one begins. The less overlap between the first and second magic, the less stress was placed on the Magician. Magicians who excelled in shortening the dead time between the two were known as "adept at cyclical breathing".


    Miyuki was also a Magician "adept at cyclical breathing", but in Tatsuya''s eyes, Masaki possessed a talent that rivaled Miyuki''s.


    In face of the unyielding defense, the attacker from Eighth High stopped his assault.


    He frantically hid and charged towards Third High''s position.


    He gave up on bringing down Masaki and chose to assault the enemy''s monolith in hopes of pulling out a victory from the jaws of defeat.


    Alas, his choice was overly reckless. Probably because it was made in a panic.


    With his attention completely in front of him and exposing his defenseless back, how could someone like Masaki let this opportunity simply pass by?


    After suffering a point blank explosive shock wave, the attacker from Eighth was flung face first into the dirt.


    "Convergence-Systematic ''Bias Release''. Simply using compression and release would be sufficient...... He''s certainly someone who likes to put on a show."


    "Bias Release, right? I''ve never heard of that magic."


    "That''s because it''s a highly convoluted and inefficient, second rate magic.


    For example, it''s like pumping air into one side of a can and sealing it, then opening the other end towards the target. Compared with normal air, that sort of concentrated compressed air would strike with greater force and higher control over the direction of the force, so these are some possible advantages. But if it''s only to increase the output, it would be far better to simply increase the amount of compression. If he wanted to add vectors to the attack, then direct contact with the compressed air would be sufficient.


    ......No, he''s trying to decrease the power of the blow, hence he used a combination of the two.


    Being overpowered is truly a hassle in this circumstance."


    Tatsuya revealed an ironic smirk.


    Miyuki gave him a look that said "Isn''t Onii-sama the same way?", but he pretended to be oblivious.


    While Tatsuya was explaining the mechanics, Masaki continued to close in on Eighth High''s position.


    Likely arriving at the conclusion that simply waiting was no solution, the two remaining defenders combined their strength to challenge Masaki.


    The boulders split apart and rushed towards Masaki.


    The Release-Systematic Magic used by the players from Eighth High set off a shower of electrons from the minerals, causing sparks to erupt around Masaki''s feet.


    Regardless of the scale of the former or the difficulty level of the latter, both were of the highest caliber magic �� which was no exaggeration.


    When Tatsuya''s team dueled Eighth High, their victory only appeared easy because they never gave their opponent the chance to put their best foot forward. If it was a head-to-head shootout, the battle undoubtedly would have been a very stiff contest.


    However, Masaki easily nullified their full frontal combined assault.


    The scattered fragments were flung away by a sphere of reverse vectors centered around Masaki, while the electric discharge was suppressed before it even started.


    A block of air hammered into the players from Eighth High.


    Upon contact with the released compressed air, the two of them were swiftly and easily incapacitated.


    The ending signal sounded immediately.


    For the entire duration of the match, Kichijouji and their other teammate stood stock still in Third High''s field and contributed nothing to the overall result.


    "He has far exceeded our expectations, this ''Prince'' of the Ichijou Family......"


    Mayumi said to Katsuto as she shifted her gaze away from the screen. Her usual companion Mari wasn''t present.


    Currently, Mari was preoccupied to the point that "whoever disturbed her would rue that day".


    Originally, she should have been confined to bed rest, but Mayumi and the other members of the brass turned a blind eye.


    "Somehow I feel that he''s very similar to Juumonji-kun."


    Even if someone said they were similar, this would probably be a hard sentiment for Katsuto to respond to.


    As expected, before he was able to reply, Suzune had joined the conversation already.


    "That may be intentional. The combat dogma for the Ichijou Family revolves around proactively controlling the initiative through medium to long range bombardment. Today in the rotating preliminaries, he used long distance attacks to annihilate the defenders. I don''t have a real basis for this but...... I think this may be Ichijou-kun throwing down the gauntlet."


    "A challenge?"


    At Mayumi tilting her head, Katsuto answered her.


    "I''m not certain if he''s conscious of my style, but I think he''s calling out Shiba to ''trade shots with him if he dares''."


    "Hm...... I can understand that feeling."


    Mayumi''s expression seemed to say: how childish.


    Tatsuya''s strengths lay in mobility, analysis, and his ability to surprise.


    Compared to his Magic Power, it was his combat ability that was more striking, which the two matches today clearly testified to.


    How could Tatsuya be taken in by such blatant baiting, Mayumi thought.


    Yet, Katsuto didn''t receive that wordless communication, so he continued onward.


    "Shiba will most likely accept that challenge."


    "Eh? Tatsuya-kun?"


    "At the original distance, he has no chance of victory. This may be his only opportunity."


    "I don''t believe it, that''s simply......"


    In the audience stands far from the main pavilion, of course there was no way for Katsuto''s opinion to reach Tatsuya''s ears. Nonetheless, Katsuto''s point was mirrored in Tatsuya''s mind.


    He was also aware that this may be Third High''s, and Kichijouji Shinkurou''s in particular, real intention: to reveal the only way for him to emerge victorious while at the same time forcing a direct confrontation.


    The tricky part was, besides accepting their opponent''s invitation, First High didn''t have any other options that had a higher chance for victory.


    (Well played, "Cardinal George"......)


    "Seriously, what kind of defensive ability is that!"


    "In the end, the only thing we caught a glimpse of was Ichijou-kun, which was our mistake. This way, we have no way to plan for our encounter."


    Leo and Mikihiko must have misinterpreted Tatsuya''s comment.


    The two of them seemed to be overwhelmed by Masaki''s strength, but at least they were better off than he was. He was in the process of being devoured slowly by this quicksand hell, so they undoubtedly suffered less mental stress than he did.


    "In regards to Kichijouji-kun, I have a rough estimate. I have no idea about the third person though."


    "Oh, really?"


    Tatsuya proceeded to correct their misinterpretation.


    "The ''Cardinal Code'' that Kichijouji Shinkurou discovered is a fundamental code used in Weight-Type Magic and he appeared in Speed Shooting.


    Thus, his favored magic would probably be ''Invisible Bullet'', which applies increased weight to select points."


    "Cardinal Code?"


    "So he''s not altering the target''s Eidos but only applying increased weight to a certain portion, but is that possible?"


    "Well......


    Looks like this explanation will take some time, is that fine?"


    At Tatsuya''s query, Leo hesitated briefly, but Mikihiko immediately nodded.


    "Within Magic Sequence research, there is a theory known as the ''Cardinal Code Hypothesis''.


    There is considerable popular support behind this theory. There are the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types, ''Speed'', ''Weight'', ''Movement'', ''Oscillation'', ''Convergence'', ''Dispersal'', ''Absorption'', and ''Release'' as well as their corresponding positive and negative poles for a total of 16 fundamental Magic Sequences. This theory believes that, through the various combinations of these 16 Magic Sequences, any magic from any of the major systems can be created.


    Meanwhile, the Magic Sequence that serves as the basic building block is called the ''Cardinal Code''.


    In summation...... It is capable of constructing any and all the


    Systematic magics. Strictly on this point, the theory is incorrect, but the ''Cardinal Code'' truly exists."


    "......The theory is incorrect but the code exists?"


    "......Sorry, you lost me."


    Faced with Mikihiko and Leo''s responses, Tatsuya waved his hand as if to say "Don''t be hasty".


    "Calm down, let me go over it again slowly.


    There is magic within the Four Great Systems that cannot be created by the 16 ''Cardinal Codes'' no matter what combination you try, hence the Cardinal Code theory is incorrect. Then again, based on its fundamental principles, there does exist a Magic Sequence that is capable of being a building block.


    Within modern magic, certain effects will take place after redefining the status of an object after phenomenon rewriting.


    While the driving force behind the change has been defined within the Magic Sequence, this driving force would not exist without a definition of what happens after the magic has affected the target.


    However, Cardinal Codes are able to create the driving force themselves.


    In other words, Cardinal Codes are Magic Sequences that literally define ''Speed'', ''Weight'', ''Movement'', ''Oscillation'', ''Convergence'', ''Dispersal'', ''Absorption'', and ''Release''.


    Thus, rather than having an overall effect on the Eidos themselves, these act on a single object �� and render them possible.


    Currently, the only discovered Cardinal Code on record is the one from Weight-Type Magic.


    And the one responsible for that discovery is Kichijouji Shinkurou of Third High �� ''Cardinal George''."


    Hearing the last few words, Mikihiko displayed a cowed expression. "Kichijouji Shinkurou, no wonder I thought that name sounded familiar......


    So he''s ''Cardinal George''!"


    Seeing his face, Tatsuya thought: "Damn it." Regardless, he had already said the words, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Exactly. So Ichijou-kun isn''t the only one we have to be on guard against. While it is true that talented researchers are not necessarily talented users, so long as he is capable of wielding the ''Cardinal Code'', he will be a fearsome opponent."


    Magic that relies on the Cardinal Code has no need to define the altered phenomenon that is mandatory in normal magic because the driving force itself has been defined. Under this condition �� where force is applied unilaterally, the magic that directly involved Tatsuya in Monolith Code, ''Battering Ram'', and ''Invisible Bullet'' share the same characteristics, but ''Battering Ram'' required additional force �� especially on the point of attack �� in order to rewrite the entire phenomenon. Compared to that, ''Invisible Bullet'' had no need to rewrite the surface that force was applied on �� regardless of whether it was a wall, the surface, or even the human body. ''Invisible Bullet'' was a magic that directly improved the force itself.


    Not rewriting the entire Eidos, the Magic Sequence needed to rewrite only the necessary portion was naturally going to be smaller. Because this was not altering the Eidos of the target itself, ''Data Fortification''


    ��abilities that defended against rewriting the Eidos �� was unable to defend against it.


    Smaller Magic Sequences and the ability to influence the Eidos in spite of Data Fortification makes this a powerful advantage for using this type of magic.


    Fortunately, ''Invisible Bullet'' was hampered by the absolute necessity of visual confirmation. Rather than relying on the Eidos, a direct confirmation of the object was a necessary, but ironic, handicap. Owing to this handicap, cover was a useful defense against the attacks from ''Invisible Bullet''. While Wide Area Interference is viable, Data Fortification is no defense, so be very careful!"


    "Got it. I will be extra careful."


    "Ho......


    I still don''t understand one point."


    After Mikihiko nodded in understanding, Leo politely opened his mouth.


    "What is it Leo?"


    "This doesn''t really have anything to do with the match...... Tatsuya, earlier you said something about ''there are magics that cannot be constructed by the 16 Cardinal Codes'', right? In other words, Tatsuya knows all 16 of the Cardinal Codes?"


    Though his attitude and tone might claim otherwise, Leo was no fool in his own right.


    Setting aside general knowledge, he was still highly intelligent.


    Tatsuya was well aware of this, but was still caught by surprise by this keen statement.


    "......Currently, Kichijouji Shinkurou is the only one who has discovered a Cardinal Code. I only know that there are magics within the Four Major Systems that cannot be created by the Cardinal Code Hypothesis."


    "Onii-sama, isn''t it time to go?"


    Leo opened his mouth �� he wanted to ask another question but was interrupted by Miyuki.


    "You''re right. They''re about to announce the setting for the next match. Let''s return to the pavilion."


    Upon rising, Tatsuya''s figure denied any more follow up questions.


    ? ? ?


    The match against Ninth High was set in a "Valley" setting.


    The layout of the arena was an artificial valley shaped like a Japanese "<". If the water was moving, there would be a difference between being upriver or downriver, hence rather than being referred to as a valley, this was also described as a long "<" shaped lake surrounded by cliffs. No, it wasn''t deep enough to be a lake (the greatest depth was only 50 cm or so), so maybe it should be called a "<" shaped "pond".


    This match was the perfect stage for Mikihiko''s solo performance. A white fog covered the entire length of the arena.


    From the side of the completely blinded audience came a loud shushing noise before all returned to silence.


    After all, for the audience to be so affected by the magic competition and the sheer difficulty of maintaining this magic was quite telling on who owned the advantage.


    In addition, the First High players were only covered by light fog whereas the players from Ninth High were enshrouded in a dense fog.


    Under the effect of the mist, the players from Ninth High had great difficulty approaching the First High monolith.


    They repeatedly sought to dispel the mist, but after several half- successful attempts to blow the mist away, the pure white cover swiftly returned to rob them of their sight as if mocking their efforts.


    Even if they summoned the wind to blow away the mist, the replacement air was still filled with mist, making this a pointless gesture. Also, any attempt to raise the temperature only prompted the


    "lake" to evaporate and increase the unpleasantness.


    The Ancient Magic responsible for creating this "Barrier" of mist was unrelated to the level of moisture and simply congregated the vapor in the air. Even if the temperature was raised, this would only increase the amount of water vapor and make the mist even thicker. "Barrier" Magic naturally included the "Sealing" concept, so even manipulating the air currents would only cycle the air filled with mist.


    Fundamentally, trying to sustain magic on a vague target was one of the weaker areas of modern magic.


    In order to use modern magic to dispel this "Magical Mist", they had to identify the magic that Mikihiko used to create this area �� "Barrier", otherwise no countermeasure would be effective. The new students from Ninth High appeared to be lacking in their knowledge of Ancient Magic.


    Besides having a slightly denser cloud of artificial mist hanging over the area, there was nothing that surpassed the laws of nature.


    Since there was no paradoxical effect, there were no signs of the magic weakening. Likewise, there was no effect that locked people in place.


    The only aspect directly being restricted was visibility and subsequently, mobility.


    The attackers from Ninth High advanced along the cliffs with trepidation. Tatsuya took a quick glance before diving into the mist and easily arriving at Ninth High''s position.


    The mist intentionally became thinner around his immediate position, which wasn''t a problem to maintain if he was only walking quickly. Then again, even if there was zero visibility, that would pose little problem to Tatsuya anyway.


    Here, he didn''t have to worry about the audience watching him, so he could freely use his vision to identify the entities around him.


    Looping behind the unsuspecting defender from Ninth High, Tatsuya fired the "key" into the monolith.


    Upon hearing the "outer lid" of the monolith falling away, the defender frantically whirled around, but Tatsuya had long since evacuated.


    This time, Tatsuya didn''t need to summon the spirits.


    Mikihiko was the one controlling the spirit that upheld the barrier of mist. Within this mist, nothing could escape Mikihiko''s "eyes".


    The match between First and Ninth High ended in First High''s victory without a single shot being fired.


    ? ? ?


    The finals would take place after the compensatory round.


    Regardless of how long matches lasted, each match for Monolith Code never exceeded 30 minutes. Thus, the finals were comfortably set for 3:30 PM, which was two hours from now.


    Tatsuya was in charge of CAD calibration, so he opted to stay in the competition area for the next two hours, but Mikihiko and Leo needed to blow off some steam, so they left the competition area.


    ��There''s no way he could last if he saw those siblings sticking together like glue again. Maybe that was the reason why......


    They arranged to meet up one hour before the match, so how they spent their time until then was their personal choice.


    Leo said he wanted to grab a bite from the cafeteria before heading back to his room to rest.


    Mikihiko wasn''t as gluttonous, so he elected to visit the tourism room on the highest floor of the hotel.


    The hotel was erected near the Fuji Exercise Grounds, so the tourism room had a direct view of Mt. Fuji.


    The "Divine Earth Magic" of the Yoshida Family was Ancient Magic that belonged to the Shinto System and more specifically the branch concerned with Earth Deities within the Shinto System (deification of the country).


    Mt. Fuji had a special meaning for Magicians who used Ancient Magic from the Shinto system.


    The god enshrined at Mt. Fuji was joined with one of the heavenly gods, so Mt. Fuji was worshiped by both heaven and earth denominations.


    Even excluding this religious meaning, "Spiritual Mt. Fuji" was a locale that powerful magics revolved around.


    Walking out onto the exposed balcony of the tourism room was like bathing in the mountain''s aura. Mikihiko had this in mind as he ascended to the highest level, but there was an unexpected individual waiting for him.


    "Ah, Mikihiko-kun, why are you here?"


    The one turned to ask him was Erika, who was wearing a straw hat to shade herself from the sun as she placed her elbows on the railing and gazed upward towards Mt. Fuji.


    "I came to see Mt. Fuji......


    Erika, why are you here alone?"


    As Mikihiko said, the tourism room �� including the exposed balcony on the highest level �� was empty save for Erika''s presence.


    No, Mikihiko was here now, so the amount doubled.


    This was only natural, considering all the visitors today would naturally be here for the Nine Schools Competition.


    Even though it was the break period, the match for Third Place was about to start soon. Besides Mikihiko, who had a special reason for visiting, anyone choosing to visit this tourism room that could only see Mt. Fuji now must have brain damage.


    "I probably wanted to be alone for a while."


    Seeing Erika turn her gaze back to the scenery and the loneliness accompanying her face, Mikihiko felt a little flustered.


    This was hardly the time to retreat or just stand there, so he had no choice �� at least his consciousness told him he "had no choice" �� but to sidle along Erika.


    "Mikihiko-kun."


    Erika spoke with her gaze still fixated on Japan''s highest mountain. "Eh, what?"


    ��Something''s awry. "Don''t you feel it?"


    "Eh?"


    "You came to bathe in the aura of the mountain, right? Are you properly soaking it in?"


    Though the words were the same, her voice was altogether different.


    It was as if her tone was just as usual, but still different at the same time.


    Leaning against the railing, Erika''s expression was incredibly earnest, more sincere than any time in the past four months, nay, the last couple years.


    The last time he saw this expression was before she cut her hair short, when it was even longer than when she allowed it to grow out last spring. Two years ago, she never loosened her grip on the sword in her hand......


    "......Mikihiko-kun?"


    "Ah, sorry. Uh, yeah, just as Erika said."


    Mikihiko stammered a reply and finally realized what was wrong.


    �� Erika was calling him "Mikihiko" ��


    "I came to soak in the aura."


    "Not that."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m not asking that. ......


    Are you properly feeling the aura around the mountain?"


    Stupefied by her oddly intent gaze, Mikihiko braced himself and adjusted his breathing.


    He expelled all the air within his lungs and breathed deep.


    Maintaining a proper pace was important, but imagination was even more so.


    He was taking in and releasing the air in controlled motions.


    And he wasn''t breathing in and expelling, but expelling and then breathing.


    After taking two or three breaths Mikihiko''s body was suffused with power. This wasn''t like the "crumbs" from psions or pushions, but was something closer to the original oscillations of the waves, also known as a "power" called "prana".


    Mikihiko perfectly absorbed the prana surrounding the peaks. After verifying this with her own eyes, Erika let out a restrained smile that was wholly unlike her.


    ��A somewhat lonely smile. "Erika......?"


    "See, you still have it in you!"


    "......I''m sorry, but I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    This wouldn''t be the first time someone had spouted some abstract comment without sparing a thought towards others, but today, Mikihiko felt that it was more like his fault for not understanding her.


    "Mikihiko-kun, have you noticed? Today, you were able to wield magic like before the incident, when you were known as the ''prodigy of the Yoshida Family''!"


    "Eh?"


    "No, you''re not the same as before, you have made great strides compared to then. Regardless of whether it was Sense Tuning, the barrier of Mist, the absorption of prana, they have become as natural as breathing for you."


    He didn''t say: how is it possible.


    Likewise, Mikihiko didn''t say, why would you say that.


    He was well aware what sort of "eye" the "Swordsman of Chiba" Erika possessed.


    "Isn''t that wonderful!"


    With a sudden "pah" and a slap on the back, Mikihiko nearly staggered.


    "In this state, Miki has nothing to fear from Third High! Go get them!"


    "My name is Mikihiko!"


    Erika suddenly reverted to her usual state and departed without a reply. Mikihiko finally relaxed as he called out his usual response to her retreating back.


    Exactly why he did so or what he was concerned about did not cross Mikihiko''s mind.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya, who should be stuck with his sister like glue (that was only the wild mass guessing from their teammates), was summoned to the entrance of the grounds shortly after the two departed.


    "Ono-sensei, thank you for your hard work."


    Haruka was the one who called him out here.


    "Hey, saying thank you for your hard work to an elder......


    You''re aware of what you''re saying, right?"


    At Tatsuya''s mischievous smirk, Haruka''s shoulders drooped helplessly.


    "......I guess that''s what my position has turned into...... A supporting actor whose secrets have been exposed, only to be buried within the


    ''ignorant masses''......"


    "What are you talking about. You''re spouting nonsense."


    "No worries. I''m a nonsensical woman anyway."


    "......I think it''s about time you returned what I placed in your keeping.


    I don''t have much time."


    Seeing Tatsuya reach out a hand, Haruka playfully sighed.


    Even if she didn''t say it, her expression clearly said: "Can''t you cooperate a little." Despite this, she understood that time was of the essence, so she obediently handed the electric carrier (carry-on baggage with electric wheels attached to facilitate movement) over to Tatsuya.


    "Seriously...... I really wish someone would actually reward me a little. I''m a life counselor, not an errand boy."


    "Our sensei was the one who asked Ono-sensei to do this, not me. Still...... Let me think for a moment. If you''re unhappy with these trivial tasks, allow me to ask you something more in line with your actual job."


    "No, it''s not like I wanted an actual task."


    "It''s tax-free income......


    You really don''t want it?"


    Haruka''s eyes sparkled with an easily understood wavering.


    ......Is this sort of kind disposition (and not "personality") truly suited for intelligence work? Tatsuya watched her in a taunting manner. He didn''t have to wait very long.


    "......I give up. It''s our duty to assist students deviating from the right path. This isn''t the time to say I''m off duty or I haven''t got the time."


    So, she was looking for an excuse to make this easier on herself, Tatsuya thought.


    However��


    "Alas, that''s not the task I had in mind. I''m referring to your other line of work."


    "......What exactly do you want me to do?"


    Haruka was immediately on high alert.


    Is it really alright for her to be this transparent? This time, Tatsuya was seriously concerned.


    Forget it, even if she messed up by feigning silliness and punished with "this" and "that", those were not related to him in any way.


    "No Head Dragon...... I want to know the current HQ for the Hong


    Kong International Criminal Organization ''No Head Dragon''."


    Haruka frantically glanced around them and closed in on Tatsuya as if she was going to hug him.


    "How do you know about No Head Dragon!?"


    While her tone was agitated, Haruka didn''t forget to lower her volume as she asked him. Still, even if she asked, this wasn''t a question he could answer. Tatsuya''s relationship with Kazama and the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was still classified. That was a direct order from their aunt, the current head of the Yotsuba Family. Even if he answered with something like "I heard it from somewhere else", there was no guarantee that some trace of this relationship could not be exposed.


    "It''s only natural that I would investigate the culprits intending to do me harm."


    Hence Tatsuya chose this vague answer that could be applied towards anything. Nevertheless, Haruka correctly interpreted this to mean the recent obstructions in the Nine Schools Competition.


    "......What devilry are you up to now? ''Public Safety'' and ''Internal


    Affairs'' have both been mobilized for this case. There''s no need for Shiba-kun to act on this!"


    Haruka was still whispering. From their posture, any bystander would mistake this for a troublesome relationship.


    Miyuki posed no difficulty, so long as Honoka, Shizuku, or any of the others didn''t see them, Tatsuya thought.


    "Currently, there are no wheels in motion. Still, if retaliation becomes necessary, but the enemy''s location remains unknown, that would be a little troubling. ......Speaking of which, I think our current proximity may cause some misunderstanding." Haruka quickly jerked back.


    Maybe this came from an elder''s pride, but she was using a placating smile to cover her internal discomfiture.


    It''s about time to seriously advise her to abandon the intelligence work, Tatsuya thought.


    ......That being said, he never thought of retracting his request.


    "......Insurance, is it?"


    "That interpretation would be acceptable."


    After carefully examining him, she swiftly nodded. "......Understood. Give me one day."


    "Impressive! You only need one day?"


    This was pure, worry-free praise.


    Haruka was someone who wore her heart on her sleeve and could only smile in embarrassment.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya dragged the electric carrier back to the pavilion, the students on duty all gazed at him with interest. Completely ignoring the fact that he was the center of attention, Tatsuya retrieved something from the bag.


    "......Wind breakers?"


    Mayumi approached Tatsuya with nary a thought and asked as she examined the object in his hands.


    "No, these are mantles."


    Tatsuya raised the black fabric and unfurled them.


    It was a Western mantle that would extend to the floor even on someone of his height.


    "Those too?"


    "Those are robes."


    After depositing the black mantle on the table, this time he pulled out a gray fabric. This one was a long robe with a hood attached.


    "What...... exactly are you going to do with these?"


    There were "?" marks floating all over the pavilion. Only Miyuki could tell at first glance and couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "That''s for the match. Thankfully, they made it in time."


    "Onii-sama, wouldn''t that be against the rules?"


    Setting aside the completely confused Mayumi and the others, Miyuki asked Tatsuya with a degree of seriousness.


    "I don''t believe there will be a problem since we handed in the CADs in time. The rule book didn''t say that we are forbidden from wearing uniforms inscribed with magic themselves."


    Hearing his answer to Miyuki, the number of "?" marks on Mayumi''s head increased by one as she asked Tatsuya.


    "Magic inscriptions?"


    "Correct. This is done by combining the principle of Engraving Magic with the mediums from Ancient Magic. The mantle and robe include enchantments that facilitate the user using magic."


    "Supplementary effects......


    There should no problem if no specific technique was incorporated within......"


    Feeling Mayumi''s gaze, Suzune nodded as she replied.


    "There is no violation here. Specifically, there isn''t a rule for something that complex."


    "If there is a problem, we can just abandon them. It''s not like we cannot give battle without them."


    Mayumi slightly creased her eyebrows as Tatsuya turned around. "Hey, Tatsuya-kun."


    Her anxiety far outweighed the unease in her voice.


    "Since we''re still in the competition, everyone has kept a lid on the celebratory mood. The moment we advanced to the finals, our victory in the Newcomers Division was already assured. So please, don''t push yourself too much!"


    "Understood."


    Even without her saying so, Tatsuya had already largely given up on this match.


    ��Because at this time, we haven''t......


    After leaving the examination of the mantles and robes to Isori (the Isori Family were renowned for their expertise in Engraving Magic, not that Isori himself hid his personal interest either), Tatsuya left the pavilion to relax himself.


    When he was appointed as one of the substitutes, the mission he received from Mayumi was to clinch First High''s victory in the Newcomers Division.


    The moment they advanced to the finals of Monolith Code �� in other words, right now, Tatsuya had already accomplished his objective.


    He was carefully warming up to prevent injury during the match.


    Bruises or scratches were meaningless to him, but if there was a major fracture or artery being severed, he had to take precautions against his classified abilities automatically activating.


    Even if he could voluntarily halt the process, whether he could do so in time was another story. His personal restoration ability would immediately complete the repair processes in the blink of an eye.


    The Nine Schools Competition was being recorded. Even if no one could consciously catch the instant this occurred, future playbacks could still capture the moment.


    As if reminding himself all over again, he continued to work through his exercises. During this, Miyuki also left the pavilion, but seeing as she wasn''t on urgent business, Tatsuya allowed himself to finish his calisthenics.


    "Onii-sama, please take this towel."


    She handed him a sublimely wet and cold towel.


    Miyuki had been standing for a considerable amount of time in the blazing summer heat, yet the towel felt as if it was freshly removed from the icebox...... Upon learning that this was her area of expertise, this fact was no longer surprising.


    By paying attention to all the minute details, she was certainly a sister who pampered him, Tatsuya thought.


    In normal circumstances, hordes of men would undoubtedly pursue her at the cost of their lives.


    No, even in the present, his sister was still probably capable of sending men to their doom with a word. Even setting himself aside, though he would probably be the first man into the breach, Tatsuya felt a slight chill as he considered his sister''s future.


    "Onii-sama, is there something on my face?"


    Even though she didn''t seriously believe that something was on her face, Miyuki had no other way of interrogating her brother who was watching her with an indecipherable expression.


    ��Tatsuya didn''t answer. Answering would only muddy the issue. "Onii-sama......"


    At Tatsuya muddling through the question, Miyuki didn''t press onward.


    "......


    It''s almost time for the finals. Our next opponent will be a difficult one......"


    "......


    Indeed."


    Bluffing was irrelevant at this point.


    Even if this wasn''t a competition and live battle instead, with both sides going all out without restrains, Tatsuya had no confidence that he could "triumph" over the two of them at the same time, nay even if he was against Ichijou Masaki alone.


    "Under a state of restricted power and ability ...... for one who belongs to the side that restricts such as myself, to go and say such a thing is illogical, and may arouse your displeasure, but......"


    Miyuki hesitated briefly as she slowly drooped her head, losing her nerve to speak each time.


    Then, she resolutely raised her head and shyly declared.


    "......Even so, I have faith that Onii-sama will not lose to anyone!"


    Without waiting for Tatsuya''s reply, she turned back to the pavilion with the lightness of a sparrow. Watching his sister''s departing figure, Tatsuya stood there for some time.


    (Seriously, as you will......)


    As Miyuki herself said, she was one of the key cogs within the system that limited Tatsuya''s abilities.


    One of the key reasons behind why he was unable to use his true strength to display his indomitable might was undoubtedly Miyuki.


    That being said, Tatsuya didn''t believe �� that Miyuki was so willful.


    Faith that he would not lose to anyone was the hope of she who wished of him to remain unbeatable.


    Tatsuya''s intellect was not mature enough to completely understand the subtleties behind this.


    Yet, Tatsuya could understand these feelings.


    Maybe he should say he was able to understand it only because Miyuki was the one who made the wish of him.


    This was not someone giving orders or instructions, but a mental characteristic that was naturally expressing itself.


    As you will, referred to exactly that.


    Defeat was no longer an option in the next match. But as the saying goes, easier said than done.


    No matter how he calculated the matter, the odds were stacked against him. Tatsuya couldn''t help but sigh at this.


    ? ? ?


    After the end of the consolation game, the setting for the final match was announced to be the "Open Field".


    Hearing this, both sides had equally illuminating reactions. In Third High''s pavilion, there were even cheers of victory. "You called it, George."


    "We got lucky, Masaki."


    While they managed to rein in their reactions to the news, the two of them failed to hide their elated smiles.


    "Now it comes down to whether that guy takes the bait......"


    "He will. On the open fields with no cover whatsoever, he has no other options save throwing down in a one-on-one shootout."


    "He''ll try to break through there because that guy has ''Gram


    Demolition'' as a trump card, eh......"


    "Precisely, Masaki.


    While his tactics smack of ambushes and surprise, in reality everything is founded on a complex series of calculations.


    If he knows that there are no direct countermeasures, he may still choose the road less traveled and elect to spring out a surprise attack.


    However, since he can still use ''Gram Demolition'' as a direct counter, logically, he would choose the avenue of attack that has the highest chance of success."


    "While you will suppress the defender and the guerrilla."


    "The defender isn''t the problem. His Fortifying Magic seems legit, but there''s nothing else to write home about.


    The guerrilla player...... Seems to specialize in Ancient Magic. Based on his name, he''s most likely a Magician from the ''Yoshida Family''. The fact that he remains a complete mystery does give one pause, but when compared to Ancient Magic, modern magic owns the decisive edge in speed. Without any cover on the open plains, this is definitely in our advantage."


    "Furthermore, you still have an ace in the hole with the ''Cardinal Code''."


    "Unfortunately, our opponents seized the Newcomers Division crown from us......


    But at the very least, Monolith Code will belong to us!"


    "Exactly, leave it to me!"


    Hearing Kichijouji''s words, Masaki nodded boldly.


    "The ''Open Plains'' without a hint of cover......


    This will be a harsh battle, Onii-sama."


    Miyuki''s words exemplified the thoughts running through everyone who came to cheer them on.


    "No, it''s far better than the valley or urban settings. We would never stop if we started grousing."


    His words not only bewildered Miyuki, even his teammates �� Leo and Mikihiko turned around in confusion, prompting Tatsuya to launch into another explanation.


    "The Ichijou Family''s ''Rupture'' is a technique that transforms liquids into gas, using the expanding force to wreak havoc.


    For members of the Ichijou Family, using water vapor to initiate explosive attacks is the simplest of tricks.


    For Ichijou-kun, the valley arena is synonymous to preparing a gigantic keg of explosives for him. Likewise, an urban setting would be filled with water pipes.


    On the other hand, the open plains have no fluids that can be turned into ''explosives''. Even the ''Prince'' himself wouldn''t be able to call up water from underground to create explosions.


    Of course, the woodlands or rocky areas would be more preferable......


    But we should be thankful that it wasn''t the valley, which would be the bleakest condition for us."


    While the Year 1 students all wore a "So that''s how it is" expression, the upperclassmen still wore grim faces.


    "......Still, you''re still forced to fight on an open field with no cover against a Magician who specializes in bombardment, so this disadvantage remains."


    "Shiba, do you have a plan?"


    After Mayumi''s question, Hattori also spoke up.


    Hattori actively striking up a conversation with Tatsuya was an incredibly rare event.


    Similarly, Tatsuya wasn''t able to completely hide his shock at this turnout, hence his response was half a beat slow.


    "If they insist on using their original tactics, honestly I don''t see how we can turn that around...... However, Ichijou-kun seems to be particularly fixated on my presence. If I can get into close combat range, then I have a few options."


    "Isn''t close quarters combat forbidden?"


    "I''m in the clear so long as I don''t touch him. I have a few tricks up my sleeve."


    At Kirihara''s question, Tatsuya smiled without much confidence.


    ? ? ?


    The finals for the Newcomers Division Monolith Code.


    While it could be said that the arrival of the players drew a huge clamor from the audience, it would be more in line with the truth to say that confused squabbling reigned supreme among the audience.


    Exposed beneath a myriad of curious stares, Mikihiko adjusted his hood and pulled it down even tighter.


    On the other side, Leo wasn''t wearing a hood as he tried his hardest to duck his face and use the robe''s collar to cover himself.


    "Well......


    So our getup is hilarious after all."


    "The usage is just how I explained."


    The abrupt answer was like the final nail on the coffin, clearly signifying "Resistance is futile".


    "......Why us......"


    Mikihiko bemoaned this fact to the only person not wearing the mantle and robe �� Tatsuya.


    "As the vanguard, there''s no point in wearing anything that would obstruct physical movement."


    Regardless, Mikihiko''s objection was easily turned aside by combat practicality.


    "That scoundrel......


    She must be laughing herself silly now......"


    Leo didn''t clarify exactly "who" he was talking about, but for the two other people present, nothing else needed to be said.


    "Ahahahahahah...... My, my sides are killing me~. What is that,


    WHAT is THAT! Ahahahahaha......"


    Just as the three of them surmised, Erika was roaring in laughter in the stands.


    "Erika-chan, please stop......"


    After Mizuki tried several times to bashfully persuade her, Erika''s laughter finally dropped to a level that was more normal.


    "......Ah~, I''m dying. No wonder everyone''s eyes are drawn to the things that Tatsuya-kun thinks up."


    "......I think Erika''s the one who''s being watched right now."


    Next to Erika, Mizuki shyly hunkered down.


    "Sorry, sorry. I just couldn''t help myself there. I promise to stop messing around now, so cheer up, OK Mizuki?"


    "Seriously......


    Please do!"


    After she could feel the gazes (she didn''t have the courage to visually verify this) around her stabbing towards her turn back to the arena, Mizuki finally raised her head.


    "But, what exactly is that?"


    Since there were no obstructions on the open plains, the audience could directly view the entire arena. Even so, the distance was still far enough that details were hard to make out, so everyone was watching the large screens for details on the players'' expressions, just like in the other competitions.


    Erika was watching the images on the main screen that depicted Mikihiko and Leo standing in First High''s territory.


    After watching for a few more seconds, she shook her head as if to say "might as well raise both arms now".


    "Nope. I still can''t tell what they''re trying to do. Since this is Tatsuya- kun after all, I''m sure he''s not just doing this for show."


    "......


    Lots of ''spirits'' are gathering on Yoshida-kun''s robes......"


    "Huh?"


    An unexpected response answered her murmuring. Erika turned to one side and sucked in a breath as she saw Mizuki remove her glasses and an incredible light dancing in her eyes.


    While a minority in the audience believed that Leo and Mikihiko''s garb was out of date or from the wrong century, very few people laughed outright in derision. The thought that dominated the minds in the audience was what were the "robes" and "mantles" being used for.


    Still, for their opponents, they couldn''t just use the word "curiosity" to wave it off.


    "Are they just doing this for show?"


    Hearing their teammate''s speculation, Masaki and Kichijouji both shook their heads.


    "That guy knows George''s background...... Is this his solution to ''Invisible Bullet''?"


    "It''s true that my magic doesn''t have much in terms of penetrating power...... Still, it''s not so simple that a mere piece of cloth can stand against it, so it''s hard to believe that he would rely on such an amateurish countermeasure."


    "Or this is done to make us think there is some strategy at work here?"


    "That possibility is not altogether zero, yet......"


    Masaki''s words became vague.


    "......I don''t understand. Was he saving this all this time for this moment......"


    Kichijouji bit his lip. It was precisely because he prided himself on his intellect that he was particularly frustrated.


    "We advance recklessly, but forcing ourselves to contemplate something that cannot be discovered now is pointless. There is always some degree of risk when using force to win."


    In order to cut through Kichijouji''s befuddlement, Masaki spoke up in a forcible tone.


    Despite this, Masaki himself wasn''t immune to this perplexity.


    What aroused curiosity from the audience was nothing short of a source of great wariness to the enemy.


    The players and auxiliaries were oblivious to this, but there was another reason behind the ruckus.


    The reason came from the observation deck near the board chairman''s room.


    A completely unforeseen visitor had arrived. "Kudou-sensei! Why are you here?"


    Elder Kudou, who usually watched the matches from the screens in the VIP lounge near the main headquarters, had personally come to the visitors'' observation deck.


    "Even I like to occasionally come here for a look."


    Kudou Retsu nodded generously to the board members that all stood to welcome him and sat in the leather chair that was hastily prepared for him.


    "Of course, it is our honor to host you here, but......"


    But, why now? In face of this silent query, Elder Kudou frankly replied.


    "It''s nothing really. I just noticed a rather interesting young man."


    The moment before the match begins was undoubtedly the time when a player was at their most nervous. No matter how confident they were or how great their odds were, all things became questionable at this time. This was no playoff that was the best of a series, this was single elimination where everything came down to the line in one match, so it was only natural to be uneasy at being uncertain of their opponent''s strength.


    That being said, their nervousness vanished the moment the starting signal sounded.


    Once the battle was joined, there was no room for further doubt.


    Once the signal was lit, both sides began bombarding one another. They were using long range magic attacks.


    The audience was overjoyed at this result whereas the supporters in First High''s stands were shocked into silence.


    There were approximately 600 meters between the two fields.


    The distance was shorter than the woodlands or valley settings, but in terms of range for firearms, this was still a stretch for the effective firing range of assault weapons. This was the range for sniper rifles.


    At the same time, both sides were firing at one another with CADs shaped like automatics as they steadily approached one another step by step.


    Tatsuya was dual-wielding twin pistols just as he was during the preliminary and semifinal rounds.


    On the other side, Masaki had swapped out the Generalized CAD he used during the semifinals for a Specialized CAD.


    While the CAD in Tatsuya''s right hand was responsible for intercepting enemy attacks, the CAD in his left was retaliating. Realizing this, Masaki abandoned his defense and concentrated on attacking.


    The ensuing result was,


    The originally disparate gulf in firepower widened even further.


    Compared to Masaki''s "shots" that possessed the power to decisively end the engagement, Tatsuya''s "shots" could do nothing save try and tie up his opponent.


    However, his attacks were not telling. This level of Oscillation-Type Magic was too weak to rate actual defense, as a Magician''s unconscious Data Fortification would protect themselves.


    The number of attacks was also overwhelmingly inferior.


    Despite having many tricks up his sleeve, Tatsuya was undoubtedly weaker in terms of pure technical skills. Yet, not only was he exposing himself to his opponent''s attacks, he was accurately shooting down each of the incoming attacks at a distance that the naked eye could barely ascertain. Just this point alone was awe inspiring.


    "Such courage!"


    A nameless Year 3 male student quietly gasped. "Is he really a Course 2 student?"


    A female player asked one of her teammates.


    The upperclassmen were expressing their surprise not because of the strength of his magic, but because he maintained his mental concentration despite suffering severe bombardment from his opponent.


    Yet �� Mayumi, Katsuto, Suzune, Azusa, Hattori......


    Each of them wore grim faces.


    Right now, both sides were still feeling each other out, but every step Tatsuya took forward put him more and more on the defensive and subsequently, he was retaliating less and less. This point was blatantly obvious to all of them.


    Compared to the players and members of First High, Kichijouji felt an altogether different shock in Third High''s territory.


    Tatsuya was currently using Oscillation-Type Magic.


    Yet, in the three matches leading up to this moment, Tatsuya was using Nonsystematic and Weight-Type Magic.


    (He managed to alter the design of his Activation Sequence in a mere two hours......?)


    Kichijouji shook his head to dispel the cobwebs.


    No matter how skilled his CAD calibration skills were, the calibration process had no bearing on the match itself.


    What determined the outcome was only how he chose to wield the result of his calibrations.


    This was not the time to appreciate his calibration speed. That was the "perplexity" that may lead to an accident in battle��


    "Proceed as we discussed, I''m heading out!"


    "Understood, leave the rear to me!"


    He hadn''t even noticed his hubris towards the enemy team before his eyes. Kichijouji looped around Masaki''s rear and charged towards First High''s territory.


    Since Kichijouji charged out of allied territory, the match had entered a new phase. Nonetheless, the audience''s attention was largely still focused on Tatsuya and Masaki''s ongoing struggle.


    To be able to endlessly release powerful magic, Masaki''s talent was truly worthy of praise.


    Regardless, Tatsuya''s "Gram Demolition" that unerringly struck down Masaki''s magic was even more moving.


    Few members of the audience were aware of high level Counter Magic like "Gram Demolition". "Gram Demolition" demanded an excessive psion count, so even researchers specializing in the field had few opportunities to catch a glimpse of this magic.


    Even without knowledge on the subject, the large screen that displayed the psion movements clearly showed the scene of brilliant psion shells striking, shattering, and then erasing the Compression- Type Magic Sequences.


    This was a glorious, dreamlike image that set one''s heart aflame.


    Magicians who could perceive the psions and the spectators who possessed latent magic talent had no need for the large screen and could only bow before the psions wildly dancing in a storm of magic before their eyes.


    Unbound by reason or logic, they were held spellbound by this spectacular air show.


    Presently, Tatsuya focused all his attention on shutting down each of Masaki''s attacks.


    Even so, he still took note of Kichijouji emerging from Third High''s position.


    Like a chain reaction �� in reality this was a direct result of seeing Kichijouji''s advance, Tatsuya''s hitherto steady pace accelerated to a run.


    Masaki didn''t panic in the slightest at Tatsuya''s change of pace and calmly launched Compression-Type Magic at Tatsuya.


    His run failed to adopt any evasive maneuvers.


    It''s not like his opponent was using his eyes to aim, so that degree of evasion was meaningless.


    As he ran forward, Tatsuya concentrated on the mass of energy formed to alter the Eidos in the air and sent a bullet made of psions �� "Gram Demolition" straight into the mass, shattering Masaki''s magic before it could materialize.


    Nonetheless �� with the distance between them drawing ever closer, aiming was more simplistic. While physical distance was not a direct factor, the closer the physical target was, the easier it became to perceive its proximity and existence.


    Especially when aiming air-like objects that are not usually visible. The closer the target was, the easier it became to take aim.


    Of course, in this situation, the only target at hand was Tatsuya himself.


    Fifty meters from Masaki, Tatsuya ground to a halt and was unable to completely nullify Masaki''s attacks.


    The compressed air that Tatsuya failed to bring down came crashing towards Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya relied on his five senses to detect their trajectory and deftly used his physical techniques to avoid them as he continued to advance towards Masaki.


    Unable to advance straight forward, the dozens of yards between them became an insurmountable wall for Tatsuya.


    "So, he''s finally reached the point where he can''t hold back any more."


    Seeing Tatsuya forced into a corner, Yamanaka actually remarked happily.


    "Please be serious, sensei. Even Tatsuya-kun can''t rely on only his five senses to completely detect the early warning signs of magic invocation and Invisible Bullet. Given the current situation, we can still use a ''sixth sense'' as an excuse in place of ''Eye of the Spirits''."


    At Fujibayashi''s vigorous defense, Yamanaka smiled devilishly.


    "Really? That''s true, while he can fool those third and fourth rate scrubs...... It''s hard to imagine he could pull a fast one under the eyes of that gentleman."


    Yamanaka''s line of sight was resting on Elder Kudou, who was watching the match with abundant interest from his seat in the chairman''s lounge.


    Fujibayashi only spared him a quick glance before switching back to Tatsuya.


    Kichijouji was looping around the fringe of the arena as he advanced towards First High''s monolith. When he came within 100 meters of First High''s territory, Leo barred his path.


    Finding it odd that the defender was so far forward, Kichijouji fired off an "Invisible Bullet" as he ruminated on this. No, more like he was about to fire.


    "Wha?"


    In front of him, a black wall obscured his gaze. Leo had removed his mantle and held it unfurled before him.


    A metallic plate flashed towards Kichijouji''s flank like a storm of blades.


    Facing the flying blade from the Weaponized Integrated CAD, Kichijouji immediately activated Move-Type Magic and sprang backwards to avoid the blow.


    On its heels, a powerful gust chased after him.


    Kichijouji used Weight-Type Magic to reduce inertia his body was suffering and used the force of the wind to reduce the gust attack.


    (How meddlesome!)


    Kichijouji muttered in his mind and aimed the "Invisible Bullet" at Mikihiko.


    He chose to first remove this irksome fire support.


    However, the moment his gaze fell across the gray robes, he was suddenly unable to detect the target''s proximity.


    Like a heat wave disrupting the focal point of a camera, the gray figure became fuzzy and hard to grasp.


    (Illusions!?)


    They had taken advantage of the fact that "Invisible Bullet" required visual confirmation. The moment Kichijouji realized this, he also detected the blade of the "Mini Communicator" slashing downwards at his head. Unable to dodge, he could only close his eyes and await the impact.


    "Gah!"


    Yet, Leo was the one who cried out in pain as if all the air had been forcibly expelled from his lungs.


    The blade Leo swung was sent off target and buried itself into the earth. Leo was flung aside by the blast and crumpled to the floor.


    "Masaki!"


    He was saved! Sparing the words of thanks, Kichijouji called out the name of his protector.


    Kichijouji, who had completely fallen into the enemy''s trap, was plucked out of danger by Masaki, who was still bombarding Tatsuya''s position.


    His fingers quickly danced across the screen of his CAD as Kichijouji brought up Weight-Type Magic.


    The force of gravity abruptly intensified, sending Mikihiko "plummeting" downwards helplessly.


    Kichijouji abandoned fixating on his favorite magic and poured on the magic to crush Mikihiko into the earth.


    Completely suppressed, Mikihiko could only expel the crushed air out of his mouth.


    Tatsuya did not idly watch this scene pass by.


    The split second that Masaki diverted his attention to Kichijouji, Tatsuya immediately closed the gap to within 5 meters.


    For someone with Tatsuya''s physical skills, this was but a paltry display of his prowess.


    Yet, his target still remained one step away. Masaki''s face clearly betrayed his agitation.


    Rather than being a panic brought on by terror, the instincts of a soldier who had survived the battlefield told him he was in danger.


    A continuous chain of sixteen compressed air bullets, far surpassing the limits laid down by the rules, came swarming towards Tatsuya.


    The Counter Magic Gram Demolition was a technique that used compressed psions as bullets to forcibly eradicate Magic Sequences.


    Due to its forceful nature, this was a highly inefficient technique.


    Unknown to the common man, Magic Sequences also differed in strength.


    The Magic Sequences forged by someone of Masaki''s caliber could not be so easily disassembled, so overwhelming force was used to forcibly annihilate it, which required an outrageous amount of compressed psions. Even for Tatsuya, this was not an inconsiderable sum, though it was far beyond what an average Magician could produce even if they spent the entire day working at it.


    Yet in this instant, he had to dispel 16 shots.


    Even though Tatsuya instantly made the call that Gram Demolition wasn''t going to make it in time, he resolutely refused to use "Decomposition". He stubbornly stuck to his orders to keep classified magic under wraps.


    He hid the fact that he was capable of "decomposing" information structures through "Gram Dispersal" and met the attack with "Gram Demolition".


    The ensuing result was a given.


    After bringing down 14 of the shots, the last two hits struck home on Tatsuya''s body.


    Seeing Tatsuya begin to crumple towards his feet, Masaki spat out "Sh*t!" in deep regret.


    While in a complete flight or fight mode, he had released magic that surpassed the rules for destructive power. He realized this point the moment he released his magic.


    This was only a few seconds after the fact, so the panel of judges might not have noticed yet.


    The red flag hadn''t been raised yet, but he was profoundly aware that he was about to be disqualified for violating the rules.


    That realization caused precious seconds to slip from Masaki''s hands.


    His mind was completely blank as he concluded that there was nothing he could do to avert that.


    [Multiple rib fracture. Liver ruptured. Massive internal bleeding.] [Combat level dropping below optimal conditions]


    [Auto Restoration Ability \ Auto Activate] [Magic Sequence \ Uploading]


    [Core �� Eidos �� Data \ Retrieving from storage] [Restoration \ Commence �� Complete]


    ��This sequence was completed even before Tatsuya could even consciously realize this.


    Subconscious signal processing vastly outstripped conscious signal processing in terms of speed.


    By the time he realized he was collapsing, his flesh had already been restored.


    Within easy grasp of his fingers, a pair of motionless legs could be seen.


    Tatsuya had no clue why Masaki stood there frozen and completely defenseless.


    Currently, that reason did not concern him.


    Before he even took the time to dwell on that subject, his body had already risen to its feet.


    He took a step forward with his right foot and stretched his right arm past Masaki''s face that was appalled with shock.


    The right hand that stabbed forth was never intended to strike Masaki, and just as it passed Masaki''s ear, An explosion that was on the same level as a flash bang sprang from Tatsuya''s right hand.


    The roar rendered the observation deck utterly silent.


    Even Kichijouji, who was still locked in combat, couldn''t help but stop his actions and turn to look.


    On Tatsuya''s right hand, his thumb was pressed tightly against the tip of his index finger as he held his inter-crossed fingers before him.


    Under the gaze of the all the players, judges, spectators, and supporters, Masaki sank to the floor while Tatsuya powerlessly fell to his knees.


    "What? What the heck just happened?"


    Her face and voice unified in complete panic, Mayumi inquired of her neighbors.


    No one answered her.


    Neither Suzune nor Azusa could answer Mayumi''s question. "......He snapped his fingers and then amplified the volume."


    The answer came from Katsuto, who was directly across from Suzune.


    "......That sounds about right. He simply amplified the sound wave.


    Such a cacophony would likely rupture his eardrums and the semicircular canals, thus incapacitating Ichijou-kun. Certainly well within the confines of the rules."


    Suzune said after Katsuto.


    "While the sound was amplified many decibels higher, the magic that was used earlier was solely from the Oscillation System. That''s why Tatsuya-kun, who doesn''t excel in activating magic at high speeds, could still accomplish this in such a swift manner."


    "That was obvious right from the start! Anyone could tell that from seeing the right hand!"


    However, Mayumi''s mood seemed to blacken even more at these explanations.


    "I am asking why was Tatsuya-kun able to rise after sustaining Ichijou-kun''s attacks that should have crippled him!


    Wasn''t Tatsuya-kun taken out right there!?


    His counter with ''Gram Demolition'' was clearly not in time, right!? He should have taken at least two hits!


    So why has Tatsuya-kun taken damage that is beyond the maximum threshold for destruction and is still able to continue to fight!?"


    "Saegusa, calm down!"


    Mayumi took the news that Tatsuya might have sustained terrible injuries extremely poorly, as evidenced by her ashen face. Katsuto tried to calm her in a solemn voice.


    "I saw the same scene, but the truth of the matter is that Shiba stood on his feet and moved in a manner that someone with grievous injuries is simply incapable of and defeated the enemy. Based on his current appearance, he appears to have suffered damage from the sound attack he released and not any other major injury."


    "But......"


    "Isn''t Shiba an expert in antiquated martial arts? Rumor has it that the older styles contained physical arts that could strengthen the body and techniques that could mitigate blows directed towards the body. This is probably something similar to that."


    "............"


    Even though she wasn''t entirely convinced of the veracity of Katsuto''s words, Mayumi still recovered her calm.


    "Our knowledge does not make up the entirety of the world. Magic is not the only ''miracle'' out there.


    In addition, the match isn''t over yet."


    "......You''re absolutely correct. I apologize, Juumonji-kun. Sorry, Rin- chan."


    As Mayumi was reconciling with Suzune, the battle entered a new phase.


    "No matter when I see his Self-Restoration, the sight always impresses me to no end."


    Fujibayashi turned a half skeptical look at Yamanaka, who was happily remarking on the situation �� albeit with an appropriately lowered volume to account for the crowd around them.


    "......Did you really see Self-Restoration actually activating? I, for one, didn''t see the psion waves generated by spell activation."


    "Neither did I. I doubt Kudou-sama noticed either. That being said, the speed of his Self-Restoration ability has long since surpassed the realms of human cognition speeds."


    After reaching this point, Yamanaka finally noticed Fujibayashi glaring severely at him.


    "Ah, no �� I didn''t see anything. Of course I didn''t see Shiba Tatsuya- kun use some sort of theoretically impossible Self-Restoration ability. Seriously, his endurance is superhuman. How interesting!"


    Yamanaka said lightly while indulging in delighted laughter. Fujibayashi stared at him in perplexity.


    "Regardless, please don''t call him in so you can run experiments on him. He''s one of the only two people in this country, and rumored to be among the 50 or so precious assets with Strategic-Class abilities!"


    "Somehow, I don''t think he''s such a weakling that he''d fall apart after one or two experiments."


    "Whether he would fall apart is not the problem here!"


    At this merciless scolding, Yamanaka quickly shrank his neck in.


    "Fine, but no matter how we slice it...... He used that thing, just like Fujibayashi said he would."


    "Indeed, Ichijou-kun is simply too tough an opponent with a low quality CAD. I think that even Flash Cast would be legitimate here."


    "Single Systematic Flash Cast, eh. Oh well, at least he managed to keep our secrets."


    The ones who wanted Flash Cast to remain a secret were the Yotsuba Family and not the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. This ability was considered too unethical for even the military to adopt.


    The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion labeled Tatsuya''s original magic as classified. Even in the direst straits, Tatsuya stuck to his guns and never used "Decomposition", only activating his Personal Restoration ability, which was something that no one could identify even if they saw it anyway. This way, Tatsuya only drew the attention of the masses. Otherwise, from the military''s perspective, a prized military asset like Tatsuya should be constantly protected from the influence of foreign elements.


    At the same time, that would also severely limit his personal freedom. If the situation developed in that direction, the military would be forced to consider opposing, no, flat out countermeasures against Tatsuya. While his words were irksome, Yamanaka actually heaved a sigh of relief at the current outcome.


    "The CAD in his left hand is calibrated for Oscillation-Type Magic precisely to cover for this. He''s just as prudent as always."


    "If that''s a high school student, there is something seriously wrong with this world. But, Flash Cast...... If he was an enemy, that sort of speed would be a terrifying threat."


    Fujibayashi expressed her sincere acknowledgement of Yamanaka''s words.


    "Indeed...... That''s practically brainwashing the brain into carving the images of the Activation Sequences into memory, then directly recalling the Activation Sequence from memory without the aid of a CAD. This ability completely bypasses the need for the CAD to spread and read the Activation Sequences......


    In his situation, the calculation area in his consciousness has taken this to the next level. By being able to construct Magic Sequences from memory, he also avoids the time needed to construct Magic Sequences in real time...... This way, he has absolutely replaced the deficit in processing speed."


    "More like made up for and then some. Do we even have someone in the troop that can beat the speed he just displayed? Even Yanagi, who shares the same systematic talent, is only barely able to match him."


    "......True, I can''t think of anyone else."


    The two of them were no longer watching the match.


    They were solely focused on Tatsuya, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Kichijouji was utterly panic stricken.


    He could not believe the scene that lay before his eyes. Masaki was stretched out on the ground.


    Even though his opponent, Tatsuya, was also kneeling on the floor, light still dwelt within his eyes.


    In other words......


    (Masaki, lost......?)


    This was an altogether unbelievable sight.


    An implausibility that simply couldn''t occur.


    Originally, even if there was a minuscule chance the team could lose, the possibility that Masaki would fall was practically zero.


    "Kichijouji, watch out!"


    Kichijouji snapped out of it upon hearing his teammate calling out to him from their original position and activated "Lightning Rod" magic on reflex.


    The grass became the focal point of the lightning attack and grounded out the electrical force.


    Kichijouji finally realized that his opponent, who should have been crushed into the ground by Weight-Type Magic, was panting as the long robe whipped about him and glaring at him.


    When the roar reached his ears, Mikihiko had no idea what had just happened.


    He didn''t have the leisure to personally witness his surroundings.


    Still, when the pressure forcing him into the ground suddenly vanished, he quickly rolled to a safe distance and got to his feet and spontaneously adopted evasive maneuvers.


    Then, he finally took a good look around him. Leo had been knocked unconscious.


    Tatsuya was on both knees. Even though he hadn''t fallen, he didn''t look like he could continue.


    And next to him, Ichijou Masaki stretched out his full length on the ground.


    (You did it, Tatsuya!)


    Mikihiko once thought that Tatsuya could find a way through anything; yet on the other hand, he also felt: "Even Tatsuya is......"


    Fired up by the achievement before his eyes, Mikihiko leaped up with renewed vigor.


    Not that Mikihiko''s condition was any better. Maybe, he was the worst off of the three.


    A sharp, stabbing pain accompanied each laborious breath.


    Even if the ribs weren''t broken, he probably couldn''t avoid minor fractures.


    Due to the exorbitant amount of time under stress, he was a little light- headed right now.


    His back was still in pain from being violently thrown to the ground. Mikihiko cursed the hardness of the earth despite the grass in the privacy of his mind.


    However �� he was not about to surrender.


    In the worst case scenario, he still had to go one on two.


    No, fear had no place in his heart, this was the savage truth of reality. Even so �� defeat was not an option.


    Tatsuya conquered the "Crimson Prince".


    At the very least, he was going to show him that he could take down "Cardinal George" �� it was this "obstinacy" that drove Mikihiko to stand on shaky legs.


    He manipulated his CAD to release a lightning attack. At the same time, he channeled magic into the gray robe he wore �� psions that had been digitized.


    His image was consumed by the spirits of "shadow" hidden in his robe.


    Shadows are not synonymous with darkness.


    The outline of an object could be traced by its shadow.


    As independent information bodies of "shadow", the spirits of shadow could disrupt the light and darkness that made up the silhouette, in order to hamper an opponent''s ability to identify and aim at the target.


    The spell originally belonged to the Yoshida Family and him by extension, but Tatsuya was the one who provided the robe as supplement, rewrote the software of the CAD to its current peak condition, and suggested that he use this spell to distort his image.


    It was all thanks to Tatsuya that he could come close to matching his previous self �� though Erika believed that he had surpassed his past


    �� in terms of magic.


    For someone with his family background and history to be forced into such degrading tasks was the ultimate humiliation, and Tatsuya was the one who gave him the opportunity to prove his mettle on the battlefield.


    Along the way to the finals, Tatsuya was also the integral cog that made their advancement possible.


    At this rate, at the end of all things, all the laurels would fall on Tatsuya.


    Upon realizing this, Mikihiko bit his lip and funneled new life into his wavering legs.


    ��I will not rely on Tatsuya for everything! ��My pride forbids me from doing so!


    ��No matter what it takes, I will have my vengeance! ��Kichijouji Shinkurou, how you have dragged me into the mud! ��Come, allow me to return the favor!


    These were the proud, grandiose, and arrogant words that Mikihiko spoke to himself.


    Tatsuya said it already. He already told me.


    It is not you, Mikihiko, who is lacking. It is the spell itself. Then��


    (Tatsuya, allow me to prove the truth of your words!) He ignored the magic that shot around his body.


    Shadow magic had displaced an illusion of himself several steps away for the enemy to shoot at.


    Putting faith in his own abilities, Mikihiko typed a long string of commands into the large smart phone-shaped CAD hidden in the inside of his robe.


    Next, he took his right hand off the CAD and slapped the earth next to his feet.


    Most Generalized CADs use two numbers and a confirmation key for a total of three keys to begin an Activation Sequence.


    Higher quality models, especially the high tech smartphone ones, had features that included auto complete and selection of high efficiency magics, so one key stroke was all that was necessary to activate magic.


    Yet today, Mikihiko hit over 15 keystrokes.


    That was 5 times as many as moves the usual Generalized CAD needs for magic invocation.


    Nevertheless, Mikihiko used a fraction of the normal time to complete the steps for Ancient Magic.


    Since the number of key strokes for each Activation Sequence was the same, Mikihiko had no need to hit any extra keys. He wasn''t planning on combining five magics into one Magic Sequence, he was setting for the continuous activation of five magics.


    This was a technique that unfolded in increments.


    It wasn''t a simple Magic Sequence that had five magics crammed inside. Inside the code for each magic, there lay instructions to begin constructing the next Magic Sequence.


    Each magic would verify the surrounding conditions and pass that onto the next spell, which was a mandatory and critical step for all Magicians who wielded Spirit Magic.


    This continuous chain of movements didn''t require individual verification, but would process everything in a single, uninterrupted string.


    That was the answer that Tatsuya gave Mikihiko.


    The earth groaned beneath his hands.


    Kichijouji was aware that the groaning was not caused by the Ancient Magic user striking the earth with his hands, but because he had activated Oscillation-Type Magic in the ground.


    In spite of this, the "Magister"-like appearance and movements as well as their accompanying effect was sufficient to allow Kichijouji to mistakenly perceive that "the earth shook when the palm struck the ground".


    Cracks formed in the earth beneath Mikihiko''s hands and rushed towards the location where Kichijouji had lost his balance.


    The ground was not physically tearing apart, but was being separated by the force exerted within. Theoretically, this was a concept he understood.


    But for unknown reasons, his mental calculations seemed to have lost touch with reality.


    Kichijouji used a combination of Weight-Type and Move-Type Magic and sought to escape through the air.


    However, his feet were unable to leave the earth. Grass was firmly wrapped around his ankles.


    ��He didn''t know of any magic that could command the plants like animals.


    His heart wavered at the idea of being attacked by unknown magic.


    This was done by simply commanding the air currents that brushed over the earth''s surface to create the image that the grass had wrapped around the target. Yet, Magicians who were only familiar with Systematic Magics would never believe that this was simply a "coincidental" �� instead of actually changing the direction of the currents, all that was necessary was the perception of being "entangled" �� brush of air.


    The cracks in the earth arrived beneath his feet.


    Kichijouji could almost feel the grass pulling him into the earth. These were all illusions.


    In order to escape from these illusions, Kichijouji gathered every ounce of Magic Power at his command into a leaping spell.


    ��And completely ignored the possibility that all this was unnecessary.


    He had no need to tear through the cumbersome grass jump to such a height.


    Kichijouji was overcome with relief at escaping the mossy hell that had risen to his chin by springing into the sky. In this particular moment, his consciousness had completely overlooked Mikihiko''s presence. The opponent whom he was locked in battle with currently did not exist within his attention.


    This was the decisive opening.


    Mikihiko had continuously activated 5 magics. "Earthshaker", "Earth Splitter", "Wild Hair", "Ant Hell". Those were the first four spells that Mikihiko used.


    And for his last attack, "Thunder Child", this one was going to swat Kichijouji from the heavens as it came hurtling down from above.


    "You bastard!"


    Using his hands to hold him up, Mikihiko confirmed the kill shot. At this time, magic launched by the last member from Third High came flying towards him.


    Dirt and dust piled atop one another as they came rolling forward, also known as Move-Type Magic "Land Tsunami".


    Compared to the original conception of the magic, this was really a downscaled Land Tsunami. Maybe it was because the user wasn''t well versed in this magic, or he toned down the firepower because of the rules.


    Nonetheless, for Mikihiko, who had already sustained considerable damage from Kichijouji, this spell had sufficient power to finish him off.


    He might be able to summon the spirits still burrowed in the earth to repel the oncoming dirt, Mikihiko thought �� then swiftly gave up.


    Alas, he didn''t have much Magic Power left.


    While it was called Spirit Magic, the "spirits" themselves didn''t actually possess any power. Spirits were ultimately information bodies and nothing more than mediums used to influence the Eidos.


    So, we still lost...... He thought as he watched the earth rush towards him. Suddenly, Mikihiko''s vision was obscured by darkness.


    With the heavy sound of something colliding into a metal wall, the earth returned to its original position.


    Mikihiko raised his head towards the black flying object that blocked his view.


    There, he found his teammate waving his hands and shouting at him.


    The flying edge of the Weaponized Integrated CAD had traveled a long distance to take out Third High''s last player.


    "......Did we win?"


    "......Yeah, we did."


    Mayumi asked as if muttering to herself, to which Suzune replied in the same manner.


    That became the signal.


    No one knew who started cheering.


    One person set off two others, then four people, eight people, the chain reaction continued onward.


    Finally culminating in an explosion.


    First High''s disorderly cries seemed to merge together and sent the observation deck rocking.


    This was a pure and innocent expression of emotion.


    It was a sound that both serenaded the victors and bestowed the crushing blow of judgment towards the defeated.


    However, this reckless celebration quickly tapered away. Meanwhile, in the front row of First High''s supporters.


    The figure of a young lady could be seen as she clasped both hands to her mouth as she watched the arena with tears of joy trickling down her cheeks.


    Seeing her brother stagger to his feet and wave at her, she was at a loss for words and could only gaze at him.


    As if to support her, the applause gradually spread around her. Shortly afterward, the applause spread from the stands for First High''s supporters and spread across the entire stadium, regardless of whether they were friend or foe to form a clapping tide of praise.


    ��The entire stadium was enveloped in warm applause.


    Even Tatsuya couldn''t help but be embarrassed by the unexpected shower of applause.


    Tatsuya took off his helmet and walked to the two others. Leo and Mikihiko were both waiting for him, neither one of them sparing a glance at the audience stands.


    "......Speaking of which, you stole all the limelight. Were you waiting for that to happen?"


    The first thing Tatsuya said as he approached was this accusation of being a glory hound. Yet, regardless of whether it was the recipient Leo, Mikihiko who heard this, or Tatsuya who spoke up, everyone knew this was only to hide their awkwardness.


    "No way. I was really out of it for a while. That''s the first time I''ve taken such a hit since taking a hit from a large motorcycle two years ago."


    "What? You took a hit from a large motorcycle?"


    Mikihiko asked with an "Are you joking?" expression, but Leo nodded his head earnestly.


    "Yeah, that one hurt a lot. There was some kid behind me so I couldn''t dodge, so I just decided to bite the bullet and pow! Just like that......


    Still got hurt though, since I got away with three fractured ribs. Fortunately, this one wasn''t as bad as last time."


    "Uh...... Leo? Just in case, I just want to make sure that you used


    Fortifying Magic to defend against the compressed air pellets, right......?"


    "Eh~, I''m sorry to say that all my concentration was focused on attacking...... So as you can see, I didn''t have any defenses in place.


    Ah! How embarrassing."


    Mikihiko''s face was flooded with question marks. Bluntly speaking, he was openly gaping, but fortunately no one was on hand to laugh at his expense, since the large screen had switched to view the entire arena overhead and was unable to capture any details of the players'' expressions.


    "Then, you''re telling me......


    You just took Ichijou-kun''s magic attacks?"


    "I was defenseless, right? That''s why it took me so long to get up. Hm? Mikihiko, you broke your lip. Are you OK?"


    "Ah...... Yeah, I''m OK....... Sorta."


    Mikihiko could only stand there stupefied at this disjointed conversation and unbelievable confession. However, Leo was in an excellent mood, so he didn''t pay much attention to Mikihiko''s bewilderment.


    "Speaking of which, Tatsuya, you OK?"


    "Hm? Sorry, could you repeat that?"


    "I said, Tatsuya, you OK?"


    "Ah...... Eardrums are ruptured on one side. Right now my ears aren''t doing too well. Compared to that, Mikihiko, what''s wrong with you? You look like you''ve seen a UFO."


    Mikihiko was currently engaged in a mental struggle over "Was he the strange one, no, that''s impossible".


    "Uh, Tatsuya, you didn''t hear...... our earlier conversation, did you?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m reading lips right now to get a hint of what''s going on. I did however catch the part about Leo getting hit by a large motorcycle."


    "......So, do you have any questions for him?"


    As if trying to end his mental struggle once and for all and prove that he was perfectly normal, Mikihiko asked Tatsuya with considerable trepidation, but......


    "Questions? About what?"


    Tatsuya''s answer sent Mikihiko looking skyward in despair.


    "Mikihiko, what''s the matter? Don''t be so melancholy. We won! We are the champions, the champions!"


    "You''re right......"


    Mikihiko suddenly looked exhausted, which was perfectly natural considering Leo was perfectly at ease and Tatsuya seemed to mirror that sentiment.


    Seeing those two, Mikihiko thought.


    In the end, the final gasp was not decided by Magic Power or spells, but by physical endurance.


    Upon seeing the two others finally give in to the undying applause and stand there side by side, shoulder to shoulder, as they waved back in response despite their embarrassment, Mikihiko was painfully aware that: "I need to train a lot more......"

 Volume 4 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The celebrations for both the Newcomers Division and overall victories happened at the same time.


    The three replacements who took First Place and were directly responsible for the triumph in the Newcomers Division were all injured in the finals, so this wasn''t exactly the time for reckless celebration. Even with that in mind, the real reason was even though overall victory was assured, preparations still needed to be made for tomorrow''s Mirage Bat event, hence they didn''t have time to really celebrate.


    Thanks to First High''s newcomers turning the table, the difference in score between First and Third High grew even further.


    Currently, the difference was 140 points.


    For tomorrow''s Mirage Bat event, First Place earned 50 points, Second Place received 30 points, Third Place gets 20 points, and Fourth Place nabbed 10 points.


    For tomorrow''s preliminary round and the finals for Monolith Code, First Place obtained 100 points, Second Place received 60 points, with Third and Fourth Place each receiving 40 points.


    Based on tomorrow''s result, First High''s overall victory might become a certainty before reaching the final day.


    The players and technicians were overwhelmed with work trying to procure the essentials (such as the uniforms and CADs for the Monolith Code players), so any member with time on their hands was also thrown into the fray.


    Tatsuya intentionally avoided using "Restoration" on his ruptured right eardrum and received the usual medical treatment from the infirmary. Afterwards, he used Self Restoration to fully repair the damage and covered it up with the medical patch issued to him. Currently, he was alone with Miyuki and busy preparing for tomorrow.


    None of the other team members, especially the upperclassmen, knew that he had fully recovered, so they were still in the throes of worry. While Tatsuya felt slightly guilty about deceiving them, he had his reasons as well. In atonement, he chose to silently endure the discomfort caused by wearing the ear protector in the scorching heat of summer. ��He was quite aware that such a trivial matter did not constitute as atonement.


    Still, even though they were "overwhelmed with work", this could not compare to the sheer madness from the day before.


    Scratch that, maybe it wasn''t even close.


    Yesterday evening, he had to fully equip two people from scratch �� three, including himself �� CADs included, which created a level of frantic industry rarely seen in this field.


    Although Miyuki had switched from the Newcomers Division to the Official Division, she was originally slated for Mirage Bat anyway, so her preparations proceeded apace. Events outside of their control had cost them a day, but that wouldn''t affect the outcome by much.


    "Don''t force yourself, Tatsuya-kun, take a break. You already pushed yourself too hard yesterday."


    "Miyuki-chan, you too. If you always work so hard, we''ll never stop incurring injuries."


    Tatsuya expertly completed the CAD examination. Along with Miyuki, he was practically forcibly expelled by Mayumi and Suzune, drawing today''s activities to a close.


    ? ? ?


    Elsewhere, at this time during the same night, another group of people were plagued by insomnia as they were backed into a corner.


    "At this point, First High''s victory is practically written on the wall..."


    "Fuck that! Do you want to give up? Do you want to sit down and die?!"


    "If First High wins like this, we''re going to lose over a billion. In U.S. dollars!"


    "We''d be better off dead in the face of that kind of loss! HQ was never interested in this plan because upon failure, the loss in capital would be enormous. We were the ones who forced this plan through. Now, if we''re lucky we would be turned into ''Generators'', and anyone unworthy would become ''Boosters'' to slave away for the organization until the day we die."


    The men sitting around the table turned fearful gazes on the four frozen men standing in the four corners of the room.


    "Without this plan, we might not be able to meet our quotas... but I think we overreached ourselves."


    "This isn''t the time to say that! ...In that case, let''s do it, by any means possible!"


    "He''s right! We already spent considerable energy forcing the favored candidates to lose their matches. By now, we shouldn''t hesitate to adopt more brutal tactics. Even if our customers are suspicious, so long as we don''t leave any evidence behind, those are only empty accusations at the end. Now, we go all the way or bust!"


    "Send agents to the assistants. For tomorrow''s Mirage Bat, force all of First High''s players to withdraw �� by any means possible!"


    "They won''t die if they''re lucky. Otherwise, I guess they weren''t lucky."


    The men looked at one another with maniacal smiles on their faces, their thoughts in accord.


    ? ? ?


    The ninth day of the Nine Schools Competition. The pleasant weather that lasted until yesterday took a turn for the worse, with thick clouds that hinted of rain covering the skies. It was a dark and overcast day.


    Still, there was no blinding sunlight with the dark clouds in the sky, creating perfect conditions for Mirage Bat. For the players, Miyuki included, this forecast was undoubtedly "excellent weather".


    "While this is an ideal condition for Mirage Bat... Yet I somehow feel that this is the harbinger of conflict."


    Hearing Tatsuya murmuring to himself as he watched the skies,


    Miyuki creased her brows.


    "Is something else going to happen...?"


    "Since their goal remains a mystery... No evidence of something afoot does not guarantee that nothing will occur. Regardless, Miyuki doesn''t need to worry. No matter what happens, only you, I will protect to the absolute end."


    Tatsuya''s words had no superfluous meaning.


    For Tatsuya, his sole purpose was to safeguard Miyuki.


    To be brutally honest, in Tatsuya''s mind, sacrificing the other players was nothing more than a method to the madness.


    However �� Tatsuya probably gave thanks that no one was around to overhear their conversation.


    If a third party was present... If someone saw Tatsuya watching the sky and, out of his sight range, Miyuki drooping her head in embarrassment while wearing a thoroughly delighted smile as she drifted towards him, they might report the siblings for the crime of "homicide by headaches".


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki was set to appear in the second match.


    Actually, appearing in the first match with the maximum amount of rest was the best case. But now that Tatsuya thought about it, not everything goes their way, so they should be thankful that she wasn''t scheduled for the third match.


    The two of them chose to observe the first match from the auxiliary observation deck on the side.


    While there was a 45 minute break between the first and second matches, moving from the main audience stands to the competition arena was a waste of time.


    The players from the other schools apparently thought the same, given the way they were congregated around one side of the arena.


    "Kobayakawa-senpai looks pretty fired up!"


    That was Miyuki''s assessment of their senpai, who was one of the players waiting on one of the upraised circular pillars in the middle of the lake for the starting signal.


    That was Tatsuya''s opinion as well.


    However, Mari once complained that Kobayakawa was an unstable individual. Now that he thought about it, since this might be the decisive match that clinched First High''s overall victory, it was probably impossible to tell her to relax.


    Still, the bottom line was that victory or defeat was entirely up to her, but there didn''t seem to be any problems, Tatsuya thought.


    Under the combined gaze of the audience, related personnel, and fellow teammates, the starting signal rang out.


    The first match turned into flurry of activity to decide the standings, but Kobayakawa maintained a slim lead.


    Breathless, Erika could finally let out a sigh of relief and turned to speak to her neighbor Mizuki �� only to find her friend staring at the scene with widened eyes thoroughly unlike her.


    "Mizuki... Is it OK for you to take off your glasses?"


    Magicians who were oversensitive to pushion light wore special glasses to inhibit the effects of pushion light as well as to avoid becoming emotionally stimulated by active pushions. In the current situation, taking off her glasses in such a furious event surely brought incredible stress on her spirit.


    "In truth... It''s a little uncomfortable."


    Erika noticed that Mizuki''s hands that were holding her glasses on her thighs shook from time to time.


    "But, I don''t think that always evading the issue is the answer."


    "...I don''t think Mizuki is evading the issue at all."


    Erika had heard Mizuki''s reason for attending magic high school numerous times.


    Of course, the chief reason was to be able to take advantage of this rare talent. Specifically, she hoped to enroll in the magic universities as a Magic Artificer.


    Yet at the same time, she also wished to learn how to control this pair of "eyes" that often saw simply too much. Within the limits set for Course 2 students, she wished to receive the fullest amount of training.


    While still immature, but precisely because she saw this as her "strength", this certainly did not qualify as running away. And precisely because it wasn''t fully developed yet, Erika believed that using supporting tools and equipment was the right approach.


    Precisely because of this.


    "Rome wasn''t built in one day. Likewise, you won''t fully control your abilities in one shot and, though I shouldn''t be the one to say this, doing so usually ruins your body as well. Mizuki, this could cause irreparable damage!"


    That''s why she chose such a stern lecture.


    "Yeah... But, if I avert my eyes at a time something that I must see is visible, I think that''s also incorrect..."


    In spite of this, Mizuki still kept her glasses on her lap.


    "When Watanabe-senpai was injured, if I was watching carefully, I might have provided some assistance to Tatsuya-kun and the others."


    "...So this time, you''re keeping watch in case another incident occurs?"


    "Exactly. You know...... I think Miyuki will be perfectly fine. That''s because if something was wrong with Miyuki, there''s no way that could escape Tatsuya-kun''s eyes. However, he''s simply unable to handle all the other players today. In addition, he was overworked yesterday. So if..."


    "If the other players ran into trouble, Tatsuya-kun wouldn''t just sit there twiddling his thumbs either. That''s most likely the case... He looks cold on the outside, but he''s a good guy inside."


    "Tatsuya-kun''s warmth comes from looking after his friends...!"


    "Yes, yes, I got it!"


    (If not towards his "friends", he would definitely be the sort to make the coldest, most objective decisions.)


    Erika kept that thought to herself. She pressed both palms together in front of her and sought to comfort the slightly annoyed Mizuki.


    Mikihiko, who was sitting on Mizuki''s other side, interjected upon hearing their conversation.


    "I understand Erika''s concerns towards Shibata-san and share the same belief that Tatsuya has. Shibata-san''s ''eyes'' are undeniably the most reliable tool to prevent someone using Spiritual Magic to hinder the competition. Since we have a barrier erected around us to dampen the effects of pushion light, I don''t think any residual after effects will linger."


    Hearing the unnatural eagerness within Mikihiko''s words (according to Erika), Erika revealed a mischievous smirk.


    "Hm~...? So Miki will protect Mizuki now?


    If something happens to Mizuki, Miki will take full responsibility now?


    Of course, that''s the type of responsibility men will take for women, right?"


    "Wha, this isn''t the time to talk about that!"


    Beet red, Mikihiko''s furious rebuttal wholly ignored his usual objection to his nickname.


    Speaking of Mizuki, she was also blushing a deep red and seemed to be at a loss for words.


    "...You truly are an evil woman!"


    On the other hand, Erika utterly ignored the sighs and annoyed scoldings coming from the other side of her seat.


    Between Leo, who was currently being ignored, and Erika, who was feigning ignorance, the usual lively conversation started. At this time, the bell for the second round started.


    Both of them wore an "unsatisfied" expression and used their facial expressions to convey their meaning while shutting their mouths to avoid distracting the players and the other members of the audience.


    Afterwards, shortly after the second round began, that incident happened.


    Both Kobayakawa and another player leaped at the same time towards a green orb in the sky.


    Unfortunately, the other player reached the target first. Kobayakawa used magic to stop her leaping momentum. Her body came to a stop in the air.


    Next, she sought to use magic to return to her starting location, but found another player had already landed at that location.


    Unruffled, she decided on the closest landing spot and switched the Magic Sequence to land there.


    However, her body that was supposed to move in a diagonal pattern


    �� fell directly downwards through gravity''s influence.


    Even the spectators in the audience could see Kobayakawa''s expression falter as she began to fall.


    Shock.


    Panic.


    Terror.


    The magic that was supposed to support her failed to activate.


    Magic had supported her life to this day, yet suddenly betrayed her at this critical moment. She forgot to even struggle as she plummeted towards the surface of the lake.


    Even though it was the water''s surface, this was still a 10 meter fall. If the landing was poor, this might be fatal.


    Nor did Kobayakawa appear to take any stance to prepare for landing.


    Fortunately, this was an athletic competition with two or three layers of safeguards in place. There were emergency responses in place if a player suddenly lost control of their magic and began to fall.


    The staff on hand immediately released Speed-Type Magic.


    From the moment Kobayakawa started to fall until the staff used magic to catch her body, probably less than a second had elapsed.


    Still, she was less than half way from the water''s surface.


    This was more than enough to completely crush her confidence.


    With pitying eyes, Tatsuya watched them carry away his unconscious senpai on a stretcher.


    The greatest reason why young men and women lost their ability to use magic was because of hazardous situations caused by magic failure and the subsequent distrust towards magic in general.


    Magic is a power that deceives the world.


    Magic itself exists outside the truth of the world, hence the deception.


    Even so, if everyone could use their "eyes" to see magic like Tatsuya, then they could easily believe this deceptive yet truthful power.


    Nevertheless, for most Magicians (especially the chicks and saplings), magic was an immutable, invisible existence. Even if they could see the psions, they couldn''t see how magic was interacting with their world. In short, they were clueless beyond theoretical knowledge.


    �� When I''m using magic, is this really my own power ��


    Every Magician-in-training came across this question during their education. No, this suspicion. Once magic failed to materialize, resulting in danger that relied on magic to avert, this suspicion rapidly turned into belief.


    �� See, magic doesn''t exist �� This belief.


    Once this idea was implanted into a Magician, magic would forever be out of their reach.


    Magic was such a fragile existence that balanced on the tips of the mental scales.


    (...Kobayakawa-senpai is likely broken for life.)


    As if to comfort the utterly pale Miyuki, Tatsuya cradled her shoulders into his chest as he murmured to himself.


    When in gravity''s grasp and at the moment of inception, Kobayakawa''s expression was covered with terror.


    It was someone else. Even if he made that distinction, realizing that someone had forever lost their precious abilities certainly left a bitter after taste.


    As if pressing a burning brand to the gaping wound, his messaging terminal in the chest pocket started vibrating and arrested his melancholy.


    Miyuki, who was pressed tightly against him, turned a shocked expression towards Tatsuya. He calmly removed the fold up device and pressed it to his ear.


    "Tatsuya, it''s me, Mikihiko. Got a moment?"


    "...Ah, no problem."


    Even though the lights clearly showed that the sound wave interference module on the device was working, Tatsuya still lowered his volume.


    "Unfortunately, during the earlier incident, I was unable to detect any magic at work."


    "Is that so..."


    "Sorry for disappointing you..."


    "Please don''t worry on that account, I failed to notice anything either."


    "However, Shibata-san has something she wants to say to you."


    "Mizuki? You mean, her glasses were off?"


    Tatsuya''s tone contained a level of astonishment that wasn''t feigned. Yet, Mikihiko didn''t immediately reply,


    "Tatsuya-kun, this is Mizuki."


    Because someone else had taken hold of the phone. "Mizuki, did you see anything?"


    Are you OK? Those words were stuck in Tatsuya''s throat.


    Still, Tatsuya believed that this would be trampling over Mizuki''s good intentions.


    As someone affiliated with magic, she made the conscious decision to use her "vision".


    Then, inquiring about the results was what a member of the magic world like him should respond with, Tatsuya thought.


    "Yes, well... On Kobayakawa-senpai''s right arm... maybe near where she was wearing her CAD, I saw a light, no, more like a ''spirit'' bursting apart."


    "Really... You saw that. So, you said this ''spirit'' burst apart?"


    "Uh......


    Yes, that''s the feeling I got. Like a really old electronic scattering sparks everywhere, something like that......"


    "I see. So that''s it, I get it now... So that''s how they did it."


    Tatsuya got a muddled image of what snare their "enemies" laid for them.


    "Uh, Tatsuya-kun...?"


    Apparently, his nodding movement could be detected through his voice over the phone.


    A somewhat hesitant, but very hopeful voice (from Mizuki) traveled across the other end of the line.


    "Excellent find, Mizuki. This is an invaluable piece of information!"


    "Thank you, you are very welcome!"


    Before Mizuki could ask her burning questions, Tatsuya replied first. Afterwards, Mizuki''s anxious voice came back over the line.


    ? ? ?


    Unfortunately, in the first match, First High was forced to withdraw in the middle.


    Tatsuya departed First High''s pavilion that was currently suffused in a gloomy aura and made his way to the CAD examination pavilion staffed by the board.


    He left Miyuki in the player''s resting area �� even in the pavilion, it still counted as a "room".


    Based on the modus operandi, it seemed highly unlikely that they would strike in two consecutive matches, and they hadn''t directly assaulted the players themselves. On the other hand, players usually focused all their attention on the upcoming match rather than worrying about details like mechanical inspections and the sort. Tatsuya adopted a similar line of reasoning with his companions.


    CAD examination was a procedure that had been repeated numerous times in the past few days and should be the area of least hassle or concern. However, his optimism died the moment he plugged the CAD into the examination device.


    This behavior was completely impulsive.


    The moment the board member took the CAD from his hands and connected it to the examination device and started operating the controls,


    Instantly, he detected the anomaly, and by the time he realized this...


    His hand had already dragged the man across the table and thrown him violently to the floor.


    A pained shriek rang out.


    Immediately afterward, an angry roar �� to be precise, it was the guard who let out this angry roar �� rapidly approached.


    But, even hearing this sound was insufficient to halt his intentions.


    A suffocating aura of killing intent stopped the footsteps in their tracks and draped the scene in silence.


    This was the manifestation of the last remaining remnant of his "sincerity" (emotion-wise).


    "...You''ve severely underestimated me!"


    The painful groan was likely a biological reaction because of the increased force from the kneecap pressed down on his chest.


    The board member that was thrown to the floor was so terrified of Tatsuya''s demonic aura that his teeth weren''t even chattering and could only lay there with spasms breaking out over his face.


    "Did you seriously think that you could tamper with Miyuki''s personal effects and not rouse my ire?"


    Despite hearing this, any third party unaware of his family situation could not comprehend his meaning.


    At the same time, even if that was the case, no one would fail to understand��


    The sinister smile on his lips.


    The board member who was on the receiving end of this violence had touched that which cannot be touched �� the scales of the dragon.


    Completely ignoring the crowd around him, Tatsuya coldly spoke to the man crumpled on the floor.


    "What did you plant inside Miyuki''s CAD during the examination? That''s not a typical virus!"


    The man''s face shook even harder now. This level of terror and despair went beyond someone looking Death in the eye. This was the face of the condemned being read their sins in the depths of hell.


    "So, this is how you tamper with the CAD software. Owing to the rules of the competition, no CAD can avoid coming through this bottleneck."


    In the crowd of security personnel who arrived to subdue Tatsuya, the foremost one overheard Tatsuya''s muttering and sucked in a breath. He turned his gaze on the man responsible for CAD examination who was currently subdued by Tatsuya. The officer''s eyes gradually switched from watching a victim to gazing at a potential suspect.


    "Still, you aren''t the only one responsible for all the shenanigans during this competition, are you?"


    Under Tatsuya''s knees, tears trickled out of the corner of the man''s eyes as he weakly shook his head.


    "Oh? You choose silence?"


    Tatsuya expressively formed the fingers of his right into a karate chop before the man''s eyes.


    The finger tips approached the man like the fangs of a snake. Tatsuya''s right hand slowly stalked towards the fallen man''s throat.


    Seeing this, everyone present was mesmerized by the sight and, for some reason, they were all thinking about the same thing.


    They were visualizing the same event.


    The young man''s fingers would easily tear through this piteous sinner''s skin, gouge out the throat, and pass merciless judgment amid a sea of blood...


    "What is going on here?"


    Just before this tragedy could play out to its inevitable conclusion, an elder''s composed voice released everyone from their stasis.


    There was no sense of intimidation or majesty; instead, the voice passed over them like a spring breeze as it swallowed the towering murderous intent and neutralized it.


    "��Kudou-sama!"


    His demons exorcised, Tatsuya reined in his demonic aura, retracted his hand and knees before rising to bow towards Elder Kudou.


    "My terrible apologies. I have disturbed you with an unsightly display."


    "You are �� First High''s Shiba-kun. Yesterday''s match left an indelible impression. So, what''s going on here?"


    Feeling Tatsuya retract his fangs, someone sought to arrest the young man responsible for this chaos, but a colleague in the front ranks who overheard Tatsuya''s words restrained him.


    "Due to the illegal activities directed towards our school''s CADs, I am currently interrogating the apprehended suspect."


    "Is that so."


    Anyone who had been held in place by his demonic aura and murderous intent knew this was a lie.


    Interrogate wasn''t going to cut it.


    However, Elder Kudou chose not to pursue that issue and merely inclined his head at Tatsuya''s words.


    "This is the CAD that was tampered with?"


    "Correct."


    The old Magician once known as the "wiliest" removed the CAD from the examination device and held it before his eyes before nodding in agreement.


    "...Indeed, an abnormality is present. I''ve seen this before. While I was still in the service, during the battles in the East China Seas, the Magicians in the Guangdong Army used this sort of Golden Electron Silkworms."


    As he said this, he directed a chilling gaze towards the man on the ground.


    This cold voice sent the man crawling backwards.


    "Golden Electron Silkworms pass across connections to invade electronic devices. It''s a SB magic that disables precision weaponry."


    SB Magic was the name given to magic that used self-regulated immaterial existences, also known as "spirits", as a medium. Elder Kudou briefly recalled his experiences and slowly unmasked this magic.


    "The silkworms don''t rewrite the process itself. Instead, they interfere with the output signal and may even alter the signal. This delays the spell activation by hampering the electronic mechanism without triggering the OS or anti-virus programs. Prior to identifying the Golden Electron Silkworms, our forces suffered terribly under its effects... Were you aware of this?"


    "No."


    At Elder Kudou''s inquiry, Tatsuya avoided any unnecessary movement and maintained an "at-ease" stance as he replied verbally.


    "This is the first I''ve heard of the term Golden Electron Silkworms. However, I immediately detected a foreign element intruding on the system I designed."


    "I see."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Elder Kudou revealed a delighted smile.


    Still, by the time he turned his gaze on the perpetrator, this smile had morphed into a predatory smile that a veteran Magician of a hundred battles turned on a hapless foe.


    "Now, where did you come across the spell for Golden Electron Silkworms...?"


    With a screech, the spy attempted to flee the scene, but was quickly brought down by the guards who originally came to arrest Tatsuya.


    "Well, Shiba-kun. It''s about time for you to return to the stadium. Just use the backup CADs for now. Since this kind of situation has occurred, there''s no need for further examinations. Speaking of which, board chairman?"


    At these sudden summons, one of the older gentlemen behind him �� that being said, he was still a dozen years younger than Elder Kudou


    �� hurriedly nodded his head.


    "For such an unsavory individual to infiltrate the staff is a scandal of unprecedented proportions. Afterwards, I would like to hear your explanation."


    The chairman looked ready to faint, but still managed to reply in the affirmative. Elder Kudou turned from his band of followers and once more turned a delighted gaze towards Tatsuya.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun, I would like to speak with you sooner or later."


    "Definitely, if the opportunity beckons��"


    "Indeed, allow me to look forward to this ''opportunity''."


    This was the first encounter between Tatsuya and Kudou Retsu.


    ? ? ?


    Upon returning to First High''s pavilion, Tatsuya was acutely aware that the looks sent his way had developed minute, yet definitive, changes.


    ��Maybe, he should say they have "reverted to their original state".


    The reason he said minute was because they were trying, but failed, to hide their subtle glances. They felt guilty about seeing him in a different light, yet could not suppress the wavering in their hearts.


    Tatsuya was no fool.


    His emotions were merely skewed in a certain direction, with one particular half becoming especially sensitive.


    Hence, he was slow to accept good intentions. Yet very adept at picking up hostility.


    Currently, he was very accustomed to reading the glances thrown his way. It was the bewilderment, terror, and avoidance one experienced when encountering an unidentified outlier.


    "Onii-sama..."


    Among them, one young lady did not shun him and approached him with subdued voice and expression.


    "Sorry, I made you worry."


    That was the only gaze that plucked his heartstrings.


    "How can that be! Wasn''t Onii-sama enraged on my behalf?"


    At the same time as she shook her head vigorously, her brushed hair parted slightly.


    "That was fast. Have you heard the details?"


    Tatsuya gently adjusted the loose strands and caressed his sister''s head. Shyly, Miyuki dipped her head, but still answered her brother''s question clearly.


    "No. That''s because, whenever Onii-sama is actually furious... It''s always because of me..."


    Her clear answer trailed off into a sob. Tatsuya used one hand to stroke his sister''s face and gently raised her head.


    "...Exactly. I will only anger for your sake.


    But, Miyuki. It is perfectly natural for an older brother to be furious for a young sister.


    In my heart, that is the last scrap of something ''perfectly natural''. So, Miyuki, you don''t have to be so sad."


    Tatsuya released his right hand and pulled out a handkerchief, which he used to dab at the tear corners of his sister''s eyes.


    "Besides... Wouldn''t it be a shame for your tears to ruin such a beautiful make up job? Today is an auspicious day when you will ascend to the stage."


    "Don''t say that... Seriously, Onii-sama. I''m not the only one competing today. This is called blatant favoritism!"


    In spite of the wry smile, the brilliancy of Miyuki''s smile was second to none.


    At least, that''s how Tatsuya saw it.


    Seeing his sister''s smile restored, Tatsuya was satisfied and at ease. His hands dropped from his sister''s face to her shoulder as he directed them inside. When he lifted his head to look at the pavilion, he suddenly felt another subtle change in looks he was receiving. This time, the change was in a more interesting direction.


    Hidden within the secret glances in their direction,


    Was a lukewarm gaze that was both irritated but unable to take their eyes off of them.


    "Ah, Tatsuya-kun."


    Presently, as if the Student Council President spoke on behalf of all the students present, Mayumi used an especially cold voice and gaze to welcome Tatsuya.


    "When I heard from the board that ''one of the students from your school abruptly assaulted someone'', I was at wit''s end trying to figure out what happened... So, apparently a certain sis-con brother flew into a rage when someone attempted to act against his beloved little sister!"


    While this wasn''t a very flattering way to describe the circumstances, Tatsuya got the distinct feeling of someone in the path of a tornado and feeling the cold wind nipping at him. Realizing that he was in a completely inferior situation, Tatsuya helplessly chose to make a tactical retreat.


    Thus, he quickly retreated into the work room allotted for technicians.


    This way, Tatsuya finally managed to avoid being ostracized within First High, though whether this result was brought about by his own will... Even he was not able to say.


    ? ? ?


    The day broke over a darkened sky and showed no signs of turning for the better by the time the second match started around 9:30 AM.


    "It''s a fine day today... Hopefully, this will continue into the evening."


    "Might get sunny around the evening."


    "Though starlight presents its own challenges... Oh well, still better than a rainy day."


    The siblings'' conversation seemed to assume that advancing beyond the preliminaries was a statement of fact. However, Azusa, who was sitting in a nearby chair, seemed completely "indifferent" with this.


    Generally, the difference in strength between Year 1 and Year 2 students exceeded the difference between Year 2 and Year 3 students. This was because customized magic education officially began at the high school level.


    Thus, if not present during the Newcomers Division, rarely do Year 1 students appear in the Official Division. Usually, players that were suddenly promoted to the Official Division from the Newcomers Division had a tough time getting through the preliminaries, not to mention placing in the standings.


    That being said��


    (That sort of common sense probably doesn''t apply to Miyuki... And on top of that, there''s Shiba-kun as well.)


    Excluding her more timid nature, Azusa was undoubtedly one of the top tier Magicians (chicks) in her cohort. The fact that she was selected as one of the brass within First High despite her weaker personality was a testament to her skills.


    Yet in Azusa''s eyes, Miyuki possessed the power to challenge for First Place.


    Just the sister alone was already a formidable opponent with superlative skills, now there was an older brother who was fully supporting her.


    Even Mari, the favored champion, would be hard pressed to defeat her even in peak condition.


    While Azusa was contemplating these other details, in reality, she was the technician responsible for the third match, which is why she was here so early to help make any final CAD adjustments and system diagnostics.


    The Official Division''s Monolith Code and Mirage Bat were the final two gender exclusive events in the Nine Schools Competition, so each school''s personnel were busy preparing for the events.


    First High chose to pair one player with one technician to handle these two events.


    To be brutally honest, as a Technician, Tatsuya was also Azusa''s opponent.


    However �� before the first shot was fired, regardless of who won or lost, Azusa''s will to compete had completely evaporated.


    The earlier incident.


    The board sent word that Tatsuya assaulted some of the staff. Upon learning this, she was more "terrified" than shocked.


    Rather than being surprised, somewhere in her heart she knew �� "if it was him".


    Even though they were nothing more than recent, casual acquaintances, Azusa believed that "he wasn''t the type to act violently without cause". On the other hand, if he did have a reason, he wasn''t the sort to hold back.


    This readiness to resort to unbridled savagery chilled Azusa to the core.


    A considerable proportion of magic usage fell within the purview of the military, both in terms of military strength and active deterrents. Azusa was perfectly clear on this point. But regardless of whether it was the military or public safety, this was still an institutionalized "violence". In order to activate this "violence", the responsibility was divvied between the decision maker, the one who gave the orders, the executors, and the supervisors.


    Yet, he was willing to make the decision, execute, and bear the full responsibility.


    Perhaps, he wouldn''t even bat an eyelid if the man had to die �� executed with his own hands.


    She was absolutely terrified of that ice-cold heart forged of steel.


    The shock came afterwards, when he shared the details behind his actions.


    He came across illegal CAD modifications and apprehended the culprit on site.


    The tear-stricken, tortured expression on Hirakawa, the Year 3 student who served as Kobayakawa''s Technician, was deeply imprinted into Azusa''s eyes. That sort of harrowing regret was easy to imagine and could resonate with anyone.


    She hadn''t noticed that the CAD was tampered with. Due to this, a player suffered a major accident, culminating in an exceptional peer possibly bidding farewell to her powers forever and being doomed to a broken life. In the face of that, she... If she was in Hirakawa''s shoes, she might have fled the scene and cried herself to sleep in her hotel room, Azusa thought.


    It was an undeniable fact that Tatsuya was a Course 2 student and, at the same time, a "dunce".


    His technical scores hovered just above passing.


    During the skill examinations after school commenced, roughly five students failed every year, so even if his grades were closer to "pretty terrible" instead of "fairly poor", there was nothing to be done.


    Yet, the reality was �� when excluding the "strength" based on artificial conditions like examinations and based solely on the Magician''s ability to adapt fluidly to various situations, his assessment was completely inverted.


    Regardless of whether it was development, analysis, calibration, or combat.


    His strength went "beyond" First-Class.


    Even if they didn''t exclude his Magic Power and assessed him based on his ability to apply Magic, he was the true "valedictorian" worthy of standing at the top of the pyramid.


    Then��


    (Our "grades"... "Course 1 students", what of these? What''s the point of differentiating between "Course 1 students" and "Course 2 students"?)


    During the Nine Schools Competition, after watching Tatsuya at a close proximity, Azusa started seriously considering this question.


    And remained bewildered.


    That was the unease coming from her faltering values system, hitherto unchallenged and held to be truth, which had suddenly become vague and untrustworthy.


    Azusa never held herself as an elitist who took pride in her "Bloom" status and derogatorily looked down at the Course 2 students as "Weeds".


    At least, she wasn''t conscious of it.


    Despite this �� her exceptional magical talent and her identity as a skilled magic high school student �� she still took "pride" in these labels.


    For Magicians groping their way through life, confidence in their own magical abilities was synonymous to the courage that sustained them throughout their journey to blaze a new path as Magicians. Even if Azusa wasn''t consciously aware of this point, the fact remained that her confidence as a Magician undeniably supported her throughout her life.


    This wasn''t restricted to just magic. For youngsters, anyone would be greatly uneasy about such murky concepts like "tomorrow" or the "future" precisely because they lacked the "experience" or "track record", hence they relied on their "self-confidence" and "self- esteem".


    For Azusa, those things ("self-confidence" or "self-esteem") originated from her "magic" and ultimately gave her status as a "talented student within the magic high schools". To be precise, her self-confidence and self-esteem were born out of her "magic grades".


    That being said, both self-confidence and self-esteem could only wilt before the spectacle that was Tatsuya.


    Her test scores as a Year 1 student were plainly superior, but regardless of whether as a combat Magician, Magic Artificer, or even


    Magic Researcher, she never got the inkling that she was better in any way. Even her own unique talents, which she privately felt could rival even Mayumi or Mari, paled in front of Tatsuya.


    Still, Azusa felt that she didn''t need to stress out over this feeling of self-abasement.


    She was more than 90% sure that Tatsuya was "him". ��Against "him", feeling inadequate was only natural. ��Against "him", feeling diminished was ludicrous.


    Azusa used this to convince herself. (But everyone doesn''t know yet...)


    Precisely because no one knew, this feeling became more prominent, Became more obvious.


    Surely the other Year 1 students in his cohort felt the same.


    As a Course 1 student who was outshone by a Course 2 student �� what did their "grades" even signify?


    "A-chan, it''s best not to dwell on that for too long!"


    Azusa was startled when someone suddenly greeted her from behind and swiftly turned around to find Mayumi smiling wryly at her.


    "That thing, is spe��ci��al."


    Despite referring to her underclassman as a "thing", her tone was quite warm.


    "There will be some children who simply cannot accept this...... But as high school students, they must learn to accept things that they do not agree with. Even if it''s true that Course 2 students cannot match Course 1 students in technical skills, it is also true that Tatsuya-kun has surpassed our level."


    "Eh? But..."


    Hearing these shocking words, Azusa was struck speechless.


    True, Tatsuya''s level was above her, Azusa thought. ��Even if she was against "him", she was forced to admit she would have some regrets.


    But Mayumi''s level was also superb, and Azusa didn''t think she would lose to Tatsuya in any way.


    "It''s not like I''m completely out of his league."


    Maybe seeing through Azusa''s bewilderment, Mayumi smiled wryly once more.


    "From an aggregate magic perspective, I should have the edge. If it turned into a shootout, so long as I keep a wide berth, I can still do it."


    After downplaying her words, Mayumi''s expression eased somewhat.


    "However, there are areas where I am unquestionably behind. For CAD related skills, even though I''m not far behind, I''m definitely no match for him. Unfortunately, he also holds all the cards in terms of magic knowledge."


    Mayumi added carelessly, as if the upperclassmen''s complete loss of face didn''t concern her in the slightest.


    "Everyone is proficient and lacking in different areas, so there''s rarely someone who''s superior in every single way. When I say Tatsuya''s level is higher, I mean that his knowledge and skills in magic engineering are unrivaled."


    Mayumi caught Azusa''s eye in order to carefully examine Azusa''s gaze.


    "On the other hand, regardless of whether it is myself or A-chan, both of us tower over Tatsuya-kun in magic technical ability, so there''s no reason to be so depressed. The contents of the magic skills examination each possess their purpose, just as the test scores are not representative of a person''s value, test scores are only one part of a person''s value."


    Azusa wordlessly listened to Mayumi''s words. "Then again, heh..."


    Whew, this time Mayumi actually let out a sigh.


    "Those that fully believe in ''their own superiority'' tend to be unwilling to accept that they cannot surpass someone in every way. They even forgot that the actual difference between Course 1 and 2 students originally arose because they needed to differentiate the grades for those who passed the entrance exam and who could receive instruction."


    Somewhere, somehow, Azusa''s eyes widened. Her mind had gone completely blank at Mayumi''s unexpected words.


    What did she mean forget? This was the first time she had ever heard that the difference between Course 1 and 2 students was caused by educational differences.


    "In the end, it was still a uniform issue... In the beginning, it was simply because the number of students exceeded expectations and they couldn''t change all the embroidery in time......"


    "Eh, really?"


    "Huh? You didn''t know?"


    Hearing the real story for the first time, Azusa received a wholly different shock than before and remained silent. Hearing Mayumi murmur, "Really, it appears that not many people know......", Azusa could only keep nodding.


    "Did you know that First High used to accept 100 students each year? They had to accept more Magicians to follow international standards, so First High increased their student body size. The government at the time must have wanted immediate results. Adding new students at the beginning of the next school year would have been fine, but in reality, they added more students in the middle of the term.


    However, the school was unable to increase the number of educators in the middle of the term. So, their temporary solution was to teach the theoretical knowledge to the students who joined in the middle of the term, then begin technical instruction during the second year. This became the Course 2 student system.


    However, once the Course 2 students enrolled, there was an error in the orders for school uniforms. Because of this, the Year 1 students who were temporarily set as Course 2 students had to suffer the indignity of wearing uniforms without the school emblems. This led to an unexpected misunderstanding...... The Course 2 student system was meant to be a placeholder until they could enter the next level. They were simply students who were enrolled after the original spots were already filled. Yet, they were gradually seen as replacements. Also, the plan that called for increased students ultimately failed to provide the adequate instructors, resulting in the misinterpreted ''replacement treatment'' eventually becoming reality. This is the true face of the Course 2 student system.


    The uniforms also suffered the same fate. In order to cover up the error, no one bothered to correct the issue after the original plan was scrapped. This is the truth behind the matter. In hindsight, creating two different uniforms was a complete waste...... Since everything is done automatically until the school emblems are affixed, it would be cheaper to have one uniform design even if the measurements differ."


    Once she started, the words just wouldn''t stop.


    Azusa''s sincere opinion after hearing Mayumi''s explanation changed drastically.


    The deep antagonism between "Blooms" and "Weeds" that had caused numerous instances of friction actually originated from such a trivial matter.


    These words definitely must be kept from Miyuki, Azusa thought �� the outcome was too terrifying to imagine.


    "...Please, don''t tell Miyuki-chan?"


    Mayumi seemed to arrive at the same conclusion. Azusa nodded in agreement without another word.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki was wholly unaware of the fact that she was seen as a dangerous individual by two senpais on the Student Council. She was standing in the arena and happily waiting for Mirage Bat to begin.


    That was because this was the first time in the Nine Schools Competition that her brother''s time and energy were solely devoted to her.


    Normally, by the time they returned home, their lives were restricted to each other.


    There was limitless time for the two of them to be alone.


    Yet in the dorms of the Nine Schools Competition, this was impossible.


    Not that her unfulfilled desire was bursting from the seams (at least, that''s what she thought), but after spending such a long time in a suppressed state, her joy was magnified in this instance.


    In the box reserved for related personnel, her brother was watching her.


    And watching only her.


    Somehow, she felt that she could soar into the skies without the aid of magic.


    She rendered the naked, lustful gazes directed towards her uniform that left none of her curves to imagination into oblivion. There was no reason to care, because all stares other than Tatsuya''s own were nothing more than trash. Turning the audience into beans �� or even onions and carrots �� was a widely known tactic that was rather useless to people who suffered from stage fright (anyone capable of turning people into beans wouldn''t have stage fright in the first place). Yet for Miyuki, she honestly believed that all gazes, save for Tatsuya alone, were utterly meaningless.


    She knew very well that her brother admired well-taught and cultured individuals regardless of gender as she adopted a truly impeccable posture.


    With such an incredibly beautiful young lady falling into a dancer''s pose, many young men within the audience alternated sighs as their emotions ran rampant. At this rate, they were going to have to call for the stretchers before the match even began.


    Possibly under the influence of the audience''s warm reception, despite the sheer impossibility of this, the signal for the commencement of the match did go off a few seconds early.


    Miyuki''s frame lightly soared into the sky.


    Every player for Mirage Bat prepared two uniforms.


    One was a brightly colored uniform that could be seen beneath the brightest rays of the sun.


    The other was a colorful uniform that glowed beneath the night sky.


    The reason behind the designs was to prevent midair collisions between players and it became an unwritten rule based on previous experience.


    The primary color that covered Miyuki was a deep magenta.


    A tiny shade off and this would be a helplessly coarse color, but Miyuki wore this with an aura of nobility.


    Neither did the cosmetics with UV protection take away from her elegance.


    Her fair and graceful form was still developing, but when she extended her slim limbs, this painted a glorious vision of her beautifully curved bosom and slender waist, all of this combining to give off intimate charm of a blooming flower rather than a sheer animal desire.


    No two ways about it, her beauty was breathtaking.


    No one was going to second anyone anything as they all leaped towards the targets. Among them all, only one person could be worthy of the term "floating".


    Miyuki captured everyone''s gaze once more.


    If this match was judged by the beauty of dance alone, she was unquestionably First Place.


    Yet, as expected of the Official Division with its numerous aces, the Nine Schools Competition could not be underestimated.


    "Someone is actually leading against Miyuki-chan..."


    When the signal sounded to end the first round, Mizuki held her breath and seemed to expel out a series of "disbelieving" words.


    "The player from Second High who is first place... Even if she isn''t a BS Magician, but plainly, she has refined the ''Leaping'' spell into a specialized magic spell..."


    "Not just that. She also takes her trajectory into account and neatly obstructs Miyuki''s path. Rather than calling her an expert in ''Leaping'', she''s more like an expert in ''Mirage Bat'', right?"


    Mikihiko and Erika both shared Mizuki''s shock while they offered their own opinions.


    "That''s because the player from Second High was another favored candidate to take the crown alongside Watanabe-senpai..."


    "Can''t say anything about being noticed after that conspicuous display. Also, the pride of the Year 3 students is on the line."


    Honoka and Shizuku, who were in the normal audience stands today, each expressed their agreement from different perspectives.


    "However, this is not the end."


    Leo''s bright declaration seemed to blow the depressed air around them to the four corners of the earth.


    In the next round, Miyuki managed to make up for lost ground and exited the second round in First Place.


    However, her lead was slim. Miyuki still had strength within her, but her opponent appeared to be making adjustments for the third round as well.


    Victory was still uncertain.


    While it has been said that magic has become more constrained due to a limited number of combinations, for someone to be able to fight Miyuki to a standstill at the high school level surprised Tatsuya to no end.


    "This country is so small yet so broad at the same time..."


    Tatsuya muttered to himself in front of Miyuki, who was busy regulating her breathing.


    Instead of watching his sister, he directed his gaze towards Second High''s box.


    ...Just then, someone suddenly yanked his sleeve.


    Looking down, he found Miyuki standing from her chair and watching him with eyes that shone with a brilliant glint.


    "��Onii-sama, may I use that?"


    Her eyes, her voice, and her slim fingers that clung to his sleeve sent the message, "I don''t want to lose".


    She wasn''t just a beautiful, adorable "doll". Tatsuya delighted in seeing her expression that carried such a powerful will.


    Her mouth naturally parted and her eyes narrowed slightly. "...Of course. All is as you will."


    He originally prepared that as the ace in the hole for the finals.


    Still, Tatsuya abandoned his original game plan and nodded his assent.


    "Eh? Miyuki''s CAD has changed."


    Seeing Miyuki standing on the field of the final round, Erika was the first to notice the change.


    Until now, Miyuki held her usual smartphone-shaped CAD, yet now she wore a bracelet-shaped CAD on her right wrist.


    "But, she looks like she''s holding a CAD in her left hand too..."


    Mikihiko also took a look. In their group of friends who were mystified by this turn of events, Honoka was the only one who nodded emphatically.


    "Yes... Miyuki wanted to try that long ago..."


    "That?"


    Hearing Shizuku''s question, Honoka replied back with a longing expression that was mixed with frustration.


    "The secret weapon Tatsuya-kun prepared only for Miyuki. A secret weapon that Tatsuya-kun devised that only Miyuki can control. This will be a shocker... Definitely! Everyone present here, without a single exception!"


    What exactly is it �� before Shizuku could make her inquiry, the signal sounded for the start of the third round.


    The bracelet on her right wrist was only the back up. The real one was the smartphone-shaped Specialized CAD held in her left hand.


    The simplistic command interface only contained the on and off buttons. Once the starting signal went off, Miyuki swiftly tapped the on switch.


    A tiny Activation Sequence started spreading out.


    The sequence never halted nor paused as it repeatedly began processing automatically.


    Following that, Miyuki''s body started floating into the air. The player from Second High was directly in her path. Her trajectory would place her to Miyuki''s lower left.


    Owing to her opponent''s faster rising speed, Miyuki would end up crashing into her if she continued forward.


    Miyuki used her accelerated flying speed to avoid the collision.


    The audience raised a clamor after Miyuki eliminated the orb and slightly turned in place as she became still in midair.


    During her leap, she had applied additional Magic Power to accelerate again.


    The gasps from the audience only reflected their cursory understanding of the basics of magic.


    However, Miyuki paused briefly in the air then immediately proceeded towards the next target without landing. Once this scene was imprinted into their eyes, the cheers were shocked into silence.


    Two, three, four...


    The other players who had to continuously jump back and forth across the 10 meter height had no way of competing against Miyuki, who only had to move parallel to the earth.


    After she had seized the fifth point, the audience''s frozen vocal cords finally started to thaw.


    "Flying-Type Magic...?"


    Some unidentified individual murmured aloud.


    Even the players could only stare in amazement as they gaped at the skies.


    With the players not even making any jumping or landing sounds, this soft grumble reverberated throughout the silent arena.


    With bat in hand, Miyuki''s appearance took on that of an avenging angel of heaven, but never lost her grace and beauty.


    "Taurus Silver''s...?"


    The whispering started a chain reaction, "Bullsh*t, how can that be..."


    "That was just released last month..." And quickly rippled through the crowd. "But that..."


    "No doubt about it, that''s Flying-Type Magic..."


    Without a single exception, everyone''s eyes were glued to the young lady dancing through the skies.


    In the skies, a fairy was waltzing over the lake.


    Her arms spread out to maintain her balance and her lovely legs swayed lightly to change her stance as if the spring breeze itself was her dancing partner.


    Actually flying through the skies was nothing short of revolutionizing modern magic, and no one was more appropriate to perform this miraculous feat said to be "impossible" than this beautiful young lady before them... Surpassing age, gender, and even the enmity, all were mesmerized by the young girl dancing through the sky.


    They were all touched by this magic that simply went beyond modern or ancient magic.


    By the time the ending signal sounded, this spellbinding magic wasn''t dispelled until the young lady landed before them.


    ��In Mirage Bat''s preliminary round, first arena, second match, Miyuki stormed into the finals by a dominating lead.


    ? ? ?


    The audience finally recovered their wits when the players started leaving the arena.


    The players did not depart in sequence.


    At the end of the match, the players closest to the exit left first.


    Miyuki, who landed in the center of the lake, was the third out of the four people to leave.


    After extending a deep bow towards First High''s supporters in the stands, Miyuki lightly leaped into the air and flew across the sky towards the exit like a figure skater gliding across the ice.


    Her graceful motions prompted a thunderous applause from the audience.


    In the stands, numerous individuals could be seen frantically typing away on their portable messaging terminals.


    Some were overly excited to the point that they sent scattered spittle as they shouted into the microphone; others had to repeatedly shout the same words over and over into the phone, yet still wound up with a headache because of the speaker on the other line; still others furiously ran their fingers through their hair as if mad while their fingers danced across the keyboard; there were others who jotted down their thoughts on erasable boards... All sorts of people used a myriad ways to convey their amazing experience to others who were not present.


    Among them, one strange, expressionless man was staring at the messages from the HMD. However, no one seemed to remark on his presence.


    ? ? ?


    "Number 17 has reported in. The target from the second match has passed the preliminary round."


    "...It''s the opponent who saw through Golden Electron Silkworms. This is the expected result... But things are looking grim."


    "Not just that. The target also used Flying-Type Magic!"


    "Bullsh*t, how can that be possible!?"


    "If the target is exhausted then we lucked out... Was that too optimistic?"


    "I don''t think this is the time to quibble over the methods, right?"


    "I agree. One hundred deaths or so would be enough. The competition would be forced to end prematurely."


    "Once the competition ends, we would have to return the original bets. While there will be some loss, that''s well within our limits."


    "Won''t our customers balk at this? Setting aside the guys from our line of work, those weapon merchants will be a hassle. Those guys maintain close relationships with various governments around the globe."


    "It doesn''t matter what excuse we give to the customers. Currently, rather than worrying about the merchants of death, we should be more concerned about the organization''s purging."


    "Exactly... Will it be OK just leaving this to Number 17?"


    "People with only a modicum of ability are no match for a ''Generator''. Unfortunately, no weapons could be brought in, but Number 17 is a high speed model. Once the limiter is removed, that thing can easily kill anywhere between 100 and 200 people with its bare hands."


    "So we are all in accord...? Then remove the limiter."


    ? ? ?


    Once the tide of enthusiasm ebbed, the man removed the CAD and slowly rose in a crowd that was slowly departing for other matches.


    The exposed eyes give off an "emotionless" impression.


    No, this wasn''t a blank expression, wasn''t this like he lacked emotions in the first place?


    It was an utterly lifeless "expression". Suddenly, the man''s body started shaking.


    In a flash, he activated personal Speed-Type Magic.


    Before the Magicians around him could detect the charged magic aura, the man pounced towards the man who just passed by him.


    His outstretched fingers plunged downwards like claws towards the unprotected back.


    ��Afterwards, the stage switched to the exterior of the observation deck without anyone being the wiser.


    By the time that man, "Generator" Number 17, had grasped the situation, he was only three meters off the ground.


    The first target he chose after receiving the kill order had managed to avoid his attack even though his back was facing him. Even if this was a full frontal assault, this reaction speed was not something mere human cognition could accomplish.


    Through personal Speed-Type Magic, Magicians could surpass the physical movement limits of flesh.


    Yet magical acceleration ultimately was only physical and not directly accelerating �� biological reactions, signal relay for the nervous system, the brain''s processing ability �� the mental processing speed itself.


    Human senses surpassed physical motion, so it was possible to mentally control physical movements that have been accelerated beyond normal limits. However, the reverse was not true. In other words, Magicians were still biological organisms with upper limits. While magical acceleration had no glass ceiling in terms of magic, there was still a finite amount that the brain could command.


    In that case, his accelerated movements coupled with chemically enhanced mental processing abilities shouldn''t be something that normal humans �� even humans who could wield magic were ultimately mortal �� should be able to handle.


    Yet the reality was that his stabbing forearm was caught and used as a fulcrum to throw Number 17 into the air using his downward force as added momentum.


    Just like he was doing a somersault over a horse, he went heads over heels in the air. During the instant he was upside down, a powerful force smashed Number 17 past the railing of the observation deck and sent him hurtling out of the arena.


    This was Move-Type Magic that intentionally omitted the accelerated processes.


    He was almost knocked unconscious by the blow and by the time he recovered his senses, he had nearly reached the end of the trajectory and was about to collide with the ground from a height of 20 meters.


    Normally, this situation called for an individual to huddle into a ball or flail about in a panic as they helplessly plummeted to the earth, but this man was a "Generator".


    He was a reconstructed individual �� created through a combination of surgery and magically crafted medicinal herbs, hereby eradicating free will and emotions and completely controlling all thoughts and flushing all unnecessary thoughts that might obstruct magic activation.


    A biological weapon forged to wield magic in the heat of battle.


    A Magician re-purposed to be a tool for using magic, a "Generator". Terror and panic held no meaning to tools.


    Number 17 calmly �� more like coldly applied Inertia Neutralization Magic.


    Casting deceleration right now would be like hitting the emergency brakes, but injuries would be unavoidable. Compared to that, reducing inertia could help mitigate some of the damage caused by the severe shock upon contact. This was the result of almost instantaneous calculation.


    The magical herb''s effects not only adjusted personal consciousness, emotions and perception, they also improved physical mobility. By using the elasticity within his feet as well as the muscles within his thighs and arms, he completely absorbed the shock from his fall.


    "You were able to make it in time even under those conditions. You do have a few tricks up your sleeve."


    On all four limbs, Number 17 raised his face towards the source of the voice and found the man who had thrown him into the air.


    "Who are you? ...No, never mind. Not like you can answer anyways." Captain Yanagi of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion let out a dismissive smile and peered down at Number 17, who was still crouched on the ground.


    "Your physical abilities can''t be from magic alone. Are you an augmented human?"


    Seeing his opponent adopt a combat stance even after being flung over the railings from the height of a medium sized building, Yanagi''s tone was laced with mockery and amazement alike.


    "Yanagi-kun was the one who said there''s no need to answer. Also, the other guy probably doesn''t want to talk to a guy who also jumped from the same height but didn''t need to use his hands to cushion himself, right?"


    Number 17 whirled around like a four legged carnivore.


    Having appeared sometime during this exchange, Captain Sanada Shigeru of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion stood there as if to cut off his retreat.


    Despite this, if he actually chose to flee, Number 17 could still probably accomplish this with ease.


    In terms of sheer speed, "Generator" Number 17 surpassed the two men from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    However, the order Number 17 received was "massacre the spectators". For a "Generator" with no emotions and thoughts, the only thing that determined his actions were orders from the organization.


    In accordance with these orders, Number 17 once again pounced towards the "spectator" Yanagi.


    Before Number 17 could touch him, Yanagi raised his right hand.


    Even though Number 17 had the edge in speed, he chose to not avoid this hand.


    Number 17 lowered his center of gravity and charged as if being led, sending his head crashing into Yanagi''s palm.


    Yanagi and Number 17 passed each other by a hair.


    Number 17 was flung back to his starting position without even touching a hair on Yanagi''s body.


    "That was a rhetorical question. I was just talking to myself." Yanagi nonchalantly replied to Sanada.


    "Let''s just leave it at that. However, that amazes me every time. Was that the application of ''Revolution'' right there?"


    By predicting an opponent''s application of force and combining physical techniques with magic to lure, amplify, and flip. That''s how Yanagi used his favored technique to send Number 17 flying.


    "I''ve said this a lot of times, this isn''t ''Revolution''. This is ''Return''. ''Revolution'' is the spell, ''Return'' relies on internal ki. There are also a few differences in practice. Originally, my approach was nothing more than an imitation anyways. A true ''Return'' requires no magic."


    "Well, that''s starting to infringe on the meaning of our existence. Should I inform the major?"


    "...Cut the chitchat, we need to take this guy down, lend me a hand!"


    "Yeah... Then, let''s have a go at it. Even though I want to say that, Fujibayashi-san already has this guy locked down with ''Thunder Needle''."


    "...You two are on such good terms with one another!"


    The sound of high heels tapping the ground accompanied Sanada''s words as the figure of Lieutenant Fujibayashi Kyouko from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion appeared. She was wearing a skintight military uniform reserved for supporting personnel that was wholly unsuited for combat. She was literally the ideal prey, the perfect point to break through the ring of hunters.


    Yet, Number 17 could only quiver and shake as he shook uncontrollably, giving no sign that he was capable of further resistance.


    That was because his entire body was peppered with numerous hair- like needles and it was through there that the electric current flowed through him.


    Needless to say, it was Fujibayashi''s magic that fired out the needles and released the electricity.


    "Fujibayashi, your eyesight should be pretty good."


    "Rather than her eyesight, I think it''s a matter of sensitivity. Do you need me to recommend a good life counselor?"


    "See, aren''t you two simply birds of a feather?"


    Separated by Number 17, Yanagi and Sanada glanced at one another. They both frowned almost simultaneously.


    ? ? ?


    Completely unaware of the dangerous situation behind the scenes, Tatsuya leisurely returned to his hotel room and ate an early lunch.


    After the match, while Miyuki was showering, the board requested to inspect the CAD with Flying-Type Magic installed upon it with nary a guilty look in his direction. For a brief instant, he toyed with the idea using Elder Kudou''s name to terrorize the poor fellow, but such mischievous behavior like pretending to know a higher authority to pick on the weak was a pastime unbecoming of him, so he discarded that idea and obediently handed over the CAD.


    Other than that, he wasn''t party to any strange circumstances.


    While he was conscious of the vast amount of stares directed towards his sister and himself, so long as the vermin posed no direct threat, the best approach was to leave them alone.


    After handing the CAD over, Tatsuya opted to return to his personal area.


    Even if he knew about Sanada and Yanagi''s surreptitious intervention to avoid a massacre, Tatsuya''s actions likely wouldn''t differ by much. To be blunt, even if dozens of foreign spectators were slain, Tatsuya probably couldn''t care less.


    To be precise, even if a senpai from the same school was sacrificed, his emotional reaction would not surpass that of slight "regret". Thus, it was hard to imagine he would choose to act.


    Miyuki''s slightly sorrowful expression expressed that which could not be said through her voice or attitude.


    Needless to say, he was in the middle of it.


    Long story short, Miyuki, who was always meticulously looking after him, was currently standing before Tatsuya.


    "While always being neat and tidy is one of Onii-sama''s merits, I still wish that you occasionally leave a small mess to bring out the value of looking after you."


    Today, Miyuki''s mood was buoyant. Currently, she was humming a light tune and wearing a delighted smile as she merrily wiped down the table with a cloth. This was the direct consequence of being unable to look after her brother for nearly a week.


    "Miyuki, is there anything you would like me to do for you?"


    There was no deeper meaning to this question after lunch. He was only doing so out of a sense of obligation.


    "Something I want Onii-sama to do?"


    Nevertheless, Miyuki''s eyes widened as she fell into deep contemplation with a joyous expression on her face. Seeing this unexpectedly intense reaction, Tatsuya sensed he may have made a grave error.


    Miyuki tapped her fingers against her chin and tilted her head this way and that in thought until, having thought of something, she blushed furiously as she peeked up at Tatsuya''s face from the chair to his side.


    "...Go ahead and tell me."


    Even though there were traces of a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, Tatsuya still gently urged her on. Filled with trepidation, Miyuki opened her mouth.


    "You said earlier that I should take a nap after lunch until the finals..."


    "Indeed, while not absolutely critical, you should sleep for a little bit if you can. Even if you cannot fall asleep, just lying there would be fine.


    Don''t tell me you don''t want to take a nap? Giving your body time to rest is integral."


    "Yes, of course I will listen to Onii-sama''s instructions... But, that..."


    "Hm?"


    "Um... If possible, can you stay with me... Please..."


    In the end, she was highly embarrassed. Completely red, Miyuki''s head drooped. "...Miyuki is such a spoiled child."


    "...Can''t I? Miyuki just wants to be spoiled by Onii-sama!"


    "...Of course. However, I will draw the line at singing a lullaby, OK?"


    Miyuki slowly raised her eyes to Tatsuya while she used her hand to try and quell her violently beating heart.


    Her pearly skin was a deep red from the gaps between her dark hair to the roots of her ears.


    Despite their sibling relationship, they were still young adults in the spring of their lives, so using the same bed was totally out of the question.


    Fortunately, even though the room had only one official occupant, this was originally a double room. The machinery that took up the majority of the space had been shifted to the competition grounds.


    Tatsuya unfolded the bed from the wall and swiftly arranged it for Miyuki''s use. This was almost entirely automatic, so there was no need to call room service. (Given that this was no normal hotel, the question remained whether they would show up even if summoned.)


    Once Miyuki dove under the covers, Tatsuya pulled up a chair and sat down beside the bed.


    Miyuki shyly smiled as she watched him. In return, Tatsuya also smiled as he gently caressed his sister''s silken hair.


    Less than a minute later, Miyuki was well on her way to the Garden of Hypnos.


    Four hours passed after Miyuki fell asleep, but Tatsuya did not budge from the bedside. It was as if he was loyally fulfilling Miyuki''s expectations for him to remain by her side, yet Tatsuya never felt this was a trial.


    Miyuki was sound asleep, her sleeping face expressing her overwhelming relief. Upon realizing that this was an expression of the complete trust she had in him, his heart grew a little warmer along with his embarrassment.


    Even if they were siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki only started living together three years ago. In other words, they became bona fide siblings only three years ago. Before that fateful summer three years ago, even if they were living under the same roof, they practically never interacted with one another. Their current proximity was something strictly forbidden by their mother just as she denied any normal sibling interaction. Still, that may have been something decided by the Yotsuba Family.


    Tatsuya had no intention of sprouting any complaints on that regard. It''s not like that function remained within his mental landscape. However, losing all his childhood memories about being treated like a family member was still galling, so saying that he was displeased would be right on the mark.


    The adolescent years were accompanied by impulsive anger, tears, falls, mistakes and other embarrassing memories if known by other family members. Yet for Tatsuya, who never enjoyed the luxury of these memories, Miyuki became a "beautiful girl one year younger than he was" by default. Since he was forced to see her in an impartial light from the onset, Tatsuya was well aware that she was a classy, beautiful young girl from the start.


    In spite of this, the affection that sprouted forth from the depths of his heart only identified Miyuki as a young sister. The only true emotion that dwelt in the realm of his consciousness was the familial love he bore for his sister.


    No memories, only affection. Occasionally, Tatsuya would ruminate that memory loss probably felt akin to this. Of course, he was also aware that he didn''t qualify for that condition.


    It was an unconditional affection unfettered by memories of any sort.


    Precisely because of this, Tatsuya blindly, fiercely and desperately loved Miyuki. His other emotional impulses could not be expressed through fury or hatred. Only his love for Miyuki was truly spontaneous and absolute.


    Tatsuya was wholly unaware of this. It wasn''t that he forgot himself, but because this was the result of cold, hard calculations that his actions became unstoppable. Once he determined something was necessary, he wouldn''t even stop to contemplate "Is this necessary". Even if he would weigh the cost and benefits, social norms wouldn''t even break his stride.


    Tatsuya picked up the smartphone placed on the coffee table. Since Miyuki fell asleep, he once more went over the coded message that Fujibayashi sent him. Within the message, there were details concerning the truth behind the interference during Mirage Bat as well as the mass murder attempt on the spectators after the end of the second match.


    For Tatsuya, this was simply unforgivable. Those who plotted Miyuki''s fall deserved to die a thousand times over.


    Tatsuya stored the smartphone in his breast pocket, rose from his chair, and peered over the edge of the bed.


    He softly caressed Miyuki''s hair.


    Miyuki placed her hand over Tatsuya''s own. "Miyuki?"


    No response. She wasn''t awake yet.


    Miyuki turned on her side and naturally slid Tatsuya''s hand onto her face.


    Seeing that sleeping face flushed with happiness, Tatsuya also smiled.


    Behind that smile, he made the conscious decision to defend this peaceful, sleeping face no matter what the cost.


    This was not determination, but a conscious decision.


    ? ? ?


    By the time the finals rolled around, the morning weather had given way to a clear night sky.


    The light of the hanging moon outshone the stars'' brilliance.


    For those who had to identify lit orbs from below, these were not ideal circumstances.


    "How is your condition?"


    "Flawless, Onii-sama. My energy is completely restored, so I would like to use Flying-Type Magic from the get go."


    "As you wish. Fly to your heart''s content!"


    "Yes!"


    Tatsuya gave her a thumb''s up as he watched Miyuki bound towards the competition arena.


    "Miyuki-chan''s in a good mood!"


    Azusa, who had entered the box as an auxiliary member, commented to Tatsuya as she watched Miyuki standing on one of the landing platforms in the lake.


    Unfortunately, the player Azusa was responsible for had fallen short.


    First High, Second High, Third High, Fifth High, Sixth High, and Ninth High each contributed one contestant to the finals.


    No school had multiple players in the final round.


    As the final women''s competition, each school was ready to give it their all.


    Excluding Mari, who was still in the hospital, every heavyweight in the women''s division was present on stage.


    Since Third High only advanced one player into the finals, so long as Miyuki placed within the top three, First High''s overall victory was a foregone conclusion. Even the supporters were going all out.


    "Pleasantly facing a competition is a good thing. Looks like Tatsuya- kun made doubly sure of that."


    On the other side, Mayumi spoke up with a smile on her face. Her words shouldn''t have any deeper meaning, but that smile seemed to signify something that she didn''t want Tatsuya to know about.


    "I hear that Miyuki-chan didn''t use the ''Sleep Dock''. Did she get enough rest?"


    At Suzune''s innocuous question, Tatsuya fought to keep his poker face.


    "Five hours should be enough."


    "Really, must have been a deep sleep then. Did she sleep on a bed in the hotel?"


    Tatsuya was speechless. One couldn''t help but suspect that the speaker knew all along as she intentionally made this piercing query.


    "Ah, it''s starting!"


    Fortunately, before the silence turned awkward, everyone''s attention was drawn towards the arena.


    At this point, he should seriously give thanks for Azusa''s innocent personality.


    The lightly colored uniforms were brilliantly lit up by the wavering reflections of light from the lake''s surface.


    Among them, Miyuki''s choice of a uniform fashioned after the shade of sakura blossoms was particularly eye-catching, and not only because she stunned everyone by casting "Flying-Type Magic" in the preliminary round.


    In the faltering light, the audience closely followed her with their eyes in fear that her figure would vanish into the shadows if they blinked.


    Mirage Bat, also known as Fairy Dance.


    The term "fairy" has been overused when applied to young ladies, but probably no one would claim that describing Miyuki as "fey-like" was too cliche.


    The ruckus died down like the ebbing tide.


    There was no need for the event personnel to wave their messages to signal the crowd to quiet.


    Before everyone''s breathless gaze, the finals for Mirage Bat commenced.


    When the start signal went off, six young women flew into the sky together.


    They did not leap off the ground. None of them bothered to look for a landing spot.


    "Flying-Type Magic!? All the other schools!?"


    "As expected of the Nine Schools Competition. They figured out the Activation Sequence for Flying-Type Magic within a mere six to seven hours."


    On the heels of Azusa''s surprised shriek, Tatsuya murmured words of admiration.


    That being said, Tatsuya actually wasn''t really astounded.


    The board likely chose to leak the spell details to the other schools.


    Probably as retaliation for Tatsuya''s assertion that the board was guilty of illegal activities.


    Since the CAD was stored there, he had taken this possibility into account.


    "Seems like each school is following Taurus Silver''s publicized details to the letter."


    Suzune wrinkled her brows as she watched the sky.


    "......How ludicrous. This isn''t a technique that can be mastered the first time you activate this. Compared to player safety, victory seems to be more important......"


    Mayumi said with a disgusted expression.


    "That''s no problem at all. If they used that technique directly, even if something went sideways, the ''safety device'' should kick in."


    Tatsuya''s voice was quite relaxed as if he was saying: "Wait and see!"


    Six young ladies danced in the air.


    This was a Fairy Dance befitting its name.


    The audience was deeply drawn to the lines crossing in the sky as they watched, mesmerized.


    However, as the audience gradually calmed, they were shocked by an unexpected wrinkle in the match.


    They were all flying through the night sky.


    From a magic perspective, it was difficult to tell the difference in skill with Flying-Type Magic.


    Yet, the only one scoring was the player from First High. None of her opponents could keep up with her pace. Speed, fluidity, grace.


    She turned in air, drifted parallel to the ground, dove and rose.


    Before that free and lovable dancing, the others alternated between trailing behind her or simply getting out of her way.


    At some point, the dancing fairies had fallen into clearly defined roles, with one leading ballerina and five supporting dancers.


    Miyuki was honestly caught off guard by her competitors using Flying-Type Magic.


    Well, only a little.


    The Flying-Type Magic that her brother developed could only reach its full potential if it was a spell that "anyone could use". On this point, Miyuki knew this better than anyone.


    Still, something that anyone could use was inherently different from something that everyone could use in the same way.


    Before the match, her brother had already warned her about the possibility of other schools also using Flying-Type Magic.


    Her brother warned her with a smile on his lips.


    At the time, that must have been because he had faith that no one surpassed her in terms of knowing the intricacies of this magic, Miyuki thought.


    Buoyed by that faith, Miyuki danced through the skies at will. Below her, the exhausted players fell one by one.


    When the first player lost their balance and wavered in the sky, the audience shrieked in terror.


    Yet, seeing the player gradually descend to the ground, the spectators breathed a sigh of relief. They just witnessed a crash landing in the preliminaries. Compared to the audience, the board was probably even more relieved.


    Of course, this was because there was a "safety device" built into Flying-Type Magic.


    When the influx of psions from the spell caster dipped below half, the "Variable" portion of the Activation Sequence automatically switched to a soft landing at 1/10 of g.


    In First High''s box, Tatsuya finally relaxed as he thought, "Thank goodness they didn''t add any oddities to the program".


    He couldn''t believe that they were proving the safety values of Flying- Type Magic at the Nine Schools Competition with so many witnesses.


    Might as well use this for this month''s promotional purposes. Internally, Tatsuya reveled in an evil smile. Before his eyes, another player had dropped off the stage.


    In the end, two people bowed out of the first round. These two also withdrew from the match.


    During the second round, another person withdrew. There were only three individuals in the final round.


    By this stage, so long as Miyuki didn''t withdraw, First High''s overall victory was guaranteed.


    The most reliable tactic was to stand somewhere and simply not do anything.


    Still, within First High''s box, no one advised her to take the "reliable" route.


    Currently, the score was a complete landslide. Needless to say, it was in Miyuki''s favor.


    Though the overall victory was extremely important, no one in First High felt that they needed to sacrifice personal victories either.


    Supported by faith and cheers, Miyuki danced through the sky in the final round.


    Even if she couldn''t see it, she could clearly feel her brother''s protective eyes on her.


    Miyuki understood that so long as that existed, her wings shall not fail.


    Her unpinned wings spread out and blended together with the other lights.


    Soon afterwards,


    Two players sucked in ragged breaths as they knelt on the landing spots in the lake.


    The sole actor left in the night sky, Miyuki continued to perform the Fairy Dance.


    Before her outstretched hand, the last orb vanished into oblivion. One beat of silence.


    One frame of stillness.


    The bell signaling the end of the match was drowned beneath a storm of applause.

 Volume 4 - CH 12

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    First High clinched the overall victory before the final day and decided to postpone the celebration until tomorrow. (Again? Anyone who said this was promptly ignored.)


    Tomorrow, the finals for the Official Division''s Monolith Code, one of the most popular draws of the Nine Schools Competition, would commence.


    First High''s representatives advanced to the finals after taking first in the preliminary round. Neither the players nor the auxiliaries had the time to attend the party.


    However, since there was only one event remaining, it was also true that most of the members had plenty of time on their hands.


    As Miyuki powerfully contributed to First High''s overall victory with her performance in Mirage Bat, this time she was the center of the celebratory tea party held in the conference room.


    Mayumi and Suzune hosted the event, with the female players making up the majority of those in attendance. That being said, it''s not like there were no boys present. The uninjured Year 1 male students were congregated in a corner and holding their cups in a dejected manner. (The Year 2 and 3 male students were busy preparing for tomorrow''s contest.)


    Not only were Mikihiko and Leo present, Erika and Mizuki could be seen as well. Mayumi likely had another purpose in mind. (Erika tried her utmost to decline, but was forcibly conscripted by Miyuki.)


    Yet, for some reason, there was no trace of Tatsuya. "...So, he said not to wake him until morning?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s no surprise."


    "Since he''s been quite active lately..."


    As the Year 1 female students were in a group discussing a certain young man (they were Erika, Miyuki, Shizuku and Honoka), a Year 2 couple approached.


    "Hm? Your brother went to bed already?" It was Kanon and Isori.


    "Indeed, he said he was quite exhausted."


    "That... would be true. And he''s injured as well."


    Hearing Miyuki''s answer, Isori nodded deeply. Once he raised his eyes and looked towards Miyuki, his eyes slightly widened.


    "Hm? Isn''t this Erika?"


    "Kei-senpai, have you completed the calibrations for tomorrow?"


    "No, taking a breather... Though it''s more like Kanon dragged me out."


    Isori could only smile wryly at these slightly mocking words. Next to him, Kanon wore a slightly irritated expression which was not completely caused by the earlier verbal exchange. There appeared to be something deeper as well.


    "...Ah, Erika knows Isori-senpai?"


    "Chalk it up to family relations."


    Still, Erika didn''t hold Kanon''s mood against her, or more like intentionally pretended not to notice, as she turned to Miyuki.


    "The Chiba Family is greatly indebted to the Isori Family."


    "That''s certainly not true!"


    "No need to be shy, that''s just how it is, objectively."


    Seeing Isori frantically shake his head, Erika adopted a more teasing tone.


    "My CAD was also developed by the Isori Family. Speaking of which, didn''t Isori-senpai make it for me?"


    Speaking of which, Erika pulled out her CAD that was shaped like a retractable police baton out of nowhere.


    "Well, I guess... But only the ''Engraving'' portion."


    "You designed the Engraving spell yourself? That''s incredible..."


    "Kei is a genius!"


    When Mizuki expressed her sincere admiration, Kanon was so proud that she momentarily forgot her displeasure. Isori could only shyly murmur once more: "That''s definitely not true."


    ? ? ?


    By the time his absence had ceased to be a topic of conversation, Tatsuya slipped out of the hotel and advanced towards the parking garage reserved for officers on base. The other party was already there waiting for him.


    "How rude, to leave a woman waiting!"


    "My apologies."


    This was hardly the time and place, but since he was in the wrong �� less on the gender issue, more on his tardiness �� Tatsuya frankly apologized when scolded.


    Maybe she was disappointed that Tatsuya didn''t offer any excuses, but Haruka didn''t complain as she gestured for Tatsuya to get in the car she was leaning against.


    After Tatsuya slid into the passenger seat, Haruka sat behind the wheel.


    Both the interior and exterior of the vehicle remained darkened.


    Haruka didn''t bother to glance at the ignition and directly pulled out a smartphone from the storing space on the door.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya also pulled out a terminal from his jacket pocket.


    This was not the uniform for the auxiliaries, but a pitch black jacket with two bulges beneath the armpits, which Haruka pretended to be oblivious to.


    "Just the map data is sufficient?"


    "If you have the list of members, can you pass those to me as well?" Haruka sighed. Tatsuya started sending data towards her terminal. Seeing the display, Haruka''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Is that not enough?"


    "No, that''s quite enough!"


    Haruka hid her expression and manipulated her own terminal. Tatsuya skimmed over the data sent to him and said.


    "Much obliged."


    Just as Tatsuya slightly nodded and was about to press the button to open the car door,


    "This is insurance, isn''t it?" Haruka asked stiffly. "Indeed it is."


    By the time this concise answer passed to Haruka''s ears, Tatsuya''s back was already facing her.


    As he watched Haruka drive the electric double-door sports car through the main exit, Tatsuya removed the gauze covering his right ear and headed towards another car. Before he could tap on the window, the car door on the passenger side automatically opened. Inside, a woman near Haruka''s age sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Who was that woman?"


    "Agent from Public Safety."


    Tatsuya easily revealed Haruka''s identity and smirked at Fujibayashi. "Though she insists that her day job is that of a life counselor." Fujibayashi burst into laughter.


    "So she''s a part-time agent."


    "I think she''s fine on the ability end. Compared to seasoned veterans, rookies fresh out the door tend to be more reliable. They usually stick to confidentiality down to the letter, so I feel safer asking them for temp work. At any rate...... Accepting side jobs is slightly unethical, but money talks and merit walks �� I guess that''s just how it is."


    Hearing Tatsuya nonchalantly speak such bleak words, Fujibayashi squinted at him �� her eyes remained calm.


    "Sometimes, why do I get the feeling that you should be 10 years older?"


    "I feel that this has nothing to do with age and everything to do with experience. After all, I''ve accumulated varied experiences of all sorts here and there."


    Emphasis placed on the term varied. Hearing this, Fujibayashi casually averted her gaze from Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya didn''t anticipate any particularly special response.


    He removed the connection cable from the dashboard compartment and smoothly operated the touch screen on the passenger''s seat and transferred the map data he obtained from Haruka into the navigation system.


    "...I wonder if I can report this as overtime..."


    "I think this certainly qualifies."


    "The labor laws hardly apply to people like us!"


    Despite elastic employment becoming mainstream, some laws still stubbornly survived the times. At being prompted to retread familiar territory, Fujibayashi didn''t even bother to force a smile and merely shot Tatsuya a look and shifted the stick forward.


    The commonly seen electric car employed by the masses shifted into silent run, a feature not detailed in the instruction manual, and slipped away in the darkness.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, the one who ordered (?) Fujibayashi into the field was entertaining an unexpected guest.


    "Please come in, sir."


    The individual in question, who was not being welcomed by the soldiers on duty but by Kazama himself, was Elder Kudou.


    Back when the old man was in the service, the rule that the "Ten Master Clans shall not assume high roles in government" had not been established yet.


    That was because this rule was put into effect after experiencing a series of circumstances involving Kudou himself that ultimately led to the establishment of this rule.


    When he retired, Elder Kudou held the rank of major general. Kazama''s greeting was not out of respect for his status as an elder of the Ten Master Clans, but done in regards to his rank based on military protocol.


    Kazama was a B-ranked Magician and also a member of the magical community that had the Ten Master Clans at the pinnacle. That being said, he identified himself as a Magician using the Ancient Magic "Ninjitsu", so he had a rather chilly relationship with the Ten Master Clans, who were the epitome of modern magic. (Naturally, his relationship with his subordinates within the battalion was another story altogether.)


    Thus �� assuming this was the right way to put it �� Kazama''s attitude might be respectful, but never surpassed the boundaries of being mere "formalities".


    "You''re dismissed."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kazama ordered the soldiers on duty who brought the tea out of the room and redirected his gaze to Elder Kudou.


    "So what may I do for you today? Fujibayashi is in the field right now and not present."


    "I certainly don''t believe that seeing my granddaughter requires going through her superiors... It''s nothing really, I hear that it''s rare for you to come from Tsuchiura, so I came to see you."


    "I''m honored."


    Seeing Kazama use the word honored but fail to express any respectful attitude, Kudou smiled wryly.


    "You still dislike the Ten Master Clans that much."


    "I''ve said that was a misunderstanding."


    "And I''ve said there''s no need to hide it. Magicians who wield Ancient Magic like you are ''humans'' who have inherited the wisdom of the ages, unlike us, who are Magicians forged to be humanoid weapons.


    It''s perfectly understandable for there to be some resentment."


    Kazama''s brows furrowed when he heard the word "human" being elongated on purpose.


    "...Turning ourselves into weapons is exactly the same thing the ancient Magicians did to themselves. There''s no great difference between you and I. If I do bear any resentment, that would be directed to humanity in general. I believe that this idea is something forced down the throats of children and the younger generation."


    "Hm... So you took him in?"


    Kudou calmly rebutted Kazama''s fiery words. "...Him, as in?"


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun. Isn''t he the son of Miya whom you acquired from the Yotsuba Family three years ago?"


    "........."


    Instead of being struck speechless, Kazama''s silence would be more aptly described as "highly irritated".


    "It''s hardly surprising that I would know about it, right? Three years ago, I was conveniently the chairman of the committee for the Ten Master Clans and currently remain a magic advisor to national defense. Also, though it was for a short period of time, both Maya and Miya were my students."


    "Then you should also know this. The Yotsuba Family has not relinquished their hold on Tatsuya. He remains a Yotsuba guardian. Only under the conditions that his role as a guardian is not compromised is Shiba Tatsuya allowed to participate in military missions. Besides guardian responsibilities, the Yotsuba Clan is not allowed to assert their precedence. That is the agreement we have with the Yotsuba Family."


    "Don''t you feel that it''s a waste?"


    "What do you mean by a waste?"


    Seeing Kudou lean forward and ask in a conspiring manner, Kazama feigned ignorance as he replied.


    Elder Kudou did not fly into a rage and merely smirked.


    "Yesterday''s match was quite entertaining. While I hear that it was the only successful example, I didn''t imagine that it would be that powerful."


    Retired Major General Kudou watched Major Kazama''s eyes like a hawk.


    "Sometime in the future, he will become our country''s invaluable military asset along with the scion of the Ichijou Family. Relegating such a superb individual to a mere private bodyguard, wouldn''t you consider that to be a waste?"


    "...Sir, do you wish to weaken the Yotsuba Family?"


    "Since it''s you, I''ll be blunt."


    At Kazama''s question, Kudou maintained his thin smile and nodded.


    "Through a series of checks and balances, we prevent the possibility of Magicians losing control of themselves. This is written within the design behind the Ten Master Clans."


    Kazama''s silence implied that, for him, Kudou''s words were all known facts.


    "However, at this current progression, the Yotsuba Family will become too powerful. At Shiba Tatsuya-kun and his sister''s current growth rate, in the near future, Maya will still be around, Shiba Miyuki will become Yotsuba Miyuki with Shiba Tatsuya continuing as her guardian. In this scenario, the Yotsuba Family may become an existence that will eclipse the Ten Master Clans. Nay..."


    Here, Elder Kudou paused and shook his head.


    "Even in our current predicament, based on the fact that they possess unique abilities unmatched by other families and have a select but extremely powerful group of Magicians, the Yotsuba Family are already a special entity within the Ten Master Clans."


    Hearing Kudou''s words, Kazama wore a sarcastic smirk.


    "That''s precisely because they loyally obeyed your directive in creating ''Magicians who are humanoid weapons''. From a pure combat perspective, it is only natural that they are so special."


    "And therein lies the difficulty.


    Just as you say, Major Kazama.


    They originally existed to develop new weapons, but they are no longer like that.


    Something that only exists as a weapon will someday be excluded from the world of men."


    "Sir!"


    Kazama curtailed Elder Kudou''s emphatic words.


    "Sir, just as you know the details on my side, so too do I know a few things on your side. I know the real reason why you are so interested in Tatsuya''s situation."


    This time, it was Kudou''s turn to fall silent.


    "Thus, please allow me to make a suggestion and a correction."


    "...Please do."


    "I believe that there is no need to pity Tatsuya. He is not a docile lab rat to be pitied. Rather, he is someone who is reluctant to be viewed in that lens."


    "That''s your suggestion?"


    "Indeed. Now for the correction... It''s not the near future. Tatsuya is already an invaluable asset within the military. Saying this may seem like I''m promoting my own men, but in terms of military power, Tatsuya is on an entirely different level than Ichijou.


    For point defense situations, Ichijou Masaki rivals an entire armored battallion''s combat strength.


    Yet, Tatsuya alone possesses the might of a strategic warhead.


    His magic is restricted by several layers of limiters and is a bona fide strategic weapon.


    And handing all the responsibility to him alone seems to be an overly heavy and cruel burden."


    ? ? ?


    In the car speeding towards the east, Tatsuya did not double over and sneeze repeatedly.


    The electric car that Fujibayashi was driving �� to be precise, Fujibayashi''s car that was being directed by the navigational system, was coursing east along the central highway and reached Yokohama before midnight.


    North of Yokohama Harbor in the east side of town, a sprawling Chinatown still bordered the high rise since the end of the 21st century (despite the multiple military conflicts between Japan and China). It was here that the car carrying the two of them came to a halt.


    "...We know hostile agents are crawling around over here, yet I don''t see any lock down or security checkpoints. What are the politicians thinking?"


    Fujibayashi gazed at the streets in Chinatown and muttered in frustration. Next to her, Tatsuya merely shrugged.


    "That''s because on the surface, this area is one of the primary headquarters for politically oppressed Chinese who fled the country."


    "That''s a blatant lie!"


    "That''s why I said on the surface."


    "Everything should have a limit. While we technically won, since no treaty was formally signed, from a legal standpoint, we are still on a war footing with the Great Asian Alliance and are only in a ceasefire right now. Everyone knows that this is a nest for spy activity, but no one wants to deal with it."


    "Then again, maybe the number of ''people'' is rising right now."


    In contrast to Fujibayashi''s nattering, Tatsuya replied in an easy manner.


    Fujibayashi heard �� or thought she did �� something deeper in that answer and widened her eyes as she stared at Tatsuya.


    "...Do you know something?"


    "No, simply a wish, that''s all."


    As if signaling an end to the conversation, Tatsuya turned his back to her.


    The current direction he was facing led him to the highest building in the city.


    The cost for construction was staggering, but from a physical perspective, it was indeed the tallest skyscraper.


    Until the middle of the century, this area was known as "Harbor View Park". Now, with three towering skyscrapers built in the area, one could see Yokohama Harbor and the sea from there.


    The building''s name was the "Yokohama Bay Tower", which the residents affectionately shortened to "Bay Tower". It included hotels, shopping centers, civilian offices, television stations and related facilities. The community for Magicians known as the "Japanese Magic Association" also set their eastern branch here rather than in Tokyo. (Main HQ was in Kyoto.)


    Claiming that this tower was only for civilian use was a mere cover that even the citizens in the area could see through. Since this tower was in a perfect location to keep an eye on all the ships entering Tokyo Bay, this building also housed the offices for National Defense and the naval police disguised as civilian companies.


    It was rumored that the Magic Association''s eastern branch was in the building so that they could join the defense if an incident occurred. �� Yet regardless of whether it was Tatsuya or Fujibayashi, both knew that this was no "rumor", but cold, hard "fact".


    "Lieutenant, thank you."


    "Looks like I really should apply for overtime." The time was near midnight.


    Fujibayashi placed a small information terminal on an emergency exit that was normally only accessible from the inside and was not covered by security personnel. Her other hand fiddled with the CAD.


    The door mechanism originally didn''t have a connection port or data jack, so Fujibayashi used a hacking program to gain access to the door by modifying the electric conductivity of the door.


    Thanks to Fujibayashi''s interference, the internal surveillance systems failed to detect their presence.


    ? ? ?


    On top of the highest floor in the Yokohama Grand Hotel �� financed by backers out of Hong Kong and built in Chinatown in the first half of the century and had no correlation to the hotel before reconstruction


    ��there was another floor that most customers were oblivious to where men were frantically preparing to move out of a room.


    This room was originally reserved for the eastern branch of the Hong Kong-based criminal organization "No Head Dragon" and served as their operational HQ for eastern Japan.


    The Hong Kong financier who ran this hotel had been compromised by No Head Dragon long ago, hence referring to this place as the operational HQ for criminal activity wasn''t so far off the mark.


    Even calling this moving would be a stretch, as the only things being shifted around were account books that weren''t recorded into devices. Since these were highly classified account books that couldn''t be recorded into systems with extensive safety parameters, they couldn''t simply be handed off to minions to be packed. This was why several middle-aged (and approaching the twilight of their years) men were using silk handkerchiefs to mop away their sweat as they clumsily lugged around luggage with hands covered in jewels and rings. If an outsider was present, they would have found the scene to be exceedingly comical.


    Of course, for the people in question, this was no laughing matter. "Damn it... We''ve still got more!"


    One of them stopped working and started cursing furiously.


    "Speaking of which, I can''t believe the Generator was taken out without inflicting any damage..."


    "That was completely unexpected. We didn''t think that Japanese special forces would shamelessly crawl out of the ground."


    "Thus forcing us to try and evacuate in the middle of the night."


    "They''re so full of themselves after just winning one battle..." Everyone present wished to express the words hidden in their heart to help vent their anxiety.


    "One day, we will avenge ourselves upon the Japanese military, but first we must get rid of that kid."


    "You''re talking about the son of a bitch who ruined our entire plan?"


    "Shiba Tatsuya right? Who is this guy?"


    "Well... We don''t know all the details. We could only find his name, address, school, and appearance. Forget family situation, we couldn''t even get a list of family members. Only thing we know about his parents is that they are employed, all others remain in the dark. Likewise, we have no personal data beyond normal every day trivialities."


    "The hell? This country counts as one of the countries with extensive personal databases on the international stage. Even looking at the civilian databases should yield at least some data, isn''t this extremely odd?"


    "Maybe we should see this as instead of classifying personal data, anything related to ''Shiba Tatsuya'' has been systematically erased. I can''t think of any other possibility."


    The high-ranking members at the No Head Dragon eastern Japanese branch peered at their compatriot who spoke up and wordlessly glanced at one another.


    "...Maybe he''s not an ordinary high school student...?"


    "If they wanted to systematically alter every personal database at the civilian level, this would require exceptional clearance at the highest level. Otherwise, they need the influence to intervene at the highest level of government."


    "Seriously, who is it...?"


    They stopped packing their luggage. Suddenly, they heard muffled screams.


    In the corners of the room, four men could be seen.


    They were the Generators lent to the eastern Japanese branch to serve as personal defenses.


    In order to protect against foreign attack, they provided four different types of magic defenses. The Generator responsible for Data Fortification on the walls was precisely the source of these screams.


    The reason was blatantly obvious.


    The south facing wall had a gaping hole in it.


    This was not caused by a collision, incision, or even a crack in the wall. The only remnants were the steel bars and structure hanging loosely with some puffs of yellow dust and settling cement.


    The screams were caused by the destruction of Data Fortification and the subsequent feedback to the caster.


    Still, the painful sounds only lasted for a few seconds. The brass swiftly noticed the cause of the screams.


    No Head Dragon was not simply a criminal organization, they were a criminal organization that abused magic.


    In order to rise to the upper echelon, an individual must fulfill the condition of being a Magician.


    They had to manipulate and identify magic.


    Hence they were able to comprehend what unfolded before their eyes.


    The Eidos surrounding the Generator who let out those piteous screams �� this was a Magician''s natural defense that unconsciously spread out to automatically protect oneself with Data Fortification �� had been stripped away.


    No, the impression was more like the armor was being evaporated.


    In the next instant, the Generator''s whole body was suffused by static- like contour and started fading.


    At this time, the space the Generator''s body used to occupy burst into a small flame.


    Before the sprinklers could come alive, the small flame intermixed with orange, blue, and purple swiftly disappeared.


    What fell to the rug was simply ashes.


    The Generator''s entire body disappeared and this was all that remained.


    The brass was so terrified that they forgot to scream.


    They peered at one another with horrified expressions. All of a sudden, the telephone rang.


    The sound came from the hidden land line that only the brass had access to.


    One of them picked up the phone with extreme trepidation.


    There was no image. Only the sound came across the display monitor. "Hello, everyone from ''No Head Dragon''s'' eastern Japanese branch!"


    The voice that came across the speaker was that of a young man �� a teenager.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya and Fujibayashi ascended to the roof of the northern building of the Yokohama Bay Tower.


    Here, along with the broadcasting antenna for the television station, there was also a wireless communication device.


    Fujibayashi connected her terminal to the wireless communication device and rapidly tapped the screen.


    "...OK, we''re in. I''ve rerouted every wireless communication through here."


    "As expected of the ''Electron Sorceress''. This point remains immune to imitation regardless of what I try."


    "Thanks. I would be in serious trouble if someone could imitate me so easily."


    Fujibayashi adopted a superficial smile that obviously didn''t come from the heart.


    "Have we already cut the line?"


    "Captain Sanada already has that end covered."


    Tatsuya pulled out the speaker attached to the information terminal with his left hand. After punching in the number Fujibayashi passed to him, he pressed the last key to enable voice communication.


    He removed a pair of riding goggles from his jacket pocket.


    Next, he pulled out a long-barreled CAD from his left shoulder holster.


    This was a Specialized CAD shaped like an automatic pistol that was modeled after the Silver Series Long-models.


    He stood before the protective railing and slightly raised his right hand.


    The "muzzle" of the CAD was aimed at the Yokohama Grand Hotel far off near the bottom of the hill.


    "...So that is a ''Generator''?"


    "Yes, definitely. This is the first time we''ve captured one, but it''s characteristics perfectly match the intelligence report."


    There was a solid kilometer from the top of the Yokohama Bay Tower to the Grand Hotel''s roof.


    Tatsuya adopted a shooting posture with a pistol-shaped CAD, so of course there wasn''t a scope attached.


    Even so, Fujibayashi never asked: "Can you see it?"


    That was because she understood perfectly that, of course Tatsuya could see it.


    Fujibayashi used an altogether different method of observation than Tatsuya, but even she was perfectly clear on who the Magicians and who the Generators in the room were.


    "Magic tools that have been stripped of their sense of self. So this is the end that awaits all Magicians developed as humanoid weapons..."


    "........."


    "...I spoke too much, I apologize."


    Feeling Fujibayashi''s cold and disapproving gaze, Tatsuya hastily made amends and apologized.


    Not all Magicians wished to be used as weapons, so his comment was indeed out of line.


    Despite his apology, Tatsuya did not deny that he did resonate with the feeling somewhat.


    There are indeed similarities between the way he and the Generators conducted their lives, Tatsuya thought.


    Precisely because of this, within the remnants of the emotions left to him, the dominant emotion he felt was disgust.


    They were a harmful, unpleasant existence.


    Tatsuya never hesitated when destroying such a "device". Silver Horn Custom, "Trident".


    This was Tatsuya''s favored instrument, that which brought out the finest of his magic. Tatsuya squeezed the Trident''s trigger.


    His original magic, the military secret "Decomposition" activated. This spell broke the wall''s basic components into powder.


    By creating a physical hole in the wall that served as medium, he opened a hole in the "sealed" concept that protected the room from the effect of external magic.


    Tatsuya''s "view" of the interior had never been clearer.


    When the activated magic was forcibly destroyed, the Generator shook from the blow.


    Under normal circumstances, the Magician wouldn''t suffer from the feedback even if the magic was destroyed.


    This was likely a by-product of their inability to consciously terminate or halt magic by themselves.


    He coldly surveyed the scene while his attacks �� killing intent did not falter.


    He noticed that one of the Generators released Wide Area Interference to protect the five members of the brass while the three others adopted Wide Area Interference to defend themselves.


    He squeezed the Trident''s trigger.


    He set the "Wide Area Interference" from the Generator injured by the wall''s collapse, the "outer shell of the Eidos", and "flesh" as the variables and plugged them into the Magic Sequence.


    The processes for all three magics were completed in a split second with no time lag in between.


    The first process decomposed the target''s protective Wide Area Interference.


    The second process decomposed the target''s Data Fortification used to protect the body.


    The third process decomposed the flesh down to the atomic level.


    The decomposition was so complete that it was no longer recognizable as a biological entity and left no traces that this was a living being. Proteins were broken down into hydrogen, oxygen, carbon, nitrogen, and sulfur; the bones were rendered down to phosphorus, oxygen, and calcium; everything including blood, the nervous system, stored nutrients, even waste was decomposed down to the molecules and ions.


    The lighter elements, with hydrogen at their head, escaped through the hole in the outer wall to the outside.


    The flammable elements interacted with oxygen and burst into flames.


    This scene was so surreal that it seemed like the human body spontaneously ignited.


    Yet, the reality was that it had vanished rather than being consumed by the flames.


    He had incorporated three consecutive Decomposition magics into one Magic Sequence and completely annihilated a Magician''s flesh and body along with its naturally occurring magic protect barrier.


    "Trident... Seriously, this must be what they call having your hair stand on end..."


    This was the Specialized CAD specifically customized to activate three consecutive magics.


    Within the Magic Encyclopedia, the term "Trident" was allocated to another magic.


    However, within the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, "Trident" referred to this merciless triple Decomposition magic as well as the CAD that optimized the process.


    Tatsuya didn''t hold Fujibayashi''s trepidation or words that slipped out of her mouth against her and merely keyed the waiting information terminal and linked to voice communication.


    Once they invaded the wireless communication device, the authentication system in the dedicated line lost all meaning.


    "Hello, everyone from ''No Head Dragon''s'' eastern Japanese branch!" Tatsuya spoke in an unnaturally cheery voice.


    ? ? ?


    The executive who picked up the phone failed to hide his befuddlement as he glanced at his peers.


    This was a line reserved for executive use only, as well as a direct line to the main HQ. Only a branch chief or executives from the main HQ would know of this line, as ordinary members were unable to access this line. There weren''t any teenage executives in No Head Dragon. Heck, there weren''t even twenty year old executives in the organization.


    "...Who are you?"


    The voice didn''t contain an interrogator''s edge. Was this because he was quaking on the inside after watching a human body disintegrate into the aether?


    "Much obliged for your work at Fuji."


    The voice belonged to a teenage youth, but the tone was unmistakably adult.


    "Allow me to return the favor."


    When these words fell, the Wide Area Interference protecting the brass disappeared without a trace.


    Not only the man who was holding the phone, but everyone still in possession of their wits beside the magic devices glanced towards one corner on reflex.


    Before their eyes, a dimly lit flame ignited and swiftly vanished. The sprinklers reacted to the multiple heat sources and inundated the area with high pressured spray.


    The Generator that should be standing there had vanished without a trace.


    "Where? Number 14, where did that come from?"


    One of the executives stammered his words in reverse order.


    Magicians are able to detect what magic was being used and where the attack came from based on the effects of phenomenon rewriting. Normally, there would be no way that they could fail to detect where such a powerful magic that could reduce a human body down to the atomic level came from when the target was so close to them.


    Even if they couldn''t accurately pinpoint the distance, they should at least be able to locate which direction the caster was in �� yet this executive had completely panicked and was unable to do anything.


    Compared to those who knew no fear �� Generators had already lost their ability to falter, so they remained stolid in the face of their comrade''s destruction.


    Number 14''s slow, plodding movement pointed towards the broken hole in the wall.


    Across the street was the highest point on this street. Another executive quickly snatched up a sniper rifle.


    After raising the optical lens to his eye, he raised the magnification.


    On the rooftop of the Yokohama Bay Tower, a youth was partially visible beneath the illuminating moonlight.


    He raised the magnification to the max.


    Even though he couldn''t see the youth''s features because of the riding goggles in the way, he could see the exposed lips smirk at him.


    Seeing that twisted smirk, the man immediately screamed and fell to the floor.


    His eye had been slashed by the shattered lens from the scope.


    Still, the men didn''t have the leisure time to worry about their moaning comrade who clutched at his eye.


    "Number 14, Number 16, kill him!"


    More than one voice ordered the Generators to retaliate. However��


    "Unable to comply."


    "Not within range."


    Machines cannot accomplish the impossible.


    They were designed to wield magic stably under any condition. With this in mind, Generators didn''t possess the function to use their full potential and surpass their limits.


    "Don''t you dare talk back to me! Attack!"


    At Number 14 and Number 16 simultaneously answering in the negative without any inflection in their voice, the executive on the ground clutching his eye spat back furiously.


    The response came through the phone.


    "Did you really believe I would give you the chance?" Number 14 and Number 16 were both consumed by static. Both of them followed their comrade to hell.


    "Stop issuing orders to your tools. Why not take up the sword yourself?"


    Before the words traveled over the phone, a slightly mocking laughter could be heard.


    Nevertheless, the men didn''t seem to have the strength to rouse themselves to a fury.


    That was a distance at which the naked eye couldn''t even make out if someone was there.


    No one present had the ability to use magic against someone who was both unidentifiable and out of range.


    One man sprinted for the land line.


    The others frantically brought up the wireless phones within their terminals.


    Yet, the land line only bleeped back a disconnected signal, Nor were the wireless phones working either.


    "Don''t bother. Right now I''m the only one you can speak with." The same voice traveled along the original phone.


    "How is this possible? Even the wireless signal... How did he..."


    "All I did was converge the electronic waves. As to how I did this, there''s no need for you to know."


    They understood perfectly well the meaning behind his words. Still, all those words did was solidify their sense of dread. "Now, let''s cut to the chase."


    With this diabolical declaration, the man clutching one eye was surrounded with static.


    The man''s face twisted in utter despair.


    His face remained twisted �� as he turned into ashes.


    Since the sprinklers had already inundated the room thrice with water, there was no longer any spontaneous combustion.


    The men watched with frozen expressions their comrade who was denied even a funeral pyre.


    One man desperately made for the exit.


    Static swarmed around from behind him as his outline came apart and he vanished.


    The last three remaining members of the No Head Dragon''s eastern Japanese branch finally realized that their lives were held in the palm of a demon.


    They couldn''t help but arrive at this epiphany. "Wait... Please wait a second!"


    The man who served as the chief of the eastern Japanese branch seized the phone and shouted into the speaker.


    "For what?"


    He hadn''t actually thought his words through.


    He didn''t believe his opponent was going to let him go.


    No one who could eradicate men like mere numbers possessed a merciful disposition.


    Still, contrary to expectations, a response came down the line.


    "We, we swear to never interfere with the Nine Schools Competition again!"


    "The Nine Schools Competition ends tomorrow."


    "Not just the Nine Schools Competition! We will leave the country tomorrow! We will never again step foot into this country!"


    "Even if you leave, others will still come back, right?"


    "No Head Dragon will abandon Japan completely! Not just eastern Japan, but western Japan as well!"


    "Do you have the power to make such a promise, Douglas Huang?"


    The moment the opposing side called out his name, the man''s heart almost stopped from the blow. Even so, Huang desperately kept speaking.


    "I am the boss''s confidant! The boss can''t simply ignore my words!"


    "In what way?"


    "I once saved the boss''s life! You owe the man who saved you a favor, that is our custom!"


    "So you plan to use that ''favor'' to bargain for your life." Two looks shot towards Huang.


    They contained the hatred and killing intent reserved for traitors. However, Huang didn''t have the time to worry about that.


    "Didn''t you plan to use that favor to win back your life from your boss?"


    "No! The boss wouldn''t abandon me even if I didn''t do that!"


    "So you claim you have that much influence?"


    "Indeed!"


    "By what do you make this claim?"


    "That..."


    "No Head Dragon �� the headless dragon. That name does not originate from your own organization, but was applied to you by other organizations because your leader never appears before the subordinates. Even those that require personal punishment are first rendered unconscious before being taken to a private room. Quite the thorough process indeed."


    Huang was consumed by a fear that was altogether different from the terror that came from death or being disintegrated.


    He knew too much about his situation. Whose tail did he tread on this time.


    "Since you have so much influence, surely you must have seen the leader?"


    Regardless, he didn''t have time to contemplate this.


    In order to live, he must follow the path that this demon had pointed out to him.


    "I have been granted an audience."


    "What is your leader''s name?" Huang shut his trap.


    That was the deepest secret within the organization.


    The terror and loyalty that have been engraved upon his soul through the passage of the years overrode the terror before his eyes.


    But only for a moment. "James!?"


    Another one of his companions disappeared from this earth.


    A destruction so complete that he wasn''t even permitted to die as a human being.


    This reminded him of the blasphemy that their leader used to execute the damned and sent a similar chill up his spine.


    "So that was James Zhu, eh. My apologies to the Interpol agents pursuing him across the globe."


    "Wait..."


    "Is it your turn now, Douglas Huang?"


    "Please wait! ...Our boss''s name is Richard Sun!"


    "And his public persona?"


    "...Sun Gongming."


    "Address?"


    Hong Kong''s upper class residential sector, name of the office building, frequented nightclubs, Huang held nothing back.


    "...That is everything I know."


    "And my questions come to a close. Thank you very much."


    "Then, you believe me?"


    "Ah, you are undoubtedly one of No Head Dragon''s leader, Richard Sun''s confidants."


    Brought to the brink of extermination, Huang''s entire body seemed to sag as his expression sang of his deliverance.


    This recently revived hope, "Gregori!"


    Was swiftly crushed with the annihilation of his last remaining comrade.


    "...Why!? We took no lives. We didn''t even kill anyone!"


    ? ? ?


    "...We didn''t even kill anyone!"


    A rather logical defense sprouted through the other side of the phone. But that was merely the result.


    They conspired to commit mass murder, but their plans were derailed by Yanagi, Sanada, and Fujibayashi.


    Yet Tatsuya didn''t point this out. "And why does that concern me!"


    "What...?"


    "How many you have slain or let live means nothing to me!"


    Tatsuya had reached the end of his tether in playing out this lifeless performance, so he was no longer disguising his voice.


    He had already obtained all the intel he wanted, so there was no need to play out this farce any longer.


    "You dared to touch that which cannot be touched. You dared to sully my scales.


    For that alone you all deserve to perish!"


    "...You demon!"


    "You are the ones to thank for unshackling the demon, Douglas Huang. Consciousness may be the force that propels strength, but emotions take that strength one step further."


    Next to the speaker, Tatsuya lightly laughed at himself.


    His laughter mixed with the evening wind and accompanied the cold words of damnation that devoured all hope.


    "You have touched upon my last remaining emotion and thanks to you, I finally unleashed the ''Power of the Demon''."


    "You say the Power of the Demon...? This magic, it cannot be, Demon Right!?"


    That statement became Huang''s last words. Huang''s voice cut off from there.


    The entity that made up Douglas Huang was utterly extinguished from this world.

 Volume 4 - CH 13

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The last day of the Nine Schools Competition dawned.


    The only event slated for today was Monolith Code. The first match for the elimination round would begin at 9 AM, and the second match held at 10 AM. At 1 PM, the consolation match for Third Place would be held, followed by the final match at 2 PM.


    The awards and closing ceremonies would begin at 3:30 PM, with the Nine Schools Competition officially coming to a close at 5 PM.


    The competition officially ended at that time because there was still a banquet to be held at 7 PM.


    Differing from the meet and greet before the opening ceremony, the banquet after the closing ceremony was the real opportunity for the schools to mingle and interact with one another.


    Also, this banquet annually saw the birth of several couples in long distance relationships.


    This was not only a chance for high school students to meet one another, but also an excellent opportunity to interact with famous figures in the magical community. Year 3 students especially took care to take advantage of these two areas as much as possible.


    Yet, for the four schools that advanced to the elimination round, those details could wait until after the event.


    None of the schools were in any hurry.


    Everything that could be done had been done, so both the players and the auxiliaries were calmly waiting for the beginning of the competition.


    First High''s pavilion was no exception. Centered around Katsuto, who was calmly sitting there with his eyes closed, there were plenty of anxious individuals or those struggling to contain their excitement as players and members all waited for the summons to the first match.


    There were the three players, Juumonji Katsuto, Tatsumi Koutarou, and Hattori Gyoubu along with the three technicians that accompanied them. Isori was also among their number.


    Off to the side, the brass could be seen centered around the Student Council members like Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, and Azusa.


    Kanon headed the Year 2 and 3 players.


    Those that were unable to enter the pavilion waited eagerly in the supporting stands for the players to appear.


    Nonetheless, regardless of where one cast their eyes, Tatsuya''s figure remained elusive.


    ? ? ?


    "Is it OK if you don''t go to support them?"


    "......There''s still some time left."


    Hearing Fujibayashi''s question, Tatsuya gulped down his food and replied.


    Based on his instructions last night, Tatsuya reported to Kazama''s room after breakfast.


    However, the owner of the room had disappeared for some secret rendezvous in the morning. While he was waiting, he sat down and accepted Fujibayashi''s invitation to a second breakfast. ��He was a developing teenager with a ravenous appetite, so sandwiches with a few sweets were nothing for him.


    Within the boundaries of decorum, they chatted as they gathered up the plates. At this time, Kazama returned with Sanada and Yanagi in tow. He returned a vague salute to Tatsuya and Fujibayashi, who both stood and saluted him, before waving them to take a seat. Kazama sat directly across from Tatsuya, Yanagi took a seat next to Fujibayashi, and Sanada grabbed a chair next to Tatsuya. (Tatsuya already heard from Fujibayashi that Yamanaka had already returned to Kasumigaura Base �� which had already been upgraded from station to base.)


    "Good work last night."


    After briefly exchanging greetings, Kazama spoke up.


    "No, I should be the one thanking you. I apologize for troubling everyone with personal business."


    "This is hardly a personal matter for you. Speaking of which, I was also attacked."


    "Also, we obtained critical combat data last night. Beeline range roughly 1200 meters. It is very rare to obtain data for long range magic that successfully sniped human targets at this range. For someone like you who excels in extreme long distance precision attacks and OTH (over the horizon) sniping, this distance may not be satisfactory, but I am very pleased with this observation data."


    Yanagi and Sanada both reassured Tatsuya when he stood up and bowed.


    "Just so. Also, Internal Affairs and Public Safety were both exceptionally pleased with our gift last night. You successfully completed your mission, so don''t worry if it was a little personal."


    Accepting Tatsuya''s salute, Kazama left it at that.


    "......However, is the intel surrounding the leader of a criminal organization that valuable?"


    Last night, he intentionally reached out to the criminals with a mocking tone despite the fact that this behavior ran against his personality because those were Kazama''s orders.


    "That''s because this is no simple criminal organization."


    "............"


    "Tatsuya-kun, how familiar are you with the ''Sorcery Booster''?" At Tatsuya''s wordless interrogation, Sanada opened his mouth.


    "I''ve heard the name before. That is a breakthrough Magic Amplifier introduced by criminal organizations within the past few years. To be honest, I find this highly suspicious......"


    "Magic Amplifiers do exist. On some level, referring to it as a ''breakthrough Magic Amplifier'' is absolutely correct."


    "Speaking of which, is it possible to amplify magic to that degree?"


    While he didn''t believe that this was the kind of situation where Sanada would discuss groundless rumors at length, Tatsuya still found it difficult to dispel the "dubious" first impression.


    Even though Magic Sequences were a "signal" that included processes from the Magician that were ultimately sent to the target Eidos, they were not wholly unrelated to the amplification process.


    However, the processes from the Magic Sequences shifted in the information dimension, so the signals from the Magic Sequence did not progress from the Magician to the Eidos directly.


    The first question of the day...... originated from exactly where was the


    Magic Sequence constructed by Magicians amplified.


    "This is not amplification in the classical sense. Let me think......


    Allow me to put it this way, this doesn''t merely provide a blueprint for the Magic Sequence, it''s a CAD that possesses a self-restoring blueprint built into the Magic Sequence that assists in the construction process. Through this, Magic Sequences of this scale are rendered possible by surpassing a Magician''s original capacity."


    "That...... Rather than calling it a ''Booster'', the term ''Memory


    Capacitor'' may be closer to the mark."


    "Possibly."


    Maybe Tatsuya''s comment hit the nail on the head, because Sanada burst into a chain of laughter.


    "......It''s hardly surprising if the terminology doesn''t match its purpose.


    No Head Dragon is one of the primary distributors of this Booster. This tool runs into a little trouble when procuring raw materials, since legal corporations are unable to manufacture these things. Even nations run a significant risk if this is brought to light. In reality, No Head Dragon monopolized the supply for Sorcery Boosters."


    "Then, do we need the leader''s intel to procure Sorcery Boosters?"


    "Negative. We need the target''s intel in order to permanently halt the production and distribution of these Boosters.


    This is not something that should exist in the world in the first place. I would never use it, nor do I want anyone in the force to do so. �� Tatsuya-kun knows how the Induction Stone in the center of the CAD is produced, right?"


    Induction Stones refer to the component that transforms psion waves into electric signals and vice versa. Tatsuya was bewildered at the abrupt change in conversation and nodded in assent.


    "Induction Stones are created from a crystallization of neurons chemically synthesized from the molecular level. Since the differences in structure may impact the conversion ratio, the emphasis is placed on the structural composition rather than the physical characteristics of the neurons. That being said, currently there are no reports of successful developments of Induction Stones without relying on artificial materials."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s response, Sanada nodded in satisfaction.


    "You are correct. However, the Booster''s core contains an Induction Stone that is not forged from artificial neurons."


    "Then what is it......"


    "A human brain."


    Sanada''s answer silenced Tatsuya. "To be precise, it''s a Magician''s brain."


    "......But when they used neurons from animals, the remaining psion particles in the brain should interfere with the user''s ability to achieve induction. This should also be true when using a human brain."


    The reason Tatsuya was struck speechless did not arise from the unethical nature of their discussion.


    He was well versed in the cases at the dawn of CAD development where they conducted experiments on animals and humans.


    The results from these experiments that blatantly ignored ethics, conscience, and beliefs established the technique for chemical synthesis of Induction Stones.


    Nevertheless, No Head Dragon managed to overturn these conventional beliefs.


    Tatsuya was astounded by this turn about.


    "They are completely different from normal Induction Stones. Each Booster is specifically designed to use one type of magic, so the type of magic differs based on the specs for the Boosters. Still, scaling on some level could be achieved. Based on our estimates, remnant thoughts left over from the production process may play a role in altering the type of magic. By creating the same powerful emotions during the production process, similar Boosters can be created."


    "......Such as introducing massive pain to the brain to provoke overwhelming fear, am I correct?"


    "Most likely."


    "......It''s the same concept as curses."


    "I agree. Boosters may have been born from the same basis as curses. Even though we use magic as weapons and added Magicians to the military hierarchy, our goal was to create a prototype unit rather than using Magicians as mere parts. I am a Magician as well. Along with Captain Sanada, Captain Yanagi, Lieutenant Fujibayashi, all units and personnel in the unit are basically Magicians. Generators are still tolerable, but creating and disseminating things like Boosters is absolutely unforgivable."


    "Setting aside the emotional perspective of the problem, capacity enhancers like Sorcery Boosters also pose a threat to the military. Since the North American Intelligence Agency (NAIA) shares this view, they have already reached out to Internal Affairs. Mibu extends his thanks, Tatsuya."


    Kazama supplied this final piece as the conversation drew to an end.


    ? ? ?


    Once Tatsuya arrived at the spectator stands and began looking for an empty spot, a small block of ice came hurtling towards him from the front.


    He frantically caught the ball of ice and, by the time he lowered his hand, his eyes caught Miyuki looking back at him.


    Abandoning all pretense of not noticing her, Tatsuya obediently advanced to the front row where an empty seat waited for him.


    "......Such a violent greeting."


    "That''s because Onii-sama pretended not to notice us!"


    ......Tatsuya had no rejoinder for that.


    Well, the real reason he pretended not to notice was to avoid doing anything else that would draw attention to himself from the audience, but he clearly understood that this excuse would not fly with his sister.


    Still, that reason was largely for Miyuki''s benefit. Given the expressions on the faces of their peers and upperclassmen, this was most definitely not the case for them. ��Lukewarm expressions of pity would please no one.


    "Oh, the players are coming."


    "You were just in time, Tatsuya-kun."


    The one who answered Tatsuya wasn''t Miyuki, but Honoka who was sitting on her other side. Miyuki was busy putting on a smiling face to dispel the lukewarm gazes sent their way. In order to make up for the lost opportunity to speak, she edged closer to Tatsuya as she sat down.


    The first match of the elimination round pitted First High against Ninth, coincidentally the same line up as the Newcomers Division.


    Ninth High likely hoped to avenge their defeat here. All three players displayed high morale.


    In comparison, First High''s three players presented three different images.


    Katsuto remained impassive, Tatsumi''s thoughts remained a mystery, while Hattori wore a serious expression as he eyed the enemy team with a challenging glint in his eyes.


    Their completely normal appearance brought on an aura of reassurance.


    "Compared to us, they certainly give off a relaxing feel......


    Such is how people are on another level."


    "Nonsense! I never doubted that Onii-sama would triumph!"


    "Your group performed admirably, Tatsuya-kun! You were all courageous and honorable in the extreme."


    Tatsuya didn''t mean anything in particular with his comment, but he was a little lost when they provoked immediate words of reassurance or encouragement.


    Still, they kept their voices down since the match was about to begin in order to avoid attention, but that didn''t guarantee they would be successful all the time. That''s why they say watch what you say (?). Mindful of this, Tatsuya chased away these distractions from his mind and concentrated all his attention on the match.


    ��Shizuku staring at him with a displeased expression may also have played a small part in that.


    ��Unrelated to this drama, the match began.


    The match took place in a Karst-like "Boulder" setting.


    With the starting buzzer, Hattori emerged out of First High''s territory.


    With a liberal mix of Leaping Magic, he stormed towards the enemy territory with a speed that simply couldn''t be done with pure legwork.


    Ninth High''s response was extremely sluggish.


    Displaying high morale counted in their favor, but First High seized the initiative.


    Seeing their blazing fervor, Ninth High probably planned to launch a preemptive strike.


    However, with their opponent''s unexpected charge, their delayed response was filled with doubt.


    They debated over whether they should immediately take out the attacker and capture a numerical advantage.


    Or, should they leave the retaliation to the defender and proceed towards the enemy territory as planned.


    First High''s objective was precisely to sow the seeds of doubt in their minds.


    Hattori stopped halfway between the two areas and began to release magic towards the three players from Ninth High who were still dragging their feet.


    With the rising air currents, white mist formed over the heads of the players from Ninth High. The mist swiftly coalesced and fell downwards as if unable to support its own weight.


    Hail formed from dry ice crashed downwards.


    Convergence��Release��Move Compound Systematic Magic "Dry Blizzard".


    This was the basic form of the spell that Mayumi used during Speed Shooting.


    This magic took the heat energy (latent heat) released when lowering carbon dioxide to solidifying temperature and turning solid and transformed it into the kinetic energy for dry ice pellets, so the higher the temperature, the greater the velocity. Released from the outer periphery of the defensive perimeter �� boulders provided no cover from dry ice pellets released directly overhead. Since they were all wearing protective helmets, ice blocks the size of the fingertip wouldn''t cause any major injury, but multiple hits could lead to a mild concussion.


    At the current rate, their inability to retaliate would lead to their demise, so one of the players from Ninth High spread out a magical protective barrier over their heads to protect them �� an imaginary obstruction that would reduce the speed of the descending particles to zero.


    The shield formed by that player would only reduce the speed to zero once. After the particle came to a stop in the air, gravity would once again pull it down to the earth. The dry ice Hattori created was formed from freezing the surrounding air and causing the moisture to solidify so they would fall to the earth like a drizzle on top of the players from Ninth High and the surrounding boulders. Once the misty air absorbed the released carbon dioxide, this formed a continuous layer of fog.


    Due to the boulders surrounding the immediate area, it was very difficult for the fog to migrate anywhere other than Ninth High''s position.


    Even though the fog wasn''t thick enough to hinder visibility, having the entire body suffused in wet, cold air was certainly going to be unpleasant. Another player started venting the air current in hopes of dispelling the side effects of Dry Blizzard.


    However, Hattori had already activated his next magic.


    His spell used the friction caused by slightly vibrating the dust particles in the ground to alter the electrical current in the dirt, then amplifying and releasing the charge.


    While one of the Year 1 students from Eighth High also attempted the same type of magic in a similar setting, the sheer strength and practiced motion of the same spell were like night and day.


    A crescent shape seeming to trace Ninth High''s magic defensive perimeter began to glow in an area that was roughly five meters wide.


    Countless flashes of light intermixed with one another like a herd of small snakes swarming forward.


    Regardless of whether it was the ground mixed with sand, the loosely growing grass, or even the rolling stones, anything covered by the fog of carbon dioxide became charged by the moisture.


    The electric snake outside the magic defense barrier ignored the magic and dove straight for the player from Ninth High.


    Compound Magic, "Slithering Sanders".


    Compound Magics are not simply magics that have multiple spells woven into one Magic Sequence. Rather, it is a combination of the effects of multiple magics where the aggregate whole provides a greater effect than the sum of its parts.


    Hattori was not renowned for using exceptionally strong magic, unparalleled processing speed, or multi-casting. Instead, Hattori was an incredibly versatile Magician who could stably choose from an assortment of magic to fit any scenario; herein lay his advantage.


    With so many different assortments at his disposal, Compound Magic greatly benefited from his versatility, and was a perfect method to bring out Hattori''s potential.


    One of the three players from Ninth High leaped into the air to escape the electric current.


    Unfortunately, the players responsible for the defensive barrier overhead and venting the air currents were half a beat slow in switching to Leaping Magic.


    The electric light ensnared the players'' feet.


    Even though the protective boots were insulated, the protective vest itself was not. (High insulation would hamper air permeability.)


    The fog that was inundated with carbon dioxide clung to the players'' bodies.


    The player who was wielding wind magic was able to quickly switch targets and sought to use the wind to blow away the moisture in order to lessen the blow. Unfortunately, his compatriot who was holding the magic defense barrier wasn''t so fortunate and suffered a direct hit from "Slithering Sanders".


    Next to the player who collapsed on the ground, his companion fell to one knee.


    He gave up on his immobile leg and maintained this position to wield his CAD.


    Someone cried out in pain in the air.


    The player who had leaped into the air to avoid the electric attack was struck by an invisible hammer and crashed back to earth.


    Tatsumi Koutarou, who used Single Systematic Magic but specialized in interference strength, had cast Speed-Type Magic on him. By instantly applying downwards gravitational pull, the opposing player immediately hit the deck.


    At the same time, the player from Ninth High activated Convergence Magic.


    It was unknown whether he was unaware of his companion''s predicament or whether this was as expected of a team that advanced to the elimination round.


    Hattori was the target of the compressed air pellets being fired. Besides special circumstances like being underwater or in a vacuum, air existed in almost every scenario, hence its combat application was a popular choice.


    Thanks to the rules limiting attack options and destructive power, Monolith Code largely favored compressed air pellet attacks.


    The highly compressed air pellets that formed outside of Hattori''s defensive perimeter �� shattered into pieces against an invisible wall that materialized before Hattori.


    Hattori was not the cause of that.


    That was Katsuto casting "Reflector" from 400 meters behind him.


    This Area of Effect Magic ignored solids, fluids, and gases and created a force field that reversed motion vectors.


    Compared to normal Targeting Magic, Area of Effect Magic was even more challenging.


    The difficulty comes blurring of the lines.


    The difference between changing a target''s properties and the properties of an empty space was practically nonexistent. The difficulty arises when trying to differentiate between which areas needed to be rewritten and which areas cannot be.


    For targets such as walls, ceilings and railings, the partitions can be seen easily. However, trying to create a distinction in the outdoors for a special location was many times more difficult.


    Still, if this was offensive magic, the difficulty can be lessened by setting targeting parameters within the Activation Sequence.


    On the other hand, defensive magic was restricted in that it had to fulfill all the conditions without knowing the nature and distance of enemy attacks as well as having limits on area, volume, and shape.


    Such as a shield to protect yourself. Or a wall to defend your teammates.


    By setting the Magician as the origin, a respective distance could be plotted to the target.


    Generally, this was as far as one got.


    However, Katsuto set Hattori as the protective target in an outdoor setting with no reference points without the need for supporting tools. He had created a perfect "Reflector" from 400 meters out.


    This was an outstanding spatial awareness.


    The Juumonji Family took the next step to hone their natural talents in spatial awareness. Their ability to wield multiple types of Area of Effect defensive magic has earned them the title "Stonewall".


    Hattori activated his next magic.


    Against the attacks from Ninth High, he didn''t even bother to defend himself.


    The construction of this Magic Sequence was wholly dependent on Katsuto''s unquestionable ability to defend him from enemy attack.


    The dust on the ground took to the skies.


    Sand was sent spiraling into the air by the wind.


    Ten meters ahead of Hattori, the dust storm grew in strength and speed as it advanced upon the opposing player before falling upon him in fury.


    Speed��Convergence Compound Magic, "Linear Sandstorm".


    With the first dust particle raised into the air as the center, this Area of Effect offensive magic constructed layers and layers of complexity around the center as it spun around.


    The converging sandstorm knocked the player from Ninth High to the floor.


    ? ? ?


    "That match was at an incredibly high level......"


    Tatsuya used the ending signal as a BGM and said in exhilaration. The match itself was a completely one-sided affair.


    His comment on level was in regards to the magic used as well as its application.


    Especially Hattori, whose skillful use of magic techniques was enough to prompt him to hope "Miyuki learns a thing or two from him". (He didn''t say "he could learn something", because he had arrived at the conclusion that he was incapable of imitating that level of skill.)


    Tatsuya never overly underestimated Hattori. Even though he had defeated the man in a match, that was only because he seized the initiative and got under his guard. Tatsuya recognized this from a completely objective perspective.


    Compared to Magic Power, his magic application was even more skillful. Tatsuya already had an inkling of this given his many opportunities to see Hattori in action.


    Still, that earlier display of might honestly exceeded his expectations. (I am still a long ways off from getting an accurate read on others......)


    "Next match will be the finals."


    Utterly ignorant of Tatsuya''s mental struggles, Honoka innocently opened up.


    For her, it was only natural that the Student Council Vice President boasted great skill.


    The word "natural" shook Tatsuya out of his reverie.


    Isn''t it only natural to not read others accurately? He was only a high school student after all.


    Tatsuya''s mental status was still stuck in his persona as the Special Lieutenant from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion from last night and it was only now that he reverted to the high school student Shiba Tatsuya.


    "The finals begin at 1 PM, and it''s a little early for lunch......"


    "Will you take us for a few cold drinks, Onii-sama?"


    "Agreed. Ice cream would be even better."


    Hearing Miyuki''s suggestion, Shizuku swiftly assented.


    He had no duties as a technician today.


    Nor did he have to worry about any hindrances from any criminal organizations.


    Occasionally, it wasn''t bad to indulge in the life of a high school student �� Tatsuya thought and made his decision.


    "I saw a concession truck earlier, would that be acceptable?"


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Tatsuya tossed aside any thoughts regarding how others would see one young man leading three beautiful young ladies and led Miyuki and company to the ice cream concession area.


    ? ? ?


    The finals for Monolith Code was set for the "Valley".


    In order to pass along the board''s decision, Mayumi visited the players'' resting area.


    Surely a simple matter like passing the word along didn''t necessitate the Student Council President''s appearance.


    In reality, if that''s all there was, Mayumi probably wouldn''t show up in person.


    "Juumonji-kun, are you here?"


    After speaking into the intercom near the entrance, someone immediately replied with "Right away".


    Shortly afterwards, Katsuto appeared wearing a vest and protective leggings as he used his head to raise the cloth hanging over the doorway.


    "Apologies for my wardrobe."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not like you''re indecent." Katsuto was covered in the scent of alcohol. And not because he was drinking.


    That must be because his deodorant contained alcoholic content. He delayed coming out immediately probably to spare Mayumi the scent of sweat clinging to him. While he wasn''t a feminist of any sort, he was undeniably a gentleman. It was just like Katsuto to notice all the small details without mentioning anything aloud, Mayumi thought.


    "So, what is it?"


    Mayumi had set aside her official business and was busy ruminating over nonsensical things when Katsuto''s question shook her back to reality.


    "The setting for the finals has been decided. Can you come with me for a minute?"


    If this was all there was, one sentence would have been sufficient.


    Yet, Katsuto didn''t ask "why" or "what for" as he quietly followed behind Mayumi.


    Mayumi led Katsuto to the same room where she spoke with Tatsuya three days ago.


    Just like three days ago, she erected a soundproof barrier and started speaking quietly with the already seated Katsuto.


    "Father sent a coded missive. Apparently, this is the directive from the clan meeting."


    "Ho?"


    "Looks like Juumonji-kun hasn''t received it yet, right?"


    "Correct."


    Though Katsuto''s response was unexpected, but coded missives from the clan meetings generally took a considerable time alone to decipher. The Juumonji Family must have felt that even though this was the break time between matches, the captain being absent for a long period of time would rouse suspicion. That was Mayumi''s take on the situation.


    Mayumi and Katsuto were on a different footing than the other members on the team.


    This difference was not because they were the Student Council President and Club Group Leader, but because their social standing was inherently different.


    Mayumi was a direct descendant of one of the current Ten Master Clans.


    Katsuto''s standing was even more unique.


    Not only was he a direct descendant, but, unlike Mayumi, he was also the heir of the Juumonji Family.


    Among all the students in the Nine Schools Competition, only Masaki could stand on equal footing with Katsuto.


    "Two days ago, didn''t Tatsuya-kun defeat Ichijou-kun?"


    "......So what?"


    Katsuto''s question wasn''t "why are you bring this up", but "so what". Nay, in reality his question was a mere formality.


    "The Ten Master Clans stand at the pinnacle of this country''s


    Magicians.


    Magicians who bear the name of the Ten Master Clans must be the strongest Magicians in the country."


    Mayumi''s voice contained an ironic tone. The ideas she was expressing were not her own, but came from her father, and by extension were the "doctrine" handed down by the clan meeting. She probably believed otherwise, but right now the clan meeting''s "doctrine" overrode her own personal philosophy.


    "Even a high school game cannot allow people to suspect that the power of the Ten Master Clans is anything but absolute. That''s probably what they''re driving at."


    "But, that match can''t simply be dismissed as fun and games." The rebuttal was only words, but the tone was relaxed and light.


    "In other words, the clan meeting asked for a match to aggrandize the might of the Ten Master Clans, did I get that right?"


    "Yes......


    I just don''t want to force such a ridiculous burden onto


    Juumonji-kun."


    "Nay......


    Rather, this is a duty that naturally falls to the next heir of the


    Juumonji Family like myself. Sorry for causing you so much worry."


    "That''s nothing really......"


    Likely due to her terrible mood, Mayumi rarely cut loose with a barrage of sincere grousing.


    "Seriously, this is ludicrous...... Even if Tatsuya-kun was a side branch, so long as he had the bloodline of the Ten Master Clans, then he wouldn''t be embroiled in this third-rate farce......"


    Katsuto didn''t comment on Mayumi''s complaints.


    "Just leave it to me."


    He didn''t show any outward sign of emotion as he calmly replied.


    ? ? ?


    First High was against Third High for the Monolith Code finals.


    The back stories behind this match up were legion, to the point that it could even be called a "fateful showdown", but the finals were even more one-sided than the semifinals.


    Maybe it was just karma.


    Everything Masaki did to Eighth High in the Newcomers Division was returned with interest.


    The setting for this match was the "Valley".


    From the get go, anything that utilized the terrain, such as flying icicles, falling rocks, or even boiling spray, was sent hurtling towards Katsuto in an endless stream.


    However, Katsuto''s barrier reflected all the attacks. Every motion vector was reversed.


    Electromagnetic waves (including light) were refracted. Molecular oscillation was adjusted back to a stable value. Psion intrusion was denied.


    All attacks were obstructed by the multi-layered defensive barrier. Nothing could stop Katsuto''s advance.


    Multi-layer Move-Type Defensive Magic "Phalanx".


    This magic, while putting the real value of the Magicians from the Juumonji Family on full display, was not simply a sustained magic barrier, but a multi-layered barrier that continuously refreshed itself.


    This was just like a dense formation of heavy infantry that marched as one to increase the group''s defensive power and then translate that power into offense.


    Once the foremost rank of soldiers fell, the next rank would immediately fill in and maintain the defense. This magic inherited the name from that ancient formation and displayed defensive prowess and suffocating pressure worthy of its lofty name.


    Katsuto was situated in a narrow arena as he steadily advanced step by step towards the enemy''s position.


    The players from Third High couldn''t ignore or avoid him.


    If they let up on the attack, surely they would be instantly engulfed by a decisive attack......


    Each step increased the pressure a little more, forcing them to cling onto that belief and urged them to press the assault.


    Though they were unable to penetrate that wall, they should still have exhausted the defender somewhat. Yet compared to the three panting players from Third High, there was nary a sign of fatigue on Katsuto''s part.


    When there were only a paltry 10 meters or so between the two sides, Katsuto finally came to a stop.


    He stopped his slow, plodding advance,


    And bunched all his energy together to kick off the floor.


    A boulder-like body flew through the air while parallel to the ground.


    He cast Speed��Move Magic on himself, then adopted a shoulder tackle position as he crashed into the enemy players. His impermeable barrier remained active the entire time.


    One of the players from Third High was sent flying by the sudden impact against this indomitable barrier.


    Katsuto''s gigantic frame didn''t stop for even a second before changing course for the next enemy.


    Before this insurmountable barrier and the overwhelming interference strength attached to it, magical defenses and momentum shifting became meaningless.


    The players from Third High were helplessly smashed aside as the Monolith Code finals drew to a close.


    This complete victory served to crown First High''s overall victory with a fresh crown of laurels.


    Seeing Katsuto raise his hands in response to the applause, Tatsuya and his friends also applauded, but were all unable to speak.


    Dominant was no longer sufficient to describe what just happened. Besides terrifying and tremendous, no other words would suffice.


    The tactic itself was simple.


    Simple enough to describe this as a trial by brute force. Yet that magic �� was not "simply" brute force.


    He continuously cycled between the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types at irregular intervals while creating new barriers �� an awe-inspiring "difficult" brute force.


    "Amazing......


    So that''s the Juumonji Family''s ''Phalanx'', eh......"


    Besides ordinary expressions, even Miyuki had nothing left to say. This showed that she was shocked by what just happened.


    He could understand that sentiment. But disagreed with her words.


    "No......


    I doubt that''s the original ''Phalanx''."


    Multi-layered Defensive Magic "Phalanx" was practically another name for the Juumonji Family.


    However, most people never got a chance to catch a glimpse of this magic.


    That''s because, in general, there was no need to create a barrier that defended against all major systems and types of magic.


    Under the condition that multiple Magicians were attacking the same target, more attacks would lead to an increase in the variability in the types of attack magic and increase the risk for magic interference. All of this was well known.


    It wasn''t that Tatsuya had beheld this magic before.


    In the earlier match, the multi-layered barrier that Katsuto cast did include magic from all systems and types of magic.


    That truly was "Phalanx".


    Still, Tatsuya wasn''t able to accept this conjecture so easily.


    "That final attack......


    It''s hard to imagine that was the original purpose of the ''Phalanx''."


    Rather than calling this a leap of logic, this was closer to his intuition. Even if he believed that the real Phalanx was reserved for something far more terrifying.


    "If Onii-sama says so, then that must be how it is. In that case......


    Juumonji-senpai certainly has an intimidating power." Tatsuya agreed.


    While he was clapping in appreciation, Tatsuya suddenly felt Katsuto''s eyes sweep over him.


    Katsuto raised his fist to the heavens and basked in his victory.


    Tatsuya saw that, for an instant, Katsuto''s gaze matched his own and, in that instant, he revealed a wide smile.


    I am stronger than you �� that was the declaration Tatsuya read from Katsuto''s eyes.


    The grace of kings that forced one to their knees without resorting to brute force.


    But at the end of the day, that was only political sophistry.


    Before battle was even joined, the awesome might of absolute terror that forced their opponents to abandon their swords and any hope of resistance was the true mark of kings.


    Katsuto, he who returned the cheers of victory, understood the value of that power and how to utilize it. He carried the majesty of a monarch.

 Volume 4 - CH 14

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    In stark contrast to the atmosphere two weeks ago (or to be exact 12 days ago), the hall was filled with a peaceful air.


    While it''s easy to proclaim a neutral spirit, it''s not so easy in practice, and it would be a lie to say that there were none with the thoughts of victory or defeat occupying their mind.


    But now, the fierce competitions of the past 10 days were over. The dress code for the festivities was their usual uniforms.


    Once again forced to take up his ill-fitting blazer, he thought, "At least if it comes to dancing will this be better?" A thought which had ended up similar to that of digging his own grave.


    "Popular, huh?"


    Coming up to him with an evil smile was Mari, who had been officially discharged one day earlier.


    "Thank you. To tell the truth, I''d far rather be taking it easy."


    As if saying it couldn''t be helped, Tatsuya glanced over at his sister, who was surrounded by a crowd two, three layers deep.


    Fellow students, event organizers, base officials who provided the venue, the executives of companies that sponsored the tournament.


    Those were inevitable, but with the inclusion of media professionals (production companies, commercial companies, talent agencies) also dressed up as officials, it made one feel like asking what''s the big idea? to the organizers of the party.


    Truthfully he would have liked nothing more than to forcefully put those noisy and rude people away, but with a shrewd (frosty?) look, Suzune had warned him against such an approach, so he kept a low profile for the moment.


    "I''m not talking about your sister."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s natural reply, Mari chuckled sadly. "The one I''m referring to is you, Tatsuya-kun." From Mari''s point of view, Tatsuya made a tired face.


    Although nowhere comparable to the crowd around Miyuki, Tatsuya had been constantly sought out from the start as well.


    Most of them were unacquainted adults.


    It wasn''t that he had never seen them before.


    Due to his work at his father''s company, despite his age, he knew the face of businessmen quite well.


    Still, it was only on the level of a "high school student".


    As a resident of the laboratory, he was not necessarily involved on the business side, but compared to general employees in the same industry he had far more contact than "just a little".


    Of those who had come to talk with him, he knew more than half of them by sight.


    "Wasn''t that the president of Rozen''s Japanese branch? This would be the first time he talked to a high school student huh?"


    "I wouldn''t know. It''s also my first time here at the Nine Schools Competition after all."


    "Fair enough."


    As Mari gave her wicked grin, Tatsuya felt a twinge of annoyance. �� In the threshold of around 80% or so.


    "......Well, there''s no helping it. I don''t know why you''re so reluctant, but just as you can tell a fake gem simply by looking at it, when you see the real deal you can immediately tell that too."


    "......"


    "Don''t put on such a dissatisfied face. The dance is about to start soon. From there on, it''s students only. Just be patient a little longer."


    Tapping his shoulder, Mari walked over to the drinks table. She seemed to be in a good mood for some reason.


    Far more impressive was that despite pushing herself as always even after being wounded, she now seemed to have made a full recovery.


    (So a lover has that kind of effect huh......)


    Although he himself had no experience, Tatsuya couldn''t help but say so to himself.


    Around a minute after that, she left the party with Naotsugu, and Tatsuya uncharacteristically was left to ponder on such things.


    Doing so, he felt like sighing.


    To be certain, very soon, the time allocated for adults to work their tricks on the innocent would be over.


    Yet even so his mind was heavy. The reason was the dance.


    Truth be told, students like Tatsuya were the exception.


    As the bigwigs left, the venue seemed to relax, and a carefree atmosphere filled the air.


    The soft sound of wind and string instruments began to flow.


    At the enthusiasm of the organisers who had prepared an evening of live music, the young men immediately responded.


    Making full use of the trials they had gone through they took the hands of the girls they had grown closer to, and proceeded to the centre of the hall.


    It was unfortunate they weren''t in dresses, but such a fact was utterly irrelevant to them.


    The common dress code for the girls of the nine schools was a silk organdy inner gown (worn under their jacket), which fluttered gently as they moved.


    As expected, Miyuki was being swarmed by boys both from school and from without.


    It seemed no one was capable of staying away.


    Because she was surrounded up until the last minute, she probably hadn''t been able to get a single word out.


    Unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki had been firmly taught manners on how to act at a ball ("it''s not a ''dance party''!"), so provided proper procedure was observed she was unlikely to refuse a dance partner (naturally, that didn''t mean she''d dance with just anyone), but rather it seemed the boys were being embarrassed on their own.


    From within that crowd, Tatsuya''s familiar face became visible to Miyuki.


    Or rather than saying familiar face, it might be better to say companion.


    Leaving the wall, Tatsuya advanced to the edge of the crowd.


    He was by no means slender, but he skillfully slipped through the press to stand by Miyuki''s side.


    "It''s been two days huh, Ichijou Masaki."


    "Ah, Shiba Tatsuya."


    The two exchanged easygoing(?) greetings.


    They didn''t consider themselves friends, yet at the same time, they didn''t think that they needed stiff formalities either.


    "Is your ear alright?"


    "It''s fine, it''s nothing worth being concerned about."


    "Is that so."


    At Tatsuya''s (intended) politeness, Masaki returned a quip which could hardly be called amiable. Well, for him who suffered defeat in what by all means should have been a victory, he couldn''t really be expected to happily accept concern from the winners. Although his tone was ambiguous, it certainly held a dismissive air.


    Becoming aware of Miyuki''s cold gaze turned in his direction, Masaki''s heart sank in dismay.


    "Eh, ah...... Ah? Shiba!?"


    He suddenly called out Tatsuya''s last name, causing Tatsuya to make a "is this guy alright?" face.


    "Are you, her brother!?"


    Masaki''s words caused Tatsuya no end of weariness.


    "......Are you telling me you only realised just now? Seriously?"


    His amazed face implying "I think I understand?", Masaki stood frozen.


    A modest laugh was heard.


    Covering her mouth, Miyuki turned away.


    "......Ichijou-san, you weren''t able to tell Onii-sama and I were siblings?"


    Miyuki''s voice as she spoke to Masaki, as she suppressed her laughter, seemed somehow happy.


    "Eh, no, that um...... yes."


    As Masaki gave up trying to find an excuse, Miyuki looked on with a smile.


    He wasn''t quite sure what had caught her interest, but it seemed to him that Ichijou had suddenly become sensible in Miyuki''s eyes.


    That being said, it only meant he was now considered on the level to be a possible dance candidate.


    "You can''t just stay standing here forever, so Miyuki, why don''t you go dance with Ichijou?"


    At Tatsuya''s words (or more precisely the "dance with Ichijou" part), Masaki looked up sharply.


    His eyes shone in anticipation.


    After Miyuki''s giggling bout subsided, she tilted her head in Masaki''s direction as if asking "what will you do?".


    "Could you please......accompany me for two songs?"


    With a reverential voice, Masaki bowed deferentially to Miyuki. "Please take care of me as well."


    Returning the bow, Miyuki took Masaki''s proffered hand.


    As he took his position Masaki, his face glowing, nodded to Tatsuya in thanks.


    Seeing that, Tatsuya thought "what a mercenary guy".


    The romantic comedy(?) Masaki was acting out was no concern to Tatsuya. (As long as Miyuki was "alright" with it.)


    That was why he was able to accept it so easily.


    When it came to himself however, even in the best of conditions, he was unable to deal with such things.


    At this moment, catching a glimpse of his hesitant shifty form, he was acutely aware of his own immaturity.


    "Sir, at a time like this, it''s best for the man to take the lead."


    Honoka alone was too much for him to handle, how could he be blamed for wanting to run away from this whole mess? He wanted to complain to this newcomer. ��But that didn''t come out.


    "Erika......why are you a waitress?"


    "But I''ve been doing this since the beginning." Tatsuya''s complaint was airily brushed aside.


    Leo and Mikihiko, as participants, had been invited to the party. Both Erika and Mizuki, perhaps treated as part of the staff, were along as well. But the four of them weren''t participating, preferring rather to attend as part-time workers.


    Mikihiko was as per his wishes(?) working in the kitchen, but Erika was moving up and down the hall dressed in a fluttering waitress costume.


    "......Then I really don''t think you should be wasting time in a place like this."


    "Giving appropriate advice to our guests is also part of the job description."


    Being answered with such a straight face, Tatsuya felt the urge to apply palm to face. Her "work" aside, Tatsuya knew there was another reason for Erika''s words.


    Honoka was waiting for Tatsuya''s invitation.


    He knew exactly where she was without needing to be told. But he had absolutely no idea what to do after that.


    After all, he had no experience whatsoever in "inviting" a woman. "Sir? There really isn''t any need to think so hard about all this."


    Erika had only been here for her amusement earlier, but gradually a note of amazement crept into her voice.


    At this rate though, that amazement would soon turn to irritation. Thinking that would be a bit, no absolutely unbearable, Tatsuya decided to bite the bullet. "......Honoka."


    "Yes!"


    Tatsuya made his preparations. "......want to dance?"


    It took a comparatively long time to get those words out, due to his lack of self-confidence.


    "Gladly!"


    Yet, Honoka seemed more than happy enough.


    After that Tatsuya was put through his paces with Shizuku, then Eimi, then Mayumi, until finally he slumped against the wall exhausted.


    Mayumi was particularly tough.


    Her sense of rhythm was quite unique.


    Even as a compliment, it couldn''t be said that Tatsuya was a terribly good dancer. Since he had never practiced, it was only to be expected. However, he never made a fumble such as stepping on his partner''s foot. On the contrary, his steps were impeccable.


    During their dance Shizuku had muttered that he "danced like a dance machine", words which could be taken as a compliment or not either way.


    Stringing together observed behavior then reproducing and adding some bits Tatsuya''s dancing was, beauty or elegance aside, perfectly and technically accurate.


    In a sense however, Mayumi was the exact opposite. Her execution and steps were completely off.


    Rather than tone-deaf however, it was more that she had an ingenious sense, such that despite her movements being subtly off for each sound, her dance still elegantly moved along with the flow of the song.


    Because of that, Tatsuya was forced to match both Mayumi and the music, going along with the rhythm of the two and shunting his steps as necessary.


    Any normal person would simply try and match their partner and simply hope everything works out one way or another, but since his body didn''t know the dance and Tatsuya was simply reproducing the movements in his head, doing something like that was too much.


    Yet even after Mayumi left Tatsuya exhausted, going off to look for another partner in high spirits, numerous girls started hanging out before him meaningfully.


    He wasn''t nearly comparable to Miyuki, who after her dance drew partners like a shining star, but after his success in Monolith Code there were quite a few girls who took an interest in him.


    Looking at his drained appearance however, they uniformly gave him sympathetic looks.


    Unfortunately for him, although he himself probably didn''t realise, just as he was considering going back to his room, with impeccable timing a glass was held out in front of him.


    "Tha...... thank you."


    He suddenly stopped talking, because that person was completely unexpected.


    "You seem tired."


    "......haah."


    "You don''t attend events like this often?"


    "That''s......it''s as you say. This may be presumptuous, but Chairman doesn''t seem like the type who bothers with this much either."


    "I''ve gotten over it."


    The person speaking to him was Katsuto. He held a non-alcoholic beer in his hands.


    Somehow feeling like he had to go along with him, Tatsuya took a drink from the glass he was passed.


    But the real deal came after. "Shiba, come with me for a bit."


    Handing his empty glass to a waitress passing by (not Erika), Katsuto turned around.


    It meant he wouldn''t take no as a response.


    Dropping off his empty glass the same way, Tatsuya followed.


    In the same garden where they had caught the intruder on the opening night of the tournament, the two of them silently stood there with not another figure in sight.


    It wasn''t a complete silence.


    It seems someone had opened a window. The sound of music could faintly be heard. That soft sound lent the atmosphere a serene air.


    "Is this alright? I think the celebrations are about to begin soon."


    As Katsuto stopped with his back facing him, Tatsuya threw a casual remark.


    After the party, a victory celebration in honour of First High was scheduled.


    This privilege was given to whichever school won the overall championship.


    As both an executive and key player, Katsuto''s attendance was of course mandatory.


    "Have no concern. We''ll be done shortly." Looking back, Katsuto replied.


    Did he mean this wasn''t a weighty matter?


    If that had been the case, there should have been no need to take him out from the midst of the party.


    Or perhaps �� he simply meant it wouldn''t take long.


    ......From the looks of things, Katsuto meant the latter.


    "Shiba, are you from the Ten Families?"


    At that sudden question, Tatsuya was almost put on the defensive. Not in the sense of being lost for words, but rather preparing for battle.


    It was still forbidden for his identity to be leaked out at this stage. "No. I''m not."


    Katsuto''s look indicated he would not forgive any dishonesty.


    The reason Tatsuya was able to deny Katsuto''s assertion however, was because that was true.


    He was not one of them. Even though the blood of the Ten ran through his veins, he was never considered one of them.


    It was a simple fact. "��I see."


    After watching Tatsuya in anticipation for a while, Katsuto nodded impassively.


    Tatsuya did not know whether Katsuto had been convinced with his answer.


    "Then, as discussed in a family meeting, here''s my advice to you as the vice representative of the Juumonji house.


    Shiba, you should join the Ten Families."


    "......"


    "Hm......how about the Saegusa?"


    "...... by how about, would you be referring to, how about marrying in?


    Or the like?"


    "Indeed."


    Katsuto''s magic "Phalanx", as opposed to Tatsuya''s original magic "Decomposition", are like natural enemies.


    The moment one barrier is pierced through, another takes its place. It would be endless.


    Whilst watching the finals, Tatsuya recalled the unpleasantness of what would be a war of attrition should it come to it......but these words now, utterly unexpected, brought with them a whole new set of horrors.


    ��This sempai is without a doubt, my natural enemy.


    ��In many, many ways.


    "......in regards to being President Saegusa''s partner, was Chairman


    Juumonji''s name not considered as well?"


    "That was certainly brought up too."


    "......is President Saegusa not your type?"


    "No? Well Saegusa does have, cute charms, in her own way."


    "......"


    Tatsuya could no longer find a reply.


    "Ah, Shiba, are you perhaps concerned about her age? Mm...... then how about Saegusa''s little sisters? The last time I saw them was two years ago, I''m sure the two of them have grown up to be splendid ladies."


    "......Unlike the President and Chairman I''m just a simple high school student, so all these talks of engagement and marriage are a bit much."


    "Is that so?"


    Katsuto lightly turned his head.


    "......However, you should not have too much of a relaxed attitude to all this. Winning against one of the next heads of the Ten Families in a head on confrontation is not something as simple as you''d think."


    I don''t want to be told that by you! Tatsuya almost retorted.


    Tatsuya''s confrontation with Masaki had been precipitated by Katsuto in the end after all.


    "......I suppose I''ll be heading back. Shiba, don''t take too long."


    Rather than not believing, it was more that he didn''t want to believe�� (That guy......don''t tell me, that was all "spur of the moment"......?)


    Watching his back as he pompously returned to the hall, what a terrifying person Tatsuya thought.


    "Onii-sama?"


    As Tatsuya stood stunned in the dark night, his sister''s voice brought him back.


    "What''s the matter? This is quite rare, for you to be so out of it to not even notice me approaching."


    "Nothing...... I just saw something strange......"


    "Something strange?"


    "Ah, no, don''t worry about it."


    "?"


    Tatsuya''s words didn''t match the situation, but Miyuki simply tilted her head and didn''t pursue any further.


    "......The party''s about to end."


    "The celebration is next huh......"


    Feeling somewhat pressed, Tatsuya reflectively frowned. "I guess there''s no way for me to pass on that......"


    Miyuki covered her mouth to stifle her laughter.


    "You''ll just have to accept it. Even if you go back to your room, you''ll just be assaulted by Honoka and Erika."


    "I get Honoka, but......"


    "Erika''s been captured by the Chairman."


    With a suspicious laugh, Miyuki added that the Chairman was quite something.


    "Not to mention......"


    Her face was still smiling, but her bright voice was tempered by the seriousness in her eyes as she gazed at Tatsuya.


    "I won''t let Onii-sama escape." Tatsuya sighed deeply. Suddenly, Miyuki tilted her ear. "......the last song is beginning."


    "Is that so?"


    Tatsuya had also noticed the song change. He wasn''t aware it was the final piece however.


    "Onii-sama, won''t you join me for the last dance?"


    Under a dome of moonlight and starlight, wearing a clear smile even Tatsuya rarely saw, Miyuki bowed gracefully.


    That beautiful smile brooked no resistance.


    "......Then, shall we head back before the song finishes?"


    "No, that would be a waste of time." Miyuki took Tatsuya''s hand.


    "We can hear the performance from here just fine." Taking a deep breath, she huddled closer to him. "These shoes should be alright even on grass." Wordlessly, Tatsuya placed a hand around Miyuki''s back.


    As if entrusting herself to his care, Miyuki placed her hand on Tatsuya''s shoulder.


    Their bodies touched.


    Gently wrapping his hand around her back and deeply embracing her, Tatsuya took a step.


    The two figures spun under an endless starlit sky.


    As they spun, Tatsuya''s face was all Miyuki could see. Miyuki''s face was all Tatsuya could see.


    The scenery, the stars, the moon, and the darkness,


    In all this wide world which was revolving around them, Tatsuya and Miyuki were the only ones in it.

 Volume 5 - Prologue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Magician


    Shorthand for [Magic Skills Expert]. A generic term for persons capable of using practical-level magic. Whether the magic used is Modern Magic or Ancient Magic, all are [Magic Skills Experts]. However users of Ancient Magic prefer traditional terms like [Sorcerer], [Medium], [Ascetic], or [Ninja] when introducing themselves. It is said that 1 in 1000 teenagers have magical talent and this becomes 1 in 10000 for adults after power loss due to stresses during growth phases, but this is entirely for [practical-level magic]; persons possessing [combat-level magic] are even rarer.


    Magic Sequence


    Information bodies meant to temporarily manipulate phenomenon-related information. These are constructed from a magician''s stock psions. Phenomenon-related information are also psion information bodies, so magic sequences alter them like what computer viruses do. The [World] has the recovery strength to maintain temporal continuity, hence a magic sequence''s effectiveness is only temporary. Given that fact, if sufficiently prolonged magic- induced [alteration] is kept up, it can be [established] as [reality] to the [World]. Magical therapy exploits this principle.


    Output processes of magic sequences


    Outputting magic sequences obey the following processes.


    1.One receives the activation sequence from a CAD. This is called [activation sequence loading].


    2.Variables are added to the activation sequence, then both are sent to the magic calculation zone.


    3.The magic sequence is constructed from the activation sequence and the variables. This is automatically executed in the magic calculation zone, a black box process even to magicians themselves.


    4.The constructed magic sequences are forwarded through the [Route] (it serves as the bottom layer of the conscious and the top layer of the unconscious), and outputted from the [Gate] (the threshold that exists in both conscious and unconscious mind) on to the [Idea].


    5.The magic sequences being outputted to the [Idea] alter the Eidos at the specified coordinates, and so rewrite it.


    In each magic system and magic process, completing these five processes in 0.5 second is the benchmark for a [practical-level] magician.


    Magic systems


    Traditional magic classifies the techniques by applying symbolic elements to the phenomenon being activated. Model classifications include the major four elements ([earth], [water], [fire], [air]), the five rings ([sky] is added to the major four elements), and the wu xing ([wood], [fire], [earth], [metal], [water]). There are even cases when elements such as [light], [dark], [void], [nothingness], [divine], [lunar], [lightning], [mountain], and [valley] were added. Modern magic, with its roots from ESP research, are classified not from the perceived property but from its functionality.


    Namely,


    (Acceleration and Gravitation) (Movement and Oscillation)


    (Convergence and Dispersion) (Absorption and Emission)


    The above-mentioned is the four-system, eight-type magic taxonomic schema.


    Of course it is known that there are always exceptions, magics that cannot be classified under modern magic''s four-system eight-type schema. So for example, since the four-system eight-type is focused on functionality, ESP (aka parapsychology, extra-sensory perception) is classified as [Perception magic], separate from the the four-system eight type magics; in this division parapsycholgic approaches are still strong. In terms of scholastic research, the magic systems are finely classified; still [rewriting information that are attached to reality and reflecting those alterations back to reality] is magic''s only truth, and this applies to both classified and unclassified magics.


    Magic processes


    In modern magic the term "magic processes" carry two meanings: one, the very processes to activate magic, and two, the combined singular and multiple magic processing for the purpose of performing the target alterations to reality. For the latter meaning, taking for example magic to relocate an egg from the kitchen to the table, the required processes would be acceleration, movement, acceleration, then movement. Movement magic rewrites an object''s velocity and linear coordinates, and omitting the acceleration processes means an increase in acceleration that ignores a target object''s inertia (this means one shattered egg). Omitting the movement processing and using only acceleration and deceleration processes means the egg will follow a parabolic trajectory, and this requires extremely fine deceleration control. Even with repeated deceleration processing, using movement magic to zero out the velocity is far easier. With these four processes, it becomes the magic of [relocating an egg from the kitchen to the table]. Prevailing view says civilian-use magics requires more processing stages than military-use magics.


    Magic evaluation standards (magic strength)


    Magic throughput (how fast one can construct psion information bodies), magic capacity (how big one can construct psion information bodies), and interference strength (how strong one''s magic sequences can rewrite the Eidos). These three together define magic strength. Other main factors like stock psion capacity (limits how many times one can activate magic) or multi-variable processing capability (influences the degrees of freedom for magic) are not counted towards magic strength. Magicians are controlled through a licensing system, and it is the norm for them to be assessed from A-rank to E-rank.


    Magic calculation zone


    The mental zone when magic sequences are constructed. The wellspring for the ability called magic. It exists in a magician''s unconscious mind, and while magicians are normally aware and make use of it they cannot sense the actual processes that are being performed there. The magic calculation zone is said to be a sealed black box even among magicians.

 Volume 5 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    "Want to go to the sea?"


    The one who had asked those words all of a sudden was Shizuku. "By the sea, you mean the beach?"


    Modern TV phone systems, as a standard, can take up to 10 calls simultaneously. As Miyuki used that system to talk with Shizuku and Honoka and engage in idle chatter, Shizuku gave a brief affirmative ''yes''. That answer was a bit short, but even so it seemed to ring a bell with her friend since primary school, Honoka.


    "Ah, could you mean?"


    "Yes, that."


    But for Miyuki, who had only known them for around four months, this conversation was altogether on a different level.


    "Could you mean...... what?"


    At that, both Honoka and Shizuku realized that they had left Miyuki behind, albeit too late. They shared a glance. That being said, on Miyuki''s display she could only see them looking aside. Honoka was then the first to direct her eyes back to Miyuki.


    "Well you see, Shizuku''s family has a resort in Ogasawara."


    "Eh? Shizuku, your family owns a private beach?"


    "Yeah......"


    At Miyuki''s question. Shizuku answered briefly again, although this time with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Recently, having a villa in the uninhabited island of Ogasawara had become fashionable among the rich, though this had been reproached by ignorant critics misunderstanding intellectual expression as ''arrogantly willful destruction of nature."


    These uninhabited islands, where the resorts are, were mostly once populated islands, but had been abandoned due to the rough conditions. As these villas were zero emission (energy sources came from sunlight, so if you include energetics they weren''t truly zero emission but still), they were not destructive to nature but rather unashamed valid uses of land. Of course, Miyuki wasn''t blaming Shizuku(''s family) for anything. It was just that even among those households considered wealthy, only a handful possessed villas with their own private beach. That was probably something Shizuku also understood, but even in the case of unjustified criticism she would probably retain a manner of general common sense and feel a subconscious degree of guilt.


    "My father said to ''please invite your friends''. It seems he really wants to meet Miyuki and Tatsuya-san."


    At Shizuku''s words calibrated to change the mood (this being again something the one who had not known them very long didn''t catch), Honoka mumbled something.


    "So your father will be there as well this year......"


    Her expression seemed to be recalling something, most likely memories of a previous vacation she had been on with Shizuku''s father. Perhaps at the very villa they were talking about.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll only be around for a short while. It seems he has a pile of work, and he''ll probably just be able to spare a few short hours."


    Honoka''s somewhat apprehensive face softened in relief at Shizuku''s words. Miyuki felt curiosity at just what could have happened, but she didn''t lose sight of priorities.


    "I don''t mind, but...... what time?"


    "It hasn''t been decided yet. We had been thinking whenever it''s convenient for Tatsuya-san."


    At Miyuki''s expression saying ''I need to ask Onii-sama'', Shizuku understood perfectly well her answer.


    ? ? ?


    "......is what we were talking about."


    Tatsuya heard of the matter during breakfast the next morning.


    At first Tatsuya had considered asking ''did you guys talk about that all the way until midnight?'', but of course what came out of his mouth was different altogether.


    "The only ones attending will be Shizuku, Honoka, and ourselves?"


    "Shizuku said she also wants to invite Erika, Mizuki, Saijou-kun, and Yoshida- kun."


    At that Miyuki hesitated slightly,


    "But they''re not as familiar with them as us, so they wondered if we could be the ones to invite them."


    She probably didn''t want to say anything which would bring inconvenience to her brother. Of course, Miyuki didn''t intend to make Tatsuya do anything and was going to contact them herself, but.


    "I got it. Then, I''ll contact Leo and Mikihiko. For dates, let''s see......"


    Conversely, Tatsuya also didn''t want to impose on his sister, resulting in a pre- established harmony.


    Taking a sip of coffee, Tatsuya went over the schedule in his head.


    "......I''m free next week Friday to Sunday. Every other day is pretty busy."


    Summer break for magic high schools runs until the end of August. (For most science and literary high schools it''s mid August, while for most PE and arts high schools it''s mid September.)


    Tatsuya''s summer break last year and the year before last had been mostly taken up by training with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    (In addition to that last year had been studying �� namely, tutoring Miyuki.)


    This year the first half had been taken up by the Nine Schools Competition, so things were extra tight. Developments involving the soon to be released next month ''dedicated magic flight device'' were also in motion.


    This year as well, there was no ''break'' in his summer break.


    "So that''s next Friday to Sunday, three days and two nights. I''ll contact Shizuku."


    Which was why Miyuki was so fired up about not missing this opportunity. To her it was a little disappointing that she wouldn''t be spending time alone with just her brother, but giving him time to refresh took priority over any of her own desires.


    ? ? ?


    It seemed Shizuku really had been leaving her plans open for Tatsuya, as she immediately nodded upon receiving Miyuki''s call. Honoka was contacted by Shizuku, Erika and Mizuki by Miyuki, Leo and Mikihiko by Tatsuya, and whether the fact that everyone was free was a coincidence or not Tatsuya took with a grain of salt.


    And on the day of travel he had looked on in blank amazement. He had been forced to accompany the ladies out shopping, a very attention grabbing event in the swimsuit section of a large department store; Tatsuya later relegated this memory to a distant drawer in the depths of his mind and welded it shut, hence there was no recollection of that particular event here.


    For some reason, the specified meeting place was not the airport but the Hayama marina.


    "Wooow...... that sure is a nice boat."


    This time (unlike during the Nine Schools Competition) Erika''s short pants weren''t out of place, so she looked up at the gleaming white hull even as she showed off her sleek shapely legs, her eyes shining.


    "Doesn''t Erika''s family have a cruiser as well?"


    As Shizuku questioned her with a slightly embarrassed face (Tatsuya had become quite adept at reading her expressions), Erika shook her head with a wry smile.


    "We do have a ship, but it can''t really be called a ''cruiser''......


    Heck, I don''t want to call it that.


    They normally turn the stabilizer off too, so it''s the worst ride ever."


    "...... don''t tell me, for training?"


    "Yep."


    "You guys really are quite thorough......"


    Next to Miyuki''s murmur and amazed expression, Mizuki was at a loss as to what kind of face to make, so she just smiled ambiguously.


    On the other hand,


    "A Fleming propulsion system is it...... there aren''t any air ducts, so the power doesn''t come from gas turbines. Is it powered by photocatalytic hydrogen plants and fuel cells?"


    Engrossed as he was in the boyish(?) interest of mechanics, Tatsuya muttered to himself as he observed the propulsion in detail.


    "There''re also hydrogen storage tanks onboard just in case."


    An unexpected answer came. (It wasn''t that the answer itself was unexpected, but rather the fact that an answer came at all.) Looking up, the ''captain'' of the ship was there.


    With a Greek hat pulled low over his face and dressed in a jacket with decorative buttons, he was politely munching on a pipe.


    He simply lacked that stout look slightly.


    Obesity as a lifestyle disease had been eradicated 20 years earlier thanks to drug treatment, but if cosplaying a captain a bit more girth is desirable.


    As Tatsuya thought so with a puzzled face, the ''captain'' extended a handshake.


    By the way, the pipe he held in his left hand really was a classic pipe. ��If you looked closely enough, you''d see it was empty.


    "You''re Shiba Tatsuya-kun, aren''t you? I am Kitayama Ushio, Shizuku''s father."


    He wasn''t quite able to contain his confusion at this franker-than-expected personality, but Tatsuya had far more social experience than most high school students. Rather than succumbing to embarrassment, he returned the greeting flawlessly.


    "It''s good to meet you, I am Shiba Tatsuya. I have heard much about you. Along with my sister, we are pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "It''s good to meet you too."


    Taking Shizuku''s father''s proffered hand, Tatsuya intended to squeeze lightly so as to not violate etiquette, but Ushio heartily grabbed Tatsuya''s hand.


    His grip was unexpectedly firm. Still, compared to Kazama and Yanagi, his hands were more accustomed to desk work. What caught Tatsuya was not the force of his hand but the power in the gaze he directed at him. Those hard-bitten eyes appraised you without making you feel uncomfortable, took the lead, strove with similar luminaries; the eyes of a leader.


    "......not just a smart-ass good only for his brains. Not just a techie with superficial excellent techniques either. Appearance truly seems superbly dependable."


    His murmur would normally be inaudible. As even Tatsuya had to consciously concentrate, that volume of voice was more than quiet enough for consideration. But even if it had been uttered in a normal volume, Tatsuya would not have considered it discourteous. Kitayama Ushio possessed the majesty to honestly appraise the value of the one in front of him.


    ��But.


    "Yes, it seems Shizuku''s eyes weren''t mistaken. While my daughter, she really does have it together."


    At this sudden doting parent remark, Tatsuya ostensibly kept his expression neutral while sighing "so this is the great ''Kitayama Ushio'' huh......


    " in his mind.


    When he had said that he had heard of him earlier, that had not been mere politeness.


    It''s now normal to use a business name rather than your real name in the management of a company to protect your privacy. His own father does not use his name of ''Shiba Tatsurou'' but rather the name ''Shiibara Tatsurou''* in his capacity as head of development at FLT. (Shiibara Tatsurou: ׵ԭ���� as opposed to ˾������ )


    He had only heard from Shizuku that her father managed a business in passing, but after being told his business name, he had been quite surprised that he was such a bigshot.


    He had married late (marrying a magician had involved numerous issues and although those were overcome, it had taken years) so he really should have been over 50 or so, but this frank, or rather excessively light air, didn''t seem to make him any more than 40.


    "��Miyuki!"


    Giving notice with a glance, Tatsuya called his sister over.


    Miyuki came over at a trot, immediately assessed the situation, and bowed gracefully to Shizuku''s father.


    "Pleased to meet you, I am Shiba Miyuki. Thank you so much for inviting us over."


    "Thank you for your kind words, milady. I am Kitayama Ushio. Such a lovely greeting from such a beautiful maiden is an unhoped honor both for me and my ship."


    At his placing his hand on his chest and giving a deep bow, Miyuki also with a playful smile curtsied in the Western manner.


    Being faced with a beauty of Miyuki''s stature and bearing, it couldn''t be helped that even Ushio''s jaw slackened a bit.


    "Ah, father. I don''t think you said any such thing when you met me?"


    "Dad, it''s undignified so please close your mouth."


    However, there was no way that would be tolerated. At Ushio''s hapless appearance, a sudden barrage of words flew from two more ladies who came up.


    "No no, it''s not like I was opening my mouth or anything......"


    If he had only been up against his true daughter, he might have been able to make something up, but also being faced with Honoka who he had loved as another daughter since primary school, even this talented businessman floundered. (Incidentally the reason Honoka had been so apprehensive at hearing that Ushio was coming might be due to him seeing her as his daughter, every time they met he had passed not inconsiderable amounts of pocket money on to her.)


    Gesturing wildly at Erika and the others who were approaching from a distance, he was obviously trying to distract the others from the topic at hand.


    "��Ooh! You must be new friends of my daughter as well? Welcome. Please enjoy yourselves.


    Unfortunately I have to go now, but please feel free to relax as if it were your own home."


    It was probably out of his depth dealing with his daughter unlike his business partners. His unrest could be discerned from his disjointed words.


    Watching him rush into a large car with indecent haste and lifting his Greek hat in regret as he sped off, Tatsuya muttered ''I think he had at least wanted to sail with his daughter......'' in a voice no one could hear.


    ? ? ?


    It was around 900 km to the island archipelago where the villa was located.


    Tatsuya didn''t quite understand what the fun of sailing rather than flying was (it''s not unusual now to privately own VTOL propeller aircraft, and in fact that would be cheaper than a Fleming propelled cruiser), and upon asking Leo and Erika, he was simply told something like ''this is the most charming way to travel''. He almost inadvertently retorted ''the point of the trip is swimming, not traveling'', but had settled for muttering ''these two really are a perfect pair'' under his breath.


    Well, everyone had come along, and no one should be seasick. Taking into account the travel time, they had gathered at 6 am early in the morning. In order to leave as quickly as possible, Tatsuya got on the ship.


    The deck was even larger than it appeared from outside. There wasn''t a pool or theater or any such extravagant things (this was a ''cruiser'' not a ''luxury liner'' after all), but even if eight people got out deck chairs and hung up fishing rods, there would still be plenty of space to spare.


    ��However, since the entire deck was covered by a transparent dome streamlined for air resistance, it would be impossible to actually hang out any lines.


    "But, when cruising at low speeds the sides are opened."


    The one who explained that was the helmsman, as well as the one who had taken care of their belongings, the omni-housekeeper Ms. Kurosawa.


    From her appearance...... rather than housekeeper, it felt there should be a more appropriate word. She didn''t seem any older than her mid-twenties at most.


    Though that being said she didn''t give off a soft image, as she seemed more the type to come accompanied by the ''snap'' SFX; still on the open sea under the blazing sun in mid summer, however much excess rays the dome could be said to cut out, Tatsuya had to wonder if she wasn''t hot in that dress. Or maybe that was just him.


    Firmly wrapped up in a long sleeved summer jacket as he was, he probably wasn''t quite qualified to be thinking such things.


    The ship''s design placed the wheelhouse at the bow, the cabins beneath, and the transparent dome extending from the top of the wheelhouse all the way to the back half which was the deck.


    After confirming all seven passengers were aboard, Kurosawa proceeded straight to the wheelhouse, and soon the ship had left the coast.


    ? ? ?


    The weather was calm throughout, and although there were some rough patches, thanks to the stabilizers and motion absorption systems no one on- board suffered motion sickness. At length, the ship eventually made it to the villa at Nakodojima island.


    The atolls around the island had been devastated by feral goats in the latter half of the last century. After that, efforts to restore an artificial reef were unsuccessful. Later, villas were built, and the red clay that had been dredged up onto the coast were used via private funds to create a pier and sandy beach. This was what the ''intellectuals'' had been decrying as ''destruction of nature''.


    However, at the time the islands had been inhabited, there had been no destruction and it had been the people who had cleared out the feral goats as well. Did the destruction of nature occur because there were people, or did it occur only after they left?


    He had been lost in such idle thoughts, but coming back to reality and in the face of the fact that he too had come to play at that very same sandy pier, he had to admit he was in no position to critique.


    As could be inferred from his monologue, they had already arrived at the beach. The sand was white and the sun dazzling.


    But the beach was even more dazzling than that. "Tatsuya-kun~, wanna swim?~"


    "Onii-sama~, the water''s cool and very nice.~"


    As Erika and Miyuki called out from the beach, Tatsuya, under the shade of a parasol positioned into the beach, shook his hands with a vague smile.


    ��Too dazzling.


    What was dazzling, by the way, were the swimsuit clad girls frolicking around on the beach.


    The first to catch one''s eyes would probably be Erika''s flashy colored one- piece. It was a simple design with no frills which brought out and enhanced her slender proportions.


    Next to her, waving her hands was Miyuki in a floral-print one-piece. Her femininity increased with each passing day, and the bold pattern served to emphasize her vibrant fairy-like charm.


    The surprise was Mizuki. While her polka-dot patterned separate swimsuit wasn''t as revealing as a bikini, the deep cut at the chest area showed off her ample assets, and it was impossible to link her to her usual docile image.


    Perhaps because of her narrow shoulders and hips, the slender curve of her waist resulted in a particular attractiveness.


    Likewise in a separate swimsuit, Honoka had a pareo wrapped around one shoulder giving off an asymmetric style of mature air. If not simply considering size, but curves, this was probably the best proportioned one out of them all.


    On the other hand, Shizuku was in a girlish swimsuit laden with frills. Even so, however, she continued to wear her grown-up detached expression, the two combining to create a perverted mysterious charm.


    Staring at this sight made Tatsuya feel peculiarly uncomfortable deep inside, and he shifted his gaze.


    To the side, flashy waves of water rose.


    Leo and Mikihiko were having a (swimming) competition.


    As Tatsuya watched, Leo seemed to be right in his element, while Mikihiko was desperately trying to catch his stride. ......For some inexplicable reason it made him recall a sense of intimacy.


    Looking further into the distance, towards the horizon, he gradually let his consciousness drift away.


    For a while, he immersed himself in solitude. Then suddenly, he felt the presence of people.


    Glancing at the bodies around him �� Tatsuya complimented himself for managing not to utter a sound.


    Five people were bent over looking at his face.


    This would have been problematic in a normal situation, never mind in swimsuits.


    "Tatsuya-san, thinking?"


    Shizuku asked as she bent over him from the front at the waist, her hands on her lap. Looking from this angle, it appeared that Shizuku''s body wasn''t as childlike as he had imagined. Of course, that wasn''t something he said aloud. Likewise, staring was obviously out of the question.


    "Onii-sama, we finally came all this way to the sea, so won''t you come swim?"


    "That''s right. Just camping under the parasol like this all day would be a waste."


    With Miyuki on the left and Honoka on the right, surrounding him in a similar posture to Shizuku, there was no escape for his eyes wherever he looked.


    Behind Shizuku, innocently waiting for his reply was Mizuki, and next to her was Erika wearing that evil grin of hers. Leaving things like this would be very bad. With no clear reason why, Tatsuya severely felt so.


    "Fair enough, I guess I will."


    Getting to his feet and brushing sand off his trunks, he casually removed himself from the line of sight of those five charming figures. While keeping his eyes firmly down, he took off his yacht parka.


    As the parka hit the sand, the mood visibly changed. Oh crap, Tatsuya thought, but it was already too late.


    "Tatsuya-kun, those are......"


    Erika couldn''t hide the tension in her voice.


    What those were soon became clear. Not just Tatsuya, but Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku all readily realized just what Erika had been so nervously surprised about. The eyes of those maidens were glued to ''those'' on his body.


    Underneath the parka hid a body forged of steel. The thickness of the muscle wasn''t anything surprising. It didn''t even quite approach the volume of an adult''s body. But even whilst boyish, the chest and abdominal muscles were heavily toned and firm, almost like a Renaissance sculpture.


    There was one feature there that sculptures lacked however �� criss-crossing all over the skin were innumerable scars.


    Many were cuts.


    Just as many were punctures.


    There were some minor burn marks in places.


    Oddly enough there was no trace of fractures, but even accounting for that it was not a body raised in a usual way.


    Mere normal training could never do this.


    Nor could simply training until your blood ran.


    Only actually being cut, stabbed, and burned, until blood flowed as if under torture, or perhaps the training itself was torture; could produce such a body. Precisely because Erika understood, she didn''t scream out loud.


    "Tatsuya-kun... you, just what..."


    "Sorry, it''s not something pleasant to look at."


    Returning an irrelevant answer to that unspoken question, Tatsuya averted his eyes from Erika and stretched out for his just discarded parka.


    But his hand couldn''t reach it. That which he should have dropped in the sand a moment ago, was now firmly held tight against Miyuki''s chest as she knelt at his feet.


    Although his sister, he would not allow his hand to go near a lady''s chest, so his left arm ended up wandering aimlessly through the air. Fortunately, there was no need to worry about retracting it. Because the moment he rose, his left arm was enveloped by Miyuki''s right arm.


    "Wah!"


    The one who had raised her voice in surprise was Mizuki. In close contact, Miyuki''s chest was pressed against Tatsuya''s arm with only a thin swimsuit between them. At that however, Miyuki showed not a hint of embarrassment.


    "Onii-sama, it''s fine."


    Miyuki''s face was faintly red, but it came not from any shame at clinging to him half-naked.


    "I know. That every one of these scars, is proof of the pain Onii-sama went through to become stronger than anyone."


    But rather from looking deep into his eyes at such close range. "So, I don''t think Onii-sama''s body is anything to be ashamed of."


    At Miyuki''s words, Tatsuya''s expression softened slightly. Then, he felt the impact of something soft pressing on his right arm.


    Erika gave a low whistle. It wasn''t in ridicule, but rather in praise.


    He was pretty sure he already knew who it was, but nonetheless he turned his head to verify the presence wrapped around his right arm.


    As expected, it was Honoka. Almost as if competing with Miyuki, she hugged Tatsuya''s arm tight with both hands. Unlike Miyuki, she was wearing a separate swimsuit, so Tatsuya''s arm was touching her soft skin directly. Whether because of that, Honoka''s face was three times as red as Miyuki''s.


    "I, I don''t mind either!"


    Despite fumbling at the start, she began to talk rapidly after that. Probably as a matter of course, an act which would be natural for lovers being acted upon on someone of the opposite sex, while in a swimsuit, was far too bold. It would be even weirder if she wasn''t this nervous.


    Although speaking of weird, what was weirder was Honoka''s actions.


    For a teenage girl, no, even a woman rich in life experience, the scars engraved all over Tatsuya''s body should be something hard to face. If there were only a few small ones there might not be any problems, but those scars would normally be associated with events of terror.


    Tatsuya could only suppose that removing his parka in front of those girls despite knowing that was a stupid moment of carelessness, perhaps caused by the blazing tropical sun, he thought bitterly.


    That aside Erika''s reaction, while rare, was nonetheless understandable. And as far as he was concerned he had long ago given up trying to classify Miyuki''s words and actions with anything that could be considered as ''normal''. But what was behind Honoka''s actions was a mystery to him. It was almost as if��


    "It''s almost like... being caught between your sister and your girlfriend isn''t it?"


    "Hey, shh! You can''t say that Mizuki. Things had finally gotten interesting and all."


    Mizuki''s words were likely not desultory, but rather simply her honest thoughts. Tatsuya understood that perfectly well, but he nonetheless wholeheartedly agreed with Erika''s words ''you can''t say that''. The second part however he couldn''t agree with at all.


    But in between the first and second half of that sentence, Erika''s voice notably changed. Her reservation disappeared. Mizuki''s voice was the same as usual throughout.


    With that evil grin Erika backed away slightly from Tatsuya, who was futilely trying to deal with Honoka still wrapped firmly around his arm (he had long since stopped caring about Miyuki).


    "Uh, sorry Tatsuya-kun. I showed a strange attitude."


    "No, I don''t mind. So Erika, please don''t mind anything either."


    "Even if you tell me not to... ah, that''s right!"


    I''ve just thought of something good, her expression said, as that smile lit up her face once more.


    "I will properly show my atonement as well."


    As she said so she hooked the thumb of her right hand under the shoulder strap of her swimsuit and with a wink, lifted it about the width of a finger.


    Next to Erika, Mizuki stiffened.


    With Honoka still rapidly chattering away without lifting her head, and Miyuki looking up at him with that perfect smile, Tatsuya turned to alternatively look at the two girls still clinging to his arm.


    "Let''s go swim."


    With the two of them still firmly attached to his arms, Tatsuya began to awkwardly proceed towards the beach.


    Erika puffed out her cheeks, while Mizuki smiled vacantly lost in her own world.


    Passing those two and catching up to Tatsuya''s crowd, Shizuku nodded and simply said ''well done'' to the back of the girl on the right.


    ? ? ?


    A brilliant blue sky spread out overhead before Tatsuya. Floating on his back in the calm sea (only his almost submerged face rose over the surface of the water), the only sensation was the lapping of the waves.


    Just a while earlier a water fight had ensued, with what could be called ''jetstreams'' flying everywhere (of course as if by magic, it was decided the enemy was Tatsuya); however, five girls on one guy was too much of a mental strain even for him. If Leo and Mikihiko had been around he might have been able to hang on a little longer, but the two of them must have been engaged in some serious long distance swimming as they were no longer in sight. When he had said ''I''ll be off for a bit'' and turned his back to those five, Miyuki''s face seemed to be filled with frustration, but as expected she understood his discomfort well.


    Now the ladies were playing on a boat. The location was a beach close to where Tatsuya was drifting. Keeping a distance so as not to disturb him but within eye-shot seemed to be a compromise Miyuki, then the rest of the girls, had settled upon.


    The happy voices of the girls carried over on the breeze to where he lay. Most of it was not conversation but simply senseless shrieking, yet without even looking by analyzing the pushions they were emitting he could grasp what they were likely to be doing. Honoka and Shizuku were on the boat, Miyuki and Erika in the water around the sides, and Mizuki should be sitting about under a parasol on the beach.


    While being rocked by those gentle waves, Tatsuya remembered something. Honoka had said she wasn''t a very good swimmer. Though she was in a boat it wasn''t particularly big, nor was it particularly stable, and he wondered if it was alright for her to come so far out.


    That ominous premonition turned out to be right on the money. Whether the power of language or a flag as it''s designated by various people, the idea was that unfortunate possibilities if put into words would transcend theory into reality. That doesn''t simply apply to words uttered from the mouth, but thoughts formed in the mind as well.


    A scream suddenly cut through the calm summer air. Tatsuya perceived the capsizing event as information faster than the eye could see, and immediately rose onto the surface of the water and began sprinting full throttle towards the boat. It was a movement technique he would normally never use if others were around to see, but it sure was a heck of a lot faster than swimming.


    Running up next to the capsized boat, Tatsuya in one step had continuously been Flash Casting a surface tension amplification magic to achieve an effect like a ''water spider''.


    Tatsuya dived feet-first into the water. Following Miyuki''s gestures who had dived in earlier, Tatsuya hooked his hand around Honoka''s waist. In an understandable state of panic, Honoka was wildly flailing her limbs, kicking away even as Tatsuya brought her up to the surface of the water.


    Above him, Erika had pushed Shizuku back onto the boat. Either Erika or Shizuku had righted the overturned craft. Tatsuya decided to think about just how they had managed that later, and took Honoka towards the boat.


    Ever since making it back onto the surface of the water she had calmed somewhat, but she was still in a relatively agitated state. Desperately and unreasonably resisting being led to the boat, she kept pleading ''please wait a bit!'' and ''I beg you!''. However, just by being in the hot water of that summer sea would sap her depleted strength further. Because of her weakened state, it was necessary to have her rest inside the boat. Tatsuya reluctantly shook his head, and forcibly lifted Honoka''s body into the vessel. The momentum propelled half of her body inside, and before she could rise she was restrained by Shizuku. Seeing her up close from the front, Tatsuya suddenly realized why she had been so reluctant.


    The swimsuit Honoka had been wearing had probably been designed with fashion foremost in mind, and swimming practicality after.


    Her swimsuit was missing the top.


    Tatsuya shut his eyes tightly, and wordlessly allowed the gravity from his lift to carry him back down beneath the waves.


    A fresh scream rent the peaceful air, as Honoka crouched down and covered her chest with both hands.


    ? ? ?


    "Hic, hic, sniff..."


    "Uh, uhmm, is there something... Honoka-san, are you alright...?"


    Upon reaching the beach she had broken down and began crying in earnest, and in confusion Mizuki who didn''t know what had happened was trying to comfort her. The other three �� Shizuku, Erika and Miyuki stood around the two in abject embarrassment.


    "Hic... that''s why, hic... I told him... sniff, to waaait..."


    Of course, the one who felt the most awkward was Tatsuya. Truth be told, he would have wanted nothing more than to run away.


    However, this wasn''t something he could just hide from. "That, well... Tatsuya-kun was just trying to help..."


    Erika''s words naturally had no effect. Miyuki wasn''t able to find words for either party, not even Tatsuya.


    "Honoka, I uh... I''m sorry."


    Tatsuya himself had had no malicious intent, and although he held no accountability in that regard, he couldn''t just keep an indifferent face. Thinking so Tatsuya bowed low, as Shizuku whispered something in Honoka''s ear.


    "Honoka, you know that Tatsuya-san isn''t to blame." A quiet voice only Honoka could hear.


    "He gave you plenty of time to fix your clothing after."


    Despite the small volume, and despite the numerous contradictions, Shizuku''s words seemed to have a calming effect.


    "This wasn''t exactly according to plan, but..."


    However, it also seemed something suspicious had gotten mixed into those comforting words.


    "This is a good chance."


    That line was somewhat conspiratorial.


    Shizuku had a few more inspirational words with her, then Honoka finally looked up.


    "Tatsuya-san... are you really sorry?"


    "I am being perfectly sincere. I truly am very sorry." As Tatsuya bowed again, Honoka muttered "Then..."


    "...just for today, listen to everything I say."


    "Come again?"


    At those totally unexpected words, confusion settled on Tatsuya''s face. Honoka didn''t fit the image of someone who would say something like that at all. Not just Tatsuya, but Miyuki and Erika wore similar expressions.


    "If you do, I''ll forgive you. Is that ok...?" Tatsuya and Miyuki exchanged glances.


    Miyuki''s crooked smile seemed to suggest ''it can''t be helped''. "...If that''s what you want."


    Although she had said ''whatever she says'', he knew she wasn''t a girl who would make malicious requests like in the ''King''s game'' that was popular several decades ago. As he nodded yes, Honoka happily cried ''it''s a promise!'' with a broad smile.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Leo returned from his looo-o-ong (both in distance and duration) swim, he was just in time for tea on the balcony.


    Cold drinks and colorful fruits were arrayed all over the table.


    The acting waiter Kurosawa didn''t wear a costume underneath her apron, but a light, mini one-piece. Her shoulders were bare, and her slender limbs peeked out from behind the apron that was larger than the dress itself. The sheer sex appeal it exuded would have instantly attracted the eyes of any teenage male, but today there were four more powerful swimsuits alongside her.


    Taking a step back and looking maturely, two were beauties and two had already surpassed the level of the word beauty. For Leo, however, who distinctly felt ''food before romance'' before these four swimsuit clad forms, not even Kurosawa''s ''adult appeal'' was a match for him.


    But that didn''t mean he was insensitive. Recognizing those four swimsuits, Leo remarked ''oh?'' as he looked around.


    "Where are... Tatsuya and Mitsui?"


    "They''re in, the boat, way over there."


    The answer came not from the table, but from behind.


    Tired all over and dripping seawater, Mikihiko breathlessly answered as he pointed.


    Tatsuya and Honoka were heading out to sea in a retro rowboat. "...What the heck''s going on?"


    "Stuff happened. Yeah, stuff."


    At Leo''s question, Erika answered toothily.


    Rather than curt, that expression was almost a sulk, and as she turned away, Leo, rather than being offended had his curiosity piqued further.


    Seeing Mikihiko watching the scene with interest, he also immediately looked over to sea.


    Wearing a straw hat, Tatsuya''s expression was hidden under its shade and indiscernible.


    Honoka held a parasol and had her back turned to them, so her expression likewise couldn''t be seen.


    Even so as the small boat receded from the shore, Mikihiko could feel the exceedingly peaceful air they gave.


    "...That''s quite the nice atmosphere isn''t it?"


    "You two, hey,"


    You morons, she left unsaid.


    Even as Erika freaked out, a cold air cut through the room from the opposite seat.


    Snap snap snap... Mikihiko could hear these ominous sounds coming from the girl sitting next to him, reminiscent of deepest winter.


    "Mikihiko-kun, won''t you have a chilled orange?"


    Talking affably, Miyuki laughed as she passed a far too cold orange to Mikihiko.


    With perfect timing, Kurosawa passed him a spoon. Mechanically, Mikihiko took the sorbet spoon from her.


    Miyuki had another piece of fruit in her hands. Once again, that snap snap snap... sound could be heard, and immediately she was holding a raw mango sorbet. Removing her frozen gaze from the fruit she had been staring at, she offered it to the person across from her with another bright smile. "Saijou-kun, won''t you have one too?"


    "Ah... thanks..."


    Leo decided that answer would be for the best.


    Miyuki directed her gaze back at the mountain of fruit before her, but perhaps losing interest, glumly looked away.


    "Shizuku, I''m sorry, but I feel a bit tired. Could I rest somewhere for a while please?"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. Kurosawa-san?"


    "Of course. Miyuki-ojousama, right this way." Following Kurosawa, Miyuki slid away into the villa.


    Compared to Mizuki''s cringing expression, Shizuku''s signature poker-face was a marked contrast.


    ? ? ?


    Dinner was a barbecue.


    Eight people gathered harmoniously around the console, with Miyuki perhaps calming down after resting going back and forth between the table and the barbecue.


    Before going off to incessantly pester Tatsuya, Honoka happily chatted away with Erika and Shizuku.


    Perhaps because of the trauma incurred during teatime, Mizuki sat away from Miyuki and the others, engaging in conversation with Mikihiko.


    Leo was wolfing food down with gusto. Kurosawa was almost exclusively serving him.


    Of course the groupings weren''t exclusive, with Honoka joining Miyuki''s group sometimes, and Tatsuya getting into a foodfight with Leo.


    But somehow �� somehow compared to usual, there was an awkward air floating in between them.


    ? ? ?


    It was the calm before the storm.


    It''s impossible to be sure of what will happen, but something definitely was going to happen �� the one who broke that position and raised the curtain, was someone unexpected.


    As soon as the card game the five girls had been playing ended in Mizuki''s defeat, Shizuku asked Miyuki "Will you come with me for a bit?"


    "...Sure."


    Her confusion lasted only for a second.


    Almost immediately, Miyuki was smiling again.


    "...Um, are you guys going for a walk? I''ll come too."


    "You can''t Mizuki. You have to go through the punishment game."


    As Mizuki rose to follow after Miyuki, Erika grabbed her by the shirt and pulled her back down.


    "Ehhh!? I didn''t hear anything about that!"


    "The loser obviously has to go through a punishment game. Anyway with that being said, you two take care."


    Whether reading the air or not Erika subtly bound Mizuki, and pretending not to notice the tensions between them she waved Miyuki and Shizuku off.


    The ones who sensed the tense atmosphere weren''t just the ladies. After finishing dinner, Leo grabbed the pudding and took off, probably realizing the situation and Mikihiko, who was unable to concentrate on his game of chess, shot side glances at the girls.


    "Checkmate. 10 more moves."


    "Ehh, already!?"


    Cried out at Tatsuya''s ruthless sentence.


    ? ? ?


    Leaving the villa, they turned left onto the beach.


    Shizuku walked on in silence, and Miyuki followed in silence.


    They proceeded in that way and when the lights of the villa could no longer be seen, Shizuku turned around.


    Her normally expressionless face was tense.


    Miyuki simply smiled, but that expression was an archaic smile from which no emotions could be read.


    "Sorry for making you accompany me all this way."


    "It''s fine. Is there something you wanted to talk about?"


    Even at Miyuki''s prompting however, she couldn''t bring herself to immediately cut to the chase.


    After counting 10 rounds of waves washing gently over the shore, Shizuku opened her mouth.


    "I want to know."


    "About what?"


    "Just how does Miyuki feel about Tatsuya-san?"


    At Shizuku''s question without any covering or roundabout approach, without any explanation or reason of intent,


    "I love him."


    Miyuki answered in a single word with absolute calm. "...Is that, as a man?"


    Rather, the one who seemed upset was Shizuku. She keeping her cool was probably just another aspect of her personality.


    "No."


    Miyuki''s answer came without the slightest hesitation. Her expression was serene.


    "I love and respect Onii-sama more than anyone. But, that''s not as a woman. These feelings I have for my brother are not romantic love. There could never be such a love between him and I."


    Meeting Shizuku''s gaze,


    "I''m curious to know, why would you ask such a question of me?" She gave a sly grin.


    "It''s fine. I have no intention to interfere with Honoka whatsoever. ...Just so you know, I will feel really jealous though?


    So rest assured, although I guess that''s going to be difficult."


    As Miyuki gave a light laugh, Shizuku''s expression seemed to be nearing tears. "...Why."


    "Why what?"


    "Why...do you try to detach yourself like that? I mean, when it''s so evident that you love Tatsuya-san so much."


    Miyuki took a step towards Shizuku.


    Shizuku visibly stiffened, but, she didn''t flinch.


    Miyuki walked past her in that way, until they were back to back.


    "...It''s difficult to explain the relationship between us siblings to someone else. There are too many speculations intertwined. But the feelings I have towards Onii-sama are not so simple as that."


    "...Are you really siblings?" As Shizuku turned around,


    "You''ve asked a pretty well worn question." Miyuki answered with her back still turned. "...I''m sorry."


    "No, I''m not blaming you or anything." Shaking her head, Miyuki''s smile was carefree.


    "Very well... since you have a friend who really is trying her hardest."


    "I... also think of you as my friend."


    "I know. Which is why you''re so conflicted right? You''re doing your best not to hurt either of us."


    At Miyuki''s gentle gaze, Shizuku abashedly looked away.


    "As I was saying... Onii-sama and I are true siblings. Or at least that''s what it says on the records, and DNA tests have always confirmed that relation."


    "But..."


    "I know what you want to say."


    As Shizuku stammered, Miyuki nodded understandingly.


    "These feelings I have for Onii-sama, even I know it transcends the realm of normal sibling bonds."


    Shizuku fell silent in embarrassment.


    "You know... in truth, I died three years ago."


    "Huh?"


    In light of this confession, not even she could suppress her voice.


    "Or maybe it''s better to say I should have died? But at that time, I truly could feel my life fading from my body, so I suppose ''I really did die'' isn''t that inaccurate either."


    As Miyuki spoke her smile was so fleeting, and the line ''I really did die'' delivered with such conviction that Shizuku couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine.


    "It''s because of Onii-sama that I can stand before you like this. Being able to cry, to laugh, to speak with you right here and now, is all thanks to him. I owe my life to him, and all I have and all I am belong to him alone."


    "That''s..."


    The question ''what does that mean?'' remained unspoken, and no answer to it came.


    "The feelings I have for Onii-sama are not romantic love."


    The answer she gave instead referred to the second question ''as a man?'', and the conviction in her voice was no less than before.


    "Romantic love, means you want something from that person doesn''t it?"


    Even if she could have conversely asked Miyuki ''isn''t love wanting that person to be yours?'', Shizuku didn''t reply. She believed it wasn''t suitable, and besides,


    "But, there is nothing I want from Onii-sama. Because I have already received me myself from him."


    She instinctively understood Miyuki wasn''t searching for an answer.


    "I don''t desire anything more from him. I won''t even ask him to accept my feelings. In the end... I guess, love (The word she uses here is the catch-all word for love �ۤ���, as opposed to specifically romantic love ����. Similar comparison may be philia (kindred love) and eros (passionate love)) is the only word I could use to describe it."


    "...I got it."


    At Miyuki''s confession, Shizuku could do nothing but raise the white flag. "Miyuki, you really are the real deal."


    "I think it''s a somewhat warped way of looking at things myself."


    As Shizuku just shook her head, Miyuki closed one eye and gave a mischievous smile.


    ? ? ?


    Soon after Shizuku and Miyuki left, Honoka went to check herself in a mirror. When she left the room, she said she was ''going to pick flowers''.


    While she looked herself over, she ran through the words Shizuku had said. ''I''ll take Miyuki outside, so you invite Tatsuya in the meanwhile''.


    She had immediately known what she meant. Shizuku understood Honoka''s feelings perfectly well without needing to consult her. Truthfully speaking, the capsizing incident earlier had also been something ''orchestrated'' by Shizuku in an attempt to bring Honoka and Tatsuya together. She had informed him earlier that Honoka was not a good swimmer, and her plan had been that Tatsuya would save her then Honoka could use that as a pretext to approach and thank him. In case Tatsuya didn''t make it in time, she also had a followup plan prepared. What had eventuated was a complete accident, but as a result Honoka had been able to monopolize Tatsuya for the day, so even as Shizuku felt guilty she was also rather happy.


    Now, Shizuku had set the stage for Honoka''s confession. Apprehensively, Honoka applied a light covering of pale rouge. Touching up her hair and rechecking her attire, Honoka muttered ''alright!'' as she psyched herself up. According to plan she was to lure Tatsuya away while Miyuki wasn''t here, and Honoka proceeded back in to the living room.


    She wasn''t even aware that her feet were trembling slightly.


    ? ? ?


    Walking next to Tatsuya and stealing a glance at his face every now and then, Honoka was troubled as to when she should start talking.


    So far everything was going as envisioned. When she had asked him ''would you come outside with me for a bit?'' he had immediately replied yes, which puzzled her somewhat.


    In a way, the far too smooth start had shaken her slightly. Tatsuya was silent.


    Out from the villa they had turned right, and as if to shelter Honoka from the waves Tatsuya had walked on the sea side throughout.


    Somehow, it felt to Honoka as if he had already guessed her intentions and was avoiding reaching the conclusion.


    A growing sense of crisis welled up within her that if she didn''t act herself, nothing would be resolved.


    "Tatsuya-san."


    After opening and closing her mouth countless times Honoka finally managed to let out a strained voice, and Tatsuya stopped and turned around.


    By now the lights of the villa were out of view.


    Other words which were even now being exchanged that same night were lost to the sound of surf and never reached them.


    Under the endless starlit sky, accompanied only by the murmur of the waves, Honoka stood looking at Tatsuya face to face.


    However, she couldn''t proceed. Even as he encouraged her with his eyes, Honoka could only glance aside and start chattering.


    "I..."


    At times she would look up, meeting his gaze as if trying to say something, then with a strained expression stammer something out; this process was repeated numerous times.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Tatsuya encouraged her in a softer tone than usual, with softer words than usual. Perhaps encouraged more by his voice than his words,


    "I... uhm, I... I like you!"


    These words that Honoka finally managed to squeeze out, after all her hesitation, may have even managed to penetrate through to the other side of the darkness.


    But Honoka didn''t think about that at all.


    Right now, to her, the two of them were the only ones in the whole world. "��So how does Tatsuya-san feel about me?"


    Unable to look him in the eyes Honoka squeezed her eyes tightly shut, yet an answer didn''t come.


    "...Did I cause you trouble?"


    Gingerly opening her eyes Honoka asked in a tearful voice, but Tatsuya simply shook his head with a smile.


    "Not at all. I had a feeling you might say something like this. Though I only realized around afternoon today."


    As they looked at each other, Honoka felt she could sense a deep indescribable sadness in his eyes.


    Preparing herself for the sorrow that was sure to come, Honoka squeezed her hands tightly. But Tatsuya''s response, for better or for worse, was something unexpected entirely.


    "...You know, Honoka, I''m actually a human missing part of his soul."


    "...eh?"


    "When I was a child, I was involved in a magic accident of sorts... some of my mental functions were erased."


    Honoka''s face paled visibly. Her pallor was evident even in the dark night.


    Her eyes were open wide, and only a ''no way...'' leaked out as she covered her mouth with her hands.


    "At that time, I guess, I lost all of what you could call feelings of love. They weren''t sealed, so they can''t be released. They weren''t broken, so they can''t be fixed. That which is lost, cannot be recovered."


    Tatsuya spoke casually as if it were someone else''s affair.


    "I can''t feel love. I can like someone, but I could never fall in love with them. In a way, only the knowledge remains. Searching my mind, I can tell a part is missing."


    As Honoka covered her mouth, she didn''t utter anything like ''that''s a lie'' or ''I don''t believe it''. She was literally shocked speechless. Only Tatsuya''s profession rang though her mind.


    "This may be an underhanded way of speaking, but, I do like you. However, that''s only as a friend. No matter how hard you try, I will never be able to think of you as a special woman. That will definitely be something painful for you �� something that will hurt you."


    Saying so, a powerless smile drifted across his face. "Which is why I cannot answer your feelings." Tatsuya fell silent.


    Honoka likewise.


    Only the sound of breaking waves filled the dark night. As the tide gradually crept up the shore, and at length, finally reached their feet, Honoka raised her head.


    "Please don''t be mad... you know, I had thought, Tatsuya-san liked Miyuki. Not as a sister, but as a woman."


    "...That''d be a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, it seems so. Tatsuya-san is smart, so... if you were lying, you''d definitely be able to come up with something more credible. I''ve never heard of a magic capable of erasing partial features of the mind, yet even so, I believe you. Still, that being said, it also means you''ll never be able to love any other girl right?"


    Somewhat puzzled at this unexpected turn of events, Tatsuya answered ''well, yeah...'' with a nod.


    "...If so, then it''s fine."


    "?"


    "From now on always, Tatsuya-san will never have a lover right? If so, for me to like you, wouldn''t turn into an illicit love right?"


    "That''s... true, I suppose."


    "Then there''s no problem. From now on as well, I''ll continue to like you! Um, until I can like someone else that is!"


    Her declaration was bright. "...I don''t mind."


    Tatsuya nodded with a wry smile.


    He wasn''t so dull as to not understand why Honoka had purposely added ''until she likes someone else''.


    ? ? ?


    The sun aggressively asserted itself the next day as well. The temperature was in excess of 30��C from the morning. In that sweaty weather, upon the sandy beach��


    A fierce scorching battle was being waged.


    "Onii-sama, my back. Won''t you help me with this sunscreen?"


    "Tatsuya-san, want some juice?"


    Or,


    "Shizuku is lending us her jetski. Want a ride?"


    "Apparently there''s a nice dive spot just over there, want to go?"


    And so on, while the others around felt the oppressively heated atmosphere. "Miyuki, you really were holding back yesterday, huh..."


    "Honoka-san, it seems a great weight has been lifted from you, huh..." As Erika and Mizuki looked on in amazement,


    "..."


    Shizuku''s face was troubled,


    "Well, it seems he really has it tough." Leo''s face was filled with compassion,


    "...Yoshida-kun, what''s the matter?"


    "Eh, no, it''s nothing." and Mikihiko was �� no, well, for the sake of his honour it''d be best not to say.


    Anyway as their friends each had their own separate thoughts as they gazed their way, Tatsuya alternated between Miyuki and Honoka''s requests, sighing at every turn.


    When jet skiing, he rode tandem with Miyuki in the passenger seat (afterwards was Honoka).


    Truth be told, Honoka was actually a fairly competent swimmer �� yesterday she had panicked for a different reason �� as he went with her via motorboat to the dive spot (Miyuki also came along).


    After applying sunscreen (or rather reapplying), he had food pushed into his mouth one after the other, like a goose being fed for foie gras (''ahhn''s accompanied and all).


    Being caught in this pressure hotter than the Ogasawara air mass (love pressure?), Tatsuya who was being constantly buffeted around in this burning atmosphere...


    More than yesterday, more than ever, looked forward to being able to relax again.

 Volume 5 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Entering into the second half of summer vacation, First High��s campus became rather deserted.


    With the Nine Schools Competition �C a major event of the summer season �C drawing to a close, the various athletic clubs fell into a state of self-guided practice. Another week into the future, all the clubs would once again be bustling with activity in order to welcome the new semester, but currently even club activities fell prey to summer vacation.


    Yet, the place was not completely deserted as a small minority of students still came to engage in individual practice. This was especially the case for Year 1 students, who found it difficult to use the training facilities when certain upperclassmen were present and could now take full advantage of this opportunity to fully employ the facilities.


    In the sealed practice field for mock battles, the figures of many a Year 1 student could be seen.


    ? ? ?


    Someone was running amidst the irregularly erected large, square pillars.


    With vision so severely limited like this in a room, this was practically a maze even if there were no walls. The intermittent flashes of light as well as the abandoned terrain littered about one��s feet aroused the terror that one might stumble at any moment.


    Nevertheless, deceleration was out of the question even under these conditions. This was a timed exercise that was in progress. Even if this was individual practice, leaving behind a terrible blemish was unacceptable.


    The forest of pillars split into a fork in the road.


    The choice was made in a flash �C take the right path. There was an automatic turret set just ahead.


    As if on reflex, the right hand holding the CAD aimed the ��muzzle�� and pulled the trigger.


    The preset Mass-Type Magic for competitive use was triggered.


    The gravity sensory devices flipped a switch and the automatic turret ceased moving.


    Cold sweat dripped down his back a little after the fact, but there was no time to ponder this. In order to salvage the time lost when his footsteps came to a halt on reflex, he had to pick up the speed to complete the exercise. Thus, he passed to the side of the motionless automatic turret and corrected his trajectory by following the curve formed by the pillars on the left.


    At that instant �C


    --His flank suffered a vicious impact.


    --The alarm signaling his disqualification rang out.


    ? ? ?


    Along the racetrack that was illuminated once more, Morisaki grimaced as he glanced down at his body. A red paint pellet was tightly stuck to the right side of the practice uniform worn by the Battler Shooting Club.


    The pellet could be directly peeled off by hand since it had already dried off, but in order to properly clean the uniform he needed to use the removal fluid stored in the preparation room. Morisaki swiftly headed for the exit in order to avoid obstructing the next user.


    The sound of him brutally shoving the door open caused the female student performing maintenance on the shooting device used for Guided Shooting to widen her eyes and turn around. (Guided Shooting utilized bullets fired with magic rather than employing gunpowder or compressed air. This was a magic competition that fired small bullets that had a diameter of 2.54 cm (1 in). The shooting device used specifically for Guided Shooting was shaped like a rifle and the stock of the rifle was altered so that there were four channels fixed in place so bullets could be inserted from four different locations and a CAD was mounted within.)


    ������Morisaki, you��re rude.��


    This female student �C Takigawa Kazumi from Year 1 Class C, stopped working on the shooting device and turned a caring voice towards Morisaki.


    ��Takigawa���� You��re a member from the Guided Shot (Guided Shooting


    Club). What are you doing here?�� ��Woah, you actually responded like that.��


    Just as Takigawa said, Morisaki��s response was ��like that�� and certainly rubbed others in the wrong way.


    ��I came to look for a few components for the internal CAD and I have received permission from your club leader. That��s why I think there��s no reason for you to ask something like ��What are you doing here��?��


    ��Hmph���� And this can��t be done in storage?��


    ��So sorry about that. I��m going to say this first, sharing excess components has always been a tradition among the shooting clubs. Morisaki had no idea because you always use your own CAD.��


    Setting aside members of the Student Council or Public Moral Committee who have been granted the right to carry CADs on campus, ��normal club members�� had to configure the reserve CADs provided to the various clubs and equipped with restrictions in the Local Positioning System for personal use. Upon entering high school, Morisaki had immediately joined the Public Moral Committee and had always used his own CAD even during club activities, so there was no chance he could have learned about the club��s processes and procedures for CAD maintenance.


    This rejoinder was normally proof against any rebuttal, but Morisaki only snorted and turned his back on Takigawa. Wholly ignoring her words about ��rubbing the wrong way��, he removed the spray can from the cabinet by the wall and sprayed it over his flank. The paint pellet stuck to his side fell off and landed on the ground in one piece. Several similarly red contours lay scattered across the floor.


    ��Morisaki���� How many times has it been now? Aren��t you pushing yourself too much? You should probably call it a day now.�� ������Are you worried about me?��


    ��Of course I��m worried about you.��


    Morisaki rubbed away at the sweat that endlessly dripped from his forehead and spoke with a mocking tone. Takigawa nodded in earnest in reply.


    ��I want to make this perfectly clear. This is not because I��m interested in you, crushing on you, or some sort of malicious joke. I just can��t stand by and say nothing as someone I know collapses in front of me.��


    ����I��m aware of that.��


    Heedless of her words, Morisaki left those words as he turned to leave. Takigawa pressed on.


    ��In that case, you should stop here today. Continuing to practice will only pointlessly waste your strength, nor can you derive any personal satisfaction out of it.��


    Takigawa directly took in the ugly glare Morisaki sent her way without averting her eyes.


    ����I got it.��


    The one who looked away first was Morisaki.


    He ceased to speak and vanished into the men��s changing room.


    ��I can relate to that sort of anxiety, but���� No, I probably can��t understand.


    After all, ��he�� and Morisaki are both boys.��


    Takigawa watched his back disappear and murmured to herself.


    ? ? ?


    Morisaki took off the club uniform and changed into a shirt and the school pants. Just as he was about to put on the school uniform for the summer, his eye fell across the embroidered insignia on the pocket that lay over the left bosom.


    --Four months ago, he took pride in that insignia.


    --Yet recently, he was usually confounded by a frustration that found no release.


    This unexplainable frustration continued to erode Morisaki��s heart. Nay, perhaps it was more appropriate to describe this as ��a truth he did not wish to explain��.


    Morisaki forsook wearing the coat and draped it over one shoulder as he walked out of the changing room.


    He squinted his eyes and raised his gaze towards the blazing sun that illuminated the earth.


    Even without Takigawa reminding him, Morisaki could feel the anxiety building in him.


    Still, without her putting it so plainly, Morisaki might still be wasting his time on fruitless self-practice even now. That was something Morisaki comprehended.


    Next time they met, he should buy her a popsicle, Morisaki thought.


    His injury from the Nine Schools Competition was deemed as having to take over a month to heal, though thanks to the advent of magical healing, he was the picture of good health. Nevertheless, his body had grown rusty after staying in the hospital for a week and he hadn��t fully recovered to his original level. At least, that was how Morisaki felt about himself.


    Also����


    --Forget being boosted by the experience on the grandest stage, his magic skills seemed to have regressed compared to his state before summer vacation��


    This doubt lurked in the recesses of his heart.


    Morisaki was aware that this was not a healthy state of mind, but he was unable to beat down his frustration.


    (After all, there��s no teacher present����)


    Course 1 students possessed the ��privilege�� of being individually instructed by the instructors, but this was of course out of the question with no instructor on campus. This went beyond Morisaki, as even the participants of the Nine Schools Competition wouldn��t typically receive instruction during summer vacation and would have to make an appointment for some time after next week.


    If all he wanted was to learn theory then a simple visit to the library would suffice, but at the moment Morisaki was contemplating how to improve his technical skills. He was not decadent enough to ask for practical experience, but at the very least he wished to improve his magical abilities. That was the thought that dominated Morisaki��s mind.


    ? ? ?


    When speaking of the Morisaki Family, the first thing that came to mind was the ��Quick Draw�� technique.


    Among the Hundred Families, the Morisaki Family was a side family that did not possess a ��number��. Though their magic power was rated as pedestrian, when it came to practicality under specialized conditions, they received high praise thanks to their unique talents. Even when compared to the ��Numbered Families��, their talents matched if not exceeded them outright.


    So, what sort of technique was ��Quick Draw��?


    In reality, this title did not contain any hidden meaning. ��Quick Draw�� was simply ��quick activation��. This technique was designed with one thing in mind


    �Chow to activate magic as quickly as possible when employing CADs. Specifically speaking, this was a technique that jumpstarted CAD activity and activation before the CAD had even been raised in hopes of using magic to subdue the opponent before they could release their magic.


    Strength was a secondary priority.


    Degree of difficulty was not within the realm of consideration.


    Even if the strength of the magic was lowered, so long as the attack could be launched first then a successful incapacitation of the enemy could be achieved.


    After CADs became available at large, the speed of magic activation also increased. This technique was developed with this consideration in mind to utterly maximize speed and its element lay in the development and modification of CAD operation to raise efficiency.


    In pursuit of speed, the focal point naturally drifted towards Specialized CAD and not Generalized CADs. Specialized CADs in the form of handguns were currently mainstream, so the first developed technique was the motion of swiftly drawing the handgun-shaped CAD and firing.


    Hence the English name ��Quick Draw��.


    This initial development brought about an unforeseen side effect.


    From not holding a CAD, which is to say being ��completely unarmed��, to striking down the ambusher by activating magic before they could. This technique was highly compatible with Japanese operatives who usually carried concealed arms.


    American special agents might intentionally brandish a weapon to threaten the attacker, but Japanese agents were asked to conceal their weapons so as to reduce the anxiety level of their principals or related personnel.


    Owing to the unique nature of this ability, the Morisaki Family frequently accepted bodyguard requests. Their primary clients were civilian corporations that could not always call upon the police or military for personal protection. Although their primary objective remained researching modern magic, the Morisaki Family was better known in society for their side job running a protection agency.


    Morisaki Shun was the only son of the Morisaki Family��s main branch (there were no other young men in his generation) and had started working in the agency two years ago. As a youth, people were not as wary of him. Rather than serving as a primary accompanying agent, he utilized this to his full advantage and served in a support role and observed the surroundings from the rear while preventing attacks.


    When the agency was short on manpower, he was always called upon to assist regardless of whether he had the time (even though this was a side job), but recently he had not been asked to undertake any missions. Currently, Morisaki wasn��t interested in conducting practices that had no physical sense of accomplishment as he was more desirous of real (combat) experiences that validated his existence. However, he was not dispatched on a mission today either.


    After removing his uniform jacket and tossing it aside, Morisaki caught the eyes of the frustrated young man watching him from the mirror.


    The face belonged to him and no one else. Takigawa��s warning reverberated in his ears.


    Morisaki was aware that his current mental status was decidedly in poor condition.


    He needed to switch gears while the warning from other people still dwelt in his mind �C he told himself while forcibly suppressing his frantic mood before changing from his uniform into casual wear.


    ? ? ?


    Even if this was a spur of the moment outing in the afternoon, he could immediately find four or five companions if he opened his communication device right now.


    Yet, Morisaki chose to walk the streets by himself.


    He kept a small CAD hidden in the front pocket on the inside of his vest and kept the smaller, scattered belongings in a backpack slung over one shoulder before hitching a ride on the bus to downtown.


    His destination was chosen entirely on whim. He did not come here for some specific purpose nor was this Morisaki��s preferred stomping grounds. Strictly speaking, he probably just wanted to will away the hours in a location that wasn��t too noisy but fairly lively at the same time.


    With so many parks in the area, this location belonged to more than just youngsters. Still, during daylight hours on a day that wasn��t a holiday, the most conspicuous figures were young men and women of high school age enjoying their summer vacation. Most of them wore clothing appropriate for the summer season with an emphasis on cooling off.


    This was rather refreshing for Morisaki.


    Even during summer vacation, most students were dressed in accordance with school rules on campus.


    Male students wore large sleeved tunics and female students wore leggings beneath their dresses. As a rule, both men and women wore jackets on top. Their athletic uniforms had long sleeves and pants while female students wore swimsuits used for competitions that covered everything below the neck.


    However, cuteness in the form of backless clothing or revealed shoulders was on full display here. Wearing sandals with bare feet was perfectly natural just as miniskirts or shorts that covered the bare minimum areas were nothing out of the ordinary.


    Morisaki himself was wearing easy-going gear that included a short-sleeved tunic embroidered with flower patterns and the top two buttons unbuttoned.


    However, he was wearing a vest that opened in front that concealed a CAD. This was the singularly most out of place area.


    The youth coming and going were not carrying CADs. From the onset, Morisaki never witnessed any young man wearing dark jackets or vests nor did he see any young ladies carrying thick bracelets.


    Just now, he hadn��t seen a single Magician.


    It seemed like Morisaki was only able to truly comprehend the cold truth just now that Magicians belonged to a decisive minority.


    Furthermore, he suddenly felt that ��his throat had gone dry��. (����This must be because I was sweating a lot in the morning����)


    He rationalized this as thirst.


    Not far from where he was standing stood the terrace of a caf��.


    Without further contemplation, Morisaki walked towards the aesthetically pleasing caf�� as if in stark resistance to acknowledging his thoughts and doubts.


    The rather limited capacity of the caf�� had no empty spaces left.


    Lacking further options, Morisaki could only take a seat on the terrace that only provided an umbrella��s shade from the sun. Outdoor air conditioning services were not a rarity, but this caf�� was not equipped with one. Given the outer appearance in the style of a small log cabin and the white wood furniture, the caf�� owner was possibly a fan of natural d��cor.


    A certain group of people might conceive the caf����s style as ��fashionable��. Though there was indeed a demand of such in the market, this was wholly dependent on the time of year. As proof of this, the terrace of the caf�� was sparsely populated.


    Morisaki claimed a corner seat for himself as he held a cup of iced coffee and observed the youth on the streets in a lackadaisical manner.


    He felt that most of them were young men and women about his age.


    At least half of them were couples whereas over 90% of the other half were moving as a group. Less than 5% of the crowd were loners like him (though based on mood, he was more of a solitary soldier than a true loner).


    An ostracized feeling gradually overcame Morisaki as he continued to observe the human beings around him when suddenly the silhouette of a young girl entered his eyes.


    Just like him, she was by her lonesome self. No, the rarity of this was exponentially higher given that she was female.


    She wore a sleeveless tunic with a high collar and a pleated skirt that fell to her knees while her bare feet were covered with sandals, a rather neutral wardrobe that was neither coquettish nor mundane.


    Still, her features defied the term ��mundane��.


    Eight out of ten people, and this number would spike to nine if they were men, would rate her as a ��beautiful young lady�� or ��beautiful woman��.


    If released from the ponytail that trailed down the front side along her left shoulder, her hair would have fallen to waist length. Her large eyes that were slightly uplifted along the corners flitted about without any effort, giving the impression of a large feline on the prowl. In this case, she was a leopard rather than a tiger or lion.


    Her face bespoke of an Eastern ancestry but her complexion was that of a Caucasian. Rather than labeling her a leopard, perhaps a snow leopard would be more precise (except that in reality, the snow leopard��s fur was closer to gray than true white).


    She looked to be two or three years older than Morisaki.


    Though her features were certainly eye catching, there were quite a few young ladies present whose appearances were more beauteous when it came down to ��eye catching��. Morisaki noticed her because of her appearance, but stared at her for an altogether different reason.


    (She���� must be a Magician, right?)


    She was not wearing the commonly seen bracelet-shaped CAD.


    Seeing the bag she carried with her, there was the possibility that she was carrying a handgun-shaped CAD, but there was no way to verify short of popping open his machine.


    Her appearance gave no indication that she was a Magician, but Morisaki instinctively labeled this girl as someone connected to the magical world.


    She remained oblivious of Morisaki��s gaze, or at least feigned so, as she walked in front of the caf�� where Morisaki was sitting.


    Morisaki pursued her figure with his eyes and noticed that there were others also watching her.


    And not with flirtatious intent.


    Helping out the family business �C an ��instinct�� gained from his role as support personnel raised the alarm.


    She was being pursued by gazes with ��malice�� lurking behind them.


    Morisaki paid the bill using the terminal on the table and stepped away from his seat as if nothing was out of sorts.


    Morisaki was not shadowing this girl due to careful contemplation on his part. Morisaki��s experiences were not profound enough to constitute a ��workaholic��, but this description was the closest approximation. Truth be told, the fact that she was a beautiful (young) woman certainly had an impact on Morisaki��s choice.


    This young lady (though she was probably more mature than that appellation) seemed to be on some sort of business as she departed the park area and walked towards the manufacturing streets.


    Maintaining a prudent distance as he trailed behind her, Morisaki noticed that there were few pedestrians passing by. Although this direction ran counter to the park or other amusement facilities, the rate at which the pedestrians were disappearing could not be explained as mere coincidence.


    Morisaki recognized that this was unnatural �C as if some ��unnatural�� force was at work.


    Morisaki was unfamiliar with Ancient Magic, but he believed that Taoism or onmyoshi arts should be able to use some sort of technique to affect the subconscious, causing people to avoid a specific location.


    In other words, this was the work of Magicians. Ever since Morisaki noticed this young girl, she never showed signs of casting magic. Thus, Morisaki judged that there was someone other than her wielding magic to ward away outsiders.


    Then, what was the motive behind avoiding other people?


    Obviously, this wasn��t a confusion engineered to avoid embarrassment. There was no way that would be the reason.


    Possibilities included kidnaping, robbery, or �C sexual assault.


    In Morisaki��s opinion, assassination in broad daylight was out of the question, but at any rate they were up to no good.


    The next question was how many people the other side possessed. Based on the broad scale of the magic involved, there couldn��t just be one or two people behind this. Without a clear picture on the opposing manpower, direct confrontation was a choice for fools. As such, the only option was to wait for the opponents to act then catch them by surprise from the flank, temporarily immobilizing the ��enemy�� and seizing that opportunity to evacuate the girl from the scene.


    --Morisaki decided on this course of action.


    However, the speed at which the situation spiraled out of control surpassed Morisaki��s calculations.


    Morisaki had believed that these miscreants �C at least whom he deemed were miscreants �C would wait until the young woman reached the deserted factory area before making their move.


    Even if there were only a few people around, the streets were still under observation from the cameras. Hence Morisaki was certain the events would not play out according to the miscreants�� wishes once the young girl reached the (second generation) Rainbow Bridge.


    Nevertheless, during the instance that the road was devoid of vehicles and pedestrians, the eyes that followed the young girl transformed into figures that surrounded the girl.


    ��Who���� Who are you guys!?��


    The young girl screamed at the silently approaching men.


    Her reaction was rather defiant. Under these circumstances, it wouldn��t be strange for even a male to be stricken with fear and unable to speak freely.


    Still, based on the fact that the young woman failed to detect that there was no one else around her, she too must have fallen prey to the miscreants�� magic.


    Morisaki verified that the young woman was not panicking �C her state of panic would necessitate a change in plans �C and raised his CAD from behind the trees that dotted the sidewalk. Sniping from concealment was not one of the Morisaki Family��s stronger suites, but from an objective perspective, given Morisaki��s traditional responsibilities as a support member in the protective agency, he should be more adept at ��Flanking�� than ��Quick Draw��.


    There were a total of 6 suspects.


    He needed to take them all out in one strike to safeguard the young woman. Cold sweat slid down Morisaki��s temple.


    At some point, his breathing became shallow and hurried. Forcibly adjusting his breathing pattern, Morisaki charged out from behind the trees.


    As he charged towards the young woman, he squeezed the trigger twice.


    He dove forward when he saw his targets reach inside their jackets and squeezed the trigger once more in mid-air.


    In lieu of the nature surrounding the ��bodyguard�� profession (even a side business still counted as a profession), the Morisaki Family developed a type of a magic that could bring down a target with one blow without inflicting serious damage.


    He caused the targets to accelerate to the rear then immediately accelerated them forward to nullify the force. By rapidly looping this Move-Type Magic that incorporated two processes, he shook the internal organs of five of the targets �C with an emphasis on the brain, causing them to collapse one by one.


    By the time Morisaki took aim at the sixth target, his heart leaped violently. Directly in front of his eyes was a silencer �C the gun��s muzzle.


    That was no CAD.


    It was a real gun �C an automatic pistol.


    Morisaki had accounted for the possibility of a magical counterattack, but never expected that someone would possess a firearm.


    Given their use of magic to clear the area, he had assumed that his targets would lash out with magic.


    He had erected magical countermeasures ahead of time, but was not prepared to defend against bullets.


    There was no time to use magic to block the bullets or shift his own body. Morisaki redoubled the efforts in his legs and sought to escape the line of fire.


    Nonetheless, by the time he gave the order for his muscles to move, the unique cough that accompanied any firearm equipped with a silencer rang out.


    The muzzle was not aimed at Morisaki.


    The young girl had grabbed ahold of the hand holding the gun from the side. Morisaki pulled the CAD��s trigger.


    When the sixth person collapsed to the ground, the young girl seemed to be dragged downwards as she fell to a seat on the road.


    ��Can you stand?��


    Morisaki ran to the young girl and reached out for her hand without waiting for a response.


    ��We best leave here soon. At any rate, let��s head for the bus station. These guys don��t seem like they want to cause a scene.��


    The young girl was indeed made of sterner stuff. Despite suffering an ambush, there was no sign of tears or hysterics. After nodding in reply to Morisaki��s words, she grasped his hand and scrambled to her feet.


    ��This way.�� ��Thank you.��


    Hand in hand, Morisaki led the young girl on a run towards the train station.


    Wearing sandals with heels normally prevented running at will, but rather than being pulled along by Morisaki, the young girl was neck to neck with him (Morisaki had obviously lowered his velocity as well).


    She never let go of his hand.


    The soft touch of that petite hand spurred the (nominally) chivalrous spirit in Morisaki��s heart.


    ? ? ?


    After reaching the bus station, Morisaki proposed that they quit Ariake, but the young girl shook her head.


    ��I have an appointment with someone else here.�� ��Sending an e-mail message would������


    ��Owing to a few pressing reasons, I am unable to directly contact the other person.��


    The young girl raised her eyes and wore a slightly perplexed smile.


    This bewitching smile caused Morisaki to lose the tenuous control he had over his internal turmoil.


    ��I am very grateful that you saved me.��


    The young lady turned a blind eye to his furious blush.


    Morisaki was appreciative of this caring side of hers that was altogether different from his peers.


    The obligation that men held towards beautiful females �C or something of that nature �C burned even brighter in Morisaki��s heart.


    Which is why he found it doubly hard to accept the young woman��s next words that ran counter to his expectations.


    ��However, I think this is far enough. Some other time���� Some other day I would like to find a way to repay the favor. If it''s convenient, could you give me your contact information?��


    At this point, the young girl revealed a ��dismayed�� expression. Figuring something was amiss, Morisaki��s entire body tightened, but upon discovering the bashful smile on the young woman��s face, a different sort of anxiety pervaded his frame.


    ��Ah, my apologies. My name is Lin Richardson. I��m attending college in California and traveling at the moment. Please call me Lin.��


    ��I am Morisaki Shun.��


    Morisaki was intensely thankful that his voice wasn��t amplified when he delivered his name, though it wasn��t like he knew who these thanks should be extended to.


    ��You don��t have to pay me back. After all, you bailed me out when I was in danger earlier. That aside������


    Morisaki drew upon duty as his motivation and sought to switch gears from his agitated mood (that being said, claiming that this duty arose from a more romantic motivation would be the most genteel way of putting it). When the enemy possessed the numerical advantage, loitering near the scene of the ambush was not a wise decision. Normally, they should not be leisurely conversing like so.


    ��I do not believe that this incident will end like this. Do you have any inkling as to the cause behind this attack?��


    Seeing as the optimal decision of ��fleeing�� was off the table, Morisaki was trying to gather more information to devise a plan of action. For example, factors such as the identity of the enemies, how long until reinforcements arrive, etc. Protection of privacy was also one of the mandatory duties of a bodyguard, but this was subservient to necessity if that information was vital to the principal��s protection.


    ��I��m terribly sorry. I cannot reveal that.��


    Furthermore, being unable to obtain all the necessary information was not a legitimate reason for failing to complete a protective assignment.


    ��Is that so����? I understand. I will not pry into Lin-san��s personal business. In turn, may I serve as Lin-san��s protection until the arrival of the person who was responsible for meeting you?��


    Morisaki��s request caused Lin to widen her eyes. ������Why?��


    ��This country has a saying: years of toil for a single moment.�� ��I have heard of it.��


    Lin��s tone sounded displeased. ��I see, my apologies������


    Morisaki awkwardly apologized, but that did not imply that he was backing down.


    ��I chanced upon the scene where Lin-san was almost abducted. This must be a fate of some sorts.��


    In truth, Morisaki himself did not know why he was so stubborn on this matter. Lin had made her stance very clear. Even if she had not blatantly rejected him, she was hoping that Morisaki ceased to associate with her �C that she didn��t want to put him at risk was obvious enough. In spite of this, Morisaki was not of a mind to beat a retreat here.


    In short, the term ��abduction�� was based solely from Morisaki��s point of view. There was a possibility that Lin was a young lady of wealth who had gone truant and that these men were dispatched by her parents to bring her home. Assuming this was actually an ��abduction��, then this may be related to a major crime and the earlier group of people may belong to an opposing organization. Alternately, they may have been sent to recapture a former member who fled the organization. Regardless, anyone who dared to directly fire their weapon without warning in broad daylight could not possibly be an upstanding citizen. This was the conclusion that Morisaki arrived at �C or perhaps unilaterally decided this was so.


    ������You should have realized just now that this will be very dangerous, correct? You don��t seem like a person who cannot differentiate between reality and games.��


    Lin��s somewhat befuddled eyes did little to dampen Morisaki��s ardor. The other side consisted of scoundrels who were preying on a fragile, defenseless woman. In that case, it was clear which side Morisaki should support �C at least this was what his heart told him.


    ��Lin-san is in far more danger than I am. I would not be lying or exaggerating to say that this country��s law enforcement is quite capable, but the crime rate is not zero. This is especially true for magical police officers handling magic crimes, where the reaction speed is practically lethargic.��


    ��The same could be said for every country.��


    Lin wore an impish grin as she tried to deflect the statement, but Morisaki was not fooled.


    ��That��s why I believe that Lin-san needs a retinue.�� ������And you are volunteering?��


    With a completely serious expression on his face, Morisaki nodded in agreement to her leading question.


    ��Don��t judge a book by its cover. I have two years of experience as an attache.�� ������Aren��t you a high school student?��


    ��I am a Year 1 student at the Magic University-affiliated high school. However, the family business manages a protection agency.��


    ��Oh......


    Your name is Morisaki, so you must be from the Morisaki Family then?��


    Lin only halfheartedly lent an ear to Morisaki up until this point before finally nodding in the affirmative. At the same time, this also implied that Lin belonged in a social stratum that was well versed with a retinue.


    ��But I don��t have any money on me.��


    ��I��m not here to talk about a job. I just don��t want to pretend not to see anything.��


    ��How gentlemanly of you.��


    Lin laughed lightly, causing Morisaki to avert his eyes in embarrassment. ����I understand. Since you��re so worried, then I place myself in your care.�� ����Please leave it to me.��


    Altering her earlier expression, Lin fixated her eyes on Morisaki, to which he responded with a nod as if bestowed a great honor.


    ��Then there��s no time like the present, is it OK if I made a request right this moment?��


    ��What is your request?��


    Bodyguards were not butlers, but in order to effectively fulfill their protective duties, establishing rapport with their principal was highly important. So long as the demand was not too ridiculous and did not affect the guard��s mission, then compliance with the principal was a must. This was one of the basic rules for bodyguards in both the east and the west �C though ��East Side�� might be a little different. Morisaki had no idea what this request could entail so he was slightly nervous as he waited for her to continue. Lin smiled in a charming fashion before dropping this line:


    ��Please call me Lin. The next time you call me ��Lin-san�� will be grounds for immediate dismissal.��


    ? ? ?


    ������So Lin isn��t a Magician?��


    ��Yes, though I don��t know how Shun came to that misunderstanding������


    Lin smiled in confusion. In comparison to Morisaki who was struggling to lower his guard and still spoke in a stiff tone, Lin freely referred to Morisaki as ��Shun�� and embraced him as a friend.


    Was this the poise that came with maturity? Morisaki pondered this as he peeked at Lin��s face. He felt that Lin was a beautiful young woman.


    Normally, a person��s appearance would be beautified when observed from a distance, but in her case, seeing her from up close was just the same and may be even more bewitching. This might be due to her rich array of expressions that never appeared twice �C that was the conclusion Morisaki drew from his limited life experiences.


    ��Ah, maybe it��s because of this?��


    Lin said this as she pulled a necklace out from before her chest.


    With the top button left undone, soft cleavage danced in and out of sight. Morisaki��s heart raced at this scene just as blood suffused his face, but Lin appeared to be entirely unaware.


    ��What is that?��


    ��It��s a magic talisman.�� ��Ah?��


    ��A magic talisman. Wearing this reduces attention from other people. This was made during the age when abductions ran rampant for a variety of reasons and was crafted as a protective charm to ward against being targeted by evildoers���� It��s a bona fide artifact.��


    Modern magic was created from the research and systemization of Ancient Magic. In that context, Morisaki was aware that among the objects referred to as magic talismans, there was many an ��artifact�� that could actually release a magical effect.


    On the other hand, it was also true that fakes which were nothing more than decorations had flooded the market in numbers that were dozens of times greater than the true artifacts. Given that Morisaki was a young Magician who focused solely on modern magic, it should be no surprise that he bore a suspicious impression of objects like ��magic talismans��.


    Yet right now, Morisaki was not questioning Lin��s words.


    Her smile seemed to dispel the skeptical thoughts being raised in Morisaki��s mind.


    The question that floated into Morisaki��s brain was another one altogether. ��You��re not a Magician but you carry a magic talisman?��


    When Morisaki asked this question with a perfectly straight face, Lin suddenly wore a flustered expression.


    ��Oh���� Well, this was something a friend gave me to ��ward away stalkers��.��


    ��Stalkers...... So you ran into something like this in the past?��


    ��Uh���� Well, kind of.��


    ��Then were those guys earlier����? No, I said I wouldn��t pry. Sorry.��


    Seeing Morisaki abidingly refrain from questioning her any further, Lin secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ������Still, this doesn��t seem to work against those guys any longer.��


    Morisaki��s attention was already turning to the attackers from earlier. His diligent personality saved Lin just now.


    ������Nor is it effective against Shun. Are Magicians just special?��


    This question was angled in a different direction than the dialogue Morisaki was constructing.


    If asked in the days of old, he would probably have puffed his chest and answered with a nod in the affirmative.


    He believed he was special. His status as a Magician was a source of great pride, just as he was confident that even among his peers he was a particularly talented Magician. Although the results of the Nine Schools Competition ran counter to his hopes, he was of the belief that had the other team not treacherously broken the rules, he should have been able to achieve results befitting his own confidence without relying on that strategist who only had wily tricks up his sleeve for assistance.


    However, for some reason, the current Morisaki was unable to affirm Lin��s words.


    ������I don��t think there��s a great difference, since magic is a human ability after all. Lin��s magic talisman is an object that allows people to use magic powers. In that context, there��s nothing different than a Magician��s arts.��


    ��Hm���� That makes sense when you put it that way. Magicians are human beings just like us.��


    Lin was unaware that her words formed an opinion that separated ��Magicians�� and ��non-Magicians�� into two racial groups.


    Fortunately, Morisaki missed that nuance.


    Morisaki was adamant about avoiding areas with few people, so the two of them ultimately spent their time in the restaurant in front of the bus station until the person Lin was waiting for made contact. The one who initiated the conversation was always Lin with Morisaki largely only agreeing with her, but neither felt the time was ill spent.


    Just as Morisaki expected, they never caught sight of any suspicious individuals afterward. Yet, occasional opportunities allowed him to feel various auras watching them from a distance in all directions.


    At this point, Lin��s expression suddenly tightened in anxiety as she pulled out her information terminal before Morisaki��s questioning eyes. Apparently, her point of contact had sent her an e-mail.


    However, how should he explain why Lin tensed instead of relaxing when the person they were waiting for made contact? Morisaki was quite bewildered by this.


    Could it be that the person they were waiting for was one of Lin��s ��enemies��? Morisaki hoped that Lin was at least able to explain that to him �C or perhaps come clean.


    ��Directly beneath the Rainbow Bridge.��


    Lin spoke with a tight expression on her face. ��A boat will be dispatched to pick me up.�� ������Let��s go.��


    Directly beneath the Rainbow Bridge that the other individual spoke of probably referred to the square next to the bridge��s foundations. On a normal weekday, that was a location inundated with visitors. Morisaki urged Lin to stand and reached out his hand towards the terminal set on the table��s surface.


    However, Lin beat him to the punch by a hair and placed her card on top of the terminal first.


    ��Plainly a high school student yet you dare to pick up the tab for an older woman. Far. Too. Brazen.��


    Using her index finger, Lin punctuated each word with a poke on Morisaki��s forehead, eliciting a furious blush on his part.


    Lin��s originally tensed face was now exchanged with a composed smile.


    Taking the main road would be faster, but Morisaki purposefully chose the winding paths leading through the park. He believed that the magic used earlier to ward away pedestrians and vehicles would have a much harder time in the park where most people stood still compared to the constantly moving flow of people on the streets.


    He was not cognizant that this lengthened the time he spent with Lin. At the very least, his surface thoughts did not venture into this territory.


    Morisaki also requested that she place her necklace into her purse. Under the current conditions, spells that diverted other people��s attention would only achieve the opposite effect.


    Logically speaking, this was the right idea. However �C this unfortunately brought them to unexpected trouble.


    Currently, a human wall was erected in front of Morsaki and Lin.


    The human wall was thick enough that it could even block the free kick from a professional soccer player.


    Alas, in terms of wardrobe, appearance, and all assorted factors, these individuals were a far cry from the refreshing air found on athletes. To put it bluntly, they looked more like hoodlums.


    Though there might be a few minute differences here and there, the majority of them wore similar garb. Most of their naked torsos were only covered by leather vests whereas metal rings covered above and below their wrists and elbows.


    Their vests reminded people of a lizard��s scales and their surface texture reflected the metallic scales that were popular three years ago among the ��small crowds��. Compared to the usual bulletproof and anti-piercing fibers, this composite material boasted gigantic leaps in improvement in both protection and shock resistance. However, since the air permeability was terrible, forget wearing this outdoors in summer, even wearing this in a heated indoor environment during winter would cause someone to sweat like a horse, thereby deeming this product a failure. The overwhelming majority of the young men in front of them kept the front unzipped, though even the sleeveless vests looked to be quite warm indeed. Given that this completely defeats the purpose of blocking frontal stabs or shots, the only conclusion that could be drawn was that this was a fashion statement from the past that was stylish but impractical.


    The metal rings around their wrists utilized EMS �C muscle amplifiers that stimulated the muscles through electric currents. Training devices that utilized EMS were an early form of technology that existed back in the 1960s, but in the modern age, other electric currents have been introduced to successfully raise the speed for muscle contraction. These rings were normally used for medicinal purposes during rehabilitation, but could also be used to easily improve punching power, making it a popular choice among disreputable street fighters.


    Several of the young men wore AR goggles over both eyes. The metallic straps attached to the goggles were covered with sensory devices which appeared to be equipped with light capture processes. These processes normally emitted a directional signal once objects approached within a predetermined distance but were not something that could be wielded at will by casual users. In short, this was also probably a fashion statement.


    This martial (?) style that emphasized physical appearance was the telltale feature of the delinquent gang who styled themselves ��Fight Club��. Standing in front of the two people who came to a halt, the group of young men never stopped leering at them.


    Not a word was uttered.


    Morisaki slipped an arm around Lin��s shoulder and sought to retrace their footsteps.


    Several people let out wolf whistles.


    The human wall moved with an astonishing level of organization and surrounded the two of them in a veritable human fence.


    ����We are in a hurry, please let us pass.��


    ��Ah hah, please don��t say that. How about playing with us?��


    ��Yeah, yeah, compared to that little man, we know what the really fun things are.��


    Lin sought to peacefully defuse the situation, but the young men only tightened the noose while making disgusting sounds that were displeasing to the ear.


    ��We��re really in a hurry����


    ��It��s no use, these guys never planned to listen our words in the first place.�� Morisaki stopped Lin��s continued attempt at persuasion.


    ��Ho ho, telling it like a big man.��


    ��Though it��s true that we��re not here to talk.�� Crude laughter drifted in from their surroundings. ��Little man, let��s cut to the chase.��


    ��Leave the job of guiding her to us, you��re free to go. Now scram!��


    A young man who must be the leader of this gang changed his tone from friendly to threatening from the rear of the crowd �C which happened to be right in front of these two. He was a head taller than Morisaki and the T-shirt he wore was missing sleeves that appeared to be ripped off, revealing a pair of biceps with thick muscles rising and falling. His arm was covered from hand to shoulder with silver geometric shapes which served the same purpose as the muscle amplifiers in boosting muscle contraction speed (though the results were questionable). A swarthy waist and sturdy thighs clearly denoted a physique that did not belong on someone with a passing fancy.


    In response to the look that did not stretch the term ugly, Morisaki wore a light smirk on his face.


    ��What��s so funny����?��


    ��Nothing, pardon my manners.��


    The young man��s low tone grew evening more threatening. However, Morisaki still wore a mocking expression as his choice of words grew scathing.


    ��I could understand if this was Shibuya or Ikebukuro, but I never imaged I could run into endangered species like yourselves in Ariake.�� ������What a fascinating guy.��


    ��You should be satisfied with blowing one round of hot air, no? We��re actually pressed for time, so could you let us pass?��


    ������Looks like you need to learn a lesson in pain.��


    The young man shifted his weight to the tips of his toes. Seeing this, Morsaki slightly shifted his right shoulder backwards.


    The vest that opened forward moved slightly. ��Takashi-ni, this guy is a Magician!��


    The movement must have revealed the handle of the CAD being held in the hidden holster. A young man to Morisaki��s right side shouted out a warning.


    The circle surrounding the two of them backed off a bit. With one notable exception, they had grown fearful.


    ��There��s nothing to be afraid of!��


    The sole exception �C the ��Takashi�� who served as the leader exhorted his comrades onward.


    ��I know as well, Magician.��


    The corners of his mouth twisted as he looked down upon Morisaki in a theatrical manner. This didn��t seem like bravado, so perhaps he warranted a tiny hint of praise.


    ��Your guys�� magic is on the same level as guns, right? You would be arrested and imprisoned if you use magic on an unarmed person, right?��


    Morisaki silently looked upon the young man. The young man continued onward with a gusto.


    ��A Magician who cannot use magic is nothing more than a wooden doll. What did you think that sort of empty hot air was going to do? Ah ha ha ha!��


    The youth let out a foolish bray of laughter to which Morisaki returned a merciless smile up at him.


    ��You who face extinction, dare you put that to the test?�� ������What did you say?��


    ��I said, do you want to test whether we Magicians are nothing more than wooden dolls without our magic, you pretentious scoundrel.��


    ��Ha���� Hey, none of you interfere.��


    The leader of the endangered species who styled themselves the ��Fight Club�� turned his face back from a jigsaw mess to his normal expression (as ugly as it was). He raised his fists before spreading his legs to lower his center of gravity, hereby adopting a fighting stance.


    Seeing this, Morisaki also wiped away the derisive smirk on his face and allowed his backpack to slide off one shoulder. He raised both fists in front of his face and lightly starting hopping in place.


    ��Wooden doll, let��s dance.��


    ��I accept, superficial scum. However, you touch her at your own peril. I will make you all regret being born into this world.��


    ��You��re just a little man, but that mouth of yours���� Has spunk!��


    That sentence served as a declaration of hostilities.


    Like a whip, an upward kick was sent hurtling towards Morisaki��s face.


    In order to protect Lin right behind him, Morisaki could not evade to the back. Instead, he lowered his head to duck beneath the swirling kick.


    ��Takashi�� adroitly pulled back the upward kick and sent the leg pummeling downwards to Morisaki��s head.


    Rather than calling this a hook kick, this was more like an ax kick. Morisaki rose in the direction of his kick and narrowly avoided the blow. The other man��s face changed.


    The moment the leg touched the ground, he immediately let fly a lightning fast punch.


    Morisaki deflected it with one hand.


    Forward kick, mid punch, low kick, mid kick, sweeping kick, revolving elbow���� A swift combination of attacks showed that this young man was not just shooting his mouth and his moves were not just cheap imitations. Based on these movements, he had probably undergone the entire training regime for karate under special tutelage.


    Yet, all of his blows were being entirely dodged or neutralized by Morisaki. Frustration was starting to mount on ��Takashi��s�� face.


    He sought to decide the fight in one blow and telegraphed a long range hook punch towards Morisaki��s chin.


    Morisaki was not going to let this opening pass by.


    Stepping forward, he directed a left jab towards ��Takashi��s�� face. No, the force behind the punch was a direct punch rather than a jab.


    If his fists had not been thoroughly trained, the force of the punch might readily damage his own hand, but Morisaki never wavered and sent a well-trained right palm strike inside the enemy��s guard.


    ��Takashi�� wavered and fell rear first onto the ground.


    He was utterly astounded at being taken to the floor in two blows by someone who was an entire head shorter than he was.


    Morisaki sent a mocking smile at the older man looking up at him with ��disbelief�� written all over his face.


    ��Damn, that was slow. That sort of speed might get you through a street brawl, but you don��t have a chance against us combat Magicians.��


    The other young man probably could not grasp the meaning behind Morisaki��s declaration.


    The young man was unable to accept a reality where a Magician who relied entirely on a cheating ability like ��magic�� somehow possessed greater physical prowess than someone like him who had undergone rigorous training.


    In systematic magic, there were the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types, one of which was Acceleration-Type Magic.


    This sort of magic was not just used to accelerate or decelerate an object, but could also be used on the caster.


    A Magician who cast personal acceleration magic would normally become accustomed to operating at the upper speed limits of what the senses can handle. This was a speed that could not be comprehended by people without magic.


    In truth, the speed that professional racers experienced on the race track was a velocity that they frequently encountered at school, on the practice field outside of school, during competitions, and in combat.


    Blows that professional fights would deem ��fast�� were practically slow motion in their consciousness.


    Morisaki picked up his backpack and grasped Lin��s hand.


    He had no inclination to continue dealing with the ��endangered species�� who refused to accept reality.


    Furthermore, even though they hadn��t wasted too much time, there was no denying that this was the longer route.


    Nonetheless �C Lin quickly thrusted away Morisaki��s hand.


    Before Morisaki��s shocked gaze stood Lin as she seemed to stare in surprise at her own actions.


    The mind ground to a halt as their limbs seemed to be frozen in time.


    Seeing Morisaki freeze, the young men reached out their hands towards Lin instead of taking action against him.


    Grab ahold of her hand, pull her entire body over, and then press a knife against her face �C that was probably their plan of action. Yet, this desperation ploy was rendered obsolete before they even reached the phase of pulling Lin over to them.


    Behavior patterns that had been deeply engrained into his subconscious overcame his brain��s rigidity and spurred Morisaki��s body into action on reflex.


    In a smooth motion like flowing water, Morisaki drew the CAD from his bosom.


    By the time the ��muzzle�� was aimed correctly, the standby phase for the CAD had already been disabled.


    The time Morisaki spent hesitating over using magic could be measured in milliseconds.


    The young men were all struck in the head and keeled over on the ground.


    Some of them fell on soft parts of the body and started to bleed, but Morisaki��s ��reflex�� never stopped.


    By the time Morisaki recovered his wits, the only people standing at the scene were her and himself.


    And one other person.


    The young man who had his seat glued to the ground was spared being knocked unconscious.


    Morisaki turned an emotionless eye, one that had not reawakened his feelings, on the young man.


    ��Y���� You damnable monster! Don��t come over here! Don��t come over here!��


    The youth remained prone on the round and reached a hand into one of his pockets before plucking something out and throwing it.


    Seeing that the opened switch knife harmlessly flew off into an inconsequential direction, Morisaki once more reached out a hand to Lin.


    This time �C Lin grasped his hand.


    ? ? ?


    And so, the two of them silently ran hand-in-hand all the way to the appointed place where the boat should be waiting.


    There were no further obstacles along the way. As befitting the waterside square in a park, many couples were about. Many spared a glance at the two people that had a carried a different air about them before turning their eyes away as it was none of their business.


    Lin stood on the small pier where the ferries docked and looked out towards the sea. The hands that connected the two of them naturally parted here.


    ������Shun.��


    After a lengthy silence, Lin softly called out to Morisaki. ��What is it, Lin?��


    Lin kept her eyes on the sea and did not turn her head. ��Do Magicians���� have a thirst for battle?��


    Lin did not look at Morisaki��s face and made sure that he could see her face as she asked this question.


    ��Lin?��


    ��Do Magicians���� have a thirst for battle? Do they like hurting others? Do they hunger for danger? Do they desire to display abilities that normal people do not possess?��


    Lin��s volume was slightly elevated, giving Morisaki the impression she was reprimanding him.


    ������Are you upset?��


    ��I��m not upset! I��m furious!��


    In short, she��s upset, right? This thought ran across Morisaki��s mind, but he wasn��t calm enough to actually retort.


    When Lin turned to face him, her eyes were brimming with tears.


    ������It is not because Magicians thirst for battle. At the very least, I dislike hurting others.��


    Lin��s expression and the tears threatening to burst from her eyes put enormous pressure on Morisaki.


    ��Then why did you aggravate him?��


    ��Because that wasn��t someone you can talk down!��


    Yet, Morisaki had his own reasons. He did not believe he made the wrong decision. Perhaps there was an even better solution, but Morisaki believed that he had also handled the situation fairly well.


    ��In that case, we can still flee! There was no need to defeat everyone, all we had to do was use magic to escape! We also had the option of calling for help. I don��t think that fighting was the only option we had.��


    ��That������


    Morisaki was unable to say anything because he knew Lin��s words made sense. But �C


    ��Maybe we could have ran away at the time. However, those guys might have called in more companions. Also, there is no way of knowing if the earlier crowd was going to show up either. There was no need to take on unnecessary risk, so if the opportunity presented itself to crush the enemy then it should be taken.��


    --Even so, he was not going to back down.


    ��Why is fighting the only thing you think about! Why is it that everyone who isn��t with us is against us!?��


    ��Magicians are not superheroes! It��s not like in the TV dramas, where there��s a logical solution for everything!��


    This principle, along with the fundamentals of the bodyguard business, was drilled into Morisaki by the uncle that was closest to him in age.


    Magicians are not superheroes.


    Magicians did not possess the power to do whatever they pleased. Thus, do not hesitate when pulling the trigger.


    Calmly differentiate between enemy and ally.


    The techniques of the Morisaki Family and Morisaki Shun the person, neither was strong enough that they were still able to safeguard their target of protection after an enemy had launched their attack.


    ����I am unable to show mercy to my enemies. I��m not incredible.�� ��Shun������


    When Lin saw Morisaki gritting his teeth with a pained expression his face, the tumultuous emotion in her eyes faded.


    With a warm expression on her face, she reached out and took hold of Morisaki��s hand.


    ��Lin������


    Morisaki allowed Lin to grasp his hand, but didn��t match her gaze as he murmured to himself.


    ��Do you also think���� that Magicians are monsters? Do you believe that


    Magicians are monsters that wield powers beyond human limits? That Magicians are able to grant any wish like Deus ex machina?��


    ��Shun������


    ��Magicians���� are also human beings.��


    ��Shun���� are you afraid of fighting?��


    ������I��m terrified. Regardless of whether its guns, blades, fists, magic���� I��m scared of them all.��


    ��Then why do you fight? You are obviously a high school student, why do you take on a dangerous job like being a bodyguard?��


    ��That��s because���� I possess a power that I was born to carry������


    ��Shun, I don��t think that you have to do dangerous things simply because you��re a Magician or because you possess magic. Since you��re terrified, then why don��t you just stop����? Magicians are human beings too, right?��


    Morisaki��s face was clearly faltering.


    Terror and hope were stirred together among the maze of confusion. With a protective smile, Lin continued to watch over Morisaki.


    Amid all the couples at this location, their actions were not particularly conspicuous.


    Still, based on what was about to ensue, the two of them were overly focused on the conversation.


    Lin was the one who noticed that something was awry. ��Shun���� Isn��t this strange?��


    ��Lin?��


    ��I get the feeling that no one has been looking at us for a while������


    If this phrase had originated from one of Morisaki��s peers, he would have explained it as being ��overly self-aware��. Yet, these words coming from someone as beautiful as Lin carried an entirely different context.


    ��Lin, you aren��t using that necklace, are you?��


    ��Ah? Yeah���� That��s why it��s so strange. I��m plainly not using that, but I feel just like as if I��m using it������


    ��Lin, sorry.�� ��Ah!��


    Morisaki suddenly clasped Lin to his chest.


    At the same time, he swiftly surveyed their surroundings.


    Even after performing such an outrageous (in his eyes) motion, no one paid them the slightest heed.


    No one even glanced at them.


    Morisaki let go of Lin and began hunting for the hint of magic.


    Although there was no way to be sure, there was definitely a vague aura enveloping them.


    ��What is it? What��s going on?�� ��Quiet!��


    Morisaki dropped his backpack and pulled out a thick bracelet from within before wearing it on his left wrist.


    Then, he removed an empty holster and hung that from the pocket around the right side of his waist.


    Completely abandoning the ��low-key�� approach, he was preparing for battle.


    As if on cue, men dressed in pitch black and wearing dark sunglasses materialized all around them and half surrounded Morisaki and Lin. This was practically straight out of the urban legends surrounding the MIB.


    Morisaki gritted his teeth.


    He should have known ahead of time that the enemy would use mental interference magic.


    (����The time for regret is later!)


    Morisaki told himself in encouragement.


    One of the men in black stepped in front of the two of them.


    The gaze hidden behind those dark shades was not directed at Lin, but at Morisaki instead.


    ������We are from the Intelligence Control Agency.��


    The man pulled out a black card holder with those words. He opened it to show Morisaki.


    There was indeed the mark of the Department of the Interior��s Intelligence Control Agency inside, as proven by the special print that changed color and shape depending on the light��s refraction. Morisaki was aware that the changing shape carried a hypnotic effect so he immediately averted his gaze after verifying its authenticity.


    The corners of the man��s mouth twitched upwards as he stored the document in his breast pocket.


    ��We will take responsibility for protecting Miss Richardson. What happens beyond here is official business, so please leave immediately.��


    Morisaki was on the verge of nodding in reply when he realized Lin behind him had a white-knuckled grip on his vest.


    ��Lin, are you going with them?��


    Lin furiously shook her head in response to Morisaki��s inquiry.


    Morisaki turned his eyes forward and gazed into the eyes of the man in black �C or more like his sunglasses.


    ��Permit me to refuse.��


    His conveyance left little room for misinterpretation. ��I��ve already said this was official business������


    ��This is a mission of protection, isn''t it? In that case, you have no right to override the decision of the person in question and enforce your own will on the matter. Or do you all have a warrant? Not that ��Internal Affairs�� has the right to make arrests, of course.��


    The man in black revealed a smile that said ��you��ve forced my hand�� and turned to look to his side.


    That was the signal.


    Gun muzzles appeared from the men��s sleeves.


    Throwing his left arm around Lin��s waist, Morisaki used his right hand to operate the bracelet and jumped for the water��s surface.


    Lin gave out a shriek.


    The sounds of compressed air being fired and short needles shredding through the air were covered by her cries.


    The darts from the tranquilizer rifles passed above the two figures who had leaped to one side.


    Morisaki activated Move-Type Magic while in mid-air.


    They stopped falling as they approached sea level and bounded to the next pier.


    At the same time that he moved Lin to a kneeling position, Morisaki also dropped his own stance and set his bracelet to standby mode.


    In the next instant, he had pulled out the handgun-shaped CAD from his breast. He had confirmed 8 enemies when they had been surrounded.


    Of which 2 were Magicians.


    The enemies�� identities were extinguished from his mind.


    The sole idea that occupied his thoughts was to protect the young woman behind him.


    The notion of ��escape�� never crossed his mind. His fear of battle had already faded.


    Nor was he afraid of being watched by terrifying eyes. He will strike down the enemy to protect others.


    That was the only option in his mind.


    First, Morisaki acted to disable the enemy Magicians and clicked the trigger twice.


    Following that, one deep groan could be heard. Confirming results. One down and the other warded it off.


    Morisaki saw the enemy Magician operating a CAD with his fingers. He also saw the muzzle of tranquilizer rifles pointed towards him.


    With the speed of a stage magician employing his tricks, Morisaki returned the handgun-shaped CAD to the holster around his waist and disabled the standby mode on the bracelet-shaped CAD he wore.


    He could feel that the enemy��s Acceleration-Type Magic was beginning to have an effect on him.


    However, Morisaki ignored that magic.


    He was calling the Activation Sequence for Area of Effect Move-Type Magic.


    Morisaki used ��Stillness�� Magic to catch the incoming needles fired by compressed air.


    Horizontal Acceleration-Type Magic rushed towards Morisaki��s body. His feet left the ground and fell towards the water.


    Lin stretched out her upper torso and called for Morisaki. The men in black swarmed towards her.


    The ��gun�� popped out of the water.


    Holding the CAD that bore a resemblance to a handgun in his right hand, Morisaki began to float upwards thanks to the breath he inhaled earlier and aimed at the Magician to the enemy��s rear.


    Magic was activated.


    The ��opposing�� Magician was caught off guard by Morisaki��s surprise attack and struck unconscious.


    Following that, Morisaki once again changed the Specialized CAD in his hand to standby mode and activated the powers set in the Generalized CAD. He sank into the water while operating the number pad and activated Acceleration-Type Magic.


    Morisaki burst through the water in a manner that would turn a dolphin green with envy, no, that even a dolphin could not hope to match.


    His wrists overlapped with the right hand over the left as he aimed the Specialized CAD in this manner at the enemy while turning off the power of the Generalized CAD. Pumping his psions into the Specialized CAD, Morisaki pulled the trigger six times in the air.


    Morisaki was unable to completely neutralize his descending force and had to immediately fall into a roll upon coming into contact with the cement.


    As his body descended to the earth, all of the men in black collapsed as well.


    ? ? ?


    ��Shun, Shun! Are you alright?��


    Lin knelt next to Morisaki as he lay prone on the ground and desperately called out to him.


    ��I��m fine.��


    Morisaki opened his eyes and nodded. Maintaining his current position, he temporarily regulated his breathing before sitting up.


    ��Ouch!��


    However, he immediately fell to one knee when he attempted to stand. ��Shun?��


    ��It��s nothing���� I just twisted my ankle.��


    By the time he said this, cold sweat beaded his temple.


    Lin looked around them for help. The mental interference magic that blocked other people from noticing them had already been disabled. Many sightseers or couples out on a date were watching them from afar.


    They were just watching them from a sizeable distance with an uncomfortable look in their eyes.


    Their eyes were focused on Morisaki��s left hand.


    On the bracelet-shaped CAD that signified his status as a Magician.


    Lin knew that the people around them were whispering among themselves. Not a single person approached them.


    Morisaki gave up on trying to stand and sat down with legs splayed out. ��Lin, has the appointed boat arrived yet?��


    ��Huh? Ah���� I think it��s that one.��


    ��I see������


    A small vessel was drawing closer. It was a swift boat that didn��t draw much water and could be used either on the river or at sea.


    ��I��m sorry, it��s all because of me������


    Morisaki said ��Don��t worry about it�� to the drooping Lin.


    ��Forget about it, so long as Lin is safe and sound. I can finally relax now that I��ve kept my promise.��


    This was not the sound of bravado, but of earnest satisfaction that welled forth from the heart.


    ��Why����?��


    ��Why indeed������


    Morisaki used a reply that was not a reply to answer Lin��s question that was not a question.


    ��Maybe it��s just as Lin said.��


    Still, even if her question was incomplete, Morisaki largely understood what Lin wanted to ask.


    ��Our magic is a tool developed for battle���� We Magicians were assembled with this in our hearts, so it may be true that we have a thirst for battle and are only tools used for battle.��


    Morisaki��s soliloquy seemed to have entirely abandoned his own sense of self and prompted tears to appear in Lin��s eyes when she heard this.


    ��I��m sorry, Shun, I��m so sorry������


    Lin burst into tears as she lowered her head and repeatedly choked out apologies.


    ��Lin? Why are you apologizing? Why are you crying����?��


    Bewildered, Morisaki asked Lin the reason behind her tears and apologies, but his mind was calm and at peace to the point that even he was astounded.


    ��I��m sorry. I said something so terrible, I��m sorry������


    ��Lin?��


    Morisaki was flabbergasted. He had no idea what to say.


    Nor did he have any clue what to do.


    Unfortunately, up until this moment, no one had ever taught him what to do under these circumstances.


    ��Don��t call yourself a tool. Shun always protected me regardless of the danger. Compared to those who only watch other people suffering without lifting a finger, Shun is much more humane.��


    Morisaki managed to connect Lin��s broken words that came between her sobs �C --and his heart swelled with pride.


    ��I��m���� ashamed of myself. Just then, I was exactly like those people in that I also felt somewhere in my heart that Magicians were disgusting and were different creatures than myself. That��s why���� Shun���� I��m sorry������


    ��Don��t worry about it too much.��


    Morisaki��s words were spoken in a steady tone. More so than the literal words themselves, this served to help encourage Lin and caused her to raise her head.


    ��I am very satisfied that I was able to assist Lin. For me, today was a very meaningful day.��


    Just as Morisaki had no idea what Lin was hiding, neither did Lin knew the inner struggles Morisaki was facing.


    Before a rather perplexed Lin, Morisaki revealed a pleasant smile. ��Lin, the boat��s here.��


    Morisaki��s words prompted Lin to turn her body.


    Just as he said, the small vessel had docked. Two men wearing suites bowed deeply to Lin.


    ��Lin, please go ahead. I��ll be alright after I sit here a little longer.�� ��Huh, but������


    ��Go on. They might attack again later.�� ������I know. Shun, thank you very much.��


    There was no kiss of goodbye.


    To say that there were no expectations involved would be a lie, but not progressing in that direction may actually be for the better. This fulfilling ��reality�� would not be tarnished. Rather than pushing himself, this was how Morisaki truly felt.


    The only regret he had was that he could only sit there and watch her leave.


    Lin waved from the boat, to which Morisaki raised a hand from his sitting posture in response.


    This was rather improper, but Morisaki felt that this was probably more like his style.


    ? ? ?


    ��Meilin-sama, thank goodness you��re alright.�� ��Yes, that��s because that young man saved me.��


    On board the vessel that had left the shoreline, Lin wore a radically different and cold expression as she called out a name to one of the men who came to welcome her and nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, an older gentleman with a head full of white hair appeared.


    ��Meilin-sama���� To visit this country alone at a time like this. Do take heed of your position.��


    ��Are you giving me orders?�� ��No, your subordinate dares not.��


    The old man bowed respectfully towards Lin.


    The older gentleman��s decorum was impeccable, but his attitude was hollow.


    ��Nevertheless, this country��s government appears to fight with us until the end. This time they dared to insult Meilin-sama, I believe equivalent retribution is in order.��


    ��I forbid it.��


    The old man raised his eyes and put forward this suggestion, but Lin resolutely vetoed it.


    ��It��s true that the Japanese government was both barbaric and rude this time. However, from that young man, I obtained a bond of friendship that is more than enough to compensate. Since you all have chosen a person without any magic like myself as your leader, then I forbid you all from taking action against this country. If you are unwilling to accept that, then I will return to California.��


    ��No, let everything be done in accordance with Meilin-sama��s wishes.�� Morisaki was not arrested by Internal Affairs.


    They were likely also acting beyond the bounds of law. The unconscious men in black were borne away in front of Morisaki��s eyes by their comrades. The agents from Internal Affairs who came to collect their colleagues never spared Morisaki a single glance.


    As to who Lin was and why she was being targeted a government organization, no one told Morisaki the truth.


    Lin��s real name was ��Sun Meilin��. She was the adopted daughter of ��Sun Richardson��, the head of the Hong Kong international crime ring known as ��No Head Dragon�� �C the daughter of the leader��s most beloved mistress �C and the new leader chosen by the lucky survivors, but Morisaki never had the opportunity to know that.

 Volume 5 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On a certain cloudless day in the last third of August, 2095 CE.


    Standing at the gates to the amusement park awaiting the arrival of her friends was a young girl whose red hair was ruby-like in its brightness and wearing a military style jacket with its many pockets and a miniskirt.


    The girl��s name was Akechi Eimi, also known as Amelia Goldie, a student of the National Magic University Affiliated First High School.


    With summer vacation nearing an end, the plan was to come to this amusement park to play around with some fellow first years. As they were in different clubs, normally there were few chances for them to hang out.


    (It seems I��m a bit too early��)


    It was still half an hour before the appointed time. That might be expected if it was a date with the opposite gender, but there was likely no one who would come this early when going out to play with friends of the same gender. Eimi herself certainly would not normally come this early. (Incidentally, as Eimi herself had yet to experience such encounters with the opposite gender, there was little meaning behind her supposition).


    As for why she had ended up here so early, an international phone call she had received this morning was to blame.


    ? ? ?


    It was the sound alerting her to an incoming call on her room��s video phone that drew her out from the world of dreams.


    The digital clock read five o��clock.


    Thinking ��what a nuisance,�� Eimi looked at the message window and saw that the caller was her grandmother on her mother��s side, the matron of the renowned Goldie mage family of England and effectively the ��number two�� in authority.


    Eimi snapped wide awake.


    Even if that were not the case, Eimi''s parents were unbelievable people who never rose from bed until a predetermined time, not even if a truck crashed into the house. Consequently, it was an unwritten rule in the Akechi household that Eimi, who did not use a Sound Sleeper device, would handle all early morning callers and visitors.


    ����It has been a while, Grandmother.�� Eimi refrained from saying good morning.


    ��Because I am not properly dressed, please excuse my using voice-only with the call.��


    ��Good morning, Amelia.��


    It seemed her grandmother was also aware of the time difference, Eimi thought as she heard the greeting.


    As it was daylight savings time, the difference between here and England was eight hours. Over there, it was now nine o��clock. If one thought about the time here, to be honest, Eimi really wished her grandmother had waited another hour before calling.


    ��It may be very hot over there, but are you keeping healthy? Your body has never been very strong after all.��


    If you know I��m not very tough, then I wish you would let me sleep a bit more, Eimi sincerely thought. Of course, she did not give voice to that wish.


    ��I��m fine, Grandmother. The heat wave for the past couple days has been subsiding.��


    This was just some honeyed words so as to provide her elder with some peace of mind. In reality, last week��s heatwave had been absolutely horrible, though this week it was becoming more tolerable.


    Summer would soon be ending anyway.


    ��Is that so? Don��t push yourself too hard, Amelia.�� ��Yes, thank you very much, Grandmother.��


    Even as she replied politely, Eimi��s head tilted to the side. Just as she was wondering why on earth Grandmother had called-


    ��Actually, to avoid the heat, I will be staying at the Swiss mountain villa from next week until the fall. I would be very happy if you would also come, Amelia.��


    ����Me, go to Switzerland?��


    The hesitation in Eimi��s response marked her awareness of the invitation��s undertones.


    ��Yes. I have wanted to have a nice, long chat with you for quite some time, Amelia.��


    ��I as well, Grandmother. There are a great many things I would like for you to teach me, but����


    But this was impossible. In a little over a week the second term would start. While Eimi was trying to politely decline the invitation with that explanation, her grandmother was not so easily deterred.


    ��If you are worried about school, there is also an excellent magic school in Switzerland. It should be fine if you studied abroad for about half a year? I could handle the arrangements with the school.��


    Because you��ve known the head of the Magic University for a long time is what you��re saying, Eimi thought impatiently.


    No one would be surprised that her grandmother was well acquainted with the highest levels of the magic community in Japan.


    With the restrictive control of overseas magic education, the chances for a magic high school student to study abroad were for all practical purposes non- existent �C at least Eimi had not heard of any such instance �C but, with her grandmother, the impossible might well be achieved.


    At this rate regardless of Eimi��s intent, it looked like she might well find herself studying abroad.


    While somehow or another halting the discussion here with her emotional appeals was a victory of sorts, after the phone call ended, rather than relief, Eimi felt uneasy.


    Though she was a grandchild of a daughter married into another family, until now her grandmother had never interfered with her life. While visits tended to require Eimi to be on her best behavior even as she was treated kindly, other than that she had been left to her own devices �C until now.


    Now however some reason had appeared to prompt her grandmother to want to keep her close by.


    However, without having any knowledge of her grandmother��s reasoning, the endless worrying afflicted upon her head made going back to sleep impossible. As such, Eimi ended up leaving the house well before the meeting time.


    ? ? ?


    ��Eimi!��


    When she turned her head toward the call of her name, Eimi saw the girl who was today��s sponsor waving.


    ��Sakura!��


    As Eimi waved back, the girl trotted over.


    The girl wearing the (thoroughly) goth loli-esque one-piece dress was Sakurakouji Akaha.


    This girl��s name was read as Akaha, not Momiji. On the day these two met as classmates,


    Eimi: Akaha, how do you write that?


    Akaha: Red leaf, the same as ��autumn colors�� but pronounced Akaha, you see.


    Eimi: Hee? So sakura and akaha, that''s cherry blossoms and autumn colors put together. That��s a rather gorgeous name.


    Akaha: But you know, it��s a shame both are rather ephemeral.


    Eimi: Aha, the beauty of elegant simplicity, no?


    Akaha: But you hardly seem the type to have much relation with elegant simplicity. You��re a rather colorful brilliance.


    The chance to become friends came with the exchange of false laughter after their conversation, making fate rather mysterious.


    ��Sakura, you came with Subaru?�� ��Ehehe����


    Though Eimi��s questioning had no deep meaning, Akaha began laughing nonsensically.


    Eh, is it possible you actually have that kind of preference? Unbeknownst to Akaha, Eimi made a mental note regarding her.


    However, as Eimi focused once more on the companion standing next to Akaha, she revised her opinion and felt that she could ��understand it a little, probably.��


    At a glance, there was a handsome young man wearing a summer suit. That image was only further emphasized with the sophisticated under-rim glasses.


    However, in reality this youth was a androgynous female classmate.


    Satomi Subaru was by way of a teammate at the Nine Schools Competition �C a relatively new friend, but now, their relationship was amiable enough to allow for exchanges such as, ��Subaru, you came as a deterrent against skirt-chasers?�� or ��Milady, it would be a pleasure to escort you.�� �C Moreover when in the middle of such conversations, the two would smile, no, grin without reserve.


    ��Is something wrong, Eimi?��


    As Eimi allowed her mind to be filled with fantasies of Akaha��s inclinations, Subaru peered at her face suspiciously. Confronted with the prim and proper facial features of the handsome young man (only in appearance) staring at her up close, Eimi felt her heart racing a little but resolutely refused to let any of her thoughts surface in her behavior, replying "nothing''s wrong" with a curt shake of the head.


    ��Is that so?��


    Subaru''s wide grin was galling and Eimi really felt like giving her a good stomp on the foot, but doing so might end up dragging herself into an even more embarrassing situation, so with all her will she pretended not to notice.


    ��That��s a relief. In that case, let��s go in.��


    Objectively speaking, Eimi��s poker face was rather lacking, but having said her piece Subaru turned away. Knowing when to stop was also one of her charms. However, to be considered ��charming�� by other girls might well be something Subaru herself would only accept reluctantly.


    Without further thought on what ��a relief�� and ��that case�� was, so as no to waste any more time Eimi made no objections.


    ��Oh yeah, it��s been a while since I��ve been to an amusement park.�� When Eimi said this with a lively voice,


    ��Theme park.��


    For some reason, Akaha interrupted her with a displeased tone. ��Eh?��


    ��Theme park. Wonderland isn��t an amusement park, it��s a theme park.��


    As expected from the repeat customer with the most visits on hand, it seemed Akaha could not help but be more than a little finicky about this amusement, no theme park.


    ��Sorry, sorry, yeah, Wonderland is a theme park.��


    While Eimi felt there was little difference in either label, that very same feeling meant there was no need to stir things up. Eimi was soon correcting herself to use theme park instead of amusement park. Nevertheless, the irreverent tone and manner of the two did not go unnoticed and with half-lidded eyes Akaha regarded the them with displeasure, but with Subaru and Eimi proceeding through the gate she hurriedly chased after their backs.


    With that amusing mood, the two went through the gates without having to queue and lost themselves in Wonderland.


    ? ? ?


    Wonderland was an amusement park with magic as its theme.


    Possibly because of that, all the interior fencing and attractions in the premises were arranged like a labyrinth. Furthermore, every attraction also served as some kind of trick house. It was very difficult to leave after entering, even if one did not try out all the attractions. Due to this kind of park layout, rather than


    "entering" the park, it would be better to say that visitors were "lost" in it. And right now, a certain girl was really lost inside.


    "Seriously! Forget about Local Positioning System navigation, but what''s with GPS not working either!?"


    After visiting three attractions, Eimi had somehow lost her two friends and was now grumbling at a portable terminal.


    "Can''t be helped, right? Isn''t that one of the park''s selling points?" Subaru was the one receiving her vented frustrations.


    "Even if that''s the case, blocking GPS signals is going way too far!"


    "Relax. Is there a map display somewhere?"


    Well-versed in dealing with girls, Subaru (despite being a girl herself) took an approach of gentle appeasement. As a result, Eimi seemed to put aside her annoyed emotions somewhat.


    "I''ve been searching since a while ago... But let alone a map display, I can''t even find a guide anywhere."


    "Really...? Anyway, if worse comes to worst, just light some fireworks and I''ll use my magic to come pick you up."


    Subaru''s specialty was Leap magic along with inborn talent for Cognitive Inhibition (her usual flamboyant behavior was apparently a reaction to the skill of "imperceptibility").


    Despite possessing skills in Cognitive Inhibition, she was nowhere near the level of First High''s counselor, Ono Haruka, whose true identity was a Public Safety investigator. Nevertheless, it would be an effortless task for her to stroll casually in the air without attracting attention while other park visitors were focused on having fun.


    On the other hand, Eimi''s personal talent what was known as Artillery Magic under the Movement System, capable of accelerating massive objects to high speed using only a short amount of time. During the Nine School Competition''s Pillars Break event, she had used her own ice pillars as bowling balls to launch into enemy territory, knocking down the opponent''s pillars all at once, thereby displaying her strong-arm tactics. For Eimi, it would not be a difficult task to replace heavy projectiles with compressed masses of air then firing them into the sky to produce explosion noises on the level of fireworks.


    "Subaru, that''s not allowed. Using magic for such reasons will get us into trouble."


    However, Akaha entered the conversation on her own terminal and rejected Subaru''s suggestion.


    Laws had very strict conditions regulating the use of magic. Indeed, using magic for something as trivial as kids getting lost would definitely entail dealing with the police.


    "...Can''t be helped, Amy. Can you see the Sage''s Tower?"


    The Sage''s Tower was Wonderland''s signature attraction and the tallest structure there.


    "Yes... Just barely."


    Eimi turned her head and looked around, finding behind a hedge the pinnacle of the building, constructed from faux white stone.


    "Then we''ll meet up there."


    "Okay, got it."


    Ending the conversation, Eimi glared at the Sage''s Tower viciously, as though it had killed her father--well, that might be an exaggeration, but at least the killer of a beloved puppy.


    ? ? ?


    Staring at the voice communcations unit on the portable terminal whose call-in- progress light had switched off, Subaru pondered a certain matter.


    "What''s the matter, Subaru?''


    Naturally, this behavior made her companion suspicious. In response to Akaha''s question whose tone was split evenly between curiosity and worry, Subaru smiled slightly demurely and said:


    "Hmm, nothing much... I was just wondering why Amy would end up getting separated from us."


    "Because she''s too hyperactive?"


    "Hold on, that''s..."


    Akaha had given a blunt answer without thinking, putting Subaru at a loss for words.


    "It''d be understandable if it happened momentarily, but she didn''t realize until neither of us could get a bead on each other''s location. I think the situation isn''t very normal."


    "Hmm~ ...Does Amy have no sense of direction?"


    "...Umm, Sakura, you''re making me very curious how the two of you perceive each other..."


    Subaru shook her head, trying to dispel the urge to sigh, then made her tone of voice serious.


    "Putting that aside, Amy doesn''t have a terrible sense of direction. She''s in the hunting club and already acknowledged as a promising first year. Sure, that''d irrelevant if all she did was compete in indoor shooting competitions, but someone with no sense of direction can''t possibly hunt birds and animals in the mountains."


    Subaru''s diatribe made Akaha finally realize the possibility that "Eimi was perhaps simply lost."


    "Besides, Wonderland is a recreational facility that even children can visit to play. No matter how much it''s made like a maze, it''d be too weird if there were no clues at all for finding friends who got separated or if people who are lost cannot even find a map or a guide."


    "You have a point. Since it''s one of the park''s selling points, it wouldn''t hurt to provide some assistance in this area."


    Exchanging solemn glances, the two girls made their way to the Sage''s Tower as Subaru suggested "Anyway, let''s go."


    ? ? ?


    Unlike her friends who were weighted down by burdensome doubts while gradually making their way to the meeting point, Eimi was getting more and more frustrated by her lack of progress in approaching her destination, making her too occupied to think about anything else.


    Currently, the tower''s pinnacle was still visible so the direction was still clear. But whenever she tried to walk towards it, she would always encounter dead ends that forced her to find detours.


    Subaru had determined that Eimi "did not have a terrible sense of direction" but that description was far too conservative.


    To be more precise, her sense of direction was extremely sharp.


    Eimi''s sense of direction and ability to grasp the landscape made her aware that she was simply going in circles in the same area.


    Having a visible target that could not be approached, knowing the current situation yet unable to find a way out, this further magnified her frustrations several fold.


    And now, a thorny hedge of wild roses was blocking Eimi''s path. Exasperated by the numerous dead ends she had lost count already, Eimi reached the limit of her tolerance.


    Even a boy would have trouble crossing a hedge formed from thorned roses, so a girl would have no way of breaking through. But Eimi was no ordinary girl.


    (Watch me blow up this hedge...!)


    Totally vexed, Eimi reached into the pocket of her miniskirt--more precisely, it was a hole in the skirt that looked like a pocket. Reaching for the leather holster strapped to her thigh, she drew out the long and slim terminal-style CAD.


    Her main CAD was a shotgun model but that was not something to be carrying openly in the streets after all. Still, this backup CAD was more than enough for eliminating this obstruction. Usually operating gun-model CADs with one hand, Eimi used both hands to invoke the activation sequence on this CAD.


    "Hold on! Akechi-san, are you for real?"


    However, a voice was heard from behind as though perfectly timed. Eimi was startled as though someone had splashed a bucket of ice water on her head. The magic sequence was dispelled in the middle of its construction.


    Caught in the act of using magic arbitrarily.


    More precisely, it was an abortive attempt, but by this stage, Eimi''s intentions were obvious to any magician. Her actions were very unlikely to be overlooked. Also, the other person knew her identity, which made things even worse. Pondering these matters in a mental state of despair, Eimi felt cornered without any way out, even failing to realize that since it was someone who knew her, it might be possible to plead to him to turn a blind eye.


    Eimi turned around in trepidation but the sight of the completely unexpected figure stunned her, rooting her to the spot.


    The person who spoke to her was a short clown (short was relative to male norms, he was still taller than Eimi).


    In circus performances, magic tricks were usually performed by clowns. Hence, using magic as the park theme, it was not surprising that Wonderland had staff dressed as clowns.


    However, this clown was not wearing a typical baggy clown outfit. The right torso was black while the left torso was white. The right sleeve consisted of irregular horizontal stripes of black and white while the left sleeve had vertical narrow stripes of black and white. The pants were black on the right and white on the left. The vest was white on the right and black on the left in front while the colors were reverse on the back. A very peculiar outfit.


    He was wearing a white glove on his left and a black glove on the right. Instead of a brimless clown''s hat, he had a wide-brimmed top hat with vertical stripes (black and white as always).


    Beneath the top hat was a face with a fake expression drawn in black and white. No, it was actually a fake face--A mask.


    The right side was a crying face with black on a white background while the left side was a smiling face with white on a black background.


    This eerie atmosphere, rather than a clown, was more like-- "--The Phantom?"


    Eimi was reminded of a certain well-known opera character. "Huh? Akechi-san, what are you talking about?"


    The familiar voice, speaking friendly words, quickly brought Eimi back to reality.


    "...Tomitsuka-kun?"


    "Yes, I''m Tomitsuka-kun."


    The clown took off the mask to reveal a familiar face.


    Tomitsuka Hagane, Year 1 Class B of National Magic University Affiliated First High School.


    Eimi''s classmate.


    "Why are you dressed like that?"


    "This is my part-time job."


    Eiri asked in surprise whereas Hagane answered while slowly putting his mask back on.


    "Job? Why?"


    First High did not forbid students from working part-time.


    What Eimi meant by her question was: "Why are you working as Wonderland staff, a job that only ordinary students would pick?"


    Not only was Tomitsuka Hagane a student at a magic high school, he was also a Course 1 student at First High.


    He was ranked fifth in the year group for both practical skills and theory respectively. His overall grade made him an honors student ranking fourth in the entire year.


    Due to his specialty in magic being unsuited to the type of events offered, he was not chosen to compete at the Nine Schools Competition. But in the realm of Martial Magic Arts where magic fighting was combined with unarmed combat, he was rumored to be the school''s number one despite his short height and being a first-year student. Eimi had no idea what being number one at First High actually meant in the real world, but undoubtedly, he was an excellent magician (to be).


    Even as a "seed" or a "sapling," those who possessed excellent magic skills would not have any trouble at all in finding short-term employment. For magicians, job openings for people with magic skills were ever present and offered better conditions than normal jobs for the most part.


    Eimi could not imagine the hourly wage for a host staff in this park, but it could not possibly be higher than renumeration for magicians.


    "It''s family-related."


    "...Oh I see."


    She was satisfied with this answer. Hundred Families--Tomitsuka.


    The Tomitsuka was one of the top clans in the Hundred Families. Furthermore, among magicians in the country, they were also top-class in wealth. This probably meant that the Tomitsuka family had invested in either the company managing this park or its parent company, a large construction firm.


    Asking him to work as park staff probably included handling magic-related situations.


    If that was the case, Eimi had something to tell Hagane. "Tomitsuka-kun, say, isn''t this going way too far?"


    "...What''s going way too far?"


    Eimi suddenly pointed at the hedge and grumbled angrily, causing Hagane to lean back in surprise. Although covered by a mask, his face was probably twitching slightly.


    "This hedge mechanism! I don''t know anything about ''recreating a wondrous space,'' but isn''t blocking people''s way with mobile obstacles going too far? Thanks to this design, I''ve been stuck going in circles in the same area for a while now!"


    However, Hagane''s mental state was reset to a blank piece of paper after hearing Eimi''s accusations.


    Hagane could not understand her.


    "Hold on, Akechi-san. There''s no such mechanism in Wonderland."


    "Huh?"


    Expecting to hear some kind of excuse, Eimi''s mouth gaped open in surprise after hearing Hagane''s answer.


    "Doesn''t that go without saying? The design concept here is ultimately


    ''recreating something like a maze'' but not actually a maze. If visitors felt frustrated, then it''s a negative effect on the performance. In the end, if visitors are unable to advance, that would lower the usage rates of park facilities, reducing revenue."


    "Eh... But..."


    "Besides, this area is a construction zone under expansion. Park visitors are not supposed to enter in the first place. Even involved personnel almost never come in here during the daytime. How exactly did you get yourself lost into here?"


    Eimi almost panicked from hearing the unexpected, but forced her hands and lips to move.


    "If you ask me where... Basically there."


    Eimi pointed at the hedge she had just tried to blow up. "Huh?"


    "I said, I entered from there! There wasn''t a hedge there until just now!"


    "...Are you serious?"


    "I am very serious. Despite how I may look, I''m quite confident in my ability to grasp local geography."


    Seeing Eimi''s serious look, Hagane''s gaze suddenly turned sharp behind his mask. Staring straight at the hedge, he made a "hmm..." sound from his throat.


    A mobile hedge made of thorned wild roses. From what Hagane knew, there were no such mobile obstacle mechanisms in this kind of place. Even if he had missed the detail in briefings, this area was not supplied with electricity, hence it was impossible for mechanical objects to be moving. Just to be on the safe side, Hagane took out an information terminal to confirm testing conditions in the new facility under construction--Indeed, this area did not have any operational facilities.


    "...Akechi-san, I allow you to continue what you were doing just now."


    "What?"


    This sudden instruction... Or rather, commanding tone, caused Eimi to react predictably.


    "It''s okay, blow it up... The type of hedge Wonderland uses is an improved thornless variant so that visitors won''t get hurt even if they accidentally bump into them. As far as I know, there shouldn''t be any hedges here."


    "I see~"


    Understanding what Hagane meant, Eimi restarted the magic sequence she had failed to unleash earlier.


    "Then I won''t hold back... Tomitsuka-kun, you''re taking responsibility for this!" Eimi''s magic activated simultaneously with this blame-shifting declaration. Movement-type magic Exploder.


    This was magic that caused all objects within the effective range of the "point of impact" to diverge spherically at high speed in an equidistant manner. This magic was capable of blowing obstacles that were collections of mulitple objects, like debris or barricades, but would have no effect on a single entity like a wall or a rock.


    But in this case, Eimi was treating every rose leaf as a different target and had set the effective range relatively wide, allowing Exploder to detonate in the very center of the hedge. Torn apart, the leaves dragged the vines with them, producing a large hole in the center of the hedge.


    Eimi nodded with satisfaction and was just about to pass through the hole she had made when...


    "Hold on."


    Her classmate''s voice stopped her. "What now?"


    Feeling as though he was blocking her joy in finally freeing herself from this dead end of a maze, Eimi replied in a displeased voice.


    "I knew it..."


    But judging from Hagane''s expression, he was not aware of Eimi''s ruined mood (that being said, his actual face was hidden by the mask) while he kept staring at the hedge wall with the hole in it.


    "What? WHAT IS GOING ON?"


    Eimi deliberately lowered her pitch slightly and raised her voice at the same time. Hagane finally seemed to notice her brewing thunderstorm of a temper tantrum and reacted by speaking relatively quickly.


    "Akechi-san, take a look. This hedge is not rooted. Neither is there a frame for supporting the vines."


    "Now that you mention it..."


    Having been stuck in Britain a number of times (for the short term), Eimi was very familiar with this type of hedge. As a semi-climbing plant, roses could not grow tall without support and were unable to form this kind of wall over two meters tall.


    "Right, Akechi-san. This wall is supported by magic!"


    Hagane swiftly inserted his right arm into the hole resulting from Eimi''s explosion.


    Instantly, the scattered vines converged to devour Hagane'' right arm.


    In terms of speed, it really was better described as "devoured" rather than "covered" by the vines. The vines, all covered with thorns acting as sharp teeth, were just about to pierce the black and white sleeve, stabbing into Hagane''s right arm--That was what was supposed to happen.


    "How naive!"


    However, what ended up torn apart was the magic driving the vines. Releasing a shockwave radially, Hagane''s right arm blew apart the rose barrier. "...What was that?"


    From Eimi''s view, Hagane had simply released a psion wave. But psions would not affect matter directly.


    A wave of psions should not be capable of blowing material objects with an impact.


    "Nothing much, it''s purely acceleration magic. Making the psion wave permeate through contact, I blew away the immobilizing magic that''s supporting the wall, then I activated Explosion."


    Explosion was a spell that accelerated all objects within the point of impact''s effective range to uniform speed. It was the twin of Exploder except substituting speed-type magic for movement-type magic.


    In other words, during the instant when the thorned vines made contact with his arm, Hagane had used non-systematic magic to destroy the immobilizing magic supporting the wall, apparently freeing his arm by reversing the vines'' momentum before their thorns pierced his clothing.


    "Gram Demolition...?"


    Eimi whispered in surprise and fear. Forcibly diabling spells using the pressure of a psion wave was non-systematic magic, a type of top-level anti-magic known as Gram Demolition which hardly any magicians used.


    However, Hagane shook his head with an awkward expression (that said, his face covered by his mask as before).


    "Well, it''s regrettable... I''m unable to inject enough of a psion wave unless through bodily contact."


    This prompted Eimi to recall Hagane''s moniker.


    His moniker was "Range Zero." Eimi had heard of this nickname before which made reference to his nonexistent range of fire. Although it teased him for not being proficient in long-distance magic, the nickname also respected his peerless reputation at point blank range. Back when Eimi first heard about this, she had been wondering why he held this other title in addition to his family''s codename without any outstanding accomplishments. After witnessing the scene just now, she finally acknowledged his prowess.


    A single touch from him would dispel any antimagic protecting the body, exposing it to offensive magic in an unguarded state. Besides, simply injecting a high-density psion wave into the human body was enough to disrupt biological rhythms, rendering the victim unable to stand properly.


    "...Anyway, enough about my magic..."


    Hagane had probably misunderstood the meaning of Eimi''s reticence, turning away with an embarrassed look (but because of the mask, his expression... hold on, there''s no need to repeat that anymore), whispering in a voice that was rendered even more unclear by the mask.


    "We''ve got company. Is their target you, Akechi-san?"


    It was anyone''s guess whether this just happened to be pure coincidence or if they decided that the fake hedge''s destruction served as the best timing, a group of men, dressed in black clothing, black hats and shades, emerged to surround the two of them.


    "MIB?"


    "All I know is that the park doesn''t use these outfits."


    Whether Eimi''s exasperated remark or Hagane''s casual comment, neither reflected the gradually tense atmosphere at the scene.


    Or perhaps they were trying to unsettle the MIB''s intimidating aura. But if that was the case, their attempt ended in failure.


    The men in black closed in, surrounding them even tighter. Hagane''s airs of playful bantering were gone.


    For some reason, Eimi returned the CAD in her hand to inside her skirt.


    Getting a strange feeling, Hagane placed his hand on his face. Instead of taking it off, he was pressing the mask against his face.


    Eimi instantly understood why he did that. Under pressure, the mask would fit tigher with the shape of the face, improving visibility by presenting larger eyeholes to the eyes.


    "May I ask what business do you have here?"


    Hagane asked politely, presumably in consideration of his status as park staff and the possibility tha he had mistaken their relationship. However, he had no expectations for a response.


    The iron-clad rule in horror movies to incite fear was to refrain from speaking. It applied to real life as well.


    Arriving all at once, hiding their true identities, sealing off escape routes, applying silent pressure, then negotiating when the target had been worn down mentally and physically. The men in black had faithfully followed this set of procedures up to sealing off escape routes.


    "Miss Goldie."


    But contrary to Hagane''s prediction, one of the men in black spoke up politely. Instead of using "Ms.", he was using the old-fashioned title of "Miss."


    "We have no intention of harming you."


    Although the man was speaking in English, not only Eimi but Hagane was also proficient in English conversation.


    "All we wish is for you to hand over something to us. Naturally, we are not making demands without compensation. In exchange, we will provide something that you will need the most from now on."


    "I am afraid that the meaning of your message is lost upon me."


    When speaking in English as "Amelia," Eimi was far more elaborate than when she spoke Japanese as "Eimi." Perhaps because of that, her dignified airs made her sound almost like a different person. Despite being born in a side branch, she was still part of the prestigious Goldie family, hence such airs were perhaps quite suited to her stature.


    "Pardon my poor manners. Then I shall be more blunt."


    THe man remained polite but the men in black surrounding Eimi and Hagane closed in even more, exerting pressure on the two of them.


    "Miss Goldie, please teach us the spell of the magic projectile, Tathlum. What we will provide in exchange is assistance in stopping future assassins who intend to harm you."


    Hagane originally thought that what the men in black wanted was profiting through kidnapping, at most.


    However, the magnitude of the matter in conversation was far greater than expected, making him miss the chance to speak up or make a move.


    Eimi responded to the man in black with a stiff tone of voice, but did not tremble.


    "That magic is the Goldie family''s secret technique, only taught to those recognized as members of the main family. Seeing as I am living as a Japanese far away from the main family, do you truly believe that someone like me would have learned Tathlum?"


    Indeed, the Goldie family, standing as one of the main authorities on Modern Magic in England, was originally one that passed down Ancient Magic through the generations. Tathlum was the trump card spell they had acquired during the ascent of Modern Magic, involving the rewriting of Ancient Magic into Modern Magic. But no other information was known apart from the fact that it used physical projectiles.


    At least, Hagane--the Tomitsuka family--had not been able to find any further details.


    "Rather than believe, we already know."


    However, judging from how the man in black responded to Eimi, Hagane surmised that his classmate had already learned Tathlum. As soon as he reached that conclusion, Hagane could hardly suppress the burgeoning curiosity surging in his body.


    "Through certain channels, we have become privy to the knowledge that Mrs. Goldie has already taught you the spell of Tathlum."


    Meanwhile, Eimi reached an almost complete understanding of the background behind the series of events.


    Her grandmother had taught that magic to her; that was the truth, but it was something that only people within the Goldie family were supposed to know. Eimi had never used Tathlum anywhere outside of the Goldie home but even if outsiders were to see her practicing the magic, they would not be able to identify it as Tathlum.


    The reason why Tathlum was called a secret technique was due to its activation sequence. Ordinarily speaking, magicians could only recognize magic through their effects or potential effects. Simply judging from the result of rewriting phenomena, it was impossible to distinguish Tathlum from common movement- type magic.


    But this person knew that she had already learned Tathlum, in other words...


    (An internal conflict within the family... No wonder grandmother suddenly made that kind of suggestion...)


    Not recent events but the matter of "early this morning." As the center of all this, Eimi could not help but feel an urge to laugh at how rapidly things were developing.


    "Miss Goldie, what are your thoughts? We have received indisputable information that there will be people posing as a threat near you. Pray forgive me for being forward, but your parents are only ordinary magicians. Their power alone is probably insufficient to guarantee your safety."


    (So if I refuse, you guys will become the people "posing as a threat near me.") Eimi sighed lightly.


    "Why do you wish to obtain that magic spell?"


    Eimi felt quite sorry for getting Hagane involved, for he was just a classmate. "However, I know the answer already."


    These people were not going to back down quietly no matter what. "That spell is legitmate proof of being part of the Goldie family."


    In that case, she had to give up on resolving this through peaceful measures.


    "Even if someone was born in the main family, but was unable to use that spell, they would not be recognized as a member of the main family."


    Eimi reached this realization.


    "Naturally, they would be deprived of the right to inheritance as well."


    As soon as Eimi asserted that, murderous intent could instantly be felt coming from the men in black surrounding them.


    "That sort of thing is so easy to understand."


    Eimi switched back to Japanese and taunted, meanwhile preparing for battle. "You decline to cooperate? --What a shame."


    The man in black also switched back to Japanese for the latter half of his response.


    "Capture Miss Goldie. Light injuries are fine. Dispose of the kid."


    At the man''s orders, silver light flashed from all of sleeves of the men in black.


    Slender daggers, the type used for throwing, appeared in the hands of the men in black.


    There was no way they were adhering to Wonderland style, but they had hidden spring-loaded knife cases in their sleeves.


    Daggers served two purposes: for melee combat and throwing. These daggers in their hands were weighted towards the tip as throwing weapons. Close-range encirclement combined with throwing daggers all at once was an effective tactic against magicians.


    Nevertheless, before the daggers could be thrown, the encirclement was already broken.


    "Dispose of me? Oh please, don''t just decide something so dangerous all on your own."


    Before the men in black could throw their daggers, the monochrome clown had already charged at the mob surrounding them.


    The clown had not approached with speed faster than the naked eye could register.


    Instead, he had simply run up to his opponenent normally. Although he was fast, anyone could match his speed with a bit of training. While the leader of the men in black was conversing with Eimi, the clown had already started taking action.


    He had simply evaded attracting attention, like a ghost hidden in shadows.


    The monochrome masked Hagane pressed his palm lightly against the man in black''s chest.


    It only looked like a gentle touch.


    But the man he touched ended up flying backwards ten meters before hitting the concrete ground.


    The two-toned colors of black and white swirled nimbly.


    The interplay of light and shadow and the dramatic changes in brightness contributed to blurring outlines.


    Hagane''s karate chop struck the shoulder of the man in black beside him. An ominous crack was heard.


    Rather than a heavy chop with the hand, it was merely a light tap--Just a gentle touch.


    Even so, Hagane''s barehanded chop still shattered the humerus of the man in black''s knife-wielding arm.


    "Magic Arts!?"


    The leader of the men in black yelled out in shock. "Magic Arts" was the short form for Martial Magic Arts.


    Martial Magic Arts consisted of unarmed combat techniques combined with magic.


    Using points of contact as the points for magic activation, it eliminated the step of inputting location coordinates as variables. This type of "contact magic" was one of the fundamental skills of Martial Magic Arts.


    Probably reacting to their leader''s voice, the men in black surrounded Hagane and lowered their stances.


    Seeing the men in black became more cautious--more serious--Hagane smiled fearlessly.


    "Dear customers, this zone here is not open to the public."


    Pretentiously, Hagane held his right hand to his chest while raising his left arm to horizontal and stepping his right foot behind his left foot.


    "I''m very sorry but I must ask all of you to leave." Simply going through the motions of a bow.


    "Or perhaps, shall I lead the way for you all? --To the police station." Hagane taunted the men in black using a respectful tone of voice.


    The men in black behind him slowly closed in to attack him. One man attacked, creating an opening in the encirclement. This was precisely what Hagane wanted.


    Taking action to accommodate the man in black, Hagane turned around and rushed at the attacking man.


    The man in black was no amateur either.


    Holding the throwing dagger, he stabbed at Hagane.


    Instead of targeting the head that could dodge easily, the strike was aimed at the center of the torso--the bottom of the sternum.


    However, the fluttering of dazzling monochrome colors caused the man in black to lose his aim. Stepping lightly, Hagane dodged the man''s mistimed stab and landed a punch on his lower jaw.


    This was not real magic but stage magic, using optical illusions of conjuring tricks to produce dizziness.


    This was an experienced magical dance using the entire body, not something that could be learned in short time.


    Hagane''s strange attire was not only an outfit worn as part of the theme park''s staff but also a battle outfit with practical combat considerations.


    Including the leader, the men in black all had their attention focused on Hagane. This was Eimi''s rare chance.


    Eimi reached into the pockets all over her military-style jacket. What she took out was not a terminal-style CAD.


    Lifted in front of her playing cards opened in a fan shape in each hand. Holding these cards, Eimi casually swung her hands to the side. Released from her hands, the cards flew through the air.


    Some of the cards advanced straight forward while others turned and traced out curves.


    Flying faster than the eye could see, the cards pierced the clothing of the men in black, stabbing into their bodies.


    Blood splattered.


    No one suffered a fatal wound, but no one was lightly injured either.


    "Satisfied now?"


    Eimi directed her question in Japanese to the leader of the men in black.


    Confronting the nonstop bleeding without flinching, it was like she had simply knocked over tomato juice or something.


    "This is the Tathlum you wanted. But just by watching, the spell probably can''t be identified."


    "No way... Tathlum is supposed to use small spherical shells instead..."


    The man probably failed to realize he was using English to answer Japanese. Intense pain did not allow for awareness of such a minor faux pas.


    Rather, given that he was the only one remaining standing, one should commend him as worthy of being the leader.


    Nevertheless, Eimi was not impressed with this. Neither did she care.


    "...So you didn''t even know something of that level? Looks like I said too much."


    Eimi''s eyeballs kept turning left and right, reflecting the fact that she was pondering how to pull the wool over people''s eyes. Most likely, she was regretting inside for "telling" them she had used the magic projectile, Tathlum. She had misjudged after getting carried away when she realized her enemy knew about Tathlum''s existence.


    Whether due to resignation or acceptance, Eimi immediately switched from a troubled look to a strong and cheerful expression.


    "Uh~ You''re wrong. The choice of projectile for Tathlum depends on the user''s own style. The one who used shells, I remember that was my late great-uncle who passed away last year? Speaking of which, I think he had a grandson who''s two years my senior? I''ve never met this distant cousin, but he''s probably your employer, right?"


    With one hand akimbo, Eimi waved her other hand at face height while making a gun gesture, chattering nonstop with a tone of "How''s that for a brilliant deduction?" Eimi evidently wanted to dominate the scene with her presence, but unfortunately, the man did not seem intimadated.


    Ultimately, he did not respond at all. "Excuse me... Akechi-san?"


    While Eimi was waiting for the man in black to respond, Hagane spoke to her in a slightly cautious tone of voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "That guy already fainted."


    "Huh?"


    Despite being unfazed by blood, Eimi frantically ran towards the man in black. "Hold on, answer my question first before you faint!"


    "Don''t ask for the impossible."


    Eimi had rushed right before the stationary man, looking like she wanted to give him a good slap. Thinking he had to stop her if she really acted out (because further attacks could lead to death), Hagane hurried over and remarked with exasperation and relief after seeing her hold back.


    "Oh... T-Tomitsuka-kun?"


    Seeing Hagane next to her with a face full of exasperation--but due to wearing a mask (the rest omitted)--Eimi suddenly settled down and looked up at him in an awkward manner, grasping for the right words.


    Eimi was acting almost like a different person from a minute ago. Even though this thought crossed Hagane''s mind, he felt inexplicably afraid of ignoring her, so he decided to answer.


    "Yes, Akechi-san, what''s the matter?"


    "Umm... Sorry for getting you involved!"


    "Oh, so it''s that."


    Eimi swiftly bowed her head and apologized, eliciting a reaction of disappointment from Hagane.


    "Even as just a part-timer, I am part of Wonderland''s patrolling security. I can''t pretend I never saw a potential kidnapping happening inside the park, even if I abstain from interfering. Besides, it''s clearly our fault that so many suspicious people were able to slip into the premises, so don''t worry about it."


    Eimi instantly brightened up after hearing Hagane''s answer.


    Seeing her so opportunistic, Hagane could not help but smile wryly. Feeling the tension gone, Hagane casually said something inconsequential.


    "Also, I got the chance to see something rare... So that''s the magic projectile, Tathlum. A delayed spell applied with activation conditions on objects to be used as projectiles. Shooting magic that activates movement magic simply by launching by hand. I don''t know how long the delayed spell can persist, but when faced against enemies, it allows the user to fire single shots, repeated shots, or firing all at once as they please without the need to operate a CAD or construct magic sequences. I see now, it''s definitely a spell worthy of being the prestigious Goldie family''s trump card."


    Only after he finished did Tomitsuka notice the change in mood.


    "...Observing to such an extent after seeing it once, rather, shouldn''t I say: as expected of a direct descendent of the Tomitsuka--one of the strongest among the Hundred Families?"


    "Oh? Umm... Akechi-san?"


    "...How regrettable, to think we could''ve been friends..."


    "Huh? Eh? Why are you using past tense?"


    "Tomitsuka-kun, let me tell you some good news."


    An intense alarm sounded in Hagane''s mind.


    But for some reason, his feet felt rooted to the ground. "Uh... What...?"


    "A secret technique is called ''secret'' because it must be kept confidential at all costs."


    "Whoa~! Hold it right there!"


    The cards in Eimi''s right hand opened in fan shape, causing Hagane to wave his hands in a panic at the sight.


    Not only that, he also frantically took off his hat and mask.


    "I won''t tell anyone! I''ll keep it a secret! Read my lips! My face doesn''t look like I''m lying, right!?"


    He had apparently taken off his mask to deliver these words.


    Hagane suddenly prostrated himself on the ground, causing Eimi''s pressure to plummet, unable to continue acting serious.


    "...Jeez, whatever. After all, I got to see an interesting dance just now."


    "S-sure~"


    This time it was Hagane''s turn to sound troubled, still kneeling on the ground.


    This sound alone was enough for Eimi to conclude that Hagane did not want others to know about his type of conjuring tricks. It was probably the secret trump card that Hagane had innovated on his own. In that case, things were simple.


    "Very well, let''s keep each other''s secret!"


    Eimi knelt down (naturally with her legs together to prevent exposing the underside of her miniskirt) to meet Hagane''s gaze at eye level. Hagane immediately smiled shyly and nodded.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!"


    Probably feeling relieved, Eimi suddenly stood up and took out her CAD from under her skirt.


    While Hagane watched in puzzlement, thinking "what''s up?", she activated a magic spell.


    This magic manifested its effects in the form of light, heat and odor.


    The cards buried in the men in black''s bodies suddenly ignited, cauterizing the wounds before turning into ash.


    "Elimination of evidence and halting the bleeding, done. Now then, part-timer Tomitsuka-kun."


    "W-What is it?"


    Eimi suddenly switched to a coaxing tone of voice, naturally causing Hagane to feel wary.


    But there existed many things in this world where being wary was still futile.


    "Injuries occurring in the park premises means that staff is responsible for medical care, right? And if those injured people are carrying illegal weapons, it''s also the staff''s responsibility to call the police, right?"


    "Akechi-san... Are you trying to shove all the work on me?"


    "How dare you say that I''ve shoving things on you, of course not! But think about it, I''m just a ''customer'' today, after all. And my friends are waiting for me."


    "...So unfair."


    Eimi remained unfazed despite Hagane''s gaze of resentment. "Very well, that''s settled then~ See you in school, Tomitsuka-kun!"


    Eimi rapidly left the scene with just a turn and a wave of apology. Watching her leave, Hagane''s expression slowly turned from a poker face to a wry smile, finally ending with a long sigh.


    ? ? ?


    Eimi finally managed to meet up with Subaru and Akaha. The trio sat down to a lunch of crepes on a bench. When a member of park staff dressed in a vertically striped outfit passed by, Eimi raised a question aimed at no one in particular.


    "This place is clearly Wonderland so why don''t they dress up as rabbits...?"


    "Come on... Wouldn''t that lead to copyright problems?"


    "Hmm? You actually want a bunny boy to serve you, Amy?"


    "Of course not! Sheesh... I was just thinking, since it''s not every day that one gets to visit a land of wonderment, it''d be better if the staff dressed up to give a more immersive feeling."


    "What kind of outfit would feel more immersive?"


    "Hmm~ ...Lemme think, maybe magicians with Venetian style masks or something like that?"


    Surfacing in Eimi''s mind was a monochrome clown akin to a certain phantom, but she had a feeling that young children would cry in fright if they saw that look, hence she searched her mind for similar images.


    "Oh, that might not be bad."


    "Yes, I agree. Sounds interesting."


    Then every time park staff passed by, the girls would enjoy the fun of virtual dressing up in their minds, chatting "not like that, not like this." Meanwhile, Eimi was secretly contemplating extremely dangerous ideas, from Hagane''s perspective, such as "it might be nice to have Tomitsuka-kun dressed up as a bunny boy."

 Volume 5 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Third High School, which is affiliated with the National Magic University, is located outside Kanazawa City in the Ishikawa Prefecture. Because of the wide scale shift of district lines under the current district system, it is properly called the "former Ishikawa Prefecture," but people, including the mass media, normally refer to former prefectures and their capitals by their old names. Probably out of habit. It could be that "Ishikawa Prefecture" is also used instead of "The Domain of Kaga" or "The Country of Noto" because "it��s what we��re used to".


    It''s not really important.


    In the reference room of Third High School, located outside Kanazawa City in the Ishikawa Prefecture, Kichijouji Shinkurou stopped working so diligently on his manuscript and did a gigantic stretch. He might be on the brink of ruining it by trying to improve it, so he took off the headset for the brain wave assistant interface and once again made a big arch with his back.


    He��d been working longer than he��d thought; it would probably be best to make that posture again. The sound of bones cracking back into place continued; the feel of small aches and pains made Kichijouji scowl.


    Since he was taking a break from writing for now, he turned his face away. There was no window in the reference room since it might potentially be used to inspect the highly confidential documents, but, perhaps for refreshing purpose, on the side of a wall in the small private room was a window- emulating display that switched between different landscapes. The ��landscape�� he could see from this private room was of a grove of trees deep in the mountains wavering in a gentle wind; Kichijouji was fond of this scene.


    What he��d been working on was the manuscript he would use for his presentation for "The National High School Magic Theory Thesis Competition sponsored by the Japanese Magic Association" at the end of October. Kichijouji was a world renowned magic researcher as well a first year high school student, so he��d been chosen as a member of Third High School��s representatives. His personal preparations had begun before summer vacation, but ever since the Nine Schools Competition had ended, he had become overzealous about writing his manuscript �� even he himself felt so.


    He was also aware of the reason.


    It was the rivalry he felt with that boy he met at the Nine Schools Competition, Shiba Tatsuya.


    Until the Nine Schools Competition, Kichijouji had never felt that he was inferior to anyone around his own age in Magic Theory. In fact, he had almost no memories of ever feeling rivalry with anyone. Aside from the practical side of Magic, the realm outside of magic theory, in terms of owners of brains equal to his own which discovered the "Cardinal Code", Kichijouji prided himself on being the only one in his age group whose brain was at this level not only within the country, but even if taking the worldwide viewpoint.


    And, he was not being conceited. In the world of the study of magic, there were currently new scientific findings being announced day by day, but scientific findings that equaled the "Cardinal Code" were no more than once a year at the most. Kichijouji Shinkurou��s achievement was that rare and valuable.


    However, his vanity had been crushed a number of times in the last Nine Schools Competition. At least, Kichijouji himself felt so.


    The theoretical is accompanied by the practical, for the first time that had meaning. In the world of magic research, this was a widely supported way of thinking; in this country especially, the concept was common sense and a widely diffused premise.


    Kichijouji also considered that a natural idea. Magical theory in the end is something for the purpose of using technical skills called magic; a theory that can not be put into practice is ridiculous. If the study of magic is to promote learning, then sooner or later it might advance to include the study of logical concepts to explain reality that were purely mental constructs. However, the modern study of magic was not at that level.


    And, in regards to the way theory is useful for practice, the technique demonstrated by that guy, First High School First Year �� Shiba Tatsuya, had carved a sense of defeat into Kichijouji��s heart. Not just knowledge, not just technique, but the power of the two unified to make him actually feel that the sum was greater than the parts.


    That left Kichijouji immensely aggravated.


    Knowledge and technique were the cornerstones of his self-confidence. He who could never win against "them" in power was so useful to "them" that he was an utter necessity, and another person could not outperform him. Therefore, Kichijouji pledged to himself that he would redeem himself from his loss during the Nine Schools Competition at the Thesis Competition. He considered victory over First High School at the Thesis Competition to be the shortest route to regaining his self confidence, which he needed to do.


    For that reason, directly after the Nine Schools Competition was over, he spent almost every day confined in this reference room working hard composing his presentation speech.


    Speaking of the aftermath of the Nine Schools Competition. ��Ichijou��s state of mind seemed a little off��


    That phrase fell into Kichijouji��s ears some days rarely, some days frequently.


    He made no objection to calling Masaki��s condition as off. Kichijouji himself thought so. He was also aware that it was not just his imagination. After all, Kichijouji knew the reason Masaki was "off".


    (��Despite that, there isn��t really anything I can do)


    Kichijouji probably could not be attacked for not being a "true friend". After all, Masaki was afflicted with a disease that had from old been called "a sickness no doctor can cure" and "not soothed by hot springs therapy".


    Kichijouji accepted it. Ichijou Masaki was suffering from "Love Sickness".


    "Shiba Miyuki"


    That was the name of the one Masaki had fallen for.


    It was inconceivable that the next head of that Ichijou clan could be tormented by love troubles �� but he was. Masaki with his brains, good looks and pedigree was the type that did not have to do anything to have a pack of girls after him; the reason for his torment was not anything like him being a neophyte, a complete prude, or a sexual deviant or anything like that �� there really was no reason for him not to confess his feelings and end his torment of unrequited love, Kichijouji thought.


    Even he himself couldn��t keep his heart from beating faster when he recalled that girl��s image.


    The girl was that lovely. Not like a flesh and blood person, if someone said she was the fantasy of a teenage boy transformed into a three dimensional image by super science, he could just about believe it. Even without relying on a photo, his brain could revive her clear image; once or twice, he had gotten the feeling that she was some sort of dream or product of some wild delusion.


    Since even he who had no feelings of affection toward her was in this state, Masaki who had fallen in love with her probably couldn��t help becoming more distracted than was usual for him.


    In his case, she was an unreachable goal that inspire feelings of awe. Thanks to that (probably), the matter ended without inciting hopeless feelings of unrequited love; however, in Masaki��s case, in part due to the potential of actually getting her, the illness had become unnecessarily severe.


    The name of Shiba Miyuki had special meaning for Kichijouji above and beyond that of being the subject of Masaki��s unrequited love.


    She was Shiba Tatsuya��s younger sister.


    The younger sister of the guy he held animosity for held his friend��s heart. The inner workings Kichijouji��s heart were more complex than he knew.


    ? ? ?


    "George."


    The sun was almost completely past the western horizon with just an edge was passing through when Kichijouji turned around towards the voice that called him just as he was leaving school.


    "Masaki."


    Even without turning around, he had recognized him by voice alone. Before he could turn around, the owner of the name he spoke caught up to him mid-turn.


    "You��re already leaving, right? If that��s so, let��s go together."


    "Sure, if you''re fine with it."


    Kichijouji��s remark was another words for "you won''t go out of your way".


    Almost every day, Kichijouji returned directly to the school dormitory. In contrast, Masaki made numerous detours hither and thither on his way home. These were not all recreational (though a lot of times he was just playing around), as the number of times that the eldest son of the Ichijou clan had to run around on family business were not few.


    "Oh, today I don��t really have anything special to do. ...All right. George, it��s been awhile so let��s visit my house."


    "Wouldn��t there be a problem if I just dropping in without warning?"


    To his friend��s sudden suggestion, Kichijouji presented a common sense response. However, Masaki lightly laughed it away.


    "Don��t say anything to imply that we��re not close. Besides, if it''s you, that family of mine will always give a warm welcome."


    "Really? Got it. I��ll drop in."


    Masaki invited Kichijouji, who lived alone, out of friendship without any guile. However, Kichijouji had reasons for why he could not freely accept the Ichijou family��s good will.


    In the first place, he did not have any reason to dislike visiting Masaki��s family. Since Masaki was going straight home and he did not need to worry about interfering with any business he had on the way, Kichijouji displayed no real hesitation when he nodded his acceptance of Masaki��s invitation.


    ? ? ?


    Masaki��s house was a mere thirty minute walk from school. Commuting to school did not take thirty minutes; walking took thirty minutes. Naturally, the fact that Third High School and the Ichijou mansion were within walking distance of each other was a simple coincidence. There was no background detail like the school being useful to the Ichijou clan or the principal working for them, no matter what was whispered in places. In the first place, Third High School, like the other magic high schools, was a national high school affiliated with the National Magic University. Deciding the placement of high schools was in the jurisdiction of government offices; the Ten Master Clans were ostensibly private citizens so affecting the planning was not within the Ichijou clan��s reach. ��The Ten Master Clans would also not use their influence in a matter like this.


    The thirty minute route took Masaki and Kichijouji twenty-five minutes without hurrying. With the season��s long day already past, the twilight sky was dipped in purple for a while. Since Kichijouji thought that the members of the Ichijou family would not be home yet, he was a little surprised to be hailed as he passed through the gate into the garden.


    "Ah, Shinkurou-kun, welcome."


    The cheerful voice speaking to him had the high pitched soprano of a child. "Akane-chan, hello, pardon me."


    The one who greeted Kichijouji with a smile was Masaki��s younger sister, Ichijou Akane. Akane was a sixth year elementary student, but Masaki also had another sister younger than her. Kichijouji had not had many chances to talk to that sister who was a third year elementary student, but Akane had attached herself to him long ago, so whenever he visited the Ichijou residence, she would always pop in to see him at least once whether she was there when he arrived or not. He did not know how serious she was, but she had said "I will become Shinkurou-kun��s bride someday".


    The first time he heard this statement, Kichijouji was not all that old; by the third time, he was puzzled. When she first proclaimed her intentions to him two years before, Akane was still a fourth year elementary student at that time and all she was to him was Masaki��s younger sister who would grow to be a vivacious beauty in the future. Kichijouji himself was a second year middle school student at the time; proposals of marriage and the like did not seem all that real to him. On the other hand, he did not hate Akane for any reason and since he felt indebted to the Ichijou family, he could not treat her coldly, so Kichijouji at that time was at a complete loss on how to handle it.


    He had not received such a clear "confession of love" in about a year, but Akane had teetered on the edges in her words. Kichijouji no longer felt bewildered about the situation, so she might have gradually breached his defenses. Kichijouji himself was unaware of this, however.


    Well, since Masaki would not accept getting into any situation that made him look like he should receive the slur of lolicon (by that he meant Masaki wouldn��t accept anyone going after his sister while she was still a child), even if the outer gate of the castle had been raised, it was up to Masaki to decide when to raise the inner gate.


    It seemed like she was just about to leave for practice, so he parted from Akane there. That being said, since Kichijouji probably couldn��t leave until after he dined with them for supper, he would probably meet her again later on.


    The master of the house, Ichijou Gouki �� Masaki��s father, the head of the Ichijou Clan �� had not yet returned home. In order to support their position as leaders in the magician community and their personal military potential, the Ten Master Clans and the additional eighteen families managed, and sometimes invested, the assets they had been endowed with to an extent that was not very well known. There were cases of some of them officially being at the "local bigwig" level while unofficially controlling an international corporation effectively (one corporation owned another corporation which owned another corporation��), but the Ichijou clan��s interests were not that widespread. An undersea mining company was the official Ichijou family business. If no irregular situation occurred, Kichijouji knew Gouki would probably return in time for the evening meal.


    On the other hand, Masaki��s mother was a housewife, but she was absent as well. She was probably out shopping. This was an era where everyday items and food as well could be supplied by online shopping, but women who wanted to look at the actual goods were numerous, especially among the lady of the manor class. Kichijouji felt it wasn��t all that different from online shopping as the goods were still delivered instead of being brought by the shoppers when they went home, but that might be only be the male point of view.


    The Ichijou mansion was a grand residence roughly ten times the scale of an average separated house residence, but did not employ a lot of live-in maids and other type of servants. When the clan gathered, or when it hosted guests related to the society of magicians, and on similar occasions, they hire people from friendly local inns and restaurants. The garden needed specialized skills which were satisfied by periodically calling on a landscape gardener. In contrast to the families like the Saegusa and Itsuwa, who were fellow Ten Master Clans and surrounded themselves with a large number of servants, they operated under the policy of "if a machine could do it, then a machine would do it" and extensively used home automation.


    Today, there were no special guests expected. Since there was no need to be polite to anyone in the unpopulated hallway, the two male high school students went straight to Masaki��s room.


    Masaki��s room was, if you use traditional measurements, a six tatami western style room which is not considered an especially big room by conventional wisdom. But, in accordance with the upper class modern architectural style, the bed, closet and other furnishings could be stored within the wall and accessed by a wall mural, guaranteeing that even a six tatami room would have plenty of space.


    Completely at home in his friend��s room, Kichijouji stowed the bed away, drew out the counter stool style table from the opposing wall using the mural, and put his butt down on one of the chairs that came with the table.


    Masaki took two nice and cold glasses of blended tea from the small refrigerator within his room. One was placed in front of Kichijouji, the other remained in his hand as he sat down on the opposite side from Kichijouji.


    "George, what state is the manuscript in?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Masaki. It��s all good."


    Kichijouji answered the seated Masaki��s inquiry, modestly concealing the confidence in his smiling face.


    "How about you, Masaki? The gossip I��ve been hearing says that you��ve been doing some reckless things."


    Kichijouji had heard a large amount of hearsay about Masaki��s activities after the Nine Schools Competition, especially about Masaki��s extremely difficult training regimen. He could understand Masaki��s motive. Like Kichijouji, who felt defeated by Shiba Tatsuya in CAD application and tuning, Masaki probably felt bitter over the defeat in Monolith Code and wanted payback.


    "Not so bad. And I��m probably not going to see immediate results."


    "That might be true."


    Masaki��s voice was carefully casual as he responded to Kichijouji��s question about his mental condition. He was more volatile than expected, but he wasn��t feeling the gloomy implacability he had worried about. Relieved on that point, Kichijouji agreed in a light tone.


    ? ? ?


    Immediately after the electronic ping rang, Masaki let loose a groan from his core.


    "George�� it��s time."


    "But this is the last one? Is using up time in the middle stage really okay?"


    Kichijouji asked for confirmation over their monitors that were placed back to back and Masaki gave a weak nod.


    Both screens suspended the real time battle simulation game. It looked like a still shot of a cityscape where all time and movement had frozen and Masaki switched the image to a bird��s eye view. In that way, he could see how much the monitor encroached on Masaki��s attention. Kichijouji felt like smiling at this friend��s indomitable spirit that was earnestly agonizing over this activity, he consciously keeping his face loose and unsmiling. Naturally, this wasn��t necessary. Since clearly with his eyes so fixated on the monitor, Masaki did not have any ability to pay attention to anything else.


    Besides, although this game was for fun, it could not be looked at as a mere diversion. The scenarios in this simulation game had been created by the Magic University��s Military Research department; the algorithm had been upgraded by each division of the defense forces, so its urban combat scenarios for magicians were so accurate that it could be used for practice simulations.


    "��Waiting in ambush there is probably a little too evil. And also, deliberately descending the rope without magic and the rest��"


    Masaki��s grumbling might have been a monologue. Nevertheless, Kichijouji soon responded to his remarks.


    "Leaving aside your point about the ambush, haven��t we seen the tactic of deliberately not using magic because it would draw the opponent��s attention recently, Masaki?"


    Kichijouji��s tone had not changed from conversational, but Masaki��s response was to snap his eyes open and grind his back teeth with great vigor.


    "That guy��"


    "Yes. The tactic he used against Second High School in the Newcomers Tournament of Monolith Code."


    Masaki used "that guy" and Kichijouji used "he" for the same person, First High School first year Shiba Tatsuya; between the two of them there was no need to verify that they meant the same person.


    While agreeing to Masaki��s words, Kichijouji opened up the game menu screenshot and chose save and close. After all, he knew Masaki��s mind was no longer on the game.


    A pause inquiry appeared on Masaki��s monitor. Masaki chose "yes" and extinguished his monitor; like Kichijouji, he shut his notebook style terminal and turned to face him again.


    The first to open his mouth was Kichijouji.


    "Masaki, for better or worse I think you overuse Oudou."


    The Royal Road or the Path of Kings. This can be interpreted as taking the shortest path to victory. i.e. Making preparations to ensure success, might makes right and the shortest distance between two points


    "That touched a nerve."


    At Kichijouji��s point, Masaki made a pained smile and shook his head. "I don��t like saying these things, but for now I want you to listen."


    Kichijouji face was slightly stiff as he spoke, and the smile had disappeared from his lips.


    "I don��t intend to be closed-minded about this matter. What else?"


    "I know, sorry."


    Instead of doing what Masaki said, Kichijouji used words to continue easing the tension.


    "Oudou is not a bad thing, since Oudou is the most practical and fastest path you can use to reach a destination. Besides, even if I tell you to use a lot of surprise moves and clever tricks, it wouldn��t really suit your personality, Masaki."


    "Yeah, that��s probably true."


    Once again, Masaki��s face sported a pained smile. This time Kichijouji did not seem to take it as a rebuke and a tinge of laughter entered his voice.


    "Good. Since that is definitely true, Masaki."


    While a smile was on his face, Kichijouji narrowed his eyes even further. In a certain sense, it was a dazzling expression.


    "Did you mean that as praise?"


    However, Masaki responded in a tone that made a joke of it; perhaps he didn��t notice, or was pretending not to notice, or possibly there was another explanation.


    "Relax, since it��s mostly a compliment."


    "Mostly, eh."


    As if they had it planned for it to happen, the two simultaneously started chuckling.


    "After all not only is it impossible for Masaki to use the same kind of tactics as he does, it is also probably not necessary."


    Immediately after the laughter disappeared, Kichijouji returned to the topic with serious expression on his face.


    "I think what Masaki must learn is not how to use clever tricks but how to deal with clever tricks."


    "��You don��t just mean in simulation games by that, do you?" Kichijouji nodded visibly to the uncertain tone and gaze.


    "True, I��m not just talking about simulation games. I am going to speak plainly."


    As he spoke, Kichijouji temporarily trimmed away any placating phrases.


    "If all we do is train in a reckless manner, next year��s Nine Schools Competition will probably be the same kind of failure as this year��s was."


    There was a small silence until Masaki raised a question to be certain he understood the meaning beneath that remark.


    "Are you saying my way of doing things is wrong?"


    "I did not say it was meaningless."


    While Kichijouji��s reply was indirect, there was no room for misunderstanding.


    "If that��s all you train, you��ll need outside help. Training will become your flesh and blood."


    But Masaki was not confused by the superficial encouragement. That he intuitively understood what Kichijouji wanted to say was evident by his next words.


    "But victory and defeat are not determined by strength alone."


    Even though he had anticipated them, Kichijouji��s words were a bitter pill for Masaki to swallow.


    "Masaki. Even now, I believe you are more powerful than Shiba Tatsuya."


    "But, I lost."


    Masaki��s tone was flat, as if he did not want to hear his own words.


    "I know that. It wasn��t just you, Masaki. I, too, lost to the Yoshida family��s magician of Ancient Magic. In spite of the fact, I am the clear winner in terms of speed. We also lost as a team to First High School. Our opponents�� true power surpassed our expectations. That is certainly true, however��"


    On the other hand, a hint of caution was displayed in Kichijouji��s voice as if he was furiously thinking, rechecking his conclusions as he spoke them.


    "I think where we ultimately failed was in the field of strategy. Additionally, rather than being entrapped by our opponents�� plan, my opinion is we screwed up."


    With this statement of Kichijouji, Masaki tilted his head with a doubtful look on his face.


    "I don��t think there was anything wrong in George��s strategy, but��"


    Masaki��s words weren��t meant to comfort Kichijouji, this was what he really thought.


    However, Kichijouji shook his head at those words.


    "No, my strategy was wrong. Looking back, I certainly sunk us with the plan."


    "��I don��t really understand what you mean."


    "To be brief. I probably shouldn��t have ��meddled with the plan�� in that match. I shouldn��t have concentrated on controlling our opponents�� actions; it would have been better if we had kept to our usual way of fighting."


    As Masaki questioned him with a look, Kichijouji cut off his words, and read the fact that Masaki still wasn��t getting it from his face; while thinking ��it can��t be helped��, Kichijouji continued explaining.


    "It was not necessary for Masaki to get close to him in that match."


    It can��t be helped, he thought again, this is how I am useful to Masaki. Kichijouji did not realize how much joy he felt over being able to compensate for Masaki��s weak spots.


    "If we had kept to Masaki��s original style, long distance bombardment, we wouldn��t have lost that advantage. Since the open field setting was without vegetation, it was not necessary to guard against attacks from blind spots. I was probably concentrating on him too much."


    Masaki did not say anything to console him and nodded as Kichijouji placed the blame on himself.


    "The cause of our defeat in that match was my mistakes in strategy. But, there is a point I also want Masaki to reflect on."


    "Uh-oh, this time it��s my turn, huh."


    As Masaki purposely appeared taken aback, Kichijouji replied with a broad and evil grin.


    "You were following the plan, but, Masaki, if you had been a little more wary of your opponent��s tricks, you could��ve avoided that last sound attack. Masaki, you chose to intercept when he closed the gap between the two of you for hand to hand combat, but there would have been a different result if you had leaped back for a moment."


    "That really touched a nerve�� in short, George, you��re trying to tell me not to become a daredevil, to remember to hold the line?"


    They took preventive measures to keep the mood of their after action review from becoming too serious and to a certain extent they were successful.


    "A little different. I think I said it before, but tricks don��t suit you, Masaki. And also, I don��t think you have to learn trickery yourself; I think it would be better if you learn what to do if you��ve fallen for one of your opponent��s ploys."


    "Specifically?"


    Masaki was neither depressed nor rebellious over Kichijouji��s harsh criticism and asked for a positive plan of action to fix his weaknesses. For a long time, this had been the way the pair operated.


    "I think we need to work on situational judgment: when to temporarily retreat to take a look at the situation, when to smash through to victory by sheer power, and when to play for time and consult those who are acting as your staff officers. For the rest, developing the sensitivity to know something is going on."


    Masaki mulled over the proposal he received from Kichijouji with a sour look. This face probably indicated that he had been already aware of what he needed to do himself. Kichijouji did not doubt that the admonition of touching a nerve indicated that Masaki was giving his words his complete attention.


    "Therefore, instead of abusing our body, let��s forge our minds. Not with games like this one �� I will seek a strategic simulation game that is closer to realistic war conditions for us."


    "Urk��"


    Within the low moan of Masaki��s voice, real actual gloom could be heard; without thinking, Kichijouji burst out laughing.


    "Sounds like you��re enjoying yourself, Shinkurou-kun. What are you talking about?"


    Just as Kichijouji was sniggering, Akane knocked and at once opened the door and entered the room.


    "Akane�� I��ve always told you to wait until you get an answer before you open the door, right?"


    Masaki admonished his sister.


    "Isn��t it okay since Shinkurou-kun is here? If the one Nii-san was holed up with here was a girl then even I would have restrained myself."


    Akane, without a trace of demureness, approached the table facing Kichijouji and Masaki.


    "Akane, err."


    "What. You don��t want anything to drink Nii-san?"


    Masaki��s pained expression changed to a sour one without him speaking and while Kichijouji watched over the siblings�� warm (crude) exchange, Akane set down two glasses of iced coffee and one glass of iced cocoa.


    Masaki queried about the extra glass without a word.


    Akane answered her brother��s question with an impish look and discreetly sat down on the chair next to Kichijouji. ��While Akane had placed the glasses on the table, Kichijouji had tactfully moved the things that they had been storing on the stool. Apparently scenes like this were a normal occurrence for this household.


    "Hey, Shinkurou-kun, why were you laughing? Nii-san did something ridiculous again?"


    While sitting on the stool, Akane turned her gaze and the rest of her towards Kichijouji.


    "Akane, are those really the kind of words you should say to your own brother��"


    To his little sister who was clearly having fun at his expense, Masaki made an extremely earnest objection �� that is to say, he attacked her with complaints, however.


    "I didn��t say it to Nii-san. I was addressing Shinkurou-kun."


    Receiving this truly impertinent answer, Masaki was too speechless to even make a faux pas.


    Possibly satisfied for now by joking with Kichijouji, Akane left the room after about five minutes.


    The two high school boys exchanged a tired laugh over being toyed with by an elementary school girl. No matter how young a "woman" is, she is still undoubtedly a "woman".


    "��Sorry, she��s troublesome"


    "Hahahaha��"


    Kichijouji replied with meaningless laughter to the apology spoken by Masaki, who was so crestfallen that his shoulders drooped. "No, umm, isn��t it good that she��s spirited?"


    Kichijouji tried to come up with something safe and comforting to say, but,


    "As her elder brother, I wish she would exercise that spirit more discreetly, but..."


    Masaki was not able to stop whining. On the contrary, his monologue of "compared to that guy��s sister", "Why does that person have to be that guy��s sister", "I��m jealous", "It��s so unfair"


    "Darn it, unforgivable!" and the like gradually escalated. Slowly, Kichijouji realized that if he couldn��t detour him from this path, it would get really bad.


    "Now, now. I think Akane-chan is fine." He said, but,


    "George, you��"


    Unfortunately, Kichijouji had made a critical error in his phrasing. "If you go for that type, I��m not going to say anything crude, but��"


    "Eh?"


    Receiving a look mixed with revulsion and wariness from Masaki, Kichijouji at last realized his screw up.


    "At least wait till she graduates from elementary school before courting her, for my sake, please."


    "Uh, umm..."


    Kichijouji intended to explain that he was wrong. What he actually meant to say was "I think Akane-chan��s personality is fine the way it is".


    "I trust you, George. Say you��re not a lolicon, please."


    However, for some reason not one word of "denial" made its way out of his throat. Maybe he was unable to say a word that might be interpreted as a rejection of Akane; if Masaki took it that way he might not be able to continue his relationship with the Ichijou family due to the misunderstanding�� unfortunately, those thoughts instantly struck Kichijouji.


    Mending his friendship with Masaki was more important than correcting the misunderstanding.


    Subconsciously.


    He wasn��t even aware of it himself. "Absolutely! I am not a lolicon!"


    For no reason he knew of, Kichijouji once again failed to correct the mistake and he let the big mix-up remain out of his own will.


    He did not have any freedom to think about what kind of earthquake might come from the big fault line in his relationship with Masaki that the mix up created; Kichijouji could do no more than endure Masaki��s cool stare. ��Even if you called it an earthquake, this was nothing more than a private matter in the first place.


    Kichijouji did not even have the freedom to do anything like wishing for an unknown time in the future in which he could think. Finally unable to endure any more, Kichijouji changed the subject in desperation.


    "Enough about me, Masaki how about you!? Have you made a little progress with her?"


    It��s too late for regrets. Though, it��s normal for regret to come after. The moment after the words he spoke to change the subject left his mouth, Kichijouji thought "Aw, nuts��" with intense regret.


    "If by her you mean ��that her�� then no progress."


    The frozen expressionless look on his face was more stone mask than poker face; in a voice that matched the face, Masaki made answers like "none" and "I��ve gained nothing".


    "��What?"


    A voice shouted stop in his heart. That was the voice of Kichijouji��s common sense. But by the time his inhibitions returned, Kichijouji��s tongue and lips could not help forming questions.


    "You can��t get in touch with her?"


    "I didn��t ask for her contact information."


    "Why!? Didn��t you dance with her, Masaki. She did not seem to dislike you."


    "I don��t think she hated me either. But, it��s hopeless."


    He could hear the emotions Masaki was holding back in his voice; even Kichijouji felt so much pressure he found it difficult to breathe.


    "But, why!?"


    "She��s that guy��s sister. Until I erase the stain of defeat, I feel unworthy to pursue her."


    Kichijouji did not say that he thought the girl would not care about that. He thought it would be irresponsible to say that without due consideration; even if that was the truth, it would be meaningless since it did not keep it from bothering Masaki.


    He did not feel like laughing it off as foolish stubbornness. Quite the contrary, he wouldn��t be Masaki if he did not get obstinate about this type of thing, Kichijouji thought.


    His next words gushed out easily from within him without hesitation or calculation.


    "I��ll help you, Masaki. No, not help you. Let��s wipe out the stain of defeat together."


    "Yeah. I��m counting on you."


    ? ? ?


    Masaki��s father, Gouki, had a sudden dinner meeting with a client, so he would be coming home late today.


    Naturally, he cancelled dinner. Five people gathered around the dining table for the Ichijou family evening meal: Masaki; Midori, his mother; Akane; Masaki��s even younger sister, Ruri; and Kichijouji. Masaki sat across from Kichijouji with Ruri next to him. Kichijouji sat next to Akane and Midori sat at the head of the table to watch over all of them.


    The mood of the evening meal was the usual one. Akane was gaily chatting to Kichijouji; across from them, Ruri was silently working her chopsticks.


    Masaki was flicking his gaze back and forth between his sisters being a busybody and Midori was watching over her children��s actions with a bright smile.


    It had been three weeks since Kichijouji had last partaken an evening meal with the Ichijou family. That being said, because ten of those days were the period spent on the Nine Schools competition (the total days actually spent was two weeks), it had not really been a long period of time.


    "Shinkurou-kun, it��s been a while since you��ve come to our house. Have you been busy?"


    Nevertheless, it seemed like Midori viewed it differently.


    "That��s right. It would be better if he came over to play more often."


    As expected, Akane voiced her agreement. Kichijouji did not commit the folly of objecting.


    "You probably just want to play."


    "Oh, Nii-san jealous? It��s ok-ay, because I won��t take Shinkurou-kun away from Nii-san."


    "Id-i-ot. George and I don��t have that kind of relationship."


    In response to Akane��s negative statement, Masaki started to raise his voice without thinking but he restrained himself.


    "Who are you calling idiot! Humph, you can only afford to act like that now. Since friendship is fleeting in the face of love."


    "Lo-Love!? Akane, you��re way too precocious for an elementary student!"


    "Don��t mock elementary students!? What about you Niisan, you��re already a high school student and you don��t have a girlfriend!"


    "Akane, there are things you shouldn��t say��!"


    "Both of you are too loud."


    "Ruri!? You don��t speak like that to your elder sister!"


    "My my, Masaki, Akane, Ruri, all of you settle down. Why don��t we enjoy our food?"


    Participating in such an uninhibited conversation was not something Kichijouji could do.


    He took care not to let his envy show and also made sure no one realized his smile was fake so that he could look at the happy circle of the Ichijou family with what looked like a happy face.


    ��Because she could see he was acting like an outsider, the next words came from Akane��s mouth.


    "I��ve got it, Kichijouji should live here."


    "Oh, Akane. Great idea."


    Kichijouji did not have time to break in �� the next blow came from Midori.


    "Yes, it is! This house has too many unused rooms. Hey, Shinkurou-kun, get out of the dorm and stay at our house."


    "No, there��s no way I could put myself in your debt so much��"


    Kichijouji wasn��t merely being polite, these were his true feelings. No, there was an unmistakable element of politeness, but he was not just refusing for form��s sake �� this was a genuine polite refusal.


    "Shinkurou-kun, wouldn��t it be better to say yes?"


    Since she was sincere, Midori��s saying such a thing only made Kichijouji more uncomfortable. It wasn��t that he hated the idea of living with the Ichijou family, rather, it was because a part of him found it enticing that he was confused over how to refuse.


    If Masaki hadn��t thrown him a lifeline, Kichijouji might have been overwhelmed by Midori.


    "Kaa-san�� Akane aside, please stop saying such things that make George uncomfortable. This matter was discussed enough two years ago, right?"


    Right. The subject of staying with the Ichijou family had also come up two years ago. He had refused it himself and chosen to continue living in the dorms


    ��thanks to Masaki��s assistance, he remembered that close call. "I��m sorry, Midori-san."


    Since it had been impressed on him in various ways that he should not call her anything like Oba-san, "Midori-san" spun easily out of Kichijouji��s mouth.


    "I can��t become more indebted to you, it would be too painful, and it is often convenient to be in a dorm that is attached to a laboratory."


    The latter half of his statement was in no way a lie. Third High School was at the former site of the first laboratory of the Kanazawa Magic Research Institute, which is the research institute Kichijouji was attached to and the place he also discovered the "Cardinal Code" at. The dorm built at that site had facilities to conduct experiments late at night and designed so that no one had to "sleep in a huddle in the hallway" to conduct research and HD panels with convenient supplies for emergencies.


    But that was an add-on, an additional reason; the first part, "I can��t become more indebted to you" expressed Kichijouji��s true feelings.


    "Really? ��If you change your mind, you can move in anytime. We would not think of it as any trouble at all."


    Midori saw Kichijouji��s attitude toward this matter as his usual stubbornness and did not persist in inviting him further. Akane was a little unhappy, but she stopped with making a face; she might have realized that twisting Kichijouji��s arm any further would ruin his mood.


    While Kichijouji was relieved that Midori and Akane had eased off, he worried that he might have caused his benefactors, the Ichijou family, to feel depressed. But although he was dependent on the kindness of Midori, Akane, and the others, there were some emotions within his heart that he could do nothing about.


    ��Three years prior, acting in conjunction with the Great Asian Alliance��s invasion of Okinawa, the New Soviet Union invaded Sado. Even now, the New Soviet Union denied participating in the invasion; however, without a doubt those troops belonged to that nation.


    The invading troops were only a small detachment of the overall invasion force. However, even so, that was enough military power to quash the Island of Sado.


    Kichijouji, who was living on Sado at the time, became a war orphan with the loss of his father and mother in that conflict.


    Both of Kichijouji��s parents had also been magic researchers. At that time on Sado, there was a facility dedicated to experiments to clarify the nature of psions using below ground impressions; both Kichijouji��s father and mother worked at that facility. It was said that the facility was the target of the New Soviet Union��s invading troops. The research facility bore the brunt of the invading army��s surprise attack; over half of the employees got caught in the battle between the invaders and defenders and lost their lives.


    A mere single day of tragedy. On that day, at 10AM, he received word that unidentified troops were invading in a surprise attack; Kichijouji had been unable to contact his parents, and he had been evacuated to a shelter near his school under the guidance of the staff of his middle school.


    Although he prayed for his parent��s safety inside the shelter, Kichijouji had already been mature enough to have a realistic premonition of disaster.


    However, Kichijouji was still childish enough at the time to tremble, feeling powerless, forgetting that he had magic of his own as a weapon.


    The ones who rescued Kichijouji, who had squatted in the shelter enduring the terror, were a heroic group of volunteer soldiers spearheaded by the Ichijou clan


    ��


    That time was not the only time they had saved him from terrifying peril.


    Masaki��s father, Gouki, also pulled some strings to allow him to intern at a magic theory research institute while he was still a mere first year middle school student. With both his parents dying simultaneously and having no other relatives, Kichijouji, who would have had to enter one of the infamous orphanages for magicians, had a place to live and the means to pay for his expenses thanks to the Ichijou clan. This was not just a belief of Kichijouji, this was an objective fact.


    Soon after entering the research institute, his unique natural talents as a magic researcher blossomed and by his deed of discovering "the Cardinal Code," he had repaid that favor �� no, Kichijouji would never be able to forget that act of kindness. He should never consider himself finished with paying that favor.


    Kichijouji had decided in his heart to make repaying the Ichijou clan for their support a mission he would spend his whole life doing.


    For he himself to become a member of the Ichijou family, even as a simple lodger, was something too astounding for Kichijouji to contemplate.


    ? ? ?


    With Kichijouji employed as her home tutor, who would come once a week, Akane��s good humor was restored. The debits and credits of this transaction made a one sided minus on Kichijouji��s side but he was not the least bit dissatisfied. Instead, having an excuse to visit the family once a week made him unconsciously joyous.


    The meal ended, Kichijouji went and collected his things from Masaki��s room and made bows in the Ichijou foyer.


    "Thank you, for the delicious meal."


    "No no, it was not all that great. I am sorry. It is gracious of you to say you liked it."


    "Don��t be ridiculous. I like Midori-san��s home cooking."


    "Oh, really, thank you."


    It definitely took a while for Midori to release him from the demurring battle. "Kaa-san, you need to get back soon. Aren��t Akane and Ruri waiting?"


    Masaki��s two younger sisters were in the midst of cleaning up after the meal. Kichijouji thought it would have been alright to leave washing dishes and the rest to a HAR (Home Automation Robot), but under Midori��s policy of "I��d be too embarrassed to let a daughter of mine leave the house to become a bride, if she can��t even do this much", the girls did a daily chore rotation of cooking, cleaning, and laundry.


    "Oh, that��s true. Then Shinkurou-kun, come over to play again."


    "Yes, I promised Akane-chan I��d do that."


    Since they could not see Kichijouji to the front door, the sisters conducted their goodbye rituals in the dining room (dining hall suited the room better).


    Akane had been tedious about reminding him about the matter of home tutoring until Kichijouji��s words and the false gaiety of Midori��s mood sent her into the kitchen.


    "It was awful of me to force you to stay so late."


    "Don��t worry about it. It��s summer vacation."


    Kichijouji laughed and shook his head at Masaki who was worn out by the thanking.


    "At any rate, I��d have been alone if I��d gone back to the dorm �� it was fun."


    "Really, I��m relieved to hear you say that."


    Masaki knew that even though it was summer vacation, Kichijouji had his hands full with the reports for both the Thesis Competition and the research institute��s reports, so he didn��t have much free time. Despite knowing that, Masaki had still invited Kichijouji. Actually, the statement of ��it was fun�� had eased Masaki��s mind greatly.


    "I��ll come again on Saturday."


    "��It��s okay to not worry about what Akane said."


    "There no way I could possibly do that."


    As he watched his friend��s apparent rivalry with his younger sister, a snigger nearly leaked out against his better judgment.


    "I won��t be just coming to be Akane-chan��s home tutor, I have to serve as your opponent for simulation games, Masaki."


    Masaki��s lips formed in to a "��" syllable, as memories of the beginning and end of today��s simulation game overwhelmed him. Kichijouji knew that just from watching him. Therefore, as it��s said, Kichijouji didn��t do anything else to drive Masaki into a corner and they proceeded in that fashion.


    "Hey, George, I��ve been thinking a little."


    Nevertheless, it was called to a halt from Masaki��s side. "What��s up, something important?"


    "No, not all that important matter, but..."


    While he introduced it like that, Masaki��s face did not have any trace of levity in it.


    "Concerning that conversation, the problem of situational judgment."


    "Hmm, that problem."


    "Whether to advance, to retreat, or to maintain the course�� the discussion was about instant decision making on a single combat level; I don��t see how strategic simulation games have much to do with that."


    "That��s not true. It��s important to develop what��s called an eye for opportunities, and squad combat and single combat are not all that different in the essentials."


    "Even if you say so, instant judgment is a reflexive and intuitive thing, right? In order to cultivate a tactical eye for single combat, I still believe the best way is to partake in a multitude of mock combat��"


    "Masaki�� the loss in Monolith Code to First High School was somewhat due to the single combat tactics within the framework of the overall strategy. Polishing a squad level tactical eye is absolutely indispensable."


    "But for squad tactics, isn��t getting the opinion of a competent staff officer more important?"


    "Ahh�� it��s true about staff officers, but..."


    Taking Kichijouji��s hesitation as assent, Masaki mysteriously sported a bright, shiny sparkling smile.


    "Then there��s no problem. Because I have George to be a competent staff officer for me."


    This surprise attack inflicted great damage on Kichijouji.


    To Kichijouji, Masaki��s statement was an excessively sweet blow.


    Kichijouji needed tremendous strength of will to stiffen his face and keep his smile from falling off.


    "��Flattery won��t work, Masaki. Making decisions on the strategic ideas the staff officers offer is the duty of the general to whom they report to."


    Masaki''s furious mutters as they parted informed him that there was no way he was being flattered but Kichijouji pivoted and showed Masaki his back.


    The muscles in his face were just about to reach their limit. Luckily, Masaki had not been aware of the state he was in.


    If he had been aware of it then, he would not mistake it for anything but something awkward he hadn��t considered.


    (Masaki, for you I will become the greatest staff officer. I will always be only your staff officer. So become the greatest general for me.)


    The rival he had always been continually conscious of since the Nine Schools Competition, and the fact that Masaki��s romantic interest was that person��s younger sister as well, all disappeared from within his head. Kichijouji just felt happy about being needed by Masaki whom he saw as his benefactor.

 Volume 5 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    [August 31st (1)]


    It is the year 2095 AD, August 31st. For the students of magic high schools, today is the last day of summer break. As the majority of science and literary high schools have already begun the new school year, and arts and physical education high schools don''t start until mid September, it''s an about average length. The Nine Schools Competition which ran from August 3rd to the 12th has already finished, but there is no particular break extension for the representatives.


    Even in the 21st century long breaks had inherent problems (homework) to go along with them, something often cried over during the last day of break-- this often as not being literal crying whilst looking over essay files comprised solely of a bunch of titles, a cherished tradition across the nation. However, it has to be said that not all students are such slackers(?). Like a certain pair of brother and sister enrolled in first year of the National Magic University attached First high school, the number of students who leisurely spent their last day of summer break relaxing at home was not in the minority.


    "Miyuki, it''s done."


    "Thank you very much, I''m so sorry, Onii-sama. Bothering you with such a trivial matter......"


    "Making crushed ice isn''t really anything troublesome."


    While placing the ice pick onto the dining table, Tatsuya let out a chuckle at his sister''s excessive manner of speaking.


    At that, Miyuki gave a graceful smile. In her hands, black liquid sloshed around within the heat resistance glass of the coffee server.


    Coffee poured in a dark cascade over the chunks of clear ice Miyuki had used magic to create (by freezing from the bottom of the container upwards, in such a way as to disrupt convection), and Tatsuya had used an ice pick to break it into crushed ice (since if he had used his own magic, it would have ended up as fluffy shaved ice instead).


    A fragrant aroma filled the dining room.


    To prevent the scent from spreading any further Miyuki cast a pocket of cold air over the large round cup, and soon rose holding a tray with two portions of iced coffee.


    At that casual use of a high level skill, Tatsuya narrowed his eyes.


    Noticing her brother''s gaze Miyuki broke into an embarrassed grin, before airily turning her back.


    In the room on the first floor facing the garden-- it had originally been a guest room, but now with the bed removed it had become a spare room-- and lazing around the table, with the thrown open windows and curtains giving the air of an open terrace in a resort, Tatsuya and Miyuki enjoyed coffee time.


    That being said Miyuki was bustling around serving Tatsuya hand and foot, such that she didn''t even have time to warm her own chair, but as that was because Miyuki found doing so pleasurable, any third person quibbling over the scene would simply be unseemly.


    As if finally satisfied, Miyuki modestly took off her white frilly apron and sat down not opposite to Tatsuya from the round table, but next to him.


    Beneath the apron, her flawless white arms showed under the wide shoulder straps of her translucent one piece. Tatsuya felt the clear polkadot summer dress was rather familiar.


    "Do you remember?"


    Sensitively reading Tatsuya''s look, Miyuki shyly asked him a question before he could open his mouth.


    "Of course. It suits you perfectly."


    At Tatsuya''s utterly earnest compliment, Miyuki began to blush. "Sheesh. Onii-sama, you''re always like that."


    "It''s because I truly think so. I said it at the start right? Besides, I wouldn''t give you anything that didn''t match you."


    Accompanied by a cool face, at Tatsuya''s intense words, completely unsuitable for (in light of the general world view) his sister, Miyuki''s face turned completely crimson.


    "Eh, uhm...... Thank you very much."


    As he caught a glimpse of Miyuki''s face looking up at him, both embarrassed yet happy at the same time, she had a rather similar expression when I first brought her that dress Tatsuya thought as he relived the memories of that day.


    [August 14th (1)]


    August 14th. Two days after the close of the Nine Schools Competition. Tatsuya and Miyuki were going to the shopping tower in the city center.


    The two of them are high school students, and in the middle of their summer break. Even for shopping it would seem unlikely to need to go on a Sunday, but of course there was a reason. From tomorrow the 15th to the 18th, Tatsuya has to attend meetings at Four Leaves Technology (FLT) regarding commercialization of the flight device. Next week from Tuesday to Thursday he has field exercises scheduled with the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion. Since his only free time is in the weekend, Tatsuya thought there was little point in taking a break.


    As for what to do to fill in the time, Tatsuya decided to buy Miyuki a reward for her victory in the Mirage Bat event. At the word ''reward'' instead of ''present'' Miyuki had sulked lightly for a while, but as this was ostensibly a present in all but name anyway she was now happily walking beside him in the best of spirits. In any case, the subtle fact that Miyuki was not pleased with a simple gift, but more than happy to receive a gift from Tatsuya was something lost upon him.


    Miyuki''s outfit today was a dark blouse with see-through sleeves, an ankle length white skirt, and sandals. On her head was a wide-brimmed straw hat. It was a private outing so he didn''t mind all the exposed skin, but as usual, Miyuki''s fashion was conservative compared to what she wore inside the house.


    On the other hand Tatsuya wore a jacket loosely over a T-shirt, with elastic synthetic pants on the bottom. While the pants looked tight, it was a summer fabric with excellent breathability and despite covering all the way to the ankles, he didn''t seem hot at all. However, with the exception that up to his neck and wrists were covered he wasn''t that different from his sister.


    A woman''s love for shopping has not changed even now, something which could even be construed as common sense, and especially among young ladies that love is something which has not diminished as the last decade of the 21st century draws to a close. It is thought that the shopping habits of these girls can be divided into three patterns.


    Firstly, those who buy their favorite things first. Secondly, those who buy their favorite things last.


    Thirdly, and probably most commonly, those who while having a favorite proceed to go here and there, back and forth all over the place.


    Miyuki belongs to the first category. When Tatsuya had asked her yesterday ''what do you want'' Miyuki had hesitated only slightly before replying ''a summer one piece dress'', probably as a result of the summer dress Mayumi had showed off on the bus back from the Nine Schools Competition. In a short while, Tatsuya presumed they had arrived at their destination. This was because within the fashion boutique Miyuki was currently pulling him into, a wide array of similar dresses were prominently being displayed. Miyuki''s current outfit was a relatively trendy design, but it''s fine for her to try new things now and again, Tatsuya thought as he glanced at the mannequins in their skimpy summer dresses.


    Looking at the same thing as Tatsuya, Miyuki''s expression faltered. Well, not exactly the same thing. What Miyuki had seen was the price tag attached to those summer dresses.


    "You don''t have to hold back, Miyuki. You know my income."


    Although it''s called a price tag it''s considerably different from the century before, being an AR display virtual tag.


    In order to check the price it''s necessary to use the information terminal everyone carries around and access the AR app, which is how Tatsuya knew what Miyuki had been looking at.


    Tatsuya too had engaged the AR app and checked the tag. The price marked did not deviate from his expectations.


    This was a shop which had caught Miyuki''s eye. There should be no budget stuff in it.


    What''s more, Tatsuya''s words to Miyuki weren''t bravado. Expensive as they were, these were ready-to-wears designed for young teens. For haute couture, it''s not even a very high price. As a member of Taurus Silver, this amount of money wasn''t much to him at all.


    The act of dangling their purse before someone would usually elicit an unfavorable response from most people, but Miyuki simply brushed it aside. She probably thought that refraining now would simply be rude to her brother. Abandoning her hesitation, Miyuki began to look over the dresses on the mannequins and hangers.


    Having the physical articles in a store instead of simple 3D video displays marks this shop as the real deal. Low price retailers, and even mid range stores, have 3D displays as the norm.


    Most of the time even fitting is done via composite video. Being unable to ascertain the feel of the fabric is covered by a returns policy. Being able to try on the sample products, like here, is pretty rare for a shop nowadays.


    After looking around all four corners of the shop, Miyuki called out to a clerk and pointed to three dresses. After telling her she wanted to try them on, the clerk nodded with a grin. The reason it wasn''t a mere business smile was probably because they wanted to use Miyuki as PR for the shop, Tatsuya thought idly.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Miyuki to cause such ulterior motives. It was also unacceptable. For example even if they wanted to make just an area limited ad, he wouldn''t let Miyuki model. The true reason was simply that Tatsuya did not want to expose Miyuki to countless dirty looks.


    But as expected (relatively) of such a high class establishment, the clerk wasn''t rude enough to bring the matter up all of a sudden. Rather she left for the stock room smiling all the while, returning swiftly with samples for fitting. Although they''re samples there are mechanisms which automatically clean and sterilize the articles each time, so there was no hesitation in taking them. Holding the samples, Miyuki was guided by the clerk to the dressing rooms.


    Meanwhile, Tatsuya sat down on a bench inside the shop. If something came up the clerk would come calling, and even if not should something happen to Miyuki he would know immediately. To kill time, he opened a publication website. However, he never got the chance to pick up the strings of text displayed on the mobile terminal. The reason was the moment he opened the site the clerk from earlier was standing obliquely before him, as if trying to read his expression.


    "Is something the matter?"


    He would have been content to wait until the other party began talking, but as he had assumed the pose of one waiting for his partner (well more precisely, his companion), it would be difficult for the clerk whose hospitality manners had been so firmly ingrained to do so. Thinking that, Tatsuya had therefore decided to lead her on.


    "I have a little matter I''d like to talk with you about......"


    "Should we move somewhere else?"


    This is probably something confidential, Tatsuya had thought, although going that far did seem a bit much.


    "No, this will just take a bit of time."


    At Tatsuya''s slight nod of acceptance, the subtle tension in the clerk''s face came away.


    "If you don''t mind, about the dress your companion is purchasing."


    "We haven''t decided if we''re going to buy it yet, but go on."


    At Tatsuya''s curt interruption of her dialogue, the clerk gave a hasty nod.


    "Certainly! This is all considering if you would like to purchase the goods from our shop."


    "Of course, if my sister likes it then we''ll buy it."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Tatsuya wasn''t really intentionally trying to harass the clerk. As a matter of course he had all manner of comebacks prepared and ready, but at the clerk''s overreaction it was Tatsuya who felt troubled. He may have had some more things to say, but at this point it didn''t matter.


    "So, what is it you were saying?"


    The one who interrupted had been Tatsuya, but now he gently urged her on. "Oh, right."


    The clerk didn''t show a single hint of discomfort. The results from the training boutique employees receive is formidable indeed. Or maybe she was simply completely at a loss when it came to dealing with him.


    "If the articles instore are to your fancy, would it be possible for the clothing in question to be worn from the outset?"


    In any case, the fact the clerk came for "consultation" was somewhat strange at first glance. In itself, the contents of the request weren''t unusual. A ready-to- wear, and easy to maintain sleeveless one piece summer dress. Wearing that straight from the shop, especially considering the shop has the articles physically in the stockroom, is not uncommon. What was strange was that the clerk had specifically asked about it.


    "You want us to wear the dress from here around, is that what you mean?"


    However, Tatsuya didn''t ask the reason. The clerk''s, or rather the boutique''s intention was pretty clear. They probably wanted Miyuki walking around in the clothing from this shop as a kind of moving advert.


    "Yes. In return, we will recalculate the price for you."


    The clerk also seemed to have realized Tatsuya had deduced their purpose. Quickly bringing in the matter of a discount, this woman had a formidable mercantile streak belying her youth.


    Tatsuya had no interest in the discount itself. However, he was concerned in another aspect of the clerk''s request.


    "Is that it? Shoots are No good."


    "Of course. We will not engage in any activity which may infringe on the customer''s privacy."


    "Could you show us clothing instore besides the ones on display?"


    "With pleasure."


    Not bad, Tatsuya thought.


    After the negotiations with the clerk were settled, a different clerk came over. It seemed Miyuki wanted him. Without a hint of irritation, he stood up. This was to be expected after all, and even if not there was nothing to resent. "Onii-sama, what do you think......?"


    The fitting room door was open. With a three way mirror in the background allowing viewing of all sides (to prevent voyeurism, no cameras were allowed inside), Miyuki shyly asked his opinion. She was wearing a pale grey toned jumper skirt.


    "It suits you extremely well. Still, I think you can go with something a bit more dashing."


    The knee-length simple design greatly complimented Miyuki''s beauty, but it''s a bit too drab, Tatsuya thought.


    "Is that so?... Then, please wait a bit."


    She nodded and closed the door. The faint sound of rustling clothes could be heard. The moments of silence were probably her working on her hair and skirt.


    "Sorry for the wait. How about this?"


    Seeming far more embarrassed than shy this time, Miyuki solicited his opinion whilst avoiding making eye contact.


    It''s probably because it''s so different from the clothes she normally wears outside that she''s unnecessarily self conscious he thought.


    Miyuki''s outfit this time was a checkered camisole one piece. From the neck to the shoulders was totally bare. The skirt also rose tantalizingly above the knee in excess of five centimeters, such that even innocents would be caught and enraptured.


    "Yeah, that''s great. I can''t take my eyes off you."


    "That''s......"


    At Tatsuya''s straightforward opinion Miyuki turned scarlet. That being said the considerably older clerk was blushing even more furiously, though whether it was at Miyuki''s stunning figure or Tatsuya''s far too honest words was unknown.


    "There was one more right? Did it not interest you?"


    "No......


    Then, shall I show you that one as well?"


    The process of changing clothes was repeated.


    The summer dress this time was pretty much exactly halfway between the first and the second in terms of exposure level. It was a silhouette which focused on the waist while emphasizing the bust line and hips.


    "Um...... How is it.....?"


    Despite having less exposure than the second dress, the sex appeal in this one here was top notch. She must have realized that while putting it on, which probably accounted for the extent of her embarrassment.


    It was a design which would be awkward if there was insufficient volume around the chest and hips, but it fitted her surprisingly well. As the one who saw her in her underclothes on a weekly basis during her CAD adjustment Tatsuya should have been perfectly aware of his sister''s growing body, but seeing it objectively like this really drove home the point that she was drawing closer to being an adult than he had ever thought. It exuded a totally different, probably age specific, unbalanced charm from the previous camisole dress.


    "This is rather troubling. Even I might lose my reasoning with this."


    "......"


    At Tatsuya''s unapologetic compliment, the color of Miyuki''s face deepened even further, and she closed the door of the fitting room in silence.


    After that Miyuki''s fitting (or in other words, fashion show) continued. Each and every time Tatsuya praised his sister straightforwardly as if unaware of what shame was, and for her part Miyuki was exceedingly embarrassed each time (almost as if making up for her brother). Still she requested to be able to try on even more outfits, seeming to value her brother''s praise far more highly than the well-being of either her heart or facial blood vessels, so that was that.


    Miyuki had no modelling experience. Although she had looks which would have given any international top model a run for their money, she had no professional modelling skill. She couldn''t manage rapid clothes changing or anything like that.


    In short when all''s said, this repeated fitting alone took a considerable amount of time. Of course when the fitting room door was shut it was impossible to peek inside, but when Miyuki came out to show off a costume to Tatsuya, they were visible from the store''s exhibition space. Occasionally Tatsuya would request her to spin around or strike a pose, and a crowd began to form around the dressing room.


    Still, it''s not like they senselessly crowded around gawking. Tatsuya would never have permitted that, and the clerks in all likelihood tactfully did their work before he had to make a move. Instead, the youths were simply glimpsed in the surroundings from a distance. Still however much they shuffled around and pretended to look at the mannequins, they just couldn''t seem to avert their eyes.


    The word youths did not simply imply young men. Although there were guys in their number, numerically speaking the girls were superior. Well, honestly speaking the very nature of the shop meant that there was a high entry threshold for guys. In fact, the males were in the minority outnumbered three to one and comprised mainly of college students with their girlfriends or those dressed as young businessmen; Tatsuya was probably the only high school student on the premises. Although there weren''t many with the insight to see that he was actually a high school student anyway.


    One of the girls, or rather the girls in the group one by one would look at Miyuki with a mixture of admiration and envy before quickly looking away. At the sound of the dressing room door closing sighs of relief could be heard, then upon the sound of it opening again as if charmed they''d hide then peek out for a glimpse.


    On that note, the female customers being escorted by a guy-- or rather being waited upon-- kept a better state of mind. As their boyfriends stared at Miyuki with worshipful eyes (showing there wasn''t a single unconditional lover among them) they either stamped them on the foot or nudged them in the ribs or the like. On the one hand they would enviously look upon Tatsuya who was shamelessly and unhesitatingly heaping Miyuki with praise, then unreasonably take their anger out on their hapless lovers. In short, they restored their emotional balance by using the next convenient guy as a doormat.


    Of course, both Tatsuya and Miyuki were fully aware of all the attention they were getting. He was mentally sorting out the harmful and harmless gazes, automatically categorizing them without even being aware and especially putting the non hostile intents out of mind, while she naturally filtered out all the looks-- she would never even be able to walk down the street normally otherwise-- so it never got to the extent they had to suspend shopping.


    Nothing but words of approval came out from Tatsuya''s mouth, yet each time was different. Monopolizing Tatsuya''s complete attention Miyuki''s feeling of happiness was almost intoxicating, such that she wasn''t able to differentiate the subtle nuances in his words. As the number of tried on dresses passed 20, Miyuki ended up holding a polka-dot dress that had been kept in the fitting room. It was a sleeveless, knee-length camisole summer dress. The wide shoulder straps were frilled with lace, and around the chest and hem of the skirt plenty of lace was in abundance too. It combined a generous amount of exposure with an air of elegance, the iridescent ivory polka-dots lending a very age appropriate cuteness.


    "Onii-sama, I was thinking this one


    ......?"


    "I reckon that''s the best as well. It really is cute."


    She had picked this dress because it was the one that had been most popular with her brother, but upon hearing him saying ''cute'' again, she made up her mind in an instant.


    "Then......


    Could I get this please?"


    Miyuki didn''t bother with hesitant language this late in the game. Instead, she gave a heartachingly beautiful smile-- with utmost sincerity, a look suitable for receiving a gift from her brother-- and asked his permission.


    "Sure."


    For his part, Tatsuya didn''t really have a say in the matter-- he would never have been able to say ''no''. Being able to buy these things his sister liked was the most meaningful use of his income anyway, he had always thought. Whether he himself was aware of that thought was a moot point.


    At Miyuki''s lovely ''please'', the consciousness of the watching men seemed to freeze.


    At the same time the women gave a collective sigh of envy at Tatsuya''s natural generosity.


    "Then this dress and, along with dresses number two and seventeen please. She''ll be wearing this back, so could you please send my sister''s current clothes back along with the other items?"


    "Certainly. Please come back again anytime. Thank you for waiting." Then to these unexpected VIP customers, the clerk gave a solemn nod.


    [August 31st (2)]


    "Still, I never thought we''d end up buying three. Even if the price was very reasonable."


    Miyuki must also have been reminiscing about that time. She had a happy grin on her face, as she spoke to Tatsuya in a teasing tone.


    "I would have been more than happy with just this one. Onii-sama? Is this what they call ''adult''s shopping''?"


    "It would have been a shame to let your 21 tryouts go to waste. It was finally our long awaited summer vacation, but I was only able to take you out shopping in the end. Or, was it unnecessary trouble for you?"


    "Not at all!"


    Miyuki line was simply teasingly accusing her brother of ''splurging'', yet at this frontal attack, she hastily raised the white flag.


    "That, I...... Was very happy."


    She had been taken down a peg by Tatsuya, but Miyuki wasn''t distressed at all. Rather she shyly looked up at her brother''s face, and as she did so, the distance between them diminished even more than earlier.


    "It really was a long awaited opportunity huh...... To be honest there were other things like yukata and various other summer activities I would have liked to leisurely do with you, but."


    Tatsuya''s face, which had been smiling in satisfaction at Miyuki''s good mood, suddenly clouded as he muttered in a bitter voice.


    "......It wasn''t Onii-sama''s fault."


    Miyuki''s whisper was tender as she took his hands from the table and gently wrapped them in her own.


    [August 14th (2)]


    Although they had finished choosing clothes, there was still time to spare before lunch. As she was finally able to come out alone with Tatsuya, Miyuki didn''t want to just go home and let the occasion go to waste.


    Fortunately, Tatsuya wasn''t exactly the indoors type either. In addition, Tatsuya had come out today with family service (sister service) in mind. Without any particular words between the two, they decided to hang out like this until evening.


    The building they were currently in specialized in fashion for young women. They didn''t carry just clothes but also shoes, hats, accessories, various knick- knacks, swimsuits and yukatas according to season; this building had such goods for the entirety of it''s 14 floors. Even the food stalls were snacks and sweet shops catering to young women. It was a rather formidable atmosphere for men, but another thing altogether for women and couples. Even if his companion was his sister, no one would suspect a thing.


    In fact, without listening in to the conversation between them it would be nigh impossible to perceive that they were siblings. Or rather, if one didn''t pick up on Miyuki''s utterance of ''Onii-sama'', even if they were close by they wouldn''t be able to tell.


    With her arm happily entwined around Tatsuya''s, Miyuki''s nestled appearance no matter how you looked at it gave the perfect impression of a girl in love. Those with some bias may think they were an ''unbalanced couple''. That line of thought was probably restricted only to the male populace, after which they would be accused by their accompanying lady as ''ogling another woman'' and appropriately chastised. Well, it was a kind of expected harmony.


    As previously mentioned, this building was pretty much a women only store. It held nothing of interest in particular-- the majority of those with girlfriends or those they wanted to make girlfriends seemed only to be here to make their partner happy-- for men. A man with thoughts like that, putting their own enjoyment aside, could probably spend a considerable amount of time in here, but Tatsuya was not that type to say the least.


    However as Tatsuya accompanied Miyuki in her window shopping, he displayed no sign of unwillingness whatsoever. As Miyuki''s eyes animatedly brightened or filled with frustration, Tatsuya''s own eyes twinkled warmly. Whether inborn or acquired, imprinted by others or nurtured by himself, the fact was as long as Miyuki was there it wouldn''t matter if they were in the city or in the mountains; he would be the same.


    It was the one thing he truly wanted. As long as she was beside him, whatever the conditions didn''t matter; this was something anyone who knew his circumstances could understand full well. Both Miyuki and Tatsuya depended heavily upon one another, but perhaps more on Tatsuya''s side than the other.


    Still if you actually asked them, they''d probably just reply ''it''s none of your business (not your concern)'' in unison. A punishment more painful than being kicked by a horse may also be forthcoming.


    That-- the harsh handling-- wouldn''t really be due to the blunt question in particular.


    It would also apply to the rude intrusion.


    Having an early lunch at a pasta house, the siblings glared coldly at the young man at the table next to them.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki had entered that shop by coincidence, or rather on a whim. When eating out, the two of them would rarely choose a place with such an unobstructed layout as this. They''d mainly go for places with private rooms, or at least booths with partitions between tables. If they didn''t, they''d garner far too much unwelcome attention, most of it naturally on the part of Miyuki.


    Due to the occasion today, they probably decided that most of the customers would be women, and the men would most likely be accompanied by women anyway, well, it ended up being quite the piece of wishful thinking.


    The moment Miyuki entered the shop, followed by Tatsuya, the bustle inside was frozen in an instant. Even the clerk-- unusually for such a casual establishment as this, a waiter not a waitress-- was paralyzed breathless. Even Tatsuya had not expected such a hypersensitive reaction. He had thought that a place which dealt with fashion on such a regular basis should have at least some resistance to Miyuki''s beauty, but actually, precisely because this was a place which dealt with fashion there were probably few opportunities to see a true beauty of Miyuki''s caliber.


    The waiter regained his senses just as Tatsuya was on the verge of turning right around and walking back out. He probably sensed Tatsuya''s dismay and intent to leave, clearing his mind in the process. Whether professionalism as a waiter or a lack of subtlety, he certainly did at least succeed in keeping two customers.


    Even if they were picky, in all likelihood they would meet a similar response in any other establishment. So, Tatsuya quietly followed the waiter as he escorted them to an empty table. For her part, Miyuki would normally shy away from such attention but bore it. As long as Tatsuya was there, such things were trivial matters.


    The two seat table did not have fixed sofas (at least apparently), but rather wooden chairs. After requesting the waiter fetch some chairs for them, Tatsuya turned to Miyuki. As he pulled out the chair for her to sit, she looked back at him coyly and gave a curtsy. Seating himself in the chair opposite, Tatsuya glanced at the waiter. In haste, he brought over and offered them menus. Receiving them in relaxed manner, Tatsuya dismissed him.


    His conduct was so full of dignity belying his age that the waiter didn''t feel any discomfort from the brusque treatment. The gazes of the customers who had been staring at Miyuki were for a fraction of a second diverted to Tatsuya. Most of them were female, but in their minds the sense of discomfort was replaced by a sort of consent. Although they had earlier been silently belittling Miyuki in their minds, thinking things such as ''what an unbalanced pair'' and ''her taste in men is terrible'', all this changed to ''the perfect couple'' as they fully accepted their defeat.


    With the rivalry discarded, the jealous looks changed to praise. However the couples, especially within the men, felt an anxious plight similar to jealous suspicion. Few of the ''boyfriends'' were able to understand the look in their ''girlfriends'' faces, but subconsciously an instinctive part of them understood that what had stolen their current girlfriend, or future girlfriend''s eyes was not just her haunting beauty, but the deep love between her and the boy sitting opposite her.


    A new player came upon the stage immediately after Tatsuya had finished placing orders for the two of them.


    She was a superb beauty.


    Her age was around 20. She was in the flower of her youth, her regal color and luster like an overpowering bouquet of roses.


    Whatever the time or place, hers was a beauty which would not fail to catch attention.


    She herself understood that perfectly well, and one who was fully showing off.


    Her pompous carriage however did not elicit disagreeable reactions from those watching. In all likelihood she had polished her image, as well as her consciousness of being seen. She carried it as if it were her career.


    Behind her, as if chamberlain to her empress, a probably considerably older young man tagged along. She was possibly an entertainer-- that being an actress. In the year 2095 realistic 3DCGs had pretty much completely replaced the role of ''idols'', but the role of ''actress'' was still the realm of living women.


    She had an aura which would be fearless even if introduced as a lead actress.


    It could only be guessed at why she would come into such a casual restaurant. Maybe it was just on a whim, or she was looking over a location. The one thing that could be said for certain was if she set foot in this place filled with ''ordinary'' people, she would have certainly drawn the eyes of everyone instore.


    She herself had fully expected that. It didn''t stem from any vanity or self- esteem. It was simply based on experience repeated dozens of times that it was almost a rule. As if second nature to her already, she directed her charm and prepared to be stared at.


    However, her expectations this time were off the mark. As per the golden rule ''no rule is without exceptions'', her string of experiences, was met with an exception.


    The clerk who greeted her showed a sense of surprise and admiration, but it was a far calmer reaction than she would have thought.


    For a mere waiter to appear before her and keep his cool, in her experience took considerable courage. However in the 80% full shop, a small murmur buzzed in the vicinity of the two as intrigued eyes and heads turned towards them with surprise as men and women alike recognized her beauty, then as if losing interest immediately turned back to watch something inside the store.


    Appearances aside, she was an actress. For the five years since her debut, she had built up a strong position as an entertainer. If one is insensitive, they cannot survive in that industry. CG technology improves by the year, and glamour was no longer the absolute advantage it once was. It was not just her beauty, but her extraordinarily acute sensitivity and forceful acting beyond her years which had gained her stardom.


    However normal sensitivity, never mind acute sensitivity would have sufficed to reach the same conclusion. She realized that there was something in this shop which was attracting more attention.


    To her this was not something interesting. Rather, you could say it was unpleasant. She couldn''t help dreading to think just what kind of person was here who would attract more attention than herself.


    However, her pride as a star could not allow to let this incident wherein the public simply looked (or rather ''flicked a glance'') at the two of them go. As she was guided by the wait staff, she simply tried to avoid looking in the direction where all the other customers were staring.


    However, whether by chance or design, the table the two of them were led to was immediately diagonally across to the table which was drawing everyone''s eye. Seating herself, she made herself steal a glance with forced casualness. A young couple was sitting there. The boy who was facing her, while not bad looking, didn''t seem like the type which would magnetically attract the ladies. That being the case, the focus of attention of everyone had to be the girl whose back was to her.


    --Though even as she thought, she put on a brave face. The fact she did so meant the girl was definitely not normal. In truth, she had known that the moment she caught a glimpse of her profile slightly. Perhaps she was forced to understand even from behind. The fact that this girl was extraordinary.


    It was a sensation she had never felt before. In words, it would be something akin to desperate jealousy. She didn''t exactly think of herself as someone chosen by the gods. The position she proudly had now, without meditating over the providence of her being born with good looks, was attained through living towards a more polished appearance, studying beautification and greedily learning all she could about acting.


    But this girl was different. Whether she was loved by God or had made a deal with the Devil, it was evident she was special. She was in a dimension unreachable by mere effort.


    She felt that was unreasonable. For her to enrapture the attention of all without any effort, made her who had desperately strove all her life feel like a fool. A deep desire to prove again that stardom was not dependent on born appearances swelled within her.


    She beckoned to the young man sitting opposite her, who leaned over, and whispered in his ear.


    While facing that beckoning beauty, the man''s thoughts were on another woman.


    Or rather, another young lady.


    Diagonally behind him, was seated a girl whose beauty the likes of which he had never seen. It fully occupied his mind.


    To him, the beautiful woman was just a commodity, an accessory. He was the third generation president of a top talent agency, was in control of many popular actresses and countless more budding (unhatched) ones. It was to him something only natural, without a hint of guilt. This woman before him was a star now, but back when she was just a pretty face it was all because of his taking care of her from an early age that she had risen to her position, he thought. He also did feel that such congratulatory thoughts were pretty just really considering all the effort he had gone through, and he thought that it was not just him but also her who agreed and was appropriately grateful.


    He had brought her along to this folksy establishment because he wanted to show her off and see the envy in everyone''s faces. An accessory is meaningless unless shown off. He was aware that it was a rather perverse interest, but he decided that being a professional performing artist was a perverse occupation from the beginning. To him who did not know the hardships of the age of war, the entertainment winter his predecessors had gone through, the chair of the president of production was just a means to quickly and easily satisfy his ephemeral vanity.


    This woman who he had brought with him today was the accessory that most attracted his interest for now. She wasn''t one of the top earners for the office, but she was the best looking among them. Now that she had joined the ranks of the top actresses after a fashion, he could no longer parade her around as much as when she was more anonymous but that simply increased the sense of superiority he felt. From the perspective of most people the woman was the dominant one and the man just an adjunction, but that was probably too much for the bullheaded man himself to realize.


    To him, the woman was like a large diamond polished and cut by a craftsman. He purchased the roughs, then in the hands of a craftsman they were worked upon. That was the work of production, with the resulting gem being called an actress. To be sure she had earnestly worked hard to polish herself, as an example even if a craftsman processed his gems well without a fine band of gold around it wasn''t on the level it could be sold.


    At the first glance he immediately knew that the girl over there was not something money could buy. If the woman in front of him was a large diamond worth several tens of million yen, then the girl was as the priceless ''Great Star of Africa'' (aka Cullinan diamond, the largest diamond ever found); such was the difference between them. By happy circumstance judging from his attitude the one she was with was just a boy, and he felt the eager urge to add her to his collection as soon as possible. But he was accompanied by an actress from the office today. In any other case, he would have realized how bad the appearance of wanting to turn her into a money making machine would hurt his case, and recalculated accordingly.


    Which was why having the actress along and being able to say the woman before him wanted to scout the girl for a new movie was a godsend. He pretended to deliberate a while, then stood up as if going along with the will of the selfish actress.


    The previously cute gaze (in the dull childish way of thinking) suddenly turned hostile. Tatsuya felt the change. He had so far ignored it because they did not seem likely to cause Miyuki harm, but it had turned rather troublesome. As he thought so, the source of the problem across from him (for Miyuki it was to the back diagonally) stood up from his table and walked over to them.


    Both Tatsuya and Miyuki directed an unpleasant look at the young man standing next to their table. Glances were one thing, but it was no wonder they were uncomfortable with being stared at from point blank range by a stranger.


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    He had a rather blunt way of speaking. He seemed to be hedging his words to some extent, but still came across as far too familiar.


    Tatsuya lost his intent to respond amiably to this man.


    Miyuki''s eyes were pregnant with a frosty light, and naturally turned away from him.


    Despite this apparently rejecting attitude, the young man took out his cardcase and held out a business card to Miyuki with a fake smile.


    "This is who I am."


    Instead of a built-in chip, it was an old fashioned card made from paper. There was no micro-pattern or anything printed, just a character based truly classic cheap card. Miyuki reluctantly took it, then with a glance passed it on with strain to Tatsuya.


    The surname and the name of his company were written with the same characters, and before his name the title President was attached. Behind the company name was the word ''productions''. Probably to do with professional entertainment Tatsuya thought.


    "You, got any interest in movies?" Miyuki''s eyes avoided him.


    "I have a role that''d be just right for you!"


    Miyuki''s curt attitude should have spoken volumes, but the man would not be discouraged.


    "Hey, won''t you tell me your name?"


    At that the young president brought his face so close that Miyuki cowered down. He completely ignored the clear air of rejection she was giving off. Such thick nerve and mental toughness was fitting for a salesman like him, and that unrelenting determination really was rather impressive.


    Of course, what would be remembered would be the far more overpowering discomfort, but still.


    Finally, Miyuki turned her gaze on the man she had been avoiding up to now. That didn''t mean her attitude had swayed one bit.


    Within her eyes was a frozen light. Her hard look seemed to accuse the man for his lack of courtesy.


    Shown that face, the young man momentarily faltered but almost immediately righted himself, well almost. With an even falser smile than before, he actually reached out his hand to Miyuki.


    That was probably due to his obstinacy as a man in professional performing arts. To him, a production president who considered beautiful women and girls as commodities, to seem to have lost a mental battle with an amateur was probably a blow to his pride.


    In any case it was short-sighted behavior. As a young man who had inherited status, he seemed to have gained the bad habit of being unable to control his feelings when it came to people in weaker positions than him.


    Was he going for her hand, or her face?


    It didn''t really matter, as there was no way Tatsuya would ever allow such outrageous behavior.


    The young man''s arm, as it reached for Miyuki, was suddenly firmly in the grasp of Tatsuya''s hand before he knew it.


    "Wha--!"


    The man''s selfish protest changed to a scream in the middle, before stopping short. The pain he was experiencing was so intense it didn''t even allow him to let out a sound.


    "Let''s leave it at this."


    Tatsuya''s words probably didn''t even reach the man''s consciousness. His fingers twisting the man''s hand were also pressing with severe strength and angle into pressure points in the man''s wrist, like the points in Chinese medicinal acupuncture, such that the man''s mind whited out from the pain.


    As Tatsuya released his hand the man staggered back two, three steps before collapsing. Tatsuya''s cold face as he looked over the youth was entirely devoid of expression. A shiver ran down the man''s spine that eclipsed even the pain. If he had been laughed at, the pride within him could have been fanned to flame.


    Even if it was something small and ephemeral like a sparkler. But Tatsuya''s emotionless gaze, simply telling him ''get out of my way'', brooked no hope of resistance.


    With his eyes locked on to Tatsuya''s-- he couldn''t look anywhere else-- the youth stood up and hobbled away. Truth be told, to have experienced such crushing pain and hesitate to even think about retaliation before retreating was a testament to the man''s courage. It was not inconceivable a weaker man may even have had incontinence.


    However the woman accompanying the man certainly didn''t think so. At the sound of a chair scraping the floor, the beauty haughtily and proudly left the shop with the echo of her heeled sandals resonating through the store. She didn''t so much as glance at the man.


    Finally, staff arrived. Two waiters approached at a quick pace, their footsteps worried. They didn''t go to Tatsuya, but rather to the man.


    Politely, in such a low tone that only the listener could hear, the waiters had some words with the now red faced man. His frenzied retorts, those which could be discerned from the loud ranting, seemed to comprise senseless things like "just who do you think I am!?" and "don''t think you can talk to me like that!" among the parts where he raised his voice, but Tatsuya didn''t give it a second thought. Although nothing physical occurred after, with a waiter pressing on him from both the left and right, after the mounting psychological pressure built up and made the man leave the shop, Tatsuya returned to his seat.


    As he sat down, a man of around 40 dressed in white chef clothes came to their table. Introducing himself as both the chef and owner of the establishment, the man bowed deeply to both Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "I am very sorry for that uncomfortable episode just now."


    "No, we''re the ones who caused a disturbance. We apologize for the inconvenience."


    Although still just 16, Tatsuya had spent much time around adults. If the other party was civil, he would be able to respond with as much equanimity as any.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes thawed slightly towards Tatsuya''s cool demeanor, probably because he felt the calmness beyond his years.


    "Don''t mind the commotion. The one at fault was the other party. You were just involved."


    Even at the close of the 21st century, the bad habit of insisting that ''in a quarrel both parties are to blame'' remained ingrained into society, but this shopkeeper seemed to be the type who did not agree with that poor custom of dancing around accountability.


    "Thank you for that."


    Tatsuya approved of this attitude which could clearly distinguish between black and white. Without the need to put on any exterior show, he returned the bow naturally.


    "The clerk was delayed and it ended up causing such a problem for you two, but please feel free to continue your meal if you would like to do so. Of course, it''ll be on the house."


    Before Tatsuya could object, the shopkeeper went back to the kitchen. Despite the casual appearance of the store, the food was of an extremely satisfactory level. Both the appetizer of soup and the following mains pasta were as straight laced as the stubborn character of their chef, well worked together with no pretensions, and both Tatsuya and Miyuki enjoyed them immensely.


    After that was dessert. This was especially enrapturing for Miyuki. It was a thin size four (12 cm diameter) ice cake. The rich smell of vanilla wafted from the mutely colored topping, and it was just as authentic and unpretentious as the earlier courses. The not too hard, not too soft cool melt in your mouth texture was just as good as the offerings from any more upscale shops.


    What delighted Miyuki was not just the taste however. Among the waiters the one slightly older, presumably the senior, brought along the ice cake with two spoons. The spoons had an unnaturally long handle, and wouldn''t have been very practical for eating alone.


    Placing those items in the middle of the table, the waiter had spoken to them in a soft voice.


    "One for the lovely boyfriend to the beautiful girlfriend. One for the beautiful girlfriend to the lovely boyfriend. For the very compatible two of you, enjoy this sweet moment."


    Due to the character of the place, those were probably words specifically scripted for such a situation as this.


    Still Miyuki happily accepted it, smiling giddily with her face dyed red, and held out the spoon with a scoop of ice cream in it to Tatsuya.


    --after concluding this shameless play disguised as dessert, as promised no specific bill came, so Tatsuya instead of taking out his electronic wallet simply repeatedly pressed a disposable money chip into the waiter''s hand before quickly leaving the shop.


    Lunch had finished on an unexpectedly interesting (and possibly just a bit embarrassing) note, but unfortunately life was not so kind as to end everything so cleanly.


    Before the siblings stood the young president of the performing arts company from the restaurant earlier. There was no sign of the woman. She had probably left him and gone back. Instead, he was accompanied by four inversely proportioned (that is to say physically overbearing but far inferior in looks) men.


    "You caused me quite the bit of humiliation earlier."


    Although his voice was level for the time being, not the outraged ranting of before, it was possible to catch just a hint of crankiness in it.


    This guy really is going full throttle spouting out all these cliched lines Tatsuya thought to himself, but he wasn''t about to throw in the towel this late into the game.


    "I believe I said so earlier. Let''s leave it at that."


    But as he had no intention of purposely picking a fight, he kept his words somewhat peaceful. At least he didn''t say something like ''it''s no surprise your companion ran from you considering your tiny mind'', but he didn''t hide the contempt in his tone either. He didn''t intend to start a fight, but it almost seemed like he wouldn''t mind welcoming one either.


    If that was the case, Tatsuya''s words were super effective.


    "......If you want to prostrate yourself and apologize, now''s the time."


    "You''re going to cause a scene right here?"


    His words and attitude were fairly easy to grasp, but did he really intend to try something with so many people around? Tatsuya had said this out of concern for the man''s social standing, but


    "Shut up. Since when are real people subservient to you witches?" Those words were enough to clear Tatsuya''s hesitation and restraint.


    He shifted his body, completely hiding Miyuki from view. All traces of expression disappeared from his face, and his eyes narrowed.


    Perhaps mistaking the change which had come over Tatsuya, the young man smiled.


    "I had thought I remembered seeing you somewhere. We had met in the Nine Schools something hadn''t we? I had thought I''d found a huge gemstone, but it turned out to be just a fake imitation."


    Perhaps this man cleaved to the hoax that magicians were genetically modified and produced androids. Although their numbers were much reduced, Tatsuya knew through observation and knowledge that some still stubbornly persisted, which was why he didn''t recall a sense of surprise at his words. "That''s a lie."


    The man''s words were rather barefaced.


    "You''ve only just met my sister today. Even if you had caught a glimpse of her during the Nine Schools Competition, even through video, there''s no way a man of your type could ever hope to stand before her."


    A wintry air began to permeate. It did not hold the chill of snow or ice, but cold hardness of a razor sharp steel blade


    "What the hell. You a siscon or something?"


    Subconsciously the man opened his mouth wide and laughed out loud. --his face almost turned blue. His voice trembled.


    Tatsuya didn''t bother to retort to that, but rather came right back with a line of his own.


    "Is that something you had to learn from your buddies over there?"


    The cowardly dog barks the loudest, and besides Tatsuya wasn''t so delicate as to be provoked by such words. Still, that didn''t mean he had to be tolerant of such dogs.


    "It''d be better for you to leave before you do something unfortunate in public. Or should I say it again so you can understand better?"


    The one who had been insulted was not himself, but Miyuki. That was the sole reason Tatsuya had dispensed with all peaceful intent.


    Keeping his eyes on the man, Tatsuya took a step forward. The man''s entourage visibly tensed. They didn''t have the same finesses or training as professional bodyguards, but they were experienced in their own way. On the level of street fighting anyway. You''d never guess from their attire, but Tatsuya idly guessed that the four were probably gangsters. The talk of there being good relations between pro entertainment and the underworld were probably not the whole truth, but at least not false either.


    "What the hell are you guys all scared for! They can''t use magic in cities. It should be a piece of cake!"


    It seems the man had been completely taken in by the urban legends surrounding magicians.


    Magicians didn''t use magic in cities because they were restricted by the law from exercising magic, not because they received remote mechanical signals or the like. In any case magic was only prohibited if there was no legitimate reason and in the event of accidents or disasters the use of magic to help is encouraged, and yet another exception is the case of self defense.


    It seemed the henchmen were not so naive as to believe in the myths the president was spouting. Slipping a hand to their waists-- probably a folding pocket knife or something-- they studied Tatsuya''s movements with care.


    After two steps, Tatsuya stopped and raised both his arms to shoulder height. It wasn''t a holdup.


    By fluttering and waving his hands, he showed them that they were empty. At that gesture, the gangsters felt they were being made fools of. They knew neither the shape nor utility of CADs, but they did know that magicians used some sort of small device to cast magic. They took Tatsuya''s gesture, directed at them, as a declaration that he didn''t need magic.


    They were correct. Tatsuya was provoking them, as if saying ''I don''t need magic to deal with the likes of you.''


    The effect was immediate. From the start they were low ranking members, desperate to prove their worth. Being called by the young president, they had been sent out as the small fry. Desire to appeal aside, they had a low boiling point anyway.


    Drawing their knives, they lunged at Tatsuya in unison.


    Gangs nowadays train their members in group combat as the norm. In this age where both vigilantes and the general public are well organised, groups which are said to be professionals in violence could hardly get away without at least learning to fight as a team.


    Two waves of knives attacked from the left and the right. The screams of young women rent the air.


    Miyuki''s voice was not among them.


    Without a word, without so much as a flicker of emotion, she simply looked on at her brother''s back.


    Her trust in her brother''s skills was absolute. Neither was that trust betrayed.


    Four punches. One man, one blow. Each fist struck a vital area with unrelenting precision, leaving the gangsters crawling about on the floor.


    Tatsuya resumed his advance.


    For each step he took, the president took two steps back.


    Then he stopped short. The moment he felt he had bumped into someone, he was seized by both arms and forced to kneel. Looking back in a hurry,he was greeted by the sight of uniformed police officers.


    There were eight in total. Two were overpowering the president, four secured the gangsters rolling around on the ground, while two more came to stand before Tatsuya.


    Miyuki walked to stand just behind him. Glancing alternatively between the two, the policeman began an inarticulate delivery.


    "Umm, we want to hear your side of events, so could you accompany us to the station please?"


    Tatsuya couldn''t say he was surprised at this attitude. Even if you say it was self defense, they had engaged in violence in public. It wouldn''t have been strange if they had actually been detained.


    Looking closely, the shape of a CAD could be made out around the policeman''s wrist. He was evidently a mage. If so, knowing both Tatsuya and Miyuki were also mages, it could only be wondered if he felt a sense of solidarity with them. Still, his sheepish attitude was a little worrying.


    "Uh, in addition......"


    The partner of the cop who had first spoken began to say something, stammering out a preface. On his waist was a handgun shaped CAD.


    The officer put his hand behind his waist. Was he going for handcuffs?


    At Miyuki''s arched eyebrows, Tatsuya wordlessly gestured for prudence. The officer''s hand stretched out to the two of them. Or rather, to Miyuki.


    In his hand was, not his police notebook, but another private notebook.


    "......You''re Shiba Miyuki san right? You were in this year''s Nine Schools


    Competition. I''m an Old Boy of First High myself......


    If you could, may I get your signature?"


    Another policeman held out another rare classic for these days, a fountain pen.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki exchanged a glance, before Miyuki gave a sly smile at the two officers.


    [August 31st (3)]


    "I didn''t think we''d see an OB in a place like that."


    Remembering the days events, Miyuki couldn''t help giggling. Tatsuya also struggled to rein in laughter, before leaking out a smile.


    "It''s not that surprising when you think about it. The only magic high school in Kanto is First High, so a mage who became an officer in Tokyo is most likely to have graduated from there."


    "That''s true. In any case, the reason we spent hardly any time at the station was because the guy was a huge Miyuki fan...... In other words it''s all thanks to you.


    You were a great help."


    "You''re welcome. Being able to be helpful to Onii-sama is more important than anything."


    "Still, for them to actually invite us out to tea was totally overwhelming. It was hard to refuse."


    "Well!? That was hardly Miyuki''s fault!"


    At that the two of them looked at each other, and once again, exchanged smiles. Miyuki was sucking on a straw, and her glass was pretty much empty. Tatsuya''s cup had likewise been reduced to just ice.


    Seeing his sister remove her mouth from the straw and looking towards him, Tatsuya rose from his seat.


    "Now then, the bank''s about to open, so let''s head out."


    "Alright. I''ll clean up the cups, so please wait there a bit Onii-sama."


    "No, I''ll help."


    As he said so, without waiting for a word of protest, he plucked the tray right out of her hands. It looked rough, but actually the ice stirring in the glasses didn''t even make a sound. With a rather peeved expression, Miyuki swiftly hid her true emotions as she followed Tatsuya into the kitchen.


    Going to the bank is no longer for making deposits. As a result of the evolution of personal checks and the electronic wallet, money cards are widespread and cash is now rarely used. Nor do you go to make transfers. Both transactions and transfers are pretty much all recorded online, and using the bank in such situations is also limited to special cases.


    The reason Tatsuya was going was to update his ID required for such online services. There is no periodic determined time for which you have to do so. You can continue using it from the date of issue without a single update if you wish. Only the ID is required, not the update. Updating the ID is a part of security, and by proceeding straight instore in person rather than authenticating the data online increases the security.


    Tatsuya updated his ID every three months. The average renewal rate was twice a year, so four times would be classed as a higher frequency. It was not unusual for some more paranoid users to update theirs on a weekly basis. In the cool store, Miyuki and Tatsuya stood perfectly in line shoulder to shoulder and waited to be called up. They didn''t do so because they were cold, but rather they had walked that way from the station to the bank under the hot sun as well.


    The reason was because people had the frequent habit of hitting on Miyuki. Not many guys, especially of the same age, looking at Miyuki would dare to immediately try to make her accompany them or go out with them, but dealing with just a single one would take a considerable amount of time. Therefore, they decided in advance that whenever walking through the city they would act as lovers.


    When Miyuki accompanied Tatsuya outside, such as for shopping or someplace she wants to go or something she wants to watch, being able to stick to her brother like this was probably just as much a factor as anything else. Case in point, even though there was nothing particularly interesting about standing around in the bank lobby, Miyuki seemed as cheerful as ever.


    --her brother complex left no room for doubt.


    That aside, modern banks often do not store cash since their utility is so limited.


    In place of cash, money cards were used to shift around large amounts of money. The issuer is able to systematically put on hold transactions. Unlike with checks there is nothing in circulation, the only one inconvenienced is the party in question. For that reason, the existence of the bank robber is becoming ever more an endangered species.


    --that should have been the case.


    "This is pretty rare......"


    Tatsuya and Miyuki had just come upon a scene with that very same endangered species.


    Four men had just burst into the store brandishing shoddy remodeled handguns, threatening the bank clerks and customers. The ski masks they hid their faces behind in the midst of summer gave a rather retro feel.


    They wore grimy jumpers, as they swung a Boston bag onto the counter.


    Their style was so traditional that an onlooker might even be confused as to whether this was a bizarre attraction of some kind or something, but from the desperate yelling they directed at the bank staff one could surmise that they might just possibly might be the real thing.


    "Onii-sama, what should we do?"


    With eyebrows raised Miyuki looked up at Tatsuya, and asked him in a business as usual tone.


    "If you like, I can handle this."


    Her usual feeling of not wanting to cause bother to Tatsuya came to the fore.


    "No, there''s no need for us to interfere."


    Laughing, Tatsuya put his hands on Miyuki''s shoulders. He lightly patted her. Miyuki happily buried her head in Tatsuya''s chest.


    For the other customers who made anxious expressions and stiffened at this scenario, this ''could not care less'' attitude was less than familiar. Needless to say, these two who exuded such a relaxed mood in the turbulent atmosphere stood out pretty damn well.


    If you need an explanation for the sake of Tatsuya''s honor, he hadn''t said there was no need to interfere just so he could flirt around with his sister. Strictly speaking, his current actions were simply to appease her. Just because bank robberies had become such rare crimes didn''t mean banks didn''t have security systems in place to combat it. A bank robbery would never succeed with just remodeled handguns anyway.


    The proof of that was evident before them. A previously transparent shield had extended from the counter to the ceiling to prevent all access. Within that shield, another semi transparent shield descended from the ceiling to cover the open window before the clerk.


    The Boston bag caught in that window was torn apart. If the robber''s arm had been there, it was probable it would have fractured seriously enough to even require amputation.


    One of the robbers fired a bullet at the shield. It didn''t even faze the first layer.


    The clear outer shield appeared to be made of a material similar to high viscosity liquid. It prevented collateral damage. Seeing that, Tatsuya was impressed by the design.


    One of the robbers spat then looked back into the lobby. Looking right at the man, Tatsuya averted his gaze. What the man''s eyes settled upon was Miyuki. Being suddenly stared at (she felt), she hurriedly cast her face downwards.


    A glimpse could be seen of the man''s eyes from the gaps in the mask. Putting the fear and tension of the fleeing customers in the lobby aside, from the unpleasant smile he wore it seemed this man in particular had a short temper. Anyway, it was safe to say that Tatsuya and Miyuki had caught the man''s attention.


    Tatsuya sensed his malice. He wouldn''t be much of a bodyguard otherwise. Of course, there was little chance of a robber looking at them with friendly eyes. He could also perceive the sadistic light that shone in his eyes.


    Miyuki also realized the robber was looking at her with such eyes. She huddled closer into Tatsuya''s chest. It was the splitting image of looking frightened in the face of the situation. Judging from his smirk, the robber thought so too. But


    Tatsuya, who could feel Miyuki''s body through her thin clothes, knew there was no tension in her. His sister wasn''t nervous in the least. If he could see her expression, he wouldn''t have been surprised if she was trying to stifle laughter.


    Subconsciously, he hid his own wry smile under his signature pokerface. He hoped it wasn''t too unnatural, as he then made an anxious expression and held Miyuki''s hand tightly. It wasn''t something he normally did, but he was also perfectly proficient in drama if it came to it.


    The eyes of the four robbers converged on the two. It was impossible to see clearly under the masks, but it was easy to tell from their exposed eyes that they were grinning broadly. Miyuki and Tatsuya''s acting must have stimulated them quite well.


    Tatsuya went so far as to tremble a little. Even he thought that was probably a bit much, but the robbers seemed to drink it up.


    Their attention had completely diverted from the other customers in the lobby. A security system that even took into account ricochets, should definitely extend beyond just cutting off the counter from the lobby.


    The immediate focus of the robbers was the two of them. They completely failed to notice the beams forming above them in a rectangular pattern. Before they knew it, the ceiling had been replaced by stereoscopic images. From the girders, people dropped in onto the heads of the robbers. The conditioned wiry guards overpowered the robbers in the blink of an eye.


    Tatsuya wasn''t particularly surprised at the scene. For someone able to sense others presences, something such as a stereoscopic screen was no shield whatsoever. As he was waiting, he had always been aware that there were guards ready for deployment overhead.


    The bank staff of course didn''t know he was like that. Miyuki, still huddled in his chest, would by common sense be seen as crying in relief at the close of a tense situation. They thought Tatsuya''s arms were hiding her face as he embraced her because of that. Truthfully, he had simply read the mood and was trying to hide her smile from the somber staff and guards.


    With Miyuki''s head still cradled in his arms, the bank manager came out to Tatsuya. Asking his name, he apologized profusely and offered him exemption from fees for one year as compensation for the distress. Unsure of how to look, Tatsuya maintained his pokerface-- at that, the bank manager''s expression visibly tensed-- before accepting the offer. In the eyes of most people, that really was a relatively dangerous situation after all.


    After being told Tatsuya had come to update his ID, the manager called a subordinate to carry out the necessary proceedings. Tatsuya gently released


    Miyuki, and she hid her face behind her long hair as she allowed herself to be guided by the shoulder.


    There was no chance of being spied upon during the process, as it was all carried out by a machine in a private room. Entering, away from the eyes and ears of others, the two of them finally dropped the act and, facing each other, burst out laughing.


    This encounter with the bank robbers was the one unusual occurrence the two siblings experienced that day.


    That incident the two went through on that last day of summer vacation, in the minds of the two, was organized along with the others into their ''memories of a certain summer''.

 Volume 5 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��It��s already the month that we have to resign����


    The atmosphere of the Student Council room, initially swollen with talk of the summer vacations, subtly changed when Mayumi��s pronouncement was made.


    Until that time, the usual mix of males and females who shared lunch in the Student Council were going on about their first day back or their experiences over the summer.


    Compared to their usual daring conversation which contained phrases such as ��remaining chaste before marriage�� and ��the age of free sex��, what they did during the summer paled as a topic. Although the reasons not to have sex before marriage were usually something like ��do not give into a sweet talking man��, the conclusion might be the same, as before the ��free sex era�� the consciousness behind it differs greatly. In the end, just because sexually experienced women aren��t penalized by society doesn��t mean ��doing it�� is nothing to a woman. They don��t want to be talked about as cock teasers or bragged about in locker rooms. In conclusion, the young ladies who congregated in the Student Council room were not going to treat themselves as cheap merchandise, even though they were girls who possessed a large number of contraceptive options. Pregnancy could no longer occur from accidents or crimes.


    Be that as it may, ��forcibly took off my jacket��, ��strongly pressed me to the bed��, ��caressed the nape of my neck with his breath�� and like phrases continually let loose before his eyes was enough to make a healthy young man ill at ease. To say nothing of the same man having to endure lines like ��I wanted a little better mood��, ��I wanted to be able to wear white�� and others proclaimed around him with complete naturalness.


    This could be happening because he was no longer being treated as a male, or even that they forgot he was there; however, from the beginning, they had shamelessly talked like this in the presence of a member of the opposite sex. For a while now, Tatsuya had been fleeing from this kind of talk by concentrating his eyes and consciousness on a magic book (the Public Moral room had a surprisingly good collection). Whatever twist the conversation took he could tune it out.


    Nevertheless, possibly because he was expecting it, this change of conversation penetrated his consciousness.


    ��Now that you mention it, the Student Council President election is this month.��


    ��Yes, the election is at the end of the month, but we need to set up the format from next week on. We have to announce the candidates and do all the other stuff that needs to be done.��


    This affirmative answer to Tatsuya��s question was put forth by Suzune.


    But, was this completely poised senpai who conversed on topics forbidden to people under eighteen, much less under fifteen, under ��we''re all girls here�� without even a snicker? Tatsuya entertained doubt, but nevertheless, the content of his next question was different.


    ��What is the format?��


    ''Were there any materials?'' was the gist of the question, but Suzune correctly understood Tatsuya��s point.


    ��If there is more than one candidate, an election is held. That being said, because the students who can become President are limited, it��s fought out within the family after all.��


    ��Within the family?��


    ��For the past five years, the Student Council President has held the post of top student to enter university.��


    Now that she mentioned it, he has some memory of hearing that the first day he was called to this room.


    ��To summarize, the Student Council President is decided without being elected.��


    ��It is not limited to that method. It��s been that way for the past five years; six years before that it was different. It��s just that there��s never been a case of a student becoming Student Council President without becoming a member of the Student Council first, and this time as well because even if an election is held, it should be a one on one battle between Hattori-kun and Nakajou-san. What��s probably going to happen is, things will be talked out before the election and will be down to one candidate.��


    "I see; if that��s the case it is certainly ''within the family''." Tatsuya grasped the concept.


    The one who didn��t grasp the concept was the one who was being mentioned as a candidate.


    ��It��s impossible for me to become Student Council President! We don��t need a discussion; I don��t intend on becoming a candidate.��


    Tatsuya certainly grasped that you couldn��t hold the post of Student Council President with teary eyes, however,


    ��Do you mean that six years prior someone other than the top student held the post of Student Council President?��


    ��So Hanzou-kun will be the next Student Council President.��


    Immersed in their talk, the Public Moral chief and the student body president didn��t seem to pay attention to what was going on around them.


    Whatever their personal opinions, policy-wise Azusa was closest to them.


    So while they could certainly understand why she would want to throw away the post of president��


    (�� She doesn��t seem to want to do it��)


    If there are no other candidates aside from Azusa, it would be imperative to persuade her, but with Hattori also a candidate, that wouldn��t be the most proper way to go about it, Tatsuya thought.


    ��So Nakajou-senpai was last year''s top student.��


    However, Miyuki��s thinking seemed to be going on a different angle than Tatsuya��s. She seemed to be aiming at different aspects, but Tatsuya thought he could see what his sister was up to. As Miyuki was pointing out and Tatsuya was aware of himself, ��Hattori was also one of last year��s top students.��


    ��That��s right; there wasn��t much difference between the all-around scores, right?��


    Mayumi nodded an acknowledgement to Miyuki and directed her question to Azusa, but Suzune was the one who replied.


    ��For theory, the order for the top spots were Isori-kun, followed by Nakajou-san and Hattori in third place. In the practical, Hattori-kun took the Top place over Nakajou-san by a narrow margin. The all-around top student was also Hattori- kun followed by Nakajou-san by a narrow margin."


    Putting all this upon the school��s bulletin board in a big display each semester as an incentive to study is really meaningless, Tatsuya thought.


    "I might be called the rotten apple that spoils the barrel�� but from the start, most serious students can��t cross swords with the Student Council President and the chief��" at least, that was Tatsuya''s assessment of Suzune.


    ��So in practical skills, Nakajou-senpai was higher than Chiyoda-senpai?��


    Miyuki had already understood this point, but while attending the Nine Schools Competition, becoming familiar with this person had created a different impression.


    ��That��s because that girl Kanon is too sloppy.�� ��She has a majestic quality to her at least?��


    At Mari��s blunt opinion, Mayumi agreed with a forced smile.


    ��To the contrary; it��s just the slender A-chan looks to be unsuited for sports competitions.��


    ��Nonetheless, Nakajou is going to be an athlete in the coming year, right?��


    Although she had been listening to Mayumi as if she wasn��t being discussed, when Mari��s dropped bombshell, Azusa��s body begun to shake in response.


    ���� I may have introduced the topic�� but this is next year, Nakajou? There��s no point in getting all scared about it right now.��


    ��Th�� that��s right. Next year�� next year, aside from Chiyoda-san, there��s Shiba-san, Kitayama-san, Mitsui-san and others; we have plenty of prospective athletes����


    As Azusa forced herself to reply with a peculiarly weird voice, Mayumi��s face took on a triumphant look.


    ��Well, there are a lot of great prospects among this year''s freshman girls�� the third years can��t just push the burden upon their underclassmen.��


    ��No, such a thing, placing a burden, I just meant the right person for the right job, that is����


    If that was the case, it was certainly logical; gazing at her with his half closed eyes and hard to refute, the Student Council President had it tough, Tatsuya realized.


    ? ? ?


    When he stepped into the Public Moral room after six weeks away, it was unexpectedly crowded.


    ��I didn��t get any notice of a meeting?��


    Tatsuya inquired of Mari who was, for some reason, standing at the entrance; she nodded with the dignity of her office.


    ��That��s correct, I don��t have any memory of sending out a notice.�� ��So this is a ceremony in honor of the first day of the new semester?�� ��The inaugural ceremony takes place only once a year.��


    ��This isn��t some kind of special membership meeting?" ��Well, now��


    Upon Mari��s reply, Tatsuya made a light bow and turned to retrieve his personal recorder from his locker with a brisk pace �� but he didn��t get three steps before he stopped.


    Looking behind him, he found standing at exactly the same distance as before


    ��to be clear, shadowing him exactly �� Mari, gazing back at him. ����Is there something?��


    ��It��s not work. But that doesn��t change the fact that there is a big event for the Public Moral Committee.��


    ��Ahh����


    At Tatsuya��s cautious response, Mari adopted an ��oh, well�� expression. ����It��s best to go to the heart of the matter directly with this kind of thing.�� ��I��ve glanced through the important news.��


    ��What I��m talking about is a completely inter-committee kind of thing.��


    She was glancing around while she was talking with a ��is there anything that needs to be taken care of���� kind of feeling that Tatsuya perceived.


    In the end, the one to give in was Mari.


    ��There is no term of office for the Public Moral members."


    ��I know. Although you select a replacement, there is no need to resign; it all seems a little strange.��


    ��We tend to cling to this delicious position. Every graduating class selects their replacements, but quite a few of us remain in position until graduation.��


    She gave a subtle shrug of her shoulders as she spoke. Perhaps she was thinking of the special privileges of the Public Moral Committee with an ��oh, well�� thought floating in her mind.


    ��To tell the truth, one of the third years resigned at the end of last semester. Today, the replacement is coming.��


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrows in suspicion at Mari��s words. ��This is a welcome party?��


    ��By no means; we��re not that cohesive an organization. You understand that by now, right?��


    Certainly, the Public Moral Committee was an organization more suited for words like ��division�� and ��antagonism�� rather than unity. Because he understood that, the whole thing gave Tatsuya an anxious mood. Given those facts, what was this crowd doing here?


    ��It��s just that it��s unusual to have a girl chosen as a member, so everybody who was free came to take a look at her.��


    I got it, Tatsuya thought. The members have not gathered out of comradery but rather curiosity. However, for that reason��


    ��It��s about time to choose a chief.��


    At Tatsuya��s point, an ill-humored expression silently came over Mari��s face. Apparently there were many things on her mind and she didn��t want to trouble her kouhai, so she was choosing her words in order to gloss over things.


    ����Well, in my case it��s part of my job. It��s only right that I greet the new member. By the way, could I trouble you to look after things for a while?��


    ����You mean me?��


    Tatsuya��s request for clarification was only natural. To entrust all the organizational details and the orientation of a new member to the guy at the absolute bottom rung of the ladder was questionable.


    ��I mean you.��


    Nevertheless, Mari��s expression was 100% percent earnest.


    ��I don��t know anything about the person who is joining us. I am sympathetic to her�� but even so, I don��t think you can leave all this work to a freshman.��


    ��Nonetheless, you are the only one in the Public Moral Committee who can do it.��


    Since this point was certainly true with regards to the Public Moral Committee, Tatsuya��s defeat was decided. The new member was exactly who Tatsuya thought it would be.


    ��Let��s get this over with a quick face-to-face meeting�� Kanon, for today, work with Tatsuya-kun and grasp all you need to for patrolling.��


    He didn��t think a face-to-face meeting with someone as well known as Kanon was necessary, but Mari said this after introducing Kanon to members scattered around the room and delivering the responsibility to Tatsuya as promised.


    As usual, Tatsuya had no veto rights. Not just him, this instruction was only given after all the other members had left, so Kanon was limited to a choice of Tatsuya or Mari.


    ��Huh��? Mari-san is not going to instruct me?��


    For Kanon, Mari was obviously the better choice. To indicate this right in front of Tatsuya was certainly a rude gesture, but Tatsuya could comprehend her dissatisfaction very well. Not only to not be instructed by Mari, to not even be instructed by another second year like herself and to have an underclassman act as a senpai was not going to be fun for Kanon. Mari wanted him to take the role of her coach, but deep in his heart, Tatsuya was rooting for Kanon to make more of an argument.


    ��I can��t be your guide, because the underhanded guys see my silhouette and quietly sneak away. The point of this is that Tatsuya-kun is number one in incident encounters among committee members. As a result, he is number one in number of apprehensions, too.��


    ��Oh, if that��s the case, I see.��


    Unfortunately, Kanon quickly and easily understood.


    Anyway, Tatsuya was left with a feeling that he should be questioning Mari��s remarks with the ��as a result,�� but he soon resigned himself to the situation. The end of this fruitless task was in sight.


    ��No one assigns patrol routes. We don��t need to go over every area within the school. My and other committee members'' patrol routes do not keep to a routine, but the majority of the members seem to patrol a set path.�� Unpleasant as it was, a job is a job. Walking side by side, Tatsuya addressed a serious lecture to Kanon as they went. However,


    ��Hmm��. Shiba-kun is highly adaptive.��


    Kanon��s complimentary outburst and his explanations had no logical connection.


    ��But just after you started school, you began to patrol the school alone, right. And even I��ve heard various stories of your legendary new student week actions.��


    ��Well, a lot happened back then����


    He felt that her awe was misplaced but he was reluctant to be disagreeable. �� Suddenly being thrown into solo patrol operations was the norm. Kanon��s treatment was extremely protective; speaking these various truths, however, would please neither one of them. Tatsuya continued his lecture instead of disagreeing.


    ��In my case, I place importance on visiting the practice rooms. This is because if you look at old patrol logs, there are very few problem causing incidents in the classrooms.��


    ��That��s because the classrooms are monitored. For romantic type vulgarities, it��s a mood killer; even if you want to do it, you can��t.��


    ��Romance?����


    In general, he had some interest in reading fiction, but any curiosity he had in erotica and how he should respond if a person confesses their love had been sealed.


    ��You don��t go to the gym or the grounds? Doesn��t more trouble happen there than in the practice rooms?��


    ��Except for special circumstances like the new student invitation period, those areas as a general rule are under the jurisdiction of the clubs. Of course, if there��s a momentary outbreak of hostilities between individual factions, it becomes the Public Moral Committee''s time to intervene.��


    Kanon broke her ties to the clubs when she joined the Public Moral Committee, but since she herself had been a member of the track and field club (her specialty had been hurdles), there was no way she wasn��t aware of the clubs'' self-governing privileges.


    ��No one will mind if we just go and take a look around, right? Trotting over once trouble has arisen means it''s too late to intervene.��


    Even so, suggesting that kind of action�� this sounded like she was brimming with the desire to expand her territory by raising havoc, Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    In accordance with Kanon��s strong request, the day��s patrol took the all important tour of the gymnasium. (Tatsuya was seriously troubled over the necessity of accompanying her.)


    In relation to the school grounds, it was the second building if you came from the entrance.


    By sheer coincidence, today was the Kenjutsu club��s practice day.


    ����The older Shiba. That��s a different girl than the one you usually bring when you watch us.��


    ��Please don��t talk like I��m a playboy.��


    Whether he was serious or joking was hard to tell from the tone of his voice �� but Tatsuya thought he felt the jest was at least partly serious �� the one who had come to talk to him was Kirihara.


    ��Really, Kirihara-kun. Isn��t saying stuff like that rude to Chiyoda-san? Because Chiyoda-san is serious about Isori-kun.��


    ����Well, if that��s the way it is, it��s okay.��


    The one whose outburst eased Kanon��s discomfort and made Tatsuya breathe a deep sigh of relief was Sayaka.


    The reason Sayaka of the Kendo Club was participating in the Kenjutsu club��s practice wasn��t so that they could use the club hour to date.


    Since the spring incident, the sports clubs who used magic and the sports who didn��t felt they had to increase opportunities for mutual interaction between themselves. Especially with the clubs that were basically the same, sports clubs whose only difference was the rule about whether magic could be used or not in competition had taken it upon themselves to bridge the gap by undertaking positive actions; thus, the current trend was born.


    The Kendo club and the Kenjutsu club pioneered the trend. Sayaka and Kirihara were the first to use that excuse �� that is, they were the first participants to take part in a mutual exchange program.


    ��Therefore, this means these two are not practicing together just because they like each other.


    Enough gossip.


    Tatsuya, despite Sayaka��s support(?), was still getting the stink eye from Kirihara, so he explained the situation.


    ��Chief Watanabe ordered us to go together.��


    Although what he said was true, it would have been better to act as if he didn��t need to excuse his behavior. Volunteering information like this made it seem like he was using his job to cover up immoral behavior.


    ��Eh, then that rumor was true.��


    Kirihara not only unexpectedly readily believed him, but made a meaningful comment.


    ��A rumor?��


    ��Oh, Shiba-kun doesn��t know?��


    ��The rumor about Chiyoda becoming the next Public Moral Chief and Chief Watanabe making the rounds to get it approved. Frankly, don��t you think that girl having to make the rounds to get it approved is such a tiresome thing for her to do?��


    Tatsuya realized the ��rumor�� Sayaka and Kirihara were announcing tag-team fashion was completely true, but in the face of this spectacle, he chose silence.


    ��It��s just like they said it was. It��s Chiyoda, so they''ve got to make an exception. Because Watanabe-senpai really likes Chiyoda. In order to be able to appoint Chiyoda-san, who has no experience, as her successor, she has to make a lot of effort.��


    Even though Tatsuya didn��t say anything, they didn��t stop adding to the heap.


    ��Hmm, that girl not only looks like a Takarazuka (A famous all female acting troupe where women play all the roles even the male ones in love scenes), but she thinks like one, too, eh? Well if Chiyoda becomes chief she��ll certainly make quite a picture.��


    The Girls Opera, since the beginning of the modern era, could be called a traditional theatrical entertainment, so Tatsuya didn��t feel that ��thinks like a Takarazuka�� was a particularly dishonorable appraisal, but it seemed that Kanon��s sensibilities reached a different conclusion.


    ��Oh, you��re treating not just me but Mari-san as lesbians�� Kirihara-kun, aren��t you very brave.��


    ��Wait a minute!�� Behind Kanon��s back, as if someone was painting Acala (A fierce guardian deity in Buddhism portrayed with an aura of fire), an aura of fire rose up. (To be accurate, it was an explosion of violently charged psion particles.)


    ��I never said lesbian!��


    Despite the fact that in terms of simple power, Kanon was rumored to be number one among the second years, and the fact that she also had great rage on her side, Kirihara waved his head and fist excitedly.


    ��No problem.��


    At the violently strong Kanon��s pronouncement, Tatsuya breathed a deep sigh. His right hand made a swift light thrust.


    ��Huhh!��


    With an out of pitch screech, the violent dance of psion particles subsided. ��Wh-What did you do?��


    From her position sunken down on the floor, the red-faced Kanon was using both of her scalding eyes to glare at Tatsuya, the cause of her minor indignity.


    ����That was more effective than expected. Truthfully, I thought he was putting me on about ��pleasure points��, but...��


    It was Yakumo��s deceitful Tenketsujutsu (Probably blind spot technique).


    Located on the back are some ��spots that cause pleasant feelings����he was just taught them this morning. He used a thrust with his index finger on one after he watched Kanon get increasingly red faced. As she listened to his monologue, he modified his facial expression.


    ��Chiyoda-senpai, what would happen if Public Moral members went around starting their own personal brawl?��


    ��Aah�� but he...��


    ��There is no ''but he''. Okay, after the occurrence of sexual harassment, it��s best to have the Disciplinary Committee conduct a trial. As a general rule, the testimony of a Public Moral Committee member can be considered independent evidence.��


    ��Oi?��


    In the confusion brought on by the swift change in the status quo, Kirihara kept out of it; nonetheless Tatsuya and Kanon didn��t take their eyes off of each other.


    ��O K A Y? Will you please restrain yourself from acting like a pot boiling over.��


    ����Understood��


    The sulky faced Kanon was too busy averting her eyes to be aware of Sayaka��s mutter of ���� doesn''t what you just did count as sexual harassment, too?��


    ��Now that you mention it, isn''t the Student Council election coming up real soon?��


    At last, the chaotic situation had subsided. In order to move from the talk of the Public Moral succession, Sayaka had brought up this topic for the second time today (at least for Tatsuya). To keep any club members from putting fuel on the fire, Sayaka hospitably introduced the perfect water cooler gossip topic.


    ��At the end of the month, right. Yeah, I��d call that real soon.��


    Kirihara responded to Sayaka��s question. ��I��ve heard it��s going to be a one-on- one match between Hattori-kun and Nakajou-san.��


    Paying no attention to the difference between first and second course, Kanon quickly joined her fellow second years�� conversation.


    ��Nope, Hattori isn��t doing it.��


    For Tatsuya the d��j�� vu conversation had been broken up by the revelation of a new fact.


    ��Oh, really?��


    It looked like Kirihara��s words were a surprise to Kanon.


    ��Yep, that Hattori is going to succeed the chief of Club Management. I heard it from him myself that he wasn��t going to take part in the election.��


    ��Hmmm, Hattori-kun�� however it��s proper. Club Management can��t be done by anybody without brute strength.��


    Kanon accepted Kirihara��s answer with a proper nod.


    He could see what they were saying. The Club Management Group certainly had a more violent image than the Student Council, Tatsuya thought.


    Even under normal circumstances, scouting for club members, taking space for club activities and the like caused many inevitable disputes. Thanks to Katsuto��s glare, great big riots hadn��t happened, but an ordinary person couldn��t do the same thing.


    However �� Tatsuya thought,


    This meant that of the strongest candidates for Student Council President, both would not take part in the election.


    Just who is going to be the next Student Council President��


    ? ? ?


    After the patrol was over, homeward bound. Miyuki had just finished with the Student Council.


    Leo, Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku were done with club activities. Mikihiko was done with his independent training in the practice room.


    It had been a while since Tatsuya could mingle with his usual circle. They crowded around a table in a coffee shop that was on the way to the station.


    And in nearly no time the topic became the upcoming election. ��Hmmm�� to tell the truth, a little unreliable.��


    Leo gave a cold appraisal of Azusa. ��But her true abilities tower over others.��


    ��I believe it��s better to have a gentle person as Student Council President.�� Shizuku and Mizuki seemed to be members of the Support Azusa party. ��Anyway, the possibility of Hattori-senpai has completely disappeared, right?�� This was a repeated inquiry of Erika.


    ��Aah, it seems like he himself has told others about it so there doesn��t seem to be a way to be mistaken about it. Even the Student Council President can��t steal the person who is the next successor to the Club Management Group Leader.��


    Tatsuya replied with an affirmative.


    ��That��s true�� I don��t believe even those people could stand against chief Juumonji.��


    Countless nods of yes, yes came from Erika��s side.


    ��Therefore, after all, Nakajou-senpai is the only possible person who can become a candidate.��


    Mizuki returned to the topic of the next Student Council President.


    ��But, she herself has said she doesn��t want to do it, right? Okay, Miyuki, become a candidate!��


    ��Wait, Erika, what nonsense are you spouting?��


    Miyuki��s eyes widened in response to Erika��s surprising remark.


    But, unexpectedly, it seemed that Erika was really taken with her own suggestion.


    ��It��s not like there��s any regulation prohibiting first years from becoming Student Council President, right? In the recent Nine Schools Competition, Miyuki not only took part in the Newcomers Icicle Break, but battled against second and third years in Mirage Bat and won. I think your true power and popularity make you perfect.��


    ��Don��t say such nonsense. In general, a high school student��s ��true power�� cannot only be measured by magic power?��


    ��If it��s scholarship, we have Tatsuya here. Once you become Student Council President, you can appoint anyone as staff.��


    Mizuki entered support for Erika��s position in Miyuki and Erika��s back and forth conversation.


    ��Yeah, that��s right. President Saegusa was getting rid of the first course only limit.��


    ��Even Mizuki����


    It was a superficially chiding remark, but a waver could be felt in Miyuki��s voice.


    ��Yeah, yeah. That��s right, if you were president, you could head hunt Tatsuya- kun from the Public Moral Committee�� .��


    At Erika��s Mephistopheles-like (a young girl version) whisper, Miyuki visibly trembled.


    ��Conversely, wouldn��t it be okay if Tatsuya became Student council president?�� ��Oh, that sounds interesting.��


    As childhood friends, they didn��t compete with each other, but this time Mikihiko blew Erika��s outrageous idea out of the water with one of his own.


    While Leo gazed around blankly at these evil plots, Tatsuya asserted, ��That��s impossible.��


    ��Certainly, if it was Miyuki there might be enough support for the idea to make it happen, but I could not collect enough ballots.��


    However, Shizuku had a different opinion.


    ��But, Tatsuya-san, you took a major role in the Nine Schools Competition,�� ��No, Shizuku�� I was part of the backstage crew for the victory and only competed in one event. It��s said that the work of those who work behind the scenes can not be comprehended if you��re viewing the front.��


    Once again, Tatsuya denied the possibility of being elected, but Honoka raised her voice in a fervent rebuttal.


    ��Still, if Tatsuya-san was ever placed on the ballot, I would absolutely vote for him!��


    ��Me too Onii-sama. If Onii-sama ever ran for office, I would campaign for you by distributing leaflets or anything else you wanted me to do.��


    Surrounded on both sides by Miyuki and Honoka, who were subtly competing over who was more enthusiastic, Tatsuya realized he had a slight headache.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Volume 5 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    One week had passed since the start of the new semester.


    At last it was time to officially announce the Student Council President election, even among those who were not really involved (especially students in classes E to H). "Who will be a candidate?��, "Who has influence?", and similar topics could be heard. As classmates exchanged morning greetings, Tatsuya, who was going to his assigned terminal, heard the voice of the previously arrived Mikihiko call out ��Morning, Tatsuya��.


    ��Morning. Mikihiko, you��re always early.��


    ��Ha ha, you��re right. Because I��ve recently been given more Asa no Gongyou to do, I really wanted to take on things a little more slowly, but�� tradition.��


    The word, Gongyou, originally indicated Buddhist religious services. But, probably due to the influence of the Shinto-Buddhist amalgamation, even people like Mikihiko, who came from a long line of Shintoists, used the word ��Gongyou��. In short, ��Asa no Gongyou�� was early morning religious rites. That the phrase ��been given more�� properly meant ��I can participate again��, Tatsuya grasped from the crumbs of information he got when talking to both Mikihiko himself and Erika.


    His friend was not only steadily regaining his power, but increasing his power as well. He was happy for him, but he was also envious. Previously, Mari had tossed around a joke about him transferring into course one, but Tatsuya thought Mikihiko might really become the first person to transfer from course two into course one.


    ��By the way Tatsuya, I have to ask you about something you might think is weird, but����


    ��Something weird?��


    This blunt but muttered inquiry seemed to be coming from out of left field. His first response was to tell him to proceed. After all, the two of them were fellow students, but he withheld comment and slowed to keep in step with him.


    ��I don��t think this is very weird, but Tatsuya, is it really true that you��re a candidate for Student Council President?��


    ����What did you say?��


    There was no way Tatsuya was not listening to what Mikihiko said. Tatsuya responded this way because his astonishment was so great.


    ��No, well, I��m asking because there is this rumor that ��Tatsuya is a candidate for Student Council President�� going around.��


    ��Rumor��?�� ��I didn��t do it!��


    Tatsuya didn��t consider himself especially good at reading people, but Mikihiko proclaimed innocence with every excited gesture.


    ��Yesterday, after school in the practice room, Tsuzura-sensei questioned me. ��Is it really true that Shiba Tatsuya is a candidate for Student Council President?�� is what he said.��


    Instructor Tsuzura''s specialty was magic geometry, and he was also well versed in magic engineering; currently he was teaching the second years. His principal occupation was a university professor.


    In the academic world, he was known as an excellent young researcher. It was also proclaimed that he would soon receive the office of associate professor. However, not only his way of thinking��but also his speech and conduct were a little too loose and independent. For disciplinary reasons, he was transferred to a high school associated with his university. Nonetheless�� he himself said he wasn��t bothered by it; ��I can do independent research,�� the troublesome fellow rejoiced.


    Maybe because he had that kind of temperament, he was one of the teachers who made a special effort to look after the second course students. He didn��t even limit himself to his assigned year. Tatsuya had also been called over for a chat countless times.


    ��This tall tale is being spread by them��?��


    ��Oh, so it is a tall tale? I thought it strange since you said you had no interest in being a candidate the other day.��


    Tatsuya had a flabbergasted expression as he nodded to the dejected looking Mikihiko.


    ��I don��t think I could get any votes if I was a candidate, and as I said before I don��t intend to run. How did this rumor get spread among the teachers?��


    ��Don��t know����


    Mikihiko couldn��t possibly know what was going on in the staff room. As expected, all he could do was tilt his head at him.


    Even Tatsuya did not ask in the expectation of an answer; he asked it as a way of grumbling.


    ��It��s not just the teachers.��


    However, contrary to his expectations, testimony that pointed in an unpleasant direction was extracted from a nearby listener.


    ��During club activities, I heard bits and pieces of the senpais gossiping about it. Surprisingly, everybody seemed receptive to the idea.��


    After Leo, who sat in front of him, said that, Erika, who was half sitting, half leaning on Mizuki��s desk, also sang the same tune.


    ��Oh, now that you mention it, I overheard somebody talking about it yesterday. It was something about a first year who was a member of the Public Moral Committee taking part in the upcoming Student Council election. Now that I��ve considered it, that��s got to be about Tatsuya-kun, right?��


    Right? Tatsuya didn��t want to nod his agreement with what she said, but after synthesizing Mikihiko��s intelligence report as well as Leo��s and Erika��s, no other conclusion could possibly be made.


    ��Me, too����


    Oh no, not Mizuki as well. Tatsuya wanted take cover under his desk.


    ��I have a fleeting memory of something like that being said when I was in the Counseling room, yesterday.��


    However, upon hearing the identity of whom she heard the rumor from, a ��with positivity, anything can be dealt with�� kind of feeling was born.


    Actually, it was the feeling of knowing that he was going to interrogate Haruka. I think there remain some objections over whether it was really okay to call something like that ��positivity��.


    ? ? ?


    The one who would protest the most about referring to Tatsuya��s operational plan as ��positivity�� would probably be Haruka.


    ��It��s still in the middle of first period!��


    In a manner unbecoming of a counselor, Haruka scowled a grimace at Tatsuya, who was visiting the Counseling room.


    Apparently, the sneaky way he got the No Head Dragon intelligence (!?) had left her feeling abused. ��If you viewed it the way Tatsuya did, it was not like there was a contract that placed restraints on how he could use the bought information.


    ��The assigned work for first period is completed.��


    Naturally, Tatsuya felt no mental distress at being hated by Haruka. They shared the same secrets with each other, but not quite, because the cards Tatsuya held were the stronger of the two.


    ����Quite the high achiever, aren��t you.��


    ��A low achiever. I barely made it in with all the red marks on my practical exams.��


    ����Somehow, when you say that, I can��t hear any sarcasm.��


    ��Between the two of them, they shared what might be called an intimacy that didn��t require polite niceties.


    ��That��s because it��s true. Well, more importantly, there��s something worrying me. I would like to consult you about it.��


    When Tatsuya made this conversational gambit, Haruka��s eyes widened and she straightened her posture automatically.


    ��Please feel free to consult me about anything.��


    She was extremely conscious of her professional duties, but her quick switch made him feel slightly uneasy about his ability to pass his classes. Well, it was about time she learned that ��the worry�� he had brought to the counselor was outside her official sphere.


    ��My worry, you��d call it, is the Student Council election at the end of the month.��


    ��They certainly made a mess of recruiting candidates this time. So that��s it? Has your younger sister been requested to run for Student Council President?��


    ��Oh yes, I��m certainly worried about that. However, what I wanted to consult you about today concerns a different ��rumor��.��


    ��Rumor?��


    ��Yes, the rumor about me becoming a candidate that��s started floating around the staff room; you wouldn��t happen to know anything about that?��


    As Tatsuya broached the subject he stood face to face with Haruka and looked directly into her eyes, for an instant and really for an instant only an ��oh, no�� look showed on her face.


    ��You talked to Shibata-san about this yesterday. I would like the details fully explained to me.��


    But no matter how short the instant was, any change of expression that occurred under the steady gaze of his eyes would not be missed. There was no way that Tatsuya could have failed to notice it.


    ��I thought it is unthinkable, but, could Ono-sensei have scattered this rumor that couldn��t have happened around on her own initiative?��


    Haruka��s facial muscles relaxed and contracted in a dizzying fashion. Eventually, her expression settled into her normal amiable smile.


    ��Yes, indeed that would be ��unthinkable��. There is no way I would do such an irresponsible thing.��


    There was no trace of strain in her lips.


    Her facial control skills seemed to have made remarkable progress. ����How on earth did this tall tale start circulating?��


    ��What�� so it is a tall tale. Well, that��s the way it is�� Shiba-kun��s not the type to take the center stage; you��re more the ''pull strings behind the curtain'' type.��


    ��I will not deny it.��


    Their eyes met, and the two of them exchanged evil grins. Perhaps this could be the influence of their shared master.


    Nevertheless, a degree of commonality wasn��t reason enough to collude with each other.


    ��Now then, how on earth did this tall tale about me becoming a candidate for Student Council President start circulating?��


    ��Sorry, I don��t really know a lot about that?�� ��Really, the part you do know is sufficient.�� ������


    Tatsuya looked extremely at ease as he waited for Haruka��s answer. Playing dumb would gain her nothing, Haruka realized.


    To begin with there wasn��t any reason to be silent about what she herself heard.


    ����I��m not really sure who said what, but�� is it alright to act as if it was one of those verbal message type games? ��Looks like Hattori-kun won��t run.�� ��Looks like Nakajou-san won��t run.�� ��It seems so troublesome to have to search for a presidential candidate.�� ��Hey, wouldn��t Shiba-san make an amusing one?���� somehow turned into ��Looks like Shiba-san will run.�� ��Shiba-kun will run.�� ��Eh, Shiba-kun?�� ��Yeah, the Public Moral Committee��s.�� ��Oh, the one who took part in the newcomers�� tournament?�� ��Hmm, wouldn��t that be interesting?�� in no time.��


    After listening to Haruka, Tatsuya was so exhausted that he felt like he could fall off his chair.


    ����How could the teachers believe such a half-baked rumor?��


    Well, rumors are naturally irresponsible and half-baked things. His fellow first years and the upperclassmen seem to have fished it out from the water cooler talk, so even if Tatsuya wanted to track the rumor piece by piece, there is no way to track down the pieces.


    But, superior people like Tsuzura��at least they��re intellectually superior�� people serious enough to become professor, the staff shouldn��t be as easy to fool.


    Tatsuya wasn��t quite ready to throw away the possibility that someone might be intentionally manipulating the rumor mill.


    ��There are more serious people among the students than among the teachers. The details of what happened in April were kept from the students, but since the staff knows the facts����


    ����The Blanche incident?��


    ��That��s right. There are many teachers who rate Shiba-kun quite highly for being central to getting that matter settled.��


    Unfortunately, he hadn��t foreseen this. That that matter would stand out so much�� Tatsuya thought he wasn��t self aware enough.


    ��They don��t know the exact details because Juumonji-kun kept a lid on those, but they do know that you drove the terrorists off with your own power, and that point causes them to regard you quite highly. Because they want the Student Council President of a magic high school to be extremely powerful, quite a lot of the teachers think it would be amusing to have a first year president if he possessed that kind of supreme power.��


    ��This is getting to be really bad, Tatsuya thought.


    With Haruka��s words ringing through his head, Tatsuya considered how to handle the matter.


    ��Before exiting the counseling room, he made certain that he had not made any inquiries into the methods she used to acquire information.


    ? ? ?


    However, there were a limited number of methods that could be used to squash a baseless rumor. Furthermore none of them were available to him.


    Therefore he had to destroy the base that the rumors were springing from; you could call the results of meeting with Haruka quite effective.


    Thinking like that might comfort himself, but the weight of his burdens had not lessened.


    A class of 25 people was not a lot of people. You could grasp who was doing what with one glance. In addition to him, there were only four people not chit- chatting before instruction started, so twenty people were. He didn��t like it, but he could tell that not one of those twenty wasn��t whispering the gossip about him.


    The fragmentary conversations he could overhear all used words like ��just like I thought��, ��President�� and ��Election��.


    It was well beyond being merely uncomfortable. ��Tatsuya, please. May I have a moment of your time?��


    Mayumi made her Royal Entrance (though that is a rather grand description to apply to an upperclassman, these days) into the first year��s classroom, stopped directly in front of the desk he was sitting at, and with what could only be called cuteness(!), clasped both hands together and blurted out those words.


    Behind her back, Suzune looked at the scene with a disgusted look on her face.


    Tatsuya made a fleeting glance at the digital clock running at the corner of his display. Five minutes remained of the break between first and second period. If they were thinking of returning to the third year classroom, that left only a minute to talk.


    ��If we say it��s for official Student Council business, none of us receive red marks.��


    Mayumi, with her clasped hands, answered the unspoken question she read in Tatsuya��s eyes. Still, the location of those hands was subtly lower. It was a bad omen; she might change her hands into full on prayer mode and imitate a ��Virgin Mary�� statue.


    Both hands together, tearful eyes; if any one could pull off a stunt like that, it was Mayumi.


    Second period followed first period and classroom instruction took place via computer terminal. About twenty to thirty minutes passed by without more trouble landing on Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya stood up from his seat and, under the gazes of his friends, lightly bowed towards Mayumi.


    As if he were exchanging places with Mayumi, he stood in front of his desk and held out his own ID card so the Student Council permit could be entered.


    ? ? ?


    He was escorted to the Student Council room.


    Tatsuya understood why they came and got him now when they knew he was probably going to spend his lunch hour there with them.


    ��Sorry for interrupting your class, but we only have one more day.��


    Upon being offered an apology by Suzune, Tatsuya shook his head and said ��No, I don��t mind.��


    ��Thank you, I am relieved that you say so.��


    Phew. Taking an exaggerated breath, Mayumi broached the main topic. ��To be frank, this concerns the upcoming election����


    It met his expectations, exactly.


    Tatsuya had already decided on his reply. ��I think it��s too soon for Miyuki.�� ��Miyuki-san�� How did you know?��


    To wide-eyed Mayumi who was obviously thinking ��It can��t be, a mind reading technique��, Tatsuya gave a reluctant smile and explained the trick.


    ��You didn��t wait for the noon break and deliberately came for me during class; therefore, you probably wanted to consult me at a time when Miyuki wouldn��t be there. Also, when you consider the time constraints, I understood that we would be discussing making Miyuki a candidate for Student Council President.��


    Tatsuya wasn��t making these comments to make a show of his deductive skills.


    Mayumi alone he could probably handle; with Suzune acting as her tag team partner, however, he was afraid that they could persuade him if he didn��t disrupt their strategy at the outset.


    His preemptive strike had hit his target, just now.


    Before his opponents��especially Suzune��could regroup, Tatsuya had to seize the upper hand to make victory inevitable.


    ��There is nothing official that bars a first year from becoming Student Council President, right. However, it is too soon for Miyuki. She is not yet able to act as head of this organization.��


    ����When she was in middle school, she didn��t undertake a similar duty to Student Council President?��


    ��I stopped her.��


    Suzune��s question received an immediate negative reply. ��When I look at her, all I see is level headedness����


    ��Miyuki is still a child. I might be over protective, but she still can��t completely control herself. At least, wait until she can keep her magic from running wild.��


    In answer to Mayumi��s inquiry, words of rebuttal seemed to fall to the floor.


    Mayumi and Suzune both had faces that looked full of words they wished to speak��mainly, about being ��over protective��. There is no ��might be�� about it ��it is a ��fact�� that you are��however, a tendency to let magic to run wild could not be overlooked in a Student Council President. They could not refute that point.


    ����But, we��re stumped. Tomorrow, the public announcement of the election will be made, but we don��t have any candidates.��


    ��I thought the deadline to announce candidates was one week.��


    To Tatsuya��s implied ��Don��t we have a week to find a candidate?��, Mayumi shook her head with a dark look on her face.


    ��Narrowing down the choices for the next student body president is the Student Council��s duty. Otherwise, we get overwhelmed by a flood of candidates.��


    ����Isn��t having a lot of different candidates running for office considered more respectable?��


    ��Even compared to an eruption of fights with magic? With everyone battling it out to see who will become Student Council President?��


    Certainly, if that happened, the turmoil would be even greater than that of the new student invitation week.


    ����Wouldn��t whatever happened��involve only the students who wanted to become Student Council President?��


    However, if it was just over who would become Student Council President, they could guard against the uproar.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, you are being na?ve.��


    Mayumi crushed Tatsuya��s theory in one blow.


    ��The Student Council of this school has tremendous privileges, and even after graduation are appraised as being elite. Actually, four years ago, the Student Council at the time advocated a ��Democratic Free Election��. On that occasion, the number of seriously wounded people went into the double digits. The ��Democratic Free Election�� signs were taken down, and the Student Council President strongly recommended the vice president become the next president to get the situation finally under control, according to our records.��


    Tatsuya��s doubts were vanquished by Suzune��s astonishingly violent tale. ����Is this a school or a third world country?��


    A groan leaked out of Tatsuya.


    ��A great talent for magic can destroy the bonds of self-restraint. High school students aren��t adults after all.��


    Mayumi was once again before his eyes, entreating him with her hands.


    ��Can��t you see? Tatsuya-kun might only be able to see her as a mere child, but Miyuki-san would surely be fine. As they say, the person rises to the position.��


    It has come to this, Tatsuya thought.


    I can still make a show of stringently clinging to the impression that I believe a first year shouldn��t become Student Council President.


    So then��


    ��How about we put Miyuki aside for the moment, and think about the matter of Nakajou-senpai��s refusal of candidacy? Both in terms of proper order and actual ability, isn��t Nakajou-senpai the most suitable person to become the next Student Council President?��


    As Tatsuya made his point, Mayumi��s face turned grim and she sunk into silence.


    ����That is certainly true, but����


    Suzune, too, had no words to refute that argument.


    Yes, this was so obvious to all of them that no one had to say anything.


    If Azusa hadn��t so selfishly backed out, Tatsuya wouldn��t have to debate this issue; that was so clear that no explanation was needed.


    Nonetheless, Tatsuya��s next comment was unexpected by both Mayumi and Suzune.


    ����If you like, I can go and try to persuade Nakajou-senpai?��


    ��Eh?�� Tatsuya-kun will try to persuade A-chan for us?�� ��Yes.��


    For Mayumi, this was all so unexpected that she was unsure what face to make for a while, but as the meaning of Tatsuya��s word slowly started to sink in, she unconsciously seized his hand in a tight grip.


    ��You��ll really do it? You couldn��t possibly fail! You absolutely must do it! Of course, I can rely on you, Tatsuya-kun!��


    Tatsuya��s seized hand seemed as if it was about to buzz, so enthusiastically did Mayumi shake it up and down. Glancing at each other''s faces, Suzune and Tatsuya flashed wry smiles.


    ? ? ?


    At lunchtime that day, perhaps because she had an instinct as keen as a small animal for sensing danger, Azusa did not come to the Student Council room. At this rate, she might find a way to avoid me after school as well for some reason, thought Tatsuya, so just after the end of fifth period, he marched into Azusa��s classroom. (Magic High school finished at 3 pm in the afternoon; fifth period finished at 2 pm in the afternoon.)


    He spied on the state of affairs inside the classroom from the doorway. Azusa was hurriedly making preparations to leave. She was probably trying to engineer an escape before she was caught, but she was tripped up by the fact that a student as serious as herself would never leave her terminal before instruction was over.


    Unlike Tatsuya, who wasn��t pigeonholed by rules��he probably wouldn��t hesitate to soil his hands with a serious crime��dragging his sister along, he stepped into the classroom of Class A second year.


    He received some ��who does this guy think he is�� stares, primarily directed to him from the male students, but as expected, there was no one with the type of childish mentality that insisted on attacking an underclassman for daring to enter their domain. ��The gazes of the female students were different; they evaluated him the same way they evaluated designer goods. The pressure of their gazes was strong, but none of them looked like they were going to bother to confront him, it seemed. Tatsuya shamelessly ignored both forms of stares and went directly to Azusa��s seat.


    Azusa was aware of his approach midway. However, the interval she spent pondering ��how can I flee without looking strange�� meant that he was able to arrive before her eyes.


    With a hesitant but forced smile, Azusa stood up.


    She had fiercely grasped her schoolbag, but her legs wouldn��t move. There was a 30 cm difference height wise between Tatsuya and Azusa.


    Normally, this was not an intimidating advantage in confrontations; sitting or standing, this didn��t seem like much of a difference, but somehow he managed to take a position where he appeared to be looking down at her.


    An overly bright smile floating across his face, Tatsuya��s eyes bore into Azusa��s eyes and wouldn��t let them escape.


    ��Nakajou-senpai.��


    There was nothing outstanding about any of the features of Tatsuya��s face and body, nor did he possess the type of beautiful voice that people loved to listen to, but perhaps thanks to the effect combat training had on his throat and lungs, his voice had a deep penetrating quality when he spoke. A young girl might find that his voice radiated a ��somber�� or ��mature�� feeling.


    ��I would like to talk to you for a moment.��


    So a timid, young girl might find his voice radiating an overwhelming pressure. ��Well, I, today is a little����


    ��It won��t take all that much time.��


    With that he cut off all escape routes to Azusa, who was still trying to find a way to flee. By strengthening his tone slightly, Tatsuya had added weight to his words.


    Rightly or wrongly, Azusa��s eyes were held with inconceivable force. On the other hand, if any of Azusa��s classmates looked at the two of them (especially the girl students), all they would see was two people staring into each other��s eyes while whispering.


    The fragmentary conversations that could be overheard, remarks like ��surprisingly forceful��, ��so fierce��, and ��that might be nice�� were paired with glances that hit with regularity.


    As the gazes directed at her brother consciously or unconsciously took on an air of flirtation, Miyuki��s mood swiftly plummeted.


    And so from behind Tatsuya��s back��in short from Miyuki��the ��aura of an angry woman�� radiated and added to the incredible pressure felt by Azusa.


    ��Five minutes would be enough.�� ����Well, if it is really only five minutes.��


    Azusa trailing behind Tatsuya was the result of what could be called giving into pressure tactics as opposed to being caught by a trite sales pitch.


    Her hands were bound by neither handcuffs nor rope, but somehow, no matter how you looked at it, she was the very image of a ��perpetrator being escorted by the police��.


    ? ? ?


    ��To be brief.��


    Taking a corner seat in a caf��, Tatsuya sat down and began to talk. ��Nakajou-senpai. Please be a candidate for Student Council President.��


    ��Just like I thought, this subject�� did the Student Council President ask you to persuade me?��


    ��Yes.��


    Originally it was not ��the persuasion of Azusa�� but rather ��the persuasion of Miyuki�� who was standing behind him that was requested, but Tatsuya was not breathing a word about that.


    ����It''s impossible for me to do it. Such an important job, I could never fulfill the duties of Student Council president.��


    Azusa��s attitude was more obstinate than predicted. And just now, she looked as if she would burst into tears. If he drove her into a corner, she really might break down crying. No, there was no ��might��, the possibility was high.


    However, if he was going to give up just like that, he would never have undertaken persuading her in the first place.


    ��Hattori-senpai will become the Club Management Group Leader next season, so he can��t be a candidate in the Student Council President election. If Nakajou- senpai doesn��t become a candidate, the election will not be under the control of the Student Council.��


    ��Wouldn��t that be all right? There are a lot of people more suited to be Student Council President than me.��


    As he received Azusa��s aggressive answer, Tatsuya made a deep sigh. ������ ������


    The silence didn��t last ten seconds before Azusa begun to show signs of discomfort by fidgeting. She cast a fleeting glance at Tatsuya, who showed no response. Next she cast a fleeting glance in Miyuki��s direction. Miyuki wore the hard to read Archaic Smile (Like the smile on ancient Greek statues) on her face and watched Azusa intently. The smile gave off the illusion that you were being trapped by it. Azusa violently averted her face.


    Towards Tatsuya.


    And so, their gazes aligned perfectly.


    Azusa stiffened with a look of ��eek�� written upon her face. Tatsuya sighed once again.


    ��Would it really be all right? ��Even if the tragedy of four years ago was repeated?��


    Tragedy somehow seems so melodramatic, thought Miyuki who was listening nearby; Tatsuya himself felt the word was melodramatic.


    Nonetheless, if you looked at Azusa, you could see her initially shocked face grow paler.


    ��At that time, there were over ten seriously injured people. I think that Nakajou- senpai is more familiar with the recorded details than I am.��


    Pitifully, Azusa��s lips almost imperceptibly trembled with unrest. However, Tatsuya,


    ��We should also have pictorial records of that time? Serious wounds caused by magic��..If possible I��d rather not look at something like that.��


    And so he struck a final blow.


    The Student Council secretary��s main duty was to manage the Student Council��s records. There would be a lot of records for an incident of such proportions, and in order to properly manage those records she would not only have to touch them but examine them too.


    As predicted, not only her lips but her entire body was trembling. ��Isn��t history supposed to repeat itself����


    ��Wh��what should I do����


    Unto Azusa who wore a cornered expression, Miyuki, who had maintained her silence ever since arriving at the caf��, answered with a gentle smile.


    ��If Nakajou-senpai becomes a candidate for Student Council President, that state of affairs can be avoided. It��s all right. Senpai will surely do well.��


    Azusa��s vision wobbled violently.


    The brother threatens, and the sister offers a helping hand. Truly splendid teamwork.


    ��Oh, that reminds me����


    The seriousness he had maintained until then dissolved��or appeared to anyway. Indeed, his face said ��I just remembered�� and Tatsuya brought out the next ��carrot��.


    ��I happened to have come into possession of the FLT flying device and monitor that go on sale next week����


    Upon hearing those words, Azusa��s eyes shined with sparkles.


    Her pale face took on a healthy glow and she leaned forward across the table.


    ����By that, could you possibly mean the Silver Model flying magic specialized CAD? They only announced the discovery of flying magic in July. To put in practice effectively, it would take the absolutely newest Silver Model!?��


    As Tatsuya nodded, Azusa looked at him as if she wanted to eat him.


    Her eyes stated ��I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it����


    ��Well the monitor is a stock item, but they are ''not for sale'' goods that haven''t been marred by a serial number.��


    Azusa��s throat moved as she gulped. Her eyes were hazy as if she had a fever.


    ��Nevertheless, performance-wise they��re no different than the ''for sale'' model. I thought they would make a fine gift to celebrate your instatement as Student Council President.��


    ��Really!?��


    Azusa raised her voice and made a gleeful cry.


    Her chair fell over with a loud sound, but Azusa paid absolutely no attention to the stares she was receiving. It was more like there was no space in her mind that could pay attention.


    ��Yes, Nakajou-senpai has looked after Miyuki so much. If you are inaugurated as the new Student Council President, I was thinking of giving them to you as a gift to honor the occasion����


    ��I��ll do it! I won��t lose to anyone! I��ll absolutely win the presidential election!��


    Glaring at the illusion of an unseen opponent, Azusa made powerful declarations.


    In the first place, due to the lack of candidates, she herself had been subjected to a round of ��carrot�� and ��stick�� persuasion. In this kind of situation, a vote of confidence was not needed and the fact that she had previously refused the job, all had been totally ejected from Azusa��s consciousness.


    In front of Azusa who was trapped in a maniac state, Tatsuya and Miyuki stealthily nodded to each other.

 Volume 5 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It is already the final week of September.


    The days when the lingering summer heat was intense were many but the days when a remarkably autumn-like wind could be felt were increasing.


    ��As I was saying, shouldn��t the ambiance of the school be more enthusiastic? What do you think?��


    ��About what?��


    Tatsuya glanced back at Mayumi who tilted her head in inquiry with a slight narrowing of his eyes.


    ��The presidential election.��


    Finally, the Student Body General Meeting would be held tomorrow, and with it, the Student Council Presidential Election.


    For Mayumi, today was the last day she would pass in this room as Student Council President; in spite of this, she did not appear to feel sentimental about it.


    Even so, the competition for the office of next Student Council President did not appear to include either a fiery debate or a popularity contest.


    ����Well, it��s a high school Student Council Presidential election, isn��t it? It might not be something to get fired up about����


    He didn''t bother to look back; at most, it was an honorary position that added points to someone��s student record. It wasn''t something to get excited about, right?


    Aside from what he said, he knew there were other reasons not to get excited about it.


    A vote of confidence for the one and only candidate did not seem all that exciting.


    Furthermore, the possibility of not getting approved was zero.


    The reason for all this wasn��t because the office of Student Council President didn��t have enough glamour to turn someone��s eyes green with envy.


    If you looked at it from the perspective of the general public, the president of a magic high school��s Student Council was no more than the head of a high school organization.


    The power and influence the office bestowed was close to nothing; it was merely honorary.


    On that point, it wasn��t much different from being part of the Student Council of a science high school or an arts high school.


    However, the level of ��Honor�� differed.


    It��s only natural; if you think about it a little, you��ll understand.


    It is because magic high schools��a high school associated with a national magic university��number only nine in the entire country.


    The number of national high schools is not limited to nine schools, but the high schools where you can receive higher education in magic number only nine.


    Even if the number was increased, there would be no way to secure the proper number of teachers.


    Each year, only nine people experience what it��s like to be the magician respected as the one who holds the office of Student Council President of a magic high school.


    That title, limited to those on the path to becoming an elite magician��it is no exaggeration to call, being given such a title, a life changing event.


    While unofficial, it can be called an honor comparable to receiving a third class medal.


    Of course, to be one of the people who stand at the pinnacle in the world of magicians, you must be rated first or second class; there are no exceptions. But, at the high school level, to be able to procure this life honor, it is proper and appropriate to say it can turn one��s eyes green with envy��yes, quite appropriate.


    The fact is, there weren��t only a few students that might possibly desire the office of Student Council President, but rather quite a lot.


    So, why was there only one single candidate?


    That was, naturally, the power of human agencies being put in motion.


    Tatsuya just now, (with a glance) rested his eyes on the current Student Council President whose guiltless face was tilting up at him in inquiry.


    What the heck kind of face would she make if some kind of opposition went around ��propagandizing�� that the election should not take place?


    Probably, making this kind of enticing smile.


    Enough of that; the imagination clearly produces some scary scenarios.


    ��Hmm, unfortunately, this time there is only A-chan�� but in general, before the vote of confidence, a ��vote for me�� speech is made to the audience. Do you think that will be enough to fire everyone up, tomorrow?��


    With only one candidate, calling it a ��vote for me�� speech wasn��t quite correct, but Tatsuya wasn��t in the habit of making digs like that.


    His gaze drifted to a corner of the room. It was well into the noon hour. Azusa��s earnest face was peering at a document and a soft voice was making mumbling sounds.


    She wasn��t using a handheld terminal display; she was making a point to read from actual paper documents. She certainly looked like she had the proper fighting spirit of a candidate.


    By the way, the ��reward�� of the flying device had already been given when she accepted her nomination.


    A girl like her wasn��t drawn by the promise of rewards; rewards given in advance put her under more pressure, as a result of lingering tension.


    And so, as he intended, Azusa had become a prisoner of a strange sense of obligation. Even though she didn��t have an opposing candidate, she was whipping herself with ��I��ve got to win, I��ve got to win��.


    Probably, even after the speech was over, this tension would keep her will firm. There wasn��t anything to worry about on this side of things.


    ��No matter what you think, the main problem is the Student Body General Meeting, right?��


    There was no way she could hear his thoughts, but Suzune had given voice to the very issue he had been on the verge of considering. Suzune had been gazing at her desktop terminal display for some time now (it seemed like she was skipping lunch today). Her eyes were going up and down, probably scrolling over a text while reading, possibly reading it over and over, checking everything.


    ��The special meeting in the spring cut down a degree of grandstanding. We don��t want another mess like that, right now.��


    Mari pointed that out as she closed her bento box.


    ��I certainly have no intention of causing a mess like that.�� Mayumi answered as she, too, cleaned up.


    ��I am a bit worried by the possibility of violence breaking out, but that��s probably an irrational worry.��


    As everyone prepared their tea, Miyuki said that with a smiling face and an air of making a joke. At this time,


    ��A surprise attack? Well, the students at our school should know better than to attack a girl like her.��


    Mari entered into the pause.


    ��Oh my, how rude. Taking on a girl, don��t you think that��s just awful.��


    A smile that said clearly ''that was a joke'' was painted on Mayumi��s face and could be seen by Tatsuya when she threw out her remark. There were no opponents who would dare challenge her in a battle of magic, at least no one powerful enough to do so would make a cowardly sneak attack. Mayumi held this conviction, firmly.


    ��I see�� I don��t think taking precautions would be excessive.��


    However, Tatsuya��s reply went in a slightly strange direction she was not expecting.


    ��Uh?��


    ��Because the president is a girl, moreover a beautiful girl.�� ��Re-Really?��


    Mayumi rebuffed the remark wearing the composure of an older person, but it could not be said she did very smoothly, as her eyes showed excitement.


    On the other hand, Miyuki had a petulant face that said why did my brother blurt out something like that, and appeared to be examining him closely for other signs of infidelity.


    ��What do you mean? Why did you say something like that so suddenly?�� Miyuki wasn��t the only one who suspected him of infidelity.


    The one who tackled her suspicions head on was Mari.


    ��Suddenly? A portion of the students are trying to rally approval to demolish the president��s plan. I thought we were discussing threats that could disturb the status quo?��


    ��A rumor of something like that has reached my ears as well����


    Mari replied in a way that seemed somewhat confused. From Tatsuya''s perspective, the opposition group was skillfully maneuvering. He judged the intelligence reports with a greater degree of accuracy than Mari, because individual committee members did not normally do intelligence gathering.


    ��For the opposition group, the only days left to strike are today and tomorrow. President�� it would be better if you never let yourself be alone today.��


    ��Ha-ha, Tatsuya-kun. Aren��t you being a little melodramatic?��


    Mayumi took Tatsuya��s outburst as a joke and dismissed it with a laugh. But that did not go over well.


    ��Have you gotten hold of some intel��?��


    With a knitted forehead Mari questioned Tatsuya who wasn��t acting like he was joking with Mayumi.


    ��Unfortunately, no. If I had gotten a hold of something I would feel more secure.��


    ��You��re not thinking about it too much, are you?�� ��Ha-ha, maybe I am?��


    When Suzune pointed out it could be just nerves, Tatsuya lightly laughed in agreement.


    Nonetheless, that was merely a pretense, that was clear to anyone with eyes.


    ? ? ?


    ��Tatsuya-kun.��


    Only a little time remained of the noon break. Mari, who had just left the Student Council room and was in a nearby corridor, called out in order to stop Tatsuya, who was on his way back to his classroom.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki simultaneously turned around; for some reason Mari wore a slightly bitter smile. The general public might think of them as ��close siblings��, but that was because they were not always ignoring these little actions.


    ��Do you need something?��


    Tatsuya nodded to Mari to continue, in order to quickly dispose of the matter.


    ��There��s a matter I wish to have a short discussion with you about. Could you come to headquarters?��


    When she said ��headquarters��, he didn��t have to ask of what; she meant the Public Moral Committee headquarters.


    ��Right now?��


    ��It won��t take much time. Oh, yes. If possible, could Shiba also be present?��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki''s faces, struck by surprise, looked at each other. This was the first time in their memory that Mari had said to Miyuki anything like ��need you to do something�� or ��something to discuss��.


    ��Miyuki, are you okay time wise?��


    ��Yes. Since fourth period is free, there��s no problem if I��m a little late.��


    Free was an abbreviation for ��free subject��. Science, language, and the like or magic other than actual practice could be studied by terminals for individual study. It was about the same as self study, so being a little late was certainly no problem.


    ��Is it alright with Onii-sama?��


    Tatsuya on the other hand, had a small test on practical skill that was called ��ability measurement��.


    In the first course, an instructor used an instrument to process measurement (naturally, advice was also given), but in the second course, students individually, at their own convenience, used an instrument to process measurement; as long as it was sometime during the period he made the requisite score, it would be counted as a passing grade.


    ����It��s okay.��


    He nodded to Miyuki and directed an agreement to Mari; Mari said ��sorry��, outpaced the two of them and advanced on foot to the stairs.


    As they went to their committee��s headquarters, they did not use the shortcut that passed by the Student Council room.


    Compared to half a year before, she was like a different person; it certainly seemed like a different room after all the cleaning and organizing he��d done. By the receiver set that wasn��t there half a year before, Mari and the siblings sat down facing across from each other. (By the way, the receiver set, as he had found out through cross-examination, had been moved to a storehouse because the room had been filled with so much stuff. It had been returned to its original spot so that they could monitor information frequencies.)


    ����Okay, now, since it��s you two siblings, perhaps you have some idea of what this is about.��


    At the emphasis made by Mari with her preface, Tatsuya thought ��Huh?�� A subtle tension was radiating from her.


    Unthinkable; Miyuki��s here so it can��t be that kind of reason. They came face to face in the Student Council room regularly. You couldn��t call the opportunities for them to have words nil; there was no reason for an upperclassman like Mari to feel tense at this point in their relationship.


    ����What I want to discuss, it��s Mayumi. The truth is, I, too, am gripped by anxiety from what Tatsuya pointed out earlier.��


    ��The matter of those who oppose the plan to abolish the rule about Student Council members having to be chosen from Course One students?��


    Mari didn��t notice due to her tension, but Tatsuya indicated his understanding.


    ��That��s right�� I, too, think that there are too many people in the opposition party. At the spring assembly, I did not feel that kind of mood from the people opposed when the announcement was made, but I believe I can remember that the people who made emotionally opposing outbursts were�� more than a few. Since you��re both first years, you may not think about this kind of thing, but you can��t conduct a sabotage operation peacefully. After all, won��t somebody who runs around using violence always pop out? That is what is called sufficient warning.��


    ��Most likely.��


    The one who thought that was Tatsuya, who was without hesitation or hatred and swiftly directed towards the gloomy faced Mari.


    ��Mayumi��probably because she is an ojou-sama, is unfamiliar with this kind of ��malice��. That girl probably cannot understand the feeling that is said to make a cornered animal attack.��


    Hmmm, Tatsuya agreed that it was a suicidal weakness. Mari didn��t appear to be the bashful type.


    Seen from the sidelines, it was abundantly clear that these two��s playful badgering was proof of how well they got along; from Tatsuya��s perspective, Mari worrying about Mayumi was ��utterly natural��. However, Mari did not seem to think so.


    ��What you said just then�� Mayumi seems to have not taken it too seriously. Because Mayumi has the special skill ��Multi Scope��, that girl can guard her perimeter and nobody can take her by surprise, but since that ability is not a passive activation perception ability, when she doesn��t feel the need for vigilance, it��s like a toy trapped in its packaging.��


    ����Hmm.��


    Well, isn��t it about time Mari tells us what she wants us to do, Tatsuya thought. ��Eh�� then, ��sorry. I''m chattering without getting to the point����


    Good, Tatsuya didn��t have to say it aloud; Mari was returning to the main issue on her own.


    ��And so. I want you two to�� if you could, leave school with Mayumi today for me?��


    ����You mean see the president home?��


    ��You don��t have to go as far as her home��no, I��d be grateful if you would go that far. I think I don��t have to worry about her inside school grounds. In the classrooms, she��s surrounded by a crowd of groupies; in the Student Council room, there��s Ichihara and Hattori. The time I��m most worried about is when she leaves school. She won��t, for whatever the reason, let her groupies approach her outside of school.��


    ��Isn��t that because she is a direct descendant of the Ten Master Clans?��


    Mari made a face that said ��until now, I��ve never considered that�� when Tatsuya made his absent-minded assertion.


    ����It��s like that?��


    ��Eh? I��m not a member of the Ten Master Clans; that was but a simple guess.��


    ��You might be right on the mark�� Anyway, Mayumi generally leaves school alone. Even if someone made it look accidental, it would be easier than within school. If it wasn��t this point in time, I��d be talking to Hattori, but after he��s done with the Student Council, it seems that he goes over to the Club Management Group��s area to make various preparations�� Under the circumstances, Tatsuya-kun, I��d like to rely on you. Since you possess the strongest anti-magic ��Gram Demolition��, no matter what sneak attack they contrive, it will be okay, right?��


    Tatsuya was gripped by a single doubt; however, he couldn''t speak the words. Because, faster than he could open his mouth, Miyuki answered Mari��s question.


    ��Please leave it to us. If it��s my brother, there will be no slip-ups.��


    Mari��s last utterance had not been a question as a formality, however. In actuality, it was a provocation, or perhaps an incitement. The words oddly stirred up Miyuki��they were for the purpose of inciting her to burst into the pause and keep mean-spirited Tatsuya��s questions like ��Why should I, myself, have to accompany her away from school?�� from being spoken.


    Instead, Tatsuya was looking at Mari who had a smirking evil grin. ��Wh-What? Is there something you want to say?��


    ��No, not particularly.��


    ��How mean spirited. If that girl got injured now, various things would worsen. In spite of understanding how precarious things are�� it��s not as if I��m particularly worried about that girl.��


    As he watched Mari make excuses with all her might, Tatsuya thought ��so is this what is called a tsundere?�� �� he wasn��t quite certain.


    ? ? ?


    ����Thanks for your hard work. With this, all the preparations for tomorrow should be complete?��


    In response to Mayumi��s closing pleasantries, ��Yes, the documents are all in order.��


    By Azusa.


    ��The president has also completed her check.�� Hattori affirmed in a calm tone.


    However Hattori did not simply make an answer to the question; his words were apologetic and contrite as he continued.


    ����President, this is actually painful for you?��


    ��Yes, Hanzou-kun, thank you for your work. I��m already finished here, so don��t worry.��


    After this, he had the formal investiture over at the Club Management Group. That was something Mayumi understood as well.


    ��Excuse me, President����


    ��I said it��s okay. If A-chan is ready too, please leave.��


    With great pain, Hattori regretfully gathered his things hurriedly, made a rapid ��pardon me�� as a goodbye to Azusa, put the Student Council behind him and went towards the preparation building.


    ��It��s time for you to leave too, Miyuki.��


    In a similar tone, Mayumi directed her comment at Miyuki, who for some reason hadn��t even got up from her seat, although both second years had gone home (to be correct, Azusa was the only one who had gone home).


    ��If it is alright, I wish to wait here for a little longer.��


    However, what was sent back as an answer was rather unusual from Miyuki. ��Tatsuya-kun?��


    ��Yeah. Seems like he��s somewhere a phone signal can��t reach, since I can��t contact him.��


    ��Somewhere a phone signal can��t reach���� ��Couldn��t it be the basement archives?��


    Suzune whispered into the ear of Mayumi, who had tilted her head questioningly (although I called it that, the volume was such that it reached all the way over to Miyuki). Mayumi assented with an ��uh, huh�� look.


    ��That privacy barrier�� is sometimes thick, since you certainly can��t contact him�� alright.��


    ��I��m going to tidy up a bit more and then leave. Oh, Rin-chan, go home already. You have an errand you can��t get out of today, right?��


    ����Yeah. I��m sorry, President.��


    ��It��s okay. I��ll let you off today, so work hard tomorrow.��


    Mayumi has no inkling, huh; there was no trace of doubt in her reply. She even let loose a light laugh. Suzune bowed without a word.


    The Student Council room was down to the two of them; Mayumi and Miyuki turned to their desks in silence.


    After a short period, at what Mayumi felt was just about the right length, the authorized person (in short, people whose student IDs were registered with the room��s verification system) arrival notice beep rang.


    Miyuki arose and aimed her eye at the door. ��Sorry I made you wait.��


    Miyuki��s anticipation was not in vain; Tatsuya entered the room. ��No, you haven��t done anything like that.��


    As she watched Miyuki joyfully headed towards him with small, quick steps, Mayumi let loose a slightly surprised laugh.


    ��I��m used to it already but�� you two are really close.�� ��Oh, President. You��re by yourself?"


    ��Abandoned ship�� but that��s okay. Yes, the only ones left today are Miyuki and I.��


    Since he was also used to Mayumi, her impudence didn��t throw Tatsuya��s pace off. It was her usual light-hearted repartee.


    ��Shall we help you?�� ��How unusual.��


    However, her next words seemed to show actual genuine surprise.


    ��I wonder if snow might fall*, too.�� (In this region at this season, this is the near equivalent of saying pigs might fly)


    ��It��s impossible for me, but�� my sister would have no difficulty. Miyuki, the president appears to desire snow.��


    ��Acknowledged. Well then, how much shall I make, Onii-sama?��


    ��Let��s see�� if you pile it up to 10 centimeters, shouldn��t that be enough?�� ��Wait! St-stop! It��s okay if snow doesn��t fall!��


    At first she thought it was a joke so she had left it alone, but their expressions were far too serious. Spurred by a worry called ��it��s a 10,000 to 1 that they��ll actually do it but, what if they do��, Mayumi frantically halted things.


    ��Good grief�� Don��t tell jokes with a straight face.�� ��Wasn��t it only natural that it was a joke?��


    To Tatsuya, who wasn��t offering either a sweet smile or a broad grin as verification, Mayumi directed a look filled with defenselessness (trust) with all her might. However, she saw a complete lack of effect and simply shrugged her shoulders to say ��oh, well��.


    She, too, seemed extremely used to Tatsuya��s ways. ��They were on equal footing.


    ��Let��s stop kidding around.��


    Mayumi watched him with a penetrating look, but Tatsuya naturally ignored it.


    ��It��s going to get dark before long, but if there��s any remaining work, we��ll help you.��


    The calendar had already passed the fall equinox. ��It��s going to get dark before long�� was no exaggeration in any way.


    For now (?) she would take Tatsuya��s altruistic words at face value (maybe she ��misunderstood�� him); Mayumi��s face relaxed.


    ��Um�� I��d better go home, too. Thank you for your concern.�� ��Oh, is that so?��


    ��Then President, why don��t we go to the station together?��


    Thinking that Tatsuya would be readily shot down, this time Miyuki made an attempt.


    While she was thinking that this was also an unusual occurrence, Mayumi��s face spontaneously broke out in a smile.


    ��Why don��t we all work together?��


    ��Since it��s already so late, I know it will take some time to get the documents from ��underground��, so the first thing to do is to go now, so they can finish it for us before they go home.��


    ����Now that you mention it, what were you searching for in the archives?��


    ��I was searching for ancient texts related to ��the philosopher��s stone, because the significant texts haven��t been transcribed into the database.��


    ����An extremely crackpot, no, specialized research subject.�� ��I think it could be a tool to compensate lack of ability.��


    ��Is, is that��?��


    Without thinking, he shocked Mayumi with his genuine motive.


    ����Uh, how can a magician who can use ��Gram Demolition�� say such a thing? Even if that was the only magic you could use, you��d still be in high demand by police and defense force from here and there.��


    Nevertheless her face rapidly swelled with disappointment.


    Tatsuya was well aware that Mayumi thought he held a warped opinion of his own magic talents. None the less, the tenor of his thoughts were slightly different from the common ��feelings of the reserves��; ��the reserve students�� were only fed up about the social system placing limits on their opportunities because they were reserves that he well knew.


    He had unconsciously forgotten that if he said anything that sounded a little self pitying, Mayumi, who somehow always had the upper hand with him, would get angry.


    He might not attain high rank as international standards determined magicians rank, but if you considered public (occupational) requirements, talented people like him who held the technical skill to excel in a specialized field were in great demand.


    ��Hey, Tatsuya-kun, I think you shouldn��t emphasize yourself that you are a ��reserve student�� so much. Because you are simply being melodramatic, you��ll be remembered for your achievements�� If you continue in that vein, you��ll be the envy of both the first course and second course students.��


    ��I do not intend to emphasize that point.��


    For Tatsuya, when he named himself ��reserve student��, he truly did it with neither the intention of satisfying masochistic tendencies, nor to be melodramatic. Just now, he had been asked (indirectly) for the reason he was investigating this subject and he only answered that question. ��Naturally, he did not lie in order to conceal his true intentions; the real reason he was investigating matters related to ��the philosopher��s stone�� was to compensate lack of ability to do certain things regarding his goal to build a ��Gravity Control-Type Magic Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor��.


    In any case, Tatsuya had no intention of emphasizing to himself that he was just a ��reserve student��.


    However,


    ����Never mind, I��ll try not to.�� In the end, he answered thus.


    It wasn��t like Tatsuya couldn��t understand that Mayumi was worrying about him.


    ? ? ?


    The three of them, Mayumi and the siblings, walked the straight path from the school entrance to the station they usually took with Erika, Leo, and the rest of their friends. Miyuki was a little nervous; well, that was understandable. Even Mayumi might feel she had to be pleasant out of nervousness. Her bag was held in both hands in front of her body. The manner in which she walked in silence with her eyes concealing her feelings had a grace that caused one to wonder ��From which high class family did this ojou-sama hail from?�� ��In actuality, Mayumi was an ojou-sama.


    Tatsuya himself didn''t have any topic he cared to sponsor for conversation. ��The art of small talk�� was one he was especially unskilled at. Additionally, he was now on alert for attacks from the opposition group. For that reason, the three of them hardly made any conversation as about 70 percent of the distance to the station evaporated.


    ����Hey, Tatsuya-kun.�� ��What is it?��


    Because of those circumstances, when Mayumi unexpectedly spoke, Tatsuya was practically ready for anything.


    ��Isn��t it true that the two of you waited for me so we could leave together?�� However, even though he was prepared, he was surprised by her comment.


    When Tatsuya did not immediately respond with a reply, Mayumi continued on as if she had received a one syllable reply.


    ��Mari said something, didn��t she? Something like since the opposition group may attack, walk me to my house.��


    ����You know her well, President.��


    The one who answered truthfully was not Tatsuya, it was Miyuki. Mayumi��s insight had led her to make a guess that shot through the deception right to the truth; at least, Miyuki could verbally intervene so Tatsuya wouldn��t have to explain why (?) ��he confessed��.


    ��It��s okay.��


    Mayumi smiled slightly as she turned to Miyuki.


    ��I won��t tell Mari that I wormed the truth out of you two.��


    Miyuki nodded out of embarrassment upon having her intentions being completely and readily laid bare.


    ��But, why did you speak of it?��


    On the other hand, Tatsuya did not show any special discomfort on his face, nor did he speak with any trace of what could be called defiance; he merely asked with a puzzled look.


    ��To get you to understand that you didn��t need to walk me all the way home. Oh, don��t misunderstand me. I��m not annoyed or anything like that.��


    Tatsuya mutely bowed his head and signaled her to continue.


    ��Didn��t Mari say something like I generally take the path to and from school without precautions? But, I don��t leave with everybody else as a precaution, so if something happens, nobody else will get caught up in it.��


    ��By that�� you don��t mean only at times like this?��


    ��Yes, I may be only calling myself this, but because I am an ��ojou-sama��, I am often targeted by people with monetary or political goals and stuff like that.��


    She said the word ojou-sama without any traces of pride in the tone of her voice, only self-depreciation colored her tone.


    ��Because the Saegusa family is a noble clan that, since the formation of the ten master clans system, has never fallen from the ranks, not even once.��


    Tatsuya spoke with ��there��s nothing that can be done about it�� implicit in his words; Mayumi made a pained smile.


    ����Well, that��s how it is. Because I��ve been trained to never slack off on taking precautions, I am always prepared so that I can invoke my magic.��


    She raised her left hand. The sleeve slipped down to reveal her CAD; it was not in rest mode, it was in standby mode.


    ��Besides, I also have a bodyguard.�� ��Uh, really?��


    Miyuki franticly looked around, but she could not find a trace of anybody who looked like a bodyguard.


    ����He��s waiting at the station.�� Mayumi subtly halted the search.


    ��As you might surmise, it is embarrassing to walk the road to school accompanied by a bodyguard.��


    Even if she did say it herself, it did not change the fact that it was embarrassing. ��Oh, so that��s why she said something like ��You don��t have to see her to her house���� Since once you got to the station, the bodyguard would be waiting.�� Upon hearing this, Tatsuya��s face showed he finally understood.


    ��That��s right.��


    However, now that that was explained, something new pricked his curiosity. ��But, why have you explained this to us?��


    He knew it was a pointless question, but Tatsuya couldn��t dampen his curiosity. If what she just said was true (although it seemed there was no reason to lie), Mari was also aware of this private personal information.


    ��Ye-es�� maybe I just wanted to walk home with Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki- san?��


    However, looking on the bashful face of Mayumi as she answered, Tatsuya felt a premonition of ��utter failure����


    ��Me, too?��


    Miyuki didn��t feel the same premonition as her brother, so Mayumi sent a (elder sister) smile in the direction of her tilted head.


    ��Yes. Last autumn, I became Student Council President; the first half year has been fulfilling in itself, but this past half year, for me, has been a really fulfilling period."


    And then she switched her gaze to Tatsuya. ��And that has surely been thanks to you two.�� ����I think you are overrating us, but����


    As Tatsuya refuted her claim expressionlessly, Mayumi laughed and giggled wholeheartedly.


    ��I��ve only recently come to understand this, but�� Tatsuya-kun, you are a modest person.��


    Watching Tatsuya become so lost on how to respond that his face hardened into a noh mask, Mayumi let out a stream of ��insuppressible�� high pitched giggles.


    ��Is this how you act your age? Sometimes, I feel like I��m actually dealing with a ten year old?��


    With the exception of Mayumi, Tatsuya��s acquaintances, who occasionally cast doubt about his actual age, all estimated higher; the only thing he could do was sink into silence with an astonished look on his face.


    Mayumi��s vision blurred with tears��she laughed so much, she wiped her eyes with her fingers and directed a cheerful face to the siblings.


    ����A-chan and Hanzou-kun are very good kids, but you two siblings are surely the most memorable of all my wonderful high school kouhai.��


    Her face lit up with an extraordinary bright smile, Miyuki was also struck speechless.


    In a completely different manner than her brother, whose ears were burning.


    ? ? ?


    The Shiba house, since their father stayed at their step-mother��s place, was actually the house of the two siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki; for a private residence, it was on the large side. It was not as palatial as the Kitayama house or the Saegusa house (Tatsuya and Miyuki had not actually seen either of those); compared to those, it was only on the level of a private residence.


    Although, you couldn��t quite call it a mere private residence.


    Buried underneath, there was a magic engineering research facility that was as high tech as a university research lab. (For some reason or other, it��s appearance was somewhat secret hideout-ish, but it was simply a basement that has the same floor space as the floor above it remodeled into a laboratory.)


    The Tatsuya who came out of that basement laboratory into the living room above it had an unusually tired appearance; his body sank deep into the sofa.


    He used his thumb and middle finger to strongly massage his temple; he rotated his head once, twice.


    In that state, he looked at the ceiling and put his thoughts in order.


    His mind was boiling with idle thoughts about his memories of the events that took place at dusk, today.


    He was thinking about the bodyguard he was introduced to when he took Mayumi to the station.


    Mayumi��s guard was unexpectedly male.


    Tatsuya had believed that a guard for a girl around Mayumi��s age would undoubtedly be female; to be truthful, he was pretty surprised. The man was an older gentleman well into his fifties; there might not be any hint of indecency, but��


    The impression the middle aged man gave off was not that of a bodyguard, but rather of a butler, and more like a grandfather than a butler. However, his spine was as straight as a pin, his body was thin but firm; that he was definitely on ��active duty�� was clearly understood from one glance. He did not carry himself in any special stance but there was a polished politeness to him; he had experience of military service, moreover it was a long service in various areas. The fact that he was used to wearing a uniform seeped through his stance.


    This sort of body wasn��t unusual; the past century had seen many wars, especially as the end of the 21st century, so veterans of military service were so common that if foolish people tried to maintain a civilization without them, it would be a shamble. Former military personnel, who are also magicians using the mixture of their experiences and technical skills to get a place with a respectable family as bodyguards, was also common; the point that was troubling had nothing to do with that.


    The point that was weighing on Tatsuya��s mind was the bodyguard��s name; to be exact, his family name.


    ��Onii-sama, you��re not asleep yet?��


    He turned his eyes in the direction the voice came from; Miyuki was standing in the doorway of the living room wearing pink pajamas.


    ��Miyuki, what about you; why are you still awake? Tomorrow�� no, it��s probably already today. You have to be a speaker at the meeting, right?��


    Miyuki served as the program director in today��s campaign speech portion of the assembly. Each year, this was the job given to the first years�� representative on the Student Council.


    ��My throat was a little dry����


    The scolding of ��go to bed early�� was unsaid but still felt by Miyuki. As she made her excuse timidly, she could feel Tatsuya rolling his eyes.


    ��If that��s so, it can��t be helped.��


    Always inclined to spoil his sister rotten, Tatsuya agreed with an ironic sounding laugh.


    Just now, her face shining with sweat, Miyuki came to Tatsuya��s side with a speed that was close to sprinting.


    To the question in his sister''s eyes, her brother answered ''yes'' with his eyes. Miyuki, with a happy smile, sat down next to Tatsuya.


    Slowly, the season was turning and the nights were getting colder, but Miyuki��s pajamas were made for summer. It had short sleeves and the pants were ? length; the cloth was lightweight and the lines of her body could be dimly perceived through it. It wasn��t the kind of thing a girl should wear late at night alone with a man, but Tatsuya didn��t dare say anything. ��The words to speak, he himself silenced; he got the feeling that if he said anything, he��d be digging his own grave.


    ��What were you thinking about?��


    Did she know what Tatsuya was thinking or didn��t she? Miyuki brought her playful face near his as she asked.


    He was aware that it was a bit unsuitable to discuss such a heavy topic to someone wearing such an innocent face; none the less, due to his extreme tiredness, Tatsuya just answered truthfully.


    ��Well����about Saegusa-senpai��s bodyguard; it has been nagging at me?��


    Faster than Tatsuya could think ��aw, nuts��, Miyuki��s smile left her face in a flash.


    ��About Nakura-san��s name?��


    Mayumi had introduced the older gentleman as Nakura Saburou. ��The matter nagging at Onii-sama, could it be�� the Extra?��


    She could read him so well that she could see the single word he was thinking about; Tatsuya released a painful smile. If Miyuki hadn��t been thinking about that possibility, she wouldn��t have been able to read him so well. However, more than being aware of it, Tatsuya thought she probably also felt the significance he placed on the matter.


    ��I thought it unthinkable, but�� one of the ten master clans employing a guard for the sake of a child of the family who is not the heir. If they��re not able to give them assumed family names the way we do, then I think they won��t be able to get rid of them as ��Extras��.��


    ��I don��t think any of the other family aside from the Yotsuba clan has its members live under aliases, but����


    ��We don��t know that. The other families don��t know Yotsuba customs and we��re the same. The other nine families, the eighteen additional families, that is 27 families in all that Yotsuba is unable to know the family traditions of.��


    ��But�� the degree of difference from oba-ue (Extremely polite form of Aunt), Saegusa, which is weighed down with all that prestige, is willing to employ an ��Extra�� in such a confidential position as a guard to the eldest daughter of the main family?��


    ��Perhaps because it is the prestigious Saegusa, they might be showing off that they don��t practice discrimination for the prestige it gives them.��


    ��I see�� that is certainly another way of thinking about it����


    Suujiochi��Extra numbers, referred to by the abbreviation. Extra; magicians or their descendants that have been stripped of their family ��number��.


    The reasons for stripping off their number could be from such causes as: the crime of treason, the crime of failure to perform an important duty, and ��incompetence��.


    When Magicians became a symbol of military power, magicians were given numbers as a ��a mark of their success��, but those who did not achieve results worthy of ��a mark of their success�� were branded as failures due to their lack; they were extras.


    Nowadays, the name of ��Extra��, itself, is officially prohibited from being used. In the community of magicians, discriminating against someone for being an ��Extra�� is a grave illegal act.


    However, like discrimination against course 2 students at magic high schools, this has not been exterminated and is still being practiced. It has even worsened and is in the process of becoming a severe problem; this invisible glass ceiling of discrimination against ��Extras�� still persists.


    In Tatsuya��s generation, there might be many people unaware that their family name indicated that they were descended from an ��Extra��, because their parents hid it from them. It was that deeply rooted prejudice would cause them to be regarded as ��failure�� and ��defective merchandise��, and that would be inserted into their consciousness as magicians.


    Therefore, if Nakura was a descendant of a stripped family named Nanakura (nana = 7), then for what purpose did it serve the Saegusa family head to employ him as a bodyguard for his daughter, this was what was weighing on Tatsuya��s mind.


    ? ? ?


    A little while before��


    The time is when only three hours remain before the date changes, in a magnificent bath house set nearby the main residence of the Saegusa family, which can be described as a ��a grand mansion��. Nothing about it does not fit that image without exaggeration, but far from the prying eyes of passersby, Mayumi was comfortably submerged in the magnificent bath tub full of hot water, lightly sighing as she examined her own body critically.


    ��Her proportions weren��t that bad, even if that was only her own opinion.


    ��Her height, well after all, she did stop growing in her third year of middle school, but her little sisters also had petite bodies; there was nothing to be done but resign herself to her genetic heritage.


    A sha-bum sound arose; Mayumi stretched her arms and legs out of the hot water.


    ��She was often told at boutiques and beauty salons that her limbs were quite long for someone as small in stature as she.


    Arms and legs were returned to the bath; her hand brushed her breast gently.


    ��Her chest was also called large in proportion to height; no matter what type of clothes she wore, there was never tightness at the waist.


    ��She was quite sexy, even if that was only her own opinion.


    ��But when she faced ��Her��, no matter how well she thought of herself, her confidence in herself wavered.


    In her own mind, she always referred to the girl by the pronoun ��Her or She��; in the realm of her unconscious mind, the proper noun of ��Shiba Miyuki�� transformed.


    ��Until she met Her, she had never seen a girl so beautiful.


    ��Even Her arms and legs; so slim, so slender, so fine without looking unhealthy.


    ��Her waist, too, rested on that fine edge; Her chest and breast areas were full of feminine curves.


    ��Most of all, the number of perfectly symmetrical features was overwhelming. In the first place, even though internal organs in general are arranged symmetrically, no matter how perfectly symmetrical a person��s body is, her appearance will not likewise be symmetrical.


    Even so, compared to non-magicians, the number of magicians with highly symmetrical bodies is higher. Aside from personal appearance, there is an easily seen tendency for people who have a strong disposition for magic to have a highly symmetrical bone structure; Mayumi was well aware of this knowledge.


    ��For that reason, there are times when Mayumi doubts that She was a flesh and blood person.


    ��Or even see Her as a girl like herself.


    ��Mayumi believed that the boy who was Her elder brother was unfortunately unable to see any other girl as anything but a poor copy of Her.


    ��Her elder brother.


    Mayumi, once again, sighed without realizing it.


    ��He was to the point that it made Mayumi doubt that they were actually related by blood, ordinary in his exterior.


    ��There was nothing particularly wrong with him. ��However, he was at the most, only ��so-so��.


    Mayumi submerged herself in the bathtub up to her nose. The water started foaming as her breath turned into bubbles. Did the air in the bubbles come from sighing or breathing, even Mayumi didn��t know.


    ��Nevertheless, his interior was far from ordinary. ��Rather than calling it superior, non-standard fit better.


    ��Through lots of time and labor, scholars around the world took their accumulated knowledge, bundled it up, and constructed the current rating system for magicians.


    ��His existence questioned the validity of that system.


    ��Even by rounding up, he was only C-rank by international standards.


    ��In spite of that, all the actual results that she and others had seen for themselves exceeded those of an A-rank magician.


    She lifted her face out of the bath, took a deep breath. She exhaled twice, thrice; Mayumi lightly laughed.


    ��The Staff Room should be racking their brains.


    ��What, with a system that stood for decades was being fundamentally challenged, and the plan to create both a ��Magic�� and ��Magic Engineering Department�� as well, the status quo of the staff room was being heavily shaken.


    Mayumi gave a wry smile as she shook her head from side to side.


    ��Nevertheless, his existence was impossible.


    ��If only his intelligence and knowledge were superior, he wouldn��t be able to cause this much confusion.


    ��A first year high school student capable of using a high level anti-magic which had almost no practitioners.


    ��After being hit with magic that should cause critical wounds to his body, he calmly resumed fighting.


    ��The smashing of the terrorist group, she had heard was actually done by his power alone.


    ��His ability to use magic and his ability to fight with magic were too uneven.


    ��No, even if only his knowledge were considered, it could be argued that some alterations to the curriculum should be made?


    The hot water was warm enough. In spite of that, Mayumi��s body shivered as if from cold. While she knew the chill she felt wasn��t radiating from her skin, Mayumi submerged her body deeply in the bathtub.


    ��Today, when she introduced him to Nakura, she didn��t tell him, but it was a type of test.


    ��A test to see if he realized what the name ��Na-Ku-Ra�� meant.


    ��At the time she spoke the name, Nakura, for one moment��and really it was only for one brief moment��turmoil ran through his eyes; it was only due to focusing her complete and total powers of observation on him that allowed her to not miss it.


    ��He was aware of the meaning of ��Na-Ku-Ra��.


    ��Only people like Juumonji and herself, who were well versed in the ��darkness�� of modern magic, would know the meaning.


    ��An ordinary magician, he was not.


    ��A magician from some negligible family, he was not.


    ����Shi-Ba�� Tatsuya. Shi, a pronunciation of the kanji that meant chief; Ba, a pronunciation of the kanji that meant leaves. Shi, a syllable that could also mean four; Ba, leaves. Yotsu, a pronunciation of the kanji that meant four; Ba, leaves. Yotsuba.


    ��Could it be, could he also be, could he possibly be an ��Extra��. Her brain on fire, Mayumi considered it.

 Volume 5 - CH 9

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Since morning, the school grounds had been covered by a buoyant atmosphere.


    Today, no classes would be held in the afternoon; the Student Body General Meeting, the Campaign Speeches, and the election were being held instead.


    In modern high schools, where individual classes almost never assembled, this was a very big event.


    Not only that, in this Student Body General Meeting, a proposal to make a major alteration to the system of student government was supposed to be made.


    As a matter of fact, since before summer vacation, a conflict between the proponent group and the opposition group had been brewing under the surface of school life.


    Whether it was due to the current president Saegusa Mayumi��s popularity, the difficulty of publicly opposing the proposal, or the influence of the actions of the Second Course team in the Monolith Code event at the newcomers tournament, in terms of numbers, the proponent group was overwhelming. However, in response to that, the opposition group had grown more obstinate. People who examined the current state of affairs felt that there was a violent undertone; this made the mood of the school rife with unrest.


    ? ? ?


    ��Everyone here? This is the final check for station deployment.��


    After morning classes finished, all the members of the Public Moral Committee assembled at committee headquarters.


    Since they worked in shifts and most of them operated solo, having all the committee members together was rare. The Student Body General Meeting was one of the few times all members would be out in force.


    ��In general, the committee will be stationed inside of the lecture hall. Outside the lecture hall, the automated surveillance cameras will be used. We are here to help the student government.��


    The entire force of the Public Moral Committee was nine people. Since this was all that was available to police the 560 members of the student body accumulated in the meeting room, they didn��t have any guards to spare for handling the exterior. Still, even if they did have enough people, dealing with villainous intruders wasn��t part of their job.


    ��Chiyoda and I are at the main entrance; at the side entrance, Tatsumi and Morisaki����


    While listening to Mari��s directions, Tatsuya thought she��s ��unusually intense��. Instead of using feminine speech, she��s sounding quite boyish. Well, for the Public Moral Committee, this was a rare opportunity to assemble.


    ��Sawaki is on the upper part of the platform, Shiba is on the lower part; that��s all.��


    Mari barked out the members�� names and posts in order to confirm them. His own station was the stage wing.


    In case the official on stage was attacked, or as it was called, ��got jumped��, he and Sawaki were the so-called last line of defense�� but Tatsuya didn��t really have to worry about that.


    After yesterday��s walk with Mayumi, he understood. No student at First High


    School would be reckless enough to harm Mayumi. What he meant was that it was reckless to try to harm Mayumi at First High School, and every male upperclassman would make sure everyone knew it��


    ��Everyone, quickly man your post. Shiba, stay for a bit.��


    When it was just the two of them, Mari reverted to her usual way of speaking. ��Make it quick; Tatsuya-kun, how did it go yesterday?��


    He didn��t need to ask her to explain what she was asking about. ��Attacked, three times.��


    Mari��s face quickly froze. ��I was.��


    However, as she heard his following words, her expression only showed ��Huh?��


    ��No, it seems I��ve been gazing at the president a little too warmly.�� ����Don��t worry about the time; just give me an explanation?�� ��To be brief, they seemed to be members of her fan club.��


    As she heard Tatsuya''s calm words of explanation, her face changed to comprehension.


    ��In short, misplaced jealousy.��


    ��You would think it would be obvious that it was not that kind of situation since Miyuki was with us.��


    Remembering yesterday��s events, (an emotional) wave of fatigue rolled over him. At least, that��s the way it felt to Tatsuya.


    ��Well, only activate your CADs; don��t put the thought of doing something more tangible out of your head, but if you do something stupid, you will incur more than just the president��s wrath.��


    ��Got it����


    ��In that condition, if we are caught in a crossfire, we might be unable to interfere�� Because if the president receives a single blow, I see a problem occurring if we try to gang up on someone.��


    Even fanatics didn��t want to die in vain. Suicide bombers carried out their plans in order to take their enemies (and their allies) with them. Snipers did not plan to strike from places they could be spotted, or at places that were known to be protected by bulletproof glass.


    The two of them felt stupid for worrying over nothing, and shared relieved smiles.


    ��After all that, Tatsuya��s enthusiasm for his work approached zero level.


    With the belief that he had been taking things so seriously that he had been seeing shadows, he took his place��standing at the side of the stage beside the stairs for the main event.


    When he thought about it, it was obvious that it was only a matter of a high school government election. Even if the prestige of ��Student Council President�� had any real meaning, the titles of ��vice president��, ��secretary�� and the like carried no real meaning after graduation.


    In the First High School��s system, if the Student Council President willed it, there could be two vice presidents or four secretaries; Course 2 students not being part of the Student Council wasn''t a matter of honor, it was only a matter of pride.


    And when it came down to it, it was a pretty petty form of pride.


    (His view of the matter had been negatively influenced by ��the outside world����)


    For the sake of ideals, for the sake of money, for the sake of honor, for the sake of pride�� in the world Tatsuya was deeply immersed in, it was comparatively easy to exchange human life for these things; he had taken things too seriously when they were discussing and evaluating the danger and had forgotten the difference in the ��Stage�� before his eyes. He felt he had been viewing things in a way unrelated to reality, just as if he had been watching a movie.


    ����For the above reason, I propose to dissolve the limitation concerning who can become a member of the Student Council.��


    As Mayumi��s explanation of the legislation finished, a hand was suddenly raised from the third years�� row.


    Tatsuya had no recollection of this First Course female student (in short, she had not participated in the Nine Schools Competition; she didn��t have enough power to be chosen as a member of the team) who stood at the questioner��s podium.


    Because modern parabolic microphones have the potential to pick up everyday conversation from 50 meters away, it wasn��t going a little overboard to install a questioner��s podium.


    That small instrument and the big instrument that worked with it were going to gradually take away Tatsuya''s sense of how the world should work.


    ����This public position�� sound argument����


    The words of the questioner, a part of the so-called opposition party, were intermittently failing to reach his ear.


    Naturally, he wasn��t wearing earplugs; he unconsciously filtered the speech to only allow words that might induce trouble to enter his consciousness.


    ��The real issue is whether there is a need to change the system? In short, are there any Course Two students suitable to be part of the Student Council?��


    Tatsuya scowled at the questions with clear aims. (There was nothing in the questions themselves that would make a speaker feel that they had to conceal their face from outsiders.)


    It was a piece of undisguised good luck. Tatsuya thought that Mayumi answered the questions seriously; he didn��t know what she was thinking or if she was thinking but she answered them.


    ��Today, I will resign from the post of Student Council President. Accordingly, I cannot appoint new people to the Student Council and so I haven��t thought about who could be appointed.��


    ��However, you can pressure the next Student Council President into appointing the Course Two student of your own choice?��


    (��your own choice�� was used��)


    Tatsuya felt the expression was extremely suggestive. ��I am not thinking of becoming a hidden empress.��


    She gave a slight high pitched giggle as she made her minor jest.


    ��The right of appointing the next Student Council��s members is one of the powers of the next Student Council President. I have no intention of countermanding any of the next Student Council President��s authority.��


    ��You mean the next Student Council President who you wish to surround with Course Two students; you mean you haven��t put forth this change in our system at this time with that intention?��


    A stir arose in the lecture hall at the poison laced words. It seemed that Tatsuya wasn��t the only one thinking ��Hey, now!��


    ��Quiet, please.��


    The icy voice that called out the order was from Miyuki who was helping to keep the program on track.


    Since President Mayumi, as the person who raised the issue, was standing in order to handle questions, Hattori was momentarily in charge of keeping things moving and Miyuki was employed as his assistant. (By the way, officially, the speaker could not take a break for food or drink during the Student Body General Assembly.)


    ����The answer to that question is ��no��. The reason I am advocating the proposal at this time is because this is the only chance to do so. Because I consider it to be the responsibility of the Student Council President to ensure that any enmity among their Kouhai is fully doused and will not erupt into flames.��


    Deep in Tatsuya��s heart, a sense of wonder emerged. No matter what, this noble face never seems to be seen outside of an arena like this one.


    ��The truth of the matter is that the inability of Course Two students to become officers of the Student Council is not a source of antagonism.��


    On the other hand, the questioner��whose name was Asano��Tatsuya thought, was becoming more intractable.


    ��It is not a matter of whether or not there is a candidate, Asano-san. The system reveals the way an organization thinks. The system does not allow Course Two students to become officers of the Student Council; it says that it doesn��t matter how much power an individual Course Two student has, that individual cannot become an officer of the Student Council. This can be interpreted as a declaration from the Student Council that it believes Course Two students are not worthy of the privilege of becoming officers of the Student Council. That is being mistaken for elitism.��


    She had put a lot of effort into making that presentation, Tatsuya thought, as the President was wrapped in applause.


    It wasn��t coming entirely from the rows of Course Two students. ��This is a subterfuge.��


    No matter how thickheaded a person was, they would not be able to keep themselves unaware that the atmosphere that coated the lecture hall was against them. In the midst of this, she was still at it; I suppose it��s unsurprising that Asano��s words have started having a hysterical edge to them.


    ��Isn��t it because you, President, have a Course Two student you want to place on the Student Council, that you want the qualification annulled! Isn��t your true motive to give someone preferential treatment!��


    There was a feeling of desperation to the voices that cried ��That��s right�� sporadically, but they were immediately drowned by a storm of booing. The storm thrust large waves of discontent against the questioner��s podium.


    ��President Saegusa! Isn��t your true intent to put that first year student on the Student Council?��


    The finger of the hysterically wailing Asano pointed at Tatsuya.


    ��I know it��s true. You even went as far as the station with him on your way home, yesterday!��


    This was probably hopelessness, an outburst of despair. Asano��s face crumpled.


    Nevertheless, those words unexpectedly showed a major result. The storm of booing instantly abated.


    The eyes of the entire student population were going back and forth between Mayumi and Tatsuya.


    When he saw Mayumi��s face coloring faintly with red, Tatsuya thought ��That face is only going to make this mess bigger!�� But under the circumstances where he was unwillingly being kept under constant observation, there was no way he could make that kind of condemnation.


    The impasse was broken when cold words were tossed from the stage. ��That is all you want to say?��


    Without anyone noticing, (probably just now) Miyuki had stood. A cold haughty glare was piercing the upperclassman��s face.


    Even from the back of the stage, no, it was more like it was due to the fact that it was coming from the stage depths; her expression clearly possessed a queen- like dignity that was merely checking for a short answer; the lips of the gossip- mongering upperclassman were sewn shut by it.


    (Magic�� wasn��t invoked)


    The very first thing Tatsuya did was check and see if Miyuki had lost control of her magic.


    This pressure wasn��t magic.


    Without invoking any magic, Miyuki was radiating the freezing chill that robbed a body of its ability to move freely as in the depths of the worst of winter; even Tatsuya felt it.


    ��I judge that the outburst just now was an attempt to cloud the issue by vicious personal slander. Therefore, in accordance with my authority as an aide to the person in charge of keeping these proceedings on track, I order you to leave; if you have an objection to this, then you must provide a foundation for your allegation that President Saegusa holds special feelings for a particular Year One student.��


    ��That is����


    Naturally, Asano faltered.


    From the beginning, Mayumi having special feelings for Tatsuya came from the realm of speculation; that that was the motive for the current proposal was mere slander. Even Asano, herself, was aware of this.


    Miyuki��s eyes were coldly fixated on the paralyzed Asano.


    There was no magic in those eyes, they were only able to contain disdain, it seemed as if that stare was able to freeze an adversary��s heart.


    And it really paralyzed the agitator who was involving her older brother in slander, so her adversary was in a condition where she couldn��t move even a finger.


    It wasn��t authority, rank, social class�� or experience in society; those things could not really belong to a high school student. This was really a situation where the word ��Dignity�� can be used; it sounded so glorious.


    ����I am making a correction. There is no need for you to leave. To be correct, please discontinue your questioning of this matter and return to your seat, Asano-senpai.��


    The one who at last moved to take control was the person in charge of proceedings, Hattori. ��At last���� well in short, he too had been overwhelmed by the pressure Miyuki was still exuding.


    Miyuki bowed elegantly and returned to her chair; Asano was in no condition to give even a single word in reply and awkwardly returned to her seat.


    In the end, the opposition group��s hindrance had finished with a misfire.


    Afterwards, a carefree mood that wouldn��t even permit heckling permeated the lecture hall, gradually (or possibly anticlimactically), people voted electronically and the annulment of the eligibility requirement for Student Council officers was approved by a majority.


    And it was finally time for Azusa��s campaign speech.


    Since there was only a single candidate, it was more like a declaration of the candidate��s convictions speech, but a formal, no, a vote of confidence would be held (moreover the ballots would be actual paper ballots as opposed to electronic voting). Her face mixed with enthusiasm and tension, Azusa approached the podium. As she made her quick bow, applause broke out.


    Here and there, whistles and cheers blended together, but they soon stopped as Azusa begun her speech.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were unable to understand since they paid little attention to the entertainment industry, but the cute and feminine type of song and dance girl who performed on stage had widespread fan appeal among males.


    Tatsuya was still unaware of why, but without regard to her excellent grades in theory and practical skills, without bragging even a little, the modest and friendly Azusa whose face and figure were also modest and friendly throughout the school had a reputation as ��an easily befriended idol��, similar but slightly different than Mayumi��s.


    Surprisingly (but putting it this way might be unfair to Azusa), she presented her ��politics�� and ��policies�� eloquently. The fundamentals had been inherited from the current Student Council��s views; he was able to see a strong high school student-ish inclination toward idealism, but generally she leaned to the conservative end. ��Occasionally, she would strangely pepper her speech with cheers like ��Go for it�� and ��You can do it;�� well, we all probably have eccentricities.


    The storm broke out when she referred to the officers of the next Student Council.


    ����I will defer that decision until the day to make the appointments; I intend to appoint highly capable people without regard to whether they are Course One or Course Two students.��


    ��That Course Two student~?��


    ��Azusa-chan likes the young and untamed type~��


    The comments were truly only low level jeers. From the beginning, they were only a vulgar way for the repressed opposition group to spew out their unabated and still smoldering dissatisfaction. Possibly, they subconsciously calculated that a counterattack against Azusa was more likely to be ignored.


    But, their calculations were incredibly off.


    Certainly, Azusa said nothing about the insults directed at her.


    ��Who said that just now!�� ��For making fun of Nakajou-san that way!�� ��If you have something to say do it in front of us!�� ��Get the cowards!��


    ��Under the circumstances, she didn��t have time to say anything when the big uproar began.


    In the middle of the gathering, squabbling blossomed.


    The jeering opposition group and Azusa��s nearby fans became involved in a scuffle.


    ��Please quiet down! Return to your seats!�� ��Silence please!��


    ��Settle down, everyone!��


    Miyuki, Hattori, and Mayumi raised their voices multiple times, but the enraged students weren��t able to hear them.


    The area where the scuffling was going on was gradually increasing.


    The jeers, too, were gradually becoming less endurable.


    Absolutely no skills were being used; the clump looked like squabbling children, but just plunging in would only result in being caught in the game of oshikuramanjuu (A children''s game in Japan that involves shoving).


    It would be easy if you didn��t have to care about injuring anyone; however�� while the difficulties of controlling the situation were making his head ache, Tatsuya made eye contact with Sawaki and Tatsumi and decided to prepare to make the plunge.


    But, the decision was too late.


    They were making insinuations about Tatsuya and Azusa��s relationship; the moment an exceedingly vulgar jeer emitted from the mouth of one of the opposition group, a girl��s shrill voice took command of the disturbance.


    ��Calm down!��


    She wasn��t screeching but there had been an illusion of loudness to the voice.


    The voice was not loud but, the strength of the voice made an impact on the minds of those engaged in the fracas.


    Reflexively, the students eyes turned, the next instant their eyes reflexively closed, while blinking their eyes they once again begun to raise them toward the stage.


    On stage, a blizzard of Psion light was running wild. Violent rage was infringing on the world.


    Modern magic was changing the world by projecting a false vision through an information body.


    It wasn��t possible for magic to be invoked without an intention to guide its form.


    Despite that, the chaos caused by wildly running emotions could enact that chaos on the world.


    Such was the strength of the intervention power to negate common knowledge.


    In this situation, no one could tell when the lecture hall was going to be smashed by ice.


    Mayumi, Hattori, Suzune, and Azusa simultaneously extended hands holding out CADs upon the Queen of that World of Ice��Miyuki��to bring her under control.


    ��Nevertheless, the magic battle between fellow members of the Student Council in that terrible situation was fortuitously avoided at the last second.


    Instantaneously, the back of a male student standing upon the stage obscured the girl��s passion from the students'' field of vision.


    The boy''s hands were placed on both of the girl��s shoulders and the world that had been engulfed in the girl��s power and repainted looked as if it was being repressed.


    What the two people said to each other or whether they conversed with their eyes alone without words could not be understood from off the stage.


    Nonetheless, from the time the boy released the girl from his hands until they left the stage the gazes of the entire student body, First Years, Second Years, and Third Years locked (?) on the two of them as if they were nailed there.


    ? ? ?


    Afterwards, it was as if cold water had been thrown over everyone and order was completely restored to the gathering.


    Even the jeerers were viewed like they were just rude people emboldened by a concert-like atmosphere.


    The campaign speech portion solemnly disintegrated, and the students lined up to cast their ballots like tame sheep.


    The ballots results would be posted the next morning after Third Years under the pay of the Student Council had finished their count.


    Those results�� ��Congratulations A-chan.�� ��Nakajou, congratulations.�� ��Congratulations, Nakajou-san.��


    ��Even without hearing the voices congratulating her first thing in the morning, Azusa was elected Student Council President.


    ����Shiba-san, I think it��s better if you don��t pay it any attention, since the ballot doesn��t affect anything.��


    ��Too bad, Tatsuya-kun.��


    While listening to the sympathetic voice of Suzune and, unable to keep from showing how amusing she found it, voice of Mari, the siblings with matching pained faces read the vote tabulation report.


    In total, there were 554 ballots.


    The number of legitimate votes was 173 ballots.


    The tabulation of the ballots contents�� ����These are the results.��


    ��Shiba: 220, Nakajou: 173, Tatsuya-kun: 161����


    ����Wait a minute. The ballots of the large number of people who miswrote the name shouldn��t be recognized in the count����


    While crying out ''I want to pretend this doesn��t exist'' without words, Miyuki calmly made an objection.


    ��Why are ��The Queen��, ��Her Majesty, the Queen�� and ��The Snow Queen�� all being counted as votes for me?��


    Miyuki cried this out in a tearful voice.


    ��Because on other ballots ��Queen Miyuki��, ��Her Majesty, Queen Shiba Miyuki��, ��Snow Queen Miyuki�� and the like were written�� there was no other way to interpret them.��


    Listening to the apologetic voice of Suzune soothe her, there was no way Miyuki couldn��t understand.


    ��What do they mean by that? Do they think I have some sort of perverted inclinations?�� (here, Queen can also refer to S and M Queen)


    ����No, I believe that they definitely don��t mean anything like that. After seeing you look like that, I don��t believe anyone would have the nerve����


    As if she had lost an inner battle, her body actually slumped as Mari contradicted her in a confused manner.


    ��Hey, am I that appalling? Is my demeanor really that intolerable?�� Miyuki��s tone had changed into a genuine wail.


    ����Miyuki-san, calm down. After all, no one thinks that.��


    Mayumi was trying with all her might to make her voice sound soothing so that she could somehow calm Miyuki��s mood, but it had almost no effect.


    ��Lend me the ballots! I��ll find whoever wrote them!�� ��That��s absurd�� in the first place, how would you do that?��


    Somebody murmured this obvious flaw in her plan, but in this case, it was utterly futile.


    Miyuki turned her entire body towards Tatsuya, her eyes clouded all at once. ��Onii-sama����


    With a needy look in her eyes, just as Miyuki was about to release her tears and snuggle against him, Tatsuya temporarily shelved his own disturbance.


    ��Do not ask for the impossible, Miyuki. Since this is a secret ballot, investigating who voted for whom is a serious violation of the rules.��


    He patted her head without any trace of embarrassment and admonished her as if she were a small child.


    ��But�� but����


    Not having a clue of what else to do, Tatsuya gently embraced his little sister who was sobbing her eyes out.


    ��It��s okay.��


    His mouth neared the vicinity of his sister��s ear ��After all, you are not a Queen.��


    And with a deeply gentle voice,


    ��No matter how anyone else views you, to me you are a cute princess.�� Tatsuya made that vow.


    ��Onii-sama����


    The sound of crying gradually ended, simultaneously it looked as if the anger and frustration were also ending, and as potential Armageddon was soothed away, everyone relaxed their tense posture.


    Nevertheless, they were soon in an entirely different kind of awkward situation.


    Although she stopped crying, Miyuki showed no sign of leaving Tatsuya��s arms.


    Rather, her head and cheek were shockingly pressed against Tatsuya��s chest; the aura around them was so sweet that they were all suffering from heartburn.


    ? ? ?


    For the noon recess that day, the siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki, did not show their faces in the Student Council room.


    Not only did Miyuki cry in front of her senpai, she let herself be seen being embraced and comforted, so it was only natural that she was too embarrassed to come; as the seemingly unembarrassed Tatsuya had already informed them so, Mayumi and the rest were unworried.


    Azusa was being honored with a celebration by her fellow second years so her seat was empty.


    Suzune as usual didn��t come unless she had something to do, so she didn��t appear.


    And today, unusually, Katsuto came to the Student Council room. ��Here it is.��


    When the meal came to an end, Mayumi took out tea for Katsuto. Katsuto made a silent toast and raised his teacup to his mouth. ��So, why are you here today, Juumonji?"


    Although they were both guests, Mari��maybe because she couldn��t hold back any more��behaved as if they were in her own headquarters and questioned him; Katsuto gave a ��no reason�� type of answer.


    ��Perhaps, because today is for Saegusa her true retirement day. This is the last time I can come to see her in Student Council President mode.��


    ��I see, you came to thank Mayumi for her service or something.�� ��Oh, Juumonji-kun, thank you,��


    ��Ah, you''re welcome.��


    While smiling smugly, the two of them coordinated an attack (a verbal assault?) which Katsuto solemnly rebuffed.


    ����So that��s it. I thought Tatsuya-kun resembled someone; he responds to these things just like Juumonji-kun.��


    ��Shiba?��


    ''We��re alike?'' Katsuto asked with a glance; Mari shrugged. Even though superficially their response was similar, Mari believed that Tatsuya��s were intentional and Katsuto��s were spontaneous, so her assessment was that their taciturnity was the only similarity.


    ��Speaking of Shiba, how do you think it went yesterday����


    Perhaps she believed that she couldn��t throw him off through body language alone, Mari attempted to make a swift change of topic.


    ��It was okay�� But there was no need for us to worry.��


    However, maybe because the topic on both of their minds, both Mayumi and Katsuto leaped over Mari��s choice and directed the conversation to the topic of their choice.


    ��I was too low to be able to really see what was going on, but did Shiba restrain his sister, just like it seemed to me?��


    ��Yes. Her outpouring of power and his suppression ability were unbelievable.�� It was just the way Katsuto said it was. The truth of what was going on couldn��t be discerned by those facing the stage; only those like Mayumi who were on the stage were able to clearly see what happened.


    Possibly, it was a practical application of ��Gram Demolition��. A structure of Psions instantly displayed��without having to work it into an information body with Eidos, Psions themselves were the product of molded External Systematic Magic��in the form of an aura. A large amount of Psions wrapped around her running wild in a chaotic manner; that overwhelming power was compressed and poured back into Miyuki��s body.


    Psions were not something exuded from someone��s body, but the body was the medium used for Emission or Absorption. The activation sequence formation used by CADs was an example of similar modeling.


    Tatsuya had taken the Psions Miyuki had scattered around and, without any cooperation from her, poured them back ��inside��.


    ��It doesn��t matter how good someone is at External Systematic Magic, it doesn��t matter if they are blood relations, can someone really manipulate someone else��s Psions that easily? At that time they were completely out of Miyuki��s own control; that��s another matter for consideration, but����


    These were a list of Mayumi��s concerns.


    ��Wasn��t that one of his ancient magic techniques? I think that there is an ��Art of the Sage�� that is excellent for controlling Psions����


    Mari put forth her guesswork as an answer; however,


    ��No, no matter how well an ancient magic technique is mastered, it takes time to put it in motion. The Art of the Sage you��re talking about is an extremely time consuming system of magic.��


    Katsuto indirectly refuted Mari��s guess with a ��that doesn��t explain everything�� type of answer.


    ��Even looking at his sister��s power, as I expected, I think their genetic makeup cannot be ignored����


    ��But he himself denied ��that he was a member of the ten master clans�� right?�� And this time, Mari presented the counter argument to Katsuto��s logic.


    ��Ah. He didn��t seem to be lying.��


    As they ran into that dead end, Mari and Katsuto tilted their heads.


    ����Let��s stop already. This conversation. It is not good to inquire about bloodlines.��


    Mayumi suddenly proposed a halt.


    Mari and Katsuto, both felt Mayumi��s sudden change in attitude was unnatural; however, for magicians, inquiring about bloodlines was certainly a minor crime, so they were unable to express their objections.


    Of course, Mayumi did not divulge to the two of them what she was secretly thinking.


    Her own belief was that if Tatsuya was an ��extra��, then that inquiry was forbidden.


    ��And this is how Tatsuya and Mayumi, both without ever conspiring, together became co-conspirators in order to keep Tatsuya��s background concealed.

 Volume 5 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Thank you once again for picking up ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei��. To those who say ��this is my first time��, this is a good opportunity for an introduction. I am Satou Tsutomu. The fifth volume is a collection of short stories as mentioned in the fourth volume. There are five ��episodes�� set after the Nine Schools Competition��s end in Summer Vacation; of which one is set in between the first of September and October. While there are characters who face what one can��t call ��peace��, as it��s an ��adventure��, please forgive me. Especially since to them, they managed to make some good memories.


    Now, to the promised(?) commentary of each ��episode�� of the short stories.


    Summer Break


    This episode was written with the unclean desires of ��I want to write a bittersweet adolescent-style story~�� & ��I want to write a swimsuit scene�� as energy. At the time of writing, I was striking the keyboards in high spirits. The story is the type that if you wake, then you lose I think, so ��here there��s an impossibility�� in a part so I corrected it as a finisher.


    The Honour Student''s Supplementary Lesson


    The concept for this ��episode�� is ��one way or another, I wanted to give Morisaki-kun a larger role�� for his unpleasant role. He��s a kid who can do it if he tried after all. This being the case, I had him work hard.


    Amelia in Wonderland


    I don��t even need to speak of the inspiration of the title. That which has the rabbit, the cards and the egg . Well, this story only has the cards appear. The day when Tomitsuka-kun becomes the rabbit will come soon I wonder. Will he be able to run from Eimi��s evil influence? �� �� It��s not this type of story.


    Friendship, Trust and the Dubious Lolicon


    This episode is of the first year combination from Third High, Masaki and Kichijouji. Not just the dubious lolicon, but an even more grave, suspicious person is to come perhaps. Well, it��s a misunderstanding. �� �� Probably. To where will Kichijouji��s tomorrow lead!


    Memories of the Summer


    [Summer Break] was ��aim for a bittersweet episode�� and in contrast, this ��episode�� is written to be a simple ��sweet��, sugar-filled ��episode��. As an author, I feel that there��s not enough ��sweetness�� but, what do you think? After Tantou-sama said so, I ended up shocked.


    Presidential Elections and the Queen


    This is the ��plus one�� episode . While it��s a short story, rather than saying it��s a ��side story��, it��s more of the nature of a continuation of the core, original story as a ��sub episode��. �� �� Good Luck A-chan. Your hardships are only starting now.


    Now, once again, to everyone who had something to do with this book, my thanks. Truly, thank you very much. To M-sama who fervently said stuff like ��since there��s a swimsuit time , put it on the front cover!�� of ambiguous meaning, I receive your association, but I must sincerely apologise. This time, even if I say so myself, the tension was weird. I��m reflecting on it. To Ishida- sama, Stone-sama, although you were very busy, thank you once again for the lovely illustrations. I watch ��Aquarion Evol�� every time~.


    And now, to everyone who read this afterward, from my heart I thank you. I will give my very best so that next time, everyone will also think that it��s ��interesting��.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 6 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It was October of 2095. In order to achieve ''round-the-clock operation, harbor facilities have already been upgraded to automatic services, so there was essentially no one present. The vast majority of the personnel clocked in during the daytime, and, aside from a few security personnel, only machines were active at night processing the incoming and outbound ships as well as unloading cargo.


    With the reduction in personnel, each harbor was being redeveloped to prevent illegal immigration, and was set at a prudent distance from the duty-free areas and city streets, thus prohibiting the sailors from coming ashore in those areas.


    During the night, when only the automatic services were in operation, the areas forbidden to all ships extended beyond the shoreline for the duty-free zone. Passengers who wished to disembark had to wait until the morning when the dock personnel arrived. Therefore, there should have been no one present during the middle of the night.


    However, around midnight, a group of people concealing their presence appeared at the Yokohama Wharf.


    "We have illegal aliens of unknown nationality coming ashore from the small cargo ship in Cargo Pier 5. All personnel, converge on Cargo Pier 5 immediately."


    Once the directions came over the intercom, two plain-clothed detectives glanced at one another and broke into a run. Yet, their expressions were diametrically opposed.


    "Ah ha, so they were there."


    "This isn''t the time to complain, Inspector!"


    "But, Inagaki-kun."


    "Shut up and run!"


    "I''m your superior."


    "But I''m older than you."


    "Ah ah."


    While returning an appropriate response to his older subordinate, Inspector Chiba Toshikazu quickened his footsteps. There were 700 meters between Pier 5 and Pier 3, where they were stationed at. No matter how hard they tried, this was still a two minute journey at least. Despite their bantering, Inspector Chiba and Assistant Inspector Inagaki arrived in 30 seconds.


    This wasn''t a normal human''s speed.


    Neither of them were normal humans. They were both Magicians. "We are really undermanned."


    "Nothing we can do. Only police officers who are Magicians can handle criminals who wield magic."


    "In reality, it''s not, entirely, like that!"


    As he said these unmotivated words, Inspector Chiba sprang into the air.


    He was holding a bokken that was approximately one meter in length.


    In midair, Inspector Chiba waved his bokken like a leaf soaring through the wind, and passed cleanly over the crowd of illegal aliens who were firing three round bursts from assault rifles with silencers attached. Setting aside his leg strength, no one would be able to achieve this sort of trajectory through the air without the aid of magic.


    That irregular trajectory threw off the aim of all the illegal aliens who were trying to provide covering fire.


    Towards the three Magicians standing in the back of the crowd hurtling long range magic attacks, Inspector Chiba slashed a spiraling attack.


    Using Move-Type Magic that blatantly ignored gravity and inertia to avoid the aim of enemy magic attacks, Chiba used his bokken to knock them all out in turn.


    On the other side of the crowd, Inagaki was using his handgun to take out the gunners.


    Once Chiba joined the fray from the flank, over ten foreigners were suppressed within the blink of an eye.


    While other small-scale conflicts broke out in other areas, they were quickly handled before the two could get there and offer assistance. "Inspector, take the helm!"


    "Eh~, me?"


    "Stop dilly dallying!"


    Seeing these partners, it was obviously the subordinate who was more proactive on the job. (More like his superior was too lacking in professionalism.) Even so, it''s not like he could bail on the scene right now.


    "OK, OK. Then, Inagaki-kun, stop the boat for me."


    "...If I do that, I might sink this thing."


    "No worries. The captain will take full responsibility."


    "...Wow, he''s not taking the responsibility himself..."


    He shrugged in disappointment while continuing to load bullets into his handgun.


    His left hand pressed the switch on the handle and the targeting scope attached to the barrel of the handgun lit up.


    Immediately afterwards, he used the Weaponized Integrated CAD �� a revolver-shaped weaponized calculation device in the handle �� and a Specialized CAD in the actual body began the Activation Sequence.


    At the same time as he squeezed the trigger, the Magic Sequence kicked in.


    Using Move and Weight Compound Magic to stabilize the trajectory and increase penetration, a metallic bullet traced the trajectory set by the Magic Sequence and pierced through the stern of the small ship moored off the coast.


    A second and third gunshot rang through the night. The foam sprouting from the stern weakened. Based on the ship''s external appearance, the shots had successfully penetrated the accelerator on board.


    "Nicely done."


    Leisurely praising his subordinate, a sound came from Chiba''s hand like a lock being undone.


    Apparently, the bokken he was carrying was actually a sword cane.


    With a brilliant blade of cold steel in hand, Chiba dashed towards the floating ship with an agility that matched Yosh*tsune himself as he skipped over 8 ships in a row.


    He swung his blade at the parked ship and rent the metallic cargo door in two.


    The secret sword technique "Iron Breaker" from the Hundred Families'' Chiba Family.


    This technique did not view the sword to be cast from iron and steel, but identified the "sword" itself as a concept and applied Move-Type Magic to the slashing motion with the aid of the Magic Sequence.


    A "sword" identified as a singular concept turned into a molecular blade that couldn''t be shattered, blunted, or broken as it cut through all resistance along the slashing axis.


    Once more swinging his blade to clear a path, the Chiba Family''s heir, Chiba Toshikazu, pressed on alone.


    "Nice work, Inspector."


    "Seriously, this is what they call wasting your time and energy."


    The sky was already turning lighter as Inspector Chiba groused complaints as if the situation had nothing to do with him. Likewise, he didn''t berate his subordinate who was obviously trying to hold back gales of laughter.


    After bravely charging into the ship, he found that there was no one on board.


    It appeared that the illegal aliens had already evacuated from the bottom of the ship, leaving the gate open to allow water to flood in. The leisurely pace the boat was sinking at was exacerbated by the opening Chiba left behind for the wind to flow through, increasing the rate the boat sank at, and it was currently completely submerged in water.


    "Looks like we don''t have any clues to which direction the miscreants fled."


    "However, their final destination is blatantly obvious."


    The young man who almost went down with the ship shrugged his shoulders at what his older subordinate wanted to say and gazed eastward towards the rising sun.


    ? ? ?


    Directly before Inspector Chiba''s eyes was the wharf, which wasn''t far away, along with the renowned streets of Yokohama known throughout the nation.


    A large well was situated in the backyard of one of the nameless restaurants along the streets. Despite the early hours, three well- dressed men were standing around it.


    One of them was approximately in his twenties.


    One of them appeared particularly handsome. Of course, this wasn''t in a feminine manner, but because he came from a line of breeding and prosperity. The well with an attached pulley he was watching was not meant for consumption but for firefighting instead.


    The wall of the well directly below the pulley suddenly crumbled without warning. A soaked man squirmed out of the gaping hole followed by 15 others.


    The middle-aged man who emerged last from the well bowed to the young man in greeting with a humble smile on his face. The young man put his right hand over his left breast and returned a slight bow.


    "Everyone, please go get changed. Breakfast has already been prepared."


    In regards to the young man''s words, "Thank you for your assistance, Mr. Zhou."


    The middle-aged man replied in a tone devoid of gratitude.


    Still, the young man smiled regardless of the other side''s rude tone, and led the 16 men into the building.


    ? ? ?


    The first new Student Council for the National Magic University affiliated First High had started roughly a week ago.


    Currently, Tatsuya and his peers from Class E arrived at the cafeteria for their lunch break.


    He had dined in the Student Council Room before, but that was Mayumi (largely) abusing her power.


    In addition, he didn''t plan on making it a habit to eat lunch in the Student Council Room every day. With the new Student Council in session, Tatsuya also came to the cafeteria to eat.


    However, a natural result of this was that Miyuki also started dining in the cafeteria. Add in their mutual friends, and a lively luncheon had become a regular event since the start of October.


    That being said, since Tatsuya, Erika, Leo, Mizuki, and Mikihiko were in a different class than Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, the first group that arrived would reserve a table. Today, Tatsuya and company seemed to be waiting for Miyuki''s group.


    "Sorry for the wait, everyone."


    "No worries; good work today."


    They waited for approximately ten minutes after Miyuki sent word ahead of time to Tatsuya that she would be delayed due to Student Council business. Seeing Miyuki intentionally bow in apology in front of him, Tatsuya smiled as he reassured her as was well. Completely heedless of this eye-catching behavior, Honoka seemed to receive some sort of signal and also huddled down as she spoke to Tatsuya.


    "My apologies, Tatsuya-kun. They were late because of me."


    After the night of confession at Ogasawara during their summer vacation, Honoka''s responses and facial expressions towards Tatsuya had only intensified. Naturally, Tatsuya was aware of this, but he chose not to mention this. Now, if he wanted to be more proactive about this, he should probably smile a little �� even a wry one would do �� but Honoka''s frail and oversensitive reactions might make it seem like Tatsuya was intentionally abusing her, which wasn''t good for her mental state anyway. Hence, he didn''t have a good solution at this moment. It''s not like he could explain every time that this was born out of a misunderstanding, so Tatsuya simply gave up on the current situation and took a completely passive stance.


    "Please don''t be concerned on that account. Anyone who just started a new job usually encounters a few difficulties."


    In Tatsuya''s eyes, Honoka believed that her personal mistake led to everyone''s disappointment, and that was why she seemed so down. Did she really believe she was incapable? While Tatsuya didn''t believe that for a second, he still diligently tried to reassure Honoka with comforting words.


    "Yeah, no need to worry about that."


    "It''s only been a week."


    Erika and Leo unexpectedly (?) displayed their sensitive sides and chimed in along with Tatsuya.


    Seeing everyone wearing a "Don''t worry about it" smile, Honoka sat down with trepidation.


    "However, today really wasn''t Honoka''s fault, Onii-sama. The Faculty Office suddenly asked to see ''all the records from two years ago,'' so we had to bring up all the data from the Student Council Room before third period ended. We even got Shizuku to help us."


    Miyuki smiled as she also provided support, but, for some reason, this made Honoka shrink even more on her chair.


    "But...didn''t Miyuki find it very quickly; meaning I''m the one who''s lacking..."


    "Me too. If Honoka''s a turtle, then I''m a snail." Shizuku''s comment didn''t have any ulterior meaning.


    "...After all, Miyuki had been using this system since April. Honoka just joined the Student Council, and Shizuku is an outsider... Miyuki has a giant head start on you in terms of experience. It can''t be helped if you take some time to get used to the system."


    So Tatsuya directed his comment towards Honoka''s nonmalicious description as a "turtle," and once again reassured Honoka and


    Shizuku.


    Still, based on the aforementioned comment, with the election of the new Student Council, Honoka had also joined the executives on the council.


    The new Student Council consisted of President Nakajou Azusa, Vice President Shiba Miyuki, Secretary Mitsui Honoka, and Accountant Isori Kei. (First High''s Accountant also comprised the "supervisor" role and was traditionally appointed by the President.)


    In reality, Azusa privately offered Tatsuya the role of Vice President. Of course, Tatsuya immediately turned her down, but the one who fought against this even more fiercely than himself was the new Chairperson for the Public Moral Committee, Kanon.


    Her words were, "If Shiba-kun left, then the board''s paperwork simply can''t be finished".


    Kanon directly pronounced this declaration in front of Azusa and Tatsuya, but when he heard this, Tatsuya was "flabbergasted."


    By all rights, he was on active duty and not a pencil pusher.


    Scratch that, technically, all members of the Public Moral Committee were on active duty, and were all responsible for doing paperwork.


    That was how Mari wrote it on the transfer papers she handed to Kanon.


    Tatsuya personally recorded the documentation, so there could have been no mistake.


    However, Azusa nodded seriously at Kanon''s announcement.


    Tatsuya had a headache brewing at the "misunderstanding" of these two upperclassmen. Still, even without Tatsuya''s thoughts on the matter, Azusa pressed for Tatsuya to join the Student Council despite Kanon''s resistance. To state it plainly, she didn''t have the confidence to hold Miyuki at bay without Tatsuya, but it wasn''t like Miyuki could leave the Student Council either.


    Tatsuya''s head was seriously starting to hurt now.


    In the end, they completely disregarded the person in question as Azusa and Kanon hammered out a compromise. Tatsuya would remain with the Public Moral Committee until the end of the year, and would transfer to the Student Council in January. To the end, they never sought Tatsuya''s opinion...


    (...My head hurts just thinking about that.)


    The moment he said, "...just joined the Student Council," he remembered what happened a year ago and the headache associated with it.


    Instinctively, he followed the gaze on him and found Miyuki watching him with concerned eyes.


    Mentally sighing at his sister''s sensitivity, Tatsuya visually signaled for her not to worry and moved his chopsticks again.


    ? ? ?


    "Onii-sama, are you here?"


    After school, Tatsuya visited the reference room in the basement of the library. Hearing his sister call out to him, he pulled himself out of the world of numbers and data and returned to reality.


    "Miyuki, I''m over here."


    Tatsuya raised his head from the terminal he was reading and waved Miyuki over.


    Wireless communication was impossible in this reference room. Not only would the walls absorb the majority of the electronic waves, there were also signal dampeners in place.


    The goal, of course, was to prevent data theft.


    This reference room contained information deemed unsuitable to be published, highly dangerous materials, or papers containing ideas and concepts that went against mainstream beliefs and could easily influence students negatively. These documents were physically stored in the magic universities before transporting digital copies here and stored in independent databases separated from the outside world. In theory, the files could be freely accessed, but removing them was absolutely forbidden. Of course, making private copies of these protected files was also forbidden.


    Given the nature of the materials in question, the overwhelming majority was not pertinent to class, very few individuals actually used this resource. It was more appropriate to say that the usual volume of traffic was zero. However, in the past half a month, Tatsuya had set a new record for visiting the reference room.


    Even though he waved Miyuki over, Tatsuya didn''t leave the terminal. Miyuki understood why, so she walked over to Tatsuya''s side.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Arriving at Tatsuya''s side, Miyuki was drawn towards the screen he was gazing at and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Data records on Alexandrite."


    In regards to Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya replied without hesitation just as usual. No matter how he treated others, Tatsuya had nothing to hide from Miyuki. The subject of this investigation was also something that Miyuki was well versed in.


    "Have you been looking for alchemical documents this entire time...?"


    Right now, he hadn''t divulged the connection between that topic and the purpose behind it to Miyuki, hence her current state of confusion.


    "I want to understand the basis behind alchemy, but just the nature and creation process of the ''Philosopher''s Stone.'' Of course, there are plenty of documents citing the creation of a Philosopher''s Stone as the definitive goal in alchemy."


    "Transmutation... You''re not thinking of challenging this area, are you."


    For modern magic, transmutation currently remains an impossible task. While Flying-Type Magic was also once thought to be impossible, the actualization of transmutation exists on a completely different level of difficulty. Miyuki once heard Tatsuya say, "There is a very low possibility of actually achieving true transmutation."


    "Of course not."


    At Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya laughed lightly in denial.


    "In the narrowest sense, the Philosopher''s Stone differs from the medicinal field and is the catalyst that transmutes poor metals to precious metals. Right now, what material the catalyst is created from is secondary to its purpose as the tool to activate spells."


    "If the Philosopher''s Stone is a catalyst similar to the catalysts we use on a daily basis, then......"


    "According to legend, transmuting poor metals to precious metals is only possible with the Philosopher''s Stone. If no other magical process is required to achieve transmutation beyond possessing the stone, then the conclusion must be that the Philosopher''s Stone possesses the ability to store Magic Sequences."


    "Storing Magic Sequences?"


    Seeing Miyuki stare at him wide-eyed in shock, the smile had long since faded from Tatsuya''s face.


    "Since many Magicians were invited to test Flying-Type Magic before it hit the market, even if there were some adjustments, the actualization of Flying-Type Magic already established the key for the continuous activation of Gravity Control-Type Magic."


    Tatsuya released the Activation Sequence for Flying-Type Magic at no charge precisely to take advantage of this point. General consensus stated that once a party obtained access to a spell, they would immediately put it to use. Especially for devices already equipped with this Activation Sequence, the sooner it could be obtained the better. Besides the requests to FLT for Flying-Type equipment from corporations within the country, countries with friendly relations like the USNA, also made similar petitions. From the observation data, FLT received copious research data from many high class Magicians using Gravity-Type magic, which eventually fell into Tatsuya''s hands.


    "Gravity Control-Type Magic is a viable solution to sustainable nuclear fusion, but that becomes meaningless if a Magician is required to constantly supply magic. This would be like saying a Magician is a component of the nuclear fusion reactor and simply a weapon component."


    Sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic was one of the three great hurdles in Gravity-Type Magic leading up to the development of a thermonuclear fusion reactor. Here, Tatsuya was raising one possible solution to this problem.


    This was too deep for Miyuki to comprehend completely, but she got the overall gist of what her brother was suggesting.


    "Magicians are essential for the initial activation, but, at the same time, the system doesn''t completely bind the Magician in place. To achieve this, magic needs to be sustained at a rate that can be calculated by days as a unit, which requires a method of storing the Magic Sequence that can sustain magic without having a Magician present. While both options are worth pursuing, from a safety perspective the latter is the more viable proposal."


    "So that''s why you are researching the Philosopher''s Stone."


    The general consensus that Tatsuya spoke of wasn''t just a pipe dream, a point that he was perfectly well aware of. Thus, he felt slightly awkward when Miyuki adopted an utterly trusting expression as she nodded deeply at his words. With that feeling, Tatsuya changed topics.


    "Speaking of which, Miyuki, did you need me for something?"


    Even though this question was phrased to cover his own discomfiture, his remark was dead on the money.


    "Ah! That''s it! Onii-sama, Ichihara-senpai was looking for you. She wanted to talk to you about next month''s thesis competition."


    "Where is she?"


    Tatsuya didn''t ask for any specifics as he shut down the reading terminal. That being said, he bore some part of the responsibility for leading the conversation into another direction, so he was in no position to ask that, especially given their lack of time.


    "She''s in the preparation room for Magic Geometry. She said she would wait for you near Tsuzura-sensei''s desk."


    "Got it. Sorry about this, Miyuki, but please return the keys for me."


    "Please leave that to me."


    Tatsuya rose from the chair and handed the keycard to Miyuki. Miyuki happily took the keycard from her Onii-sama like a delighted puppy that was bestowed a prize.


    Seeing his sister reveal that sort of expression without a hint of shame,


    Tatsuya didn''t choose to reprimand or complain as his face softened. Objectively speaking, he was forced to admit that he spoiled his sister too much.


    ? ? ?


    Tsuzura Kazuo, the Magic Geometry instructor for the National Magic University affiliated First High, was responsible for technical skills instruction for Year 2 Class B. He was a visiting professor lent to First High from the National Magic University.


    As a prodigy who obtained the rank of professor in the Magic University at a young age, he drew considerable spite for his overly free attitude towards research, and was forcibly relocated to the school to "earn some experience as an educator."


    Still, the man in question didn''t mind in the slightest and was even overjoyed that he could now "pursue research, unfettered, and without further concerns." Precisely because of his personality, not only did he adopt a cold attitude to the friction between Course 1 and 2 students, he even wished for the students to completely abandon this differentiation altogether �� except he may have neglected the students'' own opinions.


    His family hailed from one of the Hundred Families, and was granted the right to use a number in the Tsuzura name (Tsu refers to twenty). The Tsuzura and Isori Families both produced many exceptional researchers who freely exchanged research findings and remained national authorities in the field. Even Hattori''s favored Compound Magic bore fruit after tutelage under Tsuzura-sensei.


    ...That was Tatsuya''s impression of Tsuzura-sensei.


    By the numbers, Tsuzura-sensei was undoubtedly an oddball. Regardless of whether this was true or false �� Tatsuya was quickly about to experience the man''s true face.


    By the time Tatsuya reached the preparation room for Magic Geometry, Tsuzura-sensei was the only instructor present.


    Most likely because they felt ill at ease in this room, Tatsuya thought. The instructors hired by this school were all exceptionally talented.


    Of course these people also took great pride in their personal abilities, but when compared to a prodigy who earned his position as the assistant professor in the Magic University during his twenties, anyone''s confidence would take a hit. The more someone relied on their personal talent, the more they felt pressured by someone who displayed an even greater talent and ability.


    He could sympathize with that feeling; except this feeling manifested in areas other than magic.


    Setting aside whether Tatsuya''s speculation was correct, it remained an undeniable truth that there were no other instructors present save Tsuzura.


    The three people waiting for him in the Magic Geometry preparation room were Tsuzura, Suzune, and Isori.


    "You know about the thesis competition hosted by the Magic Association held at the end of the month, correct?"


    After exchanging greetings, Tsuzura cut to the chase. "I am unfamiliar with the details."


    At this conservative answer that held something back, Tsuzura nodded slightly.


    "The Thesis Competition isn''t as conspicuous as the Nine Schools Competition, so it''s not surprising that a Year 1 student like yourself remains ignorant of the details. Likewise, in terms of numbers, the Nine Schools Competition requires a large body of 52 members to participate, while the Thesis Competition only needs a small team of three."


    The sheer difference in numbers may be shocking, but after calmly taking into account this only involved writing a thesis and its subsequent presentation, they simply didn''t need very many people for this task. If all they needed was extra hands to help develop the props for the report, anyone on campus would do, so they wouldn''t be specifically invited to join the team. Too many chiefs in one building would actually make it harder to get things done.


    The fact that only three students from the entire school were selected came as a small surprise, but was well within the limits of common sense, Tatsuya ruminated.


    "Now, then onto the main subject. Shiba-kun, can we count on you to represent First High in this year''s Thesis Competition?"


    Naturally, Tatsuya wasn''t able to respond immediately. After all, this question more or less came out of the blue.


    "...You want me to join?"


    Even though Tsuzura''s words left little room for mistake, Tatsuya couldn''t help but ask back on reflex.


    The "National High School Magic Theory Thesis Competition," hosted by the Japanese Magic Association.


    Despite the name implying all high schools in the country, in reality the only high schools providing official education in magic theory were the nine high schools affiliated with the magic university, so this was really a competition between those nine schools. If the Nine Schools Competition was a "practical" contest, then the Thesis Competition was undoubtedly the "literary" complement.


    "Exactly, you."


    This slightly polite tone was probably his personality coming into play. Tsuzura adopted a dramatic pose as he nodded in reply.


    "Originally, we planned to have Ichihara-san and Isori-kun, as well as Hirakawa-san from Year 3 Class C... Unfortunately, Hirakawa-san has hit a rough patch recently, and even submitted a withdraw petition last week. The good news is that we managed to persuade her otherwise, but she''s still in no condition to compete now. Thus, we came to you."


    Tatsuya was vaguely familiar with the name Hirakawa from Year 3 Class C.


    The technician responsible for CAD calibration in the sabotaged Mirage Bat event of the Nine Schools Competition for Kobayakawa seemed to be a Year 3 female student named Hirakawa.


    "But why pick a Year 1 student like myself? Aren''t the representatives decided by the Thesis Selection Committee?"


    Tatsuya finally recalled the rumor spreading around the start of June regarding the selection of the thesis team.


    Since that was during the last stages leading up to the development of Flying-Type Magic, he didn''t have the spare time to devote to other details, especially scenarios that might drag him into the limelight, so he quickly forgot about it.


    "After taking into consideration that the report preparations need to be finished simultaneously, you are the best candidate. Ichihara-san will share the details."


    After supplying a simplistic answer to Tatsuya''s question, Tsuzura swiftly left the room.


    At the time, Tatsuya never agreed to this proposal. Apparently, the rumors that he didn''t care about students'' opinions were true. Nevertheless, Tatsuya didn''t appear to possess the power to veto this decision. Originally, he thought he was only being called in to help collect data, but that appeared to be a miscalculation. Still, no matter how he complained, that wasn''t going to help his current situation. In order to understand the situation, Tatsuya turned back to Suzune.


    "I was the one who recommended Shiba-kun. I rejected all the other substitutes."


    (Ugh, rejected means...)


    In response to Tatsuya''s inquiring glance, Suzune dropped this bombshell.


    "...Surely every applicant spent considerable time and effort in their respective proposals, so I imagine a lot of people would be put out that someone like me, who didn''t even submit an application, was selected. Think about the people who were slightly behind Ichihara-senpai, Isori-senpai, and Hirakawa-senpai, and what they would think."


    "Sekimoto-kun is out of the question. He''s not suited for this task."


    Tatsuya didn''t have anyone in mind as he voiced his objection, but Suzune immediately launched into comment that bordered on a personal attack.


    "Speaking of Sekimoto, are you referring to Sekimoto Isao-senpai from the Public Moral Committee?"


    In order to prevent this from actually descending to that level, Tatsuya intentionally verified his identity.


    "Hm, yeah... He and I come from radically different directions."


    As expected, Suzune simply felt that she went too far and reined herself in, as Tatsuya had hoped.


    At this time, Isori interjected into their conversation.


    "As sensei said, though the thesis composition and report preparation are done by a team of three; if all three are split by differing opinions, then they would never agree on the thesis''s direction, so it is integral that the task is split between one primary writer and two assistants. On this point, our school has decided that Ichihara-senpai will be the primary writer."


    At Isori''s explanation, Tatsuya nodded his head in agreement on two points. Differentiating between primary and supporting parties was mandatory, just as appointing the Year 3 student Suzune to be the primary also made sense.


    "In other words... I am more suitable for the topic that Ichihara-senpai has in mind?"


    That was the most likely possibility, given their current conversation, but what exactly allowed her to make that call? Plainly, Tatsuya had yet to attach his name to any thesis or dissertation.


    "My thesis topic is the ''possibility of developing a Gravity Control- Type Magic thermonuclear fusion reactor''."


    Tatsuya''s eyes widened at Suzune''s words.


    "Indeed, this is the same as Shiba-kun''s research topic."


    While he felt that a high school student using "research topic" was a little overkill, it was true that sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic thermonuclear fusion reactor was also one of the objectives Tatsuya was pursuing. On top of that, he was still playing this close to the chest, so he shouldn''t have raised this with anyone else yet...


    "...I see. The one spying on us at the time was Ichihara-senpai."


    "I dislike the term spying. Please refer to this as watching with interest."


    This far surpassed mere observation and bordered on outright eavesdropping, but Tatsuya didn''t make an issue of it.


    During the incident with the anti-magic terrorist cell in April, Tatsuya had detected someone watching his two interactions with Mibu Sayaka, but he didn''t seek to identify the observer. Since the results spoke for themselves, there was no point making a fuss over this now.


    "There are less than three weeks until the official commencement of the Thesis Competition. I believe that the only one who can provide adequate assistance now would be Shiba-kun, who also has a vested interest on the topic."


    "Did you ever entertain the possibility...that I was just using that as an example with Mibu-senpai?"


    "I believe I am a sufficient judge of character to think otherwise."


    Tatsuya mentally and physically smiled in a wry manner at how highly he was esteemed.


    "I understand. Since I stand to benefit as well, allow me to render my assistance."


    On one hand, Tatsuya wasn''t joking about the benefits on his end. On the other hand, Tatsuya was intrigued by whether Suzune''s proposal could actually solve one of the Three Great Puzzles, which would be all the better if his own design could be of use in some way.


    "Then, what should I do now?"


    "First, I would like to explain the Thesis Competition in detail. I hope Isori-kun has no objections, seeing as you''ve already heard all this."


    "No problem. You go ahead, Ichihara-senpai."


    Using her eyes to thank Isori, who had nodded slightly in assent, Suzune removed three portable blackboards from the retractable shelf and handed each of them one, keeping one for herself.


    Portable blackboards were electric papers with wireless communication that allowed the user to view magnified presentation materials from the size of a normal piece of paper with one hand, without resorting to projectors in small conference rooms. Naturally, the frames contained color, but the display for texts and documents often utilized white letters on a black background, which was why the term "blackboard" was used.


    Suzune attached her own data terminal to the blackboard and brought up the handbook for the Thesis Competition.


    "As Shiba-kun surmised, the Thesis Competition is a platform to disseminate the research findings from Magic Theory and Magic Engineering at the high school level. Not only does this publicize the fruits of high school education, some of the students will also get the opportunity to present their research findings to the world at large. In addition, representatives from the Department of Magic Research will be on hand, and any thesis recorded into the Magic Encyclopedia will be adopted by the universities and corporations as well."


    Tatsuya observed the data streaming from the screen as he listened to Suzune''s voice.


    "Usually, the date is set for the last Sunday each October. The location switches between Kyoto and Yokohama. The reason is, supposedly, because the main HQ for the Japanese Magic Association is located in Kyoto, while its primary branch in the Kantou region is in Yokohama. This year, the event will be held in the Yokohama International Conference Center."


    Tatsuya mentally ran through the calendar. Thankfully, he had nothing planned for the last Sunday in October, which was October 30th.


    "Only individuals who were recommended by the magic high schools affiliated with the National Magic University or passed the thesis preliminaries in each school are allowed to attend. Currently, there is no precedent for someone to present their findings without being recommended. While the rules open the Magic Theory Thesis Competition to all high school students in the nation, this is the reason why so far this has been exclusively for magic high schools."


    Hearing Suzune''s explanation, Tatsuya couldn''t help but add in a few words of surprise.


    "So there''s no precedent for a team to advance without receiving a school recommendation?"


    "...Shiba-kun. I think it''s harder for normal high school students to compose a thesis that can be delivered in 30 minutes than it is for them to appear in Monolith Code or Mirage Bat."


    "Isori-kun is correct. Even from our perspective, without the aid from the Student Council and Club Groups, there''s no way we can do it with just the three of us."


    Tatsuya, who was used to writing technical guides, mentally murmured "Is that so?", but didn''t verbalize his disagreement.


    "The topic is up to us, but under the obvious condition that it shall not run counter to the public good and morality. Two years ago, a student proposed the theoretical development of a magic that could replace weapons of mass destruction, and was quickly censored by inspectors ahead of time."


    "Was someone seriously that audacious..."


    Isori''s eyes widened as he groaned at that. This must be the first time he heard of such a thing.


    Tatsuya understood what he meant. At the same time, he who was capable of wielding magic that surpassed weapons of mass destruction was in no position to point fingers at that particular student. However, just as he was inwardly mocking himself, another question floated into his head.


    "...Censored ahead of time by the inspectors implies that particular thesis wasn''t publicized, correct? Since that paper remained under wraps, how did Ichihara-senpai learn about this?"


    Tatsuya didn''t even think twice before asking that question, which for some reason cast an awkward silence over the group.


    Suzune unconsciously turned away with a complex and miserable expression on her face.


    No, if you don''t want to answer; these words were on Tatsuya''s lips when she sighed and replied back.


    "...The one who wrote that paper was our school''s Student Council President from three terms ago."


    (Holy... Did our school have that kind of character...)


    Hearing Suzune''s explanation, Tatsuya could only marvel in silence. Since the Thesis Competition was held right after the new Student Council session began, and Suzune joined the brass during the latter half of her first year, it was hardly surprising that she was privy to these details. Given Suzune''s current facial expression, evidently this previous Student Council President had many other "legendary" deeds.


    "[Ahem...] Owing to that precedent, all final drafts, materials, reports, and blueprints must be turned over to the Magic Association ahead of time."


    Next to Suzune who had intentionally cleared her throat, Isori seemed to comprehend something as he nodded, possibly because this was the first time he heard all the details.


    "The deadline is the Sunday two weeks from now. Though the materials have to be submitted to the Kantou branch of the Magic Association, the school will take responsibility for that. Taking into account the time Tsuzura-sensei needs to examine the contents, ideally we should have everything done by next week Wednesday."


    Even if they could finish the report preparation after turning in their materials, that left only ten days to compose the thesis itself. Given the remaining time, this was indeed a tight schedule. Still, why did they need Tsuzura to look it over? There should be many instructors on campus with a wealth of experience who were old hands at devising textbooks for magic education.


    At this question that could not be verbalized (as insulting as it was to Tsuzura-sensei), Isori shrewdly answered aloud.


    "Tsuzura-sensei is the instructor responsible for this year''s competition. Not only does he have to help out with the preparations for the Thesis Competition, he also has to deal with troublesome tasks like preparations for magic experiments. Generally, these things are left for younger teachers to do."


    "Despite his youth, Tsuzura-sensei is an extremely capable individual.


    We are very fortunate that we are able to receive instruction that far surpasses what we would normally receive in class."


    Doubly so for a Course 2 student, like himself, that normally has no chance of being personally instructed by the faculty. Not that Tatsuya actually said this.


    Since the two of them �� forget surpass, half the student body wasn''t qualified for actual instruction �� had conveniently failed to notice this, there was no need to remind them again.


    After detailing a few specific areas that demanded special attention, Suzune''s explanation drew to a close.

 Volume 6 - CH 2

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Modern short distance public transportation was developed along the lines of carpooling, with large scale public transportation being replaced by smaller systems that accommodated fewer individuals.


    Thirty years ago, this plan started spreading among the large metropolises as well as 80% of the medium sized cities and suburbs. The remaining 20% utilized private cars and had no need for public transportation.


    In terms of going to school or work, large buses and cable cars that could transport large amounts of people had gone out of style, so the scene where high school students took the bus to and from school has almost become non-existent.


    While Tatsuya really only went to school accompanied by Miyuki, he still shared the walk from the bus stop to the school with his friends. Even though he arrived later than usual to school, the usual crowd was still on hand waiting for him.


    The predominant itinerary involved a simple walk to school, but sometimes they would make a quick detour to a cafe or fast food restaurant. Along the approximately one kilometer path to school, there were countless stores that boasted dining, books, school supplies, clothes, and especially materials related to magic education. Students and teachers from First High were not the only ones to frequent this area, since many customers took the tram from far away to come and shop here.


    Within one of the more orthodox cafes where they were frequent fliers, eight people were sitting together.


    "Eh? Tatsuya''s been selected as one of the representatives for the Thesis Competition?"


    Today''s detour was because Mikihiko asked why Tatsuya was summoned to the Magic Geometry lab. Seeing Mikihiko burning with questions while they were waiting for the waitress, Tatsuya couldn''t help but notice a side to his friend as he briefly elaborated on the details.


    Hence Mikihiko''s reaction was embodied by the previous comment.


    Since he had already told Miyuki and Honoka when he picked them up from the Student Council Room yesterday, there were five people including Mikihiko who sat there with stunned expressions.


    "Wait, I thought we only send three representatives from the entire school to the Thesis Competition."


    "Yep."


    At Mizuki''s wide-eyed question, Tatsuya calmly replied with a decisive answer. Their two expressions were like night and day.


    "Just a ''yep''......


    Tatsuya-kun is completely lackadaisical about this."


    Mizuki was struck speechless while Erika stared blankly. On the other side, Leo supplied an amused smile.


    "For Tatsuya, that would be only natural."


    "There''s never been a case where we sent a Year 1 student out for the Thesis Competition."


    "Not like it''s impossible either, eh? Even the faculty can''t ignore the genius who invented a brand new magic among us."


    Hearing Shizuku''s counter argument, Leo smiled and added a rebuttal of his own.


    "Let''s stop it there with the genius talk."


    Rather than being embarrassed by that title, Tatsuya felt an irritation like someone poking him with a needle.


    "Tatsuya really dislikes people calling him a genius......"


    "Because that term is too casual."


    At Honoka''s amazed comment that was neither mocking nor filled with ulterior meanings, Miyuki replied in place of Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya could only chuckle wryly at his sister''s reply, though he had to admit she was right on the money.


    "No, that''s still incredible!"


    Likely noticing the mood taking a turn for the worse, Mikihiko quickly chimed in to restore the balance.


    "The winning thesis from the competition will be published annually in ''Super Nature'', while a considerable amount of attention is still directed towards Second Place and below."


    "Super Nature" is a British research journal that is held to be the highest authority on modern magic. Unfortunately, the journal also contained themes on dictatorship that were inappropriate for high school students. Fortunately, everyone here who had read the journal, including Mikihiko, Tatsuya, and Miyuki, were all quite familiar with the name.


    "Ah, but......


    There isn''t a whole lot of time left."


    Mikihiko''s euphoric mood swiftly turned to worry as he stated this.


    Shouldn''t Mikihiko also pay attention to these sudden mood swings? Tatsuya thought in surprise. Regardless, he kept these thoughts to himself as he nodded at Mikihiko''s question.


    "We have exactly 9 days until the school turns in our paper."


    "That''s it!? That''s right around the corner!"


    "There''s no problem at all. At the end of the day, I''m only in a supporting role. The lead writer has been working on this since before summer vacation."


    Seeing Honoka''s electrified expression, Tatsuya reassured her with a smile as he waved his hand a little. At Tatsuya''s answer, Honoka relaxed into a "You''re right" expression and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Even so, the fact remains that this is a pressing deadline. Did something unexpected happen?"


    "One of the supporting upperclassmen''s physical condition suddenly worsened."


    Miyuki wrinkled her brows as she queried Tatsuya, who maintained his earlier smile as he replied with a simple answer. Even though he didn''t cut into the heart of the matter, there really was nothing to hide even if pressed.


    Yet, Miyuki didn''t seem wholly satisfied with Tatsuya''s overly simplistic answer.


    "That''s quite unfortunate, but even so this is certainly a last minute change."


    The reason apparently wasn''t why this situation occurred, but a mood issue.


    "Indeed, even if the entire thesis had to be done from scratch, Onii- sama would still be the best candidate."


    Nonetheless, given that Tatsuya''s situation had already turned into reality, Miyuki was only looking for a reason to convince herself, which was perfectly in tune with her character. In Tatsuya''s eyes, even though Miyuki''s comment was fairly accurate, she was still thinking too highly of herself with this unconditional acceptance.


    "That''s not entirely the case. We would have quite the conundrum on our hands if I was utterly unfamiliar with the field of Ichihara-senpai''s topic, but fortunately that isn''t the case."


    Thus, Tatsuya adopted a "smile and deny" tactic, but Miyuki didn''t seem very happy with her brother''s stance. Just as she was thinking of an appropriate rejoinder, a new question sprouted out from beside her.


    "Hey, so what is the topic?"


    Curious, Leo leaned forward as he asked this question. Despite the fact that all the young ladies watched him coldly with eyes that clearly said "Would you understand even if he told you?", the man asking the question and the one answering him both ignored them.


    "Technical Difficulties and Solutions to Sustained Gravity Control- Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor."


    "......I can''t even imagine that."


    The questioner immediately retorted back, a prompt reflection of his current predicament.


    "......That''s quite the grandiose topic. Isn''t that one of the ''Three Great


    Puzzles in Weight Systematic Magic''?" Mikihiko groaned with a complex expression. To his side,


    "Since Tatsuya was asked to join, I thought the thesis would be related to CAD processes."


    Mizuki expressed her thoughts on the matter.


    "Ah, I thought so too."


    "Kei-senpai is also a member...... I think that this topic may be simply too difficult to have a chance at victory."


    Shizuku and Erika shared Mizuki''s opinion. Apparently, his friends were concerned on his behalf that this topic would prove too challenging for Tatsuya and high school students in general.


    Which made perfect sense, since the Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor was not labeled one of the Three Great Puzzles just for nothing. In this situation, Tatsuya could only smile and muddle through.


    However, among all the smiling faces, only Miyuki wasn''t really smiling.


    Her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    Only she, who understood the significance of Sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactors, could truly appreciate how serious her brother was.


    ? ? ?


    The siblings split from their friends at the station. They returned home to find a small limousine parked in their parking spot, which prompted the two of them to exchange a glance.


    Tatsuya stepped forward and opened the door.


    Seeing the rare designer label high heels in the threshold, Tatsuya gently cradled Miyuki''s shoulders as she stood there in utter silence with a stiff expression on her face.


    As he supported Miyuki and stepped through the door, a light tapping of slippers rapidly approaching could be heard.


    "��Welcome back. The two of you are always on such good terms."


    Hearing these mocking tones, Tatsuya swiftly narrowed his eyes as his hand that was holding his sister''s shaking shoulders tightened their grip a fraction.


    "It''s been quite a while, Sayuri-san."


    Tatsuya''s chilly voice was a perfect match for his cool gaze.


    This time, it was the petite woman who welcomed them who shook a little.


    "Hm, hm. Well, that''s because I always wanted to be close to the office."


    "Is that so."


    Tatsuya nodded curtly at their stepmother who hadn''t stepped foot in this house for 9 months �� in the siblings'' eyes, she was "their father''s second wife" �� Shiba Sayuri.


    Despite coming home, this household did not possess her room or bedding since after her marriage to their father, she had settled down with him in a suite in an upscale apartment complex five minutes from FLT headquarters and dwelt in married bliss together. Tatsuya only intended to slightly needle Sayuri for the fact that she had never lived here after marrying their father and her usage of this location as home.


    Seeing their father''s second wife''s expression darken at the sarcasm, Miyuki actually composed herself. With her brother''s arm still around her, she slightly shifted around, utterly ignoring any other gazes on her as she pressed closer to Tatsuya''s slightly lowered face.


    Normally, even with just the two of them, Miyuki would never commit such an embarrassing action that was wholly incompatible with her image. At this point, Miyuki had completely entered a state where bystanders held no meaning.


    "I shall begin preparations for dinner immediately, Onii-sama. Anything in particular you would like?"


    "Anything you make will be fine. There''s no need to hurry, so you best get changed first."


    Tatsuya didn''t even bother to glance at Sayuri, instead devoting his entire attention to Miyuki. At her brother''s response, Miyuki revealed an ecstatic smile.


    "I understand, though I wonder if there''s something you had in mind. So long as it''s Onii-sama''s wish, Miyuki is willing to do anything."


    "Hey, don''t get too worked up."


    Tatsuya lightly poked her forehead before Miyuki shrugged her head down and lightly sprang up to the second floor.


    "So, what may I do for you today?"


    Once Miyuki''s figure disappeared, Tatsuya reopened the conversation with Sayuri, who seemed stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    Afterwards, he stepped quickly into the living room and took a seat on a nearby sofa, and once again called out to the hesitant Sayuri.


    "Could we get a move on, since I would like to finish before my sister returns."


    Sayuri creased her brows at these curt words, but she still took a seat opposite Tatsuya.


    "Looks like you two still aren''t very welcoming towards me."


    As if realizing that further acting was pointless, Sayuri''s attitude abruptly changed when she sat down.


    Completely heedless of Tatsuya''s gaze, she set one leg over another and leaned back on the sofa.


    Her casual clothes devoid of any makeup was likely her researcher''s calling showing through, so Tatsuya didn''t have to worry about where to leave his eyes. Of course, even if Sayuri was wearing a tight miniskirt, Tatsuya likely wouldn''t bat an eyelid.


    "Miyuki may think that way. After all, it''s only natural for her to be somewhat resentful if her father remarried less than half a year after her mother died. Even though she may act like an adult, she''s really just a 15 year old young girl."


    "......And you?"


    "I am incapable of such an emotional reaction. That was the way I was forged."


    "......Well, forget it, regardless of whether that''s true or not, that''s no longer in my hands. Even so, if we were to talk about that, I hope that you can seriously listen to him, since it was only half a year for you two, but a whole 16 years for me."


    Despite her youthful appearance, she was actually the same age as their father. Tatsuya was contemplating these rude concepts like the public enemy of women.


    She, Shiba Sayuri, was originally known as Furuha Sayuri and was Shiba Tatsurou''s lover before his marriage with Yotsuba Miya. Rumor had it that the Yotsuba interposed to seize a prized genetic advantage and forcibly cut them apart. Tatsuya could read between the lines of her hatred even if she didn''t verbalize them.


    Still, that was an issue between her and their birth parents and was unrelated to the siblings. Since she had maintained an affair with their father while Miya was still alive, she would receive no pity from him.


    "So, what''s the occasion that brought you all the way out here?"


    Sayuri originally intended to naturally drift into the main subject, so Tatsuya''s direct inquiry caught her off guard and finally shook off the unnatural vibes around their conversation.


    "......Then, let''s cut right to the chase. The company labs require your assistance. If possible, we hope you will drop out from high school."


    "Impossible. During Miyuki''s enrollment at First High, I am unable to fulfill my mission as a guardian if I am not a student at First High."


    A ridiculous demand warranted a flat refusal from Tatsuya.


    "Even if you''re not a student, other guardians could be made available."


    "There is a shortage of Magicians in every field. Even the Yotsuba Family would be hard pressed to replace a guardian on such short notice."


    "In other words, you are the finest candidate?"


    "When only restricted to Miyuki''s protection, that is indeed the case." This was a conversation that had occurred multiple times in the past. Whew, Sayuri heaved a great sigh that didn''t seem theatrical.


    "......I doubt any company has enough surplus to allow someone as talented as you, to simply play around."


    "Play around? I do believe I have made powerful contributions to the company as well. A few days ago, the company received an order from the USNA Navy for a large quantity of Flying-Type devices, which boosted the quarterly profits by 20% compared to last quarter."


    At Tatsuya''s combative words, Sayuri couldn''t help but reveal a regretful expression.


    That was because she had no rebuttal for Tatsuya''s words.


    It was public knowledge that FLT originally wasn''t a manufacturer for CAD products, but a provider for spare parts used for Magic Engineering. Their ascent to the pinnacle of CAD development and production around the globe was largely in thanks to the Silver Series and Tatsuya by extension. With the introduction of Flying-Type Devices, FLT had become the innovator that pioneered the next paradigm shift in the world of Specialized CADs. For Sayuri, who originally entered the company as a researcher and was elevated to management despite having no major accomplishments to her name, this was a towering feat that rendered jealousy meaningless.


    Still, those were Sayuri''s personal feelings on the matter. As she replied with an "Ah, is that so," she also brought up the reason why she couldn''t leave just yet.


    "......At the very least, can you help analyze this item for me?"


    Sayuri pulled out a large jewel box from her bag and carefully opened the lid.


    There was a half-translucent crimson crystal in the middle. "......A relic from the Magatama class."


    From the perspective of Magic Researchers, "relics" were OOParts that contained a magical nature that had unidentifiable artificial components, yet formed naturally under highly challenging conditions. For example, "Antinite" that contained "Cast Jamming" could be classified as a type of relic.


    Also, true relics �� such as a Magatama �� like this one usually never fell into the hands of a researcher.


    "Where was this unearthed?"


    "I do not know."


    "I see, this came from the JSDF."


    Given its status as the preeminent domestic manufacturer, FLT received many contracts from the military.


    "In terms of analysis, don''t tell me you''re asking for something preposterous like duplicating this Magatama, are you?"


    Seeing Sayuri''s stiff expression, Tatsuya could only sigh.


    "Who came up with such a reckless decision? Don''t you have any idea how ridiculous it is to attempt to synthesize relics with modern science and technology?"


    OOParts is short for "Out Of Place Artifacts". Essentially, these were "items that did not belong in this time" and were "objects that exceeded the level of science from when it was unearthed" and were simply unable to be developed with technology at the time.


    However, precisely because this was something that surpassed modern science, the greatly exaggerated term "relic" was used.


    "......The JSDF demanded that we accept the task. Refusal was not an option."


    Not like management''s decision was impossible to comprehend. Not just FLT, corporations in the magic industry by nature served in the public sector and could be broadly painted as a war industry.


    Only individuals with practical magic skills would purchase products of magic engineering like CADs, but Magicians held a much smaller share of the market than other industries.


    Given the scarcity of Magicians, this was only to be expected.


    Currently, the number of people in magic related fields or students studying magic at the high school and collegiate level totaled roughly 30,000 people.


    In other words, even if every single one of them purchased a new CAD every year, the total turnover rate would still be 30,000. In reality, the duration time tended to be on the longer side since it was common practice for a Magician to own five or six CADs. Regardless, it didn''t change the fact that the market remained quite narrow.


    Also, based on the national policy of promoting magic, magic support devices needed to be sold at a low price. In practice, CAD prices were limited to a level well within the purchasing power of a normal household so they could purchase one for their child that was entering high school as a celebratory present. This sort of independent industry was hard to develop scale and design.


    Thus, the nation heavily subsidized the magic industry. For example, the nation subsidized 90% of CAD sales.


    The products sold at the public level were 10% of the price used in exchanges between companies.


    In addition, using research grants as an excuse, the nation paid large sums to private corporations each year for research.


    Even the largest corporations in the field like Maximillian and Rozen were unable to deny their respective governments. That was the fate of magic industries.


    "However, the JSDF should be aware of the meaning behind the relic label. So long as the item has been identified as a relic, they should know that artificial synthesis is no longer possible, so why make this ludicrous demand?"


    There was a pregnant pause before Sayuri finally opened her mouth to respond.


    "Recently, research has discovered that Magatama possesses the ability to store Magic Sequences."


    Despite the hesitant answer, this was enough to bring a swift change to Tatsuya''s expression.


    "Has this been proven to be a fact?"


    Suppressing the burning desire in his voice was the limit of Tatsuya''s acting capabilities. Fortunately, Sayuri seemed to miss Tatsuya''s profound interest in relics.


    "It''s still in the theoretical phase. Still, the military''s movements have already produced fairly reliable observation data."


    Tatsuya nodded gravely.


    "If this is true, then there''s no way the military would leave that alone, which is completely within reason."


    Storage capacity for Magic Sequences was not restricted to only Tatsuya''s goal. If Magic Sequence storage can be spread to the public level, autonomous and self-sustaining magic devices would no longer be a pipe dream. Even troops without Magicians could equip magic weapons. Since Magatamas had the power to store Magic Sequences, successful mass replication would provide a massive supply of magic weaponry.


    "But given FLT''s recent gains, there shouldn''t be a need to take the road less traveled."


    Given the project''s importance, once accepting this task, a simple "cannot be done" would not suffice.


    "The die has been cast."


    "Even without any chance for success?"


    Considering that the key to relic replication remained unknown, this was a colossal risk.


    "We have a small chance. By using your magic, analysis is still possible."


    Tatsuya couldn''t help but laugh at Sayuri finally laying all her cards on the table. In the end, she wasn''t here for his brain, but his unique ability.


    Just as she always had.


    "Even using my power does not guarantee successful replication.


    ......If you insist, then please send the specimen to the R&D Third


    Division. I drop by there on a regular basis."


    In reality, this didn''t really affect Tatsuya either way. While it was true that Tatsuya required additional insight on how to preserve Magic Sequences, his goal was only limited to grasping the methodology behind this. Magatama replication was only secondary, so he didn''t want to overly burden the researchers in the office. The bottom line was that scheduling was difficult to come by on their part, so it''s not like they could do whatever they pleased.


    "............"


    However, this was not a proposal that Sayuri could stomach. Her position demanded that she take into account the departmental rivalries within FLT. The R&D Third Division simply couldn''t win additional fame and recognition. Also, an infinitely more important and preposterous reason was that neither her nor her husband could afford to allow "Taurus Silver", Tatsuya himself, any more speaking power. Surely the other labs could surpass Tatsuya''s achievements, right? Given Tatsuya''s large following �� to the point that a decisive majority of the Third Division sided with him, maybe their accomplishments would be put on his tab as well. (That was Sayuri''s private suspicion.)


    Unable to accept Tatsuya''s proposal, Sayuri clenched her teeth. "Or, would you prefer to leave the specimen here?"


    Tatsuya''s words provided a glimmer of hope for the conflicted Sayuri and became the impetus she seized upon to escape this quandary.


    "There''s no need!"


    Nonetheless, rather than choosing to compromise, she chose to break off entirely. For her, under no condition would she allow the relic replication to occur away from the office �� away from her ability to claim all credit for the accomplishment. Leaving the specimen behind was a ridiculous notion that was synonymous to allowing Tatsuya to pluck this prize from her hands. In actuality, she was the one who originally made the outrageous request to challenge something that "had no successful precedent", but the present Sayuri had lost all objectivity.


    Her ire fully roused, Sayuri rose from her seat.


    "I understand now. Seeking your assistance was a mistake in the first place!"


    Placing the jewel box back into her bag, Sayuri departed in a huff.


    As Sayuri swiftly walked down the hall, Tatsuya was literally right on her heels. By the time she reached the threshold and was putting on her shoes, Tatsuya adopted a tone typically reserved for customer service.


    "Since you are carrying valuables, would you like me to accompany you to the station?"


    "No need, I''ll drive."


    "As you wish. Do be careful."


    Tatsuya was not displeased by his stepmother''s barb and courteously bowed.


    "Miyuki."


    Tatsuya called out to her from the threshold. Wearing a sleeveless mini-dress, Miyuki timidly descended from the stairs.


    Her pearly arms revealed a light pink that ran to her shoulders, a product of her own embarrassment at her attire rather than caused by cosmetics.


    "Onii-sama, well......


    I sincerely apologize for my childish behavior."


    Despite her personal avowal of her childish behavior, in reality this was more like some sort of display of close affection. Naturally, Miyuki was ignorant of this point as she stood there with her skin bared before Tatsuya''s eyes. No matter what she said, she surely must have put considerable thought into this charming display.


    Tatsuya gently stroked his sister''s face though she didn''t dare to match his gaze before his fingertips dipped south towards the chin. Suddenly, his index finger swiftly tilted her face upwards.


    This simple action caused Miyuki''s enchantingly white skin to flush completely red from her shoulders to her bosom. Her silky long hair gently swayed as her eyes were filled with a dazzling luminescence for an altogether irresistible package.


    "Uh, this......"


    Their posture seemed to lead up to a kiss, forcing Miyuki to bashfully avert her eyes.


    Yet Tatsuya''s fingers once more stretched towards her face. Mesmerized, Miyuki closed her eyes.


    And then, "��Ah!?"


    A muffled cry of pain rang out for a short duration. "W-What was that for?"


    "Punishment."


    Seeing his sister blush and fall back a step (a perfectly natural response to someone suddenly pinching her nose), Tatsuya smiled as he replied.


    "Oh......


    Onii-sama is a meanie."


    Miyuki sulkily pouted and turned her face aside while maintaining her charming posture. At this, Tatsuya''s expression softened as he continued to smile.


    "I''m stepping out for a bit. Make sure to lock the doors until I return."


    "Onii-sama?"


    At her brother''s mysterious instructions to watch the house, Miyuki''s expression tightened as she inquired to the reason.


    "I''m going to pursue a certain woman who lacks a sense of danger."


    Tatsuya picked up the uniform coat he just took off as Miyuki frowned in displeasure.


    "......Exactly how much trouble is that person planning on putting


    Onii-sama through."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t just leave her to her own devices. Sayuri is holding a relic that may hold the key to Magic Sequence storage."


    Tatsuya removed his tie and handed it to Miyuki as he elaborated on the real motive behind his "pursuit".


    Miyuki seemed to comprehend this somewhat but still crinkled her brows afterwards.


    "If that''s the case then there''s nothing for it. Please be careful, Onii- sama."


    Miyuki recalled their conversation after school in the reference room. She would not use her dislike of her father''s lover to bar her brother''s decisions. She did not say "don''t go", nor did she say "there''s no need to go", but merely removed Tatsuya''s heavy coat from the hanger in silence.


    After throwing on the coat with Miyuki''s assistance, Tatsuya removed a pair of gloves and a helmet from the storage compartment in the threshold and pulled on a pair of riding boots. Tatsuya nodded to Miyuki, who had put her hands side by side in front of herself and bowed deeply to send him off, and said, "I''m off."


    ? ? ?


    In the speeding vehicle that was automatically directing itself, Sayuri felt an exhaustive pressure pound down on her like twice the weight of gravity.


    If she had to say something, it would be a regretful "I still did it......"


    After reaching the managerial level, she thought that she had already become accustomed to wheeling and dealing. However, she still heaved a depressed sigh at her headstrong and impulsive behavior.


    In principle, the young man was by all rights her son, but every time she was before him she found it hard to maintain her composure.


    She was perfectly well aware of the reason behind this. Because he was the son of her rival.


    Paired with an engineer''s ability and achievements. Complete with unreadable eyes and unfathomable emotions.


    Under his eyes, she wasn''t seen as a human being, but simply a specimen under a microscope and relegated to the status of an item.


    Just the way he viewed his own role as a tool, but Sayuri was unaware of that.


    What she did know was that this contract demanded his cooperation, but her own impatience had made this significantly more difficult. Silently, she redirected her gaze out the window and heaved a heavy sigh.


    As she raised her eyes, she noticed that traffic had strangely decreased.


    She hadn''t seen any cars coming from the opposite direction since a while back,


    And even though this was a residential sector, the hour wasn''t too late yet.


    Her inner frustration was submerged by a trace of unease.


    She called up the screen for traffic information. The display informed her that other cars had been rerouted along a different path to avoid a stalled vehicle on the road.


    Which was a legitimate reason in its own right, letting Sayuri let out a breath of relief.


    Chasing Sayuri''s vehicle through traffic on a large electric motorcycle, Tatsuya also noticed the drop in traffic.


    The message he received through the headset in his helmet was the same information Sayuri saw on her display.


    Nevertheless, Tatsuya did not find any benign news within.


    The information that cars were rerouted due to a stalled vehicle wasn''t suspicious in its own right.


    Tatsuya had seen first hand exactly how difficult it was to infiltrate the traffic control system when he saw Sanada and Fujibayashi hacking into the system on the scene.


    Still, Tatsuya wasn''t optimistic enough to believe every single car was diverted from the road that led from Tatsuya''s house to the station. That sort of thing only happened when multiple cars were stalled on the road.


    It wasn''t particularly difficult to identify vehicle locations within the control system.


    Especially since commuter vehicles available for public transportation continuously broadcast signals to prevent thieves from using them as escape tools.


    Likewise, identifying the signal wasn''t any sort of classified secret.


    Since he left the house, Tatsuya was already homing in on Sayuri''s vehicle.


    Finally catching sight of his stepmother''s car, he also discovered another manually operated vehicle independent of traffic control that was tailing her.


    A shrill alarm sounded from the vehicle''s display.


    The display informed her that a manually operated vehicle was closing in.


    Yet, Sayuri wasn''t overly concerned.


    Even in this age, there still existed people who took pleasure in driving themselves.


    As an engineer, she was aware that drivers could modify their cars to be independent of the traffic control system''s influence.


    Thus, she paid little heed to the car closing in from behind.


    As such, Sayuri leaned back into her seat and switched off the piercing alarm.


    Seeing the black manually operated car pick up speed, Tatsuya stepped on the gas as well. In terms of acceleration, Tatsuya''s motorcycle had the edge.


    Still, based on proximity and respective speed, the black manually operated car would reach Sayuri''s vehicle first.


    In reaction to the manually operated car that suddenly closed in instead of passing by, Sayuri''s car activated its collision avoidance system.


    Near her car that came to an emergency stop, two men descended from the manually operated car.


    This was an overly brazen action along the streets with wireless surveillance systems. However, given the situation, the suspects were probably illegal aliens, since normal citizens and immigrants would immediately be identified from their images.


    Tatsuya raised the lights to the max and pointed them at the two men trying to break open the car door.


    Descending from the motorcycle with the lights still on, Tatsuya rushed towards the men.


    Tatsuya pulled out the CAD in his chest pocket with his right hand while the men covered their faces to avert the light. A second later, one man used a pistol while the other sent his fists flying towards Tatsuya.


    Under the light from the motorcycle, the man''s fist wore a bronze ring that glimmered lightly on one finger.


    From the ring, a shrill psionic noise could be heard.


    This was magic interference waves known as "Cast Jamming" coming from the "Antinite".


    One of them focused on nullifying enemy magic while the other used the gun to finish off the enemy.


    Of course, if their opponent was any run of the mill Magician.


    The muzzle was aimed at Tatsuya. The target was the heart, at a range where evasion was altogether impossible, and a clear killing intent could be felt.


    Yet the man failed to squeeze the trigger.


    Before he could do so, Tatsuya already hit the trigger on his CAD. The pistol collapsed into pieces in the man''s hands.


    One of the men, or maybe even both of them, started yelling in excitement, but given the distance, he wasn''t sure what they were saying. He could only hear the term "Cast Jamming", which likely signified their surprise that "Cast Jamming" had no effect, or maybe they were expressing their astonishment that the pistol was shattered despite the presence of magic interference waves.


    Still, regardless of how it was, that was no longer Tatsuya''s concern. Even if he was hindered in an unexpected way, his actions would not change. Tatsuya once more pulled the trigger.


    The man who once held the gun let out a cry of pain and fell to the ground. He pressed his thigh and began rolling on the ground.


    Next, the man with the ring pressed his shoulder. He couldn''t contain his moans of pain and doubled over as he broke out into a cold sweat before losing consciousness. Since he was pierced by a force resembling tiny needles that annihilated skin, flesh, blood vessels, nerves, and bones, the sudden pain must have overcome his ability to stay conscious.


    Decomposition Magic �� Mist Dispersion could decompose any human body part.


    So where on the human body would a piercing attack generate enough shock to surpass a man''s consciousness?


    Where must the attack land to cut off feeling from the four limbs?


    Indifferent to whether it was his own flesh or that of others, Tatsuya was extremely knowledgeable on the matter.


    He slipped around the two men on the ground and approached the black, manually operated vehicle.


    Tatsuya kept his CAD aimed at the car, but didn''t pull the trigger.


    Hydrogen fueled cars contained the fuel in compressed states, so carelessly attacking would trigger a gigantic explosion. Of course, normally there are protocols to avoid ignition, but it was a fact that some chose to remove the safety features to create suicide attacks.


    If Miyuki was present then there was no need to worry about an explosion, but unfortunately she was minding the house. The right side of the road was covered by a wide expanse of the river, but the left side was filled with residential buildings. Taking the nearby households into account, Tatsuya judged that he couldn''t force the issue.


    Strictly speaking, this decision was overly negligent.


    Suddenly, killing intent mushroomed forth above him from the right. Tatsuya took evasive action on reflex.


    There wasn''t even a hint of hesitation in his motion.


    Even so, he could not avoid the bullet that flew at supersonic speed. He felt a burning pain in his breast,


    Where the bullet had pierced through his left breast.


    The impact from the bullet caused his body to fly through the air. The enemy''s sniping attack was incredibly accurate.


    Even if he avoided a fatal attack, the blow still pierced his lung.


    Given how late he heard the gunshot, the attack must have been made from an extreme distance. If Tatsuya hadn''t taken evasive action, the bullet would have pierced his heart.


    Conservatively speaking, this was an incredibly skilled sniper.


    Tatsuya used the inertia from the falling motion to roll and take cover behind Sayuri''s car.


    The wound from the attack had already healed itself. Normally, even fatal injuries would disappear in a flash so long as his magic was active.


    Still, that did not mean he could not feel pain.


    The extreme pain from the impact of the bullet as well as the bullet leaving his body still threw Tatsuya into a cold sweat.


    However, this was not the time to focus on something like that. Tatsuya needed to pinpoint his attacker''s position.


    Given the direction and angle of the attack as well as the placement of the surrounding buildings that could serve as obstacles, the sniper''s location was probably one of the industrial buildings from across the river.


    Roughly 1000 meters from his current position.


    Taking into consideration that the bullet could easily penetrate the human body and open such a tiny hole, the weapon was probably using sabot rounds.


    The car''s exterior was made of synthetic wood, so this wasn''t going to last very long as a cover.


    The trickier part came from the fact that the sniper wasn''t using magic.


    No matter what sort of magic was used, there would be a trace of magic left behind that Tatsuya could use to swiftly ascertain his opponent''s location.


    However, if his opponent was strictly sticking to shooting, this distance made it much harder for him to rely on Elemental Sight.


    The two men who had collapsed on the ground lightly floated in the air.


    The car door on the black vehicle opened and rudely sucked their bodies inside.


    It was a simple act to nullify the Move-Type Magic that was recovering the two men, but right now removing the sniper''s threat was higher priority.


    He re-examined the data from the bullet that went through his body. Tatsuya ran data analysis again and went over the bullet data again. Bodily fluids.


    Physical resistance. Effects from the wind. Gravity.


    Air compression at the time of the shot.


    The variables from the bullet were compressed into a single message and returned to Tatsuya.


    He identified the target''s information at the time of attack.


    Tatsuya turned back the clock and read the bullet''s trajectory, the sniper''s information and the very memory of the "world".


    From present into the past. Then,


    From past into present.


    Using the sniper''s firing point as the origin, he searched the myriad, transient data within the "world" of the information dimension for the desired target.


    Within his mind, Tatsuya locked in on the sniper''s Eidos �� separating that particular one from the masses the same way he always did.


    He also knew that his opponent was aiming here and preparing to fire again.


    The second shot hadn''t arrived because the sniper was reloading and changing the armor penetration rounds used earlier to rounds that could penetrate objects that the enemy was taking cover behind, hence the huge delay.


    Tatsuya saw through this because he held every scrap of data about this sniper in the palm of his hand.


    He had to say he was quite fortunate.


    As he thought this, Tatsuya activated the magic to completely decompose the human body.


    ? ? ?


    Ten minutes after the black car fled, Tatsuya judged that there was no further danger and stood up from behind the car.


    Peeking into the car''s interior, he found Sayuri had already fainted. Since the car hadn''t activated after all this time, which was perfectly predictable, there was no need for concern.


    Her body was surrounded by air bags on all sides, which served as a buffer all around her. This was an excellent example of the safety features kicking in to prevent the driver''s body from suffering physical injury, as this arrangement could protect them from any type of shock.


    In that case, she likely fainted due to the mental shock from this event.


    At any rate, she was someone connected to the Yotsuba Family, so she should be able to endure some degree of incidents. Yet her current predicament looked just like an average person, right? Tatsuya couldn''t help but ruminate on this.


    Once the reusable air bags were tucked away, the automatic vehicle restarted itself.


    Covering the slowly moving vehicle from behind, Tatsuya followed on his motorcycle.


    By the time they reached the station, Sayuri had already regained consciousness. Her face was a little pale, but she displayed no sign of panic. Of course, Tatsuya was riding a motorcycle behind her during the entire trip, so he had no idea what expression was on her face anyway. After seeing her to the station, Sayuri forced Tatsuya to accept the box that contained the Magatama. Tatsuya felt that Sayuri''s stubborn and relentless appearance exemplified her personality perfectly.


    After Sayuri left, Tatsuya headed directly for the phone after returning home. He didn''t use a mobile phone at the station for fear of eavesdroppers.


    "Don''t worry about the cameras on route. We''ve already started taking steps."


    "Thank you very much, Major."


    The phone was a direct line to the HQ of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion.


    As someone who was forced to conceal his identity as one of the primary combatants for the Yotsuba Family within the Ten Master Clans as well as his alias as a Special Lieutenant within the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, the first order of business for Tatsuya was to ensure that his identity wasn''t exposed by the cameras.


    Tatsuya straightened and saluted Kazama''s image on the display.


    "Still, I must say that our opponents are behaving quite recklessly. Even though this isn''t the heart of the city, they still fired within the city proper."


    "While I cannot deny that I was overly careless, I must admit that our opponents are quite skilled."


    "They did not use magic, correct?"


    "Affirmative."


    Using magic to guide the bullet trajectory undoubtedly would cause a side effect from phenomenon rewriting.


    Likewise, using sensory enhancement magic would also reveal their location due to the psion waves.


    So long as they used magic, there was no way to hide themselves from Tatsuya.


    Kazama was well aware of Tatsuya''s capabilities.


    "Yes, during nocturnal conditions and only relying on a scope, they still successfully sniped from nearly a kilometer out."


    Kazama was glancing downwards on the screen, likely looking at the map for the sniper''s location. Tatsuya didn''t completely understand all the nuances regarding sniping; Kazama was much more familiar with the details. Seems like Kazama had found some sort of clue that Tatsuya hadn''t discovered, so even though he hadn''t seen it, he could grasp the details just from Tatsuya''s report.


    "There are a limited number of organizations around the world that can dispatch snipers of this quality. We might actually narrow this down rather quickly."


    "Then we''re relying on you."


    Offense was the greatest defense, referring to the concept that by rendering an opponent powerless, one would remove the threat of attack. Since they had already crossed blades once, so long as neither side presses forward, a peaceful solution was not impossible for Tatsuya.


    "Hm? Give me a second. ......


    There''s a new report coming in. We''ve found the car."


    Even though the black car had covered its license plate, this degree of subterfuge could not fool the cameras along the streets set for defensive purposes. So long as they knew when and where the vehicle passed by, unique features could always be identified.


    "Since the investigation has already begun, how about letting it start from this end?"


    "As you wish."


    At Kazama''s question of verification, Tatsuya immediately nodded in response.


    Tatsuya didn''t quibble over details like whether he had to personally capture his escaped opponents.


    ? ? ?


    Owing to the unexpected live action sequence, dinner was slightly later than usual. Still, Miyuki didn''t seem irritated in the slightest as she pranced around in a pink apron with frills as she prepared dinner.


    "That apron


    ......?"


    "You noticed?"


    Hearing the words that slipped from his mouth, Miyuki smiled and turned her head.


    The apron Miyuki was wearing was simplistic but adult in its design.


    While Tatsuya didn''t know whether this was merely a young lady''s interest, this was the first time he beheld such a fantastically adorable apron.


    "This was what you just bought today?"


    Before splitting at the station, Miyuki had been pulled into a store catering to young women by Mizuki and Erika.


    Tatsuya lounged on the chair as he waited for them, only to have them appear much sooner than expected. When asked what they bought, Erika only said that it was a "secret", so he didn''t receive a real answer.


    "Mizuki said she needed a new apron so I bought one as well. This doesn''t look strange on me, does it?"


    Since this was considerably different than her usual fashion, Miyuki watched Tatsuya with worried eyes.


    Though it was a simple matter to pass on a compliment, Tatsuya took this opportunity to seriously evaluate his sister''s attire.


    Given that the apron''s length was the same as her skirt, it gave off the impression that she was wearing a single dress.


    And a mini-skirt apron to boot.


    The two straps looped over the shoulders and crossed over the back along with a wide strap tied around the waist with an adorable butterfly knot, complete with a pair of thighs charmingly exposed from the bottom.


    Definitely not a getup that can be shown to anyone else, Tatsuya thought.


    "It suits you perfectly. In fact, I plan on putting you in a glass display case for personal perusal."


    He realized that his choice of words was slightly odd. "Onii-sama''s ideas are just a smidgen strange."


    Just listening to her words might sound like she was surprised, but her expression clearly signified that she was trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Still, Tatsuya didn''t point this out to Miyuki and merely smiled as he picked up the chopsticks.


    After dinner, the two siblings moved from the dinner table to the living room. After setting down a cup of coffee on the table before the sofa Tatsuya was occupying, Miyuki left her cup on the table and sat beside her brother.


    "Speaking of which, why did that person visit us today? Did she bring a specimen for Magic Sequence storage?"


    After finding a spot to sit, Miyuki sat with her legs closed and placed her hands on top of one another over them as she asked Tatsuya with eyes brimming with curiosity.


    "She wanted to find out if Magic Sequence storage was possible."


    Since this was an expected question, Tatsuya already prepared an answer.


    "Asking for help, just like before."


    Not like he was relying on half truths to muddle through this. "Still, this job may be a little more interesting."


    "Has the contract already been accepted?"


    Miyuki''s question was just going through the motions, she had already understood through her brother''s earlier words that this task was unavoidable.


    "Given that the specimen is sitting right here, seems likely." Tatsuya''s gaze shifted to one corner of the table.


    The jewel box that Sayuri brought sat there innocuously.


    Sayuri forced Tatsuya to hold onto the box in fear of further enemy attack.


    "So this is the specimen? Does it possess the power to store Magic Sequences?"


    What is it? At the wordless inquiry, Tatsuya opened the box. "A relic of the Magatama-class."


    Keeping an eye on Miyuki, Tatsuya unveiled the item''s true identity. Her hands flew to her face as Miyuki stared wide-eyed at Tatsuya. "Why does that woman have something like this?"


    "It was a request from the military. I believe they asked us to replicate this."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    While Miyuki didn''t have the same depth of understanding as Tatsuya regarding how outrageous the replication of relics was, she still understood that this was a preposterous request.


    Magic Sequences influenced the Eidos of an object in order to temporarily rewrite the information surrounding the object based on the conditions described within the Magic Sequence �� this was magic. For example, an orb that is outwardly red contains an Eidos that "primarily reflected red light" and is "circularly shaped". If a Magic Sequence containing the condition "primarily reflecting blue light" influenced the Eidos, then the orb would turn blue. Since the Magic Sequence overwrote the Eidos on the object, the conditions within the Magic Sequence would temporarily replace the characteristics of the object. This effect would persist until the conditions from the Magic Sequence fades away.


    Though the Magic Sequence occupied a central role in the invocation of magic, using magic to preserve Magic Sequences remained impossible.


    Still, if the item itself possessed the ability to replicate the effects from the altered phenomenon and the Magic Sequence could be replicated, then the effects from magic would persist ad infinitum. In other words, copying the altered phenomenon and the Magic Sequence would become possible.


    Which would preserve the characteristics of the Magic Sequence as well as the characteristics of the magical effects.


    Logically speaking, if Magic Sequences that changed the temperature could be preserved, then high temperatures measuring in the hundreds of degrees or cold temperatures that were dozens of degrees below zero could be achieved without any input. Likewise, replication of Speed Magic that was preserved could create actual perpetual motion machines.


    "Just possessing the ability to store Magic Sequences alone is insufficient to replace Magicians, since the Magic Sequences stored within these devices can only be activated through magic. While I have little stake in replicating the Magatama itself, if this item is truly able to store Magic Sequences, then understanding that process becomes absolutely integral."


    "If it''s Onii-sama, then anything is possible."


    At some point, Miyuki scooted over until she was directly next to Tatsuya and laid her head against Tatsuya''s shoulder. She gently reassured Tatsuya, who sat there with a chilly expression on his face as he spoke.


    Miyuki''s policy demanded that she did everything within her power to cover all the household chores that pertained to Tatsuya without leaving them to machinery, but even she wasn''t such a stickler that she washed the dishes herself.


    She was still a student, with her own pile of mandatory assignments, so some level of compromise was unavoidable.


    The plates and utensils from dinner were left to the HAR to dispose of as Miyuki began her homework.


    Despite being known as a magic high school, all other subjects besides magic were not mandatory.


    There were no regular tests, but daily homework was highly emphasized.


    Today, her homework assignment was mathematics. Strictly speaking, this was not one of her strong suits.


    Stuck on a question that bedeviled her from the beginning, Miyuki allowed her attention to drift from the screen before her.


    This was the age where the man-machine interface could easily process these problems, so no one save for mathematical researchers would actually work out problems by themselves. Yet, mathematical logic powerfully aided the development and formation of new magic, hence her brother had stringent instructions regarding this subject, and so cutting corners was not an option.


    Miyuki heaved a bored "Whew".


    At times like these, she envied her omnipotent brother.


    Maybe I should ask Onii-sama to teach me, she idly thought before frantically shaking her head furiously.


    Right now, Tatsuya was probably deep into analyzing that relic.


    Her very presence alone bound Tatsuya''s freedom, so she definitely couldn''t bother him anymore, Miyuki thought.


    The sole reason Tatsuya entered First High was because Miyuki enrolled in First High, at least this was how Miyuki interpreted the situation.


    A diploma from a magic high school was a prerequisite for attending the National Magic University, but there were always exceptions; especially, talented individuals who might have discovered a "Cardinal Code" would immediately qualify for the examination process even without a magic high school diploma. So long as Tatsuya wished to do so, he would immediately obtain that right and simply passing the examination would not trouble him in the slightest.


    Miyuki knew that her brother''s goal lay in the graduate level research programs within the magic universities, so the life of a high school student was actually a considerable detour for him.


    The reason Tatsuya was forced to do so was because he was Miyuki''s guardian.


    The guardians of the Yotsuba Family bore the duty of preserving their primary''s life even at the cost of their own. This title came from the combat slaves that once rescued a young woman from the Yotsuba Family from enemy attack and were responsible for preserving the


    Yotsuba bloodline.


    On the surface, this mission differed little from ordinary bodyguards, but temporarily hired bodyguards were fundamentally different from guardians. While the Yotsuba guardians were not selected from birth, once selected, their term was for life. Though they were the same as bodyguards in that they served for 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, guardians did not possess the right to resign from their duties. Since guardians were only relieved when their primary was released from protection, to this day, without exception, Yotsuba guardians had done their duty until the day they died.


    Tatsuya possessed a certain degree of freedom by virtue of the fact that he could still protect his primary even away from the house. Magic was not restricted by physical distance or obstacles. There was no telepathic connection between the two, but Tatsuya was able to unconsciously monitor Miyuki''s surroundings through his "Idea Identification Vision". In other words, it may be more accurate to say that he had cast magic to keep an eye on her.


    Nevertheless, even Tatsuya wasn''t able to use magic while sleeping.


    Even if distance was no hindrance, their everyday lives needed to synchronize to some degree.


    During holidays and long vacations, Miyuki could still match Tatsuya''s activities, but in school Tatsuya had to link with Miyuki, so they had to accommodate the high school schedule. Also, though magic wasn''t affected by physical distance, a closer proximity made it far easier to react to possible danger.


    However, in the end, all of these were only true under the condition that Miyuki does not dismiss Tatsuya from his duties as a guardian.


    Once Miyuki would dismiss Tatsuya, surely another guardian, likely of the same age and gender, would be dispatched to her. Even if the number of Magicians was limited, Miyuki was still one of the more promising candidates for the next head of the Yotsuba Family.


    Of course, Miyuki hoped to retain Tatsuya as her guardian for reasons that went beyond her own stubbornness.


    Within the Yotsuba Family, a guardian''s mission held the highest priority.


    While serving as Miyuki''s guardian, he wouldn''t be assigned any meaningless tasks. Nor would he receive any dirty jobs.


    Even their father and his new wife couldn''t press the issue on the surface.


    They could not insist that Tatsuya help them in their work.


    Even with all these considerations in mind, she still wished for her brother to attend the same school she did �� the bottom line was that she herself was unable to separate herself from that dependence on her brother, something that Miyuki was aware of.


    Again, Miyuki heaved a deep sigh.


    Her frazzled mind was incapable of deciphering the answer, just as she was unable to solve the homework question before her.


    Actually, even if she didn''t need him to guide her through every step, all she needed to do was ask her brother for help. By the time Miyuki thought of this, 30 minutes had already passed.

 Volume 6 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next day after school.


    In order to acquire the documents necessary for their presentation, Tatsuya arrived at the library.


    In truth, he really wanted to focus on the analysis of the specimen (Magatama-class relic), but neither could he mail it in for the Thesis Competition preparations (assistance).


    Despite its name, the library had already been completely digitized, with actual tomes of paper becoming the decisive minority. Furthermore, a significant portion of the materials could be accessed online, so there was no particular need to visit the library, except that the materials required by the thesis team belonged to the restricted archives that could not be removed from it. Searching for a spare seat in the depths of the reading area, Tatsuya accidentally ran into a familiar face.


    "Ara, if it isn''t Tatsuya-kun."


    "Saegusa-senpai, are you in the middle of the ''Fall of Studying''?"


    The last time he ran into Mayumi was approximately a week ago, so he could hardly say "long time no see".


    At Tatsuya''s immediate reply, even though Mayumi had expected the question, she still pouted in vexation.


    "I say, Tatsuya-kun...... I am a Year 3 student after all."


    "This...... I know."


    Tatsuya was bewildered by this perfectly obvious statement that was delivered gravely.


    "The first thing that comes to mind for Year 3 students are college entrance exams, correct? How is it that you never considered I need to prepare for the exams...... Do I look that carefree to you?"


    Mayumi''s words only served to confuse Tatsuya even more.


    "......Saegusa-senpai, didn''t you receive the recommendation?"


    Excellent grades, service as the Student Council President, renowned for her participation and many victories in magic competitions.


    If she wasn''t recommended, then who else could qualify for a recommendation.


    Still, Mayumi''s answer surpassed Tatsuya''s expectations.


    "Ah? Doesn''t Tatsuya-kun know? I declined the recommendation. It is an unwritten tradition for the members of the Student Council to decline the recommendation."


    "......First I''ve heard of this."


    "Every year, each school recommends 10 students to the magic university, that''s how it was decided~. Compared to other schools, our school has a higher percentage of students that take the entrance exams, so in order to more efficiently utilize the recommendation system, that''s how we decided to go about it."


    "In other words, we let the students on the borderline take first priority for recommendations, did I get that right?"


    "That may be going a little too far......


    But, that''s pretty much it."


    "That''s......"


    On some level this made perfect sense, but he still felt that there was something wrong with this system.


    Despite these thoughts roaming through Tatsuya''s head, he decided to drop the matter upon seeing Mayumi sitting there without any perplexity on her face.


    Seeing Tatsuya hum and haw, Mayumi tilted her head to one side with a "Hm?" before her attention was caught elsewhere.


    "Speaking of which, why is Tatsuya-kun here?"


    Tatsuya was slightly put out by Mayumi''s surprised tone �� at the very least he frequented the library much more often than Mayumi did �� however, there was no need to belabor that point.


    "I am here to gather materials for the Thesis Competition."


    "Ah, that''s right, you were selected to help Rin-chan." (......Help, eh.)


    That must be the case from another person''s perspective, Tatsuya thought.


    Although this was also a group activity, unlike Monolith Code with the option to put an individual''s talents on full display, there was no way to identify individual contribution in the thesis itself.


    It was hardly odd to believe that everyone besides the primary speaker were only assistants.


    "......Oh, standing there and talking would bother every one else.


    Come on in."


    As she said this, Mayumi pointed at the reading booth she just came out of.


    "Aren''t you using it?"


    Despite the fact that retaking the booth after returning it was against the rules, it''s not like he could just stand outside the door.


    Tatsuya nodded without further hesitation.


    The reading booth was originally designed for one user and while two people felt a little tight, three people would be completely out of the question. Even if Mayumi belonged on the petite side of her gender, Tatsuya''s physical stature was undoubtedly above average among his Year 1 peers. Despite not being particularly swarthy, his wide shoulders still took up considerable seating space. Hence Tatsuya sat near the end of the seat shoulder to shoulder with Mayumi, who took a seat on the backup stool.


    He was alone in a tiny room with a beautiful young lady.


    However, even under these conditions, Tatsuya was neither overly excited nor filled with trepidation. Owing to past experiences, he had already learned how to handle Mayumi. (As for her pride as a "beautiful woman", well, beauty is in the eye of the beholder.)


    At Tatsuya smoothly operating the terminal despite their close proximity without a care in the world, Mayumi didn''t become anxious or display a disappointed expression. Frankly, she continued their interrupted conversation in a wholly unguarded fashion.


    "I know it''s a bit sudden for Tatsuya-kun, but good luck, OK?"


    "......True, it was a little sudden."


    Tatsuya was slightly off kilter at Mayumi''s seemingly natural words that came without any premonition, but once he connected these words with their earlier conversation, he was fortunately able to avoid asking "For what?".


    "But that''s not something that Saegusa-senpai would worry about, right?"


    He replied carelessly while his eyes were focused on the screen.


    "That may be true. Still, this topic is more important to Rin-chan than taking First Place in the Thesis Competition."


    "Now that you mention it, did senpai talk to you about serving as a substitute?"


    "That''s definitely not a topic I can handle. Also, I''m not that handy with sustaining magic with complex processes."


    The question and answer provided didn''t entirely match up, but Suzune was likely aware of what areas Mayumi excelled at, hence she removed her name from the replacements roster, Tatsuya explained to himself.


    "It''s unfortunate. Rin-chan helped me out quite a bit, but now I can''t give her a hand."


    He was unsure whether she was muttering to herself or towards him. While he thought about reassuring Mayumi, who wore a pained expression on her face, ultimately he chose to silently plug away and keep searching for data.


    "So I really hope Tatsuya-kun will try his best, since Tatsuya-kun can definitely provide powerful assistance to Rin-chan."


    "Does Ichihara-senpai have any particular thoughts about this topic?"


    Tatsuya asked this question more out of curiosity than because he was motivated by her encouragement.


    "On some level, this is the first step to realizing Rin-chan''s dream." Tatsuya didn''t dig deeper into Mayumi''s formless words.


    Even if Suzune had a dream, surely that had nothing to do with him.


    Regardless of Tatsuya''s thoughts on the matter, Mayumi didn''t stop there.


    "Raising the social standing for Magicians. She aimed not to change their social standing through political pressure, but through economic necessity. By turning magic into an irreplaceable aspect in the economy, Magicians would be truly free of their fate as humanoid weapons. According to Rin-chan, Sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor is the key step towards this goal. This thesis is precisely the first step for that purpose."


    Tatsuya couldn''t help but turn his head at this.


    Under his widened eyes, even Mayumi shrank back a little. "Hm, what is it?"


    "That''s astounding. I never thought that Ichihara-senpai was contemplating the exact same thing."


    "Eh? Tatsuya-kun too?"


    In all honesty, Suzune and Tatsuya couldn''t be credited with the idea of using economic utility to raise Magicians'' social standing. Despite the paltry number of supporters, this notion had already been around for at least twenty years. The only technicality was that there had hitherto been no sign of success.


    Currently, the primary usage for Magicians remained strictly military.


    With the global situation gradually stabilizing, practical mobilization of weaponry had decreased as well.


    Still, innovations for Magicians �� and not the magic sort �� were still dominated by military purposes in the 90% tier.


    At the current progression, all of this had yet to change.


    The overwhelming majority of magic for domestic purposes could be replaced by machinery.


    Temperature control and physical acceleration couldn''t match the same superb effect from magic, but if restricted to the level for public consumption, then non-magic technology could still be viable. There was no need to use magic.


    Nor did advanced automatons need to be replaced by Magicians. Magic was not required for operation or organization.


    So far, no result that could only be produced by magic had supplanted the versatility of modern science, so "using economic advantages to liberate Magicians" remained empty words from idealists.


    On the other hand, the concept for Sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactors didn''t come from Tatsuya''s group either.


    In this regard, research had begun 50 years ago to use magic to actualize thermonuclear fusion reactors.


    Nevertheless, this research had been forgotten in this day and age.


    After judging that repeatedly activating Gravity Control-type Magic to maintain a thermonuclear fusion reactor rated as one of the "Three Great Puzzles for Gravity Magic", most developed countries already used solar energy to address their energy problems, so presently there was no sign of energy shortage.


    Those who placed their hopes on using Sustained Gravity Control- Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Reactors to raise the social standing of Magicians had practically gone extinct in the latter half of the 21st century.


    "I can''t believe I found someone who shared such radical beliefs."


    Seeing Tatsuya wear an admiring expression rather than shock, Mayumi stared at him for some unknown reason.


    "......Hm, that''s wonderful. So you share the same interests as Rin- chan."


    Not only her eyes, even her tone was irked.


    "Ah, no, I hardly think that it''s a question of whether Ichihara-senpai and I share the same interests...... Our methodology is completely different."


    What is she so upset about, Tatsuya thought as he replied in a fashion like someone plucking an excuse out of nowhere.


    "But the basic concept is the same, right? Tatsuya-kun, in reality, Rin- chan''s more your type, huh?"


    "Ha?"


    "Even with such an alluring young lady next to you, yet you show no signs of even trying. Well, Onee-san is sorry that she has such an adolescent figure."


    What was this person talking about? Those were Tatsuya''s unfiltered feelings.


    Speaking of which, even if they shared the same topic, it was hardly a guarantee that they were companions and more likely that they were opponents. Despite her petite figure, Mayumi didn''t boast an adolescent physique at all, more like an intriguing figure filled with mature charm.


    There were too many misunderstandings that demanded his immediate attention, but Tatsuya was at a loss as to where to begin.


    "I have no exhibitionist tendencies. I would never do anything to a woman before all these cameras here."


    Tatsuya was quite befuddled.


    The first answer that came to his mind after the cobwebs didn''t appear to fit very well.


    "Eh......?"


    At Tatsuya''s apparently profound, but actually completely careless words, Mayumi started fidgeting in place and her eyes started drifting around.


    "Well, then, what if there weren''t any cameras or people here? Let''s say, for example, if it was just the two of us alone in a hotel room?"


    "If that''s senpai''s invitation to dine, then I shall gladly ''dig in'' without hesitation."


    With a clatter, Mayumi sprang away from her stool, blushing furiously and pressed against the wall to pull as far back as possible from Tatsuya in the narrow room. Seeing this, Tatsuya suddenly realized the double entendre in his words.


    Still, saying anything else would just dig himself deeper, so Tatsuya took it as a fortunate sign that he managed to stop there. He turned his gaze from Mayumi and concentrated on gathering the necessary data for the project.


    On the other hand, Mayumi, who should have felt threatened by Tatsuya''s response, chose to remain in the reading booth for some mysterious reason.


    ? ? ?


    During the evening three days before the thesis was due, Tatsuya was going over the numbers at his private work station when he noticed that the home server was under attack.


    There were simultaneous attacks from multiple channels, signifying that this hacking attempt was not done by an amateur.


    This was done by specialists specifically to data mine the construct.


    There was a high possibility that this was not by chance, but a specific attack on this household''s IP address.


    No matter how many times they were beaten back, they continued pressing forward.


    Quite the determined bunch indeed.


    Looks like we have to switch to another IP address, Tatsuya groaned to himself as he sighed while activating the tracer.


    During lunch break the next day.


    Tatsuya stopped by the Counseling Room. His target was obviously Haruka.


    Of course, the subject of this conversation wasn''t something trivial like teenage worries or fancies.


    "......Unfortunately, the link was cut in the middle. Hence the source of the attack was not uncovered."


    Haruka did nothing to hide her unwillingness to help �� more like intentionally put that on full display �� despite the fact that this wasn''t an attitude a counselor should display. Nonetheless, after taking into account that Tatsuya''s business had nothing to do with counseling and their history, this was hardly Haruka''s fault.


    "......And then? I''ll say this ahead of time, I''m not capable of tracing them over the web."


    Hearing that highly exasperated voice, Tatsuya almost burst into laughter. Still, doing so would undoubtedly rouse her ire, so he made sure to wipe that off his face.


    "Naturally, I''m aware of sensei''s strengths, nor do I plan to venture into such troublesome territory."


    "Then what do you want?"


    A wary expression spread across Haruka''s face.


    Whenever Tatsuya looked like he was about to cut into a serious conversation, she had to suspect that he had some ulterior motive up his sleeve. That was a lesson she had already learned by now.


    "Regarding organizations that have recently been secretly trafficking in magic intel, could you elaborate on anything within your purview?"


    Seeing Tatsuya adopt a "friendly" smile with a placating attitude, Haruka furrowed her brows in displeasure.


    "......I say, Shiba-kun. You do know I have to maintain confidentiality, correct?"


    "Naturally."


    "............"


    Haruka''s mouth pressed into a thin line and stopped.


    She probably wanted to say "Brazen little......


    ", Tatsuya thought.


    As to why, he himself thought this way.


    That being said, it''s not like that comment stung him.


    "......From the end of last month to the first days of this one, several illegal aliens managed to infiltrate Yokohama and the surrounding environs."


    In a tone that one could almost hear her sighing in, Haruka began anew.


    Once enthralled by sweet temptation, escaping its grasp became difficult. For people working in the intelligence field, this was one of the rudimentary lessons.


    Can''t believe she fell for that......


    Haruka''s heart was filled with regret.


    "Despite the county police and coast guard combining their efforts, they don''t have much to show for it. At the same time, both ''MaxiMilian'' and ''Roazen'' suffered thefts."


    MaxMilian and Roazen were the top of the line in global CAD production. In other words, their goal lay in the production facilities for magic devices.


    "Hard to think this is a sheer coincidence."


    "Right now there is no confirmation that this was done by the same group. Shiba-kun, I advise you to avoid submitting the thesis online and bring a hard copy instead."


    Only her last words were spoken with any sincerity.


    Haruka diverted her gaze to her desk as Tatsuya sought to verify her intentions.


    This was a sign that she didn''t wish to continue the conversation. Tatsuya knew better than to push onward.


    After school at the HQ for the Public Moral Committee, Tatsuya was conveying last night''s events to Isori.


    "......So, there was no loss?"


    "Nothing really happened."


    Tatsuya raised a hand to stop Isori, who had risen in concern, as he smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Isori was someone who could instantly transform into a "neutral, beautiful young lady" simply by changing a set of uniforms, so having him approach unnecessarily was still an uncomfortable experience.


    Of course, since these opinions couldn''t be expressed, he had to ensure that he didn''t unconsciously tilt backwards.


    "Compared to that, anything happen at your residence, Isori-senpai?" Isori started before furrowing his brows and lowering his voice. "You mean that the hacker''s goal was......"


    His soft voice oddly contained a hint of feminine charm.


    Rumor had it that the man once despaired over the small number of male friends, but apparently that wasn''t because they disliked him and was more likely they kept him at arm''s length for a reason......


    Contrary to the words he spoke, these thoughts were running through Tatsuya''s mind.


    "Given the hacker''s modus operandi, their target is likely the research files associated with a magic thesis. Based on the timing, we cannot rule out that this is related to the competition itself."


    Actually, based on the time frame, another reason boasted a higher probability, but that information was too sensitive for him to be that open about it.


    Also, prudence harmed no one.


    Tatsuya''s words caused Isori''s brows to bunch together, displaying an expression that he was considering whether there were any premonitions lying down that path.


    "Right now, there aren''t any clues on the table...... Still, I think we should inform Ichihara-senpai about what happened."


    "You''re right."


    Tatsuya originally planned to do just that, so he immediately nodded in assent at Isori''s proposal.


    "Kei, sorry for the wait~."


    A delighted voice that ended with a trill interrupted their conversation.


    Needless to say, the one who sat beside Isori with a flourish without waiting for a response and latched onto his arm before flirting with him was Kanon.


    "Tatsuya-kun, long time no see."


    With a wry smile that said, what am I going to do with her, Mari also arrived and greeted Tatsuya.


    While questioning whether 10 days constitutes "long time no see", after considering that they used to meet every school day up until last month, this did give off the impression that they hadn''t seen each other for some time.


    "Indeed. Long time no see." Tatsuya rose and gave Mari his seat. "Oh, thank you."


    Mari didn''t bother to decline and sat with a smile.


    As usual, she was still a vibrant, handsome woman, Tatsuya thought as he said "You''re welcome", and pulled up another chair to sit next to Mari.


    "So, Tatsuya-kun, how is Kanon handling her new responsibilities?" And Mari promptly dropped this bombshell.


    Well, the former Chief inquiring on the effectiveness of the acting Chief was still within expectations, but if she and Isori were present, this conversation topic became a little awkward.


    "Mari nee-san!?"


    Then again, the sight of Kanon panicking swiftly illuminated the reasoning behind that question.


    Quite the pleasant upperclassman-underclassman relationship, no? "Since we don''t run patrols together, I''m not familiar with the particulars, but......"


    Given the hilarious potential, Tatsuya decided to put on an act.


    "She is very well organized and specializes in throwing out unnecessary junk. At times, she seems overly decisive."


    Tatsuya finished speaking with a perfectly serious expression and a tone with no voice inflections whatsoever, prompting both Mari and Kanon to squirm in their seats. Mari did so because she was well aware of her own deficiencies in organizational skills, while Kanon was reflecting on the numerous times she tossed something that shouldn''t have been thrown away and had been forced to retrieve them.


    Tatsuya''s comments weren''t just directed to Kanon since Mari plainly read between the lines of his words, but Isori was hopelessly lost.


    Isori directed an outwardly solemn (?), but actually gentle reminder to Kanon.


    "......Despite Shiba-kun''s words, doesn''t Kanon have a lot of things on her plate too? Relying on me is one thing, but everything else has been handed over to Shiba-kun."


    "......So I''m not good at those things. I''m a firm believer in division of labor."


    Her tantrum and flirtatious behavior were a world of difference from her usual �� whenever Isori was not around �� fiery attitude. Seeing this, both Tatsuya and Mari chuckled wryly.


    "OK, we can talk about everything else some other time......"


    That''s about enough of that, Tatsuya thought as he turned over a new leaf as he urged Mari to "cut to the chase".


    "OK, let''s leave it at that. Actually, I came to discuss security for the Thesis Competition."


    "Security? Is the Public Moral Committee on duty?"


    "Exactly."


    Having students serve as "security" for extracurricular activities was odd to say the least, but Tatsuya seemed to be the only one ill at ease. That was probably because this was the case every year.


    "Even though we''re called security, we don''t actually provide guards for the site itself. The Magic Association will dispatch specialists for that purpose."


    Rather than dodging the question, Mari provided an explanation before the question could be asked.


    "The topic I want to discuss would be personal bodyguards for the team members as well as guards to watch over the report materials and supplies. After all, the Thesis Competition contains restricted information that ''may not be publicized to personnel unrelated to the magic universities''. This is public knowledge. Owing to these reasons, participants for the Thesis Competition are often the target of industrial spies."


    Tatsuya was slightly surprised by this oddly appropriate topic. Even though this fell within his projected predictions, he still couldn''t contain his astonishment.


    "......


    Such as breaking into household servers?"


    "......


    No, this is at the high school level after all......


    Despite calling them spies, they are only small timers trying to make some money off this event. There''s no precedent for someone hacking in to steal information......"


    That makes perfect sense, Tatsuya thought as he heard Mari''s answer.


    In modern age, network intrusion was a serious felony. Stealing information through the network warranted heavier punishment than normal theft and belonged in the same category as homicide. At the same time, network protection had also improved substantially, making this an unprofitable venture for professional criminals.


    Then the hackers from last night were indeed from....... As Tatsuya drifted into his thoughts, Mari''s words picked up steam.


    "Instead, we should say that security is required to prevent theft and burglary. Four years ago, there was a precedent where one of the speakers was attacked en route. Following that, each school arranged for guards to accompany key personnel in the weeks approaching the event."


    Luckily, Tatsuya was able to focus in time before the conversation concluded.


    "Of course, our school also follows this practice every year. The guards are selected from the Public Moral Committee and the Club Activities Group, though each principal will pick from this group."


    "I will be responsible for Kei." Of course! Kanon interrupted.


    Quite the amusing reaction, Tatsuya thought, but this time he didn''t break into a wry smile or break into laughter.


    "......


    Well, looks like Isori has no complaints, so let''s go with that. Of course, that includes an assistant......


    Kanon, don''t kick aside your teammates, OK?"


    "Hey! No one is going to do something like that. I''m not that childish."


    Seeing that pout and puffed up cheeks, Kanon''s words "not that childish" were a little hard to take at face value, but three warm gazes chose to overlook the words "not that childish".


    "Ichihara decided to take Hattori and Kirihara as her guards."


    "The Club Activities Group Leader himself, eh?"


    "I thought Hattori couldn''t even look Ichihara in the eye?"


    Mari replied to Tatsuya''s blandly voiced question with a mischievous smirk.


    "Next......


    Is what are we going to do with you."


    "There''s no need."


    Mari maintained her devilish smirk as she spoke, to which Tatsuya replied immediately in the negative.


    "Meh, that''s also true."


    Likewise, Mari didn''t have any intention of convincing Tatsuya otherwise.


    "There''s no point in surrounding you with guards, since there''s a higher chance of them getting in the way. I understand, so I''ll pass that along to Hattori."


    At Mari''s response, Tatsuya finally asked a question. "Speaking of which, why is Watanabe-senpai here?"


    There was no particular reason behind this question. Tatsuya was curious as to why the current Chief Kanon wasn''t coordinating this, but the previous Chief Mari was coordinating between the Public Moral Committee and Club Activities Group.


    "......


    Uh, there''s no real reason......"


    At Mari''s vague mumbling, Tatsuya face colored in ire.


    He clearly received the signal at how much they were overly protected as Mari twisted to one side in embarrassment.


    ? ? ?


    The products in First High''s student store had far surpassed the level of "high school student stores".


    Still, each of the nine magic high schools was like this, so as to provide materials related to magic studies not sold in normal stores to reduce student stress and raise necessary supplies to meet the rising demand.


    In the end, this was still a small student store on campus, so if there was an item that simply couldn''t be obtained on campus, then students still had to go off campus to obtain them.


    In this area, all nine magic high schools were also the same, as stores had sprouted along the nearby streets leading to the high schools to provide materials, notebooks, books, and miscellaneous items that could not be purchased in the student store.


    As mentioned above, the stores lined along the streets near First High had a plethora of selections available.


    Tatsuya and Isori were purchasing slides for the 3-D projector in one of the shops in front of the station. The deadline for the project was tomorrow, so they couldn''t afford to wait for the student store to get new merchandise.


    "Plainly, we would be fine without the senpais accompanying us......"


    The reason that Tatsuya still said this halfway through the trip was partially because he was apologetic that the upperclassmen had to tag along the entire time, and partially to suppress Kanon, who latched onto her lover heedless of other people watching them.


    Clearly, the grass was greener on the other side, while the reverse was also true. Possibly, the bystanders had a more objective view of the situation.


    Since Kanon was the only one flirting whereas Isori seemed entirely at a loss what to do, the pair was not completely hopeless yet.


    Speaking of which, Miyuki was still on campus. Kanon had a legitimate reason in serving as Isori''s protection, but even if this was a temporary jaunt, Miyuki didn''t have the luxury of abandoning her responsibilities in the Student Council and following her brother. Currently, precisely because she was well aware that Kanon was with them, she was hammering away at the terminal with great irritation.


    "No, leaving everything to Shiba-kun would be bad form. Also, I want to verify the products as well."


    Basically, the overly diligent Isori''s reply was only to be expected.


    At this point, Tatsuya didn''t think he could just send the two of them packing either. His earlier comment was both a mild complaint and also an attempt to clear out the slightly feminine laughter that needled the ears. He could relax after making the conscious decision to block all this out, which was one area that Tatsuya excelled in.


    Afterwards, using an incredibly slow pace that wasted another 5 minutes, they finally arrived at the shop.


    Tatsuya swiftly made all the necessary purchases and let Isori know that "I''m waiting outside", before stepping out of the store.


    Finally able to catch some peace and quiet, Tatsuya noticed that someone was spying on him.


    There was no sign that someone was shadowing him. Even if he had been harassed by sweet whispers expected (?) from a high school couple, he didn''t lower his guard.


    However, even if they weren''t Tatsuya, anyone would notice such an obvious gaze.


    This store was along the shortest route from the school to the station and was almost on the station''s doorstep. If someone was waiting in ambush at the front of the station, it would be a simple task to identify students on their way home, so he estimated that they must have been camping here since much earlier. Although their figure remained hidden, their rampant hostility signified that they were up to some deviltry. On the other hand, in terms of sheer wariness, this level was altogether childish compared to the sniping attack Tatsuya weathered two days ago.


    As he debated over what action to take, Isori and Kanon came out with their purchases.


    "Sorry for the wait......


    What happened?"


    Tatsuya could only sigh in appreciation at Isori''s ability to sense something was off the moment he stepped out of the store and ask him the cause of it.


    He wasn''t wearing such an opaque expression.


    As evidenced by Kanon tilting her head to one side with a "Huh?" expression on her face.


    Isori was an expert on magic utilizing delayed activation conditions, but these observation skills probably coincided more with sensory systematic magic.


    "Nothing, we''re being observed, so I was thinking of how to respond."


    There was no need to hide this detail, so Tatsuya directly answered Isori''s question.


    Still, he wasn''t able to finish that answer. "Observed? By spies!?"


    Tatsuya remained thinking, because Kanon interjected before he could say "how to respond".


    And very loudly too.


    That was like telling their opponent to "bail now" and, as expected, the observation was cut short as whoever was responsible quickly departed.


    Yet, Kanon was worthy of being Mari''s chosen successor.


    After a simple "where?" to Tatsuya, she immediately sped off in the direction Tatsuya''s eyes pointed towards.


    "Kanon, magic!"


    "I know! Have faith in me, Kei."


    He reminded her precisely because he didn''t completely believe her, but Isori was half a beat slower than Kanon, so he could only stand there with her emergency replacement, Tatsuya, and helplessly watch her rapidly departing figure.


    As well as being in the top tier of Magicians around the world, Kanon was also a member of the cross country club.


    She didn''t have the same leg strength as a top flight athlete who didn''t know magic, but she was a match for any ordinary high school student, even the boys as well.


    With her skirt flying, Kanon immediately noticed the petite figure fleeing the area from the corner of her eye.


    That young girl was wearing the same school uniform she was wearing.


    She was surprised by this turnout, but acting was always her stronger suit and Kanon''s philosophy was always decisive action without waffling over the details. Although she didn''t hear any convincing evidence on Tatsuya''s part that this was her culprit, Kanon never let up on her pursuit.


    The distance was rapidly shrinking. By the time there were 10 meters between them, the fleeing young girl turned to look.


    Revealing a face not covered by a mask nor wearing dark shades to disguise her features.


    The young girl didn''t intend to catch Kanon''s eyes, but that was the result forged through chance.


    By the time Kanon noticed that the young girl had drawn a small device, the young girl turned towards a new direction and held the device between the two of them.


    Not good, Kanon thought.


    On reflex, she halted her footsteps and shut her eyes.


    Despite raising her hands to protect her face, she knew that this was a futile gesture.


    Through the cracks in her arms, a burning, violent flash could be seen through the eyelids.


    Several curious bystanders who were watching the two of them screamed in pain.


    Kanon closed her left eye that couldn''t be fully protected from the flash and opened her right eye that managed to avoid any damage.


    The young girl was fleeing on a scooter. Kanon extended her right arm to the left wrist.


    The bracelet around her wrist began to absorb psions and began spreading the Activation Sequence according to the instructions she was inputting into the CAD.


    However, before Kanon could complete the Activation Sequence, psion pellets that materialized suddenly behind her shattered it.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Kanon, don''t!"


    Both occurred at the exact same time.


    As Kanon whirled around and Isori rushed forward, their words overlapped with one another.


    Behind Isori, Tatsuya stood there with a handgun-shaped CAD raised.


    Isori arrived where Kanon, who stood there stiffly in shock at her lover''s shout, was standing.


    While running towards her, Isori had already finished constructing the Magic Sequence.


    Towards the fleeing scooter that continued forward, he invoked the Release Systematic Magic "Road Extension".


    The wheels on the scooter, which had just started to egress from the scene, suddenly started skidding.


    No matter how hard the engine pushed, there was no way to advance.


    Despite the open path before her, she was unable to escape this linear maze.


    The secret lay in Coulomb''s Law. By altering the electrons between the tires and road, he had reduced the friction to nearly zero. The mere description of the magic was simple enough, but the calculations necessary to actually realize this Magic Sequence were absolutely terrifying.


    At the same time, he used magic to increase the gyroscopic effect to prevent the vehicle from falling over and any early acceleration had been devoured by Coulomb''s Law, so the scooter the young girl was riding was effectively stranded.


    There was no way for her to escape.


    Isori, Kanon, and Tatsuya all thought this was a foregone conclusion, which was a perfectly natural and expected judgment. From a common sense perspective, there was no way to escape this trap.


    But they didn''t know one thing.


    This young lady was a complete amateur when it came down to reckless behavior.


    Once an amateur was forced into desperate straits, they often decide upon a ridiculous course of action.


    If an act of desperation was all she had left, then surely the ending was already written, except desperate measures had a habit of succeeding in desperate times.


    The young girl thumbed the button on the end of the left side of the handle that was covered by a plastic lid.


    Normal scooters don''t have a button there.


    The button was covered by a lid like the ones seen on a fire alarm that could only be used once. This button married the "one use only" function to the "abandon after use" function.


    Abruptly, the back of the seat exploded.


    The back of the seat went flying, revealing two twin-linked rockets that began spewing flame.


    The scooter sprang forward with a kick.


    The young girl riding the scooter frantically clung to the handle when her body started tilting backwards.


    Speechless, Tatsuya could only watch the rapidly diminishing figure.


    She never let go of the handle possibly because some sort of function was built into the glove. So she had planned ahead to this point, Tatsuya thought.


    Still, your average person wouldn''t choose to attach rockets propelled by rocket fuel beneath their seat.


    The fuel amount could be estimated based on the amount of time the rocket was lit, so if the scooter tipped over and ignited, the ensuing explosion would undoubtedly kill any innocent bystanders nearby.


    It was a veritable miracle that the scooter didn''t fall over and kept moving forward after the rockets were ignited.


    Usually, sudden acceleration would lead to an abrupt loss of control and the subsequent crash.


    If not for the magics that increased gyroscopic force and also reduced tire friction to practically zero, that was the most likely result.


    If they had used Kanon''s magic instead of Isori''s magic to stop her, the scooter would definitely have fallen over and caused a tragedy.


    "......


    What was that child thinking......"


    "......


    I think we should say that we''re both pretty lucky......"


    It appeared that both his senpais were thinking along the same lines Tatsuya was.


    ? ? ?


    After abandoning the modified scooter, the young girl sucked in great gasps of air as she squirmed into the van prepared by her collaborator ahead of time.


    She never imagined that having flames sprout out from a close proximity would be such a terrifying event.


    While driving the scooter, she had the impression that her skirt, the back of her shirt and her hair were burning the entire time.


    The driver of the van remained silent. There were no words of comfort for her. Which was only to be expected.


    They weren''t companions. They were merely collaborators. The young girl tightly hugged her arms.


    On top of the seat painted a dull gray by the tinted windows, the young girl sat there motionlessly.


    Shortly afterward, her terror gradually faded until only regret gnawed at her heart.


    She had been overcome by her flight instinct, but coldly examining the facts told her that this was not necessary.


    After all, the only thing she had done was watching that man.


    Her guilty conscience stole her ability to think objectively. As she became aware of this, the young girl was consumed with an irresistible fury at her own failings.


    She also became aware that she was not suited for this line of work.


    She was publicly acknowledged to be the indoor type and she didn''t feel any need to change any of that.


    Her dear older sister was also like that.


    Her scholarly older sister was her role model, but since she wasn''t as talented as her sister, she chose a path that suited her interest in working with machinery.


    So what was she doing with these suspicious individuals, she asked herself.


    She immediately reached an answer. From the depths of her heart.


    It was all because she could never forgive that man. She cared not for the rewards of her labor.


    So long as she could see a regretful expression pass over that man''s face, that alone would be sufficient.


    The young girl suddenly broke into laughter.


    That was because she remembered that she had seized the initiative today.


    Even though she didn''t have the luxury to watch the rear view mirror, he must have sat there stunned as he could only watch her successfully get away......


    The young girl''s laughter was as dark as it was masochistic, with a trace of obsession tucked within.


    With each breath of laughter, the young girl''s heart fractured a little more.


    Not like there was anyone on board who was going to stop her.


    Inside one of the old buildings sitting in the outskirts of Tokyo, several older display screens were set up in a room within an office that appeared to be an office of commerce on the outside. Several men garbed in different attires stood before these screens and were intently watching the display.


    One middle-aged man with a dark cloud over his face gestured at the young girl laughing madly on the screen that linked to the interior of the van and spoke up.


    "Is that girl going to be OK?"


    The man cared little for her well-being. He was only wondering if the young girl''s idiocy would be traced back to them.


    "Mr. Zhou arranged for the driver, so we would be above suspicion even if something did occur."


    "Why exactly are we trusting this young middle man again?"


    The young man''s face floated across his mind as another man spoke up in displeasure.


    ��Not only was he an irritating factor, he was also completely untrustworthy.


    That was this man''s undisguised feelings. "What of the relic?"


    To sweep aside the jittery atmosphere, the man changed the topic. One of his subordinates before the monitor displays immediately replied back.


    "We have discovered no signs that it has left the FLT office. Current location is unknown."


    "Hm...... Four Leaves, eh? What an irksome name, is it connected to the Yotsuba Family in any way?"


    "Yes, but after extensive investigation, no link was discovered. Also, this country likes to use Yotsuba or Yatsuha in their company names."


    "That makes this a little difficult."


    The man''s words were infused with disgust, hatred and irritation, but at the same time, the voice could not hide his fear.


    The Yatsuha name was associated with the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types in modern magic as well as the Garbhako''sa-Dhatu Mandala, so modern corporations delighted in using that name. Still, there was another meaning behind the Yotsuba name. Using the name of the Yotsuba Family from the Ten Master Clans was considered a taboo by individuals affiliated with magic. If Japanese corporations used the Yotsuba name, both intelligence and criminal organizations feared to rouse the Yotsuba Family''s wrath by harming their assets. Since the Yotsuba Family hadn''t declared otherwise, there were many corporations who "pretended" to be affiliated with the Yotsuba Family.


    Even though this was but a cheap parlor trick, that did not mean there were no effects. Currently, their side had already expended considerable time and energy to guard against the Yotsuba Family''s detection, a fact that brought a bitter expression to the man''s face when he remembered this.


    "Don''t relax the surveillance on Sayuri. Do we have any intel on the family she visited two nights ago?"


    At the man''s question, another subordinate spoke up.


    "Her husband''s son and daughter from his first marriage reside there."


    "Was it just to placate her stepchildren?"


    After adopting a "How boring" expression at his subordinate''s response, the man resumed asking in a businesslike manner.


    "What''s their background?"


    "Both of them are Year 1 students at the Magic University-affiliated First High."


    However, that answer roused the man''s interest. "Names?"


    "The older brother is called Shiba Tatsuya, the sister is called Shiba Miyuki."


    "Shiba Tatsuya?"


    Just as the man was searching his memory for this familiar name, the subordinate monitoring the van spoke up.


    "He is the target of our collaborator''s vendetta."


    "I see, magic university affiliated high school? ......


    What a coincidence."


    After considering this for a few seconds, the man couldn''t help but break into a smirk as he gave new orders.


    "Add the Magic University-affiliated First High to the list of observation targets. If necessary, pull men from other projects. Also, provide additional reinforcements for that girl and tell her the easiest path to vengeance lays through leaking critical information. And give that child a weapon as well."


    The orders were fired off one at a time. "Captain Lu!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "You are in command. Any meddlesome interlopers are to immediately be disposed of!"


    After giving his last orders to a bulky youth, the man departed from the room.

 Volume 6 - CH 4

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Today was the deadline to turn in the thesis, presentation draft, and materials to the school.


    Suzune, Isori, and Tatsuya had no interest in trying to slapdash the job the day before the deadline, so they had produced the data disc the day before.


    During the lunch break, they gathered to go over the final checklist that was not directed towards the contents within, but examining the context and manner of presentation of the major points. After passing their inspection, they accepted Haruka''s suggestion and Suzune personally handed the data disc to Tsudzura.


    "Does Ono-sensei''s advice to not turn in the thesis online have anything to do with yesterday''s incident?"


    After finishing the portion he was responsible for, Isori asked in a blank manner.


    "Possibly."


    After finishing his task (even the burden allotted to a Year 1 student was by no means light), Tatsuya replied in a whisper to avoid distracting Suzune.


    "It would be far simpler to hack from on campus to get a glimpse of the network."


    "Even then that''s quite challenging." Isori shrugged at Tatsuya''s point.


    At the same time, accompanied by the typing sounds on a traditional keyboard �� the sound from Suzune''s favored traditional keyboard �� Suzune turned back this way.


    "Was it really a student from our school?"


    After finishing her inspection, Suzune organized the materials and joined the conversation.


    "No, that remains a ''maybe''."


    "Even the uniform wouldn''t be that difficult to obtain if they tried."


    Hearing Tatsuya and Isori''s replies, Suzune fell into thought. "Isori-kun and Chiyoda-san should have access to the student roster."


    Isori was a member of the Student Council and Kanon was the Chief of the Public Moral Committee, so they had the power to review the student roster. Of course, the amount of private information available was zero, so they could only make a cursory inspection of mug shots and full photos.


    "Kanon was the only one who got a partial glimpse from the side of the face, so we have to be careful we don''t exclude the suspect. Also, with nearly 300 female students on campus, there''s no way to identify our target if we can''t narrow it down to a manageable number."


    Isori wasn''t referring to this as a hypothetical situation.


    In reality, these were Kanon''s words after attempting that this morning.


    "Yesterday, the only thing we could say is that one side was chasing the other. Even if we know who the culprit was, the only thing we could do is put her under surveillance, which is the same thing as doing nothing."


    Suzune and Isori were aware of what Tatsuya was saying.


    Monitoring students that haven''t broken any rules �� technically, using a flashbang while escaping could constitute a problem �� may lead to accusations of stalking.


    At this stage, there was nothing they could do except be on their guard.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Tatsuya returned to class, Erika already took over his seat. "Ah, you''re really early today."


    She quickly discovered Tatsuya''s presence and rose from the chair.


    She wasn''t impudent enough to keep sitting there. After Tatsuya sat down, she sat on the edge of the desk itself, which was exercising considerable restraint on her part. "What were you guys talking about?"


    Still, just as Erika observed, he was quite early today.


    He didn''t immediately face towards the terminal, but struck up a conversation with Mizuki, who sat next to him.


    The conversation target was Mizuki because she wore an uneasy expression on her face.


    "She said she felt someone watching her." However, the one who answered was Erika. "Watching her?"


    At his renewed question, Mizuki hesitantly nodded.


    "Early in the day, I felt an annoying gaze on me. A nauseating gaze that''s lurking in the darkness somewhere."


    "A stalker perhaps?"


    "That is impossible. I''m not a worthwhile target to be pursued."


    The likeliest possibility was presented first, but Mizuki shot that one down by repeatedly shaking her head as if to dispel a ridiculous notion.


    "I''m not the target. I think I''m just part of a much larger web being cast out."


    Her vague words were likely because she wasn''t able to express herself very well.


    On the other hand, Tatsuya knew perfectly what she was trying to convey.


    "In other words, the target isn''t a single student, but many students and professors or even the school at large. Is that what you mean?"


    "Ah, uh......


    That may be my mistake too."


    The uncertain attitude was also one facet of her personality. Since they had no evidence, there was nothing for it.


    "No, I think Shibata-san is onto something."


    Yet, as if to shore up Mizuki''s flagging confidence, Mikihiko arrived and spoke in the affirmative.


    "Since yesterday morning, the spirits on campus have been thrown into an unnatural uproar. I think someone must have thrown down a Shiki."


    Since Erika occupied Tatsuya''s seat, Leo didn''t keep turning around like he usually did. However, he whirled around after hearing Mikihiko''s words.


    "Shiki, as in a shikigami from SB Magic?" Mikihiko nodded at Leo''s inquiry.


    "It''s a little difficult to tell since they used a different type than we do, but there''s definitely a Magician of unknown origin snooping around here."


    "It''s not that rare of an occurrence, is it?" Erika''s skepticism also held merit.


    Even though this was a high school, they were still affiliated with the magic universities and had access to many important documents. With so many talented Magicians in its faculty, First High was often the target of individuals who homed in on magic abilities.


    "Generally speaking, if they are blocked by the defensive magics hung on the walls, they usually don''t come back the same day. But this opponent continues his assault no matter how many times they''ve been beaten back. The fact that they''re searching for something isn''t surprising, but this is the first time I''ve seen such sheer obstinacy since coming to school here."


    Mikihiko responded to Erika''s rather tactful objection with a confident rejoinder of his own.


    "......Mikihiko, just then, you said they used a different sort of magic than we did, correct?"


    "Indeed I did."


    Mikihiko was quite concerned by Tatsuya''s choice of words and nervously confirmed Tatsuya''s question.


    "Are you saying a shikigami from a different branch of the Shinto System? Or are you saying that it''s fundamentally different from this country''s Ancient Magic?"


    He had no idea that the contents of such a carelessly phrased sentence could be mined from another direction; Mikihiko''s expression grew solemn.


    "I think that''s not a magic spell from our country."


    "Hey, are you talking about foreign spies?"


    "Isn''t that the exact point he''s making?"


    Leo''s wide-eyed stare completely contrasted against Erika''s light words, but in reality both of them were on the same wavelength.


    "Such conspicuous behavior."


    "They''re doing whatever they please. What the heck are the police doing?"


    Thanks to Tatsuya''s words, Erika directed her ire towards the law enforcement.


    Rather than being outraged at public officials slacking on the job, she appeared to be scolding her family members instead, which prompted an "Ah?" thought from both Tatsuya and Mikihiko.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, Inspector Chiba of the Kanagawa Prefecture Police �� more like exiled from the main office to the Kanagawa Prefecture Police Department �� sneezed as if on cue.


    "......What''s wrong, Inspector? You suddenly look agitated."


    Sergeant Inagaki, who was currently investigating the illegal entry incident at the Yokohama Harbor, directed a look at his immediate superior''s suspicious action.


    "Ah, for some reason I feel cold all of a sudden."


    "Are you OK? We''re busy enough as it is, don''t even try to pretend to be ill."


    "What do you mean pretend to be ill, you......"


    Inspector Chiba''s voice had a tinge of a reprimand mixed in, which Inagaki promptly ignored.


    "Inagaki-kun, you should at least respect the chain of command." At Chiba''s words, Inagaki gave him a skeptical look.


    "You''re in no position to say that" was written all over his face, but the words that came out of his mouth were entirely different.


    "Compared to that, do we need to continue taking testimonials? I doubt we''ll find any more witnesses even if we go further."


    Inagaki had a point there. After many days of recording testimonies, they received no new information on those who penetrated the border.


    Chiba wore a self-depreciating grin as he looked at Inagaki, whom he saw more as a partner than a subordinate.


    "Of course there are witnesses, it''s just that they choose to remain silent."


    "Inspector, you mean......"


    Inagaki seemed to pick out something from his superior''s delicate tone as his eyes sharpened.


    "Hey, don''t scare anybody."


    "I think the Inspector is the terrifying one. Did you notice something?"


    "Relax, I didn''t do anything off the book. Well, they say snakes go through snake paths, so let''s take a look at the snake''s den."


    Hearing Chiba''s proposal, Inagaki wore an unwilling expression.


    "Backdoor dealings are still against the law......"


    "I think this still falls within acceptable parameters, right? Not like this is the time to worry over small details like that."


    "Uh......


    Is that so?"


    As Inagaki was nodding and looking for a counter argument, Chiba had already taken a seat in the driver''s seat of the plainclothes police car parked in the free parking area. After verifying that his partner had climbed on board, Chiba took the car towards the high class residential sector dominated by foreigners.


    ? ? ?


    The destination for the plainclothes patrol car carrying Inspector Chiba and Sergeant Inagaki was the parking lot for a cafe located in the Yokohama Hills area. After Chiba turned off the engine, Inagaki turned a sour face on him.


    "Inspector, I have nothing against taking a break here and there, but weren''t we headed for the ''snake''s den''?"


    At his subordinate who was leveling a hard look at him that blatantly accused him of being lazy, Inspector Chiba responded with a regretful expression.


    "This is the ''snake''s den''."


    "Ah?"


    After hurriedly catching up to his superior who had already disembarked and was locking the door with a remote, Inagaki looked over the cafe once more as he stood next to Chiba.


    At first glance, this was a quiet, peaceful cafe. The quaint windows modeled after a cabin in the mountains had a pair of shutters that were currently open and not trying to hide anything at all.


    "Ah, calling him a snake would be disrespectful to the owner. The owner''s intelligence network is quite sophisticated and he doesn''t have a criminal record either."


    "Are you saying he''s a big fish that we haven''t pinned anything on yet?"


    "I think he would prefer the term professional businessman over a big fish."


    Inspector Chiba lightly shrugged and opened the "Rotterbart" doors.


    Thanks to its proximity to tourist locations, there were quite a few customers present, even though it was already past the time for usual luncheon.


    Still, the place wasn''t very rowdy.


    The mood within the cafe seemed to reflect the owner''s personality as each of the customers sat there quietly enjoying their drinks. All present belonged to a slightly older generation. Any assumption that they were all tourists would be incorrect, as the majority of them appeared to be regular patrons who favored this establishment in particular.


    Chiba sat in the second chair in one corner of the counter (Inagaki occupied the first) and ordered two cups of coffee from the owner.


    The owner appeared to be a businessman on the outside, but Chiba knew very well that he hadn''t abandoned his other trade either. Still, the conversation was stillborn before the coffee arrived and just sitting there seemed to be a waste of time, so he took this opportunity to glance around the place.


    Off to the side of the counter, a coffee mug that had just been used sat there likely because the customer had just left in a hurry so the owner didn''t have time to recover the mug. What a shame that such a wonderful coffee was just wasted like that. As he ruminated over this idea in boredom, Chiba suddenly discovered that while he was fixated on the coffee mug, the customer he thought had departed in a hurry had returned.


    The one who sat down next to the counter was a young woman roughly Chiba''s age.


    He kept his face forward while surreptitiously glancing at the woman''s features.


    At first glance, she didn''t possess incredible beauty. She wore a plain tunic and skirt, but upon closer inspection, she possessed delicate facial features and an outstanding figure.


    This gave Chiba the feeling that she intentionally applied a small amount of makeup.


    After drinking in these details, he wordlessly shifted his gaze forward. He should be calling himself out on his idiocy.


    His excuse for not asking a few questions in a professional capacity was because of her inconspicuous appearance, but his actions just now were practically outright flirting.


    Inagaki''s suspicious gaze was starting to hurt.


    The owner behaved as his cool appearance suggested and continued to silently prepare the coffee.


    Chiba could only sit there and wait for the coffee to be served. At this time, an unexpected laughter broke the silence.


    He could only use his eyes to verify this, but just as he expected, her shoulders were shaking as she bowed her head forward.


    "......I apologize. I was still thinking of how to handle a conversation, then you just went ahead and sat there. So it''s true that you''re not adept at handling women, O heir of the Chiba Family?"


    Inspector Chiba was astounded, and not because she was dead on regarding his personality.


    Nor was it a major secret that he was the heir of the Chiba Family.


    Still, he never tried to proactively publicize his identity or picture through public relations.


    In terms of publicized information, his brother Naotsugu far surpassed him.


    Besides criminals or those affiliated with the police, anyone able to tell that he was Chiba Toshikazu on sight would have to hail from a select group of the world''s population.


    Namely, people who wielded magic in live combat. "You are......"


    "Pleased to meet you, Inspector Chiba. You may call me Fujibayashi Kyouko."


    This time Chiba was truly struck speechless.


    The daughter of the Fujibayashi Family renowned for their prowess in Ancient Magic and granddaughter of Kudou Retsu, one of the elders in the Japanese magic community, stood before him smiling without reserve.


    ? ? ?


    It had been a long time since Tatsuya''s party of eight had passed through the school gates together.


    "Tatsuya-kun, have you finished all the preparations for the Thesis Competition?"


    Even though the eight of them hadn''t congregated recently, the one who first asked this question for some unknown reason was Honoka, who attended the Student Council with Miyuki and departed with Tatsuya on a daily basis.


    "I can only say we''ve finished this stage. Right now, we still have to worry about the minute details like preparing the models for the presentation and assorted adjustments."


    "Sounds tough. Speaking of which, Mizuki''s helping out with the model production, right?"


    Erika didn''t belong to either the Student Council or the Club Activities Group, yet was still curiously well informed as she shook her ponytail back and forth as she looked towards Mizuki.


    "Ah, yes. I''m helping out a Year 2 senpai. Even though I''m not really doing anything."


    "We left the model entirely to Isori-senpai, so it makes sense that Year 2 students make up the bulk of the production personnel."


    "Hm~, so what does Tatsuya do?"


    Leo took this opportunity to ask Tatsuya, who had voiced his support for Mizuki.


    "I perform calibration for the magic techniques used during the presentation."


    "......Isn''t it usually the other way around?"


    "Really? In terms of producing objects, I think Isori-senpai''s several leagues ahead of me."


    "Well, Kei-senpai does fit the ''alchemist'' impression more than a ''magister''. I guess this is the right tool for the job."


    Seeing Tatsuya tilt his head, Erika wryly smiled and expressed her agreement.


    "Alchemist? RPG?"


    Shizuku continued to keep her head tilted to one side. "Using that as an analogy, what class would Tatsuya be?" Suddenly, Mizuki sprouted this question.


    "He would be a mad scientist of course." [Erika] "That''s not from an RPG." [Shizuku] "Then, maybe a sage dwelling in the remote lands far removed from civilization that imparts a secret technique." [Erika] "A martial sage then." [Leo] "An evil wizard scheming to conquer the world?" [Erika] "I think a Demon King would be more suitable." [Mikihiko] "No, no, no, after defeating the Demon King, turns out I''m the real man behind the man~. Doesn''t he fit being the Final Boss who bars the main character''s way?" [Leo] "How come everyone doesn''t think he fits the hero?" [Honoka] "Forget it, Honoka. I do give off an evil vibe after all." [Tatsuya] "Onii-sama, strength alone is the true justice." [Miyuki] "Oh snap, as expected of the Demon King''s sister!" [Erika]


    ......And thus, a vibrant discussion began.


    Even though they were walking along and bickering as students do, Tatsuya never let down his guard.


    After reaching the intersection that leads to a few small stores, Tatsuya turned to face the direction where he felt someone watching him.


    "Want to head over there?"


    In response to Tatsuya''s suggestion to take a detour and incur more time spent to handle the pursuit,


    "Agreed!"


    "Tatsuya will probably be very busy starting tomorrow."


    "Indeed. Let''s grab a cup of tea."


    Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko''s responses seemed a little too eager. They likely each had their own agenda in mind.


    Tatsuya feigned ignorance and pushed open the door that led to the Anneliese Cafe.


    Unfortunately, their usual two tables that seated four people each weren''t available to be joined together, so the eight of them crowded around the counter and the table that stood closest.


    The ones next to the counter were Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka, and Mizuki (In order of seating, there was Mizuki, Miyuki, Tatsuya, and Honoka).


    At the table, Erika sat with Shizuku while Leo and Mikihiko shared the other side.


    From an outsider''s perspective, Tatsuya would undoubtedly be the scoundrel with a harem of several beauties serving him.


    "Ah~, welcome, welcome. Seems you''re just as popular as usual, Tatsuya-kun."


    Eh, forget outsiders, even the owner of the establishment who was familiar with their group cast a cold gaze from the other side of the counter.


    "I''m sure the owner would be just as popular if you would just shave off that beard."


    Tatsuya intentionally retaliated with the taboo (?) word popular.


    "That''s true, Owner. That beard is a darn waste and makes you look rather old."


    Thanks to Mizuki''s innocent (?) nature, she naturally provided supporting fire.


    "Old, eh......


    Mizuki-chan certainly doesn''t hold anything back."


    His beard definitely qualified as a mess. The owner sighed deeply while gently brushing his beard in order.


    Despite the gray coloring, the owner wasn''t nearly as ancient as Mizuki made him out to be.


    More like he was quite young actually. Certainly he wasn''t yet 30 years of age.


    His hair color and beard were both gray, likely due to genetics. After all, the owner was a quarter German (Anneliese meant "slight wind" in German, which warmed Leo''s heart enough to make him a frequent patron).


    Still, the only feature that marked his foreign lineage was his hair color, as his pupils were black and his face was thin and angular in the


    Asian fashion. Even though he had the gentle aura of a handsome male, the owner seemed to be very particular about his appearance and took great pains to cultivate his beard and hair to create a more masculine image.


    Nevertheless, Tatsuya and company felt that the beard didn''t suit him very well, but the scent of coffee more than compensated for that. Of course, all eight of them ordered coffee.


    "Eh......


    So you''re appearing in the Thesis Competition."


    While the water was on the broil, the owner inquired the reason why they hadn''t frequented here recently and responded with an appropriately exaggerated nod.


    "You''re quite capable despite your Year 1 student status."


    The owner''s feelings weren''t just idle talk to pass the time. Speaking of which, even though the owner didn''t have any magic talent of his own, the very fact that he opened a store on the road to the magic high school implied that he knew a few details regarding the world of Magicians. Occasionally during their idle conversations, he could surprise Tatsuya and the others with news or trivia that they didn''t know about before.


    "It''s Yokohama''s turn to host the event this year, right? My old house is in Yokohama. The setting will be in the International Conference Center like usual, eh? That''s quite close to my house."


    The owner continued to speak as he used this opportunity to pour the coffee from the kettle into the mugs.


    "Where''s your old house in Yokohama?"


    Mizuki asked this question as she took the coffee for four people from the owner on a tray in place of a waitress.


    "There''s a cafe called ''Rotterbart'' halfway up the Yokohama Hills."


    "So your old house is also a cafe."


    "Indeed. If you get a chance, make sure you stop by. I would love to hear an unreserved opinion on who serves a better cup of coffee between my father and I."


    "Owner, you''re a heck of a salesman."


    Shizuku returned the tray in place of Mizuki and offered a direct retort that caused both sides of the counter to burst into laughter.


    By the time Tatsuya''s mug was down to its last third, Erika had already drained her cup in one gulp and silently placed the mug back (a sign of excellent upbringing on her part) and rose to her feet.


    "Erika-chan?"


    "I need to use the restroom."


    After replying to Mizuki, who had raised her head in question, she lightly walked towards the back of the store.


    "Oh!"


    Afterwards, Leo immediately pressed a hand to his pocket and stood up.


    "Sorry, phone call."


    Leo stepped outside after dropping that line. "Mikihiko, what are you doing?"


    Tatsuya''s gaze returned from Leo''s oddly polite behavior to rest on the notebook (more like a small journal) that lay open next to Mikihiko''s hand.


    "Uh, well, there''s a few things I have to write down so I don''t forget them."


    As Mikihiko replied back, the hand holding a pen never stopped moving.


    "You''ll be discovered if your movement is too obvious, so make sure to dial it down."


    After Tatsuya said this and swept a razor sharp glance behind Mikihiko''s back �� and not his surroundings �� he kept his back to the counter and continued sipping his coffee like nothing happened.


    ? ? ?


    "Old man, want to have some fun?"


    Even though this was an alley with sparse traffic, the man almost dropped the drink in his hand upon hearing these words before the sun had even set.


    Turning around, he found a young girl with a ponytail that could be described as "beautiful" in a heartbeat standing at the intersection where he was keeping an eye on the cafe''s backdoor. She kept both hands held behind her back as she smiled happily.


    However, upon recognizing her face, the man became anxious for a wholly different reason.


    "What are you talking about? You should be more careful with yourself."


    "Ah? I just said ''have some fun''. What exactly did you take that for?"


    The young girl continued to wear an innocent smile as she tilted her head to one side. There was no doubt about it, she was one of the people close to his surveillance target.


    "Don''t mock adults. Now stop messing around and go home."


    He was mentally sweating buckets, so all he could do was put on his game face and continue to act like "an adult annoyed by a child''s antics and about to leave".


    "The sun is about to set. If you stay in a place with little traffic like this, you risk running into the phantom killer."


    As he said this, the man turned his back on the young girl. Only to stop dead in his tracks.


    "......By phantom killer, you mean someone like me?"


    Directly in front of him, a bulky youth chuckled while smacking his fist that was covered with a black glove into his other hand that also wore a black glove.


    "Didn''t you know? Phantom killers refer to ''Magicians who just happen to be "passing through" ''."


    Within the young girl''s happy reply to the young man, the man began to feel increasingly uneasy and turned around again.


    The young girl wielded a retractable police baton and fell into a combat stance.


    She smoothly raised the police baton in her hand, but that simplistic motion caused an overpowering pressure to resonate from the young woman in an instant.


    If he had lowered his guard, that "pressure" would have sent the man to his knees......


    From this, he knew what that was.


    That was her fighting spirit.


    Not killing intent, the wish to crush the life from one''s opponent, but a pure desire to seek combat.


    "Scary...... So you''re the type of woman who only reveals her true nature in these kinds of places."


    He heard a voice merrily commenting on the situation.


    Despite his inability to verify the conditions behind him, he believed that the young man must have made this remark with a grin on his face.


    "Help! Thieves!"


    There was no way for him to escape. If that was the case, the man decided he might as well call for help.


    He possessed a modicum of ability.


    Even if he wasn''t the most talented individual, he didn''t believe that he could be vanquished by fifteen or sixteen year olds.


    Regardless, he was currently in the middle of an assignment, so he chose to avoid confrontations if possible, given that squaring off against them served no benefit towards his mission parameters.


    "Wow~, how weak......"


    "No, no, I think you should praise his decisive judgment, right?"


    The action the man chose seemed to gravely disappoint the young girl.


    But the young girl didn''t let go of the police baton, nor did the young man drop his raised fists.


    ��Afterward, nobody came to answer the man''s calls for help.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to mention that it''s useless for you to call for help, OK? After all, no one drops by this area."


    "More like no one can even approach. We''ve already set up a barrier around here with our ''understanding'' as the foundation, so you''re not leaving here without knocking us out, got it?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, the man finally realized that nobody had passed by since the start of their confrontation.


    They found out.


    He was out of options.


    The man retrieved the cup he dropped earlier and drew to his full height.


    Wearing a thin jacket, he raised his hands like he was protecting his head �� which was what they thought until he suddenly turned towards Leo and dropped his left arm to a 90 degree angle at the height of his stomach.


    "Hmph...... The boxing stance known as the Hitman Style? I thought you actually carried weapons of some sort......"


    "You idiot, just because he didn''t pull one out doesn''t mean he''s not carrying one!"


    Hearing the warning (?) Erika threw out, the man clucked his tongue. Still, beyond that, he didn''t appear to be overly anxious.


    He didn''t have any need to keep up pretenses. There was no time for that.


    The cowardly middle-aged man who was just screaming had warped into an experienced fighter who was closing in on Leo.


    His lowered arm whipped towards Leo and landed blows like rain falling to the earth.


    The bullet-like punches came crashing towards Leo''s face.


    The continuous chain of attacks persisted without pause, which gave proof to the fact that this man was a wolf and not a sheep.


    However, neither Leo nor Erika was surprised by this turnout.


    Through Erika''s insight developed through long years of training and Leo''s natural instincts, they already detected that the man''s real nature was that of a wolf, no, a highly-trained hunting hound.


    With astonishing speed.


    Matched with incredible power.


    And most importantly, the ability to move at a speed that surpassed human physical abilities without a trace of magic usage.


    He had launched dozens of punches in less than 10 seconds without leaving any room for retaliation, so Leo could only move his arms left and right to defend himself.


    Finally, there was a chink in Leo''s defenses and a fist bypassed Leo''s defenses and crashed straight into his face.


    Pow, with a sound of a rubber balloon bursting, Leo went flying backwards.


    Without wasting any time to verify the result, the man immediately swiftly whirled around.


    Using the centripetal force when turning around, he flung a flying dagger towards Erika.


    Clang, the crisp sound of metallic impact.


    Erika used her police baton to deflect the dagger.


    Since she swung her police baton from inside to out, there was an opening in her forward defenses.


    Without missing a beat, the man''s left fist swung towards Erika''s face. However, the police baton pulled back to defend at a speed that surpassed the man''s fist, so he pulled back.


    Not only did he pull back the punch, the man''s entire body jumped backwards. ��Yet, in the next instant.


    "Gah!"


    The man''s back took a direct hit from a powerful shoulder tackle and he went face first into the ground.


    "......


    Ouch, that hurt. This guy isn''t a normal human being. Still, I didn''t feel any machinery during contact......


    Maybe he''s using medicinal enhancements?"


    After applying a tackle from behind, Leo rubbed his chin where he took the hit and murmured at the man stretched out on the ground without letting down his guard.


    "......You''re in no position to talk. Just then, you definitely took a solid blow to the face."


    Compared to the groaning man who was trying to find purchase with his hands, Erika seemed to be more wary of Leo as she said this.


    "Of course. After all, as a Magician, a fourth of me is thanks to the research labs. I have no inclination to say that this is entirely due to my natural genes."


    Leo chuckled wryly at Erika''s piercing gaze and ruthlessly kicked at the prone man''s limbs.


    "Ooph!"


    "Stay down. We don''t want your life. We just want to know why you''re following us around."


    Leo spared a glance at Erika to find her utterly shocked at his barbaric behavior wholly unlike that of a normal person before raising a foot off the ground.


    The implication was obvious.


    "......


    Wait a second


    ...... I got it, I surrender......


    Originally, I never...... was your enemy......


    It''s not worth...... getting killed over......"


    "That''s true. If it wasn''t the two of us here, your attack would have killed us for sure."


    "Aren''t you...... the same......"


    Coughing in between his words, the man sat up.


    "If I hadn''t strengthened my flesh, that hit would''ve ruptured my internal organs."


    The pain must have largely passed, seeing as how the man still sat on the ground but was able to speak more fluently.


    "If I didn''t think you were enhanced, I wouldn''t have done that in the first place."


    Leo''s tone wasn''t concerned in the slightest.


    "Regardless, since you''re not our enemy, then give us the low down. You can''t expect us to keep this barrier up forever."


    "OK. It''s not my intent to draw attention to myself anyways."


    The man seemed to look past all this and sighed in relief.


    "Start with your name, since you already know ours at this point."


    "Jiro Marshall."


    The man answered Leo''s question, but there was no way to tell if this was his true name or not.


    "I am unable to reveal any details regarding my identity, but I can say that I am not affiliated with any government organization. That is all."


    "So you''re black ops."


    Again, the man didn''t affirm nor deny.


    "......And then? Since you won''t tell the truth even if we asked, then why don''t you talk about your purpose as well as the current situation?"


    "My task is to monitor the magic high school students and prevent cutting edge magic technology from falling into the hands of the East. I am to take action in the event that magic technology that could constitute a military threat is leaked to the East."


    At Leo''s impatient urging, the man who called himself Jiro replied back in a business-like manner.


    The East was a term favored by USNA intelligence agents and military personnel after the last great war. Even Leo and Erika were familiar with knowledge on that level.


    That being said, this did not prove the man''s connection with the USNA intelligence community. In order to confuse his affiliation, he may have intentionally used terms specific to a certain region.


    "At the very least, your employer isn''t someone in this country, right? Why bother with all this?"


    Hearing the skeptical implication behind Leo''s words, the man shook his head like he was saying "Seriously......".


    "And here I thought this country''s peaceful naivet�� had been cured, though I guess I can''t apply the same standard to teenagers......


    Military balance across the globe isn''t just one country''s problem. If this country''s technical expertise was handed to the East, then the West''s technological advantage may be lost. Regardless of whether it''s the New Soviet Union whose interest lies in improving existing Magic Sequences or the Pan Asian Alliance who emphasizes restoration of old magics over advancing modern magic, everyone is searching for new practical applications of technology in magic engineering for military purposes. Not just this country, but the USNA and the nations of Western Europe have seen large increases in spies that target magic engineering. Even your school has become the target of the East as well."


    "Peaceful naivet�� is an old term from decades ago, and if you really wanted to creepy peeper then you should be more cautious. Didn''t we easily discover that you were following us?"


    Irritated by the man''s smug attitude, Erika ruthlessly attacked the man, but she didn''t object to the actual contents of the man''s message.


    "Exactly. I''m not a spy, I''m just tasked with stopping their activities. Since I''m not your enemy, there''s no conflict of interest here."


    The man stood up and made a show of brushing off the dirt.


    Mockingly �� in reality, sarcasm probably made up 30% �� the man delicately brushed his pant leg before straightening up.


    In his hand was a pistol that could easily be hidden in the palm of his hand. The muzzle was pointed at Erika.


    "Tch!"


    "You!"


    "The fact that I didn''t pull this out earlier is proof that I''m not an enemy."


    "......Things might get a little hairy if you used a gun. Lots of evidence will be left behind."


    At Erika''s furious words, the man smiled meaningfully.


    "That''s true as well. Next, I''ve said everything that needs to be said, so allow me to bid adieu. May I trouble you to alert your companions to take down the barrier?"


    Despite his bantering tone and attitude, there were no weaknesses to exploit in his stance. It would be suicidal for Erika and Leo to press the issue here.


    With the advancements in CADs, modern magic could achieve speeds that rivaled firearms on some level. Still, this didn''t mean that they were "faster than guns", nor were they even "as fast as guns". When compared to firearms that could fire bullets that pass through the human body with the click of a trigger, modern magic still had to go through the process of reading the Activation Sequence and constructing the Magic Sequence. Though magic had more versatility than firearms, possessed superior firepower and could even provide cover against bullets, that was only under the condition that the speed differential wasn''t a problem. When faced with the situation that one bullet could be fatal or render someone unable to keep fighting, "a speed differential on some level" became the difference between victory and defeat. And that was the situation they were faced with right now.


    Mikihiko was probably monitoring the situation here with magic the entire time. Before Erika and Leo could reply, Mikihiko already disabled the barrier.


    "��And thus I bid you farewell. Oh yes. Allow me to give you two one final suggestion. Please convey to your companions to be wary of their surroundings at all times. Even on campus, don''t let down your guard."


    As he said this, the man removed a small canister from his coat pocket.


    After pressing a button on the canister, he threw it into the middle of the triangle that the three of them formed.


    Erika and Leo both leaped backwards at the same time.


    With a small explosion, a dense, white smoke rapidly spread outwards.


    The two of them closed their eyes and covered their mouths and only opened them after judging that there was no poison involved. By that time, the man who called himself Jiro Marshall had long gone.


    ? ? ?


    At the Rotterbart Cafe in the Yokohama Hills, Inspector Chiba and Fujibayashi were still deep in their conversation. Something had piqued Fujibayashi''s fancy, causing her to chatter on to the point that Chiba never had an opportunity to get down to business with the owner. Still, owing to Fujibayashi''s skillful verbatim, Chiba was highly invested in the conversation as well. On some level, Chiba didn''t feel that speaking with her interfered with the investigation, but his partner Inagaki certainly didn''t seem nearly as interested.


    Just as Chiba was about to completely forget the reason why he came here, Fujibayashi''s cellphone rang. Despite the sound not being loud enough to disrupt anyone else, Chiba still heard it from his seat next to her.


    Fujibayashi pulled a smartphone from her bag and glanced at the subject heading. After perusing the message, she turned around and flashed Chiba a secret smile. That smile perfectly displayed her dazzling features that simply put her ordinary makeup to shame.


    Chiba''s pulse spiked to a rate wholly unbefitting of his age. "My apologies, Inspector, may I take my leave for a moment?"


    Even though Fujibayashi''s eyes never hinted at any ulterior motive or hidden meaning, Chiba was immediately able to grasp that Fujibayashi had work to attend to.


    "��Oh, of course, by all means."


    She rose from her seat and nodded in greeting to Chiba, passed her credit card to the owner and left for her electric car that was in the parking lot.


    Taking a seat behind the wheel, Fujibayashi switched the smartphone display over to the dashboard screen.


    Cars that had adopted the palm pilot control schematic had no need for steering wheels. This was a natural course of events for a system that incorporated acceleration, deceleration, and directional control entirely. The palm pilot control schematic was used to create a more direct driving experience and especially to avoid blind spots by switching the traditional dashboard for a varied control panel (such as a larger display monitor with multiple functions). With a few extra modifications in place, technological prowess in the car could match that of a workstation at home.


    However, Fujibayashi''s personal vehicle was equipped with a system a level, maybe several levels higher. Although this was a small two seat sports car, it had the same processing power as that of a combat command vehicle. Equipped with a highly sensitive and powerful communication device, whenever Fujibayashi added her magic to the mix, the sheer electronic warfare capabilities at its disposal certainly deserved the title "Electronic Combat Vehicle".


    "Looks like Tatsuya''s friends ran into a little bit of trouble."


    She wasn''t unconsciously murmuring to herself, but using that specific term to target her magic. By using Tatsuya''s "connections" as markers, she was overlapping the information dimension with the electronic intelligence network.


    "Yoshida Mikihiko, the one-time prodigy of the Yoshida Family. Even though there''s some degree of improvement since his adolescent years, I still wish he would pay more attention on the streets."


    Names are a symbol of the actual body, so once the name was spoken, then one could home in on the actual body. Closely related individuals, essentially people who are closer on a mental scale, can be used as markers for magic by setting their movement, status, and names as specific variables.


    "Even Ancient Magic will leave traces in the observation system."


    Compared to modern magic, Ancient Magic, especially SB Magic, was much more difficult to capture by the cameras of the observation system. The difficulty wasn''t that it was harder to catch the magic being invoked since the cameras would still record it, but determining who was the one wielding the magic in the first place. The emergency mission that Fujibayashi was currently tasked with was to overwrite the areas where the magic was recorded.


    Even though erasing recordings for the improper use of magic wasn''t within Fujibayashi''s job description, she knew very well that it was integral that the people surrounding Tatsuya didn''t stand out too much. If there were too many flags being raised, the prey would be on guard and no longer continue its pursuit. In other words, Kazama and company were using Tatsuya as bait�� (��On that point, I doubt you would mind.)


    With these words in mind, the "Electron Sorceress" activated her unique ability.


    ? ? ?


    The operative from an unknown country called Jiro Marshall stopped running after using his enhanced legs to run the distance between bus stops. He stopped running at such a dangerous speed that would draw attention to himself not because he judged it to be safe.


    Actually, it was the exact opposite.


    Even though he was running at a pace that no one could match no matter how hard they trained, something was continuously following behind him. He hadn''t verified what that "something" was, but Jiro Marshall was strongly suspicious whether that "something" was even human.


    There was no need to check whether it was the pair of teenagers from before. He was not a moron who allowed his opponents who he was in a standoff with to follow him without his knowledge. Regardless of whether his pursuer was a Magician or an enhanced human being, the likeliest possibility was that this was an enemy. As a solo operative, Marshall didn''t have a team for this mission. Even if he received unexpected reinforcements, he would still receive a message ahead of time to avoid friendly fire. However, since the start of this mission, he never received any intel of this sort.


    (��Where are you hiding?)


    Marshall slightly lowered his head to concentrate on listening and, using his extensive expertise, searched for the "aura" that was the most critical aspect of three dimensional sound. There was no way he could fail to detect the man following, no, pursuing him. Even if that guy was hidden, he should still be able to find him, Marshall thought.


    Unfortunately, his prediction was entirely incorrect.


    Suddenly detecting an unexpected "aura", Jiro Marshall abruptly raised his head.


    Directly in front of him, a young man stood there in silence.


    Just now, he realized that any noise in front of him had been entirely muffled. Marshall was only able to physically detect the danger thanks to his instincts.


    The man was exceptionally tall and well built, but his figure was East Asian. He wore a plain grab that consisted of a pair of gray sports pants and a gray jacket with a black jersey beneath. His features were not particularly eye-catching or ugly. From appearances, he was undoubtedly human �� but Marshall had the inkling he was squaring off against a man eating beast.


    Seeing the young man''s face, Marshall suddenly recalled where he knew him.


    "The Devouring Tiger!"


    In reality, it wasn''t that they had met before, since this was the first time he saw the man face to face.


    "Lu Gonghu......"


    The name of his opponent that unconsciously slipped from his lips headed the list of targets that he had to watch out for during his mission briefing. Rumored to be the one credited with the highest number of kills in melee combat from the Pan Asian Alliance, he was an S-ranked individual from the Pan Asian Alliance special Ops.


    By the time Marshall recovered his wits, he had already raised his right hand to aim the gun at Lu Gonghu. Born of reflex honed by countless hours of training, Marshall''s body had long since surpassed his mental facilities.


    However, Marshall''s finger never clicked the trigger.


    Faster than even his reflexes, Lu Gonghu''s fingers already pierced Marshall''s wrist. The inside of his wrist pierced by the other man''s thumb, the handgun slipped from Marshall''s hand to the ground.


    Marshall could only blankly watch his handgun fall to the earth.


    When was his wrist pierced? No, speaking of which, when did Lu Gonghu stand right next to him?


    Marshall never caught a glimpse of Lu Gonghu''s movement.


    As Marshall''s consciousness was wallowing in the pain that overwhelmed his surprise, his life had already fallen into eternal darkness.


    Lu Gonghu swiftly retracted his right hand from where it was embedded in Marshall''s throat.


    Even though his fingers were stained blood red, very little blood escaped from the wound.


    Using his left hand that was free of any blood, Lu Gonghu removed a stack of paper from his chest pocket and carefully wiped away the bloodstains on his right hand.


    Afterwards, he flung the papers soaked in Marshall''s blood onto the corpse. During the descent, the paper spread out to a handkerchief''s size and fell onto Marshall''s corpse.


    The blood soaked paper suddenly ignited into flames that were redder than blood. The flames started from the center of the paper and spread outwards in a circular fashion.


    Nothing existed within the inside of the circle. No matter if it was the ashes from the burnt paper, the clothes that covered the corpse, or even flesh, nothing remained.


    After the flames consumed the paper, they began spreading across the corpse.


    And so, the circular flames completely devoured the corpse. Seeing the corpse vanish, Lu Gonghu turned to leave.


    There was nary a human presence at the scene. Regardless of whether it was voices or footsteps, there was no trace that someone had ever been there.


    The only thing that witnessed this scene was the broken camera that swayed near the intersection.

 Volume 6 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Miyuki was somewhat surprised to see the ugly look that Erika wore when everyone showed up for the arranged lunch meeting in the cafeteria.


    "Erika, is yesterday''s incident still weighing on your mind?"


    Until the moment they separated at the bus station, Erika was extremely irritated that the suspected special agent from USNA intelligence got the last laugh during the final moments. Even though she didn''t verbalize her displeasure, her attitude was apparent from a glance.


    This was already an incredibly frank admission on her part considering her usual antics where she used a mischievous smile to hide her true feelings. It was simply unheard of for her to brood on this until the second day.


    At Miyuki''s question, Erika''s answer was half confirming and half dissenting.


    "It''s not simply because we could only watch as he got away."


    The words, watch as he got away, seemed to denote her frustration, but apparently that wasn''t the full story.


    "That guy''s words were really worrisome...... Don''t let down your guard even on campus, doesn''t that mean that some of the students......"


    Mikihiko and Honoka didn''t participate in the incident back in April so they weren''t able to follow, but Tatsuya and Miyuki immediately grasped what was on Erika''s mind.


    At the time, Sayaka had been an unwitting pawn for foreign agents posing as terrorists.


    Even now, Sayaka was unable to put that behind her.


    "If we''re putting on an encore for that unpleasant business, please count me out......"


    Tatsuya was both in the know and understood those feelings, so he made a comment that ran counter to his personality in an effort to take care of Erika''s mood.


    "Still, it''s not like we can arrest them if they haven''t even done anything yet."


    "That may be true......"


    Her sulky tone hinted that she hadn''t fully accepted this, but at least he successfully defused her intent to do some snooping around on her own, Tatsuya thought.


    Speaking of which, though Erika wasn''t a "goody two shoes" by any stretch, when something pertaining to one of her close friends arose, she would "change the subject" even when there wasn''t a direct connection.


    "Yet, isn''t it to our disadvantage to always be reacting? That''s not a problem if it''s a head-on assault, but theft would be......"


    "Not like we can always worry about something like that......"


    Tatsuya smiled and shook his head at Leo and Mikihiko''s concerns.


    "Since we don''t carry that data in a terminal on us, there''s no danger of physical theft. Originally, it would be strange to worry about theft or burglary on campus, no? Well, discreet photographs aren''t out of the question, but that issue wouldn''t be restricted to this competition only. To steal data from on campus, it would be more convenient to go after the documents hidden behind lower safeguards, but we''re not that silly. Is it possible that we have been misinformed by a suspicious individual?"


    "Is that so...... But we still need to guard against the other person directly spying on you yesterday, so be careful."


    "I know."


    Even though Mikihiko''s words were largely bucking against Tatsuya''s explanation, he looked like he was satisfied with that answer.


    Still, in Tatsuya''s eyes, Erika and Leo both gave him the impression that they remained silent because they wanted to say something more, but were unable to come up with any arguments of their own.


    ? ? ?


    Compared to the 52 representatives selected for the Nine Schools Competition, the Thesis Competition only had three. ��The difference in scale was so great that the event almost seemed pointless. Even so, the Thesis Competition was seen as an important event that rivaled the Nine Schools Competition itself.


    One of the reasons was that this event was actually another stage for the nine magic high schools to determine a victor. Especially for schools that obtained undesirable results in the Nine Schools Competition, the desire to erase their old shame became a powerful motivator.


    Another reason was that many students were able to participate beyond the selected three representatives.


    The greatest difference between the debate and research competitions for non-magic high schools and the "National High School Students Magic Thesis Competition" was that a live demonstration was incorporated into the presentation.


    In addition to the thesis presentation, a fully functional magic device was required to display the actual manifestation of the magic. Even though the presentation only required a model, this was no simple child''s toy that could be stuck together with glue and papers. The device needed to run reliably, or at least mimic reality �� this was the Thesis Competition for magic high schools.


    For this, the design of the magic device and the support systems involved, the controlling software, outer frame, required conditions and target production, testing personnel and supporting testers, individuals in charge of safety...... Near the actual deadline for the competition, the Technical Club and Arts Club would naturally join in. Even clubs that work on purely theoretical ideas and students with outstanding grades would be mobilized for the success of the official competition.


    The total number of participants for the report preparation exceeded that of the Nine Schools Competition.


    Since the official competition was set for the Sunday two weeks from now, not only was the campus filled with sounds of machinery and magic activating, "Self Design" and "Self Study" sprouted up to squeeze more time in. The open area in the quad was swiftly filled to capacity by prototypes, calculation devices, and other machinery. Even consolation squads formed by female volunteers loaded with drinks and snacks entered the fray. In order to support these consolation squads, the Robotics Research Club chipped in the Humanoid Home Helpers as well.


    "Ah, there they are."


    The person Erika was looking for stood amid the ruckus. "Hey��, Tatsuya-kun��"


    Next to Erika, who was shouting while waving her arms back and forth, Leo turned his body in another direction. Mikihiko chose to simply move two meters behind Erika to a safe distance. The two of them were probably pretending not to know her.


    "Erika-chan, please don''t bother everyone......."


    Mizuki wasn''t as brazen as Leo, so she still tugged at her friend''s sleeve despite knowing this would do nothing. ��As expected, there was no effect.


    Seeing Erika waltz over, Tatsuya stopped his hands and smiled wryly as if to say "what can I do", but there were of course people who were visibly displeased by the interruption to the experiment.


    "Chiba......


    You, should probably take a look at your surroundings."


    As one of the guards on station, Kirihara was one of the unhappy ones.


    "Eh~, Sayaka is observing too?"


    However, Erika''s response, or more like her conversation target, was directed to Sayaka, who was standing next to Kirihara.


    "What do I even say......"


    "Erika......"


    Kirihara spoke weakly while Sayaka had a wry smile of her own. Given that he didn''t fly into a rage, Kirihara must have matured somewhat.


    "You don''t look like you''re just here to observe, Erika. What''s up?"


    Still, seeing that the other upperclassmen besides Kirihara were about to burst out, Tatsuya quickly seized the initiative.


    "Mizuki got called in to help, so I tagged along."


    Erika was always someone who did things her way, but that does not imply she was slow in any way. Noticing the warning, she didn''t waste any time with her response.


    So that''s why, Tatsuya thought as he shifted his gaze to Mizuki, who was frantically apologizing to her senpais from the Arts Club.


    "Erika, over here."


    Using this opportunity, as strange as it sounds, Miyuki reached out and pulled Erika into the crowd of observers.


    Sayaka also left Kirihara''s side and sidled along Erika, while the interrupted activation of the magic device was restarted on Isori''s signal.


    "What experiment are they doing? It looks like a giant light bulb."


    A transparent globe with a 120 mm diameter was supported on a stand with four legs, which did give the impression of being a giant light bulb. Of course, in this age, "light bulbs" had long since been retired from household use, so Mizuki tilted her head in confusion at Erika''s opinion.


    "That is the Low Temperature Ionic Generator we''re using for the presentation."


    Miyuki obviously knew what a "light bulb" was, but she didn''t pay attention to Erika''s joke and directly answered her question.


    "Low temperature? Weren''t we going for thermonuclear fusion?"


    Mikihiko, who had also adopted Leo''s approach of pretending not to know one another, heard an unexpected term that forced him to abandon this pretense. (Speaking of which, Mikihiko still used formal speech when addressing Miyuki.)


    Erika also seemed to remember her physics lessons and a question mark mushroomed over her head after a beat.


    "Thermonuclear fusion is a type of reaction, so high temperature is required for the entire process."


    "............"


    "......


    My apologies, Yoshida-kun. I am unfamiliar with the details as well, please consult Onii-sama for a more in depth explanation."


    Seeing Mikihiko''s blank look, Miyuki added on that last sentence, prompting Mikihiko to say "please don''t bother" and furiously shake his head back and forth, sending his hair flying.


    With a diminutive look at Mikihiko, Erika and Sayaka whispered quietly to one another. They frantically shut their traps when Miyuki leveled a smile in their direction (which didn''t reach her eyes).


    From the start, Leo''s eyes blazed with curiosity as he silently stared at the experimental device.


    In the midst of the unconscious silence, Isori sent Suzune a signal.


    Suzune started supplying psions to the large, control board-shaped CAD that Tatsuya was operating.


    The CAD functioned at a much higher strength and speed than the normal smaller CADs that were carried around and multiple complex Magic Sequences were being activated.


    Under high pressure, hydrogen broke down into ions and the separated ions struck against the glass to emit light. Although this was only the simple effect of electricity caused by high pressure, they had already achieved electron separation without providing energy. In addition, in order to allow the electrons to break away from atomic attraction and move towards the outer perimeter, a highly complex spell had to be constantly sustained to change the Eidos.


    "......So it really is a light bulb?"


    Erika''s rude comment that slipped from her lips was fortunately covered by the cheers of "Excellent!", "First phase successful!" and other related celebratory words. The others were the same, with Miyuki smiling quietly as if success was the only possible result, while Leo had two fists tightly clenched before his chest, Mikihiko gripped his arms and nodded, and Sayaka clapped as she jumped with joy.


    The glass container continued to give off light for 10 seconds. By the time the light faded, the excitement also wore off.


    That was because they only finished with the largest piece and many more components still needed to be put together. The helpers that congregated for the experiment dispersed back to their stations, but Erika noticed Sayaka was staring in a certain corner.


    "Saya, what''s up?"


    "That child......"


    She didn''t reply and murmured to herself. "Hey, what''s going on!?"


    "Hey, Mibu!?"


    In order to catch up to Sayaka, who suddenly burst into a run, both Erika and Kirihara also started sprinting.


    Leo was only a half a step behind them.


    Wide-eyed with shock, Miyuki could only watch them leave until she noticed the female student with twin ponytails that Sayaka was chasing.


    ? ? ?


    "Hold it right there!"


    Hearing someone call out for her to stop from behind, or maybe because she realized she couldn''t outrun the pursuit, the female student opted to come to a halt on the grass in the courtyard.


    "What is it?"


    Turning around, the question in response was a little stiff. In a sense, her tone gave off a fearless impression.


    "You are, a Year 1 student, correct?"


    There were no distinctions for grade level on First High''s uniforms.


    Sayaka''s question was based off the other student''s face and physical form.


    "Indeed. Mibu Sayaka from Year 2 Class E. I am also a Course 2 student like yourself."


    The only difference was the lack of the school emblem, the distinction between Course 1 and 2 students.


    "......Year 1 Class G, Hirakawa Chiaki."


    Upon being asked by an upperclassman to identify herself, the female student unwillingly gave her name.


    She could hear more footsteps coming to a stop behind her. Erika and the others caught up.


    And heard that earlier self-introduction.


    Immediately, she heard Kirihara murmur "Hirakawa?"


    Sayaka was not familiar with that surname, but Kirihara had heard of it.


    Still, the reason why Sayaka couldn''t let this Year 1 student go wasn''t because of her name, so she didn''t mind even if she had never heard of this name before.


    Sayaka didn''t have the leisure to worry about things like that.


    "Hirakawa-san, the device you''re carrying......


    That''s a wireless password decoder, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Sayaka''s accusation, Hirakawa Chiaki turned pale and hurriedly hid the terminal in her hand behind her back.


    "I know even if you don''t admit it. That''s because I''ve used the same model before."


    Chiaki''s eyes widened in astonishment at Sayaka''s words.


    Password decoders were malware devices used to steal passwords and, unlike the literal meaning, were also machines used to automatically break into verification systems and steal information. There were no legal uses for that item. In other words, used the same model before implied......


    "......That''s right. I was also the cat''s paw for spies."


    A miserable expression spread across Sayaka''s face, but even then she continued to press onward as she stared at Chiaki.


    "That''s why I must warn you. Stop now. The longer you''re with them, the more painful it will become."


    "......No matter how much I suffer, that''s none of senpai''s business."


    Chiaki turned her face to one side and replied in a cold tone. An obvious rejection.


    However, Sayaka did not shrink back at Chiaki''s cold reception. "There''s no way I can just watch and do nothing!"


    Sayaka''s tone hardened and her eyes turned fiery as she suddenly roared at Chiaki.


    "Even though it''s been half a year, I still can''t stop myself from shaking at times. I don''t even realize that I''ve bit my lip open, or pierced my palm with my nails."


    Sayaka was actually shaking as she said this.


    "Even though I don''t know who you''re mixed in with, this I know for sure. They will never take your needs into consideration. They will only use you, then promptly abandon you."


    Sayaka''s voice was filled with sincerity. She was not being hypocritical, these were her true feelings laid bare.


    Nevertheless, the hatred that dwelt in Chiaki''s heart ran much deeper than Sayaka imagined.


    "Of course I know that!"


    That self-destructive voice and hate-filled eyes made Sayaka stop cold.


    "It''s obvious that the mafia and terrorists don''t give a darn about the people they''re using. Senpai linked up with these people even without fully understanding that? My apologies for my rudeness, but senpai is so very childish."


    Those bitter words clearly conveyed to Sayaka that this Year 1 student was completely different than she was.


    Sayaka had a goal she was aiming for, but was taken advantage of when she wasn''t sure what path to take.


    It was true that she was hopelessly naive. Sayaka never planned to deny that point.


    Still, Sayaka didn''t believe that this Year 1 student was any more mature than she was.


    Even if she could achieve her heart''s desire after joining up with criminals, what would she do afterwards? What then? Would she return to high school as if nothing had happened, or actually continue acting as a member of a criminal organization? Sayaka knew that this Year 1 student never even took her future into consideration.


    Right now, she was only stubbornly refusing to listen to anyone else''s words.


    "Even if you continue on this self-destructive path you will obtain absolutely nothing. Nothing will remain behind!?"


    However, Sayaka wasn''t going to back down. There were some things that needed to be stopped, by force if necessary. This was something she learned first hand.


    "Senpai wouldn''t understand. I''m not teaming up with those guys because I want to get something."


    Regardless, the answer she received was almost naturally a powerful rejection.


    She''s refusing to be persuaded, Sayaka faintly realized. That''s because she too was once like that.


    Persuasion can be saved for later. If they let her escape now, this child will never be able to return to "this side" again. With this in mind, a slightly forceful approach couldn''t be avoided. ��Sayaka made her decision.


    "Kirihara-kun."


    "Ah."


    Kirihara immediately grasped Sayaka''s intention.


    Unfortunately, neither of them were carrying heat, but they weren''t particularly worried.


    This Year 1 student had no experience in martial arts or close combat. Both of them possessed the ability to tell this at a glance.


    If they both attacked at the same time, the takedown should be fairly simple.


    Objectively speaking, Sayaka and Kirihara''s judgement would be correct. ��Under the condition that their opponent was unarmed.


    The instant Sayaka and Kirihara advanced together, Chiaki hurtled a small container.


    "Get down!"


    Erika was the first one to notice.


    Both of them flung their arms up on reflex.


    A furious flash passed through the gaps in the arms to scour the eyes through the eyelids.


    If anyone could still keep their vision through the blazing light, they would notice that Chiaki''s eyelids were painted black.


    She used light screen paint disguised as mascara and eyeliner to blunt the effects of the flash bang.


    Chiaki pointed her right arm at Sayaka. A spring-loaded dart came flying from her sleeve.


    Erika successfully blocked the flash and managed to deflect the fusiform dart with a tree branch she grabbed somewhere.


    A light purple smoke emitted from the broken dart.


    The second after Erika threw the tree branch, she quickly flung away Sayaka and used her shirt sleeve to cover her mouth. Kirihara, who hadn''t entirely recovered from the flash bang''s effects, directly breathed in the spreading smoke that was rapidly turning transparent. He swayed briefly, then collapsed to the floor in a boneless heap.


    (Nerve gas!?)


    Erika didn''t verbalize this as she mentally clucked her tongue. Their opponents were better prepared than they thought.


    Since they were forbidden from carrying CADs on campus, personal speed buffing wasn''t going to be very efficient.


    Despite their numerical advantage, the difference between weapons and no weapons was insurmountable. Under the situation where the enemy weapons remained unknown, they couldn''t strike recklessly��


    ��However, there was a man present who didn''t subscribe to that theory. Crouched in the grass (the result of Erika warning to get down), Leo suddenly rushed at Chiaki.


    Faced with that sort of pressure, Chiaki couldn''t suppress a scream. She frantically pointed her right arm at Leo.


    Maybe the darts were a repeating model, or maybe there were other weapons prepared.


    There was no way to tell at this stage.


    Suddenly, Leo''s figure disappeared from Chiaki''s vision.


    Chiaki stood there transfixed for a moment before her waist was subjected to a powerful impact, causing her to helplessly fall backwards and culminating in her losing consciousness when the back of her head hit the ground.


    "......Did I overdo it?"


    Leo had used both arms to tackle Chiaki to the ground, then rose slightly and turned his head to ask.


    "Yeah.


    ......Speaking of which, hurry up and get up this instant. You look like you''re going to rape her."


    "Idi......


    ! Don''t even joke about that!"


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Erika''s gaze was dead serious as she watched Leo look up at her in shock.


    That gaze was the same as a professional gambler gauging the merits of a thoroughbred at the derby.


    ? ? ?


    Hearing that an incident broke out, Kanon (as the Public Moral Committee Chief) hurried to the infirmary and sighed when she found an unconscious Year 1 student in bed and a pair of Year 2 students seeking treatment.


    "You guys went too far......"


    Hearing Sayaka''s explanations of the proceedings, Kanon sighed once more.


    It wasn''t Kirihara and Sayaka''s intention to be told "going too far" by Kanon, who was prone to doing so herself, but since the person in question was unconscious due to a blow to the back of the head, they weren''t in any position to refute that.


    "So what did she do? Based on your earlier words, the only thing she was doing was holding an illegal electronic device, so I don''t think she broke any laws or school rules."


    This was also an indefensible point.


    On one hand, there was the earnest Sayaka and on the other hand, there was Kirihara who couldn''t come up with a defense.


    Still, there was someone present who wasn''t so easily cowed by these strong words.


    "Isn''t holding an illegal hacking tool enough grounds for an arrest?"


    Faced with Erika''s provocative words, Kanon watched her with piercing eyes.


    "......I''m saying that going overboard is the issue here. Crime and punishment need to be carefully balanced."


    "That''s nothing~, not like we caught her because she needed to be punished. I just wanted to protect a peer that''s being used by filthy adults."


    "So you protected your peer by knocking her out. She was struck in the head."


    "There''s nothing we can do if she pulls out a concealed weapon and resists. I''m not naive enough to help other people even at the cost of personal injury."


    Kanon and Erika glared furiously at one another.


    Seeing this explosive situation unfold, Sayaka started to panic slightly. However, since the doctor on duty who should have interposed chose not to, she couldn''t just jump in.


    "Anyways, Chief Chiyoda, we''ll leave everything to you."


    The one who interjected was Leo, who was leaning against the wall.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hey, what''s with you all of a sudden?"


    Erika, who was being tugged away by the collar, directed her ire towards Leo.


    Still, she wasn''t glaring at him this time.


    For an instant, Leo wore an irked expression, then swiftly turned around.


    "Everything afterwards is a job for the Public Moral Committee members. I don''t care how you guys take care of it, I can only try to prevent any problems from spilling over to Tatsuya, Mizuki, and Mikihiko."


    "Just wait a second!"


    Erika shouted as she chased after the departing Leo as she too left from the infirmary.


    After the sounds of the noisy Year 1 students (which included a particularly irksome Year 1 student) faded, Kanon finally calmed down.


    She once again studied the face of the Year 1 student lying on the bed. Even though the face poked something in Kanon''s memory, she was still unconscious and unable to verify any of her suspicions. Just like that, Kanon turned to the doctor.


    "Sensei, what is this child''s status?"


    Hearing Kanon''s question, Dr. Yasuyado Satomi smiled gently.


    "Don''t worry. There are no abnormalities in the brain or skull. She''ll wake up in time."


    Yasuyado was a doctor with unique abilities who could see the abnormalities within the body through physical radiation. She could make a more accurate diagnosis than high tech equipment at normal hospitals by simply looking at the subject.


    If she said there was no problem, then it was safe to relax.


    "Sorry for bothering you, but could you please let me know when this child regains consciousness."


    "Of course? Ah, but don''t complain if this child runs away, OK? I have no combat ability whatsoever."


    Seeing Yasuyado''s half joking answer, Kanon smiled and nodded. "Sensei surely wouldn''t allow an injured student to just run around."


    And so, Kanon led Sayaka and Kirihara, who had already finished treatment, and departed from the infirmary.


    ? ? ?


    Kanon was both the Chief of the Public Moral Committee and Isori''s guard at the same time.


    Since the Thesis Competition adopted a format where one principal was guarded by several bodyguards, Isori''s guards also included another Year 2 male student besides Kanon, but Kanon showed no signs of allowing anyone else in.


    Hence her goal was to return to the courtyard where the experiment was ongoing while she waited for the Year 1 student, whose testimony they required, to wake up.


    There, she found the same irksome Year 1 student �� in other words, Erika �� embroiled in another incident. A dark faced young man was reminding Erika to pay attention, whereas Erika was heedlessly whistling with a carefree attitude.


    Despite the oncoming headache, she couldn''t pretend to not see this either, so Kanon called a nearby Committee member to verify what happened.


    "So, Shiba-kun, what the heck happened here?"


    While Tatsuya was one of Kanon''s subordinates in the Public Moral Committee, currently he served as one of the team representatives in charge of the experiment.


    Whether she was a bodyguard or not, Kanon shouldn''t have suddenly asked a question of Tatsuya, who was busily typing away at the keyboard, but Kanon didn''t realize that right now.


    As expected, Miyuki arched a fine eyebrow from her position behind


    Tatsuya, but Tatsuya didn''t display a troubled expression and merely halted the scrolling frames and turned his head around.


    "Erika and Leo loitering around seems to have incurred Sekimoto- senpai''s displeasure."


    After hearing this and verifying the situation once more, she found that indeed more disapproving gazes were sent towards Sekimoto rather than Erika.


    Completely fed up, Kanon approached the bickering duo. "......Sekimoto-senpai, what''s the matter?"


    Public Moral Committee members didn''t have a term of office, so they kept their positions unless they personally resigned. Using the changing of the guard in the Student Council as a reason, both Mari and Tatsumi had handed in their resignations while Sekimoto remained with the committee.


    Currently, he was the only Year 3 student in the Public Moral Committee.


    "Chiyoda...... No, it''s nothing in particular. They''re neither Public


    Moral Committee members nor helpers sent by clubs and simply loitering around, so I want them to make sure not to obstruct the bodyguards."


    Even though this wasn''t her personality, Kanon really wanted to hug her head and heave a long sigh. Why was this senpai rocking the surface like this, those were her unadulterated feelings.


    "......In preparation for next year or even the year after, there is no reason to prevent Year 1 students from learning from this experience. If they are causing problems for the guards, we as the guards will make sure to take note of that. Sekimoto-senpai, since you haven''t been selected as one of the substitute guards this year, please leave this area to us."


    At Kanon''s words, Sekimoto''s eyes sharpened, but Kanon never gave him a chance to respond and turned over to Erika.


    "Can you two leave now? From another perspective, your earlier actions could be constituted as violence from four people against one person."


    Seeing Kanon trying to use the earlier incident to keep this one under wraps at an early stage, Erika smirked coldly.


    Realizing that she was scrambling for a reason, Kanon felt the blood rush to her head at Erika''s smile.


    Still, the situation would only worsen if she cut loose right now.


    Before Kanon, who was clenching her teeth, Erika frankly turned around.


    "I guess it''s about time to go. Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki, see you tomorrow."


    "......I should go too. See ya, Tatsuya."


    Seeing both Year 1 students obediently depart, Kanon let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, her terminal vibrated to let her know a new message had arrived.


    After examining the contents, she completely ignored what Sekimoto was about to say and doubled back to the infirmary.


    "Ah, Kanon, wait up."


    Isori, who was currently collecting the data results into an information terminal, frantically chased after her. Although this was plainly abandoning his duties for the experiment, no one present could fault him for that.


    Sekimoto peered with interest at the terminal monitor that Isori abandoned. Yet, a hand reached over from the side and pressed the power switch for the monitor.


    "Ichihara."


    "And here I thought Sekimoto-kun had little interest in practical research."


    Facing Sekimoto''s angry expression, Suzune replied with a cold poker face.


    "......I always believed that it was important to emphasize the basic theories such as Cardinal Codes and spell improvement, which is not to say I''m not interested in practical skills."


    "I never intended to slight the basic theories. I feel that in order to reduce the risk accompanying practical use, careful validation of the basic theories is far more important than theoretical research."


    "Validation and research is fundamentally different. Research is creation itself. Validation will not push the envelope."


    "Research that has no meaning to humanity has no value. Only theories that are of practical use can be called theories."


    "Even if they appear to be pointless, researching basic theories will undoubtedly lead to incredible results."


    "There is no point in rejecting the small advancements of today to look at the fruits of tomorrow. The future is built on the foundation forged by incremental, practical advances."


    Seeing the two of them that were outwardly calm, but actually extremely stubborn as they continued to bicker, Tatsuya suddenly remembered something from the other side of the screen.


    He seemed to recall a rumor that Sekimoto didn''t place fourth in the school''s internal assessment for the Thesis Competition, but second place right behind Suzune. At the time, he felt that Suzune plainly rejected him out of a sense of enmity.


    Back then, he was confounded as to why Suzune resolutely refused to allow Sekimoto to join the Thesis Competition, but seeing the two of them going at it like this solved that mystery. In Tatsuya''s eyes, Sekimoto seemed to be the more combative one, as if Sekimoto himself believed that he should be the representative for the Thesis Competition.


    Being overly proud frequently caused one to lose their senses. Currently, it looked like they couldn''t suavely persuade Sekimoto. At the current rate, they would never finish in time. Next time, he might even take direct action. Still, that didn''t guarantee that this action would be peaceful or even legal.


    �� Hopefully, nothing troublesome would ensue ��


    Although Tatsuya had a strong premonition that such a wish would never happen, he still earnestly desired that such a thing would never come to pass.


    ? ? ?


    After leaving the school gates, Leo silently followed behind Erika. Even so, he didn''t intend to walk home with her.


    There was only one route from the school to the bus station.


    It was only he had no pressing business that forced him to move ahead of her.


    Leo believed that Erika was the same way.


    It was pure coincidence that they were walking in the same direction at the same pace.


    "Leo."


    Hence he came to a surprised stop when she called out his name. Erika also halted her footsteps.


    "Do you have some time today?"


    For a moment, Leo was unable to comprehend the meaning behind those words as he stood there in blank surprise.


    At this, Erika suddenly whirled around.


    Owing to her physical action, her skirt was raised slightly, but Leo''s eyes were glued to Erika''s own.


    There was no trace of innocence. There was no trace of mischievousness.


    That was a steely gaze that would have cut him in two whenever she pleased.


    "Do you have time or not?"


    Erika asked once more in a cursory manner. Finally, Leo removed his shackles.


    "......I have nothing important."


    "Then spare some time for me."


    Turning around once again, Erika slowly plodded forward.


    On the other hand, Leo adopted the same pace and silently followed behind.


    They looked to be the same as before.


    But now, the meaning was entirely different.


    ? ? ?


    The moment Kanon entered the infirmary, Doctor Yasuyado sent her an amiable greeting. However, when she saw Chiaki tied down to the bed, that "amiable" impression fled from Kanon''s brain.


    "Sensei......


    I thought ''you had no combat ability''?"


    This wasn''t the first time she unconsciously asked a question regarding something she simply didn''t understand.


    "Oh, you. This is ''nursing'', not ''combat'', OK?"


    "............"


    "............"


    Kanon was not the only one who silently exchanged a gaze with someone else, nor was she the only one to resist a retort.


    "Then...... I would like to ask that child a few questions, so can you please let her go and allow her to sit down?"


    "Sure."


    As if expressing she knew when to change the topic, Yasuyado smiled pleasantly and released Chiaki. ��What would have happened if the conversation kept going, Kanon thought with a chill.


    In order to dispel that notion, Kanon gently shook her head and redirected her gaze to Chiaki.


    "You OK from two days ago?"


    Hearing Kanon ask, Chiaki''s eyes widened in shock and she hurriedly tried to hide this by ducking her head. She had only just realized that Kanon was the one chasing her two days ago in front of the station.


    "Regardless of whether it was the day before or today, you were really pushing it. Any mistake would have led to a serious injury."


    Kanon''s words were kind and gentle rather than scolding.


    "Still, I can''t just stand by and watch things advance to the next level. Precisely because nothing has happened yet, I had to stop you now."


    This was the farthest Kanon could step back. As the Chief of the Public Moral Committee, it was because of this position that she felt that there was a special duty towards reclaiming underclassmen. If not for that, based on her personality, she would have long since forgotten this.


    "According to what you said to Mibu earlier, your words were that you didn''t want to receive anything. So why did you want to steal the research data?"


    Even though she was personally searching for the most appropriate words, her opponent was not moved by this.


    "......My goal wasn''t to steal the research data. I just wanted to change the activation systems for the magic device used for the demonstration so that it wouldn''t function. I borrowed the password decoder for this purpose."


    "So you wanted our school''s demonstration to fail?"


    Kanon barely managed to suppress her emotions, but beneath her concerned expression, the flames of fury were building. She dared to choose Isori''s performance stage �� Kanon''s primary motivation �� to tamper with. She looked to be especially patient today.


    "No! I never wanted it to be just a simple failure! ......Even though I don''t want to admit it, that guy could probably repair this kind of damage. That man has that kind of ability. But if he noticed that the device was inoperable just before the match began, surely he would panic. All I wanted was for him to stew over this for a few nights. I just wanted to see his troubled expression!"


    "Doesn''t that constitute as harassment? ......Fortunately nothing happened, otherwise you might face expulsion."


    "That doesn''t matter! As long as I can totally surprise that guy! Because I refuse to allow that guy to have things go his way......!"


    Chiaki screamed as she started sobbing on the bed. Kanon helplessly glanced towards Isori.


    Isori nodded at Kanon from his position near the bed where he was listening to the conversation and sat on the stool near the bedside.


    "Hirakawa Chiaki-san......


    You are Hirakawa Koharu-senpai''s younger sister, right?"


    Her head bowed in tears, Chiaki''s shoulders shook from an altogether different reason.


    As a member of the Technician Team for the Nine Schools Competition, Isori once met Koharu when serving on the same team.


    "You believe it''s Shiba-kun''s fault that your older sister turned out that way?"


    Isori had been present during the incident and knew the real reason why Koharu withdrew from school, so he immediately knew who Chiaki was referring to with "that guy", "that man".


    "......What other reason could there be......."


    Hearing Isori''s question, Chiaki spoke in a low voice like a curse.


    "That guy didn''t protect Kobayakawa-senpai from her accident. Precisely because that man sat there and watched Kobayakawa-senpai fall, my sister had to bear the responsibility......!"


    Isori wanted to put a hand on Chiaki''s shoulder, but Chiaki violently shook him off.


    Looking at his rejected hand, Isori replied with a bitter voice.


    "If that incident was Shiba-kun''s responsibility, then I share the blame as well. I did not detect that trap, so including me, the entire team would be to blame and not just Shiba-kun alone."


    Isori did not say this to defend Tatsuya. During the Mirage Bat event for the Nine Schools Competition, Year 3 student Kobayakawa suffered an accident and still hadn''t recovered her ability to use magic. On this point, Isori felt especially guilty for being one of the Technicians present at the time.


    "Don''t be ridiculous......"


    However, Chiaki kept her head bowed as she ridiculed Isori. Kanon sprang to her feet, but Isori raised a hand to stop her.


    "Even my sister didn''t know, so it''s not Isori-senpai''s fault that he didn''t know. But that guy has the ability to detect this. ''That man'' said so. But that guy wouldn''t lift a finger to help if it does not pertain to himself or his sister!"


    This time, Kanon turned a confused expression towards Isori, who mirrored the expression. The two of them were completely unable to comprehend Chiaki''s words and attitude. Based on her words, Chiaki was almost praising Tatsuya''s ability, almost to the point of adoration or obsession. The two of them were so befuddled that the two of them didn''t even notice the words "that guy" in her words.


    "Even though he can do anything he chooses to do nothing......


    That must be it, he must be laughing at the fallacy of others."


    Seeing Kanon''s eyes that hesitated to speak up, Isori wordlessly shook his head in reply. Isori more or less got Chiaki''s meaning. When betrayed by someone whom one had complete faith in, human beings would develop a deeper hatred towards them than to their enemies. Especially like this sort of blind faith.


    "In reality, he must be able to freely wield magic, but intentionally tanked his scores to be a Course 2 student, so he could trample the pride of Course 1 and 2 students and ridicule them. That must be it! That guy is just like that!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s enough."


    Kanon and Isori were both struck speechless by these hateful and delusional accusations when a completely carefree voice covered Chiaki''s speech.


    "I said that''s enough. Chiyoda, let''s continue tomorrow."


    "Yasuyoda-sensei......"


    "She''ll spend the night at the university hospital. I''ll explain to the parents, so you two can go home. There''s not much time left today, right?"


    Kanon wanted to say something in regards to Yasuyoda''s suggestion, but Isori stopped her in time. Instead, the two of them left the infirmary.


    ? ? ?


    In the twin seat bus compartment, Leo sat next to Erika.


    The feeling of sitting in such a cramped situation next to a female peer, even someone like Leo who favored food over female company and action over stillness, wasn''t entirely immune to this.


    Even knowing the other person was Erika, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    No, he was uncomfortable precisely because this was Erika.


    Objectively speaking, Erika was also a rare beauty. Maybe it was her natural figure or the result of martial training, but her rough sitting posture with one elbow braced on the window sill had a beauty all of its own.


    Additionally, he could smell the faint, sweet smell unique to young maidens that came wafting over.


    She was sitting right there looking outwards, but he couldn''t just ignore her, so Leo found his gaze periodically drifting back to Erika.


    Leo was starting to regret climbing on board without asking for the destination.


    Fortunately, this awkward silence didn''t last for much longer. "......Don''t you think it''s too simple?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Leo privately sighed in relief when he was able to respond normally to this sudden question.


    "Yesterday, we received intel from an unidentified foreigner claiming we were infiltrated by spies. Today, we found a student holding spying equipment. A student engaged in blatant, clumsy antics that just screamed ''come and find me''."


    "Clumsy......


    I think we spent a lot of time and effort."


    "Idiot. We spent that catching her. Normally speaking, she was simply too reckless walking around with that kind of hacking tool in broad daylight."


    "She is an amateur after all."


    "Really......"


    In regards to the words Leo spoke without thinking through, Erika vaguely nodded her head but didn''t look entirely convinced.


    "So what is it."


    Leo finally noticed that Erika''s strangely obsessive attitude wasn''t something that could simply be treated as a joke.


    "It''s not over yet......


    That child is only the sacrificial pawn."


    "So she was a decoy to put us off our guard while the real culprit is someone else?"


    This time, silence was assent.


    "......Then, you wanted me to come along so I could hunt down the real culprit like a detective?"


    "That''s ludicrous."


    After throwing out these shocking words, Erika finally returned to her usual self, which was why Leo relaxed rather than becoming angry. If they were to continue as they were in this cramped compartment, Leo would undoubtedly suffer a mental breakdown.


    "I never had that kind of expectation for your cognitive ability."


    "What did you say?"


    Regardless, he wasn''t going to just endure those rude words. "Neither of us are think tanks. Leave that kind of stuff to Tatsuya."


    But she was even referring to herself as the "knucklehead", so there was no rejoinder for that.


    "Compared to things we''re not suited for, there are other missions that we''re more suitable for."


    They both thought of it with a "Ping!" as both of them appeared to have the same logic pattern. ��No matter how much they wanted to deny it.


    "Bodyguards, eh."


    ��Since their opponents have already taken aim at the Thesis Competition, there''s no need to chase after them. When the competition is about to take place, their opponents will naturally reveal themselves.


    "Rather than playing defense, this is more like counterattacking." ��We just have to wait for an opportunity.


    "Terrifying woman...... You''re using Tatsuya as bait."


    ��So long as nothing major happens. "Tatsuya can''t be killed even if they tried."


    ��No matter what they try, Tatsuya won''t go down that easily. "Hah, that''s true."


    ��We just have to focus on catching the spies.


    Leo and Erika reached an accord through the unspoken words between the lines.


    Evil laughter emitted from the cramped compartment.


    If Tatsuya heard this he would undoubtedly cut off all relations with them, but fortunately (?) the man of the hour wasn''t present.


    Still, the laughter quickly faded. "However, there''s still something missing."


    In an instant, Erika''s expression grew solemn as she spoke. "Something missing?"


    Noticing the serious nature of the topic, Leo honestly parroted back.


    "Leo, you''re first class material for infantry. If equipped with a short spear or blade in combat, you may surpass even Hattori-senpai and Kirihara-senpai."


    Rather than being pleased by such high praise, Leo was more shocked or even flabbergasted.


    "You possess superior innate quality, so you would probably triumph in close quarters combat within sight range."


    Yet, there was only a few seconds paused for consideration.


    "......Then? Since you said innate qualities, then you must be talking about ability now."


    At Leo''s piercing answer, Erika nodded without betraying a hint of surprise.


    "I said there''s something missing, right? You lack the ability to take out your opponent in one blow."


    "An ability to take out my opponent?"


    "Attacks that can knock out an opponent in one attack, also known as finishing blows. A technique that will definitely defeat an opponent and which your enemy fears above all others. A technique that gives you a decisive advantage even if you don''t use it. Currently, you don''t have one."


    "......Do you?"


    "Of course. I have a secret sword technique that does not rely on specific tools and can be used to take out an opponent so long as I still have my hands."


    "Eh~......"


    "You don''t have a technique that can definitely kill your opponent, right? The ''Mini-Communicator'' Tatsuya made could be turned into a lethal weapon after a few modifications, but even then that''s not a finishing blow."


    The vehicle turned into a slow lane, which meant they were approaching their destination.


    "......That''s true. I don''t have the ability to kill my opponent outright."


    During the incident in April, Leo was only providing support in the back and didn''t actually clash with Blanche''s members. He didn''t have Kirihara and Erika''s experiences in violently rending flesh and bone.


    "Do you have the will to learn such a technique?" Erika''s firm gaze seemed to see right through Leo.


    "Do you have the resolution to stain your hands with human blood? This time, our enemy will be just like that. If we don''t have to do anything, then all is well and good. Regardless of whether it''s the teachers or our senpais, even Tatsuya would be on hand to take care of this. If you don''t plan on being a bystander and want to partake in the danger, then you need to be ready to kill our enemy."


    "What a ridiculous question."


    Leo didn''t even attempt to avoid Erika''s gaze and gave a simple, concise answer.


    The vehicle decelerated and slid to a stop at the bus station. Erika opened the doors and stepped onto the platform. Next came Leo, only to be greeted by the scent of the tides.


    Kanagawa is very close to the sea, Leo thought before he could verify the station name.


    Before him, Erika came to halt and turned around. "Then, allow me to teach you."


    Behind her, the sun''s rays passed over Erika''s shoulders.


    "Secret Technique - Usuba Kagerou...... I guarantee that this will fit you perfectly." Erika declared.


    ? ? ?


    The sun had already set on the road home leading to the bus station that was illuminated by streetlights.


    Today, instead of Leo and Erika, it was Kanon and Isori who walked with them.


    "......So that''s the motive."


    After hearing the details from the hesitant Kanon, Tatsuya nodded in comprehension.


    "What is that! That''s completely trampling over your good intentions!"


    "Strictly speaking, she was projecting her rage onto you?"


    Next to the enraged Honoka was Shizuku, who was tilting her head in confusion. For the two of them, Chiaki''s words were utterly nonsensical.


    "She couldn''t live with herself if she didn''t do that......"


    "She must dearly love her sister......


    Even though I cannot condone what Hirakawa-san did, I can somewhat understand her feelings."


    On the other hand, Mikihiko and Mizuki responded with almost compassionate words.


    Tatsuya observed the interesting dichotomy between the opinions from the Course 1 and 2 students, but naturally he couldn''t let anyone know he found this fascinating.


    "Even if that''s the case, there shouldn''t be a problem if we just let her be, right?"


    Tatsuya''s words weren''t directed at this particular incident, but what to do afterwards.


    Hearing Tatsuya''s opinion, Kanon and Isori both nodded. "Even though you were the target?"


    Kanon''s question was intermixed with concern and amazement. For some reason, Tatsuya looked apologetic as he shook his head.


    "Correct...... Everyone was pulled into this because I was the target.


    Still, this won''t constitute a problem since my safeguards can''t be broken by the password decoder''s brute force methods."


    "No, I''m not talking about the operational safety of the device since I also asked the Technical Research Club to look it over, so I''m not worried on that account...... But once they know they can''t break through, they''ll take more desperate options. Since Hirakawa-senpai is the root cause, if she can persuade her sister then I think that would be for the best......"


    With his brows knit �� most people would be struck speechless at this (charming?) expression that mushroomed needless worries �� Isori provided the most effective countermeasure, but Tatsuya still shook his head.


    "Let''s end Hirakawa-senpai''s involvement right here. Even though they are siblings, she has no direct connection or responsibility for what occurred."


    Strictly speaking, the older Hirakawa wasn''t entirely unrelated to the reason why her sister went off the deep end.


    That''s why Isori was so moved by Tatsuya''s words to "let the issue drop".


    "Eh~, so you are a gentle person."


    This wasn''t a joke on Kanon''s part. She was sincerely astonished.


    Seeing the slightly miffed Miyuki duck off where the upperclassmen couldn''t see her without a word, Tatsuya shook his head for the third time.


    "I just feel that this could become even more troublesome. Also, our recent lurkers are not restricted to only the younger sister of the Hirakawa siblings."


    Although they didn''t detect any suspicious individuals, Isori and Mikihiko both felt a slight energy fluctuation �� an unexpected psion wave.


    "......Shouldn''t you take bodyguards after all?"


    He wasn''t shaking because of the dilation in the air but because Isori''s face let slip his faltering, which gave proof to the fact that Tatsuya''s hint wasn''t directed to the obtuse Kanon, as he asked back.


    "There''s no use. Without someone with Saegusa-senpai''s sensory abilities, it will be very difficult to catch the one shadowing us."


    Tatsuya shook his head for the fourth time to subtly hint that there was no one they could call on for assistance.


    ? ? ?


    In a certain Japanese restaurant located in the Shinagawa District that was neither in the city outskirts nor a high class restaurant in Yokohama, a certain man in his forties and a youth in his mid-twenties met up with another young man in his early twenties.


    "My apologies, have you been waiting long?"


    The young man seemed to have just arrived. Based on his earlier words, he appeared to be quite embarrassed. Even so, there was no sign he was kowtowing to his guests and was more like a dignified heir of a well-to-do family exchanging polite greetings.


    "Ah, no, we''ve just arrived as well."


    The older man replied back. Regardless of whether his words were appropriate, his attitude was arrogant in the extreme. Even if this wasn''t entirely coarse, this would still qualify as incredibly rude, but the man in question would have taken any accusations of boorishness or impetuosity in stride. Just like that, the last and highly capable young man in his mid twenties also sat down without a word.


    "Let''s keep this short, Mr. Zhou."


    The older man spoke to the younger man. "Is that young lady reliable?"


    "I can perfectly understand Master Chen''s concerns." Zhou smoothly defused the man''s forceful question.


    "However, that girl is entirely ignorant of us, so there''s no danger of any leaks."


    "Oh?"


    At Zhou''s unexpectedly confident answer, Chen watched him with judicious eyes.


    "In that case, then that collaborator did quite well."


    "That''s the age when they are ruled by passion. They are in a sensitive phase where they wish to display their own value, so in order to make themselves more conspicuous, they rather tell others than be told and wish others to understand them rather than the other way around."


    And that was why they taught her this and that, but Zhou didn''t mention this as he smiled thinly with a hint of self loathing in his expression. However, his voice never gave a hint of this.


    "Since Mr. Zhou said so, then there shouldn''t be any problems. Still, I''m still concerned that something should happen on the off chance."


    "I understand. I will personally examine the situation soon."


    Zhou respectfully bowed, an attitude that pleased Chen very much. Following that, Chen pressed the ringtone button to make his order.


    Zhou had long since noticed the sharp gaze from the young man to his side, Lu Gonghu, but the only thing that appeared on his face was a slight smile while his countenance never slipped for a moment.

 Volume 6 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    During lunch break, the student cafeteria at magic high school differed a little from a normal high school or even a middle school (which may be because institutions for upper class education for children were all the same).


    It was filled with disorderly chaos and noise. Yet, there was a pocket of order within this chaos.


    The area around the entrance of the cafeteria suddenly stilled, an atmosphere centered entirely around one person.


    In the open student cafeteria, the one who possessed the ability to influence the atmosphere of a single area �� or the ability to dominate


    ��was none other than Miyuki, who was putting her beauty on display more often these days.


    Completely heedless of the gazes tossed her way by those she passed by, Miyuki directly advanced towards the table where Tatsuya was waiting.


    "Onii-sama, I apologize for making you wait so long."


    Tatsuya smiled and waved his hand at Miyuki''s impeccable etiquette. Behind Miyuki, Honoka nervously dipped her head in greeting while Shizuku gave an imperceptible nod that would easily have been missed if he hadn''t been paying attention.


    Tatsuya''s group would get the table first, followed by Miyuki''s group meeting up with them. This format wasn''t something decided ahead of time, as the reverse was also a frequent occurrence at a roughly 6:4 ratio.


    However, Miyuki almost never failed to join Tatsuya wherever he was.


    "Ah, Miyuki. You''re here."


    "Yes, we just arrived, Mizuki."


    As if on cue, Mizuki and Mikihiko returned with their meals. "Then, I''ll go get mine."


    Switching places with Mizuki and Mikihiko, Tatsuya stood up and visually urged them "let''s go".


    Leading three beautiful young ladies towards the buffet area, Tatsuya was subjected to an entirely different sort of stare than Miyuki received.


    By the time the four of them returned, the only two people to greet them were Mizuki and Mikihiko.


    "Erika and Saijou are still practicing?"


    Since she didn''t see the two of them, Honoka asked with concern. Still, she wasn''t particularly worried, since it''s not like everyone was always present during lunch. For example, these past couple of days Tatsuya was busy working on the stage devices (making system adjustments would be more accurate), so he didn''t frequent the cafeteria (Miyuki naturally followed Tatsuya).


    On some level, based on the relaxed format of modern education, it was quite normal for students to have individual plans after instruction was over.


    Honoka''s question was synonymous to saying "we have fine weather today", and was only meant to be a conversation starter. ��However.


    "Ah, those two are probably resting today."


    Tatsuya''s thoroughly unexpected answer caused a flash of excitement to spark in Honoka''s eyes.


    "Ah, the two of them together?"


    "The two of them together."


    Honoka''s expectant eyes quickly discerned Tatsuya seemed to misunderstand her words at some point.


    Following that, she revealed a mischievous smile and intentionally modified her speaking pattern with a lofty air.


    "It might not be an accident, right?"


    Shizuku tilted her head and murmured to herself. Despite her easy- going tone, her eyes were also very excited.


    "Eh, is that how it is!?"


    "Mizuki, even if you asked me, there is no way I would know."


    At Mizuki''s wide-eyed question, Miyuki could only reply with a wry smile. As Mizuki was in the same class and Miyuki wasn''t, Miyuki''s response was only to be expected.


    "Ah, you''re right."


    A bemused Mizuki used her eyes to search for a target who would have the answer.


    "............"


    "............"


    "............"


    "Eh? No, I don''t think there''s anything special about that."


    The four women seemed to be in cahoots as all their eyes fell on Mikihiko, who frantically replied back.


    "Speaking of which, the two of them went home together yesterday." And then, Tatsuya threw even more fuel onto the fire.


    Wow, Really, Ah, amid the frenzy their friends went into, Miyuki watched her brother with a gentle gaze.


    Did you accumulate too much stress? That gaze seemed to ask, but Tatsuya pretended not to see her and turned his head.


    "But why would Erika-chan and Leo-kun suddenly need to rest?"


    "Indeed. Since it''s these two we''re talking about, they wouldn''t just suddenly fall sick."


    After everyone finished eating their meals and proceeded to the after meal tea time, "the two of them resting together" once more ignited their passions.


    "I think we''re getting worked up over nothing. Still, at least until yesterday, the two of them showed no signs of any abnormalities."


    Mikihiko and Tatsuya both arrived at the conclusion that "it''s not an illness".


    "Of course, there is still an outside chance that is true."


    Though Honoka was the one who spoke to Tatsuya, the one who answered her was Shizuku.


    "There''s also the chance that this isn''t a coincidence."


    "That''s also true."


    Probability bounced off probability and Honoka''s conversation partner changed from Tatsuya to Shizuku.


    "Now that you mention it, if ''not coincidental'', would the two of them be engaged in such close behavior?"


    "I don''t think that''s strange even if it did happen, but......"


    "Hm, yeah, I think so too."


    Shizuku''s gaze inquired "what do you think" from Mizuki, hence she hurriedly expressed her agreement.


    "But, if the two of them are together right now, what are they doing?"


    Hearing Miyuki say this with a gentle tilt of her head, Mizuki and Mikihiko blushed one after the other.


    "You two, what are you thinking of?"


    "No, no, nothing at all."


    "Y-Yes! Nothing at all!"


    "Well, forget it."


    At their blatantly obvious reactions, Miyuki sighed and turned her eyes back to her brother.


    "Well, looks like both of them are thinking of the same thing. Even though there''s no evidence in this area, but maybe Leo has his sights on Erika."


    Tatsuya joked with a wink. "Haha, that might be possible." Miyuki''s lips also curled into a smile.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s abilities did not include the "All Seeing Eye". Still, he was capable of similar feats.


    Just as magic isn''t affected by physical distance, sensory abilities through the information dimension are not affected by physical proximity either. So long as the target has been locked on through the information dimension, one could "see" the target no matter how far away they were. For example, a powerful telescope could see the moon''s surface, and if it could home onto a lunar landing vehicle, then one would be able to see the status of that vehicle on the moon''s surface (in reality, such a powerful telescope does not exist).


    However, at this moment, it was pure coincidence that he wasn''t secretly watching what Erika and Leo were doing.


    "Hey, you''re distracted again!"


    Erika scolded her opponent who knelt at her feet holding his head.


    "~~That hurt...... I''ve said this enough times! Use your mouth before using your hand! What do you think language is used for!"


    "That''s because you wouldn''t understand even if I said it."


    "Don''t think for a second that socking me would make it sink in." And so, Leo''s objection slowly lost steam until he finally gave up.


    This was partially because he was being taught and had no basis for resistance, but the main reason was the defeatist air surrounding his repeated failures.


    "That''s true. Let''s take a break."


    Yet Erika never felt that Leo was incompetent. She likely knew very well how hard it was to learn a new technique.


    "Here."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Erika gave a lukewarm bottle of water to Leo, who had just flopped down on the dojo floor, before standing before him in her kendo uniform.


    "You were able to do this when wearing that cloak......


    So the situation is that different?"


    Erika unconsciously mentioned this aloud, but Leo frowned in displeasure upon hearing this.


    "You mean during the Nine Schools Competition?"


    No matter the result, his outward appearance was something that Leo desperately wanted to forget. Still, since this had something to do with the technique he was learning, he couldn''t just pretend to have forgotten.


    "At the time, the cloak wasn''t straight like a metal plate, nor did the creases affect its ability to serve as a shield. Looks like some sort of assistance magic was incorporated into the fabric."


    Erika maintained her sitting position and rubbed her chin with her fingers.


    "Hm~, while we can also add assistance magic spells, it would still be far faster to ask Tatsuya."


    "No, don''t do that."


    Leo shook his head at the words that slipped from Erika''s mouth.


    "This time, if we bothered Tatsuya then the entire thing becomes pointless. If casting assistance magic is all that''s necessary, then let me invoke that spell."


    "How manly." Erika chuckled.


    This unexpectedly brilliant smile forced Leo to avert his gaze.


    ? ? ?


    Today was Saturday, but school was still in session. Magic high schools haven''t adopted the two days off per week format.


    Even though he still had to attend class (including practical skills) today, Tatsuya still visited Yakumo''s temple. He even had Miyuki in tow today.


    Actually, he had been invited by Yakumo to test the renovated "long range ki attack" training grounds.


    There were very few locations to train magic shooting with live ammunition. Especially for someone who couldn''t use training facilities on campus like Tatsuya ("Mist Dispersal" was definitely out of the question on campus), it would be optimal if he found a local area for shooting practice without heading all the way out to Tsuchiura.


    Though Miyuki was different than her brother in that she didn''t have to hide her abilities, the campus practice facilities for students and clubs didn''t allow her to bring her full might to bear. In addition, the magic she excelled in was closer to wide-area magic rather than targeted sniping. Since she usually lacked a venue or time for shooting practice, Tatsuya pulled her along saying that "this is an excellent opportunity".


    The training area was set underground, beneath the main hall for the temple, and occupied quite a large area.


    "��Kya! ��You!"


    They should say as expected of Yakumo''s temple, as the secret training area used by ninjas was vastly different than their school''s facilities.


    Refusing to admit defeat, sweat streamed down Miyuki''s face as she was breathing hoarsely.


    Having rolled several times, her neat hair had become unkempt. This was a square-shaped area.


    Three of the four walls and the ceiling had numerous holes where targets came out. (They weren''t on all four walls because there were very few actual conditions where one was completely surrounded by the enemy. In an actual fight, one should have retreated long before this occurred.)


    Each time, dozens of targets would appear, only to hide themselves after one second.


    Just trying to take all of them out was a chore by itself, and there was even a devious condition that any remaining targets would retaliate with shots of their own.


    Although Miyuki managed to block all the merciless retaliatory shots, there were still multiple instances where she fell down trying to switch between offense and defense.


    "OK, let''s stop there!"


    At the time Yakumo gave the signal to stop the training device, Miyuki couldn''t help but powerlessly sit on the floor. The training difficulty appeared to be set a tad too high.


    "Good work."


    "Ah, Onii-sama, I''m sorry."


    Miyuki hurriedly took the towel Tatsuya handed to her.


    After handing her the towel, Tatsuya used his other hand to clasp his sister''s hand and gently pulled her graceful figure to her feet.


    "Ah, thank you very much."


    "You appear uninjured."


    After taking a look at his sister standing there in a thin training shirt and pants that fell to her knees, Tatsuya smiled as he spoke to his sister, who was getting her breathing back under control.


    Miyuki''s flushed visage wasn''t entirely caused by her recent strenuous activity, though did Tatsuya manage to notice that?


    Of course, there was no answer to that question.


    Nodding his head at his sister''s concise answer of "I''m fine", Tatsuya walked towards the center of the platform.


    Miyuki wasn''t displeased by this aloof attitude. They didn''t come here to play around.


    If she caused her brother to be unduly worried on her behalf, then she was doing him a disservice.


    Of course, such a thing would never happen.


    As Tatsuya lightly paced forward, he drew his favored CAD before his chest.


    He bent his elbow and adopted a ready position.


    Without waiting for Miyuki to leave the platform, the training session began without any signal given.


    Three of the walls sent out orb-shaped targets.


    They were immediately disintegrated the moment they appeared. Tatsuya reached out his right arm and adopted a shooting position.


    He only squeezed the trigger �� pressed down on the CAD button only once.


    Twelve targets were decomposed just like that.


    Not missing a beat, targets shot out of the ceiling and the walls. This time there were twenty four.


    Tatsuya didn''t aim at any individual target and merely squeezed the CAD''s trigger. Then, he dashed aside to avoid the powdery debris.


    As he turned, he raised his right arm upwards and pressed the trigger.


    Like they were trying to replace the gaps formed by the ruined orbs, swarms of orbs repeatedly materialized.


    Twice, thrice, he continued to squeeze the trigger time and again.


    However, even when all the targets had been exhausted, not a single retaliatory shot was fired.


    "Onii-sama, that was amazing!"


    After the device came to a halt, Miyuki fairly flew towards where Tatsuya lowered his CAD.


    "Seriously, a complete victory. Is even that level of difficulty not enough?"


    Yakumo followed behind with a bitter expression on his face. Tatsuya smiled in response to Miyuki and moved towards Yakumo.


    "This is my area of expertise after all, but even then it was still a stretch. Who came up with this devious layout that takes advantage of the blind spots?"


    "I got the design from Kazama-kun."


    "I see, so this is Sanada''s work."


    Thinking of the technology officer with the candid smile who was one of the wiliest within the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, Tatsuya murmured quietly.


    As Yakumo''s face relaxed to hide his "so you know" reaction, Miyuki stepped between the two.


    "Speaking of which, Onii-sama, when could you handle 36 targets at the same time?"


    These words weren''t out of concern for her brother but more because she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "I remember that 24 was your limit three months ago."


    Miyuki was referring to the number of targets that could be sniped by magic at the same time. Even though the Specialized CAD was shaped like a handgun, that did not mean the magic was fired from the muzzle. If this was a Generalized CAD, it might not even be in the shape of a gun.


    Modern magic in the form of the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types relied on Eidos manipulation of the chosen target rather than using magic bullets to shoot at a target. Thus, so long as one could focus on the targeted phenomenon, it was possible to target multiple instances of the same phenomenon.


    To accomplish this, each of the replicated targets needed to be defined and considered simultaneously.


    Rather than lumping all the targets together and identifying all the phenomena together and changing them at once, magic needed to be applied to each individual target, so it was necessary to identify the subtle differences between each of them.


    If the number of the targets was only one digit, then anyone could accomplish this with sufficient training. Anything above that was the realm where qualities other than magic were required, as even adding one target became incredibly difficult.


    Miyuki''s eyes shone brilliantly. Needless to say, this was her bro-con personality on full throttle.


    However, Tatsuya only laughed and shook his head at his sister''s question.


    "No, although this opponent does actually retaliate, it is more like they were set to wait to retaliate. In live combat without any breaks in between, currently 24 is already my limit."


    "Please don''t be so humble. Even if that''s the case, even with the training set towards waiting to retaliate, I can only manage 16 at a time. Onii-sama is truly amazing!"


    "Hey, flattery won''t get anything from me. You are capable of using magic at a wider scale than I can, and if you weren''t constantly keeping an eye on me, you would be able to do this too. In terms of defense, you are far ahead of me, aren''t you?"


    "In that case, can''t Onii-sama reach even farther than I can by increasing the level of interference?"


    Yakumo''s wry laughter cut through their enigmatic conversation. "Hey, you two remember that the walls have ears, right?"


    The two of them shared embarrassed expressions, then exchanged knowing smiles.


    Afterwards, the siblings left the training grounds in the basement and came to the corridor where Yakumo''s room was.


    Yakumo was undoubtedly the one who led them here. Even though Yakumo claimed that he would bring them tea after training, the very fact that they were in his private quarters rather than the main hall hinted that this odd gesture entailed something special, Tatsuya thought.


    "You two still have to go to school, so I''ll keep this short."


    After bringing tea for three, Yakumo sat next to Tatsuya and cut to the heart of the matter.


    "It appears you have received quite a special item."


    While there was no way to confirm that the "special item" Yakumo spoke of was the Magatama, he wasn''t overly surprised or astonished. There was no way one could associate with Yakumo if they were shocked by comments on such a level.


    "Are you talking about the item placed in my care?"


    Tatsuya frankly and directly confirmed that he possessed the item Yakumo spoke of. There was no point in trying to play fast and loose with Yakumo, something that Tatsuya had learned through long experience. Likewise, Tatsuya also knew that Yakumo did not favor individuals who engaged in pointless conversation to discover other people''s secrets.


    "If that is the case, I advise you to return that as quickly as possible. If you must hold onto it, store it somewhere other than your home."


    Although Tatsuya knew that Yakumo would warn him, the seriousness in Yakumo''s voice surpassed his expectations. Surprise and anxiety welled up inside his body and he couldn''t help but straighten his body in front of Yakumo.


    "There''s no sign that someone is on to us."


    Tatsuya''s comment contained the subtle inquiry "Is someone spying on us?". Since he received a painful (physical) lesson during the Sayuri incident, he had begun to prudently monitor the auras around him recently. However, excluding a few minor incidents, at least no major threat like Yakumo hinted at had materialized yet.


    "That''s because they''re being very cautious and not because they''re lacking in talent."


    Yakumo''s reply not only served as a warning to their opponent''s capabilities, it also hinted that he was on their trail.


    "Who are they...... I suppose it would be pointless for me to even ask."


    "Not entirely pointless."


    Yakumo''s response was entirely theatrical, but Tatsuya did not fret.


    On the other side, Yakumo saw that Tatsuya didn''t take the bait, so he slowly went with the hook "Hm, in that case......"


    "I''ll give you another piece of advice, if the enemy appears before you, be very wary of their bearing."


    "Bearing......


    Is it?"


    The one who asked in surprise was Miyuki.


    Tatsuya was also curious as to the answer of that question, so he wordlessly glanced at Yakumo.


    "The price will be considerably higher if you want to ask more questions."


    Yet Yakumo didn''t answer Miyuki''s question.


    ? ? ?


    There were 8 days until the Thesis Competition.


    The support level for the live demonstration on stage had practically reached full mobilization for the school.


    There were people in charge of creating the components for the device, people acting out the stage performance, people serving as the audience, people who directed transportation and handed out lunchboxes, anyone in the indoor camp who couldn''t appear in the Nine Schools Competition was there putting their talents to full use.


    On the other hand, athletic students also had their own mission to accomplish and were also giving it their all. Even the core members who usually didn''t have to prepare were sweating it out in practice just in case they were needed.


    There was an outdoor training facility standing on the remodeled hill next to the school. Magic high schools were not military or police training academies, but there was still a considerable amount of people who progressed in that direction, hence the need for both indoor and outdoor facilities.


    Within this artificial forest, Mikihiko hid his presence and watched the upperclassman who was his training partner.


    He was hidden within the shadows of the trees, but his opponent stood exposed in the middle of open terrain. Just and honorable, that description fit him perfectly. He was able to intimidate Mikihiko without even looking in this direction.


    His training opponent was the Club Activities Group Leader, Juumonji Katsuto.


    During this Thesis Competition, Katsuto served as the supreme commander for all security personnel from the nine schools. Since he was to work alongside representatives from other schools, he needed to practice leading from the front in order to inspire the other students selected as security personnel and bolster their morale.


    Mikihiko was selected as his opponent largely due to his outstanding performance during the Nine Schools Competition.


    However, he wasn''t Katsuto''s only training opponent.


    In the beginning, there were ten against one. Thirty minutes later, seven had already been defeated.


    Mikihiko had already launched several long range attacks, but even though he hadn''t received a single attack yet, he was already covered in sweat.


    And cold sweat to boot. (Too anxious, eh.)


    When he heard that he had been selected as a training opponent, he almost leaped for joy. A Year 1 student, and a Course 2 student too, who had not joined any magic competition club would have found it nearly impossible to beg for the opportunity to serve as the training partner for the Juumonji Family''s next heir.


    Not only did he nod in thanks to Sawaki, who brought the news, he also vigorously bowed.


    Of course, he knew very well that he couldn''t stand on an equal footing with Katsuto. Thus, he planned to give this his all and learn from this experience.


    However��


    (Relax. This is mock combat.)


    From the very start, Mikihiko constantly reminded himself of that.


    Katsuto was holding back. None of the seven defeated individuals suffered serious injury. Even with that in mind, Mikihiko was almost crushed by the pressure Katsuto was exerting.


    This wasn''t because Mikihiko felt that he was weak, but because he felt the overwhelming pressure radiating from Katsuto. Three minutes ago, a Year 1 student from the Hundred Families panicked in the face of that pressure and was defeated after recklessly attacking.


    Without noticing it, Mikihiko''s breath became ragged. The sound of his breathing had risen in volume until it was easily discernible.


    He quickly noticed this problem and hurriedly hushed himself. Only two or three sounds escaped during that interval.


    Even indoors, this was a volume that would not travel more than 1 meter out.


    Despite that, Katsuto''s eyes truly drifted towards the trees where Mikihiko was hiding himself.


    Cold sweat ran down Mikihiko''s back again. Slowing modulating his breathing, Mikihiko concentrated everything on his sight and hearing.


    He didn''t have the courage to use magic to find out. Even if his opponent knew where he was, he didn''t have audacity to announce himself unless his opponent directly saw his face.


    He used his ears to carefully discern the air flow.


    Through the fabric of his pants, he could feel the slight vibrations in the earth through his knees, but this wasn''t enough.


    He used his eyes to read the slight fluctuations that wouldn''t disrupt the air flow, his nose and tongue to taste the changes in the chemical ratio within the air itself.


    Mikihiko raised his five senses and combined that with his sixth sense to get an accurate reading of the situation.


    Betraying neither a hint of anxiety nor extreme caution, Katsuto steadily advanced to Mikihiko''s location.


    (Three, two, one, now!)


    Mentally counting down, Mikihiko pressed his right hand into the earth.


    He transmitted the signal down the line and pumped psions into the magic formation.


    The conditionally activated magic that he planted before hiding in the shade activated upon receiving the psion surge from the caster.


    In order to hold Katsuto, four pillars of earth erupted around him. These pillars were to his southeast, southwest, northwest, and northeast; they were the perfect positions for the four gates of earth, man, heaven, and demon.


    In the next instant, the circular area where Katsuto was standing suddenly sank into the ground.


    Ancient Magic "Earth Pit".


    This was not a technique that concealed himself within the embrace of the earth, but a spell that plummeted the enemy into an earthen tunnel, disrupting the senses and hampering movement to buy time to escape.


    Against an inferior opponent, this would be sufficient to completely restrict their movement and capture them. However, Mikihiko wasn''t optimistic enough to believe that he could achieve anything beyond buying time with Juumonji as his opponent. Mikihiko wasn''t self- delusional about his own abilities.


    Without wasting time to verify the effects of the invoked magic, Mikihiko fled at full speed.


    Which was the correct judgment.


    After the dust cloud passed, a pile of dirt stood within the round chasm in the earth, and Katsuto could be seen standing there without a speck of dust on him.


    His barrier had completely blocked the attack that used the earth as a medium.


    Still, it was also true that he lost visual on his fleeing opponent.


    Katsuto smiled slightly and used his barrier''s reverse reaction to slightly float up and return to the surface.


    In order to prevent accidents and provide medical assistance, there were people manning the indoor and outdoor observation cameras during magic mock battles.


    "Heh~......"


    Watching the monitor, Mari sighed.


    The fact that he could survive this long as a Year 1 student was a testament to Mikihiko''s abilities.


    His superlative ability that surpassed the boundary between Course 1 and 2 students had already been proven during the Nine Schools Competition.


    Yet, seeing him in live combat again, it was easy to see that the effects of his unique way of applying magic far exceeded expectations.


    "He possesses a different caliber of talent than Tatsuya-kun. We have a lot of interesting students in this year''s batch."


    Mari''s lips curled upwards at Mayumi''s words.


    "If we had to separate them out, how ironic that the more interesting ones are Course 2 students."


    Hearing this, Mayumi revealed a sour smile.


    "That''s incorrect, Mari. In terms of combined skills, the number of talented Course 1 students is still higher. We''re getting this impression only because there are several unique ability users who are particularly conspicuous."


    Mayumi''s explanation was right on the dot, prompting Mari''s nod with an air of "I see". Then she once more directed her gaze to the monitor.


    "Still, that guy is undeniably more ''useful'' than the other Year 1 students. Nicely put, birds of a feather flock together."


    "With the experiences from the Nine Schools Competition under his belt, even the teachers have remarked on Yoshida-kun''s massive improvement. I wish that sort of positive influence continues to spread."


    "That guy isn''t the type to exhibit leadership qualities."


    "If I had to say, he''s the type that mass produces enemies."


    On the monitor next to where Mari and Mayumi were exchanging wry smiles, Mikihiko had been forced into a corner and was making his last stand.


    ? ? ?


    In the dojo that belonged to the Hundred Family''s "Magic Swordsman" Chiba Family, Leo also directly came here today instead of going to school. Including the small break for lunch, Leo spent six hours sweating and swinging a bokken. The bokken he was swinging had a metal core and even the usual swordsman could only use it for three continuous hours. Even Erika, who was usually highly critical towards him, could express her amazement at Leo''s incredible physical stamina and mental concentration.


    "OK, let''s stop."


    Leo halted his hands at Erika''s signal and let out a deep breath. He accepted the towel Erika offered him and mopped at his sweat.


    "You''re really going at it despite having no experience with swordsmanship."


    Her words were not gentle, but Erika''s tone didn''t carry her usual teasing tone and was purely an expression of her opinion.


    Although Leo understood this very well, he still shrugged his shoulders and answered in his usual cursory manner.


    "Compared to everyone here I''m definitely rated as a newcomer. Even if I haven''t swung a sword, normal club activities often use ice picks and clamps."


    "Ice picks I understand, but clamps? ......


    What the heck is the


    Mountaineering Club doing?"


    "On that point, I don''t find anything particularly odd.......


    From an endurance perspective, I suppose both sides are equal."


    Just as he said, Erika wasn''t just standing there watching Leo swing a sword. She stood opposite Leo and swung a sword to demonstrate the motion. Leo was watching Erika''s motions and doing his best to replicate hers.


    "My bokken is lighter, and I would quickly give up if I was swinging the same thing you are."


    Erika tossed the bokken she was using to Leo as she said this.


    Frantically catching the bokken Erika suddenly tossed to him, Leo used one hand to lightly swing the blade to check its weight. A befuddled expression spread across his face.


    "It really is light......


    However, being too light makes it difficult to wield with two hands."


    "There''s a method behind the madness."


    Erika''s response was neither humble nor cute as she used a hand to wipe away at the sweat on her face. Owing to the heat, she tugged the collar of her kendo uniform to fan some air. Even though her undergarments and flesh weren''t visible, Leo still turned his face in another direction.


    Since he paid extra heed to avoid Erika''s detection, even if she saw Leo''s suspicious behavior, she wasn''t embarrassed in the slightest. The two of them had been classmates for over half a year, so Erika knew that although Leo was a youth with a brusque appearance, he actually had a surprisingly innocent and stubborn streak. In Erika''s estimation, even if the women''s changing room hadn''t been latched completely and left a crack, Leo was the type that wouldn''t take a peek even if he was alone. That being said, Erika was still irked by Leo''s attitude when he obviously averted his gaze.


    "......Where the heck are you looking!?"


    "Ah?!"


    Leo faltered at Erika''s displeased gaze and question. "Ah, n-nothing, I didn''t see anything!"


    Leo''s panicky state only served to compound Erika''s embarrassment. She was still a pure maiden at heart.


    "I know you didn''t see anything! What I''m telling you is to not glance all over the place with no reason!"


    "Oh, err, sorry."


    An awkward silence occupied the space between the two of them. Nevertheless, Erika wasn''t the kind of person to be hesitant with words.


    "......Let''s start the next training phase."


    Under Erika''s hawkish gaze, Leo didn''t look overly harried and managed to relax.


    "It''s about time to practice slashing the straw dummies."


    "Correct, come over here."


    Erika led him to the next room where a network of straw bundles awaited them. This room was set up to accurately reflect the impact of the blade depending on stabbing or how the blade made connection. In order to maximize the realism behind each swing, there was no way to bring out its full potential without this setup. These conditions were integral in order to teach Leo the technique "Usuba Kagerou".


    "Here, this is a real sword, so be careful."


    This time there was no way she was going to toss it, so Erika held the center of the hilt and handed the drawn sword to Leo.


    Using his right hand to clasp the bottom of the guard and the left hand to clasp the end of the blade, Leo received the sword with two hands.


    "You remember the steps?"


    "Yeah. First I horizontally slice the top of the stalk, then I need to stop in order to make the second slash. Then execute the second slash, and the third. After five slashes I move to the next one from the left side to the right side."


    "Correct. I''m going to take a break inside. Let me know when you reach the one on the far right."


    "What do I do with the sword?"


    "The scabbard is by the door."


    Erika said so as she pointed at the door.


    Since Leo just saw her draw the blade, there was no reason to actually verify this once more. Still, as if to placate Erika, he still directed his gaze in the direction she was pointing.


    Given that the scabbard could maintain the sword, the scabbard must possess the function to clean off the grit and apply oil. Upon hearing Leo''s confirmation, Erika lightly waved and left the room.


    Full of spirit, the sword slashed downwards.


    In the beginning, there were occasions where the blade was caught because he didn''t apply enough force, but near the end he was able to split them apart in one blow. With the last one done, the task Erika left for him had been completed. He probably took around 10 minutes to accomplish this, which caused Leo some confusion.


    That was almost too easy �� this was where Leo felt something was awry. Erika said to get her once he was done and left the room, saying she wanted to take a break. In other words, in Erika''s estimation, this assignment was supposed to take a considerable amount of time. Yet, he only took enough time to finish a cup of tea to finish this. In that case, Leo came to the conclusion that he must have made an error somewhere.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t clear exactly where he went wrong. Did this happen because Erika miscalculated Leo''s abilities? After some thought on the matter, he still didn''t have a viable answer. Fortunately, Leo wasn''t the type to waste time and energy on something like this. Since he didn''t have all the information to arrive at an answer, any further consideration was a waste of time. Erika had said to "call her when he finished", so even though he "finished" outside of her calculations, Leo ultimately decided to go get Erika anyways.


    As instructed, he replaced the sword back in the scabbard and left the room into the adjoining corridor, only to realize that he never asked where Erika currently was. Even he was surprised at this silly turn of events. As he quietly ridiculed himself, he glanced around looking for a HAR terminal, but couldn''t see anything like that. Still, even if he did locate one, he didn''t have the authority to request information and might even be seen as a suspicious individual, a thought that prompted Leo to abandon looking for a terminal.


    If he returned to the dojo, someone might be able to point him in the right direction, Leo thought as he retraced his footsteps and ran across a young woman who came from the main house. She was approximately in her mid twenties and dressed in a kimono (Leo wasn''t familiar with this type of clothing), hence Leo wasn''t able to tell if she was single or married based on her wardrobe. Her features weren''t particularly distinctive, but her stern attitude would be out of place on a servant. Not that this household had any female servant her age.


    "Ara, an unfamiliar visage."


    That domineering gaze solidified the idea in Leo''s mind that she was from the Chiba Family. Although she didn''t look like Erika, if Erika''s features came from her mother, then this woman''s features must come from their father.


    "Ah......


    You must be Erika''s classmate."


    In spite of the amiable words, Leo''s ears didn''t detect a trace of kindness in them. Their sibling relationship �� Leo assumed that the woman before him was Erika''s older sister �� appeared to be quite hostile, he thought.


    "Saijou Leonhart."


    Regardless, even if it''s the Onee-sama whom she was on a bad footing with, Leo''s attitude wouldn''t change. Leo knew that putting on an act would only reflect poorly on him.


    "Actually, Erika-chan asked me to call her after I finished my assignment."


    The only reason he said this was because "calling her by name would be bad", except his tone changed entirely due to his anxiety. Nevertheless, Erika''s sister didn''t seem to reveal that special brand of interest unique to most women.


    "Did Erika-chan say where she was staying?"


    It appeared that she was more concerned about the topic in question than those details. Was she the serious type? Still, this didn''t feel like that was the only reason, Leo thought. ��Not that he had any basis for that statement.


    "She just said she wanted to take a break."


    "Oh......


    In that case, she must be in the lounge."


    Erika''s sister (for now) said this as she pulled out a small terminal from her sleeve pouch. After tapping the board a few times, she handed it to Leo with a "I''ll lend this to you for now".


    "Follow the displayed instructions and use this to open the door."


    "......Is it OK for me to hold onto this?"


    "Erika was the one who told you to get her, correct?"


    "Yeah......"


    Although there were still a few things that eluded him, this truly provided much needed assistance in his search for Erika. Thus, he accepted the terminal and said something vague like "As you please" to Erika''s sister (for now), and headed towards the dojo.


    "Now that I think about it, this house is huge......"


    Just now, he had hesitated briefly over borrowing the terminal, but now Leo believed that "it was a stroke of good fortune that he did borrow it". ��Of course, this was referring to the terminal Erika''s sister (for now) lent him.


    The reason he thought so was because the route to the lounge was quite difficult to find. It was almost as if he had taken a longer detour, but Leo felt that this was probably just the layout of Erika''s house. Regardless, Leo finally stood before the door leading to the lounge after a five minute walk.


    Even though all he had to do was enter, Leo still had some concerns. Erika was neither his kin nor lover and would likely only rate as close ("close" in terms of acquaintances, but words were insufficient to convey that here) classmates.


    He should still knock.


    "Hey, Erika, are you inside?"


    He let out a shout when no one answered the knock, but still no one responded.


    Is she really here? Despite his misgivings, if this was an empty room then he had nothing to worry about. Leo placed the terminal in his hand alongside the reading device.


    After a brief electric sound, the lock disengaged. A sound rang out from within the room.


    What now, was she inside all along? Leo thought as he opened the heavy door that didn''t have a door knob.


    Immediately, he heard someone shout "Wait! Wait a second!"


    "Eh��!?"


    A ridiculous sound erupted from Leo''s throat.


    Not that he was aware of it. The current Leo had no leisure time to worry about something like that. His entire body was frozen to the point that he didn''t even realize he should shut his eyes at this point.


    Of course, his opposite number across from him was the same.


    Directly before Leo''s gaze, Erika maintained a posture that was about to turn around.


    This was the scene before Leo''s eyes.


    Erika''s modesty was only covered by a single bathing towel. Not only was her posture thoroughly unnatural, the knot in front of her chest was also loose.


    Next to her was a reclining massage chair. Erika was probably lying there up until the moment he came in.


    Behind Erika, there was plainly another door with a door knob on it. It was only now that Leo finally realized that he had come through the emergency fire escape.


    The towel around Erika''s chest chose this moment to come undone.


    The flow of time swiftly slowed down to a crawl. Nay, more like his consciousness became many times more focused.


    Erika grabbed the slowly drooping towel.


    Meanwhile, Leo''s body finally broke free of its confinement. "Ah."


    "Don''t just stand there and drool like some sort of Peeping Tom, you idiot!"


    Far swifter than Leo''s apology, her barbed tongue sent a hurricane of feminine fury broke over Leo.


    "That devious woman


    ...... I must have been a moron to think that she was the older sister......"


    On one side, there was Erika muttering swear words under her breath while kicking the massage chair, while on the other side, Leo was sporting a bright red hand print on his face. This was the result of Leo fully accepting Erika''s request that "No matter what, I still need to hit you". The reason she used the palm instead of the fist was because


    Leo was also a victim of fraud here, and definitely not because Erika disliked a stinging pain in her hand.


    Leo had no complaints regarding that slap. The fault for this incident was entirely on him. Although Erika was only in such an unguarded state and relaxing on the massage chair because she miscalculated the time Leo needed to complete his assignment, that was an entirely different issue than the undeniable fact that he was the one who had opened the emergency exit. Although he barely avoided seeing any critical pieces, that certainly didn''t relieve him of any responsibility. Looks like he better head back for today, Leo thought as he decided to apologize to Erika one more time.


    "Erika."


    "Leo."


    In the end, both of them called out each other''s name at the same time. "Leo."


    The moment Leo wilted a little at Erika''s piercing stare, Erika once again called out his name.


    "Immediately forget what you just saw!"


    No matter how much that request made sense, Leo still found that to be a tall order. One couldn''t simply white wash one''s memory that easily.


    "��Even though I know that''s quite unreasonable."


    However, despite the easily understood meaning behind these words, Leo couldn''t dispel the trepidation that refused to allow him to relax.


    Also, his premonition swiftly became reality.


    "How about, in order to prevent you from having any spare time to think of those unnecessary things, I need to seriously train you from this point forward. I''m going to go over basic swordsmanship as well as Usuba Kagerou."


    Even though this was important enough to warrant Erika repeating this one more time, Leo was terrified of Erika''s chilly aura and didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    "Starting today, why don''t you just sleep over here."


    "......I didn''t bring a change of clothes."


    Leo had mustered everything he had into those last words.


    "We can prepare undergarments over here. Money isn''t an issue."


    Still not having vented all her displeasure, Erika gave Leo another hearty kick after speaking.


    ? ? ?


    Even in the evening, First High''s campus was still filled with the vibrancy of student activity. The noise nearly rivaled the level when the school festival comes around. Magic high schools incorporate a format that not only demands high quality secondary education but also includes magic education as well, hence the lack of a school festival. This is primarily because there is simply not enough time to allocate towards that during the school year. Generally speaking, intramural competitions do exist, but there is nothing that surpasses school clubs or individual classes that can unite the entire student body to work together towards one overarching goal. For a magic high school like this, unlike the Nine Schools Competition dominated by talented students during the preparation and competition phases, Course 2 students had many opportunities to shine during the Thesis Competition preparation phase, which was why the school campus approached a level of frenzy that could only be seen at a school festival.


    The Year 1 female students from the Literature Club volunteered to be the compensatory team for the primary workers that were toiling away together at the last leg of the project. Although this was almost the end of the school day, the young girls were still occupied preparing the bentos for dinner. Mizuki, from the Arts Club, could also be seen among them.


    As the saying goes, the sun sets earlier in fall, so right now in second half of October, night was descending earlier as well. Earlier, the western sky was still a dash of purple as if someone had splashed a layer of paint over the sky; now the faint purple had turned dark blue. The scene outside had taken on that of the night itself. "It is quite late", Mikihiko couldn''t help but think at this time.


    Today, he had been called in to serve as Club Activities Group Leader Juumonji Katsuto''s training partner. Of course, it wasn''t a one on one. This was a ten on one mock battle, with Mikihiko being one of the ten.


    Even though he didn''t feel there would be only one mock battle, Mikihiko wasn''t holding too much hope in that regard. Unrelated to the Ten Master Clans and the identity as a Course 1 student, Katsuto''s strength gave him a deep impression during the Nine Schools Competition. Even during the mock battle, the chance for him to challenge such a powerful opponent was not something one could simply ask for. This time, he had the valuable opportunity to experience exactly how strong Katsuto really was. Likewise, he brought an incredible desire to learn how to fight modern magic users into this mock battle.


    As Mikihiko hoped, there were a total of 5 mock battles. He was also defeated by Katsuto 5 times. As he panted raggedly while falling to the ground (wasn''t he supposed to be knocked down?), he was thoroughly satisfied with the use of his time. Since they started shortly after the half day classes on Saturday, by the time he was finished being Katsuto''s training opponent it was already 4 in the afternoon. In order to prevent himself from shamefully vomiting during the training, he had only dined lightly during lunch, a point that his stomach was crying about right now. He squinted his eyes at the setting sun and thought "OK, let''s go" as he stood up, only to suddenly hear the order "halt preparations".


    Since Katsuto was serving as the supreme commander for all security personnel from the nine schools at the event, Sawaki was responsible for leading First High''s security detail in Katsuto''s place. He was also the one who gave that earlier signal. On reflex, Mikihiko stood up and was promptly cowed by Sawaki''s force of personality (more like overwhelmed), and was promptly roped into combined training as a perpetrator. One hour later, though the security personnel continued training, the Year 1 students called in as opponents had been spared (The Year 2 students were not allowed to leave).


    After exchanging the dirty training uniform for his school uniform, Mikihiko walked towards the second gym (known as the combat center) where the security team was training. On the surface, he was the one who provided assistance, but in reality Mikihiko was the one who took away more from the experience, which naturally warranted some thanks on his part. Since he didn''t want to interrupt their current training, he was only planning on dropping a single greeting and then departing.


    "Yoshida-kun, let me treat you to a meal as well!"


    Mikihiko was once again following Sawaki only to find himself meeting with the leader for the compensatory team. What terrible timing, Mikihiko thought. Now, the only people left in the combat center were largely Year 2 students. There were some Year 1 students selected as part of the security detachment, but unfortunately, he just met most of them for the first time today. Actually, since he was famished right now, his timing should be perfect. However, eating with these people would turn the food to ashes in his mouth, Mikihiko thought.


    Regardless, he should still decline, Mikihiko thought. Just as he was considering this, he felt an odd gaze filled with unease and hopeful relaxation fall upon him. Normally, "hopeful" and "unease" are opposite one another, but that earlier gaze plainly had a "relaxed" feeling. Quite concerned about that, Mikihiko couldn''t help but follow that gaze. When their eyes met, a familiar (of course) girl''s face leaped into his eyes.


    At Mikihiko''s surprise, Mizuki hurriedly turned her face and revealed a warm smile.


    Thanks to Mizuki, now Mikihiko didn''t have any way to escape �� that was probably true no matter which excuse he spun �� so Mikihiko could only sit in the outer circle of boys.


    This appeared to be the last station for delivering meals. The young ladies from the compensatory squad sat primly with the sandwiches for the bentos on their lap (there were sandwiches and rice balls with meat for the boys). Probably pitying the hopeful stares from the bachelors in the security group, the evidence was that the female students were preoccupied with handing out towels and pouring tea before sitting down on the mats in the gym.


    By the time Mikihiko took a seat, the compensatory squad was practically finished with their duties. The forcibly conscripted Mikihiko also sat on the mat, but his upbringing immediately prompted him to adjust his seating posture before accepting a bento box from the young lady sitting across from him. There was no need to identify this young woman because he had been following her from the corner of his eye whenever he had a chance.


    "Thank you, Shibata-san."


    An embarrassed look flooded Mizuki''s face at Mikihiko''s formal reply. While there were quite a few upperclassmen (mainly women) who secretly laughed at this scene, no one was rude enough to actually bother them. The students of the far famed First High were better than that. How would they be able to witness such a hilarious scene if someone openly mocked them?


    ��Mizuki and Mikihiko were unaware of the devious thoughts of those surrounding them. Neither of them had the spare time to do that. While she had plotted ahead of time to sit next to him, even though they were classmates, Mizuki didn''t have the courage to initiate a conversation with a boy while surrounded by so many upperclassmen. On the other hand, Mikihiko''s family had a lot of women studying their style (the Shinto System and Ancient Magic shared this distinction), so it wasn''t like he was inept at carrying a conversation with a woman, but Mizuki''s completely flushed and embarrassed expression caused him to be overly self-conscious and unable to broach any subject.


    The end result was �� in the eyes of their innocent observers, this was the bittersweet atmosphere of "first love". Not only were the young women using warm eyes to offer support, even the combat-orientated boys that had no connection with romance had noticed the peculiar atmosphere between Mikihiko and Mizuki. Whenever Mizuki poured tea for Mikihiko, her hands would frantically retreat whenever their fingertips occasionally touched. Whenever this sort of theatrics usually reserved for clandestine meetings on a bridge occurred, a flood of wordless killing intent and cheers would spring forth from their watchers.


    Until now, the clueless duo had no idea that they were providing entertainment for dinner, but they were aware that "something seems to be off (really)?" The two of them possessed this degree of sensitivity and were getting slightly uncomfortable in the middle of the stares they had unknowingly engendered, especially Mizuki. Her fidgety appearance was becoming more and more obvious. Finally, she said something vague along the lines of "Ah, I, uh" and erratically stood up �� rather, tried to stand.


    Speaking of which, modern Japanese culture no longer called for kneeling on cushions. Sitting on chairs had already become the norm and the only people who still knelt were those engaged in martial arts, paired instruction, or religious practice. Essentially, they were all individuals engaged in special training. Nonetheless, society still held the stereotype that "women should kneel", so most of the young ladies in the compensatory squad were kneeling. Still, upperclassmen often secretly used Weight-Type Magic to lighten the load. Even Year 2 students in Course 2 knew how to use this sort of magic that didn''t rely on speed without a CAD. Of course, the effect would only kick in ten to thirty seconds later, so whenever these ladies fell into brief lull of silence, they were secretly invoking Weight-Type Magic. The boys were all well aware of this point, so no one was going to start a conversation with one of the girls who suddenly fell quiet.


    However, for Year 1 students and especially Mizuki, who was in Course 2, this was something beyond them at this point. Strictly speaking, she wasn''t even aware that there was a trick to "reduce her weight using magic while kneeling". In addition, she never really practiced kneeling on a mat��


    "Ah!?"


    ��So naturally, her feet went numb.


    Seeing Mizuki wobbling on her feet and letting out a small shriek as she fell, Mikihiko immediately reached out a helping hand, but he still wasn''t going to make it in time. He maintained a kneeling position and caught Mizuki''s upper body. Since all his concentration was focused on not falling down together, Mikihiko never consciously noticed exactly where he was putting his hands.


    After halting their momentum, Mikihiko let out a long sigh. It was then he noticed that he was facing the back of Mizuki''s head. In other words, he was more or less in a posture that was hugging Mizuki from behind. He also noticed exactly what that firm, soft feeling was in his two hands......


    Mikihiko''s mental facilities ground to a dead halt. But his thought betrayed his intention, he recognized the true identity of what was grabbed by his hands. At this time, Mizuki''s consciousness finally rebooted and accurately deciphered what her current situation was.


    "������!?"


    "S-S-Sorry!"


    Mizuki let out a soundless scream of despair and started shaking. At this, Mikihiko frantically let go of both hands. Without any support, Mizuki''s body started tilting forward as she fell forward, using her hands to support herself on the mat, placing all four limbs on the ground and her rear towards Mikihiko, a result that terrified Mizuki even more. As she stumbled to her feet, her numb feet caused her fall back on her rear once more. Owing to her sudden chain of surprising motions, her skirt had flipped upwards, revealing a significant proportion of her sock clad feet, shins, and even her thighs. This time, Mizuki used a blazing speed that normally wouldn''t be attributed to her to swiftly restore herself to a kneeling position that "women were supposed to be" with her two hands tightly clasping the hem of her skirt. Her already flushed face was now completely burning red. Her eyes laced with tears, she strove back to her feet and didn''t fall over this time before fleeing from the gym.


    "What the heck are you staring for! Go after her, Yoshida-kun!"


    Mikihiko was just standing there and staring blankly at Mizuki''s back when he was roused by a nameless female upperclassman scolding him and hurriedly leaped to his feet. After running out of the building, he doubled back inside and grabbed his shoes from the rack. After grabbing a pair of slippers for Mizuki, who had fled without getting her shoes, he once again chased after the figure who had already disappeared out of sight.

 Volume 6 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Even though today was Sunday, Tatsuya still had to go to school.


    Not for remedial classes. There was still one week until the Thesis Competition, so of course he still had to make preparations.


    But right now, he was headed in an entirely different direction than school on board his beloved electric motorcycle. His sister''s pristine arms were wrapped tightly around his waist, her soft bosom was pressed against his back.


    This wasn''t a date.


    Nor was it a simple trip.


    Their destination was the FLT research labs. Heeding Yakumo''s suggestion, they were going to return the relic specimen. He wasn''t going to return it to the company, but 3rd Research Division that served as Taurus Silver''s operational headquarters. While there weren''t any plans yet to begin the analysis there, Sayuri had already expressed her consent when he got the specimen, so there wouldn''t be a problem if the specimen was stolen from there. (Shouldn''t be.)


    They forewent public transit because they were worried about another attack.


    At full speed, it would take roughly an hour to reach the research lab. Public transit took a longer detour, so it was far more expedient to take the motorcycle. For Tatsuya, who had rigorously trained his physical body, and Miyuki, who was capable of using inertial resistance magic, there was normally no need to take a break for a trip of this distance. However, shortly after leaving the city proper, Tatsuya pulled over the motorcycle next to a cafe that opened in the morning.


    After urging the confused Miyuki indoors and taking a seat by the windows, Tatsuya finally answered his sister''s questions after ordering two drinks (they already ate breakfast at home).


    "We''re being pursued."


    Resting both elbows on the table, Tatsuya covered his mouth with his interlaced fingers and whispered to Miyuki.


    "Eh!?"


    Miyuki was barely able to suppress her volume.


    "I didn''t notice it at all......


    Is it a car? Or a motorcycle like us?"


    She leaned her head forward and whispered in her brother''s ear.


    The blushing waitress might have turned her head aside, but given her frequent, sly glances this way, she was only pretending not to see them. Of course, Miyuki wouldn''t bother contemplating what the servers would think. (Speaking of which, she probably hadn''t noticed her actions would easily lead to a misunderstanding.)


    "It''s a crow."


    Tatsuya''s concise answer prompted a "Ha?" from Miyuki as her eyes widened while she briefly turned the idea over in her head.


    "......


    A familiar, is it......


    ?"


    "Yeah. And with a chemical congregation, too."


    There were observation systems that were avian machines disguised as animals, devices buried within animals, using Ancient Magic on animals, or a chemical congregation in the shape of a bird.


    Chemical congregations are objects that have materialized due to pushion energy.


    The physical form was only for appearances'' sake and was created by using psion particles as a foundation and applying life-refracting illusion magic to create the figure, then applying Weight, Speed, Move-Type Magics or a field with similar effects so as to give off the impression of a physical body.


    On the surface, creating a chemical congregation seemed like a pointless exercise, but applying a few simple magics to the medium would allow the user to see and feel through the medium, making it a simple task to issue orders to the medium with a few simple changes. At the same time, creating one of them was a fairly simple process.


    "......Doesn''t appear to be a Magician from this country. Where did this


    Magician come from?"


    Only Ancient Magic possessed the magic to create chemical congregations. The name "chemical congregation" was applied by modern magic researchers when they were researching Ancient Magic. What Miyuki meant was that it had been a long time since this country used chemical congregations as familiars. Today, most Ancient Magic users used familiars that didn''t possess a physical body.


    After the waitress brought the coffee and milk tea, Tatsuya spoke again.


    Although he was wordlessly matching Miyuki''s gaze while waiting for their drinks, this only deepened the misunderstanding. However, the two of them were either slow on the draw or just that thick since they didn''t betray any reaction at the surrounding stares sent their way.


    "Their identity remains unknown. If Mikihiko were here, he might be able to tell us."


    Tatsuya set their cups aside and took hold of Miyuki''s hand.


    A ruckus broke out around them, causing the two of them to notice how conspicuous they were. Still, retracing their hands in embarrassment would only be admitting defeat, and there was a pressing need for them to hold hands. His sister wore an expression that conveyed her helplessness at the misunderstanding, while Tatsuya continued onward with a serious expression on his face �� that only served to fuel the flames.


    "It would be unwise to lead it all the way to the research labs."


    "............"


    "Miyuki?"


    "Eh, ah, yes, you''re right."


    Tatsuya wanted to cover his head and sigh at the sight of his sister''s wandering eyes and mystified expression, but managed to throttle that urge.


    "The chemical congregation''s location is here."


    Tatsuya transformed the image of the chemical congregation as a target into psion signals and passed it across their joined hands into Miyuki''s unconscious magic calculation area in her nervous system.


    The moment magic is invoked, Magicians need to plug in the target''s data into the magic calculation area. This data is every Magician''s perception in digitized form and was something that generally couldn''t be shared. Tatsuya and Miyuki were using magic unique to the Yotsuba Family and thus were able to transfer psion signals through physical contact.


    "Miyuki, take it down." A simple order.


    At this time, Miyuki returned to a more serious expression. "......Understood."


    After a brief hesitation, Miyuki nodded. Miyuki wasn''t going to disobey Tatsuya''s order.


    The cause of her hesitation came from her understanding that magic sniping was her brother''s area of expertise and that she was far less capable than her brother in this regard.


    "Right now, I don''t want to reveal my hand yet. The target will flee in the time I take to bring up the CAD. Miyuki, it''s up to you."


    "Yes!"


    Excitement suffused Miyuki''s face as there was no way she wouldn''t give it her all once her brother asked it of her.


    And so, with the fingers of her right hand interlaced with Tatsuya''s left, she slightly dipped her head and lowered her eyelashes �� her embarrassed posture was certainly ironic for these siblings. Beneath the table, her concealed left hand swiftly brought out a CAD and started operating it.


    There was practically no delay for her magic invocation.


    Tatsuya''s "sight" beheld the familiar''s body instantly freezing along with the magic that was sustaining that fake body, causing the chemical congregation of psion particles to scatter.


    "Seemed like an amateur......"


    "Eh? What?"


    Miyuki piped up from the back seat after hearing Tatsuya''s murmuring. Her posture hadn''t changed from before, with both arms wrapped around her brother''s waist and her chest and face pressed tightly against her brother''s back.


    She was still in an ebullient mood after flawlessly destroying the familiar in the cafe and her brother''s subsequent praise, so even her voice was filled with joy.


    In this situation, objectively speaking she was being careless, but no one would reprimand her here. Her conversation partner did not do so and merely answered her question.


    "We only had one pursuer using long distance magic who attacked Sayuri first and then tried to follow us. In other words, their target is undoubtedly the Magatama. Of the suspicious crowd recently lurking around us, a portion of them must be here for the relic. But if that''s the case, their determination wasn''t enough."


    "Wasn''t it because Onii-sama''s airtight defenses? There''s a huge risk picking a bone with Onii-sama over a second-rate relic after all."


    Miyuki''s answers always automatically triggered her bro-con concerns, actions of reflex born of powerful thoughts and feelings.


    (So, that''s just risk and reward, is it......


    ?)


    However, within Miyuki''s perfectly natural answer, Tatsuya felt that he had caught a glimpse of the true nature behind this sequence of events.


    ? ? ?


    They lost them. When Chen heard this report, he clenched his teeth as a bitter expression crossed his face. Originally, he was unhappy with such a passive stance like remote observation in areas he couldn''t reach (where neither he nor his opponents could reach). On top of that, their opponents had realized this in 15 minutes and taken out their observer. This tragic turnout of events only deepened his displeasure.


    (All this did was raise our opponent''s hackles.)


    Even if he tore them a new one, his incompetent minions would only shrink back even more, so Chen chose not to say anything. Yet, a burning fury was plainly spreading from his body. "Do we know where Shiba Tatsuya is heading?"


    "They should be heading for the FLT research labs of the R&D 3rd Division."


    The subordinate who answered Chen''s question was overly nervous. In order to avoid angering his superior, he had chosen the most limited answer that was least likely to rouse his wrath.


    "ETA?"


    "Approximately 40 minutes from now."


    Looks like he couldn''t just keep asking one question at a time.


    "As soon as they arrive at the estimated time, order the network team to immediately attack the FLT research labs."


    Without waiting for his subordinate''s reply, Chen already gave out the next set of orders for the mission.


    ? ? ?


    This morning, the research lab inhabited by the individuals whom the workers at the FLT main branch derided as "Captain Taurus and his companions", the R&D 3rd Division, was consumed by chaos that was completely abnormal.


    "��Hurry up and cut all the lines before wasting time worrying about it! Copy? Make as many as you can and that''s it!"


    "Number 10, disconnect complete. Commence reconnect!"


    "Idiot! What kind of buffoon reconnects the system when being hacked!"


    "OK, hacking path determined!"


    "Tracing program commence!"


    By the time he heard all the roars coming from inside the entrance, Tatsuya had a pretty decent grasp of the situation.


    "Ah, it''s the young master!"


    After standing there for a minute, Tatsuya''s outstanding assistant Ushiyama finally noticed the siblings. (In terms of how outstanding, Ushiyama was able to produce the hardware pieces that Tatsuya wanted for Flying-Type Magic as well as finish the "Mini Communicator" in half a day based on a rough blueprint and have it delivered to Tatsuya. He was that kind of a person.)


    Anywhere else would be a different story, but this had to be the first time that Tatsuya had been left unannounced for at least ten seconds. In other words, the situation was very serious.


    "My terrible apologies! I can''t believe I ignored your arrival...... Hey!


    Who''s the lazy bum who neglected to announce the young master''s arrival!"


    Ushiyama''s angry roar was the loudest to date. It was a piercing sound wholly incompatible with his weak, frail appearance.


    That voice caused over half of the workers battling it out with the terminals in the office to freeze in terror.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya colored in displeasure. "Don''t stop! Keep an eye on the monitors!"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Tatsuya''s order rivaled Ushiyama in intensity and immediately received a reply.


    Seeing everyone once again enter a life or death struggle with their machines, Tatsuya relaxed and turned his gaze away only to find Ushiyama in a state of extreme anxiety.


    "Hackers?"


    He didn''t know if Ushiyama''s thoughts still dwelt on the electronics in front of him, but this was an unpleasant topic for Tatsuya and especially Ushiyama.


    Tatsuya cut to the chase in order to avoid staying on this topic for too long.


    "Ha, well......"


    Despite the indecisive nature of Ushiyama''s words, he wasn''t upset in front of Tatsuya. While Tatsuya was still contemplating the comings and goings, Ushiyama started explaining.


    "It''s hackers for sure...... But it still feels strange. The infiltration technique itself is superb, but they don''t appear to be looking for anything in particular. It''s like they have no specific objective and are just roaming around based on luck."


    "Individual interest?"


    "Not the work of one person. Based on the MO, this isn''t possible without a sizable team, even if our opponents were government organizations."


    "Even then, they still don''t have an objective, eh......


    May I take a look at the stolen data?"


    Tatsuya asked this question because since their enemy was running on blind luck, they might have stumbled onto something valuable.


    "Well, they haven''t taken anything yet."


    Still, Ushiyama''s answer was still within Tatsuya''s expectations. "......How long has it been since the hacking started?"


    "Approximately ten minutes."


    In other words, the moment Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived here. �� Almost as if they predicted when they would arrive. By choosing to attack the servers at this particular time, Tatsuya felt the situation to be highly unusual.


    "The infiltration attempt has stopped."


    "Don''t let down your guard! Everyone remain on full alert today! ......


    Ah, my apologies. So, what may I do for you today?"


    Tatsuya briefly explained the chain of events regarding the relic, the company''s contract, and his personal objectives. At the same time, in a separate area of his consciousness, he was chronicling the recent attempted thefts that were cropping up around him.


    ? ? ?


    "We''re under attack from FLT servers."


    "Disconnecting as planned."


    According to Chen''s orders, the hackers cut the line. Seeing this, Chen spoke to Lu Gonghu standing next to him.


    "What do you think?"


    "......Status unknown."


    Lu''s attitude was slightly inappropriate when addressing a superior officer, but Chen didn''t hold it against him and continued to speak.


    "After being hacked for over ten minutes without any interruption, Shiba Tatsuya would undoubtedly question the security of the labs."


    Chen valued his second officer not for his decorum, but for his calm objectivity and overwhelming combat power. Verbosity was not necessary.


    "Even if Shiba Tatsuya is related to FLT, he wouldn''t easily hand over the relic to an insecure research lab."


    "Logically, that would be the case."


    "I know what you''re saying. Shiba Tatsuya is a high school student. He wouldn''t leave such a hot item on himself. In this situation, we must consider how to obtain the data from the lab."


    Lu wordlessly expressed his agreement to Chen''s words. "We will probably need you to act."


    "Leave it to me."


    Chen nodded broadly at his second officer''s answer. Suddenly, his face darkened as he seemed to recall something.


    "Speaking of which, Zhou is about to see how that little girl is doing."


    Chen''s voice was not positive. It even contained an insulting impression, with many mixed emotions buried within. It was fairly easy to guess exactly how Chen viewed Zhou.


    Still, Lu didn''t object to his superior''s tone and kept his eyes forward as he waited for the next order.


    "Make the little girl disappear before he visits."


    This was not the order Lu was expecting. Not only would this go poorly with Zhou, Chen would also lose a valuable collaborator.


    Nonetheless, Lu Gonghu''s expression did not question anything as he silently accepted this order.


    ? ? ?


    Even though today was Sunday, since they had to go to school, they couldn''t just wear casual clothes either.


    Some normal high schools (the general term applied to high schools of letters and science) did permit their students to wear casual clothes to school, but they were the decisive minority within normal high schools.


    Magic high schools required uniforms regardless of whether class was in session.


    The siblings dropped by the house for a change of clothes.


    At this time, the personal line in the house rang. This was a call that could not be transferred. Restricting the message from being sent to portable terminals was to prevent other people from prying. The fact that this setting was activated indicated that the sender believed the contents to be highly confidential.


    "Onii-sama, what is it?"


    Miyuki, who took slightly longer to change, arrived to where Tatsuya was standing by the phone and discreetly glanced at the display.


    "A message is it? From who......


    Eh? Hirakawa-senpai!?"


    Of course, Miyuki knew all about the attempted sabotage incident.


    After hearing this, she did not bear a very sympathetic view of the Hirakawa siblings.


    "Apparently she hopes we will return the call."


    After perusing the contents of the message, Tatsuya hit the redial button before Miyuki could say anything.


    The other side picked up the line after one ring.


    "Hello, Shiba-kun? My apologies for asking you to call me back......"


    Among the representatives for the Nine Schools Competition,


    Hirakawa Koharu was one of those who openly displayed a friendly welcome to Tatsuya from the get go. Still, they were only mere acquaintances. She was someone who disliked conflict and was typically courteous to anyone other than herself. In fact, she stood out for her timid nature that was completely different than Azusa.


    Yet, from another perspective, timidness could also be seen as "gentleness" or "accommodating". Actually, it was highly possible more people believed that was the case.


    "Hardly, we were the ones who were late. We just stepped out for a bit."


    The hour right now would be quite tardy for normal classes.


    It was hardly surprising that they weren''t home during the weekend, but Koharu must have been waiting anxiously for Tatsuya to return her call. The fact that she picked up the phone after one ring was clear evidence of this.


    The video transmission was now very common. Even though video cams had become practically universal, this was only a change in technology.


    Human emotions had not progressed to the point where they were willing to allow their peaceful homes to be exposed before another''s eyes, or let someone watch them change without hesitation.


    There were households with dedicated phone rooms, but the overwhelming majority placed their phones in the living room and alerted the other side about opening the video cam.


    Koharu''s face did not appear on the display and the monitor remained black.


    "Please don''t worry about that, I was the one who requested to talk over the phone."


    Still, it was apparent from her voice that she had lowered her head with a dark cloud over her face.


    "These past few days, well......


    My sister has caused you considerable trouble."


    Nay, rather than saying a "dark cloud", perhaps her face was "utterly pale".


    "It was only an attempt after all. As nothing happened, please do not worry too much. I don''t mind either."


    This wasn''t just a line to help the other person relax, these were Tatsuya''s true feelings.


    "But, she still caused a lot of trouble...... Originally, it was already enough of a bother that Shiba-kun had to replace me. It is my ineptitude that caused this child to dig herself into such a deep hole. Causing you such difficulties during this critical period cannot be simply written off as a mere attempt. Although I can only apologize...... But I am really, really sorry."


    On the other side of the unconnected video screen, Koharu undoubtedly bowed deeply in apology.


    Her voice naturally gave off that impression.


    However, Tatsuya''s honest feelings were "Even if you apologize like this......"


    He didn''t wish for an apology, and hearing these depressing and self- demeaning words only served to sour his mood.


    Honestly, he never took Chiaki''s actions, or more like "what she wanted to do", to heart.


    He never really even thought about it.


    "I understand. On Hirakawa-senpai''s behalf, we''ll just write the whole thing off."


    Hoping to quickly bring this call to an end, he halfheartedly comforted


    (?) her.


    "Thank you very much. I hoped that Shiba-kun would say that."


    She was impressive indeed if she could discern Tatsuya''s real intent through those words. Looks like there was a serious misunderstanding.


    "Hardly......


    Then, goodbye."


    "Ah, wait."


    Tatsuya''s attempt to hang up while Hirakawa was soothed appeared to be premature.


    "What is it?"


    There were many things demanding his attention. In other words, he simply didn''t have time.


    Tatsuya had to take extra care not to let his impatience bleed into his words.


    "Well, I know a simple apology isn''t sufficient."


    Is it this again, Tatsuya thought. Tatsuya honestly wanted to give up on this endlessly looping conversation.


    "I don''t know if this can help Shiba-kun." Fortunately, he was worrying needlessly.


    "I found phone logs between Chiaki and the criminal organization. Although this contains that child''s personal data...... But I still want to give it to Shiba-kun. Please use it as you see fit, Shiba-kun. Anyways, I''m sorry for bothering you while you''re so busy. Thank you for listening to me for so long. Goodbye."


    The call ended.


    Without waiting for Tatsuya to reply.


    "Even if they''re siblings, hacking is a crime......"


    Tatsuya murmured these words as if speaking to Koharu as he gazed at the data log icon in the adjacent frame.


    "Onii-sama, what is it?"


    She probably heard Tatsuya muttering to himself.


    Miyuki approached again with a slightly concerned look on her face. "So, what are we going to do."


    After giving a subtle, vague answer, Tatsuya considered Koharu''s intentions.


    She was trying to use this to make amends. Although she didn''t come out and say it, there was no other plausible explanation besides this one. Hirakawa hacked her sister''s personal communications because she wanted to know who led her sister astray. Yet, her actions didn''t paint her in a better light. Giving Tatsuya this information, she was hoping that he would avenge her, Tatsuya speculated.


    (I wonder if this constitutes as cunning......)


    The fact that he would use a term like a woman''s cunning definitely pointed towards his insufficient life experiences.


    "......Oh well. Allow me to make use of what I have."


    Setting aside Miyuki with a completely perplexed look on her face, Tatsuya dialed another number.


    Even with the data log that provided an abandoned access point in hand, he wasn''t confident he could sniff out his quarry on the net.


    But he knew someone who could.


    The sky was raining when the two of them reached school. Although neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki brought an umbrella, fortunately they avoided being drenched.


    Also, Miyuki was a member the Student Council who held the privilege of bringing CADs to school (though Tatsuya also held that distinction).


    Wet clothes were swiftly dealt with by Miyuki''s magic, leaving no trace behind.


    However��


    "Given the rain, looks like our field activity will be impossible......"


    "There''s nothing we can do about that."


    Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders as Miyuki frowned at the dark clouds overhead.


    So far, the preparations had been going according to schedule. Working indoors would be a little cramped, but then it''s not like they wouldn''t hit their deadline if they didn''t do anything.


    Personally speaking, he was originally going to do calibrations in the repair room for the Robotics Club, so weather really didn''t bother him.


    "Then, I''m off."


    "Yes, please do your best, Onii-sama."


    Miyuki still had Student Council business waiting for her as she regretfully bid farewell to Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    The Robotics Club was short for the "Robot Research Group". The repair room was a small lab where they conducted all sorts of robot construction and electric testing.


    During the preparation period, there was a large computer here used for debugging purposes that helped to modify the Activation Sequence for the model device used during the Thesis Competition.


    His assignment today was to calibrate the Activation Sequence. Since Suzune and Isori already finished the testing the mainframe''s run time, Tatsuya was the only one with anything left to do today. The main focus of the demonstration, the thermonuclear reactor model, had already been connected to the computer. The Robotics Club members responsible for setting up the device had already left to help other teams put their components together. Right now, Tatsuya was the only person in the repair room.


    (Am I a little late?)


    Even though this was a day off with no classes, they certainly helped him a great bundle, Tatsuya chuckled wryly.


    "Welcome back."


    He was the only "human" in the repair room, but a second after he entered the room, a "humanoid" came to welcome him.


    It was wearing a white apron with white frills above a black skirt that extended 10 centimeters below the knee. Beneath, there was a pair of white, knee high socks and black shoes. There was also a white headband with frills on the head.


    (Seriously, so that''s where their interests lie......


    )


    "Year 1 Class E, Shiba Tatsuya."


    Tatsuya chuckled and simply announced his name.


    The welcoming "young lady" straightened and paused for half a second before bowing deeply.


    The movements stopped to verify his voice.


    Satisfied that the facial and vocal examination matched the records, Tatsuya finally bypassed the security features in this room.


    "Preparing, coffee."


    An awkward tone paired with an equally awkward movement.


    Still, this "awkwardness" wasn''t noticeable unless carefully observed.


    Her name was "3H Type P94" (3H Personal-Type ''94). The Robotics Club nicknamed her "Pixie".


    This was the Humanoid Home Helper, also known as the 3H personal chore robot, owned by the Robotics Club. That was the identity of this "girl". Apparently, someone among the Year 3 students in the Robotics Club had connections with the HAR''s primary distributors and were able to borrow an updated AI device.


    Generally, the 3H''s appearance was set to that of a woman in her twenties, but in order to reduce the incompatibility on campus, she was specifically set to be someone in her late teens.


    Truly, if she wore the school uniform from First High and managed to sneak into class, she would be an exemplary "emotionless female student" if she could just sit down and not make a sound. She might even qualify for the term "cool beauty". ��An effect completely lost when she was wearing a maid uniform.


    Even Tatsuya was caught by surprise upon being served by a "maid robot" while preparing for the Thesis Competition in this room for the first time. Still, he was more or less accustomed to this garb now.


    Just as Tatsuya sat down in front of the controls and faced the terminal, a cup of coffee was set on the table beside him with a small sound.


    (Looks like there''s still room for improvement in the control software......)


    After pondering for a bit, he picked up the cup and took a sip. It was a fair cup, he nodded.


    The newest 3H model "Pixie" possessed automatic, customized features that could identify the tastes of over fifty users based on facial structure. Even though Tatsuya didn''t say anything, it was this function that enabled her to prepare a cup of coffee to suit him.


    "Pixie, remain on standby."


    After replacing the coffee on the table, Tatsuya gave this order to Pixie. Despite knowing she was a machine, having such a life-like robot standing behind him still felt unnatural.


    "Understood."


    The pronunciation for such a specific term was quite fluid.


    The P94 bowed in a fluid motion that matched any live human and walked towards the seat near the entrance.


    After taking a seat, she became motionless.


    The power source for the 3H was a methanol fuel cell.


    There was an option to refuel methanol �� literally drinking it in this case, so the user didn''t have to worry about exhausting the fuel.


    However, there was no need to waste fuel needlessly, since the act of standing was rather taxing on the power (standing on both legs was a rather challenging exercise), so the model remained sitting when not in use.


    Tatsuya moved his head around (no ulterior motive implied) and placed his fingertips on the keyboard.


    The sound of lightly tapping the keys rang out.


    Tatsuya''s left hand left the keyboard and moved towards the pearl- colored display. This was the access point for users to directly interact with the large CAD plugged into the display. The user could supply psions needed by the Activation Sequence through this display, where the CAD would then read the Activation Sequence.


    He was currently projecting the movements of the Magic Sequence.


    Normally, the sequence involved breaking down the Magic Sequence into steps and removing individual steps before they came to fruition in order to test whether the desired result was brought about by the processes.


    On the surface, he was following this procedure, but in reality he was using his "eye" to directly observe each aspect of the Magic Sequence.


    His superlative talent in developing magic was largely thanks to this hidden ability (Elemental Sight), although other magic pioneers might label this as cheating �� he was not the sort of person to quibble over things like that.


    His physical eye was watching the screen while his mental eye was glued on the information dimension.


    His work continued for roughly an hour.


    Suddenly, he felt an uncomfortable feeling within his body. Drowsiness suddenly sneaked up on him.


    (Did I overdo it......


    )


    Wishing to take a break outside, Tatsuya moved to get up, but�� His limbs were heavy.


    Like his body hadn''t woken up yet.


    Highly trained individuals could use their will to control the physical body''s desire for sleep.


    Pulling several all-nighters in a row was another story, but he didn''t recall that he led such an unprincipled lifestyle.


    A danger signal flashed across his brain.


    His physical body plainly was behaving abnormally.


    [Physical functioning dropping abnormally]


    Sleepiness itself is not something that poses an obstruction to combat ability.


    However, when unable to awaken based on one''s own consciousness, then this drowsiness became an impairment to combat ability.


    [Personal Restoration: Semi-Automatic Activation]


    His Personal Restoration ability recognized the necessity.


    [Magic Sequence: Loaded]


    [Core/Eidos Data: Retrieving from Backup]


    Begin activation.


    [Restoration: Commence...... Complete]


    In an instant, his body returned to "a state before drowsiness came upon him".


    But the primary problem still hadn''t been addressed.


    The only thing that he had consumed since leaving the house for the lab was the coffee from the cafe and the cup Pixie prepared for him. Neither of the two items contained hazardous materials. That was because he already used his "eye" to verify this before partaking in them. Thus, the only direction where chemicals could come from was


    ��


    (Gas!)


    The circulation system must have been tampered with.


    After taking a quick inventory of the information in the room, he confirmed that a fast-acting sleeping gas had been introduced into the air for a short period of time.


    So what should he do now.


    It was a simple matter for him to "decompose" the gas.


    However, there were magic monitors all around the campus, so if he used "Decomposition" in a large, open space like this repair room to remove all the gas, the magic he kept hidden all this time would be revealed. That was not a desirable outcome.


    Miyuki, Honoka, or Shizuku would be able to identify which gas particles were harmful and expel them from the room, but that sort of magic was a little too difficult for him.


    At any rate, holding his breath also had its limitations.


    Right now, the only thing he could do was leave. He could just leave the device behind without a problem. After locking the computer, Tatsuya turned towards the entrance.


    Yet �� before him, a slim figure halted him in his tracks.


    The figure standing before Tatsuya stretched out a hand towards Tatsuya''s mouth.


    Since the movement wasn''t particularly swift, Tatsuya wasn''t clear what the figure was trying to do.


    "Her" hand stopped shortly in front of Tatsuya''s face.


    "There is an abnormality in the circulation system. Please wear a mask."


    3H (Humanoid Home Helper) Type P94, the feminine robot named Pixie offered him a simple mask.


    At first glance, this appeared to be disposable cloth dust mask, but this was a high quality gel filter sufficient to block anything larger than carbon dioxide particles. Applied to the face, the filter was able to block almost all poisonous gases while not hampering breathing in any way.


    They even have these, Tatsuya thought as he put on the mask and closed his eyes.


    "Corneas in danger of contamination. Need to be directed outside, by hand."


    Despite the clear need for linguistic improvement, Tatsuya got the meaning she was trying to convey perfectly. The newest 3H model P94 appeared to have crisis management protocols installed, or maybe this was simply the Robotics Club''s "education".


    Tatsuya knew that sleeping gas did not contain elements that harmed the eyes.


    That was because she said so only after he closed his eyes. Still, he made no motion to walk outside.


    "Pixie, override and activate the ventilation system. To prevent secondary hazards, I will remain here. Remain in Monitoring Status. In order to allow assistance, do not prevent others from entering. You are forbidden from obstructing them."


    The P94 accepted the chain of commands from Tatsuya.


    "Avoidance of secondary hazards, logical and confirmed. Overriding ventilation system."


    The air conditioning system and the ventilation system that was on a separate system had been activated.


    The 3H itself was only a voice-machine interface for the automatic household system.


    The small fuel cell that served as its power source and upright frame that stood on two legs were not suitable for physical labor.


    Owing to its humanoid design, the number of sensors installed was also limited, so it wasn''t suited for precision tasks either.


    Based on the 3H''s design, individual activity did not need to match the strength or precision of actual humans and was designed to facilitate the usage of the automatic household system.


    After going through voice recognition, they were able to receive verbal orders. This was like remotely controlling the HAR that shared the same outward appearance as humans. The HAR was originally intended to be an add-on and never meant to cover all the bases for household management.


    Still, the add-on functions were so well done that most people forgot the HAR''s original purpose as an interface.


    Not just everyone else. Even Tatsuya actually forgot today.


    (Being overly accessible has its pros and cons......


    )


    Tatsuya ruminated whether he had that embarrassing thought only because he refused to admit defeat as he waited for the sleeping gas to be expelled.


    Taking the 3H''s operations into account, the air conditioning system was being restored at the same time.


    Tatsuya sat down in front of the terminal again and removed the gas mask. In order to refrain from scaring the person checking to see if he had fallen asleep, he closed his eyes and relaxed the tension in his body.


    The person he was waiting for quickly arrived.


    After the gas was removed, Tatsuya sat there with closed eyes, concentrated, and quickly detected someone creeping into the room.


    He preemptively ordered the P94 to refrain from searching each individual before entering because he considered the possibility that someone would enter right now, which fell perfectly within Tatsuya''s calculations.


    "Shiba?"


    The familiar voice of an upperclassman.


    The statement was made to check if Tatsuya was actually asleep and would immediately offer a false offer of worry if he rose. However, based on the terrible alibi due to his awkward choice of timing to enter the room now, he was a complete amateur.


    Naturally, Tatsuya continued to feign sleep. "Shiba, are you asleep?"


    Once again making sure that there was no answer, the invader glanced around as if looking for something, but his eyes quickly focused on the device. He abandoned the terminal as a target because he saw that Tatsuya already locked the computer. Or, maybe he never wanted the data in the first place.


    The invader had no idea that Tatsuya was watching with narrowed eyes, nor was he aware that Pixie was sitting there in Monitoring Mode and recording the entire sequence. And so, the invader plugged the hacking tool he used on the recording cameras into the device and started trying to remove the Activation Sequence data.


    "Sekimoto, what are you doing?"


    The sudden query caused the invader to jump in fright and frantically whirl around.


    (That''s a wrap......


    )


    Too bad the merry solo act ended so soon, Tatsuya thought to himself. Of course, the people in question, both the person being interrupted and the one providing the interruption �� were entirely unaware of his terrible interest in entertainment.


    "Chiyoda, why are you here?"


    "Why? I came here because I received word from the security system that there was an error flag from the air conditioning system.


    Sekimoto, why are you here and what are you holding in your hand?"


    "Impossible......


    The alarm should have been disconnected......"


    His panicky state, or maybe the presence of this unexpected surprise, caused Sekimoto to misspeak, prompting Kanon''s eyes to go hard.


    "Indeed. The alarm was sent manually and not automatically." Pixie was the one who raised the alarm instead of Tatsuya.


    The robot determined this was the proper action and followed through, which was another type of "automatic", but Kanon had no way of knowing. Compared to that��


    "However, your earlier words can''t simply be seen as words in the wind."


    The most important thing was Sekimoto''s accidental confession. "What do you mean, the alarm should have been disconnected."


    Criminals didn''t always adopt logical paths of action. Still, there is a heightened degree of anxiety during the act itself, which was why they fell for traps that they would be able to avoid during normal circumstances. This was one of the key clues that enabled investigators to determine a suspect no matter how long ago the crime occurred. Currently, Sekimoto succumbed to the same cognitive trap that criminals often fell for.


    "Sekimoto, remaining silent now is the same as admitting you did the deed."


    Kanon''s tone was fairly restrained, but she was clearly very sincere. Kanon moved her left hand before her chest.


    A running CAD was held in her hand.


    It was already filled with psions to guarantee that the Activation Sequence would work.


    This was not a contest, training session, or practical joke. This was a direct descendant of the Chiyoda Family from the Hundred Families preparing for live combat��


    "Haha, Chiyoda, don''t be ridiculous. I''m the criminal? Criminal for what?"


    Sekimoto was trying to use false bravado to cover for himself, but this would only work when a large number of companions was with him and definitely not in a one-on-one confrontation.


    "The criminal who tampered with the air conditioner by mixing in sleeping gas. In other words, the red-handed criminal engaged in industrial spying."


    "How rude, Chiyoda! I was just making a backup because I was worried that we may lose data due to the system malfunction."


    "Using hacking tools? That''s frankly impossible. Isn''t that right, Shiba-kun."


    Sekimoto whirled around with shock to find Tatsuya smiling wryly with both eyes open.


    Kanon had seen through Tatsuya''s feigned sleep at a single glance. "Impossible, the gas had no effect?"


    "He''s not a little cutie pie that can be undone by sleeping gas." Tatsuya''s wry smile deepened at Kanon''s blatantly unfavorable tone.


    "No way to deny that I''m not cute...... The rest is just as the Chief said.


    There is simply no way to directly prepare a backup for the device. Even if you tried, there would be no need."


    The CAD plugged into the display device only recorded the Activation Sequence spreading out, and there was no way for an internal function to compile the Activation Sequence. Modification of Activation Sequences are often directly done on the computer, with a copy of contents included as well.


    "Sekimoto, don''t even try to think I''m that stupid. Even if my technical ability isn''t all that great, I at least know that much."


    Sekimoto clenched his teeth before Kanon''s displeased glare.


    He bore the appearance of a cornered rat that had been stripped of any excuse.


    "Sekimoto Isao, remove your CAD and set it on the floor." Kanon''s tone changed.


    She was now advising a criminal to surrender.


    However, Sekimoto''s response was, "Chiyoda!"


    The Activation Sequence spread out.


    Sekimoto was a powerful member of the Public Moral Committee after joining in the second semester of Year 2.


    There was no delay in his magic invocation, from reading the Activation Sequence to the construction of the Magic Sequence. His speed rivaled any representative from the Nine Schools Competition.


    Yet��


    "......Cut the bull, Sekimoto-kun!"


    Sekimoto''s magic dissipated. He realized an instant later that was because of Kanon''s oscillatory-type magic using the floorboards as a medium.


    When invoking magic, there was absolutely no need to recite the name of the magic used.


    At the same time, calling out the name of the target was also meaningless.


    Combat involving modern magic was decided in an instant. Kanon had prepared her CAD first.


    Even performing a pointless a gesture like calling out Kanon''s name, there was simply no way for Sekimoto to seize the initiative from Kanon.


    After Kanon called out, reinforcements from the Public Moral Committee and Club Activities Group burst into the room and Sekimoto was brought to the Student Guidance Center (aka "Interrogation Room").


    During this time, Tatsuya never made a move.


    Seeing Kanon''s group leave, Tatsuya gave new orders to the waiting P94.


    "Pixie, cancel Monitoring Mode, copy the visual and auditory recording starting from the moment the order was given into the memory cube and delete all files from the registry."


    "Understood. Copying data files to memory cube......


    Complete.


    ......Deleting records. Complete."


    Pixie belonged to the Robotics Club, so Tatsuya didn''t actually have that level of clearance. Still, since Tatsuya gave the order to make that recording, Tatsuya possessed the ownership power over the recorded files.


    After placing the memory cube containing the evidence that even Kanon didn''t know about into his shirt pocket, Tatsuya ordered the feminine robot to stand down again.


    ? ? ?


    Visiting hours for the hospital affiliated with the national magic university lasted from noon until 7 in the evening. Right now, the hour was just past 4, hence no one thought it was strange that a young man in a business suit with a bouquet of flowers in his hand would appear in the hospital halls. Also, there wasn''t a sense of wrongness with a man holding a bouquet, since the youth was clearly from a well-to-do family.


    Still, his unique features should have been particularly memorable, but none of the other visitors or nurses paid him any heed. That certainly constituted an amazing situation.


    Maybe because he was a frequent visitor or for some other reason, the young man was quite familiar with the hospital layout and didn''t even hesitate before heading up the floors without even consulting the display board. After taking the elevator to the fourth floor, the young man came to a halt in the corridors.


    In front of him, there was the figure of a bulky man which sparked the young man''s recollection. This man, who was slightly older than him but still rated as a young man, was standing before the door leading to a certain hospital room.


    Zhou once remarked to the young man''s superior officer, Chen, that he would be visiting today. At the time, Chen didn''t object to his visit to the young lady, nor did he make any comment.


    So this was Chen''s plan, Zhou could only rationalize it as such. Thus, someone being here to prevent his visit and even hamper his business was the real reason why Chen didn''t object to his activities.


    Not even hesitating for a second, the young Zhou pressed the alarm on the wall as if nothing had happened.


    As the young man headed to the fourth floor from the third floor, a young couple came from the In Patient Wing. The man''s name was Chiba Naotsugu and the woman was Watanabe Mari. The former was the second son of the Chiba Family bearing the proud title the Genius Swordsman while the latter was the former Public Moral Committee Chief from the magic university affiliated First High. The two of them were in the middle of a date.


    "Nao."


    In the eyes of her underclassmen, Mari was the heroic and valiant older sister, but before her lover she was a perfectly feminine, gentle young lady. Still, not only was this because she naturally wore an embarrassed expression while with her lover, there were a few apologetic traces in her expression as well.


    "Well......


    I''m sorry that I asked you to accompany me while you''re so busy."


    Mari''s intent was to interrogate Hirakawa Chiaki under the pretext of visiting her at the hospital. At the end of the day, this was First High''s issue, which was precisely the reason why Mari was "apologetic" to Naotsugu.


    However, hearing Mari''s words, Naotsugu wore a "Who do you take me for?" expression and lowered his head to look at Mari.


    "What are you saying that for, I don''t mind at all."


    "But, don''t you have to make preparations to ship out tomorrow?"


    "While it is a naval exercise, this is primarily for the helmsmen and gunners. Our mission involves overseas training. There is some manual labor, but I''m already used to that."


    Hearing Naotsugu''s joking words, Mari''s brows relaxed somewhat.


    "Is it combined amphibious training at Guam?"


    "Ah, yes. Our mission is slightly different than last time, this time it''ll be a short training session lasting approximately 10 days. The burden isn''t too heavy, so Mari, you don''t have to worry about it so much."


    Naotsugu smiled slightly after he answered Mari''s question. "......Is something still bothering you?"


    Naotsugu saw a color of hesitation still remained in the smile Mari returned, thus he asked.


    "......But, Erika."


    Mari''s tone was slightly hesitant because she wasn''t sure whether to bring this up.


    "Erika?"


    On the other hand, Naotsugu''s voice was filled with a "completely unexpected" bewilderment.


    "......Nao was gone for a long time last time, and don''t you usually train with Erika at home? Is it OK to ask you out today?"


    At Mari''s comment, a gloomy expression mixed with traces of anger floated across Naotsugu''s face.


    "Erika is currently training with one of her classmates as a sparring opponent. Apparently he''s quite the interesting fellow, and Erika seems quite happy."


    "Classmate? He?"


    Mari''s slightly concerned question brought about quite a strong answer.


    "Hm, just a friend, I believe."


    "............"


    Mari didn''t say anything. She just stared blankly at Naotsugu''s face. Somewhat uneasy, Naotsugu pretended to cough.


    "Nao?"


    "Don''t worry about Erika right now. The important thing is that I want to be with Mari. So Mari, you really don''t have to worry so much."


    "D-Don''t say such e-embarrassing things!"


    The offensive and defensive roles quickly reversed. The one who usually retorted at others was often susceptible to the same tactics. Mari, who had relentlessly tried to throw Tatsuya off balance by joking him up until she resigned as Chair of the Public Moral Committee, was sunk by one earnest comment from Naotsugu.


    Naotsugu was finally able to breathe a sigh a relief at disarming his lover''s suspicions, but his relaxed nerves quickly tightened with anxiety.


    That was because the alarm rang out. "Nao!"


    Mari''s expression tightened despite how she was wavering a moment ago and looked towards Naotsugu.


    "That''s no fire alarm, that''s the riot alarm!"


    The riot alarm was designed to prevent innocent bystanders from being dragged into criminal incidents, but also served as a signal that called for assistance in restoring order.


    "It''s on the fourth floor!"


    Naotsugu looked at the monitor on the wall that displayed the alarm details.


    "The fourth floor?"


    "Is it the same floor that Mari''s kouhai is in?"


    Mari''s solemn expression immediately conveyed to Naotsugu the severity of the situation.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nodding her head, Mari didn''t hesitate for a second after an incident broke out. In fact, it would be more appropriate to say that she was the one pulling Naotsugu up the stairs.


    In the midst of the alarm, Lu Gonghu put his hands on the door handle leading to the sick room. He had already investigated the details of the room that his target was residing in. There was only one young girl inside. Lu Gonghu was confident that he could get rid of her before security showed up.


    However, a shocked expression made its way across his face when he tried to pull the door handle only to find that the door was locked. According to his general knowledge, doors were usually opened during a fire alarm to help facilitate evacuation. Was there a malfunction in the lock? Lu considered this because he was unaware of the riot alarm.


    There was a small time lag due to the cultural shock. Originally, Lu planned to destroy the lock and enter the room. Yet because of the alarm, he mistakenly believed that the lock would automatically disengage, hence his bewilderment when he found the door still locked. Although Lu immediately changed his mind and opted to destroy the lock, this sort of unexpected time loss was critical in his mission.


    Just as he was about to twist the door handle open, "Who are you!?"


    Across from Lu''s position, someone called out to him.


    Thanks to the Chiba Family''s special techniques, Naotsugu used personal acceleration magic to sprint to the fourth floor and ran across a young man several years older than himself trying to break the door lock.


    On reflex, he called out "Who are you!?", but just as he vocalized this, his memory had already supplied the answer.


    This man surrounded by a terrifying aura that raised every hair on one''s back��


    "The Devouring Tiger......


    Lu Gonghu! Why are you here?!"


    As a member of the Chiba Family who were the authorities in close- combat magic, Naotsugu was well aware of this man''s name and facial features. He was one of the top ten close combat specialists across the globe and was a close-combat Magician who hailed from the Great Asian Alliance. Due to the similarity in age, the debate regarding which one was stronger between him and Naotsugu continued to rage, but the majority believed that the more brutal one �� Lu Gonghu with his terrifying "name" that caused people to cower in fear, was stronger than Naotsugu.


    "Ghost of the Phantom Blade - Chiba Naotsugu."


    Facing this direction, a small sound passed across Lu Gonghu''s lips. "Ghost of the Phantom Blade" was undoubtedly Naotsugu''s original nickname.


    The moment their eyes caught one another, a battle for supremacy began.


    Naotsugu pulled out a 20 cm baton from his chest pocket. After pressing a button near one end, a 15 cm long blade slid out with a "clang".


    On the other side, Lu Gonghu only had his bare hands, but he fearlessly charged towards where Naotsugu stood with the short sword in his hand.


    When their distance shrank to the length of a long sword, Naotsugu''s right hand scythed downwards.


    The short sword was still out of range, but Lu Gonghu still raised his left hand over his head.


    When the invisible line extending from the short sword intersected with the left hand, a furious "clang" rang out.


    Weight-Type Magic "Pressure Slash". This was a magic that used the metal coil that extended from the tip of the rod to form a thin repulsion field that sliced through anything it touched.


    This was why Naotsugu was waving around a short sword out of the weapon''s range.


    If Naotsugu''s technique rated as astounding, then Lu Gonghu''s ability to block an enemy blade with his bare hands was even more incredible.


    Steel Qigong, so named by the users from Northern China that favored this technique, was developed from Qigong. Qigong was a physical ability rather than a magical one, but using Qigong to apply a layer of steel armor eventually became the magic now known as Steel Qigong. Lu Gonghu was the man responsible for bringing that to fruition.


    After the repulsion field blade was blocked by the barrier surrounding the body, Naotsugu''s right hand continued to swing downwards. Once the magic was nullified, Pressure Slash became just an empty swing of the short sword, but Naotsugu managed to turn the downward swing into an upward slash when the blade reached waist height.


    In order to defend against the attack, Lu Gonghu applied Steel Qigong on his right hand and blocked towards the right side of his hip. However, his right hand didn''t encounter any resistance as the repulsion field blade disappeared half way.


    It wasn''t anything particularly special to halt an invoked magic before the spell reaches completion. In conflicts between magic combatants, in comparison to rejecting interference strength, using replicated magic on the Eidos to render previous magic impotent was absolutely integral to cooperative use of magic.


    However, the difficulty was entirely different when suddenly applying another spell when invoking the previous one. If the Eidos is not altered in the beginning and just the Magic Sequence is utilized, once the Magic Sequence passes the gate �� the connecting gate between the human mental landscape and the information dimension that resides between the lowest layer of consciousness and the top layer of subconsciousness �� the Magic Sequence would dissipate into nothing. There would be no way to misdirect one''s opponent without any traces of magic invocation. In order to consciously halt magic in the middle, one needed to actually project a Magic Sequence the same way magic is invoked, then canceling the invocation before it finishes. Thus, switching consciousness and focus in an instant was absolutely integral.


    Lu''s body was already ready to receive the incoming slash, but because the repulsion field blade suddenly disappeared he was off balance as his body tilted towards the right. Naotsugu seized this opportunity to once again deploy "Pressure Slash". The invisible blade slashed down towards the right side of Lu''s neck.


    Another "clang" sound went off, but there was no blood. At the last second, Lu used the Metal Bridge technique to drastically lean backwards and take this opportunity to twist his body to meet Naotsugu''s blow. Using his falling back as a fulcrum, he whirled and sent a flying kick at Naotsugu. Naotsugu was forced to leap back and Lu Gonghu took this opportunity to reset his balance.


    There was no way their contest could start over from the beginning. During that exchange, it was obvious that Naotsugu could have clinched the advantage if he was able to take advantage of the timing. Naturally, Lu Gonghu wasn''t foolish enough to let his opponent dictate the pacing. After righting himself, he reached out with his right wrist and took large steps forward.


    Naotsugu swung his short sword at Lu''s outstretched right wrist, but the 15 cm long blade was rejected by the spiraling forces swirling around the wrist. This was also a move from traditional Chinese martial arts, a magic technique that used the entire nervous system to create a spiraling force at the point of impact that served as both offense and defense called "Coiled Silk Force".


    Naotsugu''s body shook like a leaf caught in the river current after he sustained the force from the coiled nerves. In order to avoid Lu''s advance, Naotsugu was forced to leap backwards.


    Naotsugu''s massive retreat caused Lu''s furiously advancing fingertips to miss their mark. However, Lu didn''t give Naotsugu any opportunity to reset his posture. Fist, palm, bear claw, the blows came flying forward intermixed with attacks with the elbow, shoulder, and even a tackle as a furious tide of attacks pressed Naotsugu relentlessly and completely denied him any opportunity to use Pressure Slash. Naotsugu was forced to retreat each time, but even so, none of Lu''s attacks managed to land on Naotsugu''s body. Although there was no trace of any emotion save for fighting intent on Lu''s face, internally he was starting to fret a little. He raised his attack speed, but at the same time, the offensive output of each of his blows shrank.


    Finally, Naotsugu''s back was against a wall and he had nowhere left to run. Lu''s fists swung forward like a windmill. However, his right haymaker was blocked by Naotsugu''s right hand in the form of a karate chop. The short sword that was originally held in Naotsugu''s right hand had vanished. For the first time, turmoil warred across Lu''s face.


    After nullifying the attack from Lu''s right hand, Naotsugu managed to divert Lu''s attack strength. Off balance, Lu''s body tilted forward. Meanwhile, the short sword originally in Naotsugu''s right hand materialized in his left hand.


    Naotsugu''s sword wasn''t aimed at Lu''s exposed back of the head, but slashed towards the side of his waist. Tilting forward, Lu''s body was perfectly in line to receive the blade coming for his abdomen. Even at this disadvantage, Lu still tried his utmost to twist and avoid the blade going into his vitals. The short sword swept across Lu''s side and left a deep cut.


    Inverted, Lu sent his feet kicking towards Naotsugu''s head. Naotsugu took one step back to avoid the blow. Following that Lu''s body flipped sideways instead of forward and his feet were pressed against the wall rather than the floor. In the next instant, he kicked off the wall and pounced ferociously towards Naotsugu.


    The pair of outstretched hands were like the claws of a tiger, its strength in no way inferior to a feral beast and capable of shredding flesh and bone alike.


    An overpowering sense of danger prompted Naotsugu to flee in spite of his terrible posture. Lu kept his leaping posture as he brushed past Naotsugu and landed two meters away. Landing with both hands on the ground, he quickly turned around and pounced on Naotsugu again. Despite Lu Gonghu''s injury, the ferocity and pressure of his attack seemed to be even stronger than prior to his injury. This time, it was Naotsugu''s turn to fret.


    After the fourth charge, Lu Gonghu''s attack was interrupted by an attack from the flank. On reflex, he took evasive action.


    Two burning blades came rushing towards Lu. Its true form was tightly compressed air caused by high temperature differences. Lu saw the opening between the two blades and dodged between them. Yet immediately afterward, the concentrated compressed air exploded in fury, striking Lu''s body from both sides with their combined explosion.


    Lu grunted in pain and sprang towards the stairs at one end of the corridor. Naotsugu hurried in pursuit, but Lu''s figure had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Mari......


    Thanks for the assistance."


    It was Mari''s magic that enabled Naotsugu to escape from harm, but this was not a premeditated attack. After seeing Naotsugu locked in combat with Lu, Mari immediately joined in the attack. The reason why Mari finally interposed in the conflict was because until now, the battle between Naotsugu and Lu was too intense and close to risk launching her attack.


    "Nao......


    You''re hurt......!?"


    Although Naotsugu''s words were meant to comfort Mari as she came rushing forward �� plainly, Mari didn''t even hear him �� because her astonishment suffused her face. Before her eyes, Natosugu''s right hand was flushed into an angry red.


    The outcome of Naotsugu and Lu''s battle could be deciphered from the pain each side suffered. When deflecting Lu''s attack, Naotsugu''s right hand also suffered considerable damage. Flank versus right hand, from a long term perspective Naotsugu had the upper hand, but if the battle was to be decided quickly, then Naotsugu would undoubtedly fall after losing his primary hand.


    "Don''t worry, although I need to see a specialized doctor in the beginning, I can handle the rest. Fortunately, we''re currently in a hospital."


    "But you ship out tomorrow......"


    "That''s OK. My superiors would understand. After all, this is a work related injury."


    Naotsugu''s tone was no different than normal, which allowed Mari to gradually relax. However, after shaking off her turmoil, her brain sprouted another question.


    "That man......


    Who was he? To be able to match Nao in close quarters."


    Naotsugu hesitated briefly, but still answered the question.


    "That guy is called Lu Gonghu. A Magician from the Great Asian Alliance''s Special Ops."


    "Lu Gonghu......


    So that''s him......"


    Mari was long aware of Lu Gonghu''s name that was just as famous as Naotsugu''s own.


    "Mari."


    Naotsugu suddenly grabbed Mari''s shoulders and turned her to face himself.


    "Nao, why are you doing this all of a sudden?" Shame faced, Mari turned aside.


    "Mari."


    Nevertheless, after hearing Naotsugu call out her name again in a decisively odd tone, Mari turned back around.


    "I must leave tomorrow. During this time, I am very worried since I won''t be by your side......"


    "I understand, Nao. Then, is there anything you need to tell me?"


    "Lu Gonghu saw your face before disappearing. He will definitely see you as an enemy."


    Mari nodded at Naotsugu''s words. Her eyes didn''t contain a hint of fear, which only deepened Naotsugu''s concern.


    "That man is a barbaric Magician bearing the name "Devouring Tiger". You saw his power today. During this time, please don''t be by yourself."


    Mari''s felt that Naotsugu''s words were an exaggeration, but she swallowed those words at the serious glint in Naotsugu''s eyes.


    Lu Gonghu, who had been forced to retreat from his duel with Naotsugu at Mari''s interference, was currently sitting in the passenger seat of the luxury car that Zhou was driving.


    "My apologies if I stole your thunder there."


    After leaving the gates of the hospital, Zhou struck up a conversation from the driver''s seat.


    Lu said nothing as he kept his eyes forward.


    Zhou kept going despite seeing that Lu''s attitude wasn''t very welcoming.


    "Speaking of which, I am quite surprised that Master Lu was injured."


    Even though he was aware that the topic at hand was discussing his own mishap, Lu didn''t bat an eyelid.


    "Did you use Earth Mover?"


    The question he opened his mouth to ask was regarding the ability Zhou used to facilitate his escape.


    "Surely you jest. Compared to Master Chen, my level is merely cheap parlor tricks and definitely unworthy of any notice."


    And so, Zhou smiled without a care as he responded to Lu''s accusation that he was hiding something up his sleeve.


    ? ? ?


    After returning home from school, Tatsuya immediately walked towards the conference phone.


    The first number he dialed was one he called earlier today. "Hello."


    The voice came from a young woman (not a young girl) and used words that seemed two centuries out of date.


    Not only the image, but even the volume quality had been boosted, but he could tell that the slightly murky image came from the phone on a mobile terminal.


    "It''s Shiba."


    "Aya, it''s quite rare for you to call twice in one day."


    A clear, frank voice accompanied the image of a smiling woman wearing a suit like a young secretary from a large corporation that was displayed on the monitor.


    She intentionally disguised herself inconspicuously, but her mundane cosmetics and ordinary wardrobe only served to intensify her moving features.


    "My apologies, are you in the middle of a date?"


    "Haha."


    Fujibayashi, wearing clothes that perfectly suited that sort of nightly encounters, let out a professional, dazzling smile.


    "Alas, this is work. Besides, the Casanovas are only welcome at this time. Since there aren''t any good men around, oh wells."


    Her tone was quite different than usual, which implied that she drank something containing alcohol. Of course, Tatsuya (on the other side) was never going to be caught dead saying something moronic like "you''re in the middle of drinking".


    Even though cars were now controlled by the central control system in the city proper, drinking and driving was still a punishable crime. To be precise, sitting in the driver''s seat after imbibing constituted a crime. Social norms dictated that one must be able to maintain accurate judgment and normal mobility while operating a motor vehicle.


    On the other hand, Fujibayashi''s work wouldn''t involve a normal car. As usual, she would be driving her modified car with boosted intelligence gathering functions. So, she was on her own car and was drunk. In other words, someone else besides Fujibayashi was currently in the driver''s seat.


    "Ah~......


    I wonder where there''s another handsome man like Tatsuya- kun."


    Maybe she realized that Tatsuya was thinking about pointless things, Fujibayashi started flirting with Tatsuya in a sultry tone. Even after she spoke, she mischievously sent amorous gazes at Tatsuya.


    "Is that so. I actually had a few things I wanted to talk about, so I guess I''ll call back tomorrow."


    Tatsuya only said this because he was absolutely certain that Fujibayashi was joking around with him. On the other side of the screen, Fujibayashi''s coquettish expression was exchanged with an elated smile.


    "How calm of you......


    Well, that makes you worthy of the title ''man with most free time''."


    "Somehow I feel that calling me the one with the most free time seems a little overboard......


    By the way,"


    "Relax, I''m alone right now."


    Fujibayashi cut off Tatsuya before he could signify that he was concerned about information security.


    "So, you can say anything you want." Then, she urged Tatsuya to cut to the chase. "Thank you."


    Even Tatsuya, who was a proponent of sticking to his own guns, would be pulled along at another''s pace if his opponent was Fujibayashi.


    Tatsuya waved the white flag at someone who seemed to be able to switch between expressions like an actress before cutting to the heart of the matter.


    "Actually, there was a burglary on campus today."


    "Burglary? You mean the incident you mentioned this morning? They actually went through with it?"


    "Yes, and they used sleeping gas as well."


    On the other side of the screen, Fujibayashi wore an astounded expression that said "So they actually dared".


    "Fortunately, it ended in an attempt."


    "Sorry, I know we''ve restricted your side on our end......"


    "This result isn''t entirely because of my duty to the military."


    Fujibayashi bowed her head in apology because Tatsuya was restricted to certain magics because of classified military secrets, so Fujibayashi was apologizing because Tatsuya had to unnecessarily go the extra mile.


    Even if Fujibayashi''s words were true and Tatsuya''s words were only an excuse, repeating them was necessary to grease the wheels of this conversation.


    Neither the apologizing side nor the receiving side truly meant what they said.


    "I have a video recording at the scene of the attempted robbery."


    "Eh...... How did you manage that?"


    When planning to steal information, cutting the video feeds was the basic of the basics. Also, there was no way he could be just sitting in that room waiting for the crime to occur.


    "It was recorded by an independently running robot."


    "Oh, the 3H, so you have that kind of interests."


    "Negative, the location is the room belonging to the Robot Research Club and the 3H was an accessory within."


    Since the 3H boasted refined features, some people believed that individuals who utilized the 3H had a certain sort of fetish.


    Knowing this, Tatsuya tried to use "independently running robot" to muddle through, but it looked like that didn''t work on Fujibayashi.


    "That recording,"


    There was no way Tatsuya could clear his name if it got stuck here, so he forcibly moved the conversation forward.


    "I managed to save it, so can you investigate?"


    "What did you get?"


    Honestly answering at this point was likely one of positive sides of Fujiybayashi''s personality.


    Although this degree of interaction was normal, there was still an equivalent rating system. At any rate, in Tatsuya''s social circle, this was already a "pleasant personality".


    "The tool used during the attempted robbery includes the logo for the CAD containing the hacking processes."


    "I see. Tatsuya-kun, looks like you''ve got the fox by the tail."


    "That would be an exaggeration, but that would be the gist of it."


    "No worries."


    At Tatsuya''s expressionless face, Fujibayashi intentionally replied with a robust voice. Truly a pleasant personality, indeed.


    "The captain said it''s about time to get started, so we''ve already been keeping tabs on logos. We should be able to narrow it down in the next day or two, so just sit tight and wait for the good news."


    Mysteriously, Fujibayashi made this prediction.


    Nothing more needed to be said after Tatsuya thanked her. Afterwards, he passed the data to Fujibayashi''s terminal.


    ? ? ?


    After finishing the call with Tatsuya, Fujibayashi let Inspector Chiba Toshikazu and his sergeant back onto the car. ��Although she did drink wine, Fujibayashi was still sitting in the driver''s seat, which more or less coincided with Tatsuya''s estimation. Anyway, Fujibayashi was one of the individuals in the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion that fell outside the norm.


    Still, from Toshikazu''s perspective, this movement was filled with an interesting aura. In order to continue the case where the trail had gone cold, he wanted to purchase information from the intelligence vendor who knew everything across the world, "the owner of Rothbart".


    This was why he was acting in concert with the beautiful young woman he ran across in the Cafe Rothbart.


    He originally wanted to borrow her strength, but now it looked like he was doing volunteer work. Even though he privately asked himself "How did it get to this?", he still hadn''t arrived at a satisfactory answer. Earlier, he had believed that he was immune to her womanly charms, but upon repeated reflection, he was no longer so confident in himself.


    "My apologies, Mr. Chiba, that was a private call."


    "No, that''s quite alright."


    Toshikazu was wearing a high-class casual suit that matched Fujibayashi very well, though the fact that policemen still received a paltry pay from past to present was a headache for many people.


    However, from his perspective, he received an extra stipend from his family in addition to his policeman''s wage, so his wallet was considerably more corpulent.


    "So, what clues did your private informer give you?"


    In order to avoid breaking the relaxed atmosphere, Toshikazu stepped lightly into the issue. In response, Fujibayashi''s face lighted up with a delighted smile the same way she smiled at Tatsuya earlier.


    Emphatic men were always welcome. Fujibayashi was highly irritated by slow-witted opponents, so she appeared to think highly of Toshikazu''s quick wit.


    "A poor mouse that was used by the fox, as well as the picture of the tail lent to the mouse."


    "......So it''s a recording of the collaborator and the hacking tool?"


    At Inspector Chiba''s somewhat bewildered guess, Fujibayashi smiled and said "Correct" as she nodded.


    "Inspector, do you know the first step to hunting foxes?"


    Afterward, she watched the man in the passenger''s seat with serious eyes.


    "I don''t know......


    Unfortunately, although I carry a gun......


    I''ve never been a hunter."


    Unable to keep up with the swift change in topic, the young inspector was unable to fluidly answer the question. The smile that masked his identity as an elite lieutenant fell away as he murmured with a solemn expression.


    "Hunting foxes starts with finding the foxhole. Once the den has been destroyed, the hounds can be let loose to shoo the fox from the bushes."


    "......So we should look for the den?"


    "I''ll leave the recording of the high school collaborator to you. Start by investigating this person''s movements through the street cameras. If there was hardware that cannot be obtained normally, then it would mean that the student must have made contact somewhere."


    Investigating the camera recordings without a warrant was unquestionably illegal. In addition, since the target was an adolescent, a search warrant wouldn''t be granted easily. Still, Toshikazu had another question in mind.


    "Compared to location, how long will we have to look? It would not be an exaggeration to say that there are nearly unlimited locations for one person to visit within a short one to two months. Trying to find a suspicious contact within this time frame is......"


    "There are 32 locations within Tokyo proper. Among these locations, pick out the locations where the collaborator has visited in the past month."


    Fujibayashi''s answer nearly forced Toshikazu''s mouth to drop open in shock.


    "......Thirty two locations......


    You''ve already narrowed it down so much."


    "That''s because the inspector isn''t aware of data for other collaborators. While you''re still thinking "Wow, now I''m going to be busy" and are at your wit''s end, we got our hands on additional information."


    "......Other collaborators? Why wasn''t the police informed?"


    "Naturally, that''s because the other collaborator is a girl." Toshikazu was struck speechless at this concise answer.


    "I cannot leave a girl with her future ahead of her on the police''s blacklist."


    "......So it''s OK if it''s a boy?"


    "That''s their own responsibility."


    Toshikazu had no words for Fujibayashi''s declaration.


    "I believe in a patriarchal ideology, so I believe that men are supposed to work harder than women. Thus, men must learn to discipline themselves and take responsibility for their own actions."


    At Fujibayashi suddenly using these archaic principles to stuff the conversation, Toshikazu could only continue to stare at her for a long time.


    ? ? ?


    It was already the second day when the wounded tiger returned to its lair after being wounded against the foxes. (Of course, they believed themselves to be the hunter.)


    Seeing Lu''s injury, surprise flooded Chen''s face, but he didn''t ask how the man suffered his injuries. He had already made his report on the mission. Before returning, Lu proposed another surprise attack, but Chen rejected that approach. Lu was supposed to be responsible for the failed assassination attempt on Hirakawa Chiaki, but Chen chose not to do so. The cause of the failure and especially Zhou''s activities during this time weighed heavily on Chen''s mind. They might fall into Zhou''s snare if he prosecuted Lu''s responsibility now. In addition......


    "The situation has changed!"


    Another emergency had occurred. In order to handle this situation, Lu''s strength was imperative.


    "Our allied collaborator, Sekimoto Isao''s mission in First High has ended in failure. He has been arrested and is now being held in the Hachi��ji Special Detention Center."


    Forget the hospital, there was no way to breach a special detention facility designed to hold (or protect) magical adolescents without serious firepower. Additionally, Sekimoto had personally made contact with Chen and company, so he naturally stood at a higher priority than Chiaki, who only met through Zhou.


    "Set aside Hirakawa Chiaki''s mission for now. Concentrate on eliminating Sekimoto first."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although the mission difficulty had spiked several levels, Lu still blandly accepted his orders. It was impossible to tell from his expression that he had been injured.


    ? ? ?


    Monday.


    While waiting for Miyuki to descend from the bus, Tatsuya found a pair of classmates sitting together in the back.


    They must have felt his gaze. The man and woman sitting next to one another both formed an "Ah" with their mouths.


    "Onii-sama, did you find something interesting?"


    Gracefully descending from the bus, Miyuki asked when she noticed her brother''s expression. Upon following the direction of her brother''s gaze, she covered her mouth with one hand with an "Ah!".


    Before the siblings'' gaze and across the windows for two rows of seats, Erika and Leo stiffly smiled back in welcome.


    Today, there were four companions going to school together from the station. Although it was rare that all eight of them were together, it was equally infrequent for four people to be together.


    The reason for this was obvious.


    "......Hey, why are you guys so early today."


    Leo asked in displeasure.


    However, although Leo appeared to be venting his ire, Tatsuya wasn''t someone who walked on egg shells in fear of others.


    "Since there''s only one week left until the competition, there are all sorts of arrangements starting from the morning."


    Right now, they were an hour earlier than usual. "Leo too, why are you here so early?"


    Tatsuya had a legitimate reason in next Sunday''s Thesis Competition. Objectively speaking, it was more perplexing for Leo to show up at this time than Tatsuya.


    "Erika seemed to have gotten up really early today too?"


    Tatsuya wanted to continue asking Leo, who seemed to be at a loss for words, but Miyuki beat him to the punch and asked Erika instead.


    "......I usually get up really early."


    Erika''s answer seemed a little guilty as she replied back to Miyuki''s innocent, refreshing smile with her pace noticeably picking up towards school.


    "Is that so? So that''s why Saijou-kun got up so early today."


    Still, hearing Miyuki murmuring to herself, Erika finally stopped in her tracks. There was no way she would be able to stand aside and let a comment like that pass by.


    "Hold on, Miyuki! If you say it like that, doesn''t that sound like I get up every morning to wake this guy up?"


    "Yeah! Seriously, I should be the one who got up earlier!" Yet, Erika''s counterattack was horribly derailed by Leo.


    "............"


    "............"


    "............"


    Erika, Tatsuya, and Miyuki wordlessly glared at Leo. (To be precise, only Erika was glaring, the other two wore innocent expressions)


    "......Eh? What''s with this mood?"


    Leo was the only one who could not comprehend the situation (that he caused).


    "......Why isn''t anyone saying anything?"


    Although Erika''s tone remained biting, her face was completely flushed and tears appeared in her eyes.


    "Oh well......


    The early bird gets the worm."


    Tatsuya was no scoundrel, so there was no need to continue asking at this stage.


    In truth, Tatsuya wasn''t very capable at changing the conversation.


    By his side, Miyuki''s bewildered smile and Leo''s confused tilt of the head were, on some level, a perfect comparison.


    Tatsuya arrived at the classroom just before class to find Mizuki frantically trying to comfort the sulking Erika in the room.


    "Ah, Tatsuya."


    The one who struck up a conversation was Mikihiko.


    As usual, Leo sat with his back to him and a scowl on his face.


    Mizuki must have stepped on a landmine, with Mikihiko pouring oil on the fire.


    Tatsuya immediately grasped the situation. "Erika, it''s about time to let it go."


    Tatsuya said as he brought up the soft drink can and lightly tapped Erika''s face.


    "Ah!?"


    Erika jumped out of her seat in surprise. "What are you doing?"


    "Catch."


    Tatsuya put the can of cola into the hands of Erika, who was 50% more aggressive than usual.


    "Hot."


    Erika said this in an odd tone like someone catching a hot potato while directing a confused look at Tatsuya.


    "Drink something sweet to change the mood."


    "......Hmph, don''t think you can get back into my good graces with this."


    Erika said this as she popped the cap, though her face had relaxed somewhat. Tatsuya''s smile reached her eyes.


    "......What?"


    Upon seeing Tatsuya''s expression, Erika was forced to ask. Still, though there was still some resentment, her overall tone had softened.


    "You borrowed the Chiba Family''s power to train Leo and teach him new magic, right? I didn''t intend to tease you guys, so relax."


    These words were originally intended to soothe Erika, but they brought an entirely unexpected result. Pure astonishment suffused Erika''s face.


    "......Is Tatsuya-kun really clairvoyant?"


    "No, I am not clairvoyant. I speculated that was the case after gauging Leo''s energy consumption and, in conjunction, the fluidity of his magic."


    The magic that Tatsuya spoke of was something that combined psion fluidity and phenomenon rewriting in order to invoke magic.


    Fluidity of psions impacted Magic Sequence construction speed, precision, and scale. Yet, just this alone was unable to affect the Eidos. All of these had to be combined with the power to rewrite phenomena in order to constitute magic.


    "No, energy this and magic that, you said it so naturally......


    No, at this point."


    Magicians were adept at perceiving psions and judging interference strength. However, Erika was getting tired of being constantly surprised by the depth of Tatsuya''s knowledge. ��Speaking of getting tired, Erika definitely wasn''t the only one.


    "Now that you mention it, Tatsuya, how bad was it yesterday?"


    Seeing the storm pass, Mikihiko spoke with a much more relaxed expression on his face.


    "Yesterday? Ah......


    The news spread quite quickly."


    Tatsuya paused for a moment not because he was playing dumb.


    Regardless of whether it was Hirakawa Chiaki or Sekimoto Isao, he had handled both incidents yesterday, so it was hard to use "how bad" to describe them.


    Given that Fujibayashi said "one or two days", the hackers would be captured today or tomorrow. This was as good as a fact for Tatsuya.


    The Electron Sorceress �� "Electric Witch".


    Fujibayashi Kyouko''s two titles not only signified her talent in electronic interference magic as a Magician, but also her ability to see information gathering on the Net as child''s play.


    Compared to manipulating the phenomena of the world, she was more adept at altering information on the network.


    Just as Tatsuya could read the information that was written into an item in the past, so too could Fujibayashi Kyouko retrieve and reconstruct information that had been copied over from magnetic and optic memory units. And, unlike Tatsuya, she had no time restriction. In place of that, she had a limit where she couldn''t retrieve the data if it had been physically deleted, but in an age where computers had linked the entire globe, completely eradicating data that had been recorded was practically impossible.


    In other words, for her, so long as any trace of the electronic signal remained, she would be able to find it no matter where it hid.


    Fujibayashi was the one who taught Tatsuya how to work the network, but in this field he had no chance of catching her in this lifetime. In Tatsuya''s estimation, there were only a handful of network specialists who could rival her ability.


    "Ah, the perpetrator has already been arrested, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hence Tatsuya answered Mikihiko in this manner.


    Still, Erika and Mikihiko were unable to relax because they remained in the dark regarding Fujibayashi''s movements.


    "Just because we caught the perpetrator red-handed doesn''t mean we''re in the clear."


    Erika said.


    "This doesn''t sound like a solo act, maybe there''s some sort of organization behind this......"


    Mikihiko also had similar concerns. "How about we go interrogate him?"


    Then, Leo abandoned his role of quietly listening to everyone and interjected with his normal overly optimistic tone.


    It wasn''t that simple. Setting Chiaki aside, Sekimoto was in the special detention facility. Nonetheless, this time Leo''s comment didn''t invite the usual retorts and backlash.


    "You''re right......


    We should seriously pursue the individual''s responsibility."


    Even Erika, the one who usually retorted the most, expressed her complete assent.


    "Really? But Erika-chan, Sekimoto-senpai is currently at......"


    "He''s probably held at the special detention facility. We can''t just simply walk in there and meet him."


    Mizuki''s hesitant words were quickly supplemented by Erika''s own. Of course, she wasn''t going to change her mind simply because Mizuki was against it.


    "It''s not that we''re completely out of ideas. Barring further options, we could just sneak in."


    "Hey~ Hey~."


    Hearing this, Tatsuya finally couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Even if we don''t do that, we can see him so long as we have a permission slip from the school. Currently, Sekimoto-senpai is still a student at First High."


    Accidents were unavoidable during the course of magic training. Every year, several magic high school students would withdraw from school owing to accidents in training that led to the complete loss of magic. In a similar vein, so long as the perpetrator did not commit a heinous crime, expulsion was not a punishment granted often. While the crime Sekimoto committed was malicious in nature, it still remained at the attempted phase. Thus, Sekimoto''s punishment was dependent on how repentant he was. Parole officers keep members of society with unique skills in the special detention centers to evaluate their progress, but students are still able to visit them.


    "Eh~."


    There was no way Erika was ignorant of this.


    "That permission slip rests in the hands of the Public Moral Committee, I believe."


    It was because Erika didn''t want to use the legal methods that she proposed an alternate method that smacked of criminal activity.


    "Regardless of how you put it, it''s easier than trying to sneak into the detention facility."


    However, Tatsuya frankly vetoed Erika''s proposal.


    Thus, after school in the Public Moral Committee HQ. "No."


    Kanon simply and clearly rejected the proposal to visit Sekimoto. "......Can you give a reason?"


    Since Kanon''s reply was too concise, Tatsuya wasn''t even sure where to begin.


    "No is no."


    Kanon stubbornly stuck with the word "No". Maybe this was her being emotional, but she appeared to be afraid that if they got into a debate she would be persuaded in the end.


    "What I want to know is, why not? The permission slips for visiting the detention center are evaluated by the Chair of the Public Moral Committee or Student Council President, but the ultimate decision rests with the school. There''s hardly any persuasive strength in just handing down a unilateral no."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s reply, Kanon furrowed her brows, a clear sign of her irritation. Her chilly attitude until this moment was blatant enough to cause people to wonder "if something had ticked her off" or some other ulterior reason. Yet, she couldn''t just simply back down before Tatsuya, so Kanon''s strategy seemed doomed from the onset.


    "......Because this is going to be very troublesome."


    Seeing no possible way to continue, Kanon reluctantly replied.


    "Based on what......


    First, what would be troublesome?"


    Of course, this excuse wouldn''t fly with Tatsuya. It was only natural that he would ask Kanon.


    "Can you guarantee that nothing will happen with you guys just running around!?"


    For some reason, Kanon''s reply was a shrill question of its own.


    "Seeing as you guys are all ignorant, allow me to put it bluntly! Shiba- kun, this sort of trouble always appears in your surroundings, yet you are either unaware or believe that you are blameless, but trouble still finds you on its own. With how busy we are right now, please stop creating trouble for everyone right now!"


    Despite the stretch in logic, Kanon''s words bore an indomitable force. ��Also, Tatsuya was aware that Kanon''s words weren''t entirely wrong.


    "Kanon, saying that about Tatsuya is going too far."


    At this time, Mari, who had rarely popped into HQ due to her hectic schedule, arrived to break up the dispute.


    "At any rate, Tatsuya-kun is still involved with the issue at hand. It stands to reason that he would want to understand the comings and goings."


    "But, Mari-senpai."


    "Well, OK, Kanon, it''s not like I don''t understand what you''re driving at."


    Do you really understand? Tatsuya thought. Nonetheless, since Mari was helping him out, he wasn''t going to actually complain.


    "Fortunately, Mayumi and I planned to visit Sekimoto tomorrow, so we can have him accompany us."


    "Well......


    If it''s with Mari-senpai."


    Looks like Kanon isn''t someone that is overly stubborn as she reluctantly agreed with Mari''s proposal.


    "Is that OK, Tatsuya-kun? Coming along with your senpais, that is."


    Truth be told, he wasn''t satisfied completely, but seeing as this was Kanon more or less backing down, Tatsuya expressed his agreement in the end.


    ? ? ?


    In a room with no windows, Chiaki sighed. Honestly, she was quite bored.


    Despite her status as an invalid, she wasn''t injured. No, though she did suffer injury, it wasn''t to the extent that warranted a stay in the hospital. Within the extent of her own feelings, she didn''t feel that she was injured to the point that required bed rest.


    She was stuck in this sickroom not because she was injured or ill, but for other reasons.


    For her, this was like a luxurious prison.


    Of course, she knew that her presence here was entirely her fault, hence she didn''t complain about her loss of freedom. But this was simply too boring. Naturally, she wasn''t demanding television, wireless terminals, models or other luxury items, even unconnected cheap e-books would do. Even if entertainment was out of the question, even physical activity would do. Anyway, she couldn''t just sit here doing nothing.


    Earlier, about two hours ago, the nurse who checked in on her said "visiting hours are canceled today". Supposedly, this was because someone attempted to break in yesterday. Likewise, it wasn''t the fire alarm but the riot alarm linked to the police that rang out yesterday, so it must have happened.


    Regardless, it wasn''t like anyone was going to visit her �� her older sister must hate her because of this �� so canceling visiting hours didn''t affect her much, so there was no need to worry. In reality, Chiaki surmised that the target of the "break-in" was herself because the door to this sickroom had been damaged. Obviously, she wasn''t asleep during that time, so she knew this even if she didn''t like it. In Chiaki''s eyes, "those guys" were trying to silence her. However, there was nothing she could do about that and Chiaki had already given up. She was only their collaborator and not one of their companions. Since Chiaki understood this, the other side must think so too. It was perfectly understandable that they would silence her in order to prevent a leak.


    In truth, her mood had already reached a "do as you will" phase. Right now, she wasn''t even sure why she bore such intense enmity towards "that guy". Maybe rotting away in this empty, white sickroom was the best ending for her, Chiaki ridiculed herself.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. In spite of Chiaki''s muddled state, she still had a grasp of her mental facilities. The afternoon check up was already over and she hadn''t pressed the button for a nurse. There shouldn''t be anyone coming to see her, and didn''t the nurse say today''s visiting hours were canceled?


    The knocking continued despite her amazement, so Chiaki frantically


    ��without thinking much �� pressed the remote door control. "How are you feeling? Miss Hirakawa?"


    The one who came in was thoroughly unexpected �� but she had a premonition, if someone was to come see her, it definitely would be this person.


    "Mr. Zhou."


    Once, Chiaki was unable to keep watching her sister wallow away in pain and despair, thus forcing her to flee onto the streets one night. At that time, it was this person who comforted her with kind and gentle words. The person who told her that they shouldn''t have suffered like this and reinforced her dark thoughts. The person who prodded her to vengeance, not through murder, but to right a wrong. The person who allowed her to vent those pent up feelings. The person who gave her the tools of her vengeance.


    The savior who saved Chiaki''s fragile heart stood before her with a bouquet of flowers in hand.


    "Why...... did you come? Visiting hours are canceled today......"


    Gifts were no longer necessary, as there were a mountain of things she needed to apologize for. Chiaki utterly loathed how she was bound by these tedious emotions. Especially after saying those words, she wished she could slap herself.


    "I used a few tricks."


    Saying this, Zhou winked in a childish fashion, but his action wasn''t particularly irritating.


    "Tricks......


    As in magic?"


    "No, no, it''s a little different than magic."


    Based on her own understanding, Chiaki interpreted trick to mean magic.


    Yet, Zhou shook his head at Chiaki''s question.


    "Even without magic, humans are still able to pull off a few miracles. Well, calling it a miracle is a bit of a stretch."


    Zhou smiled once more and Chiaki finally managed to recover her wits (according to her).


    "Then, Mr. Zhou, I...... You helped me so much, but I couldn''t do anything."


    Before Chiaki could get started with her apology, Zhou dropped the bouquet before her.


    For some reason, the bouquet was filled with a mesmerizing beauty that managed to capture her attention with its brilliant luster.


    "All of that is unimportant."


    Zhou''s voice seemed to come from far away.


    Chiaki stared blankly at the bouquet and lent her ears to Zhou''s words. "If you feel regret."


    Chiaki''s eyes were glazed.


    "If you feel the burden is too heavy."


    Her consciousness was entirely dominated by Zhou''s voice. "Then just forget about me."


    "Forget......?"


    Chiaki involuntarily spoke these words; she wasn''t even aware what she was saying.


    "Yes, just forget about me."


    "Forget...... Is it OK to forget......?"


    Under Zhou''s guidance, Chiaki allowed herself to forget. "Yes, all you have to do is forget."


    "Understood...... I will forget......"


    Chiaki gave herself the order to forget.


    ? ? ?


    October 25th, the Tuesday after school. Tatsuya, Mari, and Mayumi went to the Hachi��ji Special Detention Center where Sekimoto was held. There were only five days until the Thesis Competition, so this was really the busiest last leg of the preparation phase, but since Tatsuya''s tasks were proceeding smoothly, he was able to spare two or three hours away from preparations.


    In reality, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko also wanted to tag along, but that was a little inconvenient for the upperclassmen. Mari only had reservations regarding Erika alone, but it was a little too challenging for innocent high school boys to associate with unfamiliar female upperclassmen. ��Actually, the permission slip that Tatsuya handed in only had three spots anyway. Speaking of which, Miyuki was completely tied down with Student Council business, so she could only send the three of them off with an unsmiling "beautiful smile".


    While there were all sorts of procedures at the door, there wasn''t any hassle beyond the door. After handing them a LPS terminal as a guide, there wasn''t even a staff member to accompany them, which was most likely the result of Mayumi leaning on the "Saegusa" name. Of course, Tatsuya wasn''t certain of the veracity of that, nor did he wish to comprehend the reason behind their special treatment.


    The room Sekimoto was held in wasn''t a "cell" and there wasn''t anything like metal windows or something like that. It was actually more like a second-class room in a hotel. Even then, there was a hidden room that could observe the contents of that room.


    Mayumi and Tatsuya both entered the hidden room. Mari would be the only one to face off against Sekimoto. Although Mari was the one who proposed this arrangement, neither Mayumi nor Tatsuya voiced any disagreement. Tatsuya knew very well that even if Sekimoto proved to be violent, Mayumi was confident she could control him from the other room, although Sekimoto''s talent was but a tiny fraction of Mari''s own.


    From the hidden room, they saw Sekimoto without any restrictive shackles. Of course, he was forbidden from leaving the room. Sitting obediently on the side of the bed, he was wearing simple clothes not out of place during a hospital check up. He probably had undergone a thorough full body search, so the chances he carried hidden weapons or a CAD was absolutely zero.


    Under Tatsuya and Mayumi''s watchful gaze in the other room, the door leading to that room opened. Needless to say, this was Mari. Sekimoto, nonplussed at the opening door, revealed his astonishment at this. However, in the next instant, his eyes were wary and suspicious. Sekimoto detected a hint of danger when Mari appeared by herself.


    "Watanabe...... Why are you here?"


    Subconsciously, Sekimoto rubbed at his left wrist from his seat on the bed, probably involuntarily looking for his confiscated CAD. Although his voice did not waver, it was filled with a nameless dread.


    "Obviously, I''m here to understand the situation."


    Likely due to his service as a Public Moral Committee member, Sekimoto knew what Mari was capable of. He must be downright terrified of Mari''s ruthlessness.


    "So......


    Even you can''t use magic here."


    Sekimoto''s accusation was correct. This was the place to detain adolescent Magicians who broke the law. Though there were no automatic anti-magic devices like "Cast Jamming" installed here, there were still devices that could detect magic invocation. Once magic usage was confirmed, disarming gas would be released along with rubber bullets from machine guns, followed by security bursting in wearing full protective gear.


    "Is that so?"


    ��On the condition that the surveillance system was working properly.


    Sekimoto finally comprehended the reason why Mari couldn''t help but smile.


    "We don''t have much time. Just tell me the important details."


    Seeing Mari''s teasing grin (in Sekimoto''s eyes), Sekimoto frantically stopped breathing. ��But it was already too late, halting his breathing was insufficient to avoid magic.


    Sekimoto''s consciousness suddenly dipped into the fog. He wasn''t even aware that he had succumbed to Mari''s attack before starting to answer Mari''s question.


    "Is she using scents to control his mind?"


    Tatsuya was perfectly clear on what Mari did after watching from the hidden room.


    She was using various scents to directly provoke emotions and memory. This theory had already been medically proven in the previous century. Commercial aromatherapy relied on the powerful effects on emotions caused by smells.


    Using the ventilation system, Mari sent perfume wafting through the nose into the olfactory cells, hereby combining a scent that lowered mental resistance and another which controlled the consciousness to create a literal truth serum.


    "Tatsuya-kun, is this the first time you''ve seen this?"


    Mayumi was not surprised that Tatsuya could see through Mari''s technique. Taking Tatsuya''s diverse knowledge in magic, Mayumi felt that this was perfectly natural. She was likely more amazed that he had served in the Public Moral Committee for half a year and had never witnessed Mari used this technique.


    "This is truly the first time. Wouldn''t blatantly using this sort of magic land her in a heap of trouble?"


    Mayumi nodded at Tatsuya''s words. "Just as you say." Magic usage has been heavily restricted by the law, not to mention this sort of brainwashing ability. If used recklessly surely this would come under fire from "collective reasoning" and "civic duty".


    Despite his ongoing conversation with Mayumi, Tatsuya never lost sight of Sekimoto''s "confession" for a second. What aroused his interest was Sekimoto confessing that "after obtaining the data from the presentation device, he planned to investigate Shiba''s private possessions". When Mari asked for why, Sekimoto answered with "the Magatama relic".


    "......Tatsuya-kun, do you have something like that?"


    Mayumi asked him with wide eyes. "No, I do not have such a thing."


    While Mayumi''s question hinted at all sorts of underlying questions, honestly answering the question would only create more problems for Tatsuya.


    "But......"


    "Probably because recently I was researching things related to the "Philosopher''s Stone". Maybe this is where he got mixed up?"


    Mayumi also knew that he did use this excuse a few days before the election for the Student Council President, hence she didn''t pursue the issue. Still, this wasn''t because she entirely believed Tatsuya''s words, but more because this wasn''t the right time to do so.


    Just as Tatsuya was let off from this easily debunked lie, the alarm sounded for the Hachi��ji Special Detention Facility rang out.


    The reactions from all three of them upon hearing the alarm were incredibly swift. After pressing the still befuddled Sekimoto down onto the bed (not to let him rest), Mari charged out of the room. At the same time, Tatsuya and Mayumi also exited from their chamber.


    "Looks like we have illegal intruders."


    Mari''s voice trembled slightly in surprise. Thanks to the assault on the hospital affiliated with the magic university yesterday, the police in western Tokyo were on high alert. Although the mobile defense force (National Guard) that were the highest form of security hadn''t been mobilized, the number of patrols today had increased by fifty percent. Likewise, this Hachi��ji Special Detention Center was also twice as alert as usual. Only someone who truly had some skills or was a complete moron would charge in now. ��Mari''s gut leaned towards the former.


    "Tatsuya-kun, do you know where they are coming in from?"


    Hearing Mayumi''s question, Tatsuya removed the LPS terminal and fiddled with it. The flip open display showed a 3D map for the evacuation route. They could estimate the intruder''s point of entry based on the route.


    "They seem to have come in through the roof. They might have used a flier or a spring loaded mechanism. Currently they are near the east wing of the third floor."


    At Tatsuya''s words, Mayumi''s gaze drifted towards an unknown location. She had activated her Sensory Systematic Magic "Multi Scope" to its largest extent and looked in the direction Tatsuya indicated.


    "......Found them. Nice work, Tatsuya-kun. There are four intruders, each armed with high power assault rifles."


    High power rifles were mandatory weapons against Magicians. The explosiveness and flying speed of their rounds were three to four times higher than normal rifles and could even penetrate defensive magic. The surplus in strength could only be produced by highly skillful manufacturing. There was no way the average gangster or terrorist could get their hands on one.


    "Security is setting up a defense line near the platform of the stairs using the terrain."


    "The entrance to the corridor has been blocked by blast doors."


    As Mayumi was reporting the current situation, Tatsuya pulled up the 3D projection for the building map. The three of them were on the first floor in the central building. Although there was no cause for alarm based on the current situation......


    "Their target is here."


    Half a beat after Tatsuya twisted his head to look towards the upper levels, Mari also watched the entrance warily.


    "What? Ah!"


    Mayumi had no idea what put the two of them on guard, but in the next instant.


    Directly before their eyes, the figure of a large man appeared. He was taller than Tatsuya by a head and approached nearly 185 cm. His muscular physique didn''t betray a hint of sluggishness, like a large carnivore advancing forward. Still, the man appeared to be using some sort of technique, since his aura and appearance were both faint. Despite his appearance before them, he seemed to disappear if they stopped paying attention, so he must have arrived here using some sort of invisibility spell. Of course, Mari had a deep impression of this man.


    "Lu Gonghu!"


    Mayumi didn''t seem to comprehend Mari''s soft whisper, so her facial expression didn''t change much. On the other hand, Tatsuya kept a grim visage on his face. Although he had heard of this individual, after Mari calling out his name, this was the first time he had met the man face to face. ��Of course, he was well aware of the man''s reputation.


    Advancing forward, Lu''s eyes stopped on Tatsuya and company. Specifically, his eyes rested on Mari.


    "I believe we should be beating a retreat at this time, but looks like it''s too late for that."


    Tatsuya said in a light tone as he stepped in front of the other two. As he prepared to walk towards Lu, Mari grabbed his shoulders. "I''ll take him on. Tatsuya, you protect Mayumi."


    From Tatsuya''s perspective, this was a ridiculous arrangement. True, Mari boasted first class magic combat ability as a Year 3 magic high school student. However, Lu Gonghu''s close combat magic level was "beyond first class". She had no chance of victory in a head to head confrontation. Their chances of victory were definitely higher if a "regular" like himself took the field.


    "Mari, be careful."


    Unexpectedly, Mayumi voiced her support for Mari''s tactical assessment. Still, this wasn''t the time to continue this conversation, so Tatsuya obeyed.


    "I know he''s no small fry."


    Mari stretched her left hand slightly forward and, as if to pat her dress, swatted downwards before raising her hand again. With a sound, the normally straight pleat dress made from ultra thin fabric was massively raised, revealing a pair of tights that outlined delicious curves along with the leather holder along one thigh. A 20 cm long rod was removed from this leather holder.


    The hem of her dress fell back down to obscure Mari''s pair of mesmerizing legs. Maybe he had been caught up by the sight, but Lu didn''t fall into a combat stance until Mari raised her left hand.


    Lu Gonghu tilted his upper body forward with both hands dangling in front of him. His fingers were slightly curved, giving his body the impression that it was ready to pounce at any given moment.


    Yet, the first to act here was neither Mari nor Lu Gonghu, but Mayumi standing off to one side.


    The instant mist seemed to cover the walls to the left and right and the ceiling, countless white pellets swarmed towards Lu Gonghu. Lu Gonghu pounced forward, but over half of the ice pellets still struck his body.


    However, Lu was not harmed by this barrage. His entire body was covered by Steel Qigong and managed to repel the incoming ice pellets. His momentum didn''t decrease in the slightest as he charged towards Mari. Mari raised her 20 cm blade to meet him.


    A dull metallic sound rang out as Mari stopped Lu''s outstretched right arm. Afterwards, Lu''s head massively tilted backwards as a 20 cm edged leaflet sheared by his face. The weapons in Mari''s hand included a 20 cm long handle, two 20 cm long short blades, and another small short blade attached to a string.


    At this time, Mayumi''s second attack descended. Lu leaped backwards to a safe distance. His instincts were correct. The floor and neighboring wall where he just stood were peppered with numerous pellet marks. Mayumi''s second attack was harder and even more precise than the first one, with superior speed and penetrating power.


    For the first time, a human expression came across Lu''s face, an expression called mystification. He knew that he wasn''t at full power due to the injury in his side. Still, that a few students, and female high school students at that, were able to hold him off rather begged disbelief. Nonetheless, Lu''s bewilderment only lasted a second. He canceled the magic that suppressed his aura and focused entirely on the battle at hand.


    Lu erected several layers of psion information bodies around his entire body. Tatsuya could see that both his layers of information bodies and physical barrier magic were of the same nature. Earlier, his entire skin was covered by a high density of psions, which was the same as fortifying the Eidos of the skin. However, now he switched over to barrier magic. After Mayumi released her third shot, this attack was blocked by Lu''s physical barrier. Afterwards, he closed in on Mari with lightning speed, to which Mari raised her dual-edged blades to counter, but it didn''t seem likely that she could hold him with that pair of blades against the strength of that barrier magic.


    At the point of impact with Mari, Lu''s figure disappeared.


    Mari frantically pivoted to the right, an action that was entirely based on her instinct, but fortunately this was the right choice.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t going to make it in time.


    Lu Gonghu had passed by Mari''s short sword and got behind her.


    Mari mentally called out "Mayumi!", but there was no time for her to actually verbalize this.


    Just as Lu came face to face with Tatsuya, who was standing directly in front of Mayumi �� a storm of psions devoured him.


    Gram Demolition.


    Seeing that Lu Gonghu had transferred his Data Fortification magic to a physical barrier, Tatsuya used a continuous stream of compressed psion particles to shred Lu''s armor.


    Lu''s eyes were filled with shock.


    Now, Mayumi''s shooting magic activated once more.


    Lu''s reaction sustained his high reputation as "beyond first class".


    He swiftly recovered from the shock that came from the destruction of his barrier Steel Qigong, and immediately erected Steel Qigong for Data Fortification. However, while Mayumi lowered the number of shots, she had raised the strength of each shot accordingly. Now, Lu Gonghu''s hastily erected Steel Qigong was no longer able to completely deflect Mayumi''s shooting magic.


    Taking hits from the pellets, Lu was forced to halt his footsteps due to the impact from the large number of psions disrupting his senses. Now, even Mari was closing in from behind.


    The twin blades in her left hand released a small short blade that flew towards Lu''s head.


    Mari''s right hand suddenly hurtled some sort of black dust towards Lu Gonghu.


    Lu immediately covered his eyes and ears.


    The black dust seemed to cover his head and quickly dissipated after emitting a faint light.


    Lu''s large frame started to rock back and forth. Under the effect of Mari''s Absorption-Type Magic, the rapidly "burning" carbon particles were restricted from interacting with heat and light, but quickly interacted with oxygen. The result was that much of the oxygen was converted into carbon dioxide. In a flash, the air became thin around Lu Gonghu''s position.


    Mari wielded the thin string in her left hand like a weapon. Along the direction of the swing, the string emitted the repulsion edge "Pressure Slash". Also, there was more than one. The twin blades falling upon the head also emitted "Pressure Slash" along the edges of the blades. The thin string in Mari''s hand had exceeded the speed of her twin blades thanks to the application of Gravity-Type acceleration magic. Even Tatsuya wouldn''t be able to dodge all three attacks at the same time, and the "Devouring Tiger" Lu Gonghu was no exception. Although Lu managed to evade the repulsion blade in Mari''s hand, the other two struck him in the shoulder and back. Even with Steel Qigong sustaining him, he was in a state of oxygen deprivation after sustaining Mayumi''s magic shooting, and the barrier wasn''t operating at full strength. Thus, the two blades landed direct hits to his body. Although he was able to avoid major bone fractures, the blades still sank into his flesh, leaving two long cuts. Under the impact of Mari''s direct attacks, Lu keeled over.


    Cavalry was a role that always arrived late to the party. Only in movies do they appear in the nick of time.


    Thus, reinforcements from security only arrived after Lu had been subdued. The four security officers beheld the scene where a young man was knocked down by twin blades and revealed astonished expressions, but upon closer examination of the uniforms the three students wore, they quickly bound Lu Gonghu tightly. Chances were high that these people knew of Mayumi as well.


    Running counter to Tatsuya''s estimation, they were not questioned by the authorities. Again, this might have been caused by the power coming from the name "Saegusa", though Tatsuya wasn''t going to complain. He was already incredibly thankful that he didn''t have to waste any more time, a thought that Mayumi and Mari must also share. By the time the three of them were conversing, they had already left the premises.


    After leaving through the front door of the detention center, Mari somewhat hesitantly approached Tatsuya.


    "Tatsuya-kun, uh, although you may know now, but please don''t speak of what you just saw."


    Naturally, Tatsuya had no way of making heads or tails of what she meant with just those words.


    "In regards to not speaking of this, are you referring to senpai''s weapon? Or the fact that senpai can wield ''Dojigiri''?"


    Tatsuya asked this to verify the conversation topic, but when Mayumi and Mari heard his question, they both sighed in unison.


    "So you really do know about it......"


    "Tatsuya-kun, so you are omniscient after all......"


    Based on the ladies'' indecisive appearance, Tatsuya inferred that they must be talking about the "Dojigiri".


    "It''s not that I know everything......


    Isn''t the Genji ''Dojigiri'' quite famous?"


    Mari''s final attack used three simultaneous attacks from different directions. Much like ninjutsu, in order to hide the identity of the attack, the name "Multiple Slash" was replaced with "Dojigiri" and passed on exclusively by Genji swordsmen. However, in the age where magic had become public knowledge, "Dojigiri" had suddenly vanished, becoming an ability that researchers are aware of but have not witnessed with their own eyes.


    "Don''t worry, senpai, I will not disclose the details of your technique."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s reply, Mari''s expression was both tentative and embarrassed.


    "Of course I believe you......


    But also, please don''t tell anyone that I can use ''Dojigiri''."


    After receiving Tatsuya''s confirmation even though he didn''t ask for a reason, Mari still continued on for some reason.


    "Ah, of course."


    Naturally, he complied. And he didn''t really want to know the reason either. But, for some reason Mari started to talk about it.


    "Thanks for your help. In reality, I didn''t actually formally receive training in this technique. I stumbled across this after perusing the contents of ancient texts left at home and having Nao assist me in training and somehow ended up learning it."


    After listening to Mari''s explanation, Tatsuya judged that the "Nao" she spoke of must refer to Chiba Naotsugu. Speaking of which, that earlier "Dojigiri" included elements from the "Genius of Magic Close Combat".


    "I see, so that''s why your attack included ''Pressure Slash''."


    "Exactly. Also, my house lies on the tail end of the Watanabe Family. I am of the Genji style, but my house''s position isn''t very high. If the Watanabe Family knows that I can use the Secret Sword of the Genji, then some trouble may arise......"


    "Still, given your status as a combat Magician, I doubt you can keep that a secret for long."


    In the end, this point was unavoidable. Mari''s face darkened as Tatsuya pointed this out.


    "I know that, but I hope to keep this a secret while I''m still a student." Seeing Mari pout, Mayumi burst into laughter.


    "Understood, I''ll keep that to myself."


    At any rate, Tatsuya had no intention of interfering with mundane matters of such level, especially because they had nothing to do with him. Handling something like this was a piece of cake for someone like him.


    ? ? ?


    On the Friday evening that was two days before the official commencement of the "National High School Magic Thesis Competition", he received a phone call from Fujibayashi after eating dinner and taking a bath.


    "......In other words, the mobile forces for spies have all been apprehended in the past two or three days."


    After speaking these words clearly in an official capacity, Fujibayashi finally relaxed on the other side of the monitor.


    "The intel Tatsuya-kun provided was a huge help. Thanks."


    "Hardly, I was the one who made the request in the first place."


    "That may be so, but the magic high school and FLT were not the only victims. Industrial spies are a headache not only for the semiconductor industry and magic academies, they also pose trouble for manufacturers as well. Intelligence and counter intelligence are not under our purview, but based on the nature of our unit, we cannot simply turn a blind eye to spies using magic to accomplish their objectives. So we planned to move out soon even without your communication, which merely hastened the operation time and really helped me out a lot."


    "Is that so. Now that you mentioned it, where did the news from the relic leak from?"


    "This is a little embarrassing, but the military''s operational data was leaked out. In the end, based on the military''s allocations for magic research and grants, they went down their list of targets."


    So that''s how it was, Tatsuya thought. No wonder their methods seemed so unprofessional.


    So they were literally fumbling around in the dark. The intrinsic value of this might be low, but intel wasn''t something that had uniform quality in the first place. Even the really valuable pieces of information that were mined from patent databases were one in a thousand, which may be why the spies adopted this plan of action.


    "While the majority of those we caught were of East Asian nationalities, we may have been able to catch wind of our quarry."


    "You seem quite pleased."


    "Restraint isn''t a bad thing, and I''m a cautious person after all. Still, since the enemy has the gall to waltz into our backyard, there''s no need to suffer that. We may need to call on your support at that time, so take care."


    "If there''s a mission at stake, I have no objections. Thank you for the notification."


    "You''re welcome. Good luck on Sunday. I''ll be there to cheer you on."


    After encouraging Tatsuya, Lieutenant Fujibayashi hung up the phone. Plainly, she hadn''t put much thought into the manipulator pulling the strings in the dark and saw this incident as the typical magic industry spying incident. Actually, even Tatsuya had no idea that "their opponent" was on such a scale.


    Alas, they took their enemy too lightly.


    ? ? ?


    Having returned to the living room, Tatsuya collapsed onto the couch. Truthfully, it was very rare for him to show fatigue such as this. In terms of pure stamina, simply keeping vigil all night for a week straight would normally not wear him out to this extent. However not only did he have to work on a thesis dealing with one of the "Three Great Puzzles for Gravity Magic", a Sustained Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor, he also had to use his unique ability in analyzing structures to investigate a relic which modern technology could not hope to replicate, on top of looking out for spies. He was mentally exhausted as well.


    Emptying his head for the moment, Tatsuya closed his eyes as he leaned back into the one seat sofa, curving his neck and resting his head on the backrest. There was no particular meaning to this position, simply his mood.


    Sitting next to her brother as always, Miyuki was not irritated at all that Tatsuya had suddenly retreated into his own world. Leaving himself defenseless to this extent was something he reserved for her presence alone. Miyuki was overjoyed that Tatsuya would leave himself in her care so.


    Miyuki did not wish for her brother to concern himself with her all the time. Just being able to be by his side, even if only for a while, was enough happiness for her. These words by no means meant that Miyuki was a doormat, but rather convey praise. It can safely be said that there is no one who would say such things about her.


    Rather than being frustrated, Miyuki was much more worried about her brother. However much he insisted otherwise, not even Miyuki could recall the last time Tatsuya so honestly let his weariness show.


    Taking care not to make a sound, Miyuki rose from her seat. Standing before him, she softly leaned closer to his face with their eyes closed. Ensuring that her long hair wouldn''t brush against him, she pressed down on it with her left hand. Ensuring that she wouldn''t end up accidentally touching him, her right hand pressed onto the sofa supporting her weight.


    When the hem of her pleat skirt almost fell onto his legs, Miyuki''s heart thundered in her chest, but Tatsuya didn''t stir. Daringly wearing such a short skirt seems to have unexpectedly paid off, she thought.


    Seeing from up close, her brother��s complexion wasn��t as bad as she had feared. In her relief, she continued observing his face for signs of anything awry. Watching him at this distance, Miyuki��s consciousness gradually clouded. As her mind went blank she began to forget what she was thinking and doing, as her face slowly crept closer to his.


    Her heart pounding, blood rushing to her head, she couldn��t think of anything at all. Miyuki obliviously stared at her brother��s face. Breathless, she didn��t even notice that she was holding her breath. Immediately becoming aware of that situation, Tatsuya snapped open his eyes.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki��s eyes met.


    Time stopped. Not just Tatsuya, Miyuki also stood absolutely frozen as if paralyzed.


    Both Tatsuya and Miyuki simply stared at each other, their respective expressions full of surprise.


    Suddenly, no longer able to sustain her unnatural position, Miyuki fell forward.


    Her face closing in on his, Miyuki��s lips rapidly approached Tatsuya��s own.


    Regardless of intention, just before the two of them crossed a line which absolutely should not be crossed.


    ��Tatsuya��s body came back online. "Watch out!"


    Faster than his voice traveled, his hands whipped out and supported his sister��s shoulders.


    "Kya!"


    Unable to forcibly keep herself up, or perhaps just out of energy, Miyuki��s feet staggered and she sank to her knees onto the couch. Or rather, she sank into Tatsuya��s lap who was sitting on the couch.


    The two froze again.


    Once again close enough to kiss, Miyuki and Tatsuya stared at each other.


    Tatsuya��s hands were wrapped firmly around Miyuki��s shoulders, and Miyuki was straddling Tatsuya on her knees.


    This time, the ice melted quicker.


    Taking care their near mistake didn��t become reality, Tatsuya brought his head back to its original position.


    Tatsuya��s eyes dropped from her face to her chest, then further down.


    Following her brother��s gaze, Miyuki gingerly looked down at her own body. She did so ''gingerly'' because she was already well aware of her own state without even seeing.


    Sure enough, not only was she kneeling on her brother, her legs were spread beyond the original allowance of her short pleat skirt such that her underwear was almost visible.


    "I am so sorry!!"


    With amazing speed Miyuki leapt off Tatsuya, then faster than the wind (yet still dignified enough as to ensure that when her feet hit the ground nothing indecent was exposed) she flew out of the living room straight upstairs.


    Diving into her own room, she slammed it shut, locked it, then finally fell back against the door panting. She couldn��t muster the energy to stand. Perhaps due to the refined upbringing instilled within her she subconsciously tried to align her knees and sit up straight, but after fleeing into her room she was utterly drained and simply collapsed down to the ground.


    She flattened her skirt where she sat, straightened up a bit then just spaced out for a while. Her feverish head refused to think at all. As time passed, her emergency evacuated thought processes returned little by little.


    Where she was. What she was doing.


    Why she was alone in her room right now��


    Miyuki immediately buried her head in her hands. Her palms felt hot. Even without looking in a mirror, Miyuki knew that her face must have been burning red.


    (I, just what was I doing to Onii-sama����!)


    She couldn��t even begin to understand what she was thinking at the time. All she could think of was that she must have completely lost it.


    (Onii-sama and I, almost ki, ki, ki����)


    Her consciousness began to overheat again, and she was forced to freeze her thoughts.


    Left alone, Miyuki would likely have remained like this until morning. An infinite loop of restarting and freezing.


    However, there was no way Tatsuya would leave Miyuki alone, "Miyuki?"


    "Yes!"


    And at the sound of Tatsuya��s voice calling her name from the other side of the door, Miyuki responded in a panic from the floor.


    She steadied herself by pressing hands that had been held against her flushed hot face onto her thighs. Her eyes were so moist that tears threatened to spill out any moment. Her arms were straightened out with such force, as were her shoulders and back, that her entire body trembled slightly. It was almost as if she was scared.


    "May I come in?"


    "Just wait a moment!"


    Even so, within Miyuki, any thought of resisting her brother simply did not exist. She rose rapidly, defying belief that her legs had been powerless until now, and firmly unlocked the door with hands that had been trembling just a while ago.


    "Please, come on in."


    Shifting sideways as she opened the door, Miyuki made a space for her brother to enter. However, Tatsuya didn��t set a foot inside.


    He just watched����


    Unable to meet her brother��s gaze Miyuki tried to casually look away, but she could feel still feel his eyes on her.


    She began to heat up again.


    It wasn��t a superficial heat from some childish sense of wrongdoing, but rather came from deep within her. That heat continued to rise, not her body temperature but rather perceived temperature��until finally she could bear it no longer, and turned her averted face to meet her brother��s eyes.


    Miyuki looked up from a height difference of 15 cm. From that distance, the tears gathered in the corner of her eyes were plainly visible. In a hurry, Miyuki tried to raise her hands and dry herself. However, before she knew it both Tatsuya��s hands were already cradling her cheeks. Gently, he wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Well, um, how to put this."


    As Miyuki stared at him wide-eyed and lost for words, Tatsuya spoke bluntly.


    "I��m sorry, I made you worry about me. I��m fine, so Miyuki, don��t be so concerned anymore."


    Saying so with a clumsy smile, he removed his hands from Miyuki��s face.


    "I��ll clean up downstairs. You rest for today."


    Ordering Miyuki in a somewhat embarrassed tone, Tatsuya turned away without waiting for a reply.


    Waiting until her brother��s back faded from view down the stairs, Miyuki closed the door again.


    Walking unsteadily to her bed, she slowly took her clothes off, then slid under the blankets in her underwear.


    Having finally made it thus far, Miyuki began frantically rolling around on the bed.


    Despite appearing to be in agony all over, her face, unlike before, seemed really happy.


    ? ? ?


    The short hand on the clock had already reached 12. On the next calendar day, the "National High School Magic Thesis Competition" would officially begin in Yokohama. Of course, even if that was the case, there was no sign of festivities in the streets. The Thesis Competition held significant value for magic high school students, especially for the students who had been selected as representatives, to the point that it could impact future major events, but for the average plebeian who had no connection to magic, this event was no different than the dozens of gatherings that were held annually.


    On China Street, which remained one of Yokohama''s primary entertainment venues even in this age, the overwhelming majority of the stores still opened and closed at their usual times.


    Among these stores, one of the larger restaurants appeared to be closed for the evening on the outside. Yet within, there was a suite that could not be seen from the exterior. Inside, two men sat there facing one another.


    There were two cups on the table. Filled to the brim with matured wine, the cups were worthy of being called luxuries, but neither of the men took a sip. The young man who brought out the wine considered this to be a waste, but since the older man across from him suffered his cup to remain untouched, he could only mirror that gesture.


    "Mr. Zhou, thank you for your considerable assistance."


    "You honor me, my lord."


    Chen''s words were at odds with his arrogant tone, whereas Zhou respectfully bowed from his seat with a slight smile on his face.


    "I have already linked up with the fleet dispatched from the homeland. We can now proceed to our next mission."


    "It is my pleasure to be of service."


    Neither Chen nor Zhou showed any change in facial expression. "However, there is still one unresolved issue."


    "Oh? What is this problem, Lord Chen?"


    Superficially, "there was no change", but both were surreptitiously sounding out one another.


    "I''m not aware if you already know, but my assistant has run afoul of the fortunes of war and has been captured."


    Their expressions subtly changed. Chen adopted a crestfallen expression as he continued.


    "This I already know. What a terrible run of luck, I can''t believe Mr. Lu would......"


    With a gloomy expression, Zhou replied back in a voice filled with heartfelt concern.


    "Yet, even though this misstep happened to him, he remains an absolutely integral asset of our country."


    Zhou wordlessly nodded his head, signifying his agreement to Chen''s words. ��Because there was no point in making a promise now.


    Zhou remained silent in order to force Chen to lower himself and beg for assistance.


    "Can you lend me your aid one more time?"


    Chen lowered his head and made his request, to which Zhou responded with a shocked expression followed by a smile.


    "Oh, of course, my lord. Even I cannot just stand by and watch my countryman suffer."


    Zhou smiled as he rose from the table.


    "Actually, two days from now, nay, should be tomorrow based on the hour, Mr. Lu will be transferred to the International Prison in Yokohama."


    A truly astounded expression made its way across Chen''s face when Zhou dropped this bombshell.


    "Truly?"


    "Indeed, what a heaven sent opportunity. I already have the transportation route."


    Zhou didn''t tell Chen that he pulled a few strings to change the transportation date to tomorrow morning. Still, Zhou related all the other details in his comprehensive explanation.


    "In return, I wonder if my lord would consider, during the battle on the morrow, to allow this street to...... "


    "Of course."


    After finishing his explanation, Zhou raised his own request with some misgivings, but Chen accepted his proposal before he could even finish.


    "The primary objective for tomorrow''s battle will be the Kantou branch for the Magic Association. Although combat is inevitable, I will remind my officers in the field to do their best to avoid letting the carnage spread to China Street."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Zhou knew precisely what Chen meant with that careless promise as he bowed deeply.


    ��There was still one day until the commencement of the Thesis Competition. In regards to the oncoming storm, Tatsuya remained in the dark.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Volume 6 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The reason I am able to present you the 6th volume of "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" so quickly is all because of your support, the readers.


    Therefore I would like to thank you all sincerely from the bottom of my heart.


    With the point of view that it is not necessarily good to finish the story in a single volume, this time''s "Yokohama Disturbance Chapter" is therefore split into 2 volumes.


    Of course, I will not be splitting it into 3 volumes, so you guys can take that load off your minds and just relax. ����Although it shouldn''t be something that is worthy of being satisfied about.


    I''m sure that everyone knows already, but this light novel originally started off as a web novel, and therefore it is no surprise that most of the content is similar, though some parts have been improved, making it into the "full version" that I am presenting to you right now.


    After this "full version" is released, there shouldn''t be anymore "New* full version", "Real* full version", "Final* full version" or even "Ultimate* full version" appearing.


    ����Jokes aside, due to the time constraints faced when publishing the web version, quite a bit of content was left out. However, that has been solved with the release of the light novels, and is the main priority of the publishers.


    This time, volume 6 and the soon to be published volume 7 are mostly about filling up all the content that I have left out.


    For example, revealing the yet to be seen true characteristics of a certain character, or the up to date being mentioned only in name person''s current activities, and also about how a certain someone in the next volume is in a certain kind of relationship with another person due to certain reasons, all these will be in the light novel.


    As to what the people involved in the Thesis Competition will soon face during their unlucky and calamity filled presentation, although I have yet to solidify the scenes that will occur in my head, soon I will be able to present them to you, so please wait patiently for them.


    Volume 7 will either be published next month or the month after. At the same time, when volume 7 will be out on the latest by September, the media team will also disclose data estimates to everyone.


    Next, let us meet in the gloriously and magnificently battle filled "Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II)".


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 7 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday, October 29, 2095 AD. Although class was still in session, each class was essentially self study. Aside from the practical skills classes, all the other classes were practically self study anyways, though for Course 2 students, half of their Practical Skills class was also self study, so it wasn''t like this was any different than usual. �� That being said, the typical class wouldn''t be as rowdy as this.


    Every so often, an explosion would sound off during Practical Skills, giving off the impression that the "tranquil campus" was blatantly false advertising. Actually, normally there would be some degree of ruckus, but they were usually more organized or settled. The reason for today''s insanity was that the entire campus was filled with noise caused by the final examination for the materials required for tomorrow''s Thesis Competition.


    However, as one of the primary contributors, Tatsuya was in his classroom quietly doing his homework in front of a terminal.


    Tatsuya was not concentrating on his homework that had no bearing on tomorrow''s preparation because he was procrastinating or had been fired. ......Strictly speaking, high school students leaving their homework to the last day to work on other preparations should still constitute "procrastinating".


    His responsibilities for the day included verifying the run time conditions during the dress rehearsal and fixing any errors (all other inspections had been completed). Still, since the integral piece Suzune hadn''t arrived, the dress rehearsal went on hold. Yesterday, he received a message saying that "she''ll come to school in the afternoon", so there was no need to worry or be concerned, but that meant he had nothing to do for the Thesis Competition preparation.


    After the end of the first period, just as he was about to relax and stretch, a sound caught his attention from the front.


    Tatsuya didn''t turn to Leo, who sat in front of him with his elbows on the back of the chair, but to Erika standing next to him as she called out to him.


    "Tatsuya-kun, when do you enter the conference hall tomorrow?"


    Although Erika tried her utmost to feign disinterest, her effort was dashed by Leo pricking his ears at the conversation.


    These two, what the heck are they planning......? Tatsuya thought with astonishment, but this wasn''t anything confidential.


    "We meet at 8 AM before the conference hall and the opening ceremony is at 9 AM. The ceremony lasts 30 minutes, so the official contest starts at 9:30 AM. Each team is allotted 30 minutes, there will be a 10 minute break in between, with four teams presenting before lunch break from noon to 1 PM. Five teams will present in the afternoon, so the competition will end around 4:10 PM. Afterwards, there will be evaluations and the awards ceremony, so the expected end will be around 6 PM."


    "......So, when will our school be presenting?"


    Erika was a little dizzy since her first question received such an overwhelming response, but she finally managed to get it straight.


    After failing to thoroughly confound her, Tatsuya simply switched over to an honest answer.


    "First High is second to last and will start at 3 PM."


    "Then don''t you have a lot of time?"


    "Indeed. That''s why the primary speaker, Ichihara-senpai, is entering the conference hall after noon. Isori-senpai and I will be in early to take care of the equipment and handle any emergencies."


    "Hm~. At any rate, you guys will meet up there. What about the demonstration device?"


    "The Student Council will arrange for a transportation company. Hattori-senpai will ride along."


    "Hattori-senpai, wasn''t he going to be Ichihara-senpai''s bodyguard?"


    "I heard that Saegusa-senpai and Watanabe-senpai are going to get Ichihara-senpai tomorrow. Speaking of which, why do you want to know?"


    At Tatsuya''s unexpected question, Erika fidgeted and could not come up with a reply.


    Sparing a glance at the indecisive Erika, the hitherto silent Leo finally opened his mouth.


    "Well, those bodyguards, could we get in on that?"


    Seeing the blatantly displeased Erika keeping mum, the contents were likely something the two of them had already discussed ahead of time.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem...... But why would you want to get involved in such an irksome task?"


    To Tatsuya, this was an obvious line of inquiry, whereas Leo let out an embarrassed smile.


    Tatsuya glanced at Leo, then towards Erika. Leo wore a self-mocking smile as he returned Tatsuya''s gaze while Erika sought to dodge Tatsuya''s look.


    "I already asked for time off from school to train this guy. Wouldn''t I look like a complete moron if everything was handled without giving us a chance to shine?"


    Her eyes elsewhere, Erika added in an unhappy tone. She appeared to be aware of the unpublished incident at the Special Detention Center and was complaining because she estimated that she missed out because of her absence. Unfortunately, even though Erika wanted to use someone like Lu Gonghu to serve as a punching bag to train Leo, that plan seemed doomed.


    "Regardless of your motive, we need all the help we can get. Also, there''s no guarantee that nothing will happen."


    "Eh? I thought everything was already settled?"


    Suddenly, Mikihiko jumped in on the conversation as if he had been eavesdropping the entire time.


    There was no need to point out the fact he was listening in on them �� if they did, their other friend who was engaged in the same activity may panic and cause a ruckus �� so Tatsuya answered the question with this.


    "Is there a rule that states incidents happen singularly and by themselves?"


    Tatsuya did not inform his friends that the chief suspect for the mastermind of this entire incident, Chen Xiangshan, remained at large. Nor did he plan to do so in the future. His answer remained purely theoretical, but Tatsuya believed that was enough at this standpoint.


    "There are people taking aim at the Thesis Competition every year. An example of this would be being ambushed on the way home from the event proper. Even if we handled the incident before the competition begins, that doesn''t mean that nothing will occur during the competition itself, correct?"


    "Well......


    You''re right. Then can I also help with security?"


    After deeply contemplating those words, Mikihiko was suddenly highly motivated as he made his offer, to which Tatsuya nodded with a smile.


    "Then, we''re relying on you."


    Even if they handled one hurdle, that doesn''t mean they can let down their guard. That was only human nature.


    Yet, strictly based on the results, Tatsuya undoubtedly was dead wrong at this juncture.


    ? ? ?


    The day before the Thesis Competition, Suzune asked for the day off from school and pushed the dress rehearsal to the afternoon before arriving at the hospital.


    Hattori tagged along because he was worried that Suzune would run into danger if she ventured alone, hence Mayumi, Mari and Hattori......


    At any rate, everyone around her fiercely disagreed, but finally reached the compromise of Hattori accompanying her.


    She lightly knocked twice on the sickroom door. "Come in."


    A solemn, feminine voice replied from within the room.


    Hattori remained in the corridor. The one who met Suzune at the door was a resident doctor at the magic university affiliated First High, Yasuyado Satomi. She must have come earlier to visit Chiaki.


    The young girl was sitting in bed with her head bowed. Chiaki didn''t even respond to Suzune''s arrival.


    "Doctor, does Hirakawa Chiaki have any psychological disorders?"


    Completely out of the blue, Suzune bluntly directed this question to Dr. Yasuyoda.


    "No, there''s no sign of psychological trauma that would pose a communication issue. Still, since there''s no way to directly diagnose her ''mentality'', I cannot say she is entirely healthy."


    "It will be fine so long as she can hear my words."


    Hearing Yasuyoda''s response, Suzune rose to her feet. She went around the bed to stand before the window and spoke to Chiaki with her back facing the young girl.


    "Hirakawa Chiaki-san, you are unable to rouse Shiba-kun''s interest with your methods."


    Suzune''s words were oddly calm. She was coldly pointing out the facts without applying any comfort, encouragement, sarcasm, or ridicule.


    "Favorable impression is of course out of the question, you cannot stir enmity or even hostility. To him, the current you is nothing more than a face in the crowd."


    Most people who heard Suzune''s words would accept this simply as the truth. Yet, this was sufficient to bring out her rebuttal.


    "So what!"


    That, was enough. Suzune was able to successfully tap Chiaki''s words and emotions that lurked beneath her combative and resistant attitude.


    ......Even if it was 100% negative, this was still a crucial first step.


    "I know that I''m inconsequential to someone like him. I don''t need senpai to point out each and every detail!"


    Regardless of whether she was facing Sayaka or Kanon, Chiaki maintained a resistant stance which she also adopted towards Suzune.


    However, Suzune had a different reaction compared to those two. "On some level, I believe that your assessment of Shiba-kun is spot on."


    Heedless of Chiaki''s screams, Suzune continued on with her back facing Chiaki.


    "True, he is an arrogant person. He couldn''t care less how the mortals cry and sue for help. Forget compassion, he would not even waste his time to ridicule the masses. Even when harassed, he would only dispel the irritation like one shoos away a fly."


    Her head lowered, Chiaki bit her lip in frustration. After listening to Suzune''s words, she recalled the incidents surrounding recruitment week back in April and more or less understood what she was saying.


    At the time she felt that there was nothing they could do for him despite the harassment, but now many high school students like Chiaki realized they were dead wrong.


    If he desired so, that man could capture any opponent who dared to use magic to lay a snare for him.


    The sole reason he refrained was that he simply had no interest in doing so.


    In reality, the level of harm those magic attacks inflicted on him was nothing more than mosquito bites, and she who could not even do that much was lower than even those pests......


    In order to hold back the tears of frustration that seemed to well forth from her heart, Chiaki couldn''t help but clench her fists to the point that her nails dug into her palm.


    Ignoring Chiaki''s current state �� or simply feigning ignorance �� Suzune kept her back to the girl as she continued.


    "Hirakawa-san, did you know? During the final examination for the first semester, Shiba-kun received a top score that sowed despair in the hearts of everyone beneath him. Especially in Magic Engineering, where he received an astonishing full marks."


    "......What''s your point?"


    "And the one who received Second Place in the Magic Engineering portion of the exam for Year 1 students is you."


    Suzune turned to look at her now. Although her expression remained calm, her eyes were smiling warmly.


    "You scored 92 out of a possible 100. Normally, no one would be surprised if you took First Place with that score."


    "......And what of it?"


    "Unfortunately, you stand no chance of threatening Shiba-kun in any other field. Yet, if restricted solely to Magic Engineering, I believe it is still possible for Hirakawa-san to surpass Shiba-kun."


    Chiaki suddenly lifted her head.


    Her eyes widened at the same time her "disbelief" transformed into a "may be possible" hope.


    "Since three weeks ago, after working alongside him, I noticed that Shiba-kun is much handier with software compared to hardware. Of course, his hardware abilities far exceed those of a high school student, but are certainly not so advanced that the gulf can''t be bridged. Although Magic Engineering in Year 1 focuses largely on software, after advancing to Year 2, hardware becomes the focus. I recall that Hirakawa-san specializes in hardware, correct?"


    The point Suzune was trying to make was that once she advanced to the Year 2 courses dominated by hardware, she would have a chance for a reversal �� that was how Chiaki rationalized this.


    A small voice in her consciousness whispered that this was an overly optimistic outlook, but she chose to ignore it.


    Seeing the self-destructive attitude fade from Chiaki''s face only to be replaced by positive emotions shining from her eyes, Suzune''s expression softened.


    "If you continue to hold onto that indomitable spirit, I believe one day you can accomplish this."


    Suzune did not say what she could accomplish. Nor did Chiaki ask.


    There was no need to go into detail here.


    An overarching "something" was sufficient as a goal.


    "Please come to the conference tomorrow. I believe you will benefit quite a bit."


    Suzune''s retreating figure from the sickroom was not reflected in Chiaki''s eyes.


    Maybe she could accomplish something �� the anesthesia named "possibility".


    After injecting revitalizing medicine into the flagging spirit that may have walked to its doom, a momentous change came over Chiaki''s heart.


    ? ? ?


    "Err......


    Ichihara-senpai? If you don''t feel well......"


    Seeing the terrible countenance on Suzune''s face as she left the room, Hattori asked her in a wavering manner.


    "No, there''s no need to worry. Just going through a bout of self- loathing right now."


    Suzune was not a talented speaker. While she excelled in debating, she generally refrained unless there was a pressing need. Though it must be owned that she was more verbose in Mayumi''s company, generally she was a taciturn individual.


    Well aware of this, Hattori picked up on the words "self loathing", but wordlessly followed her without asking any further questions.


    From Suzune''s perspective, she allowed Hattori to accompany her because he was someone who knew how to read between the lines. As she expected, he did not pursue the conversation any longer.


    (Seriously......


    It looks like I have all the talents necessary for a con man.)


    Beneath the calm exterior of her poker face, Suzune repeatedly ridiculed herself.


    Rather than trying to help Chiaki pull herself together, her goal was more in line with that she felt it was a great pity Chiaki''s talent was going to waste.


    Also, she wasn''t doing this on behalf of herself or Hirakawa''s older sister who was in the same grade.


    She was doing this for her alma mater.


    The Ichihara Family was an Extra Family that had lost their number.


    Now, discrimination against Extra Numbers was officially frowned upon, but that was a recent turnaround that happened twenty years ago. In her parents'' generation, discrimination and bigotry ran rampant in their youth. Suzune''s father was tragically ostracized in the magical community, hence they always hid the fact that the Ichihara Family was once the Extra "Ichihana" Family from her.


    Suzune''s childhood always had that shadow hanging over her. Once she reached middle school, she learned of the truth that her father hid from her as well as the reason for it. Possibly because of this reason, Suzune never felt that she belonged to the magical community.


    Her first and foremost sense of belonging was to her school, the magic university affiliated First High.


    Thus, she felt deeply indebted to Mayumi for giving her this opportunity as well as a powerful sense of school spirit that was second to no one.


    During the Nine Schools Competition in the summer, Suzune and the other members of the brass from First High noticed a looming issue with the lack of magic engineers in the underclassmen.


    The Year 1 Men''s Team obtained unfavorable results not only because of their mentality; Suzune and the others reached an accord on another primary reason.


    There were talented individuals like Azusa, Isori, and Tatsuya. But, there were simply too few.


    Remove those three, and the skill level dropped like a rock.


    Underclassmen, especially the cultivation of magic engineers in the Year 1 students, became the first priority for the last semester that remained to them. In particular, encouraging talented Course 2 students was a focal point.


    Course 1 students under direct teacher supervision was another story, but only the Student Council and Club Activities Group could locate quality talent lurking in the Course 2 students who weren''t being nurtured by the faculty.


    Among them, Hirakawa Chiaki walked into Suzune''s line of sight.


    A Year 1 student who loitered around with illegal tools. After some digging, she once scored very well in magic engineering and excelled in hardware repair and modification.


    Her talents must be put to use for the alma mater.


    In order to accomplish this, Suzune arrived at the conclusion that inciting her to compete against Shiba Tatsuya would be the most effective way.


    (Oh well, not like this spells misfortune for anyone.)


    ......Using this sentence to draw her mental struggle to a close, Suzune truly was a young woman who befitted a "cool" description.


    ? ? ?


    The conference hall would be in Yokohama this year, so First High''s representatives just had to meet up in the morning of the opening ceremony. Last year, the competition was held in Kyoto, so they had to depart the day before and spend the night over there.


    For the same reason, representatives of schools in remote locations departed for Yokohama a day or two before and sought lodgings.


    Kichijouji Shinkurou, bearing the title "Cardinal George", also did so as one of the representatives for Third High, one of the favorites to win this year.


    Third High''s representatives would present last. With modern transit''s speed and comfort, they could reach Yokohama from Kanazawa even if they left the morning of, but that did not guarantee that nothing out of the ordinary would occur along the way. Thus, the team elected to leave school at noon the day before and spend one night in Yokohama.


    "George, it''s about time."


    "Already? Got it, I''m on my way."


    Kichijouji, who was currently reading something wholly unrelated to the Thesis Competition and the subsequent report, responded to Masaki''s call and thumbed the power button of the Book Player in his hands.


    (Wish I could bring this along. Maybe I could ask for permission......)


    The trip to Yokohama took 3 hours.


    It was simply too boring to sit there and stare.


    Kichijouji reluctantly glanced at his Book Player carrying the unfinished article.


    However, the data recorded within had been restricted by the National Magic University and it was forbidden to remove it from the premises.


    Any request to borrow the material would undoubtedly be rejected.


    With a sigh, Kichijouji forced himself to curtail any lingering attachments (not that there was anything important enough to warrant this overblown statement).


    He put the book back on the shelf and stood up after picking up the travel bag by his feet.


    The itinerary for Yokohama called for a large bus that could bring their stage device along.


    Accurately speaking, they were taking the bus to the loading point, loading the entire bus onto the bullet train (cargo trains that could carry entire buses were now commonplace), and then heading to Yokohama at 600 kilometers per hour, so they would reach their destination without switching rides (mostly).


    Although he wasn''t exactly normal, he was still a 15 year old high school student. If he didn''t have to worry about the other passengers, he probably wouldn''t be bored if he could chat with his friends, he thought.


    They were probably going to meet that man in Yokohama.


    No, they were going to meet again, that was the more appropriate description.


    Using the Year 1 student from First High whom they secretly saw as their rival as the topic, he could definitely use the man''s young sister to tease his best friend to spend the time, Kichijouji thought with a wicked smile on his face.


    ? ? ?


    There was an upper class bar located near the top floor of the skyscraper "Yokohama Bay Hills Tower" that overlooked the Yokohama Harbor. A man and woman were taking in the scenery while raising glasses filled with ruby red fluid to their lips.


    "The new wine from this year is quite exquisite."


    "A pity I cannot identify the differences in taste. My apologies for wasting the choice wine you provided."


    Unlike her usual inconspicuous garb, tonight Fujibayashi paid careful attention to her attire as she charmingly smiled, prompting Inspector Chiba Toshikazu to frantically wave his empty hand.


    "No, this wine is a fresh product that the private bar here doesn''t care about, so you can bring it into the store as soon as it''s ready......


    It''s not really valuable......"


    "Ara, isn''t it wonderful to be able to sample this so quickly after its fermented?"


    With Fujibayashi tilting her nose closer to the glass as she closed her eyes and slowly twirled the wine in the glass before opening her eyes to reveal a smoldering gaze, Toshikazu could only smile awkwardly.


    "......Ah, so long as you like it. Thanks to Fujibayashi-san, the case was finally wrapped up, so please consider this my insufficient gift of appreciation."


    "Pot, meet kettle, Mr. Inspector. After all, I couldn''t just let them run wild either."


    "Is that the Fujibayashi Family''s stance? Or is it......


    Nay, my apologies."


    Noticing the clear eyes watching him without a trace of intoxication, Inspector Chiba recalled his agreement with Fujibayashi.


    She only had one condition for providing information integral to the investigation.


    And that was to "never ask of her background or goals".


    Not asking about her background appeared to be an odd request for


    Fujibayashi Kyouko.


    She was the daughter of the famous Fujibayashi Family who were renowned for Ancient Magic and the granddaughter of Kudou Retsu, one of the elders from the Ten Master Clans, which was something he knew in the beginning.


    On top of this, she added a condition to "never ask for her background", which blatantly implied that she was more than meets the eye.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Inspector. Was the invitation today solely to ''return the favor''?"


    "Eh!?"


    Seeing the eldest son of the Chiba Family almost spray the contents of his glass all over the place, the young lady of the Fujibayashi Family smiled because of her successful surprise attack.


    "If Mr. Inspector is available, I would enjoy his company beyond tonight and even tomorrow."


    "Eh, ah, O-Of course! If you don''t mind, of course I will accompany you!"


    Chiba Toshikazu had not led a life wholly devoid of female company. The Chiba Family''s dojo also had female disciples and his sister once fiercely berated him as the "dishonorable and lecherous Kazu-nii" owing to his wild days during his years as a student.


    Rather than saying that he wasn''t used to associating with women or was inept at dealing with women, it would be more appropriate to say that Fujibayashi was just special.


    "Thank you very much. Then, shall we say 8:30 in the morning at the Sakura Town Bus Station?"


    "......Morning?"


    Inspector Chiba could only stare blankly at the smirking Fujibayashi.


    "Are you unaware that tomorrow they are holding the National High School Magic Thesis Competition at the International Conference Hall?"


    "No, I do know that......"


    "I am acquainted with one of the young men presenting tomorrow, so I have to go cheer him on."


    "Ha......"


    Although he wasn''t going to say this, Inspector Chiba''s face seemed to betray his expectations for "I thought you meant something else". Fujibayashi''s enticing words naturally led him to interpret her words as "accompany me tomorrow (night)".


    Seeing Toshikazu''s expression, not only did Fujibayashi not bat an eyelid, her smile remained the same as well.


    "Oh, yes, make sure to inform all your subordinates as well. Make sure to prepare not only their CAD, but also weaponry and live ammunition would be of great assistance."


    "Fujibayashi-san, what are you......"


    The listless expression was swiftly dashed by shock and tightened as if someone had poured cold water on him.


    "Of course, let''s hope that nothing happens."


    After answering Inspector Chiba''s question this way, Fujibayashi quietly filled her wine glass.

 Volume 7 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The opening day for the National High School Magic Thesis Competition.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived at the rendezvous site without any accidents along the way.


    The path was clear because the cargo truck bringing the stage devices had already unloaded its cargo.


    Isori appeared to have beat them here,


    And they could also see Kirihara with Sayaka in tow.


    Based on their timing, the siblings appeared to be the last ones to arrive.


    "......Onii-sama, I believe you need to do something."


    Tatsuya''s consciousness that had been doing its best to escape from reality as an innocent bystander was forcibly dragged back into the mix by Miyuki''s voice.


    "Do I have to do something......?"


    Faced with Tatsuya''s sour expression, Miyuki nodded in "deep regret".


    Before their downcast eyes, Erika and Kanon were glaring darkly at one another.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tatsuya was not the only one present who was a close acquaintance of both Erika and Kanon.


    In terms of closeness, Miyuki also counted as one of their dear companions, whereas Isori certainly outranked Tatsuya from a relationship standpoint.


    Yet, Kanon refused to listen to Miyuki''s mediation or Isori''s nudge to remain neutral.


    Sighing, Tatsuya interposed between the two glaring individuals. "Ah, Tatsuya-kun, good morning-"


    After Tatsuya joined in, Erika quickly gave him a carefree greeting. While completely ignoring her opponent in the glaring contest. Now, Kanon''s eyes darkened even further.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya got a firm grasp of the situation.


    However, even with that understanding, he was still stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    "��Shiba-kun, why don''t you speak with this unreasonable ojou- sama?"


    (Seriously......


    Not even a "would you like", but a "why don''t you", eh......)


    Whether or not Kanon consciously realized this, her word usage had thrown the entire burden over to Tatsuya for him to handle.


    "Ha......"


    Nonetheless, Tatsuya adopted a "it doesn''t matter" kind of attitude. No matter how Kanon saw this, when compared to the two of them fighting it out, if he could swiftly put an end to all the fuss, at least the incident would be quickly handled even if he was a little heavy handed.


    "If you''re leaving all the decision making to me, then I''m not going to hold back."


    Tatsuya didn''t include any further conditions but asked for the power of attorney.


    Realizing this, Kanon unwillingly furrowed her brows.


    However, once she saw Isori next to her refrain from objecting, she grudgingly accepted this.


    Tatsuya brought Erika and Leo to one side of the main conference hall and sat down on the sofa.


    (Naturally, Miyuki sat next to him.)


    "......Well, I get the overall gist of things."


    Tatsuya said towards the two individuals who were set on causing mayhem.


    "Erika probably didn''t want a head-on confrontation either."


    "......


    Sorry. I ended up causing Tatsuya-kun a lot of trouble......"


    This rare, praiseworthy attitude that Erika displayed astonished Tatsuya. Based on her personality, she wasn''t the type to read the subtle changes in other''s emotions as her strong (more like "intentional") personality often rubbed people the wrong way despite her good intentions, thus leading to considerable awkwardness.


    In this regard, Tatsuya still had a long way to go as a judge of character. The human heart was not something that could be so easily deciphered like magic.


    "��It''s not like you have to be part of the security detail, you can cheer us on from the audience stands. If anything happens, no one would complain if you chipped in to help."


    Tatsuya intentionally placed emphasis on the word "help". Hearing this, Erika''s previously downcast expression reverted to her usual warmth to the point that the corners of her lips twitched in a smile that clearly said "you evil man".


    "Help, eh?"


    "If you''re bored before the match, then come play around in the back area. Since you''re friends of mine, you don''t have to hold back."


    Hearing Tatsuya emphasize the words "play" and "friends" in his proposal, Erika and Leo exchanged a look before bursting into delighted laughter.


    ? ? ?


    As the hour of the opening ceremony drew near, the waiting room for every school became quite lively.


    Based on the schedule, the last school would present many hours from now, but it was only natural for the students who came to attend the Thesis Competition to be highly interested in the subject regardless of whether they were the speakers on stage, the supporting cast, or simply just supporters from school.


    Everywhere in the main hall, students could be seen chatting away with their peers from other schools.


    Students were not the only ones who had surpassed their official affiliations when it came to communication.


    Haruka came to the Thesis Competition not because of her job as First High''s faculty member, but because of her work as an intelligence operative for Public Safety.


    After the events in April, Public Safety became deeply interested in Tatsuya.


    To be precise, the department within Public Safety that Haruka belonged to developed an interest in Tatsuya''s background.


    However, whenever they investigated the details around him, the higher ups would apply pressure on them.


    Haruka didn''t directly feel the heat, but she overheard her superior complain about it when she received her mission.


    This only served to deepen her director''s interest. Since they couldn''t dispatch any official investigators, the mission was handed directly to Haruka.


    Of course, Haruka resisted this. Back in April, Haruka tried her best to drive the point home that he wasn''t an opponent who would fall for her traps, but naturally this was completely ignored. Thus, she fell into a situation where she was forced to continue despite her inadequacies when dealing with Tatsuya.


    She was ordered to uncover Tatsuya''s real identity, but experts had already gone over his personal data with a fine toothed comb and came up with "nothing to report".


    Originally, her talents didn''t lie in this direction. Even so, she had planned to use counseling to sound him out, only to make no progress whatsoever, which was only to be expected when her observation target never utilized the counseling services.


    Thus, her inefficient plan of action that had no guarantee of success was to investigate his acquaintances, especially the contacts that were not from school.


    The target of her investigation was currently preparing the presentation device in the room assigned to First High. She had no excuse to enter the room, but as stated earlier, Haruka wasn''t adept at handling Tatsuya.


    Stuck between her personal feelings and sense of duty, the result was Haruka adopting a passive stance holding a cup of coffee while maintaining her surveillance of the entrance from the main hall (also, disposable cans had vanished in this day and age as all containers had recycling as first priority).


    Fortunately for this, this was not without progress. Shortly after her observation began, a female guest visited the room. From her age and appearance, she was no high school student. She wasn''t even a college student.


    She was probably her own age. Matching the face against her memories, that woman probably wasn''t affiliated with the school.


    But she had an impression of her from somewhere. "......So it is her."


    After referencing the picture taken by the anti-theft camera issued from Public Safety with the numbers, the image search verified whether she recalled incorrectly.


    "The Electron Sorceress......"


    In Haruka''s high school days, she was an individual of considerable renown. Taking her gender into account, she may be called a heroine, but Haruka felt that the term hero would be more applicable......


    The individual responsible for delivering the victory to Second High during the Nine Schools Competition �� the Electron Sorceress.


    For Haruka, who gave up on being a Magician from the moment she took the high school entrance examination, she was a young girl who aroused both envy and awe.


    After graduating from the magic university, rumor had it that she joined the Defense ministry, but what was she doing visiting First High''s room instead of her alma mater Second High?


    Still, it wasn''t like it was completely unnatural. There was nothing strange about wearing casual clothes on Sunday. Maybe she was here to recruit students who were about to graduate and didn''t know that only the Shiba siblings were inside. Heck, maybe she came to see Miyuki.


    However, Haruka''s instincts told her that this woman was a clue to Tatsuya''s background.


    Not knowing that they were under such rigorous observation �� no, maybe precisely because they were aware �� the siblings were conversing with Fujibayashi, who dropped in to visit.


    "Miyuki, long time no see. The last time we met face to face was at least half a year ago."


    "Ah, the last time we met was in February, so it has been a long time indeed."


    "I went to see the Nine Schools Competition too. We held a small get together in the room to welcome Tatsuya, wouldn''t it have been better if Miyuki came along too?"


    Saying this, Fujibayashi leveled a "why didn''t you bring her" look at Tatsuya.


    Nevertheless, if he was cowed by this he wouldn''t be Tatsuya. "Bringing Miyuki along would be too eye-catching."


    Tatsuya''s gaze swiftly added that catching too much attention would cause difficulties.


    Miyuki was a tad embarrassed whereas Fujibayashi smiled with a helpless look on her face.


    ��Looks like he wasn''t going to get an answer by beating around the bush.


    "Speaking of which, Fujibayashi."


    He didn''t call her lieutenant because this was a normal public facility. Although he had already checked for bugs, he still couldn''t let down his guard.


    "Is it OK for you to visit First High''s waiting room?"


    For the uninitiated, this might seem like an incomprehensible statement, whereas those who were slightly in the loop might still interpret this incorrectly. People who only knew of Fujibayashi''s exploits during her high school years would likely wonder "is it OK for the previous champion from Second High to have a friendly conversation in the waiting room of a rival school".


    "No worries."


    Of course, the people in question had no misconceptions.


    "Times like these, having an official capacity helps a lot. As one of the technical officers attached to the Weapons Development Division of the Defense Department, there''s nothing odd about visiting someone like you who exhibited a high degree of skill during the Nine Schools Competition."


    "Just as it''s natural for a member of the Fujibayashi Family, right?"


    "Exactly. So Tatsuya-kun, feel free to call me ''Lieutenant Fujibayashi'', ''Fujibayashi'', or even ''Fujibayashi-nee'', OK?"


    "Uh, I think nee-san is going to be impossible."


    Tatsuya smiled halfheartedly at Fujibayashi''s mischievous joke. ��Of the wry smile variety.


    "Then, let''s leave the greeting there...... I have good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?"


    A familiar conversation began, Tatsuya thought, then allow me to respond to a classic question with a classic answer.


    "Let''s hear the good news first."


    "......Don''t people respond with ''let''s hear the bad news first''?"


    "Then let''s hear the bad news first."


    Seeing Tatsuya reply back while feigning ignorance, the normally stoic Fujibayashi sighed.


    "......Forget it, it''s OK. Let''s start with the good news first. The Mobile


    Suit from beforehand has been completed. Captain Sanada said that they will be delivered tonight."


    "Really......


    As expected for him. Still, is it too late to run live tests tomorrow after returning to Tokyo......"


    "Tomorrow, there will be a parade. Of course, in reality the captain wants to test this out as soon as possible, so he wanted to show off to you as soon as he could. The primary components were all furnished on your end, so at the very least he wants to bring out the assembled model in order to encourage himself. Yesterday, he even said something ridiculous like ''this way I can save face''."


    "That''s hardly ridiculous. The actual question was whether we could create something that could stand the rigors of live combat."


    "I will convey your words to the captain. I believe he''ll relax a lot more now."


    Tatsuya chuckled wryly when Fujibayashi winked at him.


    "Now...... for the bad news. No matter how we look at it, there''s no way the earlier incident will just end there."


    "Is there a problem?"


    Tatsuya''s face tightened, or more like his face became oddly solemn. By his side, Miyuki uneasily gazed at him.


    This time, even Fujibayashi couldn''t simply joke about it. "The details are here."


    She said as she handed a data card to Tatsuya.


    Apparently, the contents were so classified they didn''t want to send this over the wireless.


    "Although I''ve added several layers of protection on my side......


    There''s still a chance this has already been leaked."


    "Understood. We will make preparations on our end." The siblings nodded in unison.


    Seeing this, a trace of concern flashed across Fujibayashi''s face, but she didn''t forbid them to do so.


    "We hope that nothing will happen, but......


    If the worst case scenario does occur, we''ll be relying on you."


    No matter how much it hurt her, he was still an invaluable asset, so her position did not afford her the luxury of saying "stay out of it".


    ? ? ?


    The time was 8:45 AM. The audience stands were almost entirely filled.


    After Tatsuya reviewed the information Fujibayashi passed him, Isori and Kanon came in.


    "Shiba-kun, time to switch."


    They changed the guard every time a presentation finished, with the order already prearranged. Isori was very interested in the second topic "development of magic assistance devices capable of molecular rearrangement" presented by Fourth High, so he volunteered to keep watch during the first presentation.


    Tatsuya felt that there was no need to pay extra heed to the sequential order since there was a screen in the waiting room, but he still acquiesced to Isori''s proposal.


    "It''s all yours."


    Concisely handing over his responsibility, Tatsuya headed to the stands with Miyuki.


    ��But.


    The two of them came to a halt in the main hall. "Shiba-san."


    Miyuki was the one who was addressed.


    The voice came from a young man, or maybe a teenager was more appropriate. The voice was slightly uneasy, probably caused by his heightened anxiety. The face belonged to someone whom the siblings hadn''t seen for two months.


    "Ichijou-san."


    Ichijou Masaki had called out to Miyuki.


    He wore a "security" wristband on his left arm. Rather than being one of the supporting cast from Third High, he appeared to be serving in the security detail composed of students from all nine schools that was headed by Katsuto during the Thesis Competition. This turnout was likely because he saw Miyuki while executing his mission of patrolling the premises.


    "Long time no see, Shiba-san. I believe the last time was during the evening ball."


    "......Ah, likewise, long time no see."


    This natural yet unnatural pause was caused by a cognitive dissonance because Masaki saw Miyuki as his dance partner during the ball, while Miyuki viewed Masaki as her brother''s opponent during the Newcomer''s Division.


    In order to cover this, or muddle the waters, Miyuki bowed with extreme politeness.


    "Ah, no, me too......"


    This flawless etiquette rattled Masaki even though he was more accustomed to moving through higher social circles than Tatsuya. The young man (probably another member of the security team who was Masaki''s partner) also stood there mesmerized. Miyuki''s devious plan worked perfectly.


    "Are you patrolling the area?"


    It was only now Miyuki smiled and asked the rhetorical question. "Y-Yes, indeed."


    Isn''t it a sign of immaturity to be shaken so easily? Tatsuya thought but changed his mind upon reflecting that when the opponent was Miyuki, such a result was inevitable.


    Even he who was closer to her than anyone else and had had his mind reforged sometimes forgot himself while watching her. Thus, it was unsurprising that this outsider who stood in such close proximity to the fairest one would be overly conscious of Miyuki''s presence.


    Miyuki was not privy to her brother''s ruminations. Her interest was roused and her mood excellent.


    "Since Ichijou-san is giving this his all, I think we can safely relax. We''ll be in your care."


    True, it was heartening to know that the "Crimson Prince" was part of security. However, Tatsuya''s thoughts were purely an objective assessment. ��Still, isn''t this laying it on a little thick?


    "Yes! I will do my utmost to live up to your expectations!"


    Completely nonchalant, Tatsuya wondered whether Masaki could make it through the day.


    "Good luck to you too, Tomitsuka-kun."


    "Ah......


    Thank you for your encouragement."


    Masaki''s companion who had been left alone to one side dizzily replied back in a tone that was a little too stiff to be addressed to someone in the same year.


    ? ? ?


    Although they didn''t need to be as uptight as security, after Erika accepted the job on the spot, objectively speaking she had no intentions of backing down.


    After regrouping with Mikihiko since they missed him while taking Tatsuya and company to the waiting room and reuniting with Mizuki, who had sent word ahead of time she would be late, they sat down in four seats in the audience stands. Erika paid extra heed to "easy observation areas" as well as "suspicious individuals".


    Her efforts were not in vain. In one of the rear corners of the audience stands, she found a familiar figure.


    Speaking of familiar, it was more like she couldn''t forget even if she tried. This was a face that she used to see every day, and even with their schedule clashes nowadays, they still saw each other once every two days or so.


    The other person also noticed Erika. No, maybe the other person noticed Erika even sooner. While this wasn''t anything surprising after taking the other person''s ability into consideration, this still irked Erika to no end.


    "Eh? Erika, over there is......"


    Mikihiko caught on as well.


    Again, it wasn''t weird that he would recognize that person either. "Erika-chan, is that someone you know?"


    "Just a Casanova wannabe. He''s probably waiting for a woman right now."


    Before her compatriots in the adjacent seats could turn this into a conversation, Erika opted to behave as if she didn''t know that person.


    Well aware of Erika''s rocky relationship with Toshikazu (well, one- sided on Erika''s part), Mikihiko avoided rocking the boat and shifted his gaze as Leo, insensitive to the currents, was about to ask him to clarify.


    "Miyuki, do you know Tomitsuka Hagane?"


    "Ah, he''s from the neighboring class, so I only know his name and face. Does Onii-sama know him?"


    After finding an empty seat, the siblings'' conversation drifted not towards their rare guest Masaki, but to the reticent Tomitsuka Hagane.


    ��This must be what people refer to as unrequited passions.


    "Tomitsuka is one of Sawaki-senpai''s subordinates. In addition, the Tomitsuka Family''s ''Range Zero'' is quite famous."


    The Tomitsuka Family dominated one area within the Hundred Families.


    Even people without Tatsuya''s encyclopedic knowledge knew of the heresy incidents caused by Magicians of that family.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    Suddenly, Erika joined in after arriving from the audience stands. "Erika, are you alone? Where''s Leo?"


    The two of them were just together, thus prompting Tatsuya''s question.


    Yet, displeasure colored Erika''s face.


    "......Tatsuya-kun. I''d like to take this opportunity to make something perfectly clear."


    Erika wasn''t the sort to do something outrageous like throw a fit with so many witnesses around, but her commanding tone was charismatic in its own right.


    "Can you stop lumping me together with that? I only taught him a few tricks and gave him a weapon, beyond that there''s nothing going on."


    "That''s not what I meant......"


    Despite the misunderstanding, Tatsuya was not an "honest guy", but this time he was being earnest. He truly meant nothing by his words.


    Speaking of which, wasn''t this overreaction a hint that she hadn''t discerned this was an issue? Tatsuya turned that thought over in his head, but wasn''t evil enough to verbalize it.


    "Where''s everyone else?"


    Since the triumph during the Nine Schools Competition, their peers from Year 1 Class E had expressed great interest and all claimed that "We''re all coming to cheer you on~!" or something like that, so everyone from class planned on showing up.


    "Our classmates shouldn''t have arrived yet, right? That''s probably because they know we''re set to go onstage in the afternoon. Ah, but Mizuki and Miki are here in the front row. There''s a lot of chemistry going on there."


    Erika chuckled mischievously as she sat next to Tatsuya.


    So she disliked talking about her own business, but was quite intrigued when talking about others.


    In this regard, Erika was a perfectly normal young girl, Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    It was 9 AM. The National High School Magic Thesis Competition kicked off with a solemn but not pompous atmosphere. Even with assistance from the military, but when compared to the student events during the Nine Schools Competition, the Thesis Competition was highly valued by universities, corporations, and research institutions. A properly handled introduction might even lead to an individual''s career path (from a headhunting perspective). Taking into the account the magic knowledge being bandied around, this sort of scale at the event was perfectly understandable.


    After going through the forms for the keynote speech, the introduction for the first presentation, Second High''s "Usage of Convergence-Type Magic to Observe and Utilize Dark Matter" began.


    Now that the Thesis Competition officially began, the hustle and bustle of the main hall died down.


    Uninterested in magic technology, Haruka opted to take a break at the cafe to alleviate her boredom.


    Just as she was about to do so. "Ono-sensei."


    A familiar voice called out from near the main entrance. "Asuka-sensei."


    As the school counselor responsible for the mental well being of First High''s students, Haruka naturally shared a close relationship with Asuka, who headed the infirmary responsible for physical injuries, although their relationship had not progressed to "friends in private".


    "Did Ono-sensei also come to see the thesis presentations? I thought you said you weren''t very interested."


    This comment might be too fiery depending on tone, but Asuka''s amicable tone caused Haruka to suspect "Did I ever say that?". With Asuka''s easily approachable personality, she was almost better suited to be a counselor than herself, Haruka thought enviously.


    "No, there''s just a few things on my mind...... Compared to that,


    Asuka-sensei, why are you here? Are you here with this child?"


    Haruka was correct in that Asuka wasn''t alone. By her side, there was a young girl out of uniform who was obviously a high school student. While she had some inkling, she didn''t appear to be one of Haruka''s students.


    "Indeed. Hirakawa-chan said she wanted to watch today''s presentations. Although she''s recovered from her illness, her physical body is still a little frail, so I tagged along."


    While these words smacked of blatant VIP treatment, but once she heard the name Hirakawa, Haruka immediately recalled where she heard this name. While she had no part in handling the attempted data theft, Haruka still had to make her report to the division of Public Safety she belonged to, so she was familiar with the overall situation.


    Stimulating her with the success of fellow high school students, helping to provide her with life goals and ultimately changing her mentality was perfectly logical from a psychological standpoint.


    "Is that so. Keep up the good work."


    Haruka frankly spoke words of encouragement to Asuka.


    After taking a small detour, Haruka arrived at the cafe on schedule.


    Strictly speaking, a customer that nursed one cup of coffee for 20 minutes wasn''t a good customer for this cafe.


    She could just whittle away the time here until her day''s work was done. Although she wanted to think that way, the world wasn''t as easy as one''s imagination. More like, society''s trials (?) demanded much of her.


    "May I borrow a bit of your time?"


    Haruka''s heart almost stopped when someone reached out to her.


    As if to fill the loss of time, the next instant her heart started beating violently.


    ��Maybe this was a misconception, but her shock had truly upset her heartrate and breathing patterns.


    The one who spoke to Haruka was Fujibayashi.


    "Eh......


    Ah, please."


    "Thank you."


    Gracefully sitting down, she ordered a cup of red tea from the waitress who swiftly appeared with a gentle voice.


    In comparison to Fujibayashi''s coolness, Haruka could not contain her anxiety.


    That was hardly her fault.


    Her observation target suddenly directly initiated a conversation with her.


    Though Haruka was frantic enough to spit fire, since she was unable discern the other person''s motives, she could only sit and watch in silence as Fujibayashi took a sip from the red tea that the waitress brought and let out a deep breath.


    "......It is a little embarrassing to be watched like that."


    Faltering, Haruka only noticed that she was staring at Fujibayashi when the other person pointed it out to her.


    "S-Sorry."


    Her shame and wavering continued to grow, but Fujibayashi''s next words allowed Haruka''s heart to immediately calm down.


    "That''s fine. It is my honor to be held in such high esteem by the ''Phantom Lady''."


    "......I believe it is my honor for someone like me to dwell in the memory of the ''Electron Sorceress''."


    Despite the heightened wariness in her tone, this degree of change was unavoidable given the circumstances.


    The title Fujibayashi spoke of �� "Phantom Lady" was nowhere near as famous as Fujibayashi''s alias, the "Electron Sorceress". This name was only familiar to intelligence operatives when discussing the unidentified female spy who bore that name.


    The fact that her identity as the "Phantom Lady" was exposed was more than sufficient to push Haruka to the brink.


    Given that she was able to carelessly drop such an incredible secret, then on the flip side, her "demand" was likely to be heavy as well.


    "So, what is it?"


    Seeing a determined expression usurp her previously faltering form, Fujibayashi smiled in satisfaction.


    "I think you know very well without me going into detail, correct?"


    "......My sincere apologies, but I''m not as gifted as you are."


    In reality, Fujibayashi''s words were spot on as Haruka had already surmised her opponent''s demands.


    It was just that if she said "I understand" and nodded her head �� this would be the same as raising the white flag.


    "You''re too humble. You graduated from college and graduate school with outstanding grades. Even Kokonoe-sensei gave you high marks."


    Haruka mentally clucked her tongue.


    The Fujibayashi Family was famous for their Ancient Magic users. Thus, it came as no surprise that they shared a close relationship with Kokonoe Yakumo, arguably one of the authorities on Ancient Magic.


    On the other hand, Haruka and Fujibayashi''s first meeting was today at this minute.


    The trump cards she prepared were utterly useless.


    "......I don''t plan on making any demands that put you in a difficult position."


    This was not Fujibayashi backing down. This was a mental salvo in the form of her flaunting her superior position.


    "I just want to propose that the two of us avoid encroaching on the other''s territory. That''s all."


    Technically speaking, this comment held no information whatsoever, but was a profound demand that left no room for misinterpretation.


    "......I don''t entirely get your drift."


    Actually, Haruka got the gist of Fujibayashi''s proposal, just as Fujibayashi''s request fell in line with her own speculation. In other words, Fujibayashi wanted Haruka to halt any investigation towards Fujibayashi''s military activities.


    On the other side, Fujibayashi clearly understood that Haruka comprehended the meaning of her request.


    "Do you want me to repeat myself clearly once more?"


    With a relaxed expression, Fujibayashi watched the fuming Haruka clench her teeth.


    This vixen! Even if she continued to glare at her, right now Haruka could only bray like a whipped dog.


    "Don''t worry. Your superiors won''t prosecute your responsibilities." In other words, she had already made her move against Haruka''s higher ups.


    Fujibayashi lightly rose to her feet and handed her check to Haruka.


    She could plainly pay for her bill at the table and it was doubly irritating to walk over to the front counter.


    Haruka and Fujibayashi''s first encounter ended in Haruka''s complete and utter defeat.


    (......Still, it''s not like I got nothing out of this!)


    At the very least, there definitely existed an unspeakable secret between Shiba Tatsuya and Fujibayashi Kyouko.


    This was the only thing made painfully clear.


    Haruka failed to discover her own mulishness as she vowed to avenge herself for this slight.


    ? ? ?


    As the main lead for First High''s performance, Suzune arrived at the conference hall just after 11 AM, which was an hour earlier than expected.


    This was after the third presentation, Fifth High''s grandiose "The Control of Plate Tectonics and Gradual Extraction of Tectonic Force". Tatsuya was in the waiting room to welcome Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari.


    "I came early~."


    Mayumi''s voice prompted people to question exactly how old she was, but how was he supposed to respond to that, Tatsuya thought as he fell into a reverie.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing really......


    Is there a reason why you came ahead of schedule?"


    Neither Mari nor Suzune took exception, so any sign of exhaustion on his part would be his loss. Injecting fresh enthusiasm into himself with those words, Tatsuya reinvigorated himself and asked this question.


    (Speaking of which, Miyuki had already decided to see no evil, speak no evil, hear no evil.)


    Tardiness would be a huge problem, but there was no problem in getting here early.


    The waiting room designed to accommodate presentation devices had sufficient room for the Shiba siblings as well as several upperclassmen with professional grade skills prowling around. Even with three extra female students in the mix, the place wasn''t cramped.


    "The interrogation ended earlier than expected."


    Still, this nominally unimportant question provoked a response from Mari that could not be ignored.


    "Another interrogation? And on this day in particular?"


    There was no need to ask who was being interrogated. He was present when Sekimoto was arrested, though to be brutally honest about his clandestine activities, he had illegally recorded evidence that time.


    Still, there was only that one time.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only time he saw Sekimoto. He was also there when they went to interrogate the first time.


    After Lu Gonghu''s assault, Sekimoto had devolved into panic. Since Mari maintained that this was not caused by her magic, the only possible cause would be that he realized his life was on the line. There was no way that Sekimoto would be unaware that the latest attack aimed to silence him.


    Hence dedicated government officials were conducting a thorough investigation surrounding Sekimoto.


    "We really should have finished yesterday......"


    "It was difficult to get permission in the first place......


    And I can''t just throw the family name around like that."


    That''s true, Tatsuya thought. Given that he wasn''t part of a criminal organization, it was extremely difficult to receive permission to interrogate individuals deemed as invalids.


    "But why today? Couldn''t you continue tomorrow?"


    "Such an optimistic outlook doesn''t fit your personality."


    Tatsuya''s natural question was subjected to Mari''s correction for some reason.


    "Sekimoto and Hirakawa''s sister targeted the data for the Thesis Competition, though that does not appear to be their only objective. No matter how you put it, since they took aim at the data, then there is a definite possibility that the organization using them as cat''s paws will act during the competition itself."


    "Ha. There is that possibility."


    This was within Tatsuya''s calculations. However, even if they had intel on the organization lurking in the shadows, they still didn''t have time to prepare countermeasures. Without an emergency response task force on standby, even the regular army of a monarchy would find it impossible to mobilize on a moment''s notice.


    In regards to competition security, they had already done everything they could to prepare for emergencies by having Katsuto lead the group. Since Sekimoto wasn''t privy to the details of the assault, interrogating him should not be a high priority.


    Regardless, pointing out these details was not in Tatsuya''s job description.


    "Indeed. Since there is that possibility, we cannot ignore it. After all, the more intel the better."


    In today''s case, when compared to mostly unusable intel, Suzune''s presentation stood at a much higher priority. In any case, since this was all in the past, there was no need to quibble over the details.


    "I see. So did you find out anything new?"


    "Yeah. After verifying once more, Sekimoto had traces of mental manipulation."


    "......No wonder."


    Regardless of the utility of this piece of information, its contents were sufficient to astonish Tatsuya.


    "Why wasn''t this detected during the psychological screening?"


    Ever since Sayaka had been magically manipulated into leading terrorists from "Blanche" onto campus in spring, the students of First


    High were required to undergo scheduled psychological evaluations.


    For prospective Magicians who were to be the pillars of public safety and national defense, being brainwashed into serving foreign powers was no joke at all. For the school administrators and the government organizations responsible, this was a malicious nightmare that ultimately voided any concept of "student privacy".


    With the discovery of another victim of mental manipulation, this measure appeared to be redundant. After all, why were they going through psychological evaluations in the first place now?


    "The psychological evaluation is held at the beginning of each month. There is a high probability that Sekimoto was ensnared after that."


    "Nicely executed......


    Was it medicinal?"


    "That remains unclear. Neither myself nor Mayumi are experts in that field."


    Although Tatsuya thought "Is that so?" in regards to Mari''s answer, he refrained from commenting further.


    "The psychologist didn''t say, but this definitely was not done through normal means. Maybe this is the real ''Evil Eye''."


    Mayumi''s opinion was more or less deeper than Mari''s comment.


    "So they sent a natural Non-Systematic Magician......"


    Unlike the "Evil Eye" developed by Russia before the formation of the New Soviet Union and passed on to separatist terrorist cells, Magicians who could naturally wield mental interference Non- Systematic Magic had the power to completely write someone''s personality. These wielders of the "True Evil Eye" could completely change a person''s activities in a short period of time while the victim and other people were still in the dark.


    "Hm, no matter how strong the mental interference magic is, successful imprinting is largely impossible without conforming to the target''s subconsciousness."


    This was just like hypnosis. On the surface, human consciousness appeared to be easily malleable, but was actually incredibly resilient. Manipulating unspecified emotions and impulses were another story, but the sort of magic that interfered with established physical behavior


    ��trying to interfere with the the conscious mind and manipulate voluntary decisions was incredibly challenging.


    "From the very start, Sekimoto disagreed with this country''s way of handling magic behind closed doors. He believed that all Magic Sequences and Activation Sequences across the globe should be shared publicly and that this was the only way for magic to achieve true evolution. In summation, he''s a proponent of open resourcing."


    Hearing Mayumi''s explanation, Mari added a few bitter words of her own.


    "That may be true from a scholarly standpoint, but given that international hostility still exists in reality, I am hard pressed to say that he is correct."


    Mayumi''s voice expressed a trace of compassion. "Rather, that is undeniably the wrong position."


    Tatsuya decisively came to that conclusion. At least for him, theories that did not jibe with reality had no purpose whatsoever.


    "......How stringent, Tatsuya-kun."


    "......At any rate, they found an opening through Sekimoto''s ideals.


    Then, they planted the powerful conception that it was the duty of magically progressive nations to pass on their advanced research to magically underdeveloped nations."


    "Underdeveloped countries refer to who?"


    Mari''s did not have an optimistic answer for Tatsuya''s question. "We didn''t get that out of him. He didn''t appear to know."


    "......So a lock was placed on his consciousness."


    I see, so that''s how they realized he was being mentally controlled, Tatsuya speculated.


    "So that''s why the next step has gone beyond our initial projections."


    Mari''s voice was tinged with anxiety that mirrored the concern in Mayumi''s tone.


    "There is a chance that hostile action beyond our imagination will occur. Hanzou-kun asked me to pass the message to everyone. Rin- chan, go finish your task. We''ll be here and keep a careful eye on the conference hall. Tatsuya-kun, please be careful as well."


    "I will."


    Though Tatsuya never let down his guard after receiving Fujibayashi''s advice, he honestly accepted others'' concerns on his behalf.


    While Tatsuya and company were discussing their decidedly not peaceful topic, Suzune continued to edit her draft without batting an eyelid.


    In the communications room within the same building, Fujibayashi used a special trick to receive a vitally important piece of information. She was busily looking for an empty room when she received the emergency summons and received the incoming transmission across the information dimension that ran no risk of being overheard.


    "Lu Gonghu escaped? My apologies, but is this information accurate?"


    "I know you don''t want to believe this, but it''s true."


    Kazama''s voice came down the other line in a completely serious tone. Also, it wasn''t in Kazama to crack such a joke in poor taste.


    "The transport was attacked in transit to Yokohama. There were no survivors."


    "Which means that Lu Gonghu''s corpse was not at the site......


    Speaking of which, why did they select today to move him?"


    "The so-called Thesis Competition should only be an event at the high school level."


    "My sincere apologies!"


    Hearing Kazama''s logical response, Fujibayashi finally realized that she was unconsciously grumbling to her superior and immediately apologized.


    "Still, you have a point on why today was chosen specifically to transport the prisoner."


    Naturally, Kazama wasn''t the sort of person to care about this tiny scruples.


    "There must be a reason why the enemy chose today to launch their rescue mission. We must take that possibility into account."


    As combat personnel, Kazama had served as a front line commander since the very beginning, so he valued practicality much more than others.


    "Fortunately, we''ve already made preparations to test out the new equipment at Tsuchiya tomorrow. Leaving for your position effective immediately, our ETA is around 1500 hours."


    "Understood. I will take heed of the local conditions."


    "Thank you, lieutenant."


    After receiving Kazama''s orders, Fujibayashi saluted even though she knew that he couldn''t see her due to their method of communication.


    In regards to the changes in the mission parameters handed down by Mayumi, Hattori grabbed Kirihara to report the alterations and interrogation results to Katsuto (Sayaka and Erika had left for lunch at this point).


    "I see. Kirihara and Hattori, form up and patrol the outer perimeter."


    "Understood!"


    Coincidentally, Katsuto shared a table with them during lunch as they dined on simply packed sandwiches. After listening to Hattori''s report, he handed out new orders without hesitation.


    Normally, that would have been all there was to it because Katsuto rarely asked for input from underclassmen.


    "Hattori, Kirihara. Based on the current situation, do you get the feeling that something''s awry."


    Yet today, Katsuto broke form and asked. "Something''s awry?"


    Kirihara glanced at Hattori, who wore a look of bemusement as he opened his mouth.


    "......Even taking into account Yokohama''s unique features, there are too many foreigners around."


    Since he wasn''t born in Yokohama and was unfamiliar with the area, Hattori diligently inspected the conference hall surroundings in the previous two weeks. Compared to that time, Hattori felt that there was a noticeable spike in the number of foreigners around.


    "So Hattori also thinks so."


    "Yes. Does Juumonji-senpai concur?"


    "Hm. What do you think, Kirihara?"


    "Sorry. I didn''t notice anything about the foreigners, but......"


    "Go ahead."


    "Yes. It''s just that, compared to the conference hall, the aura along the streets is oddly filled with killing intent."


    "Hm...... Indeed."


    Katsuto nodded and fell into thought. Though it was no more than 10 seconds, both Hattori and Kirihara felt that Katsuto''s silence lasted more than ten minutes.


    The atmosphere was very heavy.


    "Hattori, Kirihara. Put on Kevlar for your afternoon patrols." The two of them stared wide-eyed at Katsuto''s face.


    Despite the rudeness of their stare, Katsuto didn''t mind in the slightest as he picked up the short range wireless communicator.


    He issued the same order to all security personnel that he just gave to the two of them.


    ? ? ?


    The introduction for the afternoon presentations was set for 1 PM.


    First High would get the stage at 3 PM. There were less than two hours until their presentation.


    After switching the guard before noon, Tatsuya and Isori were discussing the last minute details.


    They were each accompanied by one person.


    Tatsuya had Miyuki whereas Isori had Kanon.


    The industrious "workers" before noon had vanished at this point.


    In order to avoid distracting Suzune, Mayumi and Mari gravitated towards the door.


    Over there, someone knocked lightly on the door.


    Mayumi carefully opened the door to find the young girl who was even shorter than she was that was to succeed her.


    "Ara, A-chan. Can you leave your place now?"


    Mayumi whispered quietly because Azusa was selected as one of the student judges.


    There was no panel of judges for the National High School Magic Thesis Competition. Since there were great alterations in the crowd during each presentation, it was too difficult to ask the crowd to make an assessment.


    This wasn''t something they could say as representatives, but other than the professional assessors, each school also sent one student as a judge to help analyze presentations from other schools.


    This judge position was traditionally filled by each school''s Student Council President. First High was no exception, so Azusa had started her task in the early hours of the morning.


    "The first group in the afternoon finished early, so I wanted to check in on everyone."


    "So you came to encourage us. Thank you, Nakajou."


    "Ah, you''re welcome......


    Sorry, Suzune. I hope I''m not distracting you."


    Even though she kept her voice down, since Suzune was in the room, Azusa''s already petite body shrank even further (atmosphere-wise).


    "Who''s in the lead right now?"


    Isori turned and joined the conversation. The conversation was cut short in the middle, but not because Isori looked down on Tatsuya. �� If that was the case, he might have suffered a blizzard when he entered the waiting room.


    "It''s Fourth High, as expected. This year, they brought another device that took a lot of time and effort."


    Asuza''s assessment caused Isori to tilt his head slightly. "Don''t you think they''re a little too vainglorious?"


    Fourth High presented second before the noon break and was the school that Isori was most worried about.


    "Still, it was amazing they were able to create a system that could flawlessly combine magic. ......Ah, sorry, it''s about time for the next presentation. Good luck everyone."


    Given that she never forgot her original objective even at the very end, Azusa should be doing a fine job as the Student Council President. Probably.


    In the audience stands, a select group of people sat together.


    Highly motivated, Erika and Leo sat there with their weapons along with Honoka and Shizuku, who had joined them during lunch, as they eagerly waited for Tatsuya''s group to appear.


    "Mikihiko...... How is it?"


    Although they were waiting patiently, they weren''t just twiddling their thumbs.


    "Nothing out of the ordinary yet."


    After using Sensory Synchronization to receive local intelligence from the spirits he sent out, Mikihiko responded to Leo''s whispered question.


    "Mizuki?"


    "No sign of anything strange."


    Mizuki shook her head at Erika''s concise question. Mizuki replaced the glasses she took off earlier.


    They were preparing for the "enemy" that was not in the audience and might or might not arrive.


    After being checkmated by Fujibayashi and unable to continue her assignment, Haruka could just have departed from the premises, but that would have seemed like she was fleeing from the field. This mentality caused Haruka to remain in the main hall and subconsciously monitor the crowd.


    "Ono-sensei."


    Suddenly, someone called out to her from behind. "Tsuzura-sensei?"


    Turning around, she found the lead adviser for First High''s representative team standing there with a long time no see expression.


    "Why are you waiting here? Is something the matter?"


    "No, not really......


    I was just taking a break. Tsuzura-sensei, why are you here?"


    Haruka''s question prompted a mixed smile to appear on Tsuzura''s face.


    "There''s no need for yours truly to appear today. We have a fine team of representatives this year."


    This guy actually referred to himself as "yours truly"......


    Even taking that into account, Haruka involuntarily acknowledged his


    "excellence".


    "Still......


    I have this irritating premonition."


    Hearing him say that in an unambiguous tone caused Haruka to grow a little anxious.


    Tsuzura was a magic researcher and Magician who obtained his position as an assistant professor at the magic university at a young age.


    His expertise lay in magic geometry and he was especially famous for a theory known as Polyhedron Magic.


    It was a theory that viewed macro phenomena as simply a combination of triangular pyramids and quadratic prisms and used the motions of these multiple polyhedrons to grasp the changes in phenomena. Using magic that manipulated multiple imaginary polyhedrons to alter the Eidos was one of the paths in modern magic theory.


    However, Polyhedron Magic theory''s utility as a stepping stone to solving deficiencies in modern magic like partial phenomena changes had been overshadowed by its potential to predict the future.


    By using a recognition system to capture the entire world seen as three dimensional objects along with the myriad interactions between these objects in the world, the caster could view the various interactions through an abstract, three dimensional projection. This abstract model for viewing the world allowed a certain degree of data manipulation to project the future to be somewhat facile.


    As the young authority on Polyhedron Magic, Tsuzura''s "premonition" was on a certain level closer to a "prediction".


    "......That being said, I do have a premonition that the worst will not come to pass."


    Although the last comment seemed to be tacked on, Haruka earnestly prayed that he was not just saying that to comfort her.


    ? ? ?


    It was three in the afternoon. The presentation from First High''s representatives went off on schedule.


    While Third High''s Kichijouji Shinkurou, the discoverer of the "Cardinal Code", was the main draw of the Thesis Competition, First High''s topic regarding one of the three Great Puzzles of Gravity-Type Magic "Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Reactor" also received a lot of attention. In the main hall, besides the students and faculty from First High, many individuals affiliated with the magic university and civilian research organizations had gathered there. The audience rested their expectant gazes on the podium.


    There, a large device sat on the stage bathed in natural light while Suzune spoke through the international conference hall''s speaker system with a clear and calm voice.


    Next to her, Isori was manipulating the model device and Tatsuya was on stage switching the CAD displays and Activation Sequences.


    "......Is the actualization of thermonuclear power a necessity? This question has already been answered in the previous century." Suzune stood next to a gigantic glass ball.


    Tatsuya toggled the Activation Sequence for Release-Type Magic.


    The instant Suzune touched the control panel on the CAD, the deuterium gas sealed within the globe ionized and reacted with the coloring painted on the inside of the globe to emit a dazzling light.


    This magnificent display caused a small ruckus to break out in the crowd.


    "First of all, there is the time needed for the deuterium serving as fuel to ionize as well as the ability to maintain the situation. Both of these issues can be solved through Release-Type Magic."


    Still, this phenomenon has been proved in previous experiments so it was a little lacking in originality.


    "The primary obstacle for thermonuclear power is the time created because the ionized electrons possess electric repulsion that prevents fusion chemical reactions, or simply the problem caused by the interaction of the electrons."


    The flashing globe dimmed and a large screen descended from the center of the stage.


    "Our predecessors attempted to achieve thermonuclear power without magic by applying overwhelming pressure to overcome electric repulsion."


    The screen displayed images from the previous century''s experiments and various models and charts.


    "However, regardless of whether they used ultra-high temperatures or surface compression to increase pressure, they never managed to create a stable thermonuclear reaction. This was because of a multitude of reasons such as the container''s durability and fuel resupply. Even if the thermonuclear reaction itself could be sustained, there are examples where the energy output is so tremendous that it became unwieldy. Still, all the problems can be narrowed down to the fact that the electron repulsion forces require too much resources to be feasible."


    The silver screen rose.


    Behind the screen, two large cylindrical magnets stood there, each with four cords attached between them to form a basic experimental device.


    Isori raised one of the cylinders �� although it looked like he was using his hands to pull them, he actually used magic �� and let go of his hands.


    The vigorously waving magnets were repelled by the magnetic force before they could make contact.


    "This should be plainly obvious without an explanation, but the electron repulsion force will be magnified the closer the objects are to one another. Objects with strong Coulombic force will increase the repulsion force as they draw closer, so contact will be avoided."


    Suzune silently stood by the repeatedly shaking device and wore earplugs to protect her ears from the cacophony while her hands remained on the control panel.


    Immediately, a sound similar to repeated banging on a large gong reverberated across the conference hall.


    Suzune took her hands off and the two magnets silently returned to stillness.


    "However, electron repulsion force can be reduced with magic.


    Here, we successfully developed a Magic Sequence that can reduce the Coulomb''s force to 1/10000 within a brief period of time."


    Suzune did not raise her voice.


    Nevertheless, her words caused the audience to break into a furor.


    As if to signal for quiet, the primary model slowly rose from the stage.


    If asked to describe it, the model looked like a piston forged from transparent materials.


    A modified piston connected to a flywheel and crank handle was inserted into the large, transparent cylinder. There were two valves at the top of the cylinder. From there, a transparent tube was inserted that was connected to a sink filled with clear water.


    "This device takes into account the dangers of radiation, so we used hydrogen instead of deuterium gas. Release-Type Magic is used to ionize the hydrogen gas within the canister while Gravity Control- Type Magic and Coulomb''s force resistance magic are activated at the same time. The ionized electrons have their repulsion force lowered by the Coulomb Force Resistance Magic and are gathered by the Gravity Control-Type Magic in the center, thus triggering a thermonuclear reaction. This device requires approximately 0.1 seconds to achieve a thermonuclear reaction. As you know, a thermonuclear reaction will not continue indefinitely on its own. If impetus is not supplied externally, the reaction quickly grinds to a halt. Our school''s Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor proactively makes use of this element. Once the reaction stops, Oscillation-Type Magic is used to cool the Deuterium gas to levels that the container can withstand. The heat energy recovered will serve as fuel for Gravity-Control Type and Coulomb Force Resistant Magic. Drawn by the gravitational field generated by the Gravity Control- Type Magic, the inertia of the piston continuously rises and sends the cooled Deuterium gas into the heat sink......"


    While Suzune was delivering her explanation, Isori operated the control panel for the demonstration device. Ionization, Coulomb Force Control, Gravity Control-Type, cooling, energy recovery, ionization, Coulomb Force Control, Gravity Control-Type...... Isori regularly activated this chain of magics several dozen times in a row just like that.


    "Currently,a highly skilled Magician is required to operate this device for sustained operation. However, if a device highly efficient in energy recovery could be used, I believe that a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Reactor that only needs a Magician to jump start the device can become a reality.


    The second Suzune''s voice stopped speaking, the conference hall was filled with thunderous applause.


    The reason why Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Reactors were thought to be impossible was because the target of the Gravity Control-Type Magic, the elements in the nuclear reaction, are constantly diminishing. In addition, since Gravity-Control Type Magic is directed towards a quantitative value, the lowered value of the elements would cause the magic to fizzle under the mistaken impression that the "target does not exist". Hence a nuclear explosion is possible, but sustained nuclear reactions were held to be impossible.


    Now, with the addition of Coulomb Force Resistance Magic, Gravity Control-Type Magic was no longer as integral as before. This way, there no longer needed to be a continuous nuclear reaction, but instead they borrowed a leaf from the new technique "Loop Cast" to ignite multiple nuclear reactions. The praise from the audience below unanimously declared this to be an incredible idea.


    Thirty minutes were allotted for each presentation during the Thesis Competition with ten minutes in between.


    The previous team employed these ten minutes to help gather their materials and devices so that the next team could come on stage.


    Compared to the presentation itself, the representatives and support personnel from each school felt that the break time in between was the busiest part.


    Tatsuya was just about to dismantle the control device used during the presentation when the next team''s operator (the assistant who had the same job as Tatsuya) came forth to setup their equipment.


    "Nicely done. Allow me to congratulate you on a fine performance."


    Initially, Tatsuya wasn''t aware that this comment was directed to him because there was practically no time to converse.


    Still, based on the direction of the voice, the target must be him. With that in mind, he raised his head to find Kichijouji Shinkurou smiling fearlessly at him.


    "Should I say thank you here?"


    "Don''t worry about it, I wasn''t expecting anything in return anyways." Pah, Tatsuya closed the lid on the case and hefted the control panel that was about the size of the electron synthesizer on the table. Kichijouji set down a similar case carrying a control panel in the same place.


    There were connections at both ends of the stage to allow ease of access from both sides, so was there a reason why he specifically chose the same side as Tatsuya?


    "Gravity Control-Type Magic is a vital component in Flying-Type Magic and Coulomb Force Control Magic is a refined edition of ionization convergence magic developed by the previous Sirius, William Sirius. Compared to those, the fluidity of that ''Loop Cast'' was astonishing."


    "Your keen eye is truly terrifying. As expected of Cardinal George."


    As Tatsuya was speaking, Kichijouji''s hands were busy setting up his equipment.


    Tatsuya was the only student from First High left on stage.


    He was just about to leave the stage, holding the rectangular case as he walked towards the backstage.


    "However, we''re not going to lose. In fact, we''re going to beat you this time."


    A voice called out behind him.


    That sounded a little childish, but it didn''t seem malicious.


    How should he make a witty comeback, Tatsuya thought as he stopped to turn around.


    Just then, a colossal boom and vibration sent the entire hall shaking.

 Volume 7 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The current time was 3:30 PM on October 30th, 2095 AD.


    Future generations would refer to this turning point as the "Scorched Halloween". The "Yokohama Incident" that instigated this event began at this moment.


    ? ? ?


    After First High''s presentation ended, Fujibayashi struck up an idle conversation with Toshikazu in the main hall -- they had been together since the morning, so they were almost running out of topics -- when suddenly his brow twitched and he broke off.


    The terminal reserved for messaging (a security device with no data storage capabilities and was strictly reserved for powerful signal broadcast) in his breast pocket was vibrating.


    Sending an apologetic look towards Fujibayashi, he turned around to pick up the phone.


    "This is Chiba, is it Inagaki? What!?


    ......Understood, I''m on my way."


    Inspector Chiba turned around to find Fujibayashi also finishing her phone call.


    "I need to head to the scene."


    "I will remain here."


    Neither of them asked whether the other person received the same communication they did. Putting their faith that they were on accord, there was no feeling of incompatibility.


    "Sorry! Contact me later if anything comes up."


    Fujibayashi nodded and didn''t waste her breath as Toshikazu fairly flew towards his car with magic fueling his sprint. -- His feet appeared to be moving faster.


    ? ? ?


    "What''s the situation!?"


    Three minutes after receiving the transmission, Toshikazu roared into the phone slotted in the car for more information as he sped towards the scene.


    "The exploding car that plowed into the control building is still burning. There are no follow up suicide attacks."


    On the other side of the receiver came a much more composed report. Even so, the contents of the message were not relaxing.


    The target was the Harbor Control Building near Hillside Harbor.


    The sturdy construction material itself was able to repel the heat and force from the explosion so there was no need to worry on that account. However, the staff members were all civilians and must be paralyzed into inaction after being on the receiving end of a terrorist attack. In the meantime, while the staff were evacuating and before harbor security could take over, there will be a massive surveillance hole over the harbor proper.


    (Too reliant on bureaucracy!)


    Owing to resistance from politicians who were hostile to the expansion of organizations such as national defense and police, harbor control and airport control were all relegated to civilian control. Harbors for island nations is synonymous to the national border, so if they hated handing things over to the army, at least there should be armed police on station. This was something that the Chiba Family, including Toshikazu, had proposed long before.


    "The cargo ship moored in the harbor has fired rockets. They appear to be infantry mounted weaponry."


    Toshikazu was so shocked that he almost caused an accident as he frantically pulled back on the wheel and roared back into the mic.


    "Nationality!?"


    "It''s registered as an Australian freighter, but based on its shape, it''s probably an amphibious vessel for mobile forces." The registration was falsified.


    What the hell were the guys in immigration and the coast guard doing! Suppressing the urge to scream, Toshikazu switched the call.


    "......Father? It''s Toshikazu. Right now the Yokohama Hillside Harbor is under attack from a camouflaged vessel of unknown nationality. Please request help from national defense. Afterwards, please send Ikazuchimaru and Orochimaru to me ASAP. ......What about


    Orochimaru? We already decided that it''s going to Erika!"


    ? ? ?


    In order to receive further orders from the unit, Fujibayashi headed for her own car. It wasn''t that she didn''t want want Toshikazu to chase after her, she truly was going stay here. That was because she was using the transmitter instead of the wheel.


    Also, Fujibayashi thought, the one who made that prediction last night was none other than herself, but even she never expected things to turn so grave. Based on her initial estimates, she thought that the spies'' confederates would attempt to abduct hostages to rescue their comrades.


    Thus, Fujibayashi was quite surprised when she heard the number of men and equipment that Toshikazu shifted at her advice. Now, that move seemed to have paid dividends. Was this brawn over brains? Fujibayashi thought with amazement.


    ? ? ?


    The hour pointed to 3:37 PM.


    Suddenly, explosions and vibrations shook the conference hall.


    The audience had no clue what was going on and had no idea what to do.


    "Miyuki!"


    At this time, Tatsuya called out the name that held the highest priority in his mind.


    "Onii-sama!"


    Hearing the response from below stage, Tatsuya took two steps -- one to leap off the stage, the second to adjust his posture -- to reach his sister''s side. Although she was in the second row, Miyuki''s reaction was equally swift as she reached Tatsuya''s side.


    "Onii-sama, what is......"


    Miyuki asked hesitantly. Though she was slightly bewildered, she was not shocked out of her wits.


    "Must be a hand grenade near the front entrance."


    On the other hand, Tatsuya didn''t show a hint of anxiety or confusion. Tatsuya had already heard this sort of disruption numerous times when training with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. Based on this experience, he didn''t even need to access the information dimension to know that the incident occurred near the entrance of the building. While this was no cause for optimism, but now that he had successfully reunited with Miyuki, there was nothing else he needed to worry about.


    "Grenades!? Are the upperclassmen alright?"


    "The front entrance have security personnel arranged by the Association along with Magicians with combat experience. The average criminal organization stands no chance......"


    Despite Tatsuya''s answer, he still had a foreboding premonition. Earlier, Fujibayashi handed him a data card that detailed the possibility that foreign governmental organizations may have a hand in this.


    As if to prove his foreboding premonition beyond all doubt, several gunshots were heard.


    (Those aren''t automatic rifles......


    They''re high powered rifles used against Magicians!)


    The average firearm was rendered impotent against the magic wielded by combat Magicians.


    The Juumonji Family''s Phalanx was the pinnacle of this and stood as its finest example.


    In the latter half of the 21st century, the primary armament for infantry remained firearms, so bullet-resistant magic brought a huge advantage in land warfare.


    However, offense and defense always swung back and forth. In order to compensate for powerful defenses, even stronger attacks will be developed. Magic was no exception, as magic was not omnipotent. If the moving object''s inertia exceeded magic''s interference strength, then the subsequent magic failure would cause any speed reducing, trajectory altering or targeting magic to fizzle.


    A physical shield that was penetrated would only reduce the blow, but if magic failed to alter the phenomenon then that was the same as having no defenses whatsoever.


    The design behind anti-Magician high powered rifles was to introduce high speed rounds with extreme penetration to render defensive magics from Magicians to be ineffective. However, in order to achieve bullet speeds that will nullify magic from combat Magicians, the technique and development level must surpass typical production caliber by at least 2 or 3 levels.


    This is practically beyond even the main armies of smaller countries. Private ownership -- without government support -- like criminal organizations or terrorists was frankly impossible. Speaking of which, during the assault on Hachi��ji Special Detention Center several days ago, Lu Gonghu''s comrades were equipped with high powered rifles. For such attacks to strike at such close intervals hinted at a powerful force backing them. Based on this, the enemy was almost guaranteed to be minions from the Great Asian Alliance, or even soldiers from the Alliance itself. Still, what was the reason for their grand assault?


    Tatsuya was slightly perplexed. Without knowing his opponent''s goals, there was no way to predict the degree of escalation. Generally speaking, he should "prepare for the worst", but currently the worst had no upper limit. Without knowing the "worst case scenario", there was no way to develop proper countermeasures.


    Even if setting the average situation as a prerequisite, this main hall wasn''t secure either. Normally, he would leading Miyuki to the resting area to escape danger.


    Yet now, there were Erika and Mizuki in the audience stands.


    Although he was only responsible for Miyuki''s protection, he didn''t want to act solely out of duty.


    Also, even if he didn''t provide protection, the majority of the people possessed the ability to flee on their own, but he couldn''t just sit and ignore the people close to him.


    Regardless, maybe this was a blessing or a curse, but his headache didn''t last very long.


    Accompanied by violent footsteps, a squad toting military-grade rifles stormed the crowded stands.


    (How useless!)


    Though there was a definite possibility, but they still broke through the perimeter too quickly. Amid the screams, Tatsuya mentally clucked his tongue.


    While the audience was still stricken with terror, the first ones to decisively leap into action were the students from Third High still on stage.


    Apparently, their topic had some sort of anti-personnel use as they operated the CAD on the stage and attempted to use magic against the invaders.


    Several gunshots went off.


    Faster than Third High''s magic could go into effect, several bullets hit the back wall of the stage.


    Seeing the power of the bullets, they were definitely holding the high powered rifles that Tatsuya envisioned.


    "Stay honest!"


    This roar seemed to hint at their source. If they were foreigners, then smuggling themselves into the country must have been a recent incident. They weren''t wearing uniforms or combat gear, but there was an odd sense of conformity. There were a variety of colors, but each of them wore high collared shirts and lanky cargo pants of superb make.


    No matter how you looked at it, these guys were definitely not your run of the mill gangsters.


    Modern magic has already achieved speeds that can rival firearms thanks to the advent of the CAD. However, that was only breaking even based on the "Magician''s power", so theoretically speaking, they could attempt any reckless resistance when the enemy had guns ready.


    "Put your gear on the floor."


    The invaders appeared to be adept at fighting against Magicians. It was possible they were Magicians themselves.


    Only a portion of incredibly powerful Magicians would rely solely on magic in battle. Magicians could also serve as soldiers wielding guns, and in fact the majority of them were.


    On the stage, the students from Third High including Kichijouji -- Masaki was not there -- regretfully placed their CADs on the ground.


    Courage and recklessness were two different things. The students from Third High must have been educated on that point.


    Tatsuya was slightly moved by their reaction, but unfortunately an incident was heading right his way.


    The siblings who were just standing in the path were particularly conspicuous.


    "Hey, you two as well."


    One of the invaders pointed his gun this way and walked cautiously forward.


    The words were undoubtedly aimed at Tatsuya. Strictly speaking, there was no room for misinterpretation.


    (So that''s it......


    )


    There were a total of six. Three for primary assault and three in support. Tatsuya didn''t point his CAD at the invaders who could possibly be terrorists or mobile forces. After all, he couldn''t use "Mist Dispersal" in front of so many people, but the situation may not allow him otherwise.


    (Need to try and use other magic to cover this.)


    Just as Tatsuya ruminated on this with a blank expression on his face, the invader repeated his angry howl.


    "Faster!"


    The angry howl was more frantic, but Tatsuya didn''t move a whisker. The sort of thinking that abandoned all resistance to preserve personal safety didn''t jibe with his education and training.


    Tatsuya wordlessly watched the approaching man.


    No, his gaze would be more appropriately described as "observed". There was no trace of fear or unease in his eyes.


    He was only observing the man''s entire body, the weapon in his hand, and the flashing muzzle.


    Probably growing more and more anxious by the cold eyes watching him or subconsciously feeling the tendrils of a nameless dread, the man approaching Tatsuya increased the pressure on the trigger finger.


    "Hey, wait!"


    He likely failed to discern his comrade''s voice. A volley of gunfire sounded amid the cries.


    The bullets filled with discernible killing intent were fired from within 3 meters, causing people to envision an unavoidable tragedy, which only deepened the shock people felt.


    A right hand held something before his chest. That was the sole change in Tatsuya''s posture. Not a single drop of blood flowed down his body.


    The bullets that were fired left no traces on the walls, ceiling, or roof. Spasms broke out over the man''s face, as he fired a second, third time. Each time, Tatsuya''s right hand flashed towards another position.


    The hand motion was so fast that no bystander could see what he was doing.


    By the time anyone could react, they could only see the change in the hand''s position as it remained holding something.


    "He...... couldn''t be catching the bullets, could he?"


    Someone woodenly murmured. "How, is he doing this......?"


    Another nameless individual replied blankly. "Monster!"


    The man threw aside his gun because he was stricken by panic.


    Setting aside using magic to block bullets, seeing the outrageous sight of someone catching the bullets would naturally create the misconception that guns had lost their use.


    However, his fighting spirit was not broken as he pulled out a combat blade and swung it towards Tatsuya. Plainly, the man was a highly trained soldier.


    But, the next act shocked everyone even further.


    Tatsuya didn''t look like he have any time to avoid the incoming attack, so he opened his hand to form a karate chop and slashed towards the man''s wrist that was holding the blade.


    Tatsuya''s karate chop sheared through the man''s wrist with no resistance whatsoever.


    "Ah!"


    A scream started to issue from the man''s mouth -- but that was all he could manage


    Before the sound could fully turn into a scream, Tatsuya''s left fist impacted the man''s chest.


    The blood spewing from the shredded right wrist stained Tatsuya''s clothes.


    That was all the resistance (?) the man could muster.


    Without sparing a glance at the fallen man, Tatsuya leaped backwards and returned to Miyuki''s side to protect her.


    This unexpected, even unimaginable turnout caused the audience and the invaders to freeze in their tracks.


    Not only was all physical activity suspended, even their minds ground to a halt.


    Except for one person.


    "Onii-sama, I need to clean up the blood stains, please wait a second."


    Miyuki''s soft words traveled to every corner of the previously silent conference hall.


    Her voice did not waver in the slightest.


    As if saying that she would "dust off the lint", there was no trace of unease or incompatibility.


    That voice also served as a signal for the halted time to move forward. "On them!"


    Security personnel from both sides of the stage unleashed their magic. Although the invaders sought evasive action, but under the well- trained magic attacks from the students selected for the Nine Schools Competition, they were taken out without exception.


    Miyuki activated her magic and cleansed the blood stains on Tatsuya''s hand and clothes. (Accurately speaking, the moisture was evaporated from the clothes and skin before dispelling the solids.)


    Although this was a matter of life and death, Tatsuya never batted an eyelid.


    No, "not batting an eyelid" would be incorrect. While it was true that there was no trace of wavering or excitement on his face, he did furrow his brows when he looked at the man collapsed in the pool of his own blood.


    Seeing that minute change in expression, Miyuki immediately activated another magic.


    The eviscerated right hand and wrist were frozen and the blood pool on the ground dehydrated to a dark red dust.


    Tatsuya turned around to find Miyuki smiling gently at him.


    Subconsciously, Tatsuya could only smile at his hyper competent little sister.


    Seeing her brother smile, Miyuki''s eyes glazed over for some reason (from Tatsuya''s perspective).


    However, this wasn''t the time to contemplate something like that as Tatsuya walked towards the entrance.


    Immediately, Miyuki was right on his heels.


    The siblings completely ignored the man with the severed wrist as they stepped over him.


    At this time, "Tatsuya-kun!"


    "Tatsuya!"


    At the same time, voices from a young lady and man called out.


    Normally, the two of them would frown at being so uniform, but this was not the time and place.


    Following Erika and Leo, Mikihiko, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku surrounded Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "What''s with the hand! Are you hurt!?"


    Despite Erika and Leo arriving first, Honoka''s frantic question didn''t lose out of them in the slightest.


    Seeing the earlier hand motion, Honoka consciously realized that there was some theatrics involved, but she wasn''t clear on what exactly occurred.


    In reality, he didn''t catch the bullets themselves, but used "Decomposition" on the physical body of the bullet and the trajectory and thus nullifying the shots. Towards his friends who naturally knew nothing about this, Tatsuya said "It''s nothing" and raised his right hand to form a fist a few times to show them.


    Seeing this, Honoka and Mizuki finally relaxed, but Mikihiko and Shizuku were watching Tatsuya with eyes that clearly said "How did you do that".


    Still, Tatsuya did not answer these unvoiced questions (not that he could answer these questions even if asked). He only answered Erika''s question.


    "Now we''re committed...... What''s the next move?"


    Why does she seem so upbeat about this, the retort was on his lips before he swallowed it since this would waste precious time.


    "Regardless of whether we choose to flee or counterattack, the first priority is to take out the enemy at the front entrance."


    After he said this, Tatsuya paused for a moment. "Wait a second, why did you stop?"


    He originally wanted to say "So you do appear to be very happy" to Erika, who stood there with eyes sparkling, but after further consideration, he slowly shook his head.


    "Splitting up is somewhat better than reacting all the time and taking hits."


    "Somewhat" was his only concession towards passive agreement.


    Thus, when he realized that not only Erika and Honoka, but even Mizuki and Shizuku lightened up at this, Tatsuya couldn''t help but think "Oh, for the love of......"


    That being said, this was a state of emergency, so there was no time to lose.


    Tatsuya quickly led them towards the entrance.


    "Wait a minute......


    Just wait a minute, Shiba Tatsuya!"


    However, they were unable to depart during the chaos because a voice frantically called them to a stop.


    "What is it, Kichijouji Shinkurou?" Tatsuya ruthlessly asked back.


    Yet, Kichijouji was not cowed by Tatsuya''s displeasure, or maybe because he didn''t have time to be afraid, so Kichijouji continued questioning Tatsuya.


    "Was that ''Molecular Divider''!?"


    Kichijouji''s question caused everyone around them to start chattering to one another.


    "Molecular Divider Magic was a secret technique developed by the previous USNA Combat Magicians Commander, Major William Sirius. Unlike magic that weakens the molecular bonds, Molecular Divider Magic is one of the USNA''s most classified military secrets!"


    It was unknown whether this was a knowledge error, but Kichijouji''s interpretation was completely off the mark, but that suited Tatsuya just fine.


    "Why are you able to use that! How could you possibly know!?"


    "Is this the time and place to discuss something like that?"


    At the barrage of questions, Tatsuya intentionally used a tone that seemed to frantically try to maintain the facade -- to Kichijouji, this sounded like "there''s no need to hide this any longer" -- and curtailed the conversation.


    Of course, the truth was otherwise. The magic Tatsuya used was not the USNA military''s secret magic "Molecular Divider", nor was he using martial arts to allow his bare hands to shear through human flesh. Just as he decomposed the bullets, he used his right hand as the origin and activated Decomposition Magic at point blank range.


    However, he was still under orders to maintain confidentiality. Also, this wasn''t the time and place to explain.


    "Saegusa-senpai, Nakajou-senpai, please evacuate from the area as soon as possible. Although their final goal remains unknown, but their primary objective must be to kill or kidnap students with advanced magic skills."


    After leaving this warning for Mayumi, who just appeared from the wings of the stage to see what happened, and Azusa, who sat in the last row as one of the judges, Tatsuya departed from the scene.


    ? ? ?


    Just as Tatsuya and company vanished through the doorway, an incredibly violent explosion shook the conference hall.


    Chaotic screaming and the furious din combined to shatter everyone''s nerves.


    Currently, the chaos has not spread to where Azusa stood in the foremost row of the judges'' seats.


    Not yet.


    However, at the current progression, this panic would undoubtedly lead to a stampede with lots of injuries. At this time, Azusa had no idea what to do or how to do anything and could only stand there frozen.


    "A-chan, A-chan......


    Student Council President Nakajou!"


    Someone on stage reprimanded Azusa.


    Hurriedly clambering to her feet, Azusa raised her head to the stage.


    Standing on one side of the stage, Mayumi took several steps forward, caught Azusa''s eyes, and spoke to her.


    "At this rate, this will descend into a panic with lots of people getting hurt. So please use your power to settle everyone down."


    "Eh!?"


    Mayumi''s words caused Azusa''s eyes to widen.


    This was not because she didn''t comprehend her meaning.


    "But, that......"


    Azusa''s magic could interfere with the mentality of others and is able to clamp down on panic, making it particularly effective in these situations. However, mental interference magic is a highly restricted branch of magic and was not something adolescents could wield with impunity.


    "Isn''t your strength reserved for precisely these sorts of situations? Not my power or Mari or Suzune''s power, Azusa, right now we need your power."


    At this moment, Mayumi wasn''t messing around with her words. She said Suzune, not "Rin-chan", and Azusa, not "A-chan".


    Normally, decorum demanded that she refer to them as "Ichihara" and "Nakajou", but she could count on the fingers of one hand the number of times Mayumi called her by name. Based on this point alone, Azusa could tell that Mayumi was deathly serious and was earnestly requesting her to use magic interference magic "Azusa Yumi".


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll take responsibility. The Saegusa name isn''t just for show."


    Mayumi adorably winked in order to ease Azusa''s mind. Calling on the "Saegusa" name was to hold off those in power who could just stand and fret at this chaos.


    She could understand that much. That sentence was no lie.


    She didn''t want to put all the burden onto Mayumi, but this wasn''t time to say that.


    Azusa vigorously nodded and turned out, directing her gaze to the squabbling audience.


    She extended her hand to the necklace around her neck and pulled out a small pendant from her collar that could have been hidden in an elementary school student''s hand. Azusa unclasped the pendant and held it in her left hand.


    She took a deep breath and flooded the pendant with psions.


    This pendant was the core component of a CAD that was designed to support exactly one type of magic. Only one Activation Sequence was recorded within and, since only one function was necessary, all other components needed for switching Activation Sequences like buttons or monitors were excluded to form a miniature magic staff.


    A magic wand forged for one person and equipped with one magic spell.


    Azusa activated emotional interference magic "Azusa Yumi". -- A clear note that could be heard from front to back spread across the conference hall.


    This was a hallucinatory sound.


    It was not air, but a subconscious sound of the tides.


    It was not the oscillation of psions, but waves of pushions.


    Everyone thirsted for the clear reverberation the same way a traveler stranded in a murky, foul swap felt the first drop of rain and raised their head to wait the next one. Their entire consciousness was concentrated here.


    Before the first echo could disappear into the aether, everyone was subconsciously looking forward the next note.


    People desperately wished for the next sound.


    At some point, cognitive processing stopped and listening was all that remained.


    This lasted for a mere 3 seconds.


    This paltry amount of time was all that was needed for people to switch a state of panic to a trance.


    "I am Saegusa Mayumi, former Student Council President of First High."


    The suspended consciousness of the audience was drawn by Mayumi''s voice that was amplified by the speakers.


    "Right now, we are under attack."


    The voice that captured everyone''s attention dropped another sentence that sent everyone''s expression from blankness to a state of shock.


    "An unidentified vessel moored in the harbor is launching rocket attacks. In support of this, mobile forces concealed in the city have also launched their assault."


    These were truly astounding words.


    For Azusa, if Mayumi wasn''t the one saying this, she would definitely be skeptical.


    But, just as Mayumi herself said, "the Saegusa name isn''t just for show".


    If it was her, then she would definitely get wind of the news and based on her standing, she couldn''t be sprouting lies. No matter how ludicrous her words were, they must be the truth.


    "Earlier, the malefactors we captured should be the invader''s comrades. Based on the earlier sounds of explosions, the target is likely the Magicians and magic technology in this building."


    Mayumi paused briefly when she reached this point and swept her gaze over the crowd.


    Everyone was waiting on her words with bated breath.


    "As everyone knows, this conference hall has an underground tunnel which serves as an evacuation route to an emergency shelter."


    No one shifted his or her gaze from Mayumi.


    "The emergency shelter has the capacity to hold us all." They hung on to every one of her words.


    "However, the underground shelter can protect against natural disasters and air strikes."


    Not just the students, even the adults were completely focused on her. "It cannot stand against land based military forces."


    Even the "powers that be", so used to ordering people around, were listening in.


    "We suspect that the enemy has invested Magicians in the units. Unfortunately, the outlook for a shelter to last against magical attacks is not positive."


    Now, everyone present knew of Mayumi. Regardless of whether it was her appearance, her competition performance, or the meaning behind her name.


    That was why not a single person derided her depressing outlook as "child''s play". Taking in account the might of the "Saegusa" name, even the educators gave Mayumi free rein here.


    "That being said, fleeing into the crossfire on the streets would be even more dangerous. However, right now the most dangerous option is to remain here."


    Immediately, the conference hall quietened.


    Mayumi was not foolish enough to waste this opportunity.


    "Representatives from each school please begin gathering students from your school. Whether we are going to flee to the shelter or flee the conference hall, there is no time to waste."


    A wholly different ruckus spread across the hall. The voices calling out to one another were different in that there was an orderly sequence to them.


    "My apologies to the individuals unaffiliated with the nine schools, but please make your own way to safety. I regret to say that we do not possess the power to guarantee everyone''s safety."


    This may seem like a ruthless statement, but there were no objections or catcalls. Everyone present was related to magic on some level, so when compared to normal plebeians, they generally approached the "abnormal" crowd.


    "If you''re heading for the shelter, please take the underground passage immediately. If you wish to flee, there are reports that the coast guard is sending ships to the Mizuho Docks."


    Mayumi bowed and cut the mic before turning to Azusa.


    "A-chan, I''ll leave everyone to you. Teachers, please assist Nakajou."


    The teachers with Tsuzura at their head nodded. On the other side, Azusa''s eyes widened.


    "Eh? President, no, Mayumi?"


    Seeing Azusa bubbling with questions with widened eyes, Mayumi smiled and nodded.


    "It''s perfectly clear. A-chan, you''re the current Student Council President for First High. Don''t worry, I know you can do it. After all, you were the one I personally trained."


    Mayumi winked before turning away and hurrying to the resting area with Suzune and company.


    ? ? ?


    Directly ahead of the front entrance, assault rifles and magic were exchanging fire.


    The attacking mobile forces all had East Asian faces. They wore high collared tunics and lanky cargo pants of varying colors, much like the terrorists who invaded the conference hall. They were equipped with normal assault rifles and high powered rifles to handle Magicians.


    The ones who engaged the mobile forces were professional Magicians employed by the Magic Association.


    However, given the fact that front entrance was breached, the situation was not in their favor.


    The mobile forces originally had the numerical advantage and now had anti-Magician armament, which was why several combat Magicians, who were typically a target that infantry with normal load outs could not approach, were lying wounded on the ground.


    Advancing forward, Tatsuya stopped in the shaded areas near the main entrance. Behind him, Miyuki also came to a halt. Yet behind them, the next two people following them were full of vigor and about to charge forward.


    "Halt! Those are high powered bullets used against Magicians!" He shouted at Erika as she was about to pass by him,


    "Oof!"


    And forcibly dragged Leo back by the collar. "......How merciless, Tatsuya."


    "But thanks to you, I''m still breathing."


    A beat later, the other four people arrived. Mikihiko seemed appreciative of Tatsuya''s violent gesture and even a little envious while Shizuku replied in her usual bland tone. Tatsuya was quite thankful for his friends that remained calm even under these conditions, but before a wry smile made its way across his face, he turned his eyes towards his sister.


    "Miyuki, silence the guns."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, all of his friends revealed a "Hm?" expression of shock.


    "As you command. But Onii-sama, in order to handle so many people......"


    For some reason, Miyuki''s reply contained a degree of embarrassment that was utterly alien to this situation.


    Exactly what was the cause of her embarrassment, this new enigma caused everyone to tilt their heads.


    "I understand."


    Tatsuya''s next gesture immediately solved this riddle.


    Miyuki gently wrapped her right fingers around Tatsuya''s outstretched left hand.


    No matter what angle one looked it, that embarrassed expression should not be something a sister wore when facing her brother.


    But before anyone could raise the question, Miyuki''s expression turned solemn, an expression befitting a Magician.


    Her left hand moved in a natural manner difficult to detect and gripped the CAD.


    Tatsuya slowly raised his right hand parallel to the ground and pointed to the mobile forces from his hiding spot.


    The next instant, Miyuki''s magic activated.


    It was a magic that could freeze fire.


    Oscillation Speed-Type Wide Area Magic "Freeze Flame".


    "Freeze Flame" was a wide area conceptual magic that prevented anything from burning.


    This magic could suppress the temperature of targets within a certain threshold.


    At the end of the day, firearms rely on gunpowder -- in other words, burning gunpowder to create the force necessary to propel the bullet. The detonation that ignited the gunpowder was also a type of burning. Generally, the concept was that burning a target would raise the temperature, but if the flammable object could be prevented from heating up, then ignition would become impossible. Thus, firearms that have been subjected to "Freeze Flame", regardless of whether they were guns or cannons would be silenced so long as they relied on gunpowder or explosives.


    There were roughly 30 men left in the guerrilla unit.


    Miyuki''s upper limit for mass targeting was approximately 16.


    She set 30 odd assault rifles as the target for two volleys of "Freeze Flame".


    Before ascertaining the result, Tatsuya had already charged from where he hid behind the doorway.


    In a flash, he was already in the mobile forces'' formation and waving both hands with a magic edge.


    The terrifying image of someone chopping through human flesh with their bare hands was all the more shocking because the magic being used remained a mystery. Thus, in comparison to their allies being shot, this scene terrorized the enemy even more.


    Despite their difficult situation owing to the inoperable rifles, the mobile forces initially still acted decisively and drew blades to engage, but their morale was completely crushed by the time the fifth person had been cut down.


    They watched Tatsuya with the same eyes they would use on a monster.


    He rejected long range magic attacks and intentionally opted for close quarters combat magic with its degree of risk not only to avoid letting his friends discover the truth behind his magic, but also to sow panic among his enemies.


    Being seen as the devil incarnate was precisely what Tatsuya wanted.


    On the flank of the irregular force whose morale was in tatters, a silver wind flew across with a speed that the eye could barely follow.


    Everywhere the wind passed over, blood and flesh flew as an enemy trooper died on the spot.


    The kodachi, nay, based on its length the weapon should be a wakizashi.


    The true image of the chilling silver wind was this short sword.


    Swapping her usual Weaponized Integrated CAD in the shape of a police baton for a wakizashi without the guard, Erika activated personal Speed-Type Magic and took aim at the mobile force''s jugular.


    She, like Tatsuya, was not someone who hesitated when taking the life of an enemy. For her, this wasn''t the first time. And besides from that, someone like her who wielded a weapon designed to take life and trained in techniques to do so, she knew the dangers brought on by hesitation. Under the condition that the enemy seeks your life, any hesitation towards returning the favor in kind would be arrogant and foolish in the extreme. Erika was an ardent believer in this.


    Mikihiko also shared similar sentiments. Nurtured in a family whose values system over the generations considered magic to be a weapon, he had no delusions about the original purpose and usage of magic.


    "Tatsuya, Erika!"


    Hearing Mikihiko''s voice from behind, both of them quickly sprang aside.


    What came from behind was the true wind.


    Sharp razor winds mercilessly tore through and eviscerated the soldiers'' skin.


    After leaving the remnants of the enemy for the Magicians on duty to handle, Tatsuya and Erika returned to their companions for now.


    "There was no opportunity to do anything......"


    Tatsuya patted the gloomy Leo on the back in encouragement (to which Leo sullenly crouched), raised a thumbs up at Mikihiko before smiling slightly towards Honoka and Mizuki, who were plainly trying to resist their urge to retch and whose eyes bore traces of fear.


    "My apologies. This may be a little too extreme for you guys, Honoka."


    "--No, it''s OK."


    Honoka firmly nodded her head, which was probably her affection at work.


    Regardless of the reason, keeping her composure deserved top marks.


    Fear or avoidance could wait until they have extricated themselves from this situation, those were Tatsuya''s true feelings.


    "Mizuki?"


    "Ah......


    I''m fine as well."


    Miyuki''s soft question caused Mizuki''s originally stiff expression to break into a smile. She was a smart girl. She fully understood that this wasn''t a normal situation.


    "Speaking of which, Erika, how did you bring that kind of weapon here? I don''t think that length can fit in a bag, can it?"


    Nonetheless, scenes of death were not something that a person could immediately adjust to and the subsequent shock would not fade immediately.


    He intentionally changed the topic to an unimportant one to give the two of them time to settle down.


    "Hm, I don''t think that''s enough?"


    Afterwards, using a more amicable tone than usual to reply, Erika also seemed to have caught on to Tatsuya''s intentions.


    "And how about this......?"


    "Ho, seriously......."


    The expressive sigh that sprouted from Tatsuya''s lips was no act.


    Somewhere along the way, Honoka and Mizuki had their eyes drawn there, and even Miyuki, Shizuku and Mikihiko widened their eyes.


    Still, there was a little mechanism worthy of such astonishment.


    Erika pressed the power button on the hilt and the thin, razor sharp blade shrank into a round baton.


    "Cool, eh? This is the memory blade that the police plan to put into the field starting next year."


    "Now that you mention it, the Chiba Family also makes close combat weapons......"


    "Strictly speaking, that''s the chief source of income."


    Although this wasn''t a hilarious exchange, but their light and swift interchange was sufficient to allow Mizuki and the others to recover themselves.


    "......So, what''s the next step?"


    Leo had also learned to read the mood.


    They weren''t going to make it, he hinted with his words as he asked Tatsuya for further instructions.


    "We require additional information. Erika said there appears to be a major incident in process that far surpasses our expectations. Aimless action may be like sinking into the quagmire."


    -- They needed to obtain necessary intel from the Magic Association.


    The main and side branches for the Magic Association had secret lines reserved for the Ten Master Clans and Tatsuya held the authority to directly access the Yotsuba Family line. Once linked to that line, even top secret information from Joint Chiefs was at his disposal.


    If Tatsuya was alone, he would be able to reach the Kantou branch of the Magic Association in the Bay Hills Tower in approximately ten minutes despite the fighting in the streets. He wasn''t engaged in high speed running exercises every morning for nothing.


    However, Miyuki would be unable to keep up with Tatsuya''s pace without roller skates or Flying-Type Magic. Leo, Erika, and Mikihiko may be capable, but one look at Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki told him that this was beyond them.


    "How about the VIP conference room?"


    As Tatsuya subconsciously creased his eyebrows, Shizuku made this proposal as she pointed at the building they just exited.


    "The VIP conference room?"


    Tatsuya didn''t know of such a facility. He knew of the VIP waiting room, but this shouldn''t be a slip of words. Also, the room Tatsuya had in mind was a mere waiting room and only possessed a standard phone line.


    "Yeah. That''s the room reserved for cabinet members and financial group leaders, so a lot of information can be accessed there."


    "There''s actually such a room?"


    "That''s because this conference room isn''t open to the public."


    "......It''s amazing that you would know about it."


    Erika''s comment was wholly admiration, to which Shizuku bashfully replied with a hint of delight.


    "I know the ID key and access codes as well."


    "Incredible......"


    "Uncle really spoils Shizuku."


    Honoka''s interjection caused Tatsuya to nod his head as if to say "that makes sense". That particular father would definitely do that.


    Given that this is a room for "Kitayama Ushio", they would definitely be able to tap into the police and coast guard''s communications.


    "Shizuku, please lead the way."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Shizuku nodded vigorously, which for her was a rarely seen overreaction.


    ? ? ?


    After using Shizuku''s access code to enter the VIP conference room and examining the police map data on the monitors, they found that the entire shore was flagged as red and dangerous. In addition, the red danger zones were rapidly expanding in land.


    The enemy''s numbers remained unknown. Still, based on their invading pace, they undoubtedly invested a significant amount of troops. There were several hundred at the bare minimum, Tatsuya estimated, probably company strength around 600 to 800 men. The situation was deteriorating far beyond initial estimations, causing Tatsuya to crease his brows again.


    "What the heck is this!"


    "That''s going too far."


    "So many people......


    How did this happen?"


    Owing to his friends'' exaggerated reactions, his dark visage did not attract any attention.


    "Onii-sama......"


    Although he wasn''t conspicuous, but there was no way Miyuki would remain oblivious. His mental waves would directly cause his sister to waver because their hearts were connected as one.


    Repeatedly caressing his sister''s head as her eyes shimmered with unease, Tatsuya turned to his friends.


    "I think everyone understands the situation without going into the details and the situation is dire. If we waste too much time here, we will be captured before the JSDF arrives. That being said, escape will not be an easy prospect. At least going by land won''t be with all traffic system offline."


    "In other words, we go by sea?"


    Tatsuya shook his head at Leo''s question.


    "That would be a slim hope. The mobilized ships are likely unable to accommodate all the evacuees."


    "So we head to the shelter?"


    Tatsuya nodded at Mikihiko''s proposal, but he didn''t appear to be very confident.


    "That''s probably more practical...... While the infrastructure is fairly sturdy, but that won''t help if the building itself is destroyed."


    "So, let''s take the underground tunnel."


    Although Erika urged him onward as if she wanted to rush out the door, Tatsuya replied back with "please wait".


    "No, don''t go underground. Go above."


    "Eh, why? ......


    Ah, that''s why."


    Seeing Erika comprehend the reason why before any explanation was necessary, Tatsuya couldn''t help but think "As expected of a famous family skilled in combat magic".


    Still, his "please wait" referred to more than that. "Also, can you give me a little time?"


    "That''s no problem......


    But what for?"


    Seeing Tatsuya ask for further delay despite knowing better than anyone that every second was precious, Honoka tilted her head and asked for the reason. While this question was built on the prerequisite that "Yes" was the answer, this was her way of expressing her emotions to Tatsuya.


    "I want to delete the data on the demonstration devices."


    "Ah, yes. That might also be one of the enemy''s goals." Everyone nodded at Mikihiko''s added note.


    "Shiba, Yoshida."


    Tatsuya and Mikihiko led the group along the way from the elevator to the back stage and were called to a stop by a heavy voice that came from the abdomen.


    Tatsuya and Mikihiko only knew one person who could speak with such a vigorous voice.


    "Juumonji-senpai."


    Turning their heads, they found Juumonji Katsuto advancing with Hattori and Sawaki following him. All three wore Kevlar with light bulletproof plates. The fact that Katsuto, with his powerful magic barrier ability, was wearing personal body armor was sufficient to drive home how dire the situation was.


    "Everyone else is together. Did you guys not evacuate in time?" In other words, they should "quickly evacuate".


    "Just in case, we are going to delete the data on the demonstration devices to prevent theft. In regards to everyone else, I think moving as one group is preferable to splitting up."


    In order to hide the fact that they literally hacked into a secret conference room, Tatsuya hesitated briefly over how to explain his companions before going with that white lie. (The first half was true.)


    "But the other students have already gone into the underground tunnel."


    That was Hattori''s comment.


    "What''s wrong with the underground tunnel?"


    Deftly noting the subtle change when Tatsuya creased his eyebrows, Sawaki immediately asked.


    "I can''t say that it''s wrong...... But the underground tunnel doesn''t lead directly to the shelter so there is a possibility they will run into other organizations. Possibly."


    "You mean there''s a chance they will walk into a fight!?"


    Before Tatsuya could finish, Hattori immediately exploded with a question. No, although phrased as a question, in reality he already reached an answer.


    "Freedom of movement will be restricted in the underground tunnel. Unable to hide or flee, the chance of being forced into a head-on confrontation definitely exists. Hence why I opted to advance above ground."


    Katsuto''s decision was swift.


    "Hattori, Sawaki, go after Nakajou now."


    "Yes."


    "Got it."


    Seeing the two of them sprint off, Katsuto glanced at Tatsuya. There was a hint of a reprimand in that look.


    "Shiba, when compared to your cunning, it appears that your actions are a little too cautious."


    Of course, Tatsuya got the drift of what Katsuto was driving at. Still, he didn''t just frankly accept it either. At any rate, he made no rebuttal.


    "No need to say anything else. Let''s move."


    "Understood."


    This time, Katsuto was following Tatsuya.


    Acknowledging the need in Tatsuya''s aim, Katsuto chose to assist in this endeavour. This was something Tatsuya comprehended without a word being spoken.


    "What are you people doing!?"


    Returning to the backstage with the demonstration devices, Tatsuya''s opening comment completely set himself aside. Here, not only Suzune and Isori failed to evacuate and were crowded around the device, there was also Mayumi, Mari, Kanon, Kirihara, and Sayaka nearby standing on guard.


    "Data deletion."


    What they were doing was plainly obvious. The real question Tatsuya wanted to ask was "why are you still here". Tatsuya had no response for Suzune''s literal answer.


    "Saegusa, you guys didn''t evacuate?"


    "Rin-chan and Isori-kun are both doing their best, how can we just leave them and flee first?"


    Katsuto verbalized Tatsuya''s thoughts but was also rendered speechless by that perfectly natural response.


    "We''ll handle this one. We''ll leave the one in the resting area to you, Shiba-kun."


    "If you can, please destroy the models left behind by the other schools as well."


    "After finishing here we''ll also head for the resting area. We''ll decide our next step there."


    After receiving Isori, Kanon, and Mari''s request (order?), Tatsuya and Katsuto turned around.


    By the time Tatsuya finished combing the resting areas of the other schools with Miyuki accompanying him and returned (he didn''t bring anyone else because he didn''t want other people to see him decompose the data specifics, leaving behind an empty storage device), Suzune and others finished their work in the backstage and returned to the resting area.


    "Welcome back. That was fast."


    "And the result?"


    "All data on the remaining devices have been destroyed."


    In regards to the question from the engaged couple, Isori and Kanon, Tatsuya replied in this manner.


    "Eh...... How did you do that?"


    Though this was the expected result, but astonishment was unavoidable. Seeing Kanon wear this expression as she pressed her next question, Tatsuya replied simply.


    "That''s a secret."


    "Kanon, you cannot inquire about other Magician''s spell work. That is against the rules, remember?"


    The one who spoke up was none other than Isori.


    Kanon was plainly unwilling to drop the issue, but still obediently backed down.


    "So, now we have to decide what to do next." After saying this, Mari looked towards Mayumi.


    "There is only one hostile vessel invading the harbor. Currently, no other enemy vessels have been discovered in Tokyo Bay. Although the enemy numbers on land have yet to be identified, the enemy has a stranglehold on the entire shoreline. Land-based communications are practically completely disabled, another thing we have to thank the mobile forces for."


    "What is their goal?"


    Mayumi and Mari exchanged a glance at Isori''s question.


    "Right now, we can only guess......"


    Mayumi was the one who answered.


    "By targeting Yokohama for their attack, they must be aiming for the sole possible target in Yokohama. Strictly speaking, Kyoto is the same."


    "The side branch of the Magic Association." Kanon interjected before she could finish.


    "To be precise, the target is the main Magic Association database. Since all major data is compiled in Kyoto and Yokohama, we also have to take into consideration that many specialists and scholars are gathered here for the Thesis Competition."


    Mayumi chuckled wryly at Kanon''s anxious attitude and added a few pointers of her own.


    "When does the rescue ship arrive?"


    In response to Mari''s question or more like what she wanted to verify, Mayumi''s answer was not very positive.


    "The coast guard''s cargo ship needs another ten minutes to arrive. However, based on the number of people that gathered and need to be evacuated, the ship will not have sufficient capacity to carry them all."


    Mayumi''s information was on par with the details that Tatsuya and company received upstairs. In other words, there will definitely be people who cannot evacuate.


    "Nakajou-san and the others who headed for the shelter unfortunately made Shiba-kun''s fears a reality. They ran into mobile forces en route and have been bogged down. However, since the enemy numbers are quite few, they should be able to run them off after not too long according to Nakajou-san''s last transmission."


    After Mayumi, Suzune continued to speak.


    "The situation is as everyone heard. While we don''t know how much room is left at the shelter, we''re going to be too late for the boat. In that case, I believe we can only head for the shelter. What does everyone else think?"


    Mayumi, Mari, Suzune.


    Isori, Kanon, Sayaka.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, Erika, Leo, Mikihiko, Mizuki, Honoka, Shizuku. There were the above 14 people here.


    Katsuto had taken Kirihara, who originally stayed to protect Suzune, and went to verify if anyone else hadn''t escaped in time.


    The three Year 3 students kept their mouths shut.


    Probably because they wanted to hear their underclassmen''s thoughts. That being said, their thoughts were all accord with Mari.


    "......I also agree with Mari-nee''s opinion."


    The Year 2 students like Kanon probably thought they didn''t have any other choice.


    All the Year 1 students turned their eyes towards Tatsuya.


    With Mari''s interrogative eyes on him, his eyes...... were watching an entirely different direction.


    Faster than the eye could follow, he raised a silver CAD. "Onii-sama!?"


    "Tatsuya-kun!?"


    As if in response to Miyuki and Mayumi''s questions, Tatsuya aimed at the wall and pulled the trigger.


    Tatsuya never forgot for a single moment that there were many witnesses present.


    However, there was no time to ensure secrecy at this point. It was pure coincidence that he was able to notice this.


    Maybe this was the instincts that Yakumo honed in him talking. Yakumo repeatedly taught Tatsuya not to overly rely on "Elemental Sight" and that looked to pay dividends now.


    Engulfed in a powerful sense of danger, Tatsuya extended his "sight" beyond the wall to read the signal that a large physical object was barrelling down on them.


    If Katsuto was present, the outcome may be different.


    If enemy soldiers rushed in, he could leave it to Mayumi or Mari. Time permitting, he could also let Miyuki handle it.


    Yet, in this instant, only Tatsuya''s magic was able to handle the incoming large armored truck.


    Height 4 meters, width 3 meters, total weight 30 tons.


    Enlarging the scope another level to accommodate the uniform rise of the street and placing the entire large truck with armor plating in his targeting hairs, Tatsuya activated Decomposition Magic "Mist Dispersion".


    In a flash, the large truck faded into dust.


    The driver was ejected from the suddenly vanished driver''s seat and rolled straight forward to collide into the wall.


    Thanks to inertia, the remnants of metallic and resin dust hitting the wall of the conference center were all that remained of that large truck''s passage.


    A few minor lacerations were found on the outside of the wall, but internally, no damage was incurred.


    Yet, the world was not so convenient that no one detected what just happened.


    "......


    Just now, what......


    ?"


    Mayumi''s terrified question caused Tatsuya to want to cluck his tongue. Mayumi seems to have noticed what just happened exactly like he worried she would.


    Along his line of sight, she must have used Sensory-Type Magic "Multi Scope" to look beyond the wall. However, fortunately -- this was only deferring the question -- there was no need to answer that question.


    Mayumi''s expanding vision caused her face to turn pale for another reason.


    Also expanding his sight, Tatsuya grasped the reason why.


    Looks like the people remaining in the conference hall have been identified by the enemy as dangerous personnel, Tatsuya thought.


    Since the soldiers invading the conference hall have been captured and the battle at the entrance turned into a rout, the objective shifted from capture to eradication.


    Part of his consciousness was coldly analyzing the situation as if he had no part in it while the remaining energy was channeled towards magic that could meet a rain of guided missiles.


    Nevertheless, this time there was no need for Tatsuya to do anything.


    The wall of the room they were standing in was covered by multiple layers of magic barriers.


    Before the missiles could hit the wall, sonic waves fired from the flank detonated all the missiles en route.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    Hearing a sudden voice from the outside, both Tatsuya and Mayumi reined in their sight to the range of the naked eye.


    As if waiting for this cue -- although he really wanted believe she had better character than that -- a woman entered the waiting room.


    "Eh? Eh? This can''t be. Kyouko-nee?"


    "Long time no see, Mayumi."


    Suddenly appearing, Fujibayashi smiled and greeted Mayumi like an old friend.


    ? ? ?


    Katsuto ran into a rain of missiles because he detected the presence of powerful magic at the place.


    Magicians could detect the usage of magic based on reactions to changes in phenomena.


    Yet, this magic almost engendered no reaction whatsoever.


    Despite this, Katsuto clearly understood that the "world" underwent massive change.


    Not using the five senses to read the "meaning" was not a skill unique to Tatsuya.


    Katsuto used magic to manipulate space, so he was exceptionally sensitive to changes in spatial distribution.


    Distribution of matter was one of the core elements to basic spatial manipulation.


    Katsuto was able to use his senses and the changes in spatial distribution to grasp physical movement and changes.


    Through those senses, Katsuto detected that a massive physical object, though not as large as a building but sufficient to be gigantic by human standards, had vanished in an instant.


    Katsuto had never encountered such a change in phenomenon on such a scale with this degree of stability.


    Rather than being threatened by this feeling, curiosity prompted Katsuto to halt searching for people who hadn''t fled and leaped towards the scene where matter dissipated.


    Seeing that massive body, it was hard to imagine that he was also very adept in high speed Move-Type Magic. Leaving Kirihara behind at the original location, he slid through the sky through his leap and arrived at the outer wall of the resting area thanks to his momentum.


    Was this fortunate or unfortunate?


    For Mayumi and Mari, this is definitely fortunate.


    As to what Katsuto thought himself, there was no way to know without asking him.


    Just as he arrived Katsuto was subjected to a warm welcome from the guided missiles.


    Katsuto''s response was almost pure reflex.


    He instantaneously erected several physical barriers that were impermeable to air particles and could handle temperatures exceeding 20000 degrees.


    The shock waves from the missiles that mysteriously detonated in mid air didn''t even scratch the outer walls covered by Katsuto''s barrier.


    Katsuto looked in the direction where the shock waves that detonated the missiles came from.


    There was an army captain standing on an open top military car carrying something that looked like a missile launcher.


    "Super Sonic Launcher......


    Are you from 101?"


    Katsuto called out towards military vehicle headed his way. (Although it seemed a little odd, he was still a high school student, so he addressed the adult in a respectful tone.)


    The car must be equipped with a fusion mechanical system and slid soundlessly forward until the captain descended with a picturesque smile and saluted Katsuto.


    "JSDF 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, Captain, Sanada Shigeru. As expected of the heir of the Juumonji Family, you do know about us. Please excuse my rudeness."


    Katsuto''s brow twitched.


    Such a simple reaction was exemplary mental fortitude for an 18 year old young man.


    "Excuse me. I think both sides have much to discuss."


    "......I should be the one apologizing."


    "A thousand apologies. Then, my lord heir of the Juumonji Family, let''s go inside."


    Sanada said as he headed for the conference hall.


    Katsuto had no idea what the man needed from him, but since this soldier knew about the hidden family situation surrounding the


    Juumonji Family, he was not someone Katsuto could let his guard down around.


    The two men advanced one another into the nearest entrance of the conference hall.


    ? ? ?


    Fujibayashi did not come alone.


    Behind her figure decked out in combat fatigues (she was not wearing a dress and brand name shoes but long pants and boots), another man in his prime wearing the uniform of the JSDF with a major''s pins came in.


    This major came before the bemused Tatsuya, who stood there stiffly, and came to a halt with his hands behind his back.


    "Special Lieutenant, your information classification has been temporarily disabled."


    Standing by his side, Fujibayashi spoke to Tatsuya.


    Confusion vanished from Tatsuya''s face as he came to attention and saluted the man in front of him.


    At that pose, everyone besides Miyuki, including the recently entered Katsuto, could only gape in shock.


    The soldier returned Tatsuya''s salute, saw Katsuto''s figure, and walked towards him.


    "I am JSDF Major Kazama Harunobu. I apologize for being unable to reveal my unit."


    Sanada already reported their unit designation earlier, so Kazama only said this because he was aware that Mayumi and Erika may hear this.


    "So you must be that Major Kazama. I am the Juumonji Family''s representative to the Master Clan Conference, Juumonji Katsuto."


    In response to Kazama''s self introduction, Katsuto also revealed the name known throughout the world of Magicians.


    Kazama saluted and turned to place both Katsuto and Tatsuya into his line of sight.


    "Fujibayashi, please explain to everyone the current situation."


    "Yes, sir. Currently, our forces stationed at Tsuchiya are engaging the enemy invaders. Also, we have battalions advancing from Tsurumi and Fujisawa. The Kantou branch of the Magic Association has also formed volunteers to aid in the defense."


    "Thank you. Then, Special Lieutenant."


    After issuing a concise thank you to Fujibayashi, Kazama called out "Special Lieutenant" as he turned to Tatsuya.


    "We have just received orders. Owing to special circumstances, our unit that was originally advancing to Tsuchiya are also to aid in the defensive effort. Under special assignment regulations of the JSDF, you are also mobilized."


    Mayumi and Mari both opened their mouths but Kazama silenced them both with a look.


    "The JSDF requests and requires that everyone here keep the Special Lieutenant''s position confidential. This is a classified secret concerning national defense, so please understand."


    Compared to the severe words and solemn tone, the strength of that gaze was sufficient to Mayumi, Mari, and Kanon to abandon all resistance.


    "Special Lieutenant, the Mobile Suit you designed has already been prepared on the trailer. Let''s hurry."


    Tatsuya nodded at Sanada''s words and briefly turned to his friends.


    "My apologies, but it''s just as you heard. Everyone head to the shelter with the senpais."


    "Special Lieutenant, my squad and I will provide protection for everyone here."


    Fujibayashi added in her two cents to Tatsuya as he bowed his head to his friends.


    Although their numbers were few, Tatsuya was deeply appreciative that she was able to delegate precious assets for his friends and to the major for doing his utmost to accommodate him.


    "Thank you, Lieutenant."


    "Understood. Do your best out there, Special Lieutenant." Saluting Fujibayashi, Tatsuya followed Kazama outside.


    Setting aside the peers he apologized to, Tatsuya didn''t mention anything about the upperclassmen. Maybe it was because they could read the atmosphere or simply out of shock, but no one called out to Tatsuya regardless of whether they were his peers or upperclassmen.


    "Onii-sama, please hold."


    However, his sister Miyuki called out to him, a myriad of emotions warring across her face.


    Reading the inquisitive look from Tatsuya, Kazama nodded and left first.


    Miyuki stood before Tatsuya and stretched her hands out towards his face.


    Her aim was not to detain him.


    Miyuki knew about his standing and duties just as well as Tatsuya himself.


    What Miyuki feared most was to get in Tatsuya''s way.


    Currently, there was an objective that Miyuki sought to accomplish. She did not possess the authority to do so.


    Yet Miyuki opted to bear the full responsibility on her own discretion. She already made up her mind to remove her brother''s shackles.


    Tatsuya read that determination from his sister''s eyes.


    Greeting his sister''s upraised gaze, Tatsuya''s expression was bewildered, understanding and grateful as he nodded before falling to one knee before Miyuki. -- Just as a knight bows before his princess.


    Miyuki held that face in both hands lifted her brother''s face, whose eyes were closed, towards herself.


    Miyuki bent at the waist.


    And bestowed upon her brother''s forehead,


    A deep kiss.


    After his sister''s lips departed, the hands pressed against his face fell away and Tatsuya bowed his head once more.


    Transformation descended immediately.


    A violent array of photons, enough to sear the eyes, burst from Tatsuya''s body.


    These were no photons, but psions wrapped in physical light. Tatsuya opened his eyes and rose to his feet.


    Staggeringly active psions coursed around him.


    The conqueror has come, armored by the storms and commanding lightning.


    Although that violent array of light retracted, the voluminous psions still swirled calmly around him.


    Anyone would have lurched one or two steps away from Tatsuya, but Miyuki only smiled benignly, lifted her dress and dropped into a deep curtsey.


    "May you conquer all before you."


    "I''m off."


    With his sister''s emotional eyes watching him, Tatsuya stepped onto the Yokohama streets that had been transformed into a battlefield and went off to war.

 Volume 7 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The conflict between the group of First High students and faculty (including outside personnel) that headed for the shelter via the underground tunnel and the armed guerrillas in the tunnel drew to a close.


    The number of evacuees totaled nearly 60 people.


    Since that attack came after First High''s presentation came to an end, the number of students who came to show their support had reached a peak.


    Azusa mentally lamented this unfortunate turn of events, but as the Student Council President, she had to put on a brave front no matter what happened.


    Ahead of them was the sound of gunfire and shock waves.


    That was the sound of Sawaki taking down the enemy guerrilla armed with guns at the forefront.


    Under everyone''s combined efforts, the primary weapons such as assault rifles and semi-automatics had been successfully nullified.


    Azusa also used magic to solidify the air in the muzzle to cause an explosion that took out two guns and their respective users.


    The result lay before her eyes.


    Despite being a tunnel, this wasn''t a hole excavated in the previous century. There were plenty of lights illuminating the way.


    Along the bloodsoaked underground passage, several irregulars lay on the ground.


    Normally, she would try to avoid looking at this tragic sight. However, out of duty as the student representative, Azusa forcibly stifled her terror.


    She had no experience in magic combat skills or tactical squad command.


    Even if she didn''t say anything, the security personnel selected from the Club Activities Group and Public Moral Committee wouldn''t allow any guerrilla to approach their group.


    Azusa fought down the bile rising in her throat and beheld Hattori and Sawaki arriving to rout the guerrillas. All she could do was watch them with her eyes, such was her duty.


    Likely because of the sparse number of enemies, there were fortunately no fatalities on their side.


    However, Magicians were not immortal. They will bleed if cut, die if shot.


    Magic defenses were not omnipotent either. If the bullet''s kinetic energy surpassed magic''s ability to alter the Eidos, then the magic barrier would be penetrated.


    They endured that sort of risk to serve as our living shields. She believed that to turn her eyes away from these comrades who protected individuals like herself who were inept in combat would be a betrayal of the highest order.


    Azusa carefully scrutinized Sawaki as he used his fists and feet to take down the guerrillas that swarmed from all directions as well as Hattori who stood behind him to provide covering fire with magic.


    The guerrillas who burst out from cover were also crushed by Sawaki effortlessly.


    Their opponents were irregulars of East-Asian descent, so there was no way to immediately tell them apart from normal civilians.


    Anyone holding a large weapon like an assault rifle could immediately be identified as hostile, but guerrillas that stalked forward with hidden combat knives or combat knives were hard to differentiate from the average civilian. Hence Sawaki abandoned any and all attempts at telling them apart.


    He fortified his defenses and struck down anyone who raised a hand at him.


    He was only able to rely on this rough strategy because of the superlative sturdiness of his defenses.


    Convergence Move-Type Combination Magic "Air Armor".


    Setting the first 3-5 centimeters of air around his body as the target, he rendered the surface of his skin to be smoother and lowered the angle of physical penetration so he could avoid high speed bullets with low mass.


    This was not solely magic or physical skills, but a combination of the two which produced the speed and technique necessary to carry out this practically suicidal strategy.


    A newly appeared enemy swung a broadsword at him.


    Repeatedly activating magic, Sawaki cast personal acceleration magic on himself.


    The speed of his fists approached sonic speed.


    Surrounded by compressed air, his fist broke the sound barrier. With a boom, the guerrilla went flying.


    This sort of overkill successfully impeded fresh enemies. Earlier, repeated threats appeared to serve no effect.


    Still, just as physical stamina is limited, human inner strength is also limited. Sawaki''s blow caused the soldier to collide with the irregular behind him, forcing both of them to collide solidly with the wall and slide to the ground. Seeing this, the guerrillas'' morale finally started to crumble.


    As Sawaki disengaged the magic armor, his ill-natured classmate was hurtling steam blocks charged with electricity at the fleeing enemy presence.


    ? ? ?


    Fujibayashi''s squad had two all-terrain vehicles and there were eight people including Fujibayashi. Although the unit was small enough to barely rate as a squad, every member looked highly competent.


    "Mayumi, I''m sorry to say......


    That I cannot accommodate everyone on board."


    With an apologetic expression, Fujibayashi informed Mayumi, who appeared to be awed by each soldier''s battle hardened aura.


    "Ah, no, we originally decided to evacuate on foot......"


    "Is that right. But wouldn''t that be too far, and where do you plan to evacuate towards?"


    She was speaking to Mayumi and not Katsuto because they were old acquaintances, but Mayumi earnestly wished that she was discussing this with Katsuto. Under these conditions, Katsuto undoubtedly would field the questions better than she would.


    "The unit from Tsuchiya is using Nogeyama as a base and are engaged in sweeping for guerrillas in squads.


    We still cannot ascertain what the camouflaged vessel in the hillside docks is up to, but they''ll probably unload mechanized forces soon. This way, the shoreline will turn into the center of the battlefield, so I recommend that you evacuate inland."


    "Then...... As we planned, I think the shelter near the station will probably be better."


    Mayumi said in slight bewilderment as she glanced at Katsuto. "Agreed. That would be preferable."


    Seeing Katsuto nod in assent, Mayumi let out a relieved expression.


    At this, Fujibayashi smiled with slight interest, but this action went undetected, even by Mayumi.


    "Then we will provide cover with the car in front, so just follow along at your own pace."


    After saying this, Fujibayashi approached one of the vehicles with Mayumi and Mari right behind her.


    "Lieutenant Fujibayashi."


    However, Katsuto didn''t move and called out to Fujibayashi from behind.


    "What is it?"


    Fujibayashi didn''t delay and immediately turned around. As if she expected to be called on to stop.


    "I know this is a rather willful request, but can you lend me a car?"


    That''s insane, all the students from First High thought when they heard this. There were only two cars. Also, this not only for carrying people but for ammunition as well.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    This was not the time to allow independent action. Still, Fujibayashi did not immediately reject Katsuto''s request and asked him the reason for this course of action.


    "To the side branch of the Magic Association. Although I''m only a surrogate, I am still a representative of the Master Clans Conference and must fulfill my responsibilities as a member of the Magic Association."


    That was a voice from the depths of his abdomen. Unlike the shallow youngsters with heroic fantasies, his voice was the voice of someone who was resolved to carry his burdens.


    "Understood."


    Fujibayashi replied frankly.


    "Sergeant Tateoka, Corporal Otowa. Escort Juumonji to the Kantou branch of the Magic Association."


    With no regard to Katsuto''s bewilderment, she gave orders to two subordinates and lent him a car. Next, she raised her voice towards Mayumi and company as they stood next to the other vehicle.


    "Quick, get on board. We can''t let you guys waste any more time."


    ? ? ?


    The representatives and supporters from Third High elected to use the bus that carried them here for evacuation.


    "Why is it so far......"


    "That''s just how the street is designed; what can you do?"


    The bus was waiting in a parking garage reserved for large vehicles that was far from the conference hall. Hearing Masaki''s complaints, Kichijouji seriously scolded him.


    The very fact that they decided not to stay the night and arranged for the driver to wait on station ahead of time was worthy of cheer.


    In terms of distance it was slightly closer than heading for the docks where the evacuation ship was, so Kichijouji felt that complaining about this sort of thing would invite divine retribution.


    What was concerning was that the southern side of the parking garage was significantly closer to the docks where the camouflaged enemy vessel was moored. However, the militant students of Third High encouraged one another with ideas of "sticking it to the treacherous invaders" as they advanced.


    Apparently, they were enraged that they had been forced to disarm (?) earlier on stage.


    This overly optimistic cheer only served to deepen Kichijouji''s unease.


    Although they were known as the militant Third High, the only ones with real combat experience were a handful of students with Masaki at the head.


    He himself had no "real combat" experience, and the faculty leading this team all specialized in research.


    In this world, if something could go wrong, it would.


    In the middle of the previous century, a certain man coined this rather unpleasant law which Kichijouji felt applied to this situation (in reality, the law became mainstream in the latter half of the century).


    Just as they entered the parking garage and the large bus came into view.


    ��The bus suffered several direct hits from rocket launchers. Fortunately, the point of impact �� maybe the sole blessing in disguise


    ��was near the rear of the vehicle, so the driver was able to frantically escape before being caught in the explosion.


    The body of the vehicle was covered with the same heat and shock resistant plating used to coat military vehicles, so while the windows were cracked and several areas were burnt, the body itself was not compromised.


    Except the tires, which were completely shredded.


    "Those assholes!"


    Next to Kichijouji, Masaki was furious.


    In order to quickly get him to calm down, Kichijouji switched gears.


    If they were to change tires, they couldn''t allow the enemy to close in during this time.


    He decided to let his good friend vent a little.


    Kichijouji left Masaki''s side and moved towards the teacher leading this group.


    "Sensei."


    "Kichijouji, what is it?"


    With that slightly shaking voice, it was quite impressive that the man managed to steady himself.


    If he wasn''t assured of his friend''s overwhelming might, he too might be in the same condition.


    "Leave the enemy to Masaki; let''s prepare to change the tires."


    "But, even if you say prepare......"


    "This is a designated parking garage for large vehicles and specialized cars. I believe there should be tools for simple maintenance and spare tires as well."


    "Y-You''re right! OK, everyone with nothing to do help Kichijouji search for spare tires!"


    Having everyone with nothing to do join in was because there were other people who could engage the enemy besides Masaki.


    Unrelated to his identity as a Year 1 student, Kichijouji naturally controlled the initiative here given his status as the calmest individual present. The students from Third High, regardless of whether they were classmates or upperclassmen, moved together with the teachers along Kichijouji''s instructions to prepare for evacuation.


    ? ? ?


    The group led by Azusa (which was a slightly inaccurate description) that included students from First High, faculty, and other associated individuals, reached the underground shelter slightly later than the other schools.


    The reason for their tardiness was because they had more people to account for.


    They had over 60 people. Normally, this was''t a large number. Yet trying to bring everyone to a certain location without misplacing a single one required a lot of effort, and coupled with the fact they had to fend off hostile attacks along the way, their superior numbers were both an advantage and a disadvantage.


    The main entrance that allowed access to the outside during crises had been closed out of consideration of the enemy''s presence.


    The lock must be disengaged by the evacuees already in the shelter''s interior.


    While the door was being opened, Hattori and Sawaki were checking for stragglers in the plaza (the underground area was constructed as a plaza) before the front entrance.


    The faculty were also fulfilling their duties as adults. Asuka was examining the injured, Haruka was comforting the uneasy students, while Tsuzura was at the rear with Tomitsuka on guard.


    Thus, maybe this was the reason �� why Tsuzura discovered the abnormality first.


    "Everyone, get down and cover your head!"


    There was an odd noise coming from the ceiling of the underground passage.


    The concrete creaked and groaned.


    The overhanging lights went out, plunging the tunnel into darkness. Cracks appeared all over the ceiling and walls.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    There were some who screamed in fright.


    There were others who just ducked and sought cover.


    Still others attempted to hold off the falling metal, concrete and dust with magic.


    Nonetheless, no matter what power caused this, the tunnel''s collapse appeared unavoidable.


    At this time, Azusa was using the terminal responsible for communicating with the people in the shelter to ask them to hurry up and open the door.


    Hearing Tsuzura''s warning, she couldn''t help but turn her head, and now she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the tragedy unfolding before her.


    There wasn''t even time to close her eyes as the ceiling buckled and the walls started peeling off.


    She didn''t have to worry about being caught in the cave-in.


    Even though she was standing outside the door, the shelter''s entrance was covered in reinforced metal alloy.


    But the other students were......


    "......Eh?"


    However, after the dust settled, she used the remaining lights from the air raid shelter passage to survey the wreckage of the tunnel, but her eyes were not filled to the brim with painful tears. Instead, a shocked voice erupted due to this unexpected scenery.


    None of the First High students were buried alive.


    The concrete scraps were formed into a dome-like shape.


    What sort of pure coincidence could enable large concrete blocks to perfectly lock together to form a dome shape that held enough room beneath for half a person''s height?


    No, this cannot be pure coincidence......


    The probability that this was a naturally occurring phenomenon was practically zero.


    (......I see, this is Polyhedra Handle! That''s Tsuzura-sensei''s magic!)


    The "Polyhedra Handle" she was mentally calling out did not refer to the command used to describe 3-D projections, but magic that broke up physical objects into pyramids and quadratic prisms and manipulated them to form these simple projections to form large scale construct variations.


    Modern magic did not excel in manipulating one aspect of an object. In order to halt the underground passage from caving in, the typical approach was to set the entire underground passage as the target.


    On the other hand, Polyhedra Handle split one object into multiple components and sought to alter one component in order to affect the entire whole.


    Of course, this required the ability to separate one object into multiple tiny pieces. Magicians capable of doing so could consciously create miracles when it would be impossible otherwise. ��Just like now.


    Likely understanding that the underground tunnel was unable to support the weight above and collapse was imminent, Tsuzura used the sand''s pressure to form a dome and controlled the impact of the falling rubble.


    Nevertheless, at the end of the day this was only a temporary measure formed of concrete and did not possess the sturdiness of natural stone.


    "Everyone, get over here quickly!"


    Azusa desperately cried out to the students, faculty, and third party individuals still sprawled on the floor and urged them to quickly flee through the shelter''s opened doors.


    Asuka had left to care for the wounded, so Hirakawa was left all by herself in the 60 man group and she could only hunker down without even making a peep.


    True, the ceiling did collapse. The walls should have fallen. If that was the case, why wasn''t she buried alive?


    Slowly opening her eyes in trepidation, Hirakawa was shocked out of her senses by the scene before her.


    Steel and concrete mixed together like toys to form a dome with a small opening. This impossible coincidence caused Hirakawa to stare blankly.


    But, just then,


    "What are you staring at!? Get moving!" Amid the scolding, someone grabbed her hand.


    She gave a start out of panic and tried to fling away that hand on reflex.


    However, that hand gave Hirakawa a feeling of warmth without pain and contained a strength that refused to relinquish the grip on her hand.


    "Come on!"


    Without minding her reflexive rejection, that hand pulled her onward.


    Behind them, there were no human sounds or presence. While she was staring blankly, she had become the only one left behind.


    Ahead, a weak light shone the way forward, probably caused by people who had already fled the debris and turned a flashlight back this way.


    At this point, Hirakawa''s brain wasn''t even functioning. She was only being led by her hand and running as fast as she could despite her bent posture.


    The light at the end of the tunnel continued to grow stronger until they could finally see the exit.


    An unspecified sound reached her ear.


    Part of the debris was unable to sustain the weight and was beginning to collapse.


    The catastrophe played out in slow motion before her eyes.


    The young man pulling Hirakawa tugged that hand clasping Hirakawa into his bosom while using his empty right hand to pat the right side of her waist. Suddenly, Hirakawa noticed that her body was being pulled along with the charge.


    In front of the hand holding her tight, Hirakawa subconsciously clung onto the chest in front of her.


    By the time Hirakawa realized that this was the inertia caused by emergency acceleration, they had already escaped the falling debris into the shelter''s passageway.


    Seeing Tomitsuka successfully rescue the young girl who hadn''t fled in time, Azusa finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Yet, upon seeing the young girl''s face, her recently settled heart suddenly pounded furiously again.


    (Hirakawa-senpai''s younger sister......


    )


    As a member of the Technician Team for the Nine Schools Competition, Azusa enjoyed a close relationship with Hirakawa Koharu.


    The cultured and refined older Hirakawa was an upperclassman whom Azusa got along well with, and at the same time, she was a senpai who excelled in the same technical field.


    When Azusa first heard that her sister attempted to sabotage the representative team''s work, Azusa initially suspected that she had misheard it.


    She had never met the younger sister directly, but based on the understanding reached from casual conversation, Azusa didn''t believe she was the sort of girl to do such a thing. Hence she was hit doubly hard by this.


    Seeing her frantically separate herself from the young man who carried her in his embrace and dropping her head in shame while sneaking a peek at the young man, she looked like any other ordinary underclassman.


    Hopefully, this will enable her to wake up from this nightmare......


    Azusa herself prayed that this would be so.


    Barely averting being buried alive at the eleventh hour, Hirakawa let out a sigh of relief near the sturdy ceiling covered with metallic alloy.


    And finally had the leisure to discover her current posture. "!"


    Was that a record setting reflex action? Hirakawa thought as she successfully sank into panic. The reason why she was successful was likely because she didn''t enter a state of panic but was already submerged in one.


    At any rate, her limbs started moving first before she sprang away from the young man embracing her. Too ashamed to raise her head, but at the same time, she was highly curious as to what he looked like.


    In the end, she kept her head lowered while secretly sneaking peeks at the boy''s face, but this suspicious action did not seem to dwell on the young man''s mind.


    "Are you OK? Then please go ahead." A voice that cared for her.


    For Hirakawa, it seemed like an eternity since she had heard someone say something like that. Between taking advantage of others and being seen as a "collaborator", mutual care was nonexistent. After her mission''s failure and her subsequent capture, everything she heard sounded like a scolding.


    But this young man naturally expressed worry on her behalf......


    For some reason, this was the feeling she got.


    "Ah, wait."


    Hirakawa went through the door �� and involuntarily clutched at the one who watched her and led her here �� the young man''s shirt.


    "Well......


    Thank you......"


    Right now, those words were all she could manage. "Hm? You''re welcome."


    Once the young man (at this point, Hirakawa wasn''t aware of Tomitsuka''s name) naturally accepted her words, Hirakawa amazingly felt overjoyed.


    ? ? ?


    Under the guidance of Fujibayashi''s subordinates, Mayumi''s party arrived at the plaza before the station that led to the underground shelter and were shocked speechless by the terrible scene before them.


    The entire plaza had collapsed.


    On top, there was a gigantic metal block walking around.


    "Bipedal tanks......


    Where the heck did they get that!?"


    This appeared to be an unexpected enemy for Fujibayashi as well, judging from the surprised tone of her voice.


    It was a humanoid walking, firing platform that was covered in armored plates made of metallic alloy.


    The bottom of the short, stubby legs were equipped with treads and walking devices while the body was shaped like a small car with a single seat and was equipped with all sorts of weapons. There were also two long, mechanical arms, but there was no head.


    The robot had a total height of 3.5 meters, shoulder height approximately 3 meters, width 2.5 meters, and length 2.5 meters. The weapon was originally developed by Eastern Europe to annihilate infantry in urban settings.


    And there were two of them.


    Fully loaded and with the pilot aboard, the total weight was approximately 8 tons. Still, if that was all there was, it was highly unlikely that they could have collapsed the reinforced road.


    The underground shelter or maybe the tunnel must have suffered some sort of attack from the bipedal tanks.


    "Take this!"


    "Kanon, using ''Mine Genesis'' will cause too much trouble!"


    After recovering her wits, Kanon was fired up and ready to unleash her magic, but was stopped by Isori grabbing her wrist.


    With the underground situation uncertain, there was a high possibility that using surface oscillation magic might worsen the tragedy.


    "I won''t use that!"


    Shaking off Isori''s hand, Kanon was about to activate her magic. Just as she took aim on the target,


    ��Not only was it shot to pieces, it was also covered in white frost. "Ah......"


    "As expected of Mayumi and Miyuki. We don''t even have time to do anything."


    Standing next to Kanon as she stared blankly, Fujibayashi offered her praise while chuckling wryly. Mayumi was a little embarrassed whereas Miyuki only offered a smile of her own as the two of them bowed.


    "......The group that went through the underground tunnel appears to be fine. No trace of anyone buried beneath the rubble."


    Mikihiko was the one who made that report. After closing his eyes and wearing an expression that indicated part of his mind was elsewhere, he had sent one of his five senses with the spirits to investigate.


    "Is that so. Since someone from the Yoshida Family said so, that must be the case. Good work."


    "No, that''s hardly a praiseworthy achievement."


    At Fujibayashi''s compliment, Mikihiko hurriedly opened his eyes and answered back.


    Looks like all the members who delighted in poking fun at innocent teenagers had gathered together.


    "��So, what do we do next?"


    Erika was the one who offered the next practical question.


    Seeing that Fujibayashi didn''t waver in the slightest at this slightly combative tone, she truly had the maturity of an adult.


    "Given that bipedal tanks have advanced this far, the situation must have worsened more than we imagined. From my perspective, I recommend evacuating to the base camp at Nogeyama."


    "But isn''t that one of the enemy''s primary attacking targets?"


    "Mari, any enemy attacking now won''t differentiate between combat personnel and civilians. The danger will not decrease in the slightest even if you split off from the military. Rather, I''d say it would be even more dangerous."


    Mayumi gently denied Mari''s argument.


    "Then, Saegusa-senpai, should we head for Nogeyama?"


    Isori asked the obvious question. However, Mayumi shook her head.


    "I plan to call in transport helicopters for civilians who haven''t managed to evacuate in time."


    As Mayumi said this, her gaze turned towards the station. There, staring at the ruined entrance to the air shelter in despair, were countless civilians just standing there, and the number kept growing.


    "First, the wreckage needs to be removed to ensure a safe landing zone. I plan to stay here until the helicopters arrive. Mari, take everyone and evacuate with Kyoko."


    "What are you saying!? You want to remain here alone!?"


    At this thoroughly unexpected response, of course Mari had a huge reaction.


    Yet Mayumi''s reply was resolute.


    "This is the duty of those who bear the name of the Ten Master Clans, Mari. We enjoy all sorts of privileges thanks to the name of the Ten Master Clans.


    Although this country does not officially have an aristocracy, in reality, we as the Ten Master Clans enjoy a degree of freedom outside the bounds of law. As a price for these privileges, we are required to contribute our power during times like this."


    "��Then I will remain behind as well."


    Determination was embedded in Mayumi''s words �� or maybe it was resignation. Yet the one who replied in place of Mari was Isori.


    "I too, am a member of the Hundred Families who benefited from the government."


    "If Kei stays, then I do too! I am also from the Hundred Families!"


    "Then, I as well. At the very least, I''m a daughter of the Chiba Family."


    "Likewise. Onii-sama is engaged in battle, I cannot stand by and do nothing."


    "M-Me too!"


    "I will contact my father to arrange for company helicopters."


    "I am not of the Ten Master Clans or the Hundred Families...... But since all the girls from the lower grades are staying behind, how can I slink away with a tail between my legs?"


    "Me too. I have confidence in my own skills."


    "I shall stay as well. Although I do not have Erika-chan, Kirihara-kun, or everyone''s might, allow me to make my amends."


    "The Yoshida Family is not of the Hundred Families......


    But we are also recipients of preferential treatment."


    "Well, I don''t have any power, but at least I can serve as everyone''s ''eyes''......"


    "......The underclassmen all want to stay, how can we just flee?"


    "Indeed. I''m uneasy at leaving Mayumi behind by herself. Maybe there will be something Mayumi unexpectedly overlooked."


    "I say......"


    After Suzune''s comment, Mayumi finally voiced her objection,


    "Speaking of which......


    I guess everyone here is an idiot too......"


    This was no act. This was Mayumi honestly sighing in "despair", her beautiful face filled with resignation as she turned back to Fujibayashi.


    "It''s just as you heard. Seriously, my children are all so willfully disobedient...... I apologize for not being able to take up your kind offer."


    Seeing Mayumi bow deeply in apology and the group behind her avert their eyes like miscreants, Fujibayashi appeared to be very serious on the surface, but inwardly she found this to be highly interesting.


    "No, they''re quite trustworthy. Allow me to leave a few subordinates behind."


    "No, there''s no such need!"


    That voice did not come from the crowd of First High students but came from behind Fujibayashi instead.


    "Inspector?"


    "Toshi-nii?"


    Two different names for the same person.


    Inspector Chiba turned to face Fujibayashi, who had referred to him as "Inspector".


    "Just as the military''s duty is to repel the invader, it is the police''s task to safeguard civilians. We will remain here. Fujibayashi...... Ahem,


    Lieutenant Fujibayashi, please rendezvous with your unit."


    "Understood. Inspector Chiba, I leave this in your hands."


    This superb entrance was coupled with a suitable dramatic declaration.


    Yet Fujibayashi didn''t even react to this as she saluted smartly and departed swiftly.


    "Hm......What a wonderful woman."


    "Ha, dream on. She''s not the type of woman who''ll fall into Toshi-nii''s hands."


    Unfortunately, the words he mumbled to himself were mercilessly dashed by his sister''s retort, causing Inspector Chiba to truly stand there "speechlessly".


    ? ? ?


    In the parking garage reserved for large cars and special vehicles where Third High students were locked in combat with irregulars, approximately half of them were unable to join in the fighting. �� Because they were emptying out the contents of their stomach.


    "Ichijou, can''t you hold back a little!"


    "You too senpai, please retreat."


    The culprit was Masaki, not that he cared about the reprimand.


    He was pointing a handgun-shaped Specialized CAD stained in the scent of blood at the guerillas of unknown nationality.


    A blood red flower bloomed, and sprinkled down.


    Oomph, the sound of another person covering their mouth traveled to Masaki''s ears.


    Every time he killed a man, both his side and the enemy''s morale dropped a bit.


    (If this is enough to terrify you, you should never have stepped onto the battlefield in the first place.)


    Regardless of how those eyes perceived him or what words were directed towards him, Masaki coldly ignored them all.


    His perspective was correct. Indisputably correct.


    However �� how many soldiers could calmly witness human bodies rupturing and blood (more like red blood cells) scattering like dust?


    The Ichijou Family''s secret technique, "Rupture".


    Magic that was able to instantaneously vaporize fluids within a physical object.


    When used on humans, blood would vaporize and the subsequent pressure would tear through muscle and skin. Red blood cells, which made up the majority of the composition of blood, would then scatter outwards like a crimson flower that was blooming.


    Besides a select minority, his classmates and upperclassmen found out for the first time what it meant to be known as "Crimson".


    ? ? ?


    From the other side, which was the command center located on the bridge of the camouflaged amphibious vessel that successfully launched their surprise attack, the area was covered in an atmosphere which was radically different than one of complete success.


    "We lost communication with the unit sent to the underground shelter. There is also no reply from the bipedal tanks."


    The CO of the unit, who was also the captain of the camouflaged amphibious vessel, had a sour look on his face when he received the signal officer''s report. His original plan called for the infiltrated operatives to take hostages before he committed the mechanized troops.


    However, the losses of the plainclothes operatives greatly exceeded initial estimates. This was especially true for the squads sent to the international conference center and the parking garage for large vehicles, where casualties were heavy. The captain judged the strategy that called for their feint to allow the operatives to do the majority of the work regretfully needed a little reworking.


    "Allow the mechanized troops to land!"


    He gave the order to launch the bipedal tanks and APCs manufactured in their own country.


    ? ? ?


    "......So? Why is Toshi-nii here?"


    In a corner of the plaza before the station, the Chiba siblings were putting on a not-quite-warm reunion (?) act. (The older brother was quite happy, so maybe a reunion was not incorrect.)


    As for why they were in the "corner", that was because neither Erika nor Toshikazu were adept at cleaning up the bipedal tank''s wreckage, interrogating the captured pilot, or clearing the area so the helicopter could land. ��Although saying that the currently active Inspector Toshikazu was "inept at interrogation" was a problem in its own right.


    At any rate, that was the reason why the two of them were loitering (in defense of their honor, Kirihara and Sayaka were doing the same).


    Still, at least Toshikazu didn''t mind that he didn''t really contribute much to this situation �� Inagaki was �� so he was enjoying this verbal spar with his little sister, who stood there with both hands on her hips.


    "The fact that you ask me why thoroughly saddens me. Is there anything strange with a kindhearted older brother wanting to help out his dear little sister?"


    "Kindhearted!? You have a lot of gall saying those hypocritical words......"


    "Hey, hey, Erika, a young lady should not use terms like ''gall''."


    "You! And now you dare to talk to me like I''m some sort of Ojou- sama. Do you even have the right!?"


    "Ah, how terrible......


    It''s obvious that I love my little sister dearly."


    Maybe Toshikazu went too far in feigning silliness, but the excited Erika swiftly calmed down. Seeing his sister''s expression change to one that was watching him with cold eyes, Toshikazu sighed as if bored.


    "At least me coming to help is definitely true."


    Toshikazu said this with a bored expression and indolent tone, but upon seeing his sister sneer at him, he suddenly wore a mischievous smirk.


    "Is that the right attitude, Erika?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Erika''s expression wilted slightly. The other person is stronger, that was the impression �� an uncomfortable feeling she didn''t know how to handle since her early childhood years and wasn''t something that could be easily erased.


    "I brought something nice for you."


    "Something nice? I don''t want something like that."


    Even so, Erika still held out �� stubborn and refusing to capitulate. Chiba Toshikazu was one of two people that Erika would never surrender to.


    Not only was this something Toshikazu approved of, this was also something his sister always aimed for since her childhood.


    "Don''t be like that. Today, this is something you absolutely need."


    For Toshikazu, "Little Erika" was the cute little sister whom anyone wanted to tease. Now, she was standing much stronger and cuter than before. "Let''s just end it here," he said with with mischievous thoughts running through his head as he brought out a long, curved object from the cargo truck.


    Seeing the silhouette, Erika was at a loss for words.


    Removing the thin outer covering, Toshikazu handed the odachi to Erika.


    The entire length ran 180 cm and was even longer than Erika''s height. Just the blade alone was 140 cm long.


    For a tachi the curvature was too shallow, making it an unnatural shape��


    "Orochimaru? Why is that here......?"


    "Why? What a ridiculous question, Erika. Orochimaru is the blade forged to use ''Yamatsunami'', and you are the only who can perform ''Yamatsunami''. Neither our father nor Naotsugu can use ''Yamatsunami''. Although they can mimic the form, the only one who can ''truly use'' that is you. In other words, Orochimaru exists for you to wield."


    Erika''s hands shook as she accepted the odachi.


    She tightly gripped this weight that was sufficient to send her swaying back and forth and finally stopped shivering.


    The Chiba Family forged the strongest weapons. Just like Ikazuchimaru, this was the pinnacle of sword-type armament forged by the Chiba Family, the secret weapon that was the source of their pride.


    Even for the briefest of moments, to be granted the freedom to wield this blade was something Erika never even dared to dream of.


    "You look delighted."


    Hearing her brother''s voice, her head violently rose.


    The earlier resistance she bore towards her brother had vanished. Erika''s entire being was focused on Orochimaru.


    If she had to say why, that was because this sword��


    "Are you that happy to hold the beloved sword you see as an extension of yourself, Erika? Hm...... So that''s the case. No matter what our father or Naotsugu think, Erika, you are a true daughter of the Chiba Family."


    "......Hmph! I''ll say thank you this time."


    "That''s why young ladies should be so brusque......"


    Without waiting for Toshikazu to finish, Erika turned and left.


    Seeing Erika prance away with Orochimaru in her hands, Toshikazu smiled in delight at his sister''s easily understood attitude.


    ? ? ?


    "Do you get any new intel?"


    His upper body stuck inside the pilot''s seat of the bipedal tank, Isori heard a voice behind him, so he pulled himself out and shook his head.


    "No. I''m not very good with weapons and I think this is an older model purchased in the second hand markets. There''s no way to identify nationality."


    "There are second hand markets for weapons?"


    Noticing the shocked expression on Mayumi''s face as she asked this question, Isori smiled and nodded his head.


    "There are even second hand markets for fighter jets. In small scale conflicts, weapons from the last World War are still seeing service."


    Hmph~, despite Mayumi''s gentle smile of admiration, Isori felt a rather miffed aura beside him.


    At this time, he could tell who that was without even bothering to take a look.


    Isori reined in his expression and once again glanced at Mayumi.


    "Generally, weapons purchased from second hand markets in allied countries tend to be cheaper. Given that this bipedal tank is manufactured in Eastern Europe, the chance that these guys are operatives from the Great Asian Alliance is quite high...... However, in order to get at their motives, we still need intelligence out of the pilot."


    "But, will he just give that up?"


    "That depends on Mari''s skills."


    Mayumi shrugged her shoulders at Kanon''s obvious question. "Then I''m off to clean up the area."


    Watching Isori lightly nod and head off with Kanon pressed close against him, Mayumi walked towards where Mari was conducting her interrogation.


    Besides slight frostbite on their faces, the two bound pilots showed no signs of external injury.


    Inagaki was questioning one of them while Mari handled the other one.


    "How is it going?"


    Mayumi sidled alongside Mari and simply asked about the situation. "Silence. If I knew this would happen, I would have brought a stronger perfume......"


    Unable to obtain a satisfactory result, Mari was starting to get a little anxious.


    "There''s nothing we can do about that. Our condition for interrogating Sekimoto today was that all chemicals were forbidden."


    Publicly acknowledged as an anti-personnel combat specialist, Mari excelled not only in magic and swordsmanship, but also smaller weapons and even chemical weapons.


    One of her favored tactics was to manipulate the air flow to direct pheromones into the enemy''s nose.


    This evil woman also carried hidden perfume on her that could directly affect her opponent''s mental status (which was practically a crime).


    Now, she was using this chemical on her bound opponent in a clandestine fashion, but to no avail.


    "Well, there''s always torture."


    "Wait, no matter what we......"


    Hearing Mari utter that dangerous phrase, Mayumi hurriedly put a stop to this.


    "Relax. I have confidence that I will only cause pain and suffering without leaving any visible injuries."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about! ......


    Mari, why don''t you take a break?"


    "......


    That''s true, I''ll catch a quick breather."


    She must have realized that she was too highly strung.


    Mari waved her hands at Mayumi and moved towards where Suzune sat on a bench with a map unfurled in front of her.


    On the floor in front of where Suzune sat on the bench (covered of course), an intricately detailed map was being projected.


    Suzune used the terminal to open the map while Honoka refracted light to project it.


    This was a detailed map of the local shoreline where they were that stretched from Sakuragi-ch�� to Sangech��.


    There, another projection showed newly added ships, crowds of people, and the scenery of the local streets.


    "Ho, how impressive."


    "Ah, Watanabe-senpai."


    The projection of the map on the ground wobbled slightly, but was quickly restored to a clear image.


    The scenes of the street overlapped and matched the map perfectly.


    Suzune''s fingers flew over the keyboard of the notebook-type terminal. After hitting the last confirmation key, Suzune raised her head.


    "Did you learn anything new?"


    "Alas, no."


    Mari bitterly shook her head at Suzune''s inquiry, but her face quickly transformed into an interested expression.


    "Looks like you guys got some results."


    "Ah. Thanks to Mitsui, we have a good grasp on the enemy forces and direction......


    Mitsui, that''s enough."


    Hearing Suzune''s praise, Honoka smiled with embarrassment as she nodded.


    At the same time, the map on the ground vanished.


    "Even if it''s light-controlling magic, isn''t it quite rare to see such a fine degree of control?"


    "Indeed. I cannot recall anyone who can just use light refraction to create clear images that rival low altitude observation drones. Looks like this is a different type of magic than the average light refraction magic."


    Suzune''s faint praise caused Honoka''s face to redden even further.


    "How can that be


    ...... Compared to Tatsuya and Miyuki, my magic is nothing special......"


    "No need to be so humble, Mitsui. It''s true that both of them possess powerful magic, but based on the situation, there are times when intelligence can control the battlefield even more than firepower."


    "Just so, Mitsui. The ability to look down and grasp the situation is a tremendous asset. Since we are cut off from unmanned observation drones and the street level camera system, the contribution from your magic is incredibly meaningful."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Watching Honoka bow deeply with her entire face flushed, the two Year 3 students revealed gentle smiles.


    Recently, they had seen too many thick skinned (?) underclassmen, so occasionally catching a glimpse of an innocent reaction was rather refreshing.


    ? ? ?


    In order to get from the international conference center to the Magic Association branch headquarters in the Yokohama Bay Hills Tower, taking the route along the coast would be faster, but taking the inland route wasn''t that much of a detour either.


    The enemy''s main force was amphibious troops launched from the combat vessel of unknown nationality. Currently, their troops that had infiltrated the city were also active along the coast.


    However, Katsuto shook his head when asked "Should we take the detour?" Not up and down, but left and right.


    Immediately afterward, the military vehicle that Katsuto was riding advanced through the crossfire on the street along the coast as it advanced to the Bay Hills Tower by the shortest route possible.


    Near the Bay Hills Tower �� actually the closer they got to the Hillside Docks �� heavy weapons appeared among the enemy. Likewise, the number of mechanized weaponry (bipedal tanks) was also on the rise.


    "Rather than saying the enemy''s forces are concentrated here, it would be more accurate to say that they are in the process of spreading out."


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Sergeant Tateoka proceeded to explain the situation to Katsuto.


    Katsuto wordlessly nodded.


    The reason he said nothing was not because he looked down on the low ranking officer, but because he was putting all his concentration on magic.


    Next, on the side of the intersection ahead, a small group of enemies carrying shoulder-mounted rocket launchers.


    They weren''t plainclothes soldiers. Although they wore no identifying emblems to identify their nationality, they all wore uniform combat fatigues.


    This must be their amphibious force.


    The squad took aim at the vehicle Katsuto was in and fired four guided anti-tank missiles.


    This was practically point blank range.


    Even though they were guided missiles with slower initial speed, there was no way the all terrain vehicle was going to dodge them.


    However, Corporal Otowa handling the wheel never wavered and Sergeant Tateoka put down the windshield on the passenger''s side and propped up an automatic rifle.


    The guided missiles detonated in the air five meters in front of the vehicle.


    The flames from the explosion enveloped the hemisphere barrier that surrounded the vehicle.


    Bullets were fired from within to hit the enemy troops.


    Attacks from the outside were unable to penetrate the interior, but attacks from within were unimpeded.


    Needless to say, that directed transparent barrier was the result of Katsuto''s area magic.


    Setting himself as the center of the hemisphere''s space, he altered the fabric of the hemisphere so reject heat beyond a certain level and any molecule greater than oxygen.


    Even while on board a vehicle moving along at high speed, Katsuto''s barrier magic never faltered.


    During this short journey, Fujibayashi''s subordinates personally experienced what it meant to be called "Iron Wall".


    ? ? ?


    While the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was designated as a "battalion", their numbers were on the scale of two companies.


    Initially for this mission �� which was originally to test magitech weapons �� they only mobilized 50 men. The two large armored trailers coincidentally carried the perfect number of new equipment.


    "��How is it, Special Lieutenant?"


    "Just as I expected of you. Quite impressive."


    Standing before the racks filled with protective gear that would not look out of place on a knight, Sanada couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction.


    "The measurements should be perfect. Change quickly."


    Sanada urged Tatsuya to strip off all the clothes he was wearing. Although there were female soldiers in the trailer, neither of them paid any attention to that.


    On some level, all the soldiers in the Independent Magic-Equipped


    Battalion were seen as lab rats, so full body examinations weren''t anything out of the ordinary. Not only would male soldiers see female soldiers in the nude, the reverse also happened. There was no way someone who was ashamed of something like that would be able to last in this outfit.


    Tatsuya deftly put on the special underclothes and immediately put on the black outfit �� the Mobile suit.


    After tying the broad belt, he snapped every button in place.


    Setting the CAD in one of the leather holsters on the belt, he finally put on the mask-like helmet.


    "Doesn''t appear to be any problems."


    "Indeed, all errors are within the acceptable boundaries."


    Tatsuya''s voice came through the speakers equipped in the trailer''s interior. Detecting that the automatic transmission activated, Tatsuya manipulated the helmet and popped the mask.


    "Bulletproof, heat resistant, shock resistant, and also resistant to biological and chemical weapons and a simple motion supplement system was added into the design as requested. Of course, the Flying Device was also attached to the belt. When coupled with the shock resistant function, you can completely nullify the recoil when firing, so you can also fire in the air."


    "Perfect. Its performance far exceeds my design."


    "No, I also enjoyed myself to my heart''s content."


    Sanada and Tatsuya shook hands. While this was happening, Kazama finally arrived leading two more soldiers.


    "Sanada, are you finished?"


    Staring wordlessly at the subordinate who saluted in response, Kazama shifted his gaze to Tatsuya.


    "Then, effective immediately, the Special Lieutenant is to rendezvous with Yanagi''s unit. Yanagi''s unit is currently sniping the enemy unit that is approaching the connection bridge to the Mizuho Wharf."


    "Captain Yanagi''s location is displayed on the protective visor."


    "Understood."


    Putting the visor back on, Tatsuya verified the location for Yanagi''s unit and stepped out of the trailer.


    Without using the ramp, Tatsuya jumped off the trailer and hit the button on his waist before his downward acceleration disappeared. That was the power switch for the CAD equipped with Flying-Type Magic.


    Lightly tapping off the ground, Tatsuya soared through the sky.


    ? ? ?


    The unidentified invaders composed of the mechanized unit that landed at the Hillside Wharf split into two groups.


    One advanced towards the Magic Association located near the bay. The other marched along the coast.


    The group headed north did not plan to rendezvous with the irregulars locked in combat with Third High, but went in the opposite direction and were preparing to pursue and capture the civilians attempting to flee by sea.


    The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion already controlled that direction.


    This was an attacking unit that heavily emphasized mobility with 6 APCs.


    Standing before the two lines of APCs that charged straight for the bridge, Captain Yanagi sneered beneath his visor.


    He was the archetype anti-personnel combat Magician.


    He excelled in reading the enemy''s movement pattern, mixing physical skills and magic to lure, amplify or reverse enemy attacks in close combat. There was practically nothing he could do against this armored column �� until he joined the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Since the CO of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was an Ancient Magic user, the majority of the troops in the 101st were also Ancient Magic users, with Yanagi being one of the model Ancient


    Magic users.


    Yanagi, who was able to use magic while in the middle of hacking and slashing, had received a technique that used his body''s motions and "shape" to replace a binding seal and was feared because he never left an opening even when operating a CAD.


    Still, even he was forced to admit the practicality of large scale magic on a Specialized CAD that could flip a heavy object that was weighed in the dozens of tons.


    If he used a seal to replace the ritual needed to activate magic of this scale, the minimum requirement was at least five seconds. That was frankly impossible with the enemy already bearing down on him.


    (How unpleasant.)


    Although he was complaining mentally, his mouth still wore that wry smile.


    Smirking malevolently beneath his visor, Yanagi leaped out from behind cover directly in front of the column of APCs.


    Pitch black armor. One man stood there.


    Maybe because they hesitated at the sight of this unexpected enemy, but the APC''s turret didn''t immediately spit fire.


    Since there was only one soldier, it might have been they planned to simply grind the man down beneath their wheels.


    The difference in defensive power between an APC and armor was simply too great.


    Yanagi never planned to sit in front of the enemy''s cannon for too long.


    Clutching the rifle with the bayonet attached �� the trigger of the CAD, he verified that the magic was activated before ducking back behind cover.


    Suddenly, blocks of earth flew through the air along a straight line as if someone cut a straight line through the ground.


    Along this line, the wheels of the APCs left the ground.


    The shaking earth gave off a series of groans that told Yanagi the magic''s results.


    The APC that was tilted off balance crashed into the vehicle alongside it


    Careful scrutiny revealed that all the vehicles on the east flipped over to crush the ones on the west.


    Gravity-Type Magic "Thousand Tatami".


    By cutting off the Earth''s gravity along the north-south axis, this causes the object to tilt from east to west because of the Earth''s revolution.


    The bottom of the APCs, the "belly", were facing upwards and were struck by a hail of bullets.


    Practically at the same time that Yanagi activated his magic, the squad flying in the sky opened fire.


    The Weaponized Integrated CADs in the shape of rifles shot out a stream bullets with increased penetration that easily drilled holes through the underbelly of the APCs covered in armor designed to withstand mines.


    Once the fuel was hit, flames erupted from the underside of the vehicle.


    The western group of what appeared to be a routed armored column remained unscathed.


    The enemy must have Magicians who excel in "Counter" magic on board the APCs for extra defense.


    With the ability to create a barrier strong enough to hold back an object that was dozens of tons, impact from normal weapons would be completely nullified.


    Either there was an incredibly strong Magician on board, or they were using some sort of magic booster.


    Bullets rained down from the sky again.


    The interference strength from the strengthened shots and bullet repulsion magics canceled out one another, causing both magics to fizzle.


    The anti-armor bullets hit the APC, but weren''t able to completely penetrate.


    The autocannon turret on the APC sprayed the air with large caliber rounds.


    Two soldiers were hit and fell to the earth.


    Thanks to the armor''s bulletproof properties, at least the physical body didn''t suffer terrible injuries.


    Taking stock of the situation from cover, Yanagi once more flew in front of the enemy and continuously hit the trigger three times.


    Yanagi''s "Thousand Tatami" was a magic that cut off the Earth''s gravity and not something that directly altered the target''s Eidos. Thus, the gravity nullifying magic completely ignored the enemy''s defensive magic around the vehicle as it activated.


    The enemy APC started tilting over.


    The shock of the rotation caused the magic barrier surrounding the APC to buckle. After the penetrating rounds fired from the sky hit the armor on the bottom, the remaining three APCs were also devoured by fireballs.


    ? ? ?


    The speed for Flying-Type Magic depended on the Magician''s familiarity and training with this magic. Tatsuya, who designed this magic, probably understood this magic better than anyone alive. Based on his current flight speed, he would be able to traverse the distance between the trailer that served as a mobile base and Yanagi''s unit in a short period of time.


    The scenery flew by. While Tatsuya did his utmost to train his eyesight on the move during combat training, trying to do so while flying was never something a human being was supposed to be able to accomplish. Under these conditions, he couldn''t overestimate his own physical capabilities. Thus, along with the naked eye, he was using Elemental Sight as a radar to search for obstacles in the air with his consciousness.


    He was entirely reliant on that to find those particular things.


    The small flying object that only measured 1 meter in length. The pitch black, bird-like flying machine was undoubtedly the low altitude unmanned observation drone. It was currently at the target area �� where Yanagi''s unit was in combat �� and circling overhead. In order to avoid being detected by the drone''s magic sensors, Tatsuya flew far above the drone, pulled out a CAD with his right hand, and disengaged the Flying-Type Magic.


    Just like that, he plummeted downwards. Just before he made contact with the unmanned drone, Tatsuya activated Decomposition Magic "Mist Dispersal".


    The unmanned drone instantly disintegrated into dust and blew away in the air.


    Once more activating Flying-Type Magic, Tatsuya prepared to land.


    ? ? ?


    The sudden loss of the images from the unmanned drone plunged the invasion command center into chaos.


    Although the machine that stopped transmitting was not one of a kind, these highly expensive drones did not come with spares. Undoubtedly, they had lost their precious "eyes".


    While they appeared to have launched a successful surprise attack on an enemy nation, the reverse was true in that they were also isolated deep within enemy territory. Losing one of the methods to verify the battlefield conditions exerted considerable pressure on them.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Tatsuya met up with Yanagi, the intial fighting had already died down and Yanagi was in the process of providing medical treatment for the wounded.


    "Special Lieutenant, excellent timing."


    Before Tatsuya could speak, Yanagi identified his figure and immediately called him over.


    After saluting Yanagi smartly, Tatsuya swept a gaze over the wounded whose armor have already been removed.


    "We''ve already removed the bullets. The rest is up to you."


    His helm off, Yanagi''s exposed face didn''t betray any expression, but his eyes betrayed his emotions.


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya gave a decisive answer that rejected Yanagi''s guilt as unnecessary while pulling out the silver CAD from his left waist.


    The groans from the wounded ceased immediately. In place of that, Yanagi could hear Tatsuya clenching his teeth behind his closed lips.


    ? ? ?


    After obtaining an overview of the enemy forces thanks to Honoka''s magic, Suzune felt that there were less invading troops than she expected.


    "��Don''t you think the battle line is too stretched out."


    "Now, what was once known as a battle line has ceased to exist." Suzune answered Mari''s question without any hesitation.


    "Conflicts are still breaking out throughout the inland areas. Using infiltrated guerrillas to take out transportation and communications while the amphibious forces make a beeline for the suppression targets...... I think that is the basic plan for the invading army."


    "If Rin-chan says so, then that must be it...... Then, what is the enemy''s objective?"


    Not only did Mayumi tilt her head in consideration, even Suzune ruminated on this as well.


    "......As Mayumi predicted, one of them must be the Kantou branch for the Magic Association, that much is certain. Another objective is probably aimed at the civilians attempting to flee by sea, probably with taking hostages in mind."


    "Hostages?"


    "I doubt they are trying to massacre civilians. If that was the case, they would have sent a missile boat rather than a landing vessel. Hostage exchange, ransom...... The final objective remains unclear."


    "So that means there is less danger of being suddenly bombarded by cannon fire or guided missiles, correct?"


    Suzune mentioned this aloud as she watched the large crowds of civilians gathered near the lobby near the station''s ticket stands.


    "Earlier, Kyouko said that reinforcements from Tsurumi are almost here. Taking the route into consideration, we should protect the civilians near Mizuho Wharf and then throw any remaining forces into sweeping out the enemy."


    "Agreed. I think so too."


    Suzune nodded her head at Mayumi''s prediction.


    "If the enemy''s intent is to take hostages, they will definitely come here, where the defenses are weaker...... I will �� actually, let''s go help


    Kanon''s side first."


    "Indeed..... Although their numbers are few, the other side has Miyuki with them."


    Mayumi expressed her agreement to Mari''s plan of deployment. "Ah~, that girl''s Freezing Magic probably qualifies for combat level."


    Mayumi and Mari exchanged wry smiles. They were probably contemplating "those siblings......"


    "......Still, Mari, don''t push yourself too hard. It''s not a good thing for you to face off against mechanized troops."


    "I got it."


    Watching Mari''s figure as she trotted away, the previously silent Honoka who was standing nearby fearfully struck up a conversation with Mayumi.


    "Uh, should I join the defenders? If not the front line, I can still offer support from the back."


    Honoka must have gathered all of her courage to say that. Mayumi smiled and shook her head from side to side.


    "Mitsui needs to be here to help when the helicopter arrives. Also, Miyuki-chan and Kanon-chan''s mission is not to defend but to be on guard. We are not professional combat Magicians, so there''s no need to run the risk of combat or seek combat at all. Instead, we should be considering how to escape."


    Mayumi warned her in a slightly mischievous tone.


    But half of Honoka was certain that Miyuki and Erika would never flee from battle.


    She turned an uneasy gaze on Shizuku only to find the same look mirrored in her dear friend''s eyes.


    The "guard team" Mayumi spoke of �� which was really the "defense team" �� had split into two groups to defend the two access routes just as Suzune predicted. Just when they were about to reach the point of no return, Kirihara suddenly turned to Sayaka and opened his mouth.


    "Mibu......


    I think you should head to the rear."


    Kirihara''s words prompted Sayaka to turn a surprised look on him that practically screamed "Why are you saying this now?"


    "Kirihara-kun, I am also a swordsman. I have the resolution to stand on the battlefield."


    "Don''t go any further!"


    At this, Kirihara finally exploded. That was enough to cause Sayaka to just stand there with widened eyes.


    "Do not speak of ''resolution'' so frivolously!"


    "......Kirihara-kun?"


    "Kirihara-senpai......


    Why are you so angry?"


    Sayaka and Erika, who was watching this scene with some amazement, both asked at the same time. After venting, Kirihara relaxed somewhat.


    "I...... don''t want Mibu''s sword to be stained by blood."


    Even thought she was astonished by these unexpected words, Sayaka couldn''t help but form her own rebuttal.


    "But...... swords are meant to be......"


    "I understand that sort of thing."


    ��Kirihara cut short whatever she wanted to say.


    "Swords are tools men use to make war on each other and, unlike spears and arrows, were the first weapon created to cut humans. So, it is not necessarily wrong to say that a swordsman''s hands must be stained by blood."


    Kirihara confirmed Sayaka''s words. Following that, he called upon a higher "law" to reject it.


    "However, kendo was never something that needed live weapons to determine the victor. Is it really a good thing to advance from an athletic activity to a skill for killing?"


    Until Kirihara fully calmed down, regardless of whether it was Sayaka or Erika, both could only wordlessly listen to him as he continued.


    "I...... In middle school, I always thought that Mibu''s sword was wonderful. Her techniques were graceful and her form simply beautiful. There was nothing nefarious in it and it existed solely to train herself in the art of kenjutsu...... No, that is kendo. I am entirely unable to wield such a wondrous sword. At that time, ah, I wished �� that her sword would forever hold that beauty and continue to shine forth with that brilliant luster. So...... Well, ach, seriously, how the heck am I supposed to say this!?"


    "I understand, senpai."


    Seeing Kirihara clutch at his head not knowing how to continue, Erika spoke up in a different tone than before.


    "At your match during recruitment week, I saw Sayaka''s sword advancing in the correct direction, but I guess Kirihara-senpai thought otherwise. The idea that the true sword is completely different than kendo �� probably because I''m different from senpai in that I am more attuned to using a sword to kill people, because I don''t think that way."


    "Erika-chan......"


    Erika''s heavy tone caused Sayaka to grow a little concerned. On there other hand, Kirihara stood there in shock and was unable to muster anything in response.


    "However, Kirihara-senpai, the ultimate decision rests with Saya." Erika''s sharp eyes pierced through Kirihara''s orbs.


    "It''s true that live combat is entirely different than combat training. There is nothing wrong in Kirihara-senpai not wishing Saya''s hands and sword to be dirtied by blood. Yet, Saya is definitely not the sort to allow the target of her affections to charge into danger alone. She would want to fight alongside her beloved."


    Both Sayaka and Kirihara blushed at that. Their embarrassment undoubtedly arose from the term "beloved". Still, this wasn''t the time and place to express their affections, so both of them held themselves in check.


    "......Oops, I think I said something I shouldn''t have."


    Even Erika was getting a little bashful, so she was in no position to say anything about Kirihara and Sayaka.


    "I think this third wheel is going to quit the field. You two can discuss how best to proceed from here."


    Erika quickly left the area.


    After calming down, Sayaka and Kirihara both exchanged a glance.


    ? ? ?


    Without any way to access a bird''s eye view of the situation, Masaki and Kichijouji of Third High had no way of knowing that the enemy force wasn''t very large.


    The sum total of the enemy''s forces included the amphibious vessel disguised as a large cargo ship (pretty much a transport for land forces) and the irregulars who infiltrated ahead of time. Also, their goal was to seize objectives rather than prepare for a massive invasion.


    "Is it already over......


    ?"


    Unaware of this, Masaki expressed amazement that the enemy''s attacks had broken off, and this was not because he was a battlemonger.


    "There''s no way of telling if it''s over for real. After all, we have no way of receiving intel."


    Masaki''s muttering to himself received a response from Kichijouji, who was approaching from behind.


    In his immediate surroundings, there was no one else save for Kichijouji. There was no sign of his other companions, only blood soaked corpses piled ahead.


    "So we need to take this opportunity to escape."


    Kichijou said this in all seriousness as he watched Masaki put the handgun-shaped CAD that was glowing faintly red back into his chest pocket.


    "We''ve already changed the tires. Masaki, let''s get on board the bus."


    Saying so, he turned around to see the students originally ready to meet the enemy had already congregated around the bus''s location.


    "Come on. The sooner we leave the better." Kichijouji prodded Masaki.


    Yet, Masaki shook his head. "Masaki?"


    "I''m going to head for the Magic Association branch office."


    "That''s too risky!"


    His eyes widening, Kichijouji immediately expressed his disagreement to Masaki''s words.


    "First of all, for what!?"


    Masaki wore an oddly detached expression as he replied back to his bestirred friend.


    "To reinforce them. The Magicians from the Association couldn''t possibly just be sitting there doing nothing. They must have formed a volunteer unit and joined in the defense."


    "So what!"


    "Because I am ''Ichijou''."


    These softly spoken words caused Kichijouji to suck in a breath.


    "......Don''t tell me, this is because of what happened earlier? No one meant anything by that. It''s just that they weren''t accustomed to it, they don''t see Masaki as......"


    "I wouldn''t even bother with trivial things like that." Masaki bulled over Kichijouji''s words and shook his head.


    "The first time I stepped onto the battlefield, I wanted to throw up too."


    A wry smile appeared on Masaki''s face as he added, "But I didn''t."


    Kichijouji felt that a distinct sense of loneliness emanating from that face.


    "In addition, there''s an absence of adequate supplies, trustworthy officers, and they were thrown into the field with no mental preparation whatsoever. The conditions were too terrible for a first battle."


    "Exactly! That''s why everyone expressed themselves that way."


    "I already said that''s not it."


    Desperately trying to justify this �� Masaki felt that this was "justifying" �� Kichijouji was cut short by Masaki again.


    "Although I cannot go into the specifics, the Ten Master Clans have a responsibility towards the Magic Association. As Ichijou, and the eldest son to boot, I cannot scurry away and pretend this has nothing to do with me."


    Masaki patted Kichijouji on the shoulder and advanced in the opposite direction of the bus.


    "Then I''m going too!"


    Catching Kichijouji''s insistent scream, Masaki halted his footsteps.


    "I am Masaki''s tactician. If Masaki is joining the volunteers, then so am I."


    "George, you need to help everyone escape safely."


    Masaki merely turned his head slightly and spoke to Kichijouji with his face turned.


    "This street is still a battlefield and there''s no way of telling what will happen. Honestly, if I have to worry about whether the teachers and senpais got out of here safely, I cannot concentrate on the battle ahead."


    After saying this, Masaki turned his face forward and continued onward with his back to Kichijouji.


    "......Understood, Masaki. I will take up the responsibility to make sure everyone gets out safely. That''s why, Masaki, you must return unharmed."


    You are my only "commander". With this feeling in his heart, Kichijouji accepted Masaki''s orders.


    Hearing his words, Masaki kept his back to him and raised an arm in acknowledgement before once again stepping off towards the battlefield alone.


    ? ? ?


    "��They''re here."


    The first to discover the enemy''s approach was Mikihiko.


    The talismans spread out by the wind transmitted images of the enemy.


    "Bipedal tanks......


    They''re different than before. They move like humans."


    "Like humans?"


    At Mikihiko''s words, Erika tilted her head for some reason while wearing protective headphones. (In order to avoid interfering with the conversation, they weren''t covering her ears.)


    Bipedal tanks were created to access narrow paths with an upraised firing platform. At the same time, the stubby legs were equipped with treads to navigate steps and rumble, but it was never designed to function as a combat robot.


    Among modern military technology, at least within Erika''s knowledge, no combat robot that could mimic human motion existed.


    "You can see it in a second......


    There!"


    But now was not the time to consider things removed from reality.


    Accompanied by Mikihiko''s voice, the bipedal tank appeared from behind the building.


    The subby legs with treads attached. A slightly elongated body.


    Until this point, all features were uniform with bipedal tanks.


    However, the right arm was equipped with a chainsaw and the left hand had a pile driver with gunpowder, which were equipment that was impossible on a normal bipedal tank.


    If the heavy machinery used to clear away obstacles in disaster zones was modified into human form, it would undoubtedly look like this.


    In addition, there was a Howitzer mounted on the right shoulder and a heavy machine gun on the left shoulder.


    "Combat robots!?"


    As if in disbelief that her imagination had turned into reality, Erika''s voice hitched.


    By her side, Miyuki directed a chilling gaze at the nefarious looking mobile weapon.


    Once the bipedal tank (?) entered her sight range, Miyuki unleashed her magic.


    No questions were necessary. (Not that this was the phrase''s original meaning)


    All three machines halted their footsteps.


    Their treads were frozen through, prompting them to come to a stop.


    The fact they didn''t tip over demonstrated the superiority of their balancing modules.


    But the legs were not the only things that were frozen. Miyuki''s magic was not child''s play.


    Anyone with the military knowledge to pilot a bipedal tank would immediately recognize the frost originated from a magical attack.


    Needless to say, this long-haired young woman of chilling temperament barring their path was the source of the magic.


    That being said, neither the machine gun nor the Howitzer spat fire.


    This was not some simple Freezing Magic, she had also activated "Freeze Flame" �� Miyuki''s magic not only restricted movement but also prevented any increases in heat.


    Seeing that the weapons were disabled, Leo immediately charged.


    Calling this swift reaction time and nose for victory a manifestation of his wild nature would not be incorrect.


    The weapon he held in his hands was similar to a short stick with a twin-headed hammer.


    The entire length measured 50 cm, the grip alone was 30 cm.


    The protruding head at the front end was much wider than the handle and was approximately 10 cm long. From the side, it looked almost like a Latin cross.


    The head of the hammer started humming like a motor and a black membrane poked out from the head of the stick.


    A very, very thin, transparent, black membrane.


    The motor sound stopped and that membrane turned into a straight two meter long blade.


    Completely flat, this was an ultra thin blade that could not be seen from the side.


    This was the Chiba Family''s secret sword "Usuba Kagerou".


    Relying on Fortifying Magic to solidify the flatness, the thin blade was made up of carbon nanotubes.


    Usuba Kagerou was both the name of the technique and also the name granted to this special weapon.


    The Usuba Kagerou in Leo''s right hand flickered.


    The carbon nanotubes were woven into an ultra thin plate that was 5 nanometers thick, making it sharper than any sword or razor as it easily cut the frozen armor plating in half.


    The front armor had been sliced diagonally.


    All that remained was a thin bisection line that could barely be seen. Red droplets slowly drizzled down from there.


    Not only was this the result of highly intense training in a short period of time, this was also the might of the finishing strike custom made for Leo.


    As if chasing the lithely retreating Leo, the bipedal tank collapsed by the roadside.


    Although she was a step behind Leo out the door, in terms of who took out the prey first, Erika had the mastery.


    She had adjusted her headset in a flash and used her left arm to hold the handle of Orochimaru steady as she fell into a stance.


    The moment her hand transferred from the scabbard to the hilt, the scabbard split along the back of the blade like two pages of a book, revealing the gigantic blade within.


    Her palm steady, Erika used her right pointer finger to press the button right below the edge.


    Then, she hefted the entire 180 cm long blade on her shoulder. At this point, the magic already activated.


    The odachi that weighed ten kilograms flew through the air. In that instant, Erika''s silhouette vanished.


    At least, she vanished from Miyuki''s eyesight. Immediately afterward, a shattering roar was heard.


    That was the sound from antique waste disposal facilities where metal was being crushed.


    Erika maintained the swinging posture of the odachi.


    The red fluid staining the blade was unquestionably the pilot''s blood.


    Gravity Systematic��Inertia Control Magic "Yamatsunami".


    First, by minimizing the inertia of the self and the weapon while closing in on the enemy at high speed. At the point of impact, this hidden sword technique amplified the transfer of inertia with the weapon''s inertia and struck the target.


    The overlapping false values of inertia could be further enhanced running from a farther distance to reach a maximum of 10 tons.


    The speed received from the transfer of inertia coupled with the weight obtained from increased inertia.


    At its maximum strength, Yamatsunami was like a giant, 10 ton guillotine crashing down from up high.


    The armor that could resist such a blow probably didn''t exist.


    The key to this lay in when to switch from transfer of inertia to increased inertia.


    In addition, necessary components also included the ability to sprint forward without losing one''s balance due to loss of inertia and the ability to hold the blade steady and prevent wobbling.


    Finally, and perhaps most importantly, the high speed reaction and perception that would not be subverted by the loss of inertia.


    Those were the critical components to Yamatsunami.


    Erika was born with that "speed" and, with countless days of harsh training, she finally obtained this ability.


    Erika looked towards her next prey.


    Leo was already closing on the next target. Yamatsunami activated.


    A second later, Leo disengaged Usuba Kagerou and covered his ears before the shattered bipedal tank.


    The other half of the "guard" team �� which was the "defense" team


    �� also engaged the bipedal tanks in battle.


    On this side, Isori planted walls that obstructed oscillations three meters into the earth so Kanon could freely use her magic that used the earth as a medium.


    The "formation" that Isori spread underground was also able to detect the enemy on the surface.


    The surface and insides were covered with diagrams, created with silk threads, that aided in magic invocation, which was essentially a magic formation.


    As an elite of the Isori Family, who were the authorities on Engraving Magic, Isori Kei excelled in this sort of magic which was unimaginably similar to the ritual formations used in Mikihiko''s Ancient Magic. In the end, no matter whether it was modern magic or Ancient Magic, they differed little on the point of "magic".


    Hence both of them were fulfilling similar roles, which on some level made perfect sense.


    "Incoming."


    When Isori said this, Kanon spread out the Activation Sequence.


    Although Isori had precautions in place, she couldn''t use oscillation magic that was too strong when she was unfamiliar with the situation underground.


    Two atypical bipedal tanks appeared.


    Unfamiliar with the types of weaponry, Kanon wasn''t really surprised by their odd shapes.


    Without any additional considerations as a burden, she released the prearranged magic.


    The paved road gave way to fine dust to form a swamp with the water that welled up from the slight oscillations in the earth.


    The bipedal tanks sank down roughly a head''s length because their feet sank into the earth.


    Originally, treads were put in place to traverse sandy or wet terrain like open ground.


    However, the liquefied road surface easily swallowed the smaller treads.


    This was one of the variations of the Chiyoda Family''s magic "Mine Genesis", "Oscillation Mine".


    The result was as could be seen.


    The magic liquefied the earth to prevent the enemy''s advance.


    The treads groaned as they churned the muddy water until the sand jammed the treads.


    At some point, the moisture was evaporated, causing the liquefied road surface with the bipedal tank''s legs still stuck inside to solidify.


    After liquefying the earth, Kanon used moisture oscillation to cause them to evaporate.


    The magic known as Oscillation Mine referred to a chain of processes that ultimately led to capture.


    Although objects from the previous century differed somewhat, paving materials were basically composed of concrete. Even so, it''s like she caused a complete liquefied reaction. Rather, she just altered the state of sand that was immersed in water. Despite calling this a capture, in reality this was only a temporary measure, but given that the enemy was currently unable to move, this temporary measure was sufficient to deliver a fatal blow.


    Standing to the flanks of the immobile bipedal tanks, Toshikazu and Kirihara appeared.


    Toshikazu attacked from the skies.


    There was no way the pilot of the bipedal tank could react to that sort of speed in time.


    Like a hawk descending from the heavens, he smoothly cut a deep slash across the pilot''s seat.


    Secret Sword "Tetsuzan".


    Usually, the "blade" was the only concept set inside the blade with a Magic Sequence from Move-Systematic magic set to guide the blade''s slashing motion. ��If the weapon wasn''t "Ikazuchimaru".


    When Ikazuchimaru was used to activate "Tetsuzan", not only the blade, but swordsman was also included within the magic''s targets.


    At the same time that the blade was set as a concept, the "swordsman wielding the blade" was set as another complementary concept, thus realizing the possibility of high speed attacks and slashes without trembling.


    When he swung the sword downwards, his body already knew how to move. Through thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of repetitive motions and practice, the slashing action had already been carved into his very body by the time he learned this technique.


    The general consensus was that the eldest son of the Chiba Family was not as talented as his younger brother.


    In reality, Toshikazu himself believed that Naotsugu was a prodigy and he was not.


    Precisely because he wasn''t a genius, he relied on a determined training regime unknown to other people to earn the ability to use Ikazuchimaru''s Tetsuzan technique, "Lightning Tetsuzan".


    Because this was a technique taken to the logical extreme, once he initiated "Lightning Tetsuzan", he could only follow through with the motion. This is why he made sure no one saw him practice.


    For this reason, many people mistakenly believed that he was a slothful individual while he actually earned this secret sword through his incredible diligence.


    The bipedal tank whose pilot''s seat was cut in two finally went silent.


    The other bipedal tank turned its other body to meet Kirihara, who was closing in while pressed low to the ground.


    He was still a step away from entering close quarters combat.


    The muzzle of the machine gun pointed at Kirihara, but no bullets spat out.


    Behind Kirihara, a kodachi came flying to impact on the machine gun and knock it off the bipedal tank''s shoulder.


    Diagonally behind Kirihara, Sayaka readied another kodachi and threw it.


    The Howitzer was also taken out.


    The two kodachis returned along their flight axis back into Sayaka''s hands.


    Knife throwing.


    Although Sayaka belonged to the Kendo Club in school, her father was a Magician who used kenjutsu in live combat. She learned kenjutsu techniques and rudimentary lessons from home. Among those lessons, her area of expertise lay in knife throwing.


    In a head on confrontation, a woman could not avoid being on the weaker end when it came to wrist strength. For example, the Sonic Blade favored by Kirihara relied heavily on wrist strength. It was too difficult for her to control the tachi using magic with her magic technical ability. Yet when it came to knife throwing, that had nothing to do with wrist strength so long as she could match her magic with the throwing motion. With this in mind, she trained relentlessly to be able to use this magic.


    Since there was a huge opening after the initial throwing motion, this was not something she dared to use against swift opponents but would be perfect against this sort of large, plodding opponent.


    Seeing that the firearms had been taken out, Kirihara took the last step forward.


    A giant saw was being brought down on his head. However, he had already seen through its trajectory.


    His body naturally began to slide and Kirihara''s blade bisected the bipedal tank''s left leg.


    Sonic Blade.


    His favorite magic easily sheared through the armor plating designed to withstand land mines and anti-armor rifle rounds.


    The tank body came crashing down.


    Kirihara cut off the pile driver at the base as he fell back and then looped around the side to plunge the blade into the pilot''s seat.


    The feeling that traveled across his hand told him he penetrated flesh.


    Kirihara''s face twisted slightly as he pulled the blade out and leaped far away from the bipedal tank.


    The expression on his face was most definitely not a smile.


    ? ? ?


    After searching the APC''s wreckage, Tatsuya removed a 30 cm long box from the vehicle.


    "Is this it?"


    He held the box in front of the camera as he asked this question.


    "Yes, that''s it. Put it in front of the analyzer......


    Yep, looks like it."


    A reply came back across the display on the camera. "That''s the Magic Booster."


    "It looks like a normal box."


    "Connection and operation are completely done through a ritual feedback loop, so there''s no mechanical outlet."


    On the other side of the display, Sanada continued explaining to Tatsuya, who was frowning with suspicion at the flat box that only had a handle.


    "You said that the APC''s anti-physical magic barrier was being amplified by this booster, right?"


    "That should be the case. Although it''s only speculation on our side, but it fits."


    Sanada expressed his agreement towards Yanagi''s speculation on the matter.


    "Then our enemy''s identity becomes obvious. Well, not that there were any other possible culprits anyways."


    "Although this is insufficient as evidence, we are neither the police nor judges. Though even if we did know their identity, our plan of action probably wouldn''t change."


    On the other side of the display, both of the captains broke into evil smiles.


    He really didn''t want to turn into those people, Tatsuya thought with a little hesitation before verifying his next set of orders.


    "Then, are we to sink the Great Asian Alliance''s camouflaged combat vessel?"


    "Sinking it in the confines of the harbor is a bad idea. We would impact the harbor''s functions too heavily."


    Of course, he was aware of that possibility. He was only joking when he mentioned sinking the vessel, but that appeared to have provoked an answer that was more serious than he anticipated, hence Tatsuya was slightly apologetic.


    "Then are we conducting a boarding action?"


    Yanagi asked Kazama, who replaced Sanada on the monitor.


    Somehow, he got the feeling that boarding the enemy vessel with such a tiny force had already turned into a predetermined event, Tatsuya thought.


    It was only now that he remembered that these acquaintances of his �� his current superiors �� did not know the meaning of a joke, or maybe they were the type of people who had become accustomed to accomplishing things that most people would assume was a joke.


    "We''ll put that off until the end. There are public figures in the plaza before the bus station who have called in helicopters for evacuating civilians. After handing the area over to the unit from Tsurumi, head to the bus station and provide cover for the evacuation."


    "Understood."


    Standing next to Yanagi, Tatsuya saluted at the same time and thought what a courageous bunch of public figures those people were.


    Even if they were evacuating, remembering to take civilians who had not evacuated yet was certainly a praiseworthy gesture, he thought.


    "Also, the public figures who called in the helicopters are called Saegusa Mayumi and Kitayama Shizuku. If the two of them have any requests on site, please do your best to accommodate them."


    Hearing these familiar names in his ear, Tatsuya barely suppressed a coughing fit.


    ? ? ?


    Almost at the same time, the other locations also ascertained their enemy''s identity.


    Although the wreckage that Erika smashed was a dead loss, Miyuki, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko were crowded in front of the other bipedal tank that was undamaged save for the pilot seat that Leo slashed open. Mikihiko was the one who called the other three over.


    "In regards to this bipedal tank, I don''t think it''s moving just through machinery."


    "In other words, they applied other sorts of spells?"


    "Exactly."


    It wasn''t anything special for Miyuki to use a more formal tone with boys (this was not always the case, as she might adopt a different tone in different circumstances).


    Maybe for the same reason, Mikihiko was never able to speak casually around Miyuki (he was always like this).


    "The limb motions for these three were amazingly human-like. The bipedal tank''s body is dominated by the pilot''s seat and has too many structural differences compared to the human body. They couldn''t imitate human motions even if they wanted to because doing so should lead to loss of mobility."


    "Even so, these guys still manifested ''overly'' life-like motions, right?" Mikihiko nodded without hesitation at Leo''s question.


    "Their mobility is not just coming from pistons, gears, or electricity. I believe that there''s also some force at work here to enable the limbs to mimic human motion."


    "In other words, they''re using magic? What kind of magic?"


    "Probably Senshi Shihei Jutsu."


    "Senshi Shihei Jutsu?"


    Erika turned the unfamiliar name over in her mouth as she tilted her head.


    "Is that the humanoid servant magic from the Onmyo System? I heard it originally came from the Daoists."


    Hearing Miyuki''s answer, Mikihiko couldn''t help but nod in admiration.


    "Indeed. Senshi Shihei Jutsu involves cutting paper into human shapes, then sprinkling magic on it to turn them into soldiers."


    The latter half of that explanation was for Erika.


    "In other words, our enemy comes from the Great Asian Alliance?"


    Yet Erika flung the magic''s explanation to the back of her head and directly announced the enemy''s identity.


    "Aren''t we jumping to conclusions here? Magic from the Onmyo System may also hint at traitors from within."


    "No, I think there''s an 80 to 90% chance that Erika is on the right track."


    Although Leo expressed his question with a caution that seemed entirely unlike him, Mikihiko still shook his head and expressed his support for Erika''s opinion.


    "This may sound strange, but Ancient Magic was also mainstream at one point...... Among those who emphasize tradition, there are skills that enjoyed considerable popularity over the years, and also skills that have become outdated. In the past 10 years, you cannot find shikigami with actual physical bodies no matter which branch of Ancient Magic you look into within the country. In our country, Senshi Shihei Jutsu has already been abandoned as magic. In order to grant bipedal tanks the full range of motion to use saws and pile drivers, the more magic is present the better. If it was me, I would enchant the pile driver and saw themselves. Even we Ancient Magic users are not stubborn as to insist on using abandoned magic despite knowing that there are wasteful excess within the magic."


    "I''m not talking about who''s more stubborn and all that."


    Seeing Mikihiko starting to over think this �� or at least become overly conscious, Leo''s expression turned a tad stiff as he waved his hands.


    "In summation, the ones controlling the bipedal tanks are Magicians from the Great Asian Alliance? OK, got it."


    "Ah, no, well......


    I guess that''s how it is."


    Mikihiko likely realized that he was projecting his anger within his words and sheepishly shut his mouth. Still, his expression altered swiftly as he dropped another bombshell to the other three.


    "Eh? You want Shibata-san to go over there?"


    After receiving the request over the loudspeakers on the transmission terminal, Mayumi involuntarily shouted back.


    "......


    OK. Well, I guess you have a point......


    Fine, I understand. But let''s make sure we get her opinion on the matter first......


    Yes, I think putting it to her directly would better. Shibata-san."


    Mayumi removed the terminal from her ear and passed it to Mizuki.


    "Yes, what is it......


    ?"


    "Miyuki-chan''s group would like Shibata-san to head over. They have provided an in-depth explanation, so please listen carefully before making a decision."


    Normally, Mayumi and Mizuki did not meet very frequently. Thus, when receiving the transmission terminal that was accompanied by something close to a mission briefing, Mizuki could helplessly and carefully, no, more like fearfully receive the terminal.


    "Ah, Shibata-san?"


    "Yoshida-kun?"


    Now that she knew it was Mikihiko on the other hand, Mizuki''s expression relaxed a few degrees.


    If Erika was on the other line, there was no telling when she would say something outrageous whereas Mizuki would still grow anxious when speaking to Miyuki for no apparent reason.


    Still, why was she relaxed around Mikihiko �� Mizuki had not discovered the meaning for this by herself yet.


    "I would like to borrow Shibata-san''s power."


    On the other side, Mikihiko''s tone was a little anxious. ��Actually, he seemed rather excited.


    "Eh, power?"


    "The enemy is using Ancient Magic called Senshi Shihei Jutsu to command their mobile armors. Since this their magic differs in nature with my own, I''m having a hard time grasping the enemy''s magic. However, with Shibata-san''s ''eyes'', I think that can read the enemy''s movements faster and locate the core of the enemy''s magic faster than I can. Once you locate the core, I can use my magic to nullify the enemy''s Senshi Shihei Jutsu. That''s why I hope that Shibata-san can get over here as soon as you can. Of course, this will be dangerous, but I will definitely protect you."


    "��!"


    Speechless, Mizuki turned completely red.


    She understood very clear that there was no ulterior meaning in that. But��


    "See, Mizuki. Yoshida-kun will definitely protect you, right?"


    "��!"


    "��!"


    Once Miyuki''s voice came across the terminal, an aura of silence seemed to have been passed across as well. Both of their brains were flooded with images of the other person''s face and, in an awkward silence that gave them fits, time seemed to stop.


    "......Of course, not just Yoshida-kun, but the rest of us will protect you to the best of our ability."


    The frozen time was restored when Miyuki broke the silence. Overhearing the transmission, Mayumi could not help but remark privately, "Miyuki-chan really is a S......"


    "Y-Yes! We will all defend you!"


    Mizuki softly nodded at Mikihiko''s hysterical cry that seemed to speak on so many levels.


    "I understand. I''m heading over right now."


    Removing the terminal from her ear, Mizuki let out a huge sigh and handed the terminal back to Mayumi. After that, she lightly bowed to Mayumi before jogging off to the "front line" where Mikihiko and company were stationed.

 Volume 7 - CH 12

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    By 4:30 PM local time, the battle was starting to turn around.


    Originally, the invading army never planned to get bogged down for a long fight.


    There was only one invading vessel in the shape of a camouflaged cargo ship; they were not working very closely with the soldiers who infiltrated ahead of time. The initial objective of the surprise attack was the National High School Magic Thesis Competition, but due to the fact that insufficient forces were committed, only partial damage was caused to the building. Even so, they originally anticipated only police resistance as they took control of key objectives and kidnapped civilians, hence they only invested a small force. However, a major miscalculation came from the fact that the Magic Association organized volunteers for defense much faster than they expected.


    Of course, there was also the fast reaction time from the JSDF. One hour after mobilization, a battalion of reinforcements had appeared to shield the fleeing civilians.


    Since the nearby enemy started retreating, the battle turned into a peace-keeping sweep. Beyond verifying the identities of evacuating civilians, the situation was improving rapidly.


    However, the young men and women stuck in the heart of the maelstrom had no inkling of this.


    ? ? ?


    "Kurosawa-san? ...Yes, OK. ...Yes, thank you."


    After speaking with someone, who must have been the butler from her home (Kitayama Family), Shizuku removed the transmission device from her ear. Simultaneously, the sound of a helicopter''s engine could be heard.


    "Saegusa-senpai, the company''s helicopters will be here shortly."


    Hearing Shizuku''s report, Mayumi raised her face from the messaging terminal she was staring at with a grim expression and put on a cool smile.


    "I got it. Kitayama-san, you go ahead and take the women and families with children first. Inagaki-san, please accompany her and provide support for Kitayama-san on board. Also, Inagaki-san, could you please coordinate and direct the people who haven''t evacuated yet? Ichihara and I will also lend a hand. Mitsui-san, please monitor the surroundings."


    Crisply giving out a series of orders, she quietly heaved a small sigh. The already fussy civilians who were being evacuated slowly would undoubtedly be displeased.


    There were a lot of people who balked at having a child controlling the evacuation process.


    So far, they hadn''t encountered anyone creating a scene because they were afraid that they couldn''t board the helicopter in time, but if there were any delays from the incoming helicopters, then tensions and anxiety would definitely rise.


    Originally, two helicopters arriving at the same time would have been ideal, but she couldn''t tell the helicopter that arrived first to just wait overhead.


    "What are you doing wasting time here? Seriously."


    Looks like Mayumi first needed to wrestle down her own anxiety.


    ? ? ?


    The CO of the invasion force didn''t bother to hide his grim visage at the continuously worsening situation of the battle. In order to succeed, this operation called for a solo ship to blitzkrieg the enemy nation, accomplish all the objectives, and evacuate before the enemy could respond. According to this design, the first phase of the mission was a complete success. While the enemy''s fast response time was within predictable parameters, the strength of the civilian resistance surpassed all prediction. Based on the original plan, they should already have shifted to the withdrawal phase, but while they were bogged down with the resistance from the volunteers, the enemy''s encirclement was complete.


    The route along the coastline to the north had been barred by forces coming from Tsurumi. It was now impossible to catch up to the civilians fleeing by sea and take hostages.


    "Lost contact with all unmanned observation drones!"


    Upon his subordinate''s report, the CO couldn''t help but bitterly smack his lips. Even the last unmanned drone had been shot down. Now, he could only issue orders with the intel he had on hand. He mentally railed at Chen Xiangshan, who was currently deep in the enemy formation and still had yet to send the signal, before ordering the troops headed north to retreat.


    At the same time, in the inland direction �� there was a plaza in front of the bus station waiting for helicopters to arrive.


    ? ? ?


    The wheeled APC that turned the corner on the intersection skidded and started spinning.


    Isori''s "Road Extension" successfully broke through the vehicle''s suspension and caused the APC to flip over, only coming to a stop after the spinning wheels collided with a traffic light.


    "Kanon!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Since they were on the outer perimeter of the defense line, Kanon no longer had to worry about the students in the underground shelter, so she could activate the Chiyoda Family''s far-famed "Mine Genesis" with impunity.


    A titanic vibration originated from beneath the APC as if mocking the shock resistant devices attached to each wheel. The shock wave spread throughout the vehicle''s interior and caused untold damage. The outer armor of the APC survived, but the insides were a complete mess.


    Thanks to the shock delivered to the brain and semicircular canals, the pilot must have been concussed into unconsciousness.


    Bullets from an autocannon turret tore chunks out of the building''s wall that the two of them were hiding behind. That was retaliatory fire from the APCs following the lead vehicle.


    Isori hugged the screaming Kanon into his chest and protected her with his body while he erected a reverse momentum field along the wall.


    Taking advantage of the opening created by the reflected bullets impacting the APC, Mari activated magic that lowered oxygen density from her hiding spot on the other side.


    However, to defend against Bio-Chemical weapons, the excellent air filtration system within the vehicles resisted the change, so her magic didn''t achieve any noticeable effect.


    Clucking her tongue, Mari disengaged the magic that interfered with the oxygen density''s Eidos and instead increased the temperature of the air surrounding the Howitzer.


    The Howitzer was just about to fire, and the ensuing explosion took out the neighboring autocannon turret as well.


    Seeing that the APC had lost all combat capabilities, Kirihara charged forward on the attack.


    The armor was penetrated easily.


    Sonic Blade stabbed into the pilot''s seat.


    The rear cargo doors opened and soldiers armed with rifles appeared. A bolt came flying.


    Immediately afterward, Kirihara''s sword sliced through the throat of the soldier whose right arm was pierced by that bolt.


    "Mibu, you alright?"


    Sayaka was the one who shot the right shoulder of the soldier taking aim at Kirihara. Sayaka insisted that "she was coming along no matter what," (that alone was sufficient to sway Kirihara) to which Kirihara presented the condition that "she was not to use her sword techniques to kill anyone." The only times she was allowed to use the sword was against nonhuman targets or in cases where she was forced to defend herself against other humans; all other situations were strictly forbidden. For this, besides her kodachis, Sayaka was also equipped with a small mechanical crossbow device.


    "I''m fine. This is the battlefield, and I''ve already made up my mind." Sayaka''s face was a little pale, but her answer was resolute.


    At this moment, the ground started to shake again.


    This time, it was the incoming bipedal tanks that suffered under Kanon''s magic.


    Unfortunately, the enemy vehicles retreated to reduce taking damage.


    Wary of further attacks from the Howitzers, they were forced to take cover.


    The slowly growing enemy formation locked their sights on Kanon''s group.


    Miyuki''s interference strength did not allow any enemy magic to exist. Even those amplified by Boosters.


    The frozen APC was under attack from "Usuba Kagerou".


    The length of the ultra thin blade made of carbon nanotubes tucked within the hammer head could increase up to 20 meters. In other words, Leo was holding a sword that could stretch out to 20 meters at will.


    Still, the longer the blade length was, the greater the difficulty of the Fortifying Magic to sustain it. That being said, Leo easily formed a 10 meter long blade and neatly bisected the APC from the side.


    "Enemies on the right flank! Core is in the same position!"


    Mizuki was the first to catch wind of the enemy bipedal tank rounding their flank while Mikihiko provided the magic to break the enchantment.


    As if the bipedal tank ran straight into an invisible wall, both arms draped downwards.


    There, Erika struck with a speed that the eye could not follow. Yamatsunami.


    Orochimaru''s large blade smashed the mechanized weaponry that was twice its height.


    Miyuki and Mikihiko provided covering fire, which allowed Leo and Erika to take down the enemy vehicles one by one.


    "Mizuki."


    After things settled down for a while, Mizuki turned her head when someone unexpectedly called her name, only to find Miyuki inquiring about what the other groups were doing.


    "How is Chiyoda-senpai''s side doing?"


    Miyuki did not know about the reinforcements headed in Mari''s direction, nor did Mizuki mention this. (She never had the leisure to do so.)


    "Hm... There''s still no change. They''re still locked in combat."


    The team of upperclassmen took up a defensive position slightly ahead of them. It was the second of two important positions leading to the bus station.


    "What is it, Miyuki? Why are you thinking about that at this point in time?"


    Seeing Miyuki frown slightly as she spoke to Mizuki, Erika asked with Orochimaru hanging over her shoulder.


    "Don''t you think this is a little strange? Why is the enemy specifically coming for our area?"


    Erika also furrowed her brows at Miyuki''s question.


    "If they want to get to the bus station, don''t they have to pass through our location?"


    The two locations where the upperclassmen and Year 1 student teams were dug in were based off of Suzune''s estimations using the local map.


    However, Miyuki was unable to accept Mizuki''s response at face value.


    "That would be under the assumption that the enemy advanced along open streets, Mizuki. The enemy is at least equipped with communication devices.


    We only have a paltry 10 people on defense; the enemy could easily circumvent us by secretly advancing through areas we have no one defending."


    "...They must be blocked off."


    Erika''s words prompted a look on Mizuki''s face that said "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Incoming!"


    Yet, with Mikihiko''s warning that new enemies were inbound, their speculation was forcibly put on hold.


    ? ? ?


    Once the twin-engine helicopter piloted by Kurosawa �� this female butler seemed to know how to pilot helicopters in addition to taking the wheel of a vessel �� appeared overhead and prepared to lower the altitude, an incident broke out.


    Suddenly, a black cloud appeared and rolled through the air. Without warning, a swarm of locusts came barreling down out of season.


    Even if they were only locusts, flying into the active intake was extremely dangerous.


    Also, this unnatural timing hinted at their supernatural origins.


    About to greet the helicopter, Shizuku immediately made the decision to pull out her CAD.


    A handgun-shaped silver CAD.


    After the Nine Schools Competition, she purchased the second generation Silver Series.


    On it, she had installed "Phonon Mazer" under the Loopcast System. Pointing it at the sky, she pulled the trigger repeatedly.


    Rays of sound cut swathes through the locusts. "There''s, too many...!"


    The locust swarm wasn''t being burned to death, merely disappeared upon being burned, but that was only a portion of the entire swarm.


    Despite the repeated Phonon Mazers striking the rapidly approaching locusts, the swarm continued to close in on the descending helicopter.


    Honoka noticed this as well, but since her magic was unsuitable for meeting the enemy, she held back in fear that her magic would interfere with Shizuku''s own.


    Just as the locust swarm was about to engulf the helicopter.


    A hurricane of annihilation swept across the swarm.


    Like a dream, the black cloud of locusts lost cohesion and swiftly vanished as their colors died away.


    Honoka and Shizuku both looked skyward.


    Half a step late in detecting the anomaly, Mayumi and Suzune also swept their gazes skyward.


    There, a black figure hovered in the air with a silver CAD in hand. "Tatsuya...?"


    There was no way to tell if Shizuku or Honoka said this.


    More combat personnel wearing the same black suits appeared and formed a protective barrier around the helicopter.


    The cargo helicopter began to descend once more.


    ? ? ?


    "Successfully denied enemy chemical congregation attack; commence escort for helicopter landing."


    "Leave the escort to other personnel. Special Lieutenant, hunt down the Magician and eradicate them."


    "Understood."


    Acknowledging Yanagi''s order, Tatsuya activated the "eye" used to locate the Magicians who sent the familiars.


    When he struck, he wasn''t aiming to decompose each individual locust''s body.


    The target his magic was aimed at was the Magic Sequences that formed each locust''s chemical congregation.


    After decomposing the magic holding the chemical congregation together, the locust dissolved back into psions.


    During this process, he also caught the trail where the Magic Sequence was coming from.


    At this distance and taking into account the time already spent, even while continuing to maintain Flying-Type Magic, finishing the S&D mission was a piece of cake. [Search & Destroy]


    (There, is it?)


    Although he could take them out from here, using magic within sight range was significantly easier.


    Tatsuya flew towards the skies above the fleeing Magician.


    ? ? ?


    Wielding large caliber silver guns �� gun-shaped CADs �� the soldiers in black garb flew like comets towards the skyscrapers.


    Comrades toting rifles formed a circle in the sky as the helicopter descended to the plaza in the middle.


    The pitch black figures with completely obscured figures gave the impression that they were the harbingers of disaster.


    However, regardless of whether it was Honoka or Shizuku, Mayumi or


    Suzune, none of them felt uneasy in any way. "Who are they?"


    Inagaki walked over and asked warily. "Comrades."


    Mayumi replied succinctly with a smile.


    They could be said to be Tatsuya''s comrades, Fujibayashi''s comrades, or a unit from the JSDF.


    Mayumi wasn''t familiar with the details, but that was sufficient.


    While the civilians were boarding the helicopter, they carefully guarded the area from up high.


    They had been continuously in flight for ten minutes at least. Even so, there was no sign of magic exhaustion.


    All of them must be high class Magicians. There was once such a rumor.


    The JSDF selected powerful Magicians from specialized fields and formed an experimental unit.


    Their individual rankings as Magicians were nothing special, but once in combat, they were a combat Magician unit capable of unimaginable carnage.


    Thinking along those lines, they fit the criteria perfectly. "They''re reliable reinforcements!"


    Mayumi added this as she watched the helicopter load up on civilians.


    The helicopter with Shizuku and Inagaki on board successfully lifted off and once it reached a height safe from hostile fire, the flying units from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion on guard scattered towards the surrounding skyscrapers.


    The remaining citizens were considerably settled now. The JSDF was on guard, and although there was that sense of foreboding because their faces couldn''t be seen, at the very least it was better than leaving everything to children. As for their current feeling, there was little point in demanding anything further from.


    "They''re finally here..."


    There was no longer any danger of a panic settling in thanks to the reinforcements, but Mayumi yearned to escape from the pressure exerted by the citizens, so there was nothing fake about using the word "finally" to describe her current mood when the long sought for sound of engines came to her ears.


    A military twin-engine helicopter had arrived.


    It was a whole level larger than the normal helicopter Shizuku arranged for.


    This way, the remaining civilians could all be brought on board with no difficulty.


    Also, the helicopter didn''t arrive alone.


    There was another combat helicopter escorting the first one. "Mayumi Ojou-sama, are you safe?"


    Her bodyguard Nakura''s voice came across the transmission device tucked in her ear.


    "I''m fine, Nakura. Where are you?"


    "I''m aboard the combat helicopter. The master ordered Ojou-sama to also board this helicopter."


    "��I understand."


    Mayumi already gave up on asking to "stay behind". Unfortunately, Nakura was better at close quarters combat too. Even so, she couldn''t just attack the helicopter that came to rescue them, hence she had abandoned all ideas of resistance.


    "Anyway, please hasten the boarding process."


    After ending the transmission, she made the request to Suzune. In response, Suzune turned her head.


    At this time. "Don''t move!"


    A young man put an arm around Suzune''s neck from behind while a glimmering knife appeared in the other hand.


    Although the rifles on the neighboring skyscraper pointed in the man''s direction, another man rushed in front of him holding a grenade.


    "...I see, so this was the plan all along?"


    The one who quietly spoke up was the one being threatened by the knife, Suzune.


    "You certainly think quickly on your feet!"


    Although that steadiness warned him something was awry, the guerrilla who pretended to be one of the fleeing civilians still replied in the affirmative to Suzune''s words.


    "The mechanized units drew our forward firepower so you could ascertain the target once the number of fleeing people decreased."


    "We never planned on letting them flee in the first place, but even if they did, that wouldn''t impact the mission in the slightest."


    Suzune spoke as if completely ignorant of the danger, whereas the man also seemed to be affected by this and replied back.


    "You selected me as the target because of a reliable source of energy?"


    "Not just that. Several of ours were captured in this battle, and you are the hostage necessary for their release."


    "I''m not that big of a bargaining chip."


    "I''m not so sure about that��I thought I said don''t move!"


    Keenly aware that Mayumi was operating her CAD from behind her back, the man waved the knife in his hand.


    Mayumi gave up and put both hands up.


    "If you''re the hostage, there''s no way the Saegusa Family would just abandon you. Compared to taking their daughter as the hostage, taking the daughter''s friend as a hostage is far more effective."


    "That''s true, since Mayumi is a naive person."


    Why was she watching me with such critical eyes; despite how unreasonable those words were, Mayumi couldn''t interfere.


    Maybe she was being "naive", but certainly not to the degree that deserved a scolding.


    "Next, you''re going to abduct me to your home country, correct?"


    "Exactly."


    "But shouldn''t you perform the exchange beforehand?"


    "That''s... You! What have you done?"


    The man finally realized he said far too much. While he did have a hostage in hand, even he couldn''t believe that he just shot his mouth for so long while surrounded by enemies.


    "Your combat capability isn''t too bad."


    Suzune easily pushed aside the hand holding the knife. "But your target selection is poor."


    She deftly got free of the arm around her neck.


    "I''m nothing special casting magic with a CAD, but my magic without a medium surpasses even Mayumi and Juumonji-kun."


    She turned to the man holding the grenade and plucked the grenade from his hand.


    "I can numb your muscles and nervous system at will. For a time, your bodies cannot move freely."


    As she said, no matter how they tried to budge a muscle, their hands and feet were unable to consciously move.


    "Magic that directly interfered with the human body was once forbidden. The very nature of this magic was essentially a form of human experimentation, hence it was forbidden on the surface. The disadvantage is that this requires a certain amount of time to activate, but your ceaseless tirade certainly proved to be a huge help. Oh yes, speaking of which, your verbosity had nothing to do with magic. You were simply too careless."


    Suzune said this with a chilling smirk on her face.


    ? ? ?


    The enemy attacks on the side branch of the Magic Association intensified. Reaching the limit of their attack, the invader force committed their forces to get a decisive victory.


    In the side branch, Katsuto kept overhearing reports coming in.


    The JSDF were beginning their counterattack from Sakuragi-ch��, but the volunteers formed by the Magic Association were barely holding the enemy at China Street in Ishikawamachi.


    "��Have you prepared a combat uniform?"


    At Katsuto''s question, the female employee looked aghast. "Do you mean to sortie yourself? You can''t do that!"


    "You have prepared a combat uniform, correct?"


    Still, Katsuto''s determined follow up question overawed the female employee into nodding.


    "But, you''re the heir of the Juumonji Family..."


    "Please lead the way."


    Katsuto cut short her stuttering words.


    The female attendant stiffly rose to her feet.


    ? ? ?


    The other scion of the Ten Master Clans joined the volunteers at China Street. Amid the enemies running to and fro, one man passed through them accompanied by blossoming crimson flowers and made contact with the unit fighting against the invasion force.


    The protective gear he wore was obtained from one of the wounded.


    Pressed against cover, his left hand tightly gripped the glowing red CAD as Masaki panted loudly.


    This was the exhaustion caused by repeated use of Rupture.


    In addition, the enemy''s attacks switched from mobile armors to magic, causing exhaustion to set in earlier.


    Phantoms advanced in waves. They were called phantoms because they didn''t have an actual body and were illusions created by Ancient Magic.


    Masaki didn''t use the Specialized CAD in his left hand and operated the Generalized CAD on his left wrist. Interference strength expanded outwards.


    With only a wooden idol left behind, the phantom illusions vanished.


    In order to create a wide area interference strength and dispel all the phantoms, this exhausted a lot of Masaki''s reserves.


    His "Rupture" magic was used to evaporate fluids within the target''s body. If the target did not contain fluids inside its body, then that magic would have no effect.


    The enemy''s response was incredibly swift. Seeing the first force of bipedal tanks fall under attacks from Rupture, they immediately threw phantom units onto the battlefield.


    Against illusions created by Ancient Magic with no physical body, Rupture held no meaning.


    Even without a physical body, the illusions still possessed attack power.


    They worked in the same way as hypnosis.


    Humans cut by the illusions would die from the red welt that appeared on their body.


    While Magicians who applied Data Fortification to themselves could nullify the phantom strikes, volunteers who were not Magicians were not so fortunate.


    Mixed in with the volunteers, Masaki could only continue to clash against the phantoms while his specialized magic was sealed, while desperately searching for the location of the enemy Magicians.


    ? ? ?


    On the side of the cargo helicopters, the civilian boarding was already complete.


    "Rin-chan, it''s all up to you now."


    "Mayumi, don''t push yourself too hard." The helicopter took off.


    The soldiers in black accompanied the helicopter into the air and flew escort.


    After seeing the helicopter ascend to a safe height, the flying soldiers flew towards the coast.


    "Let''s go as well. Let''s find Miyuki and Mari''s groups and get out of here."


    "��Got it."


    Nakura seemed to have something to say upon hearing Mayumi''s orders, but ultimately chose to respectfully bow his head and return to the co-pilot''s seat.


    The combat helicopter Mayumi and Honoka boarded began to ascend.


    Along the way, Mayumi noticed one of the soldiers watching them leave from atop one of the skyscrapers.


    In his right hand, he held a silver Specialized CAD.


    Honoka was facing the other direction, so she didn''t see him. On the helicopter, Mayumi stuck her tongue out at that soldier.


    ? ? ?


    Beneath his gray mask, Tatsuya clearly beheld Mayumi making a funny face at him.


    (...What a cheerful individual.)


    Beyond that, Tatsuya had no other thoughts on the subject. (Speaking of which, so Ichihara-senpai used to be "Ichihana", eh.)


    The magic that Suzune used was the other reason why the Ichihana named had been stripped.


    That magic relied a great deal on the Ichihana Family''s natural innate qualities.


    Magic that directly interfered with the human body was forbidden at the time, so besides medical reasons, usage of that sort of magic was heavily restricted.


    Although he had no idea whether Suzune was aware of all the details, the truth of the matter was that she inherited the Ichihana bloodline.


    However, Tatsuya also thought.


    (If that''s the case, then my magic wouldn''t result in something so easy as being stripped of my number.)


    Instead of chuckling wryly, he was silently contemplating this in the privacy of his mind. Tatsuya activated the transmission device on his helmet.


    "Saegusa Mayumi-san has boarded the helicopter and is flying towards the coast at low altitude. She is expected to rendezvous with her peers and underclassmen before evacuating from the area."


    "Understood. After verifying that the VIP has departed from the combat zone, return to the main unit."


    "Understood."


    So it''s finally starting, Tatsuya thought, after he cut the feed.


    Yanagi may not have said it, but the counterattack was about to begin even if he did not.


    Thus, the first priority was to ensure that Mayumi''s group safely escaped.


    Standing on the roof, Tatsuya pointed his CAD downwards and simply pulled the trigger.


    One corner of the building burst into flames before abruptly disappearing.


    Besides the guided missile launcher that fell to the ground, nothing else remained.


    Modern day weapons would not detonate because of such a trivial impact.


    The same occurrence happened five times.


    After double-checking that there was nobody else taking aim at the helicopter, Tatsuya turned his head.


    Only to find a man holding a sword standing there. "��Who are you?"


    The question came from the man before him.


    To be able to climb up here �� and not using any orthodox method at that since he took the odd approach of leaping between the walls of skyscrapers. He was definitely a man of considerable skill.


    "JSDF 101st Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion Special Lieutenant, Oguro Ryuuya."


    "What?"


    The man �� Inspector Chiba Toshikazu, didn''t expect Tatsuya to frankly answer his question.


    Tatsuya''s sudden reply along with that unheard of unit designation caused Toshikazu''s stance to waver slightly.


    Tatsuya lightly stepped off the rooftop.


    Rather than jumping in Toshikazu''s direction, he flew off the building. Tatsuya''s left hand tapped his belt.


    His body was released from gravity''s control.


    The CAD in his right hand keeping Toshikazu at bay, Tatsuya roared to a height where bullets could not reach.


    ? ? ?


    The volunteers from the Magic Association were forced to retreat step by step.


    The enemy''s amphibious unit was plainly their main force.


    The unit advancing to the north was a mixed unit of APCs and bipedal tanks though the primary force composed of APCs, but the enemy force assaulting the Magic Association branch was composed of special bipedal tanks designed for close combat along with multiple Magicians alongside.


    Wild beasts that looked like dogs turned into fiery bombs. They were chemical congregations created by Ancient Magic to mimic the monster called the "Wazawaito".


    Just when they thought that was all there was, a one legged crane-like bird dispersed flaming ash and vanished. They were chemical congregations also formed by Ancient Magic that imitated the form of monsters called the "Hitzukata".


    Ancient Magic from the mainland swarmed the volunteers.


    The enemy was no longer an army of "unknown nationality". Abandoning all pretense at hiding their identity, they were applying unique magic and bipedal tanks with enchanted defenses to crush the volunteer unit''s formation.


    The Magicians from the Magic Association quickly retaliated with modern magic that was swift to cast with instantaneous effect, but they simply couldn''t handle the overwhelming enemy numbers.


    "Damn it, retreat!"


    "Fall back and reestablish a new defensive line!"


    It sounded like their morale had not broken, but in the face of such force, the only ones who could say so were the ones who fell back within the new protective line.


    "Do not retreat!"


    At this time, a roar shattered the volunteers'' cowardice.


    The avian chemical congregations that spewed fire were smashed to the earth and faded into ash.


    It was as if they had been swatted aside by a giant hammer.


    "Arise, ye who wield magic. Protect our homeland from falling into the clutches of these wretched invaders!"


    Ahead of the volunteers, a bulky figure walked before them.


    It was Katsuto, fully armored in protective gear and helmet like the samurais of old.


    Katsuto raised his arm and swung it forward. Although the swing was not made with great force,


    But at the same time as the swing, one of the enemy''s bipedal tanks collapsed.


    The implication of this action was blatantly clear in everyone''s eyes. The same thing happened once more.


    The mechanized weaponry with magically fortified defenses were being destroyed like toys.


    A thunderous roar sounded all around him.


    That was the triumphant shout of the volunteers who were previously in an inferior position.


    Katsuto hid the feelings of shame deep in the pits of his heart. He was not childish enough to believe in absolute justice. Nor did he only seek personal advancement like an adult. But he was very clear on the role that fell to him.


    The enemy didn''t take very long to recover their wits. They were not very clear on exactly what Katsuto did.


    Still, even the dullest of their men knew that Katsuto was the one who launched the magical attacks.


    The bipedal tanks leveled their weapons at Katsuto with the churning of treads. Not one, but three tanks attacked as one unit. Apparently, the enemy was nothing more than inept soldiers who could only rely on their equipment.


    However, the result was that none of the three bipedal tanks could advance a single a meter, nor could they fire a single bullet.


    The only thing Katsuto did was to simply reach out with his right palm.


    That alone was enough to render the bipedal tanks into scrap. Multi-Layer Barrier Magic "Phalanx".


    This magic was not only used to block the enemy''s attack.


    Its true value lay in its ability to annihilate the enemy and it existed for this purpose.


    The magic behind Phalanx lay in constructing multiple barriers, so even if the initial barrier faltered, the one behind would simply replace it, to be continued ad infinitum.


    The barriers were in constant motion within set boundaries.


    The barrier was not set in front of oneself, but rather dozens of barriers were sent crashing at high speeds into the enemy.


    This was the true usage of Phalanx on the offensive. The offensive barrier that possessed the sole function of being impermeable to all attacks could even be spread out within another person''s magic. The magic barrier that set matter as its target possessed an interference strength that simply disallowed any other magic to exist.


    Although there were disadvantages in that the firing range was limited and it could only be used against existing phenomena, this magic that combined attacking the enemy, anti-object, and anti-magic properties had powerful applications at short distances in group combat.


    Defensively, there were multiple barriers being erected simultaneously.


    Offensively, multiple barriers with a single characteristic could be fired successively.


    As befitting the name "Phalanx", this was a magic that combined offense and defense together.


    Fire and thunder came crashing down on Katsuto.


    Ancient Magic attacks that had to go through various procedures and could not affect the Eidos without physical phenomena changes were the easiest opponents for Katsuto.


    In the air, he erected heat resistant and lightning resistant barriers to protect himself and the volunteers surrounding him.


    Along with the escorting soldiers at the front, he sent the enemy Magicians flying.


    The appearance of a single person completely turned the battle around.


    ? ? ?


    Exhausted by constantly having to deal with phantom attacks, Masaki changed his mind.


    He stopped hunting or the enemy''s Magicians and decided to massacre all the enemies around him.


    Until now, he was afraid of dragging the average citizen into the crossfire so he had relied on magic that targeted individual enemies, but if the situation continued progressing the way it had, more and more citizens would suffer. �� He was not going to deny that he was getting enraged.


    Masaki set the area where the enemy was most densely congregated in three man squads as the square shaped execution site.


    Each side measured 15 meters. Just in case, he kept a 2 meter buffer zone (until now, there was no sign that the enemy forcibly entered the nearby buildings).


    He operated the CAD on his left wrist and activated the magic.


    Unrelated to physical obstacles, this was a power that devoured cover in order to alter the phenomena.


    The initial change was gradual.


    The enemy soldiers would only feel a slight increase in body heat.


    However, this would quickly turn into burning hot pain that led the victim to roll around on the floor. Thirty seconds later, their eyes would turn murky and they would be rendered a corpse.


    This was Heat Magic that relied on the oscillation of fluid molecules, "Kyokan Jigoku".


    The Magicians of the Ichijou Family specialized in Dispersal-Type Magic that evaporated fluids, but that certainly did not imply they could not use any other magic.


    With apologies to his friend, Masaki actually suspected the veracity of the "Cardinal Code Hypothesis". If the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types of Magic were flawlessly interconnected, then weren''t they by nature the same entity? This was his gut speaking and not a logical theory. He felt that using systems to categorize magic was simply a matter of convenience.


    Currently, the magic that Masaki was using, "Kyokan Jigoku", could be described as an inferior version of "Rupture".


    Compared to "Rupture" that could instantaneously evaporate fluids, "Kyokan Jigoku" required time (nothing more than 30 seconds to a full minute) to increase fluid temperature. By paying the price in sheer firepower, this magic expanded the range from "target object" to "a wide area".


    Within the summoned cauldron of hell �� needless to say, this was a metaphor �� rapid destablization spread throughout the square shaped area.


    "Kyokan Jigoku" was a magic that directly affected the human body within the targeted area. Thus, it was very difficult to affect Magicians who applied Data Fortification to themselves.


    On the other hand, that also meant that Magicians were the only ones who could survive the execution site.


    (Found you!)


    There were many enemies, but Masaki''s instincts told him that this Magician was the one who was responsible for the illusion magic.


    He charged out from behind the building and sprinted into the "execution site" that was suddenly wide open.


    The guns pointed in his direction were silenced by allied covering fire.


    Once more, he raised the handgun-shaped Specialized CAD at the Magician who attempted to flee.


    He pulled the trigger before the other man had a chance to turn around.


    A crimson flower blossomed.


    Masaki eliminated the enemy Magician before he even had time to surrender.


    ? ? ?


    Small thunderbolts danced wildly across the street as the enemy gunfire came to an end.


    Miyuki''s company still encountered sporadic resistance from the enemy, but they no longer saw any bipedal tanks or APCs coming to reinforce the enemy.


    After Mikihiko''s lightning magic rendered the enemy infantry impotent, the five of them gathered under the cover of one of the large buildings.


    "Saegusa-senpai appears to be coming by helicopter to pick us up. Unlike the ones used for the civilians, this helicopter is specifically reserved for our evacuation."


    Receiving Mayumi''s communique, Miyuki relayed the details to everyone else.


    "As expected of Saegusa, how generous." Erika was moved in a rather odd direction.


    "I think this has nothing to do with generosity... It must be so that the upperclassmen can safely escape."


    "Even so, that''s something worthy of thanks."


    "Indeed. Thanks to that, we also have a chance to evacuate."


    Mikihiko, Leo, and Mizuki were only able to chat so leisurely because the enemy attacks had gone silent.


    "Ah, is that them?"


    Even without Erika pointing this out, the distinctive sound of a propeller could be heard. Originally, they picked a location that wouldn''t take very long to walk back from. Besides the time spent lifting off and setting down, this was a negligible distance for a helicopter. Yet after a few moments passed, the helicopter still hadn''t arrived. Plainly, the noise was traveling down from above, but there was no sign of the helicopter.


    Miyuki received a ping indicating that a new message had arrived, so she moved the transmission receiver to her ear.


    "Miyuki? I''m sorry, but the area is too narrow to land. We''ll let down the ropes for you, so can you grab hold of them?"


    Before she could respond, five ropes came trailing down from nowhere above them.


    Upon closer inspection, the highest point of the rope showed a heat signature that was hovering back and forth.


    "...Invisibility, no, more like optical camouflage. Nicely done, Honoka."


    Murmuring to herself, Miyuki grabbed hold of the rope and put one foot through the step at the bottom end.


    The other four hurriedly followed suit.


    After boarding the helicopter, everyone else in addition to Miyuki were also aware of what Honoka was doing.


    Honoka was projecting images of the sky using a hemispherical display and was so intensely focused that she could not even spare energy to speak. If this wasn''t the sky and was a more dynamically changing scenery, there was definitely no way she could keep up the optical camouflage while moving.


    "Even so, this magic can also be used when setting ambushes."


    "Seriously, trying to maintain such a complicated process isn''t something that can be done with a little imitation here and there."


    "Even Miyuki can''t do it?"


    She could only do her best to ignore her friends'' conversing voices.


    "We''re almost there, but if you feel tired, it''s OK to disengage it as well."


    "I''m fine."


    It was all Honoka could do to muster a response to Mayumi''s encouragement.


    However, when the time came to extract Mari''s group, the situation could not proceed as planned.


    Perhaps it was more accurate to say that the enemy was engaged in their last desperate struggle. Watching the scene develop from on high, Mayumi and the others could see that the center of the battle had moved to the area surrounding China Street and the enemies in the immediate area had almost been entirely eradicated.


    Nevertheless, Mari''s squad of 5 was still under furious attacks that primarily came from rifles and grenade launchers from infantry units that had Magicians mixed in. Not knowing that Toshikazu was holding off all the attacks from the rear by himself, Mayumi and company did not waver because of their limited numbers and immediately provided cover for the five people below.


    Correction, "Mayumi and company" would be the wrong term, since Mayumi was the only one who unleashed supporting magic from the helicopter.


    Hail descended on the enemy soldiers.


    Rather than small grains of ice, dry ice pellets rained down at supersonic speed to penetrate armor, a phenomenon utterly impossible in nature.


    This was the "Magic Shooter" using dry ice as bullets.


    The crossfire from the bullets came from all sorts of different angles to strike the enemy soldiers'' head, back, and flanks. They were struck down without even knowing where the magic came from.


    Using air to ground fire and aided by the advantage that the attacks came from unknown directions, Mayumi''s magic pacified the scene in less than 5 minutes.


    "Sorry for the wait, Mari. We''re letting down the rope, so grab ahold."


    "Ah, thanks."


    The overwhelming firepower �� she wasn''t sure if this was the right way to put it �� that Mayumi provided easily suppressed the enemy forces, which irked Mari somewhat as she called for the Year 2 students.


    Isori and Kanon, Kirihara and Sayaka ran forward in pairs.


    They forgot to be wary of their surroundings, but this was a hard charge to lay at their door.


    Up until now, they were knee deep in the maelstrom of battle.


    Also, the helicopter overhead had disengaged its optical camouflage, providing a lulling sense of security.


    Except, the true value of guerrillas was shown here when conducting surprise attacks. "Watch out!"


    The shout came from Mari.


    The first to hear this and move was Kirihara. Sprinting towards Sayaka, he whirled his blade.


    Although the frantically activated Sonic Blade miraculously deflected the bullets aimed at the chest, that only protected his torso.


    His leg was struck by bullets.


    The right leg beneath the thigh was in tatters. "Kirihara-kun!"


    "Kei!"


    On the other side, Isori pushed Kanon down and covered her with his body.


    Fresh blood flowed down his back.


    The wound was caused by grenade shrapnel �� it looked to be a fatal injury.


    "Kei! Kei!"


    "Kirihara-kun! Hang in there!" Two girls were sobbing.


    Mari unleashed magic against the irregulars who launched the surprise attack.


    However, her magic was drowned in the overpowering interference strength that covered the scene and fizzled.


    She frantically looked to the side �� and her gaze fell upon the source.


    There, leaping down from the helicopter was Miyuki, landing lightly on the earth as if entirely free from the bounds of gravity. Fearlessly, she raised her right hand.


    Miyuki had lost her temper.


    For her, Isori and Kirihara were nothing more than acquaintances.


    Yet, using despicable means to hurt people she knew was enough to ignite the furnace of wrath within her.


    Despite her rage, her brain remained calm as usual.


    Even if she jumped down on reflex, she had a perfect grasp on the gravity that pulled her down.


    There was no need to use a CAD.


    Now, with her magic territory released, the only thing she needed to consider was how to construct her favorite unique magic.


    Miyuki wasn''t just sealing Tatsuya''s power.


    In order to seal Tatsuya''s power, Miyuki spent half of her own magic on her brother.


    The fact that Miyuki''s magic went out of control was a side effect of suppressing her brother''s magic.


    Now, with Tatsuya''s might unleashed, Miyuki''s personal power was also released.


    The Yotsuba Family did not have a signature appellation.


    That was because each individual possessed a unique ability that could not be categorized, though no one deviated from the principle that ''magic is inherited''.


    Miyuki''s mother possessed the unique Outer-Systematic Magic that could interfere with another person''s mental makeup.


    Thus, it would be no surprise if her daughter inherited some sort of spirit interference magic.


    Also, she was able to serve as Tatsuya''s limiter precisely because she possessed spirit interference magic.


    Indeed �� her Freezing Magic, which originally derives from it, is the manifestation of her innate magic interfering with the physical world.


    She stretched her right hand out.


    By this action alone, the world froze.


    It was as if the world centered around Miyuki had frozen solid. The surface of the road and the walls were not covered in frost. What was frozen was the world of the consciousness.


    There was no change from Mari, Kanon, Sayaka, as well as the critically injured Kirihara and Isori when they brushed against that wall.


    However, the enemy soldiers who were pointing guns or getting ready to throw grenades, regardless of whether they were regular troops or guerrillas, all stood there stiffly without moving a muscle.


    They weren''t frozen, merely halted in place.


    Rather than their physical bodies freezing, their minds were frozen.


    Outer-Systematic��Mental Interference Magic "Cocytus".


    The frozen mind shall never awaken.


    The frozen mind cannot comprehend death. There was no way to even inform the flesh that death was upon them.


    The bodies bound by their frozen minds could not even die. They could only collapse like a row of statues, forever captured in the postures before the frost came.


    No one could explain what Miyuki did.


    But all beheld the image of the frozen world.


    Everyone''s instincts informed them that Miyuki did something. Even without words, they could feel that mind-crushing terror.


    Miyuki turned to one side before gazing skyward and drooping her head once more with traces of a lonely smile lingering on her face.


    However, she immediately raised her head and cried out while waving her hands.


    "Onii-sama!"


    Directly in front of her eyes, everyone besides Isori and Kirihara could see this.


    There, the figure of a soldier in pitch black descended to ground level. He landed near Miyuki and removed the protective visor and goggles. Tatsuya ran to Isori''s side with a grim expression on his countenance. "Onii-sama, please!"


    By his side, Miyuki grabbed hold of Tatsuya''s right hand.


    Tatsuya nodded and pulled out the CAD on the left side of his waist. "What are you doing!?"


    And pointed the silver CAD at Isori. There was no time to stop him.


    The only thing Kanon could do was scream at him. He pulled the trigger.


    On reflex, Kanon closed her eyes.


    [Commence Retroactive Eidos Tracking]


    Tatsuya''s expression did not change.


    [......Confirm Restoration Point]


    The time required for this magic was overly minuscule.


    Yet during this instant, Miyuki knew that her brother was suffering unimaginable pain. Miyuki''s eyes deftly caught the trickle of sweat running down Tatsuya''s face.


    Unconsciously, Miyuki averted her gaze.


    Nevertheless, in the eyes of the biological machine casting magic that Tatsuya embodied, no trace of extraneous information was reflected.


    [Restoration Commence]


    The other magic that Tatsuya could freely wield, "Regrowth", activated.


    He backtracked through the changes in the Eidos and obtained the one an instant before any injuries occurred and then copying that.


    He copied that information onto the Magic Sequence and applied it to the Eidos.


    Events were accompanied by information,


    And information can alter the event.


    In accordance with the basic rules of magic, the injured flesh began to change.


    It was regenerating back towards its uninjured state.


    Rather than healing the injury, the truth called injury was being erased.


    The restorative power of the world was cooperating with the changes being cast on Isori''s flesh.


    The shrapnel was "devoured" by Isori''s body.


    The fragments in Isori''s body disappeared.


    Rather than being decomposed, they somehow fell by his side.


    Isori''s body seemed to glow with light.


    In the next instant, there wasn''t even a trace of a wound on his body. Not only that, even the bloodstains on his clothes were fading.


    [Restoration complete]


    In a state unharmed by any shrapnel, Isori''s flesh and body stabilized within the world.


    Tatsuya didn''t even have time to confirm the results of "Regrowth" on Isori before turning to Kirihara and pulling the trigger on his CAD again.


    Visually speaking, this was even more dramatic.


    Seeing the shredded leg and thigh reconnect, Kirihara''s body also began to glow.


    Next, a hale young man with all four limbs was lying there.


    Tatsuya returned the CAD to his left waist and wordlessly embraced Miyuki.


    "Ah...!"


    Both of his arms encircling the wide-eyed Miyuki, Tatsuya softly whispered something in her ear before releasing her.


    Stepping back, he put on the protective visor and pulled down the goggles.


    Returning to a completely black form, Tatsuya thumbed the power switch on his belt and returned to the skies.


    Miyuki could only blankly follow him with her eyes.


    Her brother''s words "Well done" continued to reverberate in her ears.


    Wearing a skeptical expression, Isori started examining his own body.


    Utterly astounded as she watched her lover''s body, Kanon suddenly burst into tears and threw her arms around Isori.


    On the other side, Kirihara tilted his head slightly as he repeatedly alternated between hopping on one foot and standing on one foot with Sayaka smiling through her tears as she watched him.


    Miyuki turned her head when she heard the light footsteps behind her. Behind her stood Erika, who also leaped down from the helicopter and was still carrying the odachi that was taller than she was.


    "Nice work. That magic was incredible."


    Seeing Erika strike up a conversation just as usual, Miyuki let out a reserved smile in response. �� A smile that smacked of some sort of fear.


    "...Before Onii-sama, even Thanatos must bow. But that magic..."


    "Hm? No, I know Tatsuya''s magic was amazing too, but I was talking about Miyuki''s magic. As expected of Miyuki, magic that only targets and strikes at enemies is simply awesome."


    Erika''s expression was not an act, nor was it forced in any way. She was simply praising Miyuki''s outstanding ability.


    There was no sign of horror. So,


    "��Thank you."


    Miyuki also replied with a typical, natural response.


    ? ? ?


    After being repulsed from the northern face of one of the hills near the Magic Association side branch, the invading forces looped back to launch their last assault from the south.


    They had completely abandoned any idea of taking hostages.


    Currently, they did not possess the troops to occupy the area for any duration of time.


    At the current rate, the only thing they could do was retreat empty- handed. At the very least, the invasion force decided that they needed to seize the documents related to modern magic stored at the Magic Association side branch and kill as many Magicians as possible to decrease this country''s available firepower.


    Grasping the appropriate time to retreat was extremely difficult.


    Retreating was difficult enough after winning an advantage, but without any clear signs of imminent defeat, they couldn''t simply abandon the field without anything to show for themselves.


    They would blunt the enemy attack then counterattack as they were retreating.


    This tactic firmly placed all the momentum on their side, the CO of the maneuvering unit believed, hence morale remained high.


    The mobile force that only consisted of APCs and bipedal tanks had yet to encounter the enemy.


    This operation was devised under the assumption that the defending forces lacked mobility. The CO riding in the APC believed this assessment to be correct.


    Exactly at that moment.


    The soldier on guard who poked half his body out of the rear of the APC raised his head when he noticed black shadows flying overhead.


    However, this soldier was unable to discern the identity of these black shadows before a bullet fired from the sky hit him in the head.


    Amid panicked communication between the invading vehicles, all their weapons raised skyward.


    The unit in black descended rapidly from the sky as if mocking their paltry response �� the flying detachment from the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion dropped onto the roof of the skyscraper next to the side of the road and started firing from above.


    Rifle bullets empowered with increased penetration fell like rain and pierced the bipedal tanks whose magic defenses had already been shredded.


    Concentrated explosions from grenades also took out the wheels on the APCs and burning hot shrapnel ignited the fuel into an inferno.


    It''s not that the invaders offered no resistance on their part.


    Heavy autocannon turrets fired along the wall and took down the flying soldiers peering through their firing spots.


    Yet, the firepower from the unit in black never slackened.


    Rolling flames danced across the rubble, but atop the perforated roof, the incoming shots only intensified.


    The invading soldiers in the APCs and bipedal tanks now knew the terror of fighting undying monsters.


    Immediately, they had the opportunity to witness this unique ability in action.


    One of the flying soldiers crumpled and fell on the roadside.


    He managed to avoid instant death thanks to the bulletproof properties of the pitch black armor, but that was undeniably a fatal injury.


    At this time, an obsidian demon dual wielding two silver CADs descended next to his body. The one in his left hand pointed at that soldier and the soldier''s wounds vanished.


    The CAD in his right hand locked onto one of their bipedal tanks.


    Noise suffused the machinery covered in armor, then the entire 3.5 meter tall mobile weapon faded into dust.


    "...Mahesvara!"


    [One of the principal Hindu deities, worshiped as the destroyer and restorer of worlds and in numerous other forms]


    A terrified scream tore across the radio.


    Some attempted to flee in terror while others chose to resist in horror. These two conflicting urges completely destroyed any semblance of order in the invasion force.


    Amid the panic, the only ending that awaited them was eradication.


    ? ? ?


    The bridge of the camouflaged amphibious vessel, also known as the command center of the invasion force, was covered by a solemn and heavy atmosphere.


    "The mobile force was completely destroyed...?"


    The tactician had just finished giving his full report to the CO who was staring at him, but he still fulfilled his duty as an advisor.


    "Based on the reports we received, an aerial unit using Flying-Type Magic attacked and destroyed our entire force."


    "..."


    "...Also, there is an unconfirmed report..."


    "Of what?"


    "Communications from the mobile forces mentioned "Mahesvara"."


    "Did you say "Mahesvara"!?"


    Over half of the crew on the bridge widened their eyes so much that it was incredible none of them popped from their sockets.


    "There were troops in the mobile force who participated in the battle 3 years ago."


    "..."


    "...Did something happen?"


    One of the remaining staff members questioned the tactician who made the report rather than the commanding officer.


    "��What a pack of lies!"


    However, the one who replied was the CO himself.


    Three years ago, an unidentified demon smashed them at Okinawa.


    Among the soldiers who returned through prisoner exchange, none dared to utter that title.


    The upper echelons of the Great Asian Alliance military officially denied his existence.


    They forbade the soldiers from mentioning that name. It was a nightmare better left buried.


    Yet, no matter how they denied him with their lips, the nightmare had become reality and was baring its fangs at them.


    ? ? ?


    Fully utilizing the mobility of the flying detachment from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, they swept to the rear of the enemy forces engaging the volunteer forces and outflanked them.


    Only 40 soldiers were committed to the front, which was only the size of a small company, but the movement speed of troops that defied conventional wisdom practically multiplied their numbers 2 to 3 times.


    Also, there was no need to worry about casualties.


    The pitch black armor that they wore �� the Mobile Suit, prided itself in its bulletproof properties.


    In addition, all troops in combat were highly capable Magicians, so their magic defenses from interference strength were also solid.


    Even so, they couldn''t block everything the enemy threw at them. Personal armor brought along its own weight limitations no matter what, and when compared with the armor on tanks or combat vessels, there was plainly going to be a durability difference. Hence some of them occasionally took hits.


    Or were injured in explosions.


    Sometimes their torso or abdomen was shot through.


    However, so long as they did not die instantly they could not be stopped. Soldiers who fell in a pool of blood because of enemy fire would get back to their feet in the next instant as if nothing had happened.


    There was no sign of injury on their bodies, nor were there bloodstains on their equipment. Not only that, there weren''t even holes in their armor.


    The tall soldier dual-wielding silver CADs pulled the trigger of the CAD in his left hand and the fallen soldiers would recover.


    Released from the clutches of death, the soldiers attacked like Asura made flesh.


    The invading troops could not believe their eyes.


    They plainly dealt fatal damage, but that truth no longer existed.


    They even suspected if they were daydreaming, or in the vilest of nightmares.


    Their sense of reality was being eroded by the cause and effect relationship they beheld with their eyes.


    The left hand holding the silver CAD was reviving the soldiers in black �� even though they had no idea what was going on, all of the invading troops instinctively aimed their weapons at the soldier wielding the silver CAD.


    However, not one shot struck their mark.


    Bullets and shrapnel dissipated like mist in the air. Anything that the right hand pointed at faded away into dust.


    �� Divine Left ��


    Soldiers on the brink of death would revive when the left hand fell upon them.


    �� Demon Right ��


    Man and machine faded into oblivion before that right hand.


    Three years ago, soldiers from Hong Kong used English phrases to get around the gag order from above. Today, that term spread like wildfire through the invading forces.


    �� Mahesvara! ��


    Their morale drowned in a rising tide of horror.


    ? ? ?


    The enemy''s attack slackened at an unnatural time.


    Based on Katsuto''s estimation, there should be some time left before the enemy broke away and fled.


    Still, even though this was ahead of schedule, Katsuto was not one to let this opportunity slip away.


    "The enemy is falling back!"


    Among the volunteer units formed primarily from the Magic Association, he definitely belonged to the youngest strata.


    Irrelevant to this, Katsuto naturally held the command for this position.


    There were people present with keen eyes that could see past his appearance to discern his true age.


    Yet, no one objected to the leadership qualities that he possessed.


    Of course, the fact that his Magic Power utterly surpassed anyone present played a dominating role in that decision.


    Everyone present knew that had he not joined the battle, the side that would be pushed to the brink of disaster would be their own.


    Nonetheless, it wasn''t through his power alone. Power was actually the secondary reason.


    The volunteers acknowledged Katsuto as their commander because his roar dispelled their weakness. In reality, supply lines were integral to winning a war, just as the degree of training for soldiers was also important. Highly efficient troop transportation, delivery of supplies and communication were all vital in war.


    However, after excluding all of those, the bottom line still came back to morale.


    The soldiers'' fighting spirit sometimes led to victory despite inferior conditions.


    At least for land based battles, the fact that morale was integral to victory will likely remain unchanged for a long time.


    Thus, it was up to the commander to access that rare ability to evoke the soldiers'' fighting spirit.


    "Press forward together!"


    Complying with Katsuto''s orders, an array of magic was released together.


    There was no mutual interference that led to magic nullification because everyone was using Gravity-Type Magic to bombard the enemy.


    For the invading troops that were frantically trying to retreat, this attack was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Most of the infantry and Magicians who had not boarded the mechanized units were taken out.


    The APCs and bipedal tanks that managed to sustain the barrage began to flee with a small group of soldiers and Magicians.


    Standing on top of an overturned bipedal tank, Katsuto continued to use Phalanx to attack while swinging his arm forward.


    "Advance!"


    That was the order to pursue and deny the enemy any chance to regroup.


    The volunteers'' morale reached the high water mark.


    ? ? ?


    Just like Katsuto, Masaki had no idea that the enemy was starting to collapse because of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''s attacks from the rear.


    Still, he too grasped that the winds had changed and seized the opportunity almost at the same time that Katsuto did.


    Just as Katsuto served in the leadership capacity for the volunteers, Masaki also proactively directed the battle and was standing at the forefront of battle to protect his comrades.


    Currently, he was standing at China Street''s north (Black Tortoise) gate. This street was the result of redevelopment after the war with large buildings that could serve as walls, leaving only the four gates in the north, south, east, and west for entry. This wasn''t a disorganized redevelopment and probably was the result of meticulous planning.


    This might be for closing down shop, or to seal the gates for defense. The latter was more probable.


    The four gates that were usually open because of an endless stream of tourists were currently shut tightly.


    Masaki didn''t plan on being picky. Still, he was a little irked that they were blatantly living on foreign soil, yet were only protecting their own people and even turning this into a stronghold (?).


    Still, the reason he stood before the northern gate wasn''t because he wanted to vent his frustration.


    "Open the gate! Otherwise, we will assume you are in league with the invaders!"


    The reason Masaki stood there fully prepared for battle was because the enemy had fled into China Street.


    There was no telling when bullets would fly in his direction. They might even be accompanied by grenades or magic.


    Nor was there a guarantee that powerful explosives or magic that could break through these magical defenses wouldn''t come flying from above.


    Hence he stood alone while on heightened alert and was ready at a moment''s notice to unleash his magic.


    Even though he said otherwise, Masaki had long since made the decision to forcibly breach the perimeter when the time came.


    If the gates opened immediately upon request, then surely they wouldn''t have fled to this street in the first place.


    Even if the people living on this street weren''t in cahoots with the enemy forces, then the enemy troops must have seized the door mechanism first when they entered. It was highly unlikely that the unarmed civilians could offer anything beyond token resistance.


    However, after his cry, the doors gradually opened before Masaki''s astounded gaze.


    A small group of people came out led by a young man with an aristocratic air about him who was five to six years older than Masaki.


    They were bringing the bound invaders with them.


    "My name is Zhou Gongjin." [A famous military general and strategist during the three kingdoms]


    The young man announced his name. "...Zhou Gongjin?"


    "That''s my real name."


    Young Zhou was used to this sort of reaction. Seeing Masaki tilt his head, the young man laughed pleasantly.


    "My apologies. I am Ichijou Masaki."


    Ignoring the older man''s self-introduction too long was discourteous, so Masaki panicked a little, but after considering their mutual positions, he cautiously identified himself.


    In response, the young man bowed deeply and gestured for the prisoners of war (strictly speaking, they were captives and not prisoners of war) to be handed over to Masaki.


    "We are not in league with the invaders. In fact, we are also victims. To prove our point, please allow us to offer our assistance."


    The young man wore a sincere expression as he pleaded his case.


    Here, at least on the surface, there appeared to be no trace of falsehood.


    Yet Masaki didn''t entirely believe him.


    Still, he didn''t sound like he was putting on an act.


    Young Zhou insisted that they allowed the invaders to enter solely to lower their guard before capturing them.


    This logical argument certainly had its own weight.


    On the other hand, exactly how did they manage to subjugate fully armed soldiers?


    He definitely couldn''t lower his guard.


    This was the impression Masaki had of Zhou.


    That being said, Masaki did not have the authority to comprehensively investigate any random individual.


    In addition, on the surface, their assistance would put an end to the conflict in this sector.


    Masaki expressed his thanks to Zhou and cooperated with the other volunteers to take possession of the bound enemy soldiers.


    However, Masaki did not notice that this action would remove him from the front lines.


    ? ? ?


    The interior of the helicopter that was flying inland along the coast was completely silent.


    For some reason, the atmosphere was one where everyone was afraid to speak.


    Still, there was no way they could just sit there and withstand that unnatural silence.


    "...Despite this happening to my own body... Even now I still find this hard to believe."


    The one who started muttering to himself was Isori.


    "...What the heck just happened? What did he do to achieve such a result?"


    Not directed towards anyone in particular, the other person who expressed his own bemusement was Kirihara, the other person in question.


    "Why not simply see all of that as a hallucination. That might be more persuasive."


    "But, that wasn''t a hallucination. I almost died, your leg was torn to shreds, those are the indisputable facts."


    Silence descended once more. Once more coming to grips with those profound facts, the atmosphere was even heavier than before.


    "...Shiba, just tell me this."


    Finally, that was probably the right way to describe this.


    Mari asked a question of Miyuki, who was the only one among them who knew the truth.


    "What would you like to know?"


    The tone of the response was incredibly calm.


    Yet, she was unable to disguise the stiffness of her expression. No, maybe she never intended to hide it in the first place.


    It was possible that Miyuki was intentionally wearing a chilly, crystal expression.


    "How long will Tatsuya-kun''s magic last?"


    Using magic to heal was only a temporary measure. That was the basic rule of healing magic.


    By constantly recasting the magic during its effective period and repeatedly cheating the world, this was the only way to finally stabilize the illusion of healing in the actual world.


    If the effective time was short, then a fresh application of healing was immediately necessary.


    "It''s perpetual."


    However, her answer was completely unexpected.


    "There is no need for recasts like conventional healing magic."


    Miyuki''s response encompassed all of Mari''s concerns and was voiced specifically for Isori and Kirihara to hear.


    "There is no restriction in motion. They are able to completely function as normal."


    "Is such a thing possible?"


    Mari wore a skeptical expression at this reply. "You don''t believe me."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you..."


    Mari wasn''t the only who couldn''t comprehend this.


    "I am very thankful that he saved Kei... But I''ve never heard of healing magic that results in complete healing after one cast. This runs counter to the basic laws of healing magic. Is he really healed? Does that even qualify as healing magic? What the hell did Shiba-kun do!?"


    "Kanon-chan, calm down."


    Mayumi gently coaxed Kanon to rein in her excitement.


    "Miyuki-chan, please don''t think poorly of her, OK? Kanon-chan is just really worried about Isori."


    Hearing Mayumi''s interjection, Miyuki smiled slightly in response.


    "Still, I am very intrigued by exactly what he did. Since this isn''t healing magic, what exactly..."


    "Mari! Inquiring about other people''s magic is forbidden!"


    Just when the atmosphere turned a little congenial, Mari''s statement immediately disrupted the balance and prompted a severe warning from Mayumi.


    "Thank you, Saegusa-senpai. However, I think it''s fine."


    Yet Miyuki expressed her gratitude towards Mayumi''s concerns but also mentioned that there was no need to worry on their behalf.


    "I believe that it''s only natural to think I would mind. Nonetheless, if it''s only to explain this to everyone here, I think Onii-sama wouldn''t object."


    This was also a subtle hint to keep this to themselves. If they could not keep this a secret, then this would be as far as the conversation proceeded.


    "I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    "I won''t tell anyone."


    With that, both Mari and Kanon replied in this manner. The other members also swore likewise.


    "I will keep anything I heard confidential, even towards Nakura." In the end, even Mayumi spoke up.


    "Oh, it''s hardly anything that outrageous..." Miyuki revealed a rare, wry smile.


    No matter how Mayumi swore to keep her secrets, in the end, this would still flow into the ears of the Saegusa Family.


    Even then, Miyuki judged that this would be OK.


    At the end of the day, it''s not like anyone could replicate this anyway. "The magic that Onii-sama used was not healing magic."


    Sitting in an upright posture, Miyuki quietly began. This way, even the listeners reflected her posture.


    "The name of the magic is "Regrowth". Changes in the Eidos can be rewound up to 24 hours in the past, copying and rewriting the Eidos from before any damages or harm from external sources were incurred, then using Magic Sequences to rewrite the current Eidos. The rewritten target will adhere to the updated information and restore itself to before any harm was suffered."


    Miyuki paused for a moment after saying this and looked over everyone else.


    "Now that I mention it, does everyone know why the effects of magic are only temporary?"


    After asking the question, Miyuki continued without giving anyone a chance to respond.


    "The effects of magic are not eternal because the restorative powers of Eidos are at work. The restorative power of the Eidos tries to revert itself to before any external alterations occurred. However, the rewritten Eidos from "Regrowth" is only the target''s own information from before. If you''re being rewritten by your own Eidos, there is no need to revert to the time of injury and will remain in this world in a state where the injury never happened. All of this becomes as if nothing had ever happened."


    Mari and Kanon exchanged a glance. Mayumi blinked several times.


    Isori''s body went stiff and Kirihara wore a gobsmacked expression.


    There were all sorts of expressions, but the sentiment being expressed was all the same.


    "...Then, Tatsuya can heal any injury in one try, is that it? That''s almost impossible to believe. Even for Tatsuya, this is..."


    Mikihiko was the one who verbalized his internal monologue. "Not in one try, Yoshida-kun."


    Miyuki smiled and denied his words.


    "It''s practically instantaneous. In addition, the target is not restricted to biological organisms. Onii-sama can restore anything, regardless of whether it''s the human body or a piece of machinery."


    Miyuki was highly entertained by Mikihiko standing there with his jaw doing its best to reach the ground, but at the same time, a lonely smile appeared on her face.


    "Because of this magic, Onii-sama cannot freely wield other magics. Since his magic territory is dominated by this divine ability, there is no room for any other magic."


    Although she described it as divine, no one present believed that was an exaggeration.


    This was no exaggeration, this was a "miracle".


    "...That''s why Tatsuya-kun seems so unbalanced."


    "Ah... With such a high class magic on hand, it''s not surprising that other magics would be obstructed..."


    Miyuki only told them half the truth. She opted against revealing the other half.


    That was why she only wore a lonely smile as she watched her easily misled senpais converse with one another.


    "...But isn''t that amazing. He can eliminate any major injury suffered in the past 24 hours, right?"


    Kanon''s sudden interjection broke through the doom and gloom.


    "Indeed. It doesn''t matter if it''s a disaster area or battlefield, there are countless people who need help. He could save thousands, even tens of thousands of lives."


    As he finally grasped the meaning behind all this, Isori warmly agreed with Kanon.


    "Yeah! Compared to that, not using any other magic is only a minor hassle. Why is such an incredible power kept under wraps? You see, he could save so many more people with this. Rather than becoming infamous through taking the lives of others, he would be renowned for saving others. He could be a true hero!"


    "Is that so... The power to erase any injury, no matter the severity. And you dare to insinuate that such a magic would come at no cost?"


    A complete contrast to Kanon''s excitement, Miyuki was terribly calm, her face devoid of any expression.


    Her chilly, piercing gaze seemed to root Kanon to the spot.


    Although this was the first time they saw this, no matter if it was Kanon, Mari, Mayumi, it suddenly dawned on everyone that Miyuki was using that crystalline expression to cover her wildly rampaging emotions and forcibly projecting an aura of calmness.


    She, was in the throes of grief. She, was furious beyond all reason.


    "Onii-sama reviews the catalogue of changes in the Eidos to completely copy the Eidos. To do this, he must read all the stored information regarding the Eidos."


    Miyuki''s voice was still ever so calm to the point of being objective.


    Yet, Mayumi and Mari, Kanon and Isori, everyone present who heard her words felt a chill crawl up their spine.


    "And that, of course, includes the victim''s pain." Someone sharply inhaled.


    "Pain is not read from an intellectual perspective. The feeling of pain, the signals of pain that travel through the injured body''s nervous system, are directly transferred to your own side as direct information. That information does not pass through the brain, but is directly imprinted on your mind."


    Cough, someone began hacking. This was not intentional, merely a biological side effect of being unable to breathe.


    "Furthermore, all of that is condensed into an instant as it is transmitted. For example... In this situation, the time elapsed between Isori-senpai being wounded and Onii-sama arriving to use magic was approximately 30 seconds. Onii-sama used about 0.2 seconds to review all the changes in the Eidos. In that brief instance, the condensed pain that weighed on Onii-sama''s mind is about 150 times Isori-senpai''s suffering."


    "One hundred and fifty times..."


    A surprised gasp spilled from Isori''s lips. He couldn''t even begin to imagine that degree of pain.


    In addition, Isori was also questioning whether he could master himself in the face of that sort of pain.


    "The longer the duration of the wound, the greater the condensed pain. In order to erase an injury suffered one hour ago, the caster must suffer pain 10,000 times greater than the original."


    While Miyuki was not channeling her rage at anyone other than herself, her gaze still drifted towards Kanon.


    "Onii-sama must pay this price each time he heals someone else. With that in mind, do you still wish for him to wield this power for others?"


    She was exceptionally calm, but also in a towering rage.


    She was more enraged at herself than anyone else.


    That was because the willful individual who requested her brother to use "Regrowth" was none other than herself.


    ? ? ?


    "Captain, allied forces are retreating!"


    "Is that so."


    Hearing his subordinates report, Great Asian Alliance Special Ops Captain Chen Xiangshan''s voice did not betray a hint of surprise or regret or anything else at all. He merely nodded his head, not because he had already predicted that there was a high probability of allied defeat, but because he had already taken into account this possibility when plotting out his objectives. There was no correlation between achieving combat objectives and victory in battle. He had climbed to his current position because he had always followed that creed.


    "Currently, we will now begin Plan B."


    There were 20 soldiers accompanying him. Although their numbers were few, each one of them was a specialist at disrupting enemy assets from the rear gathered from back home. They were of an entirely different sort than the infiltrators he originally brought with him.


    "Lieutenant Lu."


    Despite his mishap earlier, after taking into account his raw fighting ability, Chen still called out the name of his most trustworthy subordinate.


    "I know you may think otherwise, but do not consider taking vengeance. Fixating on a relic of unknown value was a misstep from the outset."


    "Understood."


    No matter what his own thoughts on the matter were, Lu Gonghu perfectly modulated his voice when he responded to his superior officer. He was wearing his original equipment, the enchanted armor called the "White Tiger Armor".


    "Move out."


    In accordance with Chen''s order, the unit quietly began to advance.


    Their target lay ahead of them, the Kantou branch of the Japanese Magic Association in the Yokohama Bay Hills Tower.


    ? ? ?


    The heavy atmosphere on board the helicopter that Mayumi and the others were riding on was broken when Mizuki suddenly gasped.


    "Mizuki, what is it?"


    Miyuki, who was the center of the foreboding silence, gently asked the first question probably because she felt that it wouldn''t do to keep going like this.


    "Well, near the Bay Hills Tower, I thought I saw the flare of a bestial soul..."


    Despite sitting in the helicopter, Mizuki occasionally removed her glasses to scan the ground. Although she only did so because she thought there might be the off chance she would catch something, this time she was definitely on the right track.


    "Bestial? As in a bloodthirsty, violent sort of way?"


    While directing his question to Mizuki, Mikihiko pulled out a talisman from his breast pocket before getting a reply. Mikihiko activated the spell, put it up to his eye and looked through the talisman at the Bay Hills Tower.


    "Enemy attack!?"


    Surprise caused his voice to hitch. "Is that reliable?"


    "I thought the enemy retreated before the volunteers'' attack?"


    Erika and Kanon immediately followed up with their own questions. Mikihiko nodded at Erika''s question, but shook his head at Kanon.


    "A small number of enemies launched a surprise assault from the rear with a terrifying amount of spell power. We have to turn around quickly, the Magic Association is in danger!" The last comment was directed towards Mayumi.


    A hint of indecision floated across Mayumi''s eyes as she looked to Mari.


    "Mayumi Ojou-sama."


    Nakura''s voice came from the co-pilot''s seat.


    "There''s an emergency call on the line reserved for the Ten Master Clans from the Magic Association."


    "Patch it through."


    Mayumi seized the ear set from Nakura.


    Through the ear set, she heard the Magic Association member report the same dire situation that Mikihiko spoke of. Although the enemy numbers were few, there were limited Magicians at the Magic Association at this moment. At this rate, they wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer.


    Mayumi swiftly made a decision as if hesitation never crossed her mind.


    "Nakura, turn towards the Magic Association."


    Without waiting for a reply, Mayumi operated her own terminal and established a connection.


    "Saegusa, what''s going on?"


    Katsuto''s anxious voice that came down the line contained traces of frustration and confusion. Mayumi knew that Katsuto must have received the Magic Association''s plea for help as well.


    "Juumonji-kun, we will head towards the Magic Association." Mayumi skipped the preliminaries and spoke quickly.


    "The helicopter will immediately turn around, so we won''t take very long. Juumonji-kun, you focus on defeating the enemy forces."


    Katsuto didn''t know that Mayumi''s group was evacuating by helicopter, nor did Mayumi know that Katsuto was leading troops at the front line.


    However, Mayumi believed that Katsuto definitely wouldn''t sit idly by while the situation worsened. In addition, she knew that he would enter the battle and would serve as an essential part of the armed forces.


    Even Juumonji Katsuto was not someone who could be in two places at the same time. He could not possibly defeat two enemies that came from different directions at the same time.


    "I''m relying on you!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    After cutting the feed, the helicopter turned around and advanced forwards.


    The surprise attack from Chen''s detachment completely caught the Japanese forces unprepared. This wasn''t because it was a surprise assault using a small detachment of troops, but because they had kept so many elite forces in reserve.


    The Great Asian Alliance troops attacking along the coastline are currently (estimated) to be in a completely inferior position. The hillside forces were crushed by the volunteers under Katsuto''s command and the inland forces had all been captured because of the betrayal at China Street. The troops at Sangech�� were in complete disarray because of the flying troops in black. There was simply no additional troop strength left.


    And yet, they were definitely being attacked by a small group of elite soldiers. Their size did not surpass one squad in strength, yet every single one of them was incredibly capable in battle. Especially that warrior garbed in white, Chinese-style armor who didn''t even flinch at machine gun fire from APCs and broke through barricade after barricade until he reached the summit of the hill.


    Alighting from the helicopter, Mayumi and company caught sight of him.


    "That guy!?"


    Seeing that soldier in white armor, or to be more precise, after feeling the aura he was giving off, Mari made a sound of pure astonishment.


    "It''s that man from before... I think he is called Lu Gonghu. Guess he managed to escape."


    Mayumi squinted her eyes as she used Sensory-Type Magic to inspect the man''s face.


    "Lu Gonghu!?"


    "Erika, do you know who he is?"


    Erika nodded in raw excitement at Leo''s inquiry. "He''s a strong one!"


    "Eh~"


    Still, upon hearing Erika''s concise answer, Leo didn''t seem cowed in the slightest and his eyes seemed to glow even brighter. Because of this, the pair of upperclassmen felt a headache eclipsing their initial worries.


    Catching sight of the approaching enemy unit, Miyuki pulled out her CAD.


    "Miyuki-chan, STOP!"


    Mayumi was completely focused on Erika, but managed to catch wind of the danger in time and frantically stopped her.


    "Do you want the Magic Association members'' magic to fail as well!?"


    Miyuki''s favored magic targeted whole areas. Magic with weak interference strength would fizzle away when Miyuki unleashed her magic. If she could identify each individual situation, then she might be able to differentiate them enough to avoid interfering with allied magic, but Mayumi considered this to be impossible at a range where men looked to be the size of ants.


    "Don''t worry, I will end this in one strike!"


    Sure enough, Miyuki''s response implied that she was about to unleash a cruel attack that paid no heed to allies in the line of fire.


    How could she say something so horrifying despite that adorable appearance, Mayumi felt her headache worsening.


    "No, if something goes sideways, is Miyuki-chan the only one who will pay the price?"


    While Miyuki''s thoughts on Mayumi''s comment revolved around


    "there''s no way I would miss any of them", Miyuki still obediently put her CAD away since Mayumi was concerned on her behalf after all.


    "Miyuki-chan, please protect the branch headquarters itself. I know this seems like I''m leaving all the responsibility to you, but the only one who can hold the fort is probably Miyuki-chan."


    "Understood."


    Although Mayumi''s "request" strategy was plain to see, Miyuki still accepted her new mission.


    "Kirihara-kun and Mibu-chan will accompany Miyuki, and can the two of you protect Shibata-san as well?"


    This arrangement was blatantly taking Kirihara''s recent injury into consideration, but Kirihara didn''t object as he accepted his charge.


    "Isori-kun, Kanon-chan, and Yoshida-kun, you three take care of the enemies besides the warrior in white."


    After saying this, Mayumi glanced at Mari. "Mari."


    "Ah, we''ll handle that guy. Erika, Saijou, you two are with me." Mari nodded at Mayumi and looked towards Erika.


    "I was going to do that even without you saying so!"


    Leo chose to forgo saying anything, but he nodded gravely as he stood next to the combative Erika.


    The White Tiger Armor that Lu Gonghu wore was a device enchanted through the Chinese Ancient Magic Daoism and could amplify his Steel Qigong. When wearing this White Tiger Armor, Lu Gonghu''s world-renowned might as a close combat Magician could be put on full display.


    The APC that replaced a standard barricade opened fire with its autocannon at Lu Gonghu with shells equivalent to high powered rifles, but Lu Gonghu brushed them aside easily. Not only were the areas covered in armor like so, even the uncovered portions were also the same. That was the result of amplifying Steel Qigong. The White Tiger was closest to "Gold" in the Five Phases. In this white armor, the Steel Qigong that covered Lu Gonghu entirely was strengthened further. With him in the vanguard breaking through every obstacle in their way, the ambush troops were drawing closer to the side branch of the Magic Association.


    However, in front of the final barricade, Lu Gonghu caught sight of that accursed young woman. Lu Gonghu was thankful for this unexpected opportunity to avenge his earlier shame. Although he had acquiesced to Chen''s order, the desire for vengeance burned fiercely within his bosom. Both his injuries across the ribs and back were fine so long as he wore the armor. Lu Gonghu charged towards the young woman twice responsible for his failures �� Mari.


    Holding her favored triblade that she received from the Magic Association �� Mari always carried this hidden weapon on her, she prepared to meet his charge. Mari held the blade in her left hand while her right hand carried the CAD that was normally in her left hand. There were two kodachis attached to her belt along with many bottles of chemicals. The female combat uniform she wore was also lent by the Magic Association. Mari''s equipment could cover all the bases, but Mari was clairvoyant on how long she could last against Lu Gonghu operating at peak capacity.


    Completely indifferent to Mari''s ability, Lu Gonghu took a slashing attack from Erika on his flank.


    Yamatsunami. The speed was too quick for Lu Gonghu to dodge. No, if he had noticed Erika from the outset he still could have pulled it off, but tunnel vision prevented Lu Gonghu from doing so.


    The speed was too quick for Lu Gonghu to dodge. No, if he had noticed Erika from the outset he still could have pulled it off, but tunnel vision prevented Lu Gonghu from doing so.


    Forced to respond to the sweeping odachi, Lu Gonghu raised both wrists to parry Orochimaru''s attack. Rubble scattered everywhere at Lu Gonghu''s feet from the impact. After the force from Yamatsunami was transferred into the ground, Lu Gonghu''s Steel Qigong repelled the blade''s attack.


    "Ha!"


    Someone let out a roar behind Lu Gonghu.


    Synchronized with Leo''s roar, Usuba Kagerou came sweeping in. The stroke was aimed towards the lower half of the body where Lu Gonghu''s legs were.


    If this was a full frontal assault perpendicular to the ground, Lu Gonghu might have ignored the attack completely based on the thickness of the blade. However, since it was an attack that ran parallel to the ground, the black shadow of the carbon nanotubes was reflected in Lu Gonghu''s eyes.


    Lu''s body flew through the sky. He sent a flying kick with the force of a cannon ball at Leo and although Leo aimed at Lu''s body and tried to turn his horizontal slash to a vertical one, there was no way he was going to make it.


    "Heh?"


    A short "hmph" came from Lu Gonghu''s mouth as he slid through the sky.


    While taking a shot at Leo, Mayumi''s magic caught up to Lu Gonghu. Each of the shots carried little weight, but several hundred shots impacting on him would definitely send him flying. Lu Gonghu''s flying kick was diverted from its course and just managed to miss Leo''s side. The moment he landed would be a perfect opening for an attack. �� Except no one was in position.


    "Armor!"


    Just as Leo''s voice activated sequence ended, Lu Gonghu''s twin fists impacted directly on Leo''s chest.


    It was a Tiger Claw launched with eye dazzling speed.


    Leo''s body flew sideways and crashed into one of the cars that acted as part of the barricade.


    "Damn it!"


    Erika''s Orochimaru swung downward.


    This time, Lu Gonghu easily dodged the downward swing of the sword.


    The downward swing of the odachi did not violently impact on the ground, but bounced upwards and sliced towards Lu Gonghu''s abdomen. Inertia was not restored upon the swing downwards, but rather, concurrent with the slice upwards. This was one of the alternate techniques of Yamatsunami.


    "Yamatsunami Tsubamegaeshi".


    Nevertheless, while the weight of the blow was maintained, its speed was not; therefore, it was unable to break through Lu Gonghu''s Steel Qigong. The blade slid across Lu Gonghu''s abdomen as he bore down on Erika.


    Erika''s left hand released Orochimaru and used her forearm to eat Lu Gonghu''s attack.


    Both Orochimaru and Erika were sent flying.


    For a tiny instant, astonishment crossed Lu Gonghu''s features.


    There wasn''t much sense that his blow connected, so in that instant, Erika must have activated Orochimaru''s inertia cancel ability.


    Yet, unlike Leo, Erika crashed into the roadblock and didn''t get back up. If the inertia was entirely canceled, then even running into the barricade itself should yield no injury. This must be because the ability wasn''t able to completely absorb the blow.


    Lu Gonghu immediately concentrated everything on Mari.


    However, that tiny fraction of an instant was enough to present a golden opportunity.


    By the time Lu Gonghu''s eyes rested on Mari, her right hand shifted to reveal three thin, circular containers held between her fingertips.


    Lu Gonghu immediately held his breath. He had not forgotten the magic that caused him to suffer so much. If he only held his breath while in the throes of oxygen deprivation, the air with lower oxygen content would still pass into the lungs and ravage the body. Hence Lu Gonghu plugged his esophagus and physically held his breath.


    Yet on Mari''s side, she wasn''t using the same tactics either. Her advantage over others lay not in overwhelming magic power or swift activation speed, but her versatility in multiple magics and the ability to combine them to simultaneously chain multiple magics, a high class technique that was extremely difficult for her opponents to defend against. At First High, Hattori might possess a similar ability, but in terms of anti-personnel combat, Mari''s complexity and versatility put all others to shame. Her expertise lay in striking at exposed sensory organs, such as auditory, olfactory senses in order to take away the enemy''s fighting ability using magic. Thanks to these skills, Mari was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Magicians who were direct descendants from the Ten Master Clans like Katsuto and Mayumi. The three of them together were known collectively as the "Triumvirate".


    Lu Gonghu''s White Tiger Armor was a traditional piece of Chinese armor and was not airtight, which was something that couldn''t be helped for magical devices enchanted with Ancient Magic. Traditionally, airborne weapons were not used in the heat of combat where friend and foe were locked in close quarters, which was why the execution of the White Tiger Armor did not take that into account.


    Yet, there was a Magician here who used airborne attacks in close combat range with nary a regard to the "traditional" way of doing things.


    Manipulating the air flow, Mari combined the chemicals wafting from the three small containers and sent a smell that induced drunkenness into Lu Gonghu''s nose that led directly to the olfactory organ.


    Lu Gonghu''s body had undergone poison resistance training, so he was able to overcome the chemical''s effects. However, just as his physical body was recovering, the triblade was bearing down on his throat. Seeing the black string attached to the blade �� "Pressure Slash" closing in, Lu Gonghu chose evasive action over parrying the blow.


    Thus, Lu Gonghu flipped backwards while kicking his feet outward. Although this was a kick with no technique and pure force, he easily sent Mari''s body hurtling through the air.


    While taking evasive action to avoid the incoming repulsion field blade, he relaxed his wind pipe.


    His eyes that were facing skyward caught sight of a white block flying towards his head.


    The size was about a child''s fist and the dry ice was dropping at a speed that the eye could follow, so Lu Gonghu used his right fist to meet the block.


    The second Lu Gonghu''s palm came into contact, the dry ice block reverted to carbon dioxide and began to condense as it rushed towards Lu Gonghu. The high density carbon dioxide rushed into Lu Gonghu''s wind pipe and filled his lungs.


    That was Mayumi''s anti-personnel finishing strike "Dry Meteor". It was a magic that combined all four processes of carbon dioxide convergence, condensation, acceleration and release. The magic relied on the shock wave and carbon dioxide poisoning to render the enemy immobile.


    One of the finest close combat Magicians fell before the onslaught of the young woman nicknamed the "Magic Shooter" for her prowess in long-range precision shooting that ranked in the top 10 in the world.


    "Mari, are you hurt?"


    "Erika! Leo! You guys alright?"


    Kanon and Mikihiko came running forward. Isori was following behind Kanon with an exhausted visage. They appeared to have taken care of all the other enemies besides Lu Gonghu.


    "I''m fine, thanks to the armor."


    "Kanon, I think they''re OK."


    Mari immediately replied. Mayumi turned her eyes toward the barricade''s side.


    "Leo looks to be fine as well."


    Leo clumsily clambered off the ground and was joking with Mikihiko. The armor created by Fortifying Magic must have kicked in in time.


    "...I''m OK too."


    The last person, Erika, lay on the ground while grumbling. "Erika!?"


    Mikihiko frantically hurried over while concern flooded Leo''s face.


    Just as Mari turned her gaze to her, Erika leaped off the ground to her feet.


    "Erika, are you well enough to stand?"


    Erika''s surprising action rendered Mikihiko and Leo speechless as their jaws dropped whereas Isori asked her in concern.


    "I''m OK. Just a mild concussion, so I lost consciousness for a bit there."


    Following that, Erika sighed deeply. "Man, I still lost."


    Rather than being pleased that the enemy was defeated, she cared far more that she was beaten in battle. Such a comment that befitted Erika''s personality perfectly caused Mikihiko and Leo to relax and break into laughter.


    ? ? ?


    Chen Xiangshan was walking along a corridor leading to the Magic Association side branch by himself. Although this was a special operation, he was making no attempt to hide the sound of his footsteps and was just walking normally. Although he had not taken the elevator or escalator from the first floor and was only taking the stairs, he had yet to be discovered by anyone.


    All of those watchful gazes were concentrated on his subordinates drawing all the attention by the hillside. He knew of this and never doubted that for a second, because he had arranged for this to happen from the very beginning. In his conspicuous white armor, Lu Gonghu was the perfect bait.


    Ghostwalker was a magic that selected positions based on fortune. Still, much like how ninjutsu was seen as solely a physical attribute despite its nature as a high class ability, the Ancient Magic - Ghostwalker also had a side of its own.


    It was a magic that manipulated the vectors. Based on the user''s wishes, this secretive magic could redirect other people''s attention to the desired location.


    People with their vectors scrambled would never locate the target. Much like someone who intended to walk straight forward but was actually walking in circles, or maybe seeing a carriage plainly in walking distance but never able to catch up. Ghostwalker was a specialized branch of mental interference magic.


    Unrestricted by physical parameters, consciously manipulating the target''s direction was the basics of Ghostwalker. Thanks to the assistance of his subordinates, Chen easily reached the Kantou branch of the Japanese Magic Association.


    He pushed against the door only to find that the door was locked. This was within his calculations. Chen quickly removed a terminal and pressed it against the key pad. He was using Gold Electron Silkworms to break through the locking mechanism and bypass this physical barrier. Although the alarm sounded because the locking mechanism was breached, Chen didn''t mind in the slightest because he had plenty of time before the Association members returned. The moment Chen stepped into the side branch of the Magic Association �� he was surrounded by a surreal, chilling air.


    "So that is Ghostwalker. I learned something new today."


    A delightful and charming voice traveled to Chen''s ears. He was unable to move freely despite the fact that he wasn''t frozen, so he had to force himself to look towards where the voice came from.


    Standing there was an impossibly beautiful young woman, and she was no artificial projection that could only be found in the realm of the fey. And she was smiling coldly at him.


    "Shiba Miyuki..."


    "Since you already know my name, that means you are the ones who have been troubling Onii-sama recently."


    For some reason, Miyuki''s voice contained a feeling of assurance.


    Despite the questions Chen had on the subject, he opened his mouth to ask another question.


    "Why are you here? Did my magic not take effect...?" Miyuki''s smile seemed to raise the temperature somewhat. Just this alone was enough to send Chen''s heart beating wildly. "That''s because I received a warning. Be careful of the vectors." Chen''s eyes widened. That implied that someone had already seen through his magic.


    "Honestly, just this warning alone was rather hard to comprehend. Since I was warned to watch the vectors, I might as well as be on guard against all 360 degrees. I know I''ll get something this way."


    That''s complete bull crap, Chen thought. If that alone was sufficient to break Ghostwalker, then the technique would have gone extinct long ago. Yet �� the reality was that his spell had been broken. Just as he was considering this, Chen''s body detected a different chill than the cold air that was surrounding him.


    "Fortunately, we have a Magician on our side who can see the unseeable, so we could catch your figure even if we couldn''t see your magic."


    That was entirely different from guarding every vector! Chen wanted to point this out, but his mouth was unable to utter a single sound.


    "Regardless, since you are the perpetrator, I''m sure everyone would be more relaxed if you disappeared."


    Miyuki revealed an adorable smile as if she was incredibly pleased. Within that smile, Chen realized what his fate would be.


    It was only now that Chen discovered that his body temperature was dropping at an unnatural rate.


    "You can take a small nap. I''ve made great strides so I guarantee you will not sleep forever."


    Accompanied by that voice, Chen''s consciousness was submerged in darkness.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time that Miyuki captured Chen Xiangshan, Tatsuya and Yanagi were closing in on the enemy''s jugular.


    Although Katsuto and the volunteers under his command were also aggressively pursuing the enemy, they were doing so by foot and didn''t possess the sheer mobility of Tatsuya''s group.


    Under the conditions where soldiers were capable of independent flight, the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion fully utilized this revolutionary application of flying troops to its utmost as they outflanked and cut off the enemy from the flank and rear.


    Originally, the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was an experimental unit meant to test the newest magical techniques for military purposes.


    Using Mobile Suits to achieve maximum flexibility on the battlefield was right up their alley.


    Since the modern era, offensive weaponry continued to outstrip defensive weaponry in performance. Tank armor could be destroyed by infantry carrying guided missile weapon systems, and infantry had long since learned to adopt scattered formations.


    With the enemy in a scattered formation, each detachment could be taken out one at a time with sufficient mobility and attack power.


    Rather than destroying each unit, they were taking out the troops that made up each of the scattered units.


    Using a new tactic only made possible by the Mobile Suits'' mobility and firepower from their equipment, the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion routed the enemy invaders.


    Rifles with increased penetration.


    Guided missiles with warheads tipped with gas that only expanded in flammable directions.


    The Electromagnetic Particle Cannon that used electromagnetic power to fire high temperature metallic particles.


    Weapons that could not be created without magic due to component or design issues were demonstrating their might.


    Of course, magic was equally active.


    Of all the magic present, one of the most noteworthy was Captain Yanagi''s "Thousand Tatami".


    And Tatsuya''s "Mist Dispersal".


    Certainly, the sight of a metallic block weighing several tons repeatedly flipping over was awe inspiring, but no matter how impressive, Yanagi''s "Thousand Tatami" was only support magic and lacked the power to deliver the finishing blow to the enemy.


    In contrast, "Mist Dispersal" was considerably more mundane and quiet.


    There was no sound or emitted light.


    To reduce the chance of triggering a gunpowder or fuel explosion, he raised the degree of decomposition so that the easily flammable materials would not ignite.


    All he did was erase them all.


    Dissipated to dust, transformed into steam and then scattered. That was all he did.


    Just like that, the very existence of the enemy and their machines faded.


    The magic that did not even leave behind a corpse completely shattered the enemy morale.


    They had only been in contact with the enemy for 15 minutes.


    That was already the enemy''s limit.


    Unable to bear the loss in manpower and the even greater collapse of morale, the invading army broke completely.


    Translator''s Notes and References


    1.�� BC = Bio-Chemical, in case you are wondering


    2.�� S&D = Search & Destroy, in case you are wondering again.


    3.�� One of the principal Hindu deities, worshiped as the destroyer and restorer of worlds and in numerous other forms


    4.�� A famous military general and strategist during the three kingdoms

 Volume 7 - CH 13

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion finally caught sight of the camouflaged vessel that served as the enemy base.


    The enemy invested approximately 20 large APCs with wheels, 60 bipedal tanks, and 800 combat personnel that included large numbers of Magicians.


    Although this was insufficient to capture territory, this was more than enough firepower for one battle. However, they were currently mired in a state of annihilation where all APCs and bipedal tanks were destroyed and infantry losses exceeded 70%.


    The force on the front line responsible for routing them was the same 40 man flying unit.


    The Yokohama Incident was approaching its final stage.


    ? ? ?


    Completing his role as the commanding officer for the volunteers, Katsuto received a communication from the Magic Association side branch.


    "The enemy vessel is departing our shores!"


    Hearing that report, Katsuto''s brows slightly furrowed to portray his astonishment.


    "The enemy should not have been able to retreat yet."


    Currently, there were no longer any enemy combatants still fighting anywhere in sight.


    The unit they were fighting just a moment ago had fled after leaving a rear guard behind.


    Even the surviving members of the rear guard had surrendered.


    Even so, they couldn''t possibly have boarded all the remnants on such short notice.


    There should be still be enemy forces remaining along the coastline.


    "The enemy appears to have abandoned any attempt at recovering their remaining forces. Shall we turn to eradication?"


    The communications officer, whose age was roughly the same as Katsuto, asked Katsuto this question with his eyes sparkling. After bitter, continuous fighting with lots of allied losses, a vengeful spirit was only to be expected.


    That being said, it was precisely for this reason that Katsuto shook his head.


    "That is not our responsibility. We do not have to take unnecessary risks, so leave the rest to the JSDF."


    "--Understood!"


    He probably wasn''t satisfied with that answer, but he didn''t disobey the Magician from the Ten Master Clans responsible for leading them to victory.


    From the young man''s mouth, the order was issued to all volunteer units to cease combat operations.


    ? ? ?


    The battalion from Tsurumi came from the north, whereas a unit from Fujisawa was finally on approach from the south. From the west, there was the garrison from Tsuchiya with elements from the Fujisawa units.


    Unable to sustain the pressure exerted from all three fronts, the enemy abandoned all attempts to recover the amphibious units and began to retreat.


    Not that Yanagi ever intended to allow the enemy vessel that was frantically hoisting anchor to escape.


    "Leave the enemies that haven''t escaped to the squads behind us. We''re taking the fight to the enemy vessel and taking it down!"


    While it was possible to use the Mobile Suit''s aerial mobility to fly over the enemy remnants on the ground and board the enemy vessel to directly assault the interior, Yanagi opted not to use that strategy due to the inherent risk and waste of time.


    Using the soldiers armed with rifles that had amplified penetration power as escorts, he pulled the soldiers armed with guided missiles tipped with directional gas detonators into the center and formed an assault unit.


    However, just as they were about to take flight, a voice called for him to desist.


    "Captain Yanagi, please do not launch a direct assault on the enemy vessel."


    "Fujibayashi, what''s going on?"


    Fujibayashi was the one who interjected over the intercom.


    "The enemy vessel is using hydrazine fuel batteries. Sinking that vessel in Tokyo Bay would negatively affect the water quality too severely."


    Yanagi lightly clucked his tongue. He wasn''t going to ask why she knew something like this.


    Grasping the streaming beam of electrons and using magic to backtrack the target was one of Fujibayashi''s favorite magic tactics.


    Fujibayashi was able to tell the difference between normal Magicians and "Boosters" simply by reading the weak brain waves from up to 1 km out. Thus, identifying the molecular composition of the massive store of fuel without any radiation screens posed no challenge for her.


    "So what are we going to do?"


    "Fall back, Yanagi."


    "Commander?"


    The transmission target suddenly changed, prompting a surprised outburst from Yanagi. This did not originate from the alteration to the change in target, but to the order itself.


    "Do not misunderstand. We are not ending the battle here. Leave the cleanup of the enemy remnants to the units from Tsurumi and Fujisawa, your group is to return immediately."


    "Understood."


    He must have managed to organize his thoughts while receiving the message, but this time there was no hesitation in his voice.


    Soldiers using the Mobile Suits to achieve flight were excellent for blitzing the enemy headquarters or launching surprise attacks on the enemy rear, but they were ill suited for combat situations like cleanup that required massive manpower and time.


    In addition, even though they raised efficiency by gathering the elite troops for this, prolonged use of magic would still lead to exhaustion.


    Yanagi gave the order for his troops to Return To the Base.


    ? ? ?


    After handing command of the battalion to Yanagi, Major Kazama led Captain Sanada, Lieutenant Fujibayashi and Tatsuya to the roof of the Bay Hills Tower.


    The cleanup process (sweeping out the last of the enemy remnants and returning the combat zone to a non-combat zone) was largely finished. Although there were scattered flashes and gunfire dotted across the landscape, everything should fall silent by nightfall. In regards to the collapsed tunnel and the subsequently buried underground shelter, initial estimates believed they would be able to open a route to the shelter tomorrow.


    The people in that shelter were actually in a more comfortable environment than the ones living in temporary shelters erected on the surface.


    Right now, the time was 6 in the evening. Dusk -- the hour of the devil.


    "Enemy vessel is at Sagaminada and heading south at 30 knots."


    Lieutenant Fujibayashi reviewed the portable observation device she carried and reported this to Kazama.


    "That''s in the middle ground between Oshima and the Boso Peninsula. There will be no problems if we sink it there."


    Nodding at Fujibayashi''s words, Kazama turned to Sanada.


    "Release the seal on Third Eye."


    "Understood."


    Receiving the key card from Kazama''s hands, Sanada unlocked the seal on the large case next to him with a rather incautious, even delighted, expression.


    This was a case hastily shipped to them from the headquarters in Kasumiura.


    The complex lock consisted of a card key, blood pattern verification, password, and voice-print verification.


    "Vanity of vanities, all is vanity"


    [Password Confirmed]


    The vocal response was originally unnecessary but happened to be one of Sanada''s hobbies, despite the fact that this seal was no joke at all.


    Inside, there was a large rifle-shaped Specialized CAD.


    Sanada personally removed that CAD, "Third Eye", and handed it to Tatsuya, who was still decked out in the Mobile Suit with his helmet on.


    Tatsuya pulled out the cord from the gun stock and connected it to his right wrist. The connection would run through the lines in the interior of the Mobile Suit and link directly to the helmet.


    "Special Lieutenant Oguro." Kazama called out Tatsuya''s alias.


    "Activate Material Burst and sink the enemy vessel."


    "Yes, sir."


    A trace of anxiety was mixed within Tatsuya''s voice.


    Although the last time he used "Material Burst" was in combat 3 years ago, the success of the magic itself was not in question.


    That anxiety came from his eagerness to give it another go.


    Tatsuya turned to face the south and set the rifle stock against his shoulder.


    "Establishing connection with observation camera in the stratosphere."


    Keeping an eye on the observation device in the shape of a notepad, Fujibayashi reported to Kazama.


    There was no need to inform Tatsuya.


    That was because an image from the connection appeared on Tatsuya''s visor -- the infrared image of the enemy vessel.


    A platform equipped with cameras to watch the national border that was in the stratosphere over Japan sent the image through Third Eye''s antennae.


    Using the same image that Fujibayashi saw to verify the target, Tatsuya began to search for the enemy vessel''s external status from the information dimension.


    There were countless water droplets covering the hull. Among them, he selected the water droplet clinging to the deck that was directly above the hydrazine fuel canister.


    The camera''s magnification was unable to identify each individual droplet, so he used Third Eye''s remote precision targeting auxiliary system and finished aiming by visually perceiving the information.


    "Material Burst, activate."


    Tatsuya murmured and squeezed the trigger.


    The enemy vessel traveling south from Sagaminada was lulled into a sense of security.


    "As expected, the Japanese military did not attempt to pursue."


    "Hmph...... Those guys don''t have the balls."


    "Because they''re afraid of a hydrazine spill?"


    "It''s the same thing. They could only watch as the enemy retreated to safety because they''re still stuck on hypocrisy like environmentalism."


    Surely soldiers from any country would resist adopting a defeatist mentality.


    While they believed that they were still being observed by artificial satellites or platforms in the stratosphere, they had faith that they were no longer in danger of further attack.


    This didn''t exactly constitute carelessness on their part. Generally speaking, if something were to happen then the attack would have happened by now. At the very least, there should be pursuit from naval ships or aircraft.


    "......Remember, we will avenge this humiliation in spades."


    More than one or two officers present had already taken a fresh assault for granted and vowed vengeance.


    Right now, they were just about to pass east of Oshima. Abruptly, the alarm klaxons wailed.


    That was the alarm for fluctuations in psion waves, indicating that they were being targeted by a CAD''s auxiliary targeting system.


    "What''s going on?"


    The captain of the vessel must be calling for a sitrep.


    That was only natural, given that there wasn''t even a hint of the enemy within a 10 km radius.


    Yet, the captain of the camouflaged vessel wasn''t even able to finish that short sentence.


    A scorching ball of light manifested on deck.


    Shock waves were created because the air was rapidly being heated and the deck melted to create a flow of metallic steam, instantaneously setting alight anything flammable, which included the hydrazine, as the colossal fireball devoured the entire vessel.


    The burning hell born of Material Burst could be verified on the rooftops of the Bay Hills Tower through the observation cameras from the stratosphere.


    The ultimate in Decomposition Magic, "Material Burst". Magic that could decompose matter into energy.


    This was not an annihilation reaction. Since this was directly decomposing matter down into energy, there was no loss of energy from the collision between electrons and positrons that would be seen in annihilation reactions. Based on Einstein''s Formula, the energy created was mass multiplied by the speed of light squared.


    The energy released from one drop of water, a paltry 50 milligrams of matter, was equivalent to 1000 tons of TNT.


    That much heat energy was immediately released from the space that one drop of water occupied.


    "......Confirmed explosion at location of enemy vessel. Visual confirmation impossible due to the steam created by the explosion, but the ship is expected to be sunk."


    "Vessel confirmed to be sunk. Any danger of a tsunami?"


    Tatsuya corrected his posture and inquired of Fujibayashi as she was making her report from the observation device.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no sign of a tsunami."


    "We were able to hit a 50 mg drop of water from approximately 80 kilometers out......


    ''Third Eye'' has fulfilled its designed purpose."


    Sanada gleefully reported.


    Kazama silently nodded in regards to Sanada''s report and congratulated Tatsuya.


    "Excellent work."


    "Yes, sir."


    Nodding in response to Tatsuya''s salute, Kazama announced the end to combat operations.


    ? ? ?


    Sitting alone in the bar, Zhou Gongjin received word that the vessel that attacked Yokohama had been sunk. He received a secret communique from his master who had tabs on information from all across the world.


    Zhou Gongjin smiled thinly. He was not melancholic about their deaths in any way. In the end, they were only people who happened to share ancestors who dwelt in the same country. Their country didn''t provide an ounce of protection at any point, but they still had the gall to demand others to slave away and provide resources for them as if it was a matter of course. He had no reason to hold a favorable impression of them, just as he bore no positive feelings towards this country''s government.


    It was an excellent thing that the country''s strength had been weakened, Zhou thought. A decrease in national power implied a rise in economic value. If every country''s national power decreased, binding laws would weaken as well, which would allow him more freedom of movement.


    This time, the goal was to reduce this country''s magic power by drawing large numbers of combat Magicians to their death in battle, which appeared to have ended in failure. However, the other country suffered considerable damage. Furthermore, that country was predicted to mobilize their Strategic Class Magician. His master had already arranged everything. This way, this country would undoubtedly dispatch their own Strategic Class Magician.


    Which side is going to win? Or was this going to be mutually assured destruction?


    Zhou gently shook the wine in his glass and revealed a malevolent smile.


    ? ? ?


    Returning home, Miyuki spent the night alone. It wasn''t a rarity for her to be by herself.


    Due to exercises with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, there were times when Tatsuya was not at home.


    At those times, she would definitely receive a line from Tatsuya, and today was no exception.


    Also, Miyuki and her brother would always be connected no matter how great the distance.


    This was no abstract or ideological concept, her brother''s strength was always watching her surroundings and guarding her against all threats.


    Just as he was now.


    Even if she halted her interference towards her brother, her brother''s guardianship would never cease.


    Tatsuya would always be subconsciously watching Miyuki.


    Despite his lack of choice in the matter, this idea still delighted Miyuki.


    Just then, the melody from the phone rang out. Typically, this melody would not ring out.


    -- Fate is beckoning --


    Just as the phrase goes, this melody always decided the siblings'' destiny.


    She hurriedly got to her feet, and lightly groomed herself before standing in front of the camera and accepting the video call.


    "Long time no see, Oba-sama."


    "I apologize for the late hour, Miyuki."


    "No, that''s hardly the case."


    Raising her deeply bowed head, there was an elegant woman dressed in a pitch dark dress smiling warmly on the other side of the screen.


    While her actual age was over 40, her appearance gave the impression she was in her 30s.


    Not only was the image like this, her actual appearance was the same.


    Unlike Miyuki''s beauty that defied description, this was a woman full of feminine charms and enchanting mature beauty.


    She was the twin sister of the siblings'' mother.


    The current head of the Yotsuba Family.


    One of the strongest Magicians in the world.


    Yotsuba Maya.


    "Is that so


    ......? Still, today was quite the hectic day."


    "Sorry for making you worry."


    After the concise response, she once more bowed gracefully in front of the camera.


    Maya nodded leisurely at her niece''s posture.


    "I''m more at ease now that I''ve seen your face. Well, not that there was anything to worry about since Tatsuya was with you...... Speaking of which, where is Tatsuya right now?"


    As if suddenly recalling this, or maybe she just happened onto this subject as Maya made her inquiry.


    However, Miyuki was not fooled.


    She understood very clearly that this was her aunt''s true question.


    "My sincere apologies. Onii-sama still has to handle some post operation duties and has not returned."


    "Ah! I can''t believe Tatsuya, leaving behind his cute little sister, where has he run off to squander his time?"


    What a headache, Maya pressed a hand to her face and used this exaggerated motion to portray her bemusement.


    "I am mortified that we have caused you to worry. I don''t always know where Onii-sama is at any given time......"


    In comparison, Miyuki remained in her impeccable posture and respectful attitude.


    "However, Oba-sama, there is no need to worry. Onii-sama''s power is always protecting me."


    "Ah, that''s true. Miyuki, even though you have unlocked the seal, Tatsuya can never abandon his oath."


    Maya said with a small smile. That smile seemed to reprimand Miyuki for unsealing Tatsuya''s shackles without Maya''s prior approval.


    "Indeed, it is just as you say, Oba-sama. No matter where Onii-sama goes, he will never relinquish his duties as a guardian of his own will."


    Despite this, Miyuki''s earnest attitude had no openings to exploit.


    "Hearing you say that certainly eases my mind. Oh yes, why don''t the two of you come home next Sunday. It''s been a long time since I saw the two of you face to face."


    "I am overwhelmed by your invitation. I will convey this message to Onii-sama when he returns."


    "I look forward to it. Then, good night, Miyuki."


    "Good night, Oba-sama."


    The screen vanished and Miyuki let out a deep breath after making sure the link was severed before collapsing on the sofa.


    She was under enormous pressure whenever facing her aunt. For some reason, she always picked the times when her brother was absent -- actually she might be intentionally picking this time -- to call in.


    After this, this was their aunt she was talking about here. She must comprehend things beyond Miyuki''s understanding.


    Even so, Miyuki could not afford to get careless in front of Maya. Any inappropriate statement on her part would lead to further restrictions on her brother''s movement.


    She pulled open the curtains and gazed towards the western skies where her brother was.


    In order to finish this incident once and for all, her brother was probably accompanying Kazama to Tsushima.


    At least, that''s what the message Miyuki had received said, and Tatsuya would never lie to Miyuki.


    Her heart told her that this was necessary.


    For Miyuki, nothing pleased her more than Tatsuya being needed by others.


    But today, Tonight,


    Her heart yearned,


    And desired for Tatsuya to stay by her side. Right now, Miyuki was alone in their house.


    It was far too lonely and difficult to bear the burden of the lives she took all by herself.


    (Onii-sama......)


    Calling out to her brother in her mind, she gently wrapped her arms around herself.


    As if feeling the residual warmth from her brother''s gentle embrace earlier, Miyuki''s hands tightened around her body.


    ? ? ?


    October 30th, 2095 AD.


    Today was Halloween, but since Tatsuya wasn''t a Christian, the day bore no special meaning to him.


    Right now, he had arrived at Tsushima Base.


    Thirty five years ago, during the Third World War, which was the tumultuous period where countless wars broke out over a 20 year period, this island was attacked by the Great Asian Alliance''s autonomous regional forces from Korea and 70% of the residents were massacred.


    The reason was that they didn''t want to provide any reason to antagonize their neighbors, leading to a situation where an island on the national border was bereft of even the minimal garrison troops.


    The Korean Army also had their reasons. Simply put, that was just how those times were.


    Regardless, 70% of the residents were lost, the 20% that fled incurred injuries both severe and light, with the remaining 10% of the residents captured. The simple fact of that matter was that the island had been captured.


    After reclaiming Tsushima, the Japanese government converted this island into a fortress.


    This was a front line base with large scale military harbors and solid walls, complete with cutting edge anti-aircraft and anti-ship weaponry.


    This was Tsushima Base.


    "Special Lieutenant, please come to the War Room."


    The summons came over the transmission device he wore on his left ear.


    From the roof, Tatsuya returned to the interior of the base.


    He watched one side of the sea where traces of the Korean Peninsula could be seen.


    "You''re here."


    Seeing Tatsuya enter the room still decked out in the Mobile Suit with the helmet down and salute, Kazama returned the salute and gestured for him to take a seat.


    Although several individuals looked askance at him wearing the pitch black combat uniform with the helmet and visor down, Tatsuya didn''t care in the slightest and sat in a chair near the corner of the War Room.


    Slightly behind Tatsuya, Yanagi and Sanada appeared. "As expected,"


    Once everyone was gathered, Kazama started speaking without any forewarning.


    While Tatsuya and company were accustomed to this, many within the base were unable to hide their confusion.


    "The enemy fleet is preparing to launch. Please examine this image."


    A large display screen that took up an entire wall lit up and displayed photos that must have been taken from satellites. There were ten large vessels with two times as many destroyers and torpedo boats making preparations to launch.


    "This photograph was taken 5 minutes ago. Based on this estimate, the enemy will launch two hours from now at the latest. Based on the scale of mobilization, rather than being a single strike, their aim appears to be occupying the Kyushu, Sanin, and Hokuriku regions."


    "Are they actually planning on going to war?"


    Hearing Kazama''s words, one of the young lieutenants piped up. Based on his age, he must have recently been transferred to this installation.


    "I do believe they''ve always been at war with us since 3 years ago." The slightly mocking reply came from Yanagi and not Kazama.


    Flushed red with shame, the lieutenant who asked the question quickly backed down.


    "My apologies. My subordinates are lacking in decorum." At the very least, he should allow the other side to save face.


    "Still, the conclusion is just as Captain Yanagi said. Forget a peace treaty, there wasn''t even a ceasefire negotiated between our country and the Great Asian Alliance. Seeing that there is no message detailing their fleet mobilization, it would be safe to assume that they are preparing for an offensive against our country."


    Kazama once more supplied additional details.


    According to international convention, large scale naval mobilizations that were for non-military purposes required notification for countries within the navigation range.


    During an armistice, or simply when both sides stopped fighting, any undisclosed naval mobilization with unclear motivations could be interpreted as one country preparing to commence hostilities once more.


    The atmosphere in the conference room grew tense.


    "While the enemy has already finished mobilizing their fleet, regrettably, our navy only started mobilizing yesterday. Right now, we are forced to use land or air-based power to hold off the enemy''s naval forces."


    The atmosphere grew heavier. "A tough battle is inevitable." No one could muster a response.


    "Thus, in order to break through the current situation, the Independent


    Magic-Equipped Battalion will deploy Strategic-Class magic weaponry. This combat operation has already been approved by the Joint Chiefs."


    The personnel from the base examined Kazama with curious and expectant gazes.


    "In addition, please allow my unit to requisition the First Observation Room. Furthermore, under the assumption that the attack is successful, then at the same time......"


    Kazama''s explanation continued.


    However, Tatsuya felt that there was no need for him to continue listening in.


    His mission was to commence the attack as the ''Strategic-Class magic weaponry'', nothing more.


    He had already reviewed the fortress''s data en route.


    The First Observation Room was one of the facilities that used low altitude satellites to observe the enemy shores.


    Based on that fact alone, Tatsuya understood what was being done there and what was required of him.


    Just like yesterday, Tatsuya was armored in the Mobile Suit, with "Third Eye" in hand, as he stood in the center of the First Observation Room.


    The screen before him rendered the images from the satellites into 3-D and allowed observation of the enemy formation from any angle. Based on Tatsuya''s specifications, the current projection was from 100 meters out at 30 meters above sea level.


    "Special Lieutenant Oguro, are you prepared?" Sanada asked.


    "Preparations complete. Satellite link in good order."


    Tatsuya used his helmet to modify his voice before replying to the orders.


    "Material Burst, prepare to fire."


    Along with Kazama''s voice, Tatsuya hefted "Third Eye". Zh��nhai Naval Port.


    The Great Asian Alliance fleet gathered on the other side of Geojedo Base.


    On the central battleship, a flag fluttered in the wind on what must be the flagship.


    He took aim at that flag.


    Using the 3-D image from the satellite as a clue, he began to seek out the information body.


    The weight of the battle flag was approximately 1 kg. "Preparations complete."


    He softly whispered.


    Within the utter stillness of the room, that was more than enough. "Material Burst, activate."


    "Material Burst, activating."


    Repeating Kazama''s order, Tatsuya pulled the trigger on Third Eye.


    From within Tsushima Base, across the strait, directly into Zh��nhai Naval Port.


    Tatsuya''s magic transformed 1 kg of matter directly into energy.


    In accordance with Einstein''s Formula, the heat energy equated to approximately 20,000,000 tons of TNT.


    The screen darkened.


    The excess light caused the safety features on the satellites to kick in.


    Which was why they could not see the claws of hell tearing through the earth.


    On board the flagship moored at Zh��nhai Naval Port, the sun suddenly appeared.


    This heat defied any other means of conveyance, not that anyone lived to pass this to future generations.


    High temperatures that ran off the charts evaporated the metal hull into metallic steam.


    The rapidly swelling air surpassed mach speed.


    Amid the gushing infrared rays, shock waves, and metallic steam, the naval and port facilities vanished.


    Anything within the vicinity, be they man or object, was evaporated.


    People and objects slightly farther off either detonated or were burnt to ash.


    The surface of the ocean was roasted by the scorching temperatures, causing countless steam explosions.


    The resulting hurricane and tsunami swallowed Geojedo Base on the opposite shore.


    If not for Geojedo serving as a levee, even Tsushima Base and Kyushu would have suffered the wrath of the tsunami.


    The destruction was not limited only to Zh��nhai Naval Port.


    The shock waves struck the neighboring military facilities. Perhaps a blessing in disguise, there were no civilian cities near Zh��nhai Naval Port.


    After the tyrannic inferno passed on, absolutely nothing remained.


    Once satellite imaging was restored, everyone in Tsushima Base held their breath without exception.


    Some of the younger officers fled to the toilet to retch. No one could mock them for their weakness.


    Even members from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion could not hide the paleness of their faces.


    For the first time, they beheld with their own eyes what Strategic- Class Magic truly meant.


    "Enemy situation?"


    After Kazama asked, Fujibayashi frantically swept her eyes back to the observation device.


    "Enemy fleet destroyed......


    No, completely annihilated. Shall we attack?"


    True, occupation would be a simple task now. However, Kazama shook his head.


    "No need. Cancel all subsequent procedures. This operation is over."


    "All units, prepare to return!"


    At Kazama''s order, Yanagi gave the order to retreat. Tatsuya set Third Eye on the ground.


    Hidden beneath the helm, his eyes never wavered in the slightest.


    ? ? ?


    The Scorched Halloween.


    Future historians would look back upon this day and refer to it as such.


    It was a turning point in military history, just as it was a turning point in history.


    This was the day that magic was proven to have surpassed mechanical, nuclear, and biological arms.


    Bared before all was the truth that magic alone determined the outcome between victory and defeat.


    This was the true dawn of history for the race known as Magicians, in all of its high glory and darkest suffering.

 Volume 7 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    To all those who also bought ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� this time, thank you so much.


    To those who are reading this book for the first time, this is also an opportunity for us to get to know each other, so please continue to look after me.


    For a light novel, the 7th volume of this series is actually a little risky, what are everyone''s thoughts about this? Did you find it interesting?


    Although writing in this manner during the Showa period was not considered to be radical, however writing in such an out-dated manner during current times can only be deemed as being out of fashion, and therefore I am feeling somewhat uneasy about it.


    The most exhausting part about this book are the various inserted military movement charts.


    (Maps*Military diagrams) are things that I am clueless about in terms of the methods to draw them, and people who actually know what it is supposed to look like will definitely say "What exactly is this?", however please do forgive me with regards to this point.


    The one responsible of interposing this time, Ishida-sama, really had a very difficult time.


    This time, the protagonist''s group has to wear a few different types of combat armor, and because of all my small requests numerous changes have been made to the design.


    Although I, the author, feels that the result is really not too bad......That means that it really is not that bad after all.


    In addition, volume 7''s main feature is the debut of the various different types of "unique skills" As long as the readers feel excited and happy about it, I as the author will also be satisfied.


    With that, I will move on to the scheduled advertising of volume 8.


    Firstly, volume 8 is expected to be put on sale by this winter. The main theme for volume 8 will still be "Reminiscence".


    The main focus will be on some incidents that happened in the past. As compared to the Web version, the contents of the story will also increase substantially.


    Next, although those who read this book may already know, an audio drama DVD is already in the works. It will be put on sale together with volume 8.


    In fact, it may be even earlier than volume 8. The contents for the audio drama DVD will be compiled from the "Reminiscence" chapters. A newly written short booklet will also be attached with the DVD.


    I believe I have already informed everyone in volume 6, but the first volume of the manga version of "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei" is published in ��Monthly GFantasy�� , and is currently on sale, together with this volume.


    Also, the spin-off manga series "Mahouka Koukou no Yuutousei"''s first volume will be released for sale on October 27, and it will be published by Dengeki Daioh. Everyone, please support it as well!


    Lastly, maybe there are already people who knows about this, but next month''s Dengeki Bunko Magazine will serialize something new. The content will be about the sophomore''s chapter of life.


    It is based on what happens after volume 7. That''s why the publishers will want a few interludes, and will work hard to compile it properly.


    With the new serialization from Dengeki Bunko, the audio drama DVD, and also Dengeki Bunko''s spin-off, from the start of authumn to winter we will be working at full steam, so everyone, please continue to show your support for "Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei".


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 8 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Reception Room


    A rather large building done in the style of a traditional samurai residence.


    That is the impression of the Yotsuba Main House as seen from outside the gate.


    Compared to a typical residence it is certainly spacious. Even calling it a mansion does not feel like a misnomer.


    However, someone who looked at the grand mansions of those like the Saegusa Family and Ichijou Family would probably be rather surprised by its simple snug appearance.


    The Yotsuba do not care about the spaciousness of their house. Because the Yotsuba Family, who maintain a systematic policy of secrecy, would never invite a large number of outsiders as guests. Perhaps they think a grand mansion would only be an encumbrance.


    Without regard to the fact that her mother had been a member of the main family, Miyuki mused over the matter from an outsider��s perspective, as she and her brother stepped through the overpowering structure of the gate together.


    That day �� the day that would come to be known in the future as ��The Scorched Halloween�� was only one week ago.


    The siblings had brought themselves to the mountain village that was not recorded on any map by foot, in accordance with their aunt��s invitation �� which should rather be called a summons to appear before her.


    Despite what could be hypothesized from the outside structure, it was a modern and quite expansive reception room that they were ushered into and informed that they were to wait in. This was not a small reception room used for privacy, this was a large room that could be classified as an ��Audience Chamber�� which let them know that today��s summons was not a personal one from their aunt, but from the Master of Yotsuba Family.


    ��Well, we had discerned that from the beginning, thought Miyuki, nevertheless. Three years had passed since I have been summoned to this room with my brother.


    Until now for one pretext or another her brother had been excluded on the occasions when the family came together as one to celebrate or share condolences, and their aunt never had direct contact with him. However, it has been three years since he accompanied me, nay, since my brother has been nearby while I had contact with her.


    Of course, Miyuki could not determine whether that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "��Don��t worry. We are not the same, as three years ago."


    Her uneasiness had apparently shown on her face. Miyuki tilted her eyes upward to find Tatsuya nodding reassuringly in her line of sight as she peeked at him.


    Next to the sofa Miyuki was sitting on, he stood. Three years ago, he had the same posture. Three years ago, he had stood behind Miyuki. Yes.... Compared to three years ago, it had changed.


    Tatsuya was probably talking about how their abilities had changed from three years ago. Unquestionably, in terms of the power the two of them had there could be no comparison to three years ago. Especially in regards to Tatsuya, he had attained combat power that rivaled that of their aunt, Yotsuba Maya, famed as one of the world��s strongest magicians, known as "The Maou of the Far East" and "The Queen of Night". If you examine their magic affinities in detail, it would be readily apparent that in a one on one confrontation Tatsuya would win.


    However, more than their relationship with their aunt, in terms of abilities, had changed from what it was three years ago, Miyuki thought.


    ��Such as, the relationship between her brother and herself. ��And the feelings she herself directed towards her brother.


    The mind of Miyuki who was sitting on the sofa with perfectly correct posture drifted to that time three years ago...

 Volume 8 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 4th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Naha Airport ~ Onna Serika Vacation home


    ��Beginning from around Common Era 2030, the earth underwent a radical drop in temperature; the world��s overall food supply deteriorated on a massive scale. Since around 2020, advanced agriculture production came to be a solar-powered industry and this limited the influence it had on advanced industrial nations. However, the impact of the damage on the emerging industrial nations that had experienced an accelerated population explosion brought on by radical economic growth was a profound one.


    With the drop in temperature and desertification proceeding simultaneously in the North China region, it was confronted with an extremely serious situation.


    The residents of North China, in accordance with the traditions of their people, weathered such dire straits. Colonization by Border Transgression �� in short, by using illegal immigration.


    However, Russia did not assent to the influx of illegal immigrants. This resulted in illegal aliens being thoroughly expunged, even from unpopulated wildernesses and rented out nooks of houses.


    Those who possess true power, cannot grow weary of bloodshed.


    China admonished Russia in the name of humanitarianism; Russia admonished China in the name of international law.


    The antagonism of both nations was not confined between them.


    Crossing national borders in the name of humanitarianism is banned by international law.


    Throughout the world, kindling was laid just waiting for a match.


    In this environment, there was a food shortage caused by temperature dropping. There was a struggle over energy resources to be used to alleviate the problem.


    For the kindling to become an inferno, even a slight impetus would have been enough.


    In Common Era 2045, World War Three �� an outbreak of 20 years of wars clustered across the world started.


    From 2045 to 2064, wide scale border disputes throughout the world made this an era of continuous war.


    Not a single nation was able to remain a bystander; this was truly a world war.


    When the conflicts finally ceased, the world��s population was a third of the size it had been in 2045; it had been decreased to 3 billion people.


    Russia reabsorbed Ukraine and Belarus into the New Soviet Union (ShinSoRen); China governed over the northern parts of Burma, Vietnam, and Laos as well as the Korean peninsula through the Great Asia Alliance (Asian Alliance); India and Iran devoured various countries in central Asia to construct the Indo-Persia Union; the USA absorbed Canada and Mexico to fuse all of North America into one nation (USNA); the EU split into eastern and western parts; half of the various countries of Africa dissolved; in South America, aside from Brazil, the region was divided into small countries where governments did not have much reach beyond their own location.


    The world had been transformed this way by 20 years of warfare, even though it never resorted to nuclear warfare, and magicians were one part of this world and its transformation.


    In 2046, "The International Magic Federation" was established.


    Their purpose was to prevent the pollution of the earth beyond what it could recover from through the use of radioactive materials in weapons of mass destruction.


    Within the bounds of their stated purpose to halt the use of nuclear weapons, magicians freed themselves from the yokes of the countries they belonged to and were permitted to intervene with their skills in border disputes. Even magicians on the front lines taking part by killing each other would cease their skirmish when they observed signs of the use of nuclear weapons; whether it was their own country or their enemy��s country, they would cooperate to stop the deployment of nuclear weapons.


    The banning of nuclear weapons has been established as the paramount duty of magicians around the world.


    This pact, "The International Magic Federation��s Charter", targets radioactive materials that can be used for weapons that contaminate the environment. Strictly speaking, that does not include clean nuclear bombs. However, since in order to detonate a state of the art nuclear bomb made to be use for great battles, a small nuclear bomb was indispensable, this resulted in a complete ban on nuclear weapons.


    Thus, in the period of war that lasted twenty years, there was not a single usage of nuclear weapons.


    The International Magic Federation was honored for this achievement. Internationally recognized as an agency of peace even after the world war ended, it occupies a position of prestige��


    I heard the announcement that it was time to put on my seat belt and closed the file of teaching material in "Contemporary History - A Guide" that related to magicians. The contents were a little difficult for someone like me who had just become a middle school student, but it was sufficient to keep me from being bored.


    I had heard that modern airplanes were not subject to failure caused by electromagnetic interference generated by information terminals. However, turning information terminals off during takeoffs and landings was a traditional courtesy. Not only me, the other passengers also turned their terminals off. I did not intend to be the only one disobeying the rules of common sense like a spoiled child.


    The seat was covered by an egg shaped safety shield, a real-time image of a southern island was projected on the interior.


    Looking at that vivid greenery and sparkling ocean, makes the world��s temperature drop seem like an event in a fictional story.


    Nevertheless, that event is an unequivocal fact.


    Before we were born, the world��s climate began getting warmer but, we can look at the traces of the temperature dropping all around us.


    For example, the dress code.


    Not exposing bare skin, this manner in which we dress is nothing but a trace of the deep impression the era of the temperature dropping left on the world.


    Well, I have no interest in dressing to expose my shoulders or breast area �� and in the first place, it would not be a flattering style on me, yet��, it��s not compulsory to have a skirt so long the hem drags, and I like clothes. However in private places, there are no rules over the manner of dressing so it��s not like it really hinders us.


    While I am thinking of these trivial things, the airplane touched down at Naha airport.


    I could hardly feel any tremors from the landing.


    The seat belt that was only a meaningless formality unlocked and I opened the shield of the capsule seat.


    Underneath was a regular seat, the seat was so narrow my elbow collided with it, it seemed like we were crammed in here without a trace of civility but, if I had to put up with who knows how many people I don''t know and had never seen before at point blank range for an hour, I wouldn��t be able to endure it.


    I waited for Okaa-sama to leave her seat. Together we turned to the passenger exit. We were using the summer break for a private family vacation trip.


    A family trip was originally a private matter, I think, but in the case of our family trips, they were almost never private. Even so I was regrettably cheerful.


    The only cloud on the horizon was that it was not just Okaa-sama and I, Ani* would also be with us. *elder brother without honorific


    ? ? ?


    When we left the VIP lounge in the arrival lobby, Ani had already gone and picked up our checked in luggage and was waiting for us.


    Having Ani travel all by himself and get the luggage wasn��t some form of petty meanness.


    Executive Class passengers had precedence when it came to disembarking from the plane. Their luggage also had precedence in being returned, nay, as expected he did have to wait a little. Considering the time it took to get the luggage ready for pick up, having Ani, who was a commercial class passenger, go and pick up the luggage for us is not pointless.


    Naturally, there is a proper reason for Ani to be seated in commercial class alone.


    In Executive Class, in addition to the normal cabin attendant, special crew members who specialize in handling violence act as guards and keep a watchful eye. If a criminal incident like a hijacking, suicide bomber or such were to occur, it would be in the loosely guarded commercial class. Ani is assigned a commercial class seat, for the sake of handling such an unlikely occurrence. That being said �� even I acknowledge that the way my family handles such matters is not normal.


    While I walk with Okaa-sama, I happen to glance over my shoulder. Ani is pushing the cart carrying our luggage all alone as if it were perfectly normal without a trace of dissatisfaction on his face, silently trailing us.


    Like he always does.


    I do not particularly hate this Ani.


    I merely have trouble interacting with him.


    I have no idea what he could possibly be thinking.


    Why, is he commonly treated like a servant when he is family? If he were a servant, it would probably be normal to be calm at receiving this treatment.


    I know I have been told that this is the duty he has been assigned to do. I also acknowledge our family��s uniqueness.


    Nevertheless, Ani is only a first year middle school student like me. Ani was born in April and I was born in March.


    We were born within a year of each other, so we are in the same school year. This is only a coincidence brought about by our birth months. However, all the same, this does not change the fact that until March of this year he was an elementary school student like me.


    Considering that fact, how can he take to being ordered about by me, his younger sister so calmly��


    The eyes of Ani and I met.


    My several glances over my shoulder are probably bothering him. "...What is it?"


    I recognize that the reason Ani also directed his eyes towards me is because I have been looking at him intermittently.


    However, from my mouth only a repulsive voice came out. "It is nothing."


    Ani responded in a polite tone like one a butler might use to address the mistress of the house he was serving.


    Like or dislike, the love of a brother for his sister or the hatred of close kin; all those emotions a brother might direct to a younger sister or a close relative were not there.


    "If that is so, please do not stare at me. It is uncomfortable!" I acknowledge that I am being unreasonable.


    We are the ones who are treating Ani as a servant, there is no reason for Ani to wish such a thing.


    Despite that, I selfishly strike at Ani with my irritation. "Pardon me."


    Ani halted and bowed his head towards me.


    And put a little more distance between us than there had been until then as he followed behind us.


    Why, I thought.


    Just now I was merely being self-centered. I am such a disagreeable child. ��Just like I thought, I have trouble interacting with this Ani.


    ? ? ?


    The place we are staying in this time is a recently purchased vacation home in Onna Serika. I would have been fine with a hotel, but since Okaa-sama does not handle places with numerous people well, Chichi* hurriedly prepared this for us.


    *Father. I am using the Japanese word because normally someone like Miyuki would use Otou- sama.


    As usual that man appears to think that he can use money to buy affection. ...Even though that money is what he married Okaa-sama to obtain.


    Although Chichi was extraordinary when he was young �� since even for a magician, he posses an above normal quantity of psions, his potential power made him highly prized as a magician. It seems however, according to the current magic technical system the quantity of psions possessed does not influence the superiority or inferiority of magic ability. In the end, that man could not make his potential power into actual power; he renounced trying to make his life a success as a magician. Currently he is installed as an executive in a company created by Okaa-sama��s family.


    Because of those particulars, I can understand why he is deferential to Okaa-sama. Yet, as his daughter, I wish he would display a more father-like uprightness.


    ...I lightly shook my head to chase away these pointless reflections from inside my mind. After all I am on vacation, I am aware that being trapped in unpleasant thoughts is foolish.


    "Welcome, Oku-sama. It is good that you have come, also Miyuki-san, Tatsuya- kun."


    The one who came out to greet us at the vacation house was Sakurai Honami, who had been sent slightly ahead of us in order to take care of the cleaning, shopping, and other such things for us.


    She is Okaa-sama��s Guardian.


    Until five years ago, Sakurai-san was a SP of the Metropolitan Police Department. I believe that they quite strongly attempted to impede her departure when she resigned. However, it had been decided that she would be Okaa-sama��s Guardian before she sought employment with the Metropolitan Police Department. Joining the Metropolitan Police Department was for the purpose of learning the ins and outs of guard operations.


    She is a modified magician whose genetic structure has been altered to strengthen her disposition for magic, a member of the first generation of the ��Sakura�� Series. During the waning days of the 20 years of continuous border conflicts, she was constructed at a research institute, a magician bought by the Yotsuba Family before she was born.


    Nonetheless, she is a cheerful, lively woman who does not seem to feel the weight of her personal history. Aside from her main duty of protection operations, she takes care of Okaa-sama��s everyday necessities with great attention to detail for us. According to her, she finds the role of housekeeper the more congenial role.


    It ran counter to the image of a Guardian to abandon her protection operations, but she came ahead of us to the vacation house in order to gather knowledge about the current status of this area, since Ani would be close to Okaa-sama and me. That being said, I wished Sakurai-san and Ani had switched duties. ��But, since taking care of the details of providing a comfortable household would be impossible for Ani, that would be pointless.


    "Now, please come in. There is chilled barley tea ready. Or else, I can also make some green tea if you would like me to?"


    "Thank you. Since it has already been made, I��ll have the barley tea."


    "Yes, ma��am. Miyuki-san, Tatsuya-kun, is barley tea alright for you as well?"


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    "Since you have troubled yourself to make it."


    There is only one thing about Sakurai-san that might be called unsatisfactory, it is that she treats Ani as Okaa-sama��s son �� and as my brother.


    It goes without saying that this is a natural thing to do. However, I am...unable to do that natural thing.


    At times like this, I am irrationally vexed with myself for that reason.


    "Okaa-sama, I would like to take a short walk."


    I am aware that since we have just arrived, things are too unsettled for me to go for a swim. But on the other hand, being shut up in the vacation house would be wasteful, so I would like to take a walk. Walking to Manzamou would be impossible because it is a little too far, but just walking leisurely along the path alongside the beach would undoubtedly feel pleasant.


    "Miyuki-san, have Tatsuya accompany you on your walk."


    Unfortunately, when I heard Okaa-sama��s reply, I felt that my long awaited walk was spoiled from the start.


    I really wished to proclaim that I would be alright alone, however I did not want to worry her too much.


    "��I understand."


    It took all my strength to keep my voice from being petulant.


    I pulled my wide brimmed straw hat low, did not look behind, and walked out beneath the waning rays of the sun.


    The ocean breeze fluttering the hem of my summer dress is as relaxing as I thought it would be.


    I received help from Sakurai-san in order to apply sun block from head to toe without missing a spot, so I could feel the wind on my arms and legs without concern for the sun��s rays.


    With my skin covered in brown cream, I think that I don��t look much different when compared to a local child.


    Probably, thanks to that I am not stared at when I pass by someone, this is a comfortable feeling.


    My skin has never known the feeling of tanning in the sun, it is not conceited to say that I am regrettably conspicuous in places like a beach.


    ��Nay, I am really not conceited about it.


    I have a memory of going to a pool with my elementary school friends and being deeply horrified by being told that I looked like a "Yuki-Onna"*, even now, I cannot blot it out. The remark was excessively horrifying because it was a thoughtless remark, not by any means an attempt to bully me or to maliciously talk behind my back or anything like that. (*A female Japanese snow yokai.)


    There is no way I am lacking in my pigmentation. It��s just that my hair is a shade of black too deep.


    Could it be hereditary? But, my family line is not supposed to be intermingled with Europeans for the past five generations...well, since I do not know any farther than that; the possibility that this comes from some long ago genetic ancestor is not nonexistent. However, even Okaa-sama becomes a little darker in the summer and Ani��s complexion could be called tanned, since it so splendidly soaks up the sun so much that I can no longer tell what his original color is, so I do not believe it could be called a hereditary thing.


    "����"


    I have been remembering and contemplating things that I do not wish to, I consciously focused ahead in order to not look back, too consciously. ...What should I do with my mind, I am so perplexed.


    Although my ears are unobstructed, I can not hear the sound of footsteps. There is no sign of someone being there. ��Naturally, I have no skill at detecting someone��s presence to begin with, but still.


    If I turned around, however, undeniably at a little distance away, Ani is accompanying me.


    Because Ani is my Guardian.


    Why do I not use "bodyguard" but a grandiose term like "Guardian", I do not understand. Not even a single reason why, even now. However, a "Guardian" of Yotsuba is somehow different from a simple "bodyguard", that is something I think I am able to understand.


    A bodyguard does a "job", a guardian performs a "duty".


    Bodyguards risk their lives to protect the ones they are guarding in exchange for earning a monetary reward. There are cases like an SP of the police who conduct protection operations as part of their professional duties, but since those people also receive a salary for their professional duties, I think that they unmistakably meet the broad definition of occupations that receive monetary compensation.


    In contrast to that, Guardians receive no monetary rewards. All the necessities of living are provided by Yotsuba. Whenever cash is needed, Yotsuba supplies it. To be correct that is not a reward, it is the cost of maintaining the power of protection.


    I conclude that it is thus, a bodyguard protects in order to eat; a Guardian eats in order to protect.


    Guardians have no private life of their own. All of them, the male Guardians and the female Guardians, are devoted to serve and protect the person they call Master or Mistress.


    We are a clan that thinks that this is perfectly normal and I too, find it so. If you cannot think that this is normal, the only thing you can do is withdraw. However, we are ��Yotsuba��. ��Even if I am somewhat embarrassed to be called Mistress, I feel that that is preferable to being expelled, but still. I am happy when we are away from the clan; "Guardians" do not normally use the designations of "Master" or "Mistress" when we are not inside the clan.


    Ani became my Guardian when I was six years old. My first Guardian is Ani, this is probably something that will not be changed for a long time.


    That person is not the son of the elder sister of the head of the Yotsuba Clan, he is the Guardian of a candidate to be the next head. If I become the head, he will be my shadow. Until my life ends, it will be that way.


    As long as I do not relieve him of his duty as a Guardian.


    Yes, that is the single way a Guardian can escape his duty and be allowed to live the life of a normal person - for a Guardian to be dismissed by the one he guards.


    He accompanies me. He follows behind me.


    I cannot be separated from him. He cannot escape from me.


    The one who will not escape is me. The one who is unable to escape is him.


    Despite the fact that I am the only person that can let him return to the life of an ordinary middle school student.


    The one who keeps Ani from being able to be an ordinary middle school student is me. Because I will not release Ani.


    ��I do not know how to interact with Ani. ��I do not hate Ani.


    Then why am I confining him to this cruel condition? The answer does not come.


    Whenever I think about this matter, for some reason my mind goes blank. With my gaze fixated on the ground beneath my feet, I quickened my pace.


    I had my eyes cast downward and my feet going at a fast walk. Suddenly, my arm was grabbed and it seemed like I was going to fall backward.


    Immediately, before I impacted with what would be a thud, I deplorably fell into Ani��s arms.


    I made no complaint to Ani.


    What happened just now is my fault, who was not looking ahead. ��The fact that I reflexively raised my voice is a secret; I have no intention of telling anyone.


    The problem is that after my body was restrained by Ani, I received an impact from the front. I was not the one who bumped into someone, clearly I had been the one bumped.


    Even though I am angry, this is obviously a set up.


    I focus my anger filled gaze upward. However, all I could see is a bulky wall of muscles.


    I set my gaze even higher.


    Finally, I knew the identity of the one who bumped into me.


    A big black male teenager, who wore a disheveled worn out army uniform �� a ��Left Blood��.


    Due to the intensification of the twenty years of continuous border conflicts, the American (at the time it was still the USA) forces garrisoned in Okinawa eventually withdrew to Hawaii and left behind their children. The majority of them were not abandoned by their parents, but rather because their fathers had died in the war. However, many of them were taken in and raised by the National Defense force who had inherited the base, afterwards they became part of the military.


    They are valiant soldiers who superbly fulfill the duty of defending the border, and many of their children also become soldiers. However, a private Okinawa Tourist Guide website contained an article warning that many of those children, in short the second generation, were known for behaving badly so one should be wary of them.


    Behind the large youth, there were two teenagers also wearing old tattered army uniforms in a sloppy manner with similar builds, releasing sneering laughter in a nauseating fashion.


    My reflexive anger was naturally changed into fear.


    My mind was so crammed with fear that the natural thought that if the worst happens, I can use magic, could not be formed.


    ��Until my field of vision was blocked by Ani��s back. It was the lean back of a young boy.


    Nevertheless, it was a broader back than mine.


    I did not notice when it started, but I was being sheltered by Ani��s back. "Hey, I got no business with a brat like you?"


    Disdaining us with scorn, the big youth peered at Ani��s face. Ani made no response.


    "You''re too scared to speak?"


    "Ha ha, a chicken boy. Only trying to show off!" The two youths behind him deride and threaten Ani. The anger in my heart is rejuvenated.


    Compared to before, their plan is more obvious.


    ��Should have taken my CAD with me��, I lamented. I can��t control the effects of my power very well when I lack an assisting tool. Causing serious injuries even to someone like this would be awkward in various ways.


    If I had access to a CAD, these jerks would not be saying whatever they like!


    Not even I myself understood why on earth I was burning with such rage. I glared at the big teenager barring the path in front of Ani.


    The big teen��s eyes looked at me and narrowed. His lips moved.


    It could have been to laugh, it could have been to speak. There is no way to tell.


    "Since we have no intention of begging you to mercifully forgive us for bumping into you, turn away from this course of action. For both of our sakes."


    The calm tone was not that of someone who could be called a boy, the big teen��s face stiffened due to the completely unchild-like statement.


    "��What did you say?"


    It was a low faint whisper-like query.


    "You should have been able to hear?"


    The retort completely lacked emotion as if it was a mere comment made to oneself.


    In both of the teen��s eyes, an evil glint nested.


    "Even if you press your head to the ground, I won��t forgive you. For now, I��ll let you off with bruises."


    "If you are talking about Dogeza, you shouldn��t say head, you have to say forehead."


    Immediately, afterwards.


    With no sign or previous indication, the teen struck out at Ani.


    Even though Ani was a teenager as well, Ani still had the body of a first year middle school student. The difference between him and the big youth before my eyes was that of an adult and a child.


    I reflexively closed my eyes. There was a thud like sound.


    I just realized that if Ani was struck, then I, who was behind him, would become involved as well. I thought it was strange that that had not occurred.


    Timidly, I open my eyes.


    The first sight that entered my vision was the face of the big teen frozen in disbelief.


    There was no need to worry about what could cause him to make such a look. The teen��s right arm was extended in an incomplete punch.


    Ani was stopping the fist with two hands.


    Although it was two arms versus one arm, the difference between the weight of their two bodies was such that it should not have made any difference.


    The mass of the big teen��s body was probably over two times that of Ani.


    Despite that fact, Ani was not warding off the blow. Without taking even one step back to brace himself, Ani was taking the full weight the big teen was putting into that punch head on and stopping it.


    Did he use magic? ��No, there was no indication of that.


    In things like academics, physical strength, and agility, Ani was more capable. But in magic, I am supposed to be more capable than Ani. If Ani used magic then there is no way I would be unaware of it.


    "Interesting...I only intended to play around with you but...."


    Grinning broadly, the big teen pulled back his arm and assumed a posture with his left fist in front of his chest. Boxing?


    Karate?


    I, a complete novice in combat and martial arts was unable to recognize which it is. However, somehow even I could discern that the foe who had been half playing before had become serious.


    I forgot about fleeing, from the shadow behind that boy��s back I peeped at the big teenager.


    That boy��s lackadaisical comment plunged into my ears, who said nothing and stilled my breath.


    "Are you sure? It��s going to be no laughing matter if we go beyond this point." Why are you speaking in such a provocative manner?!


    Typically if someone like you took him on, you would not be able to match him. Typically, people of our age should flee in this situation.


    No, Ani��s intentions do not matter.


    I should flee even if I have to do it alone.


    ��Despite what I was thinking in my head, my body did not leave its place behind Ani��s back.


    "You��re spouting a lot of trash talk for a brat!"


    What happened next could not be caught with my eyes.


    I could only understand the results, everything else is mere conjecture about what occurred.


    The teen��s left leg advanced forward.


    The teen��s left leg and right leg were placed in what looked like a fighting stance, Ani placed his left leg forward.


    The teen��s left hand was aiming for Ani��s collar, just as the lunging fist seemed about to connect.


    Ani��s left fist was propping him up from its position on the middle of his chest.


    In that short blur of time, more than this seemed to have occurred but some time was unmistakably used by the big teen to spring back using the recoil.


    Do-on, a sound like that of a Taiko being struck, surely that was the sound of Ani��s fist.


    Ani withdrew the leg he had placed forward, and as if it were a prearranged signal, the big teen��s body sank; cries of pain arose from where he was down on both knees on the surface of the road.


    Ani looked past the big teenager who was crouching down and coughing painfully, and quietly directed his eyes to the people behind him.


    Like they were petrified, the two male teens did not move. Ani turned his back on them.


    "Let��s go."


    Ani took my arm in his hand.


    At last, I became aware that those softly murmured words were directed towards me.


    "Miyuki-san, did something happen?"


    When I returned from my aborted walk, Sakurai-san paled and rushed over to me in a small sprint.


    I did not think my face looked that terrible, but even I myself realized that I had turned a little pale. So, from the outset, I made no attempt to deceive her.


    "It was a minor....unfortunate encounter with a young man."


    "Well....!"


    With only that Sakurai-san seemed to have discerned the gist of the situation.


    Nonchalantly, she made a survey of my person, probably checking to see if my clothes were in disarray.


    "I am fine."


    It was a bit of a strain but, I think my smile was natural.


    When I directed my smile to her, Sakurai-san also returned a relieved smile to me. However, I could not continue smiling for long.


    Because Ani saved me �� that phrase did not depart from my mouth.


    I shifted my focus from the words I thought to say, Ani was feigning ignorance; his face was, as always, expressionless. He bowed lightly to Sakurai-san. Despite that, his eyes never turned toward me and withdrew to an inner room.


    Regrettably, the painfully constructed smile I had made seems to be about to crumble.


    "��Taking a shower will rinse off the sweat."


    There was no sweat on me, but I used that as a pretext to take refuge in the shower room.


    The hot water of the shower bounced off my skin.


    I forgot to remove the water repellent cream, so I merely felt the heat. This allowed my body that seemed about to shake to warm.


    "Why..."


    I took my head out from under the spray of the shower. Hot drops outline my face, by the corner of my eyes and above my cheekbones, different kinds of drops intermingle.


    "Why am I crying...?"


    A bemused voice reached my own ears. It was not a tearful voice, it was as if it was somebody else��s voice.


    "Why do I have to cry?"


    Panicking, I even try shouting. There is no answer. I am the only one here. "why...Why..."


    The only sound that I can hear is the sound of the shower. No one will give me an answer to my question.

 Volume 8 - CH 3

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Drawing room


    "Oh my."


    Upon hearing Tatsuya��s utterance as he looked out the window facing the courtyard, Miyuki��s consciousness returned from the past to the present.


    "Onii-sama?"


    "It��s the Kuroba elder sister and younger brother."


    Glancing up at his sister��s question, Tatsuya answered with a slight look of surprise.


    "Ayako-san and Fumiya-kun?"


    Although his flicker of surprise was faint, it didn��t escape Miyuki��s notice. Having risen halfway, she hurriedly tried to correct her posture, before thinking better of it and sitting back down with a flop.


    "It seems they just came out."


    The complex the Kuroba siblings were coming from was the place their grandmother, the little sister of Tatsuya and Miyuki��s deceased grandfather, as well as aunt to the current head Maya lived.


    Kuroba Fumiya is the number two candidate for succession to the Yotsuba family headship. It was no wonder they��d visit their grandmother. Miyuki wasn��t surprised by their presence here in and of itself.


    "����Maybe it��s just a coincidence?"


    "They��re not exactly the type who would just pass by while knowing that we��re here though."


    That��s certainly true, Miyuki thought.


    "Whether by a wide or narrow margin, it seems fate has decided our missing each other was not to be."


    A very noncommittal answer.


    Thinking the same thing as her brother, Miyuki��s mind wandered back to the events of another chance encounter one night...

 Volume 8 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 4th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Vacation House ~ Hotel Party


    Although we came here on vacation, the bonds of society and family cannot be severed, regrettably. I have just barely become a middle school student but that does not mean that there are no people whose invitation I cannot decline.


    Only blood relations which are not very many people, as it is said even the darkest cloud has a silver lining�� however, I had completely no intimation that any of those people would be in the same place at the same time as me.


    The one who sent the invitation was Kuroba Mitsugu-san. This person is Okaa- sama��s cousin.


    The hand of the clock is pointing to 6 PM. It is nearly the time that I have to depart the vacation house.


    I sat in front of a mirror with a brush in my hand. "Ha��."


    Without thinking, I allowed a sigh to escape from my mouth. The me in the mirror was wearing a distinctly dispirited look.


    I am not ill at ease at parties. However, I have just traveled from Tokyo to Okinawa this very day. I wanted to take it easy for at least this evening.


    "Miyuki-san, have you finished getting ready?"


    After a knock, a voice sounded through the door. It seems that Sakurai-san has come to call on me who is lingering in her own room.


    "Uh, yes."


    I, who had been contemplating the whispers of my thoughts, reflexively stood up to give my answer.


    Interpreting my reply as permission to enter, Sakurai-san opened the door. �� Certainly, it could be that kind of signal, so I did not get particularly flustered but,


    "What��s this? Aren��t you all ready to go?"


    Seeing that I had changed into a cocktail dress, put on a necklace, a hair band and also had my purse in my hand, Sakurai-san let her feelings show with a painful smile.


    "Don��t make such a sullen face or all your finery will go to waste." Could my face be so easy to read?


    "����Do you understand?"


    It was Sakurai-san I faced; nay, that did not change the fact that it was the eyes of another person. I had no intention of letting anyone be aware of my unhappiness. "As for me,"


    While saying that Sakurai-san purposefully gave an exultant wink. ��Is she telling me that it is alright to show other people this kind of face?


    "Stop��making fun of me, please."


    Without thinking, I made a pouty face. Flustered, I focused on smoothing out my expression into something more ladylike, but...


    I could feel my cheeks turning red as I watched Sakurai-san release a giggle.


    I am already a middle school student, I thought I had stopped this sort of childish behavior.


    "I��m sorry��..but,"


    You would not think she was 30 years old �� you could only think that she was in her twenties at the most �� after she giggled for a while looking cute, Sakurai-san quickly modified her expression.


    Naturally, I reined in my emotions as well.


    "There are people with sharper ��eyes�� than me, since there are many people in this world. Indeed, it is because I know you so well, Miyuki-san, that I��m also very aware of the things you dislike. However, it is also possible that someone who can read your face with a glance might be at the party. Because you, Miyuki-san, are not an ordinary middle school student, I believe you must appear as if there are no gaps in your defenses."


    No rebellious feelings were aroused by this well aimed advice. "��.Might there be a good way to do it?"


    "No matter how well you intend to conceal them, regrettably, feelings are always portrayed in the color of your eyes and every change of your facial expression."


    ��Is she saying that nothing can be done?


    "What you need to do is to skillfully deceive your own emotions, do you get it? First, you bring you, yourself, in alignment with what you would call your false face."


    Possibly because she read my discontent, Sakurai-san continued in greater detail in a soothing manner.


    ? ? ?


    As she instructed me to, I shrouded my heart with a false face; since I was still very much a child, I could not stop my spirits from falling as I approached the site of the party.


    Kuroba Oji-sama* was not a bad person. *A polite way of saying uncle (Strictly speaking, he was not my uncle.)


    It��s just that, probably because his wife died young or something, the way he dotes on his children is a little�� well, extremely annoying.


    Gosh, just what does he think he is doing, bragging about his children to another child? No, this is not how I should feel. He is surely not thinking at all, but I do wish he would confine that topic to his fellow adults.


    ...Hoo; a sigh escaped my mouth. Without thought, not consciously.


    This was not the time to be expelling sighs. If I am doing this now I may not be able to control myself at the actual party.


    I am already within the hotel grounds.


    How pointlessly ostentatious �� this was only my subjective opinion, but �� I could already see the entrance.


    The driverless commuter car stopped.


    With quick motions, Ani got out of the car, held back the door and begun waiting for me to get out.


    My expression stiffened and I advanced on the battlefield of depression and tedium.


    In the lobby, there were hard-faced older men, young men, and dignified young women. None of them were trying to stand out, but they were incapable of fooling the eye of I who had been accompanied by people like them from birth.


    It was not any of my business, but they made me want to tell them that they should train more.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that I was not accompanied by Ani alone this evening.


    Two women bodyguards from a security agency with offices around the country were temporarily escorting me.


    At the party and on other occasions, there were numerous places where I cannot be with a male companion and the opposite is also true. If Sakurai-san could be here as usual, there would be no need to worry. However, right now she is remaining at Okaa-sama��s side.


    Okaa-sama is a little unwell and is resting at the vacation house even now. None of that could be helped. But, due to that, I must deal with Oji-sama alone.


    How, depressing.


    From the outset, even if Chichi could be relied upon, the duty of entertaining relatives should not fall to me, who is both younger and a girl, the duty should belong to the eldest male child.


    I glared at the back of Ani who was walking ahead of me in bitterness. "Oji-sama, I am so grateful for the invitation."


    As expected, the location was too big a site for a private party. As expected, an extravagant table was being used as a backdrop. As expected, Oji-sama came out to meet me clad in an expensive suit and I made the perfunctory greeting. For this kind of thing, there was no reason for creativity.


    "I am glad you came, Miyuki-chan. Is your Okaa-sama well?" Oji-sama replied with exaggerated friendliness.


    Only someone like him, still sticks a ��chan�� on my name, these days. And as usual, he ignored Ani��s existence as if he were invisible.


    Since Ani only stood behind me in silence, it could be that both of them were ignoring each other.


    "Oh how kind of you to be concerned. I think she is only a little tired, but I wanted her to take good care of herself today."


    "I am so relieved to hear that. Oh sorry, I have kept you out here talking. Now, come inside. Both Ayako and Fumiya will be glad to meet you, Miyuki-chan."


    Things that are called natural naturally occur; I expected the two of them to come but��


    Despite all the self instruction not to do so, I felt a sigh threatening to leave my mouth.


    I attached myself to Oji-sama and went to a table inside the room. Leaving Ani behind at the entrance.


    There was a so called custom of bodyguards placing themselves alongside the wall, ready for action.


    Despite being guilty of treating him badly myself, I always felt extremely annoyed when other people treat him as a servant�� I am probably just being selfish.


    Be that as it may, I am for now forced to deal with the Kuroba family alone and unassisted.


    "Ayako-san, Fumiya-kun, are the two of you well?"


    Upon my greeting them, Fumiya-kun seemed happy and Ayako-san seemed like she had been waiting for me; their respective smiling faces welcomed me in the usual way.


    "Miyuki-neesama! It��s been so long."


    "Onee-sama, you have not changed at all."


    Ayako-san and Fumiya-kun are one grade below me, sixth year elementary school students.


    Unlike my brother and I, these two are twins.


    They were the same age as me, but because I was born in March and they were born in June they were in a lower grade.


    For some reason or other, for as long as I can remember, Ayako-san has always blatantly felt a rivalry with me�� This is one more reason dealing with this family was so depressing.


    Since the other candidate for successor was not Ayako-san but Fumiya-kun, even if she felt competitive with me��. I was supposed to be concealing my true feelings.


    Fumiya-kun is adorable because he is openly affectionate to me, but I feel he is a little too adorable for a boy. At any rate, compared to Ani�� no, that person is extraordinary.


    I see that their clothes are a little too cutesy again today. I must strain myself to keep my facial muscles from moving.


    Even with this air conditioning, is it not too warm to wear something like that in this season, Fumiya-kun?


    Even if you are wearing it a casual style, to wear a bolero jacket and a cummerbund��.since this is a private party, I do not think it is necessary to go so far.


    On the other hand, Ayako-san��..well, as usual is called as usual for a reason. Her dress was abundantly adorned with ribbons, trims, and decorative buttons, and even her above-the-knee socks had ruffles with ribbons on them. Her hair was prettily arranged in curls, and a fringe had been added to her hair band. I do not particularly want to quibble over someone else��s taste in attire, but this style is probably a little abnormal at a summer resort.


    Since both they and their parent wore (dress up) such clothes, I think they made things overly formal, however.


    While I am contemplating such things in order to distract myself, Oji-sama was continuing to brag about my cousins. During his boasting about inconsequential things like Ayako-san receiving a prize in a piano competition and Fumiya-kun being praised by his riding instructor, I made polite responses in all the right places and waited for time to pass.


    I always wondered if this was some kind of punishment game. However, each time I am blessedly saved before my patience wears too thin. Today also at any moment now Fumiya-kun would begin to fidget.


    "By the way, Miyuki-neesama��where is Tatsuya-niisama?" Ah, here it comes.


    Fumiya-kun is a very nice child, he treats Ayako-san and I the same. To be brief, he adores me as much as if I were really his elder sister, but he adores Ani more than either of us; or you might say that he reveres him.


    No, I wonder if admires might be a better way to define it? Even so, well, I cannot say that I do not understand.


    In general terms �� that is in accordance with the guidelines set by the Magic Federation �� Ani is not blessed with a talent for magic. However, that person compensates for that with a surfeit of brains, muscles and special talents.


    His school grades are outstandingly excellent.


    No matter what sport, he is first class; or possibly super first class.


    And, the counter attack that all magicians are vulnerable to is that person��s sole trump card.


    Surely, Ani is the type of person that all boys might revere as a hero. No. Surely, not just boys.


    His outward appearance is neither amiable, lively nor sweet but despite all that. Ani is incredibly cool����


    ����Eh, what on earth am I thinking!?


    That person is merely my guard, nothing more.


    That person and I only share a sibling relationship through genetics, nothing more. Why I am acting like I have a brother complex����.


    "He is on the watch over there."


    As if unaware that a black cloud had suddenly appeared in my heart, I pointed to his position beside the wall while wearing my painstakingly constructed smiling face.


    Ah, Fumiya-kun��s cheeks are becoming red. Apparently, I am fooling them.


    "��.Um, where exactly?"


    Next to Fumiya-kun who had taken his eyes off me to search for Ani by letting his eyes wander all over the room, Ayako-san was also sending her eyes hither and thither along the wall while pretending to be indifferent.


    Her attitude was unusually easy to read, she was even showing her teeth as she smiled. However, I think that was something she was directing at Fumiya-kun. I pointed out the place where Ani was standing to Fumiya-kun who was standing next to Ayako-san who had allowed her wall of indifference to break. Ani was watching us.


    "Tatsuya-niisama!"


    Fumiya-kun��s face suddenly lit up and he bounded over to Ani��s position. "Oh well, there��s nothing that can be done."


    While voicing a complaint, Ayako-san headed after Fumiya-kun with swift feet. Indeed, she looked as if she was restraining herself from running.


    As he watched those two, Oji-sama made a sour face; he did this every time.


    Oji-sama slowly walked after them in a completely different mood than Ayako- san��s. I too trailed after them.


    Fumiya-kun was enthusiastically conversing with Ani about something.


    Ani made countless small nods, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a small amount of teeth �� he smiled?


    That person?


    Despite never giving a smile like that to me����.!


    "Hey now, Fumiya, Ayako. You shouldn��t interfere with Tatsuya-kun��s work."


    In order to maintain my insincere smile, I had to grasp my hands strongly to keep my fingers from curling into a fist, and placed a smile so painstakingly constructed to look natural that Oji-sama would not doubt that it reflected my true feelings.


    "Thank you for your work. You are so diligent in performing your tasks."


    "There is no need to thank me."


    The Ani that faced Oji-sama was the usual Ani. His face was so devoid of expression that the smile that had been on his face a little while ago seemed like an illusion.


    "Aw, Otou-sama. Wouldn��t a moment or two be alright? Miyuki-neesama is our invited guest. Making the arrangements to prevent harm befalling one��s guest is the duty of the host."


    "It��s just as Onee-sama said. The guards of Kuroba are not so unskilled as to allow a single one of our guests to be less than completely safe. Isn��t that right, Otou- san?"


    Eh? Fumiya-kun doesn��t address Oji-sama as "Otou-sama"������


    By concentrating on such a trivial thing, I was able to distract myself from my mood.


    "That is true but����"


    Paying my thoughts no mind, Oji-sama spoke ambiguous words while looking bewildered.


    Iwas bewildered as well. However, perhaps, Ayako-san and Fumiya-kun understood Oji-sama��s true intent. Oji-sama did not like his own children �� especially Fumiya-kun �� directing any friendly interest at Ani.


    Fumiya-kun is a candidate who aims to become the next head of the Yotsuba.


    Ani is simply the guard of a fellow candidate for the succession, me. Even if we place a special title on them like Guardian, they are servants after all. If I speak cruelly, they are no more than tools to be used and then thrown away.


    A tool that, if I can be precise, could not become a candidate for the Yotsuba succession.


    Naturally, while Ani is the one who is my guard, since the relationship between Ani and Fumiya-kun is only that of second cousins, there is no real problem with Fumiya-kun adoring Ani. It is the same with Ayako-san. Maya Obaa-sama would probably not be bothered by that.


    It sounds harsh when I say it, but Oji-sama is only worried about status. Oji-sama can only see Ani as a servant, a disposable tool. All that means is that the person called Kuroba Mitsugu is probably a "Yotsuba" to the marrow of his bones.


    Therefore, I feel that I am not mistaken in believing that he feels that having his own children showing empathy for a tool is improper.


    That is the natural way of things for a "Yotsuba".


    In order for me to become ��Yotsuba Miyuki��, I must have the same mental attitude as Oji-sama.


    That he is a Guardian is more important than him being my elder brother.


    That person has the position of my guard. If it is necessary, he will exchange his own life in order to fulfill his obligation to protect me as a human shield.


    It is only natural for that person who is a tool not to love me; I too, must not yearn for love from that person.


    I gave myself these instructions.


    Like an incantation, I repeated them over and over. Ani has the position of my guard.


    He is my human shield.


    That is the position granted to Ani. I must become the heir of Maya Obaa-sama, therefore Ani is not my Onii-sama��


    I stiffened due to a pain in the core of my brain. For an instant, I felt as if I had no idea where I was.


    Of course that was an illusion. I am at Kuroba Oji-sama��s party that I was invited to; in front of me, Oji-sama is making an discomfited face.


    ����Somehow I feel like I was thinking about something really important, however��.that��s probably just my imagination.


    "��Fumiya, do not trouble your honored father so much." Unexpectedly, the one who tossed Oji-sama a lifeline was Ani. He called Fumiya-kun, ��Fumiya��.


    In an affectionate tone as if Fumiya-kun really was his younger brother. Deep inside my mind, I felt a faint pain.


    Without thinking, my face started to scowl in discomfort. I must not.


    If I show displeasure on my face now, it will be misinterpreted as disapproval of Ani and Oji-sama��s interaction.


    ����I wonder if that would be a misinterpretation������.?


    No, No, if I think about that!


    Uumm, what can I do at a time like this? Before I left, Sakurai-san told me what to do.


    That��s right, I need to skillfully deceive my own feelings��


    "Kuroba-san, it is all right to entrust the party site to you? I myself wish to take a little look around outside."


    "Oh, really? That is a splendid idea."


    Oji-sama showed tremendous surprise at Ani��s suggestion, and even calculatingly praised Ani for it.


    "Understood. I will look after Miyuki-chan. This place is under my supervision so I will accept responsibility."


    That is probably insincere praise that can be produced at any time.


    Since there are diplomatic excuses to get rid of pests, I should use one to rid myself of the biggest one.


    A truly convenient false face.


    ��First you bring you, yourself, in alignment with what you would call your false face.��


    ��Ani is faithfully performing the duties allotted to him.


    "Aw nuts! We are returning to Shizuoka tomorrow! We do not often get a chance to see each other, and we don��t even get a chance to spend a lot of time talking."


    "Fumiya, calm down a little����Tatsuya-san, what Fumiya said is true, so please return quickly."


    "Understood. I will take one tour around and then return. So, then Kuroba-san I am going to get a little air."


    ��Therefore I too, must perform the duties allotted to me with all my strength.


    While I listened to Ani replying to Fumiya-kun��s protests and Ayako-san��s requests in a gentle voice, I instructed myself thus.

 Volume 8 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Reception Room


    ����Hee-hee��


    At the sudden sound of Miyuki��s giggling voice, Tatsuya, who had been looking out the window, turned his eyes to the interior of the room.


    In contrast to the eastern style of the architecture, the big room was done in western style. There were even paintings of landscapes adorning the brightly hued walls, not reproductions either; according to the signatures of the celebrated modern artists on the canvases, these were original oil paintings. And the stately natural wood table was of a size that could easily seat over ten people.


    Nonetheless, this room gave an impression of emptiness. This was possibly due to the fact that, instead of the space being occupied by the legs of over ten chairs, there was only the four legs of a sofa placed by the table; also, aside from the table and sofa, there were almost no furnishings, which appeared to leave all too much space leftover in the room. Making the room feel unnecessarily vast was probably for the purpose of psychologically inducing a feeling of oppression.


    Naturally, such things had been beneath Tatsuya��s notice for a long time now. His gaze went straight to his younger sister.


    Upon receiving his puzzled look, Miyuki, who was seated on the sofa with the carved ball and claw legs, bashfully ducked her head.


    "��..Pardon me, Onii-sama. I was merely remembering something that happened in the past."


    "Something amusing?"


    Tatsuya also smiled in response to the smile on Miyuki��s face when she answered. "No���� I was so foolish in the past, I found that humorous."


    Tatsuya��s smile vanished, a feat that occurred in the blink of an eye in response to the thoughtless self depreciating remark. But he was unable to find anything negative in the content of the words, the tone of the voice, or the expression on her face.


    "Come to think of it, Onii-sama back then was kind to Ayako-san and Fumiya- kun����. I was quite shocked by that?"


    From what she said, Tatsuya formed an impression of the general period Miyuki was remembering and broke out a smile.


    "Well��.I was just a child back then, give me a break."


    "That is absurd. I am the one who was a foolish child."


    The two of them were still at an age where the world could still call them "children". And the siblings themselves also didn''t think of themselves as adults.


    Despite that, the two of them experienced no feelings of inconsistency or hesitation when they labeled the people they had been three years prior as mere "children".


    "Back then, even though I am your sister, I did not understand one thing about Onii-sama. No��.I did not even want to understand you."


    Tatsuya wanted to say something to refute that, but aside from a brief smile bestowed on the bowed head of his sister, unfortunately he had no other response to give.


    Even if he could refute her words, it was not necessary to do so.


    Although both of them had been wrong, neither of them were responsible; Tatsuya and Miyuki were both aware of this.


    If Miyuki was no longer in the mood to continue speaking of the past, Tatsuya was not going to bring it up again.


    Tatsuya returned his gaze to the window.


    While appearing to blankly gaze outside, his five senses were fully operational, looking for signs of unusual activity and missing nothing. His extra sense perceived more than his five senses, so he was always ready to access the information dimension at a moment''s notice.


    This was all for the sake of protecting Miyuki.


    If something came into existence that looked like it would harm Miyuki, Tatsuya would destroy it first to prevent that.


    This had not changed between now and back then. But back then, she had been unaware of it.


    But back then, she had been kept from being aware of it by him.

 Volume 8 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 5th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Villa ~ Coast of Onna


    Last night had continued until considerably late. Arriving at Okinawa then having a party until near midnight made for a pretty tough first day.


    Yet, even so, for me to wake before the sun had risen, could only be explained as habit.


    Truth be told, I had wanted to sleep a little longer, but I didn��t want to turn into a loose lady. Falling asleep again would be unthinkable. With effort, I sent energy to my limbs, got off the bed and drew back the curtains, opening the window to let in some fresh air while I was at it. Since I��m on the second floor facing the backyard, there was no worry about being seen in my pajamas from the outside. ����


    Although taking care of my appearance first really would have been more fitting of a lady��s etiquette.


    Sniffing the sea breeze I inhaled deeply, swelling my chest out. And at the moment I looked down, there was my brother training.


    Crouched down low, he��d take a step with the right foot, thrust out his right arm, thrust out his left arm.


    Then in that position he��d take a step with the left foot, and just as I thought he��d thrust out his left arm again he rapidly pulled it back, and as if intersecting, thrust out his right arm.


    Turning his body as he progressively took steps with the left foot and right foot, his right arm would forcefully move from inside to outside, left arm from outside to inside, right hand up, left hand down.


    It seemed like some sort of martial arts or karate I didn��t know.


    In each hand he held a small - one kilogram - weight, with which he went through motions with great precision. They were as vivid as the set poses used by lead dancers or stage actors.


    Making his way in a circle around the fringe of half the backyard, my brother finally stopped moving, exhaling deeply and relaxing.


    -Eh, it��s over����?


    I stared with bad grace at my brother��s back as he took a deep breath, willing him to show me that beautiful ��dance�� again.


    Let me see more. Just once is fine.


    That amazing form of yours, to your little sister����


    ��Wait!


    I regained myself.


    ��No way, I had been entranced?


    I closed the curtains in a rush, then hurried from the window.


    The curtain rails made a pretty big noise, but it wouldn��t be audible from the yard���� I think.


    I leaned against the wall and collapsed down. My face was hot.


    My heart was pounding away furiously and wouldn��t calm down even as I held my hands against my chest.


    ��He hadn��t realized, right?


    My brother hadn��t looked up even once.


    He shouldn��t have seen me standing at the window.


    Yet despite that, as I had stood staring as if enchanted, I had the feeling that my brother had noticed me too.


    ? ? ?


    As always, my breakfast was provided by Sakurai-san. This villa also technically had an automatic cooking machine managed by a HAR, but Sakurai-san herself had insisted that ��those who rely on automatic machines become insipid�� and as such, all her meals were homemade unless under extraordinary circumstances.


    Recently, I had taken a hand in helping too, but truth be told, my skills are still very much in the ��getting there�� stage.


    "Do you have any plans for today?"


    As I sipped tea after the meal, Sakurai-san asked that question. In form that would have been addressed to Okaa-sama, but I knew full well it applied to me too.


    "If the heat lets up, I��d like to go out to sea." Thinking a little, Okaa-sama gave her reply. "Shall I ready the cruiser?"


    "Hmm...... a smaller sailing yacht would be nice."


    "Understood. Is 4 PM alright?"


    "Yes, please."


    With experience, Sakurai-san smoothly inferred the specifics from Okaa-sama��s brief words and deduced her intentions, efficiently assembling a schedule.


    This means my timetable for past 4 PM has been decided as well. Okaa-sama most likely intends to spend the time until then inside the villa.


    Now, what shall I do?


    "Miyuki-san, if you have no particular plans, how about going to the beach? Even if you just lie down, I think it��d be a good way to refresh yourself."


    Seeing me lost in thought, Sakurai-san made a suggestion.


    "����I guess so. Then, I suppose I��ll just relax on the beach in the afternoon."


    "I��ll help you prepare. Ufufu, if you��re wearing a swimsuit then you��ll need to carefully apply sunscreen to each and every little part of your body."


    ����Eh? ��Ufufu��, that��s����


    "����No, thank you. I can do it by myself."


    "Now now, there��s no need to refrain."


    ����Sakurai-san strangely seems to be anticipating something.


    "The sunlight here in the tropics is intense. If you leave a gap somewhere, it��ll be terrible."


    ����Sakurai-san, that look in your eyes is very suspicious.


    "Naturally we��d have to cover all the bits under the swimsuit too. Ufufufu����"


    "Uh, uhmm, Sakurai-san?"


    Sakurai-san, for some reason, you look really scary right now! "Come on, let��s go get ready."


    I attempted to slip away in silence, but before I could move an inch, Sakurai-san had her hand around my wrist.


    Her grip wasn��t so tight as to be painful, but there was definitely no shaking her off.


    I was dragged like that up to the second floor, and when I glimpsed at my brother, I had the distinct feeling he was laughing underneath his expressionless face.


    ����Even though he��s not supposed to have any such human feelings.


    ? ? ?


    Under Sakurai-san��s hands, sun cream really was rubbed very thoroughly over every inch of my body, and by the time I stumbled out from the villa to the beach, I was limp all over.


    ''����Why do I have to be so tired over this?'' I complained unreasonably to myself.


    In any case, I assumed what I considered a modest easygoing posture, took off my tunic, then went under the parasol my brother had set up and on top of the sheet my brother had prepared and laid down.


    The separated swimsuit I wore wasn��t quite as far gone as a bikini, but still possessed quite a fair amount of exposure. It wasn��t something I would have chosen, but then again Sakurai-san hadn��t exactly given me much of a choice.


    That��s what I thought anyway, but at the sight of me, my brother wasn��t moving an inch. Wearing knee-length trunks under a parka, he was seated next to me with his eyes on the horizon.


    Knees slightly bent, looking as if spacing out.


    When I stole a glance over, it was as if he wasn��t even aware of me, simply staring into the distance. I wonder if he��s bored?


    He��s a healthy, fit boy in his first year at junior high, but with the sea right in front of him, all he did was sit. That was it.


    Is this normal? Driven by that question, I moved myself with my elbows, and sneaked a glance at the other parasols dotted around.


    That��s a���� family I think. A mother and father, and a girl probably in her first or second year of primary school.


    Just as I thought so, a boy slightly older than the girl came running up from the beach.


    The boy took his father��s hand, and seemed as if trying to pull him over to the sea.


    The parasol next to theirs was vacant. There were various belongings indicating the presence of two people. ����There are two parkas, which means two people right?


    Those two were probably down by the sea as well. Beyond that was���� whoawhoawhoa!


    I put my head down in a hurry.


    After attempting another peek, I was forced to lower my head again almost immediately.


    There, a guy around senior high�� I don��t think he was a university student yet�� was rubbing oil over a girl.


    In some pretty dangerous areas too. Hey, is he going for full body coverage? And in such an openly public place at that, aren��t, aren��t they embarrassed at all?


    The guy at least didn''t have to worry about being seen. Stroking away at the girl��s body, he was laughing quite happily. It wasn��t a very pleasant expression to see.


    Do guys like doing that sort of thing?


    A more outgoing woman would laugh�� Sakurai-san definitely would laugh, but I had read in a magazine somewhere that men like touching women. I��ve also heard from friends at school that when ��advanced�� senpais go out on a date, they have trouble with their boyfriends seeking after their body. Just what do they think girls are, I indignantly felt at the time. That terrible age of ��free sex�� ended half a century ago! Besides which, you��re doing those things to a junior high student!


    ����Not good, not good. Calm down. I can��t go causing a frost on the beach in


    Okinawa in the middle of summer.


    But, the woman didn��t seem to be against it.


    It might just be because she��s lying down prone the same as me and not readily visible, but since the guy is being allowed to go right ahead I��m guessing she��s okay with it.


    ����The same as me?


    Here''s me lying down, and there''s that person sitting next to me.


    I wonder, is he thinking something similar? Is he capable of such a thing?


    I craned my neck slightly, looking again at my brother��s face, and my brother was looking at me.


    Our eyes met.


    In contrast to me who was frozen still, he simply continued to look around for two, three seconds, before turning back to face the horizon.


    I regained control of my body with difficulty and, unable to say anything, simply hid my now heated face with my arm.


    I thought about undoing my hair and using it as a curtain of sorts, but could see it becoming troublesome eventually.


    Lying prone, I could do nothing but wait for my cheeks to cool down.


    With my view obscured so, my - now back to normal - head began to fill with all sorts of thoughts I really shouldn��t have been thinking about.


    He, just when had he begun looking at me? What part of me was he looking at?


    My back? Legs? Or����


    I wonder, does this person have the same interests? Was he thinking he��d like to touch my body, or something����?


    I knew I really shouldn��t be thinking such things about my blood-related sibling. But my brother and I weren��t quite that straightforward.


    Even though we live in the same house, we rarely see each other.


    The only times we��re together, including to and from school, is when we��re out.


    Being together during the day like now only happens during trips.


    For as far back as I can remember, I have no memories of taking baths together, playing together, or anything at all.


    To me, my brother is not so much family, but rather more like a one year older boy I know. Those are my true feelings.


    It��s probably the same for him.


    For him, I��m most likely just someone attending the same school, a one year younger girl����


    Unexpectedly, I heard the sound of sand shifting. I knew it must have been my brother getting up. I couldn��t raise my head.


    Rather, my face simply sank further down into my arm which was serving as a pillow.


    I tried willing strength into my arms, legs, and back, and found out my body had other ideas.


    Inside my stiff body, my heart violently pounded away. I sensed my brother looming over me.


    I couldn��t breathe.


    My head was in a daze.


    It��s too early for that to be because of oxygen deprivation, a rational part of my mind calmly and uselessly told me.


    My body, which simply refused all instruction to move, was softly covered by a thin cloth.


    ��Eh?


    I could feel the fabric, stretching from my shoulders to my thighs. It was the tunic I had taken off earlier.


    That suitably folded tunic, was now spread over my body. Somehow, suddenly, I felt a sense of security.


    All my meaningless tension disappeared, and perhaps as a consequence my mind began to drift instead.


    Without allowing myself any further self-analysis, I felt myself lulled into a comfortable sense of drowsiness.


    In the end, I really do have to be thankful to Sakurai-san. Despite the fact I was under a parasol, I had slept in that fierce sunlight for quite a while. If I hadn��t been guarded by sunscreen all the way up to my nails, my bare legs would no doubt be suffering terrible burns by now.


    "So hot����"


    As I blamed the interruption to my sleep on the relentless heat, my brother was, as expected, still next to me watching the horizon.


    "����How long have I slept?"


    "Around two hours."


    I asked a question without warning.


    And yet, he answered without a moment''s hesitation. Almost as if to head off any other questions.


    The answer felt rushed, like he didn��t want to give me time to think. "I see."


    I vaguely felt that something was up, but my head was still fuzzy from having just awoken, and I wasn��t able to put a finger on that sense of discomfort.


    As I got up, my tunic slipped off onto the sheet.


    Perhaps because of the sea breeze blowing sand everywhere, despite the fact I had slept on a sheet, the surface under my limbs felt a little rough.


    "I��m going into the water."


    Without waiting for a reply, I hooked on my sandals.


    All around the sheet, numerous footprints were evident. They hadn��t been there before. Some parts had been flattened, resembling the backs of people who had fallen over. Perhaps some people had been playing beach volleyball����?


    The number of surrounding parasols had decreased as well.


    It seems a lot had happened while I was asleep, I thought lazily, as I headed down to the beach.


    ? ? ?


    After a late lunch, I spent some time reading in my room. However, after two hours I became bored. It��s not that I dislike reading, I simply didn��t really feel like it today.


    I guess I��ll go show Okaa-sama my magic practice. Thinking that, I went to her room.


    My room is in the very middle of the 2nd floor.


    Okaa-sama��s room is across from the stairs, on the other side.


    The room opposite mine is empty, and the one next to the stairs belongs to my brother.


    Passing by it, I heard a voice from inside. Without thinking, I paused.


    This resort is pretty standard, meaning that unlike our home, it��s not fully soundproofed; yet despite that, it��s not so cheap that normal voices could be heard from the hallway. For them to be audible, they must be speaking very loudly.


    Not to mention that that voice just now, was Sakurai-san''s? Instinctively, I pressed my ear to the door.


    "How could you leave a terrible blow like this without treatment!" Sakurai-san was probably scolding my brother.


    "It��s nothing major. There is no compromising damage to the bone."


    "Don��t act as if everything��s fine as long as nothing��s broken! Doesn��t it hurt!?"


    "There is pain. However, it��s nothing more than a penalty I have set upon myself." Pain?


    Penalty?


    ��What are they talking about?


    "Haa���� you��re always like this���� Tatsuya-kun, I��ve already given up trying to correct that mentality of yours but����


    At least let me heal you up with magic, so take off your clothes please." Always?


    "There is no need. If it becomes a hindrance in combat, it will repair itself."


    "����Tatsuya kun, even Guardians have a day to day life. Because we aren��t merely fighting machines. Speaking of which, about that incident, it would have been better for you to simply wake Miyuki-san and leave. As Guardians, though we should respect our charge��s will and freedom to the utmost, that��s no reason to get into a fight just because you don��t want to interfere with a nap."


    ����Eh? Me?


    "I am regretful."


    "Seriously, please think this incident over alright? Running is also a perfectly respectable tactic. Tatsuya-kun, you need to learn to be more flexible."


    I didn��t hear the sound of a sigh, but rather sensed that Sakurai-san had done so as she sagged her shoulders and prepared to leave.


    In a hurry, as quietly as I could, I went back to my room.


    ? ? ?


    The cruiser Sakurai-san had prepared was a six-seater sailing ship with an electric motor attached.


    The four of us along with the helmsman and his assistant filled the boat to full capacity.


    I sat awaiting departure on seats arranged face to face. Directly across from me is Okaa-sama, and next to me is my brother.


    Pretending to watch the sails being set up, I shot a glimpse at my brother��s profile. He was intent upon their work, and didn��t notice my gaze.


    Ever since I had overheard their conversation, I couldn��t help thinking about it. My brother is my escort.


    Getting injured in the course of protecting me is to be expected. But up until now, I have rarely ever seen my brother injured. Direct confrontation like yesterday��s are also rare.


    Speaking of his injuries, they had all been from training.


    Which was why I, despite being a successor candidate to the Yotsuba, had always naively assumed that there were very few humans who would be despicable enough to pick on us children.


    Such a thing may be so in novels, but reality is different.


    At Fumiya-kun��s place, unlike the Yotsuba, Ojisama��s work seemed to be more out of convenience.


    The ��Guardian�� attached to me is iconically associated with a successor candidate of the Yotsuba.


    Therefore a part of me had always thought that for a child like my brother to be assigned as a Guardian had been for the sake of giving my magically-lacking brother a place in the Yotsuba. And another part has always felt guilty for doing so.


    But from the conversation those two had earlier, injuries seem to be something par for the course.


    "Miyuki-san, is something bothering you?"


    "Ah, no, it��s nothing."


    At that unexpected voice, I turned around in a hurry. Not good, not good.


    I made Okaa-sama worry.


    "It��s been a while since I��ve gone sailing����"


    "Ah, that��s right."


    Pretending to watch the sails being set up seems to have worked out.


    But that won��t put them off indefinitely, and I decide to shelve my thoughts for now.


    Just in time, it seems we��re about to depart.


    Despite the fact that we��re not using the motor, we drew away from the pier at a greater speed than I expected.


    I focused my thoughts on the flowing scenery.


    In the face of a westerly wind, we were headed in a north-northwest direction.


    Since I had assumed that in summer along Okinawa, a southeasterly wind should be blowing, I asked the captain about it, to which he replied that a low pressure area was approaching from the Eastern sea.


    I was also told that it wouldn��t grow into a typhoon, so I shouldn��t be concerned.


    I hadn��t even been aware of that, so my worries did go up���� but it��s not like I��ve been at sea for any long period of time, so it��s probably just a needless anxiety.


    Although we were sailing towards Iejima, the point of the trip itself was sailing so we had planned to turn back halfway. With the current wind speed though, by the time we were halfway it��d be dusk already.


    Sailing is more comfortable than I had anticipated.


    It felt like my confused heart was being swept away by the wind. If I had known, I would have liked to leave earlier and go further.


    I closed my eyes, and for a while simply listened to the sound of the wind in the sails.


    If we can end the day like this, I should be able to sleep very comfortably tonight.


    ��Should, because I knew that this couldn��t last.


    Upon feeling a particularly sharp wind, I opened my eyes. Sakurai-san was looking sternly out to sea, or rather, glaring.


    The words the assistant uttered as he desperately appealed into the radio �� submarine? In this situation, I don��t think it��s the Navy. Could it possibly be foreign? These are Japanese territorial waters though. Don��t tell me���� an act of aggression!?


    It wasn��t only me starting to fret. As if the ship itself had pushed the panic button, the motor squeaked as it started up and the sails were stowed.


    As the rudder swung round the cruiser tilted, and I grabbed on to the rail.


    "Ojou-sama, please go to the front."


    Although I knew this wasn��t a good time, my brother calling me ��Ojou-sama�� all of a sudden was a pretty big shock.


    It��s something that happens often, but to be called in such a way as if I were a stranger saddened me.


    In response, my attitude unnecessarily hardened. "I know!"


    With that utterly uncalled for and meaninglessly high pressured line, I complied and left my seat.


    I observed the foaming sea.


    Although my brother had his back to me and I couldn��t see his face, I just knew what sort of eyes he was making just as sure as if I had taken his hand.


    Neither glaring, nor staring.


    ��Simply expressionless and empty, those eyes of the void. Sakurai-san stood on the stern side, protecting Okaa-sama.


    Okaa-sama is an exceptionally powerful magician, but her strength has been down because of it recently. The interactions between magic and the body is still not fully understood, but it is known that using powerful magic has a proportional strain on the body.


    She mustn��t be allowed to use magic.


    Reaching that thought, I took my CAD out from my pouch in a hurry. Sakurai-san already had her CAD on standby.


    And my brother was��empty handed, just standing there.


    From behind our wake, two black shadows rapidly approached in our direction. Dolphins? Like hell they were!


    I could identify those intuitively.


    Torpedoes!? Without any warning whatsoever!?


    As I was frozen, my brother standing in front of me made an inexplicable gesture. He raised his right hand out to sea, at those looming black shadows.


    Without a CAD, you do know there��s no meaning in making the motions right?


    Even if only in the least, you��re still a magician right!?


    I was cursing inside. Not only irritation at my brother imitating the gestures without knowing their true purpose, but irritation at his powerlessness as well.


    With those thoughts in my mind, I looked up at Sakurai-san. As Okaa-sama��s Guardian, surely she would do something in place of my brother��s uselessness, and berate him for his escapism.


    But I was off.


    Faster than Sakurai-san could activate anything, my brother, like a flash of thunder in the clouds, unleashed magic.


    It was over so fast, I didn��t even realize it was a sign magic had been invoked for a moment.


    Both the torpedoes sank towards the bottom of the sea.


    As they sank, the shadows expanded. The torpedoes had disintegrated?


    Just what had this person done����?


    Without a magical aid or anything����?


    As doubt and denial warred in my mind, the magician inside me told me this phenomena was without a doubt caused by my brother, who had used an unbelievably advanced magic to interfere with the information structure of the torpedoes and achieve an extreme state of decomposition.


    This person, who, apart from the ability to neutralize another''s magic, should not have any magical ability himself, had����?


    Could it be that I don��t actually know the least bit about this brother of mine?


    I didn��t actually understand anything about him at all?


    As Sakurai-san continued to work magic under the water, I simply stared at my brother��s back, reverted to the child he seemingly appeared to be on the outside.

 Volume 8 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Drawing room


    Tatsuya, who had been looking out the window until now, suddenly looked over at the doorway.


    While the house seemed like a traditional Japanese house on the outside, the inside was an unscrupulous compromise between east and west. An appropriate description may be a Japanese-Western style mansion. The rooms were either purely Japanese or purely Western.


    This drawing room��the ��audience hall��, was Western style. The wallpaper, ceiling, floor and windows, along with the lighting and furniture were all Western.


    The doorway had a wooden door.


    As Tatsuya stared, a knocking noise sounded from that door.


    Miyuki said ��come in�� while still seated on the sofa, and a voice replied ��excuse me�� as the door opened. Wearing an apron over a kimono, a ��maid�� appeared. ����


    According to the image of the house, perhaps ��meido�� would have been more appropriate, but it was difficult to get past that anachronistic impression.


    That ��maid�� bowed deeply, before standing aside. A man wearing a suit stood behind her.


    That man was someone Tatsuya knew very well.


    Miyuki covered her mouth with a hand. It seemed to have dropped open of its own accord.


    While not to the same extent as Tatsuya, Miyuki also tentatively knew this man.


    As the man entered the room the maid bowed again, before leaving and closing the door without any explanation. It seems that she had only been a guide.


    "It��s been while, Tatsuya. Well, actually I guess it��s only been a week."


    "Major���� why are, no, you were called by our aunt, right?"


    Asking for a reason, Tatsuya swapped the ��question�� for a ��statement�� halfway through. There��s no reason for Kazama to visit the Yotsuba, so conversely, it was obvious the reason he was here was because he had been called.


    "That is correct. However, I had not heard that you��d be attending as well."


    "��..I am sorry."


    The one who had apologized was Miyuki, who had stood up the moment Kazama entered the room.


    Kazama had simply been stating a fact. He was not small-minded enough to be upset over such a trivial matter.


    Knowing that Tatsuya had simply shrugged, but Miyuki could not so easily put aside the bungling of her relatives.


    "It is not something to be concerned over."


    Kazama and Miyuki did not have much correspondence.


    In fact, they had never met without Tatsuya also being present.


    Which was why Kazama, in the presence of a third party, was not quite as frank with Miyuki as he would normally be with Tatsuya. Nevertheless, being in Tatsuya��s presence all the time, he couldn��t help but think of her as simply ��Tatsuya��s little sister��.


    Still, while the number of times they have met is not as much, she had first met him at the same time as Tatsuya.


    Their acquaintance with Kazama sprung from the events of three years ago.

 Volume 8 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 5th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Villa


    By the time the Coast Guard of the Defense Forces rushed over, the submarine had disappeared.


    Sakurai-san was fuming at how utterly outrageous it was that they hadn''t noticed it entering our territorial waters, but to be honest, I wasn��t as interested.


    Rather than assigning blame, I simply wanted some rest. Not so much for physical fatigue, but mental exhaustion.


    We were asked by the person in charge of the Coast Guard that they��d like a summary of the incident, but I wasn��t in the mood at the time. Not just me, but both Okaa-sama and Sakurai-san also felt the same. We told him that if there was anything in particular they wanted, they could come visit, and we returned to the villa.


    Right now, I��m lying in my room.


    I had taken a shower, but my head was still unclear.


    What lingered in my mind like storm clouds in the rainy season, was the magic my brother had shown. If I wasn��t mistaken, he had directly modified the information structure of the objects and decomposed them.


    But as I recall, directly interfering with information structures is classified as amongst the highest rank of difficulty in magic. Never-mind me, it��s possible even Okaa-sama or Aunt wouldn��t be able to do it.


    And yet that person, without even using a CAD����


    That person, hadn��t he been removed as a successor candidate because he lacked magical talent?


    Wasn''t it because he couldn��t use magic that he was assigned as my escort instead?


    As long as I can remember, as well as from what I��ve been told, aside from the non-systematic anti-magic ��Gram Dispersion��, I have never seen him use any high level magic.


    Because he was unable to use the systematic magic of mainstream modern magic adequately, he took advantage of his high physical skill and his specific anti-magic ability to achieve a place in the Yotsuba��that was supposedly the reason my brother was my Guardian.


    I don''t get it.


    I don��t get it at all.


    We��re family, siblings, and yet I know nothing whatsoever. Even the fact that I know nothing, I didn��t realize until today. I was appalled.


    Come to think of it, this is the first real trip I��ve had since starting junior high.


    I wonder, was yesterday the first time he had escorted me alone in the truest sense of the term?


    I was six, and he was seven.


    That was the age from which my brother became my escort, and I was to be escorted by him.


    In the six years since, my brother has always been my escort.


    But there��s no way that you��d fully entrust the protection of one who may be the target of kidnap and assault to a primary school kid.


    I see, so that��s why I didn��t know that person��s true worth, his real capabilities����


    Then, who could I ask to know who that person truly is? Who really knows him? Okaa-sama? Sakurai-san? Or maybe Aunt?


    Just as I found a clue to escaping the maze of my thoughts, or so I thought, a knock came from the door.


    Caught off guard, I got off the bed in a hurry, and as I combed my hair, I asked what it was.


    "I��m sorry to disturb your rest. The military is here, and would like to hear about the event����"


    Sakurai-san��s hesitant voice came from the other side of the door. "From me?"


    As I opened the door, I asked back. It wasn��t terribly respectful, I knew as I spoke, but I really was quite surprised.


    "Yes���� I told them that Tatsuya-kun and I could answer any questions they might have, but����"


    Sakurai��s expression was very apologetic, even though it wasn��t her fault����


    If she acts like that, I��m the one who��s going to be in pain. "I understand. Are they in the living room?"


    Seeing Sakurai-san��s nod, I told her that I��d get changed then be right down.


    The soldier who came to talk with us identified himself as Captain Kazama Harunobu.


    After finishing his introduction, he went straight to the point. "����So, did you discover the submarine by chance?"


    "The one who discovered the submarine had been the boat captain. If you��d like to know the circumstances concerning that, you should talk with him."


    "Did you notice any characteristics that could identify its registry?"


    "It was submerged throughout. Making out specifics was impossible. Even if it had surfaced, I don��t know much about submarines."


    The questions and answers were exchanged between the Captain and Sakurai-san.


    Okaa-sama seemed content to leave everything to Sakurai-san, and since I hadn��t been very composed at the time, even if I were inclined to speak, there wasn��t much that I could add.


    "Apparently, torpedoes were fired? Do you have any idea why they attacked?"


    "None whatsoever!"


    Sakurai-san seemed quite irritated. She had been dissatisfied with the response of the military from the start, and at the implied ��You guys probably did something to provoke them right?�� question which made even me feel slightly chagrined, it was no wonder she��d become angry.


    "��I think you��re missing something."


    Still being glared at by Sakurai-san, the Captain turned to face my brother. It was probably simply an act, without any deeper meaning behind it. A new venture, in order to soften the clashing atmosphere between these two.


    "In order to leave no witnesses, it is possible to infer that perhaps they were trying to abduct us."


    My brother��s answer however, went far beyond simply clearing up any discontent. "Abduct?"


    The Captain made an expression of surprise; yet intrigued at the same time, he urged my brother to explain further.


    "The torpedoes fired at our cruiser were foam torpedoes."


    "Oh......?"


    Foam torpedoes?......


    Foam producing torpedoes, I guess? Meaning that they produce bubbles����?


    "Foam torpedoes? What are those?"


    Just as I turned my head, Sakurai-san asked my brother in my place.


    The reason she didn��t ask the Captain was probably because she still wasn��t fully over it yet.


    "The torpedo warhead is filled with chemicals designed to produce large quantities of foam in a sustained reaction. In that froth-filled water, propellers would be useless. A ship with a high centre of gravity like our sailing ship would likely be overturned as well. In doing so, the target is trapped, and the crew can be captured under the disguise of an accident."


    "Why do you think so?"


    The Captain was looking at my brother with great interest. I was simply surprised that he knew such things.


    "The cruiser��s communications had been jammed. Doing so is always mandatory if attempting to fake an accident."


    Noticing our communications were disabled in a situation like that, surprised me even further.


    "����Sorry, but deducing their armament based on that alone, is rather weak in my opinion."


    "Naturally, I didn��t judge based on just that."


    "You have further evidence?"


    "Yes."


    "That is?"


    "I refuse to answer."


    "����"


    Being told that without any hesitation whatsoever, the Captain couldn��t seem to find anything to say.


    Well, Sakurai-san and I were speechless as well. "Do you need evidence?"


    "����No, that won��t be necessary."


    At my brother��s relentless pace, the Captain seemed to be slightly at a loss.


    "Captain, could we end soon? I don��t think there��s anything further we can say that would be of help."


    Okaa-sama, who had until now, remained silent save to introduce herself earlier, suddenly spoke in a bored tone.


    A bored, yet hard to resist tone.


    The Captain immediately recognised that air of dismissal. "Fair enough. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Saying so, the Captain rose and saluted.


    My brother and I saw the Captain and his subordinates out.


    A car was parked outside, and next to it, two well conditioned soldiers stood to attention.


    One of them, upon seeing my brother, widened his eyes in surprise.


    I also remembered him. He was the bad soldier from yesterday, one of the ��Left Blood��s--


    "I see."


    Seeing the look of astonishment in the soldier, Captain Kazama nodded in understanding.


    "You��re the boy who took down Joe?"


    At the Captain��s words, I reflexively went on the defensive.


    However looking at the Captain as he laughed merrily, it didn��t seem like he held any tension whatsoever. My brother hadn��t reacted at all.


    "Mastering the technique of Inner Striking at such a young age, you��re quite the genius."


    Despite being scrutinized from head to toe, my brother didn��t show a hint of unwillingness at all. But what is this ��inner strike��?


    It��s a very advanced sounding term����


    "Lance Corporal Higaki!"


    Having his name shouted out in such a loud voice, the bad soldier from yesterday trembled and winced.


    Under the Captain��s strong gaze, he ran up before him.


    The Captain glanced at the man as he saluted and stood to attention. Then he turned to face my brother, and bowed.


    "My subordinate acted very rudely to you yesterday. I give my apologies." At this utterly unexpected sight, I was completely lost for words.


    With his arms folded behind his back, legs apart and head slightly inclined, it was a rather sloppy bow from the view of public courtesy, but for a rugged soldier like the Captain to apologize so gracefully to a child like my brother was too overwhelming.


    "I am Lance Corporal Higaki Joseph! For my unbecoming conduct yesterday, I am very sorry!"


    Following up the Captain, completely different from yesterday, Lance Corporal Higaki tensely uttered those words as he in contrast bowed deeply.


    It seems he wasn��t really a bad guy.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be pretty terrified of the Captain. "��I accept your apology."


    In the space of a breath, my brother answered. "Thank you very much!"


    I also had no objection.


    I hadn��t intended to speak in the first place.


    Followed by Lance Corporal Higaki, Captain Kazama proceeded to the large open topped car, then stopped three steps away and looked back.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun, was it? At the moment, I��m serving as the instructor of an airborne magician squad at Onna base. If you��re free, come visit us sometime. I��m sure you��ll find something of interest."


    Captain Kazama spoke those parting words and, without waiting for a reply, climbed into the car.

 Volume 8 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 6th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Villa ~ Onna Air Force Base


    On the morning of the third day of our vacation, a storm began to brew. The skies were overcast, and strong winds blew.


    It seems a tropical storm was approaching from the Eastern sea.


    Apparently by the time it blows up here it won��t have the strength of a typhoon, but from the looks of it, it would come pretty close.


    Every channel was advising it would be best to avoid marine spots, but I don��t think anyone would be in a beach-going mood in this weather anyway. Boats were obviously out of the question.


    We would be here for two weeks, so there was no need to overdo anything for just these few days.


    "What are your plans for today?"


    As she passed freshly baked bread to Okaa-sama, Sakurai-san asked that question. "In this weather, even shopping would be����"


    Tilting her head slightly, Okaa-sama muttered to herself. Making that gesture, she seemed almost like a girl in terms of cuteness. It was just a moment, but she appeared really young.


    "What shall we do?"


    Being asked in reverse, Sakurai-san also ceased eating and tilted her head.


    She also appeared really young, but unlike Okaa-sama, Sakurai-san gave more of an ��Onee-san��-like feel���� although of course, Okaa-sama is far older in terms of age.


    "Hm����how about going to see a Ryuukyuu dance?"


    Saying so, Sakurai-san turned on the wall mounted display.


    Deftly operating the handheld remote, she brought up a guide on Ryuukyuu performances.


    "It appears you can also try on the costumes yourself."


    "Looks interesting. What do you think, Miyuki-san?"


    "I think it also seems pretty nice."


    "I��ll arrange a car. There is one problem however����"


    Seeing both Okaa-sama and I nod, Sakurai-san seemed rather somber.


    "The performance is for women only."


    Ah, that��s true. It certainly did say that at the bottom of the video. Then, my brother����


    "I see����"


    Okaa-sama had ripped her toast into small pieces, and was popping them into her mouth one by one.


    "����Tatsuya, you can be free for the day."


    "Yes."


    "You received an invitation to the base from the Captain yesterday right? This would be a good opportunity to visit.


    You may be invited to join their training."


    "I understand."


    You can be free, Okaa-sama had said, but she ended up ordering him after all.


    Without showing any dissatisfaction whatsoever, my brother simply accepted it with his deadpan expression.


    The same as always. "Um, Okaa-sama!"


    Why I did such a thing, I don��t know myself. "Could I go together with Ni, Nii-san?"


    My lips, tongue, and vocal cords ran off and said such a thing. ��The reason I stumbled over pronouncing Nii-san was most likely because in my head, I had always been calling him ��brother�� or ��that person�� all the time.


    It��s not like I was nervous����or anything.


    "Miyuki-san?"


    I thought it was pretty abrupt myself. As expected, Okaa-sama was shooting me a rather quizzical look.


    Uuu, so uncomfortable����!


    "I, uhm, I��m also interested in what sort of training magicians in the military go through, and uh, as a Mistress I think I should find out more about the abilities of my Guardian����"


    "Is that so����how admirable."


    Saying the word ��mistress�� required overcoming considerable amounts of resistance.


    In any case, I stood there willing Okaa-sama to believe my desperate excuses.


    For some reason, I feel rather guilty����


    But, I didn��t intend to lie. ��Never mind lying or not, I didn��t even know my true feelings.


    "Tatsuya, it��s as you heard. You��ll be accompanied by Miyuki-san on your tour of the base."


    "Yes."


    "Just keep one thing in mind. In public, don��t go using honorifics or the like when addressing Miyuki-san. Rather than ��Ojou-sama��, just ��Miyuki�� is fine. Actions which could lead to the discovery that Miyuki-san is a Yotsuba Head successor are prohibited."


    "����Understood."


    This time, there was a slight delay before my brother nodded. It wasn��t just my brother who experienced confusion.


    I was in a supreme state of embarrassed bewilderment. The part about the ��candidate�� went straight over my head, and instead, my mind was filled with scenes where my brother was calling me ��Miyuki��. ��


    "Do not misunderstand. This is only expedient for deceiving any observers who may be watching. There is no change in the relationship between you and Miyuki- san."


    At Okaa-sama��s words which brought a sense of discomfort, my brother simply replied ��as you command��.


    ? ? ?


    Although we��re on vacation, our hosts were in the middle of work in a national institution. In order to not be rude and decrease exposure, I wore a UV resistant see-through cardigan over a modest short sleeved dress, while my brother wore a short sleeved polo shirt under his summer jacket with ankle length dress pants when we visited Captain Kazama at the base.


    "I am Sanada, in the Defense Army Department of Weapons Development."


    The soldier who greeted us when we arrived introduced himself. His rank apparently was Lieutenant. Hearing that, my brother seemed quite surprised.


    Why is it����when he��s with other people, he shows such a wide variety of expressions?


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No����it��s just I didn��t expect to be guided by an officer. Also, I thought that this was an air force base." *Lieutenant is not an air force rank


    Hearing my brother��s words, the corners of Sanada-san��s mouth twitched. It felt like he had warmed up to us a little.


    "It seems you have some familiarity with the military, don��t you."


    "My martial arts master was once in the army."


    "Ahh, I see����well, the reason an army technology officer is in an air force base is because my specialty is rather unique, and we��re lacking those here. The reason your guidance isn��t being left to a noncom is����because we were expecting you,


    I suppose."


    Lieutenant Sanada smiled affably as he spoke. He wasn��t particularly handsome, but his features had a certain charm which would put anyone at ease.


    However for some reason my brother seemed to go on guard upon seeing that smile.


    Sanada-san led us into a high-ceiling gymnasium. By gymnasium, I refer to the fact that that''s the closest impression I could think of, and it��s possible that it has a different name altogether.


    From the ceiling which was probably about five stories hung a large number of ropes, from which many soldiers were climbing up to the ceiling then jumping off. They wore no parachutes. It was doubtful whether a parachute would have done any good at this height, but normally speaking fractures would be the least of their problems.


    This technique is Acceleration Systematic Magic - Deceleration, is it����


    There were probably around 50 people.


    All the soldiers getting on then off the ropes were magicians.


    The level of this skill wasn��t particularly high, but it��s extremely unlikely that was all they teach magicians at this base. For so many magicians to be in one regional base����this is truly the frontline border.


    I can also see the bad soldier, err, Lance Corporal Higaki. So that person was a magician����


    Captain Kazama was waiting for us. I can understand that he knew we were coming based on him sending Sanada-san to pick us up, but I didn��t think he��d go as far as to leave supervision of training to a subordinate while waiting.


    No��he hadn��t been waiting for ��us��, but rather, my brother. "Coming this early, can I interpret this as an interest in the military?"


    With a clumsy smile on his rugged face, Captain Kazama spoke to my brother.


    "I do have some interest. However, I have not decided on whether I want to become a soldier."


    "Well, that��s to be expected. You��re still a junior high student right?"


    His wording different from yesterday, I felt that he had some ulterior motives�� although that may be a bit harsh.


    "Just recently."


    "You should be around 12, no, 13 right? Though, you��re a pretty cool customer."


    "I am 13."


    At the Captain��s question, my brother gave a safe answer. I couldn��t help feel a sense of surprise, but I immediately put it down to my misplaced beliefs.


    My brother was a honor student at school. Not only in primary, but even in the junior high he had just entered, in everything unrelated to magic he was a prodigy all the way.


    He couldn��t really be said to be sociable even as flattery, but he��s been relied on in numerous situations by both classmates and juniors, and even once by a teacher.


    If he had been born into a family unconnected to magic. If he hadn��t been the nephew of the Yotsuba family head. If he wasn��t Okaa-sama��s son.


    If he wasn��t my brother.


    ��There��s no point thinking about this, is there.


    It��s the same as thinking, what if I didn��t have ��Yotsuba�� Miya��s blood in me.


    While I was lost in thought, at some point, it was asked if we��d like to participate in the rope climbing training. Obviously not me, but my brother.


    "No, I��m not that good at magic."


    Hearing him refer to himself in the first person ��I��, my back tingled. Was that a caution from Okaa-sama, to seem normal?


    It doesn��t really suit him����no wait, that��s not the point!


    "Um, how did you know about Nii-san?"


    Again, that strong aversion when attempting to speak the word ��Nii-san��. Why?


    When it��s such an indisputable fact that this person is my brother. "How did you know he was a magician?"


    But seizing up in a place like this would be too unnatural. More than that, this is important to me.


    Normally, my brother does not wear a CAD. Of course, he does not carry traditional aids like charms or v��jra either.


    Both Okaa-sama and I carried mobile terminal CADs, so over these four days, the only one who conspicuously dressed as and could be told to be a magician should be Sakurai-san.


    Don��t tell me, we��re being observed����?


    "����Just somehow, I guess."


    Captain Kazama seemed to be surprised at being asked a question by me, and with a serious expression gave a decidedly seemingly not serious answer.


    Just somehow, the heck��s that?


    Is he trying to dodge the question!?


    "It��s not like I��m trying to hide anything here." ��!?


    At that timing, almost as if he��d read my mind, my face stiffened.


    "Having seen countless hundreds of mages, it��s like I can read the air about them now. Whether they��re magicians or not. Whether they��re strong or weak."


    It��s no good, I thought, I can��t stop the unrest from showing on my expression. "By the way, why would you ask such a thing?"


    This is bad����!


    My sensitive reaction had aroused suspicion.


    Even though I had been told by Okaa-sama to keep my relationship with the Yotsuba under wraps.


    "I��m sorry, my sister has always been sensitive about my poor magic����she��s more nervous than usual."


    ��To me who had lost my focus and didn��t know what to do next, my brother became my shield.


    "Is that so. You��ve a good sister."


    "Thank you. She is my pride."


    "Haha, you get along so well. I��m jealous."


    I could hear only biting sarcasm in his words.. But my brother had no such intentions.


    He had only helped me because I had been in trouble. I��m not so distorted as to not understand that.


    But why was he so concerned?


    Even though my struggling for a reply was no concern of his as a Guardian. Even though keeping the secret of the Yotsuba held no benefit for my brother.


    Even though it��d only be me who would be scolded.


    So why would he cover me as normal siblings would, as a brother protects his sister����?

 Volume 8 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Drawing room


    "Still, a far greater enigma than ever expected."


    In his conversation with Tatsuya, Kazama dropped a line seemingly without context, yet Miyuki picked it up immediately.


    "You understood?"


    "Just who do you think I am?"


    Tatsuya, bowing lightly with a wry smile, expressed his apologies to Kazama.


    "I didn��t realise until I had been invited on site����but barring the field hospitals on the front lines, I had seldom sensed the smell of death so densely before."


    At Kazama��s straightforward evaluation, Miyuki involuntarily raised her eyebrows.


    At that likely unconscious change in his sister��s expression, Tatsuya thought ��no wonder��.


    "That��s because this is the site of the infamous ��Fourth Institute��."


    "The site of the deathly Magic Ability Development Fourth Institute huh����just looking at the building here now, there��s no way to tell."


    During the rise of modern magic, just as in other developed countries, many research and development institutions sprang up dealing with magicians. 10 numbered institutes were set up, and now half of them are still operating. The remaining half, as rights for magicians started to pick up, were closed down one by one for inhumane research amongst other reasons.


    Amongst even these was the institute whose research was whispered to have disregarded human life and humanity itself, the Fourth Institute of Magician Development, or the ��Fourth Institute��.


    Due to the confidentiality surrounding both the Fourth Institute and its research, not even its location had ever been publicly disclosed, only an announcement that it was to be shut down.


    The centre of the former Fourth Institute was located right in the basement of the Yotsuba main house.


    The products of the Fourth Institute, the magicians they developed, were designated only with the number ��Four����the Yotsuba.


    Magicians with the letter four in their family name, aside from the Yotsuba, are known to include the ��Yomo��, ��Shihoudou��, and ��Watanuki��. But they are unconnected to the Ten Master Houses and the 18 auxiliary houses.


    "All their research facilities are in the basement after all. It��s not just this house, but all the houses of this village were disguised parts of the Fourth Institute��s faculties."


    "So it seems. The first time I knew about it three years ago, I was quite shocked as well."


    "Well, the ground facilities are still used in order to test a magician��s performance, and the martial arts gym especially sees much use���� the smell of death the


    Major still senses, are most likely now the bodies of the magicians who didn��t make the cut."


    "And so are the Guardians of the Yotsuba tempered, literally side by side with death. I see, so that��s why you people need so little training after joining the military; even the children are formidable."


    The first time Miyuki had heard, she had actually blocked her ears. Now, she is able to face the truth.


    But even now, the pain which runs through her chest hasn��t disappeared. She will never be able to get used to this pain.


    She herself hoped that the day she can simply accept such pain will never come.

 Volume 8 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 6th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Onna Air Force base


    Soon after our tour had begun, the rope training ended.


    After the rope training was grappling. It may have been of interest to those with an affinity for martial arts, but for someone like me who doesn��t even grasp the difference between kenpo and karate, I got bored rather quickly.


    At this rate, with us simply spectating, there��s no way I will be able to grasp my brother��s true abilities.


    Maybe I could simply excuse myself early���� nope, no good. I��m not supposed to separate myself from my brother, and even if I did then it defeats the purpose of having come here anyway. Not to mention, it would simply be too rude. It��d be good if it��s somehow possible to get into a situation where that person joins in the training����


    There��s no way he could have read my thoughts.


    "Shiba-kun, you��re pretty bored just watching aren��t you? Want to have a go?" With that invitation from Captain Kazama, that person looked over at me.


    "I guess so, we came all this way so why not?"


    Just now����the fact that I was bored, did he see through me?


    Poof, the blood rushed to my head. How mean, how mean, how meean!


    Why did he have to go notice something he totally didn��t need to notice!


    ��That person didn��t so much as crack a smile, yet here you are having such a childish fit, my inner voice of reason admonished.


    But my feelings continued to denounce him.


    Ni, Nii-san you idiot, you should at least give me a reason to get mad at you!


    Even in my monologue, the uncomfortable sense of resistance at calling him ��Nii- san�� didn��t completely disappear.


    In the first place, truthfully speaking, that term would have been a more appropriate term of address for him, or so it should be.


    So just why����?


    It seems I still don��t fully understand my own heart.


    The partner called up for my brother was a sergeant of medium build looking to be in his late twenties or early thirties.


    "Shiba-kun, there��s no need to go easy. Back when he was a student, Sergeant Toguchi��s boxing skills were on the nationals level."


    Even without magic, he was good enough for nationals?


    Sliding on his toes without stepping, closing the distance in small increments, his stance felt more like karate than boxing. I wonder if this is Okinawa��s boxing style? Or is it the Air Force��s?


    While I was distracted by such speculations, the match was over in an instant.


    The time it takes to process thought. In that one moment, my brother struck out with his right arm.


    That was an image born from results.


    What I really saw was my brother somehow suddenly appearing right next to Sergeant Toguchi, with his right arm extended.


    The Sergeant collapsed without a sound onto his knees, somehow spared from falling over any further than that.


    "Toguchi!"


    One of the watching soldiers ran up in a hurry, and proceeded to administer (I think) first aid to the sweating Sergeant.


    Still standing where he was, my brother lightly bowed.


    Despite his face showing respect for the opponent he had defeated, it also gave off the impression he was somehow flaunting his victory.


    "This, this is����"


    Next to me, Captain Kazama was muttering. Lieutenant Sanada was speechless, staring with wide eyes.


    "Corporal Haebaru!"


    "Sir!"


    At the Captain��s call, a well spirited soldier looking to be in his mid 20s stepped forth.


    The man was slimmer than the Sergeant, but there was no impression of frailty whatsoever; he had the image of a knife forged through fire and water, hammered and whetted, until everything unneeded was chipped away and all impurities removed: simply sharp.


    "Do not even think of holding back. Go with your full power!"


    "Yessir!"


    Simultaneous with his answer, Corporal Haebaru pounced on my brother. That��s insane!


    There��s no way you can match a soldier who has fought on the frontlines against a 13 year old boy!


    Intending to shout out ��stop!�� I opened my mouth. But the actual words never came.


    Sighs of admiration could be heard coming from here and there from the audience


    That person was fending off the Corporal��s onslaught without any hint of being in danger.


    Punches and kicks sent out at a speed blurry to the eye, were being intercepted at an even greater speed.


    Not by a little, but by quite a bit.


    "It��s like he has fought real battles before. That interval is the space you��d allow in case the opponent is holding something back."


    "Seems like it."


    I didn��t understand even half of the conversation between the Captain and the Lieutenant, but even my untrained eyes could perceive that my brother had the upper hand.


    There was no room for mistaking the Corporal��s expression. Even as he attacked, he was desperate.


    Ah!


    That person counterattacked.


    But the Corporal was no slouch either.


    After intercepting my brother��s punches right, left, right, left, from the now exposed flank, a counter��!?


    I almost involuntarily closed my eyes, but a part of myself calmly told me ��there is no need��.


    There��s no way that person would be taken out by attacks of this calibre, or such.


    The moment it seemed that the Corporal had caught hold of my brother, my brother had already slipped past to the Corporal��s side.


    That person��s right hand extended, and grabbed the Corporal��s right sleeve near the top of the elbow.


    Yanking the Corporal my brother halted his own motion, at the same time turning Corporal Haebaru around so that his side was exposed.


    Without a sound, my brother struck out with his right elbow.


    With a groan, the Corporal staggered forwards two, three steps. The Captain��s shout of ��that��s enough!�� was the signal to end.


    Now receiving treatment, Corporal Haebaru shook hands with that person, as people crowded around them.


    As the praise showered down, the Captain cut in admist the throng. In the gap left in his wake, I followed after the Captain.


    "Winning against Corporal Haebaru is quite the feat. He��s one of the strongest in the unit, you know?"


    The one who said this was Lieutenant Sanada.


    "I truly didn��t expect this degree of skill. Did you receive some form of special training?"


    Captain Kazama swept over my brother with discerning eyes.


    "No, nothing special in that sense. In terms of my strength, there��s a dojo at our mother��s place, and I train there."


    "Hmm����"


    While he didn��t seem completely satisfied, the Captain nodded, appearing to say ��I won��t pry any further for now��.


    "But at this rate, the honour of the Onna Airborne Corps will be crushed����will you consent to one more match?"


    Instead of prying, the Captain said something rather selfish. The one who had invited my brother to participate was the Captain himself. And yet, now that his men had been defeated he went and said something like ��losing honour��.


    Saying that he must have a match in such a selfish way, just how far is this going to go?


    I tried to gently refuse the Captain��s offer.


    Since my brother is my escort, I had the right to refuse. I thought that. "Please, allow me!"


    But I was one step too slow.


    Interrupting me, a voice I knew called out. It was a voice I had heard recently.


    "Lance Corporal Higaki��if this is for the sake of revenge, I will have to refuse you."


    "It is not revenge, it is vindication!"


    How is that any different? It��s the exact same thing! Thinking he wasn��t such a bad guy, was my mistake.


    "Humm����well Shiba kun, it��s as you heard, are you willing to have a match with him? Lance Corporal Higaki is still young, but he��s no less experienced than Haebaru."


    Refusing such an offer would by no means be unreasonable. There is no benefit to doing this.


    "I accept."


    Despite my thoughts being so, that person went ahead and consented to the Captain.


    Lance Corporal Higaki crouched slightly, raised both hands, and looking extremely observant faced that person.


    Despite bending over a bit, the Lance Corporal was still taller than my brother.


    It looked like a boy was about to be attacked by a bear��that��s what the scene resembled.


    Just by looking, it feels like being crushed under pressure.


    But that person simply slowly shifted from left to right, balancing on the left foot then the right, watching impassively at his opponent who was waiting for a chance.


    That volatile atmosphere under which it was difficult to breath, did not continue for very long.


    Lance Corporal Higaki��s body seemed to swell for a moment.


    The next instant, the Lance Corporal��s body turned into a cannonball and tore towards my brother.


    So fast����!


    With a huge leap my brother dodged the charge, but his stance collapsed. Fast as lightning, the Lance Corporal struck again.


    Rolling along the floor, that person somehow managed to dodge the tackle.


    I was absolutely stunned at Lance Corporal Higaki��s speed. But there was no way that even this would make a successor candidate to one of the Ten Master Houses, the Yotsuba, show an expression of surprise.


    "Using magic, isn��t that utterly cowardly!?" I lashed out at Captain Kazama.


    Not even I had noticed when he turned on the switch to his CAD. It had been well disguised. But the fact that he was using magic itself, was not something which could be hidden.


    The Lance Corporal��s speed right now, is being driven by self-acceleration magic! At my protest, Captain Kazama simply turned his head and looked at me.


    The answer came from the direction the Captain was still half turned towards. "That��s enough, Miyuki!"


    My brother��s words, were a double shock to me.


    My brother, had given me an order.


    My brother, had called me ��Miyuki��.


    "There had never been a rule that the use of magic was not allowed." My brother flatly asserted so.


    Addressing me without a title, calling me Miyuki without honorifics, though it was all according to Okaa-sama��s instructions, the decision to reprove me itself was completely my brother��s decision.


    My brother, of his own will, rebuked my wishful thinking.


    At that, rather than feeling anger or resistance, a strange numb, tingling sensation was born inside my heart.


    "Higaki, close in with care!"


    Next to me, now that I had fallen silent, Captain Kazama threw out commands. As if I had just awoken, I noticed.


    The air surrounding my brother, had changed colour. It felt like the light was dimming.


    It was obviously an illusion.


    My brother was exerting such pressure that an onlooker would have their visual field constricted.


    My brother changed his stance.


    His right palm facing the opponent, he extended his right arm straight out. His left hand supported his right elbow.


    Is this, the position for my brother��s non-systematic magic����?


    The muscles of Lance Corporal Higaki��s whole body seemed to swell again.


    This time, right at the moment my brother should have dived out of the way with both feet��at that instant.


    From my brother��s right hand, a torrent of psions poured forth.


    The psion wave swept through Lance Corporal Higaki��s body, and as they did his charge slowed with a snap.


    This is����! Gram Demolition!


    The raging storm of psion particles forcibly overwhelmed the self-acceleration magic applied to the body, and at the same time shook the connections between the mind and the body. Against a person skilled enough to control his body not through electrical nervous impulses but rather directly through his consciousness, the barrage of external foreign psions wrecked even greater havoc.


    It was almost like, Lance Corporal Higaki had forgotten how to tackle.


    As the Lance Corporal threw himself defencelessly at my brother, my brother simply moved aside and dealt one blow.


    His bulky body, spinning around once, was blown away in an almost comedic fashion.


    My brother walked over to the side of Lance Corporal Higaki, sprawled out on the ground looking at the ceiling.


    The Lance Corporal simply lay there with his large chest heaving up and down, showing no sign of rising.


    Holding out his right hand, my brother was expressionless.


    After just a moment��s hesitation, the Lance Corporal took that hand with a grin. He pulled on my brother��s hand.


    Don��t tell me, a trap!?


    That was just me thinking too much.


    Despite their difference in body weight, Lance Corporal Higaki was able to pull himself up and stand without dragging my brother to the ground.


    "��It��s my loss. Utterly. I understand well now that incident the day before yesterday wasn��t just me being caught off guard."


    He wasn��t speaking in such a loud voice, but for some reason I could hear Lance Corporal Higaki��s words clearly.


    "Allow me to introduce myself again. I am Lance Corporal Joseph Higaki, Onna Airborne, Sakishima Air Defense Corps, of the National Air Force in Okinawa. Will you tell me your name?"


    "I am Shiba Tatsuya."


    "OK, Tatsuya. Just call me Joe. Do you still have a while in Okinawa?


    If you��re ever bored, give me a call. Although I may not look like it, I know quite a few people around here."


    "That��s enough, Joe. We��re still in the middle of training."


    Captain Kazama called out while laughing, and reacting as if shocked, Lance


    Corporal Higaki stood to attention.


    Hmm���� so he��s a subordinate who��s treated rather affectionately. I suppose that means he��s trusted����?


    Having to change my opinion of this guy over and over is starting to become painful.


    In the first place it��s not like he��s someone I��m liable to meet with often, and since he��s someone I��m not likely to see again it shouldn��t really matter to me what kind of guy he is.


    "I��m sorry for having asked so much of you. Because of it, it seems like some of my subordinates have had it rather rough as well. Will you accompany us for tea? I��d also like to inquire about that ��tooate�� just now."


    Tooate, is probably referring to my brother��s non-systematic magic.


    My feeling of unease went up greatly, but it was impossible to refuse such an invitation in this situation.


    "So, that psion wave really was Gram Demolition?"


    "Was that really all? I believe there was also some continental Ancient magic, ��Tendan�� in there as well."


    While technically they had invited us to tea, what was served instead was coffee. Sitting on one side are my brother and I.


    On the other side are Captain Kazama and Lieutenant Sanada. A coffee break with four people.


    Somehow, the atmosphere feels a little strange. Captain Kazama is talking with my brother. Lieutenant Sanada is also talking with my brother.


    As that person��s little sister, I simply sat in the background as per my instructions. Here my brother is the protagonist, and I��m just an accessory.


    "��From what I��ve seen, Shiba-kun, you don��t carry a CAD around right?"


    When they say the name Shiba, they��re referring to my brother. I am ��Shiba-kun��s little sister��.


    "What are you using as an aid?"


    This is my first time experiencing such a thing. It��s weird, yet not uncomfortable.


    "I do use a specialised CAD, but generally speaking it doesn��t really have the right feeling����I��m bad with magic that requires a CAD to cast, after all."


    "Ohh, I see. If you��re so comfortable with manipulating psions like that already though, I don��t see how using CADs could possibly present a problem for you."


    The topic has already shifted from my brother��s non-systematic magic to his CAD. "Shiba-kun, would you like to try the CAD I��m developing?"


    "Lieutenant Sanada develops CADs?"


    "My job is the development of magic equipment in general, including CADs. This one in particular is a prototype CAD featuring cartridges as storage."


    I had the sudden feeling that my brother��s eyes were shining. It was a fairly modest reaction in comparison to most people, but for my brother to show so much interest in something was extremely unusual already.


    "I would like to."


    This is probably the very first time, I��ve seen him express his desire so clearly.


    We were taken to a place I don��t think was in the base, a clean and tidy laboratory.


    For me, who had been certain that military bases were all dirty, drab places, I was not quite able to contain my feelings of surprise. The faint smiles Captain Kazama and Lieutenant Sanada wore when they looked over at me was most likely because of that.


    My brother looked around in admiration, or impression.


    It feels like today, I��m seeing many sides of this person for the first time.


    However as much as I had thought that this person was indifferent to everything, even he must have things he��s interested in����


    I wonder then, just what does he think of me?


    That question, was suddenly floating in my mind. The answer came automatically.


    Desperately, I fought against the shaking which threatened to wrack my body, stiffening myself as much as I could.


    "����Miyuki, are you feeling unwell?"


    My body, so so close to trembling, suddenly stopped at the sound of my brother��s voice. Not only my body, even my heart almost stopped. The moment he called my name, Miyuki, had felt like he was answering the question I had been asking myself. Like he was coldly, indifferently affirming the answer I already had in my heart.


    But my brother��s voice didn��t seem cold��for some reason it felt like it was filled with compassion.


    "��No, I��m fine. I guess I��m just a little tired. If I sit down a while, I��m sure I��ll recover in no time. Is it alright if I go sit in that chair over there?"


    Asking the Captain, I was allowed to sit down on a chair by the wall. Now separated from my brother��s side, I felt a little better.


    My brother was holding a large pistol shaped CAD, and being instructed by Lieutenant Sanada.


    At the sight of my brother my earlier doubts reared their ugly heads again, ballooning, and I leaned heavily back.


    No matter how much I shake and shake, I cannot erase them from my consciousness.


    Just what does my brother, think of me����?


    I have no confidence it��s love.


    There��s no way it could be favour.


    It may be simply, that I��m hated.


    If I didn��t exist, if only I didn��t exist, my brother the honour student, the elite athlete, possibly soon a full-fledged military magician, could live his own life.


    Yet, right now, looking away from my brother, as if letting go of his hand, as if being shaken off, was something infinitely scarier.


    "��The device has acceleration and movement compound sequences inbuilt, giving the 7.62mm bullets a maximum range of 16 km��"


    "��That��s amazing. Still, the actual practicalities��"


    Now holding a large-caliber rifle CAD and chatting away happily, my brother''s voice came across incoherently.


    In the same room, unable to shut my eyes or block my ears, I was forced to bear the haunting dark clouds misting my mind in silence.


    A thought drifted by the back of my head, wishing this would all end soon.


    All the while, to prevent my selfishness from appearing in my expression, I maintained a hollow pokerface as hard as I could.

 Volume 8 - CH 12

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Drawing room


    Upon the sound of more knocking at the door, Miyuki turned around.


    "Merely being a Yotsuba Guardian isn��t anything special. My own conceit was abruptly brought to a close by Yanagi-san, and I��m still unable to win against my master yet."


    Tatsuya and Kazama continued the story Miyuki was remembering.


    "I don��t believe you held any conceit from the beginning. Also, I��m unable to win against him either as well."


    It seems Miyuki had only been spacing out for a short period of time. Still, to her, it felt like she had recalled a great many things.


    The knocking came again, stronger this time.


    When Miyuki let them in, with a polished ��excuse me�� a young butler entered.


    Rather than young, he was more simply still a youth. He did not seem to be much different in age from Tatsuya.


    Despite that, not allowing a hint of irritation or impatience to show on his face, he was well trained indeed.


    "I am very sorry."


    All of a sudden, the youth began to apologise.


    "The business with our earlier associate is rather prolonged����could you please wait just a while longer, my lady requests." My lady, refers to Yotsuba Maya.


    She has never married. The term ��my lady�� is therefore technically incorrect, but neither Miyuki, Kazama, or Tatsuya possess correcting conventional nomenclature as a hobby.


    For that matter, even if they did, for the sake of politeness supplying a more accurate term was out of the question.


    "It is not a problem."


    Querying Miyuki and Tatsuya visually, Kazama answered the youth��s request. "Thank you very much."


    The youth did not bother verifying Tatsuya and Miyuki��s consent.


    Setting aside Tatsuya, not even asking Miyuki, was probably because as a relative Miyuki was considered one of the Yotsuba.


    That is not incorrect.


    Tatsuya did not for a moment consider himself a Yotsuba, but the same cannot be said for Miyuki.


    As much as she is able to reject being the eldest daughter of Shiba Tatsurou, she cannot reject being the daughter of Shiba Miya.


    Therefore she, against her own desires, cannot reject being the niece of Yotsuba Maya.

 Volume 8 - CH 13

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 8th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Vacation House


    From the first day, the Okinawa vacation had had a turbulent atmosphere. Yesterday, tranquility had been recovered. Right now on this day, time is also passing quietly.


    Although you could call a boring summer vacation a problem, I would not want to endure a vacation where I was so worn out from difficulties.


    At last, after our arrival in Okinawa on the fourth, we were able to enjoy our holiday in the South to the fullest.


    However, I had doubt that Ani was included in ��we��.


    The current time is 1:00 pm. Instead of taking an afternoon nap right now, I am reading in my room. Sakurai-san found a rare paper magic textbook for me and I am indolently viewing it at my desk.


    ��It is good to be indolent. After all, I probably would be unable to understand all of it anyway.


    Only the most technical volumes on magic are printed on paper, and even high school students have trouble getting a hold of them; it would be the height of hubris to think that I, a mere middle school student, could understand it by only reading it once.


    However, that person just might be able to do it.


    I received the impression that that person, in short Ani, had in his own room a workstation where he had been enthusiastically typing something related to CADs on his keyboard.


    The CADs were the two gun shaped ones he had received from Lieutenant Sanada the day before yesterday.


    At first, they used the word ��lend�� as they talked, but in no time, it became ��give��. I felt like there was a cross examination over "Is this okay? Doesn��t it belong to the national defense force?" ����He said it was an investment for the future, and it was not the case that I could not understand what he was anticipating. However, unfortunately, his investment is predetermined to be a total loss. Because that person is my ��Guardian��, he will never be any kind of soldier.


    That is no reason to refuse what can be called a gift however, it is only a prototype after all. There is no way it has any meaning beyond a souvenir given to a visitor that has a promising future.


    Now that I think of it, that person seemed to really like receiving this present.


    The day before yesterday, yesterday, and today, he fiddled with the CAD system whenever he had free time. ��Is he able to do some kind of CAD tuning? I have never seen him do it. Still, until now he has never shown me his combat practice either. The reason for that might be because he had no free time to rest.


    I wonder if he has lost interest in it?


    Could fiddling with a CAD really be very interesting?


    Well, even if you call it tuning, he is probably only at the level of using switches at assigned levels. However����.


    Before I realized it, I was already standing in front of the door of that person��s room.


    Umm, what did I come here for? I probably want something, right.


    In my confused state of mind, my left hand that was raised in order to knock on the door seemed like it belonged to someone else.


    Due to my confused state of mind, my left hand froze on the brink of knocking on the door.


    Somehow I feel as if I am playing the part of a buffoon without an audience for my antics. Even worse, a third rate buffoon.


    I sighed and lowered my hand.


    At that moment, I was about to turn on my heel and leave, however, I was a little too late.


    The outward swinging door opened with a soft clink.


    The door was opened in a way that took in consideration the fact that there might be someone standing in front of it. Thanks to that I did not end up with my nose struck by the door like a character in a poorly written slapstick comedy skit, but I had no leisure to put up a pretense and flee.


    "Do you need something?"


    Ani was acting as if he knew I had been standing there �� in essence, now he knows it is right, but �� he asked that upon showing his face.


    "Uh, umm, er��.."


    "Yes."


    Ani is waiting patiently on a reply from my incoherent self.


    Although I call it waiting, it cannot be discerned from his poker face. Still, he is watching me.


    Ani��s composed gaze increased my bewilderment. "Er, is it alright if I come in?"


    In this situation, I had, unfortunately, become a bit hysterical; that is to say, I was overcome by a sense of peril. Before I was completely overwhelmed, I regrettably tried to forcibly terminate it. After I carelessly spoke, I thought ''what are you going to do after you enter the room!?'' However, that was way too late.


    At that time, my face had probably turned red. Red faced and scowling �� although I never intended to be glowering at him, but �� in response to me who was staring at him fixedly, that person naturally widened his eyes but displayed no other sign of disturbance. He pushed the door away and invited me inside.


    As usual his room was plain �� that is to say there were not many things in it.


    Within that deserted interior, the functional workstation made its presence known with a loud voice.


    "Now, what exactly do you need?" I could not answer Ani��s question.


    At that time, my consciousness was drawn to the blatant code displayed at the workstation that was connected to a half dissected CAD. The monitor was crammed with an enumeration of numbers and letters.


    Doesn��t this room look just like a CAD development lab������


    To be honest, I lost my nerve.


    However, the next word Ani spoke swiftly drew my consciousness back to him. "Ojou-sama."


    "Don��t call me Ojou-sama."


    In response to me who had yelled, Ani froze in surprise.


    For this person to look like he was at a loss for words is really unusual, but I do not think it was strange.


    After all,


    My voice just now was like a wail.


    The voice sounded as if I was about to burst into tears. "Uh��.."


    "������."


    "Um, er��..that��s right! If you do not get accustomed to speaking to me normally now, you might slip up unexpectedly later on at somewhere else, right?" Ani��s expression switched from ��surprise�� to ��suspicion��.


    The mistrust in his gaze crushed me, but I whipped out a really bad excuse through sheer willpower.


    "So please call me, Mi-Miyuki!"


    However, that was as far as I could go.


    When at last I finished speaking, that was my only thought as I squeezed my eyes shut.


    Like a child afraid to be scolded, I grasped at the ploy of closing my eyes and bowing my head.


    Although I did not know what I feared, I was indeed like a child who unconditionally feared a parent��s disapproval.


    "��..Got it, Miyuki. Is that all?"


    Ani��s reply was gentle.


    It was not his usual adult like formality; he spoke casually as if he was speaking to a friend.


    Ani probably spoke to people other than me like school friends and underclassmen in that tone of voice and informal language.


    Ani was gazing at me with gentle eyes while speaking to me in a gentle manner. "��..That is all."


    I am indeed about to burst into tears this time. It is all I can do to hold back my tears. "Excuse me, I am going back to my room"


    Since I did not have the endurance to do it for long, I escaped Ani��s presence. Taking refuge in my own room, I buried my face in a pillow.


    After all, I had unfortunately been aware of it. That gentleness had only been an act.


    Even the casual words that a brother would naturally direct toward his sister in a normal sibling relationship were only the output that came from cold calculation.


    I had no evidence to back my unfortunate conclusion. But, since I am that person��s sister......


    It is only at these times that I can feel the bitterness of communicating through the bonds of siblings as I try to kill the sound of my weeping.

 Volume 8 - CH 14

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 11th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Airforce base ~ Villa


    The two days after that passed by normally.


    That person followed me around as always, and I treated him the same as always. I thought I��d try being nicer to my brother. ��No, I still think so.


    I thought that if I did so, something might be changed.


    But it only served as a constant reminder that habits, once ingrained, cannot be so easily corrected.


    Yesterday, and the day before, I again as always, treated him selfishly. There are seven days left of our two week vacation. In those seven days, I will most likely treat him the same again and again. I cannot overcome myself.


    ����If it were one week ago, I wouldn��t even have noticed.


    Just what is happening to me?


    I don��t understand myself. I don��t understand what it is I desire.


    In a state of melancholy, I supposed I had to pass this day as well with such thoughts clouding my mind.


    But, happily �� saying so may be far too impudent, yet it seemed that would no longer be the case �� I no longer have the luxury of such thoughts.


    Just as I was finishing breakfast, emergency alerts started blaring from all the devices and equipment around.


    The ones issuing the alarm were the armed forces.


    In other words, an attack by a foreign power.


    I stared intently at the screen, as if to devour it.


    "An invasion is underway from the West sea."


    "There has been no declaration of war."


    "The attack force is a fleet of ballistic missile submarines."


    "Currently, they are semi-submerged and are attacking the Kerama Islands."


    At that flood of unfamiliar words, panic threatened to overwhelm me. The only words which stuck were ��ballistic missile submarine��. Was the submarine we encountered on our cruise a harbinger of this event?


    "Please allow me to convey this to Maya-sama as soon as possible!" Sakurai-san could not hide her impatience as she made her request. "Yes, please do."


    And as she nodded, neither could Okaa-sama hide her nervousness. I thought, no wonder.


    I myself certainly hadn��t considered that we��d suddenly find ourselves in the middle of a war with no warning.


    The TV anchor from earlier was making repeated calls for everyone to ��please stay calm��, although he himself didn��t exactly look like a figure of composure either.


    Of course. Saying something like ��don��t panic�� in a situation like this is far more ludicrous.


    The reason I wasn��t truly panicking was because I simply didn��t have that sense of reality. I think I saw everything as if it were someone else''s problem, and kept myself in a sort of escapism.


    But����what about this person?


    My brother, reading in silence from a small terminal rapidly scrolling with data far more detailed than the TV reports, seemed to have misplaced his human emotions such as agitation and tension elsewhere.


    In a calm atmosphere, seeming as if considering all this a mere intellectual exercise, if someone had called him a complex android I might have even been inclined to agree with them.


    Does my brother not feel that this is really happening, the same as me? Or does he really, simply not feel anything at all?


    As I stared, my brother made an ��oh?�� face.


    Just as I was thinking "what is it?", my brother took a communication terminal out from the breast pocket of his summer jacket.


    "Yes, this is Shiba����no, I should be thanking you for the other day����to the base, you say?"


    From his response, I guessed that the ones on the line must be our recent acquaintances from the Defense Forces, the Captain and his squad. But the base should be in a state of war at the moment, what could it possibly be?


    "I appreciate the offer, but����no����yes, I��ll try talking with my mother���� alright, I��ll contact you later."


    As he finished the call, it was no longer just me staring at my brother.


    Turning to Okaa-sama who was seated on the couch, my brother stood up and bowed.


    "Madam."


    Facing his real mother, that person addressed her so.


    Why, at such a time, does that pain come back to me, as if it was squeezing my heart?


    This pain which I had never felt before one week ago.


    "We have received an offer from Captain Kazama at Onna Air Force base, to shelter in the base."


    "Eh!?"


    Involuntarily, I let out a sound.


    He��s only met us twice, and only one of them really counts as a meeting, so why����?


    Unbelievable things were piling up one after the other such that my emotions were almost saturated, but the surprises didn��t stop there.


    "Madam."


    Sakurai-san held out a cordless voice communication unit, a so called ��handset��. "It��s a call from Maya-sama."


    This time not even an ��eh�� came out. A call from Aunt?


    To Okaa-sama?


    Okaa-sama and Aunt are twins, and generally speaking it��s not too unusual for them to converse, but����it is an open secret amongst the Yotsuba that Okaa-sama and Aunt don��t really get along well.


    They don��t openly come to blows, but their relationship is somewhat like the Cold War.


    Which was why just earlier, without even Okaa-sama contacting her����


    Before my eyes, a different sort of nervousness appearing on her face, Okaa-sama took the headset.


    "Hello, Maya? ����Yes, it��s me. ����I see. I guess you��ve been using your influence���� But, wouldn��t moving be dangerous? ����I suppose����alright.


    Thanks."


    After she finished talking, Okaa-sama handed the headset back to Sakurai-san. "Madam. What did Maya-sama have to say?"


    Taking the headset, Sakurai-san asked that natural question. "She has arranged for us to shelter with the Defense Forces."


    "Then, the call Tatsuya-kun received just now."


    "That would be it, it seems."


    "But, wouldn��t moving be dangerous?"


    "That''s what I said, but,"


    ����Why? Wouldn��t a military shelter be sturdier and safer than a private one?


    "Although we are not in an official state of hostilities, against an opponent who would launch a surprise attack like this, expecting them to comply with all the rules of war would be too much of a leap of faith."


    "That����I guess so����"


    Seeing Okaa-sama and Sakurai-san, then my brother��s grim expression, it��s like I��m the only one who doesn��t understand the situation. Asking them to explain everything bit by bit would be demeaning however����I guess I��ll just keep quiet for now.


    "Although it wouldn��t have been too difficult, she did make the effort, so let��s try doing as Maya says. Tatsuya."


    "Yes."


    My brother, who had been left standing all the while, reacted with a snap. ����


    Since the person himself wasn��t making a dissatisfied face, surely there was no reason for me to be feeling this.


    "Contact the Captain and tell him, we accept. Also, request a pickup if possible."


    "Certainly."


    It almost seemed to me as if everything petty was being pushed onto my brother, but, I��m sure that was just me overthinking things.


    Somehow, I had predicted this.


    The soldier who came to take us to the base, was none other than Lance Corporal Joseph Higaki.


    "Tatsuya, sorry to keep ya waiting!"


    "Joe, thanks for coming all this way."


    "C��mon man, there��s no need to be so formal." Lance Corporal Higaki gave a bright cheerful smile.


    My brother in contrast looked slightly reserved, but was still far more expressive than usual.


    No matter how you look at it, the attitude he directed to this Lance Corporal whom we had just recently met was far friendlier than that he ever had towards our family.


    Okaa-sama��s furrowed brow was no doubt in disapproval towards this rude behavior.


    It couldn��t possibly be that she was displeased that my brother would open up more to others than his own relatives right?


    Whether noticing Okaa-sama��s displeased expression, or Sakurai-san��s impatient manner, Lance Corporal Higaki stowed the familiar attitude and, snapping to attention, gave a salute.


    "By order of Captain Kazama, I am here to pick you up!"


    "Thank you for your efforts. Please take us there."


    "Ma��am!"


    As the Lance Corporal delivered his message in a somewhat more enthusiastic manner than strictly necessary, Sakurai-san replied with a bit of a wince.


    Lance Corporal Higaki showed no sign of noticing.


    ����Truth be told I had wished I were more worried earlier, but now I was able to at least understand a bit better why they were concerned about getting to the base.


    The roads were flooded with evacuating civilians, the blaring of the stuck military vehicle��s horn lost amidst the crucible of chaos �� was a scene I didn��t see.


    As if the island were quietly holding its breath, the only vehicles on the roads were dark toned military ones.


    The atmosphere, rather than a state of alarm, seemed more like a state of martial law. ��Although I��ve only ever seen both in videos before, so I don��t exactly know the truth.


    Riding in a Defense Forces car, without once being stopped at a checkpoint, without once coming under attack from an enemy, we reached the base uneventfully.


    An hour had already passed since the attack began, and despite being taken by complete surprise by the yet unidentified enemy, the Navy and Air Force seemed to be managing to hold them off at the shore.


    Unless you had intel from the actual island in question, you��d have no way of knowing anything was actually happening and simply have to take the military��s word for it.


    Surprisingly, we weren��t the only civilians who had been evacuated to the base.


    Although it wasn��t quite in the hundreds, the number of people here seemed pretty close.


    In addition to us, five other civilians had been guided to this underground shelter.


    It��s none of my business, but I can��t help wondering that considering the threat of enemy attack, is it really okay to invite such a large number of unrelated and useless people?


    Perhaps, even we��even I, will end up having to fight.


    I cannot just rely on Sakurai-san. Okaa-sama was seated on a couch, still recovering. And it will be Sakurai-san��s duty to defend her.


    Until today I have never had the experience of battle, but my combat magic abilities have been judged to be no less than those of a grown magician.


    That was Sakurai-san��s judgement, so it��s reliable enough.


    Yet that alone wasn��t enough to dispel my anxieties, and I glanced over subtly at the neighboring seat.


    My brother had sat down on the chair next to mine.


    Normally he��d always stand just a bit aside or behind me, but now we were sitting next to each other so as to not draw any attention.


    In his breast pocket, two CADs were hidden and ready for use at any time.


    I��m unsure if this person has anything which could be considered ��combat experience�� either, but unlike me, he has plenty of experience killing people.


    It wasn��t some paltry number like five or ten either.


    I had not verified such scenes with my own eyes, but since there��s no benefit in lying to me about it, it��s definitely the truth.


    In support of that experience, my brother maintained perfect composure. His eyes didn��t wander nervously, nor did his body tremble.


    Looking at my brother, my anxiety melted away just a little. Once more����thinking that, I looked over again.


    For some reason, our eyes met. Eh? Eh? Wha? Why?


    "Are you alright, Miyuki?" ����!


    As agreed three days ago, that person called me ��Miyuki��. Unlike that time, not pretend-friendly, but a soft, gentle voice. "I��m right here."


    ����That��s, cheating����!


    I don��t know what expression I should make.


    I don��t know what expression I��m making right now.


    Hey! Get a grip me! This is just the suspension bridge effect*! Like a horror house! Stockholm syndrome��


    ��Is somewhat different from this situation, but anyway, it��s all in my head! Seriously, now of all times, hitting on your actual sister is way too inappropriate!


    He himself probably had no such intention, but that��s totally irrelevant, no rather, that��s just infuriating!


    I glared at my brother.


    Doing so, my brother abruptly rose from his chair. Eh? Was I really, making such an unpleasant face?


    ��Actually, as if not allowing my idealistic naivety to proceed any further, events were proceeding at a rapid pace. I found that out soon enough.


    ? ? ?


    It wasn��t just my brother who had suddenly stood up. One breath later, Sakurai-san also knocked aside her chair.


    The strangers seated with us, wearing startled expressions, stared at Sakurai-san and that person.


    "Tatsuya-kun, that was����"


    "Sakurai-san, you heard it as well?"


    "Then, there really were gunshots����!"


    "It wasn��t a pistol but full auto, probably an assault rifle." ����Eh? That means, the enemy is here!?


    Why?


    Isn��t this place right in the heart of a military base? "Do you know the situation?"


    "No, from here is����the walls of this room appear to block magic."


    "Yes����it seems, a traditional barrier magic has been erected. Not just this room, but the entire building has been covered to prevent magical reconnaissance."


    "We can still use magic just fine within the room however."


    Sakurai-san showed agreement to my brother��s words. I had had no idea����


    "Hey, y-you guys are magicians?"


    Unexpectedly, a man sitting a little apart from us called out to Sakurai-san and my brother. He wore well cut clothes, and appeared to be a man of status. The ones sitting with him were likely his family.


    "Yes?"


    At that sudden voice, Sakurai-san answered in a dubious tone. The man continued in a rather pompous manner, although I think it was mainly bravado.


    "Then, have a look at what��s going on." ����The heck?


    It��s like he��s talking to some employees. That��s so����!


    "����We are unaffiliated with the base."


    Sakurai-san also replied in an offended tone.


    Under duress it seems one��s true nature shows itself, but there is no obligation to engage with total strangers, especially ones who hold no interest to you, she was probably thinking.


    However, Sakurai-san��s natural point was lost on this man. "That��s irrelevant. You lot are magicians right?"


    "Yes, I said we were."


    This man wasn��t even listening to Sakurai-san��s words. "Then isn��t it your natural obligation to serve humans?" ����!


    No way, for people to still say such things with such cold conviction����


    Not to mention, right to a magician��s face����!


    "Did you really mean that?"


    Menace crept into Sakurai-san��s voice. Her eyes were already narrowed. Even that man flinched slightly, but his rant didn��t stop.


    "I-In the first place, magicians are ��things�� created to serve ��people��. So it shouldn��t matter whether you��re military or not."


    My shock and anger were too strong for words. This man had just uttered the unspeakable.


    But the sad truth is, there are still numerous non-magicians who think such things. "I see, yet even assuming that we are indeed created existences."


    Replying in my place was my brother who had until now let Sakurai-san do the speaking.


    His tone was neither upset nor angry, but merely cold and cynical.


    "We are under no obligation to serve you."


    "Wha!?"


    "Magicians, as existences who serve society and public order, are not required to follow the whims of one unknown individual."


    To serve society and public order is a phrase in the ��Charter of the International Association of Magic�� well known even to non-magicians. Of course, this man likely knows it as well.


    "Y-You impertinent child!" Hence this reaction.


    That man yelled red faced at my brother.


    Looking at my brother��s eyes, they were filled with contempt and pity.


    "Honestly����as an adult, aren��t you ashamed to act like that in front of your children?"


    Although they had used the same word ��child��, the meaning was completely different.


    The unknown man looked back at his family with a start. His family was looking back at him.


    His own children, seeing his childish outburst, stared at him in contempt. To the trembling man��s back, my brother delivered the coup de grace.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding something����in this country, more than 80% of magicians came about through lineage and ancestry. Even including partial treatment, the number of biologically ��made�� magicians does not even reach 20%."


    "Tatsuya."


    Bringing matters to a close was Okaa-sama. She most likely didn��t have any such intentions though.


    Speaking in a languid voice from the sofa, Okaa-sama called my brother��s name. My brother took his eyes off the trembling man��s back.


    "What is it?"


    "Go see and report on the situation outside."


    As usual, my mother gave instructions in an indifferent tone. But unusually, my brother frowned.


    "����More so than knowing the situation outside is the possibility that harm may befall you in here. In my current state, I cannot protect Miyuki from a remote location."


    "Miyuki?"


    In a cold voice, Okaa-sama cut through my brother��s objections. Her eyes, frigid, narrowed.


    "Tatsuya, do you remember your place?"


    Only her tone remained courteous; her voice trembled along with her back. My brother called me Miyuki, because I had wished it. Yet hearing Okaa-sama��s soft imperative voice, I couldn��t even speak up in his defense.


    "��My apologies."


    My brother apologised with a word, and didn��t speak up any more. "����Tatsuya-kun, leave this place to me."


    Breaking into that awkward atmosphere, Sakurai-san spoke up. Losing interest, Okaa-sama looked away.


    "Understood. I��m going."


    Bowing in Okaa-sama��s direction, he left the room.


    Neither my brother, nor Okaa-sama, so much as spared one glance at the man��s family as they looked on with frightened eyes.


    I can hear sounds like firecrackers coming from outside.


    Of course, there��s no way they��re having a festival out there. The sound of shooting is audible even to me now.


    And it��s not just gunshots which are getting closer.


    A number of footsteps approached the room, and stopped outside. Sakurai-san stepped in front of Okaa-sama and me.


    Her bracelet CAD was charged with psions, ready to deploy magic immediately.


    It��s difficult to maintain a ready state for a prolonged period of time like this; Sakurai-san��s technique really is quite something.


    I can only see her back, but she was probably glaring sharply at the door. "Excuse me! I am PFC Kinjou, Airborne second squad!"


    Although maintaining her alert state, I could tell Sakurai-san��s tension decreased slightly. I was also relieved to hear voices on the other side of the door.


    It seems like they��re soldiers from the base.


    Standing behind the door when it opened were four young soldiers. They all seemed to be second generation Left Bloods, but I wasn��t particularly concerned. It was just the nature of the base��s locality.


    Their machine guns being tinged with heat was probably a result of rushing here whilst exchanging gunfire with the enemy.


    "We are here to take you to an underground shelter. Everyone, please follow us."


    They were expected words, yet I hesitated. If I leave now, I��ll become separated from my brother.


    "I��m sorry, but one of us went out to see the situation outside." Before I could speak, Sakurai-san talked to PFC Kinjou.


    Sure enough, the PFC frowned.


    "But enemy forces have penetrated deep inside the base. It��s dangerous to remain here."


    To some extent, this was expected as well.


    "Then, please feel free to take just those people along for now." However, Okaa-sama��s words were completely unexpected.


    "I will not simply abandon my son." Sakurai-san and I exchanged a silent glance.


    Although her words are completely natural if you think about it, a sense of discomfort remained.


    "But����"


    "You, Kinjou-kun was it. Please go ahead and take those people along, we will remain here."


    The man from earlier came forwards to see what was going on, and the four soldiers, now looking grim, began talking to each other in undertones.


    "����About Tatsuya-kun, couldn��t we contact Captain Kazama later and get him to meet up with us?"


    In that gap, Sakurai-san spoke to Okaa-sama in a low voice. "I��m not worried about Tatsuya. That was just for face." Okaa-sama��s reply was returned under her breath.


    I was forced to spend great effort to prevent my knees from knocking together. Why does Okaa-sama, to her true son, act so indifferently����?


    "Then why?"


    "Intuition."


    "Intuition, you say?"


    "Yes. Intuition that these people are not to be trusted." In an instant, Sakurai-san��s alertness flared to the max. I also forgot all my grievances.


    Setting her apart from others, earning her the name Ruler of the River of


    Oblivion''Mistress of Lethe'', Okaa-sama��s ��intuition��.


    Okaa-sama��s specialty magic lies not in perception nor prediction magic, but is a mental interference magic, and as ��mental�� magic users are hypothesised to be closely linked with the ��Akashic Record��, they possess exceedingly insightful intuition����although there are exceptions, such as me.


    At that time, the four soldiers also finished their consultation.


    "We are very sorry, but we cannot leave you in this room. Please act responsibly, and come with us."


    The words were the same as before.


    But, the feeling that their attitude has suddenly become threatening, is surely just my preconception right?


    "Dick!"


    A new character brought rapid developments to the scene.


    PFC Kinjou, upon hearing that voice, immediately opened fire on the speaker, Lance Corporal Higaki.


    There are no windows in the corridor walls so I cannot tell if he was hit, but it was certain that the voice just now had been Lance Corporal Higaki, and it was also certain that PFC Kinjou had been firing at him.


    The man��s family began to scream.


    PFC Kinjou��s companions advanced into the room, their muzzles aimed.


    Sakurai-san immediately began an activation sequence, but a ��noise�� suddenly filled my head, like scratching glass, and the magic formula��s construction faltered.


    This is, a Psion wave? Cast Jamming!?


    Holding my ears and turning around, I saw that one of the four wore a brass ring. Okaa-sama was clutching her chest and slumping over!


    This is bad����!


    From the start, Okaa-sama had extreme sensitivity to Psions. In addition, she was no longer young, and her Psion wave resistance had fallen as of late.


    The Psion waves from Cast Jamming now adversely affected her body as well. I have to stop it!


    "Dick! Al! Mark! Ben! Why?"


    My palms still held to my ears, I heard Lance Corporal Higaki��s voice faintly. Thank goodness, so he wasn��t hit����


    "Why are you betraying us?!"


    "Joe, rather, why are you so loyal to Japan!"


    Between single shots��so machine guns can fire single shots as well I thought, although honestly I could care less right now��PFC Kinjou bellowed in return.


    "Have you lost it, Dick! Isn��t Japan our homeland!"


    "Look at how Japan has treated us! Even though we joined the army, even though we worked for the sake of Japan, we��re still just ��Left Blood��s to them! We��re outsiders, no matter how much time passes!"


    "You��re wrong! Dick, that��s just what you think! Our parents were unquestionably foreigners. Compared to the guys who have lived here for generations, it��s natural for them to treat us a bit like strangers! And yet the military! The unit! Our superiors and our comrades, treat us as brothers! Accepted us as friends!"


    "Joe, that��s because you��re a magician! Because they see value in you, the military guys show you a good face!"


    "Dick, are you really saying such a thing? Are you really saying that as a Left Blood you��re treated as an outsider, and as a magician I live a separate existence from you guys? Am I not your comrade, Dick!"


    The sound of gunshots faltered.


    And, the Cast Jamming Psion wave weakened. A chance!


    Judging from this instability, the Antinite user is a non-magician without a magic field. Just because you��re pushing a bunch of Psions, and are using a general form of Cast Jamming you can��t even control properly, thinking you can keep me, the candidate for the next Yotsuba head, down forever is a big mistake!


    I cannot use a CAD. The time taken to initiate an activation sequence would be too much.


    The only magic I can use then, is that.


    The mental interference magic I inherited from Okaa-sama.


    It��s different from Okaa-sama��s magic, which interferes with mental structure, but like Okaa-sama��s magic, it acts upon the target��s mind.


    It��s a magic which freezes their soul.


    So as to not involve unrelated people in the effect, I took aim only at the one wearing the Antinite ring��


    And activated my mental freeze magic, ��Cocytus��.


    The Cast Jamming stopped.


    I knew that the person had ��stopped�� as well.


    He was the third human I had ��stopped�� in this manner.


    They aren��t killed, but that which is frozen will never again melt, that which is stilled will never again move; the same as death.


    To hold back my guilt, I ground my teeth together. In doing so, valuable time was lost.


    That was my weakness.


    So therefore, this result was well deserved. I knew he wasn��t alone.


    I knew there were numerous muzzles pointed in our direction.


    As Sakurai-san activated her magic, those triggers were pulled at the same time. The magic Sakurai-san had been forming dissipated with no effect.


    One sweep of those machine guns drilled me, and Okaa-sama, and Sakurai-san, full of holes.


    The places I��m hit are,


    Not so much painful as,


    Hot.


    My whole body is,


    Cold.


    I understood that flowing out of me was not only my blood, but also my life. I am, going to die����


    I had always thought that when you die you��re supposed to feel things like regret or attachment, but surprisingly I can��t think of anything.


    If I could have just one regret, it would be, that I had wanted to apologise to that person properly.


    If I didn��t exist, that person could have lived a more normal life. He could have been free.


    I��m sorry, Nii-san.


    I��m so sorry, Onii-sa����


    "Miyuki!"


    I��m hearing things.


    I��m thinking about my brother, so my mind conveniently fabricates my brother��s voice for me, I thought.


    I mean, there��s no way my brother would call my name with so much emotion, in such a desperate voice.


    As if he didn''t want me to go.


    I fluttered my eyelids open with difficulty, and greeting me was the sight of an overcast sky, disappeared walls, rebels nowhere to be seen, and, my brother, with his left hand stretched out towards me.


    An overwhelming ��something�� was released from my brother��s left hand.


    It covered my dying body, easily penetrated my barrier of Data Fortification, and flowed into me.


    My brother��s ��heart�� enveloped me.


    I could think of no other way to describe it.


    It read my body��s everything, and remade everything anew. My body, ��me�� myself, was being recreated.


    By my brother��s will, by my brother��s strength.


    Merely calling it magic could not describe its power, its exquisiteness, and its audacity yet delicacy.


    No, without a doubt, this is ��magic��.


    This is something truly worthy of the appellation ��magic��.


    I felt like I could see the God of Death, in the distance, turning away. Absolutely helpless and seeming rather vexed.


    Of course, that must have been a hallucination.


    The God of Death in my hallucination seemed rather human, and without thinking, I gave a little laugh.


    There was no longer any sensation of blood welling up in my throat at all. "Miyuki, are you alright!?"


    My brother��s anxious face filled my now clear field of view.


    This is the first time I��ve seen such raw emotion on this person��s face. "Onii-sama����"


    For some reason, that word passed smoothly through my lips.


    There was no feel of stuttering at all. "Thank goodness����!"


    It''s fine to tremble.


    It''s fine to get flustered even more.


    I mean, that person is tightly and firmly embracing me.


    ��But I shamelessly felt that being in Onii-sama''s arms was where I belonged, as if this were only natural.


    That must be why, when Onii-sama embraced me, I had reflexively grabbed the hem of his shirt.


    Onii-sama looked at me with wide open eyes, then softening them, stroked my head.


    "Ah......"


    Without thinking, my voice leaked out.


    In response Onii-sama gave a decidedly teasing smile, then looked away as if embarrassed�� his face tightened.


    He was expressionless not in the sense of lacking emotion, but in the sense that he seemed to be fully concentrating on something.


    As if he were desperately remembering something.


    In his line of sight were, even now on death''s door, the profiles of Okaa-sama and Sakurai-san.


    "Onii-sama!"


    Without answering my call, or perhaps his focus was such that he couldn''t even afford to do so, Onii-sama pulled out a CAD with his left hand.


    An utterly incredible torrent of Psions stirred in Onii-sama''s body.


    Onii-sama was constructing a vast Psion Information Aide capable of holding unbelievable amounts of data.


    His index finger pulled the trigger of his CAD.


    It seemed as if Okaa-sama''s body was being sucked into Onii-sama''s left hand. That was an illusion of course.


    I don''t know what he''s doing, but I do know what''s happening.


    I could guess correctly, because the exact same thing had happened to me.


    Onii-sama took all the data configuring Okaa-sama''s body, copied it into his magic processing area, and after processing overwrote Okaa-sama''s physical information.


    The gunshot wounds disappeared.


    The blood splattering the floor and soaking her clothes disappeared. In a rush, I ran up to Okaa-sama''s fallen body.


    Although pale, sure enough, she was breathing.


    The same state as just before she was shot......


    No, this is......


    Making it as if she were never shot in the first place?


    Onii-sama pointed the CAD in his left hand towards Sakurai-san.


    In a speed incomparable with Okaa-sama''s turn, he quickly and smoothly completed the Psion Information Aide.


    Is he getting used to it......


    ?


    After just three tries, Onii-sama has already mastered this ultra-high level magic capable of completely restoring a person''s body!


    I trembled in awe, yet at the same time my heart coolly regarded this as only natural.


    ��I mean, this person is my Onii-sama after all��


    My chest was full of pride.


    All of my ignorant foolishness, scattered to the winds.


    With a face saying ''I don''t believe it'', Sakurai-san looked down at her own body. Okaa-sama had not awoken, but her breathing was stable. She hadn''t fainted but was rather merely sleeping so there was no pressing worry, said the Army surgeon who had hurried over, and I gave a sigh of relief.


    "I am sorry. For an uprising to happen here is completely my fault. This won''t be able to change anything, but if there is anything you want, please just say it. As a soldier of the National Defense Force, I will do whatever is within my power."


    Onii-sama, next to me, turned to face Captain Kazama.


    Seeing the Captain''s bowed visage, he said ''please raise your head''.


    It seemed the reason Onii-sama had been able to rush over at the very last minute had been thanks to the help of Captain Kazama and Lieutenant Sanada. Those rebels likely intended to kidnap us as hostages, and looking back we had managed to escape that due to Lance Corporal Higaki''s intervention. ��Their real target had been that man, and we had simply been caught up in the situation. He was an executive in a munitions company, and both him and his family were now guarded in a separate room. That means the military, by having us share a room with that man, were responsible for our deaths. It''s also an indisputable fact however that it was thanks to the time Higaki-san bought, that Onii-sama was able to make it in time.


    But, if it weren''t for Onii-sama''s magic, there is no doubt that Okaa-sama, Sakurai- san and I would have died.


    Emotionally, this couldn''t be overlooked.


    "Then first of all, please tell us the exact situation." I didn''t intend to demand anything.


    I''m sorry, but I wouldn''t have allowed Sakurai-san to take the lead either.


    Even if Okaa-sama had been awake, in this case I would have had her remain silent.


    This is a right for Onii-sama alone.


    "Is the enemy the Great Asian Alliance?"


    "We have no conclusive evidence yet, but that is most likely the case."


    "It''s a lie that we''ve stopped them at the coast, isn''t it?"


    "That is so. On the West coast of Nagoshi, submerged enemy troops have already made a landing in force."


    ......Then the submarine that time was in preparation for this?


    "The enemy navy holds supremacy over the waters of the Keramas. In addition, from Naha to Nago, guerrillas in collusion with the enemy are disrupting the movement of personnel."


    ......That sounds pretty bad.


    "But all is not lost. The number of guerrillas was not that great from the beginning. Control has been regained in 80% of the areas affected. The internal rebellion in the Army will soon be shut down as well."


    "Their purpose of buying time to secure the landings is already done, so their use is at an end. Like tossing a piece of garbage, I believe the Great Asian Alliance couldn''t care less about their loss."


    At Onii-sama''s dispassionate point, Captain Kazama''s face twisted sourly.


    "Next, please protect my mother, sister, and Sakurai-san in a safe place. If possible, somewhere safer than the shelters."


    "......We''ll take them to the Air Defense Command and Control Centre. The armour there is twice as thick as the shelters."


    ......I was scandalised. The Command and Control Centre operated by the military was far better protected than the shelters they had evacuated the civilians to. Then again this is a military base after all, so I guess that''s just how things were built.


    "Lastly, please lend me an Armour Suit and infantry kit. Well, I say lend, but I won''t be able to return the expendable supplies to you."


    "......Why?"


    I also could not help feeling uneasy about this request. Why, Onii-sama?


    And why did you not include yourself in your earlier request?


    Looking into Onii-sama''s eyes, trying to discern his true intentions, I gasped. Within his eyes,


    Making mere rage seem lukewarm, Burned all consuming hellfire.


    "They dared to raise their hand against Miyuki. They must reap their just reward."


    Amongst all those who heard that voice and felt their blood run cold, for Captain Kazama to keep his complexion unchanged, spoke volumes for his courage.


    "Do you intend to go alone?"


    "This is not a military operation. This is personal."


    "I don''t mind that in particular. It is impossible for humans to fight a war separate from emotions. Even a fight for revenge, as long as it is controlled, is no problem."


    Onii-sama and Captain Kazama''s eyes met. Rather, they were glaring at each other.


    "We cannot allow the slaughter of non-combatants and the surrendered, but you have no such intention anyway right?"


    "I do not intend to give them the grace of surrender."


    "That is fine. Our mission is the repulsion of the invaders or their utter destruction. There is no need to offer surrender."


    Captain Kazama is a different kind of person to Onii-sama, but his resolve is not one whit less.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun. We welcome you to our line of battle." Onii-sama, showed no hint of gratitude.


    "I do not intend to follow the command of the army. What I fight for, and what you fight for, are different things. But we share a common enemy, and if we share a common goal of annihilation, then let us fight side by side."


    Like a steel edge tempered by a legendary craftsman, the air around Onii-sama was cold, sharp, merciless......


    At such an Onii-sama, I could only stare in awe.


    "Very well. Sanada, find him an Armour Suit and gear! Airborne, we move in 10!"


    "Sakurai-san, please look after my mother and sister."


    Standing, Onii-sama said so to Sakurai-san, then without waiting for her reply followed after Lieutenant Sanada.


    That time, the faint smile he wore when he looked at me was definitely not an illusion.


    ? ? ?


    "Um, are you sure this is alright?"


    As I watched my brother''s back receding, Sakurai-san stepped up to me and began talking.


    "What is it?"


    It seems, as if my thought processes had been sabotaged or escaped altogether; I had not moved my attention for a while.


    "However skilled Tatsuya-kun is, fighting a war...... Nevermind rushing straight to the front lines, isn''t that far too dangerous?"


    "!"


    Sakurai-san''s whisper, rang in my ears like a loud alarm clock.


    That''s right! What am I spacing out so calmly for? Onii-sama is going to war! "Miyuki-san!?"


    Sakurai-san''s voice floated behind my back as I ran. Only her voice chased me.


    She cannot afford to leave Okaa-sama. I''m sorry.


    I apologised to her in my heart.


    Leaving Okaa-sama behind is painful, but right now, I have to stop Onii-sama! I ran with that one thought in mind.


    Fortunately, he had not yet gone that far ahead, and I caught up to him without getting lost.


    "Onii-sama!"


    He might not turn around. That fear flashed through my mind but it was a needless worry.


    Onii-sama said something quietly to Lieutenant Sanada in front of him, then halted and faced this way.


    Sanada-san stopped a while ahead. He probably did so with our consideration in mind.


    "Miyuki, what is it?"


    At him naturally, in a natural tone calling me ''Miyuki'' I began to dreamily glaze over again, but this isn''t the time for that.


    "Onii-sama, um,"


    I suddenly realised that I must not, under any circumstance, begin saying ''please don''t go'' over and over.


    That''s far too much like the kind of thing a heroine would say to stop her lover in some romance movie (or novel or manga or whatever) or something.


    Not to mention bringing in the whole ''forbidden love between brother and sister'' mess.


    "Miyuki?"


    As I stood suddenly lost for words, Onii-sama looked at me in a puzzled manner. My cheeks must have been bright red.


    "......Pl-Please don''t go."


    Even so, it''s not like I can just not say it then. I have to stop him.


    "Please don''t do something so dangerous as fighting the enemy army. I don''t believe there''s any need for Onii-sama to do something so risky."


    I said it......


    !


    Feeling a sense of accomplishment, I thought ''this should be fine''.


    For Onii-sama to shake his head at my words�� to shake his head at all, was something I had never once considered.


    "Certainly, there''s no need. I am not going because there''s a need, but because I wish to, Miyuki."


    Which was why my brother''s reply was such a shock to me.


    Shocked at the denial, and shocked at his words almost implying he wanted to kill people.


    But my body, rather than trying to distance itself from him, reached out and caught his sleeve.


    With a clumsy smile, he took hold of my hand grasping onto his jacket, and gently pulled it away.


    "As I said earlier, I am going for revenge against those who have hurt you." Looking into my eyes, Onii-sama''s expression was almost embarrassed. "Not for your sake, but for the sake of my own feelings."


    While saying so, Onii-sama''s pupils...


    "If I don''t, I won''t be able to rest."


    Seemed to be telling me that everything was for my sake.


    "To me, the only thing I can feel is truly precious is you alone, Miyuki." That wasn''t my mistake.


    "Sorry for being such a selfish brother." That wasn''t my conceit.


    Onii-sama softly released my hand, and gave me a laugh while maintaining his somewhat embarrassed expression.


    My entire face must have been burning red.


    However, recalling something troubling in Onii-sama''s words, I furrowed my brow.


    "Can feel, is precious......?"


    Just now Onii-sama hadn''t said ''is precious'', but ''can feel is precious'' right? It''s simply a slight difference in wording, and may not have any particular meaning behind it but......


    For some reason, I''m anxious.


    As those words subconsciously slipped from my mouth which wasn''t even a question, Onii-sama gave a wry smile which seemed to say ''you got me''.


    His expression seemed to be laughing, yet crying.


    There was nothing like tears, not to mention I have never even once seen Onii- sama cry, yet somehow I could sense that to Onii-sama this was a matter fraught with pain and full of sorrow.


    "I am sorry!"


    So I apologised. I had vowed that I would cause Onii-sama no more sadness, and yet again I......thinking so, I bowed low.


    Two slender hands slipped through and parted my long hair, caressing my cheeks. Onii-sama''s hands, slim yet far bigger than mine, strong and firm.


    His hands gently lifted my head, and I looked up.


    There was no force in them, yet I could never resist. Rather, faster than my head could resist, my body complied with Onii-sama''s will.


    "No


    ......I suppose it''s about time you knew. If possible, I would have preferred that you never found out but......


    As our mother''s daughter, and that person''s niece, that would have been a fleeting dream in any case."


    Onii-sama''s words were aimed at me, yet it seemed as if he wasn''t talking to me, but reminding himself.


    "Onii-sama?"


    "There''s no time at the moment, and I don''t believe this is something that should be heard from me. So Miyuki, please go and ask our mother. The answer to the questions you have right now."


    "From Okaa-sama......?"


    To me without time to collect my uncertainties, simply blankly repeating his words back at him, Onii-sama gave one more smile, this time strong.


    "Miyuki, don''t worry. You are the one thing precious to me. Therefore, in order to continue protecting you in the future, I will definitely come back safe."


    There was no deceit in Onii-sama''s words. There was no sense of comforting.


    "I''ll be alright."


    Sheathing his smile and tightening his expression, his gaze unwavering, As if it were a true and undeniable fact.


    "There is nothing in existence which can hurt me in the truest sense." I believed that there was nothing at all which could harm Onii-sama.


    Onii-sama moved his hands from my cheek to my head, and stroked my hair.


    He ran his hands over my now slightly messed up hair, laughing all the while, then moved to continue after Lieutenant Sanada.


    This time, for real, Onii-sama headed towards the battlefield.


    ? ? ?


    Then again, as you''d expect, I had no idea where this Command and Control Centre place was.


    I had no choice but to return to that room which has lost its wall. Come to think of it, how did the wall disappear?


    Onii-sama and Sakurai-san had said that a barrier which blocked magic had been incorporated, meaning that the chances it had been destroyed by magic were low, yet the cross section was so surgically precise that it was hard to imagine any other way.


    Although I''m pretty sure they wouldn''t leave me behind, I couldn''t help being anxious and returned to the room at a trot.


    Ah......


    "I''m sorry for having kept you waiting."


    First I apologised to Okaa-sama, who greeted me.


    As important as it is to recover her strength, there''s no way she can simply be carried on a stretcher, so thinking about it, it''s only natural that she''d be awoken by some means.


    Because of my own selfish discretion and abandonment of Okaa-sama, which resulted in forcing them to wait, I bowed low not to escape her anger, but out of true regret.


    "There''s no need to apologise, Miyuki-san. You went to stop Tatsuya going off as he pleased, didn''t you?"


    Okaa-sama answered with a smile. Uu......She''s pretty mad......


    "So, where did Tatsuya go? I don''t see him around."


    "That''s, um......Onii-sama went to help the military fight the enemy."


    "Onii-sama?"


    Okaa-sama raised an eyebrow.


    Reflexively I thought ��oh dear��, but I didn��t once think of correcting myself. Okaa-sama didn��t reprove me either.


    Instead of blame, she simply gave a long sigh.


    "Doing things his own way as usual����that child truly is defective."


    Her words weren��t denouncing, they were forsaking. Not resignation, but abandonment.


    I didn��t even have to ask who she was talking about. Rather than indignation, I felt appalled.


    For a mother to be so utterly indifferent concerning her own son.


    "Well, whatever. Things seem to have somehow worked out this time, so let him do as he wants���� Thanks for waiting. Please take us now."


    Okaa-sama spoke to the soldier waiting to guide us.


    No, things didn��t ��somehow�� work out.


    The only reason I��m alive, the only reason Okaa-sama was saved, was because of Onii-sama.


    Yet to that ��somehow��, I was unable to say a word in dispute.


    Entering the Command and Control Centre, we had passed through no less than five blast doors.


    On a floor around the size of four classrooms with no windows and no walls connected directly to the outside, around 30 operators sat in front of three rows of consoles in one hall, while opposite the large wall-mounted screen was an entrance leading to eight single mezzanine rooms.


    We were lead to one of the single rooms with a glass front.


    "I don��t sense any cameras or wiretap surveillance. It seems like this is one of the rooms high level officers and executives in the Ministry of Defense use while on inspection."


    After examining the room, Sakurai-san informed Okaa-sama.


    I have no idea what she did or how she did it, but her findings are always reliable. That means it��s okay to talk about secrets in here.


    "The glass in front isn��t just ordinary glass either. They have the same thing in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It��s capable of projecting anything from the monitors in the Command and Control Centre."


    Sakurai said so while watching the desktop monitor and operating the console. "Okaa-sama, there��s something I��d like to ask."


    In the meantime, I decided to take the plunge, and ask Okaa-sama about the matter from before.


    "Earlier, Onii-sama had said that the only thing which he can consider precious is me, but����when I asked him why he didn��t say ��is precious�� but rather ��can feel is precious��, he said I should ask you, so����"


    "I see. Tatsuya said that."


    Listening to my question with a frown, Okaa-sama said that with a bored expression.


    "I suppose it��s about time you knew."


    Onii-sama had said the same thing. Just thinking about what this big secret was, I stiffened with tension.


    "But, before that����Miyuki-san, stop calling Tatsuya ��Onii-sama��. I don��t really mind in public places and the like where the presence of others can��t be helped, but when alone with only the Yotsuba, you should not be treating Tatsuya like your brother."


    Okaa-sama didn��t reprove me in a strong tone, but was as if simply regaling me with an undeniable truth.


    "You are the one who will follow after Maya and become the head of the Yotsuba. If you��re seen depending on the utter failure that is your brother, it could become a huge minus in the future someday."


    "That way of speaking is����!"


    I instinctively forgot my restraint, and harshly rebuked my mother.


    As tense as I was while listening carefully, no matter how much they were Okaa- sama��s words I simply could not let them go unanswered.


    "Calling your own child an utter failure like that!"


    "I also think it��s unfortunate, but it��s the truth so it can��t be helped."


    "That��s wrong! With his power, Onii-sama saved me!"


    "That thing earlier? True, if he can��t at least display that level of����still, that is all he can do."


    At my heartfelt objection, Okaa-sama answered in a voice colder than I had ever heard up to now.


    It was a voice which had abandoned all hope.


    "If Tatsuya has told you to come to me, then I don��t particularly mind. Where to begin����"


    As my mother remained deep in thought, without warning the window taking the place of an entire wall changed the projected scenery.


    The room full of frantically working operators changed to a bird��s-eye view looking down on the earth.


    In that view I saw Onii-sama, having just dropped from the sky. I looked over at the one who had brought that up, Sakurai-san. Sakurai-san was wordlessly watching me��watching me and Okaa-sama. That she didn��t intend to speak a word was obvious at a glance.


    I also understood that she knew many things that I did not.


    ��Okaa-sama didn��t so much as glance at the screen now showing Onii-sama. "Tatsuya was born defective as a magician."


    Okaa-sama didn��t look at me either.


    "It��s not that I feel no responsibility for bearing such a child, but the unchangeable fact was that Tatsuya was a hopeless cause as a magician."


    That didn��t mean she had closed her eyes.


    "From the time he was born, Tatsuya could use only two types of ��magic��. Decomposition of Eidos, and reconstruction of Information Bodies. Within the concept of these two categories Tatsuya has devised a variety of techniques he can use, but however far you take them, with just those two, it is impossible to alter Information Bodies as a true magician should."


    Her eyes simply stared into nothingness.


    "Magic are the techniques which modify Information bodies, and thus change phenomena. However trivial the change is, to be able to make the change at all is magic. But Tatsuya is unable to do that. All he can do is break an Information Body down, and recreate it back in an earlier state. That is not magic in its truest sense. That child, who was born without the talent to use magic in the true sense of the term in altering Information Bodies, is unquestionably a defective magician."


    Perhaps, what Okaa-sama was looking into, was her own heart����


    "Well, that reconstruction ability did end up saving us, but strictly speaking that power is not ��magic��."


    I did not refute her words. But, I thought.


    If that isn��t magic, then just what, should that power be called.


    If it is to be given a name other than ��magic��, then doesn��t that only leave the word ��miracle��?


    "But, we the Yotsuba are magicians who stand amongst the Ten Master Houses, and therefore one who cannot use magic cannot be a Yotsuba. That child, unable to use magic, could not live as one of the Yotsuba. So Maya and I, seven years ago, performed a certain operation on him. Although truth be told, the motivation behind that experiment wasn��t that alone����"


    Experiment? Okaa-sama, on Onii-sama?


    "The Artificial Magician Plan. A project to implant in the consciousness of a person who isn��t a magician, a man-made magic operation area and thus give him the abilities of a magician."


    Artificial Magician Plan. Those words rang ominously in my ears.


    "As a result of undergoing that mental reconstruction surgery, that child ended up losing his emotions."


    Mental reconstruction surgery? Lost his emotions?"


    "No, rather than saying emotions it may be better to say urges. Strong anger, deep sorrow, intense jealousy, grudges, hatred, hungering appetite, sexual lust, blind love. Such ��beside oneself�� impulses were lost, with one single exception, and in exchange Tatsuya obtained the ability to use magic."


    That means����


    "Unfortunately, the artificial magic operation area is markedly inferior in performance to that of a natural one, and he could only end up being used as a Guardian."


    I won��t believe it, I thought.


    There��s no way that could be, I thought.


    "The one who performed that ��surgery������was it you, Okaa-sama?"


    While thinking so, I couldn��t help but ask.


    The large ��window�� now showed Onii-sama, surrounded by well-built adults, making contact with the enemy landing force.


    "Who else could do it but me?"


    My sincerest wish, that she would deny it, was not to be. I really should have known.


    The Magic Operation Area is not a physical area in the cerebrum, but rather is a direct mental function.


    Adding an artificial Magic Operation Area would therefore entail altering the mental structure.


    That would be impossible without Okaa-sama��s magic, ��Mental Structure Interference������


    "����Why would you do that?"


    "I��ve already told you the reasons. Let��s answer something more important you wish to know."


    ��Ah, I see����


    I��ve also noticed.


    I realised.


    In that experiment, it was not only Onii-sama who ended up losing some of his emotions.


    I don��t know whether it��s a side effect of that magic, a sense of guilt or some other different mental effect but,


    For the first time, I felt terror at this thing called ��magic��.


    This ��magic��, which could so cruelly alter the human heart.


    On the screen, Onii-sama pointed a large pistol shaped CAD at the foe. Before him, enemy after enemy faded to dust.


    "The one exception that Tatsuya didn��t lose���� Answer me that."


    "The one impulse left to him, is brotherly love." ��Please stop already, Okaa-sama.


    "Love towards his sister, in other words you, and the desire to protect you." ��I don��t want to hear any more.


    "That is all he has left, his one true emotion." But that was not allowed to me.


    Holding my two hands in front of my mouth was an instinctive action. It may have been a conditioned reflex.


    There wasn��t really a need for it though.


    I was so shocked, to the extent I couldn��t let out a cry.


    "Tatsuya himself knows well. That��s what he means by ��can feel is precious��. He thinks of me simply as his ��mother��, and the natural parent-child attachment which should go with it does not exist. The only one he can hold dear in his heart is only you, Miyuki. Back then, he simply saved me incidentally. Or perhaps, merely because he determined if I were to die then you would be sad."


    "Did Okaa-sama����intentionally choose for this to happen?"


    Even though I was speaking myself, it felt like I heard someone else talking. It felt like a me which was not me was moving my body and asking questions.


    "I obviously didn��t plan things out to that extent. However, I did think that if the capacity that was left was only enough for one emotion, then it should be affection directed towards you. Tatsuya will be spending far more time with you, after all."


    "Did you say that to O�� No, that person?"


    "Of course I explained. That child still has plenty of common sense. Having no parental affection is trivial in any case, so there��s no need to worry about it."


    When she said that, Faintly,


    I felt I could glimpse Okaa-sama��s suffering that she could not love her child. "Is there anything else?"


    "No����thank you very much."


    A part of me, felt that I shouldn��t have asked. A part of me, also felt truly glad that I did ask.


    To squarely face a painful past, and painful truths, yet unflinchingly look forwards to the present and the future.


    The screen showed Onii-sama, advancing resolutely into a desolate wasteland. Neither shell nor bullet could reach him.


    Tank-like things pointed their turrets at Onii-sama, and vanished along with the crew inside.


    Onii-sama continued without changing pace.


    But the soldiers advancing with Onii-sama did not move the same way.


    To not be left behind by Onii-sama, they ran as if flying from cover to cover, shooting guns and magic all the while.


    Ah!


    One of the soldiers was hit.


    Seeing the battlefield from a camera in the sky, it��s like watching something right from a movie.


    Within the screen, before I could even begin feeling shock, Onii-sama was pointing the CAD in his left hand at the fallen soldier.


    When did he?


    There was barely any time to even turn his neck.


    In the next moment, the soldier began running on the screen again as if nothing had happened.


    An enemy turret spat fire.


    It didn��t reach.


    Onii-sama raised his right hand.


    The enemy form disappeared. It was almost like the special effects of a movie.


    Allied soldiers fell.


    Onii-sama raised his left hand.


    Just with that, the fallen soldiers rose unscathed and continued the fight.


    What was shown on that screen was to me, with a far greater grasp of magic than not only the general public but most magicians, like a movie with an extremely poor sense of reality.


    But those would be the irresponsible thoughts of a bystander.


    To the soldiers fighting alongside Onii-sama, it was a fortune beyond their wildest hopes. Any injuries, even fatal ones, were healed immediately as if merely waking from a dream.


    To the enemies fighting against Onii-sama, he was terror incarnate. A nightmare who raised their foes, and obliterated all before him leaving only shadows and dust.


    Like an Avatar, Onii-sama strode across the battlefield. All because I had gotten shot.


    That was something decreed seven years ago, from the time he was only six. How can I possibly make it up to him?


    What can I do to ever make it up to him?


    Even this life now, is something I owe completely to him.

 Volume 8 - CH 15

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Drawing room


    It had been one week since they parted at Tsushima base.


    On that day, Tatsuya had been dismissed earlier, and beyond what was available to the general public, knew no more about the final outcomes of the battle than anyone else. Having the opportunity to reunite with Kazama here, he tried asking various questions, but it seemed there were many parts unknown even to Kazama.


    Exchanging information with Kazama �� although all that Tatsuya could provide could not be said to possess certainty beyond the boundaries of ��rumors�� �� Tatsuya, deep in thought, suddenly turned to face the door.


    Tension crept down Miyuki��s spine. From her brother��s expression, she knew. At last��


    "Excuse me."


    After a formal knock, the door was opened without waiting for a reply.


    Bowing deferentially this time was an elderly butler. Visibly different from the youth earlier, this man clearly possessed a high position.


    However, he said no more.


    Despite the fact that simply opening the door shouldn��t be the extent of this man��s job.


    But neither Tatsuya and Miyuki, nor Kazama felt any suspicion.


    Rather, they were thinking similarly, that the only one fit for this role must be this elderly man.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    For behind the elderly man, stood the figure of the Head of this House.


    "I truly am very sorry. Our previous guest simply would not leave����while he had gone far past our appointed time, we couldn��t simply throw him out or such����"


    "Please do not be concerned. We know that you are very busy." Kazama returned Maya��s bow, and at length they both sat down. "Miyuki-san, my apologies to you as well."


    At that, Miyuki also sat down slowly.


    However, she said not a word to Tatsuya.


    He simply remained standing next to the sofa Miyuki sat in.


    In appearance, he mirrored exactly the butler who now stood next to Maya. White porcelain teacups were set down before three people.


    It went without speaking that those three were Maya, Kazama, and Miyuki.


    Maya beckoned the two to their tea, and after taking a sip herself, cut straight to the point.


    "The reason I have called you here today is because there are some matters stemming from the recent military incident in Yokohama which I would like to tell you."


    "To me?"


    Maya the civilian was saying that she had things to tell, not ask, concerning military matters to the military man Kazama. Of course he would repeat it.


    "Yes, and to Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san as well." Saying so, Maya gave a meaningful smile.


    Without even having to look bored as she said so, her expression made it plain that her truly pressing matters were for Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "A week ago, the International Magic Association concluded that the blast which obliterated the Zh��nhai Naval Port was not in violation of the charter forbidding the use of ''radiation emitting weapons''".


    ''Radiation emitting weapons'' was an abbreviation for ''weapons which contaminate the environment with residual radioactivity'', a term mainly used by the International Magic Association, whose purpose is preventing the use of weapons which emit and leave behind radioactive residues as well as the national magic associations affiliated with them. The word ''weapon'' was used, but the clause also included any magic which would result in radioactive contamination. The term itself was rare outside the Association, but despite being somewhat of a traditionalist magician, Kazama nevertheless naturally knew about it.


    "As a result, the punishment motion submitted to the Association was rejected." Miyuki''s tense expression tensed even further for a moment, then relaxed.


    "I was not aware a punishment motion had been forwarded."


    Kazama replied in a bland tone. Miyuki knew that there was no way Kazama hadn''t at least considered the possibility, but didn''t speak a word.


    "You do seem rather relaxed. You had no concern about the possibility of a penal detachment?"


    By contrast, Maya hit back with a direct question.


    Magicians were administered by the state, weapons of the state, and as such belonged to the state.


    Even private magicians were forbidden from acting in any way which might go against the national interest. In this respect, globally, the rights of magicians were significantly limited in comparison to those of non-magicians.


    Because of that, the International Magic Association had no military force of its own. The magicians belonging to the IMA were not of a scale anywhere approaching a force.


    In return, the IMA called for the cooperation of each member state in order to implement multinational teams. If this ''mystery bomb'' had resulted in the formation of a penal detail, those various countries which wished for a decline in Japan''s national power would have sent their own powerful magicians along as well. As someone involved in the military, that was not a negligible concern.


    "I was fully aware and confident that there would be no residual radiation."


    Kazama didn''t say that she should have been well aware as well. It was so obvious there was no need to do so.


    Sure enough, Maya changed the subject.


    "Then were you aware that the ''Heavenly General'' was present with and perished alongside the fleet?"


    "Li�� Y��nd��?"


    At Maya''s news, Kazama''s poker face collapsed. Kazama''s wide eyes as he asked back was unfeigned.


    "Yes, one of the thirteen internationally acknowledged Strategic Class magicians. Nevertheless, the Great Asian Alliance is trying to keep a rather tight lid on information control."


    Although there was no such thing as privacy when it came to Strategic Class magicians, Maya laughed.


    As she said, Strategic Class magicians, individuals wielding power comparable to weapons of mass destruction, were of great interest to many major powers and of greater interest to their magicians. Aside from gimmicks like Antinite, the only true counter to a magician was another magician, and as such, keeping enemy Strategic magicians in check was a major objective of military magicians.


    Thirteen Strategic Class magicians had been declassified for the sake of national prestige, and amongst these so called ''Thirteen Apostles'' the only one who had managed to keep a modicum of secrecy was the USNA''s Angie Sirius.


    Of course Japan was no exception in keeping extensive tabs on the Thirteen Apostles and the Ten Families, with the inclusion of Angie Sirius of whom besides her name �� to be precise her nickname and codename �� not even her real face was known, and devoted great effort to that field.


    "Well with that, I guess the ''Thirteen Apostles'' is now the ''Twelve Apostles''."


    Maya smoothly summarized that major upheaval in international military balance with one easy sentence.


    This was confidential information which even Kazama had not been informed of.


    "It seems the government is looking to capitalize on this and wring as many major concessions from the Great Asian Alliance as possible. The Chief of Staff had requested the Itsuwa be sent out, and the Itsuwa complied. Mio-san is accompanying them to the fleet in Sasebo."


    "Did she board a warship?"


    Until now, Miyuki had respectfully maintained her position as a listener, but at this she instinctively spoke up.


    "Yes."


    However, Maya did not reprimand her. This news was astonishing enough that such a reaction would not be unreasonable.


    Itsuwa Mio was the only Strategic Class magician the Japanese government had publicly disclosed, one of the ''Thirteen Apostles''.


    As far as had been confirmed, with the exception of Tatsuya, she was the only Japanese Strategic magician.


    A trump card of the Japanese military.


    Her magic ''Abyss'' was capable of creating a spherical depression which can extend from a few tens of meters to several kilometers. Amongst Movement Systematic magics it possesses its own classification, Fluid Control. Vessels caught within the magical zone at sea slide down the steep walls of water, tumbling about, then upon cancellation of the magic are swallowed up by massive waves as the sea returns to a horizontal plane. The hemisphere can be created up to a kilometer in depth, easily catching submerged submarines as well.


    This is a strategic class magic theoretically capable of eradicating entire fleets with a single blow, however;


    ''Abyss'' can also be invoked upon subterranean ground water, potentially allowing it to collapse vast swathes of structures as well.


    "......Still, that would be a considerable strain on her body wouldn''t it?"


    "I''m sure they''ve factored that in. Both the Staff and the Itsuwa. They probably consider this too big to miss."


    At Miyuki''s worried question, Maya gave an absentminded answer. In contrast to Itsuwa Mio''s powerful magic, her body was quite weak.


    It wasn''t quite apparent until around her mid teens, but from the age of 20 she was forced to use a motorized wheelchair to move around. It wasn''t that her legs were afflicted such that she couldn''t walk, but because even the slightest exertion was exhausting. After graduating from university, it was said she rarely ever left the Itsuwa house.


    The Itsuwa were currently one of the Ten Master Houses, but in fact that was largely based on the fact that they had the Strategic Class magician Mio. For her to be aboard a warship that would likely see battle, however brief that period of time was, could only be said to be a gamble.


    "Just as we had news of Li�� Y��nd��''s movements, it seems our mobilization of Mio-san has not gone unnoticed. Again this is as of yet unconfirmed, but we have received a report that Doctor Bezobrazov arrived in Vladivostok today."


    Hearing that name, Kazama''s expression was moved again. "��The ''Igniter'' Igor Andreevich Bezobrazov?"


    "Yes, that very Doctor Bezobrazov. Having witnessed the recent events off the Southern Korean Peninsula, their military leadership appears to have reconsidered the effectiveness of large scale magic."


    While he didn''t let out a sound, Tatsuya was just as surprised.


    Igor Andreevich Bezobrazov was a scientist in the Soviet Academy of Science, yet at the same time, a Strategic Class magician of the New Soviet Union.


    He was not a classified Strategic magician like Tatsuya, but rather like Mio was a state recognized member of the Thirteen Apostles. His Strategic magic ''Tuman Bomba'', whilst one step outclassed by the USNA''s Angie Sirius'' ''Heavy Metal Burst'' in power, was said to possess the greatest destructive radius of the Thirteen.


    Until now, countries had only demonstrated their Strategic magics without applying them for actual combat use, but in the most recent conflict four Strategic magicians, including Tatsuya, had been mobilized.


    "It''s likely the Great Asian Alliance has received similar intel��"


    "Peace should be established in the near future then?"


    "I believe that would be the case."


    In that pause, Maya looked at Kazama with a smile. Despite the fact she was in her mid 40s, that smile combined youthful cuteness and adult sex appeal which made her seem no older than 30.


    Such charm was wasted on Kazama however, as he silently waited for the next words.


    "......Our history from since three years ago, will be settled with this."


    The slight color of frustration which flitted past Maya''s face as she resumed her talk couldn''t have wholly been Tatsuya''s imagination.


    "The disappearance of Zh��nhai Naval Port has attracted the attention of numerous countries. The cause of that was unmistakably due to Strategic class magic, and a not inconsiderable number of them are beginning to probe around as to just who the operator was. It is most likely some of them will link this with the annihilation of the fleet the Great Asian Alliance dispatched three years ago. It would be a very undesirable outcome for us to have Tatsuya-san''s identity to come out."


    "I fully agree."


    Seeing Kazama''s nod, Maya gave a broad smile indistinguishable between real and fake.


    No, it''s likely that her smile this time was sincere.


    "I''m glad you understand. Then to be on the safe side, I''d like you to refrain from being in contact with Tatsuya-san for a while as well."


    Maya''s negotiation with Kazama was steered to obtain the most satisfactory result for the Yotsuba.


    It''d be too much to say that he was led around, but the concession that Tatsuya would no longer be called to battle with the Great Asian Alliance for this conflict was unmistakably Maya''s pace.


    Then again the terms like ''will you comply with this verbal contract'' and ''will you abide by all aspects of this verbal contract'' are things which likely would have question marks in parenthesis after them.


    Now Maya was alone with Tatsuya in the drawing room. After wrapping things up Kazama naturally left��he was just as busy after all��and Miyuki had vacated the room at Maya��s direct order.


    Then despite having even instructed her attendant to leave, Maya didn��t cut directly to the chase.


    She simply sat for a while sipping tea from her cup with a look of dissatisfaction, as Tatsuya sat down in silence facing her.


    In silence, in other words, without asking or waiting for permission.


    His appearance as he leaned back in his chair waiting for her words was absent from all apprehension or fear.


    Glancing at that appearance, Maya returned her cup to its saucer. "The last time we faced each other like this was three years ago huh." There was no hint of hubris in her voice or expression.


    "This is the first time I have been called out like this, Oba-ue*."


    *archaic formal term of address for Aunt


    "I wonder."


    At Tatsuya��s usual cynical rather than respectful air, Maya also adopted a more informal attitude than before.


    "Come to think of it, this is the first time we��ve spoken alone."


    "Yes."


    That��s not to say their rapport was ��friendly��.


    The light glinting in their eyes was too strong for that. "So what is it you wished to speak about?"


    "Don��t be in such a hurry. Won��t you have some tea?"


    "If you start going around giving me tea, your entourage is going to start saying some annoying things."


    At Tatsuya��s all too candid remark, Maya let out a breath. "Honesty isn��t always a virtue you know."


    "Remonstrations for the sake of another are always painful to hear." Their banter flew back and forth like rapid keystrokes.


    Maya didn��t anger, but rather gave an approving nod. "An unreserved companion is also good once in a while."


    "Is it disagreeable to you?"


    "The relationship between us is that of nephew and aunt. There is no need for such concerns."


    After those words replied in a tone indiscernible from her true feelings or a simple fa?ade, Maya picked up the buzzer on the table.


    The faint chime of a handbell rang out, yet neither the door nor the walls of this room were particularly thin.


    Despite that not a minute later a soft knock rang from the door, meaning that the room must have been monitored in some way; nevertheless Tatsuya did not hurry to stand.


    "Did you call for me?"


    The elderly butler from earlier returned to the scene. Even seeing Tatsuya��s leisurely seated appearance, he didn��t bat an eyelid.


    "Hayama-san, some more tea for me please. And the same for Tatsuya-san as well."


    "Certainly."


    Had it been Aoki, he no doubt would have gone pale and started yelling at Tatsuya. Forgetting even that he was in the presence of Maya.


    But there was no way a confidant permitted even to ��eavesdrop�� at the side of his master, whatever the appearance or reasons, would ever be prone to such petty outbursts.


    The reason Tatsuya was so relaxed also stemmed from that.


    Not to mention that it would have been impossible to ��smooth things out�� anyway.


    Because it was visible with a glance that Tatsuya held no submissiveness towards Maya whatsoever.


    While waiting for the tea, Maya didn��t utter a word. Tatsuya likewise was in no hurry.


    ��Won��t you have some tea�� basically meant ��we��ll talk over tea��. It wasn��t particularly exerting to figure such a thing out, and only a child would make a fuss about waiting for such a period of time.


    At length after taking a sip from the cup the butler Hayama brought, Maya finally seemed to be in the mood.


    "Thank you for your efforts in this event, Tatsuya-san." Hearing that tone, no one would take those words at face value. "No, there��s no such thing."


    Tatsuya likewise was under no delusion that he was being praised. "However, it��s something troubling for the Yotsuba."


    "I am sorry."


    Sure enough, she began voicing complaints with a theatrical sigh, and Tatsuya gave a formal apology. Not that he did anything laudable like fall prostrate to the ground or rub his forehead against the table or anything.


    "����Well, I know that you were simply following orders. Although I had wanted to ask Major Kazama if there really was a need to go so far. Well, there��s no point fretting over the past."


    "I��m sorry for the trouble."


    Tatsuya��s apology this time was slightly more sincere. Morality aside, Tatsuya also personally felt that what happened was a little overkill. ��Actually not ��a little�� but closer to the point of excessive, mindless destruction.


    "More important now are the problems from here."


    "Is there anything concrete so far?"


    Maya did not give an immediate answer to Tatsuya��s question. Rather she closed her eyes, took a sip of tea, then slowly looked up. Directly into Tatsuya��s eyes.


    Tatsuya didn��t meet her gaze, instead lifting his cup to his mouth in the same way as his aunt.


    "The Stars are moving."


    Her words as she resolutely maintained eye contact held the power to freeze Tatsuya��s movement for just a moment.


    "Meaning that America itself is moving, huh."


    Having at last reached this point, Maya and Tatsuya finally clashed head to head. It was impossible to compare the weights behind them.


    On the one hand Maya had the entire might of the Yotsuba at her back, while defending Tatsuya would likely be Miyuki alone.


    Yet the steel in Tatsuya��s eyes did not lose an inch to the pressure Maya exuded.


    "For now, the Stars have simply begun their own investigation. But they have already grasped that the explosion was caused by a magic which converts mass into energy. That narrows down the identity of the operator considerably. �� Specifically, enough to pinpoint you and Miyuki-san as one of the suspects."


    At Maya��s information, Tatsuya could only shake his head. "����That��s quite the amazing ability to gather information."


    "Their reputation as the most powerful force of magicians in the world isn��t just for show."


    "No, the one I was praising was you Oba-ue." There was no reply.


    Maya fell silent as if deep in thought.


    "Whilst I admit that they are likely the most powerful force out there, the intelligence the USNA Stars�� has managed to procure is almost real-time. Have you considered the possibility of a spy?"


    "����I can��t say. Unfortunately."


    "Well of course."


    As if he had somehow worked out Maya��s response, Tatsuya nodded with a straight face.


    For a moment Maya seemed rather resentful, but as expected immediately regained her smile.


    "����In any case, you must be careful of your surroundings. The Stars are not like the soft opponents you have gone up against until now. If they determine that you are a threat to the hegemony of the United States, it is possible that they have the capability to take you down."


    "Meaning that if the likelihood of the Yotsuba getting involved rises too high, I can expect assassins from a different direction. I��ll bear that in mind." The aunt and nephew stared at each other.


    There was no longer even the hint of a smile upon their face. "It��s a bit early to be thinking that far."


    "You believed that I would arrive at that conclusion in this place, which was why you sent Miyuki outside was it not?"


    Tatsuya��s wording changed slightly.


    Maya did not verbally answer his challenge.


    Rather, her answer could be found in her looking away. "Tatsuya, drop out of school."


    When she finally spoke, it was not a reply but rather a command. "Drop out of school, why?"


    "To lie low here in this house for a while. The Guardianship of Miyuki-san will be transferred to another."


    "I believe the selection of Guardian was a matter for the escorted to decide."


    "Everything has its exception."


    "Well, fair enough���� But I refuse."


    If there had been another in the room, they would have shivered at the sudden drop in temperature.


    Not a physical drop, but rather due to the incredible tension.


    "If I suddenly drop out at this time, I believe it would be as good as a confession that I was the magician who destroyed the fleet of the Great Asian Alliance."


    "The reason is irrelevant."


    "I suppose."


    There was no longer a trace of expression upon either Maya or Tatsuya��s face. "You are disobeying my direct order?"


    "The only one allowed to order me is Miyuki alone." The tension reached its peak.


    Within that period of urgency, as if time had stopped,


    The world turned to ��Night��.


    It was not mere darkness.


    Floating within the darkness, shone a brilliant sea of stars.


    The roof of the drawing room became a moonless, starlit night sky. The stars flowed, becoming rays of light,


    ��And the scent of blood suddenly filled the room.


    In the next moment,


    Without a sound,


    That indoor ��Night�� shattered.


    Revealed within was the tableau of the aunt and nephew, still staring at each other without change.


    However the sense of tension which had once surged between them, had faded with the collapse of ��Night��.


    "��It seems you went rather easy on me."


    "Of course. You��re my cute nephew after all." Maya smiled at Tatsuya��s mutter.


    No wounds remained on either of the two, and the scent of blood had faded.


    "Still, even allowing for that, you did well. And so, this time I will permit you your selfishness."


    "Thank you very much."


    "It��s fine. Take it as a treat for breaking my magic." Wordlessly, Tatsuya rose.


    At his light bow, Maya shook her hands in a flutter. Tatsuya left the room.


    There was not a voice raised in challenge to stop him from anywhere.


    ? ? ?


    After Tatsuya had left the drawing room Maya had been left lost in thought alone for a while, but at length she exhaled strongly and picked up the buzzer once more.


    "Did you call?"


    "I��d like a change of scenery. Please prepare tea in the solarium, and bring Miyuki- san and Tatsuya-san along."


    The butler Hayama showed up immediately, and Maya dictated her wishes.


    "Certainly."


    Hayama bowed, then without making eye contact quickly cleared up the cups. As he carried out Maya��s instructions, then prepared to leave the room, "Wait a moment."


    Maya stopped him.


    "Hayama-san, there is something you want to ask me?"


    Finally looking over at his mistress, Hayama bowed respectfully. "Indeed there is. With your permission����"


    Hayama had formerly served the previous Yotsuba Head and was now continuing his service under Maya. While he only appeared slightly past middle age, he was actually over 70 years old.


    There were many things in this house he was able to say that others would shrink back in fear from.


    "Is it really alright to leave Tatsuya-dono like that?"


    Also, unlike the others, he did not see Tatsuya as a ��fake��. His own magic ability wasn��t of a particularly high level, but having seen countless magicians over the years his venerable experience rated Tatsuya highly.


    ��A magician one should be wary of.


    "It��s fine. Ah, I know full well what it is you��re concerned about. Certainly, that child will betray the Yotsuba at any time."


    "����My apologies."


    "Just as I confirmed earlier, my magic is a bad match-up against that child��s unusual talent. If it came to a serious fight, it is highly likely I would lose."


    Maya��s magic was ��Meteor Stream��. The Japanese name is representative of the appearance of the magic, but the English name ��Meteor Line�� is more representative of the nature of the magic.


    This magic which had cemented Maya��s place as one of the most powerful magicians in the world, earning her the names ��Devil of the Far East�� and ��Queen of Night�� is a Convergence type Systematic magic which controls the distribution of light in its area of effect. Its power is especially amplified in a closed space such as rooms or tunnels.


    The apparent process of this magic first forms countess tiny balls of light floating in the darkened area, which are then shot out as rays.


    The attack appears like a shower of lasers, but the power of Meteor Line has no connection with the energy of the light. Even the amount of light is irrelevant.


    The essence of the magic lies in forcing the redistribution of light, where the coordinates for light to be in are set as little balls and lines are then drawn between them.


    Anything in the path of the space the light passes through is modified as the light is transmitted: regardless of the hardness of the object, heat resistance, plasticity, or resilience, a hole is drilled through. Not even highly transparent glass holds an optical transparency of 100%, and cannot escape the event modification that ��light has passed through�� and therefore ��a hole was made��.


    Looking at the logic behind this magic, rather than the phenomenon itself, it can be concluded that the magic interferes with the structural information of the object via the distribution of light, directly vaporizing solids and liquids without affecting heat or pressure; in other words a type of decomposition magic which decomposes into gas. Since it��s defined as a ��ray of distributed light��, it cannot be defended against via blocking, reflecting, or refracting. Since the light doesn��t come from any particular direction, it cannot be shielded against by magic either. Even if one were to cover themselves with a spherical shield in all directions, it cannot alter the movement of photons and the phenomena ��light has become a line�� will still be produced, resulting in a hole.


    Just as it��s impossible to defend against by magic which shields against physical phenomena, it��s almost impossible to defend against Meteor Line with anti magic. Since it��s mediated via the physical phenomenon called light, preventing it purely via anti magic such as interference over an area is extremely difficult. If one��s interference strength in the single element ��distribution of light�� cannot exceed Maya��s, ��Meteor Line�� is unstoppable. As ��distribution of light�� is Maya��s innate magic, interfering with it is far too high a hurdle. And once the magic has been activated, even if one tries to cause interference in the area of effect, the phenomena rewriting effect that ��light has moved�� has already taken place.


    Not even the Phalanx of the Juumonjis, which perfectly combines defense against physical forces with defense against magic, can hold against it. Due to that Maya stands invincible in a fight between magicians, and is regarded as one of the ��strongest magicians in the world��.


    However��as ��Meteor Line�� operates by indirectly affecting the structural information of an enclosed space, it decisively loses out to Tatsuya��s ability to directly interfere with structural information. The magical barrier through which light passes crafted by ��Night�� via interfering with the structural information is easily shattered by interference which directly affects the structural information.


    "I can��t even say it��s unlikely I would be killed by him. But however much Tatsuya is able to betray the Yotsuba, he will never be able to betray Miyuki. And Miyuki will never oppose the Yotsuba."


    "Miyuki-sama is deeply dependent upon Tatsuya-dono though. Should the time ever come that Tatsuya stands against the Yotsuba, I cannot think that she would ever oppose him."


    His brow furrowed in concern, Hayama refuted the words of his mistress. But there was no sign that Maya was disturbed.


    "It��s fine. Even without brainwashing, it��s not particularly difficult to push someone��s thoughts in a particular direction. You don��t need an explanation do you, Hayama-san?"


    There was pity in the smile now upon Maya��s lips.


    "Miyuki will never be able to escape from the responsibility she has imposed upon herself. She was raised by my sister to be like that after all. And Tatsuya will never be able to do anything which causes Miyuki pain."


    "����But, in order for that."


    "Yes. It''s unfortunate for the other children who are candidates, but it cannot be anyone except Miyuki. So that Tatsuya, that monster, will not turn against us."


    "Miyuki-sama must receive the position at any cost then."


    "There��s no need to fret, Hayama-san. I have everything already planned out." Maya smiled broadly.


    With a deep bow, Hayama left the room.


    It��s commonly thought that the Yokohama Incident of 2095 was the extension of the invasion of Okinawa in 2092, and their subsequent defeat of three years ago (in other words, their ��failed campaign��) �� an attempt to redeem themselves.


    However, for the events following the invasion of Yokohama to come to a close in the same way as the ��Battle of Okinawa�� can only be called the irony of history.

 Volume 8 - CH 16

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 11th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Battlefield


    Tatsuya, accompanied by the Onna Airborne under the command of Kazama, had driven the invading enemy to the water��s edge.


    Normally, it��d be ��Tatsuya accompanied the Onna Airborne��.


    However that single petite magician who stood alone at the head of a solitary infantry platoon, his form hidden beneath a full-faced helmet and Armoured Suit as he annihilated the enemy, could only be seen as such by both friend and foe alike.


    The battlefield was an utterly one-sided slaughter.


    Yet at the same time, it lacked all the characteristics of a slaughter. No blood sprayed.


    No bodies flew.


    The stench of burning flesh, the explosions capable of tearing men apart, were all absent.


    The entire battlefield was dominated by an uncanny silence.


    The bullets fired by the invaders, their grenades, portable rockets; all dissolved in the air as they flew towards the defenders. Shells, bombs, and missiles; all shared their fate.


    The enemy soldiers still stubbornly resisting, still madly pulling their triggers also one by one blurred, warped; faded.


    The soldiers following behind Tatsuya were no longer even firing now; they merely stared at the fantasy playing out before them.


    Seeing their comrades disappear one after the other, the invading troops experienced the same disconcerting mockery of reality.


    The instinctive fear which should have arisen from the sight of violent death was not stimulated, and despite being eaten away by unutterable fears, surrender did not cross their mind.


    That was just what Tatsuya desired.


    If the enemy had high level magicians on their side, they had not unilaterally been deployed yet. It didn��t have anything to do with the Japanese side, but rather could be said to have stemmed from carelessness following the success of the invaders�� initial attack.


    ��All of which was meaningless to Tatsuya.


    Currently, his spirit was one of frenzy.


    All hesitance towards death and destruction had been removed. It was as if he no longer remembered murder as a taboo.


    He killed and destroyed as easily as he walked. Rather, he obliterated.


    Even he could feel conflict from such wide reaching slaughter. But that conflict could not touch his immovable heart.


    The sight of his sister on the brink of death had impacted him deeply to the core.


    The moment one passed that threshold, his magic was as helpless as anything else. It was the first time he had attempted ��Regrowth�� on others, but from previous experience and the knowledge that his own flesh and another��s flesh were all similarly ��matter�� he knew that restoration was possible.


    But not even his ��Regrowth�� could call someone back from death. Life and death was an irreversible cyclic process, the changing of state from ��alive�� to ��dead�� being purely intrinsic. ��Regrowth�� could restore a body back to a perfect state, but the dead do not come back to life. Such an inherent truth was clearer to none other than Tatsuya himself.


    Even if the heart had already stopped, the brain shut down, the throat torn open, if that was the extent of their injuries then revival was still possible. Even an instantly fatal wound, as long as rebuilding the body and restarting the circulation of blood would have had even the faintest chance of resuscitating the person, his ��Regrowth�� could be said to give life to the dead.


    But once the state of death had been established, he was helpless.


    If he had not made it on time����that fear had been enough to drive even him into a panic. To Tatsuya, for whom not even his own death could induce ��true fear�� �� more accurately, he had been deprived of such an emotion �� the fear of losing Miyuki was all the more amplified for there being no other fears to temper him and shook him strongly, deeply, and utterly. However calm he appeared, he was currently seething with rage.


    In the absence of any other emotions he was simply calmly, methodically retaliating without hesitation.


    In a manner of speaking, it was a rational frenzy. A madness dominated only by one purpose.


    Allowing the enemy no surrender, his madness greedily devoured the lives of all within his path.


    While the routed enemy frontlines could only be said to be in a state of collapse, their chain of command was yet intact.


    The enemy commander, determining that holding a bridgehead was no longer tenable, ordered a retreat out to sea.


    The invasion forces fought to be first into the landing craft on the beach.


    To escape the grasp of the devil even now advancing towards them step by step. Not knowing that there also, Death awaited them with his scythe held high.


    Faced with the sight of the enemy fleeing and no longer counterattacking, Tatsuya halted.


    Suddenly remembering their role, the Onna Airborne assumed formation and prepared to shoot.


    Yet faster than the command ��fire!�� could be given, Tatsuya activated his ��power��.


    It��s not that there aren��t magicians who would emit enough interference for it to be visible.


    A truly excellent magician uses no more force than absolutely necessary to achieve the desired event modification without otherwise altering the ��world��, while a magician with equal power yet inferior skill will occasionally cause unintentional event modifications from time to time. The side effects in this instance however were purely physical.


    The soldiers pushing into the small amphibious assault crafts, as well as the boats themselves disintegrated and scattered into the air. The visible distortion was caused by the boats�� sudden evaporation, forming gaseous layers of different densities and refracting light.


    The soldiers who had been scrambling to board the next craft stopped moving. The patter of water could be heard as they threw their weapons into the sea. The sound spread, as if a chain reaction.


    A white flag was raised.


    By raising the naval flag of the Great Asian Alliance at the same time, they were evidently banking on protective status as POWs.


    Behind Tatsuya, instead of the order to shoot, the order to hold fire was given instead.


    Seeing that, Tatsuya raised his right hand towards the white flag. "Stop it, you fool!"


    A hand appeared along with the voice.


    In order to escape that hand, Tatsuya lowered his arm and twisted around.


    However his right arm, which should have escaped, was firmly gripped by another hand sprouting from the left.


    "The enemy does not intend to fight any further!" He knew that perfectly well without being told.


    He could not see the face of his captor due to the full face helmet, but it was a voice he had not heard before.


    At the least, it wasn��t Captain Kazama or Lieutenant Sanada.


    In any case had Kazama attempted at any point to restrain him, Tatsuya would have had no intention of sparing the enemy regardless.


    Up to if the enemy were indeed trying to surrender, exterminating the enemy before a formal surrender was established and hostilities properly ceased.


    Fortunately, there were still enemies who held weapons in their hands. "I said stop!"


    But Tatsuya was unable to pull the trigger on his CAD.


    His vision suddenly spun around, and he lost the target coordinates for decomposition.


    He felt a strong impact on his back. He realised that he had been thrown.


    He immediately made to rise, and just as quickly realised that he was already being held down.


    "Any more at this point would be mere butchery. I won��t allow it." A handgun was held to the nose of his helmet.


    "Calm yourself Special Lieutenant, Yanagi, stow that gun."


    Tatsuya recognised the voice this time. He also recalled the designation ��Special Lieutenant��. Should the need arise to mobilise civilians into actual combat, it was a rank given for the sake of convenience. The voice belonged to none other than Captain Kazama.


    "Special Lieutenant, do you remember the conditions for your mobilisation?" Naturally, he knew those too.


    His head, previously boiling, cooled down a little.


    His battle lust subsided, and with it the desire to slaughter and destroy. "Understood."


    With that reply he showed that he had unhooked his finger from the trigger of his CAD, as Yanagi removed the knee he had pressed to Tatsuya��s back.


    ? ? ?


    At the surrender of the landing force and their disarmament relief began to spread not only amongst Kazama''s troops but also amongst the soldiers sent to intercept them; despite being understandable, it proved to be premature.


    "A message from HQ!"


    A communications officer rushed over to Kazama. His face, the helmet removed, was pale.


    "A detachment of the enemy fleet is approaching from Aguni! Two high speed cruisers, and four destroyers!


    It''s too late for interception! Their artillery is estimated to come into range in 20 minutes! We have to get away from the coast as fast as possible!"


    His articulation was rather excitable, but that was understandable given the situation.


    "Get me a communicator."


    In contrast, Kazama gave his order in subdued tones. "Sir!"


    The soldier''s voice was far louder than necessary.


    The disarmed soldiers, holding their breath, looked at their captain. That none of them attempted to make a break for it was a disappointment to Tatsuya. It may have been that due to his undisguised bloodlust, none of the enemy soldiers were feeling particularly enthusiastic about taking their chances.


    "This is Kazama. Could some torpedo boats...... no antiship aircraft are available either? What shall we do with the POWs then?......


    Understood."


    Putting down the communicator, Kazama took a deep breath.


    "In 20 minutes time, this area will fall within range of enemy guns! All units take charge of the prisoners, and evacuate inland!"


    Tatsuya couldn''t believe his ears.


    With no transports, and the number of prisoners far outnumbering their own troops, just how did he intend to make enough progress in 20 minutes?


    Kazama''s face, with his helmet removed, showed no sign of agitation. His determined visage was a mask of iron.


    Even without ESP however, it was evident that he found the order to move the prisoners a bitter pill to swallow.


    "Special Lieutenant, return to base for now."


    That terse instruction, given in that emotionless voice only served to support Tatsuya''s conclusion.


    Or at the least, he thought so.


    He had said return, but he meant escape.


    "Do you know the exact positions of the enemy cruisers?"


    Instead of complying with Kazama''s instructions, Tatsuya inquired with his helmet still on.


    "We do indeed, but......Sanada!"


    But why, Kazama didn''t ask.


    Rather, he called over the one carrying the tactical information terminal.


    "I''m linked to our maritime radar. Shall I transfer it to our Special Lieutenant''s visor?"


    "Before that."


    Tatsuya interrupted between Sanada''s question to Kazama.


    "Did you bring the armament device with the extended range sequences you showed me on that day?"


    Sanada raised his visor, and exchanged a glance with Kazama. Kazama nodded, and Sanada looked back at Tatsuya.


    "I don''t have it here, but if we have it lifted in by heli it can be here within five minutes"


    "Please bring it as soon as possible."


    At the latest, Sanada would have said, but Tatsuya cut him off with rather typically boyish haste.


    Tatsuya then turned to Kazama, pulled out a wired communications line from his still fully enclosed helmet, and held it out.


    Kazama merely raised his eyebrows but without a word put his own helmet back on, then connected them by plugging the wire into his terminal.


    "I have a way to destroy those ships."


    This secret talk he had been approached with in the presence of his subordinates began with a bombshell.


    "However, I don''t wish for it to be seen by the troops. Could you leave Lieutenant Sanada''s device here, then move everyone out?"


    Kazama could not see Tatsuya''s expression.


    Voices didn''t carry over very well along the wired communicator either. All he had to judge with was tone, and the slight association he had had. "......Very well. However, Sanada and I will remain here."


    "......Understood."


    How will you command the withdrawing soldiers then? Tatsuya thought, but immediately put out of his mind as none of his concern.


    As Kazama gave the order to pull out, giving command to the officer who had restrained Tatsuya before, Tatsuya awaited the arrival of the armament device.


    ? ? ?


    The hectic withdrawal of the interception troops was displayed at large upon the screens in the Command and Control Centre.


    Naturally, it was being viewed by Miyuki and co as well.


    As the soldiers began to fall back with their prisoners in tow, three figures showed no signs of moving.


    Murmurs ran through the command room. Who are those idiots, and such could be clearly heard even through the glass.


    Seeing the video feed, Miyuki gasped.


    One of the three was none other than her brother.


    She knew without having to ask. Without having to check the ID signal. Even though his face was hidden behind a visor, she could tell simply from his size.


    The operators were frantically repeating into their communicators requests for evacuation. An officer wearing the rank insignia of Major was desperately calling for reinforcements from a base somewhere �� probably Kyushu �� to come help them.


    Miyuki knew that Sakurai, just by watching her clench her teeth as she stared at that scene understood what she wanted to do, what she wanted to say, and in knowing so took her hand.


    She thought that was pathetic.


    Even though she was just 12, she was unable to form the words she truly wanted to speak. The words ��go help my brother��, words which would have come naturally to any normal selfish person.


    Sakurai did not know why Tatsuya had remained in that place. However, she could hazard a guess.


    He probably had a way to deal with that fleet of approaching enemy ships.


    Under normal circumstances that would be impossible, but for him, a magician who was a direct descendant of the Yotsuba and who excelled in certain areas, it was suddenly not unthinkable.


    Because even though he could not use normal magic, he had shown that he was capable of insane feats such as magic capable of wholly restoring the human body


    ��although that was not true magic according to Miya �� and demonstrated it upon Sakurai herself.


    It was indisputable however that as a ��magician�� he was sorely lacking. If he were to simply become a combat magician as he was now, he would never be able to overcome barriers that people normally took for granted.


    Not to mention the bombs and bullets he had erased earlier, whether individually or separately, had all needed to be identified first and evidently pushed him to his limits just disabling the enemy attacks. She didn��t know how, and did indeed consider it an amazing skill, but if Tatsuya did have a magic capable of reaching warships dozens of kilometres away �� and if he did, that would cross into the realm of Strategic class magic �� in the process of casting, he would not be able to protect himself in the same way as before.


    "Madam, I have a request."


    The moment she thought that, without herself being aware of it, those words were already tumbling from her lips.


    "What is it?"


    Despite the suddenness of it all, Miya��s voice contained not a hint of surprise.


    Her tone suggested it was almost as if she already knew what Sakurai��s ��request�� was.


    "I��d like to go to Tatsuya-kun."


    Until a moment ago Miyuki had been glued to the screen; yet at this she forcefully wrenched her head around.


    Her eyes, staring at Sakurai, were wide open.


    "That is to say you wish to go, right now, over there?" Miya��s voice retained its calm tone.


    Her ability was meant to entail mental interference, not mind reading.


    Could it be that����Sakurai shook such convenient useless thoughts out of her head.


    "Yes."


    "Honami, even though you are meant to be my guardian?"


    Within that was the implication, ��and yet you intend to leave me?��. At Miya��s question, Sakurai had no answer.


    "����I��m�D"


    "Well, I suppose it��s fine."


    Sakurai had been about to say ��I��m sorry��, an apology which could have been taken either way, yet before that Miya nodded.


    "If those enemy ships are left to be, there��s no telling how much longer this base will remain safe. Tatsuya intends to try do something about them, so go help him."


    "Huh?"


    That exclamation was reflexive.


    Somehow, it seemed Miya knew what it was Tatsuya was about to attempt. Then again, it might be only natural considering she was his mother.


    "Whilst it��s possible in theory it��s never been done in practice, yet he��s thought of it anyway. His intelligence is one of his strong points after all."


    However you looked at it, those were words of praise.


    In spite of everything, a mother will still always be capable of boasting in her child, Sakurai thought.


    "Thank you."


    I��d like to believe so, she thought, as she bowed politely.


    ? ? ?


    In the previous world war which had spanned two decades, the primary armament of ships had shifted from missiles to Fleming launchers. (Initially these had been called railguns, but as their size increased their names changed.)


    Modern shelling then is a continuous bombardment from these Fleming launchers. The rate of fire is overwhelmingly superior to that of gunpowder based weapons, and since there��s no need to include propellant or propulsion systems they have far more destructive capacity than missiles. However, their range was no better than, or in some cases inferior to, that of traditional naval guns.


    Fleming launchers emphasize rate of fire, and the recoil from extending their range whilst attempting to maintain that rate would lead to significant adverse effects on the hull which cannot be ignored.


    Thus the ground attack power of a state-of-the-art modern warship is said to be over 10 times more effective than that of ships a century ago. Within the range of Fleming launchers, even a single ship can turn entire districts into a sea of flames.


    The launchers are effective not only against urban areas, but also fortifications. If the two cruisers began raining fire, the average magician wouldn��t stand a chance.


    Tatsuya knew it was a race against time. He took the magazine out from the range expanding armament device, that large sniper rifle with the built-in specialized CAD, and quickly began ejecting the bullets.


    He clasped the bullets in his hands one by one, as if praying, then reloaded them back into the magazine.


    Looking on, Kazama and Sanada had no idea what he was doing. They could faintly feel that powerful magic was at work, but as to exactly what techniques were being applied, they could not begin to guess.


    It wouldn��t just have been them who were stumped. If any magician could see through what Tatsuya was doing at this moment, they would be truly exceptional in every sense of the word.


    What Tatsuya was doing was decomposing each bullet, then recreating it anew.


    By the time he had completed that procedure with each bullet, two minutes had passed.


    "Time until enemy ships come within range: ten minutes."


    As Tatsuya finished up the preparations on the armament device, Sanada informed him of the grace period left.


    "The ships are almost 30 kilometres west off the coast����can it reach?"


    "We��ll just have to see."


    That was the only answer Tatsuya had to Sanada��s question as he set the armament device��s elevation to 45 degrees.


    Wind aside, that was the greatest range it would be possible to achieve. In that position, Tatsuya activated the sequence.


    From the muzzle, a pipe shaped virtual area began to radiate outwards.


    This was the magic zone which would accelerate any object passing through.


    Despite the short time of the area��s creation, Sanada nodded with satisfaction at the size the area had expanded to.


    The longer the length of the virtual area the longer the acceleration effect would be applied, and the greater the range extension. With the length it had now reached, 30 km might just be within their grasp.


    But that was not the only magic Tatsuya applied.


    Beyond the acceleration magic zone, yet another virtual area was taking shape. "What in the����!?"


    The acceleration magic zone was comprised of three action processes. The reduction in inertial mass of anything entering the area.


    An increase in speed.


    Then the undoing of the initial process.


    Just how far and how fast the first step could be achieved was dependent on the magician.


    The area Tatsuya was applying now followed the same principles.


    However this time the initial change in inertial mass was set to positive, the speed magnification remained the same, and the process to restore inertial mass had been disabled.


    In other words the region Tatsuya added had taken the acceleration magic Sanada designed and completely rearranged it into a region for increasing inertial mass instead.


    All on the fly.


    "I can��t believe it����"


    Sanada��s murmur was drowned out by the boom of the sniper rifle.


    Tatsuya��s eyes seemed to chase that supersonic bullet which should never have been seen.


    At length he shook his head, disappointed. "����It��s no good. It could only reach 20 km."


    Just how had he followed its trajectory?


    While he sounded indifferent, he must have been disappointed deep down. Perhaps he was berating himself for his own weakness.


    "We can only wait for them to come within 20 km." Hearing that, Sanada paled.


    "But by then, we��ll be within range of enemy fire as well!"


    The effective range of cruiser mounted Fleming launchers is somewhere around


    15-20 km. A launcher��s range is always dependent upon just how well the ship can handle the recoil, meaning range is limited by the size and shape of the ship; regardless of differences in manufacturer, range can almost always be predicted just by the class of ship.


    20 km and under would definitely fall within range.


    "I know. Both of you, please head back to the base. From here, I can handle things by myself."


    "Don��t say such foolish things! You��re coming as well."


    This was the place the enemy had selected as a bridgehead, in other words; it was where the conflict would be decided.


    It was almost certain the enemy would launch the decisive attack here.


    If one couldn��t engage the enemy ships from beyond their range, once a shootout began the chances of survival here approached nil.


    "If the enemy ships are not brought down, the base would be in danger." Along with his family, still inside.


    "Then at the least, move from here."


    Both of them understood perfectly well what it was Tatsuya was concerned about, what it was he wanted to protect.


    "No good. There��s no more time to look for another vantage point." However he rejected Sanada��s proposal, for reasons known only to himself. "Could we possibly intercept?"


    Listening silently in to the conversation between the two until now, Kazama spoke up in a dejected tone.


    "Impossible."


    The answer was just as expected, and nothing more. "Then, we will remain here."


    What was unexpected was the reply.


    To Tatsuya, Kazama��s response just now was inconceivable. "����If I fail, you would become collateral damage."


    "There is no plan which is without fail, and there is no battlefield without the danger of death. While victory and defeat may be decided by tacticians, living and dying will always be decided by soldiers."


    Calmly, without hubris, Kazama said so.


    That famous passage, from the Hagakure, was all that was needed to be said.


    Offshore, plumes of water erupted. The enemy was ranging their guns.


    With nothing left to say Tatsuya, Kazama, and Sanada remained silent. The exact position of the enemy was being transmitted into Tatsuya��s visor.


    Wind speed, direction, and other factors which would affect shots scrolled by in strings of numbers.


    Tatsuya positioned the armament device.


    A stance for trajectory �� prioritising distance, and leaving hits to lucky chance. Allowing for bullet drop and flight time, the enemy was already within range.


    Tatsuya triggered the virtual magic areas, and then pulled the trigger four times in succession.


    Each time he moved the muzzle slightly, compensating for error due to the ever shifting wind.


    In the first place, this had been a shot without much hope. However much chance favoured them, the odds would still fall upon the enemy at best. �CHe had done this willingly with that knowledge from the beginning.


    Tatsuya followed the flight of the four bullets in his head.


    To be precise his awareness, through the processing of his subconscious, chased the data of the bullets in the dimension of information.


    By his own hands, using the magic he alone could wield, he had decomposed then rebuilt the bullets.


    However far away they flew, he would not lose sight of their information structure.


    Of the four shots he had fired, Tatsuya received the information that one of the bullets had fallen into the centre of the enemy fleet.


    Tatsuya tracked the exact position of that bullet with everything he had.


    Kazama and Sanada, aware that Tatsuya was focusing on some large scale magic distanced themselves so as to not disturb his concentration.


    All that was left for them to do was what they could with their own magic. The enemy had already found their range.


    The next salvo then, was right on target.


    Firing from a lower ballistic trajectory than Tatsuya had, their fire arrived before Tatsuya��s.


    As a user of Ancient magic, Kazama��s ability to interfere with objective structures was not high. Rather, it was low.


    And Sanada, who technically wasn��t even a magician but rather a magic engineer, had high objective interference yet lacked speed.


    At this rate, before Tatsuya could destroy the enemy fleet, this place would be�� "I��ll cover you!"


    As ordinance fell like rain, a figure burst through speeding in on a motorbike.


    The rider, clad in a female Armoured Suit, flung away the bike as blazing Psion light erupted from her body.


    Concentrating as he was on his magic a corner of Tatsuya��s heart felt surprise at hearing that voice, yet gladness.


    Surprise that Sakurai had left his mother.


    And gladness because he knew that under her mighty shield, he could focus on his own magic without fear.


    Augmented Magician, ��Sakura�� series.


    Their characteristic was defensive magic against powerful objective and heat based attacks.


    While they could not use highly technical multi-spectrum magic such as the Juumonji��s ��Phalanx��, in the single field of defense against objective heat based attacks they were unrivaled in Japan.


    And amongst them, Sakurai Honami showed exceedingly gifted performance.


    It was because of that she was chosen to protect the one precious magician who alone was capable of mental structure interference magic, Yotsuba Miya.


    The shells, aimed dead on, instead dropped into the sea. Not a single shot was able to reach land anymore.


    A magic which crippled momentum was being invoked in rapid succession several hundred metres offshore.


    As he watched that spectacle with his naked eyes, his minds eye roving over the sky found the bullet in the midst of the enemy fleet.


    Tatsuya stretched out his right hand towards the west, and forcibly unclenched his palm.


    The bullet broke down into energy.


    In that moment, the mass conversion magic ��Material Burst�� was used in anger for the first time.


    Beyond the horizon, a flash ignited.


    The overcast sky reflected dazzling light.


    Although sunset was yet far off, a shining star blazed on the Western sea.


    A roar reverberated. There would be none here who mistook it for the sound of thunder.


    With no staggering, all the fuel and explosives on board the ships had ignited as one.


    The shelling ceased.


    An eerie rumbling approached. "Tsunami! Take cover!"


    As he shouted, Kazama picked up Sakurai, who had suddenly collapsed powerless upon the ground, and began running.


    Sanada, now upon the bike, swerved to line up beside him. Tatsuya sat upon the tandem seat.


    Still running and carrying Sakurai, Kazama leapt.


    With theatrical acrobatics, he came to stand upon the handlebars. Rather, this went far beyond mere acrobatics.


    It couldn��t be said that military bikes lacked horsepower, as the clearly overloaded bike valiantly powered on.


    As storms raged and waves lashed across the horizon, Tatsuya knelt at the top of a hill.


    Before him lay the exhausted figure of Sakurai.


    Tatsuya��s face, with the helmet removed, was unmistakably filled with grief. "����It��s alright, Tatsuya-kun. This is life after all."


    Helpless in the face of life which could not be saved, crushed by emotions that he should have lost; to him Sakurai extended a weak, yet serene smile.


    "It��s not your fault. For Augmented magicians like us, it��s only natural that our life would run out sometime."


    That��s wrong, Tatsuya wanted to scream.


    While it was true that Augmented magicians had unstable lifespans compared to the general public, her current condition was without a doubt due to the sheer stress of using large quantities of magic continuously over such a short period of time. Even for a ��Sakura�� series, the strain of denying the nonstop volley of so many guns was too much to bear.


    However, Sakurai would not want him to say that. Knowing so, he could only grit his teeth.


    "Truly, it��s not your fault. From birth it was my role to be a shield, and it��s simply that today that role ends."


    But it seemed that Sakurai could tell Tatsuya��s thoughts.


    "That is something that I decided, not because I was ordered, but of my own free will."


    Tatsuya frantically tried using ��Regrowth��, but soon realised it was futile.


    Even though he could rewind material matter, his power was helpless to turn back the clock of life.


    "Won��t you let go?"


    Sakurai murmured to Tatsuya in a sweet voice.


    "I, who never once had the chance to freely choose in my life, am finally free to choose how I die. I won��t let this chance pass. I can finally choose to die not as a man-made tool, but as a person."


    Never in his dreams had Tatsuya thought Sakurai carried such darkness in her heart.


    But unexpectedly even to him, there was no surprise. "So, won��t you let me go?"


    At Sakurai��s words, Tatsuya could only nod silently. With a look of peace, Sakurai closed her eyes. Gradually, she stopped breathing.


    Next to them, Sanada began to chant sutras. Kazama placed a hand on Tatsuya��s shoulder. While carrying that hand, Tatsuya stood up. There were no tears in his eyes.


    Curiously, the feelings of sorrow had lifted from Tatsuya��s heart.


    Hearing Sakurai Honami��s last words, he was convinced there was no need to grieve.


    ��Tatsuya at that time did not know that it was actually possible to convince grief away, and that it would be the one time he would do so.

 Volume 8 - CH 17

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    November 6th, AD 2095 / Yotsuba Main House - Sunroom


    Possibly because there have been a lot incidents today that have reminded him of the events of three years ago.


    Tatsuya thought about Sakurai Honami, who he hadn��t thought about in a long time.


    The memories were laced with regret.


    Nevertheless, he knew he could do nothing more than regret and understand.


    Besides, if she hadn��t sacrificed herself, Tatsuya might not have considered polishing his magic combat skills or doing anything else with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    This last time he had been able to end it without anyone else being sacrificed.


    His experiences three years ago had not been in vain. Tatsuya could comfort himself with that.


    And he dedicated a silent prayer deep in his heart to the woman who nobly sacrificed herself as a shield three years ago.


    ��That was probably what made the shock unreasonably large.


    Upon sight of the face of the girl holding the tea and cakes, Tatsuya came dangerously close to raising his voice.


    "��Would you like something?"


    "No, thank you."


    The one who was questioned by that girl was Miyuki.


    Her shock was showing in a more extreme fashion that Tatsuya��s. That was not unreasonable.


    The face of the girl in the servant��s uniform and Sakurai Honami��s were like two peas in a pod.


    The girl and her fellow servant had not quite left when Maya showed herself in the sunroom.


    Hayama did not accompany her.


    This gathering was probably to be private.


    Tatsuya was permitted to take a seat for that same reason.


    "What is it Miyuki-san? You look like something gave you a shock, but..."


    As she lowered herself to sit, Maya questioned Miyuki with a worried expression.


    She appeared to be a different person than the one who had had a confrontation with Tatsuya; it was the normal face of Yotsuba Maya.


    "No��Oba-sama, that girl just now?"


    "Ah, Minami-chan?"


    When she heard Miyuki��s question, Maya gave a slight nod of understanding.


    "Her name is Sakurai Minami. A second generation Sakura series, the girl is more than the genetic niece of the Guardian who served your mother, Sakurai Honami."


    By second generation she meant a person who had a genetically modified magician as a parent.


    And the phrase ''more than the genetic niece'' probably meant that Honami and the girl��s mother who also possesses a first generation modified body have the same DNA.


    That was the reason their features were the spitting image of each other.


    "The girl is already quite skilled. I think her potential abilities are on par with the Saegusa twins. I have been thinking of training her to become Miyuki-san��s Guardian sometime in the future. Since once she becomes an adult there will be situations where a female guard is necessary."


    Miyuki by and large understood Maya��s official point.


    Certainly, for Miyuki who is female to have only a male, Tatsuya, as guard causes inconvenient situations.


    However, just a little while ago, Tatsuya was informed of Maya��s true purpose; fortifying an additional layer of protection against some possible moment in the future of havoc and destruction. If he was being told to use a girl with the same face as ��Her�� as a tool, then this could only end in conflict.


    ��At that moment, he had no way of predicting the havoc and destruction to come.

 Volume 8 - CH 18

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 17th, AD 2092 / Okinawa - Naha Airport


    While listening to the announcements of plane arrivals and departures, I was recalling the events of six days ago.


    After Sakurai-san went to be Onii-sama��s guard, the person who manipulated the screen for us disappeared; so I could only see what happened next from the images streaming on the news.


    Suddenly, at the water line a light brighter than the sun erupted. In the middle of that light, the enemy ship vanished.


    The transformed terrain of the beach was washed by breaking waves. It was an anthem of victory.


    That was the official report shared with us and the world in general afterward.


    What was not shared with the world is the truth known only to us, what we were told is that the light that destroyed the enemy was made by the power of Onii- sama.


    The transformation of mass into energy, the enormous energy that burned everything into nothing is the strategic class magic ��Material Burst�� wielded by a strategic class magician. That indeed is the true power of Onii-sama, the name of its true form.


    The one hailed as a hero for driving away the enemy is Onii-sama. And also the sad event only we know of.


    Afterward, Sakurai-san never returned.


    At the joint funeral service for the victims, the cremated remains of Sakurai-san were in accordance with her will completely scattered into the ocean.


    The one who returned Sakurai-san to Mother Ocean was Onii-sama. Onii-sama never showed pain in his face.


    He gently comforted me who broke down crying.


    Onii-sama might not be sad. Or else it might be that he could not become sad. No, it does not matter which one it is.


    Because I have decided.


    While watching Sakurai-san become ashes, I had an insight. I, at that time, had died once.


    I lost the life that Okaa-sama gave me; I received a new life from Onii-sama. Therefore, all that I am belongs to Onii-sama.


    "Miyuki, it is about time to get inside."


    "Yes, Onii-sama."


    When Onii-sama called out to me, I stood up off of the sofa in the lounge.


    Okaa-sama no longer makes a face when I refer to him as ��Onii-sama��. The truth is that I think it probably still pains her. However, I no longer worry about Okaa- sama��s feelings concerning it.


    As usual, Onii-sama is handling all of our luggage and only he is in commercial class, but that no longer troubles me.


    Because after all Onii-sama says that he prefers it. Because Onii-sama��s wishes are absolute.


    I took the hand of Okaa-sama who is not in perfect physical condition and trailed after Onii-sama.


    For now, there are still words that are not spoken. Words that cannot be spoken. Nevertheless, I have already decided.


    ��Onii-sama, no matter where you go, no matter how far; I, Miyuki, am going with you��

 Volume 8 - CH 19

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The eldest daughter of the Yotsuba Clan, Yotsuba Miya, gazed at the western sky from the window of her own room with her childish face clouded. She is currently twelve years old. She just became a middle school student this April, yet the anguish on her face is unsuited for her age.


    She is fretting about her younger twin sister, whose whereabouts are unknown, Yotsuba Maya. Three days before, she was kidnapped by anonymous perpetrators in Taipei when she was visiting as part of a cultural exchange program sponsored by the Asian branch of the International Magic Federation. That this was not a disappearance due to unknown reasons, but rather, a violent abduction, was obvious to anyone. Because Saegusa Kouichi, who was visiting Taipei with Maya, is suffering from lacerations and broken bones in his right hand and right leg and the loss of his right eye due to his battle during the kidnapping.


    Kouichi''s condition is still worrisome. After all, Kouichi is not only her younger sister''s boyfriend, but also her fianc��. Rather than Kouichi, who was severely injured while escaping the abductor''s grasp, her worries were naturally more concentrated on Maya, who the kidnappers had made off with. To be honest, she was gripped more by feelings of anger and bitterness toward Kouichi than feelings of worry. He brazenly returned alone from his cowardice while her sister was taken away.


    She understood that it was not Kouichi''s fault. To require such a thing from a mere fourteen-year old boy was cruel and, from looking at the situation, the criminals placed more importance on Maya. It could be said that Kouichi got entangled in Maya''s kidnapping and was left with one eye for all eternity. Nevertheless, she was not at an age where reason could overcome emotion. Since the identity of the abductors had not been attained yet, it was all she could do to keep her anger from bursting free.


    Unexpectedly, she felt a fuss in the corridor. Quicker than a knock could be made, Miya turned toward the door.


    "Pardon me."


    The voice of Maya''s personal maid trembled with such violence as it passed through the door �� it seemed like she was shrieking. These past three days, panicked voices and excited voices could be heard throughout the mansion, but there was something a little different about this tone compared to the others �� something like hope was mixed in it.


    "Please enter."


    As a reply, Miya opened the door in the twinkling of an eye. Even so, she did not do anything as vulgar as rushing into the crowd of servants employed by the


    Yotsuba family in the room. Before crossing the frame of the doorway, she vigorously shook her body. Still, impatience could not be kept off her face and her feelings of impatience returned at the same time.


    "Maya-sama has been rescued!"


    Upon hearing those words, Miya''s mind went blank. Miya could not remember what she did after that. When she became aware of herself again, she was approaching the head of the Yotsuba Family, her father, Yotsuba Genzou.


    "Otou-sama! I have been told that Maya has been found; is it true!?"


    In the conference room that the family elders use for meetings, Miya interrogated her father under the intent gazes of the aunts, uncles, and other elder relatives.


    "It''s true. I have just received word from Juuzou."


    "From Oji-sama of the Kuroba?"


    As she heard that, an expression of pure relief arose on Miya''s face. Kuroba is the branch family in charge of supervising the intelligence division of the Yotsuba Clan. Kuroba Juuzou, in addition to being the head of that branch family, is Genzou''s brother in law. If word had come from Juuzou, then there could be no room for doubt.


    Even so, Miya soon found a reason to feel indignant, and once again she confronted her father.


    "Why was I not informed!"


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Didn''t I just inform you as soon as possible?"


    "Do not try to fool me please! I have been told that Maya was rescued today, which means that as of yesterday at the very latest, you probably knew the criminal''s true identity! Why did you not tell me this!?"


    "Because telling you would be meaningless."


    "Wha...!?"


    "Telling you would''ve been meaningless. Or do you believe that you would''ve been able to help save Maya?"


    "I would have..."


    Miya snapped her mouth shut with regret. Certainly, she was still a child; Miya understood that herself. Even if she had been told where Maya was being held, she could have done nothing. Nevertheless due to her blood ties, she felt that she should have been told the whereabouts of her younger sister, right? A whirlpool of bile swirled within Miya''s heart.


    "I believed not telling you was for the best."


    However with her father''s next words, the bile was pushed aside by a premonition of dark clouds on the horizon.


    "Although I do not wish to tell you this, Miya, brace yourself."


    It seemed like he had something awful to relate to her. Something terrible had happened to Maya. Miya''s heart was no longer trembling from a premonition but from a conviction. An impulse to cover her ears assailed Miya''s heart but, as her father told her to, she girded her nerves and prepared herself for her father''s next words.


    "Maya was found in Quanzhou." (A city in China) "Dahan''s..." (Great Han''s)


    Dahan is a portion of the southern half of China that, after the world was beset by a firestorm of outbreaks of warfare, was quickly able to break away and establish itself as an independent nation. The Great Asian Alliance has been dominating the northern part of China continent and the Korean peninsula since two years before, and has taken possession of Tsushima half a year ago. Since then Japan and Dahan, although not formal allies, had shared a common enemy in the Great Asian Alliance and had cooperated militarily.


    "Maya had been imprisoned in a research laboratory placed in Quanzhou that is a subdivision of the Kunlunfang Institute."


    Miya''s face quickly paled. Kunlunfang Institute is Dahan''s magician development group. The evil rumors of that place would not die any more than the ones about The Fourth Institute which the Yotsuba are now the actual masters of, but are entirely different. The content of those rumors with regards to females is so bad that Miya could not bear to hear them fully.


    "Maya is suffering from deep wounds. The damage to her body is also severe, but I am more worried about the wounds to her spirit..."


    The tone of Genzou''s voice, which until then had been level while he spoke, went wild. Sounds similar to teeth grinding in anger and cries of pain were mixed in his words. A rage that could not be appeased by teeth grinding, a sorrow that howling in pain would not abate.


    That prompted in Miya the feeling that the worst was yet to come. "Maya has been used as a human guinea pig for experimentation."


    "How terrible!?"


    "It was an experiment in magician manufacturing. It was not merely a scientific experiment. The truth is��"


    "That''s enough!"


    No matter how prepared she had decided to be, any more than this would be unbearable for Miya. To hear any more of what happened to her younger sister would be too much.


    She glared at her father with eyes full of tears. Miya widened her eyes and let tears flow from both eyes.


    From both of her father''s hands, blood was flowing from his own fingernails which he was digging into his own flesh.


    Miya averted her face. After she did so, she saw her uncle''s face. Fury swirled in her uncle''s eyes. She looked at the opposite side. The people who are cousin to her father housed raging hatred in their pupils.


    "Miya, there is something only you can do."


    "��Yes."


    Miya took numerous deep breaths to calm herself. Everyone is outraged on her younger sister''s behalf. It was a minor balm, but it allowed herself to recover her sanity.


    "Maya is locked inside herself. While her eyes are open, she does not respond to anyone''s voice. She does nothing out of her own will, she does not even respond when we treat her wounds."


    Miya firmly ground her back molars. She did so to hold back the urge to scream.


    "Miya, take away everything she felt for the past three days from Maya''s mind with your magic."


    Miya closed her eyes and took one huge deep breath.


    "If it is something that can be done, I believe it is something I too wish to do."


    Miya''s voice was flat with little emotion in it. By crushing her feelings, Miya was finally able to voice a reply.


    "But, my magic is manipulation of the structure of self. There is no way to take away memories by changing the structure of self."


    She had no power to take away memories.


    "Not take away her memories. If she was aware that her memories were taken, I doubt she could maintain her sanity. What we would have in our midst would be like a ticking bomb that could go off at any time."


    Genzou also understood that Miya could not wipe out memories. Still, he ordered her to do it.


    "Don''t take away the memories, separate the feelings from the memories. The memories of things people have done themselves naturally have emotions attached to them. Reconstruct ''the experiential memories'' into ''informational memories''."


    Don''t take away the memory, take away the sense of reality from it.


    "But Otou-sama, I cannot do such a precise operation. Although I could transmute all ''the experiential memories'' Maya possesses into ''informational memories'', reconstructing only those three days into ''informational memories''... manipulating ''memory'' in such a way is something that is impossible for me."


    Miya looked away as she answered. The rightness of what her father ordered, Miya understood with an acuity beyond that of a child. For that reason, her inability to do so with her power vexed her.


    "Then change all of Maya''s ''experiences'' into ''information''."


    "But that!?"


    Miya stared at her father with disbelieving eyes. Nevertheless, Genzou did not flinch even a little from the utmost censure he received from his daughter.


    "Miya, I understand your feelings. I myself am aware of the regret and guilt I will feel by taking away Maya''s recollections. Even so, the way things are, Maya''s spirit will definitely be destroyed."


    "..."


    "Tomorrow Maya will arrive at this mansion. Look at the Maya who has returned to us, Miya, and decide. No matter what your decision is, I will bear all the responsibility."


    Miya bowed without a word and left her father''s presence.


    In the conference room Miya left, Genzou remained there surrounded by the gazes of the clan who remained.


    Everyone gave Genzou a nod of approval.


    "Our adversary is the central administrative institute of Dahan''s magic research. Unlike the single Fourth Institute which we are the product of, it has numerous research laboratories, so the first problem is the difference in numbers."


    Genzou began with their definite disadvantages. Before Asia''s dissolution into North and South, the Kunlunfang Institute had been the nexus of all modern magic research on the continent. With the Kunlunfang Institute attached to Dahan, the Great Asian Alliance had lost almost all of its expertise in modern magic. For that reason, Dahan could stand toe to toe with the Great Asian Alliance despite its inferior resources. It could be said that the Kunlunfang Institute is the nucleus of Dahan''s military power.


    "Even so, I cannot let the savagery directed at us to pass. Although we are weapons, we are not slaves. And I refuse to be livestock. We, ourselves, are the masters of the laboratory that produced us."


    As Genzou stopped speaking, all that were there again gave a nod of approval.


    "This is a personal grudge. I am the parent of a daughter who has been defiled; this is my vengeance in order to cleanse my bitterness. Nevertheless, that is not all it is. I wish to show my mettle to the foolish ''Nation'' who treats magicians like domesticated livestock."


    "Genzou-dono."


    The one who opened his mouth was the eldest of his generation of those assembled there, Genzou''s uncle.


    "I do not consider this matter as Maya''s personal tragedy. With this incident, our entire clan of Yotsuba has been insulted right now; our honor has been sullied."


    "Itoko-dono."


    His female cousin, who was younger than him by a decade, was the next one who wished to orate.


    "I, too, have a daughter; therefore, I too do not think of this as someone else''s business. My daughter is not even old enough to go to school, but when I think of my child''s future, I cannot overlook this meaningless tragedy."


    "We are weapons and assassins."


    A voice rang out from near the lowest ranks.


    "For us to make an appeal to humanity would probably be a fool''s errand. No matter how selfish it is, make no mistake; those who dare to attack us can mock us from the depths of hell. But, you know that, don''t you!"


    The gazes from the others contained understanding and approval.


    "Command us, our Master! Grant to me a part in your honored daughter''s revenge!"


    "Restrain yourself, Genzou-dono."


    That voice exploded from next to Genzou.


    "A novice like you will end up dying a dog''s death. Aniue, first give me, your younger brother, your orders. I will show those ruffians of Asia hell."


    "Genzou-dono, our feelings are the same as yours."


    "Everyone who had anything to do with Maya''s abduction must die."


    "The magicians of Asia who acted as pawns for the rapist will be annihilated."


    "Please leave our government to me. I will silence those who chant about diplomacy and military cooperation."


    Genzou made a deep bow to all that had assembled in this place. Then, he raised his head to proclaim.


    "The enemy is the Kunlunfang institute and the Dahan government. We will eradicate our enemies with the full power of the Yotsuba."


    ###


    "... Maya... Maya."


    The voice is calling me. I feel as if I haven''t heard this voice in a really long time, but for some reason I did not feel as if I have been longing to hear the voice.


    I open my eyes. The hospital room looked familiar, and if my memory is correct, that face belongs to my elder twin sister.


    "Nee-san... this place is the treatment room in the Fourth Institute?"


    At the first word from Maya''s mouth, Miya relaxed and, at the same time, her face became tearful.


    "That''s correct, Maya. How do you feel? You don''t have a headache or anything like that, do you?"


    Upon being questioned by her elder sister, Maya''s expression became suspicious. "I don''t have... a headache. Both my mind and my memory are clear."


    As Maya spoke the words "my memory," Miya''s face looked troubled.


    Miya looked at Maya with fearful eyes, and Maya gazed back up at her with a face of amazement.


    "Nee-san, I... have been raped."


    Maya related this blandly and Miya averted her eyes.


    "And my body has been messed with all over. Even the inside of my body has been disturbed. There is no place in my entire body that has not been fouled."


    Miya struck her knees with both hands with a slapping sound. As if she was afraid that her body would get up off the stool and run away, and was restraining it from doing so.


    "I remember all of it. Despite that, why, I wonder? It feels somewhat unreal. Like I am merely watching a movie, thinking things like horrible or pitiful even though it all happened to me."


    Miya could not raise her eyes. "Nee-san."


    Maya did not take her eyes off her elder sister. "What was done to me? Nee-san."


    "...Your memory has been transmuted."


    Perhaps she was finally resigned to the task, so Miya began to speak while gazing downward.


    "Within the persona, there are various processes used to store memory. The memory of an individual person is not a single unit. Given that, the process for storing your own experiences and the way knowledge gained from texts and images accumulates into memory storage differ in form."


    "To me, this cannot be anything but conjecture, however... if Nee-san says so."


    Within the Yotsuba clan, this magic is Miya''s unique gift, self structure manipulation. Miya, who was able to change the structure of self, could sense how a self is structured. No one other than she could understand it, but it was certain that she understood it.


    "I cannot peek inside the contents. What memory is stored where is something I cannot know. What is known to me is whether a stored memory is ''experience'' or ''knowledge'' only."


    "...And so?"


    At this stage, Maya had a vague idea about what her elder sister wanted to say. Nevertheless, she was going to make Miya say it.


    "Maya, I do not know what you experienced. But, I knew that your spirit would remain broken if I did not use magic. Therefore I��"


    "Therefore Nee-san?"


    Miya hesitated to speak. Because voicing it was unendurable. Even so, Maya demanded her sister tell her what her sister had done in her own words.


    "...Your ''experiences'' have been changed to ''knowledge''. The memory storage of experience has been transmuted into memory storage of knowledge... the shape of your memory has been reconfigured."


    "I see..."


    Maya whispered only those words. There were no words denouncing Miya.


    Miya timidly raised her head and Maya faced the opposite wall. "All that I have been until now has become simple data."


    Her younger sister''s words pierced Miya''s core.


    "My delights, my tempers, the moments of enjoyment, the moments of sorrow; all of them have become data..."


    Despite what she heard, Miya could not make her escape from this place.


    "Certainly, the memory of what was done to me was too much for me to bear. In that condition, my spirit was dead."


    "Maya..."


    "Therefore, before the memory of that rape could kill me, my elder sister killed me."


    "Uh!?"


    Miya grasped for air.


    Maya was casting her eyes at Miya again.


    "That''s what happened, right? A person is formed by their experiences. There is who I was, and there is who I am now."


    Miya tried to avert her eyes. Nevertheless, Maya''s stare would not allow that.


    "Experience being changed to mere knowledge means that my past has changed to data. All that was within me of who I was until yesterday has vanished except for the me that remains."


    Maya''s gaze punctured deeply into Miya''s heart.


    "The me I was until yesterday has been killed by my own elder sister."


    Miya stood up from the stool. Turned on her heel and ran for the door as fast as she could go.


    To flee from Maya''s presence.


    It was not something that could be apologized for. It was also not something one would be thanked for. They could not even share tears over it.


    ��The chance to restore the bond between these two people that had been severed on this day would not come for all eternity.


    ###


    Half a year has passed since then. Day by day, the nightmare continues for the Kunlunfang Institute and the Dahan government.


    In the course of a single night, all the employees and magicians attached to a laboratory would be strangled.


    A military base would suddenly break out in fighting between fellow soldiers, with the last man standing shooting himself in the head and dying.


    The building the government''s military liaison agency was moving into collapsed when one of their own military aircraft plunged into it. There were no survivors.


    There were also administrative facilities for research where everyone in the building suffocated due to lack of oxygen. There was also awareness of incidents where everyone was stabbed to death. Politicians who were aware of the outbreak of the incidents traveled incognito for a secret assembly; that day, a rare congregation of Dahan''s leadership took place.


    There was absolutely no clue to who the culprits were. Among the incidents, there certainly existed cases wherein the culprit had been killed, but no corpses remained. Traces of the culprits vanished without exception.


    Without a doubt, it was a nightmare.


    Exactly half a year from the first mysterious event, the nightmare revealed its form at last.


    All the subdivisions and branch offices were quashed; all that remained was the main headquarters of the Kunlunfang Institute. The fortifications solidified by Dahan''s magicians were invaded by three magicians.


    A mere three people. Against the three hundred stationed at the Kunlunfang Institute. Formerly, Dahan''s magic regiment had boasted a breadth of three thousand; death and desertion had reduced it until it was a mere tenth of what it was.


    "My name is Yotsuba Genzou."


    The magicians guarding the main entrance were slain in the twinkling of an eye by the man in the prime of his life who introduced himself in Japanese.


    The researchers and magicians assembled at the main branch, as well as the authorities finding shelter there, watched Genzou enter their view on the screen as one.


    "In order to cleanse ourselves from our hatred of you, all of you will die. This is revenge for the future you took from my daughter."


    While Genzou spoke, he slashed a knife toward the camera.


    The five thousand people who saw the image simultaneously patted their necks as a vision of their own heads being lopped off assaulted them, then sighed in relief as they found their heads still attached. When they timidly returned their gazes to the screen, there was no one there.


    The research focus of the Fourth Institute that birthed the Yotsuba clan was "the endowment and improvement of magical abilities given by the mind''s structure for the usage of mind manipulation magic." In order to fulfill this purpose, The Fourth Institute first gathered people whose lineage predisposed them to have mind manipulation power.


    Among these people, some individuals were transformed into genuine super powered beings, while others remained no more than mere illusionist tricksters who could do no more than create heat haze like mirages. The magicians with strong mind manipulation abilities were picked out, strengthened, and had the primary field of their magic calculation area directly modified. That was the Fourth Institute''s accepted procedure for magician development.


    The "Yotsuba" produced as a result inevitably descended from two types of magician lineages. One were those born with a mind manipulation ability that was strengthened. The other were those whose magic calculation areas were warped by a strong power. These two heritages stood side by side and mixed to form the "Yotsuba". Even those who shared the same blood displayed the two traits randomly. For example, Miya inherited the traits of the former, and ''Mind


    Structure Manipulation'' is a form of mind manipulation magic that only she can use; Maya represented the latter, as she did not have any form of mind manipulation magic, but instead acquired a distinctive power from birth.


    The three who have now infiltrated the Kunlunfang Institute each use a strong unique mind manipulation magic.


    One was a user of human cognizance fixation magic. His magic used the five senses as a medium in order to get someone to "fixate on something," which is what could be called planting a fixed idea. The time period this continued was 9 minutes. For example, he would do so to a witness who spotted a concealed person in a certain place. It did not matter if it was with the naked eye or through a camera; it did not matter if it was one person or a thousand. The information from the vision, "I see him," allowed him to transmit his magic through any medium for nine minutes so no one doubted that "he has not moved from the shadow of that place." Even though he leisurely left the shadow and crossed their line of sight, those trapped by his magic were caught up in the idea that he was hiding.


    Even if a loud alarm rang, they would not connect that sound to him.


    The other one was a user of magic that controlled a person''s will. The longest this could continue was one minute; the number of targeted individuals was seven people at the most, and the effect range was twelve meters. That he could not command the self infliction of wounds to those whose mind manipulation power exceeded his own was another limitation, but however temporary it was, when they fell under his technique, his victims inevitably could not resist his commands. In order to send commands, psion waves transmitted the general idea. It could overcome thick walls to work, and the barrier of language was also no problem. He took control from 10 seconds to 1 minute. Since the victims would reliably execute only a single command and there had been 2 examples recorded outside of Japan, the name of "One Command" had been stuck on this magic.


    The pairing of these two''s magic easily resulted in their infiltration into the facility turned fortress. They purposely let themselves be caught by surveillance cameras and soon let an image of them fleeing be displayed. By doing so, the three infiltrators were giving the impression that aside from Genzou, the infiltrators had left the facility and were outside. And "One Command" was used on the guards who passed through the front door to order them to throw open the doors. Of course, once the guards opened the doors, they were finished. Suggestion was repeatedly used for disposal. The two of them had a time limit of 9 minutes to reach their target location, the guard control room, a limit which was a struggle for the pair to make.


    Next, the pair commenced their work. Due to their possession of powerful mental manipulation magic abilities, they did not possess more than the ordinary physical phenomenon manipulating magic from their four genetic lineages. While advancing upon the magicians defending the laboratory for nine minutes wore down their magic, it was certain that whether their enemies were many or few, mere words would not deceive them.


    They directly wrote into the brains �� to be accurate, they transmitted electrical signals to the brain which gave the mind data directly �� using a manual to completely turn off the facility''s security system.


    That was, without a doubt, close timing. There was only ten seconds remaining until the pair''s operational deadline. A group of over ten Dahan Magicians, all with gleaming metal bands on their heads, came to attack them. For a few minutes, there was a fierce fight and magical attack exchange �� then the control room became unusable due to the extreme heat and the blast from the explosion.


    Genzou became aware of his allies'' self-destruction from the fact that the security system was down, which he knew due to crossing two places where the barriers had been released. In order to leave no evidence nor genetic samples, their flesh had been engraved beforehand with conditionally activated magic that self- immolated their bodies. The activation of the cast magic was perceived by Genzou''s magic sense.


    (...Sorry.)


    Within his heart, Genzou apologized with one brief word. This battle, as he himself proclaimed, started with his own personal grudge. Nevertheless, his clan members accompanied him on his vengeance out of their own free will. Therefore apologizing for their sacrifice might be mocking their determination. ��Even though he understood that, Genzou could not stop apologizing to his allies, who went to their deaths.


    With this, the number of casualties to the Yotsuba clan from the feud they had started was twenty-nine. This was about half the number of Yotsuba who practice combat magic.


    In contrast, the number of enemy magicians who had died added up to roughly three thousand five hundred. Each one that they had lost was balanced by about 120 times in enemies they had slaughtered, Yotsuba magicians did not go down easily. Genzou was determined that he would keep the balance sheets as they were.


    Unlike his thoughts, his body did not stop. The director of the Kunlunfang Institute. He was today''s target. Genzou was running down the corridor with the silenced alarm system to the inner sanctum. And anyone standing in Genzou''s way, magician or not, would lose their life to the blade he flourished. Although he should not be aware of it, Genzou felt his magic calculation area overheat as he gradually approached his limits. If this continued, he was probably going to burn out his mind. Even so, there was no way he was going to stop now.


    Facing the last door, Genzou did not stop his feet; without pausing, he accelerated. The inside of the room was swollen with signs of magic.


    There were probably four people whose magic rivaled his own. The director of the institute and his fellows. As Genzou faced his true desired foes, the magic of those who guarded them prepared to attack him.


    Nevertheless, their magic was never completed. Genzou''s magic was faster.


    The abilities of the four magician''s and Genzou''s were nearly equal. Regardless of that fact, Genzou was one to two steps ahead since his magic was already active.


    Genzou kept his knife level and waved it like a flag. As anticipated, the response mowed down that side in a flash. In front of the waving blade, four enemy magicians fell, their necks spouting blood.


    Genzou''s magic was "Grim Reaper". It was the type of mind manipulation magic that implanted a specific image in the victim''s mind. That image was "death". To the victim who had been given a premonition of death, the display of a symbol of that image was strong suggestive magic. It did not matter if the first image was only an arbitrary one. Direct or indirect contact made no difference, time and distance were also not barriers. As long as the victim was able to recall that image, a suggestion could be amplified a thousandfold to affect even the flesh.


    Aside from ridding one''s own memory of the image, any kind of protection was meaningless. Adversaries who met Genzou killed themselves off in the second encounter. In order for this magic "Grim Reaper" to activate, a direct meeting with the victim was necessary. For the magic to be completed, Genzou had to be aware of his foe and his foe had to be aware of him. Being plunged into your own personal valley of death was the first effect of this magic.


    While regretting that the presence of the four magicians meeting their doom could not be prolonged, Genzou leveled the knife to strike them down. The director of the Kunlunfang Institute, the Dahan government''s chief of military affairs, and the other Dahan dignitaries who quivered in this place simultaneously crumpled down, vomiting blood from the neck.


    (This is way too quick)


    Looking down on the horde of dead bodies before his eyes, Genzou soliloquized deep in his core. For this past half year, he had steadily cornered them to this end; Genzou was confident in the amount of terror he had generated in them.


    Nonetheless, the way the ultimate target had been brought down left him with the feeling that it might have better if it had been an even more painful way to die.


    Unexpectedly.


    As dizziness overcame him, Genzou went down on his knees. He hurt like his head was split open,


    (Wrong...)


    In the midst of intense pain, Genzou deduced that the pain did not come from his body, but was rather sent to his body from his mind. The repeated use of "Grim Reaper" had exceeded the limits of his mind''s ability to use magic.


    (I will never return to Japan.)


    It was unsubstantiated. The limits of an individual''s magic calculation area could not yet be objectively measured by individuals. Nevertheless, Genzou was convinced of it. He who could manipulate the death visions of others felt death closer to him than ever before in his life.


    Genzou sent strength into his trembling knees and stood up. In this facility, over one hundred people, the main body of all the employees and magicians who worked there remained.


    (Looks like I shall be able to collect my fare to cross the Sanzu.) Genzou bared his teeth in a grin and laughed.


    (Miya, Maya, forgive me.)


    As Genzou sought his next prey, he apologized in his heart to his beloved daughters whom he would never see again.


    Thus, the Yotsuba''s revenge ended. In the aftermath, only tragedy lingered.


    Yotsuba Maya lost her ability to procreate due to the injuries she received at this time. Regeneration treatment had progressed to the point of manufacturing limbs and transplanting them, but reviving her natural female abilities was beyond them.


    Due to her inability to have a child, the Yotsuba clan and the Saegusa clan dissolved Maya and Kouichi''s engagement. Saegusa Kouichi had forever lost his right eye and his beloved simultaneously. As for Kouichi, cloning and transplanting techniques had advanced enough to restore his eye. Nevertheless, Kouichi rejected that possibility, for he could not live on alone unmarked as if nothing had happened.


    In the aftermath of this incident, Miya broke her body from overusing her mind manipulation magic before she turned twenty like a penance. She was repeatedly in and out of the hospital and lived her life under medical care for ten years.


    In response to Maya''s tragedy, the Yotsuba enacted a policy of attaching guards to clan members who possessed an especially superior disposition for magic. The post was not assumed by temporary guards who worked for money; these guards risked their lives to fulfill their duty throughout the lifetime of the one they protected �� thus the Guardians were created.


    In regards to the secret feud between the Yotsuba and Dahan; on the Yotsuba side, there were thirty dead. From this war, the Yotsuba lost the head of the family and half of its fighting strength.


    On the other side, Dahan''s dead were approximately four thousand. For the sacrifice of a mere thirty people, the Yotsuba clan assassinated four thousand: cabinet ministers, high class bureaucrats, officers, magicians and researchers; as for the continent of Asia, it had all its research results on modern magic annihilated.


    Due to this damage, Dahan suffered an internal collapse after one year and the Great Asian Alliance unified the continent of Asia.


    As for East Asia, the antagonism between the North and the South came to a resolution; as for the northern hemisphere, a resolution for the world wide border conflicts was jury-rigged.


    It was the end of World War III.


    And among those who knew the truth about the collapse of Dahan, the Yotsuba were feared as "Untouchable".

 Volume 8 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Once again, truly, thank you very much to those who read ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei��. To everyone who picked it up for the first time, from now on, I hope you��ll stay with me. The 8th volume this time is an ��episode zero�� story about the past and a short story about an organisation even further back. The short story ��Untouchable�� was written originally to be the preamble and so, the short story was made to be shorter. The short story was sent to the end of the volume on the advice of editor M Ki-san but, this order truly does make the unusual circumstances of Miya and the Yotsuba stand out more I think.


    Speaking of short, when I submitted my paper manuscript by visiting M Ki-san and he said ��the paperbacks are supposed to be of about this length�� and I ended up shocked. Probably ignorance by the short length of the[ir] career. I must reflect on my thoughts. �� �� While I may have said I reflected on my thoughts, I won��t be restricted from making the best of it.


    I don��t particularly think the reason of ��the longer the novel, the more it��s worth reading due to the value�� is valued but, so too are there times where I complete a novel and it ends up longer. Like with the Dengeki Bunko Magazine serialisation, at first, I insert my conscious and I can finish it like that but, but if I don��t do it within the limitations, I tend to unconsciously pack everything in it seems.


    A good (or bad, whichever works best) example of this would be the Audio Drama that goes on sale this month. When I was given a chance to request the manuscript for the drama CD, I proposed thinking ��I want to do the past scenes of the reminiscence chapter as a full scenario�� and it was approved, it received the ��OK�� for the drama version of the whole thing and I thought, they must have made a mistake. I thought it wouldn��t end up as just one volume, perhaps it would be finalised as three or four sets �C and that��s simply thoughtlessness as it disregards cost.


    Luckily, it ended up being an interactive DVD but they kept me in suspense until it was set in stone so once again, I offer my apologies.


    Nevertheless, I received assistance from all involved resulting, in effect, an audio drama that the fans can look forward to I believe.


    It��s become somewhat like advertisement for the audio drama DVD but rest assured, I believe this novel will also surely be received satisfactorily. �C To everyone who picked up this book, I hope that you will all feel that it is ��interesting�� from the depths of your heart.


    Well then, definitely look forward to the next novel, Volume 9 �C Visitor Chapter


    (I)please. Thank you very much. (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 9 - Prologue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The National Particle Accelerator Lab was located in Dallas, Texas in the USNA (not the northern part of the United States, but the United States that encompassed all of Northern America). At a full length of 30 km, the linear particle accelerator was preparing to experiment with micro black hole creation and evaporation based on the Hawking radiation theory.


    In reality, preparations had already been completed two years ago, but the reason why this project was restarted despite its failure to receive approval due to its comparatively large unknown risks was because of what happened in the Far East sector near end of last month.


    A titanic explosion eradicated the military harbor located on the southern tip of the Korean peninsula and the fleet stationed there within an instant. This was not just a simple event, but worthy of rating a major crisis.


    This was not because of the scale of destruction, but because of the estimated instrument of this carnage.


    After fierce debate among the scientists from the Department of National Defense, the cause of the detonation was determined to be matter conversion. Three years ago, only a small portion of the scholars stood by this, but this time there was consensus among the researchers.


    By tracing back the estimated scale of the explosion, the amount of matter transmuted into energy was roughly 1 kg. -- Although matter conversion such a large scale had never been detected before, but since they already used an experimental device to record the annihilation reaction, they were able to use that to estimate what had occurred.


    What required an explanation was that, based on the data of the "titanic explosion" recorded by the satellites, the distinctive properties of the annihilation reaction did not match those created under experimental conditions. Nor did they detect any debris left behind by nuclear fission or fusion. In other words, regardless of whether through the advent of some technology or magical power, someone utilized a previously unknown method to create a practical application or high energy explosions.


    This result gave the upper echelons of the USNA fits.


    If this was caused by magic, then they could hardly bemoan the fact that no one could replicate this achievement. While the magic system itself was systematic, ultimately human genes was the dominant property.


    However, there was simply no way to craft any countermeasures if they had no idea how this phenomenon was achieved in the first place.


    Once an enemy turned this upon them, the only path remaining to them was complete destruction.


    This was a nightmare come to life.


    How was the explosion brought about, the keys to the matter and energy conversion system, were these beyond their grasp...... Yet, this was precisely the impetus that revitalized the micro black hole creation and evaporation experiment.


    In regards to the observable effect from matter to energy conversion from black hole evaporation, the theoretical proof was sound. The micro black hole experiment itself was designed to bring these theories to fruition. And then there was the matter of how the data from the "titanic explosion" differed from experimental estimates.


    Still, according to the predictions from USNA scientists, although the annihilation effect did not match up perfectly with the experimental observation of Hawking radiation, there was still the possibility of obtaining a result that was completely different from theoretical estimates.


    In summation, there was a chance that they could observe the same distinctive properties observed during the "titanic explosion". The probability of this was not zero.


    The fact that this flimsy possibility was enough to reopen such a dangerous and risky experiment was a clear testament to how desperate the upper echelons of the USNA had become.


    To the point that they could ignore the dangers of the unknown.


    The result of such a decision was encroaching towards them, nay, the entire world.


    This hitherto undetected disaster was creeping closer.

 Volume 9 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    There was still one month left in the year 2095 AD.


    Thinking back, this was quite the chaotic year. As he thought over the past year, even Tatsuya couldn''t help but fall into a reverie. The terrorists in April, the international criminal organization in August, then came the foreign invaders during October. Even the word "turbulent" should have a limit.


    Still, Tatsuya did not possess the leisure to ruminate and reflect over the year gone by. This was hardly because he bore any pessimistic outlook like "there''s still one month left, who knows what could happen". Rather, he had a more practical reason before him.


    "......Wah-! I still don''t understand no matter how many times it''s been said!"


    "Keep it to yourself! There''s no need to holler! Just suck it up!"


    "Relax, Leo-kun, Erika-chan......"


    No matter if one was a middle school student, high school student, or college student, so long as they were students, this was undoubtedly their most loathed nemesis. The unavoidable obstacle that they were forced to overcome. -- The inevitable final exams that were just around the corner.


    The usual crowd was currently gathered in Shizuku''s house -- more like a mansion, to be precise.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, Erika, Leo, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Honoka, Shizuku, everyone was here and engaged in the study session in preparation for the upcoming final exams.


    Despite calling this a study session, the group assembled here were largely quite capable on the written portion of the exam. The only exception here was Leo, whose grades were only so-so, but who was still in no danger of failing. The area of grave concern was actually the technical skills portion, but that was not being covered in the study session.


    Besides from the odd squawk here and there, the mood of the study session closely mirrored that of a colloquial tea party. -- That is, until Shizuku dropped the bombshell.


    "Eh? Shizuku, can you repeat that one more time?"


    "I''m actually preparing to study overseas in America."


    Honoka asked in a frantic manner while Shizuku replied in her usual bland tone.


    "But I never heard about that!?"


    "Sorry, I was forbidden from disclosing that until yesterday."


    Seeing the completely pale Honoka press on with more questions, Shizuku''s head dropped in a clear sign of guilt. Plainly, Shizuku wanted to tell them from long ago, so in that light, Honoka didn''t push her any further.


    "However, are you seriously able to study overseas?" Honoka''s question was not questioning Shizuku''s ability.


    In the modern age, in order to prevent high-class Magicians, and especially their genetics as well as military capabilities, from drifting overseas, various governments heavily restricted unofficial international travel.


    The USNA remained allies on the surface, but in reality they were one of the country''s direct competitors in the western Pacific. Hence the typical request to study abroad in America was usually denied.


    In other words, saying that she was studying abroad in America hinted at tacit approval.


    "Ah, well, we''ve already received approval. Father said that this was because this was a foreign exchange, or something like that."


    "So foreign exchange students are automatically qualified?"


    "Who knows?"


    Although Mizuki''s question seemed reasonable, any hope of a positive response died when Shizuku tilted her head and replied back. Even Tatsuya was unable to follow any logic that granted special exceptions to foreign exchange students.


    "For how long? When do you leave?"


    While he wanted to properly analyze the situation, there was simply too little information on hand. Tatsuya frankly gave up on any meaningless pondering and focused back on the situation before him.


    "I leave after the end of the term. The duration is three months."


    "So it''s only three months......


    Don''t scare us like that."


    Honoka heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Shizuku''s words. It looked like she was expecting this to be a long-term arrangement.


    However, according to Tatsuya''s "common knowledge", even three months was quite a long duration (was there some backroom dealing that led to government ratification).


    Nonetheless, that was important right now.


    "Then we need to prepare a proper farewell party."


    So, Tatsuya proposed "something that had to be done" to his friends.


    ? ? ?


    The final exams came and went without any disturbance. Today was Saturday, December 24th. Today was the last day of the second semester and also Christmas Eve.


    Since the Third World War until now, the Japanese citizenry remained indifferent towards religion. This was hardly because this was a country of atheists, but more because they subconsciously attributed the one true god that others believed in to be one of the myriad spirits in the world. Thus, there were always preparations for celebratory events, regardless of whether it was the lunar new year or Christmas.


    The streets were filled with Christmas cheer.


    Every shop was engaged in the annual Christmas mercantile warfare, although even if this was the true topic of the season, simply shopping around by oneself definitely rated as a foolish decision. Setting aside the people who hadn''t found someone yet, if someone decided to throw a hissy fit because they weren''t surrounded by cute girls at this time and ruined the mood for their friends who were enjoying the atmosphere, a beating would likely be unavoidable. (Of course, that''s only the masculine side of things. Young ladies probably want to be "surrounded by strapping young lads".)


    So...... Even if this was the "farewell party", they still chose to hold it on December 24th. Right now, there was a giant cream cake in front of them with a chocolate plaque that had the words "Merry X''mas" on it. No matter what, this gave off an odd feeling. ......To top it off, according to this restaurant''s style, Christmas should be spelled with "Weihnachten" rather than "X''mas". Still, this was perfectly charming in its own way.


    "Onii-sama, what''s on your mind?"


    Eyeing his sister, who managed to bloom like a flower despite being garbed in her school uniform, Tatsuya shook his head to signify that "it was nothing".


    Indeed, in reality he couldn''t simply write it off as nothing. Still, he was being invited as a participant, so he couldn''t ruin the mood for the main act.


    "Has everyone gotten their drinks? Then, although this is slightly off kilter from the main theme of a farewell party, but since we rarely get such an exquisitely prepared cake, bottoms up everyone...... Merry


    Christmas!"


    "Merry Christmas!"


    Using the clinking of the cups to join the well wishers, Tatsuya responded to his friends'' cries and raised his glass along with everyone else.


    In front of the Cafe "Eine Breeze", a "Reserved" sign hung from the entrance.


    ? ? ?


    In central North America on the other side of the Pacific, this was still the day before Christmas Eve. The time was almost about to turn to the 24th.


    Compared to the majority of Japanese who viewed Christmas as a simple celebratory event, those that went through the 20 year long way, or more like the Americans who survived that catastrophe and especially for the new "Americans" after the war, these people embraced Christmas with sincerity, devotion, and gratitude. In order to prepare for Christmas Eve on the morrow, everyone went to bed early. -- At least, that''s how it was supposed to be.


    In the deepest night before Christmas Eve, several figures were flashing across the street corners of one of the great cities in southern America, Dallas, Texas.


    Several more figures leaped across the rooftops from one building to another.


    Additionally, several more formed a containment net in the air used against suspicious individuals. Given that they were equipped with Specialized CADs loaded with Flying-Type Magic that hadn''t even hit the market yet, they were probably law enforcement or combat Magicians.


    "Halt, Lieutenant Alfred Fomalhaut! You know you have nowhere to flee!"


    Standing in front of the fleeing individual, a petite figure wearing a mask that covered the eyes barred their path.


    It was the tinkling voice of a young girl that called for surrender. The fugitive, Alfred Fomalhaut, immediately came to a halt upon seeing that tiny figure.


    "......What happened? Fred, you are someone who has received the


    First Class Star of Honor, so why are you deserting?"


    The earlier arrogant tone altered. This time, the masked young girl''s voice contained the unease, bewilderment, and childish tones that were expected of her image.


    "............"


    Yet, the other side gave no reply.


    "There was a series of arson and homicides along this street said to be caused by your Pyrokinesis. That must be a joke, right?"


    "............"


    "Answer me, Freddy!"


    However, the response the other side gave came not in the form of words.


    The young girl quickly leaped backwards.


    The only thing she left behind was the cloak she wore on her shoulders.


    Without any warning, the cloak that covered the young girl''s body erupted into flames and was burned to ash.


    Pryokinesis -- the fire starter ability.


    This was not modern magic from any system, but a special power that was once known as a Superpower.


    The cloak that the young girl wore over her purple uniform and the easily removable windbreakers and cloaks that the surrounding men wore were not to defend against the cold, but to block their physical bodies from the man''s direct line of sight and magic.


    The second the flames vanished, every light in the man''s surroundings winked out.


    Setting the target as the origin, every light source within a certain radius was reversed so that no outside light could penetrate this prison of pitch darkness. This was the area of effect magic "Miller Cage".


    One of the surrounding individuals activated this defensive ability to deny the target any visuals.


    "Lieutenant Fomalhaut, in accordance with the special provision granted under federal military law and under my own authority as the commanding officer of Stars, I hereby enact your punishment!"


    This declaration was made as if in lamentation.


    The masked young girl, Major Angie Sirius, commanding officer of the Stars, raised the automatic pistol equipped with a silencer and aimed at Lieutenant Fomalhaut, who was still imprisoned within the magically created cell of darkness.


    Empowered by Data Fortification to ignore all magic interference, the bullet pierced through Lieutenant Fomalhaut''s heart as he stood trapped within the dark barrier.


    ? ? ?


    Despite calling this a farewell party, since they knew that they would be reunited in the spring after the trip and that this kind of study abroad sessions weren''t usually approved, rather than being lonely, it would be more appropriate to say that there were more expectations in the air.


    "Hey, where are you going for your study abroad program?"


    "Berkeley."


    At Erika''s question, Shizuku only replied back with a single word. This was not because Shizuku was in a dark mood, but because that''s how her personality was.


    "So it''s not Boston."


    Among Japanese Magicians, the belief that the center of America''s modern magic research facilities was Boston ran deep. Miyuki''s comment came from this particular background.


    "That''s because the East Coast isn''t very stable right now."


    "Ah, the "Human Ideologists" are rampaging over there. We see them on the news quite often these days."


    Mikihiko agreed wholeheartedly with Shizuku''s reply.


    "So the witch hunts have now turned into "Magician hunts". Even if you say history repeats itself, this is simply ridiculous."


    Leo coldly retorted.


    "It''s not a perfect replication of history. Although we have no idea of the background of the 17th century''s witch hunts, the recent "Magician hunts" and new white supremacist movement are fundamentally two different things."


    Tatsuya chimed in with a more conciliatory tone. "Still, it may be best to avoid the East Coast."


    Not that Tatsuya''s words were meant to defend the "Magician hunts" in any way.


    "I didn''t know about that."


    Miyuki interjected while visually prompting her brother to continue. Catching his sister''s request, Tatsuya continued onward.


    "This is because the rosters for both organizations shared quite a few members. However, the member rosters are not something open to the public, so it''s only natural to be ignorant of this detail."


    "I smell criminal activity in Tatsuya-kun''s words......


    Let''s table this disturbing conversation here."


    Seeing Erika intentionally crack a joke and shake her head, both Tatsuya and Miyuki chuckled wryly and nodded.


    The two of them both knew that this was not the right time and place for that conversation topic.


    "Do you know any details about the exchange student?"


    Possibly because she wanted to quickly alter the atmosphere, Miyuki''s change in subject was a little abrupt.


    "Exchange?"


    "The child that will be the exchange student at our school."


    As expected, Shizuku initially missed the meaning behind Miyuki''s words until Miyuki repeated herself before letting out an "Ah" along with an comprehending expression. -- But, as usual, it was difficult to discern her change in expression.


    "I believe it''s a girl of the same age."


    "So you don''t know anything else?"


    "Yeah."


    Is that it? Everyone looked at one another blankly. Tatsuya chuckled as he asked this question while Shizuku nodded her head as if this was perfectly natural.


    "......That''s true. No matter how much you cared, it''s not like they would tell you who was going to cross over in your place." With Mizuki''s comment, this topic came to a close.


    Based on the fact that they selected today for their farewell party, the eight people gathered here didn''t seem to have any special plans for


    Christmas Eve. Still, it was a little surprising to see that Shizuku, Erika, and Mikihiko were not obligated to attend any family gatherings, which hinted that the Kitayama, Chiba, and Yoshida Families probably held galas for the adults, events where high school freshmen were not required to attend. -- And not because their parents made specific arrangements.


    Faced with the temptation of unrestrained freedom, they would have liked to party late into the night and deepen their friendship, but since they were all wearing their school uniforms, they wouldn''t be able to stay out too late.


    "I think the owner will get a little sour if we stay any longer."


    Such an innocent, but at the same time slightly wicked, phrase stumped the owner of the cafe. (Who said this aloud was irrelevant.) The eight of them packed up their things and prepared to head home.


    Honoka and Shizuku took the same bus, so she must be staying over at Shizuku''s place. At any rate, this wasn''t any new headline at magic high schools, though the primary reason was because Honoka wasn''t very close with her parents.


    Erika, Leo, Mizuki, and Mikihiko each got onto a train. There was expectation of some theatrics on their part, but plainly these four were a long ways off from that point.


    Finally, Tatsuya and Miyuki climbed onto another train without any further concern and happily enjoyed their ride home together. While modern cabins had been designed into private compartments after request, Tatsuya never forgot the ancient maxim "the walls have ears". Furthermore, Miyuki didn''t have anything to say either as they wordlessly returned home. The real conversation could only begin when the two of them were able to relax in their own home.


    "I somehow feel that something is awry with Shizuku''s study abroad program."


    After changing clothes in their respective rooms, Miyuki poured two cups of coffee and the two of them sat side by side on the sofa before Miyuki finally broached her own thoughts.


    "Awry......


    You do have a point."


    Tatsuya shifted his coffee mug from his lips and, under her brother''s silent urging, Miyuki hesitantly listed her skepticism.


    "First of all, the idea that such a magically talented individual like Shizuku could obtain permission to study abroad is already unnatural. That being said, this might fly if she was studying abroad as the daughter of a major entrepreneur and not as a Magician-in-training, but our complete lack of knowledge on the transfer student is too suspicious. Furthermore, specifically selecting this moment to suddenly spring an exchange program smacks of an ulterior purpose. It''s almost as if......"


    "As if they''re trying to secretly sound us out? According to Oba-san, we are under suspicion."


    Tatsuya smirked slightly and continued on as if he was talking about someone else''s business.


    "Material Burst. Looks like we can''t just leave this situation alone."


    Once she heard the heavy subject that she was unable to utter spring forth from her brother''s lips, Miyuki''s eyes widened in shock but, at the same time, she seemed to relax into a smile.


    "Is that so...... Looks like Onii-sama already took this into consideration."


    "Setting aside the student exchange situation for the moment, after taking into account Oba-san''s warnings, this is most definitely not a simple coincidence."


    Tatsuya already disclosed the conversation between himself and Maya to Miyuki the day it happened. Exactly why he was under suspicion and who was targeting him.


    "Then, is it really Stars......


    ?"


    "In that case, being forbidden from making contact with the Major makes this a little difficult."


    As punishment for Tatsuya activating Strategic-class magic without obtaining permission before hand, Maya forbade him from making contact with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. Although he didn''t plan on obediently following orders to the letter, but in order to avoid undue risk, following orders was the smarter move at the moment.


    "Even if we asked Oba-san...... She probably wouldn''t tell us anything."


    "And given that the exchange program has already been ratified, this signifies that Oba-san has already agreed to this arrangement."


    The Yotsuba Family currently matched the Saegusa Family, who led the Ten Master Clans, so there was no way they would be in the dark about talented Magicians undergoing the foreign exchange program.


    "On the other hand, this isn''t a completely negative turnout for us. Even if the opponent they sent was just to sound us out, Oba-san wouldn''t underestimate them. Rather, there might have been some troublesome turn of events on the American side. Oba-san''s intent is likely to have us catch them by the tail instead."


    Rather than being a wry grin, Tatsuya''s smile was closer to that of a helpless smile.


    "We cannot be certain that is how the situation will unfold......


    It will do us no good to overthink this."


    "That''s true. You''re absolutely right, Miyuki."


    No matter what was said, both the comforting side and the comforted side knew that these words were enough to truly let them relax.


    ? ? ?


    After taking the Stars exclusive VTOL aircraft back to base and making her report to the Joint Chiefs of Staff via encrypted communications, Major Angelina Sirius, also known as Angie Sirius, was still in her uniform as she rolled back and forth on the bed in her room.


    She flipped over and buried her face into the pillow.


    No matter how many times she performed them, she still couldn''t get used to Search and Destroy missions. While she didn''t vomit like she did after first completing this mission, that was only because her physical body had become accustomed to her mental pain.


    Yet her mental suffering only worsened.


    An American Magician, a Stars member under the direct command of the USNA Joint Chiefs of Staff, who was her comrade on multiple levels, had just been executed by her own hands.


    When she heard that this was the duty of the High Commander, the one who was bestowed the title Sirius, she didn''t have any real feelings on the matter.


    Even if this was a high honor, she still didn''t comprehend. She still didn''t comprehend the meaning behind killing her own comrades.


    She turned over once again and used her hand to cover her eyes from the piercing light. It was only then she realized she forgot to turn off the lights.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Major Sirius''s lips curled into a wry smile.


    Looks like tonight, her meddlesome subordinate was checking in on her.


    Stars consisted of twelve units, each led by a captain and then the High Commander. Her subordinate was exactly one such captain responsible for taking care of their own unit.


    Originally, he should have no time to interfere with her business -- "Come in."


    Getting up from the bed, Major Sirius keyed the mic leading to the door and made a simple reply before hitting the remote to open the door.


    "Sorry for disturbing you, High Commander." The one who came in was the expected individual.


    Major Benjamin Canopus, call sign "Two" within Stars, captain of the first unit and de facto High Commander when she was absent.


    Positions within Stars did not necessarily correlate with military rank, which was a rather odd arrangement for a military unit. It was unheard of for a captain to outrank the High Commander, but it was quite common to see the High Commander and the captains to share the same rank.


    Currently, besides the six who held the rank of captain, the other six shared the same rank of major with the High Commander.


    If Major Sirius had to voice her displeasure, it was that Canopus was plainly much older than she was yet held the same rank, which actually served to make her uneasy.


    "Consolation prize."


    Major Benjamin Canopus looked every inch the high ranking officer. A tough but vigorous man in his forties, the atmosphere around him was completely unlike the soldiers or civilian industrialists who clawed their way through the ranks.


    "Ben, thanks."


    There was a steaming cup of honey milk on the table next to the bed. Major Sirius easily accepted the condolences from her subordinate, who was the same age as her father.


    This wasn''t one of those glasses used as munitions during combat operations, but a beautiful mug with warm milk with honey that came straight from a hot water bottle. Major Sirius lightly raised the mug and took a sip.


    The warm sweetness gradually spread across her taste buds, and the pain in her heart seemed to lessen with it.


    "You''re welcome. High Commander, are you finished preparing?"


    Major Canopus glanced at the personal luggage lumped together in one corner of the room and asked.


    "Yes, pretty much."


    "You cleaned up quite nicely."


    "I am a girl, after all."


    Major Canopus shrugged as he exchanged words with someone who would be the same age as her daughter. He actually had a daughter who was two years younger than her.


    "The fact that you care about something inconsequential like your gender......


    Is that because of your Japanese ancestry?"


    "The idea that politeness and decorum is expected of Japanese people is completely outdated."


    When the other person mentioned her quarter Japanese ancestry, this time it was Major Sirius''s turn to shrug.


    Not out of irritation.


    Someone who quibbled over trivial matters like this wasn''t going to last in Stars.


    "You have a point, though let''s set that aside for now...... Right now, just forget about your mission for a moment and get some quality R&R!" (*R&R : rest & relaxation )


    "This isn''t a furlough, but a secret mission......"


    Major Sirius pouted when faced with Major Canopus''s merry lecture. That expression perfectly befitted the mood of a young girl her age.


    "I should say it''s rather depressing instead. Sending me to investigate whether the suspected target is the Strategic-class Magician. It''s one thing if one of the two was the person in question, but there''s a sizable possibility that both of them are not who we''re looking for. Why are they sending me to undertake infiltration that isn''t my specialty......


    Even if we have to consider age as a requirement, there should be lots of people with specialist training for this."


    The mission given to Major Sirius was to investigate the culprit behind the titanic explosion observed in the Far East sector at end of October that was suspected to be caused by Strategic-class magic, which was essentially the true identity of the Magician. Intel tried their best and narrowed down the list of suspects to 51 targets, and among them were two students attending high school in Tokyo. In light of this, Major Sirius was ordered to go undercover because of their similar age (which was purely coincidental).


    "Hey, don''t be like that."


    In order to comfort his sighing superior officer, Major Canopus waved his hand back and forth.


    "I suspect the Joint Chiefs expect this opponent to be extremely difficult. If the target is truly an existence along the lines our predictions, then that would make them a dangerous opponent with the firepower to exceed a tactical nuke. Furthermore, we are still in the dark regarding their identity. This way, it''s not hard to sympathize with the Joint Chiefs using pure combat ability rather than training as a criterion when selecting the intelligence officer for this op."


    "I get that."


    "Since our suspected target is a high school student, establishing contact as a student from the same school would be much easier, so the only person who could possibly accomplish this investigation would be you, High Commander."


    Although this was a matter of fact, in reality, there was a host of support personnel working in the shadows to help Major Sirius make contact with the target. Stars was also sending a planet-class Magician to support the major. There was no way that she could be oblivious to all that.


    "I understand that as well."


    Hence Major Sirius''s response took this all in stride.


    "Why don''t you think about it like this. The High Commander''s mission is to make contact with the suspicious target and cause him or her to waver."


    "Hm...... That''s a much better way to approach this. After all, I''m completely inept at intel work."


    "In that case, go ahead and relax a little. There''s nothing wrong in being a little more cheerful. This will likely make it easier to find our opponent''s weakness as well."


    "Ha......


    That''s true. Hopefully it''ll turn out just like you say, Ben."


    After letting out a heavy sigh, Major Sirius set the mug back onto the table and stood up in front of Major Canopus.


    "Ben, I will leave the defenses up to you. The rest of the deserters haven''t been dealt with yet, so the task that was originally my responsibility will have to fall to you...... However, the only person I can count on is you."


    "Be at ease, High Commander. This is a little early, but I wish you godspeed."


    At Major Canopus''s affectionate smile and salute, the young lady returned a heartfelt smile of gratitude.

 Volume 9 - CH 2

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    As in the past, Tatsuya and Miyuki welcomed New Years for 2096 AD together.


    This year, their father also spent the evening at dwelling of his first love. This actually did not make the situation more awkward for Tatsuya and Miyuki, so there were no complaints.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki were the type to laze about on the holidays. Tatsuya rose at the usual time for school and waited at the threshold for Miyuki, only raising his head when he heard her call out "Sorry for the wait".


    Wearing a long-sleeved, crimson kimono with white flowers, Miyuki gracefully descended down the stairs.


    The pearly skin, unadorned with any extraneous makeup, only served to heighten the brilliant red around her succulent lips.


    Her silky tresses done up with a hairpin may give off a childish feeling, but that only served to bring out the unique allure of a young maiden in the midst of the mature wardrobe.


    In addition, what drew the eyes was not just the products of nature.


    Kimonos of the past were designed to confine the chest area, whereas modern designs incorporated a 3-D cut off method. However, the traditional kimono Miyuki wore miraculously tightened the bust and waist area while still keeping with tradition and maintaining a modest appearance.


    The breathtaking sight of the world''s cutest younger sister -- these were Tatsuya''s true feelings -- appeared to be seeking her older brother''s praise.


    "Hm, simply beautiful."


    Standing in front of his sister while she was putting on her shoes, Tatsuya held nothing back with his praise.


    Miyuki''s face immediately flushed crimson.


    "Seriously, Onii-sama......


    Don''t tease me any more."


    Despite her embarrassment, she did not shift her gaze and playfully pouted at her brother. A lesser man with a weaker immune system would have been annihilated instantly.


    "I am not joking in the slightest......


    Well, let''s be off."


    To be able to be the master of himself even under such conditions, no wonder Tatsuya was the Onii-sama who had lived together with Miyuki for the past 16 years (to be precise, it was the past 15 years and 9 months).


    There was an automated car parked outside the door. Nonetheless, an automated vehicle did not imply that no one was on board. The four seater car had an adult male and adult female sitting in the back row.


    "Happy New Year, master."


    "Happy New Year, Kokonoe-sensei. Please take care of us in the coming year as well."


    Seeing Tatsuya''s simplistic greeting and Miyuki''s decorous bow, Yakumo replied with a cheerful smile of his own.


    "Aya, you''re even more beautiful than usual. Almost as if the divine descended from heaven. If they saw Miyuki today, even the fairies of Sumeru would hide their faces in shame."


    On some level, this was a response filled with Yakumo''s unique flavor.


    "Master......


    I don''t think that is what you''re supposed to say."


    The one who retorted so was the woman next to him.


    Seeing that someone stole a march on him, Tatsuya slightly lowered his head to the woman before Yakumo could fire back a response.


    "Ono-sensei, Happy New Year. Still, would it be alright if someone saw you with master?"


    "Happy New Year, Shiba-kun. First day of the new year and this unpleasant already."


    Originally, Tatsuya was truly getting a little worried, but it appeared that Haruka was already getting sick of him. Thinking back to his usual behavior and previous run-ins, Tatsuya shrugged as he came to the conclusion that "being misunderstood couldn''t be helped".


    "Meeting sensei here was purely coincidental. Today, I am serving as your guide."


    "I see, so that''s how it is. Still, if calling a high school student a guide is a little pushing it...... Then that earlier honorific "sensei" may be a little problematic."


    At Tatsuya''s words, Haruka furrowed her brows from the back seat.


    Indeed, for a modern high school student, a single day visit to the shrine did not necessitate an adult chaperon.


    Simply put, a "guide" was just an excuse, as the actual purpose was for them to "accompany" them.


    Furthermore, even for random bystanders, since he was not a faculty member, using the honorific "sensei" may easily lead to terrifying delusions that lay in perilous territory.


    "Let''s think about it as we go. Shouldn''t we be leaving now?"


    Miyuki made this suggestion after Tatsuya opened the car door. Without paying any heed to the ruminating Haruka, Tatsuya waited until Miyuki boarded the vehicle, closed the door, and took his seat in the driver''s seat. After Tatsuya closed the door, the car automatically took off.


    After switching onto the train at the station despite unprecedented attention, the four of them got off at the meeting place again under intense scrutiny and walked for five minutes.


    "Hey, Miyuki, you look great!"


    This was the first sentence that greeted Tatsuya and Miyuki at the meeting place. Wearing a leather jacket over her long dress, Mizuki was gazing at Miyuki mesmerized. To the side, even Tatsuya was under suspiciously warm scrutiny.


    "Happy New Year, Shiba-kun. Your attire suits you, however unexpected."


    Dressed in a kimono just like Miyuki, Honoka seemed to be slightly cowed by her classmate''s loveliness, but upon catching sight of Tatsuya''s plain but altogether different aura, her heartbeat spiked and she immediately took on a coy smile.


    "Happy New Year. Honoka looks great too."


    Tatsuya wasn''t just offering empty flattery. He honestly believed that Honoka''s kimono was exquisite.


    Tatsuya smiled slightly at the ecstatic Honoka and lowered his gaze to his own clothes.


    "Since you mentioned this was unexpected, do I really look that out of place?"


    "What are you talking about, Tatsuya, it fits you quite well. You look like a boss."


    "So I''m the mafia now."


    The one who interjected with this comment that was unknown to be whether in earnest or jest happened to be the jacket-clad Leo.


    The three who joined them at the shrine were Mizuki, Honoka, and Leo. Erika and Mikihiko were unable to spare themselves due to the high number of disciples at their respective families, and Shizuku was about to study abroad and was unable to attend due to her father''s business.


    "Although you don''t look like the mafia, but it''s definitely a rare sight to see a high school student wear a haori hakama so well."


    "Rather than being from the mafia, you look more like a police chief."


    Just as the slightly tardy Haruka and Yakumo said, today Tatsuya wore the traditional Japanese hakama and bamboo clogs. Much like what Honoka and Leo said afterward, he really did look the part. The only thing missing was a pair of swords and a police baton.


    "Ho, Haruka-san. Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year, Ono-sensei.


    ......Tatsuya-kun, and this is?"


    Immediately on the heels of Leo''s well wishes, Honoka also followed up with her customary greeting towards a teacher as she kept one eye on Yakumo and the other eye carefully watching Tatsuya.


    Upon hearing Tatsuya''s introduction, both Honoka and Mizuki widened their eyes in shock. Honoka was aware of Yakumo''s name, but even Tatsuya was amazed to learn that Mizuki had heard of Yakumo as well.


    "I see, so that''s why we''re at the shrine."


    Tatsuya was amazed by Leo''s display of hitherto unknown depths, but this was in no way meant to be derogatory towards Leo.


    "So?"


    Given that Haruka was unaware of the link, this definitely wasn''t common knowledge.


    "Hm? When it comes to Buddhist monks, wouldn''t they be monks from the Tiantai school of Buddhism? The Sanno faith and inner sect is practically inseparable."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s simplistic explanation that was phrased as a question for some reason, the number of question marks floating around Haruka''s head only increased.


    "I say, you''re quite knowledgeable despite your youth. I believe you are Saijou Leonhardt-kun?"


    Ignoring the completely confused Haruka, Yakumo happily struck up a conversation with Leo.


    "Eh? Do you know me?"


    Faced with someone he met for the first time, Leo responded in a rather serious tone.


    "That''s because I watched the recordings for the Nine Schools Competition."


    Yet, Yakumo''s response was also a perfectly serious, uninhibited response, but that only caused Leo to furrow his brows on reflex. This was probably because the image of him wearing a cloak and hood that belonged in a different age and location was likely a memory that would stay with him no matter how badly he wanted to forget it.


    After the mutual introductions were finished, the five students and the bald man (in a normal male kimono and not the kasaya) and the young woman walked towards the shrine together. -- Fortunately, no one inquired the reason why Haruka came along.


    The scenery lining the path remained unchanged over the past 100 years. However, this scenery was only possible after the world food crisis had passed. This was a scene that moved anyone of advanced age who lived through that time, but Tatsuya and company had nothing to be emotional about.


    Without any curved paths, up on a long flight of stairs, past the threshold, they arrived at in the courtyard of the shrine. There, Tatsuya abruptly noticed a pair of eyes gazing this way.


    This was not an impolite gaze stalking them, but a pair of peeping eyes that occasionally glanced this way.


    "Shiba-kun, is something up?"


    "No."


    "I gather the foreigners are rather curious about Tatsuya''s wardrobe."


    Despite the disguise, there was no way to escape Yakumo''s eyes. Even Tatsuya discovered the source without using Elemental Sight and, excluding Haruka for the moment, it was guaranteed that Yakumo would notice.


    The "foreigner" Yakumo spoke of was a model young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Still, in this day and age, just this alone may be insufficient to determine foreign ancestry. Nevertheless, that young woman''s features gave a hint of Japanese descent.


    Her age was roughly the same as Tatsuya. After taking into account the differences between white and Asian peoples, the differential would be slight, Tatsuya thought.


    "Onii-sama, what are you looking at?"


    While Tatsuya only observed the young lady for less than a second, this was enough to rouse Miyuki''s attention.


    Following her brother''s gaze, her eyes glinted as an "Oh" passed her lips


    "......What a beautiful child."


    Miyuki softly expressed her internal thoughts.


    In Miyuki''s eyes, that young woman was a gorgeous young lady who fully deserved the description "beautiful".


    Her hair and eyes were both brilliant in color. On some level, she had the features that rivaled even Miyuki herself.


    Regardless, Tatsuya was not observing her for these reasons.


    He sent an inquiring look to Yakumom for help -- but seeing Yakumo''s highly entertained smirk, he was forced to defuse the situation on his own.


    Tatsuya held his sister''s gaze while replying to her complaint in an even tone.


    "There''s no way she can hold a candle to you."


    "......You say that every time. Don''t think you can always coax me with that."


    While the literal words may seem like a vibrant counterattack, but her embarrassed visage that was flushed beet red undercut any threat behind her words.


    "I''m not coaxing you, I truly think that way. Also, that''s not the reason why I''m watching her."


    "Seriously, Onii-sama."


    Miyuki turned her face to one side upon discovering the hidden warning tucked in Tatsuya''s words that could not be ignored.


    "......


    Is there something suspicious about her?"


    "In terms of suspicious......


    I suppose her wardrobe is a little suspicious."


    Tatsuya replied with a wry tone. Because of this, Miyuki took another look at the young blond woman and finally realized what he was talking about.


    She wore a bright tan coat over her pleated skirt along with striped pants and a pair of long boots. In truth, if that''s all there was then this was not worthy of note. However, the length of her coat was approximately the same as her skirt, which was about 10 cm below the hips, so you could only see the bright patterns on the tip of the pleat skirt. In addition, she wore tall boots with a thick cushion that was highly elastic as well as practically see through lace leggings. To top off the ensemble, she carried a bag covered in artificial fur along with a soft hat with animal figures embroidered on the side. All in all, this made her stick out like a sore thumb when it came to modern fashion. It was almost as if she wore a combination of fashion designs from the pre-war Spice Girls. With this in mind, it was hardly amazing for Tatsuya to think that she was highly irregular.


    Still, Miyuki knew that her brother wasn''t truly paying attention to external appearances.


    "But, that''s not all there is to it."


    Miyuki directed an altogether different, and more intent, gaze toward the young girl.


    Maybe it was because she noticed that she had been discovered, the young girl started walking as if nothing had happened.


    She was headed straight towards Tatsuya''s group.


    She silently passed next to them before departing down the long flight of stairs.


    Still, the profound gaze sent this way as they rubbed shoulders was most definitely not Tatsuya''s misconception.


    ? ? ?


    The infiltration mission assigned to Major Angelina Sirius also included blatant misdirection. Among them, the initial contact with the target also included allowing the target to catch a glimpse of herself, so this was successful. Although she was initially worried that hiding her own presence would prevent her target from discovering her, but this apparently was a groundless concern, just as her subordinate had said. Still, being discovered so easily didn''t sit very well with her. Ruminating on this, Major Sirius returned and opened the door to the high class condo that served as her quarters for the duration of this mission.


    "Welcome back."


    Originally, Major Sirius believed that her roommate shouldn''t have returned yet. However, contrary to her expectations, a welcoming response came from within the house.


    "Silver, you''re back."


    The Major used her pet name to greet her adult roommate who intentionally met her at the door.


    Her roommate was called Silvia Mercury First. Besides from her first name Silvia, the rest were all code names, meaning that she ranked first among the Stars planet-class "Mercury". Rank Warrant Officer. Twenty five years of age. She was a highly regarded female CO who attained the title of "First" at an early age. In the beginning, Silvia didn''t want to join the military and intended to become a journalist after graduating from college. This time, her outstanding ability in data analysis prompted her selection as Major Sirius''s support personnel.


    "Silver?"


    This talented roommate paid no heed to Sirius''s words and just stared blankly at her. Feeling that something was awry, the major called out to her again before Silvia replied back her eyes still glued to the major.


    "Lina......


    What can I say about that getup?"


    Lina was the pet name for Major Sirius. Given the requirements of the infiltration mission, it was vital to hide her identity and avoid terms like "High Commander" or "Major", hence why she was ordered to use her pet name Lina. Furthermore, Silvia originally possessed an unrestrained personality, so she quickly forgot about the differences in military rank and warmed up to Lina.


    Although her word usage did not contain any honorifics when addressing a superior officer, Lina paid no heed whatsoever.


    "Ah, you mean my appearance? In order to avoid notice, I spent some time investigating Japanese fashion magazines from the last century. It was really tiring. So, how do I look?"


    "......Before I answer the question, may I present another?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    Although Silvia was currently rubbing her temple with the appearance of a grievous headache, Lina didn''t notice anything off.


    "Don''t you have a lot of problems walking around in those boots?"


    "Indeed, I almost fell over quite a few times. I''m amazed that Japanese girls can walk around in these boots without twisting their ankle."


    "Have you seen any girls wearing those kind of boots?"


    The original question had now turned into two questions, but again Lina didn''t notice.


    "Hm? Now that you mention it, I don''t think I have." Silvia''s expression shifted from pained to helpless.


    "Lina, allow me to put it bluntly. Those boots of yours were out of date a long time ago!"


    "Eh~!?"


    Lina''s eyes widened in shock at Silvia''s words. Seeing this reaction, Silvia''s frustration finally exploded.


    "What do you mean, eh! Not just the boots. The leggings and hat are also out of date. That''s the fashion statement from 100 years ago! Also, your wardrobe doesn''t fit very well and is completely unlike something a young girl would wear. There''s no way you can walk outside without drawing attention."


    Lina''s facial expression became stiff upon hearing this reprimand, probably because she was aware of this herself. In reality, she did notice that she drew a lot of attention when she left this morning. Still, at the time this occurred, she thought this was only because the populace didn''t see foreigners very often.


    "No matter how badly you wanted to get the attention of the target......


    Why the heck are you drawing attention from unimportant people as well?"


    As if unable to hold it back any longer, Silvia gave a huge sigh of defeat.


    "High Commander!"


    The tone was very calm and steady, but Lina felt a cold bead of sweat trickle down her back.


    "Today, the rest of your itinerary is canceled. Allow I, Mercury, to personally give you a simple and easy to understand explanation on the most up to date Japanese fashion."


    Silvia made this declaration with both hands on her hips. While Lina vastly outranked Silvia in combat prowess, but for some reason she couldn''t muster a single counter argument.


    ? ? ?


    After the brief but densely packed winter vacation, the third semester began.


    "Densely packed" included taking Shizuku to the airport, where an unexpected "tearful departure" (starring: Honoka and Shizuku, co- starring: Miyuki and Mizuki) forced them into a corner (this wasn''t something that could be solved with brute force), which served as a valuable life experience, but Tatsuya firmly believed that all this would eventually become nothing more than a "wonderful memory". -- At least, it would be too depressing if he didn''t tell himself that.


    Supposedly, the new transfer student taking Shizuku''s place in Class A would be arriving today, but Tatsuya felt this matter didn''t relate to him. While this person was going to be Miyuki''s new classmate, so it''s not like it''s wholly unrelated, but there was enough degrees of separation that he didn''t need to voluntary greet them.


    Speaking of classes, starting on the first day of the third semester, the course schedule would last the entire day. While rumors of the mysterious transfer student in Class A would leak out the moment first period ended, Tatsuya didn''t proactively seek them out and paid little attention to the rumors that drifted in one ear and out the other.


    Nevertheless, his aloof attitude was decisively among the minority. During the break time after second period, even he was dragged into the rumor mill thanks to his overly curious friends.


    "I hear it''s an incredibly beautiful young lady."


    Seeing the highly excited, or perhaps anticipatory look on Erika as she struck up a conversation finally caused Tatsuya to capitulate.


    "She''s got a head of luminous blond hair, even the upperclassmen are going to look."


    "Erika didn''t go catch a glimpse?"


    At any rate, the basis for such a lively conversation was nothing more than rumors, which was somewhat of a concern for Tatsuya, prompting his interjection.


    "There''s a crowd of people there, so there''s no way to get in."


    "I know exactly where you are most concerned about."


    The moment Leo jumped into the conversation, he already preemptively covered his head with one hand.


    A second later, Leo was warbling like a frog that was off tune as he keeled over to the floor while clutching his throat.


    (If you knew that was going to happen, then keep any unnecessary thoughts to yourself.)


    Tatsuya stared in amazement at Leo, who had been rendered unconscious by the sudden jab to the throat by a rolled up notebook, while the person responsible, Erika, continued on as if nothing had happened.


    "I am a girl after all~. No matter how pretty that girl is, I sure don''t want to squeeze through that crowd."


    While Tatsuya supported the idea of not venturing forth specifically to get a look, but her perspective that lumped curiosity and lust into one category would draw outrage from any male present.


    "That''s because this is a magic high school with no precedent for transfer students. Everyone would naturally be curious about students from abroad. After all, this hasn''t occurred in the past 10 years."


    "I''m not very clear on what happened in the past, but we''re not the only one who received transfer students."


    The one who interrupted was Mikihiko, who came fresh from the Geometry Preparation Room.


    "Second High, Third High, and Fourth High all received short term transfer students. The universities also received people who came in the name of research. I heard this from the family disciples."


    "Ah, I also heard about the university. With the incredible edge Flying-Type Magic lent to the military in the Yokohama incident, there are rumors that they are frantically trying to get more information from us."


    Ancient Magic and modern magic belonged in separate fields. The Yoshida and Chiba Families both boasted high numbers of disciples, so naturally their level of information was superior to the norm. Apparently, the USNA had invested a surprisingly high amount of personnel. When coupled with the information regarding independent Stars movement he received in November, the situation looked to be grave indeed, Tatsuya thought.


    "So the transfer student in Class A is a spy?"


    "You moron......"


    At the completely uninhibited question from the newly revived Leo, not just Erika, but even Mizuki and Mikihiko looked overcome.


    "Leo-kun, you can think about those things, but don''t say that


    aloud......"


    "As students, we have to at least maintain a cordial relationship......"


    Despite suffering a double whammy from both Mizuki and Mikihiko, Leo still soldiered onward.


    "Why would we need to do that, she''s in Class A, isn''t she? There''s no connection, right?"


    "You idiot, Miyuki is in Class A. That''s the transfer student you see once in a blue moon along with the Student Council Vice President. Until the transfer student has fully acclimated to the school, Miyuki will at least have to watch over her for appearance''s sake. So long as this impacts Miyuki, there''s no way we can remain unrelated."


    Erika immediately overruled Leo''s rebuttal.


    Unwilling to draw more trouble, Tatsuya inwardly sighed "What she said".


    That "relationship" materialized faster than expected.


    Nay, more like among the myriad possibilities, the earliest opportunity mercilessly manifested itself.


    In the student cafeteria, the late arrivals were Miyuki, Honoka, and the young girl with blond hair and blue eyes. Upon seeing young girl, although Tatsuya was overly amazed, he still felt a little surprised.


    The hair and eye color he had already heard about along with the rumors of great beauty. And if her beauty was all there was to it, then Tatsuya''s nerves had already been honed by Miyuki. The source of his surprise came not from this, but because this was the same girl he saw at the shrine -- or more appropriately, the young girl he noticed at the shrine.


    "Excuse me, may I sit with you?"


    The young girl spoke fluent Japanese. Her heavy accent couldn''t be helped, as expected of a transfer student studying abroad in Japan -- or an infiltrator disguised as a transfer student.


    "Of course, please go ahead."


    Her gaze swept over Tatsuya. Still, there was no need to put on any airs, so Tatsuya quickly acquiesed.


    "Lina, let''s go get a tray first."


    "Tray......


    Ah, you mean edibles. Understood."


    Tatsuya''s group had already obtained their food.


    Under Miyuki''s urging, the three of them walked towards the cafeteria counter.


    And because of this, the ruckus surrounding the counter was greater than usual.


    Overawed by that formation, the other students seemed to scamper out of the way faster than usual as well.


    "Those two together are certainly a force to reckoned with~"


    As a beautiful girl in her own right, but certainly not commanding such presence, Erika couldn''t help but sigh in appreciation.


    "They look like they''re getting along quite well......"


    Didn''t they meet for the first time today, that was probably what Mizuki really wanted to say.


    "Hey, Tatsuya......


    I think I''ve seen her somewhere."


    "Wow, old school, much?"


    As soon as Leo opened his mouth to speak, Erika immediately broke in. Although she knew Leo was saying this because of the young girl''s features, Erika still interposed because Leo''s phrasing was too direct.


    "......Now that you mention it, indeed."


    "Eh, Shibata-san as well? Unless she''s an artist or model......


    But that''s rather unlikely, right?"


    As apparent from Mizuki''s supporting comment, Mikihiko''s words were pure speculation.


    Of course, Tatsuya knew exactly what the truth of the matter was. Rather, the inability to recall such a conspicuously dressed young lady was even more astonishing. Just as Tatsuya hesitated whether to dispel his friends'' bewilderment, the topic of their conversation had already returned with Miyuki.


    Tatsuya felt a massive amount of eyes turned this way. While pretending to go about their business yet unable to contain their curiosity, gazes were resting on them from all four directions. Though Miyuki still drew the usual amount of stares, the number of surreptitious looks had increased substantially compared to usual.


    "Sorry for the wait, Onii-sama."


    As if wholly ignorant of these details, Miyuki sat next to Tatsuya as if this was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Tatsuya-kun, allow me to make a few introductions."


    Naturally, Honoka sat directly across from Tatsuya and spoke towards the young girl by her side.


    "Angelina Kudou Schultz. You might have heard about this already, but she is the transfer student that will be joining us in Class A starting today."


    Hearing Honoka''s introduction, not only Tatsuya -- but the other three also revealed bemused expressions.


    "Honoka, don''t just face me, shouldn''t you introduce everyone else?"


    As the person in question, the transfer student espoused everyone''s sentiments.


    "Eh, ah, s-sorry!"


    "......Well, that''s our Honoka."


    "Indeed, that''s quite like Honoka."


    Faced with Erika and Mizuki''s commentary, which were more like barbs landing right on target, Honoka flushed red and was unable to speak a single word.


    "Then, allow me to make introductions. This is Angelina Kudou Schultz from America."


    After Miyuki made the second round of introductions, the transfer student''s hair swayed slightly as she bowed slightly in her seat.


    "Please call me Lina."


    As she said this, her eyes slightly squinted as she revealed a dazzling smile.


    Her blue pupils, not the color of water or ice, but reminded people of the sapphire of the sky -- azure.


    The two wavy tresses on the sides of her head were secured by ribbons and, if released, would likely trail to waist length. They may be even longer than Miyuki''s hair.


    For a high school freshman, such a mature gaze didn''t go very well with that childish hair style, but this perfectly coincided with that perfect blend of shock and beauty, with a degree of familiarity to go along with it.


    Looks like the majority of the stares were definitely because of her. Upon hearing Miyuki''s second introduction, Tatsuya led the way with the introductions in place of his friends who were a little overcome by that dazzling smile (especially the 2 boys) and wore an "Oh?" expression of shock.


    "Class E, Shiba Tatsuya. In order to differentiate from Miyuki, please call me "Tatsuya"."


    "Thank you. And please call me Lina. Also, I would greatly appreciate it if you don''t use honorifics."


    "I understand, Lina."


    "Nice to meet you, Tatsuya."


    Likely out of habit, Lina extended her hand across the table, which Tatsuya lightly grasped from beneath.


    This was just a handshake, and not something ridiculous like a lady extending her hand for a kiss.


    "Is Tatsuya by any chance Miyuki''s brother?"


    Her azure eyes betrayed a hint of wavering, but Lina pretended nothing had happened and pressed on.


    She doesn''t seem to be able to hide her expressions, Tatsuya thought as he paid heed not to accidently laugh and just smiled and nodded his head. -- Just now, Miyuki clearly referred to Tatsuya as "Onii-sama", which clearly hinted at their relationship.


    "I am Chiba Erika. Please call me Erika, Lina."


    One of Erika''s strong points was not cowering during these situations. "My name is Shibata Mizuki. Please call me Mizuki."


    "Saijou Leonhardt, but Leo is fine. I''m a little rough and speak like this, so please don''t take offense."


    His tone was coarser than usual, but not enough to notice. "Yoshida Mikihiko, please refer to me as Mikihiko."


    Buoyed by her courage, Mizuki, Leo, and Mikihiko all presented themselves.


    "Erika, Mizuki, Leo, Mikihiko. Nice to meet you."


    Without asking anyone to repeat themselves, Lina remembered all their names on the first try. Although this was only the beginning, but she succeeded in attaining a favorable impression at this first crucial step.


    However, upon hearing Mikihiko pronounce his name as "Mikhiko", this purely Japanese name seemed to have stumped her as an American.


    "It''s a little hard to pronounce, so if you can''t say Mikihiko, go ahead and use Miki."


    If the person in question had given permission, then everything should be fine. Yet, coming from someone else, and especially out of Erika''s mouth, there was no sense of cordiality. At least, that was how Mikihiko felt as he prepared to reject Erika''s proposal.


    "Ah, is that so? Then allow me to do so. Miki, is that OK?"


    Nonetheless, when that charming smile stole his thunder with "is that OK", Mikihiko could only capitulate.


    Lina, who intentionally selected buckwheat from the menu, was busy dueling her chopsticks while trying to contain her frustration and answer the occasional question. Of course, everyone was very courteous and didn''t ask any impolite questions. Just as everyone was about to finish eating, Lina finally appeared to master her chopsticks. Seeing this, the questions bubbling up from the Class E members were finally voiced by their representative, Tatsuya.


    "Speaking of which, is Lina a blood relative to Elder Kudou?"


    The typical term among Japanese Magicians was "sensei", but Tatsuya personally did not prefer this title. Instead, he used the general catch- all term "elder", which was an honored title for retired officers when phrasing the question to Lina.


    "I remember that the elder''s younger brother went to America and started a family there."


    That was an age when Magicians were encouraged to marry across international boundaries. At the time, the news that the younger brother of Kudou Retsu, the "wiliest" among the world''s Magicians, had headed for America and started a family with an American Magician was a topic of heated debate.


    "Ara, I''m amazed you heard about that, Tatsuya. That''s definitely news from a long time ago."


    Tatsuya''s conjecture appeared to be right on the money.


    Additionally, for an American Magician, saying that Kudou Retsu''s younger brother went to America "a long time ago" made sense.


    "My mother''s grandfather is Shogun Kudou''s younger brother."


    She used the word "Shogun" for General. Tatsuya didn''t hear her incorrectly.


    That was the term the Magicians from Europe and America used when referring to Kudou Retsu, who spent many years in a leadership position among the Japanese Magicians. Even if she had a quarter of the ancestry, no matter how fluently she spoke Japanese, she was still an American Magician through and through.


    "Thanks to that, I am able to come here to study abroad."


    "So Lina didn''t come here out of her own volition?"


    Erika inadvertently asked.


    The nervousness and anxiety that Lina revealed didn''t appear to be Tatsuya''s misconception either.

 Volume 9 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Those that prowl in the dark of night are not restricted to those from sinister backgrounds.


    That citizens could move about freely without the threat of hoodlums


    --and completely free at that, is thanks to the tireless efforts on part of the "apostles of order". Tonight, a young man who was (supposedly) one of these pillars of order was grousing to his male companion.


    "Seriously, one trouble after another......"


    "............"


    "Hasn''t our crappy luck from last year already come to a close?"


    "............"


    "Something must have happened. This way, it''s really easy to tell if they''re illegal aliens or foreign invaders."


    "......Investigating them is our job. We''re employed because of this rash of incidents, so quit your yapping!"


    At the same time as he used his clear and capable voice to advise his superior, who was still softly muttering "Things like this shouldn''t be happening at all......", he also sucked in a breath.


    "Yes, this is Inagaki."


    Hearing a short burst from his ear set, Inagaki immediately replied back in a terse tone.


    "......Acknowledged. We''ll be at the scene shortly."


    After turning off the transmission device, Inagaki swept a severe gaze over his superior, who wore a languid look on his face as he surveyed his surroundings.


    "Inspector, 5 bodies. Cause of death is the same as the ones from before. Just as before, there are no external injuries."


    Hearing Sergeant Inagaki''s report, Inspector Chiba Toshikazu sighed as his eyes drifted to the skies.


    "And all their blood must also be gone. ......Seriously, 5 weird corpses every month. There should be a limit to trying to draw media attention."


    Without alluding to the victims or murderer, Inspector Chiba Toshikazu was only sighing to elucidate how troublesome this all was. Still, amid the inconvenienced expression on his face, his pupils flashed with the razor sharp gaze of a hunter.


    ? ? ?


    Angelina Shields was currently putting on a performance worthy of being called an exhilarating entrance.


    On the first day of her transfer, her appearance alone was such that no one on campus was unaware of her.


    Before this, the throne of the most beautiful girl in school belonged solely to Miyuki. This was the combined consensus of the upperclassmen and female student body as well.


    However, with the addition of Lina, the title of "Queen" had morphed into "Twin Beauties". Add in the fact that the two of them often moved together, this only served to deepen the impression that "her beauty rivaled that of Miyuki".


    The blonde hair that shone luminously beneath the sun and the azure pupils that put even sapphires to shame.


    The dark tresses deeper than the night itself and the brilliant eyes that surpassed the luminescence of black pearls.


    Miyuki and Lina, equal in beauty, yet diametrically opposed in appearance. Light fairly shone from the school campus that housed the both of them.


    Just having that level of beauty was enough to send tongues wagging --.


    "Miyuki, I''m starting."


    "Feel free to begin whenever, I will leave the countdown to you, Lina."


    The two of them stood facing each other across a distance of 30 meters.


    Between them, a small metal ball with a diameter of 30 cm was placed on a thin rod.


    Although there were many similar instruments in the Practical Skills Room, all of their peers abandoned what they were doing and concentrated all their attention on Miyuki and Lina.


    No, not just their peers. In the observation stands on the second floor, there were quite a few Year 3 students who possessed the freedom to select their course schedule.


    Mayumi and Mari were included among them.


    "......Magic Power that can rival Miyuki, do you think that''s possible?"


    "On some level, she''s the American representative to Japan, so this isn''t impossible. Nonetheless, it''s still hard to believe that someone in the same age bracket as Miyuki can stand up to her Magic Power."


    "I agree. Well, seeing is believing. I''ll only believe it when I see it with my own eyes."


    "We are here precisely to verify the truth of the matter."


    The goal of the practical exercise was for both sides to activate their CADs simultaneously, with the winner seizing control of the metal ball in the middle. Not only was this practical exercise easy to manipulate, there was a high competitive feel to it as well.


    Precisely because of its simplicity, this was a simple way to determine the difference in power between the two sides.


    Since starting this exercise last month, Miyuki had already reached a level that her peers could not hope to reach. The difference between her and the rest of her peers was so great that the instructors had deemed that continued practice against other students had already become meaningless.


    It was an open secret that not even the newly returned Student Council members (and Public Moral Committee members) who came to challenge Miyuki upon catching wind of this were her match.


    Yet, this Miyuki was about to pit her might against a transfer student.


    Given that the upperclassmen completely lost face despite wholeheartedly accepting the outcome (of course, Miyuki wasn''t the type to aggrandize her accomplishment and was rather embarrassed over the whole ordeal), Mayumi and Mari had to attend this exercise.


    "Three, two, one......"


    The moment Lina called out "one", both of them put their hands on the dash board.


    "Go!"


    The last signal erupted from both of them.


    Miyuki tapped the board with her fingertips, while Lina pressed her whole hand onto the board.


    Stillness and action, their true colors were reflected in their opening motions. However, this only reflected the physical side of things.


    Dazzling arrays of psions were combining and exploding on the Eidos of the metal ball that served as the target. Since this was a light that could not be seen by the naked eye, closing one''s eyes served no purpose.


    Some of the observers who had not mastered the suppression magic interference techniques pressed their temples and couldn''t stop shaking their heads.


    The light faded after a brief moment as the metal ball slowly rolled towards Lina''s direction.


    "Ah, I lost again."


    "Fufu, I''m ahead by two rounds now, Lina."


    Lina loudly proclaimed her unwillingness to accept defeat while Miyuki smiled slightly while secretly heaving a sigh of relief.


    Based on their reactions, it was blatantly obvious that the victor of this contest (not that this was a real contest) was Miyuki. Despite saying "ahead by two rounds", this phrase that was normally reserved for the victor didn''t leave an indelible impression of an overwhelming victory, more like --


    "......They''re truly neck to neck."


    "In terms of Activation Speed, the transfer student is actually faster, isn''t she?"


    "Hm, but Miyuki wins in interference strength, so she seized control before her opponent''s magic was finished. Initiative vs. power......


    Rather than calling this a pure contest of strength, this is more like a tactical victory."


    In Mayumi and Mari''s eyes, in terms of single systematic processes, the two of them possessed equal Magic Power.


    --Afterwards, the same exercise was repeated four times, with both sides splitting the result 2-2, so the day ended with Miyuki still ahead by two rounds.


    Noon in the neighboring cafeteria.


    Since Lina was sitting with them today, this couldn''t be described as their usual arrangement. Since transferring a week ago, she had been tugged this way and that and sat with a different group each time for lunch.


    By maximizing her networking possibilities, she could be said to be a model transfer student. In terms of eating with Tatsuya''s group, this was actually the first time since the first day of her transfer.


    "You''re quite popular, Lina."


    "Thank you. I''m glad that everyone is so nice."


    At Erika''s undisguised praise, Lina opted against replying with meaningless, embarrassed humility and came back with an uncaring attitude.


    There was no way to tell if this attitude was her personality talking or simply her cultural background, but Tatsuya and company (Erika excluded) found this to be a refreshing change of pace.


    "Still, Lina was surprisingly capable. Though I knew that anyone selected to study abroad definitely has the skills to back it up, I seriously can''t believe you can match Miyuki to that degree."


    "No, I think I should be the one who is surprised."


    At Mikihiko''s praise, Lina widened her eyes in disbelief.


    --Speaking of which, at least when compared to Miyuki, Mikihiko found Lina easier to talk to. When speaking to Miyuki, Mikihiko still spoke formally while he could speak more casually with Lina.


    "I used to be undefeated in high level competitions like this, but I can never seem to beat Miyuki, and when against Honoka, I may win in overall skill but I still lose in complexity of design. As expected of the Japan, one of the strongest magical countries."


    "Lina, practical exercises are just that and not a competition. I believe there''s no point in dwelling on victory or defeat."


    "Magic competitions are very important. While these are only practical exercises, I believe specifically choosing highly competitive subjects where victory matters is the only way to improve."


    Faced with Miyuki''s humble deflection, Lina charged forward with her counter argument, completely unafraid of any potential clash.


    This was just the way she was, which was a refreshing change of pace in its own right.


    "The will to compete is very important during contests, but surely there''s no need to carry that beyond the event itself, right? Practical exercises are ultimately only practice and are fundamentally different than practical skills examinations that determine personal skill."


    "......True. Maybe Tatsuya is right. I might have been a little too excited."


    "Excitement isn''t a bad thing. Miyuki has also become more motivated with a new opponent taking the field, so on that point, I should thank you, Lina."


    Lina was frankly nodding her head in assent to Tatsuya''s words in the beginning, but now she turned an incredulous expression towards him.


    "It appeared! Tatsuya-kun''s sis-con commentary!"


    To one side, Erika gave off an "Ah ha" comment while pretending to sigh.


    "Ah......


    Oh, so that''s how it is......


    Tatsuya and Miyuki are on very good terms."


    Swallowing a more impolite outburst, Tatsuya seemed to feel that the gaze Lina sent his way was rapidly dropping in temperature.


    "Speaking of which, Lina, although this isn''t really major......"


    Detecting the atmosphere heading in a wonky direction, Tatsuya changed the subject.


    "What is it?"


    She sent a chilling gaze his way, but it was bereft of any condescension, so this was probably an act to parallel Erika''s practical joke.


    While this was the result he was hoping for based on his observations, there was no guarantee he was correct. Still, this was Tatsuya, and Tatsuya was not so tender that he would shut his mouth and retreat from just this.


    "If I recall correctly, isn''t "Angie" the usual nickname for "Angelina"?"


    This was not supposed to be a groundbreaking question.


    At least, that was the case for Erika, Mizuki, and Honoka, who were sitting at the table with them.


    Yet, for one brief moment, Lina''s expression definitely faltered.


    "No, you remembered correctly, but the nickname "Angie" isn''t as rare as you think. For comparison, I had a classmate in elementary school called "Angela" who was referred to as "Angie"."


    "So that''s why Lina prefers to known as "Lina" and not "Angie", eh." Tatsuya nodded his head in comprehension.


    He never gave a hint that he discovered how badly Lina faltered just then.


    ? ? ?


    First High did not have any student dorms.


    Since there were only nine magic high schools in the entire country, it was inevitable that students from abroad would be present.


    Thus, while student dorms didn''t seem to be entirely out of the question, in this day and age, besides a few specialized boarding schools that viewed student dorms as an integral part of the curriculum, facilities such as student dorms were no longer in service.


    In the modern age, HAR (Home Automation Robot) has already entered the mass market, purchase of daily items can be done online and delivered directly to the door, so students can freely live on their own without discomfort, making student dorms a redundant facility. Owing to the above reasons, most of the students who were unable to return to their family homes largely chose to rent housing close to the school. As a transfer student, there was nothing odd in Lina renting an apartment. Her house was only two bus stops from school, which was considered close proximity thanks to modern public transit. The reason that she did not rent a personal studio or a one room apartment and instead chose a small, family-sized apartment was because Lina wasn''t living on her own.


    "Welcome back, Lina."


    "Silvie, back already?"


    The moment Lina opened the door to the apartment, Warrant Officer Silvia, who was serving as her support on this mission, immediately greeted her as if she had been waiting for her arrival for quite some time.


    "It''s quite late now, isn''t it?"


    Lina smiled wryly upon hearing this after taking a roundabout way home and walked towards the dining room in her uniform. There was,


    "Mina, you''re here."


    A young woman wearing a tense expression greeted Lina. She was standing in front of the table and had probably just conversed with Silvia.


    "Yes, sorry for bothering you, Major."


    The woman called Mina replied back in a stiff tone. With a perplexed smile on her face, Lina took a seat by the table.


    "Please sit, Mina. Silvie, could I trouble you for some tea?"


    Normally, Silvia would completely ignore the chain of command and fire back with "Given that you''re a girl, you should fix your own tea". However, she wasn''t someone who couldn''t read the atmosphere.


    "Is milk tea OK? Mina, would you like a cup?"


    "Ah, OK, sorry for the trouble."


    Silvia''s question seemed to terrify Mina, but at least she loosened up a few degrees as she replied back.


    The woman''s full name was Michaela Hongo, or Mina for short. She shared Lina''s Japanese-American heritage, but unlike Lina, Mina could fully blend in based on her appearance. Perhaps her skin tone was a little darker? This degree was not enough to raise eyebrows in Japan.


    She was one of the spies who had entered Japan ahead of Lina''s group. That being said, this wasn''t her original occupation either. Her true identity was a magic researcher attached to the Department of Defense who specialized in Release-Systematic Magic. She was a talented woman who participated in last November''s black hole experiment in Dallas. She volunteered for this mission in search of an alternate breakthrough for "annihilation reaction energy conversion" after the debacle at the Dallas Research Center.


    Like many magic researchers, she was also a Magician. Unlike the fake students who came this month under the guise of mutual research, she had infiltrated the magic universities under the identity of a salesperson and engineer from the Japanese branch of Maximilian Industries, "Mia Hongo". Speaking of which, her current housing was directly next door to Lina''s rented apartment. Despite not being combat or intelligence personnel, she still served as support and was concealed enough to serve as an active asset for this infiltration mission.


    "Do you have any clues?"


    Lina''s initial question was posed for Silvia, who had just sat down after setting down the cups.


    "I''ve gone over the publicized information, but so far I haven''t found any new data."


    "I see, looks like there''s no way to get results quickly from that direction."


    This time she turned towards Michaela. "How about your side, Mina?"


    "Nothing here either......


    Sorry."


    Michaela had somewhat relaxed a little before curling up again out of anxiety.


    It wasn''t Lina''s intent to make everyone so high strung like she was a strict person. However, ever since the end of last year, Michaela had always been extremely nervous around Lina since day one. Rather than saying (because) there was a divide between researchers and combat personnel, the more likely cause (reason) was because Lina stood at the pinnacle of USNA Magicians as "Sirius" despite her youth. Simply telling her to relax wasn''t going to achieve anything. Even though it had already been two weeks since that day and they were now able to have some degree of interaction, this was only restricted to everyday conversation. In the short term, Lina herself knew that it was impossible to achieve the same degree of an easy working relationship she had with Silvia.


    "How''s your side Lina, did you get closer to the target?"


    Hearing Silvia''s question, Lina''s expression seemed to be enveloped in fog.


    "I feel that I haven''t gotten closer at all."


    Lina sighed and wore a bitter smile on her face.


    "I haven''t gotten a single piece of critical information and it seems like they''ve already seen through my disguise."


    "......What are you talking about?"


    "Tatsuya asked me "isn''t Angie usually short for Angelina" and almost scared me half to death."


    "Couldn''t that be a coincidence?"


    "I have no idea. I''m such a failure. So I guess I''m really not cut out for this (type of work), eh?"


    Lina kept sighing deeply. Silvia filled her cup of milk tea again. Noticing that Silvia and Michaela were sending worried looks her way, Lina managed to find her second wind.


    "Don''t worry about it, my opponent is only a high school student after all. He shouldn''t able to discern my identity as Sirius. Even if he suspects something, there''s no way he''ll stumble onto something concrete."


    It didn''t take a genius to tell that these brave words were only empty talk. In the beginning, Lina had already been tasked with identifying their target under any circumstances, so saying "not getting identified" was just empty talk. Silvia was well aware of this, but decided to abstain after considering that this would damage morale too badly. In addition, nor could she say that their opponent was no ordinary high school student.


    ? ? ?


    After handing a robe to his sister, who just rose from the bed of the psion wave examination device in nothing but her underclothes, Tatsuya watched the examination results while his customary, machine-like poker face contained slight traces of concern that could not escape Miyuki''s eyes.


    "......Are you troubled by something? Onii-sama, please feel free to tell me anything. No matter what Onii-sama needs to say, I am always willing to listen."


    Rather than calling this an overreaction, this was more like overly motivated.


    As this thought ran across Tatsuya''s mind, he was mystified as to how to respond and what expression to greet this with, and in the end only adopted a dry chuckle.


    "No, rather than saying what troubles me, I think this time it''s my own problem. Since the upper ceiling of the scale of magic design exceeded original expectations, the processing power of the CAD can no longer keep up with your Magic Power. I was planning on setting a larger magic calculation area inside...... You''re over thinking this."


    "I apologize."


    "What are you apologizing for? I should be the one praising you."


    Gently caressing his sister''s hair as she kept her head bowed, Tatsuya smiled warmly at Miyuki when she raised her head.


    Miyuki followed her brother''s lead, more like mirrored her brother''s smile. Everything was fine up until this point --


    (......This is not the time to start blushing.)


    Cognizant of the inherent danger -- largely presented by the cleavage peeking through the gaps in the robe -- Tatsuya quickly picked up the conversation.


    "Looks like Lina transferring into the same class became an excellent stimulus."


    Upon hearing Lina''s name, the brilliant blush across Miyuki''s face immediately faded.


    "Indeed...... This may sound a little arrogant, but I''ve yet to meet an opponent of her caliber before."


    This was not because the mood had been ruined. Miyuki wasn''t the sort of woman who would be upset that another woman''s name came from Tatsuya''s lips. Her expression contained a visible degree of transparency for another reason altogether. A quiet, burning fighting spirit lurked in Miyuki''s eyes.


    "Oh yes, Onii-sama, your question earlier this morning was indeed?"


    "You noticed?"


    Tatsuya chuckled lightly as he said this. "As I suspected, Lina is "Sirius"."


    Tatsuya declared this as his smile was replaced by a sharp expression. "As surmised, there''s no way to hide these things from Miyuki."


    Seeing Tatsuya laugh once more and raise his arms to stretch, Miyuki couldn''t keep a straight face any longer and smiled mischievously while raising a finger towards Tatsuya.


    "Of course, because Miyuki watches Onii-sama more closely than anyone else."


    Tatsuya intentionally laughed aloud. There was no way to tell whether he felt that Miyuki was joking or he was simply trying to regard it as a joke.


    Seeing her brother laugh, the only thing on Miyuki''s mind was how badly she really wanted to know what Tatsuya was truly thinking about.


    Rather because the basement (more like underground facility) air conditioning was still running, it was more like a flimsy robe covering her undergarments was the true reason why neither one of them could relax.


    Miyuki needed to return to her room and change, so the two of them returned to the house.


    What covered Miyuki''s slim and exquisite legs were not a pair of black leggings or tights, but black stockings. The clothing around her upper body was rather loose and there was a hint of Miyuki''s pale flesh between the mini-skirt and stockings.


    This was all well and good while standing, but the moment Miyuki sat down, he immediately noticed that, wasn''t this a terrible situation? -- And exactly why was this terrible, Tatsuya calculated.


    Unaware of her brother''s feelings -- not that he had any way of telling -- Miyuki placed the coffee mug in front of her brother.


    Except today, she sat across from Tatsuya rather than on the sofa next to him.


    She did not adopt a lotus-like posture and place her legs atop one another.


    Rather, she placed her knees together and kept them slanted diagonally.


    This was a very amorous posture which hinted at the secret charms beneath her skirt.


    Uncertain of Miyuki''s intention (the superficial intent was obvious, but the true meaning remained elusive), Tatsuya elected against focusing on that.


    After making that decision, Tatsuya''s gaze ceased wavering.


    Across the table, he could detect a trace of displeasure from Miyuki, but he chose not to call her on it and began to speak while watching Miyuki.


    "Continuing our earlier conversation, I believe there is a high possibility that Lina is "Angie Sirius"."


    Last month, Tatsuya had received a warning from his aunt Yotsuba Maya that the USNA''s Army Magician unit Stars had begun investigating the Magician responsible for the Strategic-Class Magic "Material Burst". At the time, Maya had made it very clear that Tatsuya and Miyuki were likely to be included among the possible suspects.


    Tatsuya believed that Lina coming to First High was likely one aspect of the ongoing intelligence war.


    "Currently, the problem is that we have uncovered Sirius''s identity despite our opponent''s efforts to conceal her identity. In addition, we can also see that they are trying to unravel our true identities."


    It was only natural that Tatsuya was confused, given the inexplicably weak personal and mental defenses around Lina, at least by USNA standards. The reason behind this remained beyond Tatsuya''s grasp at the moment.


    "Furthermore --"


    Maybe he would burst into laughter upon learning the truth, but right now Tatsuya wore a serious expression as he continued his analysis.


    "Why would USNA send Sirius, who is practically their trump card, over here?"


    Miyuki had long since switched gears and was following Tatsuya''s example by adopting a serious tone of her own.


    "Just so. Based on the observations in the past week, I feel that Lina''s strengths do not lie in intelligence work. I fear that her real mission may lie elsewhere and her disguise is meant for that."


    ""Sirius" simply covers too many angles......"


    "Assuming Lina is Sirius...... Her infiltration mission may just be a cover. Her real target may lie somewhere else."


    "To force the USNA to invest Sirius into an international mission......


    What could it be?"


    They might be dwelling on this too much, but fortunately the two of them were still in the dark.


    "I have no idea......


    However, I think right now we don''t have to focus on that."


    From an omniscient perspective, Tatsuya''s speculation had already drifted off subject as his tone suddenly lost its earlier intensity.


    "We are very fortunate that America has provided you with an excellent opponent, Miyuki."


    Nonetheless, his earnest tone did not disappear. "Indeed, Onii-sama."


    At her brother''s sincere tone and gaze, Miyuki changed her tone.


    "Compete against Lina with all your might. We were just talking about it this morning, but we should care about victory or defeat. That will push you to a higher plane than ever before."


    "Yes."


    "Mutual competition as the fuel for growth applies towards Lina as well, but right now you don''t have to worry about that. This is a rare opportunity."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s powerful words, Miyuki revealed a serene smile without a trace of unease.


    "That''s true. Also, Miyuki has Onii-sama with her. So long as Onii- sama is by my side, I will fear no foe, even if they be Sirius herself."


    Tatsuya''s words spoke of a rival and not an opponent.


    There was a slight feeling from Miyuki''s words that she was a little off topic.


    However, in the face of Miyuki''s limitless faith, Tatsuya nodded his head without any hesitation.


    ? ? ?


    There were quite a few alterations in Tatsuya''s extracurricular activities. On paper there were only two, staying in the library or patrolling the grounds as a member of the Public Moral Committee, but the latter presented many interruptions.


    Enough to give one pause and consider if someone was conspiring something.


    Today, this feeling was particularly prominent.


    While Public Moral Committee members were bestowed with the right to carry CADs on campus, however Tatsuya typically didn''t use one while executing his duties to the committee.


    Originally, CADs were tools that shortened the time needed to activate the Four Systematic Magics. It was only of limited use to other magic, such as Outer-Systematic Magic, Non-Systematic Magic, Ancient Magic, and especially if Non-Systematic Magic was only releasing psions to the point that the lack of a CAD would not seem unnatural at all.


    After accidentally revealing his ability to use Gram Demolition during the Nine Schools Competition, Tatsuya restricted himself to Non- Systematic Magic outside of class since the start of the second semester. This was more than enough to handle any trouble, so there was no need to carry a CAD.


    The reason he carried the committee''s CAD while on patrol was because of its demonstrative power. Although they did not possess great power as a deterrent, Tatsuya customarily returned to HQ before his patrol and put on CADs on his two wrists.


    As was usual, Tatsuya headed for the committee HQ after class today and saw Lina''s figure. Even from afar, that blaze of golden hair was unmistakable.


    Suppressing the urge to flee based on premonitions of trouble, Tatsuya worked hard to keep his voice level.


    "Good morning."


    He had long become accustomed to the committee members'' greetings that paid no heed to the time of day. He walked past the crowd -- which was actually no more than 5 people, and deftly finished the preparations on his hands.


    "Ah, Shiba-kun, perfect."


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya was nabbed by Kanon.


    His ability to hide his disappointment was the product of his daily training(?).


    "What is it?"


    Tatsuya''s voice did not betray any subjective or objective warmth. It was both a strong and weak point for Kanon that she paid no attention to details such as this.


    "This is Shields-san. I believe you already know her?"


    It wasn''t much of a question. Of course, Tatsuya''s only option was to nod.


    "Shields-san wishes to observe the Public Moral Committee''s daily activities. I believe she wanted to see how Japanese magic high schools govern themselves. Shiba-kun is on duty today, so would you be able to bring her along?"


    How troublesome, Tatsuya thought. He was unclear on Lina''s intentions, but he felt this definitely raised the probability of troublesome events happening. This was a guarantee, since he was sure they would run into male students (all the upperclassmen) enamored of Lina watching him with sharp gazes. Even if he was spared the jealous glares within the committee, he didn''t dare to imagine how incredibly irritating it would be to walk around campus with Lina in tow. Alas, both Lina''s request and Tatsuya''s appointment were perfectly logical turns of events.


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya had no options but to offer an immediate and unconditional surrender.


    Lina had recently transferred here so there wasn''t much of a surprise, but this was the first time they were walking together alone. Strictly speaking, with all the students milling about the two of them weren''t walking alone on campus, but the uncomfortable atmosphere wasn''t likely to change depending on whether other people were present or not.


    First of all, in Tatsuya''s defense, the uncomfortable atmosphere wasn''t because he had an amazing beauty like Lina walking next to him, but because Lina never let up on that inquisitive feeling of hers. Every once in a while, she would secretly sneak a "Hm~~" peek at Tatsuya, and, despite her efforts at trying to conceal these looks, Tatsuya felt that they were only digging her deeper.


    Even so, Tatsuya couldn''t just directly come back with "You''re a spy, aren''t you". The pressure just kept building like a volcano ready to burst.


    "Did Lina''s old school not have this system?"


    Tatsuya felt that he couldn''t stand this silent drama any longer (technically, they were only a dozen yards from HQ). What sort of heavy silence is this, Tatsuya thought as he indulged in his rarely seen sense of public service and provided the initial question. -- Now that he thought about it, that was a terribly malicious question.


    "Eh? Uh......"


    Malicious, because he could see Lina''s anxiety.


    Rumor had it that everyone bestowed with the title of "Sirius" was a front line fighter through and through. Surely it wasn''t possible that Lina never went through infiltration training, Tatsuya thought, unable to decide if he wanted to laugh or cry.


    "......It can''t be helped if a Year 1 student doesn''t know anything about it."


    Feeling somewhat guilty for Lina''s distressed state, Tatsuya tried to give her a way out. There was no need to shred her disguise, since putting all the cards on the table would only make things more troublesome.


    "Eh...... Ah, just so. That''s the reason why I wanted to understand the secret to why a Year 1 student could join in this activity on this campus."


    She wasn''t really adept at handling curve balls, but she had a good head on her shoulders, Tatsuya thought. She was nimble enough to grab the lifeline that other people threw to her, which might actually put her on a better footing than his own sister.


    As he suspected, he was being stabbed left and right by all sorts of gazes. However, probably wary of leaving a negative impression in front of the transfer student, no one actually made a move against him.


    As such, Tatsuya led Lina through the primary practical exercise rooms and research labs. This patrol accompanied with explanations gave the impression that he was giving a campus tour.


    Lina halted her footsteps at one end of the building that ran alongside the research labs near the staircase that led to the neighboring building.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to head back?"


    Of course, he knew that this wasn''t the real reason she stopped. He was only using this to open the conversation.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Her tone gave the impression that she wasn''t sure where to begin. "What is it?"


    At Tatsuya''s urging, Lina finally broke free of her hesitation. "Tatsuya is a substitute -- a Course 2 student, correct?"


    "That''s true, is there a problem?"


    It had been a long time since someone came straight out with that question. Is it this again? Rather than having that feeling, he was rather refreshed by this and replied with a question of his own.


    "When I asked Miyuki as to why you wore a different uniform than everyone else in Class A, she told me in a rather annoyed voice."


    Lina burst into laughter when she recalled that incident. That certainly sounded like Miyuki''s button being pressed, Tatsuya chuckled wryly.


    "But, when I asked Kanon earlier, she said that Tatsuya stands in the top tier among Magicians in First High."


    When Tatsuya heard Kanon''s name pronounced as "cannon", he unilaterally interpreted it as canon rather than cannon -- calling Kanon a cannon was a little too insulting.


    With so many unnecessary things running through his head, comprehending what Lina was trying to say took more time than usual.


    "Tatsuya, why are you pretending to be a poor student? And since you are pretending to be a poor student, why did you so easily reveal your true strength? Tatsuya''s behavior is highly irregular so I don''t understand why you went about it the way you did."


    After listening to Lina''s question to the end, he finally understood what Lina really wanted to say.


    "I have no idea what you asked Chiyoda-senpai, but it''s not like I was pretending to do nothing. I truly am a poor student."


    Fortunately, Lina gave a detailed explanation in order to convey her question and didn''t just leave Tatsuya hanging, or he really might have embarrassed himself. He really needed to curtail those unnecessary thoughts, Tatsuya thought.


    "The practical skills examination is dependent on speed, scale, and interference strength and is based on international standards. However, victory or defeat in live combat does not depend strictly on those three variables. Originally, physical prowess plays a huge role in live combat. While my practical skills examination labeled me a poor student, I can hold my own in a fight. Simple as that."


    That was the indisputable truth. Tatsuya believed this was enough to answer the question, or on some level, deflect the question.


    "......I do agree that practical skill scores and combat capability are two different things."


    However, Lina''s words were not expected and seemed to hint at something more.


    "I too was someone who wasn''t amazing at school but was a Magician who was useful on the battlefield."


    A suspicious aura seemed to slowly emanate from Lina''s body. "Isn''t that wonderful?"


    The warmth in Tatsuya''s eyes vanished.


    "I can tell, you''re good."


    Before that cold, or rather, steely gaze, Lina let out a dazzling smile.


    This was not a blossoming flower, but the beauty of a razor sharp blade honed to its finest.


    Lina''s hand suddenly moved!


    Tatsuya swiftly intercepted the striking palm.


    The edged right hand that Lina used the smallest possible movement to stab forward with was caught at the wrist by Tatsuya.


    The thrusting palm aimed for Tatsuya''s chin was intercepted before it could even reach the throat.


    Lina shifted the captured right hand into a pistol shape and stabbed forward with her index finger.


    A terrifying claw came whistling towards Tatsuya''s face. In a flash, Tatsuya flung Lina''s right hand to one side.


    Lina frowned as the psion light gathered at the tip of her index finger was dispersed before the blow landed.


    "How dangerous."


    "I believed that you would dodge it."


    "Care to explain this for me?"


    "Before that, can you let go of my hand? That stings, and this position is a little embarrassing for me."


    In order to fling her hand to one side, the distance between Tatsuya and Lina''s bodies had closed quite a bit. From the side, it looked like Tatsuya was attacking Lina -- and forcing a kiss.


    Tatsuya immediately let go of Lina''s hand. However, his eyes gave no hint of shame or remorse.


    "Seriously, that hurt. You even left......


    Huh? No trace? Precision strength control?"


    Lina wore a perplexed expression as she used her left hand to pull back her right sleeve.


    "After striking at the pressure point on another person''s face, letting you experience a little pain is the least you deserve."


    "That was only a simple psion block that contains no threat whatsoever. The most it could do was give the impression of being struck by a gun."


    "I do believe that more than justifies your violent treatment."


    Even after seeing such a warm smile, Tatsuya''s expression didn''t relax in the slightest.


    Lina could only sigh and raise both arms.


    "I get it, I get it. Please forgive my rudeness, Tatsuya-sama."


    Lina reset her attitude and formally bowed to Tatsuya before raising her head.


    The once severe expression on Tatsuya''s face suddenly curved at the corners of his mouth for some bizarre reason.


    "......Is there anything else?"


    "No, that is sufficient. I think we can talk normally in the future. Though this refinement doesn''t seem like Lina at all."


    It appeared that the change in corners of Tatsuya''s mouth was because he felt that it didn''t suit her.


    "In what way am I not refined!"


    "Your character."


    He wasn''t sure whether she would get the meaning of a vague term like "character", but given Lina''s fluent Japanese there should be no problem, hence Tatsuya skipped the explanation time.


    Then, whether this was a blessing or a curse, she successfully interpreted his words.


    "There''s no such thing! At the very least, I''ve been invited to tea with the President!"


    Propelled onward, Lina was trying to prove her elegance. "Oh......"


    Hearing this, Tatsuya chuckled lightly.


    Amid this laughter, there were hints of chilling frost.


    On reflex, Lina covered her mouth.


    In Tatsuya''s expression, she could see Mephistopheles grinning at her.


    "The President, eh......"


    There were many in positions of power that could give even Magicians, capable of murder without any weapon, pause. Even in a country like Japan that had very low walls, there were a few special people in power that even Magicians had to take periodical antidotes to defuse the poison in their bodies before meeting them.


    In the USNA, the only Magician who could meet the President face to face was probably......


    "I''ve been had, right......?"


    Unwilling to accept the outcome, Lina glared at Tatsuya, but this debacle was entirely on Lina herself.


    "My infamy precedes me. It was pure coincidence that the conversation went the direction it did. In regards to that question, I believe Lina imploded on your own, correct? After all, Lina was the one who instigated this."


    And that is what it''s like to suffer in silence. The only thing Lina could do was continue to stare at Tatsuya in frustration.


    "So, should you explain why you went about doing this?"


    "......I just wanted to know how capable Tatsuya is."


    "How capable I am? For what?"


    Lina''s eyes drifted away from Tatsuya as he stood there frowning in suspicion.


    "Nothing really......


    It was out of pure curiosity."


    "Curiosity......


    You did all of this just for that."


    Easily seeing through this blatant lie, Tatsuya continued to murmur. Lina sulkily gave a small "Hmph".


    "......


    Strictly speaking, that is true. Actually....."


    Muttering softly, Lina dragged her gaze back to Tatsuya. "I wanted to know if you wanted to come to the USNA."


    "Me, to America?"


    "In my opinion, you have such a high level of skill yet are relegated to such a lowly position, wouldn''t you want to be on a stage that gives you the recognition you deserve. While a Magician''s grade is assessed in America much like the international standard, there are still places that aren''t like that. America is a free and diverse country. There''s no way that you would be relegated to a substitute simply because you''re lacking in one area. I believe that Tatsuya will be recognized as befitting your true potential."


    "An interesting declaration."


    Faced with an unexpected invitation, Tatsuya''s attitude softened somewhat.


    "In that case......"


    Seeing this, Lina immediately charged into the breech. "If that was the unadulterated truth."


    However, Tatsuya''s satire immediately took the wind from her sails.


    "Lina, where exactly is this unorthodox place that prizes merit above all else? Say, Arlington?"


    Arlington used to be a naval academy, but was now one of the primary providers for Magicians and magic researchers in the USNA military.


    "......Yes. But, there are other places."


    "Lina, assessment based on merit is designed to select the right way to use tools."


    Despite the fact that Tatsuya''s tone remained mocking, it lacked the chilling cold that deafened the soul.


    "In regards to selecting Magicians best suited for the military, Arlington and the JSDF are two sides of the same coin. On some level, there will be a few differences."


    In the end, Tatsuya seemed to be providing guidance for a friend. "Oh well, forget it."


    "Eh......?"


    Suddenly, Tatsuya murmured something as if nothing mattered.


    Lina was unable to follow this abrupt change in gears and could only reply with a befuddled voice and expression.


    "Lina was just trying to test my skills, is that right?"


    "Uh...... Yes."


    "Then let''s leave it there. Please refrain from doing such things in the future."


    Isn''t it about time for you to go? Urging her to do so, Tatsuya''s expression was now no different than usual.


    Lina could no longer tell the difference from the usual Tatsuya. "Don''t you have anything you want to ask me?"


    It was understandable that Tatsuya wanted to pretend that scene never happened. This was also in Lina''s best interests. However, she had no idea why Tatsuya would do this, or his intentions.


    It was incredibly fortunate that Tatsuya wasn''t asking any questions and Lina knew she could be trampling on his kind gesture, but she couldn''t resist her own question.


    "Ask what?"


    "What do you mean? Like......


    My real identity or something, don''t you want to know?"


    "Don''t worry about it. There are some stones in the world better left untouched."


    Lina wasn''t certain if he was being truthful or evasive.


    The human being known as Shiba Tatsuya was too incomprehensible for Lina.


    "......You, are incredibly irritating."


    Tatsuya only shrugged his shoulders and turned around at Lina''s blunt accusation.


    At the same time that she was following his back, Lina was clairvoyant that the word "irritating" didn''t refer to its superficial meaning.

 Volume 9 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    January 14, A.D. 2096, Shibuya 11:00 p.m.


    Late at night on a Saturday, though there were no cars on the street, it was filled with young people.


    There were no cars in sight due to the changes in both the traffic system and the customary working hours. The self-driving (auto-pilot) individual transportation trams work around the clock. Besides, in a big city like Shibuya, there is no need to employ these vehicles that are meant for communal use, as by using the motorized sidewalks that have been laid out underground, one can reach the train station easily.


    Moreover, in the present age, where infrastructure for working from home has been upgraded, there is no longer any need for one to stay back in the office till late at night. In case of urgently needed work, the current trend in businesses is to settle it at home and submit it back to the company via a private line. Modern offices are places for business negotiations, not places for paperwork. In the first place, as long as one is doing an honest business, the need for deliberately scheduling business negotiations at midnight would disappear.


    Shibuya at night is the town of young people where adults�� figures are not seen.


    In fact, one cannot see this kind of scene at this time in any town other than Shibuya.


    Shibuya, Shinjuku, Ikebukuro, Roppongi�� Before the war, those towns flourished as shopping districts for young people; but now, seeing young people wandering and gathering late at night is a scene that one would only see here in Shibuya.


    During the era of chaos which spanned two decades, at different periods, in Shinjuku, Ikebukuro and Roppongi, as a result of the destructive activities caused by the foreigners, together with the extreme devastation caused by the xenophobic activities[1] of the raging native youngsters in response to the foreigners'' deeds, emerged widespread vermiculated ruins. Measures for the thorough restoration of public order were taken during the course of reconstruction, and these towns have been rebuilt as fairly dense bustling towns. But, Shibuya was the exception.


    Since before the war, the degree of devastation had deepened and the disputes between youngsters intensified, and thus, as a result of being the first to expel the foreigners, in contrast Shibuya had been spared the absolute total destruction that had befallen the other towns. And as the lawlessness of the nights in Shibuya were left alone consequently even now, one cannot flatly assert that one end result is better than the other.


    If this was such a lawless area, be it day or night, the "Redevelopment" initiated by the government, and the local municipality who has become very much intolerant to the absence of order as compared to the pre-war days, would probably have proceeded, as one might guess. The current administrative authorities have become considerably strict regarding the restrictions on private rights related to real estate.


    However, Shibuya holds completely different fa?ade during daytime and night.


    During the daytime, it is a business center where honest company employees busily come and go.


    At night, it is a pleasure quarter where youngsters loiter, with the affectation of outlaws.


    As they can''t round them up at once, it''s difficult for the authorities to take the plunge into redeveloping the city.


    And on this very evening as well, at the beginning of the New Year, there were many youngsters gathered on the streets making as much of a racket as they wanted, laughing, flirting, and exchanging blows.


    Among them, with finely chiseled features, and a sturdy build, a young man��s figure could be seen.


    Dressed in a sweatshirt and jumper pulled over it, which was unthinkably light clothing in the deep of winter, Leo was walking with faltering steps in Shibuya in the dead of the night. Although we use the word ''faltering'' here, his legs and feet were properly covered in jeans and sneakers. However, judging by the steps he was taking, he seemed to have no specific destination in mind.


    Leo had one bad pastime. No, rather than a pastime, it was probably a habit.


    The habit of roaming.


    Not walking, running, nor shouting, but roaming in the night.


    As the dead of the night drew near, he would want to randomly wander about in uncertainty.


    Leo thought that this was due to his instincts that have been carved into his body��s genes.


    He is the third generation of the "Burg Folge (Fortress Series)" that was developed in Germany in the initial days, which put the technique of tuning Magicians via genetic manipulation in practical use for the first time in the world.


    The Burg Folge was a body tuning technique developed with an emphasis on improving the durability of the body. In those days, in order to raise close quarters combat ability, thought to be the weaker point of magicians, rather than strengthening magic ability, the Burg Folge, which strengthened the physical abilities contained in genes, brought forth a breed of "Super soldiers that can use magic", or "Enhanced humans that can simultaneously use both superhuman physical abilities, and magic technical abilities", both of which were more apt descriptions than calling them tuned magicians.


    Although Chimera-fication measures were not included in the tuning methods, it is not difficult for one to imagine that large sized mammals that are much more tenacious than humans had been used as a reference at the inception of the genetic remodeling method.


    Not by removing the body��s limiter with external means �C it was already known at that time that such a method would have a high probability of damaging an individual''s magical technical ability �C but by raising the performance of the physical body.


    Possibly as a result of that unreasonable genetic remodeling, many among the Burg Folge''s first generation died during childhood, and even the majority of those who grew to adulthood went mad and died.


    Leo��s grandfather was one of the few survivors.


    Leo had a fear.


    Someone looking at him as a person from the outside would be unable to see it, but he has been living his life while carrying that fear deep down in his heart.


    He wondered if he would also go mad one day.


    With a non-human factor devouring his human factor, he wondered if he would end up losing his senses.


    Since he thought that, by releasing his impulses, whether or not he would be able to delay the moment when his creaking heart broke. He tried to be loyal to his own impulses. He knew from example that his grandfather was able to freely live a natural span of life.


    That was why he didn��t go against his impulse of "wandering at night".


    At the whim of this impulse, underneath the moon, underneath the stars, underneath the jet-black clouds, he was walking aimlessly.


    One night in the center of the city, one night in the shopping districts, one night in the suburbs, one night on a secluded mountain. Without destination. On a whim, he chose a road by the mood of the day.


    That he came today to Shibuya was merely pure coincidence.


    There was a figure of a young man in a dark suit wearing a gray trench coat, which, even though new, had creases here and there.


    "Huh? Erika��s older brother, Mr. Inspector?"


    The person who just passed by was coincidentally an acquaintance. It was only that, but Leo called out to the young man. �CMerely at a whim, since one doesn��t always call out to an acquaintance upon seeing him each and every time.


    The next moment, a wave of noise surged towards him.


    Leo��s voice was by no means big. It was just enough to call a passing person to stop.


    Despite that, gazes one could certainly not call friendly were drawn from both sides of the street.


    "You, come with me for a moment."


    Responding with a smacked expression was the man who was walking next to "Erika��s older brother". Leo also remembered the face of the man, who was at the age by which it has become a little painful to call a young man. He not only remembered the face, but also the name.


    "Inagaki-san, right? What is it all of a sudden?"


    Without answering the question, which could also be treated as rude, Inagaki grabbed Leo��s left wrist.


    Although shaking it off would be easy, Leo quietly followed Inagaki.


    He was brought to a small bar inside of a back alley. Although "BAR" was written on the signboard, it was a store��s appearance that Leo felt did not need the use of western-style characters at all.


    "Master, I��ll borrow the upstairs."


    Inagaki called to the proprietor of the shop, who was polishing a glass on the other side of the counter, and went up the stairs at the far end without waiting for a reply. Leo was brought to a cramped small room which was filled only with four chairs placed around a small round table. The doorway being a bulky, airtight constructed door, looking like the hatch of a spaceship, was awfully mismatched to the worn-out interiors.


    "I��m still a minor."


    Leo said so in a joking manner, forestalling Inagaki, who was on the verge of talking after rotating the handle with both hands, firmly locking the door.


    Next to Inagaki, who looked like he chewed on a sour bug, Chiba Toshikazu pleasantly �C not in the sense of having fun, but in the sense of deep interest �C laughed.


    "Saijou-kun, right? You did well to spot us. Even though we should have had properly concealed our presence."


    Just with that, Leo understood what Toshikazu was trying to say. "��Have I perhaps interrupted an investigation?"


    Toshikazu seemed to be surprised by that good guess.


    "Heeh... You��re not just brawn. Well, Erika wouldn��t support a mere muscle-brain, I suppose."


    Though Leo reflexively frowned, aside from whether it was from goodwill or malice, since he was aware of the fact that he was taught techniques, lent specialized weapons, and also supported in various ways, he refrained from rebutting.


    "Isn��t Mr. Inspector��s House mistaking the way of raising daughters?"


    The counterattack was at best a degree that would be knocked down for abusive language (would be disgusting).


    "That��s for sure."


    Toshikazu said so with a wry smile. But, contrary to his light tone, the light within his narrowed eyes felt like something deep-rooted.


    Sensing danger of having crossed where he shouldn��t, Leo shut his mouth.


    "Don��t mind the investigation. We were just trying to conceal our presence in order to avoid meaningless trouble; it��s not like we were tailing anyone. Since late at night here, this is a place where the police would draw looks of resentment."


    "Looks of resentment, huh... It��s certainly like that."


    Leo, looking like he was reminded of something, nodded deeply. That gesture conveyed that he felt sympathy more towards the police than the young people of this town.


    If goodwill is turned, the attitude will soften; it��s one of the most basic patterns of interpersonal relationships. (This may not necessarily be true with the opposite sex though.)


    Therefore, the glint in Inagaki��s eyes towards Leo became much friendlier.


    "Inspector, isn��t it just the right time? Why don��t you ask him ''that''?"


    With that alone, Leo naturally didn��t know what "that" was, but he did not urge on an explanation. Leo was calmly watching Toshikazu, who nodded and turned to face him.


    "Saijou-kun, what business do you have today in Shibuya?"


    "I have no business in particular."


    "Hmm, do you often come to Shibuya?"


    "No, not often; I only come here occasionally. I also strolled here on New Year��s Eve."


    "Two weeks ago, huh�� Then, do you know of the strange events that have occurred in the shopping districts?"


    Inagaki didn��t stop Toshikazu, who was trying to reveal details of an incident over reporting restrictions. At any rate, Inagaki knew that by tomorrow it would be a "scoop".


    "Strange events? I thought that such things happen every day. By the way, Mr. Inspector, weren��t you in charge of Yokohama city? Why are you investigating the incidents of this town?"


    "We are members of the Police Department. We��re transferred here and there all over Japan. Because of that, we are now investigating the incident of continuous unnatural deaths in the metropolitan area."


    Words which lightly and smoothly flowed out. However, Leo was not misled by his tone.


    "Unnatural deaths... Strange murders? And continuously?"


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Leo asked. Toshikazu revised his evaluation of Leo upwards without showing any sign of doing so.


    "That��s right. Well, since it��s something that will be known by tomorrow��"


    Saying that, Toshikazu and Inagaki exchanged looks. Inagaki nodded, and removed from his overcoat pocket a mobile terminal. Opening the folding-type terminal, he brought up the image file on the screen.


    Seeing the photo on the terminal, switching in a slideshow, Leo breathed and swallowed his saliva.


    "The latest victim was found in Dougenzaka Park three days ago. The estimated time of death is around 1:00AM to 2:00AM."


    "Right in the middle of the town!?"


    Leo thought that "right in the middle of the town" was a strange expression, but he couldn��t come up with a better wording to properly express his feelings.


    �CHe probably thought that this kind of thing happens in sparsely populated areas.


    "Leaving aside the daytime, it would not be strange even if something like this happened in the middle of the town at night. At least in this town."


    However, as Toshikazu answered back with a bitter expression, Leo couldn��t help but nod "You��re right". Leo also knew from experience that the present Shibuya had an unusual dual nature.


    "Therefore, I would like to ask something; do you happen to know anything about a strange guy? I don��t mind even if it is just rumors that you have heard."


    "There are a lot of strange guys loitering around this town in the dead of night. Specifically, what kind of guy do you want to know about?"


    To Leo��s justifiable complaint, Toshikazu, knowing that it��s not such a case, leaked a wry smile.


    "Certainly, it��s not clear. But, the investigation would have been fairly easy if we knew the criminal��s features��"


    Leo was silently staring at Toshikazu, who was pondering "From where should I begin to explain?"


    "Well�� The victims�� corpses we showed you earlier."


    Inagaki did not try to interfere. He also had no intention to stop his superior, who had started leaking secret information of the investigation to a civilian.


    "The cause of death for all deaths was unnatural. There was no trace of external injury to find on the seven people."


    "There was no injury? Was it poison?"


    To the question of Leo, who changed his expression, Toshikazu shook his head.


    "The tests of drug reactions are all negative. And even though there is no injury, about ten percent of the estimated blood has been lost from the victims�� bodies."


    "All the victims?"


    "All the victims."


    "I see�� That is indeed ''unnatural death''. Rather than strange murders, it��s a strange incident."


    Neither being frightened nor feeling uneasy, Leo muttered so in an amazed voice.


    "While it may seem a supernatural phenomenon, the incident is reality."


    While being amazed at Leo''s attitude, Toshikazu returned the original question.


    "So, I wonder if you happen to know a guy likely to perpetrate this by imitating something occult. Particularly with foreigners these days, such as strange rumors, which spread out about those guys."


    "Foreigners these days, huh��"


    From before being asked again, Leo crossed his arms, but before long, uncrossed them with a look of resignation.


    "My bad, no one comes up in my mind."


    It was a rude, or rather, a muddled tone as if to say "What kind of manners were those?" but without feelings of wonder or hatred.


    "I��m stocking up on jokes from a friend."


    "Eh, no, it��s alright. That sort of thing is the job of the police, and it is also not limited to sniffing around and not keeping an eye out."


    "But Inspector, it is Shibuya at night, you know? I think that having adults, and moreover, policemen, out to ask various things will be difficult."


    "...Well, that might be so, but��"


    Even without the need to receive indication again, both Toshikazu and Inagaki actually realized the difficulty of an investigation. Otherwise, they would not go as far as to reveal the secret details of an investigation to a boy who was simply an acquaintance.


    "I also don��t intend to stick my nose in the danger. And even if I could see it, I have confidence in my sense of smell."


    "Really? Then."


    "Inspector!?"


    Having said that, making a high school student cooperate in a criminal investigation was going too far and too dangerous. Inagaki hurriedly raised his voice as gesture to stop, but Toshikazu brought out a business card from his breast pocket.


    "If you find anything, mail me here. You manually enter for the first time, and it��s automatically updated from the second."


    The good sense of Inagaki was ignored by both Leo and Toshikazu. "It��s really strict. Well then, if I find anything, I��ll let you know."


    Saying so, Leo stood up, with one hand easily turning the airtight lock��s handle that Inagaki had to use two hands to turn, and went downstairs.


    ? ? ?


    January 14th, AD 2096, USNA Washington D.C. 11:30 local time. January 15, 01:30 Japan time �C Midnight.


    Lina, who had gone to bed, was woken up by her housemate Sylvia. "Sylvie, what is it?"


    Lina also became a regular officer not less than three years ago; even if reckoning after she took the post of Stars'' High Commander, she had a military career of one year and a half. She grew accustomed to being dragged out of bed in case of emergency. Regaining her consciousness in an instant, she requested an explanation from Sylvia in a clear voice.


    "It��s an urgent communication from Major Canopus."


    To the answer which was returned by Sylvia, Lina silently ran towards the communication device.


    "Ben, sorry to have kept you waiting. Excuse me that it��s audio only."


    ��Likewise, it is I who should say so for disturbing you while you were sleeping��


    As far as Lina knew, Benjamin Canopus was a man of common sense even within Stars. Among the first Stars class, he might have the most common sense. He, while being aware of the time difference, in other words, while knowing that here in Japan was midnight, called Lina.


    And it could not be for a trivial matter. "I don��t mind. What on earth happened?"


    ��We��ve found the whereabouts of those who escaped last month.�� "What!?"


    The desertion incident of the star-of-the-first-magnitude class of Stars, Alfred Formalhaut, which occurred last month, was not only limited to the scandal of Stars, but also gave a great shock to the USNA executives.


    That incident did not end with First Lieutenant Formalhaut��s disposal by Lina��s hands. The fact is that in the same period, seven magicians, and also magic factory masters had escaped from the USNA forces.


    Within them, although it was the satellite class of the lowest rank, the members of the Stars were also included. The mission entrusted to Lina by Major Canopus back then was the pursuit and disposal of these fugitives. It was about them, he was saying that, their whereabouts were found out.


    "Where is it!?"


    ��In Japan. After landing at Yokohama, it seems that they are currently hiding in Tokyo.��


    "Why in Japan�� And moreover, in this Tokyo!?"


    Lina turned around in surprise. But Canopus also didn''t have the answer to this question. It was not only Lina who asked that question, and it was not only Canopus who could not answer it.


    ����The Joint Chiefs of Staff decided to dispatch an additional tracker team.��


    "Does the Japanese Government know?" ��No, it��s a secret operation.��


    In a pursuit operation of fugitives coupled with espionage and combat in a foreign territory, the impression given to the partner country government was totally different. There was even a possibility that it could be considered as a serious provocative act to sovereignty, and develop into a rupture of diplomatic intercourse. Lina was once again aware of how the Pentagon attached importance to this matter.


    ��High Commander, we will pass on the instructions from the General Staff Headquarters. The mission currently given to Major Angie Sirius should assume a priority of second degree, and you should give top priority to the tracking of the fugitives.��


    Lina, once after taking a deep breath, answered to the communication device.


    "Ben. Please convey to the HQ that I accept it." ��Roger. High Commander, take care.��


    The communication cut with those words of worry.


    "It looks like I won��t be able to sleep any longer tonight", Lina thought.


    ? ? ?


    In the classroom at the beginning of the week, the strange murders event was the hot topic.


    Sunday morning, every news company came out with what was a veritable festival of articles about the continuous strange murders event in an attempt to compensate for having been out-scooped by the 2nd ranked domestic news site. That their conduct was rather manic, or rather their screws were loose, to the extent that they were trying to make it up to their disappointed subscribers, one could say it was an act of gratitude.


    However, because of that, the news quickly spread like wildfire. �� But, the main point especially emphasized the occult aspect, agitating the sensation.


    "Morning~. Hey, hey, Tatsuya-kun, did you see yesterday��s news?"


    However, the only people who understood that they are being agitated, but still dared to take advantage of that, were probably people around Tatsuya��s age. As usual, definitely without being led, the friend who would seem likely to dance upfront was the very first voice that called out.


    "News, you mean about the ''vampire''?"


    Even though it was obvious, he was just trying to make sure that this was the general etiquette. Then Erika, as he thought, nodded happily.


    "About that, it��s after all impossible that it would be done by a single criminal, right? Is it a professional organized crime? My vote is that it is an illegal organization dealing in organs and blood."


    Before Tatsuya sat in his chair, she lightly sat on his desk and twisted around and brought her face closer.


    At this time, Tatsuya thought ''It''s really insignificant, but that body is flexible'' which was a really insignificant thing to be thinking about, so he put on a serious look on his face and shook his head.


    "If that��s the case, then I don��t understand why only ten percent of blood was extracted."


    So as not to cause trouble in vain to the world, it was certain that the authorities wanted to conceal it, but the fact that the victims lost about ten percent of blood had spread to the society along with, stirring up the complaint of the "Vampire event".


    "Wasn��t there an intention of killing? Didn��t they think possibly to use the blood for a blood factory if using it efficiently?"


    "If it��s the case, then they would not leave the corpses in the town. Besides, it is a mystery that there was no mark that blood was extracted, either."


    In the articles, "After extracting blood with a needle, they erased the traces by magic"; although they also assumed magicians were involved, it was impossible to erase the injection mark permanently with a single use of healing magic.


    "Hmm, I see�� It��s certainly strange that there is no scar."


    "As said on TV, is it a homicide by occult means?"


    Furrowing her eyebrows from the seat nearby, rather with a somehow nervous expression, Mizuki joined to the conversation.


    "Occult means, huh�� If there��s really such thing as vampires, then it��s likely to be known long ago."


    Modern Magic, in the process of systematization theory, was welcomed by those who conveyed Ancient Magic from the other side of the legendary veil. If the hobgoblins or the like with substance really existed, their existence should have been disclosed along with that of the "wizards". Tatsuya had at least thought so.


    "Then is it Tatsuya��s opinion that till the bitter end, it was an act done by humans and not by occult means?"


    "What about you, Mikihiko? Do you think that Youkai or demons, those sort of beings are involved?"


    He struck back at Mikihiko��s question with the content��s same question.


    Mikihiko chimed "Hmm...", shaking his head back and forth.


    "��I can��t think that this is the work of a mere human, but I can''t make an assertion��"


    To the awkward answer of Mikihiko, Tatsuya revealed a nasty smile.


    "Speaking of the occult, until just 100 years ago, magic was the prime example of the occult."


    Erika promptly leaned forward in excitement.


    "Does Tatsuya-kun think that this crime is related to magicians?"


    "I haven��t clearly thought about it till that point. Neither the street cameras nor the Psion radars that were installed captured any reactions."


    Soon after having finished saying so, Tatsuya, as he has reconsidered, shook his head.


    "��However, if it is a high ranked magician, he could trick the radars, and if it is a practitioner able to use a Mental Interference External Systematic Magic, he could also commit the crime in the center of the city without anyone noticing."


    "It''s unpleasant. It��s good that the Humanism trend doesn��t become stronger."


    Mizuki muttered in a gloomy voice.


    The current age��s "Humanism", flatly speaking, is a kind of anti- magician movement.


    It��s a movement that attempts to ban the use of magic, saying that


    "Magic is not a power permitted to humans," which is the essence of the cult ideology for a sub-sect of Christianity.


    The assertion "Humans should live with only the power accorded to humans," or perhaps one should say from the public stance named "Humanism", is a party which has been expanding their influence in recent years in the central east coast of America.


    If it��s just "stop using magic", then there is no particular harm (many people would agree), but radical elements of Humanism conducted violent acts aimed at the rejection of the very existence of magicians. Even in the USNA they receive their own authorities�� surveillance as a form of anti-crime reserve troops (A violent action, USNA always monitored organizations).


    "Now that you mention it, I saw those sheep clamoring for that on the TV "


    "Morning, what are you talking about?"


    Interrupting Erika��s speech as usual, in the seat in front of Tatsuya �� it��s obvious that from the beginning, there was no "homeroom teacher" who would propose a seat change �� was Leo.


    "Don��t you seem quite late today?"


    Raising his hand to greet him, Tatsuya asked so. Judging from the impression of his outward appearance, it may be surprising, but it is unusual for Leo to come at the last minute just before the opening so much without margin (to arrive late).


    "Ah- I had a little bit of minor business and ended up staying up late...


    Aside from that, what were you talking about?"


    "It��s the usual ''Vampire event'' we are talking about." Leo frowned at Mizuki��s answer.


    A little muttering "Again...?" leaked from his mouth, and at that precise moment, the terminal displays information for the course start. Without time to follow that up, the morning��s idle chatter came to a close.


    ? ? ?


    There was no golden haired companion beside Miyuki, who appeared in the school cafeteria.


    Tatsuya didn��t feel any doubt or dissatisfaction because he also did not make a separate appointment. Because of that, this question, not that he was that interested, simply came to mind.


    "Today you��re not with Lina?"


    However, his younger sister��s answer was outside of Tatsuya��s expectations.


    "Today, she is absent, Onii-sama. She was in a hurry regarding some business related to her family and the like."


    "Hmm...?"


    ��Absent just after transferring in from overseas?�� Tatsuya thought, but since he didn��t also know a foreign magician student other than her, he did not assert it to be abnormal. In the first place, if her identity is considered, there should be a lot of things which have priority over school. Besides, there was no way that Lina would have told Miyuki or Honoka reasons more than "House-related". Therefore, Tatsuya did not inquire further.


    Erika and Mizuki had displayed concern in her behavior, but �� in fact, the difference was that Mizuki was "worried" and Erika was "curious" �� more than that, even if he asked Miyuki, he understood that the answer given to them wouldn��t necessarily be the truth. Just like that, as usual, though one person was missing (the person missing being Shizuku, not Lina), the seven people crowded around the table.


    "Speaking of that, is Shizuku doing well?" Erika��s line of sight turned towards Honoka.


    "Yeah, she seems to be doing well. She also said the lessons are not that difficult."


    Without even considering the question, Honoka immediately replied. Due to the present era��s communication infrastructure, the other side of the Pacific Ocean was not such a big distance.


    "However, she said that she was surprised that class discussion forms including teachers still remain."


    For this episode, everyone showed facial expressions mixed with surprise and interest. Since the system of students going abroad to learn magic has virtually ceased, what kind of teaching was done in foreign countries was a kind of information that was hardly available.


    "Then, maybe Lina is perplexed as well in various ways, right?"


    "That really doesn��t look like it."


    Miyuki, while smiling, denied Mizuki��s concern. In fact, Lina did not appear to be perplexed at the difference of lessons structure between America and Japan. ��As if from the very beginning, she has only ever attended Japanese Magic High School��, Miyuki secretly revealed a nasty smile.


    It was a sexy little devil smile, fortunately no one had noticed it. Her friends�� awareness was rooted to the spot at the next bombshell announcement Honoka brought out.


    "We spoke on the phone a little yesterday as well, but Shizuku was also surprised at the news of the ''Vampire event''. Somehow, a similar incident seems to have happened in America as well, she said."


    "Eeeh! Is that true?"


    "I also asked Shizuku the same thing. It seems to take place not in the West Coast where Shizuku is, but in the central area in the southern part of Dallas."


    "It��s the first time I heard of this..."


    Having also recently received warnings from his aunt, Tatsuya, who diligently checked the USNA-related news, unexpectedly muttered so in an admiring tone.


    "Even on the other side, it seems that they have a tolerably working information restriction. Shizuku also said that it was not from the news that she heard it, but from a well-informed student who happened to be a former exchange student."


    Possibly happy at drawing Tatsuya��s attention, Honoka had a bashfully smiling face as she explained.


    In the eyes of Tatsuya who nodded, a light strong enough to be said it was just out of curiosity was dwelling.


    ? ? ?


    At the time that Tatsuya��s group had been excited with the topic of their friend who was studying overseas, the blond haired and blue eyed high school student who had come to study from abroad was in a secret meeting at the USNA embassy.


    "In other words, you say that in Freddy''s, no, First Lieutenant Fomalhaut��s cerebral cortex, a neuronal structure never seen in a normal human was formed?"


    Though the meeting was encroaching into lunch time, no one there, including Lina, requested a break.


    "It may be misleading to say normal human."


    The one who answered was a man who, though not wearing the white lab coat, had indeed the appearance of your everyday regular scientist.


    "From the results of the autopsy, in Alfred Fomalhaut��s brain, a neuronal structure, which has never been observed in the cerebral cortex of a human so far, magicians included, has been identified. Specifically, a structure similar to a small corpus callosum was formed in the pre-frontal cortex."


    Seeing there being many participants revealing an ambiguous expression (of course Lina was also of them), the scientist began to explain once again except this time with a slight lecture tone.


    "You know that human brain is divided into the left hemisphere and right hemisphere, right?"


    Seeing all the participants nodding, he continued.


    "So, the left and right hemispheres are connected by the corpus callosum located in the center of the brain. Conversely, this means that the brain of an ordinary person does not usually have a structure, which only connects the right and left hemispheres of the brain in the center part."


    "The pre-frontal cortex is the surface portion of the brain... Originally there should not be a structure which connects the left and right hemispheres of the brain there, right?"


    "That��s right. In other words, it means that there is something in First Lieutenant Fomalhaut��s brain that a human should not have."


    Lina finally understood why she personally had to come here today. Certainly it��s not something that can be discussed on the phone.


    "What kind of function does it perform? I��ve heard before that the pre- frontal cortex is the area closely connected to the ability of thinking and judgment, but... Can the newly formed brain cells affect the mental capability to that extent?"


    "We USNA magic researchers believe that the brain is not an independent thinking organ; the real thinking core is the Pushion Information Body; the brain��s role is to receive the information sent from the so-called ''mind'', and the communication organ transmits the information of the body to the mind. Although still in the theoretical stage, the possibility is very high."


    The scientist, with an ingratiating smile shook his head at the question of the senior officers sitting on the other side.


    "If this hypothesis holds, it is conceivable that the new neuronal structure formed in First Lieutenant Fomalhaut��s brain links with unknown mental functions, which was not conventionally downloaded."


    The attendee yet again had a confused expression. Among them, Lina, who was still lost in thought, requesting to speak, raised her hand.


    "Major, what is the matter?"


    Although prompted by the scientist to speak, words would not come out. From her red lips, without attracting the men''s eyes, Lina spun her tale after three seconds had passed.


    "...Doctor, regarding the unknown mental functions, is there a possibility of the intervention of an external magic?"


    The scientist was quick to answer.


    "I think what Major Sirius is trying to say is that there is a possibility that First Lieutenant Fomalhaut was being manipulated, but unfortunately, that possibility does not exist. Although there is a hypothesis, there is no doubt to assume that the mind and the body interact one-to-one. Even if one could interfere with someone else��s mind, it wouldn��t be to the extent of affecting the brain��s structure. Besides, a magic which alters the mind��s very structure does not exist."


    From the phrase ��Magic which alters the mind��s very structure��, Lina remembered the legend of one magician. However, that magician was already dead. At the end of twenty years of hospitalization, without being married, and certainly without having children, that one should have left this world.


    Lina slightly shook her head, thinking back to the matter at hand.


    ? ? ?


    Though it is the afternoon session, the third-year students already had free attendance to school. Taking advantage of the fact that the second-year students were bound in classrooms and practice rooms, two third-year students, a man and a woman, secretly met in an empty clubroom.


    However, there was no sweet atmosphere there at all. Despite the fact that both sets of parents regarded the pair as possible marriage partners. (Though one might say that each of them had more than one coupling candidate).


    And of course, this secret meeting can only being described as "secret meeting" instead of "date". Katsuto and Mayumi came to this place on behalf of the Juumonji House and the Saegusa House, respectively.


    "I wonder why we have to come specifically in a place like this."


    "Sorry for that. I judged that it was the least outstanding way. As the Juumonji House, I want to avoid stimulating the Yotsuba as a result, for now."


    "There is an ongoing Cold War status between our House and the Yotsuba since last month. Geez, because that sly fox old man did something unnecessary."


    Turning towards Mayumi revealing a little grunt of disgust, Katsuto chuckles.


    "Even Saegusa can speak in such a way."


    "Ara, Sorry. Was it vulgar?"


    As Mayumi starting putting on a false coquettish air, Katsuto''s chuckles turned into a bitter smile.


    "When I��m with you, I sometimes happen to wonder whether or not I��m treated like a man."


    "It��s a misunderstanding, you know? Juumonji-kun is, among my acquaintances, the most manly. It''s that simple."


    "Can��t it grow into a relation between a man and a woman, now?"


    "Since the entrance examination, we are rivals of three years."


    After each laughed at the other in a hushed tone bout, the two people changed their expression at the same time. Since even while laughing, the heavy feeling of tension was drifting between the two people, one can��t say that the atmosphere changed.


    "Juumonji-kun. I will convey the message from my father, no, the Head of the Saegusa House, Saegusa Koichi. The Saegusa House expects a united front with the Juumonji House."


    "How hasty. Not a ''cooperation'', but suddenly a ''united front'', huh."


    Cutting his speech, Katsuto requested an explanation with his gaze. Of course, even Mayumi intended to give an explanation so that the other party could understand the circumstances.


    "How much do you know about the Vampire event?"


    "I don��t know anything beyond what is reported. Our House doesn��t have as many henchmen as the Saegusa House."


    To the words that could be taken as Katsuto��s humility, Mayumi��s lips loosened a little.


    "Well, matching for a thousand is the motto of the Juumonji House. Whereas in the Saegusa House, as far as I know, it��s only the number that is large."


    Mayumi suggestively cuts her words.


    And, before being urged by Katsuto, continued like this.


    "The victims of the Vampire event are exactly three times of what was reported. Twenty-four victims have been confirmed yesterday."


    Even if it��s Katsuto, he could not help being surprised at this. "��Is that only in this Tokyo neighborhood?"


    "The metropolitan area of Tokyo, and moreover also concentrated in the urban areas."


    Katsuto crossed his arms and was quietly thinking. Mayumi silently waited for him to speak.


    "There are victims that the Saegusa House knows that the police don��t know. Moreover, it��s in a limited narrowed area that damage has occurred (the victim is still in place, being locked into a narrow area) �� Have the Saegusa officials been victims?"


    "It��s half correct. The victims who the police don��t know are all our magicians and those in cooperation with us. Even the victims who are not are proven to be either magicians or those who possess the disposition to magic. For example, like the students of the Magic University."


    "In other words."


    Katsuto��s expression tinged with dreadfulness. "That means the culprit is targeting magicians, huh."


    "��Juumonji-kun, you��re a little scary."


    But the stimulus of that expression seemed to be too strong for a high school girl. Apart from whether it was his real intention or acting.


    "Hmm�� Sorry."


    And even if it was an act, it had enough effect to dent Katsuto.


    "We don��t know whether there are one or multiple perpetrators of those serial murders; anyway, it is safe to presume that this ''vampire'' assumes magicians as targets."


    For some reason, by calmly returning to the topic without a follow-up to Katsuto, who started off the melancholy, the true nature of Mayumi showed she was surely a "devilkin" after all.


    "In chronological order, first off the Magic University students and staff have been killed, the staff of our House investigating were killed while trying to avenge the previous loss, and meanwhile the victims had also increased, causing this kind of situation."


    "Indeed, we can��t ignore it."


    Leaving the damage received to the edge of the facial expression from Mayumi, Katsuto nodded deeply.


    "Are there not any clues? If it��s someone who possesses ability to injure the Saegusa magicians, we can only consider either enhanced soldiers or magicians. And also, the possibility that it is a foreigner is high. Either someone who entered the country before and after the case outbreak, or a suspicious person among the foreigners who have gone to Tokyo?"


    To Katsuto��s inquiry, Mayumi shook her head. It��s likely that the Saegusa also considered the same thing and had already investigated.


    "But, speaking of foreigners who entered the country before and after the case outbreak��"


    Mayumi had faltered there, but in response to Katsuto''s gaze urging her to continue, she hesitantly continued speaking.


    "From the USNA, there are a lot of foreign student magicians and Magic Engineers who entered the country. There is also an exchange student in this school, who has come�� Juumonji-kun, do you think she is suspicious?"


    "I think she is suspicious, but she is probably not the culprit." Katsuto��s reply was immediate.


    "I don��t think she is completely unrelated, but may we leave her for the time being?"


    "If Juumonji-kun says so��"


    Mayumi also did not seriously seem to doubt Lina. To Mayumi, who cast down her eyes as a loss of self-confidence, Katsuto asked something that was bothering him.


    "But, if it is such a thing, I think you should cooperate with the Yotsuba."


    To the reasonable proposal of Katsuto, It was Mayumi��s turn to frown this time.


    "Actually, I think so too, but�� this is breaking the unwritten rule here. If Father doesn��t apologize and admit his faults, I think that the fence- mending will be impossible."


    "But your father has no intention to apologize to the Yotsuba, huh�� though it is understandable given the past discord between Maya-dono and Koichi-dono�� However, it is really rare for the Yotsuba to harden their attitude until now."


    In the policy of independency if portrayed positively, or the policy of self-centeredness if portrayed negatively that the Yotsuba adopted (though, the independence doesn��t originally have a bad meaning), they had always adopted the stance of not caring about what the other Houses do. Solidly progressing towards improving their own efficiency, ranked with the Saegusa in the top of the Ten Master Clans only by the virtue of their magic power, it was a Clan which can be said to be heretical even among the Ten Master Clans.


    Katsuto had sometimes thought what on earth they even did behind the scenes, but even so, that they were showing a clear confrontational attitude that disrupts the clan meeting was as far he knew. Though, he could not say it to Mayumi, it was the Saegusa who substantially brought up the seeds of conflict.


    Thinking that "What on earth had happened?" was probably reflected on his face.


    "I don��t know the details either, but��"


    Mayumi with a bitter feeling reluctantly opened her mouth.


    "To a certain section of the Defense Military Intelligence under the patronage of the Yotsuba, that sly fox father seemed to have secretly meddled in. And that was discovered��"


    "��I see."


    Then, the Yotsuba''s firm attitude made perfect sense. To Mayumi, who had a face likely to begin grinding her teeth at any moment, Katsuto could only reply so.


    A not too short period of time had elapsed and Mayumi, who finally regained a calm expression, turned again toward Katsuto.


    "So, what do you think? Would the Juumonji House collaborate with the Saegusa House?"


    To Mayumi who asked once again, Katsuto nodded immediately. "I will cooperate."


    "Although it is the usual thing�� it is a really pretty straightforward answer."


    To Katsuto''s reply, with also no trace of doubt, Mayumi bustled with a shocked voice.


    "I have said it before. Since I heard the story, even for the Juumonji House, it is not a situation which can be ignored."


    Of course, he would not be Katsuto if he was shaken by that.

 Volume 9 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    An unbroken stream of pedestrians plodded beneath the night skies of Shibuya. However, from a grandiose perspective, this was a problem restricted to Shibuya only.


    Late in the night, there would be brief durations where no one was around, creating small pockets like the eye of a storm. Such as the narrow alleys between the taller buildings and skyscrapers. Like the small parks that dotted the landscape between the intersections of larger boulevards and smaller lanes. �C This, was just like the confined green lands which only allowed one step at a time.


    Still, just because no one was walking did not denote that no one was present. There were two humanoid entities in the park. One was a shadow-like figure who wore a long overcoat and scarf with a round hat covering the eyes, completely concealing any features or hints of gender. The other wore a gorgeous coat over a knitted sweater and mini skirt with a pair of thick heeled shoes and was clearly a young woman.


    After covering the female corpse on the bench, the individual wearing the hat rose when a new figure appeared to their rear and struck up a conversation.


    (Still incompatible?)


    Long over coat, scarf, hat. This new figure was dressed in the exact same way as the first one and inquired in a voice that did not vibrate in the air.


    (Negative. The connection was lost after transferring the replica this time, but just as before, we could only absorb psions from the blood before the replica lost stability and returned.)


    The first individual responded to the second in the same soundless voice. The two figures were communicating using telepathy.


    (So replication remains beyond us?)


    (That��s impossible. After all, we ourselves are replicas of the original.) (Hm���� Then, even if they possess physical compatibility, they cannot become one of us without desires of their own.) (Are there people in this world without desires?)


    (You mean there are other conditions?)


    (In order to determine the truth, we need more samples.) (����That remains unchanged.)


    (Just as I am myself and you are you. Nothing has altered.) (You have a point���� Hm?)


    The two figures broke off their conversation over the telepathic link and turned their faces towards the same direction.


    (Someone broke through the spiritual barrier. Two���� No, three people?)


    (I raised the power of the barrier specifically because I was conducting an experiment. Looks like these are particularly talented individuals.)


    (There are only two of us. Shall we retreat?)


    (No, this is a rare opportunity. The physical vessel of someone capable of breaking through the spiritual barrier might be compatible. Fortunately, the last member seems to have been separated from the other two. We should be able to neutralize the first two before they meet up.)


    (Got it. Then are we of accord?)


    Signals of consent were passed along. Leaving the corpse on the bench, the two figures disappeared into the shadows beyond the street lamps.


    ? ? ?


    Tonight, Leo was also trod the streets of Shibuya. Yet, this wasn��t the usual ��aimless wandering��. He had received details regarding suspicious individuals from a close friend and was hurrying along to verify the veracity of the eyewitnesses.


    Even Leo himself did not know why he was so motivated in doing this sort of sleuthing.


    A sense of justice? There were other more heinous crimes. Territorial? Shibuya was not his home turf.


    Curiosity? In all honesty, he didn��t really care about the real identity of the perpetrators.


    At any rate, he felt that this wasn��t something he could ignore. This was probably the reason that was closest to the truth.


    After searching his feelings, Leo arrived at this conclusion.


    Walking at night. Moving in the darkness. Just now, he heard a broken series of noise like the sound of insects beating their wings. This wasn��t a sound in the audible spectrum, but a sound that brushed across the deepest recesses of Leo��s consciousness.


    He couldn��t explain why, but Leo was unable to see this as just simple background noise. Nonetheless, Leo��s instincts told him that this was the sound of people conversing. This was someone using the magic calculation area in the depths of the consciousness to speak. Following the source of the signal, Leo gradually drew closer.


    ? ? ?


    Stars was the premiere magic combat force within the USNA. �C That being said, not all the American combat Magicians were directly a part of Stars. In reality, of the three Strategic-Class Magicians that are officially recognized within the USNA, only Angie Sirius is affiliated with Stars. The other two are currently split between an Alaskan base and a base in Gibraltar.


    Even so, it remained an unshaken fact that the primary source of the USNA��s magical prowess in the army came from the Magicians in Stars. This was especially the case for the Magicians granted the rank of planets, as they symbolized the ��strongest magical combat force in the world��. Precisely since Alfred Fomalhaut was also of planet rank, his desertion inflicted a huge blow to the high command with the USNA. In this particular desertion incidence, the USNA could not draw the line at Fomalhaut alone. They had to execute every deserter as a warning to the rest.


    Currently, the two people who were rapidly progressing through the Shibuya night were also hunters dispatched from the USNA army to pursue the deserters and belonged to the unit ��Stardust��. Like Stars, they too were under the direct command of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, but they were only the remnants of the stars that could not become stars themselves. In spite of this, these magic troopers still possessed considerable combat prowess. They had given up on being well rounded and instead honed their specific talents to the level of the Stars. That was what it meant to be Stardust. This time, the members selected to hunt the deserters specialized in pursuit. They were Magicians who had been implanted in Japan, but previously inactivated assets, and specialized in identifying psion waves and traces of magic.


    Tonight, they finally found the psion trail of one of the deserters, Stars Planet-Class Specialist, Charles Sullivan, call sign ��Demus Second��, and had closed to within an easy distance on foot.


    ��Target is in the clearing up ahead.��


    One of the two came to a halt and nodded at the other��s words before removing an information terminal from the coat they wore. After calling up a map, they verified through the search function that there was only one path to the park. There was one entrance to the left of their current position as well as an entrance to the right around the corner.


    ��We have detected one target. Let��s strike from both sides. I��ll go right.��


    Gone were the large coat and skirt, revealing a dazzling set of tights and heavy boots. The outer garb was to better mingle with the young women moving about at night while hiding their identity as American soldiers. The only typical aspect of these female Magicians was that they were speaking in normal tones.


    ��Understood���� Let��s get moving, we don��t have much time.


    Remember, strike at the same time.�� ��Got it.��


    The two hunters split off to the left and right.


    Beneath the hat pulled low and the scarf, a gray cloth covered in a pattern of black bats obscured the face. Features completely hidden from view, the figure in the long coat walked while keeping an eye on the alley exit. A smirk tugged at the corners of the mouth covered in cloth.


    (Pursuers from the military. They have sorely underestimated me if they think two Stardust members will be a match for me. )


    (That��s based on who you were before.)


    Receiving the cognitive signal from his vanished companion, the creature who was once Charles Sullivan turned its derisive smirk into a wry one. Ever since turning into this form, there was no way for him to hide anything from his compatriots. There was no sense of privacy at all. However, the current Charles Sullivan wasn��t displeased at this turnout. For them, this was only a natural course of events and did not constitute a source of irritation.


    Once he put all his concentration into the depths between his brows, he could also detect what his comrade was thinking about. Through the new sensory organ located between the right and left hemispheres of the brain, they could easily reach consensus. He was the entity known as Charles Sullivan, but at the same time he was also a part of ��them��.


    (I see. Given their knowledge of my rank as a Satellite-Class, we can also predict their movements. I won��t need the backup.)


    In response to the Sullivan��s cognitive signal, this time the sound of bees flapping their wings came back.


    (Just in case, I��ll still make a few preparations.)


    This formulated response came from his other comrade in the vicinity. Contact between the two sides came in the next instant.


    ��Deserter, Demus Second. Put your hands in the air and keep them where I can see them.��


    A young woman��s voice cried out in front of Sullivan. At the same time, a silent wave of noise impacted him like cutting through glass.


    The real identity of this noise was the psion wave coming from Cast Jammer, a device developed by the USNA Army��s R&D Department to inhibit weaponry and equipment worn by Magicians. The inhibitory waves from the Cast Jammer were unlike the background noise that indiscriminately affected all magic like the ones seen in Cast Jamming when using Antinite. The Cast Jammer specifically targets CAD functions. By intentionally using multiple CADs to generate additional psion waves, this directly interfered with the Activation Sequence��s processing. Generally, this type of interference could only occur when one individual��s psion waves were interfering with one another, but through the analysis of their opponent��s psion wave signatures, the USNA had successfully neutralized CADs (to a limited degree).


    This wasn��t something that could be used on anyone. In order to use Cast Jammer, a high level of Non-Systematic Magic was required to release psion wave types. In addition, its effective range was less than 5 meters. Nevertheless, in terms of counter magic abilities that did not require Antinite, Cast Jammer was definitely the USNA Army��s ace in the hole in this age.


    Faced with the naked barrel of a gun, Sullivan raised both hands above his head as instructed, with both hands easily visible. This order seemed rather vague to the average layman, but its intent was to deny the target the ability to use a CAD. Based on the data in the possession of the pursuers, or executioners in this case, Demus Second was incapable of using magic without a CAD and his physical abilities were that of an average soldier. Ordinarily speaking, once magic was out of the picture, he would be unable to offer much resistance against them, who were both Magicians and augmented soldiers.


    ��The higher ups have ordered you to be killed on sight. However, if you are to cough up information on your cohorts, a lighter sentencing would be available.��


    After hearing the hunter say her piece with her finger still on the trigger, Sullivan shrugged.


    ��Demus Second. You have 10 seconds to decide.�� ��No, there��s no need.��


    She must have been bemused by the utter lack of terror or anxiety in Sullivan��s tone, because she failed to fire any bullets.


    ��You two should be Hunters Q and R from Stardust.��


    Upon hearing Sullivan name their call signs aloud, the slightly slackened finger once again tightened.


    ��There��s no way you can beat me.��


    At the same time Sullivan made this outrageous declaration, a gunshot rang out. Thanks to the silencer, the sound was roughly equivalent to that of an air gun. However, the bullet fired from this gun could snuff out life with little to no difficulty.


    A muffled groan rang out from behind Sullivan. The fired bullet did not penetrate Sullivan��s breast that lay directly ahead, but went through Hunter R��s arm.


    ��Didn��t you hear? They must have told you to avoid firearms when going up against me.��


    ��This is Trajectory Alteration?��


    Once Sullivan condescendingly said those words, Q revealed an expression of utter shock. They knew that Sullivan specialized in magic that altered the trajectory of projectiles, but they also heard that he was unable to use magic without a CAD.


    ��Could it be that the Cast Jammer was ineffective����?��


    ��Wrong.��


    Sullivan didn��t even turn around as he directly rejected R��s words as she pressed a hand to her arm.


    ��Cast Jammer is functioning normally. Except,��


    Q and R noticed through the surrounding atmosphere that Sullivan��s face under the cloth with black bats had twisted into a sneer.


    ��I have long since surpassed the need to use a CAD.��


    Q holstered the gun beneath her skirt. The two hunters drew stilettos from their sleeves and charged at Sullivan from both the front and the rear.


    A normal human being should not be able to avoid the attacks from augmented physical bodies. Yet, the supposedly normal Sullivan fluidly dodged the attacks. This wasn��t something that could be accomplished with athletic prowess. R��s blade, which was originally aimed at Sullivan��s neck, had unnaturally shifted its trajectory and slid elsewhere. As if being pulled along by the blade, Q slid before R and managed to stifle Sullivan before he began his attack.


    ��He can even change the trajectory of the blade that��s in my hand!? How are you able to manipulate such powerful magic?��


    ��I have no reason to explain this to you why I am no longer who I was.��


    ��Silence!��


    Suddenly bursting in a sprint, Q changed the direction of her downward stroke and cut a hole in Sullivan��s coat to reveal the carbon armor beneath. Immediately on her heels, R was closing in and striking at the gap between the armor with her blade.��


    ��Ugh!��


    Still, R��s blade slid across Sullivan��s chest as he turned. The blade��s trajectory once more when awry, causing R to lose her balance and let out a gasp.


    As if performing a magic trick, a blade that looked just like the ones the hunters had materialized in his hand.


    Sullivan immediately swung the blade downwards towards R��s back. Yet, his blade bounced back as if it had impacted an invisible wall. ��Inertia Reversal!? And at this degree of strength!��


    ��Major!��


    Sullivan��s line overlapped with Q��s outcry.


    Sullivan immediately realized the implication behind those words and swooped directly towards R, who was still trying to recover her balance.


    At this time, blades descended from the skies.


    Four daggers flew towards Sullivan��s back as he leaped. Sullivan��s body massively slid to one side.


    His original leaping trajectory would have led directly to R, but he was forced to slide to the right in order to avoid the descending blades.


    The moment he landed, Sullivan immediately pulled R��s body towards Q and threw the four daggers towards them.


    The blades that flew towards Sullivan rebounded just before hitting the ground and blocked the daggers through towards Q and R.


    Sullivan took this opening to leap onto the walls of the skyscraper.


    After kicking off three times from the skyscrapers, he reached the rooftop of the buildings that formed one of the alleys.


    A Magician with flaming red hair, golden eyes, and wearing a mask planned to follow the others footsteps and pursue as she watched his fleeing form.


    Still, taking note of the newly active psions bustling about in the alley, she abandoned the pursuit.


    Correction, in order to prevent additional victims from appearing, she charged headlong into the depths of the alley.


    ? ? ?


    Feeling the rapidly growing tension in the air that could mean nothing but combat, Leo��s footsteps came to a grinding halt rather than speeding up. He wasn��t lying to Toshikazu when he said he wasn��t planning on doing anything dangerous. Leo��s instincts told him the area ahead of him wasn��t somewhere he could safely tread out of curiosity alone.


    He removed the information terminal from his pocket and sent a concise message to the address that Toshizaku taught him. The contents were simply ��The vampire is here��. After reporting his current location, Toshikazu could immediately arrest the suspect of the serial homicides if he was on the ball. Leo planned on leaving the current area before he could be embroiled in another incident, so he turned around �C to find a figure laying on one of the benches in the park.


    Concern and caution warred within him before caution finally caved in the end. Instead of calling him a goody two shoes, it was more appropriate to say that he was a little deficient in the fear department. This was a weakness only the strong are born with, so suffice to say, a descendant like him also inherited that. Despite this, he wasn��t entirely defenseless as Leo carefully and exhaustively approached the young woman��s side.


    ��Hey, are you OK?��


    Leo carefully reached out a hand to shake her by the shoulder, but the woman failed to react in any way. When he pressed a hand to the woman��s neck, Leo��s expression stiffened. The flesh was old, with no sign of a pulse. �C Scratch that, while very weak, but at the very least there was still something.


    Leo frantically pulled out the information terminal and sent out an emergency distress call, this time directed to the ambulance instead of the police. Just as Leo was about to send out a distress call about someone being on the verge of death,


    He reflexively turned his head around and raised the hand holding the terminal in front of his face.


    The terminal shattered into pieces. By the time Leo was able to recover after leaping back several steps, he already knew that his opponent��s weapon was a retractable police baton.


    What an odd opponent. Beneath the round hat, only the eyes could be seen since everything else was covered by a chilling white mask. The long over coat that went all the way from the shoulders to the feet obscured any human form or hint of gender. Nay, forget gender, Leo couldn��t even tell if he was fighting a human.


    In the depths of Leo��s consciousness, the sound of insects flapping their wings could be heard, just as silent as it was before. But this time, Leo felt that this was a ��voice�� urging its comrade to retreat.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was distracted by the noise, the masked individual had charged in front of him in a flash. Leo was aware that this was Personal Acceleration Magic, but he couldn��t detect any sign of an Activation Sequence. It was almost as if they were directly manipulating the Magic Sequence before charging forward. He didn��t even have time to call up Fortifying Magic, so Leo could only raise his left arm to block the police baton that was sweeping forward in a horizontal arc.


    The next instant, a dull thud heralded something being smashed in.


    Seeing the police baton bent out of shape, the masked individual visibly faltered.


    ��That hurt!��


    Leo struck the masked man dead center on the chest, creating the sound of two hard objects impacting one another.


    The odd man lurched backwards while Leo shook both his hands as if in great pain. Still, he appeared to have been spared the fate of fractured bones. The left arm that took the full brunt of the police baton also seemed to retain its full freedom of movement.


    ��Carbon armor beneath that coat, huh? You came well prepared.��


    Leo inwardly regretted not bringing a weapon while keeping a wary eye on the masked man, falling into a combat stance in the meantime. Leo��s gut feeling told him this masked man was the ��vampire��.


    The stranger abandoned the police baton and extended both hands forward. On the left side, the left fist was raised to chin height while the right fist was held before the chest. This looks like Chinese martial arts, Leo thought. Still, there was one other detail worth noting. The size of those fists looked like they belong to a woman �C.


    The stranger struck with the wind. Personal Acceleration Magic coupled with Move-Type Magic with the wind at their back.


    Leo used his jacket, already with Fortifying Magic spread throughout, to deflect the narrow blades that came with the wind.


    The stranger��s hand chopped towards Leo��s left arm. The stranger managed to grab hold of Leo��s left arm.


    In the next moment, Leo suddenly felt like his strength giving way, causing his right fist to come to a halt.


    His opponent stretched the right hand towards Leo��s chest, right above the heart.


    Leo exerted his strength one last time and moved his right fist again.


    Just as the masked man��s hand came into contact with Leo��s chest, Leo��s fist struck a major pressure point on the man��s waist. The stranger crumpled back while Leo fell weakly to his knees.


    He definitely felt his blow strike home, but Leo wasn��t sure if that constituted a fatal attack.


    If he lost consciousness here, he was as good as doomed. There was no guarantee that his life wouldn��t end permanently here. Realizing this, Leo forced himself to raise his head.


    The masked man had already risen. While he or she was pressing their chest, it was plain that they hadn��t lost combat effectiveness. However, for some unknown reason, this stranger wasn��t finishing Leo off or even looking at him for that matter.


    Reading the atmosphere, Leo followed the masked man��s gaze to find what Leo was forced to admit was a ��demon��.


    Flaming red hair and golden eyes. Maybe because of the distance, the body size looked a little on the petite side, or maybe Leo was plainly losing consciousness.


    Within his murky awareness, Leo thought he saw the stranger flee towards the side street, with the demon in hot pursuit.


    Fully transformed into her persona as the masked Magician Sirius, Lina briefly wavered after glancing over Leo��s crumpled figure on the side of the road. Nonetheless, that only lasted a brief instant before Angie Sirius elected to pursue the stranger. Earlier, the man with the bat masks �C Charles ��Demus Second�� Sullivan �C escaped while she was busy providing cover for her allies. There was no way she could afford for this white masked individual to escape as well.


    ��Silvie, can you trace the psion waves?��


    Lina��s question was posed to Silvie, who was still at their base. Unfortunately, the answer that came back was not the desirable one.


    ��I��m sorry. There��s too much background noise, so I can��t lock on.�� ��How about the cameras?��


    Hearing that the psion radar was unreliable, Lina immediately asked if they could use low altitude satellite imaging to continue the pursuit.


    ��We still have visual on the target. However, there��s a lot of obstacles in the city, so it is unknown how long we can maintain visual.��


    ��Understood. Continue the pursuit.��


    Knowing that she could rely on technological support, Lina��s pace quickened. Obviously, the late night streets were filled with the auras of young men and women, causing the stranger��s psion remnants to die out even faster. In order to keep up with the masked individual who was fleeing at superhuman speed, Lina raised the output on her own Personal Acceleration Magic.


    Maybe it was because the target noticed she was closing the gap, but the target in the white mask suddenly altered their route. The stranger switched from the streets filled with people to the slopes of the residential sector. The greenery increased while signs of human life decreased.


    This actually made it easier for Lina. With less people around, this made it easier to differentiate the psions. While the frequency of her losing sight of her target increased, but now she was getting more and more familiar with the prints of her target��s psion wave. She was almost there, Lina estimated based off her experience. She finally caught up to her target �C or at least that��s how it was supposed to be, in the park.


    Lina was immediately surrounded by psion noise. (Cast Jamming!?)


    The moment that thought crossed her mind, Lina quickly rejected it. Her Personal Acceleration Magic had not decreased in the slightest. Even if magic applied to oneself received a reduced effect from Cast Jamming, that was still ��somewhat more uncomfortable than usual�� and not complete immunity. Even for Lina �C no matter how capable Sirius��s magical ability was, it was impossible to completely disregard the effects of Cast Jamming. Thus, this background noise must come from something else.


    (Damn it!)


    Lina immediately realized its true purpose. Rather, she personally felt it.


    She was unable to pursue the white masked individual��s psion remnants. They hadn��t disappeared, she was just unable to differentiate them.


    Lina finally understood why her target drew her to a place where there was less people about. Sure, it was easier for her to recognize her opponent��s psion waves, but the reverse was true as well. This background noise was a type of long distance magic. In order to create this background noise specifically for Lina, the white masked individual brought Lina into this remote location where no one was around.


    (����It��s a shame, but I can��t do this alone.)


    ��Major, what happened?��


    Likely out of concern for Lina, who had suddenly stopped her footsteps, Silvie��s voice that came over the ear set was rather perturbed.


    ��I lost them. Returning to base.��


    Regretful, but frank, Lina admitted her failure.


    ? ? ?


    Chiba Erika��s day started very early in the morning. Every dawn, her training of blood and sweat was her homework.


    Until the age of 10, she had followed her father��s instructions without question.


    Until the age of 14, when told of who she was, she wanted to be a Chiba swordsman more than anyone else.


    Until last March, she always did this out of habit.


    Yet, since last April, since she first met him, this was now her own wish.


    By her own will, to become even stronger.


    At dawn, she doesn��t hold a sword. Accurately reading Erika��s ability, her father diligently raised her to be the user of the Secret Arte �C Yamatsunami, no, trained her for the sake of her becoming the wielder of Yamatsunami. The technique imparted to her struck like the wind and descended like lighting, a sword of agility. Hence why during her training, the conditioning of her legs and the ability to run were especially important. In days of sloth where she had lost her goal, the long distance running that she had long neglected was never forgotten again once she vowed by her own will to ��become stronger than today��.


    This morning, Erika woke with her alarm clock and rose from bed. By temperament, Erika wasn��t a morning person. Even if her body had a physical reaction, mentally she wasn��t entirely awake yet. Even so, thanks to the tens of thousands of repetitions that engrained this habit into her, her feet swung off the bed.


    Fighting down a yawn, her feet remained steady as she meandered over to her private bathroom. Despite calling it a private bathroom, the only facilities inside were a bathing area and a sink, but the fact that Erika had one of these in her own room was because she was the daughter of a capitalist, and not reared in just any normal family.


    The head of the Chiba household was not miserly enough to treat children differently at least on a material level.


    The hot water heater was left off even at the height of winter, allowing Erika to use ice cold water to wash her face and finally wake up completely. As she stood in front of her dresser and prepared to put on her sports clothes, she noticed her mailbox was lit with notification of new messages.


    It was still before dawn. By the local time, it was 5:30 in the morning. She went to bed at 2330 hours last night and there were no unread messages, meaning that this must have arrived late during the night.


    Possibly out of some promotion that she couldn��t explain herself, Erika immediately opened the message.


    Precisely because of its ease of use, e-mail remained in use to this day without being abandoned. Once the subject heading came to view, Erika��s brows became furrowed. After reading the entire message, Erika��s teeth audibly ground against one another as she managed to grit out.


    ��That idiotic brother of mine���� What the heck did he ask that moron to do������


    Violently tossing her pajamas to one side, she changed her underclothes.


    From her wardrobe, Erika left her sports clothes where they were and removed a sweater and dress.


    Before school started, the bad tidings reached Tatsuya just as he was about to leave the house.


    Not by the home phone, but by text to the personal terminal. Normally, these time intensive notifications were reserved for major disasters, which definitely lent an ominous anxiety to this message. Of course, this anxiety could be swiftly replaced with something else by reading the message within.


    The sender for this message was Erika. ��Onii-sama, is it bad news?��


    Perceptively picking up on her brother��s mood fluctuation, Miyuki watched Tatsuya with worried eyes.


    Removing his sister from the seed of unease, this particular sort of thinking did not cross Tatsuya��s mind at this moment.


    ��I received a communique from Erika saying that Leo was attacked by a vampire and is currently hospitalized.��


    ������You must be joking, right?��


    The media had a dramatizing effect. For example, in regards to events that happened in neighboring cities, so long as the media had extensive �C or even exaggerated �C coverage, this may lead to the misconception that this was an event that did not relate to oneself or even came from a fictitious world. To compound matters further, an irregular existence such as a ��vampire�� committing crimes only served to deepen the lack of realism. Nonetheless �C


    ��It��s the truth.��


    No matter how sudden, there was no advantage in ignoring what happened in front of them. Only by directly confronting these events could any countermeasure be created.


    ��Looks like he��s receiving treatment in a police hospital in Nagano. Luckily, his life is not in danger, so we can pay him a visit after school.��


    ����Yes.��


    To Miyuki, Saijou Leonhardt was only one of her brother��s friends. Since Tatsuya said visiting him after school would be fine, Miyuki had no reason to refuse. �C Disregarding, of course, what she was thinking on the inside.


    ? ? ?


    Today, Erika asked for the day off.


    Since she had already notified Tatsuya, Mizuki, Mikihiko as well as the school��s administration, pretty much everyone who needed to know already knew.


    However, Erika was watching Leo��s sickroom in the name of caretaking (that being said, she was sitting on the bench outside of the sickroom), so no upperclassmen would know.


    Since the school was free attendance, time wasn��t an issue. Still, for the ex-Student Council President and previous Club Groups Leader to inquire about an unrelated student was not within expectations. The present Student Council President and current Club Groups Leader showing up would actually make sense.


    Katsuto discreetly glanced at Erika, who was still camped at the entrance, before turning an uninterested gaze towards the door.


    Mayumi wore a slightly mischievous smile as she nodded in greeting to Erika and also turned to the door.


    Erika didn��t stop Mayumi from lightly knocking on the door to the sickroom.


    She wasn��t here to care for Leo, she was here to watch out for him �C to be precise, she wasn��t watching out for him either, she was guarding Leo against ��uninvited guests�� �C so there was no reason to stop them.


    Erika rose and departed behind them without bidding the two upperclassmen farewell.


    Erika��s destination was one of the administrative rooms in the hospital.


    Her older brother and his confidant were in that room.


    When Erika barged into the room without knocking, Toshikazu could only awkwardly, discreetly try to avoid her gaze.


    The redness on his face was barely visible. Seeing that the swelling had largely faded from her brother��s face, Erika regretted not hitting him harder when she had the chance. (She used her fist instead of her palm this time.)


    Besides, it wasn��t very often that her ��idiotic brother�� willing took a beating without any resistance.


    Even if a little, if she could release some of the pent up resentment left over from her adolescent years, she wasn��t going to let the slightest chance slip through her fingers.


    ������Um, young lady. You��re not considering any more violence, are you?��


    Her dark fantasies interrupted, Erika turned her sharp gaze on Inagaki.


    Overcome by her forceful manner, Inagaki��s eyes were drifting all over the room.


    Despite the cold shoulder from her father, Erika had the largest number of supporters among the disciples.


    Her bright personality coupled with her dazzling looks and, most importantly, she was the only wielder of the Secret Arte �C Yamatsunami. In live combat, she was on record to wield Yamatsunami with ease. Rather than relying her bloodline as the daughter of the house, she used her own technique, strength, and charisma to size an almost idol-like stance in the Chiba Family.


    In the face of her glare, many of the disciples of her house would cave.


    Before all of that, Inagaki wasn��t in the same category as Erika. If tapped as a sparring partner, he would simply be a toy for her to play with. With her original outstanding ability and the meteoric rise in the past half a year, the only worthy opponents for Erika in the Chiba style were probably restricted to only the current head and her two older brothers. The fact that Erika��s ability far exceeded her rank was out of consideration for her older sister who was only mundane in swordsmanship and talent, a fact that was well known among the family��s disciples. ��Brother.��


    At Erika��s call, Toshikazu reluctantly turned his head to face her. Although her tone was more masculine, it fit perfectly with the undisguised displeasure Erika wore on her face.


    ��Right now, that guy should be receiving visits from direct descendants from the Saegusa and Juumonji Families, correct?��


    You know exactly what they��re here for, don��t you? Erika��s gaze silently interrogated him.


    Inagaki��s back became even straighter at Erika��s biting words and furious eyes, but Toshikazu wasn��t so easily awed by his sister.


    ��Last night, the woman rescued along with Saijou-kun appeared to be someone from the Saegusa Family.��


    ��And that��s all there is?��


    ��Orders from above. They said, don��t investigate any further.��


    He spread his hands in an exaggerated manner and shrugged his shoulders.


    Hearing the answer that she already guessed to be the case, Erika clucked her tongue.


    ��Setting aside Kasumiseki, Sakuradamon is still within our family��s jurisdiction, right?��


    ��But our division is within Kasumiseki��s jurisdiction.�� ��How useless.��


    Despite her furious muttering, Erika possessed a firm grip on logic and didn��t dissolve into a larger tantrum.


    ��Wiretapping?��


    ��Disabled once they entered the room.


    I never thought that the Elfin Princess��s Multiscope would be so capable.��


    Elfin Princess was morphed out of Mayumi��s nickname ��Elfin Sniper��, and was an endearing term used by her supporters in the shooting magic competitions. Since the term elf tended to remind people of small creatures, this was a rather appropriate term of Mayumi, but also the same reason why no one used this term in her presence.


    ��So we��re becoming even more useless���� Then, what if we setup the devices outside the room?��


    ��Neutralized by the sound barrier. That��s probably Juumonji��s Phalanx.��


    Hearing Inagaki��s objective answer, Erika didn��t even want to say the words ��how useless��.


    ��Then we can at least speculate. You have a gut feeling, right.�� Under Erika��s gaze, Toshikazu could only shrug again.


    ��Just speculating? Looks like Saegusa is hiding the victim.�� ������Hiding the body, you mean?��


    Hearing a ��speculation�� that far exceeded her expectations, Erika didn��t bother to hide her surprise before asking again.


    Hiding the body belonged to destroying the evidence, and while it was fundamentally different from getting rid (abandoning or destroying) corpses belonging to homicides a person was responsible for, this was still breaking the law. Even if the Ten Master Clans retained privileges beyond the scope of the law, obstructing the police from investigating a large chain of serial homicides was����


    Upon arriving at this point, Erika noticed the darker connotation behind this.


    ��In other words, this ��vampire�� incident is related to Magicians, right?��


    ��Probably. Except we don��t know if it��s a victim or accomplice.��


    ��Victim? It would actually make sense if a Magician committed the crime so they don��t want to hand over the body and tried to dispose of it themselves. If even a Magician is the victim, why are they keeping it from the police at all?��


    Hearing his sister��s combative words, Toshikazu revealed a meaningful smile.


    ��Yes, that is precisely the point. This case doesn��t seem so simple now, does it?��


    ? ? ?


    After school.


    Tatsuya led the usual party to the police hospital in Nagano to visit Leo. After getting the number of the sickroom at the receptionist��s desk, they headed for the elevator. However, it was here that someone called out their name.


    ��Everyone��s here now.�� ��Erika, you��re still here?��


    The gist of the situation was already conveyed through the morning text. Erika��s oldest brother was responsible for the vampire case, Leo was asked to assist in the investigation, but was unfortunately dragged into the mess. To make him shoulder the responsibility (but not take the responsibility), Erika asked for the day off to visit Leo at the hospital. At least, that��s what the text message said.


    Yet, they received the communique before school and now it was almost dusk. Tatsuya using the word ��still�� was probably quite appropriate.


    ��It��s not like I��ve been here all day. I returned home once today and came back about an hour ago. I guessed that Tatsuya-kun would bring everyone about this time.��


    As they got into the elevator as a group, Erika answered Tatsuya��s question.


    Her voice and expression were not unnatural in the way that someone was lying.


    Except, the fact that she was perfectly normal only served to deepen the idea everything was false. On this point, Erika was probably the only one who didn��t notice.


    ��Erika-chan, is Leo-kun going to be OK����?��


    Mizuki was standing right next to Erika in the elevator as she quietly asked her question. Even though they were just about to find out with their own eyes, she was probably still uneasy. These emotions differed from one person to another, so some people were able to keep a tighter rein on being objective.


    ��Don��t worry, Mizuki. Didn��t I mention in the text message? His life��s not in danger.��


    Nonetheless, this also depended on compatibility between people��s differences. Seeing Mizuki heave a sigh of relief and pat herself on the chest, Erika cast a warm gaze at her, but if it was a guy doing this, Erika would undoubtedly be snarking mercilessly.


    Even if no one else said it, Mizuki was definitely not the only one thinking the same thoughts. After a few more moments of awkward silence, Erika knocked on the door leading to the sickroom.


    ��Ah, come in.��


    A young woman��s voice came from within the room. ��Kaya-san, excuse us.��


    Leaving her bemused friends behind, Erika opened the door and quickly stepped in. At this time, the first one to recover was, of course, Tatsuya.


    Before the curtain in the room could obscure Erika, he entered the sickroom.


    Miyuki was right behind him. Seeing this, Honoka quickly hurried in as well, with Mizuki and Mikihiko coming in after exchanging a glance and closing the door behind them.


    Inside the spacious and undoubtedly high class sickroom, the ones who greeted them were Leo, who was sitting up on his bed with a bored look on his face, and a young woman with ash blonde hair sitting on a nearby folding chair.


    She was probably 4-5 years older than they were. Her hair was the same color as the owner of Eine Brise, which gave the impression that they shared the same nationality. In regards to her features, if they were a little craggy and accounting for the gender differences, she would like exactly like Leo, which clearly hinted at her blood relation to Leo.


    ��This is Saijou Kaya-san, Leo��s older sister.��


    Before the question could be asked, Erika introduced them to the young woman. Her identity was just as Tatsuya and company had surmised.


    Kaya rose and respectfully nodded to Tatsuya��s group in greeting. While not particularly graceful or well-rehearsed, it was still a degree of solemnness that students were unable to emulate.


    After everyone inquired as to Leo��s health, Kaya took the flower vase and left the room. While she excused herself to change the water, the unstated reason was because she wanted to give them some privacy.


    ��What a gentle older sister.��


    Mizuki murmured once Kaya disappeared through the doorway. These were her true feelings, not just some social rhetoric.


    Tatsuya shared similar feelings, and no one seemed to visibly disagree.


    Still, Leo revealed a slightly conflicted expression, reminding everyone that every family had its dirty laundry.


    ��Man, this sucks.��


    Hence why Tatsuya didn��t inquire any further. After all, Leo��s family situation had nothing to do with Tatsuya.


    ��I can��t believe you guys are seeing me in such a state.��


    Leo said in embarrassment. There was no longer any trace of conflict on his features.


    ��Now that I look at you, you don��t seem injured.��


    ��I��m not that much of a pushover. It��s not like I wasn��t resisting.�� ��Where were you hit?��


    At Leo��s fearless grin, Tatsuya brought up the obvious question. With that, Leo��s smile vanished.


    ��That��s where I don��t understand������


    That being said, this wasn��t because he was getting moody. His expression declared that he hadn��t given up, but he was honestly uncertain what happened.


    ��At the moment of contact, I suddenly felt like I lost all my strength. I mustered my will to deliver one last attack, to which the perpetrator fled, while I was keeled over on the ground until Erika��s older brother found me.��


    ��Were you poisoned?��


    ��Well, no matter where they looked, there��s no sign of laceration or puncture on my body. Nor is there any foreign elements in my blood.��


    Truly, a particularly weird situation. Tatsuya also tilted his head while Mikihiko chimed in.


    ��Did you see their features?��


    ��Well, I did see something. They wore a hat, long overcoat with carbon armor underneath, and a mask. There was no way to tell facial features or physique, but������


    ��But?��


    ��I got the feeling that it was a woman.��


    ������A woman has the wrist strength to go toe-to-toe with Leo?��


    ��That��s hardly unheard of.��


    Erika immediately retorted at the wide-eyed Mikihiko.


    ��With the right medication, even an elementary girl can strangle an adult male.��


    ��That��s true���� But.��


    ��But?��


    ��There��s also the possibility that you weren��t up against a human being in the first place.��


    ��Eh? Miki���� Are you telling me you buy into that stuff like vampires?��


    Hearing Mikihiko��s low muttering, Erika immediately shot back with her eyes bulging out.


    ��My name is Mikihiko.��


    His tone remained light, but he still stuck to rejecting that nickname. Mikihiko seemed to have that automatic response prepared. On the other hand, Erika��s response wasn��t her fault either. While the subject was interesting in casual conversation, but people who actually believed in vampires, even among Magicians, was in the extreme minority.


    ��Do you have any ideas?��


    However, Tatsuya��s reaction did not belong to either the majority or the minority. Tatsuya didn��t believe in demons and ghosts either, but nor did he rule out the possibility of an inhuman creature.


    At Tatsuya��s question, Mikihiko hesitated briefly before confidently addressing the question.


    ��I think there��s a chance that Leo ran into a ��Parasite��.�� ��Parasite? You don��t mean literally, right?��


    Seeing Erika tilt her head in one direction, she didn��t seem to think Mikihiko��s words were ridiculous. This time was likely out of genuine curiosity. His mood likely buoyed by such a sight, Mikihiko lectured on.


    ��Paranormal Parasites, aka Parasite. In the modern age where the existence and might of magic have been publicized, modern magic is not the only area seeking international cooperation. Ancient Magic can��t remain stagnant either, so globalization is unavoidable. Heirs of Ancient Magic have hosted many international conferences centered in England, aiming to standardize terms and concepts and refine them.��


    ��I know that Ancient Magic is more progressive on the international cooperation side. What of it?��


    Mikihiko was starting to pick up steam when Tatsuya cut him short, causing Mikihiko to cough and rally himself.


    ��Parasite is also one of the acknowledged terms. Monsters, evil spirits, djinns, demons, of all the various entities in the different countries, we call the magical beings that infest human beings and turn them into inhuman creatures as parasites. Even if Ancient Magic has become globalized, that still doesn��t change the fact that they keep their secrets to themselves, so it��s not surprising that everyone here with a modern magic background doesn��t know about it.��


    ��I can��t believe the monsters and djinns actually exist������


    After listening to Mikihiko��s explanation, Honoka murmured in fear. Tatsuya dropped a handonto her shoulder.


    ��In the past, no one believed that magic existed. However, we are capable of using magic. Even if we were ignorant of their existence, there��s no reason to be afraid.��


    This was not a natural reaction on Tatsuya��s part. He knew these words coming from him would have a profound reaction on Honoka.


    Which is why Tatsuya retracted his hand after Honoka jumped at the human contact and he was sure that he dispelled that blind sense of unease. Of course, he was also aware of how Honoka lamented the lost opportunity, but he pretended to be oblivious.


    ��So that��s the vampire��s true identity.��


    Afterwards, he glanced at Mikihiko. Being overly fearful served no purpose, but he was also well aware that ignorance could compound the threat.


    Without directly replying to Tatsuya��s question, Mikihiko turned a determined look at Leo.


    ��Leo.�� ��Um, what?��


    Leo was overwhelmed by the ardor in those eyes. ��Can I examine your spectral form?�� ��Spectral form?��


    It appeared that the term spectral form didn��t register, seeing as how Leo could only parrot back the pronunciation. On some level, this wasn��t Leo��s fault, since neither ��spiritual form�� nor ��soul vessel�� were terms used in modern magic, and not because Leo was too slow to pick it up.


    ��Spectral form refers to the information body that is shaped like the physical body, except that it links the physical flesh with your spirit.��


    Mikihiko used his fingertips to trace a large ��spectral form��.


    ��The key to the spectral form is life, or life force. Monsters that devour the flesh and blood of man are rumored to prey on the life force that is taken with the flesh.��


    ��In other words, while vampires suck blood, what they��re really looking to do is sucking away the life force?��


    Mikihiko nodded with a tight expression at Erika��s words.


    ��Vampires drink blood and ghouls consume flesh, but since they weren��t material beings in the first place, they should only be interested in life force. At least, if what the elders in Ancient Magic told me is to be believed.��


    ��Based on that line of reasoning, it shouldn��t be surprising to run into a vampire who relies on sucking out the life force, huh.�� Tatsuya murmured at Mikihiko��s words.


    In response, Mikihiko nodded once more.


    ��If I can examine Leo��s spectral form, I think I should be able to find out. ����Honestly speaking, I was never convinced that this vampire incident was caused by normal human beings. It always seemed like something more than just serial homicides, and not just because there was no trace of blood being sucked out. My instincts as an Ancient Magic user tells me this, except I have no proof. Precisely because it was only my gut feeling, so I never told everyone about Parasites. However, now even Leo has been attacked.��


    ��Go ahead Mikihiko.��


    Leo overrode Mikihiko��s self-incriminating words. Mikihiko took a long second to process the meaning behind this concise phrase.


    ������Are you sure?��


    ��Yeah. Actually, it��s more like I��m requesting you do so. There��s no way to respond if we don��t understand the cause.�� Leo��s underlying meaning also contained forgiveness. In response to this degree of trust, Mikihiko��s expression tightened once more as he reached his hand towards the bag next to his feet.


    Wielding bona fide talismans created with black ink on paper, Mikihiko used traditional mediums that even Tatsuya came across for the first time to verify Leo��s status, and failed to disguise his shock. More likely, he never even though of doing so in the first place.


    ��How should I say this���� While Tatsuya is also in a league of his own, Leo, are you really human����?��


    ��Hey, how polite of you.��


    It was another thing altogether as a joke, but when faced with those words spoken in dead earnest, even Leo wasn��t able to laugh it off.


    Leo��s mood was plainly affected.


    However, Mikihiko was already astounded enough to miss this completely, or more like he wasn��t even able to detet this.


    ��No, but���� How are you still up and about? The average Magician would be unconscious if so much life force was devoured.��


    ��Setting aside exactly what life force is, can you also detect how much is missing?��


    Tatsuya��s expression showed how impressed he was, to which Mikihiko replied back with a neutral smile and a nod.


    ��That��s because the spectral form and the physical body possess the same shape.


    Since the capacity size is a given, the original amount of life force compared to the current level is more or less detectable.��


    Mikihiko squinted his eyes and once again gave a measuring look at Leo.


    ��Currently at Leo��s life force level, forget even crawling, the average person wouldn��t even be able to remain conscious. To able to sit up and still converse like this, his physical capability must be astounding.��


    For Mikihiko, this was something that just popped out.


    However, the phrase ��astounding physical capability�� struck Leo in the heart because his genetic modifications to raise physical prowess.


    ��Probably. My body is specially designed.��


    Even so, Leo kept up his smile. He didn��t plan on causing a fuss at someone who unknowingly caused him harm.��


    ��At any rate, right now I feel powerless because that masked woman ate my life force. Is that how it goes?��


    Leo suppressed the fluctuations in his heart and asked. ��I think so, but����.��


    ��But?��


    ������Since this was during combat and they have the ability to consume life force on contact, there should be no reason to suck blood. While I have no idea who they can take blood without leaving any wounds but���� Why is this Parasite wasting additional time and energy doing something extraneous like sucking blood?��


    Even Tatsuya had no answer to Mikihiko��s query. In truth, this was because blood was lost instead of being sucked away, so right now they had no way of arriving at the truth.


    Visiting hours came to a close and five people left the sickroom.


    The five people were Tatsuya, Miyuki, Mikihiko, Honoka, and Mizuki.


    Erika said she had to meet up with her brother Toshikazu and stayed behind.


    Although none of the five understood those words at their literal meaning, again, none of them verbalized this.


    ��Speaking of which �C Mikihiko.�� ��Hm?��


    Suddenly being called on, Mikihiko turned from his conversation with Mizuki and switched over to Tatsuya.


    Miyuki and Honoka flanked Tatsuya.


    While they weren��t holding onto his arms, the physical distance was close enough to make no difference.


    Let all the popular men burn. Except there was no way of knowing whether Mikihiko was truly thinking this.


    No matter what Mikihiko thought, it was unlikely that Tatsuya would pay heed to it.


    ��There was one detail I forgot to ask.��


    Actually, he intentionally failed to ask this question out of concern for listening devices. Even for someone other than Mikihiko, getting Tatsuya to cough up dangerous information was extremely difficult.


    ��What is it?��


    ��In regards to creatures like demons and Parasites, do they occur frequently?��


    Even though they weren��t eating, Mikihiko almost gagged.


    Owing to Tatsuya��s nonchalant tone, Mikihiko listened in with only a casual mood, only to hear a rather profound question.


    ������No, they are really rare. While in the stories they exist in hiding ready to do evil, those are largely Magicians pretending to be dark creatures. For example, our side believes they have determined the true identity of the infamous spirit at Mt. Oyama to be a practitioner from the Middle East.��


    Unconsciously, Mikihiko was stroking his chin just like someone in a ��contemplating posture��.


    ��The chances of a Magician running into a real spirit is about����


    Maybe one in ten generations. Even so, those encounters are usually something accidentally stumbling into our world. Real incidents of spirits harming humans that necessitated immediate extermination from Magicians probably once every several hundred years across the globe.


    At the end of the day, the last time on record that Japan exterminated a true spirit was probably when Yusanari Abe exorcised the nine-tailed fox nine hundred years ago.��


    ��Yet, this vampire incident was probably done by a ��real spirit��.�� ��I believe so.��


    ��Do you think this is a coincidence?��


    ��While I cannot say for certain, but the probably is near zero������


    Mikihiko��s reply was extremely prudent.


    ��As history has progressed into the modern age, incidents of spirit activity has been on the decline. I am unwilling to believe that this incident came out of nowhere.��


    After hearing Mikihiko��s response, Tatsuya softly said ��Indeed.��


    After making sure that Tatsuya��s group left and Kaya returned to the room, Leo collapsed back onto the bed in exhaustion. Although Erika was still in the room, he had already pushed himself to the limit.


    ������Meh, I already know everything anyways.


    There��s no need to keep bluffing any longer, OK? You��ve already worked really hard.��


    ������I��ll just���� Take that as an honest���� Compliment.��


    ��It was an honest one. Compliment, I mean.��


    Seeing Leo painfully close his eyes, Erika revealed a warm smile. ��Um, Erika-san���� Is my brother really going to be fine?��


    Still, seeing this interaction, Kaya didn��t seem to find anything funny.


    ��No worries. I��ve already called the best doctor the Chiba Family knows of. I know it can be a little difficult for you to understand since you��re not a Magician, but life force exhaustion requires more time to recuperate than physical exhaustion. All of the necessary recovery procedures have been done already. Afterwards, the best medicine would be plenty of bed rest, so he��ll be fine after a while.��


    Kaya shook slightly at being identified as a mundane. Though Erika noticed this, she didn��t espouse any comforting words from her mouth.


    ��Then, I��m headed off to my brother��s place. If you need anything, please don��t hold back and call the nurses, my brother��s subordinates, or even myself.��


    Erika gave a cursory bow to Kaya and excused herself from the sickroom.


    Leo had no intention of chiding Erika for her attitude.


    ��Young mistress, can you show a little mercy?��


    The moment she entered the room that was listening in on Leo��s sickroom, Inagaki called out to Erika.


    Although his words were vague due to several omitted words, Erika knew exactly what he was talking about. That being said, Erika also held those words in contempt.


    ��I don��t plan on requesting any Magician to take care of him. It doesn��t matter if it��s our parents or siblings, they��re all a hassle to deal with. I think keeping this degree of relationship here would be enough. Speaking of which���� You heard what was said in there.��


    The last sentence was directed towards Toshikazu.


    Erika��s oldest brother was sitting with his back to a chair and both hands clasped behind his head before he brusquely peeled off his ear set and straightened up.


    ��It was very interesting. Then, assuming the second son of the Yoshida Family is spot on with his theory, Erika, what do you plan on doing?��


    ��Under these circumstances, it doesn��t matter if he��s correct.��


    How tedious, Erika��s condescending gaze seemed to accuse Toshikazu as he sat on the chair.


    ��Even for a moment, that guy counts as a member of the Chiba style and is one of our own. In addition, I personally instructed him in the art of the sword, so he technically counts as my first disciple. No master could just stand by while their disciple took a beating.��


    ��What a cold line of reasoning.��


    ��There��s nothing there, so stop fishing. Even if they don��t exist, there��s plenty of reason to accept the fight. I have no idea whether the vampire is male or female, they were the one who gave the offense. All we have to do on this side is accept.��


    Even her brother Toshikazu had no idea if she was being truthful or prevaricating.


    The only thing for sure was that Erika was dead serious, that��s all.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time that Tatsuya was visiting Leo, Lina arrived at the Tokyo branch for Maximilian Devices. This was where Michaela Honda was working under the alias Mia Honda, and also one of the secret meeting grounds for the unit hunting for the deserters.


    Even if not to the degree of magic university students, it wasn��t particularly rare to see magic high school students visit CAD manufacturing sites. A letter of introduction from the embassy and First High��s uniform enabled Lina to pass through all security and enter a conference room, where she met the two Stardust members she rescued last night in a nick of time, who were dressed in tight skirts and tunics.


    ��Major, thank you for the save last night.�� ��At ease.��


    Lina gestured for the two saluting members to sit before she also took a seat on the sofa. After closing her eyes and breathing deeply out, a pair of golden eyes opened beneath flaming red hair.


    A completely different color than Angelina Kudou Shields, and a completely different face.


    Still, neither of the two Stardust members betrayed any surprise on their faces. This golden eyed young girl with a cold face was their Angie Sirius.


    ��You two, what is the extent of your injuries from last night?�� ��Mostly healed. It will not affect our mission.��


    Hearing the hunters refer to themselves as mere tools, Lina, no, Angie Sirius wrinkled her brows, but that only served to deepen the cruel impression on her cold features rather than betraying her displeasure.


    ��Is that right. Then give me your sit rep.�� ��Yes, ma��am.��


    Lina herself felt that those words didn��t convey the complete picture, but it looks like the other side got the hint.


    ��After picking up the trail on Demus Second, we utilized Cast Jammer based on the target��s profile. However, Cast Jammer failed to have any effect on Demus Second.��


    ��Did he affect Cast Jammer��s operation?��


    ��Negative, Cast Jammer was functioning normally. Based on Demus Second��s words, he no longer requires a CAD.��


    ��No longer requires a CAD���� Does that mean Sgt. Sullivan has achieved spiritualization?�� ��I concur.��


    In response to Lina��s suspicion, the hunters replied in the affirmative.


    ��The current Demus Second did not need a cad to use Trajectory Alteration.��


    ��So no other magic was used.�� ��Affirmative.��


    ��In addition, Demus Second possesses superior physical capabilities than our augmented bodies.��


    The deserters physical prowess had increased was fresh intelligence. Lina slightly turned this over in her head before carefully asking the two of them the next question.


    ��Has Sgt. Sullivan��s psion wave signature changed?�� ��At least, we��re still able to identify it.��


    ��During my pursuit of Sgt. Sullivan, I suspect he made contact with his comrades. However, I was unable to observe that person��s psion wave signature.��


    ������My apologies. We detected no other psion wave signature save for the Major and Demus Second.��


    Lina closed her eyes and considered this for a moment.


    ������Looks like our old data is no longer reliable. From today onward, continue surveillance on any deserters that you found the trail for and do not engage. Wait for me to arrive before engaging.��


    ��Yes, ma��am.��


    Returning the salute of the two Stardust members who had risen to their feet, Lina quitted the conference room.


    In the halls of the Tokyo branch for Maximillian Devices, Silvia was waiting for Lina.


    ��High Commander, this way.��


    Hearing this, the red haired, golden eyed Lina followed Silvia. Their destination was the women��s changing room for the employees.


    ��This way, Major. I��ve already ascertained the premises are empty.��


    Following Silvia after she unlocked the door, Lina swiftly glanced around the changing room and only let out a sigh of relief after hearing the lock on the door click home.


    Her hair and irises changed color.


    The red hair turned blonde and the golden eyes returned to their azure hue.


    ��As expected, this way is much easier. Compared to keeping ��Parade�� up, hiding the ability to use magic is much harder.��


    ��Major, there��s no time. Please change before the employees return.�� Silvia immediately started nagging the relaxed Lina.


    Lina shrugged her neck and started speaking to Silvia as she was changing.


    ��Looks like the pursuit unit couldn��t identify the psion wave signature of the person in the white mask either.��


    ��Really���� Looks like there are massive individual power level differences between the deserters.��


    Maybe it was because she already had a premonition of what Lina was going to say, but Silvia��s voice wasn��t very amazed. Still, a dismayed aura hung around her shoulders.


    ��Speaking of which, why are they attacking the Japanese?��


    Dressed in her underwear, Lina asked Silvia as she reached for her First High uniform.


    ��What do you mean by why?��


    Unable to ascertain the intent of the question, Silvia returned a confused question.


    ��They are currently being pursued. Normally, wouldn��t they try to hide their presence as much as possible?��


    ��Ah, so that��s what you mean.��


    At this point, Silvia finally understood what threw Lina for a loop. What Lina really wanted to ask was why the deserters were running the risk of revealing their location in order to attack Japanese people.


    ��I don��t know either, except������


    ��Except what?��


    After changing her stockings for a pair of underpants and in the middle of putting on her gown, Lina urged her to keep speaking.


    ��I just feel that there is a connection between this and the new power they have been granted.��


    ��New power���� You mean the vampire��s ability to remove blood without leaving any wounds?��


    With the outer jacket and gown in place, Lina kept up her questions while fussing over her hair.


    ��While I��m not sure if we should call them vampires, but���� Lina, what are you doing?��


    Just as Silvia was trying to organize her thoughts, her gaze once again drifted over to Lina.


    Only to find the beautiful young woman with blond hair using both hands to lightly life the two sides of her inner gown before the mirror as she struck a few poses.


    ��Eh, no, this is......��


    Seeing her superior officer quickly recover her posture and drop her head while blushing the entire way, Silvia could only heave a deep sigh.

 Volume 9 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The swung fist impacted another one.


    The physical positions switched in an instant, with offense and defense seamlessly switching between one another.


    Tatsuya and Yakumo were engaged in their daily morning bout. They weren��t just taking turns battering one another.


    Besides direct attacks, there were also left and right hooks that came from above and below, karate chops and palm strikes. Avoiding the attack, seizing the opponent��s extended limb, all while fending off the opponent��s other limb that was seeking to dislodge the counterattack at the last possible second.


    In terms of martial arts right now, Tatsuya and Yakumo were equals. Both of them extended their right arms.


    With both attacks simultaneously missing one another, the two of them were now in a position where their backs were to one another.


    Tatsuya shifted his center of gravity and raised the leg he was originally putting all of his weight on and took a step forward.


    The expected elbow strike failed to arrive. He turned.


    Just like Tatsuya, Yakumo had pulled back to a safe distance.


    Seeing that they both used the same sort of attack, executed the same evasive maneuver and ultimately created an unnecessary gap between the two of them, the obligatory wry smile �C There was no time for any of that.


    Tatsuya stepped towards Yakumo.


    In terms of techniques, the two of them were neck to neck. Tatsuya also held the edge in terms of physical prowess. Strategy was where he fell far behind Yakumo.


    In summation, the only path to victory lay in a continuous stream of attacks from Tatsuya to avoid giving his opponent any opportunity to devise any stratagems. Any situation that created unnecessary separation between the two left Tatsuya in an unavoidably inferior position. As soon as he stepped into the gulf and was prepared to swing his fist forward, Tatsuya felt that Yakumo��s presence was wavering.


    Tatsuya had suffered quite a bit recently at the hands of this technique. He forcibly suppressed his frustration and activated Gram Demolition.


    Yakumo��s wavering body quivered briefly before disappearing. Tatsuya��s Gram Demolition managed to nullify Yakumo��s ability.


    Tatsuya fully extended his five senses and sought the location of Yakumo��s actual physical body.


    Right? Or was it the left?


    Even someone as strong as Yakumo shouldn��t have the time to sneak all the way behind him.


    Tatsuya��s analysis was perfect.


    But Tatsuya��s hypothesis was flawed. Yakumo was standing right in front of him.


    He was thirty yards behind the place Tatsuya aimed at. It only took an instant to land the decisive blow.


    The forestalled fist once again flew out.


    Normally, this was an unreachable distance, but Yakumo had also taken into consideration that the moment the blow landed, there was still the possibility of mutual defeat.


    Except, Yakumo��s body was not advancing with his fist.


    Completely blindsided by the fist that was displaced from the body, Tatsuya��s body was flung into the air by Yakumo��s throw.


    ��Whew, scary, scary.��


    Yakumo finally released Tatsuya��s joint after throwing Tatsuya to the ground while espousing words that didn��t sound like he had been holding back.


    Since his wrist had been captured, Tatsuya was unable to execute a perfect landing. While he managed to dull the impact and prevent any fractures, he still took the blow and needed to cough a few times in order to restore his breathing to normal.


    ������Master, that was?��


    Hearing the words Tatsuya spoke after finally getting to his feet, Yakumo rubbed his temple with one hand as he replied back. �C Probably because he was wiping away the sweat.


    ��Hm, I didn��t think you would be able to break through Mirage Cloak.��


    While his tone remained joking, his astonishment was dead serious. His feint with the after image wasn��t something that was planned ahead of time and was a spontaneous creation. That was because Yakumo never imaged that Tatsuya could break through Mirage Cloak.


    ��So that technique is called Mirage Cloak, eh���� Master, that��s no ordinary illusion technique, is it?�� ��So you did see it.��


    Although Yakumo was sighing in an exaggerated manner, he failed to hide the fact that he was highly pleased. �CMost likely, he never planned on hiding it in the first place.


    ��Your ability to read an opponent��s technique may be a threat to your enemies, but that doesn��t mean there isn��t a way to take advantage of this.��


    ��Like your earlier illusion?��


    ��Mirage cloak was a technique originally designed to shield against eyes that are not of this world.


    As for its design���� Well, you go ahead and ponder on your own. If it��s you, you should be able to grasp it in an instant.��


    Tatsuya didn��t tell Yakumo to stop beating around the bush. Part of the reason was because asking about the techniques of others was forbidden, but what drew his attention even more was Yakumo��s choice of words.


    ��Master.��


    ��Hm? What��s with this serious expression all of a sudden���� Well, you��re always like that, but now you��ve got that scary voice too.��


    There was a fine line between praise and mockery when it came to that line about always wearing a serious expression, which Tatsuya finally chose to ignore because he was unable to decipher which one it was �C which meant he did nothing whatsoever.


    Somehow, Yakumo��s expression seemed less than pleased, which probably denoted that he made the right decision. Furthermore, Tatsuya wasn��t in the mood to play along with his jokes (?).


    ��Earlier, you spoke of things that were out of this world.�� ��Ah, so that��s what this is about.��


    There was no need to complete the half-finished sentence.


    His reply left no room for misinterpretation, as if he had predicted that Tatsuya would ask this question.


    ��Our enemies are not restricted to just humans. It isn��t that rare for some of them to strike a bargain with forces beyond this world.��


    While this was the expected answer based on their earlier conversation, this response ran counter to the knowledge he already had.


    ��However, one of my friends who is an Ancient Magic user claims that encounters with actual spirits are rare occurrences������


    Tatsuya wasn��t saying this because he believed one person over the other, but because he wanted an answer that he could believe.


    ��I recall that Tatsuya-kun��s friend is the second son of the Yoshida Family. While his words are also true���� In your case, I believe you didn��t consider the matter thoroughly enough.��


    Yakumo temporarily halted speaking there. After receiving the request to think things a little more thoroughly, Tatsuya immersed himself into a sea of considerations and arrived at a solution after a short period of time.


    ��Mikihiko��s words are correct, but at the same time, imperfect. Is this what you��re referring to? Actual run-ins with bona fide spirits are extremely rare, but incursions because someone else provided the impetus are not that infrequent, am I right?�� ��I��ll give you the minimum passing grade.��


    As befitting his words, Yakumo��s expression was far from satisfied.


    ��Hm���� I guess even a sage like Tatsuya-kun would fall prey to association bias and cognitive traps.��


    Apparently, the bar was set quite high and the scoring much more ruthless.


    Even so, Tatsuya felt that it was too shameful (and not embarrassing) to be called a ��sage�� to the face and prayed that this would not be repeated.


    It was a testament to how unruffled Tatsuya was when being praised in spite of his mistake.


    Still, Tatsuya��s poise was brushed aside by Yakumo��s following words.


    ��You too should have had a brush or two against creatures that do not exist in this plane. In regards to what you modern magic practitioners refer to as SB Magic, what do you think they use as a medium?��


    A small ��Ah�� escaped Tatsuya��s lips.


    ��I see you connected the dots. What modern magicians refer to as Spiritual Beings are legitimately ��creatures from another world��.��


    This was indeed a blind spot. Tatsuya focused on Yakumo as he continued to explain.


    ��Ah, conscious thought and self-awareness are both secondary. Bacteria does not have consciousness or self-awareness, but it is able to enter the human body and affect the operations of the human body enough to impact health. In addition, they even have the incomplete ability to self-replicate. However, even if they don��t fulfill the requirements of a ��living creature�� at the intellectual level, that��s not enough to deny that they are ��living creatures�� with the ability to infect the human body.��


    ��You are saying that Spiritual Beings �C nothing more than isolated spirit bodies removed from physical phenomena also qualify as ��creatures not of this world��?��


    ��Strictly speaking, they are more like creatures who do not possess a physical body. In addition, has anyone proven that spirits do not possess thought of their own?��


    ������It is true that no one has done that. On the other hand, I know of one person who might.��


    Furthermore, Tatsuya had personally beheld that friend of his manipulating spirits right in front of him. In comparison to receiving orders and having the spirit decide on their own, it made more sense that the entire process was incorporated inside the Magic Sequence and the spirit possessed consciousness of its own.


    ��Master, may I ask another question? ��Go ahead.��


    ��Modern magic believes that a Spiritual Being is an information body isolated within the information dimension from its natural phenomena. Since it originated from natural phenomena, it is possible to use Magic Sequences to recreate the original effect. This is the current theory behind Spiritual Magic.��


    ��Pretty much. Modern magic is truly impressive if it��s capable of coming up with this kind of theory.��


    ��Then, for the parasites that latch onto the spectral forms of human beings and cause mutations, where do their information bodies come from?��


    After hearing Mikihiko��s words, Tatsuya suspected that Parasites were information bodies that could affect the human Eidos. Yakumo��s allusion to bacteria and diseases only served to deepen that impression.


    ��Parasites���� What an English way of putting it. Alas, I am unaware of where these information bodies originate. Given that they are able to affect human spirit, I would imagine they came from a similar origin.��


    ��Information bodies from the human spirit������


    ��I believe, regardless of whether the monster comes in humanoid or beast form, the only thing that can cause the living creatures of this world to alter in such a fashion must come from demons originating from spirit information bodies. Afterwards, just as how the physical manifestation of these spirits have one step in our world and the alternate shadow of this world, demons originating from the spirit also straddle the mental landscape and the aether. The reason that spiritual encounters are infrequent is not because they don��t exist, but because we are not equipped with the ability to observe the human spirit. While this line of thinking would definitely be heresy in the eyes of London, these are my true feelings on the matter.��


    As expected of a major authority on Ancient Magic, that name wasn��t just for show.


    It had been a long time since Tatsuya thought that way.


    ? ? ?


    Two days later, Leo was still confined to bed. The average person would already be in a critical state of unconsciousness, so not being able to check out of the hospital for three to four days was considered normal. On the other hand, people would be more worried that he was pushing himself too hard or being reckless if he was actually able to leave the hospital so quickly.


    At least, that��s what Tatsuya thought.


    However, on some level, it was only natural that there were people who didn��t think that way.


    ��Leo-kun, how are you feeling����?��


    Mizuki was precisely the type who didn��t think that way.


    ��I should be alright. They said that there were no signs of external injuries besides some bruises, and there��s no sign of fractures or internal pain. Unless you believe that Erika is lying?��


    As a side note, Tatsuya actually suspected that the currently absent Erika was being less than truthful.


    ��That��s not what I meant������


    Still, based on Mizuki��s temperament, even if she harbored such a thought, there was no way she would be able to accuse her friend of lying.


    Even if the person in question was not present, scratch that, it was precisely because the person in question was not present that she avoided talking behind their backs.


    Also, the reason that Erika wasn��t in the classroom �C even if this wasn��t the classroom before class begins, was not because she was watching over Leo at the hospital, but merely because she hadn��t arrived at school yet.


    Yesterday, she also rushed in just before the bell rang. Today was probably going to be a similar case.


    ��Now that you mention it, Mikihiko isn��t here yet either.��


    This comment was not made with any prior considerations in mind. This was only because while he was ruminating over why Erika hadn��t arrived yet, he just remembered that Mikihiko was still absent.


    At those words, Mizuki��s face turned a little stiff.


    Tatsuya quickly reined in his facial muscles that were on the verge of relaxing into a grin and debated over whether to say something or remain stoic. He truly believed that what Mizuki was worrying about could not possibly come to pass, but he was unable to judge if this was a good time to broach the subject.


    ��Good morning~.��


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya, Shibata-san������


    Just as Tatsuya was bewildered over which action to take, Mikihiko and Erika entered the classroom wearing equally exhausted expressions.


    Just as the two of them sat down, the display monitor flashed the signal that class had started.


    During lunch break that day, Tatsuya and his group behaved a little differently than normal. Instead of going to the cafeteria, Erika was slumped over her desk. If one paid careful heed, small snores could be heard emanating from her.


    There was no way to take a nap during class because they were logged on to their terminals, but now she was fast asleep.


    Mikihiko said ��his head was buzzing�� and immediately left for the infirmary after finishing lunch. It appeared that his headache, and not murky state of consciousness, was also brought on by overexhaustion.


    Since he expected this to be simple exhaustion, he left everything regarding Mikihiko to Mizuki.


    Then, as for Tatsuya himself,


    ��Shizuku, sorry for calling you so suddenly.�� ��Hm, what��s up?��


    ��Well, Tatsuya-kun said he had something he absolutely had to ask Shizuku.��


    He asked Honoka to ring up Shizuku by phone.


    ��My apologies for calling you at such a late hour. I wanted to send an e-mail, but I felt that this definitely needed to be communicated directly.��


    Even smaller handheld devices in modern communication systems could depict images that were almost like face to face conversations. The image that came through his personal handheld device was Shizuku, who was also using a similar device to communicate. While it has only been a short month since they last saw one another, she seemed to have visibly matured a little bit.


    ��No worries. It��s only 8pm over here.��


    The young girl on screen squinted her eyes as she smiled. As usual, this was a rather vague expression to read, but by now they all knew that this smile meant she was exceptionally pleased.


    Honoka and Miyuki vengefully glared at their own terminals.


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya had put Shizuku on the main screen and vice versa. Personal handheld devices differed when viewing through the main screen or side screens in that it was difficult for the latter to differentiate facial expressions.


    ��So, what��s up?��


    ��Ah, I heard from Honoka that you also have a vampire incident near you. If you are aware of any details, I was wondering if you could divulge them.��


    Shizuku��s head lilted to one side on the screen. ������Shizuku?��


    ������Ah, that incident. Um, are there really vampires appearing in


    Japan?��


    ��What do you mean by Japan?��


    ��They��re still treating it like an urban legend over here in America. At the very least, there��s no media coverage.��


    Though somewhat different from myths or storybook creatures, vampires, or more accurately spirit-devouring demons, truly existed.


    Given that an actual entity was relegated to a rumor, something must be afoot. In other words, this incident was still being censored in the USNA. There was now a possibility that the web was more complex than he previously imagined.


    ��Rumors are fine. I would like to know as much as possible.�� Shizuku leaned forward on the screen.


    Tatsuya deliberated over when to inform the young girl on foreign soil by herself that one of their friends had been attacked.


    ��Leo was attacked by what we suspect to be a vampire.��


    Yet, he immediately made the decision that she had the right to know.


    In the end, Tatsuya himself was unable to explain why he made that choice.


    This may have been an instinctive response.


    Alternately, he might have felt a premonition of what is to come. ��Fortunately, his life is not in danger.��


    ��How����?��


    Still, causing the person on the other side of the line to worry needlessly was not his original intention. Though Tatsuya added another sentence to help alleviate the shock Shizuku felt, they unfortunately seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    ��No, he��s actually fine, so please don��t have that look on your face, alright? Leo used his own strength to repel the perpetrator, except he was slightly injured by his opponent��s special powers during that time. Currently, he is resting in the hospital.��


    Tatsuya��s ��comforting words�� definitely failed to constitute anything remotely capable. Any words like hospital rest would only inflame her unease if she was of a weaker constitution.


    ��Really? Thank goodness������


    Thankfully, Shizuku was not the type to sink into despair or pessimism. Seeing Tatsuya give an energetic nod, she sighed in relief.


    This type of conversation could only be achieved through video calls.


    ��I see, so that��s why Tatsuya-kun wants to know about anything related to this.��


    Tatsuya once again gave the affirmative to Shizuku��s words that were not phrased as a question.


    ��However, that doesn��t mean you have to investigate too much.�� Before all that, he absolutely had to remind her about this.


    ��If you could tell me anything you are aware of would be more than enough.��


    ��But you believe there are clues in America, right?��


    ��More like hunting for clues. To be honest, I believe that the perpetrator of the vampire incident came from America.��


    Shizuku was not the only one to betray her astonishment.


    He hadn��t even informed Honoka or even Miyuki about this leap in logic.


    ��That''s why I don��t want you to do anything dangerous, Shizuku. Definitely avoid doing anything that would put you at risk. Information from your end is not absolutely critical.��


    ������Got it, I won��t act rashly. So, please wait for me without any high expectations.��


    ��I wanted to ask just in case, you are telling me not to have high hopes about collecting information and not about doing anything reckless, did I get that correct?��


    ��Of course.��


    Though Shizuku was neither an idiot nor a bumbling fool, he still didn��t feel completely at ease even after reminding her one more time.


    ? ? ?


    Based on Erika��s knowledge, currently there were three organized groups taking action against the serial vampire incidents in the city.


    The first group was headed by the police, with the police department��s special investigative unit (basically the Japanese version of the FBI) leading various public safety divisions on the hunt.


    The second investigative group consisted of members from the Ten Master Clans, with the Saegusa Family leading the way and the Juumonji Family right behind them. They had the backing of the Internal Affairs (Cabinet Department of Information Control) and assisted the police in a half official, half civilian role. The only difference was that, contrary to normal, the ��civilian�� half held the advantage.


    The third group was the private vigilante team assembled by the Chiba Family with the famous authority on Ancient Magic, the Yoshida Family, in support.


    In short, this was Erika��s group.


    ��Wouldn��t it be better if we joined forces with our sempais����?��


    The nature of the request from the Chiba Family to the Yoshida Family might not be official business, but the request for aid itself was completely by the book. In response, Mikihiko was immediately appointed as a liaison, to which he voiced the same question that he asked for at least the 10th time since yesterday.


    Needless to say, the target for his words was his partner in this operation, Erika.


    ��I believe that we would be much more efficient if we had access to the Anti-Crime System provided by the street cameras.��


    ��No worries. Even the police, who have the greatest access to the surveillance systems, have yet to sniff out a trail.��


    ��Then in terms of manpower, I think that cooperating would be much better than trying to solo this.��


    ��Which is why I asked you for help, right?�� ��No, not just the two of us������


    Mikihiko gave up trying to convince the rapidly advancing Erika and quickly sprinted to catch up until he was standing shoulder to shoulder.


    ��We won��t find anything by just meandering around pointlessly������


    He was talking to himself, but also grumbling at the same time. This wasn��t a volume that Erika could hear, but she would probably ignore this even if she heard him. If pressed for a reason, this was the real reason why Mikihiko was selected as Erika��s companion.


    The Yoshida Family was a clan that passed on Ancient Magic in the Shinto style. While not completely the same as families specializing as Onmyoshi, their combat prowess was still outstanding. Originally, this country traditionally allowed easy access to techniques among religious groups. Based on the fact that a Shinto style group was using talismans as a medium, they were not a stickler for the rules.


    After hearing from Toshikazu that a scientific approach to the investigation yielded little results, the commanding officer from the Chiba Family (Toshikazu and Erika��s father), decided to rely on the skills that Ancient Magic users excelled in and formally requested cooperation from the head of the Yoshida Family, which was their closest friend among the Ancient Magic families. Since the head of the Chiba Family was a ��mysterious eccentric�� who personally believed that he was ��useless without magic abilities��, he probably felt that ��the occult could only be combatted with supernatural powers��.


    Based on that, Mikihiko wasn��t accompanying Erika as a guide, but as a ��fortune teller��.


    ��Miki, which way?��


    Coming to a stop at the intersection, Erika turned her head to ask.


    I really wish you could be a little more polite, Mikihiko mentally sighed to himself as he placed the less than meter long, more like three feet long, wooden staff on the road. As a side note, after Lina decided to jump on the bandwagon for ��Miki��, he officially gave up trying to change it.


    Rather than calling it a wooden staff, it was more like a thing, long wooden cane covered in tiny characters written in black ink. The tip of the cane was almost perfectly round.


    He put a hand on one end to make sure it stood straight and then lightly removed his hand.


    While it was perpendicular to the ground, the ground beneath was pavement, so a simple wooden cane would not be able to pierce through.


    Yet, without any supporting struts, Mikihiko��s wooden cane was standing upright on the ground.


    Mikihiko fell back three steps and swiftly turned around. The moment his body turned around, the wooden cane lost its unseen support and clattered to the ground.


    With a sorrowful sound, it rolled across the ground and finally pointed towards the right of the intersection.


    ��This way������


    Erika walked in the direction that the cane pointed in. Forget waiting for her companion, she didn��t even bother to turn her head.


    Mikihiko chuckled wryly and picked up his cane before hurrying after Erika. Just before catching up to her, he suddenly seemed to recall something and pulled out an information terminal from his inside pocket. The terminal was set on broadcast. After verifying that the terminal was still broadcasting his position to the information network that he registered at beforehand, he put it back into his pocket.


    The wry grin vanished from Mikihiko��s face. He had a premonition that they were getting closer to their target.


    He slowed down after closing to one step behind Erika and pulled out the terminal again while maintaining the same distance.


    He called out a list of location names. After dragging another new entry into the list, Mikihiko replaced his terminal and walked alongside Erika as they advanced.


    ? ? ?


    He wore a large overcoat and a hat pulled down by the brim. Beneath the hat, there was a gray cloth with a pattern of black bats that covered the entire face. Charles Sullivan, he who had been bestowed the name of Demus Second with Stars, was currently using all of his strength to flee for his life.


    However, no matter how he tried, he could not escape the pursuit. The hunter chasing him was not from Stardust, but an executioner bearing the name of the brightest star in the night sky.


    A Magician with flaming red hair and golden eyes chased after Sullivan. After transforming into Angie Sirius, Lina had already been immersed in psion noise several times. Every time, she felt that she was going to lose Sullivan��s trail,


    ��High Commander, take the next right.��


    But Sullivan��s location was completely locked on by the psion radar that was emanating from the mobile base disguised as a news van. In this regard, the USNA was a step ahead of Japan. With a radar that could identify psion wave signatures, it was practically impossible to escape from within the radar��s sensitivity range. Furthermore, so long as Lina had that miniature, hand held radar signal broadcaster, fleeing out of radar range was out of the question.


    ��Clara, Rachel, switch to Sullivan��s forefront.��


    Lina called out into her transmitter. Clara and Rachel were the nicknames for Hunter Q and R, respectively. Lina, who hated referring to people as letters, was the one who gave them those names, as they were not their true names. Of course, ��Clara�� was spelled with a ��C�� and not a ��Q��, but Lina didn��t really care since they were only nicknames.


    Twenty to thirty meters ahead, the aura of magic combat intensified. The two of them were currently stalling Sullivan��s progress. For Lina, this was the simple matter of a single step. She was now completely in control of Sullivan��s position.


    Despite the late hour, the streets were not entirely void of people. Still, this failed to warrant any concern when they were engaged in pursuit that rivaled the speed of a motorcycle. Completely ignoring the possibility of police intervention, Lina pulled out a small blade �C a dagger.


    Maybe it was because their movements were too fast, but the scattered pedestrians failed to take notice of the dagger. Also, the non-reflective dark coloring would have been inconspicuous even in broad daylight. Without bothering to hide her intention, Lina threw the dagger forward.


    This dagger was a Weaponized Integrated CAD. Just the act of throwing was enough to activate Move-Type Magic, allowing the user to manipulate its thrown trajectory towards the target. The dagger Lina hurled changed directions several times in the air before flying towards Sullivan��s back.


    An instant before the dagger began its flight, Sullivan was aware that even a vampire��s physical ability wasn��t enough to dodge the dagger in time. However, if it was himself with his mental powers restored, then he should be able to cast Trajectory Alteration in time.


    With this in mind, Sullivan concentrated on the dagger and willed it to fly towards one of the hunters closing in on his turned back. Friendly fire indeed, Sullivan thought mentally. Now, the dagger en route should have altered its flight path towards the hunter��s back.


    A soundless scream of terror slipped from Sullivan��s lips.


    His Trajectory Alteration ability completely failed to affect Lina��s Move-Type Magic.


    The difference in interference strength was simply too great.


    Knowing that his ability was ineffective, Sullivan hurriedly raised his right arm, where Lina��s dagger sank deeply upon impact.


    Sullivan��s body stiffened.


    His back was slashed to ribbons by R��s combat knife. Those would have been fatal injuries on a normal person.


    Yet Sullivan swept his arms around and sent R and her combat knife flying.


    At this time, the masked Magician appeared. Those golden pupils peeking out from behind the mask beheld Sullivan��s eyes. Lina halted and upholstered a pistol.


    All of a sudden, the shadows in the street released an electrical attack towards Lina.


    Q, R, and Lina were completely unable to detect this surprise attack before it sprang.


    Nonetheless, the electric shock merely gave off a flash and faded away before coming into contact with Lina��s body.


    Lina had activated Wide Area Disruption on reflex and nullified the vampire��s magic.


    During this time, Lina��s arm remained in its aiming position. The muzzle was directly pointed at Sullivan��s heart.


    Lina��s finger tightened on the trigger.


    The bullet, reinforced by Data Fortification, ignored every semblance of defense and destroyed Sullivan��s heart.


    Lina did not dwell on this success for very long and began moving again.


    Her eyes were locked onto the gradually disappearing image of the vampire who released the electric attack.


    ? ? ?


    Afterwards, they used divination to point the way two more times. After walking for approximately ten minutes, the two of them heard the light sound of running footsteps. They were the sounds of rubber heeled shoes, with one set of footsteps fleeing and the other steps in pursuit.


    One of them was probably a runaway, the other likely the pursuer.


    The two of them exchanged a glance.


    Then, without exchanging any further signal, the two of them rushed out.


    With different methods, they had arrived at the same conclusion. --They found it.


    Erika was slightly ahead, with Mikihiko right on her heels.


    As she ran, Erika reached into the thin, long box she wore over her back and pulled out a naked sword that was not sheathed. As a replacement for the blade, the entire body of the blade was covered in engravings, given that it was a weapon forged by the Isori Family. This was a gift from Isori Kei to Erika as a replacement for the overly conspicuous Orochimaru. While unable to achieve the same power as Orochimaru, it was still equipped with the ability to execute Inertia Cancel.


    On the other side, Mikihiko held a wooden cane in his right hand while his left, about two fist lengths away from his right, was quickly flung outwards. Shooting out of his sleeve, a fan like object was now clasped in his left hand.


    The object that appeared to be an iron fan contained thin, paper-like strips of metal linked together at a single point. Each strip of metal was covered in engravings of various incantations and formations.


    These strips combined to form the iron fan that was the conduit for psions favored by practitioners. The tassel extending from the fan went all the way into the sleeve, where it was connected to the device containing the Activation Sequence that replaced any need for incantation.


    This was also a type of CAD. Based on Tatsuya��s suggestion and Mikihiko��s own ideas, this new type of Ancient Magic supplemental CAD was designed to streamline the process where Ancient Magic utilized both incantations and talismans.


    The two of them prepared for immediate combat and closed in on the footsteps. Occasionally, their rhythm was greatly disrupted because both of them were prepared for battle.


    Even without this, Erika��s pace was still faster. Taking a shortcut along the small alley between the neat row of buildings and entering the small park used for evacuation purposes (actually, more like the temporary evacuation location during disasters), the two of them finally caught sight of their target.


    There were two humanoid figures clashing against one another. One wore a large overcoat and a hat to obscure any hint of facial and physical features and the other wore a mask to cover everything around the eyes.


    Both of them appeared to be feminine.


    ��Miki, you take care of the one in the coat. I��ll handle the one in the mask!��


    Based on Leo��s testimony, the one in the coat and hat was more likely, but someone walking around in the dark of night and wearing a mask to hide their features was also highly suspicious. Most importantly, even from afar, the large blade in the woman��s hand as well as her expert handling of said weapon caused Erika��s sense of wariness to spike.


    Without resorting to Personal-Acceleration Magic and only relying on the Engraving Magic that increased the blade��s strength, Erika slashed towards the masked woman. Even though magic was not used to accelerate the blade, this was still a degree of speed that was extremely difficult to avoid on physical abilities alone except by a small portion of people who were masters in martial arts.


    That woman��s handling of the blade was certainly first rate, but not high enough to be rated as a master.


    Hence even if she was able to take one of Erika��s blows, there should have been no way for her to dodge it. �CIf she was just a normal human being, that is.


    A flash of light.


    Erika��s blade touched nothing but air while her target had already moved three meters away from her.


    The light wasn��t a physical manifestation, but the psion light that accompanied the activation of magic. After taking notice of that, Erika was entirely unfazed that her attack had been dodged.


    The only detail worthy of shock was the magic��s speed.


    Erika was confident that her opponent had not detected her attack until the instant before the blow was struck. In short, during the short instant when she raised her sword and struck, her opponent was able to select a magical response, activate it, and successfully avoid the attack.


    The masked Magician shifted to a spot directly beneath the street lamp. There was no way to tell, nor was there a need to, whether the person in question actually cared that someone witnessed her present.


    That picture was deeply engraved in Erika��s eyes and consciousness.


    What drew her attention was not the alluring feminine features that mocked the mask��s ability to hide them, nor the well-toned physical body that could be seen in spite of the heavy clothing, but the color of her hair that was illuminated by the street lights. It was a color that one could not associate with human beings, an unholy color.


    Dark enough to mistake as black, a hair of the darkest red.


    Along with the golden pupils that seemed to draw one in, peeking through the gaps of the mask.


    ����Attacking!��


    Her swordsmanship training activated as if on reflex and broke free from that draw. Erika rallied and broadened her vision, taking the entire body of the masked Magician into view. Erika reduced the preparation work down to a minimum and sprinted towards that woman.


    She chose not to use any Reinforcement Magic. Against this type of opponent, magical assistance would only achieve the opposite effect, so she relied on her instincts and ability to read her opponent.


    Without using magic, Erika used a speed that was positively magic- like to close in on that woman.


    On the masked Magician��s side, traces of wavering could be seen. Without any hesitation, Erika raised her sword.


    The masked Magician released another magic light. This wasn��t Personal Acceleration Magic, but a Personal Move-Type Magic.


    Erika didn��t have the ability to identify the Magic Sequence in an instant.


    In comparison, Erika possessed a set of piercing eyes that belonged to a trained swordsman.


    Without waiting for her opponent to finish the motion, she had already determined the direction of movement in that same instant and altered the path of her sword.


    Her sword swung hard in the reverse direction and passed over the dark crimson hair of the strange woman who was directly beneath the direction of the swing.


    She activated the Inertia Cancel Ability and reined in her swing.


    The masked woman maintained her crouching position and leaped horizontally.


    Erika forcibly halted her pursuing footsteps. Right before her, a dagger hit the ground.


    Taking advantage of Erika��s inactivity, the masked woman rose from one knee.


    The dark red tresses fluctuated wildly.


    Erika��s sword without a blade had sheared through the head band holding back the masked woman��s hair based on speed alone.


    The scattered strands were chest length. The light wind caused her hair to flutter, giving an altogether unholy vibe to her appearance.


    (If her skin is also black, she would be like Kali come again����)


    After briefly considering this, Erika kept her guard up as she carefully examined her stalemated opponent. Her appearance might seem like a joke, but her skills were unquestionably first class. As for her magical skill, right now, that earlier performance in that solitary instant was enough to rate her beyond first class. Erika��s competitive spirit told her that at this current rate, she would lose the initiative and be forced onto the defensive, culminating in a crushing defeat that was beyond imagining.


    The outcome could be fatal if she overlooked any opportunity. Fortunately, the woman appeared to be quite distracted. Even with this tense standoff with Erika, her ultimate attention was still directed towards the cloaked ��vampire��.


    The woman was acting on her own, whereas Erika and Mikihiko moved as a team.


    Erika concluded that there was an opportunity to exploit in there. The masked woman and young swordswoman watched each other. Behind Erika, a roar of thunder could be heard.


    The golden pupils flicked away from Erika. In that instant, Erika swung her blade forward.


    Behind him came the sound of rushing wind.


    Mikihiko perfectly understood how capable Erika��s techniques were. Even though he was not formally trained in swordsmanship, Ancient Magic and traditional martial arts were deeply entwined to the point that it was almost general knowledge.


    Within the Chiba Family, it was not an exaggeration to say that Erika��s abilities were second only to her father and older brothers. However, in terms of pure swordsmanship, she had already surpassed her father��s technique and was hot in pursuit of her genius second brother.


    And versus Erika��s slash, her opponent dodged that attack instead of taking the blow. Based on this alone, the opponent Erika was up against was no random scrub. However��


    (����The one over here isn��t a pushover either.)


    There was no chance for him to offer any aid.


    The opponent that squared off against him was just as Leo had described: hat worn low, white cloth mask, long overcoat.


    She was not holding a weapon, though she might be concealing one. Still, this was enough to constitute a threat.


    Leo��s body had not contained any blatant injuries save for ordinary bruises. There were no signs of lacerations or burns. In other words, Mikihiko believed that his opponent didn��t utilize fire, thunder, or blades against Leo during their conflict.


    Any weapon involved would have to be a blunt, bludgeoning tool. Otherwise, she may have resorted to her fists.


    Up until now, the angles of attack were within their predicted parameters.


    That being said, if anything did escape their notice, it would have to be the enemy��s outlandish speed and strength.


    Restricted to Fortification Magic, Leo was a first class practitioner.


    The female vampire �C Mikihiko assigned his opponent a gender for simplicity��s sake �C swung her fist towards Mikihiko. The heavy gloves worn over the hands prevented her from inflicting any external injuries, but in recompense, they could provide telling blows on an opponent��s internal organs.


    As expected, Mikihiko extended his iron fan (shaped CAD) and tapped on of the metal strips with a finger.


    (Wataboshi.)


    Soundlessly incanting the spell, the activated psions were passed along his fingertip and activated the spell.


    The demon fist was accompanied by rushing wind. Even through the overcoat, that slender wrist contained unimaginable power and possessed almost sonic speed.


    Although Mikihiko had obtained superior physical abilities thanks to intense training, there was still no way he could avoid a blow traveling at the speed of sound within that time frame.


    --A block of compressed air rushed towards Mikihiko before the physical blow arrived.


    --Caught along the wind, Mikihiko��s body lightly floated away.


    He avoided the fist��s trajectory by moving with the air flow. Immediately following on the heels of the air flow, the punch closed in. This was the application of the Ancient Magic concept ��Riding the Wind�� by combining gravity nullification and inertia cancel into phenomena alteration.


    Mikihiko moved to his opponent��s flank and at the same time he touched down because the effect vanished, he swung the cane he held in his right hand upwards at his enemy��s outstretched right wrist, taking aim at the joint.


    Originally intended to shatter the wrist with the downward blow, the cane snapped in two with a clean break.


    He subconsciously felt the numbness traveling along the cane back to his hand while the other half prompted him to let go of the broken staff.


    (��Barrier��? Or is this ��Withering?��)


    Mikihiko proactively leaped backwards to avoid the scything karate chop, and immediately pulled out a throwing dagger from his hidden pocket. He hurtled what could only be called a tiny throwing blade at his opponent��s outstretched wrist.


    Unfortunately, the small blade only poked a hole in the overcoat and failed to pierce any further before bouncing back.


    (��Barrier��, eh!)


    There wasn��t any sign of magic activation in response to the thrown dagger, which meant that his opponent normally surrounded herself with a projectile repellant field. Mikihiko��s analysis led him to believe that the uncommon power behind those punches and slashes was probably also tied to this barrier.


    (In that case����)


    He moved his finger and opened the first metal strip that was previously sealed.


    At the most easily accessible slot, he had prepared the most complex spell.


    Within Mikihiko��s knowledge, there was no magic technique complex enough to create a barrier that blocked physical matter and magical energy.


    Although the chance that there were multiple barriers involved was definitely not zero, it was still worthy of putting it to the test.


    (��Thunder Child��.)


    Thunder Child �C or more traditionally known as ��Thunder Spawn��, was a magic that recreated a small scale thunderbolt in a small space.


    This was only an inferior imitation of the true magic that actually manipulated the clouds, ��Thunder Cloud��, but its discharge and voltage were just as powerful.


    A roar of destruction resounded through the sky and sped over the sky to the other end where it lay over the head of the vampire and released the electricity. The instant the magic activated, a hit was already predetermined. Electricity homed in on the vampire��s head at 100 million meters per second.


    The ensuing sound could only be described as a beast yowling in pain at the volume of fabric being rent. Swiftly, the voice was changed to a more fitting masculine voice. The light that permeated the target after the strike was transferred to the hands of the female vampire as she held her head. Her fingertips cackled with sound and released sparks. There, electricity in excess amounts of what Mikihiko produced was being gathered.


    (Dispersion-Type Magic!)


    Extracting electrons from within an object was one of the techniques in the Four Major Types and Eight Systems and was a fundamental technique in Dispersion-Type Magic. Since part of the electron��s ��phenomena�� was replaced, Dispersion-Type Magic was able to channel higher amounts of electricity compared to electric abilities from Ancient Magic.


    The electricity ran amok as it tried to hit Mikihiko as he rolled back to avoid the blow.


    When comparing Dispersion-Type Magic from modern magic with electric magic from Ancient Magic, the power of the former was greater at the cost of less control. Mikihiko was only able to avoid the first blow thanks to this. Still, when literally faced with a power that moved at the speed of electricity at this range, Mikihiko wasn��t confident that he could keep dodging forever.


    Mikihiko regretted his unconscious error at leaving one aspect of his opponent��s attack unaccounted for as he started designing defensive magic. Mikihiko wasn��t trying to match her power and merely tried to create a dense block of air as a magic shield.


    However, this was a state where his opponent had already cast magic.


    Somehow, she managed to cast magic without resorting to Activation Sequences and there was no sign the spells weakening.


    In short, this was true magic. There��s no time--.


    Mikihiko had already come to grips with his hopeless situation, but that doomed future did not come to pass.


    --It was as if a storm had extinguished a candle flame.


    --A shot of psion information body vanished along with the electricity in the vampire��s hand.


    The masked woman raised her left arm to block Erika��s downward swinging sword.


    Accompanied by a dull sound, the impact failed to give an impression of a bone fracture or shredding through the flesh. There was probably a lightweight composite metal or cushion body armor �C something like a bracer involved.


    Even if there wasn��t a killing intent involved, Erika didn��t show any mercy.


    Her opponent held a gun in her right hand. Even if her opponent��s mask was hilarious, she had undergone rigorous training as combat personnel and not merely as a Magician. �CWariness permeated every inch of Erika��s consciousness as she willed her body to squeeze out an extra ounce of power.


    The bracer that drew closer to the chin dipped �C only because the downward striking blade had been retracted.


    Before the wrist holding the gun could be raised, Erika shifted to her opponent��s left flank.


    Half a beat before the raised gun could be aimed, Erika had already struck the gun.


    Thanks to the suppressive nature of silencer, the gunshot was very light.


    The masked woman reached out with her left hand towards Erika��s face.


    She formed a circle with her thumb and middle finger.


    Before her open hand, a small ball of electricity danced around. Erika automatically activated Personal Acceleration Magic.


    Her body achieved a degree of motion that surpassed common sense.


    Retreating to avoid the electric ball, Erika lunged for the Magician��s eyes before the muzzle could be pointed at her.


    Got her, Erika thought.


    Just as this thought crossed her mind and as Erika stepped within striking distance of her sword,


    She was knocked aside by a sudden force that rose from feet level and was only conscious of what had happened in the next moment.


    The shock caused her consciousness to loosen her grasp on the sword for only a brief second.


    Erika immediately recovered her footing.


    However, her opponent failed to take advantage of the opening for a follow up attack.


    The masked Magician pressed her right shoulder with her left hand. Maybe it was Acceleration-Type or Move-Type Magic, but before she was blown away by her opponent, Erika managed to connect a vicious blow with her bladeless sword against her enemy��s right shoulder. The masked Magician kept a hand on her shoulder while she gazed in the direction of Mikihiko and the vampire��s ongoing brawl.


    To be precise, she was looking even further. She was watching a young man riding atop a motorcycle with a silver CAD pointed at the vampire.


    The youngster��s face was obscured by the helmet, so his features could not be identified.


    (Tatsuya-kun����?)


    In spite of this, even barely keeping a weak grasp on her consciousness as she maintained a combat stance, Erika clearly beheld with her eyes the form of her classmate beneath the street lights.


    Erika, Mikihiko, and the vampire.


    Taking in the sight of friend and foe intermixed with one another, Tatsuya looked towards the masked Magician as if drawn by those golden pupils of hers.


    The masked Magician raised her left hand at Tatsuya. Like a seal, the premonition of magic invocation was already at her fingertips in an instant.


    However, that premonition faded away as the world was being overwritten.


    Those golden pupils were greatly shaken.


    Three times she attempted to activate different sorts of magic, and three times they were blown away.


    Everyone heard an ��Ah��. The one who called out was Mikihiko, and there was no need to state the reason.


    The vampire was fleeing.


    Hidden beneath the visor, Tatsuya��s gaze drifted from the masked Magician.


    Only for the briefest of instants.


    The masked Magician was not going to let that instant pass by. The next technique wasn��t magic.


    Even if his gaze was averted, so long as it was magic, nothing could escape Tatsuya��s ��vision��.


    In other words, the masked Magician also noticed that detail.


    The swaying right hand that held the gun pointed downward spat out a bullet.


    Aimed around her feet, sparks flew and immediately turned into flashes.


    The dull sound of gunshots resounded five times, until the masked Magician was entirely obscured by the flashes.


    Tatsuya directed his magic at the masked Magician��s body.


    He aimed at her legs and attempted to use Decomposition Magic �C or at least that was the plan.


    The information body that should have depicted the actual physical form only contained surface data and no actual content.


    While there were records of color and outer appearance, there was no related information on mass, physical design or chemical composition.


    Tatsuya suspended his magic and lowered his arm.


    After the flashes faded from the park, there was no sign of the masked Magician or the vampire.


    ��Are the two of you alright?��


    Abandoning the pursuit, Tatsuya climbed off the motorcycle and removed his helmet before checking on the others�� situation.


    Mikihiko appeared to have been spared any physical injuries. Erika on the other hand����


    ������I��m getting a little embarrassed at the stares.��


    ��Ah, sorry.��


    Copying the example set before him with Mikihiko blushing and turning around, Tatsuya followed suit.


    This was not to say that there was much in the way of revealed flesh. The protective undergarments appeared to be undamaged. It��s just that there were cuts and tears all along the clothes and near the chest area and there were hints of her curves showing.


    Just like an overly excited rock band on stage.


    This alone would hardly qualify as indecorous, since this was comparable to wearing a swimsuit on the beach or while swimming, but wearing this on the street would probably be a little embarrassing.


    ������Hey, can you lend me a coat or something?��


    Way to show off your caring side. As if hearing someone say this, Mikihiko frantically took off his short jacket and threw it over to Erika��s side. (Tatsuya was wearing a shoulder holster under his coat, so he wasn��t able to do so.)


    ��Thanks, I��m good now.��


    She wasn��t in the nude, nor was she anywhere close to semi-nude. ��Too exaggerated�� was Tatsuya��s undisguised feelings on the matter, but perhaps this was another sense of aesthetics. In the end, this was far better than being completely brazen or lacking in shame.


    ��Erika, are you hurt?��


    She seemed fine based on what he could see, but he still wanted to ask her to be sure.


    ��Thankfully I wore under armor. Otherwise, I��d be in serious trouble.��


    The phrase under armor was certainly out of date, though Tatsuya wasn��t sure if it was a blessing or a curse that he knew ��under armor�� referred to something else. Rather than the heavy gear worn beneath armor that served as protection against impact and skin lacerations, the ��under armor�� that Erika referred to was a set of underwear made of synthetic rubber that possessed multiple qualities like being bulletproof and slashing resistance. Unlike heavy Kevlar, there were advantages like a minimal restriction on movement as well as remaining inconspicuous even when worn beneath regular clothing. On the other hand, strictly from a material perspective, the form fitting design was not popular among those who wished to hide their physical features. Normally, this wouldn��t be an issue with other clothes on top, but this time, the suit posed a hazard to any accompanying eyes rather than the person in question.


    ��There appeared to be Kamaitachi mixed in with the gust.��


    ��I believe you��re correct. Seriously���� That accursed mask. She��s going to pay for my clothes next time we meet.��


    ��Still, your opponent��s collar bone appeared to be causing her great pain.��


    ��This is this. That is that.��


    As Tatsuya said, Erika was not solely on the receiving end and had managed to get in a vengeful strike of her own. Though the blow was slightly shallow, Erika��s blade definitely made contact with the masked Magician��s right shoulder before she was blown away by the gust.


    Even if Tatsuya had not personally witnessed the occurrence, he still would have accurately deduced the proceedings based on the masked Magician��s appearance as well as the extent of damage done to Erika��s clothes.


    ��Now that you mention it, Tatsuya-kun, why are you here?��


    Given the look on her face, this was a question that Erika was burning to ask from the very beginning rather than something she just happened to stumble upon. As for how to answer that, Tatsuya pondered several different angles before finally settling on the direct answer. �CLargely because this was the more interesting one.


    ��Why are you asking me? Obviously because I received Mikihiko��s message.��


    Mikihiko face faulted and sent a ��You traitor�� look at Tatsuya. ��Hm~~��


    However, in the face of that level of displeasure, Mikihiko reluctantly turned his eyes back to Erika.


    ��So that��s how you were able to make it in a nick of time. Nice work, Miki.��


    The phrase was complimentary on the surface, and this was a situation where congratulations were in order.


    Obviously, the only responses Mikihiko could muster under that context were ��Ah�� and ��That��.


    No matter how he heard it, the voice that wiggled into his ears failed to sound positive.


    ��Speaking of which, when exactly did you make contact? I, don��t think I was ever aware of this.��


    ��............��


    Of course she never heard about this, since they never told Erika in the first place. Having Tatsuya follow their signal was entirely Mikihiko��s independent decision. Naturally, he also had to report all their findings to Tatsuya. Upon reflection, even Mikihiko himself would be hard pressed to explain how he arrived at this conclusion.


    Under Erika��s cold gaze, cold sweat rolled down Mikihiko��s brow.


    This was exactly like ��a frog frozen under the eyes of a serpent��. It looked like he was unable to extract himself by his own power, Tatsuya concluded with a mental ��That��s far enough��.


    ��Guys, I apologize for barging in on your conversation, but shouldn��t we relocate?��


    Hearing another voice break into the conversation, Erika blinked twice and reluctantly pulled out a mostly undamaged information terminal.


    ��I believe people are converging here?��


    At Tatsuya��s hint, Mikihiko frantically removed his own information terminal.


    Erika verified the time. Almost five minutes had elapsed since they made contact with the vampire and masked Magician. The other groups would probably arrive shortly.


    Mikihiko unfolded the pursuit display. The bright lights indicating allied investigators were advancing along irregular lines, a clear indication that they were definitely not acting in concert with the other investigating teams.


    ��You don��t have approval from the Clan Meeting, do you?��


    While they were not part of the investigative team led by the Saegusa Family, they acted on anything worthy of punishment.


    Still, if at all possible, it was worthwhile to avoid notifying the Saegusa and Juumonji Family��s investigative team that they had engaged in combat within their jurisdiction. This could prove to be especially troublesome if they ran afoul of the previous Student Council President.


    While the two of them agonized over this, Tatsuya was preparing to evacuate without a care in the world.


    ��Erika, need a ride?��


    Once again boarding his motorcycle, Tatsuya asked aloud, ��Sure, thanks.��


    To which Erika jumped onto the backseat and wrapped her arms snugly around Tatsuya��s waist.


    ��Tatsuya, what about me?��


    ��Sorry, over capacity.��


    In response to Mikihiko��s agitated question, Tatsuya flipped the engine switch.


    ��You��ll get fined for riding without a helmet!��


    Hearing the shout rom behind him intermixed with frustration (and not a small amount of unwillingness to admit defeat), Tatsuya sped off on the motorcycle. (Speaking of which, the fine for not observing the duty to wear a helmet no longer existed in the 21st century. Instead, the driver could be charged with vehicular manslaughter depending on the extent of the passengers�� injuries.)


    After losing his jacket and being left behind, Mikihiko could only stand there blankly for the moment.


    ? ? ?


    After returning to the mobile base that was disguised as a news van, Angie Sirius �C or Lina��s current form, gave the order to retreat even before she took a seat.


    No one questioned her orders because this was the expected action. The moment she sat down, the mobile base soundlessly began to move. Still, the interior of the vehicle was filled with confusion, an almost ��I want to ask but am too afraid to speak up�� type of atmosphere. The ruin of her hair and the dirtied boots caused by the flash practically screamed that she ��fled back��. Nonetheless, the word ��flee�� was simply incompatible with the High Commander of Stars, ��Sirius��.


    ��Major.��


    The interior possessed enough height to constitute a ceiling, but in spite of this, the two other members still bent at the waist in front of Lina.


    ��We are terribly sorry.��


    The reason the two of them were apologizing was because they fell behind during the pursuit. Lina engaged the vampire on her own because her two companions were unable to keep up with her speed.


    ��Don��t worry. Although a third party interfered, I bear the responsibility for letting the target get away.��


    ������Thank you very much.��


    ��In addition, we successfully carried out Sergeant Sullivan��s punishment, so we can��t chalk this up as a complete failure. Have we recovered the Sergeant��s corpse?��


    ��Recovery confirmed.�� ��Is that so?��


    Hearing the voice from behind the two before her, Lina relaxed and nodded her head.


    ��Immediately autopsy the Sergeant��s corpse. Also, were you able to identify the other one I was pursuing?��


    However, she immediately tightened her expression and asked the next question.


    ��I am very sorry. Although we were able to record a psion wave signature, there are currently no matches in our database.��


    ��So it��s not a deserter���� Otherwise, the psion wave signature may have changed.��


    ��I��m afraid it��s probably the latter.��


    ��Understood. Continue the pursuit based on the recorded psion wave signature.��


    ��Yes, ma��am.��


    Upon hearing this response, Lina ordered the two before her to return to their seats and leaned back into her chair.


    Lina pressed a hand to her right shoulder and cast Healing-Type Magic on herself. Fortunately, she was able to keep a stoic expression in front of her subordinates thanks to her magical disguise, but she had fired a gun while the collarbone was cracked, causing a full blown fracture that was painful enough to almost reduce her to tears.


    (How come I never heard that Erika was so strong!? And Tatsuya used some sort of mysterious ability to completely nullify my technique���� What the hell is up with Japanese high school students these days!?)


    Completely ignoring her own age, Lina complained bitterly in the privacy of her own mind.


    ? ? ?


    ��Huh? From Oba-sama?��


    After sweeping a glance over her older brother, who had hurriedly left the house after glancing at the information terminal from his pocket and just returned while explaining the situation, Miyuki couldn��t help but ask this question.


    Immediately after the question, she flushed in embarrassment after realizing her improper behavior.


    Still, Tatsuya felt that her question was only a natural course of events, so he wasn��t going to chide his sister over such a minor detail.


    ��There��s something I wish to discuss with Oba-ue.��


    In other words, could you please call her for me, was Tatsuya��s request to Miyuki.


    The majority of those working for the Yotsuba Family were aware that Tatsuya was Maya��s nephew. At the same time, they also knew that Tatsuya served as nothing more than a tool. �CExcept, only a select minority had access to the information that he was being utilized as a weapon. In light of this, even if Tatsuya reached out to his aunt via phone, the call would inevitably be curtailed.


    In other words, forget Tatsuya, not even Miyuki knew the number for the direct line. The information control surrounding the Yotsuba Family was several times more intense than the government, and that was no idle exaggeration by those in the know.


    ��So long as Onii-sama says so...... Can you give me a minute?��


    ��Ah���� I��ll go change as well.��


    Even though they were related by blood, the occasional phone call or video call failed to materialize. That was the type of existence that their aunt (and other family members) was.


    ��I apologize for calling you so late.��


    ��That��s fine. Compared to that, it��s quite rare for Miyuki to call me by phone.��


    As usual, Maya appeared on the screen of the video call with her customary, age-defying beauty and mysterious smile. Hayama stood by her side, dressed neatly in a three piece suit. While Tatsuya pondered the oddity of having Hayama attend a family call, Tatsuya was also standing next to Miyuki in a black suit, so they were probably about the same.


    After the usual customary words of welcome that carefully masked the mounting agitation, Miyuki used an objective tone �C a definite chore for her in this case �C to convey the highlights of Tatsuya��s message.


    ��Tatsuya too? This is also something rare.��


    Choosing to forgo any attempt to hide her interest, Maya allowed Tatsuya to speak.


    ��Oba-ue, there��s actually one thing I would like to ask you and another I would like to request.��


    ��Go ahead.��


    Maya nodded in an excellent mood. Well, at least from her appearance, at least.


    ��In that case, allow me to go right ahead���� Oba-ue, can you please tell me how the Kudou Family��s Counter Magic ��Parade�� works?��


    Next to Tatsuya, Miyuki emitted a small sound while shock suffused her face.


    On the screen, Hayama raised one eyebrow significantly. Unable to mask her expression, Maya burst into laughter.


    ��Come now���� Tatsuya, ��Parade�� is one of the Kudou Family��s closest guarded secrets. Did you think I would know this secret?�� Amid her laughter, Maya deflected the question.


    ��Oba-ue once learned from Elder Kudou directly. Even if you do not know the Magic Sequence, I��m sure you at least know the ins and outs, correct?��


    After establishing that ��she couldn��t teach him��, Tatsuya continued pushing with his own question.


    ��Counter Magic ��Parade�� applies Data Fortification on your own Eidos and rewrites or alters your appearance. To be precise, it is a Magic Sequence that applies a different appearance or a fake mask on the Eidos and creates a false appearance, using the new appearance to mask the original in order to protect the real form from hostile magical effects, correct?��


    Not only was he pushing on, he also supplied his own hypothesis.


    ��������Alteration�� Magic is something that cannot be achieved in the real world, but I think you are already aware of that, no?��


    Maya responded directly to Tatsuya��s hypothesis. Just this alone was sufficient to inform Tatsuya regarding the truth of his words, but this wasn��t enough to satisfy Tatsuya.


    ��Rather than using ��Alteration��, a simple adjust at the visual level using Light Refraction Magic would be enough. The problem lies in that Light Refraction Magic cannot escape my ��eye��, hence where the issue lies.��


    ��Onii-sama, that������


    The one who responded verbally while looking completely astounded was Miyuki.


    ��I can��t believe that there��s an opponent who cannot be identified by Onii-sama������


    ��Not only that, they also avoided Mist Dispersal.�� Pale faced, Miyuki was struck dumb.


    As if she also received a blow, Maya wrinkled her brows in an instant on the other side of the screen.


    Though she swiftly recovered her smiling visage, the tangent in the conversation had been dispelled.


    ��If Mist Dispersal is useless, then Trident should have no problem.�� ��Can Parade be cast on top of itself?��


    At Maya��s suggestion, Tatsuya once more ventured another question. Yet, Maya��s response referred to a wholly unrelated topic.


    ��By my recollection, when it came to Parade, it was sensei��s younger brother who was more adept at Parade than sensei himself.��


    ��Thank you very much. Oba-ue, it appears that I will be unable to handle this incident alone. Here, I formally request for reinforcements.��


    ��Is that the request you would like me to grant?��


    Across the screen, aunt and nephew caught each other��s eye.


    ������Very well. It is true that things have progressed far beyond our initial estimates.


    I will allow you to make contact with Major Kazama.�� Tatsuya bowed and retreated out of the video screen.

 Volume 9 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It was another morning, and another school day. Tatsuya exited the station with Miyuki and the two of them went to meet up with their friends, then go on their way to school. One had left earlier in the year, and last week yet another had gone, but besides that it was the same as since spring.


    This morning, however, something different awaited Tatsuya. Before they could find their friends, the voice of a senior called out from the ticket gate. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki had already been aware of her presence before she had called out.


    At this time, most of the people using the station were students of First High and associated persons. Unlike with the mass transit trains of old, it is now uncommon to see large crowds of passengers at the station all at the same time. Nonetheless, in order to get out of the way of the students arriving moment by moment, the siblings walked over to where Mayumi stood by the wall.


    More than a few students flickered glances their way, but none of them were overly concerned. There was nothing particularly wondrous about the previous Student Council President and the current Vice- President conversing, and that the brother of the VP was a favourite with the previous Prez ��from a gossip point of view anyway�� was a well known fact amongst First High.


    In truth, there wasn''t even a conversation. Without linking up and walking to school together, Tatsuya and Miyuki went through the ticket gate. Mayumi had uttered only one line: "After school, come to the second cross-field club room."


    The cross-field club (a club for magic combat survival games) was a club Katsuto had once been a member of. Their second club room implicitly served as an informal meeting place, and amongst those in the know, it was an open secret that Katsuto continued to use this room privately after he had left the club. Sure enough, when Tatsuya turned up, both Mayumi and Katsuto were already waiting.


    "You''re alone?"


    It wasn''t just Katsuto who asked this, but a surprised Mayumi as well. "Yes, you called only me after all."


    Truth be told Miyuki had vehemently insisted on accompanying him, but he had somehow eventually managed to coax her cooperation. �� The price had been as cheap as promising to accompany and treat her to a cake buffet.


    Regardless, it was evident that Tatsuya had come himself. While it was true that Mayumi had called out Tatsuya only, she hadn''t really expected that Miyuki actually wouldn''t come. Despite that, she immediately launched into the topic at hand.


    "Tatsuya-kun, last night, did you go out?"


    Mayumi''s question was within Tatsuya''s expectations. "I did."


    He didn''t add ''What of it?'' "By bike?"


    "Yes."


    People normally become more talkative when trying to deceive another. Tatsuya at this moment however had no need to feign verbosity.


    "...May I ask where you were going?"


    Rather, it was Mayumi who had to puzzle over how best to proceed. She didn''t have the deviousness or experience for such subtle probing. Katsuto, waiting beside her, didn''t even seem to be bothered at all.


    "I was called by Yoshida who was engaging the vampire, and saw there both the vampire as well as an unidentified magician who was following it."


    Things could take a while at this rate Tatsuya thought, as he voluntarily decided to advance the discussion. As Mayumi blinked in amazement, he kept his expression emotionless. Even a more experienced adult, for example Mayumi''s father, would have found it difficult to read his face.


    She had no idea what he was thinking.


    That simply fueled Mayumi''s anxiety, and her psychological defenses began to waver.


    "From when?"


    Perhaps stepping in to support Mayumi, or perhaps not, Katsuto came up with a question in her stead.


    "I merely rushed over yesterday because I was called. I was not involved in the actual search for the vampire."


    Since the question didn''t ask by whom, or for what, Tatsuya omitted such things in his answer. He had no interest in finding out what Katsuto or Mayumi thought either.


    "The two of you are aware that Saijou of Class 1-E was attacked, correct?"


    There was no way they didn''t know. He was more making a statement than asking a question. The reply was of course in the affirmative.


    "It''s not just me who wants to find out exactly what is going on. Until those responsible are found and apprehended, there can be no peace. Whether there''s a lone culprit or a group, whether it''s non- communicable or contagious; shedding light on at least these is the bare minimum."


    Having being looking at the two of them while talking, Tatsuya now shifted his gaze to Mayumi alone.


    "Sempai, if you don''t at least tell me how much you know about the situation, or what you intend to do about it, I can''t help you."


    His seizing the initiative was probably the opposite of what was expected. Taking a breath, Mayumi''s expression turned serious.


    "If Tatsuya-kun promises to help, we''ll gladly give you the information we''ve got. As I''m sure you know though, you mustn''t leak anything."


    "Understood. Let''s cooperate."


    Tatsuya agreed immediately to Mayumi''s proposal. It was the answer she had wanted to hear, but being unable to comprehend his true intentions, she continued to scrutinize him for a while.


    "...Does that mean you''ll join our search parties?"


    "That''s what I meant."


    "Why now, all of a sudden? It''s not like you didn''t see the conference notice."


    That was Katsuto speaking. The Saegusa and Juumonji families had jointly set up ''Vampire Hunt'' teams, and notices had been sent to the heads of the Ten Master Houses, 18 auxiliary houses, and Hundred Families requesting cooperation. If one is not connected with the ''Numbers'' then it''s certainly not something a mere high school student would have seen, yet Katsuto was basically speaking as if it were already a fact.


    "Considering I''m not even of the Hundred Families, I had thought it''s none of my business."


    For his part, Tatsuya didn''t bother trying to conceal that he had indeed read it. Obtaining non-classified notices wasn''t a hard thing to do, after all.


    "Being asked directly, however, is a different story."


    It was a rather vague answer, but while it wasn''t perfectly clear, there was nothing irregular or particularly strange about it. Thus, both Mayumi and Katsuto felt compelled to accept.


    In terms of previous experience, Mayumi''s exposure to Tatsuya''s terrible personality was different from Katsuto''s.


    "...Still, is this alright? Earlier, I do believe it was said that before cooperating it''d be necessary to disclose information."


    "If neither of us make concessions we won''t get anywhere. Besides, even if you do back out I can do just as easily."


    At his words, which while appearing far too straightforward, seemed to contain various hidden meanings within them, Mayumi gave a dry laugh. There was a sense of secrecy coming off her, yet for the most part it looked like she simply wanted to get things over with.


    "Understo~od. Then, I''ll tell you everything we know at this stage. Before that though, can I say just one thing?"


    "What?"


    "Tatsuya-kun, your personality is too terrible."


    "..."


    In the information Mayumi shared, Tatsuya learned three things in particular.


    First was the scale of damage. This far exceeded his previous expectations, yet still did not seem to be at a critical level yet.


    Second was that it was increasingly unlikely all this was the work of a lone perpetrator. Tatsuya had considered the possibility of collaborators before, but the idea there were multiple vampires themselves had not crossed his mind.


    And lastly was the presence of a third force interfering with the efforts of Mayumi and the others. At first Tatsuya had thought of Erika''s group, but upon hearing the details he soon realized it was a different group altogether.


    The second and third points particularly bugged Tatsuya. That masked magician likely was one of those disrupting the search parties. He could also make a good guess as to their identity.


    However, he could not fathom the motive they would have to do such a thing. He felt that if only he could understand, it would make things so much easier, yet that only served to irritate him more.


    "What do you intend to do after catching one?"


    In order to avoid being stuck in those roundabout thoughts, Tatsuya switched issues. Though he had only promised cooperation, he couldn''t simply ignore what would come after.


    "We''ll interrogate them, find out their true identity and purpose. After that..."


    "It''ll be disposal."


    Katsuto finished off Mayumi''s sentence. Well... Tatsuya wasn''t particularly keen on hearing a phrase like ''disposal'' coming from a high school girl''s mouth either, so he didn''t think of it as being soft or naive.


    Besides, humanitarianism wasn''t one of Tatsuya''s strong points. Neither practically nor emotionally.


    "��Got it. So, what should I do?"


    "Accompany us then, I guess. If possible from toni��"


    "No Shiba, move on your own. Please report in if you find anything."


    At Katsuto overturning her instructions, Mayumi simply stared in silence. There was no discomfort in her eyes, but a dramatic sense of suspicion.


    "Understood."


    To be honest, it would have been easier for Tatsuya to go along with Mayumi''s instructions. In any case he had never been too serious about his promise of ''cooperating'', so he nodded without hesitation to Katsuto''s words.


    Revealing nothing of his own hand, and having heard everything he wanted to hear, Tatsuya left the two and departed.


    When Tatsuya''s footsteps were no longer audible (there were hidden mics as spy countermeasures in the room), Mayumi spoke.


    "Juumonji-kun, why''d you tell Tatsuya-kun to move alone?" There wasn''t reproach in her tone, but a sense of incomprehension. "I thought it''d be more efficient that way."


    Katsuto''s voice as he answered lacked no confidence.


    "But as things are, wouldn''t he simply go with the Chibas?"


    Mayumi knew that Erika''s group was going around in a way contrary to the notice. Although the Ten Master Clans are leaders, they are not rulers, and so cannot easily go around enforcing their will or throwing out penalties. But in a situation where the shadows of foreign powers can be glimpsed, being headstrong and doing things one''s own way was inconvenient trouble. While the combo of Chiba Erika and Yoshida Mikihiko was unavoidable, Mayumi''s true intentions had been to keep at least the siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki, within eyeshot.


    "Truthfully speaking, that will likely be the case." However Katsuto waved away Mayumi''s concerns.


    "As long as we keep faith, Shiba likewise will not betray us. That''s the sort of man he is."


    "...So an absolute form of give and take? What a subtle reliability."


    "Even the code of the samurai came from ''favour'' and ''duty'', or give and take. I''d say it''s much more trustworthy than blind submission."


    "...And underlying absolute loyalty is ''dependence''. That''s not something to be expected from Tatsuya-kun, nor is it something fitting the First."


    At Katsuto''s nod, satisfied, Mayumi returned a nod.


    ����


    Although he was still missing several crucial pieces �� meaning that he had gathered enough pieces already to realize that he was yet missing something definitive �� what he had collected thus far was still a satisfactory result. Going over the information he had, Tatsuya hurried over to the Student Council room where Miyuki was waiting.


    It was still light out. Perfectly natural, considering it was a Saturday. School had ended, but it was barely past noon. Tatsuya wasn''t hurrying because he was getting late going home, but because he was getting late for lunch.


    There wasn''t a prayer that Miyuki would begin eating without waiting for Tatsuya. It''d be different if he asked (ordered?) her to eat without him, but he hadn''t done so today because he hadn''t thought he would end up being this delayed. In fact Miyuki wouldn''t have been waiting for that long, but the mere thought that he was keeping his sister was sufficient to drive his feet forwards.


    ��That made two of them.


    Tatsuya''s physical prowess was on full display as he leaped up an entire flight of stairs, to come to a stop in front of the SC room. The moment he did, almost as if watching and waiting, the door opened.


    A brilliant gold flashed into his view.


    Tatsuya slid aside while Lina backed away from the door at almost the same time. They had been trying to get out of each others way, but seeing the humorous situation they were now in the corners of Tatsuya''s mouth twitched as he stepped into the gap once occupied by the one who was blocking his way (?).


    Technically he was ignoring the convention ''ladies first'', but he didn''t ignore the lady herself.


    "Yo, Lina. How''s it going?"


    Turning to her as he passed, he lightly patted her on the shoulder. "Hello, Tatsuya. I am doing fine. Thank you."


    Being suddenly touched, Lina didn''t cry out ''Sexual harassment!'' or anything. Instead, without raising one eyebrow, she simply smiled as she replied, returning Tatsuya''s pat twice.


    Both Miyuki and Honoka joyously rose at the sight of Tatsuya, as he took a seat at what he guessed was a conference table. ��He didn''t even want to think that it was there expressly for the SC members to simply have meals and drink tea off of.


    There was no sign of Azusa or Isori. Not that he would have been troubled if they were here, but he did feel more comfortable this way. It wasn''t that he was tense around seniors, rather that he had to take care. Particularly around Azusa, who at the slightest matter (or so Tatsuya thought) would immediately start looking terrified.


    Mayumi calling him had been completely unplanned for. So, he didn''t have anything prepared for lunch. Besides, if he suddenly brought up what had happened, it would definitely cause panic rather than help.


    Going to the cafeteria by this time would likely only lead to a view of ''Sold out'' signs everywhere, so he decided to leave himself in the care of the SC dining server.


    Honoka was operating the cooking panel, while Miyuki prepared drinks. Tatsuya''s role was to sit quietly and wait to be served.


    ...Looking at things objectively it''d be ''what a lucky bastard'', but he cut off such unproductive thoughts before they reached his conscious.


    "Come to think of it, what was Lina doing here?" Instead, he turned his mind to another matter.


    "The school suggested making Lina a special SC member during study periods."


    Setting a coffee cup before Tatsuya, Miyuki tilted round and answered his question.


    Her lustrous jet black hair cascaded before Tatsuya''s eyes like a waterfall. Transfixed as she lightly brushed her hair behind her back, his mind nevertheless resolutely processed the information his ears had just received.


    "Ah... That reminds me, earlier, she had said she couldn''t decide on any clubs and was feeling troubled."


    "Yes. The soliciting from behind the scenes had gotten rather intense...


    It seems that President Hattori then came up with this idea."


    The one who answered this time was Honoka, bringing a steaming tray up to him. In that manner Honoka, U-turning, and Miyuki, walking around the table, brought their own trays to the table and lunchtime began.


    "She''s only studying here this one semester, so she wouldn''t even be able to attend the athletics festival."


    "I''m pretty sure there were more ulterior motives behind it." A rather wicked smile flitted across Miyuki''s face,


    "There were even idiots who wanted to make photo albums of Lina to sell off."


    As Honoka sighed with a frown.


    "There''s a photography club in this school?"


    Tatsuya wouldn''t have been surprised if there was, but he had no recollection of there being one.


    "The Art department''s photography team. They wanted to do something as moronic as have Lina join the light gymnastics club and take pictures of that."


    Light gymnastics is a sort of gymnastics for magicians with the limits of gravity and inertia lowered, performing floor exercises as if on a trampoline without actually using trampolines. The Mirage Bat competition which Miyuki and Honoka had competed in was a development from light gymnastics.


    "I see... Certainly, that would make for quite the picture."


    "O-nii-sa-ma?"


    "Although I''m not sure about selling them."


    "..."


    As Miyuki swung a suspicious look in his direction, Tatsuya quickly averted his gaze.


    However, a similar look stared back from that direction as well. "...Wait, that was a rather bad way to put it. Sorry."


    Returning to face his sister, he raised the white flag. If he had faced those fierce glares in a ''staring contest'' it was likely the girls would have caved first, but exploiting their feelings over something as trivial as this seemed like a very bad idea.


    On Miyuki''s part, upon realising that Tatsuya hadn''t meant anything by those words yet had acted so apologetically, was unable to contain her embarrassment and lowered her head.


    "A-Anyway. Similar stories were abound, and the situation was getting to the point that the recruiting was troubling not only Lina herself but staff as well, and um..."


    Honoka, often seen as someone rather intense yet in fact a delicate (or timid) person, began to fret at the strange atmosphere.


    "So it was decided to make her a SC member."


    Immediately understanding Honoka''s consideration, Tatsuya came up in support,


    "Yes. If she uses SC duties as a front, it should be enough to head off any club."


    And Miyuki followed up.


    Seeing that the sensitive air which had drifted between the siblings was swept away, Honoka breathed a sigh of relief. The one anticipating a quarrel between them and thinking other such disingenuous thoughts was, unfortunately(?), a different girl.


    "So, what was Lina''s decision?"


    "She didn''t seem terribly enthusiastic."


    "It seemed like she wasn''t keen on spending any time after school. I think that could also be the reason she''s still undecided on clubs, despite being so sought after."


    At Miyuki and Honoka''s replies, Tatsuya nodded with a ''That just might be it'' look.


    ����


    After dinner, Tatsuya was sitting on the sofa in the living room looking at a large screen mounted on the wall.


    Miyuki was snuggled up beside him.


    The screen was divided into three. The main section depicted a real time video feed of Tokyo seen through stratospheric surveillance cameras as well as three glowing dots moving through it. The top subsection had roads and maps overlaying the same three dots, while on the bottom, text scrolled by in 30 second intervals.


    The reason he had access to the stratospheric platform cameras was thanks to Sanada.


    The reason he had access to and could monitor the tracer signals of the Saegusa/Juumonji search parties was not because Mayumi had provided the authentication codes, but because of the unparalleled hacker Fujibayashi Kyouko.


    He tracked the signal of the Chiba search party at the same time.


    The spots of light were apparently interference strength, the waves of which were detected by transceiver interceptors mounted on the stratospheric platforms and processed by the supercomputer belonging to the Independent Magic Battalion.


    Being an experimental magic force, and as far as Tatsuya vaguely knew, being equipped with state-of-the-art technology (they wouldn''t have the Mobile suits otherwise), he was reminded again of their peculiar abilities.


    And speaking of technology.


    "It seems like the Stars have better technology for detecting Parasites than us."


    Watching the Stars�� movements as they fixed on a spot of interference strength, Tatsuya muttered in an impressed voice.


    Although it''s impossible to track the movements of Parasites directly, by analysing the pathway of the energy the three Parasites they were tracking left, it was possible to trace them. And despite not having the benefit of street camera sensors nor stratospheric platform observation equipment, the ones Tatsuya estimated to be the Stars were tracing the movements of the Parasites the fastest. Tatsuya didn��t know whether that was due to some special ability or advanced technology. He also didn��t know whether it was specific to tracking the Parasites, or if it was capable of detecting other magical signals. All he knew was that the USNA was ahead of Japan in this field.


    Tatsuya had never considered Japan��s magic technology to be in the forefront of the world. He didn��t consider himself to have an exhaustive knowledge of current technology either. Yet even so, he couldn��t help feeling some pangs of regret and a desire to know.


    ��Now��s not the time for that though.��


    Saying so and cutting off unnecessary thoughts, Tatsuya straightened. ��Onii-sama, are you going?��


    As Tatsuya rose, Miyuki spoke while looking up from the sofa. ��You��re a good girl, so just wait here alright?��


    Tatsuya stroked her cheek.


    Miyuki raised her hand and pressed Tatsuya��s palm against her cheek. It was as if she were imprinting his warmth onto her.


    ��I��ll be waiting for you.��


    ��Yeah. Without a doubt, sometime soon, your strength will be needed. When that time comes����


    ��Yes. Then, together��it��s a promise, Onii-sama.��


    ����Well, I don��t think this situation will turn out as dangerous as Yokohama.��


    While Tatsuya joked, Miyuki, also smiling, released Tatsuya��s hand.


    Miyuki saw Tatsuya off at the doorway, equipped with his favourite CAD and other equipment as he went to battle.


    She continued staring at the closed door until her brother��s presence faded.


    Then the moment she could no longer make sense of his whereabouts, she turned around with a snap.


    There was no trace of sadness. Within her determined expression, her eyes burned with a bright light.


    Miyuki returned to the living room, and hit the switch of the dimmed screen. Although by no means mechanically incompetent, in terms of strengths and weaknesses, what she now had at hand was definitely not her area of expertise.


    However she was blessed with extraordinary memory. Although not as great as Tatsuya, who had vast memory capacity as a side effect of his mental remodelling, reproducing the operating procedures she had just seen earlier was not a problem.


    She brought up the display she had been watching a while back with her brother. The scroll speed of the text data was a little too fast for her, but she didn��t know how to change it so she bore with it.


    She desperately tried to calculate her brother��s whereabouts from the points of light moving around. She had been told to just ��wait��, but this time she didn��t intend to ��just wait��. Even if it meant going against her brother��s orders, even if it meant she would be scolded when he got back, it was still far more preferable to doing nothing as her brother was hurt.


    Certainly, there was little chance of a large scale conflict breaking out. In that sense, the danger was indeed less than Yokohama.


    But even though the scale was small.


    Even though the situation would greatly limit the use of force. His opponent, in all probability, would end up being those Stars. ��Though having said that, there was nothing Miyuki could do.


    As an individual, at 15 years of age, she possessed one of the highest levels of power in the country. It might easily be one of the highest levels of power in the world.


    But her power lay not in farsight or clairvoyance.


    Nor did she have the authority yet to mobilise the Yotsuba. Unlike her brother, she did not have a personally built-up network. None of the hacking skills of Fujibayashi either.


    With no specialised magic to find Tatsuya, neither contacts nor expertise, Miyuki could only hug her chest as she stared at the screen.


    It was an unconscious action.


    In her chest was her heart. And although her clothes were in the way and she couldn��t feel it beat, she could feel something else in its stead.


    Within her chest, in her heart,


    She could feel her connection to Tatsuya. Abhorrent, latching on to her brother. The reconfigured Limiter.


    The lock and chains were none other than she herself. She herself was also the key.


    Binding her to bind her brother, it was nothing short of a curse.


    Yet for all that, it was still a definite connection which linked her and her brother.


    --If only I could see too--


    Miyuki thought.


    However far Tatsuya was from Miyuki, he was able to know her situation. She had heard that his ��vision�� could analyse existential information, and things such as her whereabouts and condition were always known to him in the form of data.


    In a sense that meant she had absolutely no privacy whatsoever, but that didn��t bother Miyuki in the least.


    She didn��t have a single secret she had to keep against her brother. If there ever was something she could not say hidden in her heart, she would want him to know of it through his power. She thought so even as she knew his ��vision�� didn��t extend to the mental realm.


    On the other hand, Miyuki had no way to ��see�� her partner from a distance.


    Instead, for Miyuki who was born with Mental Interference magic, she could ��sense�� the ��location�� of the ��mind��. By releasing the Limiter on Tatsuya and thereby freeing her own abilities, Miyuki could ��touch�� the minds of others. She might even be able to touch the spirits drifting in the world.


    However, she couldn��t feel the ��being�� of one far away. She couldn��t transmit like her brother in the dimension of information, where physical distance had no meaning.


    That was the difference between sight and touch. Even if she could touch something which ��is there��, she couldn��t use it to find something she couldn��t locate.


    Feeling her brother in her chest, which only heightened her sense of frustration, Miyuki thought hard.


    Driven by an unexplained ominous sense of foreboding, she wished she could rush to his side.


    She didn��t know how long she had continued to feel so, as she stared at the screen.


    Awakening her was the chime ringing, announcing an unexpected visitor.


    With a start, she glanced at the clock.


    Alright, let them leave, Miyuki thought. There was no fault in not even pretending to not be at home, since it was far too late an hour to be visiting others anyway.


    She had a look at the intercom monitor. Recognising the visitor, Miyuki immediately modified her plans. While considering what to change into, she also calculated how long it would take.


    ��Please wait a moment, Sensei.�� Standing there was Yakumo.


    ����


    Tatsuya watched the fight between the Parasite and the masked magician from the shadow of a tree.


    He had gotten to the park three minutes before the battle broke out. When they had reached the predicted point of capture he had let out a sound despite himself, but now he concealed his breathing and erased his presence, awaiting an opportunity to intervene.


    According to the information from Mayumi there were multiple vampires and multiple hunters after them, but seeing the two before him he was certain they were the same two from yesterday. He had merely looked at the movement of the groups and predicted where the first contact would occur, but he hadn��t identified the individuals.


    (��This is a coincidence, right?)


    A shiver ran down Tatsuya��s spine and he almost inadvertently revealed his position. Somehow holding it back, he complained in his mind. �CSomething along the lines of ��if this is fate, it��s far too disagreeable��.


    He looked back to the state of the battle. The momentum was clearly on the side of the masked magician. By comparison, the white masked vampire was attempting to get away. And the net to block that escape was yet incomplete.


    (Four people. As I thought, it��s not enough.)


    As three forces �� if you include the police who weren��t working with the Saegusa, it��d be four �� ran together and got in each others way, four magicians were converging here from four different directions. They were the away team, without any street monitoring equipment, yet had impressively managed to call in four other people unnoticed by the others, is what he would have thought, but at the end of the day it was safe to say such numbers could not hope to cut off all the escape routes in this three-dimensional city.


    Which was why this situation would soon become not ''hide and seek'' but ''tag''...


    (Your enemy''s enemy is, in the end, just another party. That one fact alone doesn''t automatically make them an ally, huh.)


    If all the forces pursuing the Parasites were to work together, each team had only to send this many people out and then herding them in would be a simple matter. But due to the differences in intent, it wouldn''t work out. Even his own goals did not completely match with that of Mayumi or Erika.


    But for the moment, the vampire was more of an enemy. (Now then, how to make my entrance.)


    Whilst predicting the various reactions the masked character could make, Tatsuya pulled from his waist not his CAD but a gun. Of course it was illegal, but that was about the furthest thing on his mind at this point. He pointed the gun at the vampire which had just made a huge leap to avoid a knife stroke with complete calm, aimed at around the belly, and casually pulled the trigger.


    The average effective range of a handgun is 50 metres, while in real combat the effective range is said to be more within 20m. This had changed little from the last century, and the reason was because handguns were a weapon made with those needs in mind.


    The distance between the shaded tree under which Tatsuya was hiding and the longcoat wearing phantom was about 10m. Although Tatsuya had exceeded the minimum necessary training time, he by no means practiced with a handgun every day, and it was a still a fairly difficult distance.


    The gun in his hand was a single shot chambered gun designed for a special bullet. There were no second chances. He would have preferred to aim for an area of exposed skin, but he had to give up on what he couldn''t do.


    Besides, as the target was wearing a hat over the eyes as well as a longcoat which stretched down to the ankles in addition to a white mask which completely covered the face, it was a fair bet that there was no exposed skin in any case. There was nothing to fret over.


    The low speed heavy bullet absorbed more of the discharge than a suppressor would have, yet as aimed, the bullet hit the abdomen of the coat. While the weight of the bullet was twice that of a standard 9mm, the lack of speed was compensated by the fact the vampire had been falling back towards the bullet.


    The masked magician turned towards Tatsuya. Golden pupils glinted with a harsh light as they watched him.


    Discernible within them was unmistakable hostility.


    She abandoned her knife at the same time Tatsuya released his gun. Her hand shot to her waist, as Tatsuya''s went to his breast. Tatsuya''s hand reached his destination first.


    But his finger froze midway through pulling the trigger of his CAD.


    In his opponents hand was a medium sized automatic pistol. Tatsuya''s vision discerned a magic formula already formed within its barrel.


    The activation speed was comparable to Tatsuya''s Decomposition. It was a specialised device which began an activation sequence the moment it was gripped, cutting out the time and effort needed to operate the switch and thus seizing the initiative.


    The magic triggered was Data Fortification. A magic which strengthened any bullets passing through the barrel.


    Tatsuya flicked the selector of his CAD, switched from a magic for decomposing Eidos to one for decomposing entities and began activation.


    His target was the chamber of the gun the masked magician held. More precisely, the bullets which would be fired from therein.


    Time seemed to slow during that moment of high-density information processing as magic was activated, as Tatsuya watched the masked magician pull back the trigger of her automatic pistol while Tatsuya did the same with his CAD.


    The distance between the masked magician and Tatsuya was approximately 15m. The subsonic bullets fired from that suppressed gun, which emphasised stealth, would take 0.05s to reach him.


    That was almost the same as instantaneously.


    However, the time after being enhanced with Data Fortification would be even less.


    As the speed enhanced bullets sped through the air, they disintegrated to dust.


    A jolt was evident from behind the mask.


    She certainly had reason for her confidence, Tatsuya thought.


    Mere ''suspension'' or ''vector modification'' would not have been sufficient to stop those bullets. If one had sufficient ability such as Katsuto it would be a different story, but the average magician wouldn''t stand a chance. Even a magician of the combat class from the Ten Master Clans would be hard-pressed.


    In Tatsuya''s case, ''Decomposition'' was a strong counter to ''Data Fortification'' so he was able to cope, but if that hadn''t been the case he would have definitely been in trouble with no countermeasures.


    That was all, however, mere conjecture. And now, the masked magician had exposed a gap before Tatsuya.


    He fired off magic the instant he became aware of that gap.


    The magic he had failed to fire off initially, now hit the masked magician head-on.


    Reflected in Tatsuya''s vision, things such as ''colour'', ''shape'', ''sound'', ''heat'' and ''position'' were written as information. He targeted not the magician herself, but rather locking on to her disguise magic he released the anti-magic Gram Dispersion.


    Decomposing the magic formula itself, it stripped her insubstantial outer covering and scattered it away.


    ��In that instant,


    ��the demon was reborn as an angel.


    ����


    The night sky was filled with stars. Within the inside of the motor sedan which was racing along the highway in the heart of the city, views of the outside came as 3D imagery as neither sound nor vibrations transferred through.


    "...Sensei."


    Sitting in the back seat of that quiet cabin, Miyuki hesitantly opened her mouth.


    The person she was addressing was the Ninjutsu user sitting next to her, Kokonoe Yakumo.


    "Nn, what is it?"


    Yakumo opened his eyes, and turned to face Miyuki.


    "Why at this time...are you helping? If I remember, your rule had always been to not get involved in the real world."


    It was caution, or rather observance of Buddhist principles. The meanings were different, but the results were similar. And the commandments Yakumo had imposed on himself involved both.


    "Well, there are some circumstances involved."


    Yakumo''s tone was frivolous as always, and it was difficult for Miyuki to see through to the true intent beneath.


    "Though I discarded all earthly bonds when I took up my ordination, I did not discard my work as a shinobi. It wasn''t my call alone to make after all.


    Not that he couldn''t, but that he *didn''t*. There was no sense of regret, but rather the feeling that Yakumo considered it to be perfectly natural...that was what Miyuki read.


    "There are those who call it the responsibility or obligation of those who have inherited skills...it may be considered the height of worldliness, but even in Buddhism, authority is not free from tradition so it should be acceptable I guess?"


    Although he had technically asked a question, Miyuki had no answer. Nevermind Miyuki, it wasn''t something you''d ask a 15 year old girl in general.


    "Haah..."


    The best she could do were ambiguous words of support. It seemed that Yakumo''s disciple in the driver''s seat was sending signals reminiscent of raised eyebrows, but that may have been just her imagination.


    "The thing is, I heard from Kazama-kun that the enemy Tatsuya-kun was facing may have been using the Kudou''s ''Parade''. If that really is the case, we''ll have to give them a warning. The one who taught the Kudou ''Matoi'', which they developed into Parade, had been my predecessor after all."


    The whole thing''s such a pain, Yakumo sighed. That indiscreet remark however passed Miyuki by.


    "The precursor to the Kudou''s secret technique ''Parade'', was taught by Sensei''s master..."


    If it had been Tatsuya, he would probably have just said ''ah, so that sort of thing happens'' and simply accepted it. But for Miyuki, it wasn''t as easy to swallow.


    "Oh? You didn''t know? The purpose of the Ninth Institute had been to develop magicians who could implement streamlined and re- systematised Ancient magic into modern magic. To that end, the Ninth Institute gathered many Ancient users. My predecessor was amongst them."


    Naturally, Miyuki had no idea.


    Rather, the idea that a high school girl would be knowledgeable about the dark side of modern magic, the sealed miseries which were the Magic Ability Development Institutes, was more absurd. Even Miyuki, an inheritor of the results of the most infamous Fourth Institute, would be clueless as to what the other institutes had been up to.


    "...Then could it be, Sensei''s family name[1]?"


    Miyuki''s eyes widened as she gasped, and she inquired with a pale expression.


    "No, you''re just overthinking things."


    He probably guessed what Miyuki was thinking immediately. Laughing bitterly, Yakumo shook his hands in denial.


    "The name Kokonoe is merely something I inherited from my predecessor."


    The air in the car eased up a little. But that warmth plunged back down almost immediately.


    "Anyway, it was under those circumstances that my predecessor taught the Kudou ''Matoi'' and they developed it into ''Parade''. It involves original secret techniques of our own. So if the magician tangled with Tatsuya-kun is truly using ''Parade'', they''ll have to be warned not to flash it around any further. And if they''re not inclined to listen, well, that''d be most unfortunate."


    Yakumo''s tone and expression were as carefree as ever. And yet, Miyuki felt a chill run down her spine. Nor was it just her. Gripping the wheel, Yakumo''s disciple''s hunched shoulders were rigid as stone.


    ����


    A demon turning into an angel. That was the impression left on Tatsuya''s mind, so vivid was the change.


    The scarlet hair, reminiscent of the darkness of the abyss blazed into gold shining in the feeble light.


    Cruel golden eyes transformed into the serene blue of an azure sky. The curves of her face softened, and her figure slimmed down. Even her height seemed to shrink slightly.


    Such beauty couldn''t possibly have been hidden by such a small mask.


    Of course, if one could change even their physique, it''s no wonder they could have fooled the world.


    If various evidence had not built up until now, even Tatsuya probably would not have known.


    Tatsuya''s hand moved unconsciously. From the hand of the golden- haired sapphire-eyed girl flew another five bullets, all of which disintegrated before reaching him.


    Then just before she could fire off any more bullets, the slide of her handgun flew off and the barrel fell out.


    Being forced to stop shooting, not to mention having her Device impossibly destroyed by magic, the masked girl froze.


    "That''s enough, Lina! I don''t want to fight you!"


    Taking advantage of the lull, Tatsuya tried to contain the situation. His goal today was the capture of the Parasite. To restrain it, and find out it''s identity. That was why he had taken the hard route of firing a bullet which would shoot out an anesthetic needle from that single-shot gun.


    To him, the fight with the masked magician/Lina was a pointless waste of time. That line should have been the end of the battle, but...


    It was a bad move �� achieving instead the opposite effect. From behind the mask, blue eyes glinted with a hard light.


    Returning the wrecked specialised CAD to it''s holster with her right hand, she withdrew it holding miniature throwing daggers instead.


    The magicians of the USNA favour and make widespread use of integrated armament CADs. It was more than possible that those daggers weren''t simple blades, but some sort of armament device.


    Short boots kicked off from the surface of the softcourt. It was hardly a speed one would expect out of a young lady, but it didn''t exceed the limits of ordinary men.


    Tatsuya took a ball of lead out from his pocket and flicked out his fingers.


    Whistling through the air, it flew straight towards Lina''s right hand �� and passed right on through.


    There was no spray of blood. It hadn''t hit flesh, but rather an illusion.


    At that moment Lina pulled back her arm. The dagger sped towards Tatsuya from a metre away from where his naked eye had perceived it.


    Jumping aside to dodge, Tatsuya''s eyes traced it''s trajectory. Where his eyes led, he saw an illusion throwing another dagger.


    His naked eyes saw a small masked girl, yet his minds eye knew it was only an insubstantial stereoscopic image.


    (How troublesome!)


    Tatsuya let out a wordless complaint. The difference between knowing and actually dealing with something really was quite pronounced.


    The technique Parade created an Information Body containing all the elements ''colour'', ''shape'', sound'', ''heat'' and ''position''. It was the same as Yakumo''s ''Matoi''.


    Unlike ''Matoi'', which projected a Body identical to the original in colour, shape, sound and heat yet with a different position, Lina''s Parade emphasised projecting different colours and a different shape. However, that didn''t mean Parade was unable to shift position too. The technique which the Kudou devised, and Lina inherited, was perfectly capable of doing so as well.


    Right now Lina was focusing the computing power for changing colour and shape all into changing position, preventing Tatsuya from getting a grip on her real location. And without target coordinates, he was unable to cast magic. Magic which required coordinates based on determination from visual information was as good as disabled once the target was no longer in sight. And the difference between ''Parade'' and an illusion was that the false position carried over even into the dimension of information.


    For magic to take effect, the magic sequence must be projected upon the target''s Eidos. For example, to execute a file on a computer, the path of the directory where the file is located must be specified and an execution command must be carried out, but since specifying the path every time is laboursome a shortcut is often used. If the shortcut is changed to instead specify a path leading to an inexistant dummy file, then despite carrying out the same procedure as before, rather than executing the actual file an error will occur.


    Applying this principle to the magic process, in most cases the visual information is the shortcut icon, and within it is the auditory and temperature tactile information. If the visual information is disrupted due to an illusion the magic will not trigger, yet if the illusion and true body are overlapping the sequence can still reach the Eidos through the coordinate information most of the time. In this case, despite a delay the magic will function as normal.


    Even if the illusion is in a different place, it''s still possible to take the association between the illusion and true body as a key and attempt to locate the position of the true body. But if the coordinates are faked and a dummy is present in the dimension of information, the magic formula released taking the information from the five senses as a shortcut acts instead towards the dummy, the result of which is ''nothing happened''.


    This is the system of the anti-magic ''Parade''.


    ��Thus in order to break through ''Parade'',


    ��it''s necessary to either locate the body between the time when the old illusion breaks down and a new illusion is created,


    ��or disregard the five senses to find the coordinates of the body directly in the dimension of information.


    The former was currently not going so well. To make matters worse, Lina''s magic activation was blindingly fast. Her activation speed surpassed that of even Miyuki. Not to mention, she would have especially practiced this particular magic to death. The speed at which she reactivated the magic was utterly monstrous.


    For Tatsuya, the latter method was a possibility. Being under constant physical attack, however, the majority of his perception was in the material realm, and shifting into the immaterial would be a considerable gamble.


    (��There''s no choice.)


    As she pulled out the fifth dagger, Tatsuya decided. Unable to find the body before a new illusion sprang up, nor able to locate his target''s Eidos in the dimension of information, he settled for the third option.


    He took out a small cylindrical can from the pocket of his jacket. And threw it lightly upwards.


    For a split second, a confused expression floated on Lina''s face, yet upon recognising what the ''can'' was, her eyes widened.


    It was a miniature canister grenade. "Je��"


    Jesus, was probably the word she was going for. But Lina didn''t have the chance to finish. Wasting not the time to utter even that short word, she threw up an objective barrier.


    (Fixed Deceleration.)


    On the other hand, Tatsuya Flash Casted a magic for constantly decelerating the movement speed of objects. If he had tried creating a weak barrier with his virtual magic area, it would have been impossible for him to completely block out his own canister grenade (a grenade specialised for throwing out shrapnel).


    And if he had used speed stopping suspension magic, it was possible that it would lose out to the sheer kinetic energy of the projectiles and fail to modify the event.


    Which was why he used fixed deceleration. Even then, he wouldn''t have been able to achieve a large scale deceleration like to a hundredth or a thousandth of velocity.


    By combining the fact it was a weapon he had prepared and knew everything about with his virtual magic area''s interference strength, he was able to produce magic of the bare minimum required for success.


    Fixed deceleration alone, however, couldn''t stop the shrapnel. It wasn''t a magic designed for that task. As he turned to his side and dropped to his knees, tiny shards peppered his flank, thigh, and the arm he had raised to cover his head.


    Very few penetrated the fabric of the artificial leather with a minor bulletproof capacity, but still over a dozen were now digging into the flesh of his limbs.


    [Self restoration / Auto start] (Self restoration cancel)


    Willfully suppressing his self restoration which automatically tried to initiate, Tatsuya leaped towards Lina who was completely unscathed behind a barrier. He immediately began working to decompose the anti-personnel barrier Lina had newly thrown up. Being completely caught off guard, even Lina couldn''t manage any more than that.


    "...How reckless, Tatsuya."


    Lina was thrown onto the ground, and Tatsuya pressed down from above. Pinned to the ground, Lina spoke in an amazed voice. Her lips, not hidden behind her mask, were curled into a smile, but it wasn''t difficult to see through her bravado.


    "It''s textbook when dealing with an opponent you can''t locate to simply bring out non-directional attacks, right?"


    "That''s called an indiscriminate attack."


    "Feel free to think so. Unfortunately, I simply don''t have the skill to cast area effect magic. Well, if it''s Lina I''m sure you would''ve been able to defend against that anyway, so with that said please forgive me."


    "If you incapacitate yourself in the process, I think it defeats the whole purpose."


    "Without resorting to this, there was absolutely no catching you."


    "You wanted to catch me? If you''re going to declare your love, I''d have preferred a more romantic manner."


    Looking downwards into those azure eyes, Tatsuya grinned. He was pinning both of Lina''s hands above her head with one palm.


    When he moved his free hand towards her mask, Lina''s shoulder twitched. The fingers of her left hand wrapped in thick gloves tried to move, but Tatsuya forcibly splayed them open.


    "...It hurts, Tatsuya."


    "Unfortunately, I know the trick of that CAD. Now then..." Tatsuya''s hand took hold of the mask.


    Lina closed her eyes, and turned away. Even though her identity had long since been exposed, she still seemed reluctant to show her true face. Tatsuya didn''t understand the thinking behind such rationale, but it wasn''t like he was trying to strip her, so he had no reason to stop.


    "Activate, [Dancing Blades]!"


    The moment his hand touched the mask, Lina facing away cried out.


    The five daggers Lina had thrown out responded to the sound of her voice, and whirled towards Tatsuya.


    (A voice activated armament is it...a device which activates not on an activation sequence but on a delay trigger is pretty interesting.)


    Sensing the daggers rushing at him, Tatsuya muttered to himself.


    Two were aimed at his right hand holding the mask, one at his right shoulder, one his left arm and one his leg.


    None targeted his vitals.


    Come to think of it, all of Lina''s attacks had been meant to disable, none with the intent to kill...as he considered such things, the daggers had already reached his flesh.


    And the moment they made contact, they dissolved into dust.


    "Corrosion...no, Decomposition...?"


    Lina''s eyes returned to face Tatsuya, as they widened in shock. Paying it no mind, Tatsuya began peeling off the mask.


    Lina tried to resist, violently shaking her head, but Tatsuya''s hand was immovable.


    "You''ll regret this, Tatsuya!"


    "The moment the target I should have successfully captured fled, I felt plenty enough regret."


    During the scuffle with Lina, the Parasite had escaped a good distance away. Even though he had insurance, he couldn''t help feeing frustration over the whole affair. Lina should have been after the vampire too, so what in the world were her intentions in helping it escape filled Tatsuya''s thoughts.


    Despite being faced by those teary eyes, being pleaded to in such a desperate voice, Tatsuya felt no obligation to hesitate. He removed the receivers acting as clasps on her ears. As expected, it seemed the mask acted as an information terminal.


    He gently removed the mask which was made of a surprisingly firm material. Even Tatsuya, who was more than accustomed to good looks, couldn''t help almost letting out a sigh at the sheer beauty now revealed.


    Lina clenched her lips and glared at Tatsuya.


    The very next moment, heartrending screams issued from those lips. At that totally abrupt development, Tatsuya was stunned.


    His arm restraining Lina''s hands didn''t loosen however, having being mercilessly educated as a subordinate of the unscrupulous Kazama.


    "Someone, anyone help!"


    It was like she was crying to be saved from a rapist.


    Although not a rapist, Tatsuya''s very convincing cold eyes weren''t helping his case.


    As if lying in wait for Lina''s scream as a signal, the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard. Wearing navy blue uniforms under scarlet bulletproof vests lined with white reflective paint, four people hurried in from four directions. The emblem that shone on their caps was the sakura crest.


    Grasping Lina''s left arm, Tatsuya forcibly tore off the glove from her left hand.


    With the sensation of a cord ripping, Lina''s white hand was revealed. "Put your hands in the air and turn around!"


    A policeman �� or at least a man dressed up like one �� yelled as he ran up while aiming a handgun.


    Tatsuya spun behind Lina, and rushed the man.


    Lina was pushed into the chest of the man as he gave a cry. The man caught her.


    And Tatsuya, vaulting overhead, landed on the man''s shoulders. As if booting a soccer ball, he slammed a kick right into his face.


    Leaping off the shoulder of the man who crumpled back without a sound, Tatsuya slipped out from the encircling fake cops.


    "...What in the world would you have done if he had been a real cop?" Lina''s voice was absolutely disbelieving.


    However,


    "It''s really time you dropped the act, Angie Sirius." At Tatsuya''s reply, the atmosphere hardened.


    "If they''re aiding you, it doesn''t matter if they''re real or not. Although complacent 100 years ago, modern criminal law states that even unwittingly abetting foreign aggressors is grounds for prosecution. If you think dressing up as cops is enough to scare people, you''re gravely mistaken. Don''t underestimate the resolution of the magicians of Japan."


    The three fake officers, excluding the one kicked down, turned to await the decision of Lina, of their commander Angie Sirius.


    With a sigh Lina faced Tatsuya and, lightly bending her knee, gave a polite bow.


    "We''re sorry for the rudeness. Truly, we underestimated you. There''s a great difference between hearing and seeing. As a fellow magician, I apologise."


    Then she aligned her feet, stood up straight and placed her right hand to the side of her forehead. Even without a military cap, it was unmistakably a salute.


    Earlier she had been just another magician, but now she was acting as the captain of the USNA military magician corps. That was what Tatsuya interpreted her gesture as.


    "I am the captain of the USNA army integrated magician force Stars, reporting directly to the Chiefs of Staff, Major Angelina Sirius. Angie Sirius was the name I went under during my previous disguise, so please just continue calling me Lina as you always have done. Now then."


    The killing intent which she had kept under wraps for the sake of courtesy, now assaulted Tatsuya full force.


    "Now that you know both my true face and true identity, Tatsuya, the Stars have no option but to annihilate you. If you had left the mask on we could have avoided this, however much a deception it would been; it''s a pity."


    "Are you telling me you regret this?"


    In the midst of that bloodthirstiness, Tatsuya laughed fearlessly.


    "If you had just stayed quiet and allowed yourself to be caught, we could have ended this without killing at the least."


    "My bad. I''ve let your heartfelt consideration go to waste."


    "No, what will be taking your life is our self-centred circumstance, so there''s no nothing to apologise for. You may even feel free to resist."


    One of the fake cops handed out to her a combat knife in one hand, and a medium-sized handgun in the other. A blade form armament device, and a gun shaped specialised CAD.


    Tatsuya also drew his CAD.


    "This really is a shame, Tatsuya. I had gotten to quite like you." Stretching out her left hand, Lina pointed her CAD at Tatsuya.


    Stretching out his right hand, Tatsuya pointed his CAD at Lina. Lina''s subordinates took positions behind him. He was surrounded. "...Goodbye, Tatsuya."


    "I won''t let you, Lina!"


    Suddenly at that moment, a commanding voice cold as deepest winter froze the air.


    A startled light floating into her eyes, Lina turned towards the sound of the voice.


    As if covering their now wide-open superior, Lina''s subordinates moved in to simultaneously attack Tatsuya from three sides.


    Large combat knives swung towards Tatsuya. Extending from the blades edges was ''Molecular Divider''.


    Tatsuya pulled the trigger of his CAD. The virtual territory, designed to invert the bonds holding molecules together, vanished in spite of the operators intent.


    Now that the combat knives was a mere blades, Tatsuya broke out from the net. One of Lina''s subordinates, running right past Tatsuya, suddenly pressed a hand to his stomach and fell over. Welling out from between his fingers was blood.


    His blood-soaked left hand flung out. Blood splattered towards the other fake cops.


    One of them stopped in his tracks, and the other one ran right into him.


    Tatsuya''s right hand returned to point towards Lina.


    Lina''s left hand was aimed at the person who had gotten in her way �� Miyuki.


    The activation sequence she initiated was dispelled by Tatsuya''s ''Gram Dispersion''.


    Before a man could jump at Tatsuya, a cold which chilled the blood of all the attackers descended.


    The man''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. Behind him stalked up a shadow.


    Wordlessly, the man fell unconscious.


    The one person remaining was already flat on the ground.


    "Well, Tatsuya-kun, that was pretty dangerous."


    Having incapacitated two of the Stars members in an instant, Yakumo strolled up with the same unconcerned expression as always.


    Seeing that figure able to maintain ''as always'' even in this situation, Tatsuya acknowledged his own inexperience.


    "How shameless, master. Despite the fact you were waiting to make the perfect entrance."


    Being impressed in spite of himself was vexing, so he threw out sarcasm instead.


    At that line, Lina''s eyes widened.


    In front of her was Miyuki, CAD prepped and battle ready. Tatsuya''s right hand was aimed straight at Lina.


    Yakumo''s eyes were directed towards Tatsuya, but Lina was also fully within his field of view.


    The one surrounded was now Lina.


    "Well, I guess this is fine. There are some things I had wanted to ask you anyway."


    "Eh, was that so Onii-sama?"


    Miyuki turned around in dismay. Looking away from Lina she left herself wide open, but due to the increased pressure from both Tatsuya and Yakumo, Lina was paralysed.


    Immediately noticing her own blunder, Miyuki also returned her focus to Lina in a hurry.


    "You allowed yourself to be surrounded on purpose in order to draw information from them right...and without considering that, I just stormed in. Please forgive me, Onii-sama."


    Still turned towards Lina, Miyuki spoke in an apologetic voice as she begged Tatsuya''s pardon.


    "No, it really was dangerous, so your judgment wasn''t wrong.


    Therefore there''s nothing to apologise for. Rather, I should be the one expressing my gratitude. Miyuki, thank you."


    "Onii-sama...there''s no need..."


    Miyuki muttered with a dazed expression. Well, Miyuki apologising to Tatsuya and then this happening was pretty much a guaranteed occurrence. Or like some sort of ritual. Despite never taking her eyes off Lina, Miyuki was paying only the bare minimum of attention.


    "Besides, I can simply start asking them now."


    This was spoken towards Miyuki, but they were also meant for Lina. From the way he spoke every word clearly, Lina realised his intent.


    "...Are you going to try to force me to talk?"


    "Interrogation generally involves force."


    Lina spoke through ground teeth, and Tatsuya returned an indirect confirmation.


    "Three on one is cheating! Unfair!"


    "Unfair...just how many of you were ganging up on Onii-sama earlier?"


    At that vexed cry of complaint, Miyuki hit back dumbfounded. "Come now, don''t say that."


    Before her shock turned to anger, Tatsuya soothed his imouto.


    "Fair is a fa?ade when in a favourable position to maintain that condition, and unfair is an expedience when at a disadvantage to wring concessions from the other side. From a tactical perspective, using words to avoid conflict when one cannot win through force is not wrong. The moment you''re drawn in is when you lose, Miyuki."


    "I see, so that''s what it was."


    It was rather blunt, but at least it managed to achieve it''s effect of calming Miyuki down.


    "Fa?ade? Expedience?"


    At the same time, it had the effect of setting Lina off. Incidentally, Yakumo was just muffling his laughter all the while.


    "I don''t want to be told that by you Japanese who aren''t ashamed to hide your true intentions with a fa?ade!"


    "Aren''t you 1/4 Japanese yourself?"


    "..."


    "The ''Parade'' you use was developed in Japan, and the reason you can use it is because of the Kudou, in other words Japanese, blood flowing within you right? Beside which, double standards are the hallmark of the white establishment. I''ve yet to hear of a people who don''t separate their true feelings from their fa?ade."


    Lina silently glared at Tatsuya, her white skin flushed bright red. Silently, as she didn''t even let out a groan.


    Facing Lina''s eyes with his terrible grin, Tatsuya noticed her bloodlust had completely faded and he smiled wryly.


    "...Is something strange?"


    "No, I''m just thinking that interrogating Lina at this rate is just going to make her more obstinate."


    "At least call it pride!"


    Knowing the difference between obstinacy and pride, her Japanese really isn''t bad, Tatsuya thought, impressed. ��Not that that was very relevant.


    "The other groups will be here soon too..."


    "Wait! Are you listening to me at all??"


    It was best to ignore the irrelevant things.


    "Lina, let''s have a fair deal. If you think three on one is unfair, what about a one on one. If you win, we''ll let you go for today. If I win, you''ll have to truthfully answer our questions. How''s that?"


    Even if Lina won, Tatsuya still knew her true identity, and if he won, she would have to talk. Although the match would be one on one, the conditions still weren''t balanced.


    "...Fine."


    "Please wait!"


    As Lina accepted bitterly, Miyuki spoke up at the same time. Both Tatsuya and Lina looked over at Miyuki.


    Undaunted, Miyuki spoke clearly.


    "Onii-sama, please leave the match with Lina to me."


    "Miyuki, just what are you..."


    "Lina, remember this. I will never forgive those who intend harm on Onii-sama. I think of you as my rival and my friend, but when you declared your intent to kill him, even if those were mere words, I absolutely will not forgive it. By my own hands, I will have you realise your sin."


    Miyuki''s eyes shone with a fully serious light. Seeing that far too deep obsession, it seemed like Lina would laugh it off as deception, but she only let out a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you."


    Miyuki''s words declared it was already her victory.


    "Hmph...Miyuki, you think you can win against me? I, who hold the name of Sirius, me!"


    Hearing that, the flames of battle flared up in Lina''s chest. The two queens glared at one another.


    "Alright. Miyuki, I leave it to you. Is that fine with you, Lina?"


    "Thank you very much, Onii-sama."


    "Have it your way. If I lose, I''ll tell you whatever you want. Not that that will ever happen though!"


    The agreement was made. And so it was that the two extraordinary beauties, prepared to raise the curtain on a magnificent duel.


    ����


    Miyuki''s prowess with cooling and freezing magic was unrivaled.


    However the nature of her magic came from shutting down the motion of molecular vibration, and wasn''t derived from the harnessing of snow spirits or ice demons. Of course, it wasn''t like in those settings common to fantasies aimed at young kids, where receiving the patronage of such a spirit granted immunity to cold. The point being.


    Cold is cold.


    Riding tandem in a bike in the midst of this midwinter night, there was no way she wouldn''t have been cold.


    So��


    (There''s no problem in being like this, right...it''s cold after all.)


    While clinging tightly to Tatsuya, pressing her cheek to his back as well as her chest, Miyuki repeated such an excuse in her head.


    ��Is there any point making excuses by this time? Was something that was best left unsaid.


    Flicking a glance at the headlights of the motorcycle right behind him, if anyone had seen his expression, it could only have been described as ''mischievous''.


    From his position he was unable to see Miyuki at all behind Tatsuya''s shadow, but he was perfectly able to predict what her actions, condition and expression would be. To him, the feelings the siblings had for each other was something quite of interest.


    As the corners of his mouth twitched, he felt a rising tension from next to him. It seemed like his smile had been misinterpreted.


    "There''s no need for such concern. As long as you follow the agreement, I have no intention of harming you."


    "...Considering the position I''m in, are you really telling me to believe that?"


    Her eyes fixed forwards, Lina replied in a harsh voice. No, rather than ''harsh'' it would be ''stiff''.


    "Well, I can see where you''re coming from."


    Caught between Yakumo and his disciple in the back seat of the sedan, if anyone had seen her position they would no doubt have assumed she was being escorted. Knowing the power of the men sitting beside her, that feeling only deepened.


    Yakumo had taken out two Stars in the blink of an eye.


    Without any one of them noticing at all, that black clad�� ninja had suddenly appearing right behind them. The back of the man gripping the wheel had no openings either.


    Even at three to one odds she didn''t think they would have been opponents she couldn''t defeat, but she knew she would most likely not escape unscathed either.


    "But you can be at ease."


    Perceiving her tension, and estimating that it stemmed from her vigilance and hostility, Yakumo spoke in a relaxed tone.


    For Lina, that was even more disconcerting.


    "I have no interest in what happens between you and Tatsuya-kun. My only interest is the proper handing down of our secrets. All I ask of you is, like I said earlier, to not reveal what we taught the Kudou to others. So that those who are not privileged to know do not learn."


    "...You don''t care even for your national interests?"


    "Nope."


    "Not even world peace? The future of humanity?"


    "Not in the least. I''m a recluse."


    "You''re a magician as well, aren''t you!"


    Yakumo''s words were simply irreconcilable with Lina''s values. And so, she unnecessarily wasn''t able to believe him.


    "I am a shinobi. Not a magician."


    Yakumo replied to her in a calm voice. A decisive refutation. "...Aren''t Ninjutsu users a type of magician?"


    "Just because we can use magic, doesn''t mean we must become magicians."


    She knew what he meant. She could understand.


    Yet even so, Lina could not agree to what Yakumo said.


    "In the same way, just because one became a magician doesn''t automatically place an obligation upon them to serve their country."


    She couldn''t agree, but for some reason, she couldn''t object either.


    ����


    The car Lina rode in stopped somewhere at a riverbank.


    ''Somewhere'' was in the sense that Lina had no idea where it was, but guessing from their travel time it should still be within the city or the suburbs. Lina was surprised that such a metropolitan city like Tokyo still had such places.


    No lights were visible at all.


    With the sedan''s headlights turned off, as well as the lights of the bike behind, the place was pitch black.


    With no moon, and only the starlight to guide them through the darkness, Tatsuya and Miyuki walked up.


    All of a sudden, Lina was attacked by anxiety.


    Her CAD had not been taken, but she no longer had her transmitter or communications terminal. She hadn''t been subject to a body check, but all her equipment had been guessed and she had had no choice but to obediently hand them over.


    She was assured that they would be returned to her later, but for now, she had no way of contacting her compatriots as to her whereabouts. A satellite should have been monitoring her movements, but the ones taking her here were skilled in the art of ''Ninjutsu'', well known for their illusionary shadow magic. It was more than plausible they could fool even military grade high resolution satellite cameras.


    ��It was possible that she had been brought to this isolated place to be confined. In the worst case, she may even be assassinated.


    Lina tightly squeezed the CAD at her breast through her clothes. ��In that worst case, she would have to play her trump card.


    "I can pretty much guess what you''re thinking, but we''re seriously going to keep our word so relax."


    It too all Lina had to not cry out. Being spoken to so suddenly, she couldn''t suppress a shiver. When she turned around, she saw Tatsuya, who had closed in enough for his expression to be visible under the starlight, laughing silently.


    "I''m just reminding you of the conditions. If you answer the questions I have, we''ll drop you off at the station."


    Being the other party, it was a very outrageous laugh. "That''s only if you win."


    Naturally, Lina''s voice was sour.


    "Of course. In that case, we''ll carry out the terms as well."


    His shamelessness, not decreasing in the least, was irritating her more and more, yet Lina knew that getting all worked up here would only worsen her position.


    Tightly clenching her teeth, she set her eyes behind Tatsuya �� towards Miyuki.


    Eyes overflowing with fighting spirit stared back. Miyuki too was already brimming with motivation.


    "Now then...Lina may be dissatisfied with this, but the referee will be Master. All he''ll be refereeing however is deciding who wins and who loses, so he won''t be pausing the match or interfering partway through."


    "I knew that there would be no one but enemies here from the start, so there''s nothing to be dissatisfied over."


    "That''s very good grace."


    Tatsuya cooly cruised over her sarcastic comment.


    Her frustration had been boiling over, yet now Lina suddenly felt calm.


    "Then, this humble servant Kokonoe Yakumo will be your referee for this match. The victory conditions are when one party surrenders, or is rendered incapable of further combat. No killing please. That would only lead to ill-will."


    "Understood. That''s perfectly fine."


    "I''ll finish everything long before that."


    Miyuki nodded quietly, while Lina gave a spirited agreement.


    While their attitude was contrasting, their absolute faith in their own victory was shared.


    Everything was on edge. "Then, shall we start?"


    "Master, one moment please."


    Unfortunately, someone who was totally incapable of reading the mood was there. Absolutely ignoring the stares Yakumo and Lina were sending him, Tatsuya walked to his little sister.


    He approached to within two feet of her, yet still didn''t stop. "Um, Onii-sama?"


    Without replying to Miyuki, who was confusedly unable to guess her brother''s intent,


    One foot.


    He continued on.


    He finally stopped close enough to be able to hold Miyuki if he stretched out,


    ��and embraced her. "Ummmumumum."


    Being held so tightly at the waist, Miyuki blushing furiously began to panic. A third party would probably have found that odd, considering how much she had been hugging him just earlier, but to her hugging and being hugged were two entirely separate things.


    Tatsuya''s other hand caressed Miyuki''s head. Miyuki was no longer capable of sound. Running his fingers through his sister''s hair,


    Drawing her face which had ceased all resistance to his lips, Tatsuya gave Miyuki a kiss on the forehead.


    When he finally let go, Miyuki''s wide-eyed face was revealed. There was no embarrassment, only frozen shock. "This...why..."


    "You showed me how to do this earlier, and while it''s imperfect, I remembered the gist of it. Although it''s only temporary, I restore your power to you. Please compete to your heart''s content."


    "...Yes!"


    At her brother''s words, in utter earnest, Miyuki nodded with an indomitable smile.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, master."


    Lina, standing next to Yakumo, was making a face as if she had eaten too much and gotten heartburn.


    "Lina as well...I know that was rude, but you don''t mind a few moments right?"


    "You''re one to talk...no, it''s fine."


    Replying to the (in her eyes) now utterly indifferent Tatsuya, Lina answered in her most sarcastic voice.


    Miyuki didn''t follow behind. It seemed she didn''t intend to engage in close combat.


    From Lina''s observations so far and in the light of this, Lina determined that Miyuki was a typical magician deficient in physical abilities. For the rogue magician executioner ''Sirius'', they were the easiest type of prey.


    (I''ll end this in one blow!)


    There had been no starting signal yet, but Lina had no intention of waiting for any such thing. There had been nothing in the arrangements about a signal after all.


    Close the gap with self-acceleration magic, neutralise the opponent''s magic with Data Fortification, then eliminate in CQC.


    Then while Tatsuya and the other''s were distracted by Miyuki''s loss, use high speed magic to make an escape.


    That was the plan.


    However, she could only let out a silent cry.


    One step faster than she could activate magic, a tempest was rushing in.


    The moment Lina leaped aside, a torrent of frozen air flashed past. As she raised her head, this time she saw a blizzard howling in from the side. By manipulating air density and creating a wall of vacuum, Lina was able to weather the storm somehow.


    "I guess this much isn''t enough."


    As Miyuki muttered to herself, the night air began to gather around her.


    Lina clenched her teeth.


    In terms of activation speed, Lina wins over Miyuki.


    For Miyuki to have made the first move, meant she must have set up earlier.


    Not to mention the two volleys just earlier were sequences designed to maximise speed at the cost of power.


    Lina felt shamed twice over.


    Both at her intention to exploit her opponent''s naivety, and being caught off guard in turn.


    She had thought she could win even with powered down attacks and, in fact, she had come dangerously close.


    (But now it''s my turn!)


    The gap was likely in order to cast a stronger magic for the decisive blow. But that would be fatal, Lina thought. As she did so. she simultaneously activated self-acceleration and Data Fortification.


    By cladding herself in self-acceleration magic which lowered both gravity and inertia, Lina rushed straight towards Miyuki. Her right hand grasped what had looked like decorative buttons on her jacket.


    She hadn''t taken out her gun, but this much should be more than enough to take out a high school girl.


    Then the moment Lina was five metres away, her intuition screamed for her to halt.


    She planted her feet firmly to resist a gale which suddenly threatened to pull her body in.


    She applied a static magic on herself to further counter that drag force.


    In that position, she triggered movement magic on the buttons in her hand. The buttons, empowered to move at 300 km/h without acceleration, slowed and dropped to the ground before they had traveled even one metre.


    Miyuki''s senses had felt Lina blazing in faster than the eye could see.


    Although she couldn''t draw data directly from the dimension of information like Tatsuya, it was possible to perceive the traces of event modification left by magic. This was something any magician could do at varying levels, and anything a magician could do Miyuki could do at the highest level.


    Self-acceleration was a magic which caused event modification on the user themself. Therefore by tracking the traces of event modification in real time, it was possible to determine the position of the caster. Miyuki had learned how to exploit that weakness of self-acceleration from Tatsuya.


    Everything so far had proceeded just as planned. Her saying "I guess this much isn''t enough" had been deliberate, a suggestive ploy to provoke the other side.


    The clincher would be this next magic. ([Deceleration Zone])


    The technique itself was rather commonplace. It was a magic widely used both in Japan and abroad to slow the movement of a target object.


    But when Miyuki uses this magic, her targets can extend even to gas molecules.


    The movement speed of gas molecules is proportional to its pressure. To be precise (although this is still just an approximation) in an enclosed space, the pressure of a gas is proportional to the square of its movement speed. By forcibly decelerating the movement speed of air molecules in a region the pressure falls, and the resulting pressure gradient causes air from the surrounding space to move in.


    Rapidly and forcefully.


    Not just air, but people and objects were sucked in as well.


    If a person caught in this had insufficient power to oppose the magic, they would be deprived of their movement speed and trapped.


    And if the person had sufficient interference power to shut down the magic, the greatly decelerated gas molecules would suddenly regain their speed and expansion back to an appropriate pressure would occur; in other words, an explosion.


    A magic which originally was only used in battle as a second option to reduce the impact of projectiles when lacking the power to outright stop them, had been wrought into a two-fold anti-personnel magic by Miyuki''s overwhelming magic power.


    However, Lina held her ground against the raging suction force. What she had shot out had looked like ornamental buttons.


    Merely given some initial velocity there was no way those clumps of resin could break through Miyuki''s Deceleration Zone, but more importantly, they had clued Lina in as to exactly just what kind of magic Miyuki was using.


    (If that''s the case!)


    Always be prepared two, three steps ahead of your opponent, was something repeatedly taught to her by Tatsuya on a daily basis. If the plan to draw the opponent into Deceleration Zone and eliminate her there failed, she had planned strategies to take her down outside the area as well.


    Whilst doubling over the inside zone, Miyuki released the outer area. The forcibly slowed air molecules returned to their original speed.


    The air, once contained in a small area was freed in a great rush of pressure, and engulfed Lina in a blast.


    The traces of a large scale phenomena alteration disappeared.


    According to her instinct, Lina flattened herself on the ground and cast an objective barrier above.


    A blast wave washed over the top of the shield. The high-speed air flow threatened to lift her shield and all off the ground, and after holding by applying major inertial increase magic several times whilst remaining prone, Lina raised her head and looked for an opportunity to counterattack �� or rather to assess the situation.


    Lina had no intention of leisurely(?) waiting for a chance to arise. Up to this moment, she had been entirely on the back foot.


    Her opponent was a mere high school student, while she was the captain of the world''s strongest unit.


    Naturally such pride had been there, but now more than that, the awareness that she was losing ground brought its own mental pressure.


    If she didn''t retaliate at least a little, she would be overpowered.


    Unless one has an overwhelming defensive magic, in a magic battle offense was stronger than defense. So went the theory.


    Lina felt the wind pressure weaken. It wasn''t so much due to cancellation of the magic as the blast which occurred as a result; after all that compressed air had been released, it was little wonder the wind had dropped.


    Lina gripped her combat knife in her right hand.


    Her gun had been taken, but this knife capable of operating ''Molecular Divider'' had not.


    The armament device of the magic developed by the previous Sirius, and now the trump card of the Stars.


    When materialised, this magic, similar to an extended virtual area, must surpass the opponent''s interference power.


    Furthermore, since winning by halves wasn''t an option, it would actually have to be a rank higher.


    At the very least however,


    (This should be enough to get Miyuki''s attention!)


    With her left hand which was still flat on the ground, she scattered daggers where Miyuki couldn''t see.


    She canceled her inertial increase, then rising up at full speed, (Molecular Divider)


    On her knee, she swung her knife.


    She activated the virtual area almost simultaneously. At that time, Lina felt an overwhelming interference strength surpassing anything she had ever seen burst into the space between her and Miyuki.


    The virtual area, in the midst of being formed, was overrun by the torrent of interference.


    She knew that she would be stopped. It might even be said she had counted on it.


    "Dancing Blades!"


    Even before confirming that Molecular Divider had been disabled, Lina activated her next magic.


    Her discreetly scattered daggers rose and flew forwards in the blink of an eye.


    By grazing the ground, they avoided the space dominated by Miyuki.


    (If you''re able to stop four blades attacking from the front and back in this darkness, please go ahead and try!)


    Sensing magic tinged objects closing in at high speed Miyuki canceled her offensive magic sequence partway, and switched to an area defensive magic.


    The daggers approaching Miyuki lost their flight momentum and fell to the ground.


    Her magic which indiscriminately defended against all directions was more difficult than one which targeted an area, far more difficult than one which targeted individual objects, yet Miyuki as she was now could pull it off with ease.


    It could even stop this attack filled with the magic power of the Sirius, Lina.


    If her control had been tied up in Tatsuya''s seal as usual, it would have been hard for her to defend against that.


    She most likely wouldn''t have been able to manage the control needed for such a dense technique.


    If she had challenged Lina to a battle alone, she would have lost alone...thinking that, Miyuki offered a prayer of gratitude in her heart.


    (Onii-sama is watching over me...I won''t lose. I can''t lose!)


    Seeing her elaborately devised surprise attack crushed through sheer power, Lina felt a rising sense of both trepidation and exhilaration.


    Her mind suddenly returned to that saccharine sweet, heartburn inducing sight from earlier.


    At that time, she had thought he was merely messing around with the fight.


    But at that time, Tatsuya had certainly whispered something to Miyuki.


    Thinking about it, it was fully possible Tatsuya had been informing her about ''Dancing Blades''. She had seen Tatsuya decompose five incoming blades at once.


    It was not a sequence for any intermolecular force neutralising magic that she knew, but from the results, she guessed that it must have somehow undone the bonds holding molecules together.


    But that wasn''t the point.


    What was critical was that it had targeted multiple projectiles closing in at the same time, and dealt with them at the same time. What had stopped her attack, was not Miyuki''s strength alone.


    (I see...so he won''t make a move, but he''ll go ahead and speak. Not bad!)


    Miyuki thought.


    I absolutely cannot lose.


    Lina thought.


    I''ll have to go full force.


    The two of them cried out at the same time.


    "Miyuki!"


    "Lina!"


    "This is it!"


    The world froze. The world burned.


    The magic of the two repainted reality itself, as two worlds collided. Glinting with crystal light, an endless plain of ice and snow. Roaring with thunder, an infernal storm of fire and lightning.


    A hell which froze the air in eternal winter, ''Niflheim''.


    A hell which consumed the air in scorching purgatory, ''Muspelheim''.


    On one hand, an area magic which slowed down the vibration of gas molecules freezing not only water vapour and carbon dioxide, but right down to nitrogen as well.


    On the other hand, an area magic which decomposed gas molecules into plasma, and furthermore, by forcibly separating the ions from the electrons, created a high energy electromagnetic field.


    The sheer cold cooled the plasma back into gas, and the molten plasma reverted the frozen air.


    The fury of the two powers now clashing created an aurora on the ground.


    It really was a very pretty sight.


    Almost enough to make one forget that life and death hung in the balance.


    Tatsuya, his finger on his CAD trigger, carefully scrutinised the scene. If either side lost control, he would immediately erase the spells.


    He expected substantial difficulty in canceling the magic of these two at the same time, but he was a magician who specialised in restoration and decomposition. He fully intended to surpass such absurdity.


    In the midst of that aurora, as fire and ice met in what seemed an eternity of mutual destruction, in less than a minute the tide was revealed.


    The cold air was expanding, and the plasma was shrinking.


    In the first place, Miyuki was a magician who excelled in large scale magic over a wide area.


    On the other hand Lina''s power was focused on individual objects, excelling in severe magic on those.


    From the beginning, this sort of engagement had favoured Miyuki.


    Adding to that however Lina had already fought the vampire and then Tatsuya, making this her third consecutive battle.


    Even though she herself was not aware of symptoms, fatigue was already setting in.


    With her opponent holding the advantage and herself handicapped, the result was clear.


    The match between Miyuki and Lina had never been a competition of magic power, but was to be decided by who could keep calm and make the most rational decisions.


    "Kuh..."


    She herself likely knew this as well. Lina groaned painfully.


    And moved her hand to her back. She pulled out another armament device. Multicasting in this situation, however skilled a magician she may be, was pure suicide.


    "That''s enough, you two!"


    Shouting out, Tatsuya pulled the trigger of his CAD.


    His ''Gram Dispersion'' dispelled both Miyuki''s ''Niflheim'' and Lina''s ''Muspelheim'' at the exact same time.


    The cold and hot air rapidly mixed, creating a gale which would cause both frostbite and burns. Bracing himself for the severe pain he was sure was incoming, the storm of sheer cold and scorching heat was blocked right before him by an invisible wall.


    "Onii-sama! That was far too reckless!" Her face pale, Miyuki came running up. Stunned, Lina could only stare.


    For those two, protecting themselves from the thermal aftermath was a piece of cake regardless of fatigue. However, that sort of thing was impossible for Tatsuya. It was at times like these that Tatsuya, who looked with indifference on his own talents, was somewhat envious of the skills of ordinary magicians.


    "My my...Tatsuya-kun, what will you do now?"


    Having made no move to defend himself yet nevertheless appearing unharmed, Yakumo spoke in mock surprise. ��No, looking at how muddy his disciple following after him was, he had likely dived into the ground. So called Earth Release jutsu.


    "Master...what do you mean?"


    He knew how Yakumo had escaped the heat and cold, but he didn''t understand the question. Towards Tatsuya who had replied straightforwardly, or rather reflexively, Yakumo showed a truly surprised face.


    "Well, you know...the victory conditions had been decided as when one side surrenders, or is rendered incapacitated. This was a match originally conceived by you, and now that you''ve gone and wrecked it, what will you do?"


    Tatsuya had no words to reply with.


    In that situation, if he had not intervened it would have gone against the condition of ''no killing'' and so he had no regrets concerning the intervention itself.


    But the entire match after all had simply been an excuse to slip around regulations.


    The fact was, their treatment of Lina was a very messy situation.


    As an actual soldier, Lina had guaranteed rights as a prisoner of war. If she had remained incognito that wouldn''t have been an issue, but Tatsuya had heard from her own mouth that she was the ''Stars captain'', and a ''USNA army major'' not to mention acknowledging it himself before that. Her rights as a POW couldn''t be ignored.


    Even without a legal state of war, practically speaking anyone captured during a military operation had the rights of a POW. Adding to that, Tatsuya''s group as civilians technically weren''t allowed to apprehend the soldier Lina.


    If he could prove his connection to the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion they could take her prisoner, but unfortunately there was no chance his highly classified status would be brought to light over an incident of this scale.


    If they interrogated or detained Lina without legitimate right, they could only offer the USNA political excuses. This wasn''t even beginning to consider punishment.


    Of course on the other hand, they could raise the issue of Lina attacking civilians, but unfortunately a magician''s rights to be protected as a civilian were still greatly restricted. In a court of international law, Tatsuya and co would be heavily disadvantaged.


    Yet that being said, considering the future, there was no way they could just let her go without doing anything. How in the world will we sort out this situation...Tatsuya thought as he felt a headache approach.


    "It''s fine as my loss."


    However, there was no need for that worry. A helping hand extended from the most unexpected place.


    "At that moment, I most certainly was being overpowered. If I had transferred capacity to another magic in that state, I likely could have been overwhelmed by Miyuki''s magic and lost my life. At the least, I would have been in no condition to fight further."


    Turning to Tatsuya and Miyuki, Lina gracefully acknowledged her own defeat.


    "So it''s my loss, Miyuki. Tatsuya, I have no intention of any further undignified resistance."


    However, the feeling of relief was premature.


    "It was a promise. I''ll answer whatever you ask. However..."


    "However what?"


    "However, my replies will only be ''yes'' or ''no''. Anything which cannot be answered by that, I cannot disclose. You interfered and changed the conditions agreed to between Miyuki and I, so let me change our conditions my way this much Tatsuya."


    She was rather more stubborn than he had thought.


    At Lina who was smiling so radiantly one would hardly think she had lost, Tatsuya could only nod.

 Volume 10 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The sun rose after the night of the frenzied maelstrom of high energy psions and diamond meteor blows.


    Even though it was Sunday, Tatsuya still came to school. To his side, Miyuki flanked him as if nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Regardless of whether in the past or the present, the fact that school was open on Sundays remained unchanged. School was still accessible on Sundays primarily for students participating in club activities, but also for students who had received permission to use the library, labs, or even the practical skills facilities.


    That being said, their target was not the club rooms, gymnasium, library, or lab.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki��s target destination was the Student Council Office. ��Looks like no one��s here yet.��


    As Miyuki said, there was no one in the Student Council Room. Hearing his sister��s murmurs, Tatsuya chuckled quietly for some strange reason.


    ��Only in stories does the mediator take the stage last. Reality isn��t like that.��


    The retort that sprouted from Tatsuya��s mocking tone was certainly third rate. Miyuki��s smiling assent ��You must be right�� was simply to humor him out of politeness.


    Still���� Tatsuya himself was aware of the absurdity of his joke. The reason for his laughter was because he was usually the one being summoned, whereas today he was the one who sent the summons. This little detail was the only oddity, so it didn��t matter if he was citing the plot of a novel.


    On the other hand, he didn��t have a whole lot to prepare despite his invitations. Then again, it wasn��t like he had to wait too long.


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki.��


    One of the people they were waiting for showed up right on time. ��Ara, Erika. You��re not with Yoshida-kun?��


    ��That was just a coincidence! ����Is it just me, or do I sense a little bit of malice here?��


    ��It��s just you.��


    On the other side from where the female students were having their heart- to-heart (?) conversation,


    ��Were you waiting for a long time?��


    ��Hardly, we just arrived. My apologies for calling you guys out here on a Sunday.��


    The guys were engaged in the customary small talk.


    ��For some reason, I get the feeling that Miki and I are treated differently���� Ah, whatever. So what��s up with today? It��s a rare sight for


    Tatsuya to summon us on a day off.��


    It was indeed a rarity. It was hardly atypical for high school students to act their age and go on an outing during their days off, but under those conditions, Tatsuya was usually the one being invited.


    Speaking of oddities, Erika��s eyes were drifting all over the place from the get go, probably because she found the numerous data gathering devices on the walls of the Student Council Office to be rather jarring. Seeing her like this, Tatsuya recalled that this may be the first time she ever came into this room.


    ��Let��s wait a little while longer. We can start after everyone has arrived.�� ��Who else is coming?��


    ��Ah, we��re almost all here.��


    In response to Mikihiko��s query, Tatsuya replied in the affirmative. As if on cue to Tatsuya��s words, someone knocked on the door from the outside. Within the student body, she was probably the one who was most familiar with this room, to the point that she was almost the mistress of the Student Council Office, so no one would find it amiss if she entered without knocking. Even so, she turned out to be a surprisingly (?) well-mannered individual. Someone might question her ��common sense�� in knocking rather than using the intercom, but Tatsuya also opened the door personally rather than using the remote, so they were both in the same boat.


    ��I apologize for calling you out here on such short notice.��


    Just as Mikihiko was about to voice aloud his question of ��why are you greeting them personally��, his question was immediately dispelled upon the door swinging open. That was because Mayumi and Katsuto appeared in the doorway.


    ��Yoshida-kun and Chiba-kun? Were the two of you called here by Shiba- kun as well?��


    In place of Mayumi, who stood frozen in shock and not inconsiderable wavering, Katsuto presented a simple question.


    ��Ah, yes.��


    In place of Erika, who was suddenly at a loss for words, Mikihiko was the one who gave a concise answer.


    ��Then, let��s begin.��


    Tatsuya reinforced his words and urged everyone to their seats.


    ��Can you start with an explanation first? Why did you call Saegusa-senpai and us here at the same time?��


    ��I concur. I would also like to hear your reasoning first.��


    Interpersonal feelings had a karma-like quality. Good intentions, malice, and enmity were all replied back in kind. Calculating the proper category and preparing the appropriate response would be the adult approach, but being unable to discern the other side��s intentions made this rather difficult to prepare for.


    Mayumi��s attitude was an exemplary model of an emotional reflex. Personally, she bore no displeasure towards Erika, though to be precise, she didn��t really bother herself with Erika��s actions. That being said, she already responded to the blatant enmity that Erika was flaunting. Seeing her like this, Tatsuya couldn��t help but mentally add, ��You��re two years older than her, can you please adopt a more logical stance?��


    ��In regards to the vampire we have been hunting, I have one detail I need to report to everyone present.��


    However, Tatsuya didn��t really care if they were set on opposing one another. He didn��t attempt any meaningless arbitration and quickly dived into his conversation.


    ��Then let��s hear it.��


    First one to react was Katsuto. Rather, it would be more appropriate to say that no one save Katsuto had a reaction.


    ��Last night, I interjected a synthetic molecular transmitter that sends out a set electronic signal every three hours into the vampire��s body.��


    The transmitter was placed inside the tranquilizer pellet as a fallback plan in case the tranquilizer failed to take effect. However, the actual situation had far exceeded initial estimates, forcing him to rely on this insurance policy. That being said, just Tatsuya alone would be hard pressed to maximize the utility of this insurance.


    ��At most, the transmitter will last three days. While the signal strength is very weak, we should be able to capture the signal if we utilize the antennae placed on the street cameras that are used to detect illegal electronic signals.��


    This time, everyone had a reaction. Actually, it was more like there was no way they could sit still.


    ��Just a minute, Tatsuya-kun. Last night? Where?�� Mayumi��s eyes bulged outwards.


    ��How did you find it?��


    Unlike her usual frustrated tone, Erika��s question was more of a reprimand.


    ��You say synthetic molecular transmitter, just where did you get your hands on something like that������


    Mikihiko murmured in a daze as everyone brought their own question to bear on Tatsuya.


    While Tatsuya personally believed that these were all legitimate questions worthy of asking, he wasn��t ready to divulge the entire process and background. In order to do so, he would not be able to avoid touching the tip of the iceberg for the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion��s equipment as well as Lina��s secret identity.


    ��This is the signal frequency.��


    As he said this, Tatsuya placed a card in front of each of the four.


    ��Senpais�� group and Erika��s group should all be able to access the observation antennae, correct?��


    ������So we��re to find its location, right?��


    Tatsuya wordlessly nodded at Mayumi��s question. ������Why are you giving this to us?��


    Tatsuya wasn��t dull enough to miss that the ��us�� Erika spoke of referred to the team formed by the Saegusa and Juumonji Families as well as the group formed by the Chiba Family. Even so, he had no intention of pointing out the obvious. Still, it was Tatsuya��s goal to pass along the data he had collected so far to the four in front of him, so he continued his explanation in spite of Erika��s query.


    ��In regards to the identity of the vampires we are hunting, they appear to be Magicians who deserted from the USNA Army.��


    The four of them betrayed looks of ��how can this be�� as well as ��that makes sense��.


    The unknown force that was hampering their investigation. That sort of atypical individual and organizational strength told Mayumi and Erika that this was no ordinary criminal organization. It would make a whole lot of sense if the vampire��s real identity was that of Magicians who deserted from the USNA military.


    ��In addition, there��s more than one of them. There are at least two deserters and maybe as many as ten or more.��


    ��Ten people deserted from Stars?��


    ��No, Erika. They may still belong to the USNA Army even if they are not affiliated with Stars.��


    ��Eh, is that true?��


    ��Saegusa���� Stars is a unit comprised of only the Magicians with the highest combat rating in the entire USNA Army. That implies that there are also Magicians in the USNA Army that do not belong to Stars.��


    Tatsuya corrected Erika��s misinterpretation while Katsuto did the same for Mayumi. The two beautiful women were surprisingly birds of a feather (?), but would definitely throw a tantrum if this was said aloud. Tatsuya concluded that he should keep this to himself.


    ����Even if they are not members of Stars, they are still trained opponents augmented by the vampire��s powers. They will not be easy opponents.��


    ��That��s right. Even excluding the creature��s power, they are not opponents we can take lightly.��


    Katsuto said heavily.


    ��However, even if they are not Magicians from Stars, this does not change the fact that they are from the USNA Army���� I thought that any country with Magicians attached to the military would keep them on a short leash, or does the USNA Army have more relaxed discipline?��


    Mikihiko��s comment was slightly off topic from the discussion at hand. Nevertheless, Tatsuya probably also had a few words on this point. He was not ��agreeing�� with the topic, but actively answering this question.


    ��No, maybe you��ve got it backwards.�� ��Backwards?��


    ��The Parasite��s influence is greater than even the military��s control. Isn��t it more like the Parasite has completely altered a human being? If that metamorphosis exceeds flesh and bone and encroaches on the mental level, then it would hardly be surprising if there��s a change in values after infestation.��


    ��That��s���� true. Then, why did the Parasite flee?��


    ��Probably because it felt that there was no further reason to remain or that its goals could not be fulfilled within the military. We have no way of knowing until we capture the Parasite and interrogate it.��


    ��Goal, eh���� Beyond just parasites, the goal of most creatures would be to satisfy their hunger or bolster their numbers, but there��s no point in dwelling on that now. Anything we come up with would only be pure conjecture. Compared to that, if it��s not because of their relaxed discipline, then the situation is far graver.��


    ��Indeed. In other words, how can they expect to instill discipline in the military if there are deserters?��


    ������In the end, what are we going to do?��


    Just as Tatsuya and Mikihiko were getting embroiled in their conversation, Erika sulkily interposed. Once they looked around, they found Mayumi also wearing a fed up expression.


    ��I never planned on saying that.��


    Tatsuya failed to betray any sign of awkwardness at being accused of going off tangent, nor did he cough to break the ice. He immediately used a perfectly natural tone to make his announcement.


    At this response, Erika wasn��t the only one who wore an ��Eh?�� expression.


    ��At any rate, I don��t plan on turning a blind eye at my friend��s suffering, but at the same time, I don��t intend to personally avenge him either. If Public Safety and the police force can handle this then there��s nothing else I need to do, nor would I have any complaints as to any punishment on behalf of the Clan Meeting. Of course, I have no problems either if the


    Chiba Family decides to solo this endeavor.��


    Already on his feet, Tatsuya dropped this as he left the table.


    Seizing the initiative before Mayumi could say anything, Katsuto said a few congratulatory words to Tatsuya.


    ��It��s not easy for everyone to gather together. Let��s talk a little more before taking our leave.��


    ��Is that so? Then, could I trouble you to lock the doors and windows?�� ��Leave that to me.��


    Tatsuya bowed to Katsuto and gave a meaningful glance at Miyuki before leaving.


    As for Mikihiko��s desperate plea for help communicated through his eyes, Tatsuya chalked that up to a misinterpretation and ignored it.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, at the same time as Tatsuya left the campus. ��Lina, it��s about time you got out of bed!��


    Chastised by her roommate, Lina finally crawled out of bed.


    Ten minutes ago, she had reluctantly got out of bed after her roommate ruthlessly confiscated her blanket. Now, Lina was sitting before the table still clad in her pajamas.


    ��Seriously���� Even for a Sunday, you��re taking it too easy.��


    Utterly befuddled, Silvia set a mug of warm millk laced with honey in front of Lina. Lina slowly used her powerless hand to move that cup to her mouth. Letting out a breath after looking at the honey milk, Lina was finally awake.


    ��Thanks for the food���� Silvie, did we get anything from HQ?��


    Her tone had completely transformed to that of the Stars High Commander. �CExcept her light sleepwear and haphazard hair belied any sort of authority on her part. Still, even her lazy appearance could not detract from her beauty, such was the absolute authority of ��true beauty��. Silvia could only chuckle wryly, finally choosing to bite her tongue because she too acknowledged ��that��s just how it is��.


    ��Currently, we have received no new information. However, I don��t believe that we��re going to get off without a reprimand������


    ��You think so too, Silvie������


    Hearing Silvia��s answer, Lina gloomily lowered her head and covered it with both hands. When matched with her age, that posture of hers simply screamed unreliable. Even knowing that this would rub salt into the wound, Silvia couldn��t help but strike up a conversation.


    ��Lina, exactly what happened last night? Even if they were Satelite class, there are still members with Stars designation, but four of them were neutralized in one instance���� Among them, two sustained internal lacerations, concussions, and bone fractures. They have all been injured to the point that returning to active duty on this mission seems impossible.��


    ��Wah������


    ��On top of that, we lost communication with you for over three hours, practically full blown MIA������


    ��Wah������


    Silvia probably didn��t intend to do this, but the contents of her interrogation were pressing Lina for her behavior.


    ��Don��t tell me���� You lost?��


    That was the finishing blow. Lina, who was just covering her head with both hands and making small noises, suddenly keeled over on the table. This situation completely flabbergasted Silvia, who had inadvertently landed a critical hit.


    ��I can��t go on. I don��t have the confidence to continue the mission. I will return the title Sirius.��


    ��Huh, ah, Lina���� High Commander!?��


    Before the teary-eyed and thoroughly depressed Lina, even Silvia was starting to panic.


    ��N-Nothing of the sort. High Commander, you have always carried out the duties of Sirius with distinction.��


    Silvia had intended to just ask Lina a routine series of questions and only just realized that she had pushed Lina into a depressive cycle. Frantically, she tried to console Lina.


    ��How could the High Commander lose to a high school student, right?��


    Currently, Silvia really wanted to sigh aloud. It appeared that Lina was completely immersed in a black morass of negativity. Despite the words ��losing to a high school student��, under normal circumstances, Lina was still of the age that she should be attending high school herself. Setting that aside, her current tear stricken appearance was perfectly befitting of a young girl her age that could be seen anywhere, Silvia thought with a particular sort of understanding.


    ��Well, that��s right, you were just unlucky this time.��


    Even so, there was no way Lina could continue her task if this situation continued. ��Sirius�� was the mightiest fighting force in their arsenal. In an effort to get her to rally, Silvia kept trying to console Lina.


    ��Of the Shiba siblings you spoke of last time, which one defeated the High Commander?��


    ������Both. Just as I caught Tatsuya, Miyuki interfered.��


    ��Oh! As expected, those two aren��t normal high school students.��


    ����...There��s no way in hell that those two are ��normal high school students!��


    ��When faced with atypical Magicians, it is true that would be too heavy of a burden for Satellite Classes.��


    Silvia swapped ��high school students�� for ��abnormal high school students�� and substituted ��abnormal high school students�� with ��atypical Magicians�� in an effort to remove the catalyst for Lina��s shock and boost her recovery.


    ��It wasn��t just the two of them!��


    Suddenly, Lina raised her head in a vibrant manner. It appeared that Silvia��s plan of action yielded some unexpected results.


    ��Besides Tatsuya and Miyuki, three ninjas also came out of nowhere!�� ��Ninjas����?��


    Silvia was aware that ninjas �C or ��Ninjutsu Practitioners��, were another term for a type of Ancient Magic user. The source of her (mental) shock was not because she viewed the word ��ninja�� as a suspicious fabrication, but more because of Lina��s sudden fervor.


    ��While I know that Tatsuya has connection with ninjas, but I never thought that such skilled ninjas would intervene at that time!��


    ��Y, yes. That��s true������


    ��The data files from intelligence only mentioned that ��a ninja serves as Shiba Tatsuya��s trainer��! How was I to know that ninja was Master caliber!��


    ������Where did that intelligence come from?��


    ��I heard the man mention it himself. If I knew there was the possibility of such a tricky opponent interfering, I would have devised another location for this engagement. This is plainly a mistake on part of the intelligence unit. I originally wasn��t someone with an intelligence background, so it would be very difficult for me if I don��t receive accurate intelligence. Right, Silvie!?��


    Just as Sivlia planned, Lina had successfully escaped from that vicious cycle of negativity. As a price, Silvia was forced to listen to Lina��s tantrum and complaints.


    ��Silvie, sorry about earlier������


    Thanks to a thorough rant of her displeasure, Lina had completely reverted to her usual self. By the time she mastered herself, the first thing that crept up on her was a personal loathing for her display.


    ��No worries. It��s unhealthy if you don��t vent once in a while.��


    Seeing Lina slightly dip her head, Silvia smiled and shook her head before refilling the mug of honey milk. Those words only flattened Lina��s self- esteem even more, but Silvia meant nothing by that. At her young age, she had already learned that sitting through a superior��s complaints was one of the duties of a subordinate.


    ��Though we have no new orders from HQ, there��s still a few reports I need you to go through. Ah, no, you��re fine just like that.��


    Lina probably wanted to ��freshen up a little��. Silvia waved her hand at her superior, still dressed in her night clothes, as if requesting her to remain seated.


    ��First, the four who were injured last night���� Titan and Enceladus avoided major injury, so we��ll observe them for one day and if there are no lingering issues, they should be able to return to active duty. Mimas and Iapetus are as I said earlier and I doubt that they will be able to return to the mission.��


    ������If the two who have suffered serious injury can recover to a mobile state, arrange for them to return home.��


    ��Then there��s just me. Next from Commander Canopus, it doesn��t seem likely that we will be able to mobilize more people from Stars to Japan.��


    ������I see.��


    ��The Joint Chiefs appear to want Stardust as support, at least that��s the rumor.��


    ��Do they plan on adding pursuit units?��


    When compared to the practical magic systems developed by the Four Systems and Eight Major Types, the research in regards to utilizing special abilities in the Sensory System as magic was slightly behind. Even within a specialized group like Stardust, Magicians who specialized in search and pursuit were hard to come by. Even in the entire USNA military, it was hard to say that they had enough personnel. Now, with this already limited resource invested in Japan, the Joint Chiefs simply didn��t have any more troops at their disposal to supply additional pursuers.


    ��No, they��re sending special ops.��


    As expected, Silvia��s response denied Lina��s question.


    ��While I agree that Stardust��s firepower would probably be insufficient to handle the situation at hand���� But there��s nothing we can do.��


    The difference in capabilities between the Satellite Class and Stardust was not significant. The disparity was that Stardust troops were unable to sustain the augments and could break down at any moment. After augmentation, they displayed prowess on par with Stars members. Still, the Satellite Class units mobilized for this mission to Japan were also picked more for martial abilities, and when compared to them, Stardust��s firepower was noticeably inferior. This was the reason why Lina heaved a sigh.


    ��This is a report from the other side, but the mobile units don��t have anything worth reporting.��


    Silvia also concurred with Lina��s assessment, but since there was nothing they could do about the situation no matter how long they thought about it, she progressed to the next report.


    ��Since we are placed in a situation where we must take care of the deserters first, we��ll just have to leave the other side to other teams. Still, why haven��t we fished up anything?��


    The other side referred to the investigation behind the ��titanic explosion�� caused by Strategic-Class Magic, tasked with identifying the user of what the USNA diplomats and military personnel named the ��Great Boom��. The mobile units were the intelligence units that had infiltrated Japan ahead of time in universities and high schools under the guise of transfer students or within the major power in the magical devices industry, Maximillian Devices.


    ��Speaking of which, we haven��t had a chance to speak with Mia in a while.��


    The name that passed across Lina��s recollection and lips was the other individual from the mobile unit who lived next door by the name of Michaela Honda. Although she was also of Japanese descent like Lina, her appearance differed in that she looked completely Japanese. Currently, she infiltrated Maximilian Devices as a salesperson under the alias Aya Honda.


    ��Over the last couple of days, she looked like she��s been out late in the evening. Today is probably work related as well.��


    ��We��re the same as well when it comes to being about at late hours����


    Plainly, she��s quite diligent even on a Sunday.��


    Lina and Silvia exchanged smiles. While her job as a salesperson for Maximillian Devices was only a disguise, she appeared to be quite popular among the college crowd as the two of them recalled the last time Mia was grousing about her situation.


    ��She appears to be headed for First High tomorrow. Something about tagging along when they return the CAD maintenance equipment.��


    ��Eh?��


    However, Lina��s smile stiffened when she heard of Mia��s itinerary for tomorrow from Silvia. As Stars�� High Commander, Lina disliked anyone seeing her current disguise as a normal high school student, much like how an elementary child mentally resists any parental visit to school.


    ��Since she��s scheduled to visit during lunch, would you be able to catch her during lunch break?��


    Without any real life experiences at school, Lina wasn��t sure why she was so nervous about this, but Silvia knew much better than Lina herself why this was case when she made this proposal. Seeing Lina avert her eyes in confusion, Silvia smirked in secret.


    ? ? ?


    ��Tear!��


    Amid the ruckus, a call from behind her prompted Shizuku to turn her head. On the American West Coast, it was Saturday evening on January 28th. At the moment, Shizuku was at a house party being thrown in her dorms.


    ��Ray.��


    After verifying the male (more like ��boy��) waving his arms in an exaggerated manner, Shizuku slightly raised her hand.


    His name was Raymond S. Clark.


    After Shizuku transferred from abroad, he was the first among the male students to strike up a conversation with Shizuku. Since then, he was the white (Anglo-Saxon was a rare sight on the West Coast) classmate who always stuck with Shizuku for some unexplained reason.


    Shizuku thought he was properly gesturing with his hand to come over. Since he surprisingly knew how to keep his distance and wasn��t particularly irritating, Shizuku��s perception of him wasn��t overly negative.


    On another note, the nickname ��Tear�� also started with Raymond. When asked what ��Shizuku�� meant during her self-introduction, Shizuku had explained that her name referred to the ��drop�� in either a ��teardrop�� or ��dewdrop��, to which the nickname ��Tear�� was supplied for her. Shizuku wasn��t particularly fond of this nickname, but when she asked her female classmates ��Does she look like a crybaby?��, and their answer turned out to be ��Because you really fit a pearl��s description��, she wasn��t really in a position to decline any further. �CBecause she was embarrassed. As a result, since she didn��t dislike the name ��Tear��, she resolved to leave it be. Somewhere along the way, Shizuku��s nickname settled on ��Tear��.


    Her internal monologue ended there.


    ��That dress looks amazing, Tear. You��re even more dazzling than usual.�� ��Really?��


    Faced with Ray��s unfazed smile and compliment, Shizuku kept her usual stoic expression. Actually, it was more like she was tilting her head to one side out of amazement.


    A mushroom head of black hair that was allowed to grow long waved lightly back and forth.


    Ignoring Ray��s eyes that were growing warmer by the second, Shizuku glanced at her own clothes.


    The dress was long enough to brush along the floor. Her back, shoulders, and both arms were revealed.


    She also wore a long pair of gloves that seemed a little out of date.


    While Shizuku had heard of shops in the USNA that carried the latest fashion, she was surprised to find them more antiquated than she imagined. There were also dresses found all over the place today that mandated a corset, but fortunately Shizuku��s dress was not like that.


    ��Your suit matches you well, Ray.��


    Although she heeded the store attendant��s recommendation and bought the dress, Shizuku still didn��t understand which part of her dress stood out, so she replied back with customary phrases. To her, Raymond��s tuxedo was a little out of style (it would have been outrageous on someone from her country), but perfectly matched his appearances that wouldn��t have been out of place on a young noble, so her words of etiquette weren��t forced.


    ��Thank you! It is my honor to be complimented by Tear.��


    In addition, Shizuku wasn��t going to object to his obvious pleasure at those simple words. For some reason, Raymond��s honest display of his emotions reminded Shizuku of her younger brother. In terms of race, teenage Europeans should look more mature than Asians of the same age, so even though Raymond was of the same age, he was still a little immature in Shizuku��s eyes.


    (����No, it��s not that Ray is immature, it��s because Tatsuya is wiser than his years.)


    After turning that over in her head, Shizuku once again looked at Raymond.


    ��Are you alone?��


    ��I don��t plan on accompanying any woman besides Tear.��


    Speaking of which, tonight��s party wasn��t the type where those without a date couldn��t attend.


    ��I wasn��t referring to girls.��


    At the moment, Shizuku followed her own curiosity and clarified Raymond��s misunderstanding.


    And thus, Raymond became flustered in a very interesting way. ��Eh? Uh, yeah, if you mean by myself then I am alone���� I think?��


    Shizuku really wanted to tell him not to ask her, but managed to bite her tongue.


    Seeing the boys behind Raymond making all sorts of elaborate hand gestures (Shizuku was unaware of this, but they were urging Raymond on), there was no need to state that he was blatantly lying. In spite of this, Shizuku didn��t have the heart to berate him.


    ��Um���� Tear, in regards to the thing you asked me about before.��


    Maybe it was because he detected that the atmosphere was rapidly turning for the worse, Raymond made an obvious attempt to change the subject.


    ��Ray.��


    This was exactly what Shizuku wanted, but she felt that this wasn��t the right place to have that conversation.


    ��Let��s move somewhere else.��


    Hearing Shizuku forcefully call out his name, Raymond could only shut his mouth and repeatedly nod his head at her proposal.


    Even though this was a house party, this was the place selected as a residence for the young lady of the Kitayama Family. In comparison to the typical house party that could be found anywhere, it was much more luxurious. The party extended beyond indoors all way into the yard, but given the hour, most of the attendees had already departed.


    Shizuku wore a knit overcoat over her dress as she walked beneath the wintry sky filled with stars. For a Japanese female, her height wasn��t overly short, but by American standards she was positively ��petite��. The American coat she wore extended from her shoulders all the way to the waist, but there was still a small, sneaking suspicion whether it could block the cold.


    She manipulated the CAD in her handbag and created a warm temperature area around her surroundings. Along the way, she also incorporated Ray into the field as well. The warm temperature area would also help contain the sound of their voices.


    ��Thanks, Tear���� Magic is certainly convenient thing.��


    ��This level of magic isn��t all that rare.��


    In terms of compliments, Shizuku felt that it was a little overblown, but Raymond massively shook his head.


    ��Tear, you just came to this country, so you might not have noticed, but for us, magic isn��t something that can be used like this. It is practically impossible to see magic used in the everyday setting within this country. Magic is used to exemplify one��s power, it��s an object to demonstrate one��s knowledge, and even to exalt one��s status.��


    ��So you think it would be a waste, right?�� ��Hahaha���� Well, pretty much.��


    At Shizuku��s blunt assessment, Raymond laughed so hard he bent at the waist. Still, this uproarious laughter seemed slightly unnatural.


    ��Besides military purposes, this country��s magic research is reserved largely for fundamental research. Social services and daily activities are looked down upon as unworthy. If there��s massive profit involved, that might not be the case. Because of this���� No, sorry. We didn��t come to talk about this.��


    Although he usually looked to be carefree, he also had his own worries. Shizuku wordlessly waited for him to continue.


    ��Then, let��s get back on topic.��


    Raising his head, Raymond��s expression was so sharp he seemed like another person altogether.


    ��First, the ��vampire�� incident is indeed true.��


    He, Raymond, was the ��knowledgeable student�� she told Honoka about as well as the source of intelligence she promised to Tatsuya.


    ��Although the cause remains unclear, I have uncovered all the related information.��


    ��Go ahead.��


    ��Of course. This is highly classified information, but last November in Dallas, they conducted an experiment based on string theory to create and evaporate a miniature black hole.��


    ��String theory?��


    ��Sorry, I don��t know all the details.�� ��That��s fine. And then?��


    Surely she could get those details if she asked Tatsuya, right? Shizuku thought as she encouraged him onward.


    ��The specifics of the experiment remain unknown, but what is known is that these ��vampires�� materialized after the experiment was conducted.��


    Shizuku pondered this for 5 seconds before opening her mouth.


    ��So Ray, you believe that there is a causal relationship between this experiment and the appearance of the vampires, correct?��


    ��Earlier, I said that the cause was unknown.��


    Here, Ray stopped momentarily to organize this thoughts.


    ��I believe that it was the black hole experiment that summoned the vampires.��


    There was no way for Shizuku to divine exactly where Raymond got this information and what was the basis for this belief. Still, within this brief exchange, Shizuku clearly understood he had a special power to uncover the buried truth. Whether this was his personal ability or came from an organization was unimportant to Shizuku at this point.


    ������I see. Thank you.��


    The important thing was that his information was trustworthy.


    ��You��re welcome. After all, this is Tear��s request. If there��s anything else I can do for you, you are always welcome to discuss it with me.��


    In the eyes of a bystander, it was obvious what Raymond was trying to do. As for Shizuku herself, she believed that ��he was only curious about her right now��. �CWhether this dullness was a natural trait or something acquired from her recent friends was anyone��s guess.


    ? ? ?


    For Tatsuya, this was the rare Sunday that he could spend at his leisure, though it wasn��t like he could go have fun in his uniform. Tatsuya and Miyuki opted against taking a detour to hit the stores and first came home.


    Today, they weren��t using the motorcycle, but the bus instead. Sitting shoulder to shoulder like they usually did in the bus, Miyuki gloomily watched the side of her brother��s face as he watched the passing scenery.


    In regards to this incident, Tatsuya was also in the throes of a headache. Rather than calling it a headache, he was berating himself to be more careful. Compared to normal, it was very rare for Tatsuya to beat himself up over what-ifs and maybes.


    I wish he could discuss it with me, Miyuki thought.


    She didn��t believe that she could help very much, nor did she believe that she had the power to alleviate her brother��s woes.


    However, she still wanted to hear what concerned him. Even if she could not take away his burdens, at the very least she was capable of lessening his headache, Miyuki thought.


    I wish he would do that, Miyuki prayed as she kept looking at the side of her brother��s face.


    ��I��m too na?ve������


    Was this wish passed along to him? Tatsuya lightly murmured. ��Onii-sama?��


    Keeping a tight grasp on her agitation and hopes, Miyuki pretended to be oblivious and naturally raised a question to Tatsuya. The words ��what are you concerned about�� were never asked, never stated.


    ��I thought the result didn��t concern me, so now I��m stuck in this sorry position. Everything is now reactionary. There are these clues at hand, but the core pieces are unknown.��


    While Tatsuya��s speech was rather vague, Miyuki instinctively knew what ��clues�� Tatsuya was referring to.


    ��You mean���� Lina��s situation?��


    Tatsuya couldn��t help but widen his eyes at someone directly pinpointing what he was thinking about.


    ��What a pain���� I really have no secrets in front of Miyuki.��


    That��s not true! Miyuki furiously stifled the urge to scream from the back of her throat.


    Often, Miyuki had no idea what Tatsuya was thinking. Nevertheless, Miyuki convinced herself not to vent her agitation on her brother and instead work towards understanding him.


    ��I knew from the very beginning what Lina��s goals were. I even had the opportunity to interrogate her, or forcibly manufacture the opportunity. Despite this, I left it by the wayside because I didn��t want to cause any upheaval in our lives and now have missed the opening.��


    Tatsuya wore a self-depreciating smile.


    Miyuki withstood the pain in her heart and silently waited for her brother to continue.


    ��No���� I do know. Even if I had acted immediately, there��s no guarantee that suffering could have been avoided. There is the possibility that the situation could have worsened. But���� In the face of a friend being injured, I can��t help but consider what if������


    Hearing Tatsuya��s confession, this time Miyuki couldn��t help but smile. It wasn��t because her brother had bared his heart to her, but in regards to the contents of her brother��s words.


    ��Onii-sama��.. You��ve grown kinder.��


    ��Miyuki? What��s with this all of a sudden?��


    ��No���� Onii-sama was originally a kind person. It��s just a little hard to find sometimes.��


    ��Sorry, you can explain that to me in plainer terms?��


    Seeing Tatsuya��s bemused expression, Miyuki already decided not to hide her smile any longer.


    ��So there are some things that even Onii-sama doesn��t understand. Even Onii-sama doesn��t understand himself?��


    ��Of course, I think you��re appraising me too highly. There are a myriad things I don��t know, and my face is something I can see only with the help of a mirror. A created image with the right and left flipped.��


    ��As expected of Onii-sama, you don��t try to put on a brave front here. In other words,��


    Miyuki dramatically lowered her voice here.


    Despite knowing that he was walking straight into his sister��s ploy, Tatsuya still strained his ears to hear.


    ��Onii-sama cannot forgive himself for letting Saijou-kun get hurt. While our time has been limited, Onii-sama doesn��t want to do anything violent towards Lina, who has become our friend. Onii-sama, Miyuki is very happy. Happy because Onii-sama has these heartfelt feelings for someone other than myself. You have more humane emotions than you believed yourself to possess.��


    Tatsuya sat straight forward and closed his eyes.


    Miyuki found it hilarious that her brother was adopting such an easily discernible way to disguise his embarrassment.


    That he was willing to show this side of himself to her caused Miyuki to feel truly overjoyed.


    ? ? ?


    ��Yoshida-kun, we��re getting a reaction from Tokyo Tower Park. Presently, it is moving towards Iigura Crossing.��


    ��Understood. I am currently located near Toranomon Station near Sakurada. I will proceed immediately to Iigura Crossing.��


    ��Please get there in ten minutes.�� ��Understood. ETA is two minutes.��


    The transmission was cut short. They looked like they were going to make it this time. Understanding this, Mayumi let out a sigh of relief.


    The result of the discussion prior to noon culminated in a system that had Mayumi responsible for information control while Katsuto and Erika led the mobile units. Everyone was clear on the fact that internal strife held no benefit for anyone.


    Nonetheless, neither side was willing to take that first step forward, so everyone��s independent actions only resulted in the situation where they were hindering their own companions.


    On that level, they really had to thank Tatsuya��s cloak and dagger play that forcibly established a stage where a compromise could be hammered out. �C On Mayumi��s part, she was highly put out that Tatsuya was treating her like a child.


    (Just you wait. I��m going to give you the bitterest chocolate ever on Valentine��s Day.)


    Satisfied with the mental image of discomfiting Tatsuya, Mayumi turned her attention back to the display monitor.


    Unfortunately, the transmitter Tatsuya supplied wasn��t very strong. To be precise, it was horrible, though it was true that the observation antennae could capture the signal waves.


    However, in a metropolis well connected by the public transportation system, the target could cover a whole lot of ground in three hours.


    Furthermore, the signal was only emitted once every ten minutes. In short, they had to catch the target within this time frame.


    This time, it was only after they used the street cameras�� observation system that they found out for the first time that they could not pursue the vampire using the street cameras alone. Much like legends and fiction, the camera could not snap a picture of their head. Still, legends and fiction weren��t entirely mistaken. No matter how they adjusted the focal point, they could only get a murky picture of the vampire��s body.


    This was especially the case above the neck. There was no way to differentiate facial features. The street camera system was designed to be a pursuit tool that was founded on the basis of facial recognition, so it was practically pointless if it could not differentiate facial features.


    The task force from the Saegusa Family concluded that since there was no sign of mechanical failure, the target probably used magic to disrupt the optics.


    This was the reason why the target had eluded them three hours ago and six hours ago. Thus, the hunt continued deep into the night.


    Fortunately, this time they seemed to be right on the money.


    Mayumi coordinated the collapsing ring of pursuers while opening a line of communication with Katsuto, who was still investigating in the Shiodome District.


    ? ? ?


    Early in the week, Tatsuya found a rather familiar sight these past couple of days plopped in front of him in the classroom.


    Erika was sprawled over her desk. She might have been better off coming to school later, since she seemed completely exhausted.


    (Scratch that, did she pull an all-nighter?) ������Um, shouldn��t we wake her up?��


    Mizuki, who met them earlier at the station, asked him quietly.


    She was so soundly asleep that even normal speaking volume failed to rouse her. Although Mizuki knew this at a glance, it was precisely Mizuki��s style to lower her volume even so.


    ��Just let her sleep.��


    Tatsuya��s reply was fairly simple. To be precise, it was the practical response.


    Even if they managed to wake her, it was plain that she wouldn��t have access to major mental facilities prior to noon, though in reality, Tatsuya really didn��t have the spare energy to worry about other people��s mental framework at the moment.


    ? ? ?


    In order to address Tatsuya��s lack of spare energy, we must return to half a day before.


    Actually, coincidentally after Tatsuya and Miyuki finished dinner, the telephone rang.


    Right now, this wasn��t exactly an odd hour for a call. �CAt least for the side who received the phone call.


    However, this was late at night for the American West Coast and approached the time for the day change. It wouldn��t be a surprise if Tatsuya was a little nervous over what happened.


    ��Hello, Shizuku? Did something happen?��


    As predicted, the one who appeared on the screen was Ashe. However, her appearance that came through the picture was wholly expected.


    Shizuku looked like she was wearing her pajamas. Following the height of fashion, her sleeping garment failed to include a robe.


    Answering the phone in the living room was a bad idea. The large, high definition image projected a brilliant picture that was in no way inferior to real life.


    Maybe it was because they were pajamas, but the light luminescent material was not covering much of Shizuku��s slim figure.


    Tatsuya had seen Shizuku��s swimsuit during the summer, but the picture Shizuku presented now was even more alluring.


    This was probably the effect of the faintly discernable hinting at the hidden portions. It was one thing if nothing could be seen, but the effect was aggravated when the curves were being hinted at.


    Based on the image, Shizuku wasn��t wearing underclothes. Although the massive amounts of lace and trimmings covered up the important parts, if the article of clothing was slightly out of place then even the unmentionables would be revealed.


    Under normal circumstances, even Tatsuya would raise an eyebrow. Fortunately, concern carried great weight on his part right now, so he wasn��t awkwardly flustered.


    ��Shizuku? What are you doing!?��


    Yet, even someone of the same gender who caught a glimpse of this, Miyuki, was blushing �C that��s how much she was flustered.


    ��Ah, Miyuki, good evening.��


    ��Stop with the greeting! At least put on a robe!�� ������It��s OK, right?��


    She wore an expression of skepticism, but Shizuku obediently pulled on a robe slowly.


    ��Sorry for the late hour.��


    Afterwards, she once again started the conversation anew after bowing her head.


    ��It��s not that late over here���� Wait, have you been drinking?��


    Shizuku��s tone sounded tired but there was something strange, like an odd lint in her voice.


    ��Drink what?��


    Of course that would be, no matter how much Tatsuya wanted to finish the comment, he opted to swallow his words. That was because he realized that voicing that aloud had achieved nothing since the dawn of time.


    ��Never mind, what were you speaking of?��


    Her cognitive powers seemed to have declined as well, but she wouldn��t have called for no reason. Tatsuya determined that it was best to get the information from her as quickly as possible.


    ��Hm, I think I should tell you sooner rather than later.��


    Tell me what? Surely he should be praised for discerning the topic without blatantly asking the question.


    ��Do you already know? Impressive.�� ��Please praise me more.��


    Hearing Shizuku use a plain tone to flirt, Tatsuya suddenly felt a strong sense of powerlessness wash over him.


    (����Who allowed Shizuku to drink?)


    Shizuku was clearly inebriated. Given that, she appeared to have become more childish.


    ��No, you��re quite amazing, Shizuku. Then, what have you found out?��


    It was not his intent to pressure the other side who was calling at a late hour (from her end), but it was probably better for everyone involved to end the call as soon as possible. Even if she was drunk, she wasn��t wasted enough to lose her memory.


    ��The reason behind the vampire��s appearance.��


    Still, this was a more central piece of the puzzle than he had expected. Tatsuya and Miyuki both leaned forward.


    ��String���� That is, something string related to black hole experiments.��


    ��Huh? Black hole? Shizuku, what are you referring to?��


    Immediately afterward, since there were a few unexpected and vague terms being bandied about, there was an array of question marks dancing over Miyuki��s head.


    Exactly �C over Miyuki��s head.


    ��I don��t know. I was planning on asking Tatsuya.��


    ��Using string theory as a foundation to create miniature black holes? You are referring to the annihilation effect, correct?��


    Tatsuya verified in a low, stiff voice. ��That��s it. You got it.��


    Shizuku seemed to have missed the alteration in the tone (there was no physical sign she picked up on that), but Miyuki timidly peeked at her brother��s expression.


    ��So they did that������


    His voice was steady as usual, no, perhaps more calm than his usual tone.


    Yet, that was because Tatsuya had suffered a serious shock, a detail that no one else could understand save Miyuki.


    ��What is that?��


    At this point, Miyuki really wanted to hang up. Using ��It��s very late�� as an excuse, she planned on terminating the call because she didn��t want to sour Tatsuya��s mood any worse than it was.


    Unfortunately, before that could happen, Shizuku had already voiced a concise question,


    ��A detailed explanation would be too complex so I��ll be brief.�� Tatsuya also began his answer.


    ��It is an experiment designed to extract energy out of a miniature version of an artificial black hole. Scientists believe that during evaporation process of black hole creation matter will be transformed into thermal energy. Their goal was to verify this.��


    Her attempt to terminate the conversation a failure, Miyuki had no choice but to listen to her brother��s explanation, but her heart was completely frazzled by the term energy transformation. The warning they received from their aunt rang once more in Miyuki��s mind.


    ��That��s string theory? That��s how they can extract energy from other dimensions?��


    Of course, Shizuku was oblivious to Miyuki��s concerns and was simply immersed in the back and forth as a drunk scholar.


    ��No, the process of extracting energy is in itself unrelated to other dimensions. That��s because they have predicted the evaporation of the miniature black hole that has nothing to do with its creation process. String theory refers to the idea that this world is like the outer layer of another world of a higher order. In terms of physical energy, only gravity can permeate the dimensional barrier, so gravity allows most forms of energy to leak into other dimensions. This theory also implies that our dimension is only able to observe energy from higher dimensions at a much smaller scale. However, the tiny distance at the atomic level will still initiate a reaction with similar objects prior to leaking to another dimension and will have a greater gravitational attraction than normal. Thus, based on string theory, creation of a miniature black hole can be accomplished with minimal energy. That is the theoretical background behind the experiment to create an artificial black hole on a miniature scale using string theory.�� ������Miyuki, did you get that?��


    ��Alas, no. I don��t really understand it either.��


    Seeing Shizuku shaking her head back and forth, Miyuki also smiled wryly and shook her head.


    ��But Onii-sama, how does this topic relate to the vampires����?��


    Afterward, Miyuki hesitantly ventured forth a question while glancing upwards at her brother��s face at a close proximity.


    Tatsuya glanced downward towards his sister and flicked his eyes over to Shizuku��s image before talking about a series of seemingly unconnected points.


    ��Energy is not required if the phenomenon alteration was done by magic. Nor is there any sign of physical energy being supplied. Everyone also believes that there is no ethereal energy within this physical realm that can be converted into physical energy. Nevertheless, Move-Type and Acceleration Magic have clearly altered energy values before and after magic invocation. Based on this, magic is not bound by the conservation of energy. Through magic, we can plainly see this law being circumvented.��


    ��I recall that this is known as one of the greatest paradoxes within modern magic.��


    ��That was the proposition, though the consensus is that the proposition itself was imperfect.��


    Tatsuya darted a quick glance at Shizuku��s expression over the monitor. Her speech was rather peculiar �C almost as if she was stuttering. Regardless, there was no sign that she was going to fall asleep any time soon. Given how the light of curiosity danced across her eyes, there was little chance she would accept an excuse like ��Let��s talk about it next time��. Inebriated individuals were a little stubborn like that. After considering this, Tatsuya elected to continue.


    ��You are correct, Shizuku. Superficially, this appears to subvert the law of conservation of energy. In the first place, the law of conservation of energy is a deduced law, so it is impossible for physical phenomena to run counter to this.


    So long as magic brings about a physical reaction, then at least restricted within those conditions, the law of conservation of energy should still be observed. While there may be short periods of time during psion activation where the law seems to be circumvented, energy conversation is still observed when taking the entire process into account post fact. Thus, when magic brings about a physical phenomenon, then within that event, the law of conservation of energy should still apply. Of course, the law of conversation of energy refers to the concept of energy remaining constant within a closed system. If there��s a record of fluctuating energy levels, then that must mean there is an observation error or that the system is not a closed one.��


    ��Magic has observed that this world is not a closed system���� That certainly brings to mind string theory from our earlier conversation.��


    ��I see! So the energy needed for magic is supplied by an alternate dimension?��


    ��Recently, we��ve seen a growing number of magic researchers supporting that theory. I too subscribe to this line of thinking. Working under the assumption that string theory is true, then we should consider what it means if gravity is the only force that can pass between alternate dimensions. What I am about to say has no theoretical basis and approaches pure speculation������


    Miyuki and Shizuku wordlessly watched Tatsuya��s contemplative look.


    ��It is a possibility that gravity that acts in the alternate dimension is what supports the dimensional barrier. Under the assumption that magic breaks through this barrier, energy might be removed from the alternate dimension. While it is true that magic is a phenomenon that does not require energy, that does not guarantee that no energy is involved whatsoever. Even within observable parameters, there is a tendency for magic to fail when the total magic output is zero.��


    Mystified, Miyuki and Shizuku kept their eyes locked on Tatsuya as he looked inward.


    ��Most likely, the Magic Sequence reverses the insufficient energy needed for phenomena alteration and extracts that insufficient energy from the alternate dimension. In regard to the physical energy supply that cannot be observed, then if we assume that the energy from the alternate dimension has ethereal qualities, or more simply magical energy, then the law of conservation of physical energy is observed after the Magic Sequence is completed.��


    Although they did not completely understand what Tatsuya was saying, the two young ladies perked up their ears because they felt that his words were of vital importance to Magicians.


    ��The other side of the dimensional barrier contains a dimension filled with magical energy and, in order to prevent this energy from leaking to the physical dimension, gravity supports the dimensional barrier and prevents any leakage. However, magic can penetrate this barrier in order to make up for the deficiency in energy by drawing from magic energy. �C My belief is that this is the system that solves the major paradox to modern magic. On the other hand, based on the miniature artificial black hole developed through calculations in string theory, gravity acting on the dimensional barrier would be wasted by the creation of the black hole. In that case, the dimensional barrier fluctuates the instant the black hole materializes.��


    ��The dimensional barrier fluctuates���� What happens then?��


    ��Magical energy that is beyond the control of Magic Sequences may seep through����?��


    Divided by the image, Miyuki and Shizuku shared a glance. The high definition camera and monitor displayed the terror that reflected in their eyes.


    ��Energy spontaneously structures itself and forms an information body. If not, the universe would have already turned into homogenous nothingness.


    Magical energy from an alternate dimension should follow a similar pattern. The moment the dimensional barrier weakens, the possibility that magical energy from an alternate dimension invading this world in the form of information bodies is not zero. At least, that is my perspective.��


    On the other side of the monitor, Shizuku��s body was shaking slightly.


    On this side, Miyuki latched onto Tatsuya��s arm as if she never wanted to let go.


    ? ? ?


    Mikihiko finally showed up in class after the second period was over. ��Is it done?��


    He wasn��t late.


    Today, he was also being cared for in the infirmary.


    ��Tatsuya���� I hate you.��


    Initially, the tone was out of concern, but what came afterwards was a heavy tone of complaint.


    ��Hey, that��s not very friendly.��


    While the words were probably in jest, the emotions laden within were definitely true.


    After overhearing those words, Mizuki shrank back in fright.


    ��If all I��m going to do is complain, you might as well let me vent it all out. After that, do you know how painful my memory of that ulcer was����?��


    ��Saegusa-senpai just sat there smiling without a single word, Erika shut her mouth with a totally displeased look on her face���� I was the only one who had to keep talking.


    That empty feeling was like sitting on pins and needles.�� ��Didn��t Juumonji-senpai say anything?��


    ��Do you think that kind of person would do something so trivial like interfering?��


    In that case, that��s true.


    Mayumi, Erika, and Katsuto all acted in concert with their ��personality��.


    ��Well���� There��s no real reason, but I understand that must have been a tough time for you.��


    Mikihiko seemed to be a little healed by Mizuki��s undisguised words of comfort.


    Next to Mizuki, Erika remained sprawled over her desk.


    Erika finally revived around lunch time. Maybe because she was finally revitalized, she grabbed onto Mizuki and started complaining.


    ��Did you hear? Up until now, there was only one of them fleeing, but now suddenly there are three of them. Don��t you think that��s devious?��


    Probably taking into account how terrible it would be if someone accidentally overheard them in the cafeteria, Erika skipped lunch and dragged Mizuki into an empty classroom �C the lab that Mikihiko frequented.


    ��Um, is that so?��


    Mizuki nodded to follow along, but in reality, she wasn��t entirely sure what Erika was referring to.


    She hazarded a guess that this was about the ��vampire�� incident, but she wasn��t aware of the specifics. ��Do we count vampires by ones or twos?�� was the thought running through Mizuki��s head.


    ������Before that, you better hurry to the cafeteria. Lunch break is almost over, right?��


    ��I��m not really hungry.��


    That��s because you��ve been asleep the whole time! Mizuki really wanted to point that out, but felt that doing so would throw Erika into an irretrievable sulk, so she opted against it.


    (Ha���� I give up.)


    She wasn��t fasting �C not that she pursued that habit (?) �C Mizuki absconded from lunch. There was no physical education or technical skills class later today, so skipping out on one meal wasn��t going to be that detrimental, she told herself. Compared to that, there was something she was more worried about.


    ��Hey, Erika-chan. Why did you get into a fight with Tatsuya?�� In that instant, Erika��s shoulders started shaking.


    ��W-what are you talking about, Mizuki. We totally aren��t. Definitely not.�� She massively shook her head and waved both hands.


    As a result of letting her hair grow out since spring, her long ponytail �C Erika��s favorite hairstyle �C also danced back and forth with her head.


    ��There��s no need to panic���� It��s not like I thought Erika-chan did something to Tatsuya.


    Even if you cause a fuss, wouldn��t Tatsuya just smile and accept it?


    So if Erika-chan was the reason, there is no way there could be conflict between the two of you.��


    ��Um, well, I��m really not sure if that was a compliment or an insult������


    Just like her words, Erika wore an ��unable to decide�� expression as she lodged a protest. Probably.


    ��I am doing neither. I am merely stating the situation as it is.�� On the other hand, Mizuki decisively pressed on.


    ��Even if you put it like that, I still feel I can��t accept that!�� ��Yes, yes. At any rate, I don��t think Erika-chan is the reason.�� The indignant riposte that was lacking in fervor was easily ignored. ��Mizuki, you��ve gotten stronger������


    ��If you don��t want to talk about it, do you think I will stop asking?��


    Erika��s attempt to use a comedic line to muddle the issue was met with a fastball right back at her.


    Powerlessly, Erika slumped down.


    ��We��re really not fighting���� It��s just that I��m feeling awkward from my side.


    I don��t plan on dragging this into tomorrow, so can you go easy on me today?��


    Her head tilted, Erika weakly peeked out between the gaps between her hair and arms.


    Hm~, Mizuki also tilted her head slightly and tapped her index finger on her chin.


    Her hair had a slight tendency to curl inwards and the shoulder-length tresses matched her head��s swaying motion.


    Swiftly after she did so, her head straightened.


    ��Since you are able to say that you��ll be back to normal by tomorrow, I guess that��s OK.��


    Her mood appeared to be headed in the direction that Erika��s was hoping for.


    ��Yeah, seriously���� Ah~, how annoying.��


    Originally, even Erika didn��t believe that nonsense about returning to normal by tomorrow.


    After coming to some sort of realization, Erika rose with a lethargic expression.


    ��In the end, we were probably only flirting with Tatsuya. We plainly never requested Tatsuya-kun to ��lend us a hand�� and worked under the assumption that even if we didn��t say anything, he would still chip in to help. So I was furious~ when I saw that he was also helping that woman and keeping a foot in either camp���� Damn it, I��m getting embarrassed again.��


    In between the gaps of the arms covering her face, a hint of a blush could be seen. Her embarrassment was not just restricted to her words.


    Seeing this oddly adorable appearance, Mizuki sighed deeply.


    ������What, that sigh of yours was like saying ��you amaze me from the bottom of my heart��.��


    ��While I��m not sure if it��s from the bottom of my heart, the first part is true.��


    Mizuki rolled her eyes in response to the sharp glance Erika sent her way from beneath her fingers.


    The edge gradually disappeared from Erika��s eyes.


    Mizuki shifted herself so she was right in front of Erika (she just changed the orientation of her seat) before reaching out and plucked away the arms covering Erika��s face.


    ��So in the end, you��re just stubbornly stuck in a pit of self-loathing���� I think this sort of thing qualifies as a ''soliloquy''.��


    ��Ouch! Mizuki mercilessly stabbed my chest with her words~.�� ��I��m being very serious.��


    ������I��m sorry.��


    Though there was no emotion behind those words, Erika��s body seemed to shrink even more.


    ��To put it bluntly, Erika-chan, you can��t rely on Tatsuya-kun to take the first step to approach.��


    ������Just like I thought?��


    ��I��m not certain if you��re really in pursuit or not, but if all you do is hide, then he��s really going to put you to one side, right?


    In the first place, Miyuki-san occupies everything in Tatsuya��s head. Even if you don��t make any overt gestures, if you don��t at least make an effort to remain in his field of vision, then will he even remember you?��


    ������That, is a definite possibility.��


    ��I think I can safely say that the idea of Tatsuya actively paying that kind of attention to Erika is definitely false. I��m certain that you��re actually missing out if you start off with that assumption.��


    ��Yeah���� You have a point.


    That guy has nerves of steel and calling him slow on the uptake would be too kind to him. With him as an opponent, being embarrassed won��t get me anywhere.��


    Erika tightly clenched her fingers.


    Seeing this, Mizuki revealed a warm, nurturing smile.


    This was the scene that greeted Mikihiko when he walked in. ��Ah, so it��s true that you guys didn��t get anything.��


    As soon as he entered, Mikihiko uttered these words.


    Before the two of them could ask ��what are you talking about?��, Mikihiko pulled out two sandwiches from the plastic bag in his hand.


    ��Here, Erika, this one has tuna, potato and carrots. Shibata-san wants the egg sandwich, correct?��


    ��Eh, how?�� ��T-thank you.�� ��You��re welcome.��


    That was in response to Mizuki��s reply. ��No reason in particular.


    If you don��t eat anything, you��ll still be hungry even if you did nothing but sleep, no?��


    Afterwards, that reply was for Erika��s question. ��Ho~���� Miki, you��re becoming more observant.��


    ��I would like to say you��re welcome, but these are from Tatsuya. Since you appear to be avoiding him, he had me bring them to you.�� Hearing Mikihiko��s words, Erika and Mizuki exchanged a glance. ��So he didn��t forget������


    ��Looks like you��ve been put off to one side������


    Suddenly, Erika sprang up in a determined manner. ��W-what is it?��


    Erika adopted a victorious posture before the wide-eyed Mizuki.


    ��If you have your own thoughts on the matter then so do I, Tatsuya-kun!


    I will not resign myself to being treated like empty space!�� ��You clearly fled when he was paying attention to you.�� ��Miki, did you say something?��


    ��Nope. I just said that you better eat quickly.��


    Mikihiko pulled out his own sandwich and replied back without sparing her another glance.


    As expected of childhood friends. Even though he occasionally stepped on a landmine, he was still adept at handling Erika.


    At any rate, Erika calmed down and took a seat. Immediately afterward, the three of them started eating their sandwiches.


    ��Ouch����!��


    All of a sudden, Mizuki��s face tightened as she quickly shut her eyes. Erika deftly caught the egg sandwich that fell from her fingers. However, since that was more reflex, both she and Mikihiko kept their eyes on Mizuki, who was in the throes of pain. Mizuki removed her glasses and pressed her hands to her eyes.


    Broken groans slipped from her mouth.


    ������What is���� This���� This sort of aura, I��ve never seen������


    Noticing that something was amiss, Mikihiko hurriedly pulled out a talisman and cast a barrier that blocked out spirits. Although it was against school rules to bring CADs onto campus, no one present gave a damn about that right now.


    ��This, ��demonic�� presence������


    They weren��t psions, but pushion waves. This was why Erika couldn��t possibly know and Mikihiko was only aware after focusing himself.


    Pure ��demonic�� waves permeated the barrier and came through.


    Given its ability to penetrate the lens, it was not surprising that power of this strength was able to affect Mizuki��s eyes.


    ��Shibata-san, put on your glasses.��


    However, with a barrier was in place, the protective lens should be able to fend off the waves.


    As Mikihiko suspected, Mizuki was able to adopt a relaxed posture after putting her glasses back on.


    With that, they finally had a spare moment to contemplate what happened


    �C


    --Pale faced, Erika and Mikihiko exchanged a look. ��Don��t tell me, the vampire is here at school?�� ��How brave! Miki, where is it?��


    Springing to her feet in a lively manner, Erika paid no heed to the clatter of her chair falling to the ground. She advanced on Mikihiko with a vibrant expression.


    ��Erika, relax.��


    Mikihiko also rose and used a calm tone to deliver a solemn response.


    ��First of all, we need our equipment. I don��t feel secure with just talismans.��


    ������That��s true. Mizuki, wait here in the classroom.��


    ��I��m going too.��


    Erika made the obvious request, but Mizuki shook her head. ��Mizuki?��


    ��I have a feeling that I��ll be better off if I go. As for a reason���� I��m not really sure.��


    Her tone remained gentle, but contained a mettle that could not be dissuaded.


    ������Understood. However, please don��t leave my side.��


    ��Miki?��


    Erika��s eyes widened at Mikihiko��s unexpected words.


    Still, his words were the product of careful thought instead of being purely circumstantial.


    ��One person alone would be easy prey, whereas a group can handle attacks more easily.


    In addition, Shibata-san��s eyes should prove a major asset.��


    ��Ha���� Miki, then you shall bear the responsibility of protecting


    Mizuki.��


    Any more words on this subject would just be a waste of time, so Erika started walking towards the office where CADs were held. Mikihiko was one step behind her. Both he and Mizuki knew that this wasn��t the time and place for any teenage romantic scenes. Nonetheless, in order to make sure Mizuki wasn��t left behind, there was nothing he could do except make sure he held her hand in his �C that was how Mikihiko persuaded himself.


    ? ? ?


    Lieutenant Silvia, call sign ��Mercury One��, served as Major Angelina Sirius��s support during her mission to Japan. That being said, taking care of Lina was not listed among Silvia��s duties.


    The members of Stars were categorized into 1st Class Planets, 2nd Class Planets, Constellations, Comets, and Satellites. Among them, 1st and 2nd Class Planets as well as Constellations were treated as frontline fighting troops, whereas Comets and Satellites typically filled the role of auxiliaries or undercover agents. Of course, that was just how the roles were divvyed up on paper since Lina was given an undercover mission despite her status as a 1st Class Planet.


    As a ��1st Class�� member of Comet ��Mercury��, Silvia��s duties typically resided in supporting from the rear, such as utilizing magic to gather and analyze data. For this mission, her data analysis abilities were highly prized among her compatriots and, unlike the embassy, she was specifically preparing to secretly analyze the psion wave signature.


    Her current task revolved around identifying the masked individual who gave Lina the slip after their fight. In order to verify whether another shared a similar psion wave signature with their target, she was singlehandedly pouring over all relevant information regarding people affiliated with the USNA military and government.


    As a core component of CADs, the sensory stone possessed the function to translate psion signals into electric signals. Furthermore, regardless of whether it was a Magician, trace psions would still be released even if they weren��t doing anything. After the sensory stone had finished translating the psion signal into an electric one, the pattern could be recorded electronically and broadcasted on a projector. However, when compared with the flat image on the projector, there might still be a few minute differences when trying to convert the image back into a psion wave signature within a short period of time. This was why a Magician trained in psion wave signature identification was deployed to this task instead of delegating it to someone who was not a Magician.


    In the end, it was practically impossible to gather data for all the USNA military and government officials, but pretty much every Magician was included within. Also, individuals who were not Magicians but still under the Stars�� umbrella were also included. Silently praying that she wouldn��t find a match within this group, Silvia continued her examination.


    First, she verified that no one within Stars had this psion wave signature. Anyone from other frontline forces not affiliated with Stars that bore similarities all had alibis. Shortly after noon, Silvia discovered something worthy of note around lunch time.


    (Huh? This can��t be����)


    ? ? ?


    As Lina dined with her classmates from Class A �C and not with Miyuki��s group, she was struggling with what she should do afterwards. Lunch break only lasted one hour, and there were only 30 minutes left. They will probably be finished with their meal in five minutes. Normally, they would find another place for tea or pop into the Student Council as a part-time member, but today �C


    (����Maybe I should go see Mia.)


    She was Lina��s neighbor and, on some level, a comrade as well. Today, Michaela Honda, or ��Mia�� for short, was visiting First High under the guise of a salesperson from Maximillian Devices. Preoccupied as she was with pursuing the deserters, Lina hadn��t seen Mia in the past couple of days. Although she didn��t have any reason in particular, this was still an excellent opportunity to catch up.


    While her brain was ruminating on this, Lina��s hand motions and expression never revealed what was on her mind as she continued to converse naturally with her peers until the last empty plate had been removed.


    (This is!?)


    Lina instinctively wanted to stand up, but she immediately caught herself just as she lifted her waist. Fortunately, her classmates assumed that she was correcting her posture and paid her no heed. Lina put on a polite smile and furiously clamped down on the agitation running through her mind.


    Just then, an alien wave surged outward. Seeing as how her peers around seemed oblivious to the matter, it probably wasn��t a magical aura but a pushion wave instead. Lina only noticed because she came into contact with this multiple times recently in combat. This was the presence of the masked individual, the ��vampire��. She also had a rough grasp on direction. It was coming from beyond the door where the workers were coming out of.


    (That��s right, Mia!)


    The moment she thought of the location, everything she was considering floated across Lina��s mind. Right now was precisely the time Mia was visiting First High. As a member of the transportation crew, she must have received access to those doors.


    ����Sorry, I just remembered that I have something to attend to. I��ll catch you guys later.��


    Lina politely excused herself from her peers and rose from the table.


    ? ? ?


    (It turned out to be an Illusionary Contact Formation���� Looks like it was a mistake to rate them too lightly as a normal high school.)


    A wordless voice came from the Maximillian Device��s trailer. The rebounding pushion wave was like the flapping of a bee��s wings, a noise that could not be heard with human ears. This was the ��sound�� formed from the collective consciousness of the vampires. Within this ��voice��, 70% was in the affirmative and 30% was in dissent. The jumbled and disparate voices could not separated so easily.


    (Do you think they noticed?)


    The formation spread out along the wall and doorway. There was only a momentary disruption when the hidden pushion wave and the disguised psion waves. There were only a few Magicians who could identify pushion waves and, setting that aside for the moment, their psion wave signatures were just like human beings.


    Within the trailer, the vampire��s body sprouted a new question that was answered by the pushion waves from within her. If a third party capable of detecting these thoughts was present, then the observed individual would seem like they were talking to themselves. This time, the response was


    90% dissenting �C their belief was that they had not been detected. (I think so too���� Still, we shouldn��t have come here.)


    In order to maintain appearances, her disguise that allowed her to brazenly access First High was truly an excellent opportunity. Still, when taking her true objectives into account, walking onto First High��s campus filled with sensory devices and Counter Magic carried unnecessary risk. Her outer appearance did not allow her to refuse this task, but she might have been better off avoiding this place even if she had to abandon her outer persona...... Unease began mounting around her.


    ? ? ?


    After lunch, Tatsuya arrived on the school rooftop.


    Owing to Erika��s sour mood today, it turned out to be Tatsuya, Miyuki and Honoka taking lunch together.


    From a certain perspective, he appeared to be in a situation where he had a flower on each arm. Scratch that, he was precisely in that situation. After all, neither Miyuki nor Honoka bothered to hide their attraction. It wasn��t that they weren��t planning on hiding it, but more like they never intended to do so from the very beginning.


    There was nothing he could do about it, but even someone with Tatsuya��s heart would feel a little uneasy at the furtive glances sent his way. Owing to this, he elected to flee from the cafeteria.


    The rooftops of First High��s campus bore some semblance to an aerial garden, complete with fashionable benches, and were a highly popular site at school.


    Still, given the high tide of winter, few braved the biting chill of the outdoors to come up here.


    Today was fairly humid, but as temperatures go, it was overly chilly. In spite of this, they were the only three on the roof. Someone might point out that magic could be used to combat the cold, but except for a token minority on campus, most people were forbidden from carrying CADs. Furthermore, no one was foolish enough to ��use magic without a CAD�� simply to safeguard a location during lunch break. Regardless, the three of them belonged to that token minority. Currently, Miyuki employed magic to block the chill and allowed the three of them to enjoy a comfortable moment.


    Once again for emphasis, Miyuki��s magic operated while covering all three of them. Miyuki��s magic condenses oxygen to create cold air. Even if she reversed the direction, a trivial task like keeping the cold that hadn��t even reached freezing point outside was a piece of cake for her.


    In other words, there was no way it could be cold.


    Even so, Honoka had her arms tightly wrapped around Tatsuya��s arm so that not even a gap could be found.


    The instant Honoka made her move (?), Miyuki gave a startled look �C though it was more like a chilly gaze of her own, but now she also took hold of Tatsuya��s other arm as if to contest Honoka��s claim.


    Thanks to this, Tatsuya was now completely immobile, as if both of his arms had been tied down.


    Now Tatsuya would be simply adorable if he blushed slightly here, but even with both sides pinned down by breasts of significant curvature, Tatsuya still wore his customary wry smile that seemed to say ��what can I do��. Many were the male students who believed that no one in his position could complain even if they were stabbed in the back right then and there.


    Likewise, Miyuki and Honoka lapsed into silence for some unknown reason. Upon closer examination, the two of them were blushing to the tips of their ears. Since it wasn��t because of the temperature, then that must be the reason, so wouldn��t they be better off letting go of their hands, Tatsuya thought. �C With that line of thinking, even if he dodged the insensitive label, there was no way he could avoid the accusation of being oblivious to a woman��s heart.


    Nonetheless, even if the situation had turned into this, Tatsuya wasn��t going to dwell on the matter forever. Since the two of them were no longer speaking, Tatsuya started to organize the data regarding the current incident in his head.


    Initially, he thought that the ��vampires�� were attacking humans with some goal in mind. Based on the current situation, the only known information was that they attacked humans with high magical properties and took away blood and spiritual energy.


    Why were they attacking Magicians? And what was the point in taking blood?


    In the end, why did they arrive in Japan after fleeing the USNA military? Did they have to remain in Japan to accomplish some objective, or was there a third party forcing them to do something here.


    Unable to find an angle to tackle these questions, he somehow shifted to the true identity of the ��vampires.��


    (Based on the identification system of the Ancient Magic practitioners, we should be correct in that the real identity of the ��vampire�� is actually a ��Parasite��.)


    (According to sensei��s hypothesis, there is a good chance that Parasites are formed from the independent information bodies splintered off from the human psyche.)


    (Shizuku��s information on the USNA��s miniature black hole experiment being the catalyst also seems trustworthy.)


    (In that case, this incident was caused by information bodies invading from an alternate dimension���� Was my theory spot on?)


    (The problem is the connection, or lack thereof, between the information bodies invading from another dimension and the information bodies formed by the activity of the human psyche.)


    (The bottom line is, where is the true form of the ��psyche��? Another dimension? A higher dimension? Or even ��nowhere��?)


    (In that case, then where is the Idea? The Eidos?)


    Noticing that he was drifting into a cognitive dead end, Tatsuya slightly shook his head and tried to reorganize his thoughts.


    (There are two possibilities.)


    (First, Parasites invaded from an alternate dimension.)


    (Second, uncontrolled energy trickled in from another dimension and stimulated the previously dormant Parasites that dwelt in this world.)


    (Lastly, so long as the Parasite �C well, given our lack of knowledge on the real identity of the independent information body derived from the activity of the human psyche, this is about as far as we can go, eh.)


    (Given that premise, what I should be considering is how to discover and deconstruct it.)


    (If the information body came from the psyche, there is a high chance that its composition is made up of pushions.)


    (So considering my capabilities, there are still enemies that I cannot decompose even if I can perceive them, eh����)


    His train of thought was derailed by Miyuki��s unexpected movement. ��Miyuki, what��s wrong?��


    Her earlier action was not because she couldn��t hold it back any longer, but an involuntary act of uncomfortableness.


    Hearing Tatsuya��s voice, Honoka noticed that this wasn��t because he was coddling Miyuki and also separated herself from her previously snug position at Tatsuya��s side. Immediately, her body started shaking because the magic that held back the chill had dissipated.


    ��Ah, I��m terribly sorry.��


    Miyuki used her empty hand to quickly manipulate the CAD. The cold air fled at once.


    However, Miyuki��s expression remained listless. ��No, compared to this, what happened?��


    Tatsuya��s actions betrayed no hint that he was affected by the cold.


    With his Self-Restoration Magic coupled with literal training from hell, Tatsuya had no reason to put on a brave front in the face of the chill. Compared to this, he was more concerned about his sister��s odd behavior.


    ������There seems to be the feeling of some sort of uncomfortable wave brushing over the skin���� No, that��s probably my imagination.��


    Miyuki apologetically shook her head as if she was feeling guilty about disrupting Tatsuya during his down time. Still, Tatsuya did not move to accept Miyuki��s apology.


    ��Uncomfortable wave? Was it a psion wave or a pushion wave?��


    Coincidentally matching up with his earlier contemplation, Tatsuya couldn��t simply write it off as a misinterpretation. Nevertheless, this question was rather pointless.


    ��I do not know���� Yet, seeing as how Onii-sama didn��t notice, I guess it should be pushions?��


    So long as it was a psion wave, it was impossible to escape Tatsuya��s detection.


    Completely overturned. While that thought ran across Tatsuya��s mind, he immediately made the connection that this wasn��t the time to think of such leisurely thoughts. There was a mountain of classified secrets kept in the terminals of a magic high school that was directly affiliated with the national magic universities, so from a protection standpoint, safeguards on par with the magic universities were required and had been implemented. Countermeasures for suspicious individuals, hidden recordings or eavesdropping aside, there were also serious countermeasures in place for magic.


    A sudden burst of pushion waves hinted that someone might have tripped the countermeasures. The government agencies would definitely step in if this place was usually inundated with magic waves that triggered discomfort. Given that that this feeling was largely unnoticed, the owner of this wave possessed the power to rein in their pushion waves.


    Just being uncomfortable alone wasn��t sufficient grounds to determine that the owner was a harmful individual, but there were even fewer explanations for an optimistic outcome. That didn��t need to said given the situation at hand. Among their possible opponents who could cause Miyuki to feel discomfited, there was a high chance that they were up against the ��vampire��.


    Just as he was ruminating over how to uncover the source of that pushion wave and what was the best method to approach that hurdle, his information terminal beeped. This was the sound of an incoming call. Tatsuya moved the receiver to his ear.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, it��s terrible!��


    Before he could say anything, this phrase burst forth from the receiver. Even if nothing critical was happening, a more timid individual �C assuming they didn��t ��fall over�� just after the word ��terrible�� �C might have flown into a panic. Under normal circumstances, one might think that declaring a name should come first, but this wasn��t the time and place. Likewise, this was an excellent opportunity for Tatsuya to chime in.


    ��Saegusa-senpai, do you know the precise location?��


    The transmitter fired into the vampire��s body last time had not expired yet. So long as the invading creature was the same vampire as last time, they should be able to use the campus��s Local Positioning System (LSP) to lock on to the target��s current position. As the previous Student Council President, Mayumi should know the password to the LSP control mechanism (of course, this was a blatant violation of her duties as the


    Student Council President).


    ��The vampire is on campus �C Ah, this will be much easier if you already understand. The earlier signal is progressing from the side door towards the staff��s loading dock for the Practical Skills classes. Today, there should be employees from Maximillian Devices scheduled to demonstrate the new examination equipment.��


    (In other words, they have infiltrated that group.)


    Despite being pertinent to his earlier considerations, Tatsuya set aside questions like why the vampire chose this moment to appear or what their goals were and swiftly stood up.


    Immediately afterwards, he activated the Flying-Type Magic device at his waist and jumped over the railing.


    Miyuki quickly followed suit with her own Flying-Type Magic.


    Lacking a personal Flying-Type Magic device, Honoka was left behind on the rooftop.


    ? ? ?


    Besides members of the Student Council and select members from the Public Moral Committee, students were forbidden from carrying CADs on campus.


    To compensate, students left their CADs in storage and removed them after school.


    It was fairly difficult to remove the CADs from storage when school wasn��t out. During the incident in spring, anyone with eyes could tell that it was an emergency, so special exceptions were made for CAD removal. Unfortunately, only a tiny proportion of the students and faculty detected the anomaly today. Regrettably, the staff at the storage room was not included, so Erika and Mikihiko��s requests were denied.


    --If they were the only people there, that is. ��Yoshida-kun, how���� Ah, you guys also noticed.��


    Katsuto arrived while Erika was arguing with the staff. ��Juumonji-senpai.��


    No matter how much Erika danced to her own tune, there was no way she could ignore Katsuto. Unrelated to their positions as underclass or upperclassman, this was because of the difference between their skills and status.


    Erika retracted her body but left her hands on the counter while Katsuto slightly leaned forward. Just by this alone, the employees �C the school staff on duty had already been overwhelmed by a student��s presence.


    ��There��s been an emergency, I wish to retrieve my CAD.��


    In reality, the Club Activities Group had also been unofficially awarded the right to carry CADs, but Katsuto politely observed the rules after relinquishing his position to Hattori.


    ��B-But, it��s not the scheduled time yet������


    ��It��s an emergency.��


    Even so, he seemed like someone who wasn��t going to be bound by the rules. Faced with a female employee earnestly trying to uphold her duty, Katsuto once more applied pressure. Finally, a fine adult piteously caved and lost all color to her face.


    ��Leaving it alone may result in serious consequences. Please return my CAD.��


    ������Please wait a moment.��


    Chiding the employee as ��weak�� would be rather inappropriate. If not for an equally ferocious character, there was no way to stand against Katsuto��s will.


    ��These two are my assistants.�� ������I understand.��


    Still, that posture was truly pitiful.


    ? ? ?


    After running here with her heart in her throat, Lina hurried after Michaela��s trailer after it came into sight. Originally, she was highly resistant to the idea of her acquaintances catching her in a high school uniform. It was one thing for someone to just see her wearing the uniform, but she would be incredibly embarrassed if someone caught her in an actual high school setting with a uniform on. Lina��s given mission was to infiltrate as a high school student. Thanks to her other mission hunting down the inhuman deserters, her intelligence work was currently on hold. In addition, her true identity had been uncovered by the targets of her investigation, Tatsuya and Miyuki. One thing that worried Lina to no end was whether she still had to disguise herself as a high school student.


    Yet, even with Tatsuya and Miyuki in the know about her identity, her peers and professors seemed to be oblivious on the matter. It appeared that Tatsuya and Miyuki had no intention of revealing the true face of ��Sirius��. As to what were they planning, Lina had no idea. Under the situation where she had no way of preventing the two of them from revealing the secret, keeping the details under wraps was the best possible choice for her.


    Right now was the time she had to make sure she avoided any suspicious behavior that was out of line with high school students.


    Thus, Lina struggled with herself regarding whether she should visit Michaela at the trailer for Maximillian Devices.


    Still, simply reminding Michaela was not even a choice in Lina��s mind. Though this might be somewhat na?ve, she was unable to ignore her duty towards her comrades. Caught between her duties towards her comrades and her mission, Lina was stuck between a rock and a hard place. She had adopted an attitude that avoided enemy detection, but had neglected to be wary of her surroundings.


    Even if she could see Michaela descending from the trailer at a distance, Lina didn��t feel anything in particular as she sighed.


    ? ? ?


    While it was a specified location, Tatsuya and Miyuki hardly descended from the sky with a violent roar. There was no doubt that the vampire responsible for causing a ruckus in the capital had invaded the school, but in reality, there didn��t seem to be much chaos. The target must be under observation since triggering the security alarms, and employees from Maximillian Devices would follow legitimate channels to enter the school. Reckless actions were forbidden without a valid excuse.


    Neither was continuous observation a good tactic for Tatsuya. This was also the first time that Tatsuya was up against a magical creature and not a


    Magician.


    Haphazardly initiating combat contained the possibility of revealing classified spells and techniques. Just imagining the cover up and gag orders alone was causing him to feel downtrodden.


    At the very least, things would be facilitated if they knew who was the ��vampire�� infested by the Parasite. Maximillian Devices operated in teams of six employees. If they moved together as a group, there was no way to identify which one emitted the signal. Even so, causing all of them and any additional witnesses to disappear �C in this case, it would be more like ��eradicate�� �C was also out of the question. Hidden in an empty classroom in the science wing, Tatsuya and his sister kept a close eye on the mobile lab near the docking area (the modified trailer used for storage).


    ��Lina?��


    Involuntarily, Miyuki said this aloud. Before his sister spoke, Tatsuya was already aware of Lina��s presence tailing the trailer, but now he renewed his attention on the blonde transfer student.


    Today, the day after yesterday �C their ��duel�� occurred near midnight, so anything before dawn was considered to be yesterday �C yet here she was attending school like nothing had happened. Special forces from large countries were expected to be made of sterner stuff, but here she was also making careless moves unbefitting her status.


    There was no sign that this was a premeditated action. Her focus was too lax, to the point that she failed to detect their eyes on her. She gave off the impression that she was in the throes of indecision.


    Tatsuya kept an eye on her without any specific reason just as a woman wearing a suit walked towards Lina from her previous position near the trailer.


    Based on Lina��s lip movements, she appeared to have said the name ��Mia.�� Tatsuya assumed that this woman must be the USNA agent sent to infiltrate Maximillian Devices.


    Based on yesterday��s interrogation, Lina said she was hunting for vampires. This wasn��t for appearances�� sake, she actually faced off against them. Yet at the same time, she also said that while they were aware that the deserters fled to Japan, they were unaware of their actual identities. There was a high chance that a vampire was disguised as one of their agents, making their identities that much harder to identify.


    (Hard to imagine that someone like Sirius of Stars would be unable to identify her target even after repeated head-on confrontations with her target����)


    As he thought this, Tatsuya risked using his ��sight�� to sweep over that woman.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt it. Within his amplified senses, there were traces of another observer searching around.


    A massive amount of ��spirits�� danced around that woman��s surroundings.


    ? ? ?


    In regards to Angelina Sirius��s unexpected request for contact on First High��s campus, Michaela Honda felt a surge of confusion and anxiety. Although they shared the same mission in identifying the mysterious Strategic-Class Magician, Lina and Michaela belonged to different command structures. Lina was her superior in terms of rank, but it was hard to imagine her giving Michaela any sort of order. In this regard, Lina was a little of a purist. Putting it lightly, she wasn��t contaminated by society, and putting it negatively, she was simply stubborn. That being said, Michaela had no idea what Lina would request her help for. Lina was the High Commander of Stars whereas Michaela was simply a technician.


    Even so, there was no way she could ignore her direct superior. Doing so would have been practically screaming she was suspicious. Michaela stepped off the trailer and earnestly tried to assume an air of normality as she walked towards Lina.


    Towards the spirits that kept hounding her, she waved her hands like someone trying to fend off a pest.


    ? ? ?


    The sight of the female technician attempting to avoid the spirits that would be invisible to your average Magician solidified Mikihiko��s belief that she was the one.


    ��It��s definitely her. There��s no way it could be wrong.�� Hearing Mikihiko��s muffled voice, Katsuto wordlessly nodded.


    ��That��s Lina, I think. So���� She��s the leader.��


    Her whispers barely containing her fury, Erika already held her equipment in the shape of a wakazashi.


    Although Tatsuya and Miyuki knew this was a misunderstanding, it was perfectly natural for her to make this assumption.


    ��There��s a barrier in place that blocks sight and hearing, but they can��t lie to machines������


    ��In that case, let me do something.��


    Mikihiko and Katsuto exchanged nods. Behind Mikihiko, Mizuki was completely unable to hide her dismayed expression and shuddered.


    ��Erika, not yet.�� ��I got it.��


    It was true that she was a little distracted, but she still kept her calm while replying. Upon hearing this, Mikihiko threw the talisman he held in his hand. Six strips of paper arrayed in the shape of a fan slid over the ground at a low altitude. The talisman landed after forming a perfect hexagon around the trailer.


    ��I��m starting.��


    Unlike the theories behind modern magic, the magic he invoked was a wide area magic that inhibited the senses.


    ? ? ?


    ��Mia���� What��s wrong?��


    Seeing Michaela wave her arms as if she was shooing insects, Lina tilted her head in bemusement.


    There would be no confusion if this was still summer. Nor would it be odd in spring or fall, but this was the heart of winter. Without any hint of warmth, the temperature was bone chilling. Indoors was one thing, but there should be no way that any pests would be flying outdoors.


    ��No, it��s nothing.��


    Just hearing the voice alone might mean exactly that without any ulterior meaning. Yet, her expression blatantly faltered and, depending on the time and place, that would have been a grievous misstep. That was what Lina believed.


    Lina also believed that exactly what was the mistake Michaela made wasn��t important at this point in time.


    Still, she was now forced to indicate to Michaela that they had to leave this place. Although Lina��s instincts screamed at her to verify the source of Michaela��s wavering, logic demanded that she first ensure Michaela safely escaped the vampire��s threat.


    This indecision weighed down Lina��s actions. Fortunately (?), there was no longer any need for her to wrestle with this any longer.


    ����What��s this? We��re surrounded!?��


    The fact that they were encompassed within a wide area magic for sensory inhibition immediately drew Lina��s attention.


    ? ? ?


    ��Is that a barrier!?��


    Even Miyuki was shocked that the large trailer she was watching suddenly disappeared from view. Seeing his sister turn her head towards him in question, Tatsuya nodded in the affirmative.


    ��Must be Mikihiko. Quite an impressive technique, actually.�� ��Yoshida-kun?��


    Unrelated to Course 1 or 2 students, Miyuki was unable to hide her surprise that a first year high school student could devise such a complicated and powerful formation that befuddled the senses.


    ��Its effects lie in cutting off sight and hearing.


    Looks like it can��t affect physical movement though������


    He was slightly uneasy at leaving Miyuki in the dark about the proceedings ahead of time, but he couldn��t afford to waste the painstaking effort involved in creating this stage. Tatsuya temporarily reestablished connection with the line that previously lay dormant.


    ��Saegusa-senpai, this is Shiba.�� ��What is it?��


    The response was immediate. She must have remained on the line the entire time.


    ��Please turn off the recording devices near the docking area leading towards the practical skills building.��


    This would have been an outrageous request even for the daughter of the Saegusa Family if these were the streets, but within the confines of the school, then on some level Mayumi was still able to manipulate everything as she saw fit.


    ��Why...... Even if I asked, you probably wouldn��t answer me anyways.��


    ��Please.��


    ��Ha���� OK, it��s off.��


    If one thought about it for a moment, Mayumi actually coddled Tatsuya very much.


    Then again, Tatsuya pampered Mayumi as well, so this was more like ��tit for tat��, or maybe ��mutually beneficial��.


    ��Let��s go, Miyuki.�� ��Yes, Onii-sama.��


    After exchanging a glance, Tatsuya and Miyuki flew out of the classroom window from where they were hiding.


    ? ? ?


    Instinct alone enabled her to avoid the white blade that flashed before her eyes.


    Pushing Mia to one side, Lina used that push off to flip backwards herself. Though covered in dust, she still pulled out the old information terminal from her inside pocket. As she slid to her side, Lina opened the terminal. A flat, Generalized CAD appeared from within. Erika never hesitated �C it was perfectly natural for infiltrators to be equipped with outlandish equipment for surprise attacks.


    Without sparing Lina a glance, Erika sprinted towards the fallen Mia and pointed the sharp end of the wakazashi at her while holding it in one hand.


    ��What are you doing, Erika!?��


    Lina activated magic that was designed to blow Erika away.


    That magic encountered a counter magic barrier erected against it �C and was blocked from phenomenon alteration.


    ��Katsuto Juumonji!?��


    The solemn giant appeared before her when she whipped her head around in shock. Though his physical stature wasn��t overly outrageous to her, his very presence seemed to tower over her.


    Intelligence had identified his strength as something to be wary of ahead of time. Still, after encountering him in the flesh, it was hard not to be awed by the fact that someone of his caliber was lurking around her. During the instant that Lina��s attention was drawn to Katsuto, Erika had already made that final step.


    ��Mia!?��


    The desperate cry that bemoaned her comrade��s fate was swiftly replaced by the astonishment one feels when witnessing an unbelievable sight.


    Mia had caught the blade of the wakazashi barehanded. Without using any CAD, her palm was wrapped in barrier magic.


    She had seen that magic before. This was the same magic that the mysterious individual in the white mask employed.


    ��What is going on here����?��


    ��Lina, can you hear me!?�� ��Silvie?��


    ��Thank goodness! I finally got through.��


    This wasn��t a conversation held over a communication device. Instead, this was a type of magic that Silvia excelled in. Without using the physical body as a medium, she used aerial vibration to convey her voice. So long as she could lock onto the target, she could ignore any physical obstacle and communicate without transmitters or recording devices no matter how great the distance.


    Strictly speaking, it was more efficient as a method of listening in, but even on its own merit as a transmission tool, signals could be passed along through aerial vibration in the ears without worrying about someone listening in. While there was no hope of listening in private, the magic��s practicality cannot be denied given the lack of time to converse over a receiver.


    ��I have uncovered the identity of the individual wearing the white mask from earlier.��


    Even with Michaela and Erika keeping each other at bay during their stalemate, Lina��s consciousness was still drawn away by Silvia��s voice.


    ��It��s Michaela! The masked individual��s true identity is Michaela Honda!�� Lina��s mind went blank, if only for an instant.


    ����Mia, so you were the one in the white mask!��


    For Lina, Michaela was simply a teammate. She just so happened to be someone who roomed next to her and occasionally spoke with her over tea.


    Even so, the fact that Michaela was the one who had repeatedly clashed against her struck Lina a heavy blow.


    Still in a standoff with Erika, Michaela glanced at Lina, who wore a rather human expression. Yet, this was no look of protested innocence or regret, but a cold, inhuman gaze of someone warily regarding an enemy.


    ��No need to waste your breath at this point!��


    Erika was of the belief that the vampire and Lina were in cahoots. She wholly ignored what she imagined to be Lina��s feigned shouts of dismay and swung her wakazashi at the openings in Michaela��s defense. When she closed in to one step away from her opponent, the horizontal swing Erika directed towards Michaela��s neck level magically changed direction to avoid Michaela��s blocking arm and stabbed towards Michaela��s chest.


    Astounded by this turn around, Michaela could only wear this expression as she looked down towards her chest.


    On some level, this was the expected result.


    Despite receiving training in close quarters combat, Erika was still a Magician.


    While he received martial arts training, Mikihiko was still a magic practitioner.


    In addition to her magical education, Erika was at heart a swordswoman. In the domain of the sword, when wielding blades or fists in combat, Erika��s skills were several levels higher than the Magicians that Michaela had been facing against up until this moment.


    Yet, in the next instant, it was Erika who wore a grim expression. Heedless of the skirt she wore, Erika raised a leg to kick out at Michaela��s waist. She used this push off to extract her wakazashi and leaped backwards to a safe position.


    Michaela slashed with her right arm to dispel Erika��s afterimage. Her fingers curled like talons with a pyramid-like force field around them. Before Erika and Lina��s eyes, the puncture hole in her chest swiftly recovered.


    ��Healing Magic!? She can heal that degree of injury instantaneously!?�� ��Looks like we��re up against a real monster.��


    In the face of Lina��s dismayed shout, Erika spat out her own response while keeping her eyes glued onto Michaela.


    ��Then, how about this?��


    The voice emanated from the trailer��s shadows.


    Accompanied by that voice, the chill of the wintry air sharpened. With perfect precision, the frost roared towards Michaela.


    Michaela was completely frozen without any time to muster a physical or magical response.


    ��Miyuki?��


    This astounding sight prompted Erika to relax both her stance and tone. The figure who appeared before her was unquestionably Miyuki, with Tatsuya materializing behind her.


    ��What��s going on!? Lina, are you OK!?��


    ��I��m fine now, but please dispatch any special forces currently on standby. We may have to force our way out.��


    ����Understood. I��ll make the arrangements.��


    In response to the agitated queries from Silvia regarding her safety, Lina quietly replied back with her orders.


    Just as Lina and Silvia were conversing, Tatsuya walked before Lina. ��Offline.��


    Lina swiftly said one word and immediately broke off her connection with Silvia. Though this might be meaningless, it was still an effort to hide her trump card. Tatsuya should have witnessed what Lina said, but he never bothered to raise that subject.


    ��Lina, she appears to be someone you��re familiar with, but I will be taking over custody.��


    Tatsuya said as he walked towards her former neighbor who had been turned into an ice statue.


    ��You���� killed the people from Maximillian Devices?��


    Hearing Lina��s question, Tatsuya formed an expression that was just short of a grimace.


    ��No need to assume the worst. I only let them sleep for a little bit.��


    The employees from Maximillian Devices weren��t conspirators, given that they were oblivious to Michaela��s true nature. They were simply normal people caught in the wrong place at the wrong time. While a situation where they created a ruckus might create a beneficial opportunity for Lina, she was honestly glad that they would be spared any additional hazard.


    ��Just a second here. I��m going to be in a little bit of a bind if you just cart her off.��


    In place of Lina, who could only reluctantly back down given her limited options, Erika looked to contest the spoils of war.


    ��Though this might seem silly in Tatsuya-kun��s eyes, we have our own reputation to consider. If that woman is truly the one who hurt Leo, then I can��t hand her over even if it��s you, Tatsuya-kun.��


    While not overly belligerent, there wasn��t a single bit of wasted effort in the way she held that wakazashi. This was an obvious hint that she could immediately resort to a combat situation with minimal effort.


    Rather, there was no need to scrutinize so carefully, as her eyes told the whole story.


    Erika was 100% serious here.


    ��I��m not necessarily going to press custody either.�� Regardless, this was a misunderstanding of epic proportions. ��Eh?��


    As expected, Erika adopted a bewildered expression as if she had been faked out by Tatsuya��s response.


    ��Weren��t you going to investigate that woman and dispose of her?��


    Lina worried her lip at the words ��dispose of��. She had no right to speak here and her expression clearly showed that she was trying to convince herself of that.


    ��All we want is the result of the investigation.��


    Tatsuya never bothered with Lina��s expression. His eyes were focused on keeping Erika and Katsuto in his line of sight.


    ��I will contact my side for that.��


    In response to Katsuto��s reply, Tatsuya nodded in assent. Tatsuya glanced at Katsuto and Erika,


    Miyuki watched Tatsuya and Erika, Katsuto kept his eyes on Tatsuya and Lina, Erika was eyeing Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Only Mikihiko was observing the entire scene, so of course he was the first one to detect the anomaly.


    ��Watch out!��


    The hurriedly issued warning was kept short due to the pressing nature of the situation. In spite of this, the warning still achieved the desired effect. Katsuto cast a barrier to block the electricity being generated by the Dispersal System in midair while Tatsuya employed Counter Magic to dispel it.


    Miyuki and Erika both whipped their heads towards the caster who released the magic.


    As the two of them stood there in bemusement, the woman responsible for releasing the magic remained frozen. A human being of flesh and blood, no, even nonhumans would have found it impossible to cling onto their consciousness �C that, was public knowledge.


    Yet here, all of this was overturned. The ice statue was covered in electricity.


    ��Self-destruct!?��


    Lina was the one who released that mournful groan. ��Everyone down!��


    Katsuto and Tatsuya called out at the same time. Tatsuya covered Miyuki while Mikihiko threw his arms around Mizuki. Katsuto, Erika, and Lina all crouched down in defensive positions.


    Bursting through Miyuki��s ice, Michaela��s body was wrapped in flames. Like a paper held before the flame, they were immediately extinguished.


    Afterwards �C the dancing ashes dissipated before magic shot towards Tatsuya, Miyuki, Lina, Erika, and Katsuto from previously empty locations.


    Right now, the wintry sky might be covered in dark clouds that heralded the coming of snow at any moment. However, the thunderbolts from the rain were not coming from the clouds, but from seemingly random locations. This was not lightning, given that its speed was far short of tens of thousands of meters per second and was well within the visible spectrum. At most, this was about the speed of an arrow shot from a bow.


    Still, even an electrical ball of this was size was sufficient to render all movement impossible. Taking ten shots from these at the same time would definitely result in death.


    Furthermore, even if the speed was slow enough for the eye to follow, there was no time to erect defensive barriers when fired at a distance within ten meters. The reason they could block the first attack was because there were still traces remaining of the barrier created to block what they had mistakenly assumed to be a suicide attack. If this attack had been launched out of the blue, there was no way they could have all escaped unscathed. In addition, the danger was still present.


    Before Miyuki could turn her head, Tatsuya had already used magic to erase the flash that suddenly appeared behind her back.


    The electric ball gathered over Erika��s head was dispersed by the charged ice particles Miyuki created.


    Katsuto blocked the flash while Lina��s plasma neutralized the current.


    There was no trace that an Activation Sequence was involved. Regardless of whether it was the electric ball or force that applied the rotational motion, both were phenomenon alterations that resulted from Magic Sequences forged by psions.


    By using the phenomenon alterations in the air that caused electrons to converge as a premonition, they barely managed to hold out against the attacks that could appear from anywhere.


    Again, there was no sign of a Magician. At the very least, they weren��t within Tatsuya��s ��vision��. Given that they could elude Tatsuya��s ��vision��, their opponent was no Magician. (So this is a Parasite!)


    Magic was something released from the pushions floating in the Idea��s seas.


    Mikihiko and Mizuki were sequestered a little further away from the other five in the shadows of the trailer.


    The flashes in the sky dissipated in front of Tatsuya and his companions. This was what Mizuki beheld with her eyes, since she was unable to see the magical harbingers and fallout. All of the magical shockwaves were being cut off by the barrier. Based on her earlier experience, Mikihiko arrived at the conclusion that this was absolutely necessary for Mizuki. Thanks to this, the two of them were able to avoid the lightning strikes. After abandoning the confines of flesh, the information body appeared to be unable to perceive light and sound, thus forced to use magic waves to feel out the world.


    Their friends�� predicament was not as fortuitous. The Parasite��s attack was scattered because of its inclination to launch surprise attacks. Tatsuya��s group was not being overwhelmed, but neither were they able to retaliate since they had no idea where the next attack was coming from. The monster��s attacks failed to tell on Tatsuya and company, nor could they land a decisive strike on their opponent.


    ��How strange���� Why hasn��t it fled yet����?��


    Mizuki��s ears caught wind of Mikihiko��s words.


    Upon hearing this, she suddenly started paying attention to details that hitherto escaped her grasp.


    As to why the vampire �C or Parasite, repeatedly used ineffective attacks.


    While there was no way to ascertain if the Parasite possessed a will or judgment, assuming this was their innate nature or mechanical reflex, then there must be some sort of reason forcing them to keep up this obstinate assault.


    Exactly why is that?


    This question kept floating around in Mizuki��s mind.


    Before the phenomenon alteration could occur, Tatsuya had already broken down the Magic Sequence devised by the Parasite.


    Maybe it was because there was no replacement, but in the beginning he had not been able to grasp the key components of the Activation Sequence deployment. Now, Tatsuya was able to perfectly intercept the Parasite��s magic attacks.


    After obtaining the necessary opening to launch a counterattack, his mind also found the leisure to begin analyzing the conundrum at the same time.


    ��Shiba, what do you think the reason is?�� It was the same for Katsuto.


    Right now, with Miyuki, Erika, and Lina in tow, Katsuto and Tatsuya were arrayed in a formation where everyone had their backs to one another. Though they were unable to see each other��s faces, this was not going to disrupt their ability to understand each other��s questions.


    ��I��m not certain if this is its intent or innate ability, but there must be some reason why we must be kept here.��


    ��So it could flee whenever it wants to.��


    ��At the very least, I have no way of restraining it.�� ��Likewise. In the end, we don��t even know where it is.��


    Katsuto was pretty much in the same boat as Tatsuya. Even if their perception through the Idea told them the target was right there, they had no idea how to handle it in the physical world. There was no clearly defined target in the material world. There was a very fragile connection to any physical existence, which gave the impression that there was only a frail thread that barely maintained the connection in order to invoke magic.


    In addition, their opponent was a quantum information body. Tatsuya couldn��t break down its design even if he could identify the target, which left Tatsuya with no viable means of attack.


    ��Lina, do you know anything?��


    As he said this, Tatsuya turned and pointed his CAD at Erika before pulling the trigger. By her side, the magic harbinger dissipated like mist.


    ������The true form of the vampire is a nonphysical entity known as a


    Parasite.��


    She had planned on maintaining her silence even in the face of Tatsuya��s interrogation, but swiftly reevaluated that this wasn��t the time and place.


    Lina replied back in a bitter tone.


    ��The definition coined at the London Conference. I already knew that.��


    Yet, Tatsuya��s rejoinder was so shocking that it struck Lina dumb for a solid ten seconds.


    ������Really, you guys. Don��t tell me that all high school students in Japan would say the same thing.��


    ��Relax. By all standards, we are exceptions.��


    Whether Lina could understand the hidden nuances behind his reference as exceptions rather than special remained unknown.


    ��Well?��


    Since Tatsuya himself wasn��t clearly conscious of this, it would hardly be surprising if Lina missed it.


    ��Parasites possess the human body and bring about mutations in humans. Though there seems to be some connection with its compatibility with the host, the Parasite��s movements seemed to be based off the host��s self- preservation instincts.��


    ��In other words, it wants to possess one of us.�� ��Most likely.��


    ��How?��


    ��Uncertain, which is why I��m hoping someone will teach me.�� ������How very useless.��


    ��Well, excuse me!��


    During this rough exchange of insults, Tatsuya and Katsuto still cooperated to completely nullify the Parasite��s attacks. Regardless, rather than hoping, Tatsuya held the belief that the Parasite��s energy was finite.


    The information body��s energy transfer system remained a mystery to him, but Tatsuya felt that it was highly unlikely that their opponent could endlessly release magic. Once it arrived at the conclusion that it couldn��t possess one of the five people in Tatsuya��s group �C either through consciousness or instinct �C it might elect to try and find another host elsewhere. Of course, that being said, purposefully allowing a possession was out of the question. He wasn��t arrogant enough to put himself on such a pedestal.


    --Any strategy that would yield a breakthrough remained elusive.


    ��Shoot���� Erika��s being targeted.��


    Keeping Mizuki safely at his back, Mikihiko was completely focused on watching his companions as those words involuntarily slipped from his mouth.


    ��Did it notice that Erika is only one who can��t hurt it��...��


    The foundation of Erika��s magic techniques favored close quarters combat against physical foes. Beyond long range shockwaves that could weaken an enemy, she didn��t possess any other abilities to counter enemies without a physical body.


    Mikihiko might be loath to admit this, but he was seriously growing worried. If he was any calmer, he might have noticed Mizuki overhearing his every word, a realization that would have immediately prompted him to stop his careless words.


    ��If we at least knew where it was, then there would be some way to retaliate������


    At Mikihiko��s muttering, Mizuki steeled herself. ��Yoshida-kun, please remove the barrier.�� ��Eh?��


    Mikihiko��s panicked response was not because he had forgotten about Mizuki��s presence, but rather because of the unexpected nature of her request.


    ��Shibata-san, what are you planning?��


    ��I might be able to tell where it is exactly.��


    At these words, Mikihiko finally realized that he had been verbalizing his internal thoughts out loud. A terribly rueful expression crossed his face.


    Yet, Mizuki seemed not to care. Buoyed by a fierce will, she pinned Mikihiko in place with her upward gaze.


    ������I can��t, the stimulation would be far too strong for you. Even if I suppressed the demonic aura, there would still be side effects. I don��t even know what will happen once the barrier comes down and you stare directly into that demonic aura. In the worst case scenario, there is the chance of going blind.��


    ��Since the moment I chose to become a Magician, I have long resolved myself to face that risk. Erika-chan is in serious danger, no? If I don��t provide any assistance now, then the power I hold will truly become pointless. My very purpose for being here becomes null and void.��


    He knew exactly what Mizuki was trying to say. Mikihiko was educated under precisely the same set of values.


    However, Mizuki was a young girl born to an affluent but mundane �C mundane referred to the fact that her family was not magically gifted �C family who just happened to manifest her ancestor��s natural ability to see spirits. Her bloodline was so thin, her family so peripheral that if she had not been born, their connection to their magical practitioner of an ancestor would never have been known. She should have been raised by a pair of parents who knew nothing of the ways of Magicians.


    There was no reason she should have been so resolute. She was a young woman who didn��t need to bear such determination.


    You cannot say these words �C say things like that, Mikihiko wanted to say. Those were words that were more befitting of people like himself who saw themselves as nothing more than that which accompanied magic, who used magic to obtain livelihood and recompense from their fellow man, and not the words of a young girl who just so happened to be born with magic. At least, that was how Mikihiko felt.


    Setting aside that he was only a ��young man��, this was what Mikihiko was considering.


    ������I understand.��


    Finally, he could only bow before Mizuki��s request. How ironic was it that he had been given a shove from behind by the very same restrictive values that bound him as a scion of a famous magical family.


    Mikihiko pulled out a folded cloth from his sports jacket pocket and handed it to Mizuki. Seeing Mizuki accepting the cloth without fully comprehending, he motioned for her to ��try and spread it out��. That cloth was surprisingly thin and its area barely covered a shawl. This was an artifact for magical defense that was based off the ��Ofudas�� in Shinto artifacts.


    ��Wear that around your neck. If you feel in danger, immediately pull it over your eyes. This should have the same effect as the glasses Shibata-san wears.��


    Persuaded by Mikihiko��s stern tone, Mizuki tied the thin cloth around her neck without skepticism.


    Now, Mikihiko reached out with one hand and untied the cloth from her head and shifted it so that both sides were symmetrical on her shoulders as the cloth fell before her chest.


    Mizuki seemed to be overly nervous at the slight touches to her head and shoulders, but Mikihiko seemed intent on something else.


    ��Promise me you will never force yourself. Erika would never want someone to sacrifice themselves for her.��


    ������I promise.��


    With Mikihiko��s eyes locked onto her, Mizuki forgot her embarrassment and nodded.


    After hearing Mikihiko��s whispered words, We��re going in, Mizuki tightly clasped the two ends of the cloth that dangled down.


    A simple yes seemed like such a short reply, but she had to give it her all so that her voice didn��t quaver.


    Mizuki was so terrified that she couldn��t even tell herself not to be afraid. Yet amazingly, she never even thought of running away.


    For some mysterious reason, Mizuki sincerely believed that this was to be her role.


    Mikihiko muttered something that Mizuki could not understand. In the next instant, a wave of chaos came rushing forward.


    She didn��t even have time to register the pain in her eyes. Mizuki felt pain stabbing all over her body.


    She couldn��t even tell which part of her body was in pain. Pumping strength into her buckling knees, she opened her eyes.


    On an average day, how much had she missed by closing her eyes �C Mizuki finally got that kind of feeling.


    Before her eyes that beheld another world, there was a foreign object sticking out like a sore thumb.


    Mizuki��s instincts told her that was the Parasite.


    The magic shot out by the Parasite vanished when it came into contact with Katsuto��s barrier.


    Mizuki was able to see the tiny threads that seemed to be hidden in that electrical attack.


    The long, thin strands stalked towards Miyuki, Lina, and Erika, but were blocked aside by Katsuto��s barrier and torn to shreds by Tatsuya��s shots.


    Mizuki had no basis for this, but she believed those thin strands tucked inside the electrical attack would invade the human body through the body��s electrical current.


    She could only watch. ��There.��


    Her mouth moved on its own as her wrist spontaneously pointed. Mizuki was like the audience on the other side of the silver screen as she watched this sight.


    ��Approximately 20 meters above Erika-chan��s head, one meter to the right, 50 meters to the rear. That is the point of contact.��


    Mizuki pointed out the hole in the world that enabled these strands to slip out.


    Mikihiko didn��t even bother to waste time on speaking as his fingers danced across the CAD. It was a fan-shaped equipment. He opened the talisman that recorded Yamashina��s flames, infused his psions, and deployed the Activation Sequence.


    Anti-demon magic, Karura-En �C specifically designed to counter things that were not information bodies. The independent information body that formed its ��flames�� shot towards the coordinates that Mizuki pointed at.


    While Tatsuya was aware of the concept of ��ignition�� despite the lack of any materialization of ��something burning��, he truly witnessed the magic launched against the detached information body had brought harm to the Parasite.


    While that was the enemy��s situation before his eyes, Tatsuya could help but be caught by surprise.


    SB Magic �C the fundamentals of Spirit Magic were known to Tatsuya. Using free floating, independent information bodies in the Idea to interfere with information bodies that have been separated from the phenomena, then materializing the physical effects of the independent information body was the system how Spirit Magic worked.


    Right now, the magic displayed by Mikihiko functioned along the same theory. The difference was that the materialization effect was not happening in the physical dimension but in the nonphysical dimension.


    For magic that was designed to act upon the information body, this was neither rare nor astounding. The magic he wielded to break down information bodies was the same and was magic that, on some level, overwrote the information body itself.


    However, Mikihiko��s magic used one of the cornerstone principles behind the systems of magic theory by utilizing the fact that ��if phenomena are accompanied by information bodies, then the information body that accompanies the phenomena is recorded in the Idea��, thus using the information body that tagged along and not interfering with the physical dimension to directly interfere with the Idea. The ��combustion�� never occurred in the physical world, but something in the Idea was rewritten to ��being burnt��.


    The systems of magic were all about using magic to turn a concept on its head. Nonetheless, what shocked him even more was that coordinates of the Parasite that had hitherto been dancing in and out of his grasp were suddenly clearly within his vision. There was a sense of an imaginary value suddenly being granted a real value.


    The term Schr?dinger��s Cat flashed across his mind.


    Whether the cat in the box was alive or dead could only be verified by opening the box. Contrary to the original creator��s intent, this thought experiment had a unique approach by using an observer��s observations to determine the veracity of the truth. Regardless of whether one subscribed to the Copenhagen or Everett theory, the fact remained that the undeniable truth was that the observer was uncertain of the truth.


    In the case of the Parasite �C that which was called a ��monster�� of an information body, once it had been observed by an observer, wouldn��t the same sequence of events be repeated by a third party?


    Through Mizuki��s vision, has the existence that previously dwelled in the nonphysical dimension grown stronger?


    If that��s the case����


    (This time Mizuki is in danger!)


    There was no way that the Parasite would be ignorant that someone��s eyes possessed the power to alter its very composition.


    Tatsuya frantically concentrated on his ��vision��.


    Within his mind��s eye, the scene he was most worried about was unfolding.


    He thought about this for less than a moment.


    Tatsuya raised his left hand that wasn��t holding a CAD towards Mizuki.


    When you gaze long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.


    This was public knowledge even without Nietzsche��s words. In order to look into a passage you must see through, then there was the possibility of an opponent seeing you through the passage.


    Just as Mizuki caught sight of the Parasite, so too did the Parasite catch sight of Mizuki.


    ��Incoming!��


    Hearing Mizuki��s loud, almost grim warning �C or rather, it may have just been a tragic cry �C Mikihiko quickly erected the barrier.


    ��Where is it!?��


    Mikihiko pushed the barrier to its maximum strength as quickly as possible while he queried Mizuki for the Parasite��s current position.


    The defensive magic he cast almost on reflex was the same barrier he deployed earlier.


    This magic primarily veiled them against the enemy.


    The durability against invasion was low and once discovered, its veiling power was decreased by half.


    Mikihiko himself was well aware of the need to press the attack from their side.


    Yet, Mizuki had no time to answer the question. She was pressing both hands to her eyes. Mikihiko didn��t have the heart to reprimand her.


    Mizuki had never stood toe to toe with the ��demonic��, and Mikihiko knew she was nothing more than an inexperienced young girl. This was the reason why Erika asked Mikihiko to protect Mizuki, and why Mikihiko fully planned on doing so. In the face of the ��demonic��, it was only natural that Mizuki was reduced to this state, which was why they pulled so far back in the first place.


    As the Parasite approached to a range where even he wasn��t sure he could survive, Mizuki went to pieces just as was expected, so he wasn��t going to berate her.


    In addition �C there was no time.


    The Parasite extended a ��thread��. Although Mikihiko couldn��t see the thread, he was sure that ��something�� mixed in with the light was trying to seize hold of Mizuki.


    It wasn��t like there was nothing Mikihiko could do. Even if he couldn��t see the actual body, he still possessed techniques that could severe the spiritual effects. Originally, Ancient Magic practitioners like Mikihiko were more accustomed to combating the spiritual than physical phenomena.


    Nonetheless, at the same time, the traditional artes of Ancient Magic required a long time to activate. The decisive lack of speed during critical situations was one of the primary reasons why modern magic had become mainstream while Ancient Magic had fallen by the wayside.


    In spite of this, Mikihiko was still launching the anti-demon magic ��Exorcism Cut�� at the breach in his barrier. Though its strength paled in comparison to ritual magic, the magic��s speed rivaled that of the artes used by Magicians of the Forbidden Sect.


    Forming into a blade, the psions shredded the threads sent forth by the Parasite.


    Unfortunately, this was only a temporary measure.


    Even if this could break the curse, there was no way of damaging the source.


    Immediately, several other threads slinked towards Mizuki.


    Mikihiko knew that this was a losing cause, but still let fly with Exorcism Cut.


    --However, before the blade could be swung.


    Swifter than Mikihiko��s Exorcism Cut, a rampaging gale of invisible light blew away the actual body along with its ��threads��.


    The cloth that she borrowed from Mikihiko successfully kept away the uncomfortable wave motions that seeped past her glasses.


    Yet, the amazing thing was that not feeling ��uncomfortable�� didn��t mean she was unable to see them. Several shimmering strands of dark light billowed down from the figure in the sky, like a crab dancing in the wind.


    Even so, none of this diminished the terror she felt. Also, there was another flaw.


    Even if she closed her eyes, she could still see it. Even if she didn��t want to, she could still see it.


    There were thin tentacles that wanted to rush towards her. Those were the things she could see. Both the biological and inherent horror were enough to send her normal thoughts screeching to a halt.


    She could sense that Mikihiko was shouting, but as to what he was shouting, she remained oblivious.


    If she had kept going any longer, her mind would have suffered horribly.


    Maybe when compared to her body rotting away, her mind would be devoured first.


    What saved her then, was the oncoming tide of brilliant psions.


    Much like the scene that greeted her eyes half a year ago in that lab, but this time the force was even more overwhelming.


    Although this was barely in the nick of time, there was no such thing as running out of active psions during a battle where magic was being wielded.


    His right hand was stronger with Decomposition magic, but unlike Gram Dispersal, for Gram Demolition it didn��t matter which hand he used even without a CAD. In that instant, Tatsuya gathered the maximum amount of psions in his left hand.


    As he suspected, thanks to the event with Mizuki��s vision, the creature��s existence in this world was stabilizing. As it drew closer to her, the fluctuations in the Parasite��s coordinates became much smaller, and the scattered points began to congregate.


    Even if the information body existed, the Parasite that once baffled Tatsuya regarding its location and how it could be killed could now be fully analyzed.


    Still, there was no time for him to convey that message. The tentacles that Mikihiko was severing �C in Tatsuya��s imagination, it looked like an irregular protozoa extending filamentous pseudopods �C immediately regrew and reached towards Mizuki.


    Alas, he had no other options. --He slightly squinted his eyes,


    --Took aim at the target and imagined the shot.


    --Tatsuya released the block of compressed psions he held in his left hand.


    With the palm set as the firing point for Gram Demolition, the storm of psions stampeded towards the Parasite and sent both it and its tentacles flying.


    ��Shibata-san, are you alright!?��


    Mikihiko��s voice was so stunned that he sounded like he was on the verge of jumping to his feet. Hearing this, Tatsuya lowered the left arm he had raised.


    He bitterly gritted his teeth at the expected result of him calling on his Nonsystematic magic.


    Gram Demolition contained the word ��demolition��, but in practice the magic was more like using the pressure of a psion tide to flood away the information body.


    In situations where the target was a Magic Sequence, the technique could strip a Magic Sequence��s functions through the Eidos, hereby creating its magic nullifying effect as Counter Magic.


    The majority of Magic Sequences would collapse under the strain of the information matrix being shattered at the moment of impact, hence the name ��Demolition��, but in reality, the psion tide from Gram Demolition did not possess the ability to destroy information bodies. When faced with a target that had a sturdier design than Magic Sequences, there was a high possibility that the information matrix would be blown away rather than destroyed.


    Even with those realizations in mind, Tatsuya still chose to use Gram Demolition at that time.


    In order to save Mizuki.


    Because Tatsuya really couldn��t think of any other solution. ��It got away������


    Tatsuya didn��t respond to Katsuto��s murmur. By using Gram Demolition in that situation and removing the Parasite from the field, there was a rising possibility that they might have lost the chance to deliver the final blow. Tatsuya had already turned over that scenario in his head, but the result still turned out this way.


    ��Ah, oh well. Although it got away, it didn��t emerge unscathed. Since no one was injured, I think this result is satisfactory.��


    Katsuto��s words weren��t all meant to be comforting. When faced with an expected attack from the Parasite, they still managed to escape without casualties. It��s just that this particular encounter was a snare that they devised. Maybe their opponent never planned on fighting in the first place.


    Since they elected to take a battle that wasn��t necessary and wasn��t unavoidable, the bottom line was for there to be no casualties. The primary objective was to capture the target, the secondary objective was to annihilate the enemy. If the above could not be achieved, then at the very least they needed to obtain new clues to help unmask their enemy��s capabilities.


    In other words, from Tatsuya��s perspective on their combat priorities, their net gain was effectively zero. The most they could say was that their score wasn��t negative.


    (What a disaster����)


    Tatsuya forcibly made sure he didn��t say this aloud. If he said this,


    Miyuki would worry. Mizuki would blame herself. Erika would be hurt.


    For Tatsuya, this was nothing more than rubbing salt into an open wound. There was no way Tatsuya would do something that would leave such a mess on his hands.

 Volume 10 - CH 9

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It had gotten weaker.


    It originally didn��t belong to this world, nor did it come to this world of its own free will.


    It possessed the intrinsic quality that was naturally drawn by strong pushion wave motions.


    Euphoria, despair, hatred, and hope.


    Practically on the level of prayer, the cravings for pushion wave motions drew it through the momentary fluctuation in the ��barrier�� from the immaterial world to a physical one.


    Thanks to the shock from passing through the barrier, it had split into twelve portions and dwelt inside the humans who beckoned them over.


    In order to survive, it was forced to continuously ingest pushions. So long as it existed, there would be an endless stream of pushions leaking away.


    However, in this physical world, it was unable to gather pushions independently. Without merging with a physical form that was capable of gathering pushions, there was no way to obtain any more.


    After repeatedly using its power while still in its basic form, much of its energy reserves gathered since arriving in this physical world had been lost. On top of this, after being immersed in a high pressure stream of psions, the portion that enabled it to invade the physical dimension had largely been shorn away. With it, much of the psions were gone as well. In order to survive, pushions were absolutely vital, but with insufficient psions, interfering with the physical world will become difficult.


    Its actual body was not capable of high level cognitive thinking. Given that it was the result of the magnified reflections of its hosts�� suppressed impulses, it was nothing more than a monster. There was only enough cognition within that body to plot survival. Even so, even its limited cognition was aware that in its currently enfeebled state, passing through the barrier of consciousness to obtain a new host was highly difficult.


    It needed a place to rest. A location that was meaningless, save for its large congregation of pushions.


    For example, blood that had just been separated from a living body.


    For example, a mindless doll granted a humanoid form to obtain pushions.


    It avoided the moving humans and finally located a receptacle for rest in one of the storage rooms located near the edge of First High��s campus.


    ? ? ?


    The next morning after the seven of them combined to beat back the Parasite �C and not destroying it.


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Good morning, Mizuki, Mikihiko. ����Is Erika still like that?��


    In his classroom, Tatsuya ran across a certain female friend who was sitting at her seat with both arms propping up her face and fuming.


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya. ����She��s still like that. Pretty much just sulking.��


    ��I am not sulking!��


    Next to where Mikihiko was chuckling wryly and nodding his head, Erika scoffed and returned to her ��sour position��.


    Of course, there was a reason behind why she was adopting such an easily understood position.


    During lunch break yesterday, after the vampire transformed into its information body form and the subsequent desperate struggle, they finally beat back the enemy. Afterwards, despite the overwhelming 6-to-1 advantage over Lina, Tatsuya let her go without attempting to subdue her.


    Herein lay the reason why Erika was sulking. She believed that Lina was working alongside the vampires. Behind all this, Erika had no way of retaliating against the Parasite once it took on the form of an information body. This was simply a matter of someone being adept at handling certain opponents and not others and certainly not something to be ashamed about, except Erika seemed to think otherwise. She furiously argued her case when Tatsuya was about to let Lina go, to the point that she even swung her blade at Lina. �CThat was probably her temper talking. In the end, Erika never really planned on actually connecting with the hit, but she quieted down after Mikihiko held both of her arms back from behind. (Yet, she laid a full blown beat down on Mikihiko for what she termed sexual harassment due to him latching onto her from behind.)


    Still, this did not signify that Erika accepted this result, and her displeasure was on full display ever since yesterday after lunch. ��Erika, it��s about time for you to let go.��


    Despite Tatsuya directly striking up a conversation with her, she still kept her back to him.


    ��I believe I clarified this yesterday, right? At that time, the welcoming party had already arrived.��


    The words were intentionally vague after taking into account of eavesdroppers, but the ��welcoming party�� referred to the reinforcements that Lina had summoned.


    ��Just yesterday��s situation was enough of a ruckus already. Anything more than that could not possibly be kept from the students. In the worst case scenario, we might even had a panic on our hands.��


    --Speaking of which, the person pulling overtime keeping everything under wraps was Mayumi and not Tatsuya.


    ��I get all that������


    Such things were within Erika��s understanding, but she still maintained her sulky mutterings while keeping her back to Tatsuya.


    ��In addition, we needed to compromise for the sake of the employees from Maximillian Devices.��


    --Furthermore, the one who created a situation that necessitated that compromise was Tatsuya while the one who actually brokered the mediation was Lina (well, her subordinates at any rate).


    ��I never said that Lina is completely innocent, but there was no need to paint her as completely black at the time. If Lina is truly guilty, then we will plan accordingly. I will hold nothing back when the time comes.��


    Tatsuya spoke in his usual tone, but the danger lingering behind his words caused Erika to turn her head.


    ������Can you win?��


    Erika wasn��t aware that the crimson haired Magician with the golden pupils was actually Lina. Still, based on their back and forth struggle with the Parasite yesterday, she instinctively judged that Lina was no run of the mill opponent.


    ��Victory and defeat are a matter of luck. Furthermore, there��s no proof that Lina will begin the offensive.��


    ��But you��re not going to hold back.�� ��Naturally.��


    Tatsuya��s tone was too placid, but that only served to highlight his utter sincerity. As for the listeners around them, Mikihiko had already shrank back while Mizuki was clearly cowed. Yet, Tatsuya��s display sat perfectly well with Erika, allowing her to completely revert to her usual mood.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, Lina was tasting the bitter dregs of discomfort for the first time in her life after calling in sick from school.


    In terms of humiliation, the full body search she had to undergo prior to her meeting with the President over tea, there was nothing more than being humiliating towards women. However, in terms of discomfort, her current hearing at the USNA embassy more than rivaled that experience.


    ������Still, given your status as Sirius of Stars, the fact that you didn��t even resist against high school students and allowed them to take the suspect is������


    She wanted to retort that Michaela Honda self-destructed instead of being taken, but Lina understood that the investigator wasn��t referring to that as the issue so she could only meekly bow her head.


    ��In addition, I believe the suspect was the technician who lived next door. You didn��t notice anything after living together for almost a month?��


    This time, Lina really wanted to scream her objection. Weren��t you the ones who arranged for that ��suspect�� to accompany me as a technician because I��m not suited for undercover work? �CNot that this was something she could say aloud, so owing to this reason, Lina��s stress level was only rising and not dropping.


    Immediately afterward, the chatter continued with their irritating words. No matter how talented she was as a Magician, Lina was only a teenage Major. There were many in the USNA military who were jealous of Lina for her youth, and this was especially the case among officers who possessed no combat experience. Right now, the men in front of her (why wasn��t there a single female investigator) were exemplary models of officers ��who have never been under fire��.


    Lina was cognizant of the fact that getting enraged over this was pointless (at least that was her perspective), so she just let the irksome words fly by her, until,


    ��Speaking of which, has the major undergone a full physical examination? You��ve made contact with the infected on multiple occasions, correct? There is an immediate need to verify if there are any bite marks. If you have not, please do so here immediately.��


    This preposterous statement coupled with insane logic that was practically sexual harassment left Lina flabbergasted. Likewise, the enemy was only called a ��vampire�� out of convenience, but no victims had actually been bitten. Lina was in complete disbelief that they sitting there in all their arrogance without even reading the report, but before all that �C Do these filthy bastards what me to strip right here and right now!?


    ��That is more than a little discourteous to the Major, I believe.��


    The only reason she was able to pull back from the brink of an explosion was because reinforcements arrived in the nick of time. Thanks to this, Lina was able to hold onto her reputation as ��a youthful individual who was able to keep her cool and think ahead�� �C except this was not just a simple label.


    ��Colonel Barans?��


    There was more than a couple individuals who wanted to shout down the woman who barged into this meeting �C on some level at least �C but upon realizing who she was, none of these heroes was brave enough to stick their neck out.


    She was Colonel Virginia Barans. While one might mistake her for someone within Stars based on that title, it was actually her real name. Just a few days ago, she should have bid farewell to the last few days in the thirties, but her valiant, older sister-like appearance belied the fact that she was in her forties.


    Yet, the terrifying part was not because of her rank or youthful appearance. In terms of rank, half of the officers present had experience serving at a hearing before.


    The committee members (to put it nicely) treated her with deference due to her title.


    USNA Joint Chiefs of Staff Intelligence Division, Internal Affairs, First Deputy Director.


    After the Canadian military was assimilated and reorganized, she became number two of the department established to monitor both those in uniform and black ops. That was the Colonel Barans��s task.


    Given the nature of this mission, it was wholly unsurprising for her to be present. Actually, it was odder for her not to be present in the very beginning given the stakes. �CBased on her position and duties, it was simply impossible for the committee members investigating the Japan incident to be unaware of her presence.


    Once she suddenly stepped in, reprimanding her was frankly impossible. ��With all due respect, permission to speak freely?��


    The colonel locked her gaze onto the committee members sitting at the highest row as she spoke her request, and only her literal words were assiduous.


    ��Ah, uh. Granted.��


    ��Thank you very much. In regards to exactly why I was excluded from this meeting, I will get to the bottom of this at some other opportunity.��


    Colonel Barans didn��t even spare a single glance at the petrified expressions on the committee members�� faces as she turned her eyes on Lina.


    ��This time, the mission given to Major Sirius was ill suited for both her talents and duties, so I am of the belief that it is completely inadequate to place all of the mission��s failure on her shoulders.��


    Small whisperings began to permeate the room. Colonel Barans wasn��t invited because the committee members feared they would have to tread softly around like someone like her who was fluent in military law and command. Still others believed that she would support Lina simply because she too was also a woman.


    Still, Colonel Barans��s direct approach in covering for Lina took everyone by surprise.


    ��Regardless of responsibility, the fact that someone holding the title of the Stars�� High Commander falling short of someone else in magical combat is worthy of further investigation. After all, ��Sirius�� represents the strongest Magician within our army.��


    Lina tightly clasped her hands. What Colonel Barans pointed out resonated with her more than anyone else.


    Unwilling to accept defeat, Lina��s teeth could be heard grinding against one another.


    ��Naturally, Major Sirius would love to avenge herself. Wouldn��t she, Major?��


    ��Of course!��


    At Lina��s affirmative answer, the colonel��s eyes drifted over to the other men at the bench.


    ��I propose that Major Sirius continue with her present mission. At the same time, I also request that her local support be upgraded to the highest level.��


    ��Strictly speaking, what are you referring to in regards to the highest level of support?��


    One of the committee members spoke up to the colonel, to which Colonel Barans replied with a dauntless smile.


    ��In the name of investigating the officers stationed locally, I will also be transferred to Tokyo.��


    This time, the ruckus lasted for quite a while without disappearing.


    ��Furthermore, after contacting the director, we have obtained clearance to deploy ��Brionac��.��


    The ruckus turned into uproar. ��Colonel, is this true?��


    Lina��s expression could only be described as ��disbelief��. ��Indeed.��


    The colonel smiled warmly in regards to the question that might have been seen as overstepping one��s rank before adding one more sentence.


    ��I brought it with me.��


    After stepping out of the meeting room, Lina found Silvia waiting for her.


    ��Silvie, where have you been? Up until now I have been in serious predicaments lately.��


    Lina hadn��t seen Silvia for the better part of an entire day. After returning home safely from First High yesterday, for some reason she couldn��t find Silvia either at home or their secret meeting place.


    Thanks to the stress from the hearing, Lina��s tone was a little petulant. Even so, this was well within the boundaries of a joke for close friends, and the typical Silvia would have just laughed it off. However, Silvia wore a sincere expression as she accepted Lina��s reprimand and straightened her posture before a strange ��I��m terribly sorry�� to Lina.


    ��Eh, Silvie? Just stop. I��m not being serious.��


    ��I know Lina wasn��t being serious. Still, I must apologize to you.��


    Realizing that this conversation was entering serious territory, Lina frowned.


    ��If I could find out Michaela��s real identity sooner, Lina wouldn''t have been forced into such a tough spot.��


    Saying that this wasn��t the case would be pushing it too far. Yesterday, she had been completely cut off in a ring of enemies. Lina was quite aware of this, so she was unable to deny the truth of those words.


    ��During this incident, I have failed to fulfill my duties as your support. For that, I am sincerely sorry, High Commander.��


    ��What��s with this, Silvie? This is like saying goodbye���� ��High Commander.��


    Lina��s words were curtailed by Silvia, who was no longer referring to her by name.


    ��I have received orders from the Joint Chiefs of Staff to return home. Last night��s investigation determined that there is the possibility of infestation, so I will be returning home for intense examination.��


    ��That��s impossible! The mutations aren��t even being caused by pathogens! How can medicine tell the difference if there��s no sign of infestation prior of mutation!��


    ��That is precisely the reason why this is necessary, Major.�� ��Colonel!?��


    A voice came from behind them as if scolding Lina for getting caught up in her emotions, whose owner was none other than Colonel Barans, who had just extracted Lina from her predicament (?).


    ��My apologies. I didn��t mean to overhear you.��


    ��No, after all, it was we who were standing here talking.�� ��Is that so?��


    Colonel Barans smiled gently at Lina��s nervous reply before adopting a more serious expression as she answered Lina��s earlier question.


    ��In regards to Lieutenant Mercury��s treatment, it is just as Major Sirius said earlier: there is no method of detecting the mutation prior to its occurrence. In other words, there is no way to tell if the lieutenant has been infected.��


    ��Then I too!��


    ��Exactly. Nor is there any guarantee that the major is unscathed. However, in the event that the major turns her fangs against the military, the military��s losses will be incalculable. Thus, the major cannot return home until deemed to be free of infection.��


    Lina��s face went pale. In essence, she had been exiled until they could determine if she was infested by a Parasite. That much she understood. In other words, Colonel Barans was allowing Lina to continue her mission with this in mind.


    ��On the other hand, in the event that Lieutenant Mercury turns into a vampire and betrays the military, there is the possibility of our forces�� classified intelligence leaking to foreign nations after taking the lieutenant��s talents into consideration. Thus, the lieutenant must return home as soon as possible.��


    This also made sense. Though her emotions rebelled against the notion, her perspective as a soldier was unable to deny the truth of those words.


    ��In light of this, I have arranged for someone else to provide you with support.��


    ��No, there is no need.��


    Colonel Barans��s suggestion was necessary, but did contain a hint of goodwill. Nonetheless, Lina rejected her offer.


    ��Anyone cohabitating with me would run the risk of infestation. Fortunately, Japanese apartments are well equipped enough that living alone wouldn��t be a burden.��


    ��Really? If that is your wish, then I will make the arrangements.�� ��Thank you.��


    The two of them saluted Colonel Barans as she left before Silvia turned a wry smile towards Lina.


    ��High Commander.��


    ��Silvie, drop the formal talk. Just call me Lina like you usually do.��


    ������Affirmative. Lina, I��m a little worried at leaving such a sleepyhead like you behind when I return home.��


    ��That��s rude! Also, the only time I ever overslept was yesterday!��


    Faced with that fuming face, Silvia responded with a smile that was free of any tears.


    ��There��s no way Lina would be infested. Our Sirius is not so weak that she can be taken over by that monster.��


    ����That��s a given. I will never bow to the Parasite. Next time we meet, I will definitely burn it to ashes.��


    ��You��re right. So you better wrap up this mission and return home, High Commander.��


    Seeing the laughter bubbling in Silvia��s eyes as she saluted, Lina confidently replied back in the affirmative.


    ? ? ?


    For appearance��s sake, Kuroba Mitsugu had arrived in Yokohama on business, though he was currently viewing the telephone ring in his hotel room with deep suspicion. He had not informed his business partner of his lodgings because wireless phones could reach him anywhere, hence why there was no need to tell the other side which hotel he was at. For the same reason, his kin wouldn��t be calling him either. If this was related to his ulterior task, all the more reason that they shouldn��t be using the hotel phone.


    ��Hello, it��s me.��


    Yet, he felt no need to pretend that he was absent. When using a phone that relied strictly on vocal communication, he picked up the phone without delivering his own name just in case.


    ��Mitsugu, do you have time right now?��


    The instant he heard the voice coming across the phone, Mitsugu ��s back involuntarily tightened in anxiety.


    ��Maya-sama���� Of course, that��s not a problem at all.��


    He possessed enough self-control to ensure that his voice did not waver before the head of the Yotsuba Family, though that should be expected head of the family��s side branch responsible for the Yotsuba intelligence network. For Mitsugu, Maya counted as an older cousin. His mother was the younger sister of head of the Yotsuba Family two generations ago and his son was one of the candidates for the next head of house. In the strictest sense, the Yotsuba Family had no semblance of direct lineage, but based on the normal application, Mitsugu was as close to a ��direct line�� as one could get. Yet, it was precisely because his bloodline was closer related that Mitsugu knew how terrifying Maya could be.


    The enigma behind why Maya used the hotel��s phone to call him was immediately solved. Like FLT, this hotel was one of the dummy corporations that was controlled by the Yotsuba Family in the background. The secret room that Mitsugu was currently using was only accessible to those affiliated with the Yotsuba Family. In all actuality, Mitsugu considered it a failure on his part that he didn��t immediately realize the call originated from the household.


    Not that he said anything, of course.


    ��Is there an emergency? If so, please give me your orders.��


    ��Hey, Mitsugu ���� Could you please change that overly dramatic speech pattern of yours?��


    ��Ho, my beautiful itoko-sama. Calling this overdramatizing certainly pains my heart. I have always spoken with utter sincerity.��


    Over the phone, Maya could be heard sighing in exasperation. This terrifying cousin of his unexpectedly liked to play along with other��s jokes. Under normal circumstances, speaking any more would result in a retort for sure. Thanks to this interaction, Mitsugu had completely composed himself. Still, this may also have been his cousin��s ploy, though Mitsugu knew that thinking too deeply on this did him no favors whatsoever.


    ��Then let��s cut to the chase���� Mitsugu, have you finished identifying the Parasites�� hosts?��


    Mitsugu was self-conscious of the fact that his face stiffened. Without any preamble, this was his true task, Mitsugu��s original mission. Mitsugu was cognizant of this, which was why he wasn��t lazing about and reported all he knew.


    ��There are a total of 12 of them. Four were eliminated by the Americans, one was done in yesterday by Miyuki-chan and Tatsuya-kun, so there are 7 left. I have also identified their current location.�� ��Efficient as always. Just as expected of you, Mitsugu.��


    ��No, the Saegusa and Chiba Families were very industrious in drawing their attention. This saved me from baiting them out.��


    ��How humble of you.��


    Mitsugu didn��t deny this. His earlier words were humble just as Maya said. Oiriginally, the remaining 7 targets were only located last night, so this was ��barely passing��.


    ��In reality, the client asked us to hasten this morning. They said that it was unacceptable for the monsters that are contaminating Tokyo to raise any more havoc.��


    ��How stringent. But Tokyo isn��t within the Yotsuba Family��s responsibility.��


    The tightening around Mitsugu��s face wasn��t just an act. Thanks to the aforementioned reason, moving pawns in Tokyo required additional hassle.


    ��They��re probably also getting pressure from elsewhere. Well, given this case, let��s finish this.��


    ��Finish, meaning?��


    Mitsugu inquired in a solemn tone. If he misinterpreted her words, he was going to pull in an unimaginable amount of overtime.


    ��Eradicate all the hosts.��


    Maya��s voice was particularly decisive. There was no sense that she was suppressing any emotion or being intentionally cold. The head of the Yotsuba Family spoke in a voice that was �C if this is the right way to describe it �C perfectly normal.


    ��Not subjugate, correct?�� ��Indeed. Annihilate them all.��


    ��But if the hosts die now, the Parasite will fly off to seek other hosts. More time would be required to identify the new host������


    ��That��s not a problem. I��m more interested in how does the Parasite detach after the host dies? How far can they move as information bodies? How long does it take the fully assimilate within a new host? And how much time is needed before they can move again?��


    ��Would you like me to report in after I observe this?��


    ��I believe this will be valuable data. Can you do this?��


    Mitsugu still held the phone and, even though it was voice only, bowed deeply.


    ��As you command.��


    ��Check back in with me after destroying them.�� ��Please give me until the day after tomorrow.�� ��That will be fine. Then, that will be all.�� Mitsugu once more affirmed his orders and hung up.


    ? ? ?


    He gathered the psions into his palm and tightly clasped them.


    This was what he always envisioned when using ��Gram Demolition��.


    During the usual Gram Demolition, the clasped psions struck towards the deploying Activation Sequence or the Magic Sequence that was in the process of altering some phenomenon. Yet right now, what Tatsuya desired was not a skill that could accurately target the information body acting upon the material world, but a technique that could snipe the information body immersed in the Idea.


    Essentially, a method that could directly attack the actual body of the Parasite that dwelt in the Idea��s tides. He tightened his grasp.


    His arm was not thrust forward.


    It was more of a hassle to apply movement to fulfill the directional requirement. Trajectory and flight path do not exist within the Idea, existence within the Idea depended solely upon his definition.


    Once the isolated information body set as the target �C[seemed like some sort of shikigami]�C congregated, Tatsuya released the block of psions into the Idea.


    In the material world, multiple objects were not able to exist in the same location at once.


    However, the Idea had no such restriction. Nor did that restriction apply to any information body that existed within the Idea. Released towards the isolated information body that served as a ��target�� the compressed block of psions that Tatsuya released dissipated without achieving any noticeable effect.


    ��Huh������


    Off to one side, Miyuki was worriedly taking note of Tatsuya��s gritted teeth and dismayed expression, whereas Yakumo, who served as the enabler for this training session, struck up a conversation in his usual flighty manner.


    ��As we surmised, even you��re in for a rough outing. Meh, this is a technique that is beyond certain people no matter how hard they work towards it.��


    In response to those irresponsible words, Miyuki directed a venomous glare at him while her killing intent sharpened.


    Yakumo would not be Yakumo if he batted an eyelid. Still, careful scrutiny would reveal cold sweat gathered around his forehead.


    ��After all, it��s only been three days since he started working on an attack that can be used in the Idea, so I thought that there simply wasn��t enough time to get acclimated to it yet.��


    Miyuki��s withering glare never lessened despite Yakumo��s frantic attempts to explain himself.


    ��Master, let��s try this again please.��


    However, the moment Tatsuya requested to continue the training session, the focal point of Miyuki��s attention once more gathered onto her brother.


    --It had been a full week since the day after the vampire invaded the school campus and the ensuing pyric outcome without victory. On the second day, Tatsuya had reached out to Yakumo regarding training, and today was the seventh day.


    Contrary to Yakumo��s words, Tatsuya was once again reminded of the difference raw talent made in the past two or three days.


    Normal Magicians would consider being able to hit a target in the Idea with psion bullets within three days to be a huge step forward. However, Tatsuya was originally capable of identifying information bodies floating in the Idea. Compared to normal practitioners, he carried a huge advantage even before training began. In spite of that, the fact that even now he still wasn��t able to affect the target with psion bullets did not merit high praise.


    ��Well, acclimation can only be judged by success. Techniques are something that you might not be capable of today, but suddenly are able to accomplish tomorrow.��


    As if picking up on Tatsuya��s harsh self-critique, Yakumo offered a few comforting words.


    ��Yet, the fact of the matter is that right now isn��t the time to wait for ��someday��.��


    Naturally, this wasn��t going to conclude on a few words of comfort.


    ��In your case, you already know where to aim, I think another way to approach this would be creating an altogether different attack method.��


    Hearing this, Tatsuya let a bitter smirk slip by despite knowing that it was indecorous.


    ��It��s not that easy to develop new magic out of the blue. Though I admit that progress is rather lackluster, I think you are rating me too highly.��


    ��Really? While you do possess a side that is lacking in talent, in terms of technique modification and innovation you belong in a league of your own. I certainly don��t think that devaluing your own potential is a wise course of action.��


    ��That��s perfectly right, Onii-sama!��


    Though Tatsuya was not overly enthused, this time it was Miyuki��s turn to become animated.


    ��Only Onii-sama is able to create something that other people don��t even dare to dream about!��


    ����Scratch becoming animated, this was a full blown declaration. In


    Miyuki��s case, this wasn��t even speculation on her part.


    ��Pardon me, but I don��t think these paths are mutually exclusive. The use of Gram Demolition to attack directly can be one strategy and new magic development can proceed at the same time, right?��


    If this was anyone other than Miyuki, Tatsuya would immediately reject it with something like ��don��t say something so unreasonable��, or a joke like ��you want me to die of exhaustion?��


    But this was Miyuki, and before those eyes that far exceeded expectation and bordered upon pure faith, it was utterly impossible for Tatsuya to respond with words like ��can��t be done�� or ��implausible��.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya and Miyuki weren��t the only ones looking forward to a rematch. Erika, Mikihiko, Mayumi and Katsuto were all preparing for the next conflict �C not just this solitary battle, but to combat the threat that the vampires posed. After they began their preparations, bad news came across the Pacific in late January of 2096.


    ��Onii-sama, this is����!��


    The Shiba siblings heard the news over the television as they sat down for breakfast. Tatsuya was struck speechless that the broadcast seemed to be timed precisely for the morning in Japan.


    ������Is this the same thing we heard from Shizuku����?��


    ������Looks like the watered down version.��


    After finally finding his voice, Tatsuya replied back in a bitter tone.


    The contents of the broadcast was publicized by an anonymous whistleblower within a government organization.


    The news was as follows:


    --On October 31st of last year, the USNA government ordered the army��s Magicians to develop a countermeasure to the secret weapon the Japanese military wielded on the southern part of the Korean peninsula. Magicians at the Dallas National Accelerator Lab ignored experts�� warnings and used the particle accelerator to summon demons.


    The Magicians wanted to form pacts with the demons to counter the Japanese super weapon.


    Unfortunately for them, the binding process failed and they were possessed. The vampires responsible for the civilian disturbances starting late last year were actually military Magicians possessed by these demons. The military will take responsibility for the loss of human life from three perspectives.


    First, the failure to prevent the Magicians from engaging in hazardous and reckless experiments.


    Second, they forcibly initiated the experiment and still failed, despite knowing the inherently high risks involved.


    Third, while there is a high chance that consciousness was lost, but the fact remains that Magicians attached to the military harmed civilians.


    The bottom line was that this unfortunate turnout was the direct result of the military��s failure to corral its Magicians. Shouldn��t we seriously reevaluate whether magic, a supernatural force that, albeit powerful, has the potential to go rogue at any minute is truly in line with the country��s best interests��


    ��What an interesting way of packaging the message������


    ��Then, is this!?��


    ��The real purpose was to discriminate against Magicians.��


    Tatsuya��s bitter voice that responded to Miyuki��s tight expression gave a feeling that was more dazed than worrisome.


    ��The gist is similar to the ��Humanists��, but���� Since the overwhelming majority of people cannot use magic, it��s not even worth the time to consider which side the media is going to take. Compared to that, the news source is far more important.��


    Tatsuya initially reached his hand towards to the phone, but halted that motion in the middle.


    Who was he going to call����? Among the numerous candidates, for some reason a face that belonged to an opponent who wasn��t necessarily a companion crossed Miyuki��s mind.


    ? ? ?


    The sudden news exploded out of nowhere �C though it may be more apt to call this a scandal �C and Lina literally had a headache pounding in her head.


    Her direct thoughts on the matter told her that now wasn��t the time to attend school, but a combat asset like her that was 100% focused in that direction couldn��t help quiet things down even if she stayed. Plus, there were her orders to ��go about like usual�� from Colonel Barans herself.


    There was no way she could disobey a direct order from a superior officer.


    Nursing her aching head, Lina arrived at the station that said ��To First High��. Next, there was only a single path leading to the school gates. At least, that was how it should have been.


    ��Good morning, Lina.��


    Seeing the silhouette that suddenly blocked the path before her, Lina forgot her headache and immediately turned to flee like a rabbit.


    ��What��s with you all of a sudden, trying to run away when you see someone����?��


    ��Ah, ha ha ha������


    Lina��s tactical retreat ended in failure within three small steps. That was because Miyuki was standing guard at the ticket booth.


    Pressed into a corner by her smiling classmate, Lina could only plaster a smile on her face and try to muddle through. �CNot that there was any point to this.


    ��Ah, forget it. No, it��s actually not a good thing, but there��s no point in being tardy for this. I have something I need to ask you, so let��s chat while we��re walking.��


    ������What do you want to know?��


    Wariness on full alert, Lina still obediently followed along because she was in a position where causing a commotion was out of the question. Despite their brief time together, Tatsuya knew she wasn��t renowned for her patience and cut right to the chase.


    ��Did you catch the news this morning?�� ������I saw it, though not because I wanted to.��


    In response to Tatsuya��s inquiry, Lina replied in seemingly genuine discomfort.


    ��Which of the parts are true?��


    Lina had an obligation to answer Tatsuya��s questions as honestly as she could.


    However, Lina was in the mood for some serious ranting. Thankfully, her conversation partner already knew everything about her so there was no need for any secrecy as she began her tirade.


    ��All the key parts are lies!��


    In the end, she managed to lower her volume, but the tone was quite animated.


    ��They only laid down the truth on the surface, and it gets worse! It��s a perfect example of information control!��


    ��As expected, its propaganda.��


    Despite understanding the literal meaning of Tatsuya��s words, Lina tilted her head slightly.


    ��What, what do you mean by as expected? Propaganda?��


    ��No, it��s just a simple deduction on my part. So, only the basics of the matter are true?��


    ������Yes!��


    The part she didn��t want pointed out was now laid out in the open. Forgetting her confusion from a few seconds ago, Lina replied in frustration.


    ��Still, information like this should naturally get the classified treatment. I believe that it would be difficult for people on the outside to investigate.��


    ������It��s probably the ��Seven Sages��.��


    ��Seven Sages? Not the Seven Sages of Greece, are they?��


    ��An organization called the Seven Sages whose identities are unknown.�� Hearing Lina��s words, Tatsuya was caught by surprise.


    ��You guys don��t know the identities of an organization within USNA borders? Is such a thing possible?��


    ��It is! Not that I want to admit it!��


    Lina��s expression clearly advocated the truth of her words.


    ��The organization��s name, Seven Sages, was also supplied from their side and, no matter how hard we try, we haven��t found any hint about them. The only detail we can somewhat confirm is that there are seven people holding the title of Sage in their leadership.��


    ��Sages���� Quite the literal definition of the term.��


    ��Which is why I said we don��t know who they are!��


    ��Hold on, Lina. Please do not direct your anger at Onii-sama.�� ��What, I������


    Not knowing whether she should comment on Miyuki��s selective blindness or her inability to read the atmosphere, Lina was on the verge of exploding with something like ��What did you say!�� or ��Are you saying I��m in the wrong here!?�� However, after taking a few deep breaths, she managed to avoid any eye-popping behavior.


    ������You lose if you pay too much attention, Angelina, and that��s just


    Miyuki being strange like usual. There��s no end to this if you take the bro- con declarations from the bro-con sister to heart. Don��t pay attention to bro-con weirdo, bro-con weirdo, bro-con weirdo������


    The manta she chanted to herself in order to calm down fortunately remained unheard and thus free of reprimand.


    ��Lina?��


    ��Eh? Sorry, what��s up?��


    ��In regards to the Seven Sages, is there any chance that they are Humanists?��


    After listening to Tatsuya��s words, Lina thought about it as she walked before shaking her head.


    ��Although I cannot guarantee this, that��s probably impossible. Based on their previous history, Seven Sages is not an organization that lends itself to ideology or fanaticism.��


    ��Setting aside fanaticism for the moment, is it possible for an organization to be free of ideology?��


    ������That��s a poor way of putting it on my part. There��s no prevailing line of thinking for them. Based on our investigation, they seem more like people who delight in the instance of criminal activity. Burning passion towards one particular line of thinking doesn��t fit their image. More importantly, the Seven Sages have assisted us in the past, though that appears largely one-sided.��


    And that was when the name Seven Sages became known, Lina added to her explanation. Tatsuya nodded in understanding and thought, it��s true that this does not fit the profile of Humanists.


    ��Lastly, one more thing.��


    Though there was still a stretch until the school gates, Tatsuya had already made the declaration that this interrogation was drawing to a close.


    ������What?��


    Hearing his voice becoming more serious than it was before, Lina��s response was guarded.


    ��Was drawing Parasites from another world the intended result?�� ��No.��


    Lina��s reply absolutely rejected Tatsuya��s query.


    ��If you��re actually being serious with that question, I��m going to get angry, Tatsuya.��


    Now that they mention it, Lina was already furious. It��s just that her ire wasn��t pointed at Tatsuya earlier.


    ��I have already executed 3 of the ��Infected��. If this is someone��s plan all along, there��s no way I will forgive him.��


    ? ? ?


    DDwas white male who was approximately 45 years of age and had a typical appearance of brown hair and eyes. His original name was Donald Douglas, but no one called him ��Mr. Douglas��. Putting it nicely, it would be a term of endearment, and putting it bluntly, that��s because there was no respect involved. Ever since his childhood, everyone from coworkers to roommates have referred to him as ��DD�� and assumed he was a plain old human being without any positives or negatives.


    Three months ago, DD was a dorm manager in Dallas. He had graduated with honors from a technical college. A few missteps (in his personal opinion) along the way had robbed him of a satisfying job, so he switched jobs quite a few times prior to his marriage.


    DDwas deeply unhappy with his line of work. Despite being a laborer, he held a fairly high position of responsibility in his company, and his compensation certainly wasn��t hurting his lifestyle. His income was about average for those who lived in the urban areas of America. Taking into account the Central American territories within the USNA as a whole, he may even exceed the average in some places. Nonetheless, he still believed that he deserved a better job.


    In spite of this, he set aside his ambition and placed family first after getting married. Though not blessed with children, their married life was one of happiness. He was a model husband for his wife, but perhaps his self-restraint was too strong. If only he had been a little more honest with himself, he may not have been tempted by the devil that day.


    The day of the miniature black hole experiment, he had been responsible for inspecting the electric distributor along the outer wall that was linked to the particle accelerator as he gazed longingly at the massive experimental device. The unfulfilled ambition sealed away in his heart became pure desire that suffused his heart. Still, that should have only been a momentary lapse. After finishing his task, DD mastered himself and returned home to be a good husband. �CIf a Parasite hadn��t possessed him, that is.


    That day, he became a vampire. As a latent practitioner, the moment he fully assimilated with the Parasite, his own ability �C Hypnosis Force awakened. Using this power, he convinced his wife that they were going to Japan of their own free will.


    DD��s hypnotic power wasn��t that strong. He was unable to force people to do irregular things that lay outside such as their convictions, deeply held sense of values, or religious beliefs. The spell he cast over his wife only hinted that ��they were going to Japan on a business trip��.


    Still, within acceptable boundaries of common sense and logic, he could still forcibly convince others of unnatural commands. For example, it was easy for him to allow the real estate agents to believe that they had gathered the necessary documentation and there was no need to go through all the paperwork. Thanks to this power, he secured lodgings for his companions who have not been dispatched by the USNA (including himself). Using common sense like ��it��s impossible for demons to exist��,


    DDmanipulated eyewitness memories and hid his companions�� movements.


    However, starting one week ago, his companions in the hotbed of activity began to lose their hosts one by one and necessitated a change. In order to help his companions dodge the physical examinations, he interfered with the USNA personnel��s memory to transfer them to the back of the line and used that time to contact his companions who fled the country ahead of the military to Japan to help them coordinate lodgings and the next hideout.


    After taking care of the luggage in the apartment, DD contacted his companions.


    (Preparations for the move have been completed.)


    DDdirected this comment towards the inner part of his consciousness and received a mental confirmation. Even with a practitioner skilled in reading minds present, the only thing that could be heard was probably the sound of a bee flapping its wings. This wasn��t even a question of language because DD was the only one communicating in a human language. Parasites communicated mentally, so there was no need for words. In the first place, they were similar to having one central consciousness. There was no need for everyone to consider the next step. With the companions responsible for cognitive thinking temporarily without a host right now,


    DDwas the primary consciousness �C the one responsible for human thinking.


    (Then let��s set off tomorrow morning. Please take heed not to draw attention to yourselves.)


    (��������)


    (It��s already really late at night. Moving now would only increase the risk.)


    The thoughts that came back were three in the affirmative, two in disagreement, and another that was a death cry.


    ��What��s going on!?��


    DDcouldn��t help but leap to his feet and use his real voice to shout. His ��voice�� traveled through the link between his eyebrows so that every one of his companions could hear him.


    Yet, what came back was a stream of death cries. Almost at the same time, his companions�� links were also disappearing.


    By the time the fourth person cried out, DD felt a deep worry pervade his heart.


    He frantically searched his own chest.


    Near the heart area, a small black needle-like object was stuck there. Upon closer inspection, it appeared to be some sort of pin worn on the chest. The tip of the pin penetrated the clothing but drew no blood.


    Rather than considering why he had been pierced by such an object, DD reflexively tried to pull it out.


    Yet, his hand was no longer obeying his thoughts. The moment after DD consciously realized he had been pierced, his entire body was overcome with pain that broke his ability to think clearly.


    The pain pierced his heart and his physical body forever suspended that function.


    His cause of death was shock. The coroner��s report would probably read ��heart attack due to irregular shock��.


    Up until the end, DD was wholly unaware of the dark silhouette standing before him.


    ��Two seconds���� It��s quite difficult to match Oji-sama.��


    Picking up the fallen pin from the floor, Kuroba Mitsugu mocked himself with his murmurs.


    The magic Mitsugu used to bury the vampires was of his own devising. Bearing the tasteless name ��Poisoned Bees�� that he applied himself, it was a sensory interference spell that increased the target��s pain perception infinitely until death. In this regard, if the target was someone who had a high pain threshold and was able to employ Counter Magic before the shock led to death then the spell would unravel, and there wasn��t any effect on opponents who could cut off their pain sensors. In terms of killing power, this paled in comparison to the ��Reaper��s Blade�� created by his uncle, Yotsuba Genzou, the head of the Yotsuba Family two generations ago. The mutters that leaked out of his mouth showed that Mitsugu was aware of this himself.


    Still, it was premature to say that ��Poisoned Bees�� was magically inferior to ��Reaper��s Blade��. The greatest advantage to ��Poisoned Bees�� was its ability to finish an opponent with the tiny prick of a pin. On the other hand, ��Reaper��s Blade�� required personal delivery to ensure death, leaving behind wounds on a corpse and blood splatter everywhere. In comparison, ��Poisoned Bees�� would only leave behind a nondescript wound that would be hard to link as the cause of death. When faced with a victim of ��Poisoned Bees��, the initial assumption would be poison, then maybe death by suffocation, but the corpse would leave behind no evidence to support either hypothesis. For assassination purposes, ��Poisoned Bees�� was superb magic.


    Another asset to ��Poisoned Bees�� was that this magic wasn��t restricted to Mitsugu alone. Unlike most sensory interference magic, ��Poisoned Bees�� had an Activation Sequence that wasn��t caster specific with a well streamlined process. In short, even Magicians other than Mitsugu were capable of using this magic. Naturally, this would require a degree of acclimation, but now all of the Kuroba agents employed ��Poisoned Bees�� as their trump card.


    Hearing someone call out to him from behind, Mitsugu slowly turned around. His posture with one hand holding onto the formal hat on his head was obviously the byproduct of reading too many novels (in his subordinates�� opinion). Still, he seemed perfectly at ease while acting in character.


    ��Execution complete.�� ��Casualties?�� ��None.��


    Mistugu nodded in satisfaction at his subordinate��s words. These were opponents that had greatly troubled the USNA��s pursuit squads. He could be forgiven if he scored his subordinates a mite highly.


    ��This order came from the head of house. Don��t be lax while chasing the information bodies that fled the hosts. There��s nothing we can do about it if we lose them in the end, but they still need to be hounded to the best of our ability.��


    His subordinate gave off a peculiar expression after Mistugu gave his orders. Should his na?ve speech be categorized as being too lax or simply not strict enough with his subordinates? It was difficult to conciliate this image with his calm orders of mass assassinations or cold demeanor to decisively sacrifice his agents.


    Kuroba Mitsugu was a hard man to understand.


    With multiple masks in place, there was no way to catch his real side.


    For that matter, it was very much in question whether he even had a ��real side��.


    The longer one worked alongside him, the greater this impression deepened.

 Volume 10 - CH 10

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tatsuya fervently denied any connection to the humanism agitator who leaked the information about the micro-black hole experiment to Lina.


    Tatsuya had also judged Lina''s conjecture to be correct.


    Nonetheless, as if to mock both of them, the large wave of anti-magician actions flowing from east to west on the North American continent was blamed on the humanism agitators.


    That the wave would soon engulf the world was only a matter of time. March was the wrong time of year, yet ''winter'' would arrive then.


    ? ? ?


    It could conveniently be called diplomacy, on the same level as battleship diplomacy or ''behind closed doors'' diplomacy.


    The great alliances forming the balance of power in this era created the framework for diplomacy, making conferences and ceremonies the main style of diplomacy practiced; however, that did not mean battleship diplomacy and secret ''behind closed doors'' diplomacy had disappeared. Ceremonies could not be successful without secret ''behind closed doors'' diplomacy to do the preliminary arrangements; those who participated in this transformed their status from the ornaments of diplomacy to the craftsmen of diplomacy, who secretly maneuvered the present world.


    In any era, in any nation.


    The seeds of conspiracy could be eradicated from this world. Tonight also.


    In this nation as well.


    "��For the love of Pete, this group of fanatics is incorrigible."


    "Hahaha�� It''s easy to get groups like that moving, but taking the reins is difficult."


    Two middle aged men, separated by a table, were sitting across from one another wearing suits as can be expected, but the man plying the other with sake was of European descent, not Asian.


    Perhaps he had been in Japan for a long period of time, or maybe it was just a matter of taste, or maybe it was a product of his education, but he gracefully poured the transparent liquid from the bottle into a small bowl; in short, he was pouring into sake cups while obeying all the proper etiquette for sake drinking.


    "When I re-examine it, I find it truly mysterious that this high quality sake


    ��what''s it called, this sake called Seishu�� despite not being distilled, has no color and is so clear."


    Flawlessly, he did not forget to interject some flattery concerning the other''s country.


    "No, no, compared to wine''s vivid red and floridity, it is undeniably inferior. Of course, I intended to only prepare things that satisfied your preferences."


    The one who had been complimented did not forget to show modesty.


    What these men had in common was that they would never show what they really thought.


    "That is the truth�� it''s so comfortable that I almost decided to get drunk, but since the fanatics I mentioned never run out of lawless things to do, I cannot afford to take it easy."


    "I cannot thank you enough for the special consideration that you have given to the safety of my compatriots during our stay in your country in this regard."


    There was no change in their voices. The slight smile on their faces remained the same. Nonetheless, if someone had been sharing the same space as these two, that person would have been aware of a strange atmosphere from the beginning.


    "No, no, it''s a natural courtesy. Since the fanatics you mentioned cannot be reasoned with�� For example, no matter how much we explain it to them, they will not listen to the fact that the blast that destroyed the Asian Alliance Armada is the product of scientifically organized magic and not the work of a demon."


    ""They won''t listen to us" is not an excuse when you can''t protect foreign visitors under your care from harm�� you have my sympathies."


    The two men tilted their bottles toward each other and gulped from their sake cups simultaneously, as if they had planned it.


    "You might take this as mere bellyaching when you hear it, but if I could give them at least a general outline of the ''Great Bomb'', then I think I could get them to settle down."


    "��You might also take this as mere bellyaching when you hear it, but the military is maintaining its grip on all information regarding the weapon used on the southern tip of the Korean peninsula. No matter how confidential it is, civilian control is a basic democratic principle�� why are the soldiers being so stubborn about it?"


    The instant their eyes met, sparks flew; the next instant, both their faces had vacuous eyes and smiles on them.


    ? ? ?


    "Everything is as you heard just now."


    Fujibayashi stopped the playback of the recorded conversation and lifted her head.


    "Lately, even our diplomats seem to be giving their all. As expected, they are probably able to comprehend the importance and rarity of the ''Strategic Class''."


    "What else?"


    Fujibayashi tilted her head and looked inquiringly at Tatsuya, who was hesitating to say something, in order to press him to continue.


    "��Besides, I believe it involves the honor of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Three years ago, we underwent a one-sided invasion; they were slathered with the slur of ''coward'' throughout Japan, despite the fact that they were working desperately to reach a non-military resolution �� efforts that have been made to look foolish."


    "The Asian Alliance''s actions did that��?"


    Explaining this to Fujibayashi was ''like lecturing to Buddha'', but it appeared that Miyuki wasn''t getting it.


    Well, even Tatsuya had enough common sense to recognize that this should be considered a normal level of comprehension.


    "Japan and USNA are allied nations, but at the same time, with regards to the North Pacific area, they are potentially rival nations. If Japan became moderately weaker, the USNA would reap benefits."


    Seeing that Miyuki had made a small nod of agreement, Tatsuya continued.


    "On the other hand, although the Asian Alliance is a large nation, it doesn''t have the power to go head to head with the Japan-America alliance. Additionally, they are not in such a bad state internally that they would need to make a gamble of this level. ��So then, why did the Asian Alliance recklessly invade Yokohama?"


    Tatsuya paused his explanation in order to give Miyuki time to think. He did not want his sister to become nothing more than a pretty air headed ''puppet''.


    "The Asian Alliance does not have the power to take on Japan and America at the same time�� Although Japan is an ally of America, they think it would be better for them if Japan became a little weaker than it is now��"


    During her monologue, Miyuki silently made an "aha" as she grasped the concept.


    "Unbelievable�� the Asian Alliance and the USNA were secretly working together?"


    Tatsuya''s satisfied smile said "Well done" and Fujibayashi, who was watching both of them, sported a wry grin.


    "Working together might be too strong a term, but I think the likelihood that there was some form of complicity going on is extremely high."


    Tatsuya turned his eyes in Fujibayashi''s direction, and her wry grin disappeared with a slight nod of agreement.


    "For example, something like the USNA intentionally delaying the dispatch orders to its Pacific fleet regarding the Asian Alliance''s military invasion."


    Fujibayashi''s response to Tatsuya''s conjecture was a positive one.


    "Perhaps the Asian Alliance''s military objectives were not occupying territory and destroying government facilities; isn''t it more likely that their objectives were to kidnap technical experts and plunder technology?"


    "That could be true. If you take the place and military power into consideration, then they could not have hoped to have greater results than that. Until they reached the point of mobilizing their fleet, I believe that they were prepared for tactical failure. As a result, they felt it was alright to take on a hornet''s nest."


    "As they say, the bird that doesn''t make noise doesn''t get shot. If you scare a snake by poking a bush, then you will get hurt �� naturally I mean our side."


    Tatsuya kept his poker face, but,


    "The opinion of the one who is the most involved in this matter is expected to be packed with a lot of emotion."


    Apparently Fujibayashi was not going to let him get away with it.


    "Well then�� it is about time I took my leave of you. No matter how much we call it ''a pre-recruitment interview'', it is unnatural for a soldier to spend so long in a civilian household on a Sunday."


    "Thank you very much for giving us your time today."


    Tatsuya got up at the same time as Fujibayashi in order to convey his gratitude to her.


    He was not trying to make a point or be modest. Although he himself was unaware of it, the thought of "Miyuki is entertaining so I should not stint on any form of courtesy" was running through Tatsuya''s mind.


    As he escorted her to the door, Fujibayashi thrust her hand into her bag while saying "Oh, yes." Actually, she did not really remember just now; naturally, this was just an act.


    What she took out was a small, beautifully wrapped box. "Here, it''s two days early but it''s your courtesy chocolate."


    (Courtesy Chocolate or Giri choco is given out of politeness and does not indicate that the giver has any romantic feelings for the recipient.)


    "Courtesy, is it?"


    She had been completely honest about her lack of time.


    Calling it courtesy chocolate was enclosing it in a joke, but Tatsuya knew quite well that Fujibayashi was not the type to cut corners, so this was not a convenient mistake.


    "Are you unhappy that it''s courtesy?" Fujibayashi laughed mischievously.


    For an instant, Miyuki''s eyes were tinged with a sharp light,


    "No, stop kidding around."


    But as Tatsuya replied promptly, the light completely disappeared as if it had been an optical illusion.


    The bubbling voices of young women could be heard as they exchanged parting courtesies together on the way to the closed door, but the siblings returned to the living room with faces that said nothing had happened.


    ? ? ?


    There was a strong impression that the war which changed borders (the Third World War) had completely changed the cultural trends in this country.


    Nonetheless, the truth was that it had not produced that great a change; numerous so-called ''superficial'' customs had failed to become obsolete.


    One of them, Valentine''s Day, was scheduled for tomorrow. Essentially, comments like ''St. Valentine''s Day'' are not supposed to be so superficial; chocolate and presents are nothing but a plot by the candy companies, and the rest lacked the persuasion power necessary to kill the custom. While well aware of those things, the young engaged in their personal dance.


    Tomorrow would be Valentine''s day, and its frivolous ambience would permeate the First High School campus all day long. In this matter, magicians (to be) were also normal young girls.


    "��Mitsui-san, it''s alright to stop for the day, really." After school, in the student council room.


    For some time, the error bell had been repeatedly going off.


    Azusa was not irritated with Honoka, who had set it off again; she had spoken those words because she was concerned that Honoka might be sick in some way.


    "That''s right, Honoka. It''s better if you leave for the day already."


    The one who made that assertion with her clear blue eyes clouded was Lina, who had been roped into being a temporary Student Council officer. Lina''s real identity was hidden from ordinary students like Azusa and Isori, but she couldn''t help being audacious.


    -It was clear to even Honoka, herself, that it was best in these circumstances if she left; however, "No, I''m fine."


    While she was clearly showing that she was in a bad state, Honoka firmly made that answer.


    ��Since she was aware of the cause of her poor condition, she was embarrassed about them indulging her out of concern; for that reason, the persistent girl knew she gave off the mistaken impression of overexerting herself due to extreme feelings of duty, which made them worry more and made her feel worse.


    "Mitsui-san, I think it is a fine thing that you are so responsible, but it is not wrong for you to rest."


    Even though she was being spoken to like that by Isori, Honoka would not say "Okay, I''ll rest" yet until Miyuki dealt her the knockout punch.


    "Honoka, it is really better that you don''t overexert yourself. No matter how hard you try, you are not really getting any work done today, are you?"


    Miyuki also, on the surface, wore an extremely concerned face. As the girl whose mysterious beauty tended to make you forget she was human made that look while giving out the truth, Azusa, Isori and Lina were left with nothing to do but nod "That''s right."


    Nonetheless, Honoka was aware that Miyuki had figured out the reason for her ''poor condition'', so to her, this was an extremely distressing comment. Especially the "you are not really getting any work done today" part.


    "I see�� Um. Then��"


    After displaying that slight hesitation, Honoka enthusiastically stood up and energetically bowed.


    "I am truly sorry! Please forgive me for leaving early, today. Since from tomorrow onward, I will once again work hard!"


    "Yes, we will work hard tomorrow."


    Miyuki gave her reply to Honoka, forestalling (disregarding) any answer from the two sempai. Azusa felt that there was something strange about Honoka not using ''also'' to indicate the effort put into today''s work was the same as the effort she intended to put into tomorrow''s work, but only Honoka, herself, could understand what she meant by that.


    As she bowed her head and asked to be excused, Honoka''s face as she abruptly left had red-stained cheeks.


    ? ? ?


    "��Honoka left early for that reason."


    Miyuki explained that to Tatsuya as they took the road from the school to the station.


    "Oh�� Maybe she''s getting ready for tomorrow."


    "Unmistakably."


    Miyuki nodded, extremely sure, and Tatsuya''s face started to look as if he was feeling very uneasy.


    "Since Honoka is the type to put a lot of effort into things like this��"


    "Are you happy, Onii-sama?"


    She was not feeling jealous �� Miyuki was questioning him in a teasing tone; not really in the mood to be teased, Tatsuya shrugged in answer.


    "Rather than feeling happy, I feel guilty. Even though I can give her material things in return, I can''t give her the most critical thing in return."


    Miyuki made a show of shyly grabbing Tatsuya''s sleeve as he whispered to her in a somewhat serious tone of voice.


    "��Please, don''t trouble yourself about that. Both Honoka and I just want Onii-sama to be happy with all our hearts."


    "��Really?"


    "Really, it''s okay to accept her gift without protest."


    "Umm, I''m sorry to bother you just as you were getting in the mood, however..."


    Tatsuya, with Miyuki still clutching his sleeve, turned to look at Lina, who had hesitantly interrupted them; although she sounded more irritated than embarrassed, reluctance displayed on her face.


    "Mood? You are uttering peculiar things, Lina."


    "The peculiarness is in your heads!" is what she wanted to assert loudly, but applying verbal brute force would not win against Tatsuya anyway, as she had already found out.


    "In short, Honoka''s condition was bad, because she was worrying about giving Tatsuya chocolate tomorrow?"


    "You''ve grasped it quite well, Lina. Giving chocolate is a custom unique to Japan, I believe."


    Lina had been looking at Tatsuya''s face when she asked the question, but Miyuki answered as if it was perfectly natural for the reply to come from her. ��This could not be said to be the first time it happened, so Lina had already stopped thinking "these siblings are doing it again" when Tatsuya didn''t answer the question.


    "That not true. ''Girls giving chocolate for Valentine''s Day'' is a famous Japanese cultural tradition. Even in the States, a lot of girls copy it, and I have heard about it about from some of my classmates aside from Miyuki."


    Lina dealt with Miyuki''s reservations by giving her a somewhat tedious answer.


    "Hmmmm�� who are you going to give chocolate to, Lina?"


    "Even you are asking me that question, Miyuki��?"


    It could be deduced from the disagreeable scowl that Lina had been asked that question persistently by a lot of people. Although it might take different forms, this kind of curiosity was the same as a hundred years before and make no mistake, it will not change in another hundred years.


    "I don''t plan on giving anyone chocolate."


    "Oh my, not even courtesy chocolate? Or is it possible that you weren''t told about courtesy chocolate?"


    "I know the general details of courtesy chocolate."


    "Then, wouldn''t you make a lot of people happy if you give it to them, to the people who helped you when you started to study abroad and others like that?"


    Lina lightly glared at Miyuki''s face. However, she was not able to read anything but mild curiosity from Miyuki''s expression.


    "If I gave people presents from me, personally, various problems would break out."


    "That''s it? Popular people have it tough."


    Lina''s breath stopped in her throat at Miyuki''s mutter.


    She felt like Miyuki''s popularity exceeded even Miyuki''s power, but she recognized that was a paranoid delusion.


    "If we are talking about popular people, aren''t you even more popular,


    Miyuki? Who are you going to give chocolate to, Miyuki? You''re going to give Tatsuya your ''I love you'' chocolate, right?


    That Miyuki would bestow true love chocolate on Tatsuya was obvious, so go ahead speak of your love for him to the utmost, because I am going to tease you so bad, thought Lina, but��


    "What are you saying, Lina? Onii-sama and I are siblings. It would be weird if I gave my older brother ''I love you'' chocolate, right?"


    "��"


    I didn''t say anything because I had decided not to say another word, right�� Lina whispered in the depths of her heart.


    ? ? ?


    "��Psst, psst, Izumi, what do you think Onee-chan is doing?"


    "I think that�� she''s making chocolate?"


    "Then�� what''s up with the creepy laughter��?"


    Currently in their third year of middle school, Saegusa Kasumi and Saegusa Izumi, twin daughters of the head of the Saegusa Clan, were quietly whispering into each other''s ears at the entrance to the kitchen.


    "She looks like�� she''s happy. Sort of."


    "But, isn''t that a little wrong?"


    In front of the pair''s eyes, Mayumi was happily double boiling bars of chocolate. However, even if they described her as happy, the smile on her face was definitely not the kind that belonged on the face of a young maiden in love on the night before Valentine''s Day.


    "��Who do you think she is going to present it to?"


    The tone of Mayumi''s laughter had already gone from "uhuhuhuhu," passing through "HuhHuhHuhHuhHu��" and the rest and was now close to becoming something like "KukKukKukKukKukKu��" As the person who resembled their elder sister acted as if she was plotting to poison someone, the twins looked at each other with faces drained of color. "Kasumi-chan, about the chocolate that Onee-sama is using, is that��"


    "Aah, oh yes�� that''s the stuff that''s ninety-five percent cacao with zero percent sugar��"


    In the past, products that stated that they contained ninety-nine percent cacao had been available for purchase, but what was currently available commercially was the strongest, bitterest chocolate, and that was what Mayumi was using as an ingredient.


    "Over there, that bag��"


    "It''s espresso powder��"


    "Onee-chan, what kind of awful��"


    ? ? ?


    An incredibly heavy burst of Psion arrived in the Information Dimension and quickly crashed into an isolated Information Body.


    "You are only doing so-so today, so why don''t we cut off this morning''s session now."


    "��Thank you."


    As Tatsuya adjusted his breath and directed a bow towards Yakumo, Miyuki rushed up to him to hand him a towel.


    Despite it being midwinter, there was a large quantity of sweat on Tatsuya''s forehead. After spending some time being lost in watching Tatsuya wipe the sweat off, Miyuki started a conversation with Yakumo.


    "Sensei, I think Onii-sama is extremely exhausted from using Gram Demolition��"


    Yakumo caught Tatsuya''s eye as he was about to answer the question himself, then shook his head to indicate that it was alright.


    "Some exhaustion can''t be helped. Since for Tatsuya-kun, the Information Dimension holds concepts of things that did not originally exist, ''Movement'' and ''Exclusion''."


    Since Monday of last week, Miyuki had demurred with "I would be a hindrance" and had not watched training. Because today was Tuesday, it had been a week and a day since Miyuki had come. Therefore, although Miyuki knew Tatsuya had proposed "How about we try to work out some new magic that will work against the Parasite," (as Miyuki was agitated that Yakumo was the one he made the proposal to) she hadn''t known what they had come up with until she had asked Yakumo. Even though they called it new magic, it looked like nothing more than simply practicing using Gram Demolition in the Information Dimension to Miyuki.


    "That''s ��something that is produced as a byproduct of arranging, right?"


    She was confident that her brother was the strongest magician, but she knew there were a lot of things that he couldn''t do. If it were necessary to secure victory, her brother would let his heart and body be damaged, for example �� shortening his life span �� and she intended to use anything, even tears, to quickly stop him from doing that.


    "No, I don''t think it''s that kind of thing."


    Yakumo''s answer quickly contradicted Miyuki''s theory.


    "Because only Tatsuya-kun''s recognition method is changing. He is not directly hitting the target; he is establishing coordinates by making marks from one second to thirty-two minutes from the side of the target, and he is producing a concept bullet that will give him the exclusion of movement in an area he has subconscious dominion over that he connects to the real world �� right, Tatsuya-kun?"


    "That''s what we''re doing, Miyuki. Rotating back and forth between thinking and sensing makes me mentally�� no, it only exhausts my sensitivity. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that would make me fall victim to a side effect."


    "Really��"


    Miyuki appeared reassured by Tatsuya clear explanation.


    "So, there is a good chance of making a means to attack the Parasite?"


    Upon being gazed upon by his younger sister with glittering eyes that said "just what I would expect from Onii-sama," Tatsuya unintentionally made a pained smile.


    "No."


    "If he goes up against a ''child'' who has just been born, he will probably destroy him. But it would be tough to go up against an ''adult'' fortified with months and years of experience."


    Tatsuya let out a pained laugh as he shook his head. Yakumo intervened and lowered her expectations slightly.


    ��Thanks to that, the siblings ended the session without awkwardness.


    Miyuki had not accompanied Tatsuya this morning on a whim, much less to check on the progress of Tatsuya''s training.


    Miyuki had come to Yakumo''s temple on the morning of February fourteenth last year and the year before, so this was the third time.


    She probably didn''t have to state her errand.


    When they returned to the temple priest''s quarters, Miyuki took out a pretty package from the bag she left there and presented it to Yakumo.


    "Sensei might consider this a heathen custom, but please accept this. Sensei is always doing so much for my brother."


    As she did this, Yakumo made a smug smile.


    "No no, good things are steadily maintained, even if they''re foreign heathen customs."


    Surely Tatsuya wasn''t the only one thinking "Every year, he says the same thing, this guy��"


    "Shisou, everyone''s watching."


    However, Tatsuya was the only one who could give him a chiding look rather than merely keeping his face unnaturally stiff.


    "Hm? Isn''t it alright? It''s an incentive to train you."


    Naturally, Yakumo didn''t act like he noticed Tatsuya disapproval at all. "Doesn''t this touch on the precepts on worldly desires?"


    "As long as it doesn''t end in carnal desire, it doesn''t matter."


    Yakumo spoke as if he was aloof from the world, but the avarice on his face didn''t suit his words.


    As Tatsuya shrugged "there''s nothing that can be done with this man," the number of disciples who silently agreed with him was close to a majority.


    ? ? ?


    Until half a century ago, a large number of people used electric cars for transportation, but the modern era''s cabinet had won on the point of ability to estimate arrival times.


    If the method of how they''re used is considered, the reason why can be understood, but cabinets do not have what is called an arrival time table. Naturally, in order not to cause any congestion, there is a wide window for cabinet arrival without being late. The lack of legally imposed speed limits within a cabinet''s route forms the basis for fast arrival times. Though it can be said that it was a little inconvenient for meeting at a prearranged time and place.


    In the first semester, Tatsuya and his friends had met at the station and joined the flow going to school together many times, but recently their pattern had been to congregate when they arrived in their classroom.


    "Good morning, Tatsuya-san."


    "Morning, Honoka."


    This defiance of the difficulty, could it possibly be due to being young. Or perhaps it was due to being in love.


    Maybe both answers were correct. "Ah, good morning, Honoka-san."


    "Morning, Mizuki."


    And for a maiden in love on this day alone, companions are intolerable. Since being with Miyuki was the default, nothing could be done about that, Honoka thought.


    However, anyone other than Miyuki was not a friend but a mere obstacle. No, it was because they were friends that Honoka thought she wanted them to make assumptions based on what today''s date was.


    ��Certainly, that thought showed on her face.


    It could be said that Mizuki read the mood by the slight change in Honoka''s expression.


    Mizuki quickly started fidgeting. Although she was extremely uncomfortable. It would be too unnatural to suddenly burst out words like "I''ll go on ahead" or "I remember I have to" right now.


    Even though she wanted to align with Honoka''s expectation, in that situation Mizuki couldn''t move; unexpectedly (?), Miyuki was the one who abolished the stalemate.


    "Mizuki, is there something on your uniform?"


    "Eh?"


    Of course, upon suddenly being told that, Mizuki craned her neck with all her might, trying to look over her shoulder to see her back.


    There was no way doing such a thing would allow someone to see their own back and since there was nothing back there in the first place, it was nothing but an exercise in futility, however��


    "Stay. I''ll get it for you. Onii-sama, I''m sorry, but please go on ahead. Honoka, could you go on ahead too?"


    "Oh, I understand."


    Honoka looked awestruck by this unexpected development; Tatsuya nodded easily and Honoka nodded at his look.


    Honoka awkwardly forced her legs to trail after Tatsuya''s back and turned only her upper body to thank Miyuki with her eyes.


    Miyuki nodded with a small smile.


    Honoka''s nervousness and excitement over the unimaginable chance to walk to school with only the two of them knew no bounds. Even though Tatsuya made conversation, she was only able to make the proper responses by the skin of her teeth. Additionally, her voice was hoarse. In spite of Tatsuya walking rather slowly, her legs had difficulties due to joint stiffness, and she nearly stumbled over spots where there was nothing to stumble over.


    Even if she was the only one who called it stage fright, it was the unmistakable truth.


    If they entered the school building like this, the difference of status between the first course and second course students would part them. Honoka also understood that this incredible chance was also about to be wasted very well.


    Not using the salt you were given was nothing more than betraying yourself to your rivals.


    "Um, Tatsuya-san!"


    Just as they passed the school gate, Honoka called for Tatsuya to stop.


    "Would it be alright if I could have a moment of your time!"


    The way she spoke was like she was standing on ceremony with a superior officer several ranks above or an upper level manager several classes above her.


    "Fine."


    Not even the least bit of surprise showed on the humbly smiling face that had stopped for her as Tatsuya nodded.


    "Over here�� please."


    Stealthily, as if hesitant to attract people''s eyes (which made her stand out), Honoka advanced on quick feet in the direction of the outer garden, Tatsuya following at a pace that was neither faster or slower. ��With a face that said he knew all.


    "Well, Tachu��!"


    The private spot on the school grounds (it made a passable confession spot) she knew of was in the shadow of a tree behind the robot research garage. (However, there was no special legend attached to it.)


    Honoka stood in front of Tatsuya, vigorously presenting a small wrapped box held steadily in both hands �� with all her heart and fumbling her words.


    Honoka froze in that position.


    Her long hair, fastened in two ponytails above her neck, did not conceal her burning red ears. Her head hanging down showed off the part in the middle of her hair, that little slice of skin displaying the fact that she was completely red.


    She couldn''t make the slightest movement. She also couldn''t speak. She could neither advance or retreat. Both of her arms trembled weakly, her heart throbbed loudly. Other places on campus were producing similar ripples but the waves produced from her heart were as strong and big as anyone else''s. The form of the wave was pretty and unbundled like the ping produced by a tuning fork. ��Guiding the bud of ego of a trembling soul with no heart.


    "Thank you, Honoka."


    From both of the stretched out hands of Honoka, who was strangled by her own passion and unable to move, Tatsuya gently disconnected the wrapped box of chocolate to prevent it from breaking. And in exchange, installed a slightly smaller gift bag in the palm of her hand to grasp.


    The uncertainty over the unexpected action might have (temporarily) overcome her shyness; Honoka pulled the gift bag to her breast with a blank expression on her face.


    "Uh, Tatsuya san, this��"


    "For the time being, a return gift. Since I''ll give you something different next month, that one you''ll have to wait for."


    (In Japan, girls give gifts on Valentine''s day and one month later boys give a return gift on White Day)


    Honoka wiped the tears out of her eyes in confusion as she steadily opened her eyes and clumsily smiled.


    "Uh, um, I never thought�� Uh, Tatsuya-san, is it alright if I opened it?"


    "Of course."


    Honoka stared at the present she took out of the bag as if afraid that it would cease to exist.


    "��Honoka, don''t you have to get to class soon?"


    Until Tatsuya spoke to her, Honoka had kept standing stock still.


    Tatsuya had paid attention to make certain no one eavesdropped or spied upon them. That being said, he had not gone as far as using Elemental Sight. He did not risk the damage of the discovery of a highly confidential skill for Valentine''s Day.


    However �� Tatsuya should have used Elemental Sight.


    Certainly, there were no signs of an eavesdropper. Since until just before now, that thing had not possessed consciousness.


    Within a nook in the garage built on the grounds of First High, that thing that was slumbering within the doll without a heart was stirred awake by a wave that resembled the one that had drawn that thing into this world.


    The word awake might invite slight misconceptions.


    Bathed in a strong pure thought that resembled a prayer, a new self sprouted in that thing.


    Reconstructed the self is probably a more accurate way of saying it.


    Within that thing residing inside the doll with no will of its own, a consciousness was born.


    A consciousness resided in the doll.


    When Honoka arrived at the class room, as soon as she put her things down she rushed into the restroom.


    Dragging along Miyuki who had arrived slightly before her. Her goal was not the private stall but the mirror in front of it.


    She impatiently took off the bands that tied up her hair, then in a complete change, she carefully collected her hair.


    And used the pair of bands she had just received from Tatsuya as a finishing touch. The bands were of a simple design with two small balls hanging down from the closure. However, even though the design was uncomplicated, it didn''t mean that it was made from cheap materials. Not only was the loop for tying the hair rubber, a covering had been molded on to the loop, and the form of the silver colored closure had thin claws grasping balls that were spheres of highly pure crystal.


    Rather than being a decoration, crystal was recognized in modern times as a valuable medium that assisted magic (as it was said to effectively enhance the directionality of thought waves). As Magic High School students, the girls naturally had a deep interest in such minerals, and Honoka understood its value. She would have been very happy with a present from Tatsuya even if the balls had been cheap glass, make no mistake, so she was deeply moved.


    "Hey, Miyuki, how do they look? Not strange? Do they suit me?"


    Honoka questioned, with slight unease, the hair ornaments held in both hands.


    Miyuki answered seriously with no trace of amusement or disgust. "Be at ease Honoka, they suit you quite well."


    "��Really?"


    "It''s the truth. There''s no way Onii-sama could possibly choose an unsuitable gift."


    Honoka nodded, blushing in response to Miyuki''s words.


    With her head in the clouds, Honoka did not notice that Miyuki voice had an aura of someone reading a script.


    After parting from Honoka during the short distance to his own classroom,


    Tatsuya battled the feelings of self-hatred that welled up in him. The feelings of guilt caused by the actions that seemed to deceive the girl and the regret for making his sister an accomplice to that caused pain in his heart like that of a gradually widening cavity in a tooth.


    To tell the truth, the hair ornament he''d given Honoka had been chosen by Miyuki.


    If that was all it was, he would let it go as "the end justifies the means." It wouldn''t change the fact that it was a ''present from Tatsuya'', and it was definitely not necessary to disappoint Honoka.


    However, the reason for preparing the present was not such an innocent one as that.


    Tatsuya could comprehend just how thoroughly the gift he gave in thanks for the chocolate she gave him had unfortunately inundated her consciousness. The matter of giving and receiving Valentine''s chocolate naturally invokes the images of ''feelings'' being exchanged, of the relationship of two people being bound by a ''promise''; it is truly completely to be expected that such things would float to the surface of her mind.


    That was the reason he prepared a return gift on this day; Honoka''s reactions completely met Tatsuya''s calculations.


    Tatsuya had trifled with Honoka''s affections.


    He had resigned himself to accept the guilt a long time ago.


    He couldn''t do anything about the fact that he was a brute who couldn''t comprehend human emotions, and even if he used social graces to deal with that or possibly even to receive retribution, he thought of it as reaping what he''d sown (If you didn''t call it resignation but noncompliance, it would be completely correct).


    However, even knowing his sister would never contradict something he had decided on, in order to postpone the inevitable, he made use of his sister in a makeshift ploy and he could not help but feel regret.


    ��The fact that he could think this way was proof that he was not as wicked as he thought himself to be; however, unfortunately, there was no adult around Tatsuya to tell him that.


    "Hey, did something happen this morning �� you look worn out."


    He had probably not gained control of his emotions soon enough. Those words came at him the moment he entered the classroom.


    Tatsuya raised his hand to also greet Leo, who had raised one of his hands while straddling his chair.


    "You, on the other hand, look pretty healthy for someone who just got out of the hospital yesterday."


    "Hey, you two, the a.m. greeting is ''Good Morning''."


    With a laugh that said "there''s no help for you two," Mikihiko came over to take part in the conversation.


    "Ah, good morning Mikihiko."


    "Yo."


    Tatsuya obediently returned the morning greeting. Leo persevered in keeping to his own personal style �� there''s probably no deep meaning to this.


    "Good morning. Leo, you look very much as you were." When he said "as you were," Mikihiko meant "as usual," but,


    "Right, the doctor really didn''t want me to leave the hospital, but since I was too healthy, he couldn''t do anything about it."


    Maybe Leo understood and maybe he didn''t, but he responded with an exact explanation as a reply.


    According to that first medical examination, he should have stayed in the hospital at least a month; that the doctor was quite skeptical about a rejuvenation power defying common sense was unavoidable, he thought.


    However, since the doctor couldn''t see anything wrong and the patient wanted to leave the hospital, the doctor could not detain him in the hospital room. For that reason, Leo came back to school today.


    "Um, Tatsuya, did you have a fight with your sister this morning?"


    "Impossible."


    The statement was not Tatsuya''s, but Mikihiko''s.


    He wasn''t fully satisfied with the snap judgment, but he couldn''t decide on an excuse that wouldn''t lead to misunderstandings.


    "Isn''t it more likely that he''s tired of the spectacle? Today''s Valentine''s Day."


    Leo gave a big nod of agreement. That also grated on Tatsuya''s nerves, but getting angry over it here would, unfortunately, get him bogged down in the subject.


    "Those who have not decided on someone do not get caught up in the spectacle. Mizuki. You''re late."


    Tatsuya forcibly and very stupidly tried to use Mizuki, who had just entered the classroom, to blatantly change the subject.


    "No, I just stopped by the clubroom for a bit. Good morning, Yoshida-kun, Leo-kun."


    To be frank, Mikihiko looked regretful at the change of topic, but being completely unaware of that was one of Mizuki''s idiosyncrasies.


    "Leo-kun, you''re resuming school today. You''ve gotten well quicker then I thought you would, great."


    The truth was that Leo left the hospital yesterday and came to school today; last week, when they visited him in the hospital, they had heard the details of his condition, so naturally Mizuki was also aware of it.


    Therefore, if it was true, the statements just now were bizarre, but Tatsuya, Mikihiko,


    "Oh, thank you, for visiting me so often," and Leo, himself, continued smiling.


    As soon as Mizuki arrived at her seat, she passed a small, palm-sized box to each of the three of boys. Her attitude was truly light; she did not put on airs, she did not appear nervous, and she did not appear embarrassed in the least.


    It was the face of someone taking part in an annual tradition.


    One of the boys looked a little miffed about that, but since the other two received the impression that the person in question intended to endure it with a poker face, they said nothing.


    The sympathy of warriors. Incidentally, that person was not Leo.


    However, he was gazing at the small box he received as if it was something amazing.


    Apparently, this was the first time he had received chocolate on Valentine''s Day from someone other than a relative.


    That was fairly unusual, but they had no way of knowing what kind of student he''d been in his middle school years, so neither Tatsuya nor Mikihiko voiced their amazement.


    Erika, who had just entered the classroom, interjected herself into the conversation.


    "I thought you got out of the hospital real fast; so you were after the chocolate."


    "There''s no way that could possibly be true! Stop screwing around, you simpleton!"


    Not simply retorting, Leo kicked his chair as he stood up. "Ooh, could I have hit a bulls-eye?"


    It was an absolutely adequate explanation for the extreme reaction, if it were looked at with those suspicions in mind. ��If forced to come up with an explanation, however. If viewed literally, the sound Leo was unleashing, "Gununununu," was a composite made from grinding his back teeth and growling. However, Tatsuya had been thinking it was the forerunner of retribution and was unable to leave things alone, so he threw his friend a lifeline and spoke to Erika.


    "Good morning, Erika. You''re late today."


    Erika turned her entire body to respond to Tatsuya. "Good morning, Tatsuya-kun."


    Naturally, dropping the matter left Leo at a loose end.


    "February the fourteenth, it''s awful every year. Because we have a large number of guys."


    Obviously, Erika preferred honestly grumbling over toying with Leo, and it appeared that her mind had shifted in that direction.


    "If I don''t give them any, it won''t be just one or two who sulk like spoiled children, and that''s not limited to the very skilled ones, so I can''t ignore any of them; it''s just awful."


    She repeated awful twice, probably because her true feelings were that strong on the subject.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if you only gave to the ones who wanted it?"


    "If I did that, there would be guys who would make a fuss over my playing favorites. And this is the only thing they''re united on. Usually, the guys don''t know the meaning of the word ''Harmony''." Erika was fed up to the bottom of her soul.


    "Under the pretext of amity between the trainees, my old man puts up money for it; I really wish he would use it to buy us some female students instead."


    The look on her face made Tatsuya feel like he should pretend to feel sympathetic.


    "That really sounds like hard work."


    "That''s sure true! I''m so tired of it�� It would be so much better if Valentine''s Day and the like ceased to exist."


    It seemed like stress was bursting out of her as she talked. Erika''s indignation was real and extreme.


    "It must be great at Miki''s place."


    At times like this, some people ran amok, striking at people near them to release their stress.


    "Aren''t most of your disciples female?"


    The target she chose this time was Mikihiko. "Every year, don''t you take your pick?"


    "Yoshida-kun�� is that true?"


    Mizuki did not really understand why she had said that, herself. Or rather, she was not conscious of that reason.


    And on Mikihiko''s side also, for some reason he did not consider probing why; he received more damage from that one line from Mizuki than Erika''s needling.


    "That''s not true!"


    Out of reflex, he responded with an answer.


    If you considered the background a little, then you could quickly make a reasoned response that would take care of the various aspects of the conversation; however, that might be a little difficult for a teenager to do.


    "In general, it would be ridiculous to undertake our discipline holding that frivolous attitude."


    Even so, this outburst was quite foolish.


    "Backtalk, huh. So why do you want to call my dojo frivolous?"


    "Uh, no, I didn''t mean to say that��"


    "Then what did you mean?"


    As Mikihiko began to burst out in cold sweat, Erika steadily glared in his direction and Mizuki looked at both of them with a similar stare for some reason, Tatsuya and Leo exchanged wry smiles.


    ? ? ?


    The curriculum of Magic High Schools is the same as a normal high school, with the addition of the study of magic. The modern education system supported a policy of advancing to specialized subjects in quick stages which was not limited to Magic High Schools. Perceptibly, that meant that there were ''Literary Arts High Schools'', ''Science High Schools'', ''Fine Arts High Schools'', and ''Sports High Schools'' to develop students with talents in specialized fields important to the education system. The curriculum of specialized high schools differed from normal high schools because part of the institutionalized integrated doctrine of education at a high school had been removed and the specialized educational subjects were jam packed. Nevertheless, it was said that even in comparison to other specialized high schools, there was even less give in the curriculum of Magic High Schools.


    Consequently, Magic High Schools'' students are industrious. While they are in the middle of lessons, they hardly ever gossip, daydream or waste their time in other ways, like playing. It''s unfortunate, but it should probably be said that this practice is followed more by second course students than first course students at First High School. This is probably more due to their fear of being left behind than their fighting spirit to conquer adversity.


    However, even here there were exceptions. Apart from the practical skills of magic, time had been set aside for normal physical education, wherein even the tense atmosphere loosens. Especially today, somehow no one could concentrate on their schoolwork from the morning onward on a day like February the fourteenth; the unpredictable ambience wafting throughout the day was that prominent.


    Changing out of the female school uniforms took more labor than changing out of the male school uniforms. This was not limited to First High School alone, and was probably the same for every school. In the first place, the issue was not limited to uniforms. A portion of the advocates to abolish sexism demanded that there should be a cultural change to unisex attire and the like, but the majority of males and females did not wish to do so.


    In the short break period before P.E. class, the atmosphere in the changing room was always saturated with busyness. Everyone was in a great hurry as they took off their clothes carefully, put them on a hanger in their lockers and then changed into their gym uniforms. More bio-keyed lockers had been prepared than there were people to use them, and they had to register the vein pattern of the user each and every time, so that also took up time.


    That being said, by February, even the first years were used to it, so while their hands moved briskly, they could chat with their classmates using the locker next to them and also feel less ill at ease (?) with the underwear clad bodies of their classmates. The changing room was a degree noisier than usual today.


    By this time of year, the locker positions were generally decided. Miyuki, as usual, was changing in front of her locker in the middle of the right wall. The one to her left was Honoka''s and the one on her right was the one used by Shizuka; however, Class A had less members taking instruction than usual lately. Nevertheless, today Lina had come to take the place on Miyuki''s right.


    "Oh, Lina. Is your usual spot occupied?"


    Miyuki asked this question as she finished stowing away her CAD and information terminal in a locker cubby. The locker Lina usually used was near the door. At first, all the Class A girls thought she would use Shizuka''s locker, but Lina had chosen an open locker near the door where there weren''t a lot of people. When Miyuki talked to Tatsuya about it, he had said "She probably chose a place she can make a quick escape from" and she had thought "I see." There was no proof that Tatsuya''s guess was correct. It could certainly be said that this was the first time Lina changed her clothes beside Miyuki.


    "That''s not the reason."


    Miyuki did not ask what the reason was. She did not have any interest in the answer and had been busy taking off her jacket as Lina spoke.


    Nonetheless, perhaps because she thought her answer just now was too unfriendly, Lina, of her own free will, added to her answer while stripping off her jacket as well.


    "Everyone''s asking who I am going to give chocolate to�� I know no one''s doing it out of meanness, but I''ve gotten a little sick of it."


    "Everyone is wondering about it. Since you are so pretty, Lina."


    Miyuki said that with a serious look while taking off her necktie; Lina puffed up her cheeks in frustration.


    "Then why do I have to suffer a barrage of questions from you Mi��yuki."


    The instant Miyuki extracted her bare right shoulder from the dress portion of her uniform, Lina had cut off her response mid-sentence. Lina''s eyes were glued to this not very extraordinary deed and her tongue no longer functioned properly.


    "Huh? I wonder if it''s because I lack sex appeal."


    Miyuki''s remarks had made Lina irritable for some reason and she didn''t know why. Lina was not aware that she was energetically stripping off her dress in a competitive fashion.


    This time, Miyuki let out a sigh at Lina''s half naked body that was emerging from underneath her uniform.


    "Lina, your figure is so nice. I am envious."


    There was no trace of timidity as she spoke, Miyuki was also only wearing her underwear.


    "Is that sarcasm? In what way does Miyuki have reason to be envious of me?"


    As she spoke, Lina, with her hands on her hips in an imposing pose, peered intently all over Miyuki''s semi-nude body and got in Miyuki''s face.


    "After all, your hips and bottom are just the right proportions and extremely sexy. You''re not thin, but extremely fit, Lina."


    Miyuki reached out with her right hand and patted the narrowest part of Lina''s waist. It was completely without lust, from a certain point of view; it was an innocent touch. Even though Lina knew that the touch was not accompanied by any lesbian lust, it was hard for her to retain her self- possession. The sound of someone swallowing their saliva could be heard here and there in the changing room; the scene probably threatened people''s peace of mind even if they were only looking at it.


    Of course, Lina was too busy to worry about the gallery. "Mi, Miyuki, you..."


    As she spoke, Lina reached out her hand. However, she hesitated just before she touched Miyuki''s bare skin and drew her hand back.


    "There aren''t really any spots where you''re too thin �� your very womanly body makes me so jealous."


    Miyuki sent a devilish little smile towards Lina, who couldn''t handle being stared at and was turning red, and released her hand from Lina''s hip.


    Just then, a loud crash rang out behind Miyuki. Miyuki turned around; Lina moved her eyes.


    There they found that Honoka had lost the use of her legs and was clinging to her locker.


    Somehow, Miyuki surveyed the area and became aware that her classmates had paused partway through changing their clothes and were now averting their red faces in an unladylike manner. Normally, Miyuki ignored anyone staring at her, so she had not been aware until now that they had drawn everyone''s attention.


    "��Why don''t we change quickly." In response to Miyuki''s proposal, "Yes."


    Lina, who felt the same, nodded as well as spoke her reply.


    ? ? ?


    Immediately after school, the capricious ambience flourished. During instruction, the students had probably practiced self-restraint. And now it seemed that they couldn''t hold back any longer; scenes full of pain and pleasure that made you want to throw cold water on them unfurled here and there across the campus.


    The situations varied.


    For example, among his circle of friends, a slightly too potent scene of chocolate gifting unfurled between a betrothed couple, whose match was approved by themselves as well as by their parents. Apparently Kanon, the


    Public Morals Chief, invaded the Student Council Room, and used a smiling face to apply pressure on Isori, the Treasurer, to eat all of the homemade drops of chocolate in the nearly overflowing stenciled ornamental box the size of a female student''s bento box.


    For the next example, let''s take the case of a certain shy but strong willed girl. Apparently, she had politely and solemnly disregarded her status as a second course student to overcome the lofty threshold of the first course classroom, in order to present her beribboned package with her face red and eyes cast down to a male student wide eyed with surprise when he received the gift, and even now looked like he was ready to dance for joy. So it was for people like the Kendo and Kenjutsu couple.


    For today only, the students of First High were not ''magicians to be'', but ''high school students'' rejoicing in their youth.


    Those who couldn''t get into the festive atmosphere wanted to avert their eyes.


    "Oh, Tatsuya, you''re on patrol duty today."


    A voice called out to him from a table with a look that didn''t bother concealing the owner''s boredom and search for amusement, sealing Tatsuya''s fate by making it impossible for him to ignore this sight.


    "All of the upperclassmen seem to have previous commitments, so it''s just the first years today, Morisaki and I."


    Normally, the thought that he had a compatriot would have probably made him feel a little better. However, since even now Morisaki had not dropped his unfriendly attitude, his arrival would only change his mood slightly.


    "That''s quite a tactful way of saying that they unloaded their duties on you and left."


    "I did not intend to be that blunt."


    The resignation in his voice was quite the opposite of the high pitched laughter made in response to it.


    "By the way, Tatsuya-kun."


    Perhaps she had enough of laughing for a while, thought Tatsuya when Mayumi called out to him. ��For some reason he avoided looking at the seat across from her.


    "Could I have a little bit of your time."


    "That would not be a problem, but before that..."


    As he spoke, Tatsuya cast his eyes on the upperclassman who had fallen prostrated on the side of the table across from Mayumi.


    "What on earth happened here?"


    The spot they currently were in was in a corner of the cafeteria, a line of partitions cordoning the meeting spaces in this area.


    Since they had no roofs and no ceilings, the sound of conversation carried.


    Still, the fact that it wasn''t a quiet private space probably made it feel more secure than if it was.


    The high popularity was actually only among the third years in the first course; it was rare for an underclassman to set foot here unless accompanied by a third year. Incidentally, Tatsuya also had not used it yet.


    As for why he was here now,


    "There shouldn''t be any poisonous substances inside the school. What on earth did Club Management Group Leader Hattori eat?"


    In the middle of his patrol of the school grounds, he had stopped by the caf�� to quench his thirst when the sound of an extremely painful moan entered his ears, so he checked out that situation first.


    "No. Well�� not poison. Of course." He soon realized who the culprit was.


    After all, directly in front of Hattori, Mayumi sat with a perplexed look on her face.


    Her slightly puzzled bearing could be called strange.


    Even now, her gaze was inviting him to partake her hospitality. "��Shiba��"


    Tatsuya was still deciding on how to deal with the situation when Hattori, who still looked like he was about to faint, called out to him in a hoarse voice.


    "��water��"


    It was the voice of a traveler who had used up all his strength in front of an oasis.


    "Just a moment."


    Only the request was clear.


    For an instant, he debated between getting mineral water and going to the water cooler, but he chose the water cooler since it was closer. He placed one of the water cooler cups full of cold water on the table.


    Hattori clumsily grasped at the cup, sluggishly got his limbs moving, and aimed the cup in vicinity of his mouth as he listed from side to side and guzzled it down in one gulp with a grimace.


    He keep his eyes closed, slowly gathering himself; the clock ticked ninety seconds off before Hattori opened his eyes and gave a deep sigh.


    "��Shiba, my thanks."


    What could have really happened. The duel they had had in April had not made them enemies, but even now you could not call Hattori''s and Tatsuya''s relationship friendly.


    Tatsuya did not harbor any grudge on his end.


    Nor did Hattori carry any malice or hostility, although people do not always recognize the emotions they hold, but even so, the docility with which he was thanking Tatsuya created an insuppressible sense of wrongness.


    "��Are you okay?"


    "��Hm, I''m okay now."


    To prove his words, Hattori stood upright.


    ��The feeling that he was straining himself was undeniable.


    "It is just a matter of time. Since no special problems should arise, you shouldn''t worry about me. Well then, Presi-, no I mean Saegusa-sempai, I will be off."


    Hattori politely bowed in Mayumi''s direction and straightened his spine. Wow, that is probably one big bluff, thought Tatsuya as he watched him.


    "Umm, for the time being could you give me a moment?"


    Mayumi directed Tatsuya into the chair, her smile laced with fake innocence.


    The reason for Hattori''s weirdness was unmistakably her; that she was trying to pretend otherwise was obvious, but he could see that it would be rude to expose her when Hattori himself was covering up for her.


    Consequentially, Tatsuya forgot act one as Hattori wished him to.


    Since he certainly didn''t have anything that he had to do, Tatsuya nodded an "Understood" in response; however,


    "Ah, he''s here! Subaru, over here!"


    The lively voice kept him from continuing.


    The nimble galloping feet made a pata-pata sound as they rushed to him.


    They soon made it to Tatsuya''s side and took what was probably their first look at the inside of the partition.


    A sound like the squeal of brakes arose from the momentum as the voice''s owner stopped.


    "Pres-President."


    "Hey, Eimi, it''s not president, it''s Saegusa-sempai, right?"


    A quick flick to the head, "Ouch!", sweetly settled Eimi down; Subaru avoided looking at Eimi''s upturned gaze of protest and bowed deeply to Mayumi.


    "I have no excuse that I can give you for the commotion just now." The suggestive tone made Mayumi twitch around her eyes.


    "It was not much of a commotion, so please do not bother worrying about it, Satomi-san."


    The one who composed her face and answered so coldly was Mayumi.


    To a normal underclassman, the words, the tone and the gaze would all be withering.


    Currently, Eimi had stiffened slightly.


    "Is that so? We will finish our errand quickly." Nonetheless, Subaru was extremely determined.


    As she calmly exchanged words, she handed the bag (a cloth bag to be exact) in her hand to Tatsuya.


    "Will you please accept this from us?"


    "��Satomi-san. Today, you''re like you''re in a high class play."


    "I don''t know what I''ve done to deserve it, but Eimi and I were chosen as representatives. As you might expect, we are, to be honest, slightly embarrassed to do this."


    If you looked closely, her cheeks were slightly red.


    Saying that she was embarrassed did not seem to be a lie.


    "In that case, is it alright for me to ask who you are representing?"


    He had a fair idea of how she would answer, but in order to buy himself some time to prepare, Tatsuya ventured a question.


    "Most of our fellow members of the Nine Schools Competition first year girls team�� well it''s a thank you."


    Subaru''s choice of words was unusual but the definition was the same. In short, courtesy chocolate, right.


    Never the less, to receive it from the entire team was an unanticipated bounty.


    "Ah, even though I said my fellow members, I did not include Honoka or Miyuki."


    Now that she was no longer petrified, Eimi on the other hand did not look all that embarrassed. After all she did not originally have a very timid personality, plus she was probably (it was often said about her) fairly na?ve about male-female relationships. In Eimi''s case, she probably had too many other things to worry about.


    "Since those two would probably wish to pass theirs themselves."


    "If we interfered with that, they''d probably get angry."


    "You could call it a replacement, but we included Shizuka instead. We''ll call or email to tell her about her inclusion later."


    "Well, see you later. President, no I mean, Saegusa-sempai, excuse us." No one interrupted their goodbye.


    After overwhelming Mayumi and Tatsuya with their whirlwind conversation, Subaru and Eimi departed.


    "��What''s the expression, it''s good to be young?"


    Perhaps the lively intruders had thrown her off her game, as the emotions Mayumi was radiating felt a little out of focus.


    Of course, Tatsuya made no move to step into the minefield he saw lain out in front of him.


    He silently took his place on the chair that Hattori had occupied a little while ago.


    Simultaneously, Tatsuya reflexively lowered his eyebrows.


    "Something wrong?"


    "No, there''s a slight smell�� someone probably spilled coffee."


    Was the strong odor assaulting his nose coming from coffee beans or cocoa beans. The cleaning robot was supposed to have a deodorizing mechanism, but�� it could have deliberately cleaned it by hand.


    ��Tatsuya mused on one side of the table, "Really? I hadn''t noticed."


    While Mayumi, who knew the truth, pretended she didn''t know on the other side.


    Naturally, calling her on it would be meaningless, however. "More importantly, here."


    After all, the same scent was drifting up from the box Mayumi presented as she spoke.


    Of course, Tatsuya was aware of the scent. The thing that had dealt Hattori that damage was undoubtedly this, Tatsuya perceived. Tatsuya had intended to forget what he had seen a little while ago, but it seemed that Mayumi would not let it go.


    "��This is?"


    Considering the shape, the way it was wrapped and what day today was, it was obvious what the thing was, but even so, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh my, isn''t it exactly what you think it is?"


    Underneath the statement, voice and expression that all professed surprise, Mayumi was enjoying herself immensely.


    "��Thank you."


    Unfortunately, he did not have an excuse to refuse it.


    If it weren''t for the scene just now, he might have gotten by with the clich�� "I dont like sweets," but that did not have any persuasive power after he just accepted a large quantity of chocolate from Subaru and her friends.


    There was nothing he could do, so Tatsuya accepted Mayumi''s chocolate. It was very big.


    From how it felt in his hand, it had five times the weight of commercial grade chocolate.


    That allowed Tatsuya to take a rough guess that she had used high quality materials for what she was plotting. When and where did I earn your enmity, he thought, but he did not have a single clue to her motive; however,


    "Hey, taste it."


    He had anticipated this sort of statement from Mayumi. "Right now?"


    "Yes. I want to hear your impressions."


    He did not say, why didn''t you end your experiment with Hattori-sempai. That saying anything like that was futile was obvious.


    She probably wanted to see what kind of face he made right before her eyes.


    I didn''t know she could be so childish�� as he thought so, Tatsuya began to unwrap it.


    (Well, it''s okay.)


    There was a little something he wanted to ask Mayumi about just now. Because she was close to taking the university examinations she was preparing for, her time was limited and he had felt awkward about bothering her; however, if she intended to take the time to use him as a toy then he probably shouldn''t worry about it.


    "Then since there is a small matter I want to consult you about, may we change the location?"


    He did not want ordinary people to overhear the discussion. Naturally, that was not the only reason he wanted to change the location. Even Tatsuya worried a little about his reputation. Collapsing from eating chocolate could never be called dishonorable, but he did think it was the type of embarrassment that people would bring up forever.


    "It would be bad if we''re overheard."


    It seemed that Mayumi quickly understood one of his reasons.


    The smile disappeared from her face. The transformation was so abrupt that he almost heard a ping when her expression changed.


    "Yes."


    "��Understood. Follow me."


    She spent the time before she replied looking at the information terminal of her phone making arrangements. Perhaps she had pinpointed an empty classroom. A normal student wouldn''t have been able to do it, but it wouldn''t be strange if this upperclassman could do it.


    Tatsuya took the box he had been given with him when he got up to pursue Mayumi, who had stood up from her seat.


    He felt the gazes of well over ten people, but he had already decided not to worry about things that nothing could be done about.


    ? ? ?


    Mayumi used a disposable key code downloaded through her phone terminal to open the door to the room, which was one of the lounges used for interviews with guardians and merchants. It was not as formal as a reception room, but it still felt awkward to be using it as students.


    It wasn''t as if he never thought of asking if it were really okay to use the room, but it was probably too late to ask now since she had already downloaded the key code. There was a completely automatic tea server in place, so she had chosen a room that they could eat and drink in.


    "Black tea, okay?"


    "No, you needn''t bother with it."


    "Don''t make me lose face as a lady."


    Once she went to the length of saying that, there was nothing he could do but accept the tea.


    Despite the fact that it was completely automatic, she did not use the paper cups that were dispensed. She placed tea cups underneath the selection spout and made the effort to make a place setting, complete with matching saucers.


    Mayumi seemed to really enjoy the process. "Here, please have some."


    "Thank you."


    From the moment he took his first polite sip from the cup, he corrected his seating posture.


    Almost automatically, Mayumi also straightened her spine as she sat down.


    "The subject you wanted to discuss, is it the ''Parasite''?" The one who fired the first shot was Mayumi.


    Perhaps she had also wanted to discuss the subject with Tatsuya.


    "Yes, the information has not been released by the media, but is the damage calming down?"


    Not only the media, but the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''s information routes had also abruptly stopped relaying damage reports.


    It was simple if you thought about it; it made it look as if their extermination of the demon had cleared up all the problems. However, they had been able to confirm that the covertly operating demons had a multitude of forms. Not knowing if they had even been able to defeat the ''Vampire'' despite its lack of substance, for that reason he did not consider the matter completely resolved.


    "Officially, things are calming down."


    Mayumi, or more precisely the Saegusa clan, possessed different information routes than Tatsuya. However, even she did not have details about the current situation.


    "Although, since the number of missing people is more numerous this year compared to last year, I believe that we may interpret it to mean that they have gotten more skillful in their operations. Our vigilance might have allowed us to bring down one of our prey."


    The conjecture was not Mayumi''s alone; the Saegusa clan also found the facts strange. One week before, only a small portion of the people had been informed that all of the Parasites were said to have been temporarily exterminated.


    Thus, the conversation being exchanged here between Tatsuya and Mayumi was truly off the mark in regard to the truth. However, that there was no way that the actual body of the parasite was destroyed and it would be revived in a new host sooner or later was close to the truth. Therefore, the sense of impending danger the two of them harbored was not something pointless.


    "There is no way to be sure we brought it down, but perhaps we should be keeping a lookout. Maybe we should equip our allies with telepathy."


    "Tele��pathy?"


    The unfamiliar word stalling the flow of the conversation. Mayumi tilted her head, asking for an explanation.


    "It is a term for the ability to share inspirations and perceptions. The phenomenon has been observed between identical twins; it is one of the numerous forms of Extrasensory Perception. Even though I said numerous, the examples of it are relatively rare, however."


    "In short, something that can see and hear a portion of its body and allow the whole group to share that experience, is that what you mean?"


    "It is nothing but conjecture." Mayumi brooded with a glum face.


    In order to not interfere with that, he drank his black tea without making a sound,


    "��I don''t like all these things we don''t understand," but he could hear Mayumi mutter that.


    Tatsuya completely shared that emotion, but if he voiced that, it would become a mutual gripe session. He thought that would be too detrimental.


    "All we are doing is fumbling around, looking for a method of handling unknown situations."


    Thus, when she spoke of things that they could not do anything about, he withheld any words of comfort.


    "��"


    Tatsuya also perceived that saying that it didn''t have a physical body increased the discomfort they felt while examining the problem they were giving their complete attention to.


    "��If we can''t do that..."


    Nevertheless, apparently Mayumi''s attention was centered on a completely different purpose.


    "I don''t fully understand what you mean by the ability to share inspirations and perceptions, but hmm�� hey, is there a created sequence for it?"


    "��ESP is regarded as being attached to an entirely different field of study than magic research, so I think not."


    The anxiety was heading toward a pinnacle.


    How could they end their exchange of information on a good note �� Mayumi summed up all she felt with a sigh. At that point, Tatsuya stood up intending to leave without eating anything, but the cuff of his sleeve was firmly grasped by a hand that reached out from the other side of the table. ��If Tatsuya had thought to evade it, he would have been able to do so, but he restrained himself since Mayumi didn''t need another poor result.


    "Now, why don''t we enjoy our tea time."


    Tatsuya sent a distrustful stare (naturally, intentionally) against the iron wall of Mayumi''s smile, and Mayumi lightly thrust the small box that had been placed on the table with her other hand.


    It seems that she was not going to be kind and forget about that.


    So that''s how it''s going to be; Tatsuya let out a small sigh at Mayumi, who was no longer trying to conceal the fact that she was planning something.


    No words of rebuke were let loose.


    Quite the opposite, Mayumi was looking at Tatsuya with anticipation and excitement in her eyes.


    Isn''t she regressing back to childhood due to her anxiety over taking the university entrance exams? While he considered that impossibility (In the first place, Mayumi had no reason to be anxious about her grades), Tatsuya freed the box from the covering.


    He did not do it in an overtly, slow, time-consuming way, but he politely peeled it off in a manner that did not damage one bit of the wrapping paper as a token form of resistance.


    What came out was a cardboard box covered by a lid. The homemade Valentine''s box had inner walls treated with vinyl; the largeness of the box made it one of the so-called ''to convey your true feelings'' type.


    Of course, he did not mistake it for that.


    The atrocious combination of chocolate and coffee that made him light headed would not allow him to have that kind of delusion.


    The inside of the box was packed tightly with black, cube shaped objects. They did not resemble anything Tatsuya recognized as ''chocolate''.


    He had a forewarning of what it would taste like just from the odor.


    No matter how much it is said that bitter things do not have to taste bitter, that is limited by quality and quantity.


    Tatsuya resignedly put the objects that looked like they should be called medicine instead of food into his mouth and chewed them.


    The results of this were �� only recorded by Mayumi''s smug smile.


    ? ? ?


    Honoka cut across the school yard toward the preparation room with a large notebook style terminal.


    The sun was well on its way down, and the temperature had dropped several degrees. If she let her mind wander, her body began to shiver.


    However, her mood was not affected by the cold.


    Anything that tried to mar her day was brought to heel by her two swinging hair ties.


    Her mind unintentionally drifted towards the crystal balls that shook with her.


    She acknowledged to herself that she was wearing a stunned expression but she told herself again and again that "It was okay for today only."


    Honoka was well aware that she was not Tatsuya''s girlfriend. She did not forget that her love confession had been refused. She had already been rejected.


    Even so, for as long as Tatsuya allowed it, she was going to keep clinging to him.


    She sometimes she felt that she was a ''wicked girl'' for doing that.


    There were also nights that she resented him for not cutting her loose after he rejected her.


    However, today she felt like all those negative emotions had been blown away.


    Logical thoughts, like this small accessory was too cheap a handout to make her this happy, were powerless in the face of these feelings.


    "Honoka!"


    As Honoka entered the preparation building with soft footsteps, a voice called out to her from the side and she halted her feet.


    "Ah, Eimi."


    The slight girl, who stood out due to her vibrant ruby like hair, rushed up to Honoka with quick feet.


    "How unusual for you to come here, Honoka. Isn''t it the first time we''ve seen each other since you''ve become a Student Council officer?"


    "I''m standing in for Isori-sempai."


    As she said that, Honoka lifted the notebook style terminal slightly to display it and Eimi gave a look of comprehension.


    "What about you, Eimi; are you taking a break from your club?"


    The uniform of the hunting club Eimi belonged to was supposed to be a long sleeved shirt under a short jacket, thin trousers and boots, but right now she was in her school uniform. And it was not yet time for club activities to be over.


    "There was only a meeting today."


    Since Eimi quickly understood that Honoka had asked the question because of the uniform, she did not inquire ''why'' she was being asked.


    "Hey? Is that crystal?"


    She had not meant to ask another question, but the light flickering in Honoka''s hair quickly caught her eye and she asked a question in a tone bursting with curiosity.


    "Umm, yes."


    The embarrassed expression might have set a bell ringing; Eimi grinned happily.


    "You got that from Shiba-kun, right?"


    "��Yes, he said it was a return gift for the chocolate."


    The happiness of the blushing Honoka put a contagiously happy smile on her face, which was shown to the wide-eyed Eimi.


    "Ooh�� he prepared a present ahead of time, way to go Shiba-kun. He seems so aloof, but he can be that considerate. How mature, eh?"


    Honoka''s smile became increasingly happier.


    Nonetheless, Eimi''s next words cast a shadow on that smile.


    "I understand he''s also quite popular, eh. Just now, it looked like the president was giving him chocolate, maybe that might have been ''I love you'' chocolate?"


    "��President?"


    "Ah. I got it wrong. Former president. Saegusa-sempai."


    "Saegusa-sempai was?"


    "It felt like sempai was detaining him against his will, however. Since


    Shiba-kun was making a somewhat troubled face, I don''t think you should be worried."


    Eimi had declared that there was nothing going on and she was probably voicing her real impression. But even though she had been told that, the inside of Honoka''s heart was not calm.


    "Doesn''t it seem like Mayumi holds some special feelings for Tatsuya��" that suspicion had been in Honoka''s mind for some time. If she had to compete against Mayumi, Honoka was not confident that she would win.


    Her greatest rival right now, Miyuki, was restrained by the fact that they were ''truly brother and sister''. Ultimately, there was no way that they could be bound in that fashion, which gave Honoka some peace of mind.


    However, Mayumi didn''t have that restriction.


    She was superior both in looks and actual magic power; the sole advantage that Honoka possessed was that ''the other girl was older than him''. However, Honoka did not think Tatsuya would be bothered by a one to two year age difference.


    Waves radiated from within Honoka''s heart.


    The waves spread without showing signs of abating. The waves did not confine themselves to Honoka''s heart.


    The thing housed inside the puppet had throbbed for an instant that morning with Honoka''s incredible joy.


    Now, through the link that formed at that moment, thought waves flowed causing it to throb again.


    The barely born slumbering consciousness had truly awakened this time.


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya carried a big cloth bag past the school gate, the sun had already gone down.


    Since it was the middle of February, the shortest of days had past and sunset was falling later.


    But they were still receiving a serving of extreme cold.


    When the sun''s warmth disappeared, the temperature dropped extremely rapidly.


    Naturally, people moved into huddling distance �� they couldn''t help it.


    Actually, there was almost no distance between the line of figures of students walking home in a hurry who had all remained to be evicted when the school gate was on the brink of closing. ��However, there were some exceptions.


    On both sides of Tatsuya, in short both Miyuki and Honoka stopped their movements just short of snuggling with him; for some time they had been alternately repeating the action.


    On the surface at least, they were probably aware of each other''s existence certainly, but��


    "I wonder if perhaps it would be better if I went on ahead."


    Maybe the eyes of the person walking with them were the ones that were most aware of their existence.


    "No."


    Lina''s considerate remark was delivered in a monotone; Tatsuya replied with a curt denial.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki and Honoka and Lina.


    The ones who were currently together were these four.


    Tatsuya''s classmates had already been considerate enough to return home ahead of them.


    However, Lina was a member of the Student Council, albeit a temporary one.


    With both Miyuki and Honoka still working, there was no way Lina could leave early alone. Student government activities were not just like play when compared to her regular army duties; it was play, but that didn''t mean that she could do the work indifferently. Since she had a sense of responsibility as well as an awareness that this was necessary for her infiltration duties, for the time being she was not a ''Sirius'' and her daily activities did not include being a ''chief'' or an ''executioner'', and it would be a shame to let it go to waste with half measures.


    Naturally, today of all days, that unfortunately resulted in her being stuck as the sole observer of Miyuki and the rest as they all went to the station, which put her in her current state of deep regret. ��The ambience was so difficult for a third party to endure that Lina forgot that Tatsuya and


    Miyuki were the targets she was directed to observe and that if it was at all possible, she was to keep her eyes on them all day long.


    "Really?"


    Tatsuya said he didn''t mind, and the other two silently refused to challenge that. She was on the brink of possibly going on ahead anyway when the station came in sight.


    That being said, she still had to hurry down the straightaway; however,


    "We''re already this close to the station. So there''s no need to think about going on ahead."


    As has already been explained, modern cabinets do not have a timetable. But that has nothing to do with up and down.


    Tatsuya''s house and Lina''s apartment were in the same upward direction, and Honoka''s was in the downward direction.


    By chance on that day, no upward cars remained.


    The waiting time posted on the platform was about three minutes.


    The three saw Honoka off and waited inside the transparent wall to stave off the cold air for the next car to come around.


    Three minutes more or less is a short time. It would not be unnatural even for people in an intimate relationship to not have a conversation.


    In contrast, it was completely normal for people who knew each other but were estranged to not have a conversation.


    The atmosphere between Lina and the siblings was divided between being hostile and friendly.


    Calling a relationship where they had at one time tried to kill each other ''friendly'' might sound odd if other people heard about it.


    Never the less, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki harbored any ill feelings toward her. Especially Tatsuya, who was aware that his feelings were closer to sympathy.


    For now, Magicians could not escape from being treated like weapons. Tatsuya especially could not forget that he was ''that type of thing'' himself.


    If he ever tried to reject that, the nation or society would probably try to eliminate him.


    Since his magic held the potential of turning an entire nation into a wasteland.


    ��And that was true of Lina as well.


    ��She, like himself, could never run away from being a weapon.


    ��In a certain sense, Lina had a closer existence to his own than Miyuki��s��


    "��Something wrong?"


    Perhaps due to his being engrossed in his musings, Tatsuya had been unaware that Lina wanted to say something until Miyuki pulled on his sleeve to get him to pay attention.


    "��Not really, it''s nothing."


    Since Miyuki had deliberately let him know, this was not the case of Lina merely looking at him by chance for a few seconds. Lina''s unnatural attitude also said that it was not an "it''s nothing."


    "Really."


    However, Tatsuya did not make any insinuations in order to get her to confess what it was. He was not that much of a busybody, and if he got too close to Lina, Miyuki��s mood would sink as well.


    More importantly, the cabinet was about to arrive at the platform. "Onii-sama."


    And additionally.


    "Is there something here?"


    "No."


    Turning his head, Tatsuya embraced his sister''s shoulder.


    Miyuki trembled in surprise, and leaned her whole body into Tatsuya without hesitation. No more questions came out of her mouth.


    For these siblings, this was a simple way of silencing the other.


    Tatsuya stowed the knowledge of the gazes upon them in his heart alone.


    ? ? ?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Her quick eyes spotting the tension running through her subordinate''s body, Colonel Barons curtly questioned him.


    The face of the operator who took his eyes off of the monitor to turn around trembled in confusion.


    "What, is��is he aware of our surveillance?"


    "What kind of stupidity are you saying?"


    Barons, the dyed in the wool realist, tossed away her subordinate''s confusion as a mere figment of his imagination.


    "It''s a low orbital one but it''s still a surveillance satellite. In the first place. There is no way you could spot the camera from the ground with the naked eye."


    "But just now, I''m certain I saw Tatsuya Shiba''s eyes look straight at me from the monitor."


    In short, their eyes had met while he was watching the camera, but��


    "No matter how superior a human''s eyesight is, it is absolutely impossible for them to spot the actual form of a low orbital satellite, right. Much less pick out a camera on the satellite; it cannot be done even by the perception abilities of altered humans whose abilities have been massively transformed."


    As Barons spoke in her irritated voice, the look on his face relaxed a little.


    "Alright. Just in case. I''ll take a second look at the images from three minutes ago."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The real time images were switched to small window display and the recorded images began to be replayed on the main screen. The high resolution camera clearly displayed Lt. Commander Sirius nervously allowing her gaze to make a round trip to the right, to the left and to the right.


    That image was of deep interest to Barons (or rather she could not ignore it), but she concentrated her attention on her subordinate''s problem, Tatsuya Shiba.


    The gaze the boy directed toward Lt. Cmdr. Sirius flickered upward. Certainly, it seemed like for an instant he had been peering at the camera. Nonetheless, it was something that could be easily explained away if you thought about it, it was that minor a thing.


    What probably actually happened was that he only took a look at the sky on a whim.


    The proof was that after that instant he diverted his gaze from the camera.


    "It''s just your imagination, like I thought. It''s better than letting your mind wander, but over-vigilance also leads to mistakes in judgment.��


    The colonel gave that instruction and turned her eyes away from the main display.


    On the sub display, an image of Lt. Cmdr. Sirius riding inside the small railway car that was called a cabinet in Japan was presented. Of course, Barons was more bothered by the unstable behavior the young girl who bore the title of Sirius was showing.


    ? ? ?


    Lina returned to the rented apartment that was serving as her base of operations in Japan and made a deep sigh in front of the door to her own room.


    She was aware that it was too late to do anything with the wrapped box of chocolates lying in her bag.


    In the end, no matter how well she had prepared the courtesy chocolate, she had not found a good excuse to broach the subject and returned with it. Reflexively, she had dodged his question with an "it''s nothing," but the truth was that afterwards, she had decided to pass it to him when they parted.


    (��It wasn''t necessary to dodge the question. It''s just courtesy chocolate, after all.)


    There was absolute no deep meaning to the chocolate. In fact ''courtesy chocolate'' was defined by the world as not having a deep meaning.


    ��Even so, for her it was a very important resolution. She repeatedly whispered to herself from deep within her heart a number of times that since she had taken the trouble to make it, somehow her stiff face had a smile on it.


    Even though they had tried to kill each other once, they had also fought side by side, once.


    (Besides, he''s keeping quiet about who I am.)


    Since it was only a courtesy, it was not improper. There was no reason to fear creating an improper impression.


    She mustered her willpower and took the bundle out of her bag. (It''s such a waste��)


    She hadn''t passed it to him.


    Suddenly, she had seen Tatsuya embrace Miyuki''s shoulder and her hand wouldn''t move.


    (Why at that time did I��)


    She received an extra level of shock from the fact that her hand wouldn''t move from the shock of watching Tatsuya embrace Miyuki''s shoulder.


    (What on earth happened to me!)


    That the chocolate had gone to waste was unfortunate. (However, that was inconsequential.)


    (More importantly, that was just as if I��) This was a real problem for Lina.


    (Isn''t it like I received a shock due to my liking Tatsuya.) (That''s not a joke.)


    Lina screamed that in her mind. She was deeply disturbed by her own reasoning.


    (I refuse to accept this! I absolutely refuse to accept that I might feel that way about a guy who is so sis-con that he''s illicitly in love with that nasty sister of his!)


    (��I can accept that I''m aware of him.)


    Though she was not aware of who she was talking to, Lina proclaimed that in her heart.


    (I am aware of Tatsuya. And not in a normal way, but in an intense way.)


    That thought seem to snarl. Still, she herself didn''t understand who it was snarling at, however.


    (But, that''s! That''s because of the humiliation he gave me! Until she wiped out the stain of her defeat, she would not be able to get Tatsuya out of her mind!)


    A normal girl might have quipped to herself that if that was so, perhaps she shouldn''t have prepared chocolate, perhaps she should have prepared a white glove.


    Nonetheless, at this time Lina did not have that much presence of mind.


    When she opened the door in her unstable mood, she became aware of an abnormality.


    Her state of mind quickly cooled.


    Silvia had returned home, so Lina now lived alone. Despite that, she felt the presence of a person. Cold tension ran down her spine.


    It was too negligent of her to not be aware of it until she opened the door, so she rebuked herself. While she mentally prepared herself that way, she cautiously slipped inside.


    It was far too late for forethought, she thought, but she softly closed the door without making a noise.


    She worried about what to do with her shoes for an instant. It was not really a significant consideration, but she did consider how much she was going to have to clean up later.


    Once again, she rebuked herself to clear her mind of foolish, idle thoughts; she softly placed her bag on the floor and remained in a crouch in order to rush in.


    "��It seems your declaration of perception abilities not being one of your fort��s was a modest opinion."


    And when the disgusted voice of the superior officer fell on her from above, she terminated her advance.


    "If you had need of me, I would have come to you myself."


    The way Lina finished up preparing the tea (and teacakes) could definitely not tactfully be called smooth as she timidly conversed with Colonel Virginia Barons, who was seated at the side of the simple dining room table.


    Nonetheless, the colonel did not make an immediate reply to Lina''s proposal.


    "Possibly you might already know this, but the majority of my military service record is comprised of covert behind the scenes operations. And the major part of that career was in the management of personal relations."


    Of course, Lina knew the personal history of a famous person like Colonel Barons. The colonel had graduated from a prestigious business school with superior grades and that record indicated a shrewdness no one would be ashamed to have, and the number of times her work had been on the front lines in her career was not few; she had given a meritorious war service that no one could complain about.


    "Now that I have informed you of my experience, Lt. Cmdr. Sirius."


    "Yes."


    Lina made her spine straight as a pin and answered in a stiff voice. She had instinctively realized halfway through that these were not words to listen to with a smiling face.


    "Regarding the current operation, I am concerned that you might possibly be a little too emotionally involved with your target."


    Lina did not reply to Barons'' probe. She had intended to prepare herself for it, but when it came that was completely useless.


    "I would never��"


    "Really. If I am over thinking it, then it doesn''t have to go any further, but..."


    While saying that, Barons turned her eyes to Lina''s bag on the chair. Lina''s shoulders stiffened.


    If she saw what was in that bag, no matter how much she lied, it wouldn''t do any good. She was nearly convinced that her suspicions were true, and that would probably tip the scales. No matter how much she protested that it was a ''misunderstanding'', it would probably be impossible to get anyone to believe her��


    "I, too, intend to understand your special situation."


    Never the less, Barons did not command her to "show her what was in the bag."


    "You are the only one who has been assigned to the post of commander of the STARS corps while still in your teens."


    The simple condemnation was accompanied by a slightly different gaze.


    "The potential for magic to usher in a new age for the common people through the use of modern magic techniques allowing magicians to make new discoveries adding to the body of energy theory is high, but quite a few people say you are too young. If my opinion had been asked, I would have probably proclaimed that you were too young for the position of corps commander as well."


    Barons'' voice sounded different than the others who had chanted about the unusualness of Lina''s position.


    "You are now sixteen. I understand how it might be hard to control your emotions while being around at your fellow sixteen year olds."


    Understanding how her superior''s earnest tone and mood were supposed to work on her, Lina inclined her ears with a meek look.


    However, seeing the slightly sincere look on Lina''s face for some reason made Barons sulk a bit.


    "��From your point of view, I might be an obaa-san, but I am still in my twenties."


    "Don''t be absurd! I would never think anything like that!"


    Lina franticly and vigorous sprang to give a defense against the unwarranted accusation.


    Nonetheless, at the same time, Lina felt strangely and surprisingly relieved. The colonel, that impeccable female officer who was seemingly completely without chinks in her armor, was displaying an unthinkable ''cute'' aspect which had the effect of purifying Lina of her tension.


    "��Well, fine. Forget my outburst just now."


    The look that said it was a slip of the tongue on Barons'' face that Lina saw was probably the central part of the performance that was deliberately made to look completely genuine.


    "��Certainly, I hold emotions toward Tatsuya Shiba that are undesirable in a soldier of the USNA."


    Since this indeed made it possible for Lina to be more open.


    "However, it is absolutely not feelings of love or anything similar to that. The feelings are the type of competitive feelings that a rival invokes."


    "Rival, hm."


    "Yes, I believe the colonel is aware of the written report that I was once defeated by Tatsuya Shiba."


    "I see, this is the first time you have lost a magic battle since you assumed the title of ''Sirius''."


    "Yes."


    The truth was that she had experienced countless mock battles with Major Canopus since making it into the commanding officer level, but every one of them had multiple safety conditions and it was not necessary to correct the colonel''s declaration.


    "Understood. If that''s so, than this is a simple conversation."


    The colonel''s tone subtly changed; the previous mood was mixed with notes of freezing cold.


    That was the only thing that informed Lina that the moratorium was over.


    "Lt. Cmdr. Sirius, at the present time, the tracking and disposal of the deserters is temporarily shelved and you are commanded to return to your initial assignment."


    Lina had readjusted her posture before she noticed.


    "For now, securing the ''conversion of mass to energy'' cast sequence user takes precedence. If securing the user is impossible, then it is necessary to render the cast ineffectual."


    To render the cast ineffectual is an euphemism for ensuring that there was no one who could use the sequence. Namely, to assassinate the user.


    "For now, we will assume Tatsuya Shiba is the target. The first wave of our attack will be launched tomorrow evening using Stardust. You will equip yourself with Brioneic and intervene when you judge the time is right."


    "��Yes Ma''am."


    With a blank expression, Lina stood up and directed a salute to Barons.


    ? ? ?


    Erika was part of the group of First High School Students who had long commutes to school. It had been recommended that she get a room close to school when she got accepted by the school. However, she was obstinate about commuting from her own home.


    It wasn''t that she could not tolerate being away from her family. It was the reverse.


    When her father arranged the condo (he did not say he was "renting it for


    Erika," he said he was "buying it to give to Erika"), she became stubborn about "commuting from home."


    It was somewhat inconvenient, but that wasn''t important. ��Not compared to her father''s and eldest brother''s irritation over her not doing what they told her to do.


    The road from the station to her home was pretty dark on the way back, and Erika walked rather than using a commuter. It was not something that was recommended for a pretty girl like her to do, but her family had absolutely no worries. Because perverts and the small time hoodlums called purse snatchers did not have people among them who possessed the skills to be able to harm Erika.


    This was not a mere clan conceit, but the subjective truth. Today, Erika once again survived traveling to the entrance to her home without anything happening.


    Her room was not in the main house. Her ''home'' was an outbuilding beside the dojo.


    No one aside from her lived in the outbuilding; the minute she entered her room, Erika flung her bag away and collapsed on her bed, still in her uniform. She wasn''t usually this sloppy. She was just exhausted from the annual holiday tradition, her emotions running wild after all of the inquiring gazes she had received throughout the day.


    She was aware of her own good looks (objectively she rated herself a little modestly), so she knew nothing could be done about the attention she received from boys around her age (and some girls) on a day like today, but��


    (If they like me, they should know I''m not the type for courtesy chocolate.)


    "From the start, they can only see my outer appearance" was the conclusion she made, which left her feeling even more exhausted.


    She didn''t hate the way she looked. It was better to be beautiful than ugly.


    But she thought the disadvantages equaled the advantages.


    Erika believed it was better to have her level of prettiness than face the numerous hardships of being an overly beautiful girl like Miyuki.


    But she hated being judged by appearance alone.


    And of course she abhorred being fussed over for her looks.


    An over-reliance on goodwill that comes from being good looking was only the foundation for the ill fortune of liking only the part of yourself that others like.


    Erika was sure of that.


    Her eyes spontaneously went to a spot above the dresser. Which was adorned by a small photograph in a frame.


    It was not a digital photo, but a photographic print of a woman with hair a little brighter chestnut than Erika��s own and whose features greatly resembled Erika. The resemblance was such that after ten years that you would think Erika would look identical.


    It was a picture of Erika''s mother, who had passed on when Erika was fourteen years old.


    The woman who gave birth to Erika was also the woman who created the reason she lived all alone in this outbuilding.


    Anna Rosen Katori.


    That was the name of Erika''s mother.


    As the name suggested, she was half German. And her family name was not Chiba.


    For her father, the head of the Chiba family and one of the Hundred Families, Erika''s mother had been his ''lover'' if you used the current euphemism; if you used an blunt, old style word, she had been his ''concubine''.


    Erika had not been allowed to use the family name of ''Chiba'' until after her mother had died; moreover, it was not until just before she entered high school �� actually, she didn''t receive the name of ''Chiba Erika'' until she took the high school entrance exam �� did her relatives permit it. (As a result, Tatsuya had not known of the existence of ''Chiba Erika'')


    Erika had been born before his legal wife had died from an illness. While his wife was prostrated on her sickbed, ''that kind of thing'' happened. Erika did not think either of her parents had any excuse for what they did. It seemed cold, but on that point, she divided the guilt placed on her mother.


    Therefore, as it is said, she absolutely did not accept that only her mother should be treated as the wrongdoer. After all, half the responsibility was her father''s.


    There had been a time when she had lived her days not knowing the reason for the contemptuous eyes, her small body hiding even shorter breath.


    There had also been a period when she just wildly swung her sword around in order for her mother and herself to be acknowledged. ��That had been when she became the Chiba Dojo''s Idol. Among the young dojo trainees in their teens and twenties, skilled students had gathered and formed ''Erika''s personal guard corps'' because they could see that Erika had lost her enthusiasm for swordplay after she lost her mother, and stuck their noses into a lot of her personal affairs.


    Looking back at the past, she believed that now was the richest, most enjoyable time in her life up to this point.


    Girlfriends who meekly accepted that ''they were no match for her'' and boyfriends who could not see her core no matter how much they looked at her.


    Classmates that warmed her heart, Friends she could squabble with and tease, A childhood friend she could also tease.


    A group of friends who acknowledged her ''power'' and the chance to brandish that power.


    Now, waving a sword was fun.


    The time spent couching a sword was by no means wasted.


    If she was with them, she felt like she could climb to the paramount. Therefore �� she didn''t want to be bothered by trivial love games.


    She idly gazed at the ceiling while she mused about these things; unexpectedly, the door chime rang. Not the signal to answer, but the signal of the door being opened. Since she hadn''t turned the key, the person had probably entered freely.


    There was no way she was going to peek in the room to see who it was �� she didn''t intend act like she was nervous.


    She checked the time.


    It was too early to sit down for dinner.


    Her two elder brothers (naturally, neither shared a mother with her) and her elder sister (of course, she didn''t share a mother with her either) to be blunt hated sitting with her; on Erika��s side, time slipped away. Since it was evident that whenever they met, not only her elder sister but she too felt uncomfortable, there was no need to persevere in obstinacy.


    Just as she was about to rouse her body to see who it could be, there was a knock on her door.


    By the way the footsteps sounded coming toward her, the even breathing, and the controlled presence, who it could be was narrowed down to her two brothers. Since her eldest brother was devoting all his time to a certain case and was supposed to be returning home late every night��


    "Tsugu-aniue? Please come in."


    As she said that, she migrated from above the bed to in front of the desk. "Sorry for interrupting your rest, Erika."


    Erika sat in front of the desk with the chair rotated toward the door, with her spine straight and both hands place on her knees, but her next eldest brother, Naotsugu, took in the condition of the bed in a fleeting glance and voiced an apology.


    Well, this level of observation power from an elder brother given the title of the ''Chiba Kirin'' wasn''t surprising.


    Actually, Erika didn''t even twitch an eyelid.


    "No, I was just resting my body a little. Well then, you needed something?"


    Seeing him with that female during summer vacation had unfortunately sent her into a frenzy, but other than times like that, being by the side of this brother was for Erika the place her heart felt most at ease.


    She would only raise her voice to this brother when he was entangled with that female.


    "Hmm�� I''m puzzled about whether I should tell you or not, but�� after all, I think I will tell you. Erika, I believe you have a male classmate named Shiba Tatsuya?"


    "Yes, what about him?"


    It didn''t show in her face, but at this moment, Erika was pretty disturbed. Her next eldest brother suddenly asking about Tatsuya was completely unexpected.


    "He is under surveillance by the National Defense Force."


    "��Uh?"


    "It''s not surprising that you have difficulty believing it without any warning, but it''s the truth."


    Certainly, she had trouble believing this surprising information, but she probably found it hard to believe for a different reason than Naotsugu thought.


    Erika knew that Tatsuya is what is known as a civilian member of the National Defense Force.


    At that time, an officer had taken him away and told them that the fact Tatsuya is attached to the National Defense Force is a highly classified national secret.


    So it was likely that the lower ranks of military personnel would not be aware of his status.


    But still, Erika felt it was so ridiculous that she didn''t even want to laugh, that a member of the National Defense Force would be used to conduct surveillance on Tatsuya, who was a member of the same organization, albeit an atypical one.


    Naturally, dumbfounded as it made her, that had no connection to the duties given and so,


    "I have also received an informal order."


    It seemed that using a member of the same organization was not pure stupidity.


    "Does the mission really need you, Tsugu-aniue, with your formal status as a student at the military college? What on earth could you��"


    "Watching him and, if necessary, protect him."


    "Watch and�� protect?"


    "Ah. Apparently Shiba-kun has got himself involved in some kind of trouble that the military has an interest in."


    Erika thought that rather than being involved, he was the matter the military had been concerned with for some time now, but she thought she''d better not say anything for Tatsuya''s sake and for Naotsugu''s sake as well, so she was silent.


    "Erika, I think it''s better if you stay away from Tatsuya for a while."


    "Do you mean even inside the school? He and I are in the same class." She wasn''t going to automatically listen and obey no matter how much she respected her next eldest brother, but �� make no mistake, if her eldest brother had said that she''d be laughing her head off �� for now she was going to try to investigate this extremely fishy matter.


    "No, I believe that he won''t be attacked at school."


    From those words, she understood the true motive of the party that gave Naotsugu the order �� rather than being a target, Tatsuya was acting as bait.


    In short, the main attackers were a different lot than Lina; even if Lina was a part of it, the possibility of a different group was high�� Erika decided.


    "In that case Aniue, there''s no need for concern. Since Shiba-kun and I are friends that go to and from the station together, we aren''t close enough to make plans for after school or go to each others'' homes."


    "That''s true. Really you should avoid commuting to school with him�� since it wouldn''t be good if you stir up uneasiness."


    "Anyway, be careful, Erika."


    "Thank you, Aniue."


    ��As she had been told to when she was with Tatsuya, she''d be careful, Erika added on in her heart.


    ? ? ?


    Immediately after they got home, Miyuki took the paper bag full of chocolates from her brother''s hand and stowed it in the refrigerator.


    Up until last year, even when he received no more than one or two, he had been concerned about his younger sister''s response; however, this year, to Tatsuya''s great relief, Miyuki''s resentment had been cooler than he thought it would be.


    "Onii-sama, I will soon start preparing dinner, so will you please stay in your room for the time being?"


    Miyuki abruptly turned to Tatsuya, who had followed her into the kitchen in order to see how she was, and, with an unnaturally wide smile, thrust that barb.


    If he translated it, she meant "don''t come out and look until I call you."


    Remembering with a touch of unease at how bizarrely things had played out last year, Tatsuya meekly shut himself up in his room.


    And in about one hour, "I''ve come��"


    Without thinking, Tatsuya murmured that aloud.


    The dining room was filled with a sweet fragrance, the genuine article completely different from Mayumi''s fake concoction; there could be no mistake, this was the smell of chocolate.


    With a smile �� this time it was a natural smile �� Miyuki invited him to take a seat.


    Her appearance stunned Tatsuya into silence. "How may I help you, sir?"


    Her smile transforming into a wickedly mischievous one, Miyuki tilted her head slightly as she asked him.


    Clearly, the face of someone who was aware of what she was doing. "��I don''t know where you could have gotten that costume."


    "Costume? These are simple clothes used by waitresses."


    Now that she mentioned it, the clothes certainly might be suitable for use by the hospitality industry.


    However, not only did Time and Occasion have to be considered, but Place, and he did not think it suitable here.


    If this was not a dining room in a private home, but rather a restaurant that served clientele with certain inclinations, then it could be said to fit the Time, Place and Occasion.


    Miyuki��s waitress uniform had puffy sleeves, a high laced jumper skirt, and an apron full of ruffles. In short, it was Julie Andrews style.


    Even though he could understand how the concept suited the food, hadn''t she gone a little too far��


    "Umm, could it be I don''t look good in these clothes��?"


    "No, it looks good on you. Very cute."


    When his sister asked him that question in an unsure tone of voice, no matter what Tatsuya thought, he wasn''t going to say anything that would hurt her and cause him to look for something to hit his head against.


    "Thank you!"


    In contrast to what was going on in the depths of Tatsuya''s heart, Miyuki spirit had revived and she brought out her dishes one by one. Leaving Tatsuya with no reason not to go to the dining room table.


    On to the all important menu for today.


    The main meat course was a beef filet in chocolate sauce.


    It was accompanied by cookies full of nuts and a chocolate fondue. The dessert was fruits with a brandy-infused white chocolate fondue. Without exaggeration, it was overloaded with chocolate.


    "Onii-sama, please enjoy this feast. I, Miyuki, have prepared this Valentine Chocolate especially for Onii-sama."


    Certainly, this was not something that could be done if you didn''t live together.


    This presentation of cooked chocolate as something other than a sweet. All things considered, it would certainly go into Tatsuya''s mouth today. Everything here was the result of Miyuki stretching her resourcefulness.


    Around the time he finished the dessert, Miyuki''s face was tinged with a lot of red. While he was eating the white chocolate fondue, he had been worried that Miyuki didn''t cook out enough of the brandy''s alcohol, and apparently it wasn''t just a figment of his imagination.


    Because Miyuki hadn''t eaten as much as he did, she had absorbed a higher quantity of alcohol than him, but��


    "Miyuki, are you okay?"


    "Yes? What is it?"


    As Miyuki answered with a puzzled look on her face, she got up to clear the table.


    The pronunciation of her answer was slightly off.


    Miyuki piled all the plates on top of each other in order to take them away in one go.


    Tatsuya felt this was dangerous.


    The normal Miyuki would have taken two to three trips to carry this many dishes.


    She was probably not thinking about the difficulty and had unmistakably made the choice out of an unconscious desire to get it done quickly.


    Tatsuya swiftly and silently went around the table. "Eek!?"


    As feared, he had to embrace his sister''s body to keep her from falling when she tripped over her own feet.


    There was no crash of dishes hitting the floor.


    While one arm supported Miyuki, the hand on the other arm was catching the rest of the plates.


    Smoothly, he twisted his body and returned the dishes to the table.


    Afterwards, he once again supported his sister''s body with both hands and straightened.


    "Th��thank you, Onii-sama."


    "Miyuki, rest on the sofa for awhile." Miyuki did not protest that she was alright.


    The only result of protesting would be causing unnecessary trouble for Tatsuya and that would be awful.


    He piled the dishes in the sink and left the rest for the HAR to take care of for her. Even though she knew it wasn''t a lot of work, she felt guilty for letting her brother handle the clean up alone and tried to rid herself of at least some guilt.


    However, she could not avoid becoming depressed.


    Despite the nice atmosphere she had created, at the very end she had clumsily stamped it out�� was the lie she told to herself.


    She could not help feeling that something beyond human understanding might be disgusted with her.


    No, from the start it should be called disgust. It should be called an obstacle. It should be called a curse.


    "��Why must I be Onii-sama''s younger sister?"


    With a large sigh, the words unintentionally sprang from her mouth. A piece of her real wishes had gushed forth.


    A shard that reflected her heart.


    A phrase that had been repeating over and over in her heart since yesterday.


    Panicked, Miyuki turned around.


    The statement she made just now must never be heard by her elder brother. A thought that must never be uttered.


    She was not unhappy to be his younger sister. These were Miyuki''s true feelings, not a falsehood.


    After all, the reason Miyuki could be with Tatsuya was because she was his sister.


    Indeed, it was because she was his sister that her brother was constantly concerned about her.


    However �� without a doubt �� there was also a self that desired a different relationship within Miyuki''s heart.


    For now, there weren''t too many pieces.


    Never the less, someday, that self might overwhelm the self that thought it was good to be his little sister.


    Miyuki feared that day.


    She feared her brother finding out about the part of her that wished for that.


    When she had looked behind her, Tatsuya was still in front of the sink.


    Even with the five sharp senses he possessed, the distance was too far for him to catch a soft whisper.


    Miyuki was relieved.


    In a corner of her heart, there was regret that he had not heard her. She averted her eyes from that part of her.

 Volume 10 - CH 11

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It was in darkness.


    Despite its consciousness being awakened, it could not move the physical body.


    The eyes wouldn''t open. The ears wouldn''t hear.


    The sense of smell and the sense of touch also wouldn��t work.


    If it were human, it would have probably gone mad in half a day. Nevertheless, it was not human. In the usual meaning of the words, it was not a living thing.


    It could wait forever. After all, it did not possess the concept of what is called a life span. Since its consciousness had awakened, it had housed itself in something and itself was continuing to ponder something. In order to fumble for that, itself would have to learn about the vessel itself was housed in.


    It soon realized what itself was. What had given it consciousness in this empty vessel it was inserted into, it did not ponder in the least. Because it was indeed an empty vessel, it was not distracted by thoughts that would become mere static.


    It understood the purpose for which it was born. All that was left was to acquire the power of movement.


    Patiently, it continued to wait when suddenly, it felt energy flowing into the vessel.


    Quickly, it seized the body. The knowledge of how to do so was stored in the brain. Unlike last time, it took liberties, but happily, it did not remember that time. Within the brain, bustling electronic signals were changed into Psion signals; reading someone''s mind was something it had experience with from last time. Even if it did not remember doing it, it understood how to do it and luckily, this vessel had accumulated a large quantity of Psions.


    It read itself by immersing the interior in Psion signals it, itself, emitted. It learned the way to use this body. The eyes were able to see. The ears were able to hear. The fingers, arms, and legs moved. With this, it was now able to be used by that person. It did not want to intentionally show the joy from acquiring a body that moved.


    ��Nevertheless, the expression did not change. This body did not have a mechanism for changing expressions installed. Therefore, it had, with its own power, made the happy expression while it searched for that person with the brain it had acquired.


    ? ? ?


    February the Fifteenth


    Instead of the unpredictable atmosphere of yesterday, a mysterious confusion floated over the campus of First High.


    It had nothing to do with any of the students. Quite the contrary, the majority of the students had no direct contact with the incident.


    Despite that, in a twinkling of an eye, a wave of curiosity about the mystery spread throughout the whole school.


    Tatsuya stepped on to the scene of the incident during the noon break before lunch.


    There was no way that this was a display of his curiosity. A first year whose face was familiar �� an actual ''person involved in the incident'' �� had begged him until he reluctantly agreed to come.


    "Ah, Shiba-kun."


    When he recognized Tatsuya, Isori called out to him from somewhere in a relieved voice.


    "Isori-senpai, thank you for calling me. Has Nakajou-senpai also been dragged into this?"


    Needless to say, Tatsuya calling Azusa ''Nakajou-senpai'' instead of ''President'' wasn''t because he still thought of Mayumi as president or any other secret meaning. As usual, Kanon was beside Isori. Among the crowd of people, Tatsuya focused on Hattori, the Group Management Leader, who was also there.


    "A large number of students felt uneasy about the phenomenon��"


    Azusa, herself, uneasily answered. Although she had been called in, this problem did not seem like one that was in her wheelhouse.


    "However, to be truthful, I think the incident is beyond the skill of a high school student. Have we heard anything from the teachers?"


    ''To be truthful,'' the fellow first year who had brought Tatsuya here, was in the vicinity and seemed to be thinning his lips in dissatisfaction because he felt that that did not apply to Tatsuya.


    The 3H, [Humanoid Home Helper: a human shaped housekeeping aid robot] �� a mechanism in human form �� was smiling; it was said to have been hit with magic power.


    If all the humanoid had done was smile, it probably wouldn''t have accumulated this much concern. There was already a humanoid-type robot prototype equipped with an expression changing function. For a Type P94 that did not have an expression changing function installed, to actually change expression was indeed an abnormal situation, but that would not bother people unfamiliar with technology all that much without a doubt. And in a Magic High School, there is a pronounced tendency to be unfamiliar with non-magic arts like purely mechanical arts.


    However, if a puppet that wasn''t supposed to be able to change expressions had been made to smile through the use of magic, then it was a paranormal incident that magic high school students could not ignore.


    Even if they who used magic dealt with the ''Arcane,'' they did not deal with the ''Paranormal.'' In fact, they probably felt even more fear and unease from abnormal incidents because they were people who manipulated the supernatural.


    "Until a little while ago, Tsuzura-sensei was investigating, but he stated that he could not draw a clear conclusion."


    "He could not eliminate anything either?"


    "That''s right."


    As he answered, Isori appeared to become a degree more bewildered.


    "He was able to observe traces of a high Psion concentration from the body of the P94. Sensei said it seemed like they were being released from within the inner workings of the chest, outward."


    As Isori replied, Tatsuya scowled, which might be only natural.


    "The chest portion of a 3H is the containment unit for the electronic brain and the fuel cell? From which is it coming from?"


    In the framework of the 3H, the communication unit and main sensor were in the head part, a single fuel cell was installed in the chest, taking up both the left and right parts with the electronic brain jammed into it, and information cables and energy cables passed within the skeletal frame.


    If he said the origin of the emissions was the center of the chest, then it was probably the electronic brain, but��


    "He said the vicinity of the electronic brain. Geez�� the workmanship is too good."


    The reply was predictable. Tatsuya didn''t want to sigh with Isori.


    It was normal, but there was no mechanism for emitting Psions in the electronic brain. It was necessary to have an induction stone transforming both electronic signals and Psion signals to get them to interact and there was nothing like an induction stone installed in the computer of a 3H �� it wasn''t needed. And truthfully, it is not something that is supposed to have been... installed.


    "��Have the members of this club remodeled it?"


    By this club, he meant the Robot Research Club. The place they were talking in was the garage assigned to them as a clubroom.


    "If they had, they wouldn''t be this worried."


    The reply to Tatsuya''s not really serious question was mixed with a dry laugh.


    The slight jibe was not very useful in lightening the mood.


    "Also, he seems to have been able to see traces of Pushions. But with them, he couldn''t tell if the emissions originated from the inside or outside."


    "Because compared to the Psion sensor, the performance of the Pushion- observing machinery is crude."


    Isori''s voice hung lightly in the air, but the supplemental information he gave strongly stimulated Tatsuya''s mental processes.


    Within his head, he was composing an astonishing hypothesis. He forcibly restrained his wild imagination and pressed the hypothesis causing those ideas to the back of his mind temporarily.


    "Aren''t you able to see anything strange in the CONTROL? Has it started moving on its own��"


    "Oh, not up til now. Even now, it''s obeying orders, waiting in suspension mode for the next command."


    There were indications of people talking behind them. The way things were going he would probably miss lunch; well, Miyuki or Honoka might buy him lunch, Tatsuya worried.


    "Then, what do you want me to do?"


    Nevertheless, his conversation with Isori wasn''t over yet. Why was he called in, and was it absolutely certain that he couldn''t quietly order something to eat.


    "I want you to check the P94''s electronic brain. A CAD is an example of a mechanism that combines electronic arts and magic arts. And at our school, the most talented person who knows the most about CAD software is you. At least, that''s what I think. Since the Nine Schools Competition."


    After Isori said all that to him, possibly due to suddenly becoming aware of the stares from the gallery, he lowered his voice.


    "I want you to make sure that there isn''t something like the ''Golden Electron Silkworms'' trick at the Nine Schools Competition."


    "I see."


    Even Tatsuya gradually got a grip on what Isori might be concerned about.


    Certainly, if it were a delayed activation concealed type, then even if the expression changed, they still might not be able to detect someone using magic on the puppet. They didn��t know why anyone would do that, but the possibility of criminal mischief was not zero.


    "I understand. However, I cannot do a thorough check here, but could if I used a maintenance room."


    "That will be fine. I''ll get permission soon."


    Azusa was the one who gave this answer. She was quite adept at using a phone style terminal, and she lifted up her face with a sigh of relief.


    "I have permission to use a maintenance room. We can use it when fourth period is over."


    Is that an implicit reminder not to cut class, Tatsuya commented in his head.


    The room where the CAD modification machines were installed is called the fitting room. This room is normally used by students and staff to modify their CADs.


    The maintenance room wasn''t just for modifying CADs to fit the user, but also for tuning and arranging CADs; it also had devices for detailed configuration alterations and other mechanisms that made remodelling easier. However, they were expensive specialized machines and difficult to apply properly. For those reasons, Tatsuya brought the actual body of the P94 to the maintenance room that rarely had users.


    Tatsuya''s companions were Isori and Azusa, with the addition of Miyuki, Honoka, Erika, Leo, Mikihiko and Mizuki, his usual cohorts. Once his patient was stowed away, everyone else quickly fled, probably due to the overwhelming creepiness of that face.


    Kanon, as Mizuki and the others learned, had gone on a procurement errand. The extra onlookers were shut out by Hattori. Hattori was not included among the extra onlookers, and that he acknowledged the rights of Erika and Leo to be seated with him gave a glimpse of his complicated personality. Of course, this was probably not due to any weakness of his. He looked somewhat relieved that they weren''t gazing at Isori and Azusa like curious tourists.


    "To start with, can''t you tell me everything that happened."


    While munching on the hot sandwich that Isori had kindly agreed that he could have when he suggested that they eat first, Tatsuya requested accurate information.


    "I know no more than the rumors floating around campus."


    The fellow first year that had dragged Tatsuya into the mess hadn''t explained enough about the situation.


    "The beginning of the incident was around seven o''clock this morning?"


    In response to Tatsuya''s demand, Isori nodded "of course" and, in a business like tone, began to explain.


    ---February 15th 7:00pm


    The 3H type P94 nicknamed ''Pixie,'' which was stored in the robot research garage, was reactivated from suspended mode by a wireless device. The Humanoid Home Helper commonly called a 3H housekeeping aid robot also has a timer to restart it using its own power, but due to the burden on the fuel cells, it is recommended that an outside source of electricity be used.


    When students are not in attendance, Pixie awakens and performs its self diagnostic program. The 3H user manual states that it is desirable for the diagnostic program to be run every morning before doing household chores. It is not a procedure followed very much in regular households, but the Robot Research Club follows the manual faithfully since they do not own the P94.


    As stated before, there were no students in the garage. And there was no unusual activity observed from the cameras inside or outside the garage when the server used the remote application that had been installed in it to start the self diagnostic, no matter how much it''s been examined.


    The self diagnostic program concluded that there was nothing unusual in the startup process. When the program completed, the 3H was supposed to return to suspension mode.


    As a matter of fact, the 3H which supposedly had nothing wrong with it did not perform its planned cease of function.


    After the self diagnostic program stopped, the P94 began electronically communicating with the server. According to the access log, the data it received was the student register of this school.


    Deciding that there was a high possibility that it was infected with remotely activated malware, a cease function command was sent. Since the cease function command applied to more than the electronic brain, the command superseded all other commands. Naturally, if an implanted program (as machines were not allowed to run amok) was used in the OS, resistance would be futile software wise.


    Machines used by the military had a device inserted in them to shut out long distance remote commands, but machines for civilian usage did not have that device installed. Of course, P94 was also unequipped with that kind of hardware. This allowed the shut down sequence to be processed safely; even though it took some time for it to completely shut down, there was no way the actual command could be ignored.


    In spite of that, Pixie did not completely cease functioning.


    Afterwards it continued requesting data from the server; on the server''s side, it closed the wireless connection, and finally P94 stopped its abnormal movements.


    Throughout this abnormal operating period, the observation cameras recorded Pixie smiling a seemingly happy smile��


    "That expression is like it''s excitedly waiting for something."


    After Isori summed up everything, Azusa''s face seemed a little paler, for her creepy expression probably incited fear. When a mechanical doll that was not supposed to change expressions made a face like that, even Tatsuya unmistakably got the creeps.


    "I looked at the P94''s logs and the mandatory command was certainly received. No, if it is to be trusted then without a doubt, the cease function command was executed on the P94''s electronic brain."


    As he listened to the words, Tatsuya appeared to ponder a little.


    "��The P94 continued to operate when the electronics were supposed to be shut down because something other than electricity was sending command signals to control the machine. And I think that something was either a Psion wave, or some kind of magic power that was accompanied by a Psion wave."


    "Just what I expected from you Shiba-kun, that''s correct. Tsuzura-sensei stated the same thing, but I can''t think of another explanation either."


    "Understood�� I will examine it."


    As they talked, he felt that the machine being infected with a new type of virus seemed quite likely, but that explanation did not tie in the ''smile.'' He hesitated to use his ''observation power'' in front of Isori and Azusa, but apparently nothing was going to happen if he didn''t monitor it.


    "Pixie, suspension mode release."


    Tatsuya spoke to the girl type robot seated on the self-propelled cart (to be correct, it was seated on the chair installed on the cart).


    Results immediately appeared. To be brief, the normal response to the vocal input. The machine nicknamed Pixie quickly opened its eyes, stood up from the chair and bowed deeply.


    "Do you have an order, sir."


    The preset words for being activated smoothly flowed out of the slightly moving lips.


    The unnecessary prepared phrase once again smoothly flowed in its fixed format; however, the tone felt like it was closer to human than before.


    "Browse the operations and communications logs from after seven o''clock this morning. Rest on the stand, face up, and switch to inspection mode."


    "Confirm administrator authority."


    Tatsuya''s command needed a supervisor authorization; Pixie''s reply to this was also a preset format response.


    Because she had not gotten down from the cart, her eyes were a little higher than Tatsuya''s and the girl (?) was looking into Tatsuya''s eyes. ��Of course, that is how it would be described if it was a human behaving like this; actually, she was looking at his whole face. At this distance, scanning for an iris recognition system was still theoretical.


    By the way, Tatsuya was not registered as a supervisor for Pixie. Consequently, a face pass (short for facial recognition security) was useless; that was not a way to give proof of authorization.


    Actually, Tatsuya had an administrative authority card in his pocket.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Pixie''s eyes should not be looking at his face, but at his pocket.


    Despite that. Pixie''s gaze.


    Stayed on Tatsuya''s face like it was glued to it and did not move from it.


    The time lost staring at him made fixated a better word to describe that gaze.


    Just as not only Tatsuya and Azusa but everyone began to feel that ''something is weird,'' Pixie moved.


    A small whisper of ''Found'' spun out from its mouth, And in a deliberate manner, ascended from the cart, And in the next instant flung itself at Tatsuya.


    (Avoidance inadvisable!) Within Tatsuya''s own mind, (Threat rating small.)


    These compressed ideas flitted.


    ��Tatsuya caught Pixie''s body, which was a head shorter than his own, from the front.


    On the assumption that 3Hs would be used in civilian homes, they were constructed from light weight materials.


    The impact was not all that large. Surely, it was probably on the level of being embraced by a normal adult woman.


    An indistinct shriek sounded.


    Both of Pixie''s arms were firmly circling Tatsuya''s neck.


    In short, it could be honestly said, there was no doubt he was being embraced.


    No one, Tatsuya himself included, could utter a word.


    Being at a loss for words was a phrase probably made to be used for occasions like this.


    Surprise of that extent ruled inside the room.


    Robots could not make this passionate display of emotion�� "��Hey, Shiba-kun is even popular with robots."


    The silence within the room was broken by a person who had not felt that moment of shock.


    Kanon had just now entered the room and delivered that unamused one- liner.


    This served as an impetus for them to, one by one, begin to revive from their emotional stupor.


    Tatsuya felt a penetrating stare on his back.


    Right behind him, a cold blizzard of rage was being sent at him.


    Miyuki had promptly revived back to her normal state after being frozen in shock.


    Although whether this should be called a normal state was not completely without question.


    "��I do not know of any interest in playing with dolls within Onii-sama."


    "Anyway, for now, calm down, Miyuki."


    If all Miyuki did was send a rebuking look in Honoka''s direction, well, anyway, Tatsuya did not think of any false accusations of infidelity (?) from his younger sister. ��That he could make such assumptions with such things happening on a regular basis left no doubt that there was something wrong on the ''elder brother''s'' side.


    "There is no way I''m embracing it. I''m the one being embraced."


    "With Onii-sama''s physical abilities, you would have no difficulty in evading it."


    Certainly, if he had thought to evade it, he would have evaded it. The 3H''s maximum mechanical strength was below what could accidentally damage household tools and utensils and it was also not strong enough to hurt their owners'' family, so 3Hs were restrained to have less strength than the average adult woman.


    "If I had evaded, I would have collided with you."


    That is why he hadn''t evaded Pixie, because Miyuki was right behind him. There was not all that much difference between their weights even if he leapt backward; it would be enough to stop him, but the possibility of him knocking Miyuki down was high.


    "Oh, you could figure out all that in that instant."


    "You can tell that much merely from looking."


    Leo''s voice showed surprise and Erika used a ''you just figured it out'' tone for her one liner.


    "��I am sorry. I was so rude��"


    On the other hand, Miyuki, who hadn''t understood (or rather had not been able to think clearly enough to reach that conclusion) after pressing both hands to her mouth, despondently and feebly poured out an apology. However, despite being visibly depressed, she was also somewhat happy.


    "More importantly, we should do something about Pixie."


    As a result of Azusa finally being able to move again, she made this suggestion in a diffident voice.


    Tatsuya, who had been overlooking the fact that he was still being embraced, made a slightly evil looking smile.


    "Pixie, release me."


    At Tatsuya''s command, the flexible resin coated mechanical arms of Pixie twitched. ��This was a bit much for a simple movement created by a motor.


    Pixie obediently removed its arms. ��There was visible reluctance that was not a simple optical illusion.


    The gaze with heat pouring out of both eyes looking up at Tatsuya was also not a figment of his imagination.


    This should all be nothing more than an optical illusion, but �� for some reason, Tatsuya could not ignore it.


    "The change of mode command is revoked. Pixie, sit on the couch."


    "As you wish."


    This time it readily obeyed the order. The common sense interpretation was that it was because it was not a command that needed administrative privileges, however, due to the unnatural movements earlier that happened before their eyes, it appeared as if it was only meekly obeying because it was Tatsuya''s order.


    "Mizuki."


    Next, Tatsuya called out Mizuki''s name. "Ye-yes?"


    Mizuki had been deep in bystander mode; being suddenly named affected her speech.


    Mizuki, herself, was not the only one who felt surprised; Isori and Kanon turned suspicious eyes on her.


    "Mizuki, please peek inside Pixie for me. Mikihiko, I want you to guard Mizuki so she doesn''t suffer any great damage from this."


    "��You think something is occupying Pixie?" Unconsciously, Mikihiko whispered the question.


    "Something, hmm, you chose to put it in a roundabout way, Mikihiko."


    Tatsuya''s reply was also not straightforward, but they more or less expected what he had to say, so it was enough.


    Instead of a CAD, which he was banned from possessing (on campus), Mikihiko produced charms and went on alert.


    It seemed that Mizuki also discerned the path of Tatsuya''s thoughts. She tensed, a slightly scared look was on her face, even so she took off her glasses and steadily examined Pixie.


    Mizuki''s eyes widened.


    Faster than she could open her mouth, a change came over Pixie. There was an expression on the humanlike mask.


    From what could be seen, it was establishing it''s existence �� this could also be part of the phenomenon.


    "It''s there�� the Parasite is there." Someone gulped.


    With the exception of Mizuki, everyone there was showing their surprise in individual ways, and each one of them stood ready for action in their own manner.


    "But��"


    Mizuki''s whisper was not yet finished. "This pattern��"


    After Mizuki scowled and made an anxious "Hmmmmm," she quickly turned around.


    "Eh, what?"


    The focus of her gaze was Honoka.


    After closely examining Honoka for a looong time, Mizuki''s stare made numerous round trips between Honoka and Pixie.


    "This pattern�� resembles Honoka-san''s." And when Mizuki spun out her conclusion, "Eeh!?"


    Honoka raised her voice in horror. "��What do you mean?"


    Kanon was the one who voiced the blunt question, but she was not the only one thinking it.


    "The Parasite is under the influence of Honoka-san''s thought waves."


    Confronted with natural surprise and natural doubt, Mizuki answered in a rare unambiguous tone of voice.


    "Umm, you mean that it is under Mitsui-san''s control?"


    "No, I don''t think there''s that kind of link."


    Mizuki shook her head at Isori''s query.


    "There''s no link connecting Honoka-san and the parasite; I feel that the Parasite is taking and duplicating Honoka-san''s thoughts. Perhaps, Honoka-san''s ''thought'' being baked into the Parasite is the proper way to put it."


    "I am not doing that!"


    "She is not saying that you are doing it deliberately, Honoka." Tatsuya comforted the panicking Honoka.


    "That''s right, Mizuki?"


    "Ah, yes. It''s not a conscious thing, I think it''s close to receiving the impression of past thoughts."


    The outbreak of panic was averted.


    However, the matter of doubt had not completely evaporated.


    "Impressions of past thoughts�� In short, things Mitsui-san thinks strongly about are being taken and copied by a Parasite casually floating nearby? And afterward, it possessed Pixie? Or was a Parasite inserted into Pixie and Mitsui-san''s thoughts got cooked into��?"


    Mikihiko''s remarks were meant to collect his own thoughts; in essence, it was a monologue.


    However, a moment after his remarks, Honoka suddenly hung her head in shame.


    Concealing her face with both hands.


    From what little that could be seen, her face was much redder than usual. Apparently, she had some idea of how it happened.


    Before anyone could cross-examine her, [That''s correct.]


    The person, herself �� no, in this case, ''itself'' should be used �� gave out the answer.


    [I have been awakened by the strong, distinctive thoughts she has about him.]


    Pixie''s lips made a movement that a human could follow when the words poured out.


    However, those ''words'' reverberated not in their ears but in their minds. "A working form of telepathy?"


    "It seems that the Psions were a psychic residue, not a magic residue."


    Tatsuya answered Azusa''s murmur in that fashion and proceeded to stand in front of Pixie.


    "Is voice communication possible?"


    [Understanding voice is possible. However, manipulating this body''s vocal organs is difficult; please use this intentional transmission called telepathy.]


    "Because they''re not vocal organs; it is a mechanism. That being said, it seems that you comprehend our words quite well; how did you learn to do this?"


    [The knowledge was inherited from the previous host.] "So you are the Parasite from that time."


    [Parasite �� something that lives in other being. Yes, I am something like that.]


    "Your kind can change your hosts this way. How many people have you sacrificed until now."


    [Sacrifice �� there are objections to that concept. The question of how many is one I can''t answer. I cannot remember that.]


    No one tried to interrupt the conversation between Tatsuya and Pixie. Everyone was anxiously focused on them.


    "You say that you don''t remember most things?"


    [Wrong. When we move to a new host, what can be inherited is only knowledge that separates with the parasite. Memories connected to the personality are lost when we transfer.]


    "I see, so you don''t know what kind of person the previous host was, and you say you can''t remember if it was one person, two people or even a multitude."


    [That is right. Your understanding is correct.]


    "Aside from the answers to my questions, can you relate impressions that you had. Do even your kind have emotions?"


    "Even we desire to survive."


    "In short, you want to say that the existence of your likes and dislikes is derived from what you have decided is beneficial or harmful to your survival."


    Tatsuya temporarily stopped speaking,


    "However, I do not intend to discuss the origins of emotions right now." He quickly returned to asking questions.


    "What should I call you?"


    [We do not have names, so please call me this individual''s nickname, Pixie.]


    "Did you draw that knowledge from the electronic brain?"


    [That became possible when I acquired this body. But regarding the individual''s nickname, it is because until now, that is what you have been calling me.]


    "Well then, Pixie. Are you an existence hostile to us?" [I am your underling.]


    "Mine? Why?"


    [I want to become yours.]


    The parasite housed within Pixie directed a noticeably passionate gaze in Tatsuya''s direction.


    [I was awakened from my sleeping state by the thoughts of that girl �� her individual name is ''Mitsui Honoka.'']


    After a cut off shriek, a groan that leaked out of a blocked mouth reached Tatsuya''s ears.


    When he quickly looked behind him, he saw Miyuki and Erika, restraining Honoka''s mouth together.


    [We are drawn to strong thoughts; those thoughts mold the nucleus of ''self.'']


    "Strong thoughts? Are all types of thoughts alright?"


    [No. Only highly pure thoughts can give birth to a self of our kind.]


    "By highly pure, do you mean deeply buried thoughts of simple desires?" [That''s correct. I think the closest concept in your human words is ''prayer.'']


    ''What kind of ''prayer'' awakened you?'' was not asked by Tatsuya. He already had that answer and because he understood that, asking more questions about that was nothing but suicidal. Nonetheless, although Tatsuya didn''t ask, Pixie started to passionately state her own origin.


    [I want to devote myself to you.]


    Behind Tatsuya''s back, the moan did not intensify. [I want to be useful to you.]


    There were indications of a struggle behind him. [I want to serve you.]


    It might be a powerful struggle, the people restraining her seemed to have started erratically panting.


    [I want to become yours. I want to dedicate all of me to you. That is the prayer that awakened me.]


    If her mouth wasn''t being blocked, Honoka would probably be screaming.


    [As I have already stated, because the previous host''s ''memories'' are erased, I do not know what kind of thought drew ''me'' into this world. And now, the core of my structure is the desire ''to belong to you.'' I am already an underling to you.]


    A thump, the sound of three people hitting the floor could be heard; Honoka had probably reached her limit, was no longer capable of standing, and had taken down Miyuki and Erika as she fell.


    However, Tatsuya showed no response to Honoka''s shyness. "An extremely intriguing story."


    Tatsuya''s consciousness was occupied not by ''emotion'' but by ''knowledge.''


    "If the fact that your kind has an ego is unexpected, then the fact that your kind is persistently passive is also unexpected. Essentially, you are claiming that your kind did not wish to come to this world."


    [Originally, we just existed; ''desire'' is manifested according to the host.]


    "That struck home. Well, there will be another opportunity to ascertain responsibility�� Pixie, you said it was alright for you to be commanded by me."


    [That is my ''desire.'']


    "So then, obey my command. From now on, using psychic power without my permission is forbidden. This changing of the expression is a type of psychokinesis, right? That is also forbidden."


    "As you have commanded."


    As her own proof of her words, Pixie replied in an awkward voice.


    The smile disappeared from that face. The mechanism''s structure changed back to the former synthetic face.


    Nonetheless, it seemed like a strange smile could be seen in that synthetic face.

 Volume 10 - CH 12

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��I did not think an apparition could possess a robot��


    ��Because it��s a humanoid type or something like that probably. An artifact spirit, unbelievable.��


    Tatsuya replied to Miyuki who had a look on her face that said she still didn��t really believe it in a manner that said he didn��t want to believe it.


    The siblings were not talking in their living room but, in their personal car. This car is not a commuter that they share with the public, it is Tatsuya��s personal property. The name on the form said it belonged to his father but the money for the purchase had come from his earnings as Taurus Silver.


    As for why they were not using a commuter that was as cheap to use as a bus was half a century earlier, Tatsuya had a personal car in order to deliver Miyuki to places in a secure and prestigious manner.


    Not many people were aware of it, but Miyuki was the daughter of a good family, in other words an ��Ojou-sama��. And a very high class one.


    As part of her training for her position, she underwent studies in addition to her schoolwork.


    Thanks to the special circumstances of the Yotsuba, she never went anywhere she might encounter Mayumi but she received private tutoring in order to hold her own at the highest levels of society, so she had to go to them in style.


    Of course, there was a Driving Control Artificial Intelligence, and the luxury car was built to be bulletproof, heat resistant and had an anti-impact system installed and Miyuki continued to speak inside it while wearing a gloomy expression that did not suit the gorgeous clothing she was all dressed up in.


    ��And so Oniisama����what do you intend to do?��


    ��By what do you mean how I��m going to deal with Pixie?��


    On the other hand, the dark jacket he was wearing could not quite be called formal, it could be said that Tatsuya was dressed more like a high school student as he made a face that failed to become a wry smile, it was more of a halfway expression.


    ��Because, there is no way I can take it home with us. Perhaps I��ll just have to come up with a proper excuse, I can give to the school��


    ����you can��t take it home? Pixie wanted you to do that��..��


    Miyuki asked in a voice that had some fear mixed in it. ��There is no way it can enter the house.��


    This time Tatsuya��s face was smiling as he replied.


    ��We know very little about the biology or nature of parasites. There��s no guarantee that the parasite was not lying.��


    According to folklore, youkai did not lie, only humans lied that had been Ama no Jyaku��s weakness as a youkai. Despite the fact, that youkai who could not lie and youkai who did lie only existed in stories, at the time, no one there had doubted the words of the parasite that claimed to possess Pixie but, it was something unbelivable to Tatsuya.


    ��Its claim that it was created from Honoka��s thoughts is not without proof. Since Mizuki saw the ��traces�� of that had been left behind. But other than that, we only have its word for it. Since we don��t any way to know what kind of abilities it has, there was no way I��m going to keep it close to us. What if Pixie has some way to communicate with other parasites, calling them closer to it while we are sleeping? It would be the absolute worst situation. At least until I can confirm that it has no means to contact the other organisms, I will not hear of such foolishness.��


    When she heard him state his decision in a bland tone, the shadow disappeared from Miyuki��s face in the twinkling of an eye. ��But, if that��s so, how can you trust the answers you get from cross-examining it, is there no way you can know?��


    ��That is the same condition that applies to interrogating human prisoners of war. The authenticity of the information that is extracted is something that can be decided only from our side.��


    Some stiffness still remained in her face, Miyuki was erasing the traces of happiness on her face through her willpower.


    ? ? ?


    It was not all that big and not all that removed from common sensibilities; at the entrance to the elegant western style house, Tatsuya handed off his role of guard.


    Even though it was called a hand-off, it was nothing more than verifying the person��s face.


    The classroom where Miyuki took piano and etiquette lessons (it might be better to call it a school) was prohibited to men. Even bodyguards, the accessory of the rich and powerful, were not allowed to enter.


    ��As usual, when the time comes, I will come to get you�� ��Yes, I will wait for you to come��


    Therefore inevitably, they would have this conversation at the time of the exchange.


    By the way, the time he would come to pick her up was in two hours. Because he would have to use half that time if he returned home, it was normal for him to pass the time in a neighborhood food shop.


    Tatsuya entered the name of the family oriented restaurant he had chosen into the GPS system. If he went into an alcohol oriented shop dressed in more adult clothes he would not be sent away but, he did not feel like doing that today.


    He would have his evening meal at home, so he only ordered a drink. Normally, a customer who stayed for two hours and only bought a drink would be a problem for the shop but, whenever he was waiting for Miyuki, he ordered something expensive no matter what kind of shop it was. So it was alright not to worry about unintentionally causing harm.


    Even if he got a dirty look, all he did was pretend he did not see it.


    Tatsuya took up position in a vacant seat and did not open up a publication website, he just gazed out the window.


    He looked like he was just daydreaming.


    Tatsuya, himself, was not concentrating on anything.


    Nonetheless, what he was doing the complete opposite of the usual meaning of ��daydreaming��.


    He was not focusing his mind, his mind was diffusing.


    Wider and wider, with Miyuki and himself as the two focal points, he laid his perceptions over every nook and cranny in the area.


    This was not looking down from a bird��s eye view, he was looking at things from the point of view of the information dimension.


    It was not an elliptical sphere around the double focal points, it had nothing to do with physical distance; Tatsuya fixedly concentrated his ��eye�� intensifying his contact with the law of cause and effect within link space.


    So that he wouldn��t miss even one thing that could harm Miyuki.


    Because he had this ��eye��, he overcame the barrier of his gender and could be employed as his sister��s only guard.


    To be correct, he did not normally use this ��observation field��. Normally, he operated this unconsciously, right now he was consciously using it and even intensifying it.


    Suddenly invoking his vision of the relationship of cause and effect left him open to ��accidents��; namely leaving his body behind in the physical dimension by incessantly using it; when he was in link space, any wound he suffered wouldn��t heal. Becoming engrossed in ��observation�� was a situation that could indeed make him switch his mind to that side.


    Even if he called it link space, the dimension did not really have that kind of meaning.


    The ways you were able to see something formed part of framework of recognition.


    Also, even if he called it links, it did not mean he saw red strings or black chains connecting people, he could read no more than the information related to cause and effect. Perhaps someone else would be able to see red strings or black chains if they used those symbols, the images Tatsuya used pointed out the existence of what he realized were focal points jutting out behind the scene indicating the existence of cause and effect and events, etc.


    In theory, the way he did things could be used to predict events, however, Tatsuya still could only read information on the ��present�� and twenty four hours of the ��past��. As a result, it was extraordinarily effective at searching for enemies. It was probably equal to having an innate skill at remote viewing, though it was better than that because it had the potential to distinguish enemies with precision and range.


    Within that observation field, the information about the looming adversaries was displayed.


    They were not after his sister; he, himself, was the one they were coming after.


    (I am a failure as a guard)


    Since he, himself, had become a target; he was exposing the person under his protection to danger. Calling himself a failure as a guard was a not the insult he usually inflicted on himself.


    However, he was not able to lose himself to the whispers of despair or remorse that were never quite voiced.


    ? ? ?


    Lt. Colonel Virginia Brown made a slight nod when she heard the report that the troop emplacement was complete.


    Prior to the current operation, they had analyzed the target��s daily habits and the fact that they were so few opportunities to attack had shocked her.


    Moreover, the target almost never played at night like a child(?).


    The target trained every morning before his morning commute at the Ninja Dojo where they could not interfere with the target at a moment��s notice.


    (There were many americans who would have made this type of mistake as she did just now)


    He had gone somewhere on his bike the past two Sundays but he had quickly lost his tail and even using the observation satellite, they still had absolutely no idea where he went.


    The only thing they understood from two weeks of observation was that he was no ordinary high school student. They had just about concluded that he was an agent of a special ops group. They had doubts because the target did not have any special connections (to be correct, they assumed he didn��t), their investigation was not quite futile, but.


    LT. Sirius had already established the degree of difficulty of getting to him when he was with his younger sister. The target did not spend much time alone, much less, in places where there was the potential to escape was slight---this evening was one of those few chances.


    ��Lt. Sirius, can you hear me��


    When Barans spoke to the dedicated radio device, she immediately received a reply from Lina. The girl was standing by in a nearby park as planned.


    This was the operation.


    ��Stardust�� members disguised as robbers would break into the restaurant, and make a non-lethal attack. And if it was possible to capture the target, abduct him. If they received a counterattack then, exchange battle while fleeing and lead the target to the park where Lt. Sirius was waiting.


    It was a vague plan but, under conditions with a large number of uncertain elements, this was as detailed a plan as it could be, she didn��t just practice combat operations in order to make a good show for her superiors, Barans had learned to practice in conditions as close to actual combat as she could.


    After all in chess, you were able to see all of your opponent��s moves, so only elaborate tactics were useful in it.


    (There was concern that Stardust might be completely destroyed in the first phase however����)


    That possibility is slight, Barans tamped down on her own uneasiness.


    She could however decide to abandon the operation in case of failure but, Stardust were also modified magicians whom the USNA had poured their magic technology into. That these five men could be destroyed by one boy in the middle of his teen years was unthinkable .


    Even if the target was as she believed him to be a user of an unknown strategic class magic, there were numerous cases where magic that was aimed at causing large scale destruction was useless in personal combat. If the target possessed destructive power of the strategic class magic, then it was even more likely that he could not use it unless he was prepared to kill himself as well.


    Unless he had a special tool like Brionac.


    (Even if they were wiped out, all records of Stardust had been erased so it was impossible to determine their identities)


    Therefore, even if the operation failed, it wasn��t necessary to worry about consequences, thought the Lt. Colonel putting an end to her speculations.


    She seems to be purposely not thinking about Murphy��s Law.


    ? ? ?


    After she had finished her business with Barans, Lina did the final check on the tactical magic weapon, ��Brionac��, in the station wagon that was parked in the park��s parking lot.


    It was constructed for her use, and no one but her could use it; it was a super weapon that even she who was the commander of the USNA magician troops was not allowed to choose when and where she could use it. While it was a portable weapon, its maximum power was equivalent to the main armament of a battleship and output; although, it had such destructive power, its range and output could be freely controlled and it had an absurd outward appearance, it was a thick pole about four feet in length.


    About two thirds of it was about the same width as the handle of a tennis racket. and the remaining one third was a cylinder with a bigger circumference; at the border between the two, a box shaped stick about the right width and thickness for her had was placed cross-like.


    Even though, it was called an inspection, the weapon worked purely by magic power.


    The armanent was combined with a CAD, it was a magic weapon.


    The Brionac did not use electrical powered movement or springs. So naturally, she did not perform a mechanical inspection. So even if it was called an inspection, she was only checking the responses in stand by mode prior to invoking magic.


    She knew by this tool��s very nature, it could not have a complicated structure. However, when she carried the Brionac in her hand which looked kind of like a cane, a spear or a club, she had the strange feeling that she had become a heroine in a fantasy novel ( or a game).


    Speaking of strange feelings.


    (There was no way, she felt any doubts about the colonel��s abilities but��..would it go well?)


    Essentially, Lina doubted that the crude operation might be effective against Tatsuya.


    Lina also understood that a too detailed operation wasn��t combat effective.


    Nevertheless, the main phase of the operation was to be completed by the five men who were operatives at the ��Stardust�� level, and she felt that she wasn��t going to have to endure a difficult wait. She was concerned that the possibility of them being wiped out quickly was probably quite high. Tatsuya is satellite class, no, he had fought above the level of four Stars member in an actual battle.


    Tatsuya was a dangerous opponent however, at first, Lina had thought Miyuki the tougher adversary.


    Nonetheless, such thoughts had now completely disappeared.


    Any inclination to treat Tatsuya lightly due to his lower rank were gone now.


    She was able to realize recently that the embarrassing defeat she, herself, had suffered was not in any way due to her being careless.


    If she had called his bluff, she might have been able to see his weirdly limitless true strength. And then, she really had no idea what would have actually happened to her.


    ---what could the magic that turned ��Dancing Blades�� to dust be.


    ---what on earth was the technique that cancelled the effects of ''Muspelheim��.


    At the time, she thought it was simply the bonds of the intermolecular forces being destroyed.


    She thought the activation sequence had been neutralized.


    But the instant, she started to think about what could possibly do that, Lina��s mind froze.


    She became aware that such a thing couldn��t be done. At least, no one in the Stars could, herself included. Destroying the bonds of intermolecular forces was one thing. On the other hand, cancelling the effects of Muspelheim.


    Neutralizing magic required interference power exceeding that of the magic being neutralized.


    Even if she conceded that he had greater interference power than herself who was a Sirius, at that time, he had also effected Miyuki��s magic.


    In that frozen area, her own Muspelheim and Miyuki��s Nilfheim had battled for supremacy.


    As the two opposing activation sequences had clashed, only the effects had cancelled each other, the magic had not been neutralized. In order for magic to be neutralized, a calculation sequence must overwrite the magic sequence.


    In short, at that time, if the resources that Tatsuya commanded had neutralized the magic then he had invoked over twice Lina��s interference power.


    The moment she thought of that, Lina became unable to quell the shaking in her body.


    If that was really possible then, Tatsuya must secretly posses a technique that used power of that magnitude.


    If there was a method other than neutralization to cancel the effects of magic then, it would also destroy more than the magic sequence.


    Lina also knew that attacking with a high pressure stream of psions was also a means of destroying a magic sequence but at that time, there was no sign of that.


    It had not been destroyed by an outside attack, it had been destroyed by interfering with the inner information structure---the Stars vice commander, Benjamin Canopus might have been able to figure out that Tatsuya had used ��Gram Dispersion�� to do that. However, Lina was unaware of the magic known as Gram Dispersion.


    She had been young (immature might be more appropiate) when she joined the Stars troop; unlike a normal girl, she had an abundance of combat experience but aside from that she had not been able to take enough time to acquire enough knowledge. Of course, compared to a normal (magic) high school student, she had a large variety of knowledge but, the quantity of knowledge you have is limited by the time spent acquiring it. No matter how well she was versed in the knowledge she had, information she hadn��t learned could not exist in her mind.


    The unease gripping Lina was brought about by the lack of time studying caused by the deficiency of her ability to expand her experience. To put it simply, the girl was too young to be the commander of the Stars.


    It might be better to say that it was the embodiment of the weaknesses of the abhorrent practice of the doctrine of complete relying on strength to determine leadership.


    Until now, that weakness hadn��t really effected her but, a mission outside her home country with insufficient support staff against an opponent like Tatsuya who had not only opportunities to acquire combat experience but had formidable knowledge and technical skills, she was paying the price for her deficiencies.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya was not a battle junkie. At least he thought so and so far any fights he had taken part in hadn��t been actually started by him. Essentially, they were all for the sake of defending Miyuki��s safety and prestige.


    That being said, he was not a practitioner of nonresistance. He possessed the youthful (?) idea that it was necessary to fight and win to protect peace. (hmm, five men��..)


    They were parked across the street in a SUV, Tatsuya deliberately hesitated to confirm the number of men in position to spring from the car even now.


    In this situation, if you wanted to flee, you should be able to do so. It should be alright to retrieve the car by remote control later.


    The decision only took a second.


    He finished settling his bill on the table terminal and stood up. They probably saw that, they hurriedly opened the SUV��s door. Tatsuya went to the entrance at a quick pace.


    The shop��s entrance was directly across from the SUV.


    The five men who were wearing something like ski masks stood in the road, they had gotten there about the same time Tatsuya left the shop.


    The eyes in the masks were blue, red, black, brown and gray.


    They were color contacts worn to completely disguise the fact that foreigners were commiting a crime but, it��s possible that that wasn��t the reason. On the contrary, it didn��t really feel like they were trying all that hard to conceal their appearance. Perhaps, they had confidence that they had concealed everything about their identities aside from their faces.


    The attackers seem a little perplexed at the fact that Tatsuya was standing right in front of them.


    Nevertheless the exchanging of stares did not continue for long. Tatsuya moved.


    He neither advanced or retreated, he walked out on the road past the line of vision of the men.


    A feeling of astonishment came from them,


    Tatsuya was distancing himself from them without changing his pace.


    Just as the distance of five meters was going to become ten meters, the attackers came to their senses.


    The small clink of a gun being leveled at him reached Tatsuya��s ears.


    This was not a gun shaped CAD, this was a weaponized device that combined a CAD with a submachine gun.


    This armament alone was enough to serve as a confession from them that they were USNA magicians.


    Western European, Eastern European, and New Soren did not use complicated mechanical weapons.


    The only ones aside from the American army who might use such an elaborate weapon would probably be Japan��s Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion.


    From the unfolding of the activation sequence, he understood that the rubber bullet would be electrified upon firing and release their charge upon impact. Probably, it was some type of taser gun. Apparently, they had received some kind of order to take Tatsuya alive.


    Tatsuya had already thrust his right hand into his pocket and was holding the grip of his CAD. And he had used his fingers to find the trigger and put his finger on the switch.


    With his back facing the masked men, Tatsuya pulled the trigger on the CAD.


    He quickly turning around and kicked the surface of the road.


    The parts of the submachine gun made a dull sound as they scattered all over the pavement which Tatsuya could hear as he was running away.


    All these actions were stuffed into the interval when, his opponents were frozen in shock.


    Just as Tatsuya entered the period where they were all without weapons, his enemies were finally released from their stupor.


    The shock was probably too much for them, Tatsuya thought, but all this might be unavoidable.


    Under normal circumstances, in order to interfere with an object under the influence of someone else��s magic, it was necessary to have interference power that obviously exceeds the other person��s magic power.


    In the cases, where the other magician was physically touching the object, the level of difficulty goes way up. So it could be said to that it was close to impossible for the CAD and Armament devices to be instantly destroyed by magic for a number of reasons.


    However, it would be a mistake to believe that this is why the men were surprised.


    The magic used by them was the magic that would make the rubber bullet electrified upon firing and release their charge on impact. The target of their magic hadn��t been the guns but the bullets. The bodies of the guns were connected to the CADs but the breech-blocks, the percussion devices and the rest were mechanisms completely isolated from the CADs.


    Originally, for the sake of maintenance, the weapons were constructed to be easily taken apart into pieces; something Tatsuya��s magic could easily manipulate. The reason they had been shocked until now might possibly because until now the had believed that the Japanese were probably aficionados of swords, the way Americans were probably aficionados of guns.


    Of course, Tatsuya was not just casually thinking about such a thing.


    Those thoughts he had made out of reflex when he saw his adversaries�� shocked faces were only running in the back of his mind, the focal point of his mind was on taking out whatever means that they were going to use to attack him in this interval.


    To Tatsuya there was no reason to not to capitalize on this. However, this was a public thoroughfare.


    This was not a busy street, this was not late at night, there were passersby, and traffic cameras here and there. Killing them would cause various problems.


    Therefore in the presence of so many reliable witnesses, he did not want to display ��disintegration�� magic. So it was best if he did not disintegrate the parts.


    All that thinking was packed into that interval. Tatsuya stuck out the back of the palm of his hand. His target was the stomach.


    Aiming at the solar plexus didn��t take much work.


    He used flash cast just as the bottom of his hand struck. The invoked magic was an oscillation type.


    From the touch of his palm, his opponents body was filled with oscillating waves---that was what was supposed to have happened.


    However, his magic splattered. Tatsuya realized that not from the feelings from his hand but from the ��eye�� he observed with.


    He immediately jumped to the side.


    He felt a wind blowing up from below.


    His after image was pierced by a glossy black knuckleduster worn on his adversary��s fist.


    He escaped to the side and switched to the back and sent a vibration wave through the man one more time.


    The man��s body fell to the ground from the single attack that came from his blind spot.


    Even so, the man��s ability to resist magic was astonishing.


    In spite of physical touch increasing the amount of information about how to weaken the armor that was part of the magic he was launching against the man, the man��s reflexively invoked interference power had wiped it out. No matter how power is put out, the magic was emitting from an inferior virtual magic area; so ordinarily, this was impossible.


    (Modified body---no, probably a reinforced human)


    While he was jumping and dodging the attack from his enemy who had stood up and resumed his stance, he was accessing information on his opponent��s body and investigating this living organism.


    From the report on the warped structure, this was not simply DNA modification, unmistakably the report showed results of multiple preposterous reinforcements.


    (With their bodies like this, how are these guys even moving?)


    To Tatsuya who had ��observed�� hundreds of people on the brink of death, the fact that these guys could collapse at any time was obvious.


    It would be more appropriate for them to be in hospital bed receiving intravenous drips than to be waving around knives and guns.


    Despite that, they had this vitality.


    They were like shooting stars just before they burned out.


    Without a doubt, they were stardust trapped by the earth; their bodies whittled down by the blaze of the radiance they could not endure emitting. If it was at this level, then they would never accept themselves failing; there was no way to know what kind of recklessness this type of irregular opponent would commit.


    It was somewhat risky but, he had to finish them off quickly.


    With that, Tatsuya��s objectives changed. Within his mind, he quickly redrew his plan for his upcoming attack.


    ---after jumping even further back to gain distance, his hand reached toward the CAD in his pocket.


    ---as he took it out, he performed a fourfold invocation of part separation.


    ---this would certainly be able to halt his opponents.


    As Tatsuya was solidifying the image, by coincidence just as he was doing that.


    A man intruded on the scene.


    Chiba Naotsugu was rushing.


    Unbelievable, a street fight suddenly starting was unanticipated. The excellent data on the classroom educational records had left him with the preconceived notion that Tatsuya had a timid introverted personality.


    He was about eight hundred meters away from the boy who was the focus of his observation and protection assignment on the third floor terrace of a midsized building. The dossier said his target was extremely sensitive to his surroundings, so he had kept his distance and it led to this screw-up.


    Running down the stairs was also a waste of time. Maintaining his specialized skill, he jumped off.


    Continuing in that fashion, Naotsugu kicked the surface of the road.


    Naotsugu��s mastery of the acceleration magic (formerly a sage��s skill) made it possible for his running speed to reach 120kph for a short distance.


    At this distance running was faster and swifter than using a car. It took him about thirty seconds to arrive.


    Along the way, he sensed two invocations of oscillation type magic.


    He was able to see from behind the fight, an attacker receive a bottom of the palm strike and tumble down onto the road.


    Within his mind, Naotsugu murmured, ��did that boy use magic arts?��. The dossier did not mention this information.


    Since this was not information worth concealing, the dossier makers had probably not gotten a hold of this detail.


    There seemed to be various other hidden gems of information.


    Naotsugu��s interest in the observation target---in the current situation, he was switching it to subject of protection--- ��Shiba Tatsuya�� deepened inside him.


    Good grief, just what is his fighting ability��


    Nevertheless, there would be other chances to check that out. Naotsugu was a person who drew a line between private and business matters. (at least, he thought himself as such)


    He pressed the switch on the armament device, he was holding in his hand. The short baton morphed into a kodachi.


    Naotusgu had modified the newly developed product that the Chiba clan had just begun to supply to law enforcement for his personal use.


    He preferred convenient, easily replaced, general use weapons to unique high quality weapons like ��Ikazuchimaru�� and ��Ochimaru��.


    Weapons were fundamentally tools to be used and replaced. Besides, even famous blades became dull with use.


    It was an ironic thought for someone who styled himself as ��one of the world��s greatest magicians in combat within a three meter limit��.


    The boy which he had to protect made a great leap backward.


    The information contained in the dossier concerning the troops facing the boy displayed itself in Naotsugu��s brain.


    His opponents were Stardust---modified magicians attached to the USNA, no, they were weapons made from the bodies of magicians. A suicide squad constructed of magicians who were certain to have no more than a few years left to live who had been strengthened and altered. In Stardust, there existed groups that had various abilities. Naotsugu was able to learn that the unit that the boy was now facing, were soldiers modified for close combat.


    If I don��t have long to live then I don��t want to die a futile death����they had been brainwashed to turn their thoughts in that way without a doubt but, Naotsugu did not think of it as evil. Instead he felt sympathetic, they were gambling their lives on a mission---not theoretically---literally.


    Nevertheless, that made them dangerous opponents. Suicide soldiers were the toughest soldiers in the world.


    No matter how skilled the boy was; they were probably too much for a high school student to handle.


    Naotsugu interposed himself between Tatsuya and Stardust.


    Tatsuya had already grasped that he was under observation. He had even known that it was the USNA and another party.


    Nevertheless, he hadn��t anticipated intervention within this short time period. Tatsuya had believed that the other party would remain as onlookers.


    The fact that the newcomer turned his back to Tatsuya, probably meant that the newcomer wasn��t an enemy at least in the current situation.


    He even knew who this person was from the profile, he��d seen when the man had intervened.


    Erika��s second eldest brother.


    However, Tatsuya did not know the reason why Naotsugu was lending Tatsuya his assistance in this fight.


    ��Shiba kun��


    Tatsuya had also not expected to be spoken to.


    ��My name is Chiba Naotsugu. I am the elder brother of your classmate, Chiba Erika.��


    That the man would personally identify himself was also unexpected. ��I will deal with this situation. Retreat behind me��


    As expected, there was not an explanation but, this was not the occasion for that.


    ��Thank you��


    If he was going to say leave it to me then, Tatsuya wasn��t going to contradict him.


    He retreated at a rapid pace, Tatsuya discerned indications from Naotsugu�� s back that he was going to make an under shoulder swing.


    Naotsugu had probably expected him to make some kind of ��I will fight, too!�� statement.


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya did not have that kind of egotistical personality. If a specialist said fall back, all he would do is meekly obey. ---As long as it was to his advantage.


    Naotsugu��s sudden intrusion confused his adversaries for several seconds.


    Since one opponent was already down, the four remaining masked figures produced guns from somewhere and pointed at Naotsugu.


    CADs answered the speed factor that was significant in modern magic.


    Even so, taking off the safety from a gun is faster then constructing the magic sequence needed to process the activation sequence. At this distance, it wasn��t necessary to spend time aiming.


    These men were probably extremely accustomed to real fights. Rather than relying on their unique magic skills, they chose an option that eliminated the hindrance to speed without hesitation. Abandoning magic did not mean not using it at all, a movement type magic--- an activation of magic that halted flying objects was simultaneously proceeding. Probably, to deal with any airborne tools their opponent might have.


    They were armed with guns and shielded with magic.


    They were using their faculties to their best effect. As he thought, their true fighting potential had probably been hampered by their need to ��to capture Tatsuya alive��. Don��t ask questions, just destroy the enemy; without a doubt, that was their original fighting style. The fighting style was extremely pragmatic and sufficient to take down the average enemy.


    However, Chiba Naotsugu was not an ordinary opponent.


    Faster than the men could pull the trigger, Naotsugu had closed the distance. Unquestionably, aside from the man, Naotsugu had closed with, they had all lost sight of him. His speed was such, that even Tatsuya would have lost track of him, if he hadn��t been concentrating.


    As he passed by, the kodachi flashed. He had added a black border to the edge of his blade.


    The hand holding the gun fell from the wrist down. The point of repulsion produced by the edge of the blade of the kodachi as it moved from left to right parting skin, flesh and bone with astounding pressure.


    His adversaries were probably aware of the instant slashing attack executed with the weight type magic ��pressure cut��.


    Unconcerned with their comrade��s cry of pain, the three men redirected their guns at Naotsugu.


    The bullets penetrated Naotsugu��s afterimage.


    To the BGM of glass breaking and painful moans, Naotusgu bridged the gap between his opponents.


    Despite it not being the swiftness of the gods, the soldiers could not keep him in their gun sights.


    Their fields of vision was to full of real and false images of their target.


    Even Tatsuya watching from behind was not confident that he��d be able to perceive Naotsugu�� s true whereabouts, if he had been facing him at point blank range.


    The root of the trick was to continually cycle between charging and freezing.


    Due to Naotsugu repeatedly charging, freezing, changing direction, charging and freezing, after images were being produced in his adversaries�� retinas.


    Originally, the logic of sword technique abhorred suspension or in other words ��being still��. Without going into the fine details of the theory, being still was stiffening the muscles, halting the movement of the legs meant fixing the legs in a state where the leg muscles were stiffened, being still was could lead to collapsing.


    However, that was the case when only the muscles were moving.


    Naotsugu used ��Beginning�� in short, by controlling his body��s first movement with magic, he could switch from being at a complete standstill to top speed without a time lag.


    Nevertheless, saying this was easy, doing it in combat was incredibly difficult.


    Movement proceeding thought was the natural state in the world of martial arts, it is said that if you did not move before thinking then you will never become first class.


    What Naotsugu was doing could be called the body��s movements surpassing thought even beyond the invoking of magic.


    Come to think of it, with the ��pressure cut�� from a little while ago, Naotsugu went from being an onlooker observing the adversary from far enough away in the area that he could not be sensed to instantly invoking and instantly finishing off an opponent. To do that without being able to read his opponents intentions, he probably did not take any countermeasures.


    This switching, indeed this on and off speed was without a doubt the essence of the techniques that made Chiba Naotsugu, one of the top ten martial artists in the world, Tatsuya thought.


    While Tatsuya had been analyzing Naotsugu��s fighting abilities, all of the masked men had been rendered powerless.


    Naotsugu lowered the hand holding the kodachi.


    He did not visibly relax his vigilance but, it felt like he was less tense. It was the same for Tatsuya as well.


    He must thank him for his assistance, as he took his third step towards Naotusgu, an intense sense of danger assaulted Tatsuya.


    Naotsugu probably sensed it as well. Tatsuya hit the deck and Naotsugu raised his kodachi almost simultaneously.


    Afterwards, a shining ray attacked Naotsugu.


    The kodachi was attacked by the shining ray---a high energy plasma beam. As the blade took a direct hit, the beam parted it left and right.


    The point where ��pressure cut�� would form a point of repulsion was probably bending the raging stream of plasma.


    However, the electromagnetic wave��s influence would not be enough to block it.


    The shining ray disappeared.


    Strangely, the plasma beam disappeared before it reached the buildings along the road.


    Naotsugu��s body trembled slightly as he stood stock still with his kodachi raised, his muscles were probably convulsing from being bathed in the electromagnetic waves shielding him at point blank range. It was probably like having his whole body receive the full force of a stun gun.


    Tatsuya directed his eyes to where he estimated the ray had been fired from.


    Far away, in the center of a roadway shrouded in darkness. Floating leisurely in the street light, with deep crimson hair and golden eyes.


    Something cane-like was pointed in this direction, the masked magician, ��Angelina Sirius�� was looking at Tatsuya with a gaze of invitation.

 Volume 11 - CH 13

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��---Hey, don��t you think it��s terrible? I was publicly humiliated, publicly humiliated.��


    The agitation in the shrill girlish voice was obvious and the response to it was,


    [��That��s the fourth time, already.]


    This voice that was also girlish was truly sleepy.


    The difference between the mental conditions of the pair having this telephone conversation was like the difference in temperature between mid winter and mid summer.


    However, that might be inevitable. Only Honoka had reason to be agitated and Shizuku had a reason to plead to be allowed to sleep.


    Honoka was agitated for a reason. Her heart��s secret longings had been exposed. Not just the likes and loves that resided in herself could be called forfeit, even to herself that thought felt like it might be a little too serious for this era. Although the yearnings she herself couldn��t voice being spoken from another��s mouth was humiliating enough, Honoka had been exposed not just in front of the one she was thinking about but a gallery of people, so her feeling of such self- conscious torment was inevitable. The fact that the one who spoke her own feelings for her was not a human but, a maid droid possessed by a parasite did not comfort Honoka at all.


    ��That doesn��t matter, because I have been so humiliated.��


    Honoka demanded that her friend comfort her in a sullen voice. The sight of Honoka��s pouty profile made the Shizuku in the middle of the screen sigh lightly.


    [I understand that so please understand my position. What time do you think it is right now?]


    On the other hand, Shizuku had good reason to make the demand ��I want to sleep��. It was simply the time, no actually it was the time difference. To emphasize Shizuku��s remark, a clock with three hands filled the display. The classic Arabesque design short hand was pointing between IV and V. Tokyo and Berkley (California) have a seven hour time difference. If it nine thirty pm in Tokyo then, it was four thirty am in Berkley.


    [Please can��t this wait at least two hours?]


    It could be said that it was perfectly natural for Shizuku to ardently grumble. Even now, the eyelids on both eyes looked just about to close. Naturally, Honoka��s face turned apologetic and her shoulder��s hunched.


    ��I did wait for an hour already but����


    When she heard the excuse, Shizuku��s sleepy eyes twinkle and this time she sighed her acceptance.


    [That trait of yours has changed very little over the years����]


    ��I��m always, always troubling you������


    [You��re not a bother��..as long as you pay attention to the time.]


    ��Uh��..I��m sorry.��


    Gazing across the screen at Honoka who had no more excuses, Shizuku sighed one more time. This time she probably shook off her sleepiness with the sigh, while her eyes were no more than half open, her face was pretty steady.


    [However, something good might come out of this.]


    The voice lacked much inflection---as usual and her pronunciation had become distinct.


    ��What? What? There��s nothing good about this!��


    As she thrust away Shizuku��s words of comfort, Honoka forgot how dejected she had been until now and vehemently chewed out Shizuku.


    [But, you weren��t able to speak those words yourself, right?]


    However, Shizuku wasn��t just carelessly using the word ��good��. Maybe because of her tone or perhaps it was the way she put it into words, Honoka��s protests were taken out with a single shot.


    [Will you acknowledge that you have dependent tendencies?] ��Such tendencies����


    Honoka reflexive tried to deny it but, perhaps she didn��t think she could deny it even to herself. Her words of rebuttal faded out part way thru and she averted her eyes from Shizuku��s eyes which were peering her intently through the screen---to be exact, her eyes were only partly open.


    [Honoka, how many years do you think we��ve been hanging out together.]


    Shizuku delivered one last shot to make sure in a gently instructive tone.


    ����But, I can��t help it.��


    Honoka acknowledged Shizuku��s point with a voice that was both defiant and resigned.


    ��I am descended from ��Elements�� after all.��


    Is even personality influenced by genetics?, Shizuku thought with her usual doubt, however, even if she debated it, it would be meaningless. Besides, she understood debate wasn��t really necessary.


    [Wanting to rely on someone is neither good or bad. Not everyone is a leader that takes the initiative without relying on someone and I think they function in the world quite well.]


    When her friend��s words did not berate her, Honoka��s gaze still showed indecision, but it had returned to normal.


    [What I want to say is Tatsuya-san is a rather good person for Honoka to rely upon.]


    Their eyes met through the camera, Shizuku speaking as if she was carefully giving detailed instructions.


    ��You think��so?��


    Shizuku nodded without a qualm of hesitation to Honoka��s tremulous question.


    [I believe Tatsuya basically does not only do part of what someone wants. Instead, he is a person who precisely answers someone��s desires.]


    ��You mean if I do not speak clearly, he won��t understand me?�� [That��s right. Besides he is certainly ingenuous.]


    ��Um, by that��?��


    The answer Shizuku made to Honoka��s oh so timid question was,


    [Even if he does do what you say, he won��t force you to do anything sexual, is what I mean.]


    Such directness---could be criticized as lewdness. Honoka��s face became red in the twinkling of an eye.


    Still beneath the red face, a glimpse of a little regret could be seen.


    [Honoka maybe you want to be a little more forceful in how you approach him.]


    ��Shizuku!��


    Honoka raised her voice and glared at the screen. However, in there was only a look on Shizuku��s face that said ��But, it��s the truth��.


    ��Enough!��


    Even though she turned her face away with a sulky look, ��������


    ������Shizuku.��


    As expected the one who gave in and spoke first was Honoka. ��What should I do?��


    [The only thing you can do is keep moving forward.]


    Shizuku did not have a wealth of romantic experiences. Rather her experiences could be called meager compared to other teenage girls around the same age in their country in this era. Even so, she dared to give her friend who was trapped in a maze caused by thinking too much, a kick in the posterior with simple assertions.


    ��Even now, I intend on doing all I can to keep moving forward but���� [Just intending is futile. Your rival is too strong.]


    ��By rival��?��


    [Victory over Miyuki would difficult.] ��Miyuki? But Miyuki and Tatsuya-san are����


    [Siblings. So?]


    Shizuku dismissed Honoka��s common sense rebuttal with one word. That simple ��so�� was packed with the nuance of ��I know that. What does that matter��.


    ��But, that, that is����


    With a shocked look, Honoka shook her head at the camera. However, to the eyes of Shizuku who had been friends with Honoka for a long time, she did not look like had actually received a shock.


    [Honoka, there��s no way you are going after Tatsuya-san just because you want to have sex with him.]


    ��O-Of course not! Well, there��s no way that I am completely uninterested in that but����


    Shizuku from her side of the screen was looking at Honoka who had started fidgeting with eyes that said ��what is this person saying��. However, if she remained silent, Shizuku was the one who was going to feel uncomfortable. Shizuku forcibly cut off this part of the conversation.


    [Blood ties only interfere with things like that. If you��re satisfied with just being with someone, blood connections wouldn��t be an obstacle. I would like to ask Miyuki something.]


    ����What?��


    She asked that question with a look��..that said she did not want to ask but, she couldn��t not ask. [How she thinks about Tatsuya.] ����And?��


    [Does she love him.] ��Uh��.of course��.��


    Her face was pale but, she did not want to shriek, so instead she murmured it with a sigh.


    [I did not mean fondness, I meant love.] ����Oh?��


    [I meant the feelings a girl has for a boy. Not simply as ��his little sister��.]


    ��?��


    Nevertheless, the supplementary information Shizuku provided put her in a quandary on how to interpret her words.


    [However��.]


    ��However?��


    When Shizuku hesitated, Honoka pressed her to continue by repeating her words back to her in a different tone of voice.


    [I think even if she officially won��t even admit it even to herself that Miyuki does indeed like Tatsuya-san as a girl likes a boy.]


    She continued her statement with a decisive supposition that showed no hesitation.


    ��Shizuku also thinks��.��


    Although Shizuku��s logic ran a little (?) counter to wordly commonsense, Honoka wasn��t raising objections.


    [Yes, therefore, I think you should take her on before she admits it to herself.]


    ��What do you mean?��


    Honoka was not feigning innocence when she asked the question.


    [Before Miyuki becomes serious, Honoka-san should become Tatsuya- san��s number one.]


    However, some words formed images, the words ��Miyuki become serious�� had such a strong future potential that the image filled Honoka��s mind.


    ��Such a thing, is impossible����


    [At this time, it��s wrong to give up. This was a disaster but I think you can use it to attract him.]


    Shizuku delicately instilled the will to win into the whispering hunched over Honoka---she herself was fired up to do this---by giving her encouragement.


    ��Attract Tatsuya?��


    [Yes. Somehow you have to convey all your feelings to him.] ��Won��t I be annoying������


    [It��ll be alright. Tatsuya certainly won��t feel that you��re a burden]


    However, those words were not merely for reassurance. It was a strange thing to have faith in but Shizuku earnestly believed it was true.


    ? ? ?


    About the same time when Shizuku was lighting a fire under Honoka.


    Tatsuya was confronting Lina who had transformed into ��Angie Sirius��.


    Fire-like hair and gold colored eyes. Her entire appearance changed down to her facial features and height, no matter how much you looked at her, she didn��t look like the same person as Lina. Even without the concealing mask, there was probably no one who didn��t already know who would connect ��Angie Sirius�� and ��Angelina Shields��. Not as long as they thought the mask was meant to conceal her identity by concealing her face.


    Tatsuya carefully examined her form. There was no way he had spent this past half of a month playing around. He had practiced against Yakumo��s ��Clothed�� making a pile of countermeasures to the information altering magic ��Parade��.


    Perhaps it was a result of that training. The effect of Lina��s ��Parade�� now stopped at outward appearance, he understood the coordinate information was not going to be rewritten. With this resistance, even if the coordinates were falsified, Tatsuya thought he keep her in his CAD��s sight.


    Naturally, he couldn��t be optimistic. This only affected Lina��s appearance, this was not the time to take things easy or be careless. Rather, there was probably no room for error. Undoubtedly, he couldn��t guarantee that he had the necessary magic power to keep the coordinate information from being rewritten.


    (In short, the magic took that much of his capacity.)


    The USNA army��s most elite magician battalion, ��Stars�� gave the code name ��Sirius�� to their head. Namely, the magician who possessed the strongest magic power. This girl must have all the resources for that magic that powerful concentrated in her.


    The glittering striations of the attack on Tatsuya and Chiba Naotsugu had cleaved the darkness of the night. That attack was probably in fact a high energy plasma beam. If it was then the name of the magic she had performed was--- (Probably, without a doubt. That was ��Heavy Metal Burst��.)


    The strategic magic of Angie Sirius of the Thirteen Apostles was ��Heavy Metal Burst��.


    She transformed heavy metals into high energy plasma; the magic disseminated amplified solar ions over a wide area by the use of creating gas and electromagnetic repulsive force and increased high pressure .


    Incidentally, there were more than a few users of magic that changed materials into plasma other than ��Angelina Sirius��. However by only ionizing atoms, the complete body of the plasma that sprung forth would not produce the neutralizing electric repulsive force. Angelina Sirius was the only one who used ��Heavy Metal Burst�� with that speed and scale, because only she could actually do the process that emitted the atoms to form the cloud and maintain the manufacture of plasma.


    Nevertheless, ��Heavy Metal Burst�� was supposed to be a magic that expelled high energy plasma in all directions from ground zero. Despite that, the plasma that attacked Chiba Naotsugu was a beam with directionality.


    (It��s not just being condensed. The effective range��..the scope of the dissemination is also being controlled.)


    Plasma had strayed away from Naotsugu yet none of the buildings in the street around him had been destroyed because the plasma hadn��t reached them. Was it accompanied a magic sequence that made it lose plasma energy after it exceeded it��s target, maybe she established a power point that would serve as a plug to stop the beam at a terminus.


    How was she able to do that? He couldn��t tell from only seeing it one time but, perhaps---


    (Is it that ��staff��?)


    He had never seen that staff before in Lina��s hands so, that was a good possibility. Maybe but no, undeniably that was a USNA developed casting assistant device. If he wasn��t in this spot, he would probably be praising the excellence of this technique.


    (Nevertheless, right now this has the highest threat potential.)


    He hadn��t attained comprehension of the plasma stream control system but it wasn��t as if he hadn��t understood anything. If he ��observed�� it one more time then he would be able to make a counter- measure. Was he being optimistic about observation? Tatsuya immediately repudiated that speculation himself. Tentativeness at this time would do him no good.


    Instead, it would become a problem.


    (If he took a direct blow, would he have enough reserve power remaining to counterattack?)


    Against significant physical attacks, Tatsuya possessed revival ability that he did not control but, all he could do was ��revive��, he could not ��block��.


    The lack of control depended on the level of injury, not the frequency of use.


    The beam just now was as fast as the speed of light. Which was far faster than the speed of sound which is why lightning is seen before thunder is heard. The speed of light is probably about a hundred times the speed of sound.


    However in the present interval, the distance of sixty meters was spanned in less than two milliseconds. Which is the same as being instantaneous. It looked like evading it was impossible.


    Nevertheless����..


    (With the actual body moving at such speed, even if the gas was very diluted, a strong shockwave should occur. Since that was not happening, meant that she had to have prepared some kind of tool beforehand to keep that from happening.)


    If he could sense the creation of the ��path�� then his body could avoid the targeting sights.


    Tatsuya fully mobilized his senses and scowled at Lina.


    In the darkness broken by the street lights, Lina just averted her eyes from Tatsuya��s field of vision, abruptly turned back, made another quick turn back and smiled weakly.


    She was clearly inviting him. Tatsuya was puzzled.


    Without a doubt it was a trap but if it was a trap then Tatsuya was already in its jaws.


    Even if he did not take her invitation, he did not think she would let him return safely.


    If he couldn��t even evade his adversary��s aim then a gunfight at this location was out of the question.


    Before the gaze of Tatsuya who was still deciding what he should do, Lina��s feet lightly kicked off the road��s surface.


    That broke through his indecision.


    While she ran or rather leaped, the deep red hair was growing distant at a rapid pace.


    He left behind Naotsugu whose convulsions had brought him to a standstill and invoking the same gravity control that Lina had, Tatsuya pursued that back.


    ? ? ?


    ��Lt. Sirius has made contact with the target!�� ��Response?��


    ��None!��


    The secret command room that had been provided at the Japanese branch office of the USNA��s dummy corporation had fallen into the state of a certain type of panic.


    The capture operation had undergone changes beyond their control from the very first stage but, something like that would not cause Virginia Balance�� limbs to shake.


    The intervention of a combatant who was apparently an agent of the Japanese army was rather predictable.


    The cause was something different.


    Lina��s arbitrarily leaving her station had begun the panic.


    While the Stars commander, ��Sirius�� had been given the right of independent movement, she had violated military regulations by not reporting it. However, now the operation for the team was in progress. This was not a situation where asking permission before you did anything was a good thing.


    Also, Balance had left the usage of Brionac up to Lina��s personal judgment but setting it of in the middle of the street was extremely unexpected.


    ��The target has begun pursuit of Lt. Sirius.��


    At the report of the new information, a little bit of calmness was returned to the mood of the control room.


    When she considered the cleanup of this operation including the retrieval of Stardust, her head started to hurt. Nevertheless, for the time being, they were back on track. ---That was all Lt. Col. Balance was going to think about.


    (It might be that I must completely suspend the operation��.)


    ��Summon the outside broadcast van.��


    The colonel effectively kept her true irritation out of her voice when she gave the command to the operator.


    ? ? ?


    Within the inviting light that could be seen all over the city, there was a passage where the light was interrupted.


    A nightlessness of the city of Tokyo had given it a name, the zone where the black sky becomes a white background.


    The park he had been invited to was also at the threshold of the lights.


    No, it might be better to call it a vacant lot not a park. The hedges were maintained but, there were no play areas or benches. There were no more than token street lights positioned in it. Perhaps, in the war period, it had been public land maintained as a disaster prevention zone but the redevelopment process had probably neglected it.


    Beneath those sporadic street lights, Lina revealed her golden hair.


    Above her head, darkness hung over her like a cap.


    From the beginning of this night, it hadn��t been possible to see the moon or the stars in the cloudy sky but he understood that it wasn��t just that from one glance.


    Optical type magic was being used to obstruct surveillance satellites and stratosphere platform cameras.


    Here, he was in the lair of the enemy.


    Because he knowingly leapt into the enemy��s trap, he was not surprised or flustered just now. Rather what was unexpected to Tatsuya was that no traces of magic was being used other than concealment magic.


    (Do they hate interference from fellow magicians����)


    In short, the magic Lina was using was a technique so advanced that letting her attack alone was more effective than a mass attack where she would be forced to consider friendly troops.


    Cancelling the illusion was probably done so she could concentrate her mind on the attack sequence.


    (Just like I thought, it is ��Heavy Metal Burst��.) "Tatsuya."


    Just as he finished reconfirming his impression of the name of her attack, Lina opened her mouth.


    ��I didn��t think you would come here so nonchalantly.�� ��Because, being followed so persistently is a bother.�� Hearing his arrogant reply, Lina made a cruel smile.


    ��You��re quite confident. But that is overly pretentious at a time like this.��


    Lina face Tatsuya with the staff she was holding interposed between under her arm and her hand.


    ��Tatsuya, surrender. I don��t know what means you use to dispel the effects of magic but you cannot dispel the effects of this Brionac.��


    To Lina, her statement was nothing more than a simple surrender demand.


    (Bri-on-nac��..Brionake? Or ��Brionac��?)


    Nevertheless, Lina��s words gave the final piece to the nearly complete puzzle of the beam within Tatsuya��s mind.


    The name had meaning to him.


    After the name completed the puzzle, part of many of its attributes were revealed.


    His mind was taken with inspection of his ideas, Tatsuya forgot to reply to Lina��s demand.


    Lina took that for a refusal.


    She cannot be slandered as being hasty.


    She had carelessly forgotten to establish a time limit on a reply but, not replying to a surrender demand according to tradition meant refusal.


    Lina gripped the horizontal crosspiece that jutted out of one side of the staff.


    That part without a doubt served as the same function as the grip of a pistol.


    Along the long thin eighty centimeters of the lower two thirds of the Brionac, a double helix of psion light ran; in the wider forty centimeter cylinder upper third of the Brionac in front of the grip, a magic sequence was instantly constructed. Tatsuya who perceived it invoked Gram Dispersion and---realizing it would be too late suspended it.


    The tip of the cane glittered.


    A thin ray of light was squeezed out and grazed Tatsuya��s right arm.


    Despite it only being grazed---Tatsuya��s right arm from the elbow down was carbonized and blown away.


    His body was twisted by the attack.


    Tatsuya did not resist that force, he used it to propel himself behind the hedges.


    Lina released her hand from the grip, and charged like the Brionac was a spear or something.


    Within that interval, she horizontally swung it at the hedges Tatsuya was hiding in.


    The live wood caught fire here and there. The hedges were only shrubbery.


    The plasma did not reach Tatsuya who was behind them.


    Before the eyes of Tatsuya who was half kneeling with his right shoulder lowered to conceal the right side of his body, a fantastic glowing plasma sword disappeared.


    ��Brionac��..��the label�� is Brythonic. It is one of the weapons of ��Lleu�� the light god of Celtic Myth. Does the title mean it is a reproduction of the mythical weapon?��


    While he was in that posture, Tatsuya questioned Lina who was walking toward him.


    The voice was not blurred with pain, his resistance to pain was probably high, Lina thought.


    Extensive training against torture was not unusual for special forces.


    ��You��re worrying about that? Now, when you are at a critical juncture between living and dying.��


    Within the staff, the magic sequence was again instantly invoked.


    The congealed metal dust was disintegrated into high energy plasma by the magic.


    The phenomenon known as ��high energy plasma�� was created by magic but, the container it was bound in changed shape in accordance to Lina��s thoughts.


    As an incandescent blade crackling with electricity was thrust at the tip of his nose the final piece slid into place within Tatsuya��s mind.


    ��It bothered me. People like to give names with meaning. Brionac was a spear that sent a spear tip shaped form of penetrating light bursting out of it at foes, perhaps it could called a bullet of light that was freely thrown about like a spear. Although, in this case, freely probably takes a lot of guts.��


    ��You copied a weapon of myth, a reproduction of the mythical weapon Brionac.��


    ��To actualize the theory of FAE������. Just what can be expected from the technical might of the USNA.��


    Until then Lina hadn��t been interested in the statements she was hearing from Tatsuya but her eyes widened at the phrase ��FAE�� and her face stiffened.


    ����How do you know about the theory of FAE?��


    Seeing Lina��s astonishment, Tatsuya also looked surprised.


    ��It��s probably not all that strange. Because the FAE theory originally was espoused for a short time in a joint laboratory belonging to Japan and America.��


    ��That was a secret lab! Furthermore, the documents from that lab were disposed of!��


    ��Nevertheless, they were not actually destroyed. Isn��t the reproduction of the mythical weapon you have in your hands the best proof of that?��


    While Tatsuya peered at the Brionac Lina had, ��FAE---Free After Execution.��


    That name conjured deep emotions.


    ��In Japanese, it is called the theory of controlling phenomenon after it had been created but Free After Execution is a better way of expressing it. The phenomenon produced as a result being transformed by magic is already a phenomenon that was not originally in this world, immediately after transformation the shackles of the laws of physics are loose. Perhaps it would be better if I changed it to a short time lag exists between when the laws of physics reasserts itself after an event produced by magic.��


    The totally inappropriate explanation made in a lecturing tone created a mysterious void in the middle of this battle to the death.


    ��According to the theory of FAE, if plasma constructed by magic which is supposed to scatter chaotically can be easily given directional movement then even without flash freezing, plasma can go from a super heated state to normal temperature for an arbitrary period of time rendering it harmless. It is restrained from scattering naturally because maintaining fixed state is also possible. That is the method.��


    Lina had forgotten about interrupting Tatsuya��s long winded speech and had just grasped Brionac��s hasp.


    ��Nevertheless, if you use the time lag in the law of physics presupposed by the FAE theory, it is only an instant. It is considered impossible for a magician who has just made the invocation to add new conditions to the newly constructed phenomenon.��


    At this point, Tatsuya made a mid-shrug like expression with his face.


    ��That��s true. There��s less than a milli-second to define the phenomenon which isn��t possible for a human.��


    And his face showed a completely sincere wonder.


    ��To do that����within a containment barrier isolated from the influence of the world��s physical laws, magic is executed to expand that gap in the law of physics.��


    This was a manifestation of the emotions of the boyish part of Tatsuya, who desired to follow the path of science.


    ��I humbly praise this person. To bravely evade the law of physics. The person who constructed ��Brionac�� is a true genius.��


    ��Tatsuya!��


    Lina who had been listening to Tatsuya��s words suddenly raised her voice. She had gotten rid of the plasma sword, and was once again poised to bombard him as she gripped Brionac when she interrupted Tatsuya. ---It the voice of someone forcibly revving up their lost combative will.


    ��I will say it once more. Surrender! You can��t use your special techniques with one arm. You no longer have any way to win!��


    Listening to Lina��s wail, Tatsuya made a cruel smile. The smile was so inhuman that it made her shudder and didn��t seem to be made by the same being who had shown her a different smile just a little while ago.


    ��If you are able to capture me what do you want to do to me?�� However, despite the look on his face, Tatsuya��s voice was not cold, ��Maybe experiment on me?��


    With a rather sweet snare, he gently laid bare the wickedness of humans.


    ��Like those guys?��


    Unhappily, Lina was sharp enough to understand that by ��those guys�� he meant Stardust. The combination of stress and shock made Lina��s face pale.


    ��Naturally����I refuse to become a guinea pig.��


    ��Then don��t move until I come to get you!��


    The tip of the Brionac was at point blank range and aimed at his raised knee.


    Into that gun barrel, Tatsuya thrust his gun shaped CAD, the custom Silver Horn, Trident.


    With the right arm that was supposed to be blown away. ��That arm!?��


    Lina shrieked.


    Partly due to her shriek, her sequence invocation was slow. Tatsuya had already drawn his magic.


    The ��gun barrel�� of the thrust out CAD---the aiming assistance device lead him to the target within the barrier containment unit.


    Within the reproduction of a mythical weapon in the part that was supposed to be filled by the power of the USNA��s strongest magician ��Sirius��, the dissolution magic Mist Dispersion was invoked.


    Metal particles changed to gas at normal temperature forcefully burst from Brionac��s muzzle.


    Due to the pressure from the gas, the Trident went flying from Tatsuya��s right hand.


    However, the impact it had on Lina was greater. The thing she was holding so tightly backfired.


    The unintended backlash blew Lina and the pieces of the Brionac backward.


    The shock of being slammed to the ground caused the Eidos reinforced armor that protected Lina to fluctuate.


    After picking up the Trident, Tatsuya invoked ��Restoration��.


    He reconstructed the relative coordinate information using the data on CAD construction and his own body as reference points, the Trident returned to his hand in repaired condition.


    Tatsuya fired six shots of his ��dissolution�� but it had no effect on Lina��s magic barrier, it persisted in sticking to her limbs.


    At the joints of both arms and legs, he was able to drill thin holes large enough to put a needle through. The four microscopic scars caused Lina intense pain equal to having a file whittle directly on her nerves.


    She didn��t have time to cry out in pain before, her mind blew a circuit. Her mind was swallowed by a white darkness.


    ? ? ?


    ��Lina������


    After finishing his task, Tatsuya returned to where Lina was, he looked down on her body which still lay limp on the ground unconscious and murmured to her knowing she wouldn��t be able to hear him.


    ��It would be better if you quit the army as soon as possible.��


    He had been saved by her softness in the skirmish that had just taken place.


    Even only giving consideration to the battle power, Tatsuya should have had a much more difficult struggle.


    As her first shot had reduced his right arm to cinders, he interrupted Gram Dispersion in order to avoid receiving greater damage; if he destroyed the information that coalesce it into a beam, the plasma would disperse. He had lost from the moment the beam had started coalescing, and if there had been wider dispersion of plasma when she fired then Tatsuya probably wouldn��t have just lost only his right arm as much as half his body could have been burned away. Of course, even if it was, his body would probably be instantly restored however, that had become his winning move without the sleight of hand with his right arm, he wouldn��t have been able to launch a surprise attack.


    From the beginning of the bombardment he had to avoid interfering with Lina in order to curb consecutive damage by using the extra time to construct how the ��path�� was created. Even if he followed the path of the shot by the shockwave it produced, without a doubt he would have been given enough damage to hinder his counterattack.


    During the time the hedges were mowed down also, he also shouldn��t have avoided receiving damage. Despite the fact that in order to take away the enemy��s ability to resistance, the accumulation of damage was a cornerstone.


    The long conversation on the theory of FAE wasn��t necessary. There was absolutely no reason to disturb Lina by revealing the operating principle of the secret weapon.


    In the last attack, she hadn��t aimed at the legs, the power had been regulated to stop before the underlayer of the skin burned. By changing the orientation of the Brionac, she had lost critical time. It was not the time lag from being surprised by the restoration of his right arm but rather the time lag produced by moving Brionac that was actually the fatal one.


    ��Stars Commander ��Sirius������I don��t think the job is suitable for you.��


    Tatsuya muttered the words as he picked up Lina.

 Volume 11 - CH 14

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    When she opened her eyes, the scene that filled her vision was a ceiling �C a ceiling that she seemed to recall belonged to the large cargo truck that served as their mobile base.


    The dank, stale air caused her skin to feel clammy.


    Still, if placed under the bitter cold, this would probably result in a cold, though complaining about the canned air right now would be pure decadence���� Lina thought.


    Only half awake, Lina surveyed her surroundings.


    Though there wasn��t any particular intent behind her actions���� In her heart, the sense of unease was growing. This wasn��t normal.


    The moment that crossed her mind, her sleepiness vanished. ��There��s no one here������


    Given that she was now fully awake, it was unbelievable that she couldn��t recall how this came about.


    Though the vehicle was a large cargo truck that boasted the utility of ��something that can be driven on a camping trip��, they weren��t here for fun and games.


    An incident must have occurred to prompt them all to leave.


    The very fact that Lina had been defeated was stunning. Personnel could easily have been mobilized for observation as well as a search and rescue mission.


    Still, it was plainly impossible for everyone to be absent. (What is the reason for this?)


    Based on her perspective, abandoning the mobile base was unthinkable.


    In that case, who could possibly cause them to��


    Suddenly struck by a thought, Lina hustled to the control panel that operated the observation cameras. She remembered that the interior of the vehicle was monitored 24 hours a day. While she felt that this setting was a little out of date, this was still a viable method to recover her memory. At any rate, she turned back the record 10 minutes.


    --Only to be greeted by a blank monitor. (Eh?)


    Lina��s jaw dropped at the unexpected result and immediately fell into a sheepish smile since no one was watching her. She assumed that she had made a mistake manipulating the controls.


    Once again, she carefully adjusted the record for 10 minutes ago. --As expected, there was nothing.


    She commanded the machine to rewind at 4 times the speed. She even swapped the speed. The rewound time changed to 1 hour ago, then two hours, even three hours.


    No matter what she did, the end result was the same. The recording had been erased.


    Lina frantically examined the data that was not attached to the monitor, only to find the cache had been wiped.


    With a furious expression, Lina hammered at the keys before suddenly laying her hands on the keyboard. Though her fingers and palms stung, her inner agitation far outweighed these trivial matters.


    (Right, I need to report this to Control����)


    Unfortunately, Lina was once more thrust into a pit of frustration.


    The entire communication console had been damaged by a clever technique that could not be identified from the outside.


    She hit the console twice, then thrice before slumping powerlessly into the chair.


    Her hands had grown numb and were slightly heated. Lina carefully raised her hands to check for any injuries. Luckily, she wasn��t bleeding anywhere.


    How childish would it be for her to injure herself in the throes of a tantrum? The fact that her display of anger wasn��t recorded allowed Lina a small sight of relief.


    Once she calmed down �C she realized another detail that made her even more uneasy.


    ��There��s no sign of any���� Pain, wounds?��


    She ran her hands over both legs, then crossed her arms to check the shoulders and wrists.


    But, the wound that brought her hideous pain and caused her to lose consciousness had vanished.


    Not only was the injury gone, her clothing remained unblemished, nor was there any trace of blood.


    ��What is going on here����?��


    All of a sudden, Lina��s mind was starting to lose touch with reality. --Which one was the truth?


    --Had she truly been injured?


    --Were they trying to make me unable to tell the difference? --Maybe, they were����


    (Could this be, Non-Systematic Magic���� Mental Assault?)


    (Could it be���� That we have made a terrible mistake?)


    (Tatsuya isn��t a Magician who employs matter to energy conversion magic, but a Magician with outstanding compatibility with Mental Interference Systematic Magic���� An ��Illusionist��?)


    (����If that��s true, then much can be explained.)


    (The truth behind the charred arm reverting to its original form could be explained if I saw the illusion of ��an arm being burnt��.)


    (Likewise, he might have broken through ��Parade�� because he has a higher degree of compatibility with illusions.)


    (If purely in terms of direct application of Mental Interference Systematic Magic, then the nullification of ��Muspelheim�� also makes sense.)


    (Since magic requires fine control, even if I didn��t notice, once the mind has been sent off kilter then the magic would fizzle as well. This is much easier than destroying the magic itself.)


    (After all, Tatsuya is the disciple of a ��ninja�� renowned for his skill in Illusion Magic. That Tatsuya himself is also a ��ninja�� is much more probable.)


    All of this ran across Lina��s muddled mind.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya had no way of knowing whether Lina persisted in her misguided way of interpreting the clues (not that it made much of a deal, since he only fixed her limbs and clothes) in a way that benefitted him.


    Compared to that, he had other pressing matters to handle. There was still 20 minutes until he had to pick up Miyuki.


    If possible, he wanted to ensure all the arrangements were in place.


    Inside the automatic car, Tatsuya activated the heavily encrypted communication line.


    ��Ho, if it isn��t Tatsuya-dono. Has something happened?�� ��Hayama-san, my apologies for calling at such an hour.��


    The one who answered was the Yotsuba Family��s butler, Hayama, though he was more of Yotsuba Maya��s personal butler.


    This line was a hotline that led directly to Maya.


    ��It is not too late in the evening, but unfortunately the madam has other urgent business and cannot come to the phone.��


    ��Forgive my discourtesy.��


    Based on the time, she must be bathing. A definite miscalculation.


    ��This isn��t something that requires repentance. According to my recollection, this must be the first time you have called in from your side. Things must be grave.��


    Just as the old butler pointed out, this was the first time Tatsuya activated this hotline.


    In truth, asking the Yotsuba for help riled Tatsuya and was something he tried to avoid at all costs, but this wasn��t the time to be stubborn.


    This was a situation wholly unlike No Head Dragon or the invasion of the Great Asian Alliance, where strength alone was enough to carry the day.


    Hayama, who stood at the core of the Yotsuba Family, undoubtedly had access to more information and clues than Tatsuya did. However, in order to tap into that power, tradition dictated that Tatsuya personally explain the situation at hand.


    ��In reality, we were just under attack from a USNA squad. The first attack was beaten back thanks to intercession from the second son of the Chiba Family, Chiba Naotsugu, but damage from Stars�� High Commander Angelina Sirius rendered him unable to continue. Afterwards, I engaged Sirius����


    --After striking down Lina, Tatsuya couldn''t even afford wasting time on restraining her as he walked towards the parking lot at the park��s edge. Not that there was any need for him to do so. Even if Lina recovered consciousness, movement was impossible. Assuming she could block out the pain, under her current state with the nerves responsible for movement severed, standing or crawling were both out of the question. He had attacked Lina��s limbs precisely for this reason.


    Furthermore, if she had been trained in the very beginning to feel no pain, then she wouldn��t have fallen unconscious in the first place, thus Tatsuya concluded that Lina wasn��t likely to awaken any time soon.


    Thus, his first priority was the enemy��s reserves.


    Currently, the Light (light wave oscillation type) Magic overhead that was blocking any ��sight�� was still in effect. This was the obvious approach since there were no worries about recording Lina��s real visage. Yet, at the same time, this implied that the reserves were forced to come here directly.


    Because the USNA military would never abandon ��Sirius��.


    In order for them to retreat, they must dispatch a unit to recover Lina. This time frame was precisely the opening for Tatsuya to slip through.


    The enemy should be expecting Tatsuya to strike at this time and be appropriately on guard. After all, they had witnessed him striking down Sirius. Nevertheless, leaving the reserve force alone was not an option for Tatsuya.


    It wasn��t like he could execute Lina.


    Though he could not kill her, at the very least he could still restrain her.


    Still, killing or capturing her posed major issues of their own.


    Tatsuya had already buried one of the international Strategic-Class Magicians known as the ��13 Apostles��. Though it was not Tatsuya��s intent to do so, he had already fundamentally upset the world��s balance. The aftershocks of him wiping out another Strategic-Class Magician that balanced the international balance of power were simply unimaginable.


    However, the support personnel were another story altogether.


    In regards to those who plainly bore him enmity �C they were possibly an organization that sought to capture him for use as an experimental subject. These people sought nothing less than his destruction.


    For such opponents, mercy was not required.


    They required a reminder of the cost when it came down to tangling with Tatsuya in the shadows.


    Though he was unable to concentrate on the reserve force during his standoff with Lina, now that he reached out with his senses once more, he found that they were still in their original positions and hadn��t moved yet. After the shocking turnaround with their trump card taken out, they were probably still waiting for orders from command. There was no other explanation for their delayed reaction.


    Although this was perfectly plausible, Tatsuya felt that this was too na?ve.


    In the event of a tactical retreat, forming a combat squad was of utmost priority.


    He should say they had too much hubris. Of course,


    (This was the time that he should be thankful for their oversight.)


    If the enemy had launched an all-out frontal assault, it was plain that he might have succumbed before the force of numbers. After intentionally creating a situation where Lina would square off against Tatsuya 1-on-1, he could only say that they had too much hubris on their side.


    On the other hand, the enemy might have also taken into consideration that they couldn��t cause a spectacle in another nation��s capital.


    Regardless, for Tatsuya, this was an excellent opportunity to take advantage of.


    Skipping the time needed for proper aim, Tatsuya used his own ability to lock on before clicking the trigger on his CAD.


    The targets were the electronic equipment in the cargo truck.


    The first shot struck the communication line, the second fell on the power supply leading to the camera systems on the outside, and the third landed on the power supply feeding the cameras in the interior.


    Originally, magic wasn��t a technique that could be properly employed against electrical equipment. For that, he had to thank Fujibayashi and Sanada��s influence.


    Though any personal communication devices were still operable, Tatsuya had no time for such things as he laid a hand on the cargo truck��s door. The door wasn��t locked.


    Nor was there any biological verification for anti-theft prevention. Instead, he was greeted by a hailstorm of bullets.


    Maybe it was thanks to high quality silencers or special ammunition, but there were practically no sounds of gunshots. For Tatsuya, who stood in the doorway��s shadow, it was more like the dulled open and release of an assault rifle.


    However, the gunshots quickly stilled.


    That was because the decomposition of weapons was one of the magics he was most well versed in.


    Men leaped out from the car door brandishing knives. Activation Sequence filled the car��s interior.


    Close quarters combat from the front followed by Flying-Type equipment support in the rear �C the situation looked to be a magical assault. Slightly traditional, but undoubtedly an effective tactic.


    Naturally, that was under the assumption that Tatsuya was unable to discern his opponents�� Activation Sequences.


    So long as he acted during the deployment phase of the Activation Sequence, psion bullets would be sufficient even if he didn��t use decomposition.


    Tatsuya reached out with his empty left hand.


    In his left hand, he created the basic form of the compressed psion bullet, Far Strike, that he had been furiously training. Not only did he target the developing Activation Sequence, but mercilessly included the caster as well.


    Tatsuya saw the Activation Sequence shatter into pieces.


    Though the enemy Magicians were able to deflect the psion backlash, the damage suffered from the psion bullet rendered them unable to prepare the next spell.


    Of the three combat personnel who leaped forward, two were already staggering.


    Far Strike affected the astral form rather than the physical form, the soul to be specific. While it was more effective against human beings trained to use their willpower to control the physical body, experts in ��chi�� utilization would be able to deflect or avoid the attacking psion bullets.


    In other words, it was super effective against half-assed Magicians who failed to properly learn how to control their physical flesh.


    The aforementioned half-assed Magicians were hanging on because they didn��t want to lose face in front of Tatsuya. The last remaining Magician appeared to be a believer in the Asian arts of discipline.


    A simple, straight forward fight actually made it more difficult. Tatsuya seized the initiative first.


    He exchanged the CAD in his right hand for the dagger-shaped equipment that belonged to Lina and tightened his grip.


    He swung his right arm from the left shoulder forward and hurtled the blade towards the center of the chest belonging to the enemy who had not been affected by Far Strike.


    The unexpected throwing attack was launched at extremely close range.


    The trajectory of the dagger was such that injuries could not be avoided even if blocked.


    As expected of an expert, the man elected to choose to ��avoid�� the blow.


    Yet, the man��s evasive maneuver fell along Tatsuya��s calculations. Precisely because the action was too logical, planning for it also became easier.


    The man raised his left shoulder and leg while the right arm holding the dagger swung outwards from the inside, causing the hurtled dagger to fly past his flank.


    Based on his posture with the right arm extended outwards swung down toward his left flank, the next attack was not going to come from the blind spot at his right back, but from lower below.


    Tatsuya kicked out with his right leg.


    Seeing the pivot foot during the throwing motion make such an irregular movement, the man was unable to hide his shocked expression. The man��s right hand that was warily held in a tight fist and had just returned due to the centrifugal force of his movement took Tatsuya��s kick dead on.


    The man didn��t lose the dagger in his grip.


    Biting back the sudden pain from the kick on his wrist, he planned on striking down Tatsuya��s kick.


    If the pivot foot provided the blow, then that foot must have been used to jump. In reality, Tatsuya was currently in a state with both feet off the ground. If the force of his blow had been blocked, then no matter how agile Tatsuya was, his sense of balance would be compromised. �C If this fight was going to be decided on pure physical blows alone.


    This time, Tatsuya activated the Gravity Control-Type Magic lurking ahead of time in the magical calculation area. For a continuous 3 seconds, the axis would alter over ten times during the Flying-Type Magic. After his right leg had been blocked, Tatsuya continued to rise in the air without touching the ground and delivered a roundhouse kick with his left leg.


    This time, the man didn��t even have time to react.


    The left heel struck the back of the man��s neck directly.


    A heavy sound came from the impact as well as the feeling of a solid hit.


    This was a sound Tatsuya was well familiar with, the sound of bones breaking under a kick.


    The man��s body flew sideways.


    Dictated by inertia, Tatsuya��s body slid towards the left.


    A blade pierced his afterimage. The weapon was thrown by one of the two companions accompanying the man who had successfully defended against Far Strike.


    Though he was still under the influence of Flying-Type Magic, Tatsuya��s feet still touched the ground.


    He used magic to lessen the force of contact.


    At a speed beyond the human body �C at least a speed that Tatsuya could not achieve, Tatsuya rushed towards the two of them.


    The CAD he held in his right hand had already been returned to its holster when he whipped out the dagger.


    Afterwards, he didn��t use magic to slow himself down but used the forward leaping movement to harness the kinetic energy. At the same time he launched off the ground, he sent his right arm that was fueled by inertia and the kinetic energy straight into the enemy��s chest.


    This was not a fist, but a palm strike directed towards the enemy��s heart position.


    Upon being struck, the man was lifted bodily from the ground and went flying.


    Tatsuya lowered his height slightly and once more made contact with the ground on his feet.


    Flying-Type Magic was still active for another second.


    After he jumped two meters into the air, the sound of oncoming bullets could be heard from behind him as they fell where he stood earlier.


    The shots came from within the vehicle. The assailant must have picked up another firearm to replace the deconstructed assault rifle. Nonetheless, adopting that tactic at this stage was far too late.


    Tatsuya pulled out a gun from his waist.


    This was not the handgun-shaped CAD he usually held, but a real gun that he also took off of Lina.


    He turned in mid-air and returned a gift of lead towards the shooter poking out from the window. After Tatsuya��s bullets pierced his chest, the man��s body slid from the window back into the car.


    Immediately, Tatsuya landed atop the third man.


    His right foot stamped on the shoulder while his left foot snapped the collarbone as it landed.


    His body, free of any more magical influences, landed behind the third man just like that.


    The ensuing rain of bullets that splashed around his body was a clear sign of how panicked the opposing shooter was.


    Though it was difficult to hit the enemy taking cover in the car, there was thankfully only one opponent left.


    After using gunfire to suppress the enemy and charge into the car, Tatsuya surveyed the situation and couldn��t help but feel a little let down.


    Besides the two who had been shot and killed, there were two other men knocked unconscious on the floor.


    Based on the CADs on their wrists, both of them should be supporting Magicians.


    It appeared that Far Strike had a few unintended effects. This also reinforced that Yakumo��s training was particularly effective.


    As insurance, Tatsuya stomped on every man��s chest to check for any reaction before hurtling the bodies of the slain and unconscious out the car.


    Since Lina��s gun had a small muzzle, the bodies luckily didn��t show any major wounds. Though everyone had a few holes on their bodies, not a whole lot of blood escaped.


    After making a copy of all the records on board, Tatsuya set about wiping all the onboard machines.


    After taking into consideration that the next group of guests would clean up after him, Tatsuya did a cursory job wiping away the blood and exited the vehicle.


    Throughout this entire sequence, Tatsuya pretended that he was oblivious to the mysterious individual spying on him.


    ����When I carried Angie Sirius over to the vehicle, there was no trace of the subjugated reserve force.��


    ��Were they taken by the observer?��


    ��I assume they decided that this outweighed my continued observation, since by the time I returned, the immobile Chiba Naotsugu had also disappeared.��


    After listening to Tatsuya��s situation report, Hayama adopted a contemplative posture. Given that there was no way to see if he was putting on an act, this could only be chalked up as an older man��s extensive experience.


    ��Looks like our observer is closely connected to the Saegusa Family.�� ��The Saegusa Family? Are you sure it��s not the Chiba Family?��


    ��Tokyo belongs to the Saegusa Family��s jurisdiction. We have also caught wind of Koichi-sama��s subordinates taking certain actions.��


    Koichi-sama was the head of the Saegusa Family, so Tatsuya naturally understood that this was referring to Saegusa Koichi. The names of the various heads within the Ten Master Clans were common knowledge among Japanese Magicians.


    ��Limiting the usage of magic to a minimum and primarily relying on close quarters combat to settle the issue are both born of the fact that you are aware that of the surveillance, but ultimately this was something to be avoided if possible given the observer.��


    None of the string of events that started since April were instigated by


    Tatsuya. He had always become embroiled in the events because he had been dragged in. Regardless, Tatsuya was very cognizant that a guardian like him being so conspicuous was not a wise course of action, so he demurred.


    ��Still, we are also aware that Tatsuya-dono has not done anything worthy of blame. Although protecting one of the candidates for the next head of house, Miyuki-dono, is your mission, you are definitely not the only one assigned to this task. Even if she is not yet by Maya- sama��s side, it is far too early for the other families to be aware of Miyuki-dono��s position. Of course, given that this is Koichi-sama, he may already have caught on������


    Caught on must refer to the idea that Tatsuya was someone affiliated with the Yotsuba Family. Tatsuya was inwardly impressed that this was still ��caught on�� and not a ��growing concern��.


    ��In spite of this, we cannot allow them to seize any evidence that would move beyond speculation. Tatsuya-dono, please transfer the copied data over to me. I will begin handling the USNA military side.��


    The light words that dropped from Hayama��s mouth sounded like a proud boast to Tatsuya��s ears.


    In terms of numbers, the Yotsuba Family were plainly outnumbered by the Saegusa and Ichijou Families. Yet, their combat prowess were comparable. In 1-on-1 confrontations, the Yotsuba would have the advantage. Despite their limited numbers, they were more than capable of becoming the counterterrorism trump card and carrying out actions that went beyond the reach of the law that the government needed. In terms of black ops and assassinations, none among the ��Numbered Families�� could match the Yotsuba Family.


    ��So long as we don��t leave an opening for the JSDF to intervene, Koichi-sama shouldn��t be able to intercede directly.��


    The other agents were another story altogether, but at least Hayama��s words were trustworthy.


    At the same time he hit the switch for the communication line, Tatsuya bowed deeply before the camera.


    ? ? ?


    The instant she saw Tatsuya��s face as he arrived to pick her up, Miyuki��s eyes widened in shock.


    ��Did something happen?�� ��No, nothing��s the matter.��


    Though the response was immediate, Miyuki understood very well that those were only superficial words meant to cover the situation.


    ��Onii-sama, you aren��t hurt right?��


    All of a sudden, Miyuki hugged Tatsuya tightly. This actually threw Tatsuya for a loop.


    ��No, Miyuki, please calm down a little.��


    ��I can��t possibly calm down! This ��smell������ Onii-sama, you fought against Lina, right!? And, it wasn��t one-on-one, right!? You ��smell�� like you fought against ten people at least!��


    Just as Tatsuya could use sight to capture ��information��, so too could Miyuki detect ��information�� through touch. However, Miyuki was more capable than that, as she could also use smell to receive knowledge that was practically instinct. Although Tatsuya carried no traces of physical injuries, he still carried the ��scent�� of battle.


    ��Please, I��m asking you to settle down a little.��


    Having someone feel concern over him was something worth cheering about, but there was no way to converse if she could not calm down.


    ��You should know that no one is capable of leaving a mark on me.��


    Anyone else might have been bemused by those words, but Miyuki immediately grasped the meaning within.


    Gradually, her excitement settled.


    Five seconds later, she had entirely calmed. ������Onii-sama, my sincere apologies for my display.��


    Not only was she apologizing verbally, but even his sister��s body was huddled together in embarrassment. Tatsuya couldn��t help but smile �C maybe he felt a smile was the only proper way to respond �C and slightly shook his head.


    ��No worries. I was the one who caused you to worry.��


    ��Such a thing���� Of course a sister would be concerned for Onii- sama��s safety.��


    Of course? Though that question flashed across Tatsuya��s brain on reflex, he was well aware that voicing that aloud was taboo.


    It was nothing more than a thought.


    True, feeling concern for others was a matter of course, but Miyuki��s fervor was slightly atypical.


    ��Naturally, there��s no way Lina could beat you no matter how she challenged you. That��s because there��s no one in the world who can beat Onii-sama.��


    As he watched his sister sprout her usual fervent words, Tatsuya self- consciously watched her with slightly colder eyes.


    As long as Miyuki believed in him, he had to meet that expectation no matter the cost. This thought truly existed somewhere in his heart, an understanding born of both determination and pride.


    Yet, at the same time, his own objectivity that was completely unrelated to this understanding saw that this was far too dangerous.


    If not for the fact that his opponent was an emotionally immature young lady of 16 years, if both sides had brought their full might to bear, he might have been the one who fell in the end.


    However, even if he wasn��t relieved of his duties, it would be terrible if his principle detected this sort of defeatist thinking.


    Which is why, more than ever, he needed to present an indomitable front.


    ��So long as you are waiting for me, I will bow to no one.�� Except, these words seemed a little overkill.


    Rather, the presentation was a tad ��overkill��. Tears formed at the corners of Miyuki��s eyes.


    Seeing the warm gaze Miyuki directed towards him, Tatsuya realized that he had made a tactical error.


    Nonetheless, there was no way for him to take back the words he spoke.


    Nay, even if he could erase them, this situation was beyond his control.


    In addition, Miyuki was in a state that went well beyond any easy means of defusing.


    (����Oh well, still better than being mercilessly interrogated.)


    Right now, Tatsuya��s mind was filled with escapist thoughts.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Lina returned to her apartment, it was already the second day. Furthermore, it wasn��t immediately afterward but ��far later��. At the very least, the sun hadn��t risen when she returned home, so at least she could draw a little comfort from that.


    While all of her equipment had been confiscated, for some inexplicable reason Brionac was still with her, so personal safety wasn��t going to be an issue.


    Unfortunately, since her communication device had been taken away, there was no way to call a car to pick her up.


    Furthermore, since she always used electric currency, she wasn��t carrying her purse. Even more importantly, in order to prevent any investigation on her combat operation, she didn��t bring any personal items either. Thanks to that, even 24 hour public transportation was denied to her, forcing her to walk all the way home.


    Since her Specialized and Generalized CAD were both gone, Flying- Type Magic and high speed mobility magic were both inaccessible. By the time she finally arrived at the apartment she lived at thanks to intermittent Leaping techniques, Lina was practically on the verge of tears.


    If anyone had been unfortunate enough to witness her state, Lina might have fired with Brionac on reflex out of incredible shame.


    Thanks to biological identification, Lina managed to get inside without much trouble.


    At the same time she breathed out a sigh of relief, fury roused within her.


    (Do you hate me or something, Tatsuya!?)


    From an objective perspective, Lina had a mountain of reasons to complain about him. Even so, the majority of them came from her emotions. In the end, thanks to her military training, she broke through these feelings and remembered what her priorities were.


    First, she opened the signal to the command center. However, no matter how she signaled, she failed to receive a reply.


    Cold sweat dripped down Lina��s back. In order to dispel the dark premonition in her heart, Lina furiously shook her head.


    She tried using the communicator in her room once again to call the command center. Earlier, she still bore hope that ��the signal wasn��t going through��, but as she repeatedly called out, this hope flickered and died.


    What happened to the colonel, Lina couldn��t help but think.


    Lina swiftly equipped herself with CADs and other weapons, told herself to buck up, then jumped off the balcony into the night sky.


    Her destination ahead of her was the skyscraper that housed their secret command center.


    By the time she discovered that the place was abandoned, it was well after an hour since she began her thorough search.


    ? ? ?


    The next morning.


    The news on the television reported that a small USNA vessel was found in Japanese waters and had been rescued by the Japanese Naval Defense Force after said vessel was left adrift after suffering mechanical failure.


    However, the news failed mention as to why a high ranking officer stationed at the Tokyo embassy was on board.


    Additionally on that day, the beautiful transfer student at First High continued to call in sick on account of physical infirmity.

 Volume 11 - CH 15

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    As he ate breakfast while watching the morning news, Tatsuya noticed that he was unconsciously nodding along and hurriedly stopped his head motions. Fortunately, Miyuki��s eyes were drawn to the television, so she remained oblivious to Tatsuya��s odd movements.


    ��Mechanical failure? But I didn��t see any forecast regarding hurricanes or thick fog.��


    Miyuki��s skepticism arose from the news that a small American naval vessel drifted within Japanese territorial waters.


    ��It��s hard to imagine that machines will have such a large breakdown, so it probably has something to do with the motor. In this age of automated machinery, the chance that this is caused by human failure while moving in the wrong direction is slim.��


    Seeing the pose his sister struck as she simply (?) accepted his word as truth while nodding along, he couldn��t help but feel that his soul was being corrupted.


    �COf course, Tatsuya was self-aware enough to know that was nothing more than a misconception.


    On the other hand����


    (Even if this is Oba-sama��s direct order, the execution speed is simply too quick.)


    Based on the time that the drifting vessel had been taken under ��protection�� and cross referenced against the time Tatsuya contacted Hayama, forget half a day, the entire episode from attack to clean-up was completed in barely half that time.


    In other words, they were currently embroiled in secret warfare while their fighting strength was highly restricted, but their opponent was a nation��s professional army. This was no militia found in small developing countries, but most likely the elite of the elite from a major superpower.


    No matter how capable the Yotsuba agents were, this was an unbelievable operation tempo.


    In short,


    (By the time I made contact, they had already distributed their assets.)


    In regards to exactly what their plans were, that he was not privy to. Maybe this was a natural coincidence, or perhaps they had planned on not interfering in the first place.


    Nor was it impossible that they simply wanted to see Tatsuya bow down to them and request for aid.


    (Regardless of what it is, it��s not like I feel like I owe them anything.)


    No matter what the background was, Tatsuya was satisfied so long as the end result was moving in the positive direction.


    Miyuki intentionally portrayed her agreement to the motor malfunction explanation while she sneaked a peek at her brother��s visage.


    Her brother didn��t seem to notice anything out of the ordinary from her.


    While these small motions that misled her brother strained her, she also wanted to keep a few things from her brother on occasion.


    Miyuki deposited the utensils and dinnerware in the kitchen and left the cleanup to the HAR (Home Automation Robot) before heading upstairs to her room to change.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Miyuki gave a small sigh.


    Miyuki didn��t even need to watch the news to know something was afoot.


    As usual, after Tatsuya left for his morning training after breakfast. Miyuki received a phone call from Maya.


    The contents informed her that ��the USNA troops threatening Tatsuya��s surroundings have been dealt with��.


    Still, Miyuki remained unaware of which specific members in the Yotsuba Family conducted the operation. Thus, the only person whom Miyuki conveyed her thanks to was Maya. Despite knowing that these were methods to keep tabs on her, Miyuki��s gratitude was heartfelt.


    In addition, Miyuki requested that Maya, who typically did not look upon her brother and herself with favor, to keep all of this from Tatsuya.


    (How wily I am���� If Onii-sama knew the truth about this, then he must think I��m a terrible girl����)


    On one hand, Miyuki wished to prevent Tatsuya thinking of her as a dolt of a child.


    Concurrently, on the other hand, she tried her utmost to ensure Tatsuya didn��t view her as a smart child.


    From the bottom of her heart, Miyuki didn��t want to be weigh down her brother.


    Yet at the same time, the one thing she absolutely abhorred was for her brother to believe ��my little sister doesn��t need me anymore��.


    Once she became the head of the Yotsuba Family and was fully independent���� Once he came to that conclusion, her brother may depart from her side.


    Even if he wasn��t leaving, he would probably still keep his distance. That, was the nightmare that ever tormented Miyuki.


    Miyuki and Tatsuya were siblings by blood.


    As she grew older, leaving her brother was a matter of course, just as he would naturally grow apart from his sister.


    Miyuki also understood that one day she must marry.


    She would be forced to accept someone other than her brother as her husband.


    Though this was against Miyuki��s wishes, society and this country called Japan would never allow her not to do this, so long as she was a talented Magician with hereditary genes boasting powerful magical qualities.


    This was not something far off in the distant future, but something looming rather closely.


    In the modern age, Magicians were required to marry early. This was especially the case for female Magicians, so that they could marry quickly and bear children. The reason behind this was that the sooner a Magician was born generation-wise, the greater the tendency for him or her to wield innately powerful magic. Scientists referred to this as ��magic seeping into hereditary genes��. The differences between the greatest Magicians of each generation weren��t obvious, but the average power level was on the rise. Their parents�� generation surpassed their grandparents�� generation, just as they too surpassed their parents. While this would level off sooner or later, everyone was still bound by the overwhelming urge to bring forth the next generation as quickly as possible.


    It wasn��t strange for female students who applied for magical universities to suddenly drop out to raise children.


    Mutations with unstable life expectancies were not under this restriction, but even now, well into the second or third generations, there was still a duty in the eyes of the public to bear children at a young age. Their mother marrying late and their aunt who maintained her steadfast resolve to remain single were both exceptions, though accepted only because of inescapable physical reasons.


    Miyuki was the picture of perfect health, so none of those reasons applied.


    Not to mention that she was seen as the next head of the Yotsuba Family, a bearer of exceptional genes.


    In reality, she wouldn��t do anything of that nature with any boy save her brother. These were Miyuki��s true feelings. No, the real truth of the matter was that she detested all the other boys except for Tatsuya.


    It wasn��t a biological issue, so something like dancing was still acceptable. However, in Miyuki��s heart, the only who was allowed to touch her was Tatsuya. The only who could do as he wished with her was Tatsuya alone.


    The reflection in the mirror was that of herself clad in her underwear. As she looked upon herself, Miyuki couldn��t help but think. These fingers and this hair, lips, bosom, the secret places that no one was allowed to see, all were available for Tatsuya to touch if he willed it so. If it was Tatsuya, she was willing to do anything.


    --No matter if it was her body or heart, everything that she was belonged to Onii-sama��


    This was Miyuki��s truth, a wish that came from the bottom of her heart akin to prayer.


    Yet, Miyuki also knew that these feelings would never come to pass. That was what she thought.


    (Even if I��m just a lamentable little sister���� No, it would be even better if I seem like an unreliable, lamentable little sister. If this will allow me to stay by Onii-sama��s side forever����)


    As she thought this, she also worked hard to ensure she was not resented by Tatsuya


    All of this summed up the conundrum Miyuki was faced with.


    ? ? ?


    After stepping into the classroom for Year 1 Class E, Tatsuya noticed the atypical atmosphere and swept his gaze back and forth.


    He immediately found the reason.


    The arrangement of the 25 seats in the class were normally musically arranged with boys and girls mixed together.


    Tatsuya sat behind Leo, Mizuki sat to his left �C and the source of the turmoil came from one row across from the seat next to the window.


    Fuming, Erika sat there looking out the window. Displeasure seemed to ooze out of her very being as she sat in that posture.


    (Well���� I guess that can��t be helped.)


    Tatsuya had a clear grasp on the source of the displeasure. Based on that adoring look from last summer, it was very hard her to accept what happened last night.


    ��Tatsuya���� Erika-chan, what��s going on?��


    A voice called out to Tatsuya after he swept a quick glance over Erika before sitting down.


    While watching Tatsuya��s face, Mizuki kept half her mind on Erika.


    Even if it wasn��t 80% or 90% of her attention on Erika, the only thing she could acutely pick up was that Tatsuya knew something.


    Based on the looks from Mikihiko and Leo that looked like Mizuki��s own, they also noticed.


    However, there were things in this world that Tatsuya was unable to answer even if asked.


    At the very least, he couldn��t say ��Last night, Erika��s second brother was defeated by Lina��.


    ��What is going on here?��


    In the end, Tatsuya had no choice but to play dumb.


    One of his friends�� positive points was that they wouldn��t fuss for too long. Their reasons differed in that this was Mizuki��s nature, while Mikihiko and Leo had personal experiences with ��things that they didn��t want other people to know��.


    Still, it was inevitable for them to be subtly influenced by this unnatural atmosphere.


    The uncomfortable mood continued on, to the point of the rare occasion where the five classmates separated during lunch �C the word classmate was used intentionally because Miyuki and Honoka were usually included in the mix.


    Any change in the situation came about after school.


    Just as he told his sister last night, Tatsuya swiftly negotiated (in secret) with the holder and privately borrowed Pixie.


    This was not for amusement purposes, but for an interrogation, except that the storage room belonging to the Robotics Club wasn��t suited for that venture.


    That being said, her garb was simply too eye-catching for waltzing around campus. He also wished to avoid any rumors or suspicions (of his interests), and with his objectives in mind, being conspicuous was simply no good.


    Thus, Tatsuya first ordered Pixie to change into a girl��s uniform. The uniform was actually a costume for humanoid models that Mayumi borrowed from the Arts Club. There was some concern that the differences in the human skeletal structure and the machine��s design may interfere with changing clothes, but the 3H��s body proved to be more flexible than imagined, so both acts of removing clothes and changing were possible. Though the lines in the lower half of the body were somewhat unnatural, but Tatsuya had already planned ahead by preparing a uniform that was one size larger so this detail wasn��t as obvious. Anyone who passed by along the halls would only assume that she was a female student. �CJust in case, it should be stated that Tatsuya had no peculiar feelings while watching a humanoid robot changing clothes.


    After all this, Tatsuya brought Pixie to an empty room in the labs and began his interrogation.


    Setting aside the awkwardness of hearing a voice reverberate through his head and feeling the mysteriously burning hot gaze that had nothing to do with optics coming from its optics, Tatsuya began his questioning.


    The questions he asked pertained to the ��vampire incident��. In particular, the victims clearly bore no sign of injury, yet an unbelievably massive amount of blood was missing from their bodies. Questions regarding this mechanic and the motive behind it. These were the topics that drew Tatsuya��s attention ever since he heard about this incident.


    ��Were Parasites responsible for removing the blood from the victims?��


    ((YES.))


    ��Why did you need blood from living humans?��


    ((Blood loss was not our intent. That is the side effect of failed reproduction.))


    ��Please give a more detailed explanation.��


    ((Our reproduction process begins by separating a part of ourselves and transplanting that portion into the body of a potential host. The separated portion will absorb the psions and pushions in the blood to grow, thus replacing the lost blood within the flesh of the vessel.))


    ��Hold on���� Replacing blood with yourself? As information bodies, you shouldn��t have energy. Where does the energy from the replaced blood go?��


    ((It is consumed by the body during the assimilation process. If assimilation fails, then it would be transformed into gas and expelled out of the body along with the separated portion.))


    ��I see, so that��s how it works���� Continue.��


    ((If entry into the flesh is successful, then we are able to tap into the astral form of the information body.))


    ��Mutual use of body the information body and the material form, much like the theory behind magic.��


    ((The astral form is the route that leads to the spirit. Once a connection has been made between the astral form and the vessel��s spirit, then reproduction via assimilation has succeeded. Unfortunately, there are currently no examples of such success.))


    ��Reason being?��


    ((Unknown. I would like to know as well. For reason, only that feeling remains in my heart.))


    ������How many of your companions are in this country?��


    ((At the time I took refuge in this vessel there were six.)) ��Can Parasites communicate amongst one another?�� ((YES.))


    ��What is your communication range?��


    ((Anywhere within this country��s borders would be possible.)) ��Where are the other Parasites currently located?��


    ((Locations unknown. Since residing in this body, the link to my companions has been severed.))


    Pixie never hesitated when answering Tatsuya��s queries.


    There was no way to differentiate expressions on that face, but her cognitive pattern appeared to be in high spirits. This, at least, didn��t seem like a misconception on his part. Exactly how accurately emotions could be conveyed across telepathy and to what degree those feelings could be disguised were both uncertain, but the feeling being sent across seemed like genuine happiness that she was able to assist Tatsuya.


    Despite the callousness of this statement, it was undeniably chilling to be perceived in a positive light by a monster. Still, all of this could be relaxed when one recalled that the host was an ��object�� and not a human being. He made a clear distinction between the two, so this was nothing more than both sides using one another, thus he proceeded without a guilty conscience.


    As the two of them sat alone (to be precise, more like one person and one machine) in the classroom, Erika entered the classroom during the lull in the interrogation.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, may I come in for a second?��


    There was no way of telling if she calculated that this was perfect time to make an entrance after eavesdropping or this was pure coincidence.


    Given that this was Erika, nothing would be awry even if she overheard anything. Then again, since the question and answer session was done via telepathy, no one could overhear them no matter how hard they tried.


    He had no complaints about the sudden request for entry.


    Since this wasn��t his room and he wasn��t changing, there was no need to require people ��to knock��. However��


    ��I don��t mind if you want to ask me something, but please rein in that killing intent of yours a little. I��m not entirely blind, you know.��


    --He honestly wished she would calm down a little. ��Ah, sorry.��


    Erika herself seemed to be oblivious to that matter. She blushed in embarrassment after Tatsuya pointed it out.


    ��No, so long as you understand.��


    She truly appeared to be unaware, seeing as how the porcupine-like aura that clung to Erika��s body gradually faded into thin air.


    In other words, she had added those emotions into the mix. He couldn��t help but feel that she shared a few points of similarity with his sister, so he had to earnestly suppress the wry grin threatening to leak from his lips.


    ��Pixie, lock the door.�� ��Understood.��


    Switching with Pixie, Erika stood before Tatsuya.


    Despite his encouragement for her to take a seat, she declined to do so. Erika maintained her standing position as she looked down at Tatsuya as he sat in his seat.


    Since he understood the feelings running through her, Tatsuya didn��t press the issue.


    ��So, what did you want to talk about?�� ��You already know.��


    ��Just the anticipated conversation?��


    ��Exactly���� Last night, a brother of mine engaged in a disgraceful performance.��


    Erika��s response was within expected parameters, but Tatsuya had more than one answer prepared ahead of time.


    ��That��s it?��


    ��At any rate, this comes first.��


    I see, so some things come first. Just as Tatsuya was about to say this, Erika continued on.


    ��Who was the other guy?��


    There was no small talk involved as she asked her question directly. Speaking of which, seeing as how she didn��t even wait for an explanation of the opponent involved, she must be very agitated.


    ��USNA Military, Stars High Commander, Angie Sirius.�� In response, Tatsuya��s answer was also decisive and direct.


    Maybe it was because she didn��t expect him to answer immediately, a cloud of confusion gathered around Erika.


    ��So, what are you going to do after hearing that?��


    Taking advantage of Erika��s momentary bemusement, this time it was Tatsuya to raise a question.


    ��That sort of thing���� Do you even need to ask?��


    She appeared to be a little shocked at the direct question out of the blue, but she immediately fired back with a fierce look on her face.


    ��I can surmise what course of action you have in mind, but���� I recommend you give up, Erika.��


    ��Are you saying that it��s impossible for me?��


    This was not the unconsciously expressed fury from before.


    Tatsuya didn��t even bat an eyelid as he absorbed this intentional display of wrath.


    ��It is impossible. Not because of talent, but from a results perspective.��


    ������What do you mean?��


    The first half of that that phrase was still buoyed by fury, but the latter half was switched for astonishment.


    ��You saw the news this morning, correct? It doesn��t matter if it was the images or the words.��


    ��I did. Which one are you talking about?��


    ��The news about the small USNA vessel left adrift.�� ��That one���� You can��t mean?��


    ��How astute of you.��


    Upon seeing the change in Erika��s facial expression, Tatsuya��s words were not simple courtesy, but honest praise.


    ��Though this remains a mere possibility���� But ��Sirius�� will likely not appear again. Even if both sides remain in a standoff, there is no benefit to be gained here for either side.��


    Erika didn��t have an answer or rejection for Tatsuya��s suggestion. ��Tatsuya-kun������


    In comparison, she was staring in all seriousness at Tatsuya as if she beheld a completely unidentifiable stranger.


    ��Who��.. What are you����?��


    No, not ��as if��. She actually saw him as an enigma.


    ��That sort of thing, at least for my family���� That is beyond the


    Chiba Family.�� ��Is that so?��


    Tatsuya wasn��t playing dumb here, but he had no other options at this point.


    ��Not just our family. This is definitely impossible for families like Isori, Chiyoda, and Tomitsuka. I don��t know exactly how this happened, but the only ones capable of getting that kind of result would be the Ten Master Clans. And even then, only������


    ��I believe that��s far enough, correct?��


    ��A lineage of incredible power. A family whose power base surrounds the capital, or a family who has free reign to act regardless of territory or jurisdiction.��


    She couldn��t stop speaking. ��Erika, enough.��


    ��Removing the Ichijou Family station in the north���� Then there is only Saegusa, Juumonji, or���� Yotsuba. Tatsuya-kun, you can��t possibly be������


    ��Silence!��


    ��Ah!��


    Erika shut her mouth not because of coarseness of Tatsuya��s voice or the volume, but the intent mixed within.


    ��Any further would only result in things getting awkward for everyone.��


    Tatsuya calmly made that declaration.


    Erika was not lacking in experience when it came to walking though the valley of death.


    She was not falling quiet because she was overawed by his manner. Rather, her extensive experience told her to do so.


    Especially because she was about to recklessly cross over the line. ������I��m sorry.��


    ��As long as you understand.��


    The phrase was similar to the ones before. As usual, his tone was light. However, cold sweat dripped down Erika��s back.


    ��Erika, even if you wanted to find out who Sirius is, there is nothing for it now. Thus, let��s just end things here.��


    ������You��re right.��


    She understood that half the reason why Tatsuya changed the subject was for herself, so Erika acknowledged Tatsuya��s proposal.


    ��Then, let��s hear what else you wanted to know. I assuming it has something to do with the Parasite��s remnants.��


    ��Spot on, though this doesn��t really merit praise. You wouldn��t be Tatsuya if you couldn��t discern things to this level.��


    Finally, she had regained her usual self at least for appearance��s sake, which must mean she was aware of it now.


    ��Were those words of yours actually praise?��


    ��At the very least, I��m not demeaning you, right?��


    During this acting sequence, Erika was gradually resuming her typical state. This high degree of resiliency was quite admirable.


    ��It��s not like I planned on leaving things alone. You can count on me to let you know if I hear anything.��


    As he said this, Tatsuya directed a look at Pixie that was full of undercurrents.


    Erika also sneaked a peek at Pixie before the corners of her mouth twitched upwards in a satisfied manner.


    ��Definitely, OK? In response, I will also be open about this and not hold anything back.��


    It was precisely Erika��s personality to add a corollary to this part of their agreement now.


    ��Ah, agreed.��


    This was appropriate distance when it came down to his relationship with her.


    ��Then, Tatsuya-kun, sorry for bothering you.��


    ��Ah, and please convey my regards to your older brother.��


    The hand Erika extended towards the door shook for a bit, but Erika quickly left the room as if nothing had happened. Tatsuya had no further remarks for that.


    ? ? ?


    After leaving the classroom where she had the secret conversation (?) with Tatsuya, Erika quickly walked down the hall. After returning the sparsely populated experimental building to the main floor, Erika leaned back against the wall of the corridor.


    And heaved a giant sigh of relief.


    As if finally realizing how deep of a hole she was in, cold sweat ran down her temple.


    Thinking back on what happened, she couldn��t help but think she was behaving strangely today.


    Normally, she would never do something so silly like stepping on a tiger��s tail.


    --Scratch that, rather than calling that a tiger��s tail, more like the untouchable scales of a dragon.


    --Thanks to that, she knew clearly.


    --She even knew the things that she didn��t need to know. (����How terrible.)


    Erika��s lips curled into a self-depreciative smile.


    Once she drew back the curtain and witnessed what was going on, a lot of things suddenly made sense.


    Originally, Erika didn��t agree with ��that person�� who even called on her second brother��s assistance to find out about Tatsuya. She thought that, as one of Tatsuya��s companions, she should obstruct such a thing.


    She had planned on safeguarding Tatsuya��s secret.


    Now, for some reason, she wasn��t just ��wanting to protect�� but being ��forced to protect��.


    This was not to say that if Erika leaked the secret that Tatsuya would come down on her with a vengeance.


    (I get the feeling that even if I let it slip, Tatsuya would just laugh and forgive me.)


    Still, everything had a ��what if��, which prompted some serious consideration on Erika��s part.


    There was no way she was going to put that to the test.


    Just Tatsuya��s ability alone would be incredibly difficult, and on top of that �C though that only remained a possibility.


    (Ah~~~~ ����I��m so confused. Seriously, I should��ve ��let sleeping dogs lie��.)


    Why the heck did she say that, Erika wordlessly complained to herself.


    Now that she thought about it, there was a sense that she was being led around.


    (That��s ridiculous���� That��s pushing it too far no matter how evil


    Tatsuya-kun��s personality is.)


    Erika resolutely smiled to blow away all those hanging concerns.


    She was furiously backpedaling away from the notion that he was capable of doing exactly that.


    ? ? ?


    (����Did that backfire on me?)


    Tatsuya thought to himself as he kept staring at the door after Erika left.


    He had considered the possibility that Chiba Naotsugu��s intervention yesterday was the result of the Chiba Family joining the Saegusa Family, or more appropriately, the recon vanguard dispatched by JSDF intelligence bureau after being goaded on by the Saegusa Family, but this appeared to have nothing do with Erika.


    Still, this may be as simple as Erika being not informed. (Forget it. They would catch on sooner or later.)


    In the end, Erika had already witnessed all sorts of things. Not only had she seen his powers, but also Miyuki��s ��Cocytus��. Based on her outstanding instincts, all of this was simply a matter of time regardless.


    (Based on the end result, we still pulled her in anyways.)


    This development was not something that Tatsuya planned for in his scenario, but it was fine in his book so long as the result was alright, he thought.


    Typically, it was impossible to keep a secret without a few conspirators.


    There were situations where the person in question simply could not cover everything by themselves. Strictly speaking, that was because those who sought these secrets acted behind the backs of the person in question. At that time, the ideal scenario was for the seeker to run into a third party that happened to be the conspirator.


    Tatsuya unilaterally drew the curtain on this incredibly selfish monologue.


    ��Pixie.��


    ((Yes, Master.))


    Tatsuya more or less understood that when conversing with Pixie using telepathy, they were communicating with concepts rather than words. The image being sent over was then translated into words by the receiving side.


    Even while wearing a servant��s garb, being called ��Master�� by someone wearing the same school uniform still threw him out of sorts. Still, this was how the other entity felt and once this became a habit during their telepathic communication, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Nonetheless, Tatsuya was glad that at least the term hadn��t translated into something like ��My Lord�� or ��Milord��. After all, this was his personal preference when it came down to language.


    Since she (?) used a mobile form of telepathy, Tatsuya believed that she was unaware of this. She was probably doing this after reading the behavioral patterns based on the names recorded in the electronic brain, Tatsuya thought as he moved before her.


    ��Before taking hold of this body, you guys appeared to function like a group towards a common objective. Within your group, was there an entity that served as a leader?��


    ((There is no one among us who functions in the capacity of a leader.)) ��Then how do you maintain group cohesion?��


    ((Strictly speaking, all of us are not independent bodies. We are both individuals and the whole body. While we possess the ability to think critically, we also share our consciousness.))


    ��In other words, one mind exists in a state with multiple cognitive processes?��


    ((Not cognitive processes. I think it would be more appropriate to describe this as an incompletely independent cognitive process in the subconscious being gathered by a higher level of cognition.))


    ��I understand. However, in that case, if the subconscious has differing agendas, wouldn��t the higher level lose cohesion?��


    ((Under the condition that the life form is set as the host, then it is impossible to completely avoid being influenced by the host��s most fundamental desires. Our actions are determined when survival instincts and reproductive impulses reach an accord within the consciousness.))


    ��Life extension and producing more companions. Quite simply really for life forms seeking survival.��


    ((Indeed. We will abide by the life form��s greatest desire then proceed along with survival and reproducing as our goals.))


    ��Since there is a unified consensus within the group, does the group provide assistance for objectives that lie outside of survival and replication?��


    ((Despite achieving general consensus, we still possess individual sense of self that reciprocates the host��s personal desires on our own. However, that is under the condition that the overall objective holds the priority, so I think it��s just as Master believes.))


    ��I see������


    Tatsuya fell into a reverie after speaking.


    One reason that she failed to interrupt him any further could be that she wasn��t human in the first place, or the fact that her host was pure machinery.


    ��Then, the current you is something that exists outside of the general consensus, an almost heretical existence. If a dissent appeared in your group, wouldn��t you be eliminated?��


    ((We do not have the desire to root out dissenters. However, once they determine that I may pose an obstacle to their objective, they may elect to launch a pre-emptive attack.))


    ��I see���� I have one other question. Right now, you said that you are cut off from contact with the rest of your comrades, but can you detect their presence?��


    ((That is possible if the target shows high activity. On the other hand, my current state is one such that they can also detect my presence if we��re in the same area.))


    ��Is that so?��


    Tatsuya fell into a thoughtful posture before immediately giving new orders.


    ��Pixie, return to the trailer, change into your original uniform and enter sleep mode. I will find you later.��


    ((Understood. Executing standby orders.))


    Pixie primly, or rather stiffly, bowed before moving towards the garage.


    Tatsuya mentally selected the equipment he needed, first returned home, then went to the Student Council to pick up Miyuki.


    In the year 2095, the world had grown smaller. However, the gap between Magicians and mundane humans was the exact opposite.


    Magicians had received official recognition after early deployment and action in the scattered national territorial disputes and were heavily restricted from leaving the country except on government business. For Magicians, the world had shrank to within the country��s interior.


    On the other hand, mundane humans could take full advantage of the advancements in transportation technology. Land, sea, and air travel had all become streamlined and more efficient, so people could freely travel internationally. Now, getting to the other side of the world was a simple matter of one quick flight in a matter of hours, removing the need to switch flights. Compared to one hundred years ago, the world had indeed become smaller.


    After experiencing conflicts across the world, every country paid careful scrutiny to potential illegal immigrants who loitered within the country��s borders for too long. In comparison, the current trend was that short stays from foreign travelers were on the rise. This was made blatantly obvious by the sight of foreigners walking along the streets of Tokyo.


    On the eastern bank of the ��river��, no Japanese person would find it odd for young men of Spanish or mestizo ancestry walking with young women of equally mixed ethnicities at dusk. None of the citizens would have found it strange for the three of them to walk into the large, somewhat out of fashion hospital.


    There were beds laid out in the hospital��s basement.


    Usually, this would be considered on par for the course, but these beds usually wouldn��t appear in a hospital.


    The bedspring wrapped within the black leather was practically useless, so rather than calling this a bed, this was more like a long, rectangular box.


    The various beds weren��t arranged in one row or split into two rows of four or five, but a haphazard arrangement of all 9 beds. Atop each bed lay a young male, each with a face from East Asian descent. All nine of them had pale faces as they slept on beds with no pillows without a single chest rising or descending. They appeared to be corpses, or in a near death-like state. The basement only contained the 9 silent young men as well as the three men and women of mixed descent who just entered.


    A white male stood in the gap formed by the beds set up with the head facing inwards. Standing in the darkness, he almost seemed like a necromancer.


    The mestizo male checked his watch and raised an arm as if waiting for something. After approximately ten minutes, the man looked towards the young woman standing on the other side of the ring of beds. This appeared to be some sort of signal as the woman nodded and raised both hands before her face.


    The man repeated the same motion. Between the man and woman who were facing one another, the white male clapped his hands while his footsteps emitted noise.


    The clapping continued. The steps continued as well.


    The young man and the woman joined the white male in clapping while the sound of their pacing around the ring continued. As the young man and woman switched positions, the white male gave a louder clap.


    Before the sound faded, the silent bodies rose from bed. One body, then another.


    Eight of those previously in a near death-like state had revived from their black beds.


    In the darkness of the basement, there was the sound of an insect��s wings flapping, except this existed in the mental landscape instead of the material world or the Idea.


    If translated into a human language�� (I/We have finally reawakened.) (My/Our numbers have decreased again.) (Another person/one was lost?)


    (Are there enough vessels?)


    (Negative. The facilitator has procured them for us just as you see.) (The Chinese spiritualists are quite capable.)


    (Ho, at least they surpass me/our levels.)


    (The desire for life on the cusp of death. The consciousness has been suspended.)


    (But I/we have also learned from this. Now we know how to move from host to host.)


    (Even if the vessel is destroyed next time, activities can still resume after a short delay.)


    (It should be easy to replace the missing person/one.) (Let��s go reclaim my/our missing companion.) (Let��s find my/our companion.)


    --This was the contents of that conversation. This was the conversation held between the three bodies who had come from overseas and the eight monsters who had reawakened from their slumber.


    ? ? ?


    After returning home, Tatsuya headed for the phone instead of changing first. Rather than using the telephone with the large screen in the living room, he used the secured line in his own room. Any power usually reserved for external purposes was instead diverted to encryption on the phone that Tatsuya used to call Hayama, the butler for the Yotsuba Family. Right now, he was barely in time for the appointment he arranged ahead of time by mail.


    ��You��re just on time, Tatsuya-dono.�� ��Hayama-san, much thanks for last evening.��


    Both sides skipped the small talk. Tatsuya was matching Hayama��s tempo. Rather than saying the old butler was in a hurry because of his schedule, Tatsuya got the impression that the old man had something he wanted to say.


    ��As I said last night, there��s no need to thank me. After all, protecting Miyuki-sama is the second highest priority for us in the Yotsuba Family.��


    ��Hayama-san, saying you say that so lightly puts me in a small quandary.��


    ��There are no issues so long as the time frame and opponents are made clear. More importantly, I am different from that person in that I��m not brave enough to tangle with Tatsuya-dono.��


    He appeared to have enough time to engage in some small talk.


    That being said, Tatsuya didn��t have much time on his end. Though he had specifically requested a secure line, he still wanted to convey critical information as quickly as possible. �CIn addition, Tatsuya wasn��t sure what he was going to do if Hayama brought up the conversation he had several months ago with Aoki.


    ��So, what did you need to talk to me about? You could not send this via mail nor was there time to meet in person, so I conclude that this information must be vital.��


    ��Oh yes, that��s right.��


    Hayama��s voice sounded like he just remembered this. However, anyone could have noticed that this was nothing but theatrics based on the voice intonation alone even if they didn��t Hayama��s personality.


    ��Tatsuya-dono, in regards the to the monster incident, the 3rd Division will be mobilized. I just wanted to convey this to you.��


    ��Third Division���� JSDF Intelligence Counterintelligence


    Department 3rd Division? I believe that interesting unit is affiliated with the Saegusa camp, correct?��


    After Tatsuya said this, a chuckling sound could be heard over the receiver.


    ��I don��t think they would want someone like you from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion calling them interesting, but it is indeed that 3rd Division.��


    ��My interests do not lie in the direction of eradicating the source. In other words, the Saegusa Family is using the 3rd Division to investigate the Parasite���� No, capture them instead?��


    ��Though I wanted to say that you are as sharp as always, but we are still unclear on their objective. Unfortunately, it is most likely aligned with what Tatsuya-dono just said.��


    How troublesome, Tatsuya thought from the bottom of his heart. This was originally a complicated incident with multiple factions already invested, now a new player had joined the fray. Furthermore, the Saegusa camp had a decidedly different perspective than Mayumi.


    ��Thank you very much for this valuable information.��


    Still, he was not allowed to just reset the board and try again. No matter how difficult it was, reality differed from games, and do overs were not an option.


    ��I felt that this was necessary after taking Miyuki-sama��s safety into consideration. Please do not forget this, Tatsuya-dono.��


    ��I will keep that in mind.��


    Indeed, they could not destroy the world that Miyuki lived in. Though there was no need for Hayama��s extra reminder, Tatsuya accepted the comment without resistance.


    ? ? ?


    Seven o��clock in the evening.


    All the students had long returned home, and the only lonely souls still occupying the school were a few of the faculty members. The school gates had been locked and, until the next day, access was strictly denied to all but a small group of exceptions. Teaching supplies, products for the campus store, and foodstuffs for the cafeteria were all largely brought through the back door to the underground passage before sundown.


    The only ones allowed access were a handful of faculty members, security guards from a contracted security company, engineers working on maintenance that could only be done at night, individuals with special dispensation from the school, and select members from the Student Council.


    This power that seemed a mite overkill even for student government was adopted last year while Mayumi was Student Council President. This was a huge help in that there was no longer a need to submit a request with valid reasons to the faculty. This was also especially useful for situations where the reasons could not be stated aloud.


    Tatsuya had already made arrangements on the way home before he arrived there, and was now carrying the package that arrived at home on his back before heading for school. From the security guard at the door, he received 3 ID cards issued to visitors that only allowed night time access after a confirmation number from the Student Council was inputted. This was designed so that anyone not carrying a valid ID at night would trigger the security alarm as a suspicious individual.


    As to why there were 3 cards, well, one of them was obviously for himself.


    The second one was for Miyuki.


    Miyuki received the ID card with a satisfied smile.


    At first, Tatsuya never planned on bringing Miyuki along. The original plan called for Miyuki to watch the house.


    Unfortunately, Miyuki added on a condition when issuing the night time access number.


    She said she wanted to come along.


    The power to issue access confirmation lay within the hands of Azusa, the Student Council President. However, just as the rumors went, the real power in the Student Council was the Vice President and not the President. Approximately three hours ago, this was on full display in front of Tatsuya.


    After failing to convince his stubborn little sister otherwise, Tatsuya was forced to acquiesce.


    Miyuki, along with one other.


    The third card was handed to Honoka, who met him at the station. This may not need to be said, but just as with Miyuki, no, even before Miyuki, Tatsuya never planned on bringing Honoka along. The reason everything turned out like this was because Honoka was also present when the question about the access confirmation came up in the Student Council Room. Indeed, he could only blame himself for being careless. On top of that, even if he could refuse her, he couldn��t tell her the real reason with Azusa and Isori eavesdropping on them. He still might have been able to deny Honoka��s request, but he could not go through with this after Miyuki threw in her support. Additionally, unlike Miyuki, Honoka received the ID card from Tatsuya with a petrified expression on her face.


    The reason he requested the access card was to ��investigate the odd behaviors in the 3H-P94 model��. Nevertheless, the real reason Tatsuya wanted to bring Pixie outside was to bait the Parasites.


    He knew something after questioning Pixie multiple times, and that was ��the Parasites won��t leave Pixie alone��. Although this knowledge was nothing more than speculation, Tatsuya had confidence in that line of thinking. If the general consensus lost contact with a component, they should attempt to recover that piece. Tatsuya judged that in order to accomplish this, they had to make contact somehow.


    He had no way of locating the Parasites, though he didn��t need to do that actively. �CUntil yesterday, that is. Since Pixie had been possessed by the Parasite, he could not wash himself of the whole deal. There was a much bigger problem with handing over Pixie in that state, and when compared to all that, he wanted to wipe out the Parasites even more. He had originally planned on fighting the Parasites again, which was precisely the reason why he asked to train with Yakumo. Pixie was nothing more than the impetus that changed a reactive stance to a more proactive one.


    Tatsuya wasn��t planning on taking out all the Parasites tonight. Still, he believed that if they could lure out one or two, then that would lead to clues regarding the rest of them.


    After taking into account the danger involved with this course of action, Tatsuya probably should have decisively forbidden Miyuki and Honoka from accompanying him. In all likelihood, Tatsuya was probably numb to the ��danger�� of too many things.


    While strategizing tonight��s activities, he never planned on proceeding alone. Based on his experiences to this point and contemplating the necessity of this move, he petitioned Erika and Mikihiko for support. It was only thanks to their help that he was able to allow Miyuki, who was in the know, and Honoka, who was somewhat of a participant, to come along.


    First High��s school rules required students to wear their uniforms before or after class, but this restriction was lifted when visiting the campus at night. On the surface, this was because the ID card had a built in transmitter so there was no need to wear a uniform, but in reality, the underlying intent was to prevent students from wandering around on the streets after hours in their uniform.


    This was a matter of risk avoidance �C better to have less incidents than more incidents �C for the school. Understanding this, Tatsuya complied with that wish and wore the same combat-use jacket he usually wore.


    Matching her brother, Miyuki wore a half coat, sweat pants, and a pair of high boots for mobility.


    Yet, Honoka still wore her uniform underneath her jacket. This caused one to ponder if she was fully aware of what they were about to do tonight, but Tatsuya wouldn��t be Tatsuya if he did something so blatant like expressing that thought aloud.


    ��Honoka, did you not go home today?��


    Miyuki was the one who gently asked the question on her brother��s mind.


    ��Eh? No, I did go home.��


    Honoka lived alone in a rented room that was much closer to school than the siblings�� residence. It was fairly implausible for her to not have enough time to change.


    ��Is���� wearing a uniform, going to be a problem����?��


    ��Well, it��s not going to be a problem���� But it might be a little inconvenient.��


    Though scolding words were to be avoided, they were planning on running into trouble tonight. Furthermore, Honoka seemed to have missed that memo.


    If he knew this was going to happen, he should have explained more carefully, Tatsuya thought with a hint of regret.


    ��Onii-sama, would it be better for Honoka to first stop by her apartment?��


    Miyuki wanted to dispel the glum atmosphere.


    ��We can wait for her downstairs while Honoka changes.��


    Miyuki probably wasn��t doing this to ��help her rival��. Most likely, she was presenting a solution to Tatsuya��s puzzlement.


    ��That��s true. It��s too late for us to visit���� If Honoka is OK with it, let��s go.��


    ��Of course not! I, uh, would never mind if you came to visit. If you have time, please drop by.��


    However, while completely unrelated to Miyuki��s thoughts, this was something that Honoka dearly wished for.


    And so, while this drama was playing out, the three of them arrived at the garage for the Robotics Club. The door was locked of course, but things like locks were designed to be easily disabled from within.


    Tatsuya pulled out his portable terminal and engaged short range communications before sending out a recognition signal that he prepared ahead of time. The response was practically immediate.


    ((Did you call for me, Master?))


    A simple door��s thickness, even a heavily reinforced armored door that was completely out of place on this flimsy looking exterior, was not going to affect telepathy.


    ��Open the door for me.�� ((Understood.))


    Immediately after the response, the door to the garage opened.


    Not far inside, the silhouette of a doll wearing a maid uniform dropped into a deep curtsey. Even with a monster dwelling inside, the basic behavioral modules were still active.


    Once Pixie raised her head, Tatsuya removed the first thing from the bag.


    ��Pixie, put this on.��


    Even if it was late at night, no, on some level precisely because it was late at night, there was no way they could bring her around like this (in her maid getup). Whatever the case, any reason for wearing a maid uniform was no good. For this operation, Tatsuya first had to prepare a set of clothing for Pixie.


    It appeared that orders of this extent did not require a verbal response. All of a sudden, Pixie began removing her dress.


    Tatsuya treated this entire process as if it was all a matter of course. This is already the second time he has seen ��her�� changing clothes after school, and since he had no interest in treating humans and dolls in the same light, to him Pixie changing clothes was the same thing as lifting the hood on an automatic car.


    ��Onii-sama? Why are you just watching!?��


    However, it appeared that it was a little difficult for Miyuki to come around to his line of thinking.


    Likewise, Honoka seemed to share that sentiment based on her disapproving gaze.


    ��What are you talking about, Miyuki? Pixie is a robot.�� ��A robot that happens to be a girl!��


    ��No, humanoid actually, and not precise enough to emulate the human body������


    Just as Tatsuay said, the 3H was designed to be a humanoid robot ��indistinguishable from human beings after putting on clothes��, but the portions and lines hidden beneath the clothes could not possibly compare with a human female. The ��parts�� on a doll used for deviant purposes would be a little more pronounced.


    The torso gave the impression of ��a woman wearing a skin-colored leotard��, but that only extended to the waist. The portion from the waist to the leg showed lines that clearly belonged on a robot, and even wearing tights over that could not hide the fact she wasn��t human. That was the reason why the disguise involved a long dress.


    Still, for the two young ladies, subjectivity trumped objectivity.


    Miyuki forcibly turned Tatsuya around while Honoka stood protectively between Pixie and the other two.


    Though he felt that this was a little ridiculous, it wasn��t like he wanted to peep. Until the moment the two of them gave the OK, Tatsuya obediently kept his back to them.


    ��Tatsuya, it��s OK now.��


    Despite Honoka��s words, Tatsuya checked Miyuki��s expression just in case before turning around.


    The clothes that Tatsuya brought included a standard windbreaker jacket with high elasticity as well as knee length skirt that covered the lines.


    A scarf was wrapped twice around her neck.


    A hat to cover the facial features was not provided on purpose.


    The legs were wrapped in a thick pair of leggings and boots, which served to hide the fine details while improving the purchase on the feet. �CThese were all suggestions he took from the female officer responsible for clothing in the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Honoka produced a brush out of nowhere and started organizing Pixie��s hair. Pixie didn��t seem to care in the slightest as she stood there without moving. This was declaring that, no matter how she looked on the outside, she was just a doll and not a human. Tatsuya did not have such high demands from Pixie.


    As long as she could move about on the streets without suspicion, that was more than sufficient.


    On that point, Pixie��s current appearance was passable. ��Pixie, follow me.��


    As if declaring the onset of hostilities, Tatsuya made this declaration He gave a lofty order as if commanding a slave.


    Completely apathetic.


    ? ? ?


    Erika stood in front of her brother��s room in a daze.


    For her, this was unexpected beyond the unexpected. She couldn��t believe she was still so weak in some areas.


    Although she wasn��t nervous when coming to her mother��s house, she still tried her utmost to avoid her father and older sister. There was no conflict with those two, but she also wanted to dodge her oldest brother. Thankfully, her eldest brother shouldn��t have returned at this hour yet.


    At any rate, quickly handling the issue and then retreating far away from here to her own room was the best bet, so stalling in the hallways was the worst possible choice.


    ��Second brother, it��s me, Erika.��


    She encouraged herself to strike up a conversation. ��Come in.��


    There was a tiny delay before a response was heard. The sound was neither displeased nor welcoming.


    Instead, the unpleasant aura must already have been retracted. Striking down the urge to do an ��about face��, Erika opened the door. ��What is it, coming here at this hour?��


    Naotsugu sat in a chair at the writing table. He turned in his chair and faced his upper body towards Erika. However, Erika noticed that the bed behind the writing table showed signs of someone just in bed recently.


    Although this was the opposite situation from last night, Erika didn��t open her mouth to scold him.


    ��There��s just a few things I wanted to talk to you about.�� Erika��s tone was slightly hesitant.


    Her change was brought about by the forced smile that floated across Naotsugu��s face.


    ��Go ahead.��


    Naotsugu��s response was a little half-hearted, almost as if it was like ��I��ll listen just because it��s you��. Yet, this didn��t lesson Erika��s load in the slightest, since something else seemed to be on his mind.


    ��Onii-san, have you heard of a unit called the 101st Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion?��


    ��Why do you know that name, Erika?��


    Erika was a little hurt by Naotsugu��s nonchalant attitude and rallied to utter those words, words that immediately captured all of Naotsugu��s attention.


    ��Actually������


    Once she got here, Erika was again filled with doubt, but there was no other way to go about it.


    ��The person Onii-san was protecting is actually my classmate, Shiba Tatsuya-kun. He happens to be one of the soldiers for the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.��


    ��What did you just say����?��


    Erika was trembling with hesitation, if not outright fear, as she said this, to which Naotsugu was unable to hide his shock.


    ��I��m terribly sorry. Originally, I should have passed this along several days ago when you asked, but because of someone called Major Kazama, I was unable to do so because of a gag order related to classified national security reasons.��


    ��Major Kazama����? �CAs in ��Daitengu�� Kazama Harunobu!?��


    ��Daitengu?��


    This time it was Erika��s turn to tilt her head in surprise at her brother��s words.


    For the appropriate Magician, and also to overawe their opponents by bolstering their name, sometimes an exaggerated alias was called for, but ��Daitengu�� was too unique even for that. It was so overblown that it seemed impossible.


    ��Does Onii-san know about Major Kazama?��


    ��Yeah���� In forests or mountainous terrain, he is globally acknowledged to be one of the finest Ancient Magic users. Likewise in the realm of paratroopers, he is still renowned as one of the great commanders in the country.��


    Naotsugu��s expression and voice were interlaced with excitement and awe.


    ��Do you know the about the Vietnamese Conflict? In that war, the South Vietnamese Army that was trying to wage guerilla warfare against the Great Asian Alliance that was encroaching into the Indian Peninsula and the Korean army dispatched by the Great Asian Alliance were so fearful of him that they treated him like Death or the devil himself.��


    Upon hearing her brother��s words, Erika knew that he had forgotten everything in front of him and merely sighed as if to say ��What am I going to do with you������


    Many were those who martyred themselves on the path to glory by going that extra mile. Maybe one day, this sort of thinking will drive this country to destruction. Even though this wasn��t something that a young woman like her should consider, Erika couldn��t help but ponder this in her head.


    ��Rumor has it that the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion is under Major Kazama��s direct command���� In that light, all of these rumors that smack of urban legends make sense. Furthermore, if Shiba Tatsuya-kun is a member of that outfit, then that power unbefitting his age could also be explained.��


    Just as Erika seemed to be lost in her own world, Naotsugu also appeared to be talking to himself.


    Thanks to this, Erika��s attention was drawn back to her original goal.


    ��Onii-san, I made contact with Major Kazama during the Yokohama Incident. If not for that emergency, I may not have been able to stumble across Shiba-kun��s secret. Even then, I felt that this was a huge secret.��


    ��Hm~���� The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion carries all the characteristics of black ops. Having a high school student joined them as an irregular must contain a very special reason.��


    ��I broke regulations by informing Onii-san about Shiba-kun��s situation, so please keep that in mind.��


    ��In other words, Erika is telling me to stop poking into his affairs, correct?��


    ��Indeed. The fallout from poking that hornet��s nest should be something that not only Onii-san, but the Chiba Family as a whole would want to avoid. Likewise, that nest may contain a giant swarm of poisonous hornets.��


    ��Hm���� That��s true, you have a point there, Erika. However, although he��s a student, I belong to the army. I cannot disobey a direct order.��


    ��Then, can you pretend to obey orders? If you pretend to be his guard, then under situations where he gets attacked, then you can appear and seize control of the situation.��


    ��I see���� I understand. Then let��s proceed along these lines.��


    ����Fortunately, she was able to convince her brother without dropping the name ��Yotsuba��. Concealing her uneasy expression, Erika bowed and left Naotsugu��s room without catching his eye.


    After returning to her own room, Erika read the message that was flashing on the information terminal atop her desk before murmuring ��Aoyama Cemetery, eh?�� She didn��t sit in the chair directly and immediately peeled off her clothes and threw them aside. This was not something a young lady should be doing, but she was also taking this opportunity to get rid of the depression she felt while trying to convince Naotsugu.


    After putting on the composite rubber under armor with bulletproof, anti-piercing and other qualities, she put on a leather biker jacket and shorts. She wore protectors that did not disrupt her mobility over her knees and pulled a pair of clothes over her hands that had thin, composite fibers over the palm and finger areas. After verifying the contents in her jacket pocket, Erika picked up her weapons and headed for the threshold. The shorts and long rubber boots appearance highly suited her fiery appearance, but her destination wasn��t the night life.


    Not far from her, ��Erika��s personal guard�� awaited her. In this recent ��vampire incident��, they were the core elements of the Chiba Family��s personnel and served as Erika��s hands and feet in this operation.


    ��Come.��


    Erika coldly uttered those words.


    Yet no trace of displeasure was shown by the men as they followed in her footsteps.


    ? ? ?


    Honoka��s place was a single person apartment for rent. The total area was supposed to be 1 LDK, but with a small dining area in the kitchen, the total area was less than 1 LDK.


    Even with the living room and bedroom separated from one another, this was something that was absolutely required for young girls. Even if the boy was Tatsuya, she wasn��t willing for someone to open the door and immediately get a glimpse of her bedroom.


    In the living room, Tatsuya was enjoying tea with Miyuki. Pixie had been halted from executing her routine behavioral pattern when Honoka frantically prepared tea in time.


    The coarse tea that was brought out was likely Honoka��s personal favorite.


    Honoka herself was changing in her room. The soundproofing was excellent, but for some reason, there appeared to be some sort of nervous aura emanating from Honoka��s side. Of course, the siblings knew that feigning obliviousness here was what propriety demanded.


    When they finally caught sight of Honoka, the siblings just finished the tea.


    ��Sorry for the wait!��


    Full of vigor, Honoka appeared dressed in the pretty much the same fashion as Miyuki.


    Her upper body was covered by a large half coat. Beneath the jacket, a sweater with a high collar could be seen. However, the bottom half was not covered by sweats but a combination of mini-dress and thick- soled shoes. Her skirt had a circular hem and her shoes were the type that revealed her ankles due to the heels.


    The skirt��s length was perfectly covered by the large half coat, which gave the impression that she wasn��t wearing anything under the coat.


    This was a getup that was sure to draw attention �C rather, this was a getup that was supposed to catch the eyes of boys.


    Still, it wasn��t without any practicality. Honoka��s leggings retained heat very well and the fabric was woven with fibers that improved durability. Tatsuya knew that the same type of fibers were used for jackets deployed in combat operations. After examining her from head to toe, he nodded lightly. ��Well then, let��s be off.��


    There was no way to tell how Honoka interpreted Tatsuya��s nodding motion, but her smile was fit to melt as she tagged behind him.


    In her hair, she wore the pair of crystals Tatsuya brought her. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki as well as Honoka herself missed the brief instance where Pixie was drawn to that flash of light.


    ��Onii-sama, where are we off to now?��


    After getting their tickets and boarding the escalator to the station, Miyuki posed this question to Tatsuya after seeing that no one was about. Miyuki would follow him regardless of where their destination was, but that did not mean she cared not where they were going.


    ��Aoyama Cemetery.��


    Honoka was the same in terms of interest, but her face paled at Tatsuya��s response. Taking the hour into consideration, favor and trust were two different things, but there was nothing to be done. Only a decidedly small minority among young ladies would be able to emulate Miyuki��s ability to not bat an eyelid.


    ��A test of courage in the wrong season���� could not possibly be the reason. Is it something like ghosts or demons will appear there?�� ��How astute of you.��


    Though carefully controlled, Tatsuya seemed to be slightly pleased after confirming his sister��s speculation.


    ��Naturally. That��s because it��s something Onii-sama is thinking about.��


    In excellent spirits, Miyuki replied back with a smile. This pricked something in the depths of Honoka��s heart. ��Um, Tatsuya, isn��t the place closed at this time����?��


    Two days ago, she may have endured the pain and wilted.


    However, on that evening two days ago, her close friend��s powerful encouragement reverberated in Honoka��s consciousness, no, her heart.


    Standing on the higher step of the escalator, Honoka interjected herself into the conversation.


    Miyuki wore an ��Ara?�� expression, but Tatsuya seemed unruffled.


    ��We should be able to enter, though it��s not like we would be hampered even if we could not enter. So long as we get close, they should come out and meet us. That��s the reason we brought Pixie along.��


    The results of Pixie��s interrogation told Tatsuya that the other Parasites were unlikely to accept her current existence.


    For life forms that synchronized with other creatures, a Pixie who had lost the drive for reproduction was something to be eliminated.


    Since their numbers were so few, they should attempt to retrieve her from that mechanical prison. Once the two fundamental impulses like self-defense and species preservation kicked in, then their plan of action should be quite similar to humans.


    ��Even if we��re about to get caught, I��m sure Honoka would do something, right?��


    Her ��Optical Camouflage�� ability was not mere rumors but something that Tatsuya had personally witnessed. Tatsuya also knew that this was a powerful, high level technique that was far beyond the USNA military��s support personnel to imitate with their ��Dark Curtain��. Honoka was a Magician who could entirely shroud her presence.


    That being said, this was just a turn of the phrase for Tatsuya. In reality, Tatsuya never considered the possibility that they would be forced to obscure themselves.


    However.


    Tatsuya also didn��t fully comprehend something else.


    Honoka was going to take that joke of his completely seriously. ��Leave it to me.��


    Thanks to the titanic misunderstanding Tatsuya created, Honoka was now completely fired up and bursting with confidence as she replied back in a warm tone while patting her chest.


    ? ? ?


    Located underground beneath a medium-sized building within a corner of Ichigaya, the JSDF Intelligence 3rd Division set up their headquarters.


    If the main office located in the Department of Defense was a fa?ade for the central headquarters for the JSDF��s intelligence work, then this ��basement�� was undeniably one of the central headquarters hiding behind that mask. Since this was central headquarters, referring to it was ��one of the�� seemed a little odd, but this was the product of risk management to prevent a crisis like ��being paralyzed with the fall of headquarters�� from occurring.


    Of course, this caused several serious side effects that came with the territory with being an irregular organization and left great flaws.


    It was only natural for an intelligence organization to have a side where ��the right hand has no idea what the left hand is doing��, but this was incredibly blatant here. Lacking initiative was still excusable, but with each department having their own patron, it was also true that each followed their own special interests to the point of disunity.


    The JSDF intelligence divisions contained major unity issues.


    ��The observation target is moving towards the center of the city. Target is accompanied by the sister and two others.��


    The sponsor of this basement came from one of the primary financial groups in the field of electronics manufacturing and at the same time was the second largest military supplier in the country. Furthermore, this group was deeply entwined with the Saegusa Family, to the point that the statement could be made that the real patrons of the 3rd Division was actually the Saegusa Family. Currently, they were following the will of the head of the Saegusa Family and not in concert with the Saegusa and Juumonji Alliance spearheaded by Mayumi and company.


    ��Comparing images on file���� One of them is a Year 1 student at the


    National Magic University Affiliated First High, Mitsui Honoka.��


    ��Classmate, eh. What an odd interest, bringing the sister along on a date.��


    The tone that belonged to the man who appeared to be in charge sounded mocking, but from a different perspective, it may have also sounded a little biased.


    ��The other person is��.. No, not a human. Looks to be a Humanoid


    Home Helper from the P94 series.��


    ��A HAR model? Where do they plan on going with that in tow? Have we gotten into the vehicle��s guidance system?��


    ��Sir, the protection is very stout���� My terrible apologies!��


    In response to his subordinate��s practically tearful reply, the one in command did not issue any more reprimands. He understood very well that if the public transportation system could be so easily hacked, then terrorism would run rampant in the streets.


    ��Chief, the vehicle that the target is on board has changed direction.�� ��Akasaka���� No, Aoyama?��


    The chief murmured as he watched the monitor display the estimated destination for the aforementioned vehicle before issuing new orders.


    ��Dispatch agents disguised as police to the Aoyama Tunnel. Fake an arrest on charges of the target using magic and capture them.��


    Amid the replies of the order being acknowledged and being transferred to various receivers, the chief continued to observe the monitor.


    ? ? ?


    Colonel Virginia was stretched out in exhaustion in the rented apartment (more like condominium) fully equipped with furniture that the embassy rented for extended stays.


    Though it was only a temporary command center, they had still been breached. In addition, despite the battle had not concluded on a kidnapping, they still put on a shameful display of being left adrift until another nation��s vessel rescued them. This was a huge blow against her record and future career.


    Surprisingly, the officers from the homeland stationed at the embassy failed to blame her. This disgrace extended far beyond her alone and included the special forces dispatched as guards for the temporary command center and the navy belonging to the seized vessel (for that matter, the USNA navy��s pride suffered an even more grievous blow than she did), so she knew that it was impossible for them to blame her.


    However, even beyond that, she still had the energy for further rumination.


    Yet, she was unable to deny that they had suffered a huge defeat.


    It was only after she raised her head at the unexpected ringing of the speaker phone that she noticed it was late into the night.


    She even heard the female officer on guard duty answer the phone.


    Virginia��s ears detected a sharp intake of breath from the female officer.


    ��Excuse me.��


    The footsteps that approached the room she occupied as well as the voice that requested permission to enter had both been knocked askew out of shock.


    ��Come in.��


    Virginia adjusted her posture and mentally reminded herself to speak clearly. She could not allow her subordinates to witness her weakened state �C her brand of leadership involved not investing additional interpretations and emotions.


    The door to the room was carefully opened. A tall young woman in full uniform saluted before her eyes. Her guard was selected for martial prowess over appearance or official record and possessed superlative ability and courage. Indeed, Virginia rated her highly enough that she believed that last night��s outcome may have been different had she been present at her side.


    Nonetheless �C she currently stood there stiffly and pale-faced. Feeling that something was awry, Virginia rose from the sofa. ��What is it?��


    ��Someone has requested to meet you face to face, Colonel.��


    ��What����?��


    Virginia residing at this location was highly classified. If someone from the military (from the USNA military) came to see her, her guard wouldn��t be so flustered. Likewise for anyone from the embassy. In other words, the visitor had broken through the USNA military��s information lockdown and was an outsider who knew that she was here and requested an audience.


    Unwilling to even issue orders to her sergeant, Virginia manipulated the remote herself to put on the display from the main living room.


    The image that was reflected contained a poor young girl wearing elegant lace with a curious expression on her face.


    This utterly astounding sight caused Virginia to freeze for a solid 5 seconds.


    ������Who the heck is that?��


    Virginia finally rebooted her consciousness and detected the two sturdy men standing behind the young girl. One of them carefully carried what must be the young girl��s coat, so they must serving her, or even guardians.


    The person that these people who were plainly no ordinary plebeians were guarding was most likely that young girl of tender age.


    Despite knowing that she should be on guard, Virginia could feel her sense of reality being eroded.


    ��Her name is Ayako Kuroba.��


    The sergeant spoke. Even Virginia could not fault her gulping motion after hearing the next few words.


    ��She claims to be an emissary from the Yotsuba Family.��


    ��How wonderful it is to meet you, Ms. Virginia. My name is Ayako Kuroba. Pardon my intrusion, but today I come on behalf of the Yotsuba Family.��


    The young girl greeted Virginia in fluent English.


    However, she discarded any military references to superior officers. Given her perfect grasp of the English language, it was impossible to believe that she was unfamiliar with those terms. In short, this was intentional.


    Broadcasting her own name and surname was likely also intentional.


    ��I am Colonel Virginia Balance, USNA Military Joint Chiefs of Staff. Excuse my rudeness, but I wanted to ask something prior to our conversation.��


    ��Ara, what is it? I will answer if I am able.��


    She was likely younger than Major Sirius, but this young girl far outstripped her at the negotiation table.


    Though still immature, she was still superior to the USNA Military High Commander with all of her experiences.


    This was no simple girl before her eyes. Virginia carefully engraved that in her heart.


    ��You said Yotsuba Family���� Are you referring to that ��Yotsuba��?��


    She spoke in an abstract function just in case that there was an error.


    However, in regards to this vague line of questioning, the young girl laughed merrily.


    ��Indeed, that Yotsuba. Today, I come on behalf of Yotsuba Maya, head of the Yotsuba among the Ten Master Clans with a request.��


    Even though she was mentally prepared that this wasn��t a mistake, simply accepting such a boldly stated truth was no easy task.


    The Yotsuba of Japan.


    For those who walked with magic, this was the untouchable land. Especially for people who wielded magic for military purposes.


    They were not like Major Sirius in that one person bore the absolute destructive might to challenge an army.


    The existence of the Yotsuba Family lay in the entirely opposite direction.


    Right now (at least for now), they were subservient to the Japanese government, but if they suddenly morphed into terrorists, they were held as individuals who could pull the trigger on World War IV.


    On the magic side, for such a zealous organization, they were not raised up as something worthy of respect, but of complete and utter fear.


    ��Request, is it?��


    ��Indeed. I sincerely hope that you will hear me out.�� ��What is it?��


    It was only now that Virginia noticed that they had not served tea. However, this was far too late to offer refreshments.


    Virginia concentrated all of her focus on what the young girl was about to say.


    ��Then please excuse me. We would like to use Ms. Virginia��s hand to halt the interference on our country��s Magicians.��


    ������������


    There was no need to say this, but interference referred to clandestine operation she was in command of. The investigation and protection (in short, abduction) of Japan��s undisclosed Strategic-class Magician as well as his or her nullification (assassination). Of course, she had anticipated that this girl��s ��request�� �C the Yotsuba��s demand. In essence, this was the most likely outcome.


    Yet, to hear someone utter a phrase far coarser than ��please stop�� in their request temporarily robbed her of the ability to respond.


    ��Ms. Virginia, you appear to be someone who understands what sort of system my country��s ��Ten Master Clans�� is.��


    To put it plainly, if you don��t know then I will tell you. Irked by that tone, Virginia nodded her head at the same time. There was no point in playing dumb.


    ��Our head, Yotsuba Maya, dislikes your meddling. Your country and mine are allies, and neither wishes to sow the seeds of war.��


    ������Is that a threat? You will open fire if we do not stop?��


    Ayako neglected to reply to Virginia��s query and once again laughed merrily.


    ��Ms. Virginia, was last night restful?�� ��So you were the ones who did that!?��


    By the time she caught herself, Virginia had already risen from the sofa and leaned forward.


    If the table was any smaller, she may have already seized the young girl��s collar.


    ��What are you referring to? I only asked because I thought that your complexion was a little unhealthy, that��s all.��


    Though her words were out of concern, no trace of that emotion could be detected on her features.


    The young girl continued to smile. She made no attempt to hide the face that signified she had complete confidence that she knew everything.


    ��Ms. Virginia, please calm down. If possible, we would like to form a friendly relationship with you, Ms. Virginia.��


    ��You dare to say a friendly relationship����?��


    Maybe it was only because the young girl voiced it aloud, but Virginia realized that capturing her now at this point in time would pose no benefit whatsoever. This only served to infuriate Virginia further as she sat back down.


    ��Ms. Virginia is well aware of the Yotsuba��s power. Likewise, we too understand Ms. Virginia��s power very well.��


    Her emotions were about as dark as possible, but logic commanded Virginia to listen to the young girl��s words.


    The young girl who claimed to speak on behalf of the head of the Yotsuba was not talking about the USNA military��s strength or the might of Stars, but saying she knew about Virginia��s power.


    That meant����


    ��Our head said that if Ms. Virginia can arrange for this incident to end here, we will never forget this personal favor that you have bestowed on us. Also, our head said that should there be an opportunity in the future, we would like to lend Ms. Virginia a hand as well.��


    This was certainly a tempting offer.


    If she was on personal terms with the ��Yotsuba��, then she had more than enough to reclaim her lost position in the military and then some.


    She had personally tested their prowess the night before. As usual, the young girl maintained her smile.


    After weighing both sides on a scale, logic won. �CThe side of logic named ambition.


    Colonel Virginia, faced with a devil��s contract in the form of a beautiful young girl, decided to sign.


    ? ? ?


    Along the way from Aoyama Station to the street side walkway, Tatsuya felt the eyes fastidiously observing him the entire time. Furthermore, it wasn��t just one or two. Based on his conversation with Hayama before leaving the house, Tatsuya had already predicted that he was going to be under observation. That being said, the amount of personnel heartily invested into this venture surpassed his expectations.


    They may be aware of the siblings�� connection to the Yotsuba Family or were merely in the guessing phase, but it was also possible that this large force was deployed to ward against the Yotsuba Family from intervening.


    In the end, even with the support of the Saegusa Family, Tatsuya did not believe that this national intelligence group would dare incur the wrath of the Yotsuba Family directly.


    So they don��t care about the Yotsuba Family���� Internal Affairs,


    Public Safety, and the Intelligence Department should have been aware of the incident that embroiled the siblings�� mother and aunt in their youth. Completely uncaring of the fact that they could be drawn into a rampage of revenge heedless of the target, there was utterly incredible that they could have forgotten such a harsh reminder in the last 20 to 30 years. Not to say the might of the Yotsuba Family �C ��might�� that hinted at influence but was more along the lines of violence �C was far greater now than it was in the past.


    Tatsuya curtailed his train of thought there. New eyes were added to the mix that were observing him.


    New, alien, eyes.


    Those were the gaze that came from inhuman, monstrous eyes.


    For professional intelligence officers, being ordered to observe three high school students and a single HAR model certainly deflated those receiving the orders, but still went along with it believing that there was no other recourse.


    With the experience underneath their belt, they also had a side where they were increasingly going easy on the target. There were a few among them who always gave it their all under any circumstance and never let down their guard while diligently handling their task, but despite the similarities between going easy and sloth, they were fundamentally different.


    While going easy bears a somewhat negative impression, this was also a matter of pacing oneself. There was no need to invest all 100% when a mere 50% could get the job done.


    Compared to the usual 100%, this mission��s difficulty only required 50% of their power to accomplish, so they only used 50%. Though they might be a little slow off the draw in the beginning, in the end, they still managed to accomplish more things. ��Habit�� was also an ability.


    However, it was also true that there were advantages as well as disadvantages.


    For the elite intelligence agents masquerading as police officers, shadowing and observation were their most common tasks. They relied on their bountiful experience to selectively focus their attention, hereby creating an opening.


    The mission they received was to immediately fake an arrest when the observation target used magic and thus subdue and abduct them.


    For this, they were issued measuring devices to detect magic.


    However, the change on the device only occurred directly after a cry of alarm put everyone on guard.


    --The men��s vision were assailed by a tide of flashing lights. A thoroughly unexpected pre-emptive strike.


    A hostile act utterly without precursor.


    Their will to retaliate was submerged beneath the roiling waves of those flashing lights.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, I have caused the people observing us to fall asleep.�� ��Good work.��


    Seeing an elated Honoka report her accomplishment, even Tatsuya found it hard to prevent his face from becoming overly stiff.


    The alien gazes were drawing closer. Inhuman���� No doubt about it, it was the Parasite. With them as opponents, human observers were too great a hassle.


    Using magic at will on the open streets was illegal in the first place. Anyone who eyed someone else with such dogged persistence could not possibly be the average civilian or real public servants, which only compounded the difficulty because their usage of magic was not authorized. The reason why Tatsuya communicated the location of the observers to his companions was to warn them against using magic haphazardly prior to shaking off their pursuers.


    In truth, Tatsuya was going to say it aloud.


    Compared to that, however, Honoka��s actions outstripped him in speed.


    ��Even if we��re about to get caught, I��m sure Honoka would do something, right?��


    Honoka had made a rather broad interpretation to Tatsuya��s phrase. In reality, her heart fairly sang that ��This is the first time Tatsuya is asking my assistance!��


    Since there was always a side of her that tended to daydream, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki objected to this, but it was even greater today than usual.


    As a Magician, Light-based magic was Honoka��s specialty. She was particularly adept at manipulating light.


    After inquiring the observers�� location from Tatsuya, she used the magnification of light refraction to verify this before suddenly unleashing a brilliant flare of light before her opponents�� eyes.


    Brainwashing magic, the light of ��Evil Eye��.


    When Tatsuya noticed this, he was seriously getting worried.


    Since he had hinted for her to simply ��let them sleep��, Tatsuya had allowed her to activate her magic, though to be brutally honest, he wasn��t confident that this was the right decision. Magic that contained hypnotic effects was judged to be the same level as magic that brought direct harm to the physical body and was considered to be an innately vicious magic.


    If they had been caught by real policemen, then they wouldn��t just be let off with a warning. Adolescence would not spare them from real punishment �C something along the lines of ��using magic for community service��.


    The magic she used was the same as the leader from the ��Blanche�� terrorists, but both her speed and accuracy far surpassed him though she had executed it against 4 different people.


    Being capable of using ��Evil Eye�� was something praiseworthy, but Tatsuya immediately felt that they needed to relocate quickly.


    ��Let��s get out of here before their companions arrive.��


    As expected, bringing Honoka along was a complete disaster����


    Finally realizing this, Tatsuya quietly informed his other companion.


    ? ? ?


    ��What a troublesome young lady������


    As she watched the monitor for the observation system along the streets �C primarily composed of street cameras, there were also devices to detect poisonous gases, illegal high efficiency electric waves and the psion detectors for unauthorized usage of magic, Fujibayashi couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��That��s still a wonderful technique. If I recall correctly, she is called ��Mitsui Honoka��, correct?��


    The voice that came from behind her spoke solely on the meritorious value of a Magician.


    In regards her grandfather��s words that bore no ulterior meaning, Fujibayashi sighed again.


    ��That��s true, Sofu-sama. She is a Year 1 student from First High, Mitsui Honoka.��


    ��Could the ��Mitsui�� who excel in that system of magic belong to the bloodline carries the Element of Light?��


    ��That remains unknown. Should I investigate?��


    ��Oh hardly, there��s no need to investigate specifically for that reason.��


    When asked by his granddaughter, Elder Kudou chuckled happily and shook his head.


    ��Speaking of which���� Though the outstanding individuals have been called outstanding and the unique have been labeled unique, he certainly has a group of fascinating people gathered around him.��


    ��Not just on abilities alone. There are quite a few children with interesting personalities as well.��


    Casually throwing out those insulting words, Fujibayashi slipped on a pair of thin gloves for calculation purposes before her fingers came into contact with the touchscreen and danced over the controls.


    The observation system based on system alone was stubborn in both software and hardware, but in comparison, operation was a piece of cake. Unrestricted recordings could easily be taken advantage of by malicious individuals or those lurking in the depths of the government. Once restricted to being operated by hand, such a ponderous observation system would be too difficult to manipulate.


    Including this vampire incident, in order to be above blame for any use of magic, a few actions were required to ensure that select portions of the data were not left for the Saegusa and Chiba Families.


    Mayumi was responsible for the leading information control, but with the exams coming up, her task was delegated to Fujibayashi.


    However, Fujibayashi��s approach was to exclude all others and operate the controls herself. Unlike Mayumi, Fujibayashi was also working to hide the fact that the daughter of the Saegusa Family��s head was being used as a cat��s paw, since she knew that the head was secretly observing all of this behind his daughter��s back. Knowing the reason for it, so there was no way she could leave this task to others.


    Since she was not operating as a hacker and as a legitimate operator of the system, this was easier on her than usual, but at the same time she felt a little out of whack behind the controls.


    Still, there was nothing she could do about that.


    Since she was figuratively being relied upon and realistically doing her duty, she could go about as she pleased like she typically would.


    Not to mention the fact that her grandfather was right behind her.


    Both she and the one who sent her (in other words, the one who planned for her substitution) were not expecting Elder Kudou to be observing here.


    As to why he was here, Fujibayashi wasn��t going to ask that.


    Though he was her grandfather, they were not that close. As a member from the Fujibayashi Family, she had taken heed not to express any close relationship with the elder of the Kudou Family.


    In addition, if sparks did fly between the Saegusa and Yotsuba Families, it would be unsurprising for Kudou Retsu to act and put out the flames.


    Fujibayashi Kyouko��s grandfather was one of the few privy to Shiba Tatsuya��s real identity.


    ��Should I say birds of a feather flock together���� Or maybe they��re cut from the same cloth. Regardless, he is definitely a star who is a far cry from being normal.��


    ��Indeed. Looks like the manipulated might actually turn out to be the manipulator.��


    Fujibayashi joined in as she continued to watch the monitor.


    If she turned to see her grandfather��s face, then she may have noticed the deeper meaning behind his words.


    However, she failed to do so.


    Birds of a feather. Centered round the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion headed by Kazama, she was also included among that number. Nevertheless, whether fortunate or unfortunate, her grandfather��s message was not passed along to the granddaughter.


    ? ? ?


    Just as they expected, they could not enter Aoyama Cemetery. Still, there was no need to do so.


    Along the high wall built after the war (a tactic employed against disrespectful people snapping pictures of the dead), the three fashionable (?) youngsters and one machine were taking a walk at night when they detected auras approaching from the front and back.


    ((Master, three ��Parasites�� are coming.)) Tatsuya stopped upon hearing Pixie��s telepathy.


    The reason why they used telepathy instead of the body��s speakers was to draw in the Parasites.


    He had also ordered Pixie to telepathically communicate with Miyuki and Honoka.


    At pretty much the same time Tatsuya halted, the two girls also came to a stop and drew near Tatsuya��s sides.


    Though the two of them were unafraid, their faces betrayed their unease.


    Tatsuya himself was not be immune to anxiety, so he was not displeased with their attitude.


    As prearranged, Tatsuya pressed the button on his terminal that activated the beacon. Through the GPS, he located his position and passed it along to Erika and Mikihiko. Immediately, they would hasten towards here with the members of the Chiba Family in tow. Once they had prepared their ambush as planned, they would start capturing the Parasites.


    Still, based on their opponents�� situation, Tatsuya was figuring on waiting for reinforcements.


    Tatsuya pulled his favored silver machine from a pocket on the left side. His right hand carried the pistol-shaped Specialized CAD ��Trident�� as he naturally allowed his hands to drift downwards, waiting for humans possessed by demons to approach.


    As if protecting Tatsuya��s back, Miyuki stood there with her back to him and a terminal-shaped CAD in her hand. Pressing her right hand to the bracelet-shaped CAD worn on her left hand, Honoka stood at Tatsuya��s side as she altered between looking forward and back.


    Seeing these trustworthy silhouettes around him, Tatsuya unconsciously smiled.


    In a thoroughly unexpected area, his anxiety eased.


    The source of his anxiety was that he was worried about putting these two girls in danger.


    Once he realized that there was nothing to worry about for these two, his anxiety dissipated.


    Settling himself, he directed his gaze toward the area illuminated by the street lights.


    Three figures walked towards them. Their footsteps were free of hesitation. Just as Pixie had said, the Parasites appeared to have found Pixie��s location.


    Neither side fired the first shot as both sides shrank the distance between them even further.


    When they came within range of identifying their clothing, the two of the Parasites came to a halt.


    The last remaining one continued to plod forward towards Tatsuya.


    As their features became less murky, the sense of awkwardness grew steadily.


    The source of this awkwardness was swiftly unraveled.


    That was because the information presented by the eyes was different from the information relayed by the skin.


    He wore a plain windbreaker coat and striped pants. The coat was unable to hide the physique and the face was not covered. Eyes, mouth, ears, hands, and feet all did not exceed normal parameters. Despite being plainly human in appearance, there was no aura of humanity. So this was what a demonic aura truly was.


    As Tatsuya carefully scrutinized the target, the gap between him and Parasite continued to close, until they were close enough to hear each other��s voice and see each other��s expression.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya, we need to speak with you.��


    Since Tatsuya was not planning on speaking, it was within his scenario for the other side to initiate communications. This was a stable situation for a conversation (wording was another problem altogether), so everything was still within expected boundaries.


    Still, the other side calling out his name came as somewhat of a shock. ��What should I refer to you as?��


    In reply, this was how Tatsuya responded.


    No words came from the open mouth belonging to the man possessed by the Parasite. This sort of blank staring was actually quite human- like, Tatsuya thought. The personality may have been taken over, but the emotional base remained unaltered.


    Maybe, using the term taken over may be erroneous. Based on the information he got from Pixie, Parasites only carried the original consciousness. Put it another way, this was as far as their emotions could develop. It was possible that the Parasite��s sense of self had not taken over the human host, but had merged with the human to create a new personality. Tatsuya renewed his own understanding.


    ��Marte.��


    In regards to the contemplative Tatsuya, the Parasite gave this concise answer. In regards to how to refer to him, he had replied to this question with his own name. Tatsuya knew enough to know that this was either the Spanish or Italian word for ��Mars��.


    That made sense. Though they had a fluent grasp of Japanese that may be misleading, closer inspection revealed that their facial structure was that of Caucasians. Having never lived out of the country, Tatsuya only had a theoretical grasp, but the man before his eyes appeared to carry distinctive features found on Latinos in America. His name was a call sign, no, there was an 80% or 90% chance that was a call sign, so referring to oneself as Marte wasn��t surprising.


    However, Tatsuya was unaware that there were Planet and Satellite Classes within the organization called Stars. He assumed that the title of Stars was the literal definition of a ��fixed star��. Thus, he only understood that ��Mars�� referred to the Planet-Class Magician ��Marte�� within Stars, and not the host��s jealousy, obsession, and envy that came within someone from the Planet-Class who trained to be a substitute but still failed to be one of the Stars.


    ��So, Mr. Marte, or should I refer to you as Senor Marte? What do you need to talk about?��


    There was no deeper meaning behind that question. For Tatsuya, ��Marte�� was nothing but a simple label.


    Which was why he found his opponent being enraged by this mere words, he only though this was because the man had been cut off.


    ��That��s Mister, Boy.��


    After being referred to as ��Boy�� by the Parasite named Marte, Tatsuya felt that the man��s attempt to ridicule him was a clear sign he was losing his composure.


    ��Well, what is it?��


    In order to continue biding time, Tatsuya didn��t care that he had to continue this provocation, but since his comrades were getting fidgety, he elected to push the conversation forward.


    ������Shiba Tatsuya. We bear no ill will towards you all.��


    For ��Mr. Marte��, it appeared that calling him by his full name was more appropriate than referring to him as ��Boy��.


    Still, that detail was unimportant to Tatsuya (he never anticipated any overtures toward politeness).


    ��That��s a little too vague for me to understand. Who is this we you speak of? Who are you referring to and what do you mean by ill will?��


    Compared to that, what the other side was trying to convey was far more critical.


    ����From this point forward, we Demons do not plan on any hostile action towards you Japanese Magicians.�� (So they call themselves demons......)


    Not devil, ghost, or specter, but demon. This was how they saw their own existence. Since he never heard that term from Pixie, they must have discussed beforehand to decide a term that humans can refer to them as.


    Tatsuya wanted to break into a wry chuckle because he knew that there were people who referred to his Decomposition Magic as ��Demon Right��. The primary reason for that was because he usually activated his Decomposition Magic at whatever his right arm pointed to, but he was not endeared to the Parasites because of this.


    ��So? Is there anything else?��


    In regards to the short comment from the Parasite known as Marte (the self-proclaimed Demon), Tatsuya also had a few things he wanted to say.


    But first, it was probably best for the other side to finish speaking first.


    ��As the price for keeping us from seeing you as enemies, we hope that you will turn that robot over to us.��


    Tatsuya must have imagined Pixie��s body shivering. After all, a robot had nothing to do with biological reactions.


    ������I say, Mr. Marte. Please elaborate a little more on that. Even if I gave her to you, why do you want her? I can��t answer that if you don��t explain it clearly.��


    ��I don��t think I need to explain, do I? You are the ones who should have no reason to protect that robot.��


    ��We will decide whether there is a reason or not.��


    Marte frowned upon hearing Tatsuya��s response. After considering that his physical appearance and age were different, that displeased expression wasn��t that strange any more.


    ������It��s in order to free our companion trapped within that robot.��


    Hearing this, Tatsuya intentionally tilted his head. ��So a robot can��t be a host?��


    Marte��s expression grew solemn.


    ��I don��t know how you guys think, but we are life forms. Furthermore, our connection with each other far surpasses you humans. In regards to saving a companion who is a life form but trapped with a lifeless vessel, is that something that is beyond you humans to grasp?��


    However, both the voice and tone were both reined in. ��No, I can understand.��


    Tatsuya answer was just as decisive. Yet in this instance, Marte��s answer was much like what he learned from Pixie earlier and could not rouse Tatsuya��s interest. From another perspective, that also meant Pixie��s words were trustworthy. The question and answer phase could stop here, Tatsuya thought as he continued to speak in order to buy time for the trap to be prepared.


    ��But, how will you go about that?��


    ��Destroy the body. Once the host has been lost, then another host can be found.��


    ��I see���� So that��s how it is. Pixie, do you wish to be freed from there?��


    ((I do not, Master!))


    Tatsuya wasn��t seriously asking. Even if possessing a lifeless body, once it has expressed a desire for self-preservation, Tatsuya wasn��t going to agree to have it destroyed. Within the three fundamental processes of all robots �C they were forbidden from harming humans, obeyed humans, and were able to defend themselves so long as the first two were not broken �C the 3H was a viable tool.


    Except, the telepathically expressed rejection was fiercer than he anticipated.


    ((I am myself. My only wish is to something possessed by the Master. That is who I am.))


    Not only did she possess the original self-preservation instinct, she had her own will to boot.


    ((No matter what I was originally, from where my core desires came from, all of these things are no longer important to me. I loathe the idea that I will no longer be myself.))


    Pixie��s telepathy was sent not only to Tatsuya and the three Parasites, but to Honoka and Miyuki as well.


    Honoka bit her lip.


    Miyuki��s lips turned into a grin. ��There you have it, Onii-sama.�� ��Quite so.��


    A grin also appeared on Tatsuya��s lips.


    Amazingly, a wry chuckle was not bubbling up at that unexpectedly passionate speech.


    For reason, Tatsuya didn��t plan on avoiding the thoughts projected from the demon dwelling in the robot.


    ��Then, I think you can already guess this side��s answer���� Before giving a decsivie answer, I have two or three questions I would like to ask.��


    ��You are more foolish than we imagined, Shiba Tatsuya. We are disappointed in you���� Very well, ask your questions.��


    ��You said earlier that you bore no ill will towards Magicians, correct? Why did you say Magicians and not humans?��


    There was no answer to that question.


    No, he had asked that question with a mocking smirk on his face.


    ��If we agreed to your condition, then you Demons would no longer stand against Magicians. Then, what about humans who aren��t Magicians, what about them?��


    ������������


    ��After destroying Pixie��s body, what kind of host are you looking for? No, there��s no need to answer. I already know.��


    ��......So you are a little clever beneath that stubbornness.��


    Marte shrugged at the steely gaze in Tatsuya��s eyes and the two girls who fell into combat stances.


    ��Cannot understand. We already said that we will not fight you, so how are you still dissatisfied? Just as we demons cannot coexist with humans, you Magicians are also an alien existence to humans.��


    ��Huh?��


    Tatsuya emitted a false sound of surprise during the Parasite��s sudden speech.


    However, that speech was nothing more than inflammatory remarks.


    Tatsuya would never believe any words uttered by that false tone was worth considering.


    ��My host is also a Magician.��


    As he said this, he patted his chest in an exaggerated manner.


    There was a chance that the man was someone who worked as an inciter prior to being possessed by a Parasite. In that case, the call sign ��Marte�� didn��t suit him. The name ��Mercury�� was far better for him.


    Completely heedless of Tatsuya��s cold gaze, the Parasite��s speech grew in fervor.


    ��So I know as well. How Magicians are treated by humans.�� ��How are they treated?��


    ��For humans, Magicians are both tools and lab experiments. Humans will never care about the Magicians�� feelings. They only use them as tools because of magic and lab animals in order to create more magical power.��


    Though he felt like he had heard this speech somewhere before, Tatsuya still decided to allow the Parasite to finish.


    ��In regards to the humans who only seek to use you, what reason do you have to protect them? You have no such duty. You have your own will and dreams, do you not?��


    Tatsuya locked his eyes on Marte��s face after he finished his speech. No matter how earnestly Marte stared at Tatsuya,


    Tatsuya only replied with a ��ha�� of a sigh.


    ��Hardly, the ones being used aren��t just the Magicians.��


    In response to the host with the malicious Parasite, Tatsuya spoke in a tone that had profound meaning.


    ��How should I say this......? I feel like I��ve heard those lines from a book somewhere.��


    Then, his lips turned into a mocking smile.


    ��To see humans as nothing but foolish���� You are the true fool.��


    Fury flickered in the man��s eyes.


    Was that the Parasite��s emotions or the host��s feelings? Bulling over whatever Marte wanted to say, Tatsuya continued.


    ��You will not harm us Magicians. That sounds all well and good, but you have already harmed my companions. My friends, who are Magicians. In regards to this, you have failed to utter a single apology, so where do you suppose I will dredge up the reason to believe your words about not harming us? There��s no difference between this and respecting the human rights of Magicians. Not to mention using these empty words to swap with us as if trying to con us out of something. Even shamelessness should have a limit.��


    After speaking this long wind of words, Tatsuya seemed to become bored and once again fell into a mocking smile.


    ��Come to think of it, I haven��t told you our earlier answer yet. The answer, is no.��


    ��Boy������


    ��Please don��t say you��ll regret this or something clich��d like that? I would be too ashamed to be your opponent.��


    Killing intent filled Marte��s eyes as he waved his right arm.


    A small dagger appeared from his pocket. Based on the buttons on the hilt, this was no ordinary dagger and must carry some sort of contraption.


    The other Parasites held similar daggers in their hands. Seeing this, Tatsuya chuckled coldly.


    ��Well, that��s easy to understand. Then, allow us to simplify things as well.��


    Tatsuya sneered theatrically.


    ��Throw down your weapons and surrender quietly. You will not suffer should you do so. I guarantee you all a happy life as experimental animals.��


    ��You���� wretched hound of the humans!��


    The Parasite who had possessed the body of the human was in turn consumed by the strong ��desire�� in the human host.


    Possessed, being possessed, ad infinitum.


    Most likely, the Magician known as ��Marte�� must have fiercely hated the humans who controlled him prior to his possession.


    That was the natural conclusion one arrived at after hearing the fury in his roar.


    Without any Activation Sequence, the precursor for magic appeared. So it was true that Parasites did not need Activation Sequences or incantations to cast magic.


    However, on this point, Tatsuya��s side was pretty much the same.


    Faster than the Parasite��s magic could materialize, Tatsuya��s ��Decomposition�� shattered the information bodies that were trying to change reality.


    The ability that dominated all Magicians, the power to decompose the information bodies.


    That magic, ��Gram Dispersion��, was just as useful on the spells of inhuman creatures.


    Soundless and without light, a silent means of attack and defense.


    Yet Marte, who planned on using magic first before attacking, was completely befuddled when the magic unexpectedly fizzled.


    Tatsuya was not going to miss that opportunity.


    He fired at the joints of all four limbs and Marte rolled on the floor.


    Even with a Parasite possessing them, there was no way for them change the structural composition of the human body. Even if they felt no pain, the limbs were rendered immobile once the joints were severed.


    Tatsuya pointed his empty left hand at the Parasite on the road.


    If the human vessel was destroyed, they will fly away seeking a new host.


    They would also self-destruct and flee if frozen by Miyuki��s magic.


    Parasites didn��t need Activation Sequences, so even an immobile body was probably still able to cast magic.


    In order to completely nullify a Parasite, he needed to deliver direct harm to the mental information body.


    Tatsuya tightly clasped the compressed block of psions in his palm. Unfortunately, there was no guarantee that he would succeed.


    Regardless, there was no hesitation in Tatsuya. If this didn��t work, then they had to wait for the sealing specialists who understood Ancient Magic to arrive.


    Right now, hesitation held no merit for him.


    Imbuing the concept of ��Rejection�� inside his hand, Tatsuya��s left hand stabbed towards the Parasite.


    The compressed block of psions shot forth like a cannonball towards the Parasite��s chest.


    Not the brain, the heart.


    This was the result based on the information he received from Pixie and after a lengthy discussion with Yakumo. They did not attach themselves to the human body��s organs, but to the human spirit. In that sense, there was no different striking anywhere on the body. Given that, he might as well seek the deepest connection and aimed for the heart that provided fuel for all cellular activity.


    The result was far more dramatic than he imagined.


    Like a shrimp leaving the safety of the ocean, the Parasite��s body started to violently spasm.


    Bouncing like crazy.


    The body that the Parasite had invaded was rejecting it.


    Tatsuya��s will had been injected into the Parasite and was rejecting the Parasite just as the Parasite was rejecting it.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    Alas, they did not have the leisure to savor this.


    Forced into a corner, Miyuki called out.


    However, Tatsuya��s ��eye�� never left Miyuki��s side.


    The moment danger approached Miyuki, Tatsuya would notice even without her calling out.


    Exactly what was before him when he turned around,


    Next to where Miyuki had frozen not just the four limbs and clothes of her opponent, but also used Zone Interference to forestall her opponent��s magic, Honoka was under siege from the small blades connected to some sort of device. Serving as her shield, Pixie was weathering the blows on her behalf.


    ��Honoka!�� ��I��m fine!��


    As if rejecting Tatsuya��s offer of support, Honoka replied back in stiff tone.


    A powerful light dwelt in Honoka��s eyes.


    That burning light that dwelt there declared that she was not going to a stumbling block.


    That light was in Honoka��s eyes, Just as it was in her hair decorations.


    Tatsuya felt the psion waves spike dramatically.


    That was the harbinger of a massive increase in mental energy. Not magic.


    This was something more direct, the interference of the mind. Immediately,


    A furious psychic blast was released from Pixie.


    As a price for its lack of fine-tuned control, the coarse form that was released carried the furious might to batter all phenomena. Even Miyuki��s erected Zone Interference was shaken.


    Among the currently living Magicians, even the Zone Interference belong to one of the very best, Miyuki, had been shaken.


    Tatsuya formed a new psion bullet and shot it into the Parasite that was fighting his sister.


    Once again, the dance from the rejection effect occurred. Yet now, Tatsuya and Miyuki��s attention was no longer there.


    Pure motion alteration interference strength �C so called ��psychokinesis��, had just been released at that very spot.


    Honoka, who was still in a daze from the sudden release of powerful psion waves, and Pixie, who stood there in a protective stance.


    Of the Parasite who stood against them, it had long been blown out of sight.


    ? ? ?


    Shocked beyond words by the display on the monitor, Fujibayashi only recovered her wits once she heard the delighted chuckle from behind her and turned around.


    ������Ho, never thought that I would witness something so fascinating here.��


    Behind the swivel chair, Elder Kudou coughed as he spoke with a tone that seemed to be looking for excuses at his granddaughter��s glare that he was not acting his age.


    ��Did the 3H release that last burst of psychokinesis? I never heard that we have already developed robots capable of using psychic powers.��


    Fujibayashi was sitting in front of the control panel for the psion wave detector. There was no way to hide the readings displayed on the monitor in front of her.


    ������I never heard of it either. From a technological standpoint, I thought that was impossible.��


    ��Indeed. With the current technology, neither magic nor psychic powers can be manifested by machinery alone. In other words, there is something other than machinery inside that 3H.��


    ������������


    A light sound that could be interpreted as either a sigh or a sob leaked from Fujibayashi.


    ��Is there a monster on that robot?�� ������������


    ��Though I have received reports on the Parasites, I didn��t hear about this detail.��


    ��We have not received a report about this either. This was only spoken of in private conversations.��


    ��No, no.��


    Elder Kudou waved his hand as if to comfort his granddaughter, who had replied back in a stiff manner.


    ��Kyouko, I am not scolding you. That was not my standpoint from the very beginning. I am just highly interested.��


    Fujibayashi��s poker face caved in.


    The source of her fluctuating emotions lay directly before her gaze.


    It had been a very long time since she saw the shadow of ambition flitting across her grandfather��s face.


    ��I never imagined that robots could be used in this way������


    ? ? ?


    The usual Fujibayashi would have already noticed.


    However, right now she was acting in the capacity of an operator and not a hacker, so today she could only manipulate the system according to the rules. Under those conditions, even the ��Electron Sorceress�� would be hard pressed to catch observers who were acting beyond the system��s defensive capabilities.


    The observer who had just beheld the scene, Yotsuba Maya, removed the display monitor from her eyes before leaning back deeply into the chair and closed her eyes.


    This lasted approximately 10 seconds.


    After placing the display monitor back into a drawer in her desk, she picked up the bell and softly shook it. The crisp sound reverberated in the room that she alone inhabited.


    ��Did you call for me, madam?��


    Opening the door, Maya��s butler and confidante, old Hayama, appeared.


    ��Call Aoki here for me please.�� ��Understood.��


    Respectfully bowing, Hayama the butler once more left the room. This time, a short moment elapsed.


    Though there was no sound of any footsteps, an anxious presence drew closer before the sound of knocking could be heard.


    ��Come in.�� ��Excuse me.��


    Hayama replied in a solemn voice.


    The anxious presence came from his side.


    The one who came in was a butler far younger than Hayama (though still older than Maya) in his prime.


    ��Sorry for calling you so late, Aoki.��


    ��No problem at all. So long as the madam gave the summons, I, Aoki, will immediately be at your side even if I was on the other side of the world.��


    Aoki had not learned how to perform Flash Step �C in short, no one had accomplished instant teleportation �C so ��immediately�� was physically impossible, but given that his exaggerated fashion of speaking was typical for him, neither Maya nor Hayama paid any extra attention to it.


    ��Though this is very sudden, there is something I wish to have immediately.��


    ��As you wish.��


    Aoki was the financial manager who was responsible for overseeing all of the Yotsuba Family��s assets. He believed that being able to deliver on these demands was the very purpose for his existence, so while there were a few problems with his personality, his abilities in both the legal and illegal fields were undeniably outstanding.


    ��Swiftly purchase the rights for the 3H-P94 on lend to the Magic University Affiliated First High. Money is no issue. Do this by any means possible.��


    Maya saying ��money is no issue�� wasn��t surprising, but she rarely said directly ��by any means possible��.


    ��If that is too difficult, find a way for the current owner to be unable to transfer ownership rights. In particular, do not allow the other families from the Ten Master Clans to get ahold of it. Do not be concerned about the price involved for this task.��


    This was the first time in Aoki��s recollection that she even handed out specific instructions in the event of failure.


    ��Understood.��


    For an instant, Aoki wavered there, but that failed to extend to his voice as he bowed respectfully.


    As Aoki frantically left, Maya turned towards the waiting Hayama by her side and gave him a searching gaze.


    ������Don��t you have something to say?��


    Yet in the end, Maya was unable to pierce Hayama��s poker face and urged him to speak.


    ��I know it is not my place������


    He was still going to ask despite knowing this, so Hayama started speaking while bending at the waist. Though this just the customary phrase that observed decorum, that particular tone told Maya that this was not going to be a pleasant conversation.


    ��Shouldn��t you be a little more prudent about using ��Hlidskjalf��?��


    Even so, she couldn��t tell him to recant those words �C or suggestion. The honest suggestion was just as bitter as she anticipated, but Maya failed to frown or become enraged.


    As the operator, Maya �C along with the other 6 operators who also had access rights �C knew that there was more than just mere benefits better than anyone.


    ����That is a product of pure science. Furthermore, at least when compared with magic, the risk of those black boxes is still lower.��


    ��Maya-sama, I wasn��t referring to that.��


    Hayama decisively cut short the twisted counter argument that she herself knew rang hollow. Maya wore an expression indicating she wished to change the subject.


    ��Furthermore, when it comes to black boxes, we don��t even know where the real Hlidskjalf is located. Just because it has not lied to us yet does not guarantee that will not happen in the future.��


    Hayama��s opinion definitely had a point.


    Likewise, Maya was conscious of the danger even if he hadn��t pointed it out.


    ��That��s true���� Hayama, let��s proceed with your idea. Recently, I have been too reliant on that ability to gather information.��


    ��It would be a shame to abandon such a useful function. This is only a foolish thought on my part, if it��s Tatsuya-dono, he may be able to figure out where the real location of Hlidskjalf is. Once connected to the real one, complete dominance of Hlidskjalf may also be possible.��


    Hayama��s words completely caught Maya by surprise. In order to fully comprehend his meaning, Maya contemplated this for a while before finally shaking her head.


    ��It��s still too early.��


    As to what exactly was too early, the answer left that to one��s imagination.


    Hayama bowed deeply before leaving Maya and quitting the room.


    ? ? ?


    ��What a mess������


    In response to the words that involuntarily slipped from Tatsuya��s mouth, Miyuki raised her head from where she was taking care of the dazed and fainting Honoka.


    ��Now that you mention it���� That��s kind of true. Onii-sama, should we leave here for now?��


    Since the response was so natural, Tatsuya was practically on the verge of nodding.


    (����No, that��s actually OK.)


    If he continued to believe that it was natural for someone to grasp the situation that quickly, sooner or later he was due for a comeuppance. However, right now there were other things to worry about.


    There was that gigantic psychic blast from just now. That reaction was undoubtedly noticed throughout the Aoyama and Akasaka regions. Soon, unwanted guests would arrive in droves.


    The Parasites that had been struggling furiously a moment ago had now quieted down in exhaustion. Just in case, he had bound their wrists, but as to what practical purpose that served, even Tatsuya didn��t know. At least, so long as the vessel wasn��t destroyed, they weren��t able to flee the host��s physical flesh, but their opponent could still ��self-destruct�� as a last resort.


    (That��s true���� If only we had some sort of technique from Ancient


    Magic.) ��Tatsuya-kun!�� ��Sorry we��re late!��


    Speak of the devil, scratch that, just as he thought about that person, their voice rang out. About time they arrived.


    Still, Tatsuya wasn��t going to scold them for being ��slow�� since they were also using their methods to search for the Parasites. It��s not like they were being lazy about it, so there was nothing to complain about.


    Indeed���� There was nothing to complain about even if they arrived at a time when all the violence had ended, Tatsuya mentally stressed to himself.


    ��Um...... Tatsuya? Why do I get the feeling that your expression is a little terrifying?��


    ��My attitude is just a little belligerent.��


    ��No, I don��t know about belligerence, but somehow I don��t feel that��s the reason������


    After sweeping an over the strangely (?) petrified Mikihiko, Tatsuya began conversing with the extra individual who was not planned to appear.


    ��Leo, so you came as well.��


    ��Ah, since I just recovered, might as well add me to the mix.�� ��Don��t force yourself. Now, Erika������


    ��Hm? What��s up?��


    As he spoke to Erika, who was watching the captives with a solemn gaze, Tatsuya unexpectedly spoke in a calm voice.


    ��Although we are forced to leave this area as soon as possible, can you prepare a way to transport these three?��


    Seeing that none of them made any heart pounding actions, Tatsuya relaxed a little and began talking about the things on his mind. Tatsuya casually glanced around him to find the two motorcycles that the three of them arrived on. �CAs to who sat with who, Tatsuya wasn��t able to see that.


    ��Eh, why?��


    Reacting to Tatsuya��s words, Erika took on a perplexed expression. ��What do you mean why, Erika?��


    Tatsuya wasn��t the one who said that. Unable to hide his agitated visage, Mikihiko quickly interrupted their talk.


    ��Did you not feel that shockwave? After releasing such a ridiculous amount of magic, I doubt the ones arriving here will be normal policemen.��


    ��Though I really want to say that I��ve resigned myself to that from that start���� That would trouble Tatsuya-kun��s group.��


    Besides from a few looks snuck in between, this was the usual Erika. At the very least, neither Leo nor Mikihiko noticed anything different.


    ��So, will it be OK if we carted them to storage shed at Miki��s house?�� The ��storage shed�� that Erika spoke of was obviously not a literal storage shed. It was not one of the Chiba Family��s facilities, but transported to a restrictive field operated by the Yoshida Family specifically designed to seal the Parasite.


    ��Will that be alright, Mikihiko?��


    ��Eh? Of course. Now that you mention it, that was our job all along.�� Our referred to Ancient Magic users.


    He probably meant sealing demons was the mission of the onmyoji (the Yoshida Family were of the Shinto sect and not actual onmyoji).


    ��Then Miki and I along with Leo will take over here. Tatsuya-kun, you guys should get going first.��


    ��Why? During that time, I can wait here.��


    I��m just a tagalong!? Ignoring Leo��s furious roar for the moment, Tatsuya asked in amazement.


    Erika seemed to have a hard time finding the right words. ��Tatsuya, well, uh������


    Tatsuya followed the stammering Mikihiko��s gaze.


    Ahead of him stood Pixie was a slightly ripped dress as well as Honoka��s figure with several large rents in her halfcoat.


    ������I��ll call the car.��


    ��I think that would be best.��


    And thus, Tatsuya left the scene to Erika��s group.


    ? ? ?


    The siblings�� home was within the zone of automated control, but Honoka��s apartment was just outside the area for automatic vehicular control. After using the information terminal to summon the automatic car, there was no way to take Honoka home. In the end, the four of them got on the light rail at the station.


    Even with their rather shocking attire, thankfully they did not receive any undue attention in the city.


    At least, not any more than anticipated (when accompanied by Miyuki, being completely inconspicuous was frankly impossible).


    Tatsuya��s group got into a section with four seats on the train. ��Um, Tatsuya-kun������


    Since the act of boarding the train was so very natural, it wasn��t until after the train departed that Honoka had a question. Even if they were going in the same direction, they couldn��t get off halfway between stops����


    ��I��ll take you home.��


    Upon hearing him utter the words she earnestly wished him to say but was unable to ask him do so, even the multiple instances of Honoka trying to be polite were unable to hide her radiant expression.


    There was no way to alter seating arrangements in the cabin that the four of them sat in.


    Miyuki sat next to Tatsuya, with Honoka sitting directly across from him.


    Tatsuya glanced over at Pixie sitting diagonally across from him (for some reason, she was being treated as a customer rather than cargo), before turning his eyes back to Honoka since she had fallen quiet from the beginning.


    ����...Onii-sama, it��s probably about time to say something, otherwise


    I don��t think Honoka can hold it in any longer?��


    Seeing Honoka��s anxiety spike after Tatsuya looked at her, Miyuki spoke up from his side.


    ��Ah, my apologies.��


    Tatsuya appeared to be unaware. After being pushed into a tight spot by his sister, Tatsuya acknowledged his error with an apologetic look on his face.


    ��Thank you for all of your hard work tonight, you three.��


    The words of praise were only the icebreakers, and proof of this was that Pixie had been included within. Still, this may be because he taken into consideration that Pixie had also contributed quite a bit, but given that Tatsuya didn��t differentiate between humans and robots, this sentence clearly wasn��t given too much thought.


    ��So, Honoka. How should I put this����? Are you feeling a little strung out?��


    There was no need to say this, but the next line was obviously an inquiry. Though somewhat confused at the sudden question, Honoka still shook her head.


    ��Really���� Pixie, if you are exhausted���� That phrase seems a little out of place. Do you notice any of the psions or energy reserves that make up your body being consumed?��


    ((Consumption is within naturally recoverable parameters, Master.)) ��I see������


    ��Onii-sama, is something lingering on your mind?�� ��Not to the point of lingering������


    After shaking his head at his sister, Honoka once more looked towards Honoka.


    ��Earlier, when Pixie released that powerful burst of psychokinesis���� Honoka, do you have any idea what happened?��


    ������No, what are you referring to?��


    Honoka��s eyes were filled with unease as she asked this.


    True, the inferences behind this line of questioning was anxiety inducing.


    That being said, of course Tatsuya had no intention of fanning the flames of uneasiness.


    ��I would like you to calm down and listen to me carefully.��


    The fact that this had descended to the point where an intentional icebreaker was required troubled Tatsuya himself to no end.


    ��The instant Pixie released that burst of psychokinesis, psions were provided for Pixie from Honoka.��


    ��Eh?��


    Honoka��s jaw dropped at Tatsuya��s words.


    ������So Honoka was providing energy for Pixie?��


    ��No, it didn��t feel like that.��


    In a rare showing, the voice Tatsuya used to answer Miyuki��s question was not filled with confidence.


    ��This is similar to the process where psions are inputted into the CAD in order to deploy the Activation Sequence. Might have been something like priming���� Or maybe even resonance.��


    Honoka darted a fearful look at Pixie.


    Pixie �C the 3H-P94 unit with a Parasite on board, paid little heed to that. That being said, there was no way to tell the real situation since there was no change in expression.


    A Magician transferred psions to a machine.


    This phenomenon itself was perfectly familiar to Tatsuya, no, to modern magic users as a whole. However, that was a phenomenon that occurred with machinery constructed according to the systems developed by magic engineering ��to do it this way��. That function was not installed on the 3H.


    Robots do not have powers beyond those granted to them by humans. By themselves, they were unable to learn new functions.


    This phenomenon���� Must have not have been caused by Pixie��s


    ��mechanical body��, but by her ��real body�� instead. Any other explanation was too outlandish.


    It was perfectly natural for Honoka to feel uneasy and afraid.


    ��Mizuki did say this before���� That there is some sort of connection between Honoka and Pixie. Furthermore������


    Suddenly, Tatsuya stopped speaking.


    Faced with her hesitant older brother wearing a bitter expression on his face, Miyuki responded with an alarmed look.


    As if needled by an unspoken question, Tatsuya��s face seemed to give up the struggle and continued speaking.


    ������Furthermore, the medium involved appears to be Honoka��s hair decorations.��


    ��Huh?��


    Honoka was wavering between surprise and fear earlier, but now she was entirely astounded.


    Astonishment was not restricted to her alone.


    Miyuki was also scrutinizing the rubber bands holding Honoka��s hair with great attention.


    ��To be precise, it should be the crystal within. As to how this occurred, I have no idea������


    Honoka caressed the crystals in hair decorations with both hands.


    This was an unconscious reaction that didn��t have any ulterior motive involved.


    However, Tatsuya��s hypothesis was immediately proven by the ensuing reaction.


    On Pixie, in the middle of the torso area, a spiritual light emerged.


    The light was not blinding. From a visual perspective, the strength was about the same as a lantern.


    Still, given the suspicion about their mutual connection, this coincidence was a little too perfect.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki��s eyes both fell upon those hair decorations. Honoka covered her hair decorations with both of her hands.


    This was as if she was terrified that they would be taken away from her.


    ��The cause can be set aside for now���� A method to control that needs to be found first.��


    Tatsuya spoke in a tone that one used to comfort wary little animals. Wariness turned into surprise as Honoka returned his look. Tatsuya��s eyes drifted from Honoka to Pixie.


    ��At any rate, bringing Pixie back looks to be the right idea.��


    ? ? ?


    The high school force led by Tatsuya and company were not the only ones active tonight. The Saegusa and Juumonji force were inactive since Tatsuya had neglected to inform Mayumi and Katsuto about this action, but the many people in the Chiba force were activated on Erika��s orders. In spite of this, the sole reason that Erika��s group was the only one to arrive was because they were the strongest unit of those mobilized tonight. Erika, Leo, Mikihiko. Though their individual assessment was not spectacular, their combat capabilities towered over their peers. This was not just restricted to high school students, but adults as well. Even excluding techniques associated with weapons, their individual prowess was still in the top tier.


    However, since this was an independent action, they were stuck in a situation where they had to guard the bound Parasites while awaiting evacuation���� Except unwanted guests found them before their getaway vehicle.


    ��Hey, what are you guys doing!?��


    Two young men wearing police uniforms parked an automatic vehicle (equipped with a motor) near the streetlight before running over and shouting out a question.


    Seeing these two, Mikihiko revealed a harried expression and Leo pouted in irritation, whereas Erika remained silent but retaliated with a belligerent gaze.


    ��What is this!? You guys should be high school students. What the heck is going on here!?��


    Seeing the two men lying on the ground with their wrists bound behind their backs, the taller one shouted shrilly. In truth, this was probably a policeman��s natural reaction upon finding citizens bound at night while lying on the ground.


    ��No, that��s just������


    Feeling that this was a legitimate question, Mikihiko was frantically looking for excuses.


    ��Aren��t you guys the ones who should be saying who you are?�� However, Erika��s riposte bulled right over that question. ��What did you say!?��


    ��Hey, Erika!��


    Faced with unexpected resistance, the men��s rage seemed to intensify while Mikihiko turned an ��unbelievable�� look at her.


    ��Mikihiko.��


    A hand reached out to grab his shoulder.


    When Mikihiko turned his head, he found Leo standing there with a highly entertained smile.


    ��Didn��t you hear me? I will ask again. Who are you?��


    Erika snorted at the intimidating glares shooting out from beneath the police caps.


    ��Don��t you know? There shouldn��t be any policemen in this area because such an order was given. That idiot older brother of mine can��t possibly slip up at this juncture.��


    There was no evidence to support Erika��s words.


    If faced with real policemen, this wasn��t a joke that should be bandied around.


    In spite of this, the young men in front of her blatantly faltered. ��What nonsense is this?��


    The faltering was wiped clean in an instant, but Erika didn��t miss that brief second. It wouldn��t have mattered even if there hadn��t been a reaction.


    That��s because her words were not just bravado.


    ��If you wanted to disguise yourself, you should have chosen to be plainclothes detectives. In that case, hearing you out wouldn��t have been an issue.��


    Erika was highly exaggerating about the hearing you out part.


    The taller young man was about to explode at her, but his colleague stopped him. They switched places and the slightly shorter man stepped forward. Of the two, this one was shorter but far bulkier, and the intimidation factor was a lot higher.


    ��Looking for an excuse to flee is useless. You are suspected of assault. Let��s take a walk.��


    ��Hey~. So you��re playing it out to the end.��


    Nonetheless, Erika was completely fearless. She continued to level a dismissive, challenging glare at them.


    ��Alas, I captured these two on the spot during an attempted rape. I believe this constitutes a citizen��s arrest. Thus I am waiting for the real police to show up. There is no room for counterfeit policemen to appear here, un-der-stand?��


    Mikihiko could only watch in admiration at his childhood friend reply so flippantly with a very logical argument. Even someone knowing this was a con would be misled. �CWhich was why he was a beat slow in detecting the hidden presence around him.


    ��Miki!�� ��Mikihiko!��


    Without a sand �C that was not an exaggeration, there literally was no sound �C a black shadow attacked from above his head. The attack came from the wall surrounding the cemetery, and by the time Mikihiko realized this, it was already too late to meet the attack.


    Mikihiko felt the blow land on his shoulder.


    After being knocked flying the sudden attack, he subconsciously took action to recover himself.


    Leo raised his arm to the level of his head and to meet the oncoming downward swing of a rod. Just the sound alone was enough to tell the might behind this strike and a normal person would undoubtedly suffer broken bones from this, but Leo took the blow as if it was nothing. Not only that, as his opponent touched the ground, he immediately retaliated with an iron fist of his own that fairly severed the air around him.


    ��Tch!��


    Unfortunately, his fist barely brushed against the ambusher��s body before being retracted.


    In the flickering street light, Mikihiko say an arc of lightning.


    That man was apparently wearing a coat that shocked an opponent with high voltage electricity on contact.


    Pressing his fist, Leo leaped back a step.


    He saw the man wielding the rod prepare to pursue. ��Leo, get out of there!��


    Mikihiko took the opportunity to swing his left wrist down. He used his customary hand to grab the fan-shaped CAD that fell out of his sleeve.


    Just as Mikihiko was about to release magic to support Leo against the man attacking him, an object came flying from the flank to strike his CAD.


    Though the CAD didn��t fall, the spell had still been interrupted.


    The object that had interfered with Mikihiko��s spell traced a loop before returning to its original position.


    He finally realized that it was a boomerang of some sort, which would then automatically return to the hand of the thrower. Of course, it that was just a simple boomerang, there would be no way for it to return once it came into contact with the target. This must be some sort of magical weapon.


    After taking an unexpected jolt of electricity, Leo rolled back on the street to avoid the downward blow of the rod before pulling back and resetting his posture.


    Mikihiko didn��t have the leisurely time to worry about Leo. There was more than one enemy.


    He heard the ��Psh�� sound of compressed air being released and two connected cannonballs that looked like soda cans from a while ago came flying towards him from the street.


    Mikihiko used the seal of the wind to meet the cannonballs.


    The cannonballs stopped in mid-air. However, in the next instant, a net was deployed from the cannonballs and rushed towards Mikihiko. On the eight points of the octagon, there were miniature rockets to replace the arrested momentum.


    What the hell is that!? Those were Mikihiko��s undisguised feelings.


    The speed wasn��t all that impressive, but he had no idea what trickery lay within that net. Mikihiko used a ��Leaping�� spell to dodge the net.


    Unfortunately, there were shadows waiting for him in the sky. The human silhouettes hurtled round throwing weapons. Like a game of chess, this was the perfect arrangement.


    Any normal Magician would have been ��checkmated�� right there.


    Yet, the current Mikihiko was a far cry from normal. He had already recovered the strength that earned him a reputation as a child genius and had even progressed further.


    In mid-air, Mikihiko used the air as a jumping board to ��Leap�� again and avoid the attacks of the three round projectiles and their master.


    Still in the air, Mikihiko looked down upon the head of the man wielding a thin, long object �C most likely a whip of some sort.


    Finally, it was Mikihiko��s turn. He extended his bent leg.


    His foot came into contact with the man��s forehead. The action itself became the ��seal�� to activate magic.


    Through the point of contact between foot and forehead, a web of lighting spread out and encapsulated the man��s body.


    Once more stepping off the wind, Mikihiko landed on top of the wall. There, he looked for Leo and Erika��s figures.


    Leo had recovered from that early surprise attack. Facing the opponent wielding the rod, he was engaged in a fierce battle using his bare hands. The reason why he had not suffered any injury from the electric attack was probably because he wrapped himself with something. The other man also had a certain degree of skill, but in terms of speed and power, Leo was superior.


    The problem was Erika.


    The two who first struck up a conversation weren��t very adept at acting, but their fighting skills were quite capable.


    No matter how he put it, Erika actually had to defend against their attacks. They must be wearing special armor beneath their uniforms, though the uniforms themselves may also be custom made.


    Still, durability alone was insufficient to stand against Erika��s sword strikes. Each time they came into contact with Erika��s sword blows, something would flitter off the surface of the clothes. Warily, Erika continued to slowly press her attack forward.


    If the weapon she held was any longer, then she probably wouldn��t need so much time. Unfortunately, the weapon she had today was a short rod that could morph into a wakazashi. Erika was avoiding dust that was most likely some sort of poison, so there was no chance she could close into close quarters.


    Thanks to him seizing a higher vantage point, Mikihiko finally noticed something.


    The three of them were being slowly pulled away from the bound Parasites.


    In addition, the distance between the three of them was also growing. If this continued, the captives may be taken away before support arrived.


    Even if this was pushing it a little, they had to take care of this quickly.


    The next instant after he made up his mind, no, it was likely their enemy had also judged that they couldn��t hold out much longer.


    In terms of timing, Mikihiko��s assessment and their opponents�� judgment were of an accord.


    The enemy was one step ahead.


    They heard the sound of something falling to the ground.


    Leo kicked aside his opponent while Erika unleashed a chain of razor sharp blows to pull away from her opponent.


    ��Get down!��


    The same time that call rang out, a cocoon of air wrapped around Erika and Leo.


    That was the defensive barrier Mikihiko had devised.


    The explosive that had fallen from above detonated before coming into contact with the ground and unleashed a thick smoke that obscured the street lights.


    The sound of heavy metallic objects falling continued.


    Mikihiko called the wind to blow apart the smoke. They immediately found out what had happened.


    Metallic arms trailing down from the sky grabbed the Parasites�� bodies and swiftly retracted. The source of the lines came from a pitch black flying ship hiding in the night sky that had appeared at some point in time.


    The silence of it all was astounding, and there was no sign of magic being used. Without a sound and any sign of magic waves, none of them had noticed the unidentified flying ship flying overhead.


    The body of the captives vanished into the ship.


    Mikihiko saw Erika ready herself to slash upwards. Though her slashes were not the same level as Strateigc-Class Magic, she might be able to shatter the fuel compartment and cause a crash.


    ��Erika, stop!��


    However, thanks to Mikihiko��s intervention, Erika reluctantly stood down. She also knew very well that it would be a catastrophe if the flying ship crashed here.


    While their attention had been drawn away by the flying ship, their ambushers�� shadows also disappeared. Needless to say, the counterfeit policemen��s party were of the same affiliation with the flying ship.


    ��What a headache������


    Mikihiko nodded as if in complete agreement, to which Erika responded with a particularly brilliant smile.


    ��So what are we going to tell Tatsuya-kun?�� Mikihiko was asking Leo for help.


    Leo shrugged when Mikihiko looked at him.


    ��It��s already so late, I don��t think we should trouble him, right?�� Leo shrugged again at Mikihiko��s gaze.


    ��Ha, you��re right. At this hour, might as well tell him tomorrow.��


    Their hollow laughter was mixed into the slight wind that blew towards the center of the city at night.


    ? ? ?


    ��We have captured the specimen.��


    This was the headquarters of the JSDF Intelligence Department 3rd Division located in the basement of one of the buildings in Ichigaya.


    Upon hearing the report from the deployed stealth airship, the assistant director in charge of this entire operation �C this department did not employ the JSDF��s ranking system and used entirely falsified ranks �C nodded as his expression seemed to sigh in relief.


    ��Though there were a few surprises, we still accomplished our objective.��


    When the agents disguised as policemen had been knocked unconscious by mere high school students and a HAR, the first thing that flashed across his mind was ��demotion��. Now that he may have avoided ruining his superior��s mood, the assistant director could relax.


    He knew very well that the ��specimen�� they had captured was the ��vampire�� that disturbed the peace, but he was unaware that the real identity of the vampires were actually Magicians who had been possessed by monsters called Parasites. Nor was he aware that one of the captured vampires was a retired soldier from the USNA born in Mexico and that the reason for his retirement was that he lost his magic due to an injury suffered during training. The assistant director had simply been ordered to capture a specimen of the vampires.


    The reason why they were observing Tatsuya was because the higher ups told him there was a higher probability they would come into contact with the vampires if they shadowed Tatsuya��s group. Though as to why a high school student, despite being known as Magician larvae, would have a link to vampires, that reason was beyond him. His subordinates being instantly nullified immediately dispelled the preconception that they were just high school students, but the mystery in regards to why high school students were so strong only deepened. Still, it looked like they would no longer have to trouble themselves with ridiculously strong high school students. That was the reason why the assistant director could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Their task was only to temporarily ��safeguard�� the specimen. Any procedures beyond that were done by his superior, the director. One of the tricks to the organization��s continual survival was not questioning their superior��s tasks. The request for obtaining the specimen didn��t come from the government but from their sponsors, and the assistant director was somewhat aware that the real client was that particular family from behind their sponsor, but he really didn��t want to know.


    ��As ordered, transport the target to the ��icebox��. Just in case, up the dosage.��


    After ordering his subordinate to use low temperature anesthesia used to induce hibernation on Magicians to nullify the Parasites before moving them to the facility, the assistant director returned to his seat to report to his superiors the result of his mission.


    ? ? ?


    ��That damnable Koichi, still so enamored with intrigue. It��s practically part of his personality now.��


    Just listening to the words may give the impression that this was a complaint, but after hearing her grandfather utter this phrase in a highly entertained voice, Fujibayashi pretended not to hear anything.


    The sudden intrusion of the 3rd Division��s stealth craft shocked Fujibayashi, but she dealt with the after effects as swiftly as usual. She immediately used the flying ship��s wireless signal to pinpoint the organization it was affiliated with.


    Likewise, infiltrating the connection to the basement in Ichigaya was just business as usual. As expected of someone whose talents earned her the name ��Electron Sorceress��.


    ��Sir, what is Saegusa-san��s goal here?��


    She chose to the word ��sir�� and not ��grandfather�� here to observe protocol while on the job. Kudou Retsu understood this, so he didn��t make a point over the formal reference of ��sir��.


    ��I��m not privy to what Koichi is thinking. Though I do have a few guesses on worst possible scenarios.��


    That being said, he had no intention of playing along with his granddaughter��s speech pattern as Elder Kudou continued to speak as if addressing kin.


    ��Worst, eh����?��


    ��Hm. Kouchi knows that Maya is interested in the Parasites, so he may have wanted to seize control of it.��


    ��The lady from the Yotsuba Family has expressed interest?��


    ��In the Yotsuba Family, the side branch Kuroba Family is responsible for gathering intelligence. Furthermore, the Kurobas apparently adopted assassination against the Parasites and investigated quite a few things afterwards.��


    ��A side branch responsible for gathering intelligence���� The Yotsuba


    Family is certainly unique.��


    ��Well, the 28 families were originally just like side branches for the development and research of Magicians. Indeed, no other family besides the Yotsuba Family has adopted the side branch system.��


    Elder Kudou wore a self-depreciating smile as he probably recalled his own origins. Fujibayashi made no attempt at any third rate words of comfort and merely waited for her grandfather��s next words.


    ��Setting that aside���� Knowing that the Yotsuba have an interest in the Parasites, Koichi would then act. That guy will want to surpass the Yotsuba by any means possible. How tragic it is that the demon from 30 years ago has still not been exorcised yet������


    In Fujibayashi��s eyes, the way Elder Kudou said this was as if he himself was revisiting the past. Knowing that wasn��t a very pleasant recollection, she used a slightly stronger tone to recall her grandfather from his memories. ��So what are we going to do?��


    ��What do you mean by going to do?��


    ��I believe that allowing the Intelligence Department 3rd Division to go rogue isn��t a wise course of action.��


    ��That��s true���� If they were able to handle it any better, leaving them alone wouldn��t be a problem.��


    As Fujibayashi predicted, Elder Kudou had returned from the world of his memories and his mind was fully focused on the present.


    ��Kyouko, can you anonymously leak some intelligence to the Yotsuba?��


    ��I think I can.��


    ��Then that should be enough. Maya will think of what to do from here on out.��


    Saegusa Koichi��s plot would be foiled by the Yotsuba. Knowing the backstory, Fujibayashi felt that this was a cruel punishment. Still, Fujibayashi had no intention of disagreeing with her grandfather��s proposal as she immediately turned back to the controls.


    ? ? ?


    After seeing Honoka home and returning Pixie to the original garage, by the time Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived home, it was already late into the night even though the date hadn��t changed yet.


    That being said, for the siblings�� age, this wasn��t a particularly late hour. Though they had not engaged in full scale combat, the nerves were still stimulated that there was no sign of sleepiness.


    ��Onii-sama, it��s Miyuki, can I bother you for a moment����?��


    It was a rare occurrence indeed for Tatsuya to be in his own room studying a subject other than magic instead of being in the lab in the basement after eating dinner and taking a bath. The primary reason why he let Miyuki into his room was because neither of them could sleep.


    At this time, Tatsuya appeared to be trying to use the books to lull him to sleep. Though it wasn��t entirely appropriate for siblings to visit the bedroom (pretty much a private room) at this hour, Tatsuya felt that speaking with Miyuki might improve his mood a little.


    ��Sure, come in.�� ��Then, I��m coming in.��


    Tatsuya naturally leaned over the monitor that served as the table��s surface as he heard the sound of a door closing coming from the entry way.


    ������So, what is it?��


    The voice was neither high nor low and was just a simple question being voiced.


    In spite of this, an unnatural lull still manifested.


    Miyuki didn��t immediately reply to her brother��s question as she obediently sat on the bed.


    Even so���� A series of questions started churning through Tatsuya��s brain.


    --Not too long ago, his sister still favored pajamas.


    --Was her current appearance the result of Shizuku��s recent appearance taking root?


    Right now, the pressing issue was the style of Miyuki��s pajamas. Objectively speaking, she was currently wearing a nightgown.


    Technically, she had a small jacket draped over the outside and the gown was neatly fastened.


    However, from the chest to the knees, the barest hints of snowy white flesh could be seen through the thin layer of silk, filled with mesmerizing temptation.


    (Thankfully I��m the only one who saw that���� Isn��t she a little lacking in the self-consciousness that young ladies usually possess?)


    As her brother, Tatsuya was highly concerned about his sister��s lack of wariness, --yet whether this was truly right or wrong, there was unfortunately no judge present to determine the outcome.


    On the other side, Miyuki appeared to be highly pleased with her brother��s blank stare and an embarrassed smile graced her face. Still, that visage swiftly altered to one of seriousness.


    ��Have I interrupted Onii-sama from studying����?��


    ��Hardly. Miyuki, you know that such things are not necessary for me.��


    Anyone else would have felt a surge of disgust at those words, but there was no sign of envy, amazement or praise from Miyuki as she took those words as perfectly natural.


    Tatsuya rose from his position before the table and walked to the bedside before taking seat beside Miyuki. Of course, there was a definite distance between them. Yet, from the side and not the front came a look that clearly said ��Did you have something to say?�� that urged Miyuki onward to voice her hesitant, stuttering question.


    ��Onii-sama���� Miyuki is really conflicted right now.��


    ��Conflicted?��


    Despite knowing that something was on Miyuki��s mind, this was still a sudden question.


    Tatsuya repeated part of Miyuki��s sentence and kept his eyes fastened on her, yet she failed to raise her eyes to her brother.


    ��Right now, I completely don��t understand, what magic is��.. What we Magicians are������


    Bemusement covered Tatsuya��s face.


    He was completely not expecting such a profound question. Rather than belonging to the field of magic studies, it may be more appropriate to say this came from the realm of psychology.


    While he didn��t feel that he was unable to question, Tatsuya didn��t have an option that was appropriate enough to answer Miyuki��s question.


    ��What makes you think that?��


    Regardless, Tatsuya prompted her to continue speaking.


    ��From a fundamental perspective, magic and super powers are one and the same. Onii-sama knows this better than anyone else when it comes down to theory or practical application.��


    ��I think knowing that better than anyone else may be a stretch����


    But go on.��


    ��Parasites �C demons also know how to use magic. When comparing the magic they use with the ones we cast, there is nothing different besides the procedure.��


    ��True.��


    Miyuki��s hands were tightly clasped on top of her knees, but she suddenly twisted around towards Tatsuya. Placing her hands in the space between Tatsuya and herself, she leaned forward towards Tatsuya.


    Her eyes were filled with unease.


    ��I have been wondering whether that��s���� the result of demons possessing Magicians. Was the demon using the Magician��s mind to cast magic?��


    Terror lay in the depths of that unease.


    ��Yet, after seeing the power Pixie used and Onii-sama��s ensuing explanation, I have found that I am in error.��


    ��Are you referring to the psychokinesis from that time?�� ��Yes.��


    There was another lull until the conversation resumed. Miyuki was afraid of verbalizing the rest. She was terrified of the idea that her theory would be reinforced if she transformed her speculation into words. That was the feeling Tatsuya got from her.


    ��Telepathy is the ability to communicate from one consciousness to another. The original Parasite that is akin to a spirit form was capable of this, so that��s nothing surprising. When I heard that she used psychokinesis to create facial expressions, I also thought nothing of that matter.��


    Tatsuya felt that Miyuki��s face was getting closer.


    The wavering emotions in her eyes were becoming more obvious.


    ��Yet, that burst of psychokinesis���� While rough in design that definitely still was Move-Type Magic. And that magic was activated after resonating with Honoka, right?��


    ������Yes.��


    Tatsuya answered with some hesitation. Though that answer was a little dubious, Tatsuya was practically certain that the phenomenon between Honoka and Pixie was nearly as those who with close blood ties, much like the ��resonance�� rarely observed in Magicians who are identical twins �C a phenomenon that occurred when the magic calculation area of one of them is stimulated, the other one��s magic calculation area becomes more active as well.


    ��3H���� As a machine, it does not have the power to wield magic.


    However, Pixie��s psychokinesis was not the power of the host, but a power that came from the monster, the Parasite.��


    Miyuki lowered her head when she finished. Immediately, she brought her eyes back to him as if she was about to break into tears.


    ��Since magic is practically the same as psychokinesis, does that mean demons have the same power that we Magicians do?��


    Tatsuya finally understood the root of his sister��s unease.


    ��Why is magic called magic? ����Could it be that our power originated from them?�� Miyuki��s face drew even closer.


    She was close enough that he could feel her breathing. At this time, Tatsuya stood up from the bed.


    Superficially, he looked to be avoiding Miyuki, but the reality was far different.


    Kneeling in front of Miyuki, Tatsuya caught Miyuki��s eyes. ��Miyuki��.. You��re overthinking this.��


    Miyuki rotated her soft, flexible body and used her arms to support her leaning body. She took in Tatsuya��s gaze �C and stored it within her heart.


    Gently taking hold of his sister��s shoulders, Tatsuya gradually shifted his sister��s leaning body to the proper position bit by bit.


    ��While magic is referred to as the ��law of demons�� in Japan, the word magic in English contains the connotation for ��ability of sages��.��


    Miyuki gave a small ��ah�� sound.


    ��As to where the power of magic came from, that is currently unknown. Magic Sequences rewrite other information bodies to bring about phenomenon alteration, and though we understand this system, exactly why is this change possible and why the magic calculation area in the human subconscious is able to do so are still enigmas.��


    Tatsuya wore the confused expression of a master berating a student making a mental error despite being more talented than himself as he smiled.


    ��For that matter, we cannot even guarantee that magic is something created by Magicians. It would be too great a leap in logic to say that since demons can use magic, then there must be a connection between Magicians and demons.��


    ��That��s true������


    ��Furthermore, the real identity of the Parasite could be said to be independent information bodies that originated from the human psyche. Since they came from the human consciousness, then its power should come from humans. It would be far more appropriate to say the power of demons come from humans instead of saying that the power of Magicians come from demons.��


    ��I see���� Onii-sama is completely right.��


    The anxiety in Miyuki��s eyes faded away into nothing.


    Tatsuya got the impression that Miyuki seemed to have understood a tad too quickly, but this was still more constructive than doubt, so there was no reason to ruin her mood.


    ��You were thinking that you are kin to demons and not humans, and that is why you couldn��t sleep, right?��


    Tatsuya��s words did carry any inflection that poked fun at his sister.


    However, as if a button had been pressed, Miyuki blushed even more furiously than usual. Frozen to the point that she forgot to even cover her face, Miyuki rebooted and swiftly turned to face the wall.


    Splayed out over the bed in an odd position, she faced the wall without budging an inch.


    There��s no need to be that embarrassed���� Tatsuya thought to himself, but he did acknowledge that his sister��s current state was adorable.


    ��In that case������


    He stealthily moved his lips next to Miyuki��s earlobe as he spoke softly.


    ��Until you fall asleep.��


    She was so adorable that it roused Tatsuya��s mischievousness. As expected, Miyuki��s body gave a huge start.


    It was as if she was ready to fly to the ceiling. ��Should I stay by your side?��


    Miyuki slowly turned her head around, blushing the entire time. As she watched Tatsuya with abashed and tender eyes, she spoke in a feathery tone.


    ������Can you hold my hand?��


    Overdid it, Tatsuya thought.


    Tatsuya had no authority to deny her.


    Until Miyuki fell asleep, Tatsuya sat on the bed tightly clasping Miyuki��s pearly white hand.


    Fortunately, Miyuki immediately departed for dreamland.


    His sister��s happy, slumbering face was Tatsuya��s greatest reward. Even so, it was hard to hide his mental exhaustion.


    Carefully walking away and turning off the light, Tatsuya left Miyuki��s bedside.


    Silently closing the door, he walked towards his own room. Halfway back, Tatsuya realized something.


    Even Miyuki, who had received higher education as a Magician, had thought that there was a connection between Magicians and demons instead of focusing on magic alone.


    She took Magicians for something inhuman.


    If someone well versed in magic like Miyuki thought so, then those who were unfamiliar with magic and were not Magicians themselves could hardly be faulted for seeing Magicians as demonic.


    It would hardly be surprising if they thought Magicians were not quite human, or frankly ��something inhuman�� altogether����


    ? ? ?


    The next morning.


    When Tatsuya got to school, he immediately dragged Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko out of the classroom. Though he saw that Mizuki watched them with nervous eyes, he never gave her an opportunity to rescue them.


    Their destination was the roof.


    Not only was it the coldest time in the morning, not a single person was on the wind-exposed rooftop. Tatsuya didn��t want to stay too long himself.


    ��You guys have something to tell me.��


    The three people on the rooftop weren��t intentionally keeping quiet. However, seeing that their friend had specifically called them up here and spared them the small talk, no one could knock Tatsuya for losing his patience even if his tone was a little anxious.


    The three of them glanced at each other and all wore resigned expressions. As their expressions clearly showed that they had given up, they wordlessly determined who was going to be their spokesperson with high speed.


    ��Tatsuya, um, actually������


    The one who spoke with trepidation, or maybe in a self-defeating manner, was Mikihiko.


    ��Are you saying that you guys let the Parasite get away?��


    Though Tatsuya jumped the gun because he wanted to get this over with quickly, he couldn��t help but sight when he saw Mikihiko raise his head in shock as if he had heard of something impossible.


    ��I��m not going to be upset if that��s all it is. Although it��s going to be a little difficult to recapture��.. But there��s nothing to be done if it already got away.��


    Though he didn��t hide his disappointment, this wasn��t a completely unsalvageable situation. Just as Tatsuya expressed his stance and was about to return to the warm classroom,


    ��No, that��s not it, Tatsuya!��


    Mikihiko frantically grabbed a hold of him.


    ��Yeah, it��s not like they got away��.. Well, technically they did get away������


    Based on those mutually exclusive words, his friends hadn��t gotten to the important part, so Tatsuya turned his gaze on to Leo.


    ��They were taken by someone else.�� ��Were they that strong?��


    Tatsuya��s reaction to Leo��s answer was a little different than the usual approach to this situation.


    However, the detail that Tatsuya cared about the most was precisely this one.


    They had been in the same close for almost a year. In Tatsuya��s eyes, the three of them had the power now to match any frontline combat Magician and maybe even the members of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion.


    Of course, they still couldn��t take on Kazama or Yanagi (without ��Trident��, even Tatsuya couldn��t defeat them), but they could definitely hold their own against the rank and file.


    ��While it was unfortunate that we failed, but from a strength perspective, they weren��t particularly capable opponents.��


    ��They did have exceptional gear. That��s the first time I ran into someone wearing a jacket that could numb an enemy on contact.��


    ��They also had durable armor that scattered dust on impact. If only I had a longer weapon yesterday.��


    ��No wonder.��


    That sort of equipment was certainly unique, but then again, that made it easier to identify the enemy.


    ��In the end, they even got on a black airship and fled. That was frustrating.��


    ��OK, we should be thankful that nothing more serious happened.�� Hearing Tatsuya��s words, or more like after hearing Tatsuya��s words,


    Erika couldn��t help but turn a ��Hm?�� look on Tatsuya. ��Tatsuya-kun, don��t tell me you already know who they are?��


    ��Sort of. I never made direct contact with them before, but I think I can guess.��


    ��Who are they?��


    After considering the nature of the answer, it wouldn��t be strange that saying something and not saying something both held merit.


    ��JSDF Intelligence Department Counterintelligence 3rd Division. With that sort of interesting equipment and even a stealth airship for transport, it must be the 3rd Division.��


    Tatsuya��s answer was very direct. Nor did there appear to be any sign he was holding back. It may be that not only Erika, but even Leo and Mikihiko had become embroiled in his affairs.


    ��Does���� Tatsuya know that because he��s a member of the


    Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion?�� ��Ah?��


    Even so,


    ��I don��t recall telling Erika the unit I belong to������


    At someone pointing out something they didn��t remember, Erika shook her head.


    ������I see, you heard from Miyuki.��


    ��After seeing something like that, there��s no way I wouldn��t ask.��


    The item Erika was referring to was probably the Movable Suit. Despite uncovering Tatsuya��s identity, Erika still hadn��t connected Tatsuya to the ��Scorched Halloween�� yet.


    ��Since we were engaged in full blown combat with the invading force, a clearly differentiated chain of command couldn��t be avoided. Still, I do hope you will keep that a secret.��


    ��I know. I don��t want to be arrested for espionage.��


    Compromising the National Secrecy Act was synonymous to being suspected of spying. The majority of the citizens protested that this invasion of privacy in the latter half of the previous century, so Japan had since returned to being a normal country.


    ��Hey, since you know who our opponents are, you wouldn��t happen to know where they carted those guys off to, right?��


    Erika��s mood rebounded quickly as she asked in a hopeful voice. Unfortunately,


    ��Without knowing their objective even I can��t be sure.�� Tatsuya frankly shook his head. That was how reality was.


    ��True���� Our opponent is a government organization, so they must have multiple hideouts.��


    ��That��s because there��s a budget, though it��s not inexhaustible. Still, they��re probably like a wily rabbit that has three different hiding holes.��


    Just as Mikihiko said, this time their opponent was a government organization. In terms of fighting assets at their disposal, they were on a fundamentally different level than foreign forces that had illegally invaded their soil. They had always enjoyed home field advantage, but this time that was transferred to the other side.


    ��Meh, it��s not like we have to worry too much. This wouldn��t have ended even if you guys had taken care of the interlopers from last night. We also know that the Parasites are onto Pixie. We just have to lay a snare that cannot be stolen from us next time.��


    Tatsuya wore an evil smile as he reassured the three of them. �CDespite the kind words, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko all backed away fearfully from that expression, but Tatsuya seemed not to care.


    ��Let��s table this here. Hurry back to the classroom before we freeze here.��


    Though no one present would feel that this chill would be anything serious, at the end of the day, cold was cold.


    None of the three raised any objection as they followed behind Tatsuya going indoors.


    ? ? ?


    Coincidentally at the same time that Tatsuya and Erika��s group were having a chat on the rooftop, Colonel Balance also received a phone call on her end.


    ��I��m terribly sorry for bothering you so early in the morning, Ms. Virginia.��


    ��It��s you again.��


    The image that appeared on the screen was the face she saw yesterday. The 15-year old young lady who claimed to be the spokesperson of the Yotsuba, Kuroba Ayako. This morning, she was still wrapped in silk and lace.


    ��School���� No, excuse me.��


    Except while she was fulfilling her duties, Colonel Balance was pretty much a moralist. That was why she was on the verge of telling off a young girl who plainly was of the age that she should be in school but was evidently engaged in non-school related activities this morning.


    ��Thank you for caring.��


    Keenly discerning what Virginia was thinking, Ayako revealed a perfectly polite smile.


    ��Still, Ms. Virginia need not worry. I have long since obtained the necessary credits to graduate.��


    Since Virginia was not aware of the Japanese middle school system, there was no way for her to judge if Ayako was lying.


    ��No, I was the one who said something pointless. So do you have news on your end?��


    Colonel Balance was only observing the forms by asking this question. She honestly was not expecting to receive any worthy intelligence on the first day.


    ��Indeed. Actually last night, the JSDF Intelligence Department Counterintelligence 3rd Division captured a Parasite. Right now, we have confirmed that one of them was a former Magician of the USNA military. The head told me that I should bring this to Ms. Virginia of this and I have done so.��


    ��Bring this�� via phone was a slight problem. Still, Balance wasn��t planning on wasting breath on that, since the information that was just provided to her far outweighed that.


    ��Are the Parasites on the move again?��


    ��Family members have reported that Parasites who have lost their vessels found new hosts. These should be the people who captured one.��


    At the same time she said this, Ayako transferred encrypted documents to Colonel Balance��s terminal. After reading the table of contents for the documents that automatically decrypted themselves, she verified that one of the contained personal information with a picture attached.


    ��There are 3 captured Parasites. Among them, this is the only one we have currently identified. If you wish, I can also inform you of the location they are being held captive.��


    Just looking at the table of contents was not sufficient to clarify why this retired Magician was so important, but leaving him alone was not an option for Colonel Balance.


    ��Please do so, Ms. Kuroba.�� ��Understood.��


    The young lady in the picture bowed as the information was sent over. Without losing decorum, Colonel Balance gave a simple thank you before hanging up and immediately examined the documents.


    Colonel Balance��s expression turned dark.


    She turned towards an encrypted line specifically prepared for her and swiftly sent out a message.


    The message contained orders to prepare for mobilization tonight. The recipient of that message was Major Angelina Sirius.


    ? ? ?


    The first subject of the day was General Studies. Students were allowed to read and work on problems, though some students chose to listen to music in order to enhance their studying.


    Tatsuya had always allowed the text to scroll on its own, so today he brought his earphones. He would listen to the synthesized music while thinking about questions that had nothing to do with school.


    It was true that he heard about the Counterintelligence 3rd Division��s name and unique features from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Yet, this wasn��t like it was incomprehensible for a branch of the Intelligence Department.


    Within the Intelligence Department, they were the division that had the closest relationship with the Saegusa Family. They were a detachment that had participated in this action as the hands and feet of the Saegusa Family. To be precise, they should be a unit that had mobilized with the Saegusa Family��s support in the background, which was how Tatsuya speculated this opposing force to be.


    Still, this turnout felt rather surreal to Tatsuya.


    He was working under the assumption that this incident happened under the Saegusa Family��s orders.


    Using a stealth airship as the centerpiece to forcibly take the Parasites seemed a little too violent.


    Tatsuya wasn��t that familiar with the modus operandus of the head of the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Koichi, hence why he was unable to discern the Saegusa Family��s motives. However, if this sort of high stakes gambling was the Saegusa Family��s style, they would have conflicted with the Yotsuba Family a long time ago.


    So in the end, who was it that plotted this sequence of events?


    There was also the possibility that this wasn��t the will of the Saegusa Family and simply the Counterintelligence 3rd Division going rogue.


    (Given that the army has disobeyed their hidden backer and acted on their own���� Then his motive must lie around some goal that is connected with the army��s existence.) Then what is the army after?


    As the violent organization dedicated to protecting the country, the army��s sole purpose was to directly meet another country��s direct overture of violence.


    The nature was too complex to explain in one or two sentences. However, from the surface, the army��s intent was glaringly obvious. The army��s sole goal is victory. All other goals were secondary to that.


    There were many paths to victory, and failing where they were supposed to fail was also a form of victory.


    No matter what, everything was fine as long as they won.


    Anything after winning was the business of politicians. The army only had to worry about how to seize victory.


    Thus, the army would pursue power.


    An intelligence unit that believed itself a cut above the norm and going rogue would undoubtedly pursue strength as its goal.


    Thinking along those lines, a chill ran down Tatsuya��s spine.


    It couldn��t be that the 3rd Division was trying to harness the Parasites


    �C the demons for military purposes?


    That was far too dangerous, Tatsuya couldn��t help but think.


    One of the key indictments that painted Magicians in a negative light within the USNA was the accusation that Magicians summoned demons to this world. Though the agitators blamed military ambition as the reason behind summoning the demons, the slander here was obvious. However, using Parasites for martial purposes would only give more ammunition to the anti-Magician faction.


    (No, the end result would be the same if the Ten Master Clans were plotting behind the scenes.)


    Regardless of whether the Counterintelligence 3rd Division went rogue or were operating under orders from the Saegusa Family, Tatsuya��s renewed consideration placed them both at the same degree of risk.


    A mere pup like him may have no business doing so, but a warning shot needed to be fired across the Saegusa Family��s bow.


    Though this was definitely going to inconvenience Mayumi as she was preparing for a test, he really needed to find some time to talk. The moment the thought crossed his mind, he used his personal terminal to send set up a meeting with Mayumi.


    --Though his brain may say that this would inconvenience her, Tatsuya really didn��t care that this would make it tough for Mayumi.


    After sending a message to Mayumi in the middle of class, he got a reply back within one minute. Although the message was flagged as ��urgent������


    (Isn��t that person supposed to be a test taker?)


    There wasn��t too much time until the test began. Though there was no danger of her failing, he still couldn��t help but think ��Is this really a good idea for a test taker?��. Oh well���� Any further thought on this matter was minding someone else��s business. Since she could reply to urgent messages immediately, she must have no complaints on the matter.


    After ruminating over this, Tatsuya opened the mail.


    The message Tatsuya sent over was ��Can I see you within the next two days to talk about something?��


    Mayumi��s reply was ��Come immediately to the Student Council Room.��


    Even though she was able to freely come and go from school, she still came to school often.


    Furthermore, her current location was not the classroom or the library, but the Student Council Room.


    ����Is this really a good idea? Test taker? Tatsuya thought from the bottom of his heart.


    Since Tatsuya was the one who reached out for a meeting, of course he was the one who wanted to handle the situation as soon as possible, hence why Tatsuya was walking directly for the Student Council Room.


    Though this was bona fide ditching school, cheating the monitoring system was difficult but hardly impossible.


    Tatsuya used the ID card that someone he didn��t now set up for full access and opened the door. Probably because this was still class time, Mayumi was the only one in the room.


    After exchanging greetings �C Mayumi thought that was enough whereas Tatsuya had to consider for a moment about the right attitude


    �CTatsuya sat down across from Mayumi and immediately conveyed what had happened.


    ������This is the situation. I think that airship belongs to the


    Intelligence Department Counterintelligence 3rd Division that is rumored to be connected with the Saegusa Family. As to exactly why they wanted to capture a Parasite, I have no idea. However, it is extremely dangerous if they plan to use the Parasite for military purposes. Though I do not know if they can be completely destroyed, sealing them would probably be the best bet.��


    ��Counterintelligence 3rd Division? Though not an adult, even I as a member of the Saegusa Family do not know about this. Tatsuya-kun, I��m amazed that you are in the know for something like this.��


    ��I would greatly appreciate it if you would not ask me for my sources.��


    ������Well, Tatsuya-kun seems to have a lot on his plate so I won��t ask. Compared to that, can you tell me why you went after the Parasite alone?��


    ��I felt that if senpai��s side also sent men, they would be too wary to come.��


    ��Is that all there is?��


    Mayumi watched Tatsuya playing dumb with a highly displeased expression on her face.


    ��I��ll let it go for now������


    Yet, before the completely unperturbed Tatsuya, she was about to shrug her shoulders but stopped the motion halfway.


    ��Tatsuya-kun wants me to try and persuade my father, correct? So that the Parasite captured by the Intelligence Department can be returned to Erika-chan and her group.��


    Though this hardly mattered, at some point Mayumi started to refer to Erika as ��Erika-chan��, something that would have prompted a highly unwilling look on Erika herself is she were present (Mizuki was allowed to do so, but no one else). Then again, he could never get used to Mikihiko being called ��Miki��, so this must be what it means by ��what goes around, comes around��.


    ����Tatsuya shook his head to dispel the random thoughts and replied with ��I didn��t ask you guys to return it�� in response to Mayumi��s question.


    ��I��ll be blunt. If the reason for keeping the Parasites turns out to be something other than experimentation and that their usage as military tools is discovered, hereby having a negative effect on Magicians, I will ensure that the organization responsible pays dearly for this.��


    ��Quite the terrifying declaration.��


    Though the voice contained some degree of surprise, her gaze seemed to signify an unspeakable hatred that sort of talk.


    ��After taking into the consideration what is happening in the USNA, such a threat is necessary.��


    Mayumi also knew that discrimination against Magicians was growing worse day by day over there. If a similar situation broke out in the much smaller Japan, things might turn into bloodshed at a much faster rate.


    ������I understand. I will talk to my father, but I cannot guarantee anything, so please don��t be too hopeful. After all, unlike Juumonji- kun, I��m not the heir to the Saegusa Family.��


    Mayumi��s last words threw Tatsuya for a loop. ������What?��


    ��No���� It��s just that it��s surprising that the Saegusa Family turned out to be so patriarchal.��


    ��What is Tatsuya-kun��s family like?��


    This may be because she was shy or simply being sulky. Tatsuya was a little unclear about the meaning behind Mayumi��s reaction.


    Still, there was no reason to answer. After reflecting briefly, Tatsuya approached Mayumi��s question in a state of mind much like someone playing a penalty game.


    ��Our father��s influence isn��t something that is a part of our lives, since he currently moved into his second wife��s condo.��


    Mayumi��s eyes started drift all over the place.


    Seeing such an innocent side of Mayumi that was so easily flustered by something like this, Tatsuya couldn��t help but think that she��s not that much older than we are. Though she often acts like an adult, she definitely couldn��t be called a ��mature woman��.


    ��The only difference is that she��s not a lover but a second wife now.�� ��How mature.��


    ��That��s just giving up. And if being an adult means ��giving up������


    Then I don��t even want to think about it.��


    Tatsuya answered Mayumi with a completely defeated tone.


    Even a bad premonition will occasionally miscalculate.


    In regards to Tatsuya��s theory about the JSDF Intelligence Department using the Parasite, that was sadly not going to happen.


    Still, it was hard to say whether this constituted being ��fortunate��. The next morning.


    ��The Counterintelligence 3rd Division��s espionage detention center was raided. The captured Parasites have been executed.��


    That was what was written on the message Mayumi passed along.

 Volume 11 - CH 16

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    --The Intelligence Bureau''s facilities were attacked, and the contained Parasite had been killed--


    Tatsuya suppressed the urge to immediately contact Mayumi with a detailed report, instead going to the bathroom for the time being. Rinsing off the sweat from his regular training under the shower, he considered his next move.


    Miyuki still hadn''t been told.


    He had just come back from Yakumo''s temple. This was perfectly routine, and just because he had checked his mail before entering the shower she shouldn''t have inferred anything from it.


    (No......


    It''d be useless to try and hide it.)


    Should he just keep quiet, Tatsuya considered, then immediately rejected the idea.


    He wouldn''t be able to keep anything from his sister''s sharp intuition very long. And it would be one thing if it were completely unrelated, but Miyuki was just as involved in this matter as Tatsuya was.


    Deciding to not sneak around and openly come clean to his sister, Tatsuya exited the shower.


    Tatsuya''s fingers flew over the console of the workstation in the basement. If it were to be described in words, it wouldn''t be ''brilliant'', but ''accurate'', and ''fast'', rather like his personality.


    It was a Saturday, so they only had a few morning classes. But if the investigation ended up dragging out, Tatsuya had considered skipping.


    In that case, it would be something natural for him (he himself considered it to be ''natural''.)


    In Miyuki''s case, it would be something natural for her, as well (to her however, it would be more due to ''necessity''), and since skipping today would have been entirely of her own free will, she had wavered until the last minute.


    Fortunately, he found the data they were looking for immediately.


    Although he was unauthorisedly accessing the Defense Forces server, the resistance of the local system (local here meaning, not standalone, but merely localised) against the hacking program made by the ''Electron Sorceress'' Fujibayashi Kyoko was decidedly inadequate. Compartmentalising information in this way as a risk countermeasure meant that, whilst specific sections may be vulnerable, leaks would not impact the whole; it had both merits and demerits.


    Well, since it had led to a favourable result for Tatsuya this time, he could afford to be graceful.


    The video which was recorded therein, contained something shocking.


    Not in the sense of ruthlessness or cruelty causing a physiological impact, but that the identity of the one who had gone and caused everything had a considerable impact on the siblings.


    Under the cover of darkness, a petite figure invaded.


    Illuminated by the light of the alarms was a masked, flaming haired girl.


    With a single glare of her golden eyes, the plain clothed soldiers were blown away, then she proceeded to carve a complicated pattern four times towards the door. As she then stepped aside, the door crashed down.


    On the other side was a small room. The width was about enough to fit two single beds, and the low ceiling was 2 metres tall. On the far side were three bunk beds.


    Deprived of movement, in a straitjacket, legs tightly bound, a man was lying on top of the third bed. While he looked different due to being completely pale, from his face he was unmistakably the Parasite who had identified as Marte.


    A pale mist emitted from the girl''s mouth. It seemed the room was kept rather cold.


    In her hand, the knife had been replaced by an automatic pistol. The single shot she fired hit Marte right in the chest.


    All of a sudden, the man''s body combusted.


    The source of the flame had likely been the bullet. It was probably a magic which blazed on the condition the bullet stopped inside the target''s body.


    The flame haired girl, Angie Sirius, fired more shots into the top and bottom beds. Clearly, this was a killing with no regard for recovering the ''content''. The objective had been not merely to erase the ''container''; it was an ''execution''.


    While watching the girl calmly walk away off the camera, Tatsuya sighed unconsciously.


    He knew that Sirius'' tasks included the neutralisation of rogue magicians. He also knew perfectly well that humane treatment for magicians was all just empty talk, but he couldn''t help sighing nonetheless.


    The entire affair was highly unfortunate.


    Inflicting the role of a merciless killer on a 16 year old girl, just what were the USNA military brass thinking.


    Even the Mafia was more considerate in their personnel selection. This was no different from religious and fundamentalist nuts who drove boys and girls to terrorism in the name of holy war.


    "Onii sama, that was......


    Lina wasn''t it?"


    Miyuki had been informed of Sirius'' secret, ''Parade''.


    She could tell from that rough image that the killer was Sirius-- Lina. "Probably."


    Miyuki seemed to be in shock, but Tatsuya could find no words to soothe her.


    There was nothing he could say about the murder itself. He didn''t believe he was qualified to do any such thing. He himself had undertaken missions he could not reveal, and amongst the dirty work to be done, assassination could be said to be one of the more cleaner acts.


    At the same time however, it was lonely dismal work.


    Unless there was a great compatibility in terms of personality, it would be far too heavy for a teenage girl. Unable to bear the weight, her heart would break down little by little.


    And from what Tatsuya had seen, Lina was no killer.


    From the voice and look Miyuki gave him, she was of the same opinion.


    At this rate, there may come a time when she is lost to the darkness.


    Fortunately(?), what happened next was further shocking enough to blow such melancholy away. All of a sudden, another figure walked into the monitor screen of the Third Counterintelligence Division''s video server Tatsuya was hacking into.


    With blond hair and blue eyes, the young man appeared to be an Anglo-Saxon. He looked childish, but his age was probably around that of Tatsuya''s.


    Holding her hands to her mouth Miyuki let out a sound of dismay, but Tatsuya remained calm.


    This workstation had been intended for hacking, and was completely isolated from the other systems as well as running on a dedicated line. There were no mics in the room, nor cameras. Sound and visuals could only flow one way, so there was no way of observing this place from the other side of the connection.


    "Hello, you can hear me right? I''ll speak on the assumption you can."


    Sure enough, the youth reflected in the monitor began to speak without attempting to establish communication.


    "Let''s start off with introductions. My name is Raymond Sage Clark. One of the ''Seven Sages''."


    Miyuki''s hands, which had at some point found their way to Tatsuya''s shoulders, tensed.


    Tatsuya was aware that the sensation included tenseness of his own. "I''ve heard about you from Tear*...... No, Shizuku. Nice to meet you,


    Tatsuya." (*The kanji for ''Shizuku'' means ''teardrop'' )


    It seemed this boy was a fellow student of Shizuku in her exchange. Furthermore, someone she had provided information to.


    If Shizuku''s information source had been Lina''s mentioned ''Sage'', little wonder even off-record information could be accessed. But, just what was his purpose?


    Going as far as to expose himself to Tatsuya.


    There was always the possibility it was a video dummy, but Tatsuya''s intuition told him it was the real Raymond Sage Clark.


    "Let''s speak bluntly. ......


    Ah, that''s a pretty nice phrase."


    Raymond was speaking Japanese. ''Speak bluntly'' was fluent, if not a bit incorrect. There was nothing ''blunt'' about his speaking anyway.


    "The one who told Angie Sirius about this place was me."


    Tatsuya reflexively wanted to point out ''your use of idiom is completely wrong'', but there was no way to convey that unfortunately.


    There was no doubt that ''this place'' referred to the Third Counterintelligence Division.


    "Since before I said anything, she already knew about this place, anyway."


    The hell is that, Tatsuya thought. You''re not telling someone anything if they already knew.


    Once again, there was no opportunity to retort. Tatsuya decided to see the video through to the end.


    "And now, I''ve got something special for you."


    ''Exclusive news'' was pretty informal Japanese. It was as if he had been learning Japanese from some news room.


    "I think it''s something you''ll be quite interested in. The price is my repayment to you for watching, is what I''d like to say but since we''re wrapping up I''ll give it to you free."


    Although Tatsuya knew he couldn''t hear, he still muttered ''it''s not like I asked you'' under his breath.


    That was all he had time to spare however.


    "The anti-magician movement currently raging in the States, and which is about to spill over into Japan was orchestrated by one of the Seven Sages: Jiedo Sage Heigu."


    Being hit with this news all of a sudden, even Tatsuya couldn''t suppress his surprise.


    "Jiedo Heigu, aka G�� Ji��. A stateless Chinese, and leader of the international terrorist organisation ''Blanche''. The boss of that Blanche Japan branch branch leader whom you caught, Tsukasa."


    As the names lined up one after the other,


    "He was also the previous leader of the international crime syndicate ''No Head Dragon'', and his grandson Richard is a senior in that same group. Within the organisation he is referred to as the ''Black Sage'' , or ''Big Man Heigu''.


    Tatsuya was transfixed to the screen.


    "Ah, so you know, just because we''re both Sages doesn''t mean we have any connection to each other. The Seven Sages isn''t the name of some group, but rather refers to the seven operators who have access to Hlieskj��lf."


    It wasn''t like conversation--questions were possible, yet he willed him to hurry up.


    Hlieskj��lf...... He had only heard a rumour of it once. It was a rumour, no more seemingly more real than an urban legend, yet it was true, apparently. Was this the same thing as that which he had heard in the rumour?


    "Hlieskj��lf is"


    With impeccable timing as if reading Tatsuya''s thoughts, Raymond proceeded to describe it.


    "An additional extension of the global observation system ''Echelon III''. It''s a backdoor into Echelon III, so I suppose you could think of it as a hacking tool which allows you to lurk within the system? What would you say Tatsuya?"


    ''What would you say'' he asks, even though there wasn''t the slightest chance of an answer.


    Of course Raymond was perfectly aware of that as well, so he continued without waiting for one.


    "As for where Hlieskj��lf itself is located, not even us operators know. It may even be that it''s simply a program, with no physical hardware to be found."


    Raymond shrugged on screen. The gesture looked like it came straight out of some anime.


    "Anyway, Hlieskj��lf collects information from all over the world with an efficiency surpassing Echelon III''s main system and brings it to the operators. The operators seem to be chosen by the system itself, and there seems to be no discernible selection criteria. Apparently it''s completely random."


    Raymond mimicked twirling a pipe. He was probably rather disappointed he had forgotten to bring an actual prop.


    "To try and think of something they have in common, I suppose it''d be the financial security to access advanced information systems on their own? It''s not like you''d need to be a millionaire or something, in terms of Japan or the States something along the lines of the standard of living of an average middle class would be enough."


    This was completely unbelievable.


    That was Tatsuya''s impression from Raymond''s explanation so far.


    Just what were the creators of Hlieskj��lf thinking. It was inconceivable that they were merely hackers doing this for the pleasure of it.


    "Well to be honest, it''s not much of a system. Hardware wise Hlieskj��lf is completely dependent on Echelon III, and it''s merely the data processing which is more efficient; it can''t access data which is in storage since it''s merely an interception system. By the way, there''s a system guard in place which prevents saving any of the results to some external storage. The information which can be obtained is limited by the brain of the operator. At best, it''s something which grants information gathering capabilities, and allows its operators to take the name of ''Sage''."


    Even with just that though, it was a serious threat.


    It could be said now that all data of importance was moved through a network of some kind.


    Just, what data were there which wasn''t communicated at least once. "Not to mention, using Hlieskj��lf poses a risk to its operators. In order to streamline the search, Hlieskj��lf uses two agents: Huginn and Muninn. The search history of the operator is recorded in Muninn. Anything one operator searches for will be known to all the other operators. The reason I know of Jiedo Heigu is due to Muninn."


    At this point, Tatsuya thought ''Oh my''. Theoretically speaking, that would mean it was possible the identity of Raymond Clark was known to Jiedo Heigu as well.


    "Due to the loss of the Japanese branches of both Blanche and No Head Dragon, Heigu lost the means to meddle with Japan. The reason Heigu sent the Parasites to Japan was to cause an escalating turmoil, under cover of which, he could rebuild his bases of operations."


    In the video, Raymond had dropped his performance. It seemed this was a serious matter to him.


    "I have come to the conclusion that his aim is the elimination of magic from society. If he can push out magic technology, magically underdeveloped countries like the Great Asian Alliance can even the balance of military power at a stretch. They would be dominant in a non-magical world, and I believe that is what Heigu and those who are behind him are plotting."


    Although seemingly overdramatic, Tatsuya concluded it was logical as a whole. It had been Tatsuya''s own feeling that the Great Asian Alliance seemed to want to eradicate magic technology.


    "That is not a world I desire. ...... It''s fine if you laugh and call me a romanticist, but I truly believe that magic is something which will lead to the advancement of mankind."


    Although he knew there was no way the other side could hear, Tatsuya couldn''t help a spit-take. Somehow, a fundamental part of the boy just didn''t seem to match with that opinion.


    "And so, from here on out, I''ll try and continue providing information you may find necessary. Tatsuya Shiba--Strategic class magician, God of Destruction''The Destroy''."


    At that exaggerated nickname Raymond bestowed upon him, Tatsuya frowned with all his might.


    --Don''t give me a name that sounds like the boss of some crappy video game. Was it possible that this boy was an ''otaku'' of universal language.


    "We may have gone juust a bit over time. To summarise, for this matter I offer my help in the destruction of the Parasites."


    Hardly just a bit, Tatsuya thought, but the monitor didn''t switch off.


    "About the information on Jiedo Heigu. It''s up to you if you''ll believe it or not. Whether you''ll trust what I''m about to tell you right now is up to you as well. If you do however, I''d like you to repay me by completing a few tasks."


    For a moment, Raymond was silent. Not in the sense of dramaticism, but from what was reflected in the screen due to tension.


    "Tomorrow, the night of February 19th your time, all active Parasites will be drawn to the back outdoor training grounds of First High. I''d like you to destroy them there."


    No evidence had been presented, but by this stage Tatsuya was already prepared to take Raymond up on his offer.


    "You should note that I''ve already relayed this information to Angie Sirius as well. Whether to cooperate or not, is once again all up to you."


    He wasn''t particularly thrilled about this gesture of consideration, but unfortunately there wasn''t exactly any way to object either.


    Raymond spoke no further, then the monitor suddenly went dark. An exhale was heard overhead.


    Miyuki appeared to have been holding her breath. Tatsuya had been too.


    "Seems that we''d better leave soon if we don''t want to be late." Rising and looking back, Tatsuya called Miyuki along.


    ? ? ?


    Year 1 Class E''s 2pm class was practical.


    Although it''s called a class, as usual there was no teacher present. Students just operated their CADs on their own following guidance shown on the wall monitors. The students themselves were already familiar with this, and there was now an ease due to being free from a teacher''s eyes. Of course there were those who simply gave up; whether one did so or continued persevering was up to the individual.


    Most of the boys kept it up.


    In order to keep not raise attention Leo was delayed in arriving to the practice room; looking around and seeing the figures of Mikihiko, Erika and Mizuki he proceeded inside.


    "...... You''re late, Leo."


    "Quiet you."


    While Mikihiko''s voice had softened considerably as of late, his reproof contained a hint of sharpness; Leo responded with a fearless grin.


    That grin soon switched to an ''oh?'' expression. "What about Tatsuya?"


    To his inquiry, Mizuki replied "It seems he has a visitor?"


    Her tone was rather questioning since Mizuki was unsure as well. "Visitor? At school?"


    As Leo echoed with raised eyebrows, Mizuki could only return a vague smile.


    "More importantly, let''s get this over with."


    Erika spoke up from the side in a carefree voice. Discernible underneath her indifferent tone was a warning not to step into private matters.


    "You''re right. Today''s task seems like it''ll be quite challenging."


    Saying so, Mikihiko began setting his CAD. Erika considered it someone else''s business, Mizuki was slightly anxious, and Leo felt a slight twinge; their smiles each contained their own respective feelings.


    Meanwhile Tatsuya, with his moody pokerface, was sitting on a sofa in the drawing room.


    Across from him sat a middle-aged man in a luxury suit. His expression was plain moody.


    As those two displeased visages faced each other, it was unlikely either would attempt a conversation.


    The one who ran out of patience first, having being forcibly called out of class, was Tatsuya.


    "Aoki san, would you please state your business?"


    His tone couldn''t be said to be polite, nevermind his wording; the temper evident in Aoki''s seemed to step up a notch.


    Aoki as well, since it was Tatsuya, couldn''t help letting his feelings show. As the one who dealt with the underground economy and guarded the Yotsuba treasury for over ten years, Aoki''s mask shouldn''t have a single crack, nevermind going as far as to impair his speech.


    Aoki should have known more than anyone, how letting his emotions out like this would impair his mission. But the hierarchy of the Yotsuba had been too deeply ingrained into him,


    Such consciousness had turned no few people into idiots.


    "...... I''m in the middle of class at the moment, so if there''s nothing important I will excuse myself."


    "Wait."


    At Tatsuya''s ultimatum, Aoki finally opened his mouth. Considerably reluctantly too.


    "The other day, you purchased a 3H-P94, did you not?"


    The business-like way of speaking Aoki adopted was understandable. Tatsuya found it humorous, but didn''t laugh. Such petty retaliation was, in all likelihood, just his way of coping.


    "To be exact, it was the day before yesterday."


    In the same way, Tatsuya responded in a business-like manner. Unfortunately, his resolve would be lost almost immediately.


    "The madam wants it. We''ll reimburse you twice the amount, so please hand it over immediately."


    Tatsuya rapidly stood up, and confirmed with a sharp gaze there were no eavesdroppers.


    Since there was always equipment for the observation of magical power in magic high schools he could not use his ''Eyes'' freely, but his naked eyes were also trained for such a feat. In any case, there had been none listening in to their talk.


    Tatsuya took out from his pocket, his mobile terminal, and connected a cable into it, holding out to Aoki the other end.


    Thinking about it--no, even if you didn''t this was pretty presumptions behaviour, but realising Tatsuya wasn''t about to say anything Aoki with a frown nonetheless took the cable and plugged it into his own terminal.


    "Aoki san, are you sick?"


    The first message he sent over was this unexpected thing.


    Aoki''s reflexive reaction was to get angry, but sensing the unusual pressure emitting from the other side he inadvertently kept himself under control.


    "Today is a Saturday. If you had waited just four more hours you could have called me somewhere with no people. Why would you run the risk of discussing House matters in the drawing room of a public school? I''m sure you know it''s an order from my Aunt that my links with the family are to be kept absolutely secret."


    Large cracks began to appear in Aoki''s mask of calm. The edge of his lips was trembling finely. His complexion was also pale.


    Tatsuya knew there must have been reasons for such carelessness. Avoiding places Miyuki would be, preserving hierarchy, all could account for such unreasonableness.


    Aoki should have realised Tatsuya would see through all that. And yet, the movement of his pen as he wrote a reply was the only answer.


    "I would just like to carry out madam''s orders as soon as possible. More importantly, please bring out the 3H right now. I can leave straight after."


    "There''s no way I can do that. Even if I transferred ownership to you, the loan agreement with First High would still be in effect. The reason I brought the 3H-P94 in the first place was to prevent it being taken away by a third party. I will take responsibility for it myself. Please tell Aunt that."


    Aoki''s face shifted from red to blue. This generally signaled an incoming tantrum.


    "Are you going to disobey your orders?"


    At Tatsuya''s stinging words however, Aoki deflated.


    Seeing this change in him, Tatsuya stood up. He judged there was no longer any reason for him to remain.


    "Wait. No, please wait."


    It seemed Aoki didn''t intend to leave just yet.


    Looking closely, the arrogance, which had earlier filled his face, no, his entire body had disappeared. Tatsuya didn''t think for a moment he was having some sort of existential revelation. Looking in his eyes however, his attitude had completely changed.


    "I apologise sincerely for my conduct earlier."


    Saying so, Aoki bowed low to Tatsuya. He was still seated on the couch, but there was no misunderstanding that he really was apologising.


    "Please raise your head, Aoki san."


    As he spoke, Tatsuya returned to his seat. It didn''t mean he was responding to Aoki''s sincerity. In the first place, Tatsuya didn''t feel much sincerity at all. However, he was interested in what Aoki had to say which would cause him to become so serious.


    "Tatsuya kun, rather, Tatsuya dono, it''s exactly as you say. Since the loan agreement was a prerequisite for the purchase, it stands to reason that you cannot just take it away. I''m sorry for asking something so unreasonable."


    "It''s fine."


    As Aoki bowed again, Tatsuya inclined his head to match. He replied with just that because what Aoki had stated was so obvious, anything he said could end up being construed as sarcasm. In any case, the fact that he didn''t consider it a problem anymore seemed to have been conveyed to Aoki, who raised his head without prompt this time.


    "I would just like you to understand this. Madam isn''t asking for your 3H because she''s taken some fancy to it. It seems she thinks it''d be necessary for some kind of research."


    "I understand."


    "I won''t impose on you any further. Again, I realise you must feel the need to keep that near at hand. If at any point you feel like letting go of it however, please consider handing it over to madam. In that case, I will of course provide appropriate compensation."


    It wasn''t hard reading the lines behind Aoki''s proposal. It seemed whatever the case, his Aunt didn''t want Pixie falling into someone else''s hands.


    "If you''re willing to accept, we will be happy to the promised amount, plus an additional 10% of what you spent every year."


    "Every year?"


    He didn''t think they''d go this far. It was still only a drop in the bucket for the Yotsuba, but from global rates it was a princely sum.


    "Yes, every year. Specifically, we would like to make contractual conditional purchase reservation with you which automatically renews every year."


    Not just a verbal promise, but even a contract. Both to Tatsuya, and the Yotsuba, 10% of the purchase amount was peanuts. The purpose of the contract then, was more for Tatsuya to keep his end of the bargain.


    In other words, claiming ownership. It was an offer behind which the seriousness of the Yotsuba-- of Maya could be glimpsed.


    "As I''m sure you know, I''m still a minor."


    "I will relay things to your father."


    Meaning that Aoki would sort through the legal details himself. "Got it. I don''t mind."


    There was no disadvantage in Aoki''s proposal for Tatsuya. Rather than further harming his image in the view of his obstinate Aunt, it''d be better to make a compromise here Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    Having accompanied Aoki all the way to the entrance, Tatsuya went back to the practice rooms. Although half of the two hour class had passed already, he felt he should still be able to make attendance.


    His feet stopped however before he entered the corridor. "Lina."


    The face of the transfer student, whom he hadn''t seen for a while, was notably worse for wear. There were no physical cues such as gaunt cheeks or bags under the eyes visible. It was impossible to find any sign of adverse health.


    But her luster had gone. She was holding on to her usual act, and someone who knew little about her would have been fooled yet by her utterly gorgeous looks. But someone who was familiar with her--even if only to Tatsuya''s degree--would notice the absence of the overflowing spirit which had truly made her shine, and the difference was palpable.


    It seemed the mental fatigue was stacking up. She must be under immense pressure.


    Now however the shadows added a frail transience to her beauty, and increased her charm in a different way from usual. Even Tatsuya who normally took little interest in a girl''s appearance--or rather, was utterly accustomed to them, couldn''t help but feel admiration.


    "Tatsuya."


    Nonetheless, it wasn''t to the point his reactions were delayed.


    At his name being called, he adjusted his gaze to look into those sapphire eyes.


    "Did you hear?"


    "Yeah."


    They were talking about the information obtained from the Sage. The one which said that tomorrow night, the Parasites would be led to the outdoor training grounds in the back. Their words were brief, but the intent was fully received by both of them.


    "Do you know who it was?"


    "No."


    So it appeared he had not shown Lina his face, Tatsuya inferred from that answer. It made sense. If the USNA army became aware of the Sage''s identity, they would stop at nothing to hunt down that veritable fount of knowledge.


    "I see, that''s a pity."


    "I suppose. Not that it matters."


    Cutting to the chase, Lina looked at Tatsuya with challenging eyes. "Tatsuya."


    Firm and bright.


    A gaze with as strong a will as that night they were killing each other. "I will not hold back."


    He already knew, but Tatsuya found himself realising again. Regardless of his own preference, an alliance had not been an option from the very beginning.


    "I know. The worlds we live in, are completely separate after all."


    Tatsuya''s answer was a classic (old fashioned) line often found in romance novels (or movies), synonymous with a farewell.


    The reason he chose such an easily misunderstood line was because of those secretly listening in.


    Lina visibly swallowed her retort. With just a little delay, she seemed to have noticed Tatsuya''s intention.


    Some colour however had returned to Lina''s pale complexion. Somehow, Tatsuya felt that the red now dying her cheeks held a different meaning from before.


    "Such an idiot!"


    Spitting those words out, she spun around on her heels,


    And it was impossible to tell whether she was simply playing along with Tatsuya''s act,


    Or if those had been Lina''s true feelings. Tatsuya was clear of one thing now however.


    --With a sigh of acceptance, he reigned himself to a detention practical after school.


    ? ? ?


    Yotsuba main house.


    As Hayama served afternoon tea, an electronic sound denoted an incoming call. Seeing Maya''s nod, Hayama picked up the classic voice communication terminal and pressed it to his ear.


    "Aoki. ......


    So, you failed.


    ......It is a fact it seems you were unable to carry out Madam''s orders. Well, such circumstances cannot be helped. ......


    I do no believe there is any hurry. Tatsuya dono is unlikely to change his agreement over something of this degree. ......


    Very well.


    I shall inform Madam. ......


    Good work."


    "......What news from Aoki san?"


    After Hayama set down the terminal, Maya asked. With a look of not wishing to have to convey unpleasant news, Hayama bowed to Maya.


    "Apologies, Madam. We were unable to procure the 3H."


    The failure had been Aoki''s. But as the head butler, Hayama could be said to be Aoki''s superior. Aoki''s bungle was his shame to bear.


    Maya''s answer held neither forgiveness nor reproach. "Tatsuya san''s name had come up."


    What she took interest in was this point. "Tatsuya dono had purchased the 3H."


    As Hayama answered, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Apparently Tatsuya dono did not wish for it to fall into the hands of others. He has entered into an ownership lend-lease agreement with First High."


    Still, that had been the next best alternative had Maya not been able to get ahold of Pixie itself.


    "......I wonder if he knew. Or was it just coincidence?"


    "I do no know."


    Maya''s expression was slightly puzzled. But she immediately cleared her mind.


    "......Well, if Tatsuya san can take good care of it I don''t mind."


    "Aoki has said that if Tatsuya dono ever decides to let go of it, we are contracted to purchase it."


    "Yes, that would be good."


    Hayama faced Maya and bowed lightly. Although Maya had not blamed Aoki, much less Hayama from the beginning, he nonetheless showed his gratitude for her leniency towards the mismanagement.


    "Still, it really would have been nice to have a sample on hand......"


    At Maya''s mutter Hayama, with a look suggesting ''we should just leave things be'' spoke up.


    "Madam, I''m sure there is no need for me to say this, but it''s best to have as little as possible to do with those creatures."


    Maya''s ironic smile was a reminder she was lovely still. "Because they''re rather distasteful?"


    "As you will."


    "They''re very important sponsors after all." At Maya''s sly smile, Hayama frowned.


    "I know what you want to say, Hayama san. I have no intention of causing discord. I only do this because I believe that obtaining a ''Parasite'' is necessary for the Yotsuba."


    "Does Madam believe then that studying the Parasite, will bring us closer to the mysteries of Mental Interference?"


    "Yes. Just what exactly is the mind, is a question the Yotsuba have been endlessly pursuing. It''s said that the Parasites are individual mental information bodies. Information on substance, structure, location......even if only a little, it should give us hints as to the true nature of the mind."


    Understanding Maya''s reasoning, Hayama bowed. Maya returned to the original topic.


    "By the way, what are the movements of the other spirits?"


    "According the the report from Kurobane dono earlier, the spirit which had been purged yesterday night has already been resurrected."


    "Already? That''s quite early."


    "There must have been a reason for the rush. Kurobane reported it seemed the spirits were preparing for battle."


    "I see......any idea against possibly whom?"


    Floating on Maya''s face as she queried Hayama was a barely repressed smile.


    "Judging from their modus operandi, they will be aiming for their compatriot trapped in the doll."


    "At this point it''s not so much that trouble finds him, but almost as if he goes after trouble himself."


    Needless to say, Maya''s words referred to her nephew.The person in question would no doubt violently protest that, but here there was no one who voiced dissent.


    "Do you know when it will be?"


    "Kurobane dono anticipates it will be tomorrow night, around First High school."


    "It would still be prudent to keep an eye on the surroundings


    then...... alright, please organise a group. The leader can be......


    Ayako chan should be fine. The goal isn''t a fight after all."


    "Certainly."


    Hayama clapped his hands, calling for a maid to serve Maya in his place, before heading towards the communications room to relay Maya''s orders.


    ? ? ?


    Although it was not a relatively late hour, Saegusa Mayumi was a examinee.


    Today was February 18th, Saturday. One more week until the entrance exams for magic university. Her chances of not making it were practically zero, yet nonetheless it was a fact she had little time for much else.


    That the ''vampire incidents'' had seemingly subsided for now was good news for her mental state.


    Making up on her weak areas in the school library, by the time she returned home the day had almost passed.


    Being welcomed back by a slightly timid young servant, Mayumi immediately noticed.


    "Is Father back?"


    "Yes, m''lady."


    Being well trained the maid didn''t fumble her words or the like, but Mayumi could perceive that what had frightened her was her father.


    (To scare a young girl like this......Father, just what are you doing?)


    Although she felt irritation in her heart, to display it would only disturb the staff more.


    "Alright."


    Mayumi smiled at the maid, then proceeded to her own room.


    At that time in his study, the household head Saegusa Koichi turned a face filled with ill-concerned frustration to his confidant Nakura.


    "......So you''re saying, the one who invaded and killed the Parasite the


    Third Counterintel division had captured was the Stars'' Sirius?"


    "There is little doubt."


    In the light of his master''s anger, there was no trace of fear in Nakura''s face. While he was courteous, unlike the interactions between Hayama and Maya, there was a business-like aspect to be found. Nakura was not a family member of the Saegusa, and would be more aptly described as a mercenary. He was not inextricably bound to Koichi''s side.


    Sometimes he was assigned as a guard for children, such as with Mayumi, or sometimes sent to accomplish missions which lay outside the law such as intel gathering. That was how he was treated by Koichi, as an Extra number.


    "But even for the Stars'' Sirius, for them to simply waltz in and kill the prisoner so easily is too much. The Intel division wasn''t slacking off either. Could your source have been mistaken?"


    As Koichi spoke with disgust, Nakura calmly rebutted.


    "The Intel division of the defence forces is by no means incompetent. Had we been the ones to attempt an infiltration of the Third Counterintel division''s building, we would not have found the security to be lacking. Rather, it''s simply that the Stars are just that good. There''s a reason they''re known as the most powerful force of magicians in the world to date."


    Being spoken to as if been chided as a child, Koichi''s expression became increasingly sullen. Not to the point of losing it and yelling at Nakura however.


    "Sir, if I may be so bold, I believe it''s time we cut our losses. The benefits to the Saegusa''s continued involvement in this diminish by the day."


    "......You''re right."


    Koichi calmly considered Nakura''s calm advice.


    "It seems the Kudou are also moving in this matter. I had considered asking them to supplement our depleted forces, but pulling out may be for the best."


    "As you say."


    "Tell our dispatched members to return to their normal duties. Nakura, dismissed."


    "Excuse me."


    As Koichi began operating an encrypted communication terminal by himself, Nakura left the study.


    ? ? ?


    AD 2096, February 29th, Sunday.


    Eight Parasites would be moving. Tatsuya did not unilaterally trust this information from across the sea.


    He had endlessly researched regarding a boy named Raymond Clark amongst the students in Shizuku''s exchange school.


    The face on the photo stored in the school server was the same that which had appeared in the video.


    But that alone did not guarantee Raymond Clark was telling the truth. Just as you would not dismiss all anonymously supplied information as false, you wouldn''t trust all information just because it had been supplied by someone who gave their true identity.


    Nonetheless Tatsuya had gone over the specified location--the outdoor training field of First High. This was because he had no other significant leads.


    He awaited, leaving things in the hands of chance. Even if it ended up being false and he wasted the day, it wasn''t much of a big deal.


    In the exceptionally large grounds behind the school was an artificial forest. To be technical that was also part of First High, but it was difficult to tell where the artificial forest came to an end and the natural forest began. Especially so at night.


    The time was almost 7pm. Maybe it didn''t quite qualify as night yet.


    Unlike in the inner city however where bright lights eclipsed the darkness, in this forest with no street lamps in sight it wouldn''t be wrong to think it was nearing nightfall.


    To prevent trespassers entering by mistake, a high fence surrounded the training grounds. If a normal citizens wandered in and was hit by magic shot during training, it would be all kinds of problematic.


    However even without the fence, it was unlikely any locals would enter. It was well known within the neighbourhood that this was the practice field of First High.


    Besides there were no households around unrelated to the magic high school. When First High had been established here, the government had offered compensation to transfer residence to all those who were unrelated to magic, who couldn''t use magic, or who wanted nothing to do with magic. All those who remained knew very well the risk of setting foot in that field.


    That was also why there was no particular security system. There was nothing to steal considering it was just an artificial forest, so there was no pressing need to keep out intruders.


    "Can you get over it?"


    Looking up at the three metre high fence, Tatsuya inquired his companions. The only direct entrance in was a back gate from First High, so having exited the school the only way in was scaling the fence. Entering from outside was simple, but entering from inside would require dealing with the school''s difficult to deceive monitoring system. While systems were of course in place to detect thieves entering from the training grounds, if suspicious people entered not only from outside but inside as well there would be far more cause to investigate.


    "Of course, Onii sama."


    "No problem."


    "Something like this''ll be a piece of cake!"


    At Tatsuya''s words Miyuki, Erika and Leo replied in the affirmative. "It is possible."


    Last of all, the one to whom the question had originally been posed to, Pixie, answered.


    Tatsuya''s companions tonight were these three, and one doll.


    --Originally, Tatsuya had not planned on bringing Miyuki. Erika as well, since she had been involved thus far, had only been supposed to be informed of events.


    But he knew that knowing about such events, there was no way they''d simply wait quietly at home. When leaving Miyuki had tagged along as if it were only natural, and at the specified time Erika had casually just turned up; at both these times Tatsuya had not protested. He knew that resistance would only be a pointless exercise in futility. Rather he had given up, and immediately set about incorporating his friends into his strategy.


    Turning his focus to the training grounds again, he felt the air of the forest stir. The other plays seemed to have gone up the stage already.


    Whilst pretending to operate his CAD--he didn''t forget to keep confidentiality at this stage--he pulled the sequence for ''Leap'' from his memory and jumped over the fence.


    Amongst the shadows of the forest, the four+one moved as a single entity. They did not spread out to search for the target. In an area of this size, in this darkness, separating would have little benefit and only run the risk of them being defeated individually.


    Even if that hadn''t been the case, it had been proven in Aoyama that regrouping under such circumstances would be an arduous task. It wasn''t impossible that the opponents wouldn''t be coming out on alert, but even so there was no sense risking it. If they couldn''t find the Parasites like this, they would simply come back tomorrow and search steadily again.


    Not to mention, Tatsuya had the feeling that they would appear. It was not a prediction.


    Nor an inference.


    Although he had no basis, Tatsuya was certain as he clove through the trees. The light of their torches only illuminated a small part of the ground, but there were none who stumbled amidst the dead branches and tree roots. Possibly because there were no new tracks whilst straining their eyes they simply proceeded on at the same pace as if it were day, for about 15 minute.


    "Tatsuya san, please stop."


    From the communications device fitted to his ear, the voice of Mizuki came through. In conference mode, the words reached all of their headsets.


    "38 degrees to the right of your current direction, I can see the aura of Parasites."


    Instead of accompanying Tatsuya and the others, Mizuki was on a rooftop overlooking the training grounds providing navigation with her ''eyes''.


    "I see them too! Two men and a woman, three in total."


    Using the aura Mizuki had spotted, Honoka''s magic applied to a camera activated. The image aquired via optical magic was as clear as those taken from close range in broad daylight, and was delivered to the group''s terminals via wireless.


    If not for the unique talents Mizuku and Honoka possessed as magicians, a search scheme of this type would be impossible. Having determined that their utility was indispensable to the mission tonight, Mikihiko had been assigned as an escort for the two. Mikihiko himself had not been unhappy with this placement. He understood full well how important his role was, and knew that he was perfectly suited for the job.


    "Ah! From the opposite direction, a masked girl is approaching the Parasites!"


    Honoka''s report rang in. With the Parasite''s aura becoming visible, it seemed Lina had sprung the attack.


    Tatsuya signalled with his hands. Miyuki, Erika, Leo and Pixie nodded.


    The next moment, Tatsuya became a gale blazing through the forest.


    Erika followed right behind him whilst Leo, checking side to side, started running with Miyuki and Pixie.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s group, the band of Parasites, as well as Lina and her backup team.


    Gathered in this forest right now were these three forces, both Tatsuya and Lina thought.


    Tatsuya knew that there was a faction in the defense forces who wished to capture a Parasite, but he recognised they were under the influence of the Saegusa. Being warned through Mayumi, with the Yotsuba undoubtedly moving to keep them in check and having received a large blow from ''Angie Sirius'', Tatsuya determined that they should been in pretty bad shape. At least, they would be in no condition to interfere tonight.


    In fact however, under the shade of the trees, a different group approached both Tatsuya and Lina.


    They were a guerrilla infantry platoon of the defense forces First division, specialising in close combat, known as the ''Sword Corps''. As the name implied they did not use firearms, but were a group which launched surprise attacks using sword type devices.


    Their mobilisation was due to a range of circumstances, what with Tokyo being under the First division''s jurisdiction, the nature of the mission requiring covert action, as well as them being under the influence of the Kudou. No, that last reason may have been the biggest of all.


    Tatsuya was not omniscient. Something unknown couldn''t be calculated for, and naturally the wrong response would result. That the Kudou elder would be interested in the Parasites as weapons, and that he could assemble a force in only three days, was not something he could have have known.


    And furthermore, there was another. Rather, one more person. One shadow, tracking the Sword Corps.


    Now, within the training grounds of First High, these five powers raced towards their inevitable collision.


    ? ? ?


    As the Stars captain ��Sirius��, the mission must be fulfilled. Underpinning Lina now, was this pride alone.


    It wasn��t as if she had known no setbacks before coming to Japan. In the juvenile education program provided by the Pentagon, she had gotten only Cs in algebra and biology. In the combat class, within the same group, there were monstrously developed female soldiers of the same age who she just couldn��t seem to beat. She had not done well in pilot training either.


    But she had never once lost in magic.


    The captain of Stars, Angie Sirius.


    One of the most powerful magicians in the world.


    Everyone had praised her, and she had supreme confidence in her skills herself.


    But here in Japan.


    She had lost to those siblings.


    The first battle had been of her choosing.


    Having withdrawn in her own time, it had been a ��successful retreat��.


    The second time she had faltered in the face of Tatsuya��s ��kamikaze�� attack, and though she had lost to the ambush, even though strategically she was defeated she had not been bested by magic.


    In the single combat with Miyuki which followed however, it was her defeat.


    In spite of the adverse conditions, Lina did not think of them as an excuse.


    In a head on clash, she had lost to Miyuki.


    That defeat had further spurred her fighting spirit. Unfazed, she had vowed vindication.


    However,


    In that fight for redemption,


    Lina had been hammered by Tatsuya.


    Luring him out into a one-on-one, even going as far as to pull out ��Brionac��, she had still lost.


    Even as she felt chagrin towards him, there was neither enmity or resentment. Where Tatsuya had put Lina to shame was not in the speed of her restraint.


    The fight itself had been very fair. Rather, she had the advantage.


    She had lost to Tatsuya not just in terms of magic skill, but also in conviction����Lina accepted that.


    But without a doubt, that defeat had shaken her to the core. She was one of the most powerful combat magicians in the world, Sirius.


    Therefore she had been selected as the captain of Stars, the position which cared neither for age nor gender but was given to the USNA��s strongest based on power alone. In the case said magician wasn��t in the army, even if plotting and subterfuge was required they would be conscripted in as the Stars captain and ��Sirius��.


    The chances of those defeats leaking out to the world at large was slim. In the first place both Tatsuya and Miyuki, as well as those who had accompanied them, were keeping quiet. Tarnishing the name of Sirius was not their goal.


    Yet even if nothing was known to others, she had to face the fact she lost with dignity. In order to redeem herself, Lina had to demonstrate her abilities and fulfill her duties as ��Sirius��.


    If she were to be able to continue as Sirius.


    For the sake of the girl within her who was lost the moment she had taken the Sirius name, Angelina Shields.


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya had closed enough to see with his own eyes he saw Lina; masked, flaming haired and golden eyed taking on the three Parasites alone.


    Although the Parasites could cast magic without the need for activation sequences, merely thinking it into being, Lina wasn��t giving an inch. In terms of attack ratio, Lina was dishing out seven blows for every three the Parasites managed to get in. If it weren��t for one of the Parasites having a dangerous ability, the battle may have been even more skewed


    The ability was pseudo-teleportation.


    In terms of magic, it combined complex inertial dampening and high speed movement techniques.


    By using the trees for mobility, it was possible to move in three dimensions, popping up and firing off magic.


    The magic attacks held low interference power, and were nothing before Lina��s magical might, yet she could not merely do nothing and every time she raised defensive magic, some of the attacks from the other enemies would get through. Tatsuya judged the situation in an instant.


    He had no intention of assisting Lina, but Tatsuya halted, and aimed ��Decomposition�� at the Parasite using teleportation.


    Many magicians aim magic using the five senses. Even when using perceptions outside the five, their aim would be the location of the target.


    That was normally.


    Tatsuya however could aim at the information itself. Even if the location of the target changed rapidly, as long as the information itself was recognisable the aim would not be hindered.


    The pseudo-teleportation had no effect on Tatsuya. ��Leave it to me!��


    That wasn��t the case just for Tatsuya however. Catching up to the now stationary Tatsuya, then passing him, Erika activated inertia control.


    The pseudo-teleportation held a threat only if the opponent��s hands, feet, and above all eyes could not keep up. On the other hand, if the opponent��s speed exceeded that of the operator, such three- dimensional maneuvers were merely wasted acrobatics.


    Erika grasped the Isori house made and Tatsuya adjusted (not that she asked him to) downsized version of ''Orochimaru'', the integrated CAD armament ''Mizuchimaru'', and accelerated straight ahead.


    Her destination was exactly where the Parasite, who had just kicked off a tree trunk, would land.


    With extraordinary dynamic vision, her body control not lost even under the effect of an inertial canceling technique, her footwork propelling her forwards without any wasted motions, she was able to calculate the exact moment the opponent would hit the ground.


    In terms of magic power, the Parasite was probably ahead. But Erika''s might as a martial artists overturned the difference. Erika swung Mizuchimaru.


    Without an ounce of hesitation, the honed blade cut the Parasite down.


    Tatsuya modified the aim of his partial decomposition, shooting out the limbs of another Parasite which was now aiming a telekinetic attack at Erika, and as she delivered the final blow he held out his left hand towards the fresh corpse.


    Mikihiko would maintain a barrier which prevented the Parasites from exiting their hosts. He had set up a simple altar on the roof of the school building. The reason Mikihiko was positioned on the rooftop was not only to escort Mizuki and Honoka, but also because he could project remote barriers.


    The effects of the barrier were imperfect however. It wasn''t a matter of Mikihiko''s skill, it was a fundamental flaw of the technique itself. Originally, barriers could not be constructed like this.


    As long as the host survived, the Parasite could not flee from it''s vessel. In other words, once the hosts died the Parasites were free to escape. Even if they could secure the bodies, they could not contain the Parasites themselves. Before Erika fully killed the Parasite, it was necessary to process it.


    A mass of psions shot from Tatsuya''s palm, and ripped the psions away from the body of the Parasite. No, a closer image would not be ''ripped'' but rather ''scattered''.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Mikihiko had examined the results of previous engagements, and deduced that the Parasite''s were a core of Pushion information bodies with a thin layer outside; schematically speaking analogous to a fibrous layer of Psion information bodies coating a Pushion centre; this led to the hypothesis that they consumed Psions whenever they used magic.


    Destroying the Pushion body itself was difficult for Tatsuya. That had been proven twice now.


    He had discovered however that he could cripple them.


    And while Mikihiko would have difficulties sealing a Parasite alone, when stripped of magical resistance and weakened it was a different story.


    "Mikihiko!"


    Tatsuya called out into the hands-free headset. It wasn''t necessary. Thanks to Honoka''s optical magic and Mizuki''s ''eyes'', Mikihiko was already fully aware of events transpiring in the field.


    Mikihiko ''seeing'' what was happening, and calling down a bolt of lightening from the heavens, was almost simultaneous with Tatsuya''s call. The lightening struck the dead body of the host, and seared the skin black. Remaining on the skin were carved a series of characters and regular geometrical patterns.


    "Nice shot!"


    Erika shouted out with delight. In Tatsuya''s sight, the no information was leaking from the host body.


    However, he didn''t share Erika''s joy just yet.


    He fired more shots at the Parasite he had disabled.


    The body of the host, left to it''s biological response was flailing around wildly.


    Another flash of sealing retribution struck down. The body, hit by Tatsuya''s Psion bullets, stopped moving. That made two Parasites sealed.


    At the edge of his vision, different thunder roared. Rather than Ancient lightning, it was a blitz of modern magic.


    He saw a body charred by Lina''s magic. It was probably already just an empty shell.


    "One escaped. Mizuki, do you have it?"


    "I''m sorry, keeping track of everything from here is......"


    When he reflexively inquired into the headset, the answering tone was apologetic. Thinking about it this was natural; as Mizuki''s vision couldn''t extend to that which she couldn''t physically see, she couldn''t enlarge and view distant objects.


    "I see. Sorry, I asked something unreasonable. Don''t mind it."


    Following up to Mizuki, Tatsuya turned to Lina and Erika with a bitter look.


    "Angie Sirius."


    That she was upset behind her mask was not an illusion of Tatsuya''s. "What."


    But this time, she seemed willing to talk. Her voice had changed as well, was this another effect of ''Parade''?


    "Try not to kill them until they''re sealed. The cleanup will be troublesome."


    She was momentarily at a loss for words. She intuitively understood that Tatsuya hadn''t said ''troublesome'' simply to look bad; he truly did simply view a person''s life and death as a ''hassle''. --Not that it changed Lina''s answer.


    "It''s not my problem. I am merely here for the deserters."


    While she had consciously changed her tone, it was still possible to tell from her intonation Tatsuya thought.


    Of course, what he said was completely different.


    "The duty of Sirius is it...... well, that''s why we want to seal the bodies.


    One''s escaped."


    "That is not included in my mission."


    Stubborn as ever. And negotiating with someone unwilling to listen had never been Tatsuya''s strong point. His stance had always been ''if you don''t want to listen then fine do what you like, and so will I''. However, he had to get her to listen in this case. Tatsuya persevered as he suppressed the urge to heave a sigh.


    "Mission you say, but the one you killed just now seems like an Asian born and bred. Was he really a deserter?"


    Tatsuya wasn''t completely certain that wasn''t the case. It was a bluff really. But Lina was clearly upset. His guess appeared to have hit the mark.


    "......Even if not a deserter, he was guilty of aiding them."


    Yet even now, her stubbornness refused to relent.


    "I''ll say it again, the Parasites are no concern of mine. All I''m here for is to fulfill my role as Sirius."


    Saying so, Lina disappeared into the forest.


    Holding back an urge to shrug, Tatsuya turned to Erika. "So she came out, that Sirius."


    Erika came leaping over. Knowing that she smiled without holding a grudge over the events of three days ago, Tatsuya could be smile wryly in turn.


    After her grin of triumph passed, the smile vanished,


    "That was......


    Lina wasn''t it? Although she looked completely different."


    And Erika asked with a straight face.


    "If she looked completely different, why would you think so?"


    "Her actions, I guess. The way she moved and carried herself, it''s all so familiar."


    "Good point......"


    Tatsuya had to admit Erika''s powers of observation. The illusory magic ''Parade'' which changed everything from face to build had been seen through by something so trivial.


    Still, he couldn''t be stuck in admiration forever.


    "I think you understand already, but keep it a secret. That being said, I''d like to apply what I said to Lina to you as well."


    "Don''t kill em?"


    "Yes. You heard the explanation. As long as the host doesn''t die, the Parasites cannot escape from within them. We put up a barrier to prevent escape, but neutralising without killing is still the best way to make sure."


    Tatsuya''s request was reasonable. Erika understood that. "I''m sorry. It''s unfair on you Tatsuya kun, but I can''t do that." However, Erika--Erika shook her head.


    "One who is prepared to kill by the sword, must also be prepared to be killed. Thinking about that moment......I just can''t purposely prolong their pain without killing them."


    The reason was completely different from Lina however. It was personal, and her true feelings.


    "It''d be different if they could be saved without killing them, but sealing them is the same as killing them isn''t it? So even if they''re no longer human, I want to take them down without drawing out their suffering."


    There was no nervousness in Erika''s expression, or her eyes. Her determination however was resolute.


    "Guess it can''t be helped."


    Killing was an absolute to Tatsuya. Whether one was killed after being inflicted with suffering or not, the end result of being killed did not change; this was Tatsuya''s reasoning.


    He didn''t try and sway Erika however. Values were an individual matter.


    Some of which did not bear another''s meddling. "Well, I''ll just have to work extra hard."


    That exterminating the Parasites would require such contradictory commitment didn''t cross Tatsuya''s mind.


    ? ? ?


    Leo, chasing after Tatsuya, saw the flashes of thunder and psion light and from the battle and suddenly froze. With almost no delay, Miyuki immediately stopped as well. Pixie, in the body of a machine, took a few steps to come to a halt.


    "Saijou kun, careful."


    "That''s my line."


    Leo spoke in a joking tone, but his eyes were already sweeping left and right.


    "We''re surrounded.....or something. It seems like it if nothing else. I''m empty handed for now, but what should we do Miyuki san?"


    He had no far-sight or infrared perceptions. He had done no particular training either, but observing his surroundings he could vaguely make out the signs of others'' maneuvers .


    "Let''s intercept."


    Miyuki''s reply was short and straightforward. "......That''s pretty aggressive."


    Leo''s reaction wasn''t quite as enthusiastic.


    "Is that so? But there''s nothing to be afraid of you know? Even if things get out of hand, Onii sama will come over and help immediately."


    "Ah~, of course, of course."


    Her reasoning was very cute however.


    His eyes narrowed as he unintentionally muttered. "Though, I don''t want to bother Onii sama either......"


    As Miyuki debated back and forth to herself, she called out to Pixie. "Pixie, stay behind me.


    "Yes."


    Turning towards the thicket on the left, Miyuki gave instructions. Ordered by Tatsuya to obey Miyuki, Pixie complied with minimal verbosity and moved into position.


    The mobile terminal CAD in Miyuki''s left hand was already on standby. As Leo wondered just when she had reached for it, he found himself looking at her with admiring eyes once again.


    To his credit, his gaze didn''t remain fixed indefinitely.


    He was an ''unconcerned'' type, but even if not Miyuki herself would have ignored without noticing the eyes of any save Tatsuya.


    Her awareness was already focused on the enemy.


    Miyuki''s fingers moved smoothly. The thumb of her left hand gripping the CAD danced across the force feedback panel.


    There was no warning.


    The air of the forest gleamed. Glittering shards of ice formed on trunks and branches and fell to the ground. It was a phenomenon known as thin ice, or diamond dust. February, inland, in a forest at night; needless to say it would normally be impossible given the conditions.


    There were none who mistook it for a natural occurrence however.


    It was a magic which formed an area of diamond dust in a 100 metre radius instantaneously. This was neither an offensive nor defensive magic however. Unsure of the intent of the other party, Miyuki was merely declaring her territory.


    By merely forming a thin layer of interference, the weather had changed. In the Yokohama incident of October, Mari had evaluated Miyuki''s magic as ''worthy of Tactical level''.


    Strictly speaking, that was incorrect. Miyuki''s magic wasn''t ''worthy of'' tactical. It was tactical.


    Miyuki''s magic abilities, rather than enhancing an effect, was more specialised towards suppressing an area.


    --Power sufficient to, even unintentionally, dye the world white as far as the eye could see--


    That was Miyuki''s magic.


    In this situation, Leo was truly impatient.


    To him, a fight was the means by which ''talks'' were resolved.


    Like in Yokohama, in a situation where it was clear the opponent had no interest in words, strength would immediately become the ''mediator''.


    If it was the enemy who had underestimated them and come over, he would not be stingy in ''correcting'' them with his fists.


    If it was an acquaintance in trouble, he would ''lend a hand'' in a rough violent manner.


    It may be called ''uncivilised'', but fighting had always been a staple of negotiating.


    In the face of Miyuki''s power however nevermind their claim; the enemy''s very existence would be blown away.


    Rather than a cat toying with a mouse, it would be more like an elephant crushing ants.


    They would be far too pitiful to be considered opponents. That was against Leo''s style.


    "Miyuki san, I''ll take these chumps on. Just back me up until Tatsuya arrives!"


    In this darkened frozen world, a focused fighting spirit blazed forth.


    There was no hostility, only willpower. No negative feelings, simply purpose.


    The other party were professional fighters incomparable with typical city thugs, yet nonetheless he threw down the gauntlet before Miyuki. His mind was probably already made up.


    "Oh? Then, I''ll leave things to you."


    At Leo''s words, Miyuki lightly stepped back.


    The frigid air permeating the forest however lingered. Like I''ll lose to these guys, Leo psyched up.


    From the shadow of the trees and thickets, men in field uniforms wielding large knives materialised one after another.


    After around ten, the newcomers ceased.


    No more flashes had been seen in the direction they had been heading towards, and the din of battle was no longer audible. It seemed things had settled one way or another.


    "Panzer."


    Muttering ''hurry up, Tatsuya'' in his mind, Leo spoke the voice command to deploy his activation sequence.


    Ironically, that became the signal.


    Wordlessly, soundlessly, one of the encircling soldiers sprang forth. Fast! Leo barely had time to think before the knife thrust.


    He repelled it with his left arm.


    Both Leo and the soldier were startled. Yet neither of them lost a beat.


    The soldier''s free left hand shot towards Leo''s face.


    Although he had a bit of time Leo followed his instincts and immediately threw himself to the right.


    A shockwave hammered the side of his face. Eardrums--stable. Vestibular system--minor damage.


    While checking damage received, Leo rolled over and sprang up. He really would have liked to distance himself further, but his opponent was not so permitting.


    The moment he was on his feet, the knife was already flashing in. If he had still been on the ground, the knife would have approached from above and it would have been checkmate.


    The blade was aimed at his shoulder--it seemed the opponent was not intent on killing a fellow Japanese high school student--and Leo intercepted it with his arm.


    The ''penetration'' magic on the knife clashed with the ''fortification'' magic on the faux leather sleeve.


    The knife having failed to strike Leo''s skin, he proceeded to slam a fist into the soldier''s chin. It was a superb left hook.


    The power of the strike, strengthened by genetic manipulation then further by relentless training was enough to knock out the seasoned soldier in a single blow. The movement of the other nine soldiers, however, was not affected.


    Without a moment''s pause, more knives came flashing in from both sides. Just one had been barely manageable, and now there were two of them. Furthermore, the lengths of the blades were different.


    Even a master swordsman would have found it difficult to deal with that combination of blows. And despite his superhuman reflexes and however fast his reactions were, Leo was no master swordsman. In order to learn to wield Usuba Kagerou, in the short period of time Leo spent in the Chiba dojo, he had acquired the sword ability of a black belt. But there were limits. The rich soil of his capabilities could only do so much against the storm.


    Trusting in his magic, Leo focused on the enemy to his left.


    He shut out the sight of the knife approaching from the right.


    Sliding under the slim sword aimed at his clavicle, he sprang up and swung his left arm around.


    The impact of Leo��s punch on the opponent��s nose was almost simultaneous with the sound of blade ringing on blade.


    ����Thanks for the assist.��


    Leo��s flicker punch had merely grazed the enemy��s face, and was far from decisive.


    The attacking two soldiers jumped back out of reach. One of them was empty handed.


    The knife he had held was stamped firmly under Leo��s foot. ��You seemed like you were in trouble.��


    What had knocked it out of his hand was Erika��s sword.


    ��Well, even if I hadn��t jumped in it seems Miyuki was ready to cover you.��


    Looking back, Leo saw Miyuki merely return a faint smile. If Erika hadn��t arrived in time, it was likely the enemies�� arms would have been frozen solid.


    Leo felt an involuntary shudder. ��Where��s Tatsuya?��


    Trying to suppress the feeling, he changed the subject.


    ��He��s having fun with the guys who were circling around back.�� Erika purposely replied in a loud voice.


    As per her intention, the soldiers seemed rather agitated. ��Miyuki, Tatsuya kun said for you to link up with him.�� ��What about Pixie?��


    Still on the sidelines, Miyuki replied to Erika��s message in a slightly flustered voice.


    --Although this was not the time to be laughing, Erika couldn��t help but feel a laugh coming up her throat.


    ��Pixie will assist us. Pixie, instructions should have come from Tatsuya kun already right?��


    ��As per, Master��s orders, authorisation for use of psychic powers, confirmed��


    ��And there it is. Miyuki, just leave this place?to?us.��


    Despite the situation, Erika was perfectly content to make a show. ��Then, please take care.��


    Miyuki��s reply was brief, then she left without looking back.


    ��Ahh~h����do you even know where he is? Well, that would be rather insensitive.�� ��You two over there.��


    Leo��s face too was different from before, a fearless expression welling up.


    Although he himself was desperately trying to suppress it. ��Now then����it��s been left to us, so shall we clean up?��


    Aware of the change in Leo, and deliberately not pointing it out, Erika gripped Mizuchimaru. At that moment.


    ��No, that��s enough. Erika, sheathe your sword.�� A new player appeared on the stage.


    Erika sharply drew a breath.


    The tall shadow who came out from the darkness of the artificial forest was,


    ��Jikeiue������ (Respectful term of address for second eldest brother)


    Erika��s second eldest brother, Chiba Naotsugu.


    ? ? ?


    The reason Tatsuya called Miyuki to his side was not purely because he was worried about her. Of course such an element always existed, but consciously at least the reason was different. He had perceived a situation occurring beyond Leo and Erika��s abilities to deal with. In order to handle it, Miyuki��s powers would be necessary. And the situation he had predicted had occurred.


    Right behind him, Miyuki gasped. �CDevastation was spread out before.


    In front of Tatsuya, in twos and threes, lay the fallen bodies of the defence forces. Although they didn��t know, these were the combatants sent by the Kudou.


    This was not Tatsuya��s handiwork.


    Rather it was the Parasites, now engaged in battle with Lina. ��Lina, get back!��


    ��Useless talk!��


    Tatsuya was not merely watching either. He was in the midst of the engagement as well.


    Lina was attacking a group of Parasites head on. Their number was six. Factoring in the number of opponents cleared up already, it was more than the amount calculated by Pixie.


    If they had been six ordinary opponents, the fight would have been over. The name of Sirius wasn��t just for show, and as the one whose main mission was the hunter of rogue magicians ��Sirius���� specialty could be said to be magic combat. Normally, these numbers could never trouble ��Sirius�� to this degree.


    Yet Lina was struggling. If Tatsuya had not been constantly decomposing the magic raining down upon her, she may have been done already.


    Lina��s greatest weapon was her activation speed.


    Faced with that overwhelming speed, most opponents would be defeated without being able to lift a finger. That was Lina��s specialised style. Even her habit of arming herself with handguns was to match this.


    The Parasites however could work magic by just literally thinking it. Magic born of images.


    Without the need of activation sequences or other such media, it was like a ��psychic power��.


    While this was a strength to them, it was also their weakness. The variation in what they could exercise was limited. It seemed there was a limit in the images monsters could visualise too, although for reasons different from humans.


    One of the merits of modern magic was increasing variation. In return for sacrificing speed, an increase in stability and diversity was achieved. Countless experiments and practical situations had proved this was a beneficial trade off. That was why development had progressed so far in this direction.


    However while it was a boon to those in small groups or alone by allowing a limited number to respond to a range of situations and focus their efforts, in cases like ��burn the enemy in sight�� speed was definitely a more important factor.


    CADs were tools developed to satisfy both diversity and speed. Even amongst CADs however the existence of the specialised type, which traded variation for speed, showed just how major a factor it was.


    Both the three Parasites earlier, and the six now.


    The advantage couldn��t be said to be something simple like double.


    According to Lanchester��s square law, the war potential of an attacking group in terms of firepower was equivalent to the number of soldiers (or weapons, or combat units) squared. Relating this to combat magic, per unit time the number of magic attacks three could output against one was 9:1, or a difference of eight; in this case the potential magic difference between six and two was 36:4, or a difference of 32.


    Such a difference could only mean trouble.


    The reason Tatsuya and Lina could face off against that numerical advantage was because they could overturn the difference in potential magic difference per unit time. As it stood however they could not take the initiative, and both Tatsuya and Lina were forced to focus on defence. Tatsuya in particular had his hands full simply decomposing all the magic coming at them.


    He had summoned Miyuki because he had guessed this situation beforehand.


    ��Miyuki!��


    ��Yes, Onii sama!��


    Those were all the words the two needed.


    Simply by calling her name, Miyuki knew what her brother required of her.


    From Miyuki��s body, or more precisely from the coordinates where Miyuki��s body was present a torrent of heavy interference power was released.


    Zone Interference.


    With no definite event modification goal, it was anti-magic solely for disabling other magic.


    A magic which prevents others from modifying events. A technique to shut down all other magic except your own.


    Lanchester��s square law was established for cases where attacks were scattered and interspersed. It couldn��t be applied to that overwhelming pressure.


    Miyuki��s Zone Intereference made the area a magic null zone.


    In the face of that both Tatsuya and Lina switched to narrow, high density magics.


    Their interference strength was only enough to counteract Miyuki��s.


    Mounting a direct attack against Miyuki under her zone would have been difficult even for these two, but otherwise despite significant reductions in number and speed they were still able to activate magic.


    The interference power of the Parasites however couldn��t compare to those two, or rather the three of Tatsuya, Miyuki and Lina.


    Tatsuya and Lina continued to activate magic in succession.


    Lina��s magic targeted six. Tatsuya��s magic targeted 12. Half of Tatsuya��s shots were meant to break down the magic of Lina, who was aiming to kill the Parasites�� hosts, but his Gram Dispersion was only in time to dissolve half of Lina��s magic sequences.


    As a result.


    Three of the Parasites were hit by Lina��s magic and slain,


    While three of the Parasites were pierced by Tatsuya��s magic and self- destructed.


    ? ? ?


    Magicians of the blade.


    This was the second name given to those of the Chiba house, for the close combat techniques combining swordplay and magic.


    Using magic in close combat was not something unique to the Chiba.


    The Martial Magic Arts developed by Stars, prior to their separation from the Marine Corps was probably earlier. As if to counter the USNA, the New Soviet Union developed hand to hand magic techniques blanketed under the name Commando Sambo (although this had by now fallen into disuse).


    During the tumultuous formation of the Indo-Persian Union, in the northern regions centred around Delhi, traditional Jamadhar daggers were given modern redesigns and used as weapons.


    But as far as it was known close combat techniques used with magic developed outside of Japan had all been created around assisting ��ranged magic�� and firearms. The main idea was, while advancing, to output attacks comparable to firearms while exerting defence against opposing firearms.


    On the other hand the ��sword arts�� practiced by the Chiba lay in using techniques to augment the main system of close combat. By casting on oneself to close the distance from ranged weapons to hand to hand, then attacking with swords which were superior at that distance to both knives and bare hands, the opponent would be quickly subdued. These skills, excelling in both surprise and stealth were a great advantage in guerrilla warfare and antiterrorist operations for both the Japanese military and police.


    The swords techniques themselves had not been devised by the Chiba. At the same time military applications for magic were being studied in Japan, various magicians had been experimenting with the idea of combining swords and sorcery. The Chiba had simply structured it to be easy to learn.


    By organising it to be simple to pass on however, ��techniques�� became ��arts��. This was groundbreaking for its transmission. The previous head of the Chiba was praised as the ��modern (Kamiizumi) Nobutsuna��, and for their achievement the Chiba house became respectfully known as the ��magicians of the blade��.


    In the background, it was said that up to 70-80% of the magicians in the army and riot police were learning the Chiba blade arts.


    Amongst those were the guerrilla infantry platoon of the defense forces First division, the ��Sword Corps��. They belonged to the Kudou faction, but at the same time they were a close combat unit using short ranged magic and swords and amongst other infantry units, had received training from the Chiba for longer.


    To them, the Chiba were like their master. Although they knew nothing about Erika, who was not publicly acknowledged, they naturally knew about Naotsugu who was famous as the ��Chiba Kirin��. Not just know; the commander of the squad had been personally introduced to the sword through Naotsugu.


    And so,


    ��Assistant instructor������


    The reason they had frozen the moment Naotsugu arrived onto the scene was for that reason.


    In terms of military rank, the squad commander as a regular officer outranked the student Naotsugu.


    Right now however, the hierarchy was martial.


    Naotsugu stepped through their unmoving ranks, and stood to face Erika.


    Erika appeared daunted.


    However, she immediately rallied and looked back strongly.


    Even if it was bravado, for both Erika and Naotsugu, this was a milestone.


    Erika had directed her sword at Naotsugu.


    This didn��t mean they were literally pointing blades at each other. Both of their swords were still aimed at the ground.


    Yet everyone could sense that the two were at knifepoint.


    Naotsugu was aware that this sister of his, born of a different mother, had always been relying on him.


    He had considered this understandable.


    Children were not so strong that they could live without depending on anyone��he had always thought so. To him, there were none who were forceful enough to ��become an adult without needing anyone else��.


    Normally, these would be the parents. Parents are the ones a child unconditionally relies on.


    But for Erika, this was not the case. Her mother was weak, and her father had not been content to play that role from the start.


    In truth, Naotsugu also hated his father. The reason he was so absorbed in what Erika called ��frivolous�� pursuits was partially due to the spite he felt towards their father. Why had this man��s brothers and sisters, looking at he who abandoned his obligations as a parent, not found anything strange with it. Rather, as the head of one of the Hundred Families, it had been seen as something natural.


    It may have been then that he felt sympathy for this half-sister of his. In the family he alone had been gentle with her, spoiled her, encouraged her, and raised her to be able to stand on her own two feet.


    It seemed the time for his sister to finally become an adult had come, Naotsugu thought.


    He experimentally released a blast of sword pressure. While it was a spiritual technique, when used by a highly skilled practitioner it could actually manifest cut skin and blood flow along with the illusion of being cut.


    Erika deflected Naotsugu��s sword pressure with pressure of her own. By deflecting, rather than dodging, she was declaring she could face him straight on.


    Involuntarily, a smile drifted onto Naotsugu��s expression.


    He raised his right hand.


    When it appeared he was lifting his weapon, his sword was already swinging towards Erika.


    It wasn��t that he had acted faster than the eye could see.


    By minimising preceding actions and blurring the line between preliminary act and the true act, he achieved this ��earliness��. This was a phantom blade technique , which took advantage of the blind spot in the opponent��s recognition. A skill realised by merely moving his limbs, the sword of the genius.


    Erika��s blade intercepted that slash of Naotsugu��s.


    He had intended to stop his blade in the beginning, but now he held the course. Countering Naotsugu��s ��earliness��, by her outstanding senses and reaction rate, was Erika��s ��speed��.


    A clear smile now broke out onto Naotsugu��s face. The tension colouring Erika��s eyes darkened.


    She gripped her sword two handed against the sword Naotsugu had swung with one, and pushed back hard.


    Abruptly, the pressure disappeared.


    Without a moments delay, Erika caught herself.


    Not bothering to correct their posture, the siblings faced each other again.


    Then Naotsugu turned around and faced away.


    Wary of a surprise, Erika slipped a slight ��opening�� into her stance. Yet no blow came to take advantage of that opportunity. ��Jikeiue����?��


    Naotsugu did not respond to his sister, and instead raised his sword towards the sword corps.


    Dismay filled their faces.


    They took positions, but their reactions were notably duller than Erika��s.


    --He held no fondness for them.


    The smile on Naotsugu��s face disappeared.


    ��National Defence Academy special warfare technology research division, Reserve second lieutenant Chiba Naotsugu.��


    Keeping his sword raised, Naotsugu declared his name, rank and affiliation. (By the way to achieve the rank of second lieutenant while still in school, and a sophomore at that, regardless of being in reserve was exceptional even for a magician and could only come through having true achievements.)


    ��I am currently carrying out my mission of escorting civilians who have become the target of terrorists. Please state your name, rank and affiliation!��


    At Naotsugu��s apparent about-face, Erika exchanged glances with Leo.


    ��If you have been mobilised for the purpose of harming civilians, that will be construed as an act of rebellion against democracy. I will oppose you with all my might.��


    Listing the Ten Master Houses and the Hundred Families under democracy was really stretching it. They pursued the interests of magicians more than that of the general public after all.


    Those were Erika��s thoughts upon hearing Naotsugu��s speech, and Naotsugu himself felt so too.


    There was no hesitation in the aura he now emitted however.


    With the addition of Naotsugu��s blade, the situation had shifted into a stalemate.


    The confrontation between Naotsugu and the Sword Corps was interrupted by an explosion of Psions a short distance away.


    ��Erika, Leo, take care!��


    ��That��s the Parasite��s true body!��


    Slightly blurred from the speed of speech, an impatient voice flew from the communication device.


    They were Mikihiko��s and Mizuki��s voices. As a warning, it was incomplete.


    ��Jikeiue! It seems the Parasites true body is heading towards here!�� Erika however deduced what the two were trying to say.


    The ones who became warier as a result of Erika��s words were probably the Sword Corps.


    All things considered, the probability Naotsugu had not received a full briefing on the Parasites was high.


    Erika was both impatient and hesitant as to whether she should try to explain their threat or not.


    Spreading her awareness in all directions right down to the level of her feet, Erika turned to face Naotsugu.


    At that moment, whether because she had perceived accurately or by chance.


    The ground behind Erika exploded. A figure leaped up from amongst the raining sand and debris.


    "Earth release!?"


    It was Leo who cried aloud. Of the techniques commonly known as the ''art of five releases'', one of the first-class schools of Ancient magic, Ninjutsu, was particularly adept at using the five elements of ''wood'', ''fire'', ''earth'', ''metal'' and ''water'' as a medium for reconnaissance, flight and ambushes. That variation was a duality of ninjutsu and Japan itself, but after ninjutsu and it''s ''art of five releases'' became famous, internationally all magic using these five elements came to be blanketed under the terms ''wood release'', ''fire release'', ''earth release'', ''metal release'' and ''water release''.


    In short, just because this attack came from underground did not automatically make it actual ninjutsu. It was just as likely this was Ancient magic from the continent. There was no time to ponder that now however.


    The target of the emerging man was not Erika but the one opposite her, Pixie.


    A blade resembling a thick hatchet swung down upon Pixie from the underground assailant.


    "Shield!"


    Leo jumped in front of her. The hatchet the man had swung took Leo in the left arm, and was caught in the protector of his CAD.


    "Leo, that''s a Parasite!"


    Hearing Mikihiko''s warning, Leo whipped his arm around and flung both the hatchet and Parasite away.


    After his bitter experience, he made sure not to touch the thing''s body directly. But even Leo''s strength was not enough to disarm it. The Parasite brandished the hatchet again.


    The monster''s feet however never kicked off the ground. A sword was pierced through it''s chest.


    Erika, having impaled the Parasite with Mizuchimaru, wore a faint smile as if saying ''wups''. Perhaps she remembered Tatsuya''s entreaty not to kill. She had opposed his words at the time, but it still was what it was.


    The attack had not only come from the ground. The moment Naotsugu''s attention had been diverted by the events occuring behind Erika''s back, a soldier had sprang from behind the sword corps with blade in hand.


    That he appeared like a soldier was an illusion. Dressed in a navy blue costume indistinguishable in the darkness, the man had deprived a sword corps soldier of his weapon and rushed towards Pixie. The leap was assisted by weight systematic magic. The man''s body didn''t make a parabola with the ground, and closed in on Pixie faster than gravitational acceleration.


    The blade held overhead never fell. In the middle of his spring, the man was knocked aside by a kick from Naotsugu.


    The flying jump kick was so brilliant it was hard to remember that Naotsugu was actually a swordsman. The beautiful form wouldn''t have been out of place in a karate dojo poster. Erika had always accused Naotsugu of wasting time with ''frivolous magic'', but evidently he had been involved in various other aspects such as martial arts as well.


    A murmur arose from the sword corps. The soldier whose blade had been taken was collapsed. He had likely received an attack by this man. The feedback from the kick had been considerable, but Naotsugu carefully walked towards the man now lying on the ground. He had been hidden carefully enough that even Naotsugu had not noticed him before the attack. There was no such thing as too much precaution.


    Such attentiveness was quickly rewarded.


    When Naotsugu reached a distance of three steps away, the man''s body suddenly burst. Naotsugu jumped back, but he was inevitably caught up in the spraying gore.


    At this unforeseen development, Naotsugu was at a loss. Behind him, Erika and Leo also frowned. The sword corps were stunned. Everyone in that place did not notice the Psion wrapped Pushion mass which issued from both the impaled man and the ruptured body.


    "Pixie, link up with me!"


    Breaking the spell was Tatsuya''s rough voice issuing through the communication devices.


    "Of course."


    Pixie turned to the direction of the Psion explosion, the direction that Miyuki had headed towards and where Tatsuya was likely right now, and began running.


    "Honoka, please follow Pixie."


    From the voice communicators set to group communication mode, Tatsuya''s voice flowed again.


    "Got it!"


    Honoka''s voice was terse.


    "Erika and Leo, don''t move from there. Tell the people there likewise."


    "Eh......right."


    "O, ok."


    Erika and Leo replied in voices suggesting they had not yet fully recovered.


    Overhead, the two Psion and Pushion lumps chased after Pixie like clouds blown by the wind.


    ? ? ?


    "Honoka, please follow Pixie."


    "Got it!"


    Receiving Tatsuya''s instructions, Honoka wasted no time.


    --Immediately after acknowledging however, she realised she didn''t know exactly what it was she was meant to be doing.


    It was quite a Honoka-ish moment, but her subsequent action was just like her as well. Being told to ''follow'', she decided to monitor her status for now and trained her optical magic towards Pixie.


    Although that was easier said that done. She lucked out.


    Despite there being various interpretations for those words, Honoka decided to open the Psion circuits which linked her to Pixie.


    ? ? ?


    There had been a total of 12 Parasites drawn to this world.


    One currently inhabited the integrated auxiliary housework humanoid robot, the Humanoid Home Helper ''3HP'' Pixie.


    Two had been sealed in today''s battles.


    Four had had their hosts killed by Lina, and one by Erika, releasing them.


    Four more had self destructed, being likewise released.


    A total of nine had lost their hosts, and that was the number of Parasites gathering here now. In their true body, the spirits were drawn to Pixie.


    They were all Pushion bodies from the same dimension of information.


    Originally, all 12 had been of one ''consciousness''.


    Having their true body exposed, they were now trying to return to one existence.


    The nine Parasites had coalesced already.


    Whilst sharing the consciousness of one, yet possessing nine wills, they were an amorphous Pushion mass.


    That structure of one stem branching into nine, if one possessed ''eyes'' capable of ''seeing'' Pushions, they no doubt would have thought of one of the most famous spirits of this country, albeit with one head extra.


    And it was attempting to capture one more.


    Spreading their nine necks, they resembled a ''serpent'' bent on devouring Pixie.


    Pixie fortified her barrier of ''will'', and endured the storm.


    That will, what drove ''her'' now, was something imparted to her by the human who could be called her ''mother''. Even now these feelings from her ''mother'' flowed into her matrix of Pushions, mixing in.


    The will that she was not one of ''those''.


    The will that she was not her own.


    The will that she existed for ''him''.


    A single individual''s will would not normally be able to oppose ''those''. But Pixie''s ''mother'', Honoka, was not normal.


    She was a descendant of the ''Elements''. The blood of the Element of ''Light'' flowed through her veins.


    The Elements were those magicians who had first practitioned magic in this country, before the development of the Numbers.


    Before the organisation and classification of the four systems and eight types, a classification based on the traditional attributes of ''earth ''water'' ''fire'' ''wind'' ''light'' and ''thunder'' had been used. The Elements had developed in accordance with this concept.


    Upon the establishment of the four system eight type classification however, the developments of those magicians following the traditional attributes became regarded as inefficient, and the development of the Elements ceased.


    This could be said to be one of the frequently questioned episodes of the secret history of magic development.


    However, the Elements also innately inherited gifts separate from magic--or were given.


    During the dawn of magic research. When fears and superstitions of those against magic ran rampant.


    The authorities who practiced Elements development, being labeled as ''sorcerers'' and ''witches'', took it upon themselves to show that they would not be a threat. They had scientists incorporate into them genes compelling absolute obedience to their leaders.


    Is this characteristic inheritable?


    That is a question which is still unanswerable even now, vexing both psychologists and geneticists alike.


    Even identical twins will grow up to have very different personalities. In light of this fact, it could be concluded that ''personalities are not inheritable''.


    On the other hand if one goes back long enough through parent and child, grandparents and grandchildren, great grandparents and great grandchildren and so on, undeniable similarities begin to show which cannot be explained away by simple ''environmental factors''.


    With this challenge the authorities had given to them, the genetic engineers took whatever steps they could.


    As a result--although it cannot be said whether it was for the better or worse--the ''descendants of the Elements'' have a high ratio of expressing a certain trait.


    That is, dependency.


    It was very commonly observed that they would have one specific person, usually of the opposite sex, that they would greatly attach to and rely on.


    The descendants of the Elements themselves believed that their destinies were written in their genes.


    Perhaps, using that as an excuse, was their way of accepting their reliance on another.


    The ''dependency'' that they felt was not the publicly perceived emotional ''weakness''


    Some scholars have claimed that there was a more appropriate word for that ''dependency''.


    That is, ''loyalty''.


    An unshakable faith, that ''I am theirs''.


    That was more than strong enough to push back the coalescing synergetic will of the spirits.


    ? ? ?


    The point where Tatsuya had been fighting the Parasites, and the point where Erika had been confronting Naotsugu.


    Pixie''s battle against ''that'', and withstanding ''that''s attack, was right in the middle of the two.


    Reaching that place, Tatsuya saw the shape of the nine-headed dragon rearing its heads as if to devour Pixie.


    He could not comprehend the Pushion information structure. But he knew there was ''something'' there. He could *see* it.


    Nine Pushion information information bodies were joined together at the base. And branched into nine, that interface was attempting to capture Pixie. That was sufficient to resemble a nine-headed dragon in his mind.


    "What is that!?"


    Lina, who had for some reason followed Tatsuya, exclaimed in shock. "You can see it?"


    "It''s not......that I can see it, but I can sort of understand it. Some massive ''power'' is pressing on that doll. Tatsuya, just what is that?"


    "The result of you not listening to Onii sama."


    It was Miyuki who responded to Lina. That blunt, frigid voice silenced Lina for the time being.


    "Even though Onii sama had told you not to kill them, you just mindlessly slaughtered the Parasites hosts and now the bodies are rampaging free. Lina, how do you intend to solve this misconduct?"


    Figured she wouldn''t stay quiet at that.


    "What misconduct! I was simply fulfilling my duty!"


    "Then please settle the cleanup yourself. Can you? Even if unlike Onii sama, you have no idea how to solve things nonviolently?"


    Ever since the combat earlier, a dangerous air had been simmering between these two beauties.


    This was just a continuation of that. "I''ll do it! Just watch!"


    Casting caution to the winds, Lina took the challenge. "Hey, Lina."


    However one looked at it, she had to be stopped. It was far too reckless for someone who had no idea how to begin countering the thing to just jump in.


    Thinking that, Tatsuya called out in a pacifying tone. "Shut up! Tatsuya, you keep quiet!"


    For what good it did.


    "I absolutely must make this mission a success! If not, then just why am I even here!"


    The tantrum Lina threw was directed not only against Tatsuya. Hearing her cry, he himself realised that.


    ''Here'' was not simply this location. Rather right here, right now she stood not as ''Angelina Shields'' but as ''Angie Sirius''--that was what she meant.


    At some point Lina''s hair had reverted to gold, and her eyes to blue. Her ''Parade'', which had not faltered even under Miyuki''s heavy Zone Interference, had been released.


    She was giving her all as ''Angelina Shields'' to fulfill her mission as ''Angie Sirius''. Trying to be a ''Sirius''.


    Glimpsing the heavy burden on her, Tatsuya was hesitant to follow up.


    In that moment, Lina launched a magic attack of her own.


    A veritable barrage, shot after shot ravaged the air and encountered empty space.


    That was only natural.


    Lina''s magic was meant to modify physical events. She was simply not equipped with magic to fight an information body.


    ''That''s awareness turned towards Lina.


    In Tatsuya''s vision, the nine head were now arrayed against her. No sooner than that, a storm of magic fell.


    It was all Tatsuya could do to try and bring them down.


    When they had fought the Parasite information body at First high, only one person had been possessed and there was only one spirit.


    That had already been difficult. Now there were nine.


    He could not expect to weather the storm.


    No, on the contrary, there was no way that he alone could have stemmed the onslaught from ''that''.


    Behind him, Miyuki was maintaining a supportive interference area over the place where ''that'' existed. But even though Miyuki could ''sense'' the Pushion information bodies, she could not ''see'' them. Because of that, the interference area had to be loose. If she increased the field to cover all possibilities, it would interfere with Tatsuya''s own magic.


    That barely tenable situation continued, yet it was far too risky for the allied forces to relent even a little.


    He felt a squeeze on the back of his jacket. Miyuki was also uneasy.


    Although they knew that having lost their hosts the Parasites were now ''consuming'' magic and had to run out of power at some point, not knowing just how much longer they had to hold out sapped their willpower considerably.


    At this rate, Miyuki may end up the same way as Lina.


    Because of her recklessness, Lina was now locked down under a shell of Data Fortification.


    Not being able to launch an effective attack from their end was too big a handicap.


    Magic which interfered with physical events was useless. Physical attacks were completely out of the question.


    If possible, mental magic might-- (--There''s no choice.)


    Clenching his teeth, Tatsuya decided to throw the dice. "Mikihiko, can you see the situation?"


    "Yes. I''m assembling a seal as fast as I can, so please hold out a bit longer."


    The voice which answered from the communication unit was even more hurried than Tatsuya''s.


    "What is the likelihood that your seal could suppress this?" The reply came after a pause.


    "......Honestly speaking, not even fifty percent."


    His confession was anguished.


    Hearing Mikihiko''s answer, Tatsuya did not think any less of him. In a direct confrontation, Tatsuya knew that he was not someone who would make rash promises.


    "Mikihiko, just temporarily is fine. Could you suppress it for 10 seconds?"


    At Tatsuya requesting for the first time, not just Mikihiko but but everyone listening in on the communication gasped.


    With no backup or proof, it was just a simple plea. In a (bad) sense, it was blind faith.


    Yet it was not something he would do if he did not trust them. "......Got it."


    At least, that was what Mikihiko felt.


    "For 10 seconds, I''ll keep it down no matter what. I''ll signal, so Tatsuya please do your own thing."


    He had a plan, and he needed 10 seconds for it.


    In order to secure that time, his own power would be necessary. Mikihiko was inspired by the trust Tatsuya was placing in him. "Tatsuya san, I''ll also help!"


    Honoka''s firm voice followed Mikihiko''s.


    It was not in rivalry. There was one simple intent, that she wanted to be his strength.


    "Alright. Mikihiko, on you."


    "OK......3, 2, 1, now!"


    As he shouted, Mihiko unleashed his Anti-demon?Garuda flame.


    The ''flame'' expanded around ''that''--the nine-headed dragon the Parasites had combined into, and wrapped around the information bodies. It was like two serpents fighting each other.


    Beneath them, Pixie was mentally pushing ''that'' back. The Psion bonds holding Pixie were being replenished as fast as they were being consumed. Honoka saw that the Psions had almost completely captured Pixie''s lower half.


    Of course, Tatsuya wasn''t just silently watching.


    At the signal from Mikihiko, Tatsuya stretched out his arm not holding his CAD.


    That arm,


    Took hold Miyuki''s waist,


    And pulled her in close.


    "----!" A silent scream. Or maybe a cry of delight.


    In that instant both Miyuki''s Zone Interference and Tatsuya''s Gram Dispersion ceased, but Mikihiko and Honoka,


    As promised kept ''that'' at bay.


    Held in Tatsuya''s arms, with an expression of astonishment on her face, Miyuki looked up at him.


    As his sister looked up, Tatsuya himself moved in closer. As their foreheads touched, and their eyes melted together, As their noses touched, and their lips came closer and closer, "Miyuki, *look*!"


    Tatsuya whispered firmly to Miyuki.


    An invisible light flowed from him to her. An invisible light flowed from her to him. Between them, their auras pulsed.


    "I see it, Onii sama!"


    It may have been that those were not words spoken from the mouth, but enounced from the heart.


    Their communication lasted but an instant. More than half of the 10 seconds still remained. Tatsuya''s left hand held Miyuki''s head to his chest. Both of Miyuki''s arms were wrapped around him. Tatsuya''s right hand, pointed at ''that''.


    Within Miyuki''s consciousness, the figure of ''that'' was now clearly discernible.


    Tatsuya''s ability to ''see'' information bodies. Miyuki took Tatsuya''s ''sight'' to view ''that'', Released their seal, and unleashed her inherent magic.


    Outer systematic?Mental Interference magic, ''Cocytus''.


    Magic to freeze the spirit.


    Miyuki''s magic struck the spirits themselves, stilling the Pushion information bodies--


    --and bereft of a vessel, ''that'' shattered into nothingness.

 Volume 11 - CH 17

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Even though she had no way to view the spirits true body, Lina sensed that ''that'' had perished. The mass of ''information'' had stopped--frozen, then crumbled. If being able to manipulate Psions within the dimension of information is the norm for magicians, there was no way a magician of the highest calibre like the ''Sirius'' would not notice the collapse of such a high amount of Psions.


    "Lunar magic.....?"


    And although she herself could not use Mental Interference magic, by using her magic sensitivity it was possible to guess from the result what sort of magic had been used.


    Lunar magic is what English speaking magicians use to refer to a particular branch of mental interference magic, that which specifically targets and directly damages the spirit, and is named for one of the most famous Outer-systematic mental attack magics ''Lunar Strike''.


    Lunar Strike, of the magics outside the Mental Interference system unusually has its processes formulated out; since it is used by Stars of the ''First Class stars'' rank then in the event that they became the enemy, the method of counteracting it was taught.


    Of course Lina had seen Lunar Strike countless times and thus although it was her first time seeing Cocytus and she did not fully understand it''s mechanisms, she was able to deduce that it had causes fatal damage to the spirit.


    That, and that the caster had been Miyuki.


    "Lunar magic of this power......Miyuki, you


    ......no, just what are you two siblings?"


    Still on the ground, Lina muttered.


    If she had used this magic during their duel...... thoughts like that did not fully materialise in her mind. Shock still took up too much of her thought processes for now.


    Actually, Miyuki was in a similar state.


    Half lost in ecstasy, she was still firmly held in Tatsuya''s embrace. In addition to that she had gone all out with her magic for the first time in a while, as well as having seen the world through Tatsuya''s eyes; she was likely still drunk with it all.


    The two who were previously in a bad mood were now in a state of insanity(?); this was a chance. Tatsuya took the communication unit from his ear, and switched it off.


    "Lina, do not reveal what you saw just now."


    Looking down at her, his voice was low and intimidating. "W-what, suddenly......"


    If she had been her normal self, such overbearing methods would have been counterproductive. But as Tatsuya expected, Lina was not her normal self.


    She had been under enormous stress, and now with the disappearance of the target which had been such a tense load on her she had fallen into a state of collapse. It was a perfect condition for ''persuasion''.


    "In return, we''ll pledge to keep the identity of Angie Sirius secret. This applies not just to me and Miyuki, but everyone else involved in the incident today."


    Lina gave no reply.


    Blue eyes jittered between Tatsuya''s. Gradually, he could see cognitive processes coming back.


    Duty.


    Suspicion.


    Defensiveness,


    Vindication.


    Various thoughts flickered through her eyes, as within her (psychologically) rationalisation dawned. Tatsuya wasn''t particularly skilled in psychoanalysis nor was he a telepath so he wasn''t perfectly clear, but he intuitively knew that Lina was trying to convince herself somehow.


    Her conflict didn''t last very long.


    "I have no choice in the matter do I?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Tatsuya refuted her resigned words. He didn''t elaborate on the consequences of her refusing either however.


    Suspicion nurtures anxiety. Those unspoken words, or rather his unspoken action, were the final push.


    "Fine...... if it keeps you quiet, it''s not a bad deal for me. I''ll remain silent about you two. ......


    No one will listen to what I have to say anyway."


    That last phrase was mouthed quietly, so Tatsuya didn''t hear. He didn''t ask for clarification.


    He was carrying Miyuki who was still limp; when she suddenly came to and started wriggling around he told her ''calm down'' as they turned away from Lina.


    Only faced away, not moving.


    Immediately before Lina could call out in suspicion to Tatsuya, "Lina"


    Tatsuya called out to Lina instead. "Is there something else?"


    From her words alone it could be interpreted that Lina was still annoyed, but her voice was not as sullen as her words.


    The air of being cornered a while ago had disappeared.


    "If you wish to retire from the Stars......"


    "Eh?"


    "If you ever wish to quit being a soldier, I think I could help. No, it''s not that I have any power, but there are people I know who could be of service."


    "Tatsuya? Just, what are you saying?"


    Lina didn''t angrily burst out ''it''s none of your business'' or laugh out ''don''t be a fool''.


    "It''s not that I particularly want to quit the Stars...... to stop being the


    ''Sirius''."


    She simply answered in wonder. "I see."


    Without looking back, Tatsuya curtly replied, then began to walk. "Wait, Tatsuya! Why did you say such a thing!?"


    Not turning around to Lina who called out in a loud voice, "Sorry, I said something strange."


    He merely spoke those words, and proceeded on.


    The mechanical doll accompanying him likewise took no notice of Lina.


    Only Miyuki still held in Tatsuya''s arms looked back over his shoulder, giving Lina an anxious look.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya''s form disappeared into the dark night, Lina returned to herself with a sigh.


    Realising she had simply been motionless staring at Tatsuya''s back, she rose from the ground in a hurry.


    Why had her eyes been so resolutely following his back......the moment such thoughts entered into her mind, Lina vigorously shook her head.


    (It''s just because he said something so weird. That''s obviously it!) Unconsciously, she had been fixed on his form all the while.


    As soon as she was aware of her own actions, she also became aware of her flushed cheeks and the racing of her heart.


    The fact was she had merely been dragged into a ''misunderstanding'' of her own making, but having in a sense fallen into his trap Lina was in no position to make a sober objective analysis. She was now being held captive in a psychological state similar to the suspension bridge effect.


    In order to deflect the mortifying thought of ''love'' from her consciousness, Lina desperately searched for anything else to think about. As a result, her mind fixated on his last question. Tatsuya''s puzzling proposal.


    Wondering just why would he say such a thing, Lina tilted her head.


    Was it because her face, her form, being attacked by monsters and having to dispose of her fellow countrymen, seemed to be in pain?


    If that was the case then he was mistaken, Lina thought.


    Being forced to turn her hand against her ''family'' certainly caused her chest to ache.


    Yet Lina believed her actions were merciful. That she was bringing salvation.


    She had long since learned that human''s dignity was something precious.


    --It was difficult work, yet someone had to do it. --She would not run from it.


    --If a powerful magician fell to evil, then the only one who could oppose them was the strongest, Sirius, in other words only she herself......


    (......Only she herself?)


    Having never overthought the matter, Lina''s thinking now stumbled.


    Disposing of those fallen magicians before they gave birth to new victims. As the strongest, she was indeed the most suited for the task.


    There had been no doubt in her mind--until now. She now knew that was not an absolute.


    Even if she didn''t do it, those two would.


    Even if she hadn''t put herself through all the pain, the guilt of killing her brothers, those two would--


    (I see......that''s why I was so lost, so impatient.)


    The cobwebs which had clouded her mind for most of the month, now melted away as if the sun had dawned.


    Even if she herself doesn''t do it, someone else would.


    For Lina, it was like discovering something unimaginable.


    She realised that her future she had thought to be decided, unchangeable, was something she could choose for herself. The straight road she had always thought to lie before her, suddenly branched--and with it came came both anxiety and hope.


    Having finally awakened from her illusion, Lina was kept wrapped in confusion for a while.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s destination was the location of the two previously sealed Parasites. But someone had already gotten there before.


    Two groups faced against each other.


    One was a black clad group, led by an old man deeply wrinkled with years yet standing firm.


    The other was also black clad, led by a young lady in a black one piece dress.


    Although facing each other, it didn''t mean they were hostile. The group lead by the girl, and any rate, showed no hostility towards the group led by the old man. That was probably because the girl, their leader, herself showed no hostility towards him.


    Rather, the girl looked at the old man with respect. --At least, apparently.


    "Your Excellency Kudou, it is an honour to see you."


    The girl came forward and curtsied gracefully. Despite the elegance however, there was no modesty. The light within her eyes was far too strong for that.


    "My name is Kurobane Ayako. I am but a lowly member of the Yotsuba, and I serve at our Head, Maya''s, convenience.


    Raising her head, Ayako gave a playful smile. A provocative yet withdrawn, enigmatic smile.


    As expected however, Kudou Retsu did not rise to the bait.


    "A representative of the Yotsuba, is it. You seem solid, despite your youth. It appears you already know about me. Or should I introduce myself regardless?"


    Close--although not in terms of friendly--with Maya, Kudou was publicly of the same status, a fellow Head of one of the Ten Master Clans. The way he said ''Yotsuba'', and the way he now looked upon Ayako who was of age with his grandchildren, was as an ''adversary''.


    "No, that will not be necessary."


    A light befitting his intentions dwelled within Kudou''s eyes. Yet before that, Ayako''s cutesy yet fearless attitude didn''t break.


    "By the way Your Excellency, we don''t have much time, so there''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    At her hasty, or rather determined attitude, the Kudou elder showed no sign of discomfort. He didn''t think things were as rushed as that, but since he also wished to conclude things quickly he went along with it.


    "Go ahead."


    "My thanks."


    At the old man''s liberality Ayako gave another theatrical bow, then looked straight into his eyes.


    "I''m afraid that Your Excellency''s objective, the beings called Parasites sealed here which you had intended to bring back, have also been tasked to be retrieved by us as per my Head''s orders."


    "Hou."


    The light in Kudou''s eyes increased in sharpness and intensity.


    At that light a hint of trepidation crept into Ayako''s face, yet she rebounded with a firm smile immediately.


    "--By happy circumstance however, there appear to be two sealed vessels. How about this, one for Your Excellency, and one for us?"


    Maintaining her firm smile, Ayako looked into the old man''s eyes and awaited his answer.


    Kudou laughed unexpectedly.


    Loudly, and in enjoyment.


    "Oh my......indeed. And you are yet but a junior high student."


    Ayako had not told Kudou her age. His words implied that he had already pre-investigated her before she ever introduced herself.


    There was no sign of disturbance in Ayako this time. It was her attitude that it was little wonder Kudou Retsu would have examined even a Yotsuba pawn such as herself.


    Having herself known that Kudou Retsu would be taking to the field, that he would know of her was no surprise.


    "Very well. Let us get along and go with one each."


    "Thank you very much, Your Excellency."


    Without changing her expression, Ayako patted her chest in relief.


    She had no illusions as to her own magic strength. While she was not restricted in her magic like Tatsuya, she was not as universal as Miyuki either. She was a magician with defined strengths and weaknesses. And short range, direct combat magic was decidedly not one of her strengths.


    She did not believe for a moment she could have hoped to take on one who was once lauded as the ''world''s most skilled''.


    Ayako gave silent thanks that by chance there had been two. And--


    (Tatsuya san, I was able to perform my duty safely thanks to you.)


    Even if Tatsuya hadn''t agreed to cooperate, there wouldn''t have been a time to request it anyway; Ayako slyly muttered in her mind.


    ? ? ?


    In Tatsuya''s arms, Miyuki huddled herself.


    However much she pleaded, Tatsuya would not put her down. Miyuki was not particularly petite for a lady, and was of a moderate weight. However much Tatsuya was trained there was no way the weight would not eventually be felt, but Tatsuya''s arms cradling Miyuki wavered not in the slightest. Rather, he was carrying her so carefully that Miyuki did not feel any swaying despite the unevenness of the ground.


    From their everyday conduct and behaviour, Miyuki would be the natural suspect for initiating skinship. Miyuki now however didn''t even cling to Tatsuya''s neck; she merely clasped her hands to her chest and withstood the shame.


    The silence, was painful.


    Not bitter; yet her chest ached.


    It felt as if her breathing would stop, and her heart burst--from the perspective of others it would no doubt be a surprising ''overreaction'', but Miyuki herself was desperately searching for ''something to talk about'' in her overheating mind.


    "Onii sama, about Lina?" This was what came out.


    Tatsuya had shown beyond ordinary care towards Lina. At least, far beyond that of a mere friend.


    Because she understood, truthfully Miyuki had not wanted to bring the topic up with her brother.


    But now nothing else came to mind. "Yeah?"


    "Lina...... did she seriously take Onii sama''s words to heart?"


    Besides, Miyuki was also worried about her.


    "I don''t know. There''s no way I could. I''m not her after all."


    Somewhere under Tatsuya''s tone was the feeling that it was unnecessary meddling.


    Of course Miyuki knew her brother''s words had been anything but. Even in Miyuki''s eyes, the impulsive yet good-hearted Lina was ill- suited for the military. It may have not been her place, but looking at Lina she felt extremely conflicted.


    "Lina has her own circumstances. Not being able to find her way is not something limited to her alone."


    "Yet Onii sama, you had reached out to her right......? Why?"


    "Why, what?"


    Miyuki was well aware that they were stepping into uncharted territory. If they were to stop, it had to be now.


    But Miyuki did not stop.


    "Onii sama


    ......why did you feel you had to help Lina? Is it because...... you have special feelings concerning her?"


    Tatsuya''s eyes widened upon hearing his sister''s words, but it was only for a moment.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding things in various ways......"


    Tatsuya gave a wry smile. But his expression wasn''t very serious. At least, he seemed to be trying to answer his sister''s question in good faith.


    "As you say, this is the first time I''ve interacted with someone like Lina. Until now, everyone in the military was much older than me, and they had all chosen their path."


    One by one, he carefully went over the misconceptions.


    "The feelings I have towards Lina are not the kind you think. Bluntly speaking, I simply think it''d be convenient in the future if Lina were to leave the Stars. If possible not just exit the army, but move here. Naturalising as a Japanese citizen would be best."


    No lies could be felt in Tatsuya''s words. This close together, they could sense each other. Miyuki was confident she would be able to detect any falsehood in her brother''s speech.


    "Of course, it''s not like I feel no sympathy. In a sense, Lina and I are very similar. You could say that we''re in the same category."


    Tatsuya''s eyes were far away.


    "Both Lina and I were placed ''where we are now'' by no will of our own. And although I can at least say that I ''selected'' to come to First High, Lina probably didn''t even have that trivial choice."


    Although his eyes were fixed on Miyuki, his gaze was somewhere further.


    "I took the choice I was not granted. I discarded the ''role'' I had been assigned, and leaped from the stage I was given. If Lina had hoped for something similar, as someone who was the same place as her I thought I would like to lend her my strength......"


    As Tatsuya hesitated, his eyes shifted their focus back to Miyuki and he smiled uncomfortably.


    "In any case, it seems it was rather, unnecessary?" There was a reason for the turbulence in Tatsuya''s tone.


    Up to now Miyuki had been huddled in Tatsuya''s arms, yet now she embraced him tightly


    Without thinking, Tatsuya released his hold on his sister.


    That being said he didn''t suddenly drop her but gently let her down, probably something subconsciously ingrained into his body.


    Even as she touched the ground, Miyuki''s arms never left Tatsuya''s neck.


    "It wasn''t unnecessary...... Onii sama''s care will definitely someday, someday soon, reach Lina."


    Tatsuya felt his sister''s words flow into him, seeping into his chest.


    "I mean after this incident, Lina must definitely be *doubting who she is now*. She''s a bit simple, but Lina is a smart girl. Having been this deeply involved with Onii sama, there''s no way no questions would not enter her mind."


    "''Simple'' is rather cruel."


    Miyuki looked up, and moved her arms to Tatsuya''s shoulders. The siblings laughed together, then peacefully walked side by side.


    Despite being a machine, or because of being a machine, having read the mood (?) Pixie had turned into a literal doll, and followed in silence.


    ? ? ?


    Even the heartwarming air between the siblings couldn''t help but change upon seeing this.


    The place where they had first sealed the Parasites was empty. The two sealed Parasites had been taken away by someone.


    "I''m sorry, Tatsuya san......


    I didn''t intend to look away."


    "......


    Tatsuya san, I''m so sorry!"


    "Tatsuya, please don''t blame Shibata san and Mitsui san. I can guarantee that they didn''t slack off. I didn''t notice at all that the sealed ''vessels'' had been taken away. Even though it was my seal......"


    "You guys, don''t blame yourselves. I don''t mind at all."


    Hearing that completely discouraged voice, self-hating voice and regretful voice issuing from the communication device, Tatsuya strove to reply with a bright tone.


    "Tatsuya san......"


    They possibly misunderstood it as him trying to cheer them up. Tatsuya''s attitude had not merely been out of consideration towards them; he truly wasn''t concerned.


    ......He was amazed however.


    "We got blindsided, but all it means is that they one-upped us this one time. We hadn''t really considered what to do with them after the capture anyway, so there''s no point being caught up in it forever."


    As Tatsuya said, they hadn''t made any plans about what to do ''after the capture''. They had only vaguely considered ''maybe we''ll ship them off to Mikihiko''s place'', as they themselves had no use for the sealed Parasites whatsoever.


    Meaning, the ones who had carried them off at least had something to do with them.If it were them, all they might end up doing was accidentally release the Parasites.


    (But, well...... were they aiming for this?)


    "Onii sama?"


    It seemed she was misunderstanding his silence. At Miyuki''s anxious inquiry, Tatsuya shook his hand in reassurance.


    From his state, Miyuki knew Tatsuya was making a guess as to the culprits. If he traced back, he could probably track them down she thought.


    --Certainly, Tatsuya had used his ''vision''. He knew approximately what had happened here.


    However before that, one of the ''culprits'' had left a message here for Tatsuya.


    The reason he was so listless was primarily because of that.


    A gust of wind blew, and stirred up the dead leave not stuck to the soil.


    Mixed amongst them were black feathers*, probably from a crow, and were captured by Tatsuya''s own two eyes.


    *Kurobane (�\��) - black feather just like the name Kuroba


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya rejoined the duo of Erika and Leo, both Naotsugu and the Sword Corps had already withdrawn.


    They patted each other''s backs, didn''t pry deeply into what had happened, and went back.


    Pixie was left in the school garage.


    In order to enter the school after jumping the fence they had to return to the main gate, but neither Leo nor Erika said ''it''s a bother, I''m going home''.


    After joining with Mikihiko and the others, the seven of them left school as a group.


    Such a large group leaving school at this time received no little suspicion from the gate guard as they exited, but they had prepared an excuse beforehand, and thanks to the dazzling smiles from the girls they left without a severe questioning.


    And so, the long night ended.


    The events of tonight, the people, demons and spirits, signaled the dawn of a new history in the contention of those who vied from the shadows, yet Tatsuya himself was little aware of this at the time.

 Volume 11 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The excitement could be heard floating on the wind. The grounds of First High School were full of joyful voices. If he strained his ears, it was possible to hear crying voices mingled in with them as well but, those were not necessarily unhappy ones.


    In contrast, the cafeteria was barren. There were scattered figures, whose number was less than the fingers on both hands. By the way, this did not mean that the students here were playing hooky from classes in session.


    Today was the graduation ceremony.


    Tatsuya was not using a paper cup, he sipped his coffee from a proper ceramic cup and placed the cup down directly on the table not on a saucer (it had not had a saucer from the start).


    And, he looked down on the multipurpose watch that most magicians did not use.


    The time indicated that the ceremony itself was already over.


    Those voices were probably the graduates leaving the site of the graduation ceremony, Tatsuya surmised.


    Afterward, parties would be held in two small gyms. It gave off an unpleasant feeling that even at a time like this the first and second course students were segregated but, it might be that the people themselves felt more relaxed this way.


    To be correct, normally this was not most suitable thing. But second course students might somewhat tentative when they were with first course students and first course students might not celebrate as much (primarily, about their entering Magic University) in the presence of the second course students. Because there was no difference between the food, drinks and other stuff, it was probably unnecessary to quibble about the different locations, Tatsuya thought.


    However, due to the separated locations, it certainly took more people to do the labor than it should have. Because the contractors assigned to make the facilities and the cafeteria staff that prepared the food for the two sites received an extra bonus, they probably wouldn��t complain about the ��superfluous work�� but, on the other hand, the student council who was hosting the graduation parties was on the top of the list of the people complaining loudly about the superfluous work.


    It was probably understandable.


    Tatsuya was waiting for Miyuki who was extremely busy with the management today��s graduation parties.


    It should be added so that there are no misunderstandings that he had offered to help with the preparations and management.


    And been repeatedly refused.


    Azusa and the rest had clearly wanted the help.


    However, Miyuki had determinedly refused Tatsuya��s assistance.


    ��There is no reason to bother Onii-sama with this matter!��


    With this emphatic objection to even asking him for the slightest bit of help, Azusa could do nothing but refuse him.


    Well, even without his sister��s excessive consideration (?), for many of the first course students and not too few second course students, Tatsuya��s presence would be slightly awkward.


    He was the owner of abilities and achievements that cast doubts on the distinction between the first and second course.


    For the third years, he was the rock that threw their final year into confusion. Not taking part was probably the correct move.


    Naturally, when it was finally decided that he would not help out with today��s parties, there were people who indirectly said things similar to ��this is all for the better�� and sometimes (?) Mayumi was there when it happened and for some reason she blatantly steamed.


    Mayumi had safely been accepted by Magic University. With her proven abilities and achievements, this could be thought of as inevitable however, even with the damages from ��vampires�� abruptly ceasing since that night, she unmistakably had to work harder because she couldn��t give the entrance examination her undivided attention.


    She would from April on study at Magic University with Suzune and Katsuto who had also been accepted as it was only proper.


    Mari had not taken the exam for Magic University. She would be going to the Defense College. She did not give a reason. However, it seemed that she did not inform Mayumi beforehand and he had seen Mayumi make some harsh jibes to Mari about that---perhaps, she was hiding her loneliness.


    The Magic University and the Defense College were not really that far apart, if they wanted to meet, they would be able to do so at any time still, to have the friend---the pair might not like to call each other friends but, everyone else had been labeling them that for some time--- you thought was going to attend the same school with go to a different school instead was probably not something that can be accepted easily.


    Speaking of going to the Defense College---


    ��Shiba��


    As Tatsuya was that, a voice called out to him. ��Kobayakawa-senpai, hasn��t the party started already?�� This was the very person he had been thinking of.


    ��Ah, well it is but I heard from Mari that you were here��


    The magic abilities of Kobayakawa have never recovered from the incident at the Nine Schools Competition even with therapy that risked her life. There was no loss to her sensitivity to magic but she could not use magic as long as the suspicion ��that she couldn��t use magic�� was not eradicated.


    It seemed that Kobayakawa had resolved to quit school in October.


    However, with only half a year left, even if she transferred to a liberal arts or science high school, she clearly would not have enough time to prepare to graduate and prepare for college. It seemed that after transferring, she intended to spend a year as a Ronin and search for a new career path.


    ��Do you need me for something?��


    ��Ah, that is, what��naturally, it is difficult to speak of it face to face��.. But, it��s necessary. I want��.to say thank you to you��


    Tatsuya was comparatively earnest when he looked inquiringly at the red faced obviously embarrassed Kobayakawa.


    ��I haven��t done anything that I deserve Kobayakawa-senpai��s thanks for��


    ��That��s not true!��


    In the highly unpopulated cafeteria, Kobayakawa��s raised voice echoed pretty well. She was not expecting that, and from her downcast head, Tatsuya could see her face becoming slightly redder.


    ��The suggestion about a path that could make the best use of magic sensitivity and my knowledge about magic even if I couldn��t use it was yours right?��


    Tatsuya instantly started to scowl but didn��t out of consideration for Kobayakawa��s feelings.


    ��Did Watanabe-senpai let it slip��..��


    Even so, he could not hide the disgust in his voice. ��Don��t say it like that. I forced Mari to spit it out��


    ��I asked Watanabe-senpai to pretend it was her own idea, she told you anyway��


    All the third year female representatives to the Nine Schools competition including Mari and Mayumi had worried about Kobayakawa. Mari who had narrowly escaped a similar incident could not help taking it personally. Kobayakawa��s accident had lead to the incident involving Hirakawa Chiaki in October which only increased Mari��s worries.


    After that incident, Mari had grumbled idle complaints at Tatsuya. She understood it was not his responsibility but, although she prefaced her complaints with that the gist of her grumbling was ��was there really no way to prevent Kobayakawa��s accident��.


    Tatsuya had an answer for those doubts. The answer was ��he couldn��t��.


    He was not all knowing and all powerful. And even if the ��all powerful�� was omitted, he was far from ��all knowing��. It was all he could do to use his observation power to cover the area around himself and Miyuki and take care of the duties he was responsible for, he did not have the freedom to look after others. It was the same for the other members, because neither Kobayakawa herself or Hirakawa Koharu (the elder of the Hirakawa sisters) who was responsible for her CAD had been aware of the trick, nobody else had caught it either.


    However, it would be awkward to just coldly cut her off like that. So Tatsuya had sent their theoretical discussion down another route.


    Tatsuya had heard from Fujibayashi a number of times that there was a dearth of tactical staff that understood how to take magic into consideration for tactical planning. Because there were so few people with a talent for magic, they were normally sent to the frontlines, so inevitably in an actual battle, the staff managing the tactical planning from the rear were all non-magicians who had only a theoretical understanding of magic.


    If someone who was a superb magician but could not use magic for some reason was added to the tactical staff then it would be much easier for the magicians on the frontlines to do their work than it was now, was the idle complaint Fujibayashi who had seen the problems from both the front lines and in the rear to Tatsuya. He had relayed that to Mari without naming who he had heard it from.


    ��Well she tried to keep it from me. But, it didn��t seem like Mari was all that interested in hiding it��


    ��Geez, that girl��.��


    ��I am glad she told me��


    Kobayakawa��s sincere words interrupted Tatsuya��s statement expressing his annoyance.


    ��I wasn��t aware of it myself but, until I heard those words, I was in a state of despair. I said ��do you think this will defeat me�� but it was a bluff , thinking that way was only to fool myself into not admitting that I already felt defeated��


    Kobayakawa��s eyes watered, she was probably remembering how she was back then.


    ��But, when I heard that news from Mari, I felt like my eyes were truly opened. I thought this is the road I must follow. This way I would not be left behind alone, it gave me hope that I would not be cut off from my fellow students I had walked the road to become a magician with.


    In the eleventh hour, my life path suddenly changed, I thought that if I tried hard for just half a year, I could pass��


    Kobayakawa��s face was once again red, undoubtedly she was embarrassed by the statements coming from her mouth.


    Tatsuya did not feel the statements he heard were particularly embarrassing but.


    ��So, Shiba, no, Shiba-kun, thank you�� Kobayakawa��s tone changed to a polite one as she bowed deeply.


    Tatsuya was no so impudent as to sit while he was bowed to. He got up from his chair and clicked his heels together.


    Kobayakawa was not the only one who lifted her head up at the sudden sound of the clicked shoes, he accumulated the gazes of all of the small number of students in the cafeteria but, Tatsuya ignored that as something not worth paying attention to, as he delivered the salute of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    ��Shiba-kun��.��


    ��Kobayakawa-senpai. It is trite but good luck��


    As he answered her with a salute, Tatsuya said that without embarrassment or laughter.


    Tears swelled in Kobayakawa��s eyes once more however, she nodded with a smile without crying.


    ��Senpai, the party has started��


    ��Yes, it has. Well, bye. You, too good luck��


    As she said goodbye and trotted off, Tatsuya sat down. Mysteriously, the lukewarm coffee did not taste inferior.


    ? ? ?


    ��Onii-sama, sorry for making you wait��


    When the lively voice called out to him, Tatsuya took his eyes off the portable information terminal he was in the midst of writing a paper on and looked up.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, what are you writing?��


    The one who had called out to him and made him look up was not Miyuki, it was a broadly grinning Mayumi with the roll of her diploma---as expected, the school used paper---clasped to her breast.


    ��I��m just writing some notes related to lengthening the time of continuous magic by systematic assistance��


    ����.um, I didn��t think it was a fruitless topic like that��


    Tatsuya stopped before replying to Mari who looked at him with a stunned look and simply lightly shrugged his shoulders. He thought about complaining to her about the Kobayakawa incident but, today was their day. With that thought in mind, he restrained himself from trivial sniping.


    ��More importantly, why are all of you together? I didn��t think either Saegusa-senpai or Watanabe-senpai wouldn��t have been invited to the after party��


    From behind the backs of the female students who were looking at each other, Katsuto��s face abruptly appeared.


    ��We thought we would say goodbye to you before that��


    ����that��s thoughtful of you. If you hadn��t purposely come to see me, I was going to come and say my goodbyes afterwards��


    ��Oh, really? Because Tatsuya is hiding away from the parties here, I thought you would pretend not to know us and leave��


    Even though, he knew that Mayumi��s sullen face and outpouring of complaints were an act, Tatsuya still felt like he had to give her an explanation.


    ��I am not even a member of the student council, so I shouldn��t show up at the graduation party, right. Especially the first course party��


    ��What!��


    Suddenly an intense exclamation interrupted the explanation Tatsuya was framing.


    A shiny blonde head of hair pushed through the graduates to appear in front of Tatsuya.


    ��Why was I who am not even a proper member of the student council made to help with the party, when it��s alright for Tatsuya, a member of the public morals committee, to do nothing!?��


    The one who flared up at Tatsuya and insolently spelled out her workload was Lina.


    ����.public morals committee members are not student council members. Besides, although it is only temporary aren��t you a member of the student council��


    ��I just don��t get it!��


    Lina was probably not all that bothered by the graduates�� stares. In front of the bewildered Mayumi and the others, Lina was as usual.


    ��Hey, Lina don��t say rude things to Onii-sama��


    And, she was faced(?) with the usual speech of Miyuki��s love for her brother.


    No, perhaps it should be said that it was Miyuki��s usual love for her brother speech.


    ��You are a temporary member of the student council and Onii-sama is a member of the public morals committee, this was all settled before the preparations for the party started. In the first place, why are you grumbling about it now, weren��t you all fired up?��


    Tatsuya did not know what she meant by ��fired up�� but, unquestionably Lina turned red before the gazes she had accumulated.


    ��Miyuki, what do you mean by fired up?��


    Tatsuya did not have the option of ��not daring to ask what happened��, at this place.


    ��Tatsuya, it��s nothing!��


    ��Well, as you know it would be deplorable to give a temporary officer of the student council, Lina, the type of work that would take a lot of time so, we put her in charge of today��s entertainment but��..��


    ��Miyuki!��


    ��Even if we said entertainment, we didn��t say she had to do some kind of performance, it would have been alright if all she did was get volunteers from the graduates and the other students but��


    ��Miyuki, don��t talk!��


    ��Lina apparently misunderstood�� ��Miyuki, please! Don��t say it!��


    Lina desperately tried to interrupt Miyuki��s discourse but, the amused Mayumi and Mari cleverly blocked her movements.


    ��So?��


    Miyuki was looking at Lina distracted by the desperation in her voice, however, at Tatsuya��s prompting, she readily switched her gaze back to her brother.


    ��She took the stage as the lead singer of the band. She stood up there and sang about ten songs, she was very enthusiastic��


    ��Yes, it was an extremely fine performance. Not inferior to a professional talent��


    Mari added to Miyuki��s explanation and,


    ��It��s true. Shields-san is a very good singer. An incredible voice��


    In a not all that complimentary tone, Mayumi praised Lina��s singing. ��Urk����


    Lina looked down red faced in shame.


    It was not an angry face, it was clearly an embarrassed face. Looking at that made Tatsuya feel like smiling.


    ��I see��you��ve made some good memories, Lina�� ����.I don��t care��


    Aside from Lina, the people let out genial laughter at her speaking rudely and turning away.


    ? ? ?


    (That was the last, I saw of Lina)


    After graduation was over, Lina didn��t come to school.


    When he asked Miyuki, she had given class A the explanation of ��she was busy with preparations to return home��.


    None the less, he thought a withdrawal order had probably come in since that incident. Even so, until that day, Lina had continued attending school and she probably hadn��t done it to fulfill her assigned role of high school student or prepare for the graduation party.


    It could be that she did it so she could enjoy the life of a high school student a little.


    ---as he looked at the arrival and departure delay announcement, Tatsuya mused over that.


    The day before yesterday, the third quarter had ended. In short, his first year of his high school life had ended. Tatsuya�� grades were predictable.


    His marks in theory were extremely good. His marks in technical were pretty bad.


    His combined marks was in the lower part of the middle. However, he wasn��t bothered by that.


    In that year, he had continued to get entangled in various troubles but, he had steadily approached his goal.


    Contrary to his expectations, he was able to build good friendships.


    Even taking into account the negative aspect of getting involved in a string of incidents, it could be said to be an excellent first year.


    Today, he had come to the Tokyo Bay floating international airport to welcome one of those friends back.


    Of course, he was not alone.


    Miyuki and Honoka were to his left and right; Leo, Erika, Mikihiko and Miyuki sat across from him.


    The plane, Shizuku was on, was supposed to arrive in a little less than an hour. ��Just as I thought it takes time to get here from the American mainland��


    From Tatsuya��s left, Miyuki spoke to him and,


    ��It seems like it takes a military plane less than four minutes to cross the Pacific Ocean so why does it take this long for a civilian plane?�� on his right side, Honoka questioned him. Thereupon,


    ��The engines are different. Because military planes can go above the stratosphere. Safety and economy are a priority for civilian planes��


    Leo interjected from directly across from him,


    ��Oh my, you��re well informed. Despite being a barbarian a horse could kick��


    Erika teased. ��Why you��


    ��Leo, restrain yourself��


    ��Erika-chan, you too stop constantly teasing him��


    And Mikihiko and Mizuki interceded into their strife, well, they usually did.


    Just then, Tatsuya spotted a familiar gleam of gold in the crowd of people in the lobby.


    His friends looked up at Tatsuya who quickly stood, wondering what was up.


    Miyuki promptly stood up also.


    Although, a little slower she had also spotted the same thing as Tatsuya.


    Miyuki followed Tatsuya who had walked away with a short announcement of ��I won��t be long��.


    A flustered Honoka also stood up but, for some reason Erika who was seating directly in front of her grabbed the sleeve of her spring coat.


    ��Honoka, don��t interfere. Because it is farewell to a rival��


    Before the gaze of Erika who was impolitely twisting around in her seat,


    Lina who of course hadn��t fled after being spotted by Tatsuya walked toward the siblings herself.


    ��Tatsuya, Miyuki have you come to see me off?��


    When they had approached close enough to speak in a normally, Lina spoke first.


    ��Well. Meeting you here was a coincidence��


    Lina��s momentary brooding completely disappeared, as she let out a genuine laugh.


    However, she did not feel completely the same as she had been. A shadow of doubt could be seen in her eyes that hadn��t been there when she had just barely arrived in Japan. That showed that in this brief period she had become more mature.


    ��Oh my? Did I not say I was departing today�� ��We didn��t hear you say it��


    Miyuki finished off Lina��s exaggeratedly mild befuddled banter in one blow.


    Even so Miyuki wasn��t in a bad mood, she was smiling in an wry way. ��Well, joking aside. I am obliged for the aid of you two��


    Lina��s smile became brazen as she said it, ��Don��t you mean, we��ve caused you trouble�� and Tatsuya smoothly denied it.


    ��I��m the one the one who is in trouble. ��you��re an unbending person to the end, Tatsuya��


    ��You wouldn��t be happy if I went easy on you Lina��.. Besides, this isn��t the end, right?��


    Lina shrugged her shoulders at Tatsuya��s question.


    ��I think it might be. I don��t think I am able to easily leave my own country��


    Lina��s voice showed tinges of acknowledging a painful truth. However, to erase that,


    ��But, this is not the last time��


    Miyuki interjected with emphatic words. ��Miyuki��


    ��So I shall not say goodbye, Lina��


    ������..Miyuki what was that, it sounded like a confession?��


    Lina widened her eyes as she stared at Miyuki with a face that had grown mischievous.


    ��Hmm, I suppose it might be a type of confession. You are my rival, Lina��


    Miyuki was undisturbed by the remark and mad that declaration in an unwavering voice.


    ��You will surely reach out to take Onii-sama��s hand someday. You will surely become Onii-sama��s ally. And that will begin our true competition. And so, I will not say goodbye. Until we meet again, Lina��


    Lina��s eyes widened, again. And this time her gentle smile was like the sun matching the color of her eyes and hair.


    ��I can��t understand what you said very well, but��.. Miyuki surely it will be as you said. Now, I have the premonition as well. Until we meet again Miyuki, Tatsuya��


    ��I��m back��


    One hour after Lina disappeared into the gate, these were Shizuku��s first words.


    ��Welcome back, Shizuku��


    Over the back of the moist eyed Honoka who was embracing her which she was patting to soothe her, Shizuku directed her eyes to Tatsuya.


    ��Welcome back, Shizuku. I��m glad you came back safely�� ��yes��


    Her curt replies hadn��t changed from before her study abroad but, ��Shizuku, your aura has changed��


    ��That��s true. It has become more grown uppish��


    As Miyuki and Erika said, the aura coating her body had become fairly mature.


    ��Did you undergo some kind of sinful experiences?�� ��Erika-chan!?��


    The one who responded to the broadly grinning Erika��s jibes was Mizuki; Shizuku, the one under attack, only tilted her head slightly.


    It was unchanged from what had been the normal commotion, however, a stronger sense of composure could be felt.


    ��Tatsuya-san�� ��hmm?��


    After Honoka finally released Shizuku from her embrace and allowed her to step away from her, Shizuku walked in front of Tatsuya and looked up at his face.


    ��I have many things I want to talk about. I also have been given many messages from Ray. Will you listen?��


    ��Good. I will certainly listen��


    Perhaps, her souvenirs from America were a lot of insights. That was what Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    Their talk with Shizuku took a pretty long time.


    Even so, they weren��t able to finish discussing everything.


    They could not discuss Raymond Clark��s message in front of their other friends.


    (It might be necessary to take her up on her invitation to her house��.)


    In order to relate the remaining message, Shizuku had invited Tatsuya and Miyuki to her own house. To go to the great industrialist, Kitayama Ushio��s private residence without their other friends.


    Even for the Yotsuba, this was not a minor thing to have. However, they could not choose to not accept the invitation. The information she had returned with was necessary to decide their future course of action.


    Tatsuya was reexamining the predetermined conclusion once again in the living room of his own home.


    At that time, the buzzer rang.


    A shocked cry from Miyuki who had answered the door intercom reached Tatsuya��s ears.


    Miyuki��s face displayed surprise and impatience when she came to Tatsuya.


    ��Um, Onii-sama, there��s a guest��.��


    ��Should I meet the guest?��


    Tastuya had got up because he thought it was some kind of uninitiated guest, however---


    ��No, I didn��t invite her but,��..the guest is Sakurai Minami-chan who


    I met at the Yotsuba main house�� ��what����?��


    Tatsuya also remembered that girl maid.


    Sakurai Honami. The former Metropolitan Police SP who was his late mother��s Guardian. The woman who had poured love out to the two siblings as easily as if she was an elder sister or a relative. Three years before in the summer in that battle in Okinawa, the augmented magician had lost her life protecting Tatsuya. The girls features were completely like the person the siblings could never forget.


    She was a visitor completely unexpected to even Tatsuya.


    In front of Tatsuya with Miyuki at his side was a girl in a spring like pastel one piece dress.


    After Sakurai Minami politely bowed, she passed a single envelope to Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya invited Minami to sit and sat down on the sofa himself. As she watched, he cut the seal and sent his eyes to the letter inside prompted by her gaze.


    As he continued to read, Tatsuya felt like an illusionary pain was spreading in his mouth.


    The sender was Yotsuba Maya.


    After the perfunctory seasonal greeting, the letter read thus:


    ��This Spring, Minami chan will be enrolled in First High school.


    In regards to this, please give Minami chan accommodations in your home.


    She has become a good housekeeper, she already possesses enough skill.


    You must need help around the house, after all you purchased a maid robot, right? In any case, you and Miyuki-san both are going to be busy with various things now that you two are becoming second year high school students.


    She has been informed that she will work as a live-in maid so, please do not have any scruples about ordering her about.


    Also, I intend to have Minami chan learn the work of a Guardian. As her senpai, please teach her many things��


    He felt like he could hear his Aunt��s high pitch laugh from the face of the page.


    Tatsuya folded up the letter and returned it to the envelope then placed it on the table; perhaps, she could tell something from his behaviour, Miyuki said ��Onii-sama?�� to him in an anxious voice.


    Tatsuya took one deep breath and passed the letter to Miyuki.


    After a small wait, the sound of air being gulped emitted from Miyuki��s throat.


    Minami stood next to the wall facing her as if she was waiting for Miyuki��s eyes to leave the letter.


    ��I am a novice but, please accept me. As Oku-sama stated, please use me to the fullest��


    Minami deeply lowered her head.


    Even though they understood she was the linchpin of an invasion from Maya, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki could reject a girl who had the same face as Honami.


    Armored behind his poker face, Tatsuya could do nothing more than nod at his Aunt��s bitterly ironic ��present��.


    ---In April the new school year would began and it would be even richer in mayhem than the previous one---


    That unwelcome premonition would not disappear from it��s resting place in Tatsuya��s chest.


    [The end of the first year volumes]

 Volume 12 - Prologue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    A small village sat in the narrow basin tucked between the mountains in the old Yamanashi Prefecture that bordered the old Nagano Prefecture. One with no name. One that was not displayed on the maps precisely because it had no name. Despite calling it a ��village��, this was not a village officially planned by the government, nor was it a village that naturally occurred thanks to the people congregating together before the modern era. In truth, this was merely a village for people to live in.


    Excluding the fact that there was no name, this was just an ordinary village. Put another way, everything was present save for the name. There was a town hall, police station, fire station, and both the water and electricity were running. The roads were all paved correctly and there was even a school. The only school in the village probably provided for both elementary and middle school.


    Thanks to the thick clouds in the grim February sky endlessly casting down snow below, a layer of silvery white covered the entire village. Maybe it was because all the villagers were indoors, but outside it was incredibly quiet. There were very few people about and, excluding a group of exactly ten people walking forward, the streets were entirely empty. The lone exception, this group of ten, was currently headed towards the other end of the village, where the village stood with its back facing the mountain. They all wore white camouflage and carried packs of the same color with rifles on over their shoulders.


    From a classroom on the second floor, a young girl wearing a sailor uniform watched this dangerous crowd approach. She rose from her seat and approached the window while looking downwards at the fully armed men. She was the only person in the classroom, though frankly, she was the entire person on campus at this point. Today was not a weekend nor a holiday or even an extended break. Maybe the other students knew that the armed crowd was coming and fled for safety. Still, that failed to explain why the young girl remained in the classroom. It was apparent that not only the students but even the teachers had evacuated, so a single female middle school student remaining behind was flat out beyond comprehension.


    Dead ahead of the young girl��s gaze, the men unslung the rifles at the school gates. They held their rifles at waist height and split to the left and right along the wall. Three towards the left and three towards the right. Of the four left in the middle, two of them hefted their rifles while the other two set down their packs and removed some sort of item.


    The young girl took out a thin, long object from the pocket in her skirt. The machine she held in her hand was very similar to the ��tablets�� that existed a hundred years ago in an age where information terminals and primary verbal communication devices were called ��cellphones��. The young girl pressed the power switch above the number pad, disabled the standby phase, and began channeling psions into the small device.


    The machine in the young girl��s hand was a terminal-shaped CAD. Ergo, the young girl was a Magician.


    She was watching the two people that stood in the back of the quartet, the ones who had just finished aiming what looked to be RPG-equipped rifles at the school. At that moment �C


    The young girl��s finger flew across the CAD and activated her magic.


    The two men from the armed group brought out RPGs from their backpacks. Rather than focusing on penetration, the short, stubby head was meant to raise the ensuing damage from the shrapnel at the time of explosion, thus limiting its range to within 200 meters. There was less than 1/5 of that distance from the school gates to the school buildings, which was well within the ideal targeting range. However, the explosion never impacted the classroom that the young lady was in.


    Ten meters away from the window where the young girl was standing, the RPG round exploded. The flames from the detonation seemed to lap around an invisible wall as it mushroomed outward and the force of the explosion rebounded towards the armed group. The metal fragments within the RPG round rained over the kneeling men. Though the shrapnel had basically lost all of its power and could not harm them, this was sufficient to raise their hackles and wariness.


    The two men in the front dropped their packs and started loading grenades onto their rifles. The men who fired the first shots were also reloading. They were well aware that the earlier phenomenon was the result of magic. The reason that the glass in the windows remained undamaged by the grenades�� explosions was because a barrier had materialized, and had properties which repelled heat, sound, and kinetic energy. Still, the men also knew that a magical barrier would collapse if struck by attacks that surpassed its capacity.


    This time all four RPGs fired at the same time. Though there was plainly no sign of verbal coordination, their synchronization remained perfect. Even if one round was unable to penetrate the barrier, then shouldn��t the impact and heat generated by all four rounds detonating together overwhelm the barrier? That was the thought running through their minds. Even if this experiment to nullify magic failed, the rebounding shrapnel and force would not be able to harm them. That much had already been proven.


    The grenades once again detonated in midair. Much like the first time, the flames from the detonation of all four rounds seemed to spread across a transparent barrier. The only difference, however, lay in the location of that barrier.


    Rather than being erected 10 meters from the school building, this time the barrier was erected approximately 5 meters away from the men. To be precise, a fresh barrier was deployed the moment they squeezed the trigger. From this close proximity, the explosive force and scattered shrapnel reflected back onto the men. Though they wore goggles, anything beneath the protective helmet was practically naked. The shrapnel had already shredded their faces without giving them any time to raise their hands to protect themselves. As a result, by the time they regained contact with the ground from the force of the explosion, all four of them had long since lost consciousness.


    After verifying that the four targets were no longer moving, the young girl turned and departed from the window. Just as she arrived at the middle of the classroom, the door in the rear of the classroom was brutally shoved open. The young girl��s fingers danced over the keypad as if on reflex, a clear result of endless training. She activated her magic just an instant before the gun-bearing man took a step into the classroom. One foot in the air, the man struck an invisible wall that caused him to lose his balance.


    Less than one second later, the door in the forefront of the classroom also opened, but was likewise unable to enter the classroom. As if both of them were putting on a mummer��s show, next to the man who was trying to shoulder his way through the invisible wall, a series of incredible shattering sounds were heard from the glass that separated the classroom from the hallway. Still, none of the shards of glass fell into the classroom and instead shot towards the third man who was trying to shatter the class. The barriers devised by the young girl not only protected the door, but covered the entire length of the wall between the classroom and the hallway, including the windows and doors.


    Just as she let out a sigh of relief after stopping the forced entries, the young girl noticed that the armed group she discovered contained 10 people. Among them, four had remained before her and the other six split between the left and right. Thanks to the effects of their own weapons, the four in the front had already been incapacitated while three others were being held back by her magic in the hallway. So, where were the last three?


    A shrill shriek erupted from the window behind the young girl as it shattered to the floor. Men had unfurled ropes from the ceiling, leapt off from the wall and used their own bodies as a swinging hammer to crash through the windows. The instant she turned around, the young girl was already rolling for cover. Her skirt was rolled to a precarious height, but this was not the time to worry about that. As she hit the ground, she spied the men hefting their rifles after jumping in from the corner of her eye. The roar of gunfire and the bullet holes that pierced through the blackboard and the cabinets at the far end of the room proved her decision to be the correct one.


    The barrier deployed against the hallway vanished. Thanks to fresh invaders drawing her attention, the Magic Sequence��s renewal had been interrupted. The men performing the mummer��s farce rolled in first. One came in through the back door while another jumped in through the windows. Now, the young girl was completely surrounded by an armed group of six men.


    If this was any ordinary female middle school student, her body would already have been shaking in terror. At most, she might have been able to get to her feet, use both hands to contain her shaking and mask her fear while glaring defiantly back at the men, but that would be as far as that narrative went. Yet, this young lass was no ordinary female middle school student.


    She got to her feet and sprinted for the back door. There, another man was waiting with a gun in hand, but she completely ignored this man. Seeing the young girl run straight in front of the gun barrel, the man was completely caught off guard. By the time he recovered his wits, there was barely two meters between the man and the young girl. This was too close a range for rifles, but there was no time to switch weapons. Given that he was against a female middle school student, the probability that the man would lose in close quarters combat was practically zero. Still, the man ultimately chose to fire with his weapon.


    The other five were much faster on the draw. By the time the man standing in the backdoor of the classroom raised his rifle, the other five men had already squeezed the trigger.


    Five gunshots were heard, with another coming a beat behind them. In the next instant, six screams of pain could be heard.


    Incoherent screams of pain erupted from the men��s lips. Even if their opponent was a Magician, the amount of firepower was plainly overkill for a single young girl.


    Nevertheless, the bullets were refracted by the physical object reflecting barrier conjured by the young girl and instead shot towards the gunmen.


    The guns held by the men were all high powered rifles used against Magicians. In order to penetrate magic fields, these rifles fired penetrator rounds with increased firepower. If struck full on by these high powered bullets reflecting back, even Kevlar crafted from high quality carbon plates would be useless. The men were sent flying by the impact of the bullets and fell unconscious in the middle, dripping blood all the while. A little lost, the young girl gazed down at them. She appeared to hesitate because she was unsure of what action to take next.


    At this time, an old man��s voice came across the transmitter.


    ��Exercise complete. Rescue teams please recover the Advisory Squad. Sakurai-san please report back to the mansion. Milady would like to speak to you directly.��


    Upon hearing the last few words, the young girl involuntarily straightened her back. With an anxious and stiff voice, she replied back ��Understood�� even though she knew the other side couldn��t hear her.


    ? ? ?


    At first glance, this village was no different than any other village. From inside to out, there was an assortment of flat, blocky buildings made of concrete and steel that had no windows. As buildings that covered air bunkers below, all of these were mass produced during the time of the non- nuclear World War III. Given that these buildings dotted the landscape all over Japan, there was nothing surprising about seeing them here deep in the mountain. �CStill, that was only for appearance��s sake.


    Yet, this village was not what it appeared to be. This village was a fully equipped experimental lab. The most carefully guarded secret and infamous ��Magician Workshop of Death (Four)��, this was the 4th Research and Development Lab for Magical Techniques. This location was both a base and the main headquarters for Magicians�� modification and elimination for the Yotsuba Family of the Ten Master Clans.


    The largest mansion in the village was the residence of the Yotsuba Family��s main house. Among the large buildings atop an expansive piece of land, the greatest of them was reserved for the Yotsuba head of house, Yotsuba Maya, as her living quarters.


    Now, in a certain room within that main building, a young girl stood stiffly with a nervous expression on her face before Maya.


    The young girl��s name was Sakurai Minami, a 15 year old young girl who was about to graduate from middle school and, at the same time, was the second generation of the modified ��Sakura�� series. Born of parents genetically engineered to grant them powerful magical abilities, she was also a Magician with strong magical powers. As a side note, neither of her parents were among the living. After losing her parents, Minami lived with the Yotsuba Family��s main house while serving as a maid, all the while training to become a future guardian.


    The ��Sakura�� series�� specialty was creating heat resistant barriers that repelled physical objects. Though its functionality and variability were not on par with the Juumonji Family��s ��Phalanx��, judged solely on its utility as a defensive mechanism, Minami was able to match the Juumonji Family��s level even at the tender age of 15.


    ��Minami, first of all I want to thank for you a job well done. This performance was more than enough to rate you a pass.��


    ��I am overwhelmed by your gracious praise. Thank you very much.��


    Compared to Maya��s friendly words, Minami��s tone was clearly tense and stilted. Not that she could be blamed for this, given that the woman sitting across from Minami was not merely her mistress. Even among the Ten Master Clans that dominated the upper echelons of Japanese Magicians, the Yotsuba Family was a particularly powerful clan. Not only was she the head of the Yotsuba Family, she was also feared as this generation��s strongest Magician, the ��Demon King of the Far East��.


    ��Ah, there��s no need to be humble. Don��t you think so too, Hayama?��


    Hayama, who had hitherto stood both silent and motionless behind Maya, spoke in a serious tone.


    ��Though points should be deducted for allowing the enemy to break through the window, the exercise still concluded with the successful incapacitation of all 10 targets. I believe this logically deserves a passing grade.��


    After hearing Hayama��s words, Minami��s eyes widened in shock. This was not because she felt that the evaluation was overly harsh. As the head butler who oversaw all the servants in the mansion, Hayama was scant with his praise towards subordinates, yet here he was giving a ��pass�� to a servant. To Minami��s knowledge, this was the first time this had occurred. On top of that, she was the recipient of such praise, which only doubled her astonishment.


    ��Speaking of which, Minami-chan......��


    ��What is your will, milady?��


    However, she didn��t have the leisure to remain surprised. There was no way that the head of the Yotsuba Family would banter with a journeyman like herself simply to congratulate her on the results of the exercise. That much was clear without any deeper contemplation.


    ��You are about to graduate from middle school. Any thoughts on high school?��


    ������Haven��t decided.��


    ��Really, are you still worrying about that?��


    Worry was hardly the right word, given that the decision to enter high school was not something she could decide for herself. Minami was indentured to the Yotsuba Family. Even if she said that ��she wanted to attend high school��, so long as Maya or Hayama declared that to be ��unnecessary��, the point was moot. ��Haven��t decided�� was akin to ��Haven��t received further orders��, so Minami herself had no cause to worry.


    ��Then, Minami-chan, you will go to Tokyo.��


    This order caused Minami to feel 30% comprehending and 70% surprised. A year ago, Minami had heard that she would eventually be serving Miyuki. Still, she assumed that was far off in the future and at least after Miyuki returned to the main house. Though Miyuki��s house in Tokyo was slightly larger than the average dwelling, it was still within the boundaries of a typical residence. A full-time maid on staff would feel somewhat unnatural. Furthermore, a child who had just graduated from middle school would only deepen suspicion from others, Minami thought.


    Her mistress swiftly answered the questions churning in her head. ��Go and attend First High.��


    Was First High referring to the National Magic University Affiliated First High? That was the only question in Minami��s mind. Since she had been ordered to ��head for Tokyo and attend First High��, no further explanations were necessary.


    Since registration was now done online, there was no need to worry about the registration deadline. Still, the problem was First High boasted the most difficult entrance examination among the schools. Without any formal tutoring to prepare for the exam, would she be able to pass? This caused Minami to feel deeply uneasy.


    ��You do not have to worry on account of the exam.��


    Were they going to use their connections to get her through? In truth, that was what Minami was hoping for.


    ��There��s still 3 weeks until the exam. All the necessary information will be directly written into your brain.��


    However, that line of thinking was overly na?ve. There was indeed such a device in this village that utilized brainwashing as a technique to directly carve necessary knowledge into a person��s mind with or without their consent. Yet, that device seriously depleted a person��s strength. She would likely be bedridden for a week after the exam.


    ��Do your best. You will be granted a period of time to rest after the exam. Likewise, from tomorrow onward, you are relieved of your duties as a maid.��


    As if sensing Minami��s unease, Maya made this gentle yet merciless declaration �C ��you have no choice��.


    ��Minami-chan.�� ��Present, milady.��


    Up until now, Maya��s expression had been smiling, but now she was absolutely serious. Following her mistress��s example, Minami tightened her expression.


    ��Go to Miyuki��s side. Starting in the spring, Miyuki will be your mistress.�� ��Understood.��


    This was a mission that was originally assigned to her ahead of time. A steely determination lurking in the midst of her anxiety, Minami accepted Maya��s orders.

 Volume 12 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Thursday, April 5th, 2096 AD. Today was the day before the opening ceremony of a new school year for the National Magic University Affiliated First High and three days before new student orientation.


    In the house of the Shiba siblings, Tatsuya stood before a giant mirror that reflected his entire body with a discomfited expression on his face.


    By his side, his sister Miyuki wore a dazzling smile like a flower in full bloom. Actually, before such a brilliant smile, even the cherry blossoms may wilt into buds out of shame. That radiant smile was enough to cause people to deem it ��magical��. Miyuki drew so much attention that even the existence of the newcomer standing beside her seemed to diminish. She was the new maid/bodyguard/houseguest sent by Yotsuba Maya to the siblings and would become their underclassman at First High in three days, Sakurai Minami.


    With hopeful eyes that fairly shone, Miyuki smiled widely as she watched her brother in front of the mirror. On the cabinet next to the mirror, Tatsuya��s new uniform jacket hung there after being delivered by mail last night.


    ��Onii-sama, please hurry and don your new uniform so I can see. Or do you wish for Miyuki to be anxious����?��


    Ignoring her would probably throw Miyuki into a sulk right now. For the sake of his sister��s mental health, Tatsuya felt that there was a need to set aside his personal unhappy mood for the moment.


    Currently, he was already wearing the uniform pants and full vest, so the only thing left was for him to put on the coat. Tatsuya could only helplessly pick up the sleeve of the suit.


    Minami stepped forward as if to assist Tatsuya with the sleeves, but was immediately blocked when Miyuki moved at the same instant. Without feeling put out, Minami returned to her original position.


    His sister pressed a hand to the coat while Tatsuya turned around. Miyuki helped Tatsuya into the sleeves of the long suit before working from her brother��s back to the shoulders, fixing the contours.


    Next to Tatsuya, who had once again turned to face the mirror, Miyuki drank in his figure with a hand laid against her dazed face as warm gasps of air exhaled from her mouth.


    The style and colors were exactly the same as the school uniform for male students at First High. However, there were three particular details that were different from before.


    On Tatsuya��s new school uniform, an emblem of eight petals forming a gear was embroidered over the left chest and over both shoulders. A new design, the emblem was the exact same size as the eight petal flower on the Course 1 student uniforms and also sewn at the ends of both sleeves.


    ��Onii-sama, this fits you perfectly������


    Though Tatsuya himself still felt a little out of sorts with the new uniform, this new design was absolutely integral for allowing Miyuki to vent the aggravation of watching her older brother spend the entire previous year without an emblem to his chest.


    That gear was the symbol of the new Magic Engineering Department established this year. In the previous year, Tatsuya had accumulated accomplishments that were undeniable to both within and without. If his ��substitute�� status was maintained, the school believed that would have a detrimental effect on the student��s image. In the end, the new Magic Engineering Department was established, or Magitech for short.


    Of course, the school system wasn��t being changed for Tatsuya alone. Setting aside the reason behind all this for the moment, there was no way the newly created classes could only accept one student.


    In regards to this, a fundamental adjustment was made to First High��s class structure.


    The number of new students accepted into Course 1 and 2 remained unchanged at 100 students each.


    What changed was the procedure involved when these students advanced to Year 2. The new Year 2 students had the option to choose between the original Magic Study or Magic Engineering classes. Students who chose to continue with the original would still be divided into 4 classes of Course 1 students and 3 classes of Course 2 students. On the other hand, students who volunteered for the Magic Engineering Department and passed the examination in March would join the newly established Magic Engineering class with an emphasis on magic engineering in the curriculum.


    In the name of devising a new experimental class, First High accepted new faculty dispatched from the university. Though they only began with one class, if the results were positive, the plan was to grant new students who had just enrolled the same option of choosing between the normal Magic Study or Magic Engineering.


    Furthermore, as a side effect of the Magitech class��s establishment, Course 2 students were granted access to this class to supplement the deficiency of Course 1 students transferring into that department. This was done based on the practical skills ranking among the Course 2 students. Among Tatsuya��s friends, Mikihiko would be transferred to Course 1 at the start of this year.


    Regardless of how they tried to embellish the truth, the fact that the Magic Engineering Department was created because of Tatsuya was blatantly obvious to those who were aware of the details.


    Hence there was a reason, and it was therefore natural, for Miyuki to be overjoyed with her brother��s ��dashing figure��.


    Maybe because she was satisfied after her brother struck a series of poses, Miyuki finally relented and let Tatsuya off the hook. Though he got the impression that he was being treated like a dress up doll, Tatsuya consoled himself with the words ��Miyuki is a girl after all��. (Speaking of which, Minami��s new student fashion show had been performed three days ago.)


    ��Onii-sama, Minami-chan, come have tea.��


    Miyuki delightedly proposed to her housemates as she seemed to bounce off to the kitchen. Even the scene of Minami��s seemingly gloomy look at her retreating back was now within the norm. In Tatsuya��s eyes, maybe because of her age �C perhaps her youth would be a better way of putting it


    �Cand the fact that she had been firmly imbued with a sense of diligent professionalism, Minami was very proud of her duties as a maid (a somewhat rude way of looking at it). For Minami, stealing her task of preparing the tea was something that impacted the meaning of her existence. However, when it came to the importance of ��taking care of Tatsuya��, Miyuki would second that to no one. Which is why during the first 5 days after Minami came to this house, the two of them were outwardly pleasant towards one another, but were actually engaged in a furious tug of war. If Tatsuya was someone with a weak constitution, he would surely have succumbed to an ulcer. Fortunately (?), his physical flesh as well as his nerves and innards were as strong as steel.


    With both sides putting their raison d''etre on the line, the result of this quiet war ended in a dubious compromise between Miyuki and Minami.


    First, Minami was responsible for cleaning and washing clothes. Second, Minami was responsible for cleaning up after meals and tea.


    Third, when Tatsuya was present, Miyuki would prepare meals. Minami could do so if Tatsuya was not around.


    Fourth, when Tatsuya was present, Miyuki would prepare tea. Minami could do so if Tatsuya was not around.


    Fifth, Tatsuya��s wardrobe was Miyuki��s domain. Minami would assist with Miyuki��s clothes and garb.


    The reason this was dubious was because even now, whenever Miyuki or Minami detected that the other side had left an opening, they would immediately seize the opportunity. Still, in Tatsuya��s eyes, the two of them seemed to be on a relatively friendly footing.


    On the surface, Tatsuya and Minami��s relationship appeared to be cordial. �CThen again, a soon to be 17-year old youth and a 15-year old girl becoming the best of friends in two weeks was probably a problem in and of its own right. Tatsuya thought as if all this did not affect him in the slightest.


    Though this didn��t constitute estrangement, it was true that Tatsuya was of the mind to keep Minami at a distance. Regardless of the slightly downward drooping eyes at the corner, the dark brown, wavy hairstyle, willowy brows, or the dimples that appeared on the sides of her face when she smiled �C Minami was too similar to Honami.


    Sakurai Honami. The woman who served as his dead mother��s guardian.


    Four years ago, she had died at Okinawa while protecting Tatsuya.


    Like Honami, Minami was born from an unfertilized egg that came from the same ��mother�� and had also undergone genetic modification before applying sperm from the same ��father�� to ��manufacture�� a genetically modified human being whose magical genes had been strengthened �C a modified body. Though they weren��t ��twins��, they were close enough to be ��sisters��. The family tree would list her as a cousin, so it was only natural for Minami��s facial structure to be similar to Honami.


    Of course, that extent of the theory was known to Tatsuya. Still, that sort of comprehension was insufficient to explain anything or comfort anyone. The thing that created the estrangement (or something akin to that) was not her appearance, but that her appearance triggered Tatsuya��s memories of the dead.


    To the siblings, Honami was someone who was practically family. Upon further contemplation, she was a girl who might have been an older sister. Whenever she was reminded of her, Miyuki was always filled with melancholy and gloomy remembrance. However, Tatsuya��s recollection contained more bitter regret than Miyuki. For Tatsuya, even the reminder that she was practically family only compounded the bitter aftertaste. It wasn��t something he couldn��t swallow, but he still couldn��t help but frown at the bitterness of it all.


    --Too powerless��


    The struggles Tatsuya bore towards the regret involving Honami could be summed up in that one phrase.


    The cause of Honami��s death was physical weakening. If Tatsuya had not met the Great Asian Alliance��s fleet attacking Okinawa, then at least she wouldn��t have died there. The undeniable truth of the matter was that in order to protect Tatsuya, Honami had forced herself to use large scale magic that burned through all of her remaining life force.


    However, Tatsuya didn��t regret the decision he made at the time. He didn��t believe that choosing to meet the enemy assault was the incorrect decision. Although his actions at the time were not the product of careful planning and were the result of impetuousness, there was a much higher probability of the situation worsening if he had not chosen to annihilate the Great


    Asian Alliance fleet. This was not just Tatsuya��s opinion, but the consensus of the research labs in the University of Defense after running multiple simulations.


    His regret came from the fact that Honami��s power was even necessary.


    Currently, Tatsuya did not need to employ any extra effort when wielding Material Burst. Now that he had learned to set up ��Decomposition�� as an area of effect magic, Tatsuya no longer needed to rely on Honami��s power to intercept the shots fired from the enemy fleet.


    He was just that powerless at that time.


    Triggered by Minami��s appearance, Tatsuya was reminded of his powerless self.


    ��Onii-sama?��


    ��Ah, I��m on my way.��


    Tatsuya fell into a reverie for less than 3 seconds.


    He replied back to Miyuki��s call and began walking forward.


    Immediately behind him, it seemed perfectly natural for Minami to wait for Tatsuya to make the first move.


    Since there were literally only the siblings in the house, the sudden addition of another housemate required purchasing quite a few replacement items. The dining table was one such item. The table was one size larger than before and the surface design was now composed of glass that was able to withstand high temperatures. That said, the table was actually sturdier now and was proof against breakage unless a two-handed hammer was used against it. Considering its moisture resistance and ease of cleaning, practicality was also a plus. �CIn comparison, the price was also significantly higher. Tatsuya took a seat at the table while Miyuki sat across from him, with Minami sitting to Miyuki��s side.


    For some reason, Miyuki still wore an apron. By her side, Minami remained silent though she also wore an apron. Sitting across from two young girls both wearing aprons was certainly an interesting scene, Tatsuya thought.


    However, though they were both wearing aprons, the style differed drastically between the two.


    Minami wore a full body, long-sleeved frock with a high collar. The thick, sturdy apron practically covered every inch of her body from the front and was clearly designed with practicality first in mind. Even though this wasn��t the ��official�� European maid uniform from the 19th century, this plainly evoked that impression.


    Compared with that, Miyuki wore a mini-gown which daringly revealed the thighs even though it was still early spring. The apron was also the type with thin straps �C how many aprons did she have squirreled away �C and left the curves from the chest to the collarbone on full display. Naturally, everything below the edge of the apron that was 10 cm above the knees was also uncovered. Through the surface of the transparent glass table, the depths of her thighs could be seen along her knees that were side by side.


    Was this little sister of his tempting �C teasing him? Stop, he lost if he started paying heed.


    Thankfully, once he made up his mind, he was truly able to put it from his mind. In this regard, he should express thanks to his mother and aunt, Tatsuya thought. �CThough perhaps Miyuki bore the opposite opinion.


    Still, both sides kept their cards close to their chest as the siblings both raised their coffee mugs and sampled the snacks.


    ����There��s only 3 days until student orientation. Minami-chan, are you looking forward to it?��


    This was something that had never happened before while the two of them were living alone. Once ignored by Tatsuya, Miyuki feigned obliviousness and changed the topic to Minami.


    ��Indeed, Miyuki Onee-sama. I am looking forward to it.��


    To the other side, it was possible that Minami failed to pick up on Miyuki��s thoughts or maybe she had no other recourse even if she noticed. At any rate, Minami replied back in a frank manner.


    ��I��ll have to arrive at school ahead of time that day with Miyuki. Minami, do you mind?��


    ��That��s no problem, Tatsuya Onii-sama. Please allow me to accompany you.��


    As a side note, ��Miyuki Onee-sama�� and ��Tatsuya Onii-sama�� were terms that Tatsuya had proposed and Miyuki had given the order to use.


    The inherent characteristic of modern public transportation, the train cabin, would usually prevent strangers from sharing the cabin. Nor was there any way to share one halfway through the journey. People who wished to board the same train cabin would either have to live under the same roof or be neighbors, and at the very least needed to rendezvous at the train station.


    On the other hand, based on the demands of her role as a bodyguard, Minami could only choose to board the ride that Miyuki took to school. Yet, riding along in the same cabin with a complete stranger would surely be jarring and bring about unnecessary suspicion.


    To that end, the excuse they came up with was ��Minami is a cousin from the siblings'' mother''s side��. That itself was entailed in instructions from the Yotsuba Family��s main house and the siblings'' census information had been counterfeited in the first place. There would be nothing out of the ordinary even if a cousin with no blood relationship suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    The problem was Minami''s choice of words, such as ��Miyuki-sama�� and ��Tatsuya-sama��.


    In the current age, besides an exclusive minority, there were practically no female high school students who referred to upperclassmen who were older than themselves by one year with ��~sama��. That minority typically belonged to the upper echelons of society, servants working for wealthier families, or girls who belonged in a serving caste to a powerful family. From the perspective of Magicians, this was a phrase only found in the Ten Master Clans or families of similar stature. Although phrases like ��Onii- sama�� and ��Onee-sama�� were already outrageous enough, they were relatively normal when compared to ��~sama��.


    Miyuki and Tatsuya actually hoped that she would refer to them as ��Miyuki�� and ��Tatsuya��, but Minami adamantly refused. Minami even recoiled from referring to them as ��Onee-san�� and ��Onii-san��. Still, she understood the necessity of concealing their identity, and finally compromised with ��Miyuki Onee-sama�� and ��Tatsuya Onii-sama��.


    The siblings who had previously lived alone now had to welcome an unexpected addition to their midst, and seemed to be getting along quite well so far.


    During afternoon tea, the subject naturally turned to the student orientation 3 days down the road.


    ��This year��s student representative is a boy���� It��s been 4 years, hasn��t it?��


    ��Five years, Onii-sama. The Student Council President before Saegusa- senpai was also a girl.��


    The topic of the siblings'' conversation was regarding this year''s new student representative, who also happened to have the top score on the entrance examination. Just as the two said, it had been a long time since First High saw a male student as the new student representative.


    ��Since Saegusa-senpai''s sisters also applied, I thought that this year''s representative would be a girl for sure.��


    ��Indeed���� Furthermore, if Minami-chan were a little more serious during the entrance examination, then she would be the new student representative.��


    ��No, that��s hardly the case������


    Hearing Miyuki��s words with a hint of teasing, Minami wore a stiff expression as she shook her head. The main house had ordered her to remain inconspicuous, so it was true that she held back on Magic Power. Even so, Tatsuya believed that if she truly tried her best during the exam, there was a high probability that she could have taken the top spot, but Minami��s passivity seemed to render her unable to treat this subject lightly.


    Just as they were about to descend into an awkward silence, Tatsuya decided to change the subject.


    ��I believe his name is Shippou Takuma. By Shippou, I don��t suppose it would refer to that ��Shippou��?��


    Miyuki wasn��t intentionally putting Minami in a hard spot. She immediately followed her brother��s example.


    ��Exactly, he is the eldest scion of the ��Shippou�� Family from the 18 Families.��


    A map of the authorities among magical families floated into Tatsuya��s head and crossed with Miyuki��s memories of the files gleaned from the Student Council records to reach a consensus.


    ��Never thought that Saegusa and Shippou would be in the same year. I wonder if this was a coincidence or predestined fate���� Hopefully they won��t do anything to cause trouble.��


    As if getting a foreboding premonition, Tatsuya slightly crinkled his eyebrows.


    ��I do wonder if they were to create a ruckus, would that help us keep our identities secret?��


    ��That may also be true.��


    What Miyuki was referring to was that the disturbance caused by the friction between the eldest son of the Shippou Family and the Saegusa twins might help draw the school��s attention, which would then take away anyone snooping around regarding Minami��s link to the siblings, or at the very least decrease it somewhat.


    These words worked well in theory, but Tatsuya could feel a headache coming on when he thought about who had to take care of the ensuing chaos.


    ��Speaking of which, in regards to the family party tonight������


    The cups and tray were all empty, so it was about time to clean up. Just as Minami was about to stand, Tatsuya raised a hand to stop her before suddenly changing the subject.


    ��I believe that Minami should still attend.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki had been invited to the Kitayama (Shizuku��s family) family gathering this evening. Originally, Minami was not supposed to stay on guard at the house, but follow them to the Kitayama mansion and stay on station in the servants�� waiting area, but now that plan was subject to change, Tatsuya elaborated. ��If that��s an order, I will obey.��


    Minami��s reply was precisely how a servant should respond. However, her lacking expression seemed to intentionally convey: ��I��m really not interested��. While Minami was an introverted young girl, that did not mean she was completely without facial expression, thus when compared to individuals who intentionally revealed exaggerated expressions like Mayumi or Erika, she was actually an easier person to read. �COf course, that required Tatsuya��s level of observation skills.


    Forcing other people into obedience was not Tatsuya��s nature, nor did he take delight in ordering her to do things that she disliked. ��Since this is an order, I will obey�� was not an answer that he wanted. If that��s how the other side viewed it, he was more inclined to say ��then forget it��, but once he remembered his earlier words, he ultimately opted against saying that aloud.


    ��In that case, sorry for putting this on you this time.��


    Since he felt the need to put on this show to help increase the persuasiveness of the lie that she was a cousin from their mother��s side, he was not going to back down even though he heard something he disliked.


    ��Then let��s hurry and pick a dress. I will help Minami-chan, and we��re almost out of time.��


    Miyuki clapped her hands together and said this to help break the tension, though she was also probably taking into account her brother��s unexpressed feelings.


    And definitely not because she wanted to see Minami��s wavering expression. Probably.

 Volume 12 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Despite being called a ��family gathering��, this was still sponsored by the financial giant Kitagata Ushio �C ��Kitagata Ushio�� was the industry name Shizuku��s father used �C thus the party was fairly bustling with activity and excitement.


    Still, no one had the impression that the event was chaotic or unorganized, in spite of the extravagant number of people present.


    ��A grand area as expected������


    Maybe only the Kitayama mansion was wide enough to serve as the gathering area and prompt that undisguised admiration from Tatsuya.


    Still, his sentiment was not echoed by his compatriots. Miyuki merely smiled as she went along with her brother��s words. To the side, Minami still wore a befuddled expression. In this regard, Tatsuya had more opportunities in the military and at the research labs to interact with ��plebeians��, so when compared with the heir (candidate) to the Yotsuba Family, Miyuki, and the servant who had more or less grown up in the Yotsuba Family main house, Minami �C what appealed to Tatsuya��s feelings was different than what impacted his sisters based on their varying backgrounds.


    The purpose of today��s festivities was to congratulate Shizuku on her return to the country after her short study abroad session in the USNA as well as her advancement to Year 2.


    Though she had already returned 2 weeks ago, the reason why this party was delayed so long was because she was preoccupied with greeting everyone.


    While Shizuku was one of the finest students at the National Magic University Affiliated First High and a budding Magician of talent in her own right, her identity also entailed being a daughter of a major financial giant. From society��s perspective, her position as the daughter of the CEO came first. Her future as an aspiring Magician (in the end) belonged to her alone, whereas her position as the CEO��s daughter carried the responsibilities towards family, employees, stockholders, and clients.


    Owing to these layered reasons, her personal (?) party was pushed back until the day before the new semester began.


    The Kitayama Family of five people consisted of her parents, a grandmother, Shizuku, and her younger brother. Still, Shizuku��s father also had an additional 5 brothers and sisters (this sort of family size was hardly odd given that they were wealthy even among the wealthy), and given that Shizuku��s father married late, most of her relatives were older than her. More than half of them had already married and had arrived with their family members in tow, while the single ones brought their fianc�� or engaged partners. Hence this family party boasted such enormous attendance. ����At least, that was how Shizuku��s mother explained it to


    Tatsuya.


    ��Ushio-kun��s family is an old industrial family that has lasted from the previous century to this age. A lot of people can��t be simply dismissed so easily.��


    While cautiously playing along with the lady��s words, Tatsuya had lost count of the number of times he had sighed mentally. For some unfathomable purpose as to why she zeroed in on him, Lady Kitayama, once famous throughout the magical world for her Oscillation-Type Magic as the A-ranked Magician, Kitayama Benio, or Naruse Benio prior to her marriage, seized upon him as her conversation partner the moment Tatsuya exchanged greetings with Shizuku. Speaking of which, Miyuki and Minami had already fled to the sides of Shizuku and Honoka.


    ��Even so, it��s still hard to put on a welcoming face to someone who was shameless enough to drag a stranger in here. Even with the company at stake, Ushio-kun shouldn��t pamper his family so much.��


    Tatsuya mentally concurred. �CShizuku��s mother appeared to be someone with a forked tongue.


    Of course, someone who always employed a forked tongue would not be able to survive in the real world regardless of her status as the CEO��s wife (the virtual world was another story altogether), so she probably selected the proper time and place as well as the appropriate conversation partner. However, as to why that conversation partner happened to be he whom she most likely met for the first time currently remained beyond Tatsuya��s grasp no matter how he wracked his brain.


    This was not the first time Tatsuya encountered Benio. When Shizuku was sending along the information she gathered from America, he and Miyuki had met Benio that day, but that was only for an instant. He didn��t recall doing anything that would prompt her to strike up a conversation with him.


    (However, ��Ushio-kun��, eh���� Is it really OK to use that name with all of these people of standing here?)


    Starting to get a little fed up with Benio��s complaints, Tatsuya mentally retorted while indulging in a little escapism from reality.


    Tatsuya knew the ages of Shizuku��s parents. Naturally, there was no need to go into detail regarding Shizuku��s father and since her mother was quite famous in the modern era, gathering their Personal Data didn��t require too much effort (that being said, with the heavy security surrounding Personal Data in this day and age, a typical individual would be unable to do this).


    Adding a ��-kun�� appellation to her husband��s name was not because Lady Kitayama was older. Unlike Ushio, who appeared younger than his age, Benio��s age and appearance were of an accord, so their appearances put them roughly at the same age while in reality, Ushio was older than Benio by 9 years.


    (Must be love, then.)


    There were qualms to even imagine applying the words ��pampered�� or ��spoiled�� to a friend��s relatives.


    Maybe she was satisfied with venting all of her internal displeasure, and the ugly glint in Benio��s eyes faded. However, in return, she leveled a calculating gaze at Tatsuya. This time it wasn��t directed towards a ��stranger�� who had been brought by a relative as a guest, but towards Tatsuya instead.


    Though his face was relaxed, Tatsuya felt just as out of place as anyone else would. While he hoped to rendezvous with Miyuki��s group as soon as possible, Benio didn��t seem ready to let him go.


    ��Speaking of which......��


    Benio spoke up even before Tatsuya could excuse himself. Though he was holding back because she was the mother of one of his peers, this was still a contemptible mistake on Tatsuya��s part. �CNot that this was anything profound, but Tatsuya just was out of sorts.


    ��So, are you Honoka��s crush?��


    Despite this coming out of nowhere, Tatsuya immediately picked up on the context. Hindsight was 20/20, but if he could have predicted this then he could have prepared a suitable response.


    ��Setting aside that term for the moment, I am indeed that person.��


    To be honest, the name ��crush�� was something Tatsuya had to resist answering ��that��s true��. Though this was just pointless sophistry at this point, it was not something Tatsuya could so easily concede.


    ��So you aren��t easily flustered. How dependable.��


    Somehow, this twisted point appeared to be Benio giving him high marks. Otherwise, he was receiving high marks because he wasn��t muddling through the issue. The smile Benio wore towards Tatsuya turned from summarily polite to something a little friendlier.


    ��But why didn��t you accept?��


    Friendlier, but still with an element of teasing.


    ��Though she��s not on par with your sister, isn��t Honoka-chan still adorable?��


    She must have an interest in watching small animals scurry around in a cage while feeling kinship to them. After successfully passing the first test, Tatsuya��s eyes took on a glint that hoped she was wasting her time.


    ��I do think she��s cute. Not just her features but her personality as well.��


    Tatsuya��s attitude was more or less just playing along for show. Without being aware of what he was looking for, he was carefully scrutinizing Benio for the purpose behind these words without letting a single detail slip by.


    ��Aha���� If that��s how it is, then this becomes even more confusing.


    Plainly, facial appearance, body and personality are all excellent, but you still rejected her confession.��


    Tatsuya failed to recall that he mentioned Honoka��s body, but this must be what a slip of the tongue was like. Tatsuya planned on ignoring her regardless of what she said, but that appeared to be unnecessary.


    Even faster than him, Benio dropped an explosive declaration.


    ��Also, Honoka-chan already helped you. She will serve you faithfully.��


    If this wasn��t an explosive declaration then nothing else could qualify. Even for teasing on her daughter��s peers, this was going too far. From one Magician to another, this was neither proper nor prudent.


    An ordinary magic high school student would be completely unable to understand what Benio was referring to.


    If they could understand the meaning behind her words, then the natural sensibilities that came along with a 16 to 17 year-old young man should have been unable to hide his exhilaration.


    However, Tatsuya only gazed back at Benio��s face with nary an expression on his face.


    Benio��s smile failed to crumble, as expected of the wife of a major financier.


    ������I see. So you are able to put on such an expression even knowing that.��


    However, she appeared to be unable to hide the slight stiffness in her voice.


    ��I didn��t plan on feigning obliviousness.��


    Tatsuya��s voice was definitely something that could not be described as friendly. No matter what her intent was, Benio��s earlier words belonged to a category that could not be voiced aloud. Despite the fact that she was the mother of one of his friends, Tatsuya did not believe it was necessary to converse with her in a friendly manner.


    ��Is that so���� Knowing the Elements'' power and its potential value, that��s why you refused and took a hands off attitude.��


    Honoka��s bloodline �C the Elements. Honoka was the descendant of Magicians developed to revitalize traditional magic that came even before the 4 Great Systems and 8 Major Types of modern magic. To those who held positions of colossal power, that bloodline was of incredible value. Tatsuya was well aware of this point, which was the same point that Benio was referring to.


    At this moment, the decorous smile on Benio��s face vanished. Her stiff voice changed to a chilly one.


    ��Don��t tell me, this was all part of your plan?��


    Benio failed to clarify what was planned out, but Tatsuya accurately captured the gist of the meaning behind her words just as he correctly read the reprimand and slander entailed within.


    ��I never planned on using Honoka like that.��


    That being said, Tatsuya was not cowed. Nor did he attempt to rebut the injurious words directed at him.


    ��Yet, you still allowed her to accompany you when you beat back the vampires.��


    Benio might have felt that Tatsuya was playing dumb. Frustration was beginning to surface in her words.


    ��There was no reason to deny her then.��


    Tatsuya knew very well the cause behind Benio��s alteration. Even if he missed out on the positive points directed towards him, there was no way he could miss enmity. That was simply the way he had been forged. On the other hand, he had also trained to never waver even in the face of ferocious enmity and malice.


    Against Tatsuya, who showed no inclination of becoming enraged no matter what sort of provocation was given, Benio changed the conversation��s direction.


    ������Honoka is like a sister to Shizuku. We also see that child like she��s one of our own. In addition, Shizuku has taken a fancy to you. The trust Shizuku bears towards you surpasses the realm between ordinary friends.��


    The gaze Tatsuya sent back to Benio inquired her as to the point of all this.


    In Tatsuya��s mind, the concern that ��this was Shizuku��s mother�� had long since been extinguished.


    ��Which is why I conducted an investigation on you, Shiba Tatsuya-kun.�� Benio watched Tatsuya with a challenging glint in her eyes.


    ��Though that would hardly be pleasant, I can understand.�� In response, Tatsuya received it with a magnanimous look.


    ��Who the devil are you? With Kitayama��s���� The information network from the ��Corporate Alliance�� couldn��t even find your Personal Data!��


    ��That must have been a mistake. After all, I can��t attend high school without Personal Data.��


    Tatsuya��s answer made perfect sense. However, Benio felt that this was the rub.


    ��Please don��t underestimate adults. It is true that your PD has the lowest level of information, interlaced with extra information that complicated the picture and a few negative reviews, so it wasn��t overly perfect. If I had not heard the things that child has said about you, I would have found nothing suspicious.��


    ��Is there something suspicious?��


    The tone Tatsuya used with his riposte was as lifeless as a machine. His entire attitude practically screamed that he had already seen through the fact that Benio had no concrete information on her hands.


    ��No, there��s nothing. And that��s why it��s so odd.��


    Tatsuya silently watched Shizuku��s mother as she kept glaring at him while chasing her own tail around. There was nothing to say. Those were Tatsuya��s honest feelings on the matter. The only thing he could think of while escaping from reality was that ��she��s unlike her daughter in that she��s hot-blooded��.


    ��Hearing that child talk, you are someone with incredible prowess, no, practically divine abilities and talent. After this face-to-face conversation, my impression of you has only grown even further along the ��atypical�� direction. Yet, how can your Personal Data be so ��mundane��?��


    Benio��s words were both the truth and mere speculation. Since it was mere speculation, there was no reason to admit to anything.


    ��Personal Data is just simply information. The actual person cannot be as simple as that.��


    Personal Data was the mask created to allow other people to identify him. Whether this mask was close to the truth or not, so long as the fact ��it was close to the truth but not�� remained hidden, the mask would continue to serve as his existence to the outside world.


    ������So you are saying that it is only natural for impressions to differ, is that right?��


    ��That is who I am. If you ask my name and experiences, then it��s just as recorded in my Personal Data. In terms of impressions, it is just as you have seen. Beyond that, there is nothing more I have to say on the matter.��


    On some level, those were Tatsuya��s honest thoughts on the matter. �CThat is who I am. He was someone who wielded incredible destructive power on the scale of nuclear weapons and may very well one day shatter the world. So ��what�� was he? This was the question that he often posed to himself without any suitable answer.


    However, Benio was unable to accept that answer. ��Are you trying to play dumb����!?��


    Though she tried to curb her volume, that tone of hers was harsh enough already.


    With a few exceptions, people who tread through the upper strata of society were able to deftly capture when someone of an equal or higher social standing revealed emotional fluctuations. The sight of the host��s wife fighting with one of the guests was starting to garner attention from the other participants.


    ��Benio. Settle down a little.��


    Although this was called a family gathering, there was no way that only family members were in attendance. She definitely wouldn��t want someone else witnessing that scene of hers, which was why it was only natural for Kitayama Ushio to quickly come over and arbitrate.


    ��Shiba-kun, I apologize for my wife��s display.��


    ��Hardly, I believe I am the one who should be apologizing for my insolent words. After all, I am an immature member of the younger generation, so I would be immensely grateful if you could pardon my behavior.��


    At Ushio bowing his head and apologizing, Tatsuya also returned the greeting and offered his apologies. Yet, his words were still quite haughty.


    Fortunately, Ushio didn��t mind Tatsuya��s rather removed words. There was no sense of renewed anxiety and, just as the tide receded, his eyes drifted from Benio and Tatsuya.


    ��If appropriate, allow me to excuse myself.��


    Tatsuya likely believed this to be a good opportunity, hence his words were directed at Ushio instead of Benio.


    ��Ah, that��s true. I believe my daughter would like to speak with you.��


    Ushio felt that Benio also needed some time to cool down. Tatsuya bowed before walking off in the direction of Shizuku��s group while Ushio pressed Benio��s back as they gravitated towards the chairs by the wall.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, I��m sorry.��


    Upon approaching to a distance where they no longer needed to shout to hear one another, Shizuku beat Tatsuya to the punch and apologized first while bowing her head.


    After Shizuku raised her head, a barely perceptible hint of utter embarrassment was tucked within her usual stoic expression. After all, she had invited one of her classmates to her party only to have her own mother trouble them (in Shizuku��s eyes). Even someone other than Shizuku would be downright embarrassed.


    ��Nothing of the sort, I understand where your mother is coming from. If a man appeared out of nowhere and approached your own daughter, some concern is only to be expected. I thought nothing of it, so Shizuku, please don��t be concerned.��


    ������Hm, sorry again.��


    The lack of any more refutation was not because she wanted to change her mood (though there were some elements of that as well), but because falling silent was against her nature. Though she plainly wanted to apologize even more, that was the only phrase she could muster. That feeling was multiplied against her sense of embarrassment, causing her current awkward expression.


    In the nick of time, Tatsuya realized that he was about to rub Shizuku on the head. This was blatantly not his responsibility, but because that overly depressed expression overlapped with a look Miyuki occasionally wore, Tatsuya was about to fall back on ��rubbing her on the head�� as a reflex.


    He was far too relaxed, Tatsuya chuckled wryly to himself as he tucked that thought deeply away before shaking his head and laughing lightly as if to signify ��let��s end this here��.


    Shizuku, Honoka, Minami, and Miyuki. In the circle of these girls in their glamorous dresses, there stood a young boy in a suit in the middle. Normally, a person in his position would be intensely nervous, but Tatsuya didn��t detect that feeling from the boy. Honoka was fervently trying to engage Minami in conversation while Shizuku was interjecting every so often to prevent her from becoming overly excited. With Miyuki��s assistance at her side, Minami was tentatively replying back. Watching them all, Tatsuya only kept a cursory ear open to this particular conversation arrangement. At this time, he suddenly heard a voice call out to him from behind and turned around.


    ��Excuse me, you are Shiba Tatsuya Onii-san, correct?��


    This young boy appeared to be under the impression that Tatsuya didn��t hear him clearly. Tatsuya responded in the affirmative after the boy repeated his question.


    The boy probably hadn��t started middle school yet. Faced with a petite young boy with an adolescent air, Tatsuya had no need to inquire his name.


    ��Wataru.��


    The young boy��s name burst from Shizuku��s mouth. ��Onee-chan. Sorry, did I interrupt you all?��


    Yet, the boy��s identity had to be confirmed by his own lips. ��No. Still, be sure to greet them.��


    Taciturn as she was, Shizuku��s words may sound cold on the surface, but the gaze she sent towards her younger brother was quite gentle.


    Fully understanding her words, the young boy named Wataru tried his best to present a diligent expression �C an expression as if he was ��putting on a strong front�� that was simply adorable �C and politely bowed according his sister��s instructions.


    ��Pleased to meet you. My name is Kitayama Wataru. I will be a sixth grader this year.��


    Wataru had turned his body and face towards Tatsuya in order to introduce himself. Since he was already acquainted with Honoka, there was no need to make any introductions. However, he didn��t spare Miyuki a single glance �C he seemed to be avoiding her (so as to not be overwhelmed). After Tatsuya exchanged greetings, he slightly averted his eyes when Miyuki replied, clenched his teeth and tightened his whole body, which only solidified that impression.


    Since this plainly wasn��t because he disliked or was ignoring her, Miyuki only considered Wataru��s attitude to be very cute. Still, his indecorous behavior towards her ��mistress�� seemed to rouse some ill will on Minami��s part.


    ��I am very pleased to meet you, Wataru-san. My name is Sakurai Minami. I am Tatsuya Onii-sama and Miyuki Onee-sama��s cousin. Please take care of me in the future.��


    Minami��s greeting was impeccable, but that dutiful smile on her face seemed to lack sincerity. Though this didn��t constitute artificial fawning, it was difficult to hide that she was just observing decorum.


    Honoka was the one who stepped up to dispel the awkward atmosphere. ��Wataru-kun, didn��t you want to ask Tatsuya Onii-san something?��


    Still, she wasn��t forcibly changing the subject here. Based on Wataru��s earlier behavior towards Tatsuya, he did seem like he had a question to ask.


    ��Ah, you��re right.��


    Wataru��s attention immediately turned towards Honoka. This was not because he was perceptive, but simply how children were. ��Shiba-san.��


    There were two people with the name ��Shiba�� here, but everyone here knew who Wataru wanted to speak with, so no one interrupted him intentionally �C including Minami.


    ��There��s something I want to ask you.��


    Faced with an anxious Wataru who finally worked up the courage to speak, ��Sure. So long as I can answer it, of course.��


    Tatsuya used an easily approachable tone to reply.


    ��I wanted to know, uh, can someone who can��t use magic become a magic engineer?��


    The question itself was nothing surprising, but from the mouth of the son from the Kitayama Family, this became odd. Currently, both Shizuku and Honoka wore astonished expressions.


    ��No. Magic engineers are technicians who use magic techniques for engineering. Technicians who are unable to use magic cannot be called magic engineers.��


    However, Tatsuya never hesitated and delivered a frank reply. ��Is that so������


    Hearing Tatsuya��s clear answer, Wataru��s shoulders drooped gloomily. Still, it was too early to throw in the towel.


    ��Nonetheless, magic engineers are not the only technicians who work in magic engineering.��


    ��Eh?��


    Seeing Wataru raise his head to look at him, Tatsuya revealed a steady smile.


    His eyes brimming with hope, Wataru hung on his every word. ��Even without magic, you can still learn magic engineering.��


    Tatsuya was not intentionally putting on a show out of pettiness. Even if he was a ��villain��, that did not mean ��his personality was evil��. �CAt least, that��s how he saw it.


    ��While it is very difficult to do CAD maintenance without getting a feel for magic, you can still make CADs without being able to use magic. This is the same for other products used for magic techniques. As long as you study hard, you will be able to obtain the knowledge and techniques necessary to help your older sister.��


    ��Ah, no, I��m not������


    No matter how he tried to deny it, his inner thoughts were already on full display thanks to the utter embarrassment on his face.


    Following that, the gaze he sent towards Tatsuya morphed from one used against strangers (to elementary school students, high school students were adults) to a worshipping one with a respected air.


    Unfortunately, adults were unable to adopt the same pure attitude as children.


    Watching the siblings who had completely been charmed by Tatsuya from far away, Benio suddenly wanted to sigh.


    ��What��s the matter, Benio?��


    Even if Ushio spoke to her out of concern, Benio could only make a face while resisting the urge to sigh, but did not reply. Her gaze only rested on her husband after he spoke for an instant before once more drifting to where the children were talking and laughing.


    ��Benio, exactly which part of Shiba Tatsuya-kun do you dislike?��


    Kitayama Ushio loved his wife, but that did not mean he was a henpecked husband. Rather, a portion of him was afraid of his wife, but their relationship was not one where he could not voice his thoughts.


    ������Ushio-kun, you sound like you approve of him.��


    Benio finally turned her eyes back to her husband.


    ��I think that he��s an accomplished young man. More importantly, he is very talented.��


    Ushio��s reply was very frank; another interpretation would be that he hadn��t thought very deeply on the matter.


    Benio felt a surge of displeasure on reflex, but didn��t muster any hysterical retort.


    ������Maybe even a little too talented.��


    However, hearing his voice with those forcibly suppressed emotions, she knew that his mental state was far from peaceful.


    ��Furthermore, he knows too much and understands too much. Even among the members of the Ten Master Clans I am affiliated with, not a single one of them makes me watch my step as carefully as he does.��


    A sigh finally slipped from Benio��s lips. Without sighing, there was no way to convey the concerns she felt.


    ��For Magicians, being superlatively talented is not a sign of happiness. Instead, happiness recedes from them. Thankfully, Shizuku stopped at the ledge of talent, but if she draws too close to an incredibly talented Magician, then she may be drawn into the misfortune that is drawn to those of overwhelming power.��


    Ushio was unable to tell his wife that ��she was overthinking this��. Rather, Ushio laid a hand on his wife��s shoulder.


    ��Even if it is as Benio says and Shiba Tatsuya brings misfortune, is that really his fault? Avoiding him because of an uncertain future that is no fault of his own is something I cannot agree with. If his strength truly brings misfortune and pulls Shizuku into the mix, then all will be well if we remove that misfortune from their lives. After all, I��m not known as a ��financial giant�� for no reason. We are family, and I will protect them. You��ll see.��


    Hearing Ushio��s strong words, Benio only nodded and didn��t reply. Nevertheless, she seemed far from accepting his words.


    Now it was hard to tell if his strength was too great, but it was true that Tatsuya had the tendency to attract trouble, or at least he was that type. Just as Tatsuya was conversing with Shizuku��s brother, the seeds of trouble came creeping up on him. ��Shizuku-chan, long time no see.��


    The person who struck up a conversation with an intimate tone was a young man who looked to be about 25 years of age. Though he gave off a frivolous impression, his attire wasn��t bad or mundane at the very least. Shizuku only nodded lightly in greeting. Though their name was currently unknown, given the familiar air about them, he must be an older cousin from Shizuku��s family.


    However, when Shizuku and Wataru saw the young woman by the side of the man, both of them took on astounded expressions. At first glance, she was of the same age as the young man. Yet regardless of her face or figure, both were far beyond the norm. Her choice of dress and jewelry were impeccable, giving an almost mystifying impression. Based on Shizuku and Wataru��s shocked expressions, this beautiful woman was clearly not one of their relatives.


    ��Ah, I��m going to get married at the end of the year. With her.��


    The young man felt the eyes of Shizuku and Wataru on him and frantically explained.


    ��You��re engaged? Congratulations!��


    ��Ah, no, she hasn��t gotten the engagement ring from me yet.��


    Shizuku politely offered words of congratulation, to which the young man somewhat awkwardly shook his head.


    Seeing him like this, Tatsuya thought ��for a member of the Kitayama Family, this one sure is a normal young man��. The beautiful woman by the young man��s side who seemed to broadcast her existence smiled at Tatsuya after noticing his gaze.


    This time it was Tatsuya��s turn to become astounded. Immediately detecting the change in Tatsuya, Miyuki sent a questioning look at her brother that seemed to inquire ��What��s up?��. If this progressed further, Miyuki would undoubtedly follow Tatsuya��s line of sight and narrow her brows upon seeing who her brother was looking at. Yet, before things advanced to that stage, the beauty turned not to Tatsuya, but to the star of tonight��s show, Shizuku, and opened her mouth.


    ��Well met, Shizuku-san. My name is Sawamura Maki. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.��


    In Tatsuya��s mind, this overly simplified self-introduction was not the product of an introverted personality and dislike towards expressing herself, but because others should naturally know who she was without her input.


    As if to prove his hypothesis, Honoka asked Maki in a disbelieving voice after being presented behind Shizuku and Wataru.


    ��Excuse me, Sawamura-san, you wouldn��t happen to be the actress, Sawamura Maki? The one who was nominated for Best Actress in the Pacific Movie Awards for her role in ��Currents of Summer��.��


    ��Ah, so you saw that movie?��


    Sawamura Maki adopted a graceful smile and answered Honoka��s query. �C Though traces of glee could be seen within.


    ��So it is you! I��ve seen that piece at the movie theater before. It was incredible!��


    ��Ho ho, thank you very much!��


    Tatsuya didn��t watch movies, but he had heard of the fame surrounding the film ��Currents of Summer��. He recalled that this movie was the subject of much debate in the previous summer. Based on Honoka��s attitude, it appeared to be a piece of considerable interest. At least, this was a film which prompted people to go see it in the theaters rather than viewing it on one of the mainstream channels on TV.


    With a nomination at an international film festival, this woman must be a famous actress, Tatsuya thought. At this moment, Tatsuya lost all interest in ��her��. He was originally uninterested in the entertainment business and, from his perspective, there were too many disadvantages to being a famous artist who was the focal point of the media. With apologies to the highly interested Honoka, Tatsuya personally wished for them to quickly leave and seek out other guests.


    Alas, reality had other ideas.


    ��Forgive me if I have the wrong person������


    There was an upward lilt at the end of that phrase, entailing a question. Maki addressed Tatsuya and Miyuki standing in the back.


    ��You two wouldn��t happen to be Shiba Miyuki-san and Shiba Tatsuya-kun, would you?��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were not na?ve enough to appear harried. However, though the degree was different, shock still pervaded their minds.


    ��Indeed we are. Pardon me, but have we met?��


    Tatsuya stepped in front of Miyuki, preventing his sister from once more introducing herself. Directly facing Maki, he offered his own question.


    Maki��s reply confirmed that Tatsuya��s memory was correct. ��No, this is the first we have met.��


    Then how would you know? Faced with Tatsuya��s wordless inquiry, Maki easily unveiled the mystery.


    ��He let me watch the broadcast for the Nine Schools Tournament. He said that Shizuku-san would be competing.��


    Needless to say, ��he�� referred to the fianc��e by her side.


    ��I had thought the two of you came straight out of a painting.��


    Shizuku was currently speaking with Maki��s partner. The reason why she lowered her voice to prevent Shizuku from hearing was probably because people would misconstrue her praise for Miyuki as insulting towards Shizuku, Tatsuya reasoned. With the drop in volume, the gap between their faces also decreased. There may have been another intent involved, but Tatsuya was under no obligation to indulge her.


    ��Really? My sister is another story, but I myself am hardly deserving of such praise.��


    Taking into consideration the location and person he was speaking with, Tatsuya intentionally used ��myself�� in the first person. Compared to meeting with Shizuku��s parents, Tatsuya held Maki at an even farther length.


    Under the guise of decorum, Miyuki remained silent for the exact same reason as her brother. Both the siblings�� instincts told them to be wary of


    Maki.


    ��How humble of you. I was not the only one who thought highly of you two. My friends all concur as well.��


    Speaking of which, Maki also listed the names of several actors and directors, but unfortunately for her, Tatsuya hadn��t heard of a single one of them.


    ��Oh, yes! Do you have time next weekend? If you don��t mind, I would love to introduce you two to our salon.��


    Maki invited Tatsuya with a dazzling smile. On one side, she used an innocent expression to express purity while the other half was charming and tempting. As expected of the acting prowess from a famous young actress.


    To be honest, Tatsuya��s interest was slightly perked. What drew his attention was finding out exactly what this artist who had nothing to do with magic wanted from him. Tatsuya never believed that codswallop about being drawn to someone��s looks. The glint in Sawamura Maki��s eyes was not something so superficial.


    ��Though the opportunity is hard to come by, I will have to decline.��


    Yet, Tatsuya��s reply was a refusal. Though his tone was conciliatory, there was no room for misinterpreting the meaning of his words or any chance of changing his mind.


    ��I see.��


    In that instant, fury blazed across Maki��s pupils, but was immediately extinguished. Again, as expected of the acting prowess from a famous actress.


    ��Then, your sister���� Would Miyuki-san grace us with her presence?��


    This time she sent a generous smile towards Miyuki. She was able to freely wield a smile filled with womanly charms that was completely free of coquettish airs. Maki��s acting skills were legitimate indeed.


    ��Since my older brother has already declined, I couldn��t possibly bother you by myself.��


    In response, Miyuki immediately replied back in the ��negative��.


    Before these responses that left no room to maneuver, astonishment suffused Maki��s face. During the time she was unbalanced, Tatsuya slightly inclined his head and Miyuki gracefully bowed before the two of them departed for the dining tables.


    Secretly observing their movements, Minami swiftly followed on their heels. Suddenly turning her head, Minami caught Maki sending an ugly look at Tatsuya before hurriedly turning away.


    Possibly misinterpreting the glance sent his way by chance, her (self- declared) fianc��e returned to her side from his conversation with Shizuku. Maki welcomed him with a wide smile, a smile that contained none of her earlier fury or faltering.

 Volume 12 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The antique electric sports car �C a replica of the ��super sports cars�� popular throughout the country between the late 1970s and the 1980s �C stopped before the tall apartment constructed in the heart of the city.


    ��Here will be fine. Thank you for giving me a lift.��


    Maki opened the wing-shaped door and stepped out from the low, short vehicle that was practically pressed against the ground. She rose dramatically from her seat as if still in front of the cameras, looped around the rear of the engine, poked her head into the driver��s seat �C that being said, this was actually an automatic steering system that happened to provide a seat �C and said this after a glance.


    Her lover, Shizuku��s cousin, had an unsatisfied expression on his face. However, once Maki stepped closer and stooped to plant a kiss on his face before giving him a dazzling smile, the young man relaxed and started the car.


    Although Maki waved goodbye to the antique replica speeding away, once the electric race car turned around the intersection and vanished, the smile immediately faded from her face in favor of a colder expression. The ��lover�� who could be manipulated with a single smile was expelled from Maki��s mind with a sigh as she walked towards the apartment��s lobby where the elevators were.


    With the exception of incredibly tall buildings like the Yokohama Bay Hotel, there were very few buildings in Japan that exceeded 100 meters in height in the 22nd century. This was especially the case for residential buildings. From the perspective of the efficient usage of national soil, it was preferable to construct a series of ordinary, taller dwellings compared with a single, lone skyscraper. With that philosophy in mind, there was a row of ��condominiums�� here that stood 80 meters tall and boasted 20 stories. Maki��s room was one of them, a corner room on the 20th floor. Through a combination of mirrors and fiber optics, even lower floors had sufficient light, but tenants ultimately preferred higher floors, which was why the top floor commanded the heftiest prices. In order to purchase such an expensive dwelling in the heart of the city, a famous actress early in her career would be hard pressed to do so alone without a sponsor. �CThat was under the condition that she was just an actress.


    ��Good work.��


    Maki said to the two female bodyguards who stood in the hallway, knowing that their mistress had returned. These were no ��followers�� that typically accompanied those in the entertainment circles, nor were they interns dispatched by the acting company Maki belonged to. These were guards selected by her father.


    In television industry, Maki��s father was the CEO of a stock company with many media companies under its umbrella. Though they were not on the same level as the Kitayama Family, the Sawamura Family was a member of the upper crust of society with considerable wealth at its disposal.


    After returning home, Maki first took a shower before changing into a more relaxing dress and robes and sat on the sofa. It was a casual garb that she wore only at home or during that particular type of photo shots. After fiddling with the controls on the side of the armrest, she ordered the HAR (Home Automation Robot) to prepare a bottle of wine and a glass. The surface of the coffee table dipped, allowing the bottle and glass hidden beneath the floor to pass through, then returned to its normal height. This was a common mechanism in high class apartments. By now, this was worthy of neither surprise nor excitement. Maki removed the cork and held the bottle to pour herself a glass of red wine.


    Rather than hurrying to sample the taste, she left the glass before her and savored the smell. She wasn��t really planning on drinking alcohol. It wasn��t that she was incapable of imbibing alcohol, but nor was she someone who couldn��t live without the bottle. This was Maki��s ritual to help her loosen her fraught nerves after returning home from the job. On some level, compared to the smell of the liquor, immersing herself in the atmosphere was probably more appropriate.


    However, that hardly indicated that she wasn��t drinking anything, and by the time half the contents of the glass had disappeared, her bodyguard opened the door to the living room and came in.


    ��Milady, Shippou-sama is here.��


    ��Takuma? ����Speaking of which, it��s almost time for the appointment.


    He��s a little early, but no matter, let him in.��


    It��s not like she was afraid of someone seeing her dressed like this. Without any sign of hesitation on her face, Maki ordered her bodyguard to allow the guest into the living room.


    ��Understood.��


    Even after the bodyguard turned and left, she didn��t frantically reach for her cosmetics.


    She was an actress.


    Even if she only wore her underclothes, she was more than capable of playing ��herself as others saw her��. Against an inexperienced youngster, a slack dress and robe was more than sufficient.


    The youth shown into the living room approached with an air of familiarity and plopped himself down in front of Maki without so much as a please. He stood at approximately 170 cm. The young man��s build was slightly thin, and though his face was fair, a faint trace of a childish air remained about him as befitting his age. The reason he gave off a haughty impression was likely due to the burning sense of self that lurked in his pupils.


    ��Good evening, Maki-san.��


    Both his tone and actions were guilty of acting ��older than his years��. ��Welcome, Takuma. You��re quite punctual.��


    Maki plainly didn��t pay any mind to Takuma��s brave showing. Still, this sort of interaction wasn��t enough to lift Takuma��s mood. Their relationship had already persisted for a year.


    ��Anything to drink?��


    ��No need. Alcohol impairs cognition.��


    Takuma shook his head at Maki��s suggestion. �CThough there was no invitation to ��drink alcohol��, Maki didn��t call him out on that.


    ��Now that you mention it, it��s about time you told me. After all, that��s the reason you called me here, wasn��t it?�� ��True. Let��s cut right to chase.��


    Takuma was a little overzealous for Maki��s taste, but faced with a youngster who was almost an entire cycle younger than she was, she wasn��t going to stick to her own style. For Maki, Takuma was neither a younger lover nor her personal gigolo.


    ��I made contact with Kitayama Shizuku. Unfortunately, it looks like she has only managed to remember my appearance and name so far.��


    ������Uninterested in the arts, eh?��


    ��However, her friend Mitsui Honoka clearly indicated considerable interest, I believe?��


    Seeing Takuma make no attempt to hide his disappointed muttering, Maki employed the poise of an actress, no, a superstar as she smiled at him.


    ��Really?��


    Takuma��s attitude shifted (far too honestly) immediately and he leaned his torso towards Maki��s direction.


    ��Mitsui Honoka is also one of the elites among the Year 2 students. Pulling her into the fold would be of great help.��


    ��Maybe. In addition, I feel that if her friend Mitsui Honoka joined Takuma��s camp, the chance of achieving a breakthrough with Kitayama Shizuku would rise as well.��


    Maki and Takuma were ��allies��. For their own personal reasons, they sought Magicians as comrades �C or pieces on a board. One of these scenarios involved enticing Magicians within First High with great potential into their camp and becoming friends.


    ��I think that it would be better to look for companions among your fellow new students first.��


    ��Our goal is realignment in our respective worlds. Creating a party itself is not the goal, just as capturing a leadership position at school is utterly meaningless. Rather, we should be contemplating how to bring people with massive influence like the Kitayama Family over to our side. Maki, didn��t you believe in that as well, which is why you approached that boring man who happened to be a relative of the Kitayama Family?��


    Interrupting Maki��s words, Takuma captured her gaze with a strong look of his own.


    ��Let��s set Mitsui Honoka as the first target. Of course, you will assist me in this matter?��


    Maki turned a smile on the childish fervor that burst forth from Takuma.


    ��Well, that��s a given���� But Takuma, you better take heed to call her


    ��Mitsui-senpai��. If you don��t pay attention normally, you might accidentally address her by her full name at an unexpected time and place, don��t you think?��


    A guilty look suddenly flooded Takuma��s face as his eyes wavered.


    Wetting her lips with a touch of red wine, Maki wore a languid expression. That was, of course, an act.


    ��Maki, is something awry?��


    Seeing that expression, Takuma furrowed his brows. His question perfectly hit the nail on the head for Maki.


    ��Something awry���� That��s true.��


    Naturally, all of this was hidden away. Maki only put on an act that ��accidentally expressed that on her face�� and ended with ��since you asked, I will reply��.


    ��As we heard beforehand, Shiba Miyuki appeared at the party with her older brother.��


    Takuma seemed ignorant of the fact that was an act. There was no way of knowing whether he was incapable of seeing through her masquerade or he simply didn��t care about Maki��s mindset. He was wholly fixated on her words.


    ��Dragging those siblings to our side will be very difficult.�� ��Did something happen?��


    ��No, we just talked���� But those two appear to have a special relationship with the previous Student Council President.��


    Maki was completely lying at this point. Maki had been dismissed by


    Tatsuya and Miyuki without a chance to do any information gathering. However, Takuma had no way of knowing this.


    ��The previous Student Council President���� Saegusa!��


    A spike of enmity erupted from the interaction between Maki��s words and Takuma��s own. Fueled by animosity, his emotions covered any chance rational logic could detect the falsehood within.


    ��This is just speculation on my part, but I think the Shiba siblings are already in the Saegusa camp. Taking out the Saegusa Family in one fell swoop will be difficult now. This is especially true for the sister, who has legions of supporters.��


    The hatred burned fiercely in Takuma��s eyes as he bit back in a belligerent tone that sounded stout.


    ��The more friends you have, the more enemies you will have as well, that��s the law of the world. If they��re the dogs of the Saegusa Family, then we will throw down against one another sooner or later. Bring it on!��


    ��The sister is the Student Council Vice President, so I think you better abandon your idea of seizing a foothold in the Student Council.��


    Maki seemed to implore with her eyes as she watched Takuma, who had leaped to his feet in excitement.


    ��From what I know, the sister is a serious bro-con and her older brother is detested by many. Wouldn��t it be far more beneficial to use that approach?��


    Maki made this suggestion to Takuma in a sincere, encouraging tone.

 Volume 12 - CH 4

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Even now in the 21st Century, Tokyo, Osaka, and Nagoya remained Japan��s three largest cities. Although Osaka once suffered dramatic changes in real estate prices, the price of goods was decreased thanks to the advent of a free-to-use airport and being the first harbor to operate 24 hours a day, allowing the city to regain its status as an industrial hub.


    Yet tonight, the location of the incident to come was not Osaka, but Nagoya.


    The time was approximately 2300 hours. The location was the paths located near Atsuta Park along the riverbanks of the Horikawa River.


    ��Speaking of which, choosing this practically deserted place as the site of their secret gathering is pretty much screaming that they have nothing to hide here.��


    Entirely ignoring the location �C in a thicket by the side of the walkways �C that was surrounding them, a 15 or 16 year old young girl with long curls and dressed in a gaudy dress that appeared fresh from a lively rock and roll concert spoke quietly.


    ��I feel that those words should not be coming from Onee-san who was almost mistaken for a thug at this time and place.��


    The voice that replied back sounded low for a girl, but still a touch too high for a boy. Maybe it was impossible to detect whether the individual was a young boy or girl based on voice alone. However, the black, sleeveless miniskirt and frock as well as the stockings of the same color were plainly girl��s clothing. As a side note, a black, high collared shirt with long sleeves was worn on the inside of the sleeveless frock, so the only visible flesh was the hands and face. The bosom was only slightly elevated and the black hairstyle was cut neatly short. From appearances, this was undoubtedly a young girl. However, based on the age of the first young girl and the title of ��older sister��, she was either a sister of similar age or they were twins.


    ��Yami, you��re a knucklehead.��


    Although the young girl who was referred to as ��Yami�� by her older sister furrowed her brows for an instant in displeasure, there were no other major complaints forthcoming.


    ��It��s precisely because of this outfit that we can be out here like this. At most, people would only think ��Oh, it��s a delinquent��, right?��


    There was a certain persuasiveness to that argument, so Yami had no reply to that. Still, taking into consideration that the mission given to them tonight required a certain degree of movement, clothing that facilitated movement should have been a basic requirement. Now, her older sister was wearing an outfit that hampered her more than anything else, which should not have fulfilled that basic requirement. Still, given that she had chosen a more fluid �C owing to certain reasons, a dress was mandatory �C set of clothing and yet was still dismissed with a mere ��knucklehead��, Yami had a hard time putting that down.


    No matter what, she had to muster some sort of rebuttal. The young girl wracked her brain, but a report that came through the receiver she wore over one ear put a halt to that pointless exercise.


    ��Onee-san, our target seems to have arrived.��


    ��Confirmed. Coming by boat is certainly a surprise, and a racing boat to boot. Given how eye-catching they are���� Were they not planning on hiding at all?��


    On the other side, the large, thickset eye patch that her sister wore over her left eye appeared to be a HMD (Head Mount Display). She rubbed hand over the surface of the eye patch while her right eye squeezed shut for a moment before snapping open. It appeared to be a hassle even for the person wearing it. Yami thought ��you might as well not wear it�� while also coming across a more objective phrase and voiced it aloud.


    ��I believe that the target isn��t trying to obscure themselves. Even if someone saw them, the information would at most be provided to reporters.��


    ��Reporters, eh������


    Hearing her older sister mutter that word in a suspicious manner, Yami intentionally shrugged her shoulders in an ordinary manner.


    ��Let��s leave Yoru Onee-san��s theory regarding the media��s untrustworthiness for next time.�� ��Yami���� You��ve grown quite insolent!��


    The small talk stopped there. The young girl��s intent was not entirely out of fun and games. Completely heedless of her older sister��s satire, she focused her gaze on the racing boat that was approaching shore. The cabin of the sailing boat was not visible from the outside. The boat stopped at the small dock that also served as a stopping point for tour buses. From the boat, two large men disembarked.


    A middle-aged man of medium stature who was neither round nor slender greeted the two men. He gave off a shabby impression, but the two young girls were not fooled. Hidden beneath a layer of a business suit, his body had actually been trained through numerous battles. Furthermore, the man��s body gave off the smell of gunpowder.


    ��That��s a reporter? Looks more like a mercenary.��


    ��Actually, looks like he has experience being hired as a mercenary. The data should have been forwarded to you just now.��


    Yoru turned her face aside to avoid the ��Didn��t you read it?�� look sent her way by her younger sister. She had already verified the reporter��s appearance. Even if the person in question tried to hide it, they were currently unaware that they were under surveillance. The data image had already identified their target.


    ��In other words, he was a hardline anti-establishment reporter from the get go.��


    ��Hmph, a model reporter.��


    ��I��ll patiently listen to Onee-san��s biases after this is concluded.��


    ��Did you say bias����? Yami, you��re more than just a little insolent now!��


    ��OK, OK, it��s about to start. Let��s start with the boat first. Onee-san, it��s all up to you.��


    The older sister wore an unhappy expression at being so rudely sidelined, but in spite of their youth, they weren��t so unprofessional that they would bungle their task because of personal feelings.


    ��I know, I know.��


    Although her replying tone was casual, Yoru��s expression had grown serious. She unwrapped the leather decoration covering her left forearm and revealed a braclet-shaped Generalized CAD. Yoru pressed the power button that was slightly removed from the number pad and summoned the Activation Sequence.


    ��Well then, I��m setting it off, OK?��


    Yoru moved behind her sister. Standing in the gap between the trees, she pinpointed the location of the boat.


    Following that, Yami��s body vanished.


    In the next instant, Yami stood on the sailboat��s bow.


    Mock Teleportation. That was the name Yoru used for this magic. This was a type of magic that removed an object��s inertia (including the human body), surrounded it with a cocoon of air, and created an even larger tunnel of vacuum around it to move the object through that tunnel. Since this was only a magic with four processes that utilized Weight-Type, Convergence, Convergence, and Move-Type Magic, it wasn��t a very complicated technique. Still, it still had its disadvantages, such as scouting out the destination prior to forming the surrounding air currents that buffered the tunnel of vacuum. If someone had the ability to repeatedly leap into the air while using this ability, they might even be able to continuously use this ability to confuse their opponent. However, this technique was fundamentally incompatible with attacking and was more suited for fleeing.


    Nevertheless, the Mock Teleportation Yoru employed didn��t leave any trail over the river��s surface. She even controlled the air currents that buffered the constructed tunnel of vacuum. This proved that the showy young girl actually possessed an extraordinary caliber in magic.


    Using her older sister��s power to charge straight into the midst of their prey, Yami lightly tapped off the deck and stormed into the cabin interior. There were five men waiting there. Much like the reporter who had once served as a mercenary, their bodies had also undergone training. However, unlike the barbaric impression that the reporter left people with, their eyes carried a decidedly loyal and pure gaze.


    ��Who��s there!?��


    The voice rattling off the question sounded a touch stiff. A stiffness that came from the mother tongue being wrenched out of one��s mouth but forcibly changed into Japanese. There were many Japanese people in the Americas and Europe, and the number of East Asian individuals who appeared similar to the Japanese was even larger. Personal identification might have to wait until after the arrest, Yami thought.


    Under the light, Yami��s appearance was simply adorable. She had a pair of large pupils within almond shaped eyes with a finely shaped set of red lips beneath a straight, narrow nose. It was such a young girl who had suddenly burst into a cabin filled with only men. The confusion felt by the men was palpable. Not that Yami had any reason to allow these men to recover their wits, of course.


    Yami reached out with her right hand. At this point, the men finally noticed that this young girl wore a shining black set of brass knuckles over her right hand.


    Yami��s action only served to confuse the men further. Brass knuckles were weapons that increased the force of punches and had little purpose if not within range. Four of the men were actually wondering if this was cosplay of some sort.


    ��Hey, what��s going on!?��


    All of a sudden, one of their companions fell forward. It was abundantly clear now to the men that the situation before them was not a joke. One of them crouched over their fallen comrade and shook his body. He was probably oblivious to the fact that he was speaking in English. The other three men no longer had the leisure to worry about such trivialities.


    Just before he could verify that the fallen man had lost consciousness, it was the crouching man��s turn to let out a shout of pain as if struck before collapsing. Yami��s right arm was pointed at the second victim.


    ��A Magician!?��


    By this point, the men had realized the connection between their companion��s collapse and Yami��s right hand. Wherever the young girl pointed with her right hand, one of their fellows fell to the floor. Between the young girl and themselves stretched a distance that was difficult to cover with arms alone. Nor was there any sign of any object being fired from the young girl��s hands. The only remaining explanation they could think of would be a magical attack.


    The man who dropped the question was not anticipating any answer. He was just calling out on reflex.


    Yami��s hand reached out towards that man and, just like his fellows, the man stretched out on the floor.


    ��You monster!��


    Hatred lacing their words, two guns were aimed at Yami. Shouting alone could be absorbed by the sound barrier that they had deployed ahead of time, but Yami wasn��t confident that they could silence gunshots. Given that the guns they pulled out weren��t even equipped with silencers, they seriously hadn��t planned on covering their tracks.


    Still, Yami had no reason to simply wait there to be killed.


    One finger pressed a button at the end of the knuckles. The bar she held in hand was the actual CAD itself, whereas the brass knuckles on the outside were just decorations. The Specialized CAD loaded with Yami��s specific magic deployed its Activation Sequence.


    This was a magic that directly bestowed pain on the human senses. After sustaining pain as if they had been hammered in the abdomen, the men easily lost consciousness.


    After putting down resistance within the cabin in record time, Yami also dispatched the three men at the docks in swift succession before removing a transmitter from a bag on her waist to contact support. Yoru walked towards her as the three layers of her dress fluttered in the wind. The eye patch over her left eye was gone now, probably due to her frustration. With her real face revealed, the older sister��s appearance was actually rather childish. On the other hand, as cute as Yami��s appearance was, it also gave off the same neutral impression that her voice did.


    ��Yami, have they been identified?��


    ��We��re matching their appearances now, so we should know soon. The people on board were members of the Humanist organization active in the USNA. If we brought them back for intensive investigation, might we have a chance at finding out who is pulling their strings?��


    ��And the reporter?��


    ��Based on the transmission records left in the terminal, that one appears to be an independent congressman famous for loathing Magicians. What a careless mistake.��


    ��Really���� I feel a little disappointed.��


    ��Yeah. Looks like our intervention wasn��t even required.��


    Compared to her older sister��s disappointed smile, the young sister was earnestly complaining.


    ��Hey, Yami!��


    Yet, those words roused a scolding from her older sister. ��How can use you that form of ��our��?��


    That being said, it��s not like it was directed towards the complaints about the job.


    ��Uh���� There��s no harm in me using ��our�� once!��


    ��Although there are girls who use that form, they are still the minority. Separating yourself from the pack and drawing attention to yourself is a big no-no!��


    Though the phrase ��And Onee-san has the right to talk?�� was stuck in his throat, his older sister��s reprimand was undeniable, so Yami could only swallow his retort.


    However, Yami��s conflict became completely meaningless with the arrival of the stream of countless men in black.


    ��Young master, we��re about ready to move.��


    The men who looked suspicious under any context directly referred to Yami as ��young master��.


    ��You idiot! It��s ��milady��, not ��young master��! Did you want to waste the young master��s painstaking effort in cross dressing!?��


    The one who appeared to be the leader of the men furiously struck one of the men in black on the back of the head.


    ��I��m terribly sorry, young master, no wait, milady.�� ��You, you, you������


    ��Ah?��


    ��You completely ruined it!��


    The beautiful young girl quaking in fury was actually a cross dressing young boy. In a soft voice, he furiously admonished,


    ��And that��s not ��cross dressing��, it��s a ��disguise��!��


    ��Yes, yes, it��s a perfect disguise. Even in our eyes, there��s no way we could have thought that it was Young Master Fumiya.��


    ��What the hell are you doing leaking it all out!�� ��Yami, relax.��


    Yoru, or Kuroba Ayako, warned Yami, or Kuroba Fumiya, as the latter was rapidly losing control of his volume. As a side note, ��Yami�� was a pseudonym that came from reversing the last two phonetics of the name ��Fumiya��, whereas ��Yoru�� was devised from the middle character in ��Ayako��.


    ��Still, you guys are all too careless. With that sort of diligence, I wonder how terribly the master will scold all of you.��


    The men in black all paled in an instant. Fumiya��s brain also cooled down. A clear sign of how greatly the fear of the ��master�� was imprinted in their hearts.


    ��We should not be staying here. Prepare to retreat.�� ��Affirmative.��


    In an organized and efficient manner, the men in black hauled the reporter and foreigners away in large sacks.


    ��I��m sorry, Onee-san.��


    Left behind was Fumiya, still standing there as Yami, with his head bowed down in shame.


    ��Oh well, there was nothing we could do anyways. If I had taken your feelings into account������


    ������I am overjoyed to hear you say that.��


    Fumiya��s shoulders seemed to slump at his sister��s reassuring words.


    ��Just bear with it a little longer. Once you hit puberty, there��s no way to disguise yourself as a girl any longer. Though it will be a hassle, we will be forced to come up with another disguise for you.��


    ��Yeah���� You��re right������


    Though he was plainly a high school student, there was no sign that he was physically unable to continue pretending to be a girl. Fumiya nodded encouragingly to himself as if trying to avoid facing that fact.


    ? ? ?


    On the surface, Zhou Gongjing was the young owner of a popular Chinese restaurant, but he had several other personas on the sly.


    One of the more well-known ones was an intermediary who helped transport refugees who were staying in Japan temporarily after fleeing from the totalitarian regime in the Great Asian Alliance to a third country. Not only was he assisting in transportation, he was also providing funding for various resistance movements against the Great Asian Alliance afterwards.


    As if to balance the scales, he also served as a spy for the Great Asian Alliance. To be precise, he was the local collaborator for spies. During the Yokohama Incident last October, he had provided assistance to the Great Asian Alliance��s operational units.


    Even within the Vampire Incident at the dawn of the year, Zhou had provided critical assistance in aiding the Parasites secretly enter the country.


    Superficially, his secret activities appeared downright treacherous as he aided and abetted both Japan and the Great Asian Alliance, but naturally there was a method to the madness. A student of small government, this political view did influence him somewhat, but above all else, Zhou served as cat��s paw to someone else in order to further anti-Magician activities to damage both Japan and the Great Asian Alliance.


    It was deep in the night on China Street. In the basement of his restaurant, Zhou Gongjing knelt in a room that no one else had tread in before. The target he bowed to was a large, humanoid doll dressed in Chinese finery woven with countless gold and silver threads while sitting in a chair. This was a Sorcery Booster medium that had been created from a human corpse, with its entrails removed and preservatives applied before directly modifying the brain. Behind the doll, a gigantic transmission device that rivaled the freezer used for the restaurant sat there with a cable coming out that plugged directly into the back of the skull.


    ��Great One.��


    Hearing the young man��s summons, the corpse that served as the medium opened its eye lids. From within the empty sockets, a will-o-the-wisp was lit.


    ��Gongjing, how go the preparations?��


    The doll let out a rattling voice. Given the obvious lack of any lung movement, the voice was created from Ancient Magic that came from mainland China, Zombification. Using the same technique found in CADs to transform psion signals into electronic ones, the corpse was turned into a communication device that could not be wiretapped.


    ��Alas, the Humanists gathered from America have all been apprehended with the reporter.��


    ��So the plan to devise sympathetic witnesses has failed.��


    Completely the opposite of the utterly revolting voice, the phrases and tone emitted by the corpse were both modern and commonplace. This proved that the one speaking through the corpse��s mouth was no spirit but a living, breathing human being.


    ��It is as the Great One has surmised.��


    Zhou respectfully bowed. Though the corpse doll had no gift of sight, it was still able to convey the atmosphere here. At the very least, Zhou��s attitude was not supplicating.


    ��Their mission was merely complementary. The project with the media is proceeding smoothly.��


    ��What is your progress?��


    ��Approximately 40% with televised media and 30% with the press.��


    ��Once you reach 50% with the televised media, begin operations at once. Continue until the politicians beholden to the voters are forced to act.��


    ��As you command.��


    Zhou bowed deeply and the doll emitted a satisfied aura. The will-o-the-wisp in the empty eye sockets flickered out.


    By the time the young man raised his head, the doll had closed its eyes.


    Zhou rose to his feet and remained facing the doll as he backed out of the basement. After closing the door behind his back, the young man finally sighed in relief now that the doll was no longer in sight. Even Ancient Magic users from the mainland who specialized in Ghostwalker like Zhou who had nothing to do with Zombification; speaking to a corpse was always a grotesque experience no matter how many times he did it.


    (Well���� I suppose that is a vessel that befits a malicious spirit who carries a grudge against the Great Han.)


    However insulting to his leader, Zhou��s private ruminations failed to detract from his devilish smile in the slightest.

 Volume 12 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Common Era 2096, April 6, the first day of the new school year. Tatsuya and Miyuki went to school, Minami stayed home. The clich�� phrase, ''it��s been a while,'' didn��t fit, because they had occasionally went to school for Student Council meetings during spring break.


    After today and tomorrow, the two siblings would no longer be alone on the path to and from school. Perhaps because she was conscious of that, Miyuki glued herself to Tatsuya during the short commute from the station even more than usual. From afar or even from near, their point blank nearness gave off the illusion that they were walking arm and arm.


    From the start, these siblings had become pretty well known among the magic high school students, whose numbers could not be called small. At this time, almost no student did not know of the relationship of the elder brother and his younger sister. The ��conventional people�� who raised their eyebrows at the impropriety of relatives who acted more like lovers were not just one or two. It was not a surprise that there were no brave souls (or possibly boorish people) calling out to them to take them to task, but the number of people who directed shocked eyes at them was not small.


    Naturally, such a thing �� being surrounded by those stares �� did not make Miyuki anxious at all. For her, people who could not face her and speak up were only riffraff. Even under normal circumstances, it could be said that she accumulated a lot of looks, so the times she wasn��t being looked at were fewer. For Miyuki, other people��s stares were too numerous to be bothered about.


    On the other hand, there was no way Tatsuya could ��not let the gazes of others bother him�� like his sister.


    He served as his sister��s guard. He defended his sister from all malicious intent. This was his assigned duty and, simultaneously, a privilege he would not let others take from him. Tatsuya could not ignore any ill will directed against Miyuki.


    This was not particularly difficult. Because the trifling ill will was directed at Tatsuya himself, no one was able to direct it against Miyuki.


    It was hard to aim a negative eye at Miyuki. For example, even those who felt jealous of Miyuki had difficulty aiming their jealousy. Her looks and talent were too luminous; jealously sent against her became a sort of graciousness. Due to the difficulty of directing malicious intent against Miyuki, a strong will was needed to do it.


    Thus, if Tatsuya was aware of it, it was never a mere fluke.


    Paired with a strong will, the stare was neither distinctly hostile nor friendly. The look being aimed at Miyuki was of an unusual type. Especially, from the opposite sex, it was even less understandable from a boy.


    Tatsuya was familiar with the boy��s face. He had not met him face to face, but he had seen the 3D image that had come with the profile. The boy was one year younger than him, the freshman representative��


    (��That is certainly the eldest son of the Shippou Clan.)


    Unconsciously, his brow furrowed, but Tatsuya deliberately kept his expression from changing. Tatsuya vigilantly kept himself from displaying an oversensitivity, but perhaps because he was aware of the intermittent glances Tatsuya sent his way, Takuma averted his face and disappeared into an alley entrance.


    ��Onii-sama?��


    Immediately afterward, Miyuki spoke to him in a doubtful voice. She keenly perceived that a fraction of her brother��s mind had slipped away from her. Even though she could ignore the gazes of the riffraff, she couldn��t ignore Tatsuya��s gaze.


    Tatsuya shook his head to tell Miyuki ��it��s nothing,�� turned around in response to a greeting of ��morning�� and raised his hand.


    Erika, followed by Leo, Honoka, Shizuku, Mizuki, and Mikihiko were in a mass. It wasn��t unusual for all of them to be together after school, but it had been a while since they had all been together on the way to school. Especially Shizuku, who hadn��t come to school with them since before the end of last year, because she had been studying abroad.


    Seeing as at last their final member had returned, the faces were all the same, but some of them were wearing a design on their uniforms different than what they had until last month, when they were first years.


    On Tatsuya��s breast, there was now an emblem of an eight petal flower surrounded by a gear.


    The same embroidered design was on Mizuki��s blazer.


    And on the right side of Mikihiko��s chest, there was the eight petal icon of First High School.


    ��Mikihiko, how does it feel to wear the uniform of the first course?�� ��Don��t mock me, Tatsuya.��


    Mikihiko answered Tatsuya��s broadly grinning teasing congratulations with a pained but smug smile. They had known that Mikihiko would be transferring to the first course since last month; however, this was the first time they each got to look at each other in their new uniforms.


    ��How about you, Tatsuya how does the new blazer feel?�� ��Even though you called it new, it only looks that way.��


    Mikihiko��s remark had also referred to the fact that the magic engineering course was a new course. Only the name denoted what it was and the instruction for the brand new course hadn��t even started yet. Well, not just the instruction but everything about the new course would start from today. At any rate, until the day it actually started not even the class lineup was clear, indeed, the feeling of not enough preparations had been made was incontrovertible. The remark about only the appearance being changed was also a joke but it was not without foundation.


    ��Ooh, cynical.��


    However, Tatsuya had a serene, or rather a ''it doesn��t really matter,'' attitude about it, contrary to his friends expectations it seemed. With Tatsuya��s personality, they hadn��t expected him to show great joy about the class separation, but they had imagined he would be a little buoyant.


    ��Re-al-ly, Mizuki was fairly slack jawed.��


    After Leo, Erika rang out her discontent. She made a sidelong glare of disappointment, but as her opponent was Tatsuya, the dart of her glare passed on right through to the other side.


    ��I wa��was not slack jawed!��


    Mizuki protested without thinking. She hadn��t intended to pay heed to her second course friends (in short, Erika and Leo). But she couldn��t conceal the embarrassed happiness on her face that Erika had pointed out.


    ��It��s alright not to over do it.��


    And as Erika��s mischievous smile showed there was undoubtedly no need for Mizuki to be worried about their feelings.


    The Magical Engineering Course classroom in the main school building was in the middle of the classrooms on the side on the third floor. Class E. In short, the room right above the one Tatsuya and Mizuki had been going to until last month.


    By the way, Erika and Leo were both in class F. When they found out their assigned homeroom from the school��s wireless, the pair had blatantly displayed their distaste. Perhaps their attitude was genuine, or maybe they were concealing their real feelings out of embarrassment�� only the people themselves knew and, anyway, it didn��t really matter either way to Tatsuya. Although, Mizuki and Honoka were deeply interested.


    When Tatsuya entered the classroom, the seats were about half occupied. The five rows of five were the same as last year; the Japanese phonetic order of the seating was also the same as when they were first years. However, did the A I U E O lined on the side without regard to gender have a special meaning or was it merely a whim.


    After wasting less than a second on solving the meaningless puzzle, Tatsuya went to his own seat. The first row from the hallway, second seat from the front. Like the previous year, Mizuki was in the seat next to him. Well, this had no special meaning since in Japanese phonetics, they were Shi-ba and Shi-ba-ta.


    ��Mizuki is next to Tatsuya this year also. It would have been good if I had attempted to change classes as well.��


    The one who grumbled the unnecessary joke without caring whether anyone heard it was Erika, who had both her arms on the rail of a wide open window.


    ��Surely, that��s not needed. You��re in the class next door.��


    Leo, who was peering at the face of Erika, who was thrusting her body out the window, followed up with a remark that, contrary to its contents, was spoken in a regretful tone.


    ��That��s right. Even though we''re in different classes, it��s not particularly inconvenient.��


    One year before, this scene would have become an exchange of abusive language, but Erika didn��t follow up with an inflammatory remark or tit for tat. That change was a little amusing to Tatsuya, as that behavior (on the surface at least) indicated agreement with Leo��s words without looking at him even a little.


    ��Since intruding on another class isn��t forbidden.�� ��Only taking instruction in another class is.��


    Mizuki promptly showed her agreement with Tatsuya��s statement; she probably thought she could divert Erika. Of course, although she looked wild, Erika had almost never escaped from instruction. Tatsuya was the clear winner in number of times leaving the classroom during instruction.


    ��That��s also true.��


    Perhaps, Erika no longer remembered placing any objections. She readily nodded her assent to Mizuki��s words.


    ��Nevertheless�� there are a lot of unfamiliar faces.��


    Erika murmured that as she looked around the room, changing her train of thought. The ostensibly sociable Erika remembered the faces and names of almost all one hundred of the second course students in their year. In short, ��the unfamiliar faces�� were former first course students.


    ��Ah, now that you��ve mentioned it�� it does seem a little unexpected.��


    The number of students inside the classroom had considerably increased as it got closer to the start of instruction, and two thirds of the seats were now filled. That was confirmed by examining the group, and the genuinely sociable Leo, in a voice soaked in surprise as his words suggested, exhibited his agreement.


    The pair �� no, although she hadn��t piped up to agree with Erika��s statement, Mizuki should be included �� the trio had believed that most of the people who would want to transfer into the new Magic Engineering course would probably be second course students. They hadn��t thought that the extremely proud first course students would choose to share a classroom with second course students.


    For Tatsuya, although the first course transfers were surprising, it was a trifling matter, so even though he could certainly understand why Erika and the rest had thought that way, he hadn��t broken in with any special comment.


    ��By the way.��


    Erika wasn��t fixated on this topic either. Besides, there was something she was more interested in.


    ��Tatsuya, you��re being glared at a lot.��


    Erika��s remark was affirmed by Tatsuya displaying a slight shrug of his shoulders. Even before she pointed it out, he had been aware that he was on the receiving end of a fixed glare of hatred. And he had already grasped whose glare it was. As for why he was being glared at, since he couldn��t really understand, it might weigh on his mind. Nevertheless, he confirmed that he had more reasons to hate her than she had to hate him. Since merely being looked at didn��t cause actual harm, Tatsuya planned to leave it alone, but it seemed like for Erika, it wasn��t something she could ignore. Her disagreeable voice showed what was going on in the back of her mind.


    ��She caused all that trouble in so many ways; I wonder if she still hasn��t acknowledged that it was all her own temper tantrum.��


    ��Even if she knows it was a temper tantrum, she probably can��t just replace all those emotions quickly.��


    ��Quickly�� it��s already been half a year.�� ��Only half a year.��


    As Erika answered him thus, Tatsuya directed his eyes fleetingly to the origin of the stare, which was off to the side behind him. Flustered, Hirakawa Chiaki, who had been glowering at him in hatred, averted her eyes. Immmediately afterward �� perhaps she was mad at herself for showing cowardice �� she scowled at him with a grim look in her eye.


    That attitude of Chiaki��s grated against Erika��s nerves even more. Naturally Erika, who had seen the brave display of introspection by Sayaka, who had been deceived into becoming part of a terrorist group after the incident, had trouble making up her mind about Chiaki��s behavior, since with the excuse of avenging a misplaced grudge, Chiaki had knowingly become a cat��s paw of foreign spies and even now hadn��t apologized to Tatsuya once. On the other hand, Erika, who didn��t have any problem picking fights, did want to go after Chiaki herself, but there was a chance that doing so would cause Tatsuya trouble instead. Besides, Erika felt that Chiaki��s impudent actions just now meant she was ��trying to pick a fight.��


    A sharp light resided in both of Erika��s eyes. Her eyes did not narrow, to the contrary, both of her eyes were open with the corners of her eyes raised. Although Erika��s beautiful face had a catlike air about it, it was tinged with a ferocity that brought a tiger or leopard to mind. Her appearance even aroused some slight desire to appreciate her aesthetically in Tatsuya; however, if he let this situation go on, he was guaranteed to be embroiled in a whirlpool of trouble. Tatsuya considered the cost of being an onlooker a little too expensive.


    ��Erika, it��s useless to speak to her.��


    Erika turned her sullen face to Tatsuya. A weak willed man would��ve immediately prostrated himself and apologized energetically, but unfortunately Tatsuya didn��t have any such laudableness (?).


    ��I��ll put out the sparks I let fall myself. That is, if the other side has the nerve to fan the spark into a flame.��


    Tatsuya smiled cruelly. Seeing nothing friendly in that look, Erika calmed down. Perhaps it was an indication that she was showing her regret by trying to conceal her embarrassed smile.


    At that point, a voice intervened with good timing and changed the mood. ��Can I bother you for a bit?��


    Tatsuya turned around to the voice that called out to him from right behind him. A male student, who had just entered the classroom with an amiable smile, was standing there.


    ��Is this the first time we��ve properly greeted each other? I am Tomitsuka Hagane. Nice to meet you, Shiba-kun.��


    ��That��s right, I know your name, but essentially this might be ��the first meeting.�� Shiba Tatsuya. Nice to meet you, Tomitsuka.��


    While grasping the offered hand in return, Tatsuya answered in his usual tone. To be truthful, wasn��t shaking hands a little over the top for a self- introduction between fellow classmates, Tatsuya thought, but he didn��t reveal his feelings. Tatsuya��s surprise over Tomitsuka being here also didn��t show on his face.


    Nonetheless, Tatsuya��s friends didn��t have a poker face like Tatsuya��s. For example, Mizuki fixedly stared at Tomitsuka, who had sat down right behind Tatsuya, and when she came back to herself, her face turned red. She was probably embarrassed over her own bad manners. Mizuki spoke to Tomitsuka with an embarrassed grin.


    ��Tomitsuka-kun, nice to meet you. I am Shibata Mizuki. I am pleased to meet you.��


    ��I am pleased to meet you also.��


    Tomitsuka��s friendly smile rid Mizuki of her embarrassed grin. Watching what was somewhat of a normal high school exchange at last released the other two from their petrified state.


    ��How unexpected�� for the fifth ranked Tomitsuka to join the Magic Engineering course.��


    As her words implied, the awkward words Erika directed to someone were full of surprise.


    That was understandable. As Erika said, Tomitsuka was a top class honor student who was ranked fifth in the combined scores of the final exams at the end of their last school year (the top of the overall scores were 1st place Miyuki, 2nd place Honoka, 3rd place a male student by the name of Igara Sousuke, 4th place Akechi Eimi; Shizuku didn��t make the list because she was studying abroad). With such a satisfactory record as a first course student, there didn��t seem to be any need to switch to the magic engineering course. ��As far as those with objective eyes could see.


    ��Are you Chiba-san? As someone who is also from the Hundred Families,


    I think you might be aware Chiba-san, but my family specializes more in combat rather than emergency aid, and since I ��have a problem with my practical skills.��


    A question hadn��t been exactly addressed to him, but Tomitsuka answered Erika while directing a slightly pained face at her. Thus, Erika (and Leo as well) recalled the gossip about the other name associated with Tomitsuka.


    Range Zero, a distance range of zero, was his nickname; while it was a title of honor implying the manifestation of matchless strength at zero distance, simultaneously it was an insult that said he could not do distance magic. Actually, it wasn��t that he couldn��t use them at all; however, there was no quibbling over the fact that Tomitsuka had a problem with long distance aiming which he himself recognized.


    From the side, Tatsuya sent a lifeline to Erika, who was lost at sea and unable to find words to answer him with.


    ��Everyone has strengths and weaknesses.��


    Was he comforting him or needling him, to this questionable lifeline, ��What Tatsuya says has persuasive power.��


    With an earnest voice, Leo broke into the pause. Tomitsuka��s ��bitter smile�� changed into a ��sarcastic smile.�� ��I found you, Tomitsuka-kun!��


    Immediately afterward, his complex tangle of emotions was blown away by the cheerful voice that thrust into the classroom of second year class E.


    ��Akechi-san!?��


    In front of the sight of Tomitsuka, who hurriedly turned around, ��Amy�� �� that is, Akechi Eimi �� was noisily trotting to him from the classroom��s rear entrance. Due to the fact that she was an athlete in last summer��s Nine Schools competition, she was also an acquaintance of Tatsuya��s.


    There was a large number of high pitched clicking sounds as the framework of Tomitsuka��s desk brought her to a halt; her hand was raised like she was trying to throw a ball through a hoop in some fashion and her whole face was smiling.


    ��Morning, Tomitsuka-kun.��


    It was as if a ��!�� and a ��?�� dancing were at the end of her words, so energetic was her greeting. Although they both had carefree personalities, Eimi was different from Erika whose joyfulness was concealing the wounds in her heart �� Eimi was joyful to the core. She was the valuable type that made those watching her feel that the worries they were moping over were foolish. Despite the scene just now, due to Eimi��s arrival, all awkward feelings had been eradicated from the atmosphere.


    ��Ah, yes. Morning, Akechi-san.��


    Tomitsuka was drawn by the charm of that energy. No, the feeling given off by the look on his face was not ��Eimi is charming Tomitsuka;�� ��Eimi is overwhelming Tomitsuka�� seemed closer to being correct.


    ��Shiba-kun, morning.��


    ��Morning, Amy. Come to think of it, Amy and Tomitsuka were in the same class last year.��


    ��That��s right. You��re well informed?�� ��It��s a minor thing.��


    Tatsuya sent a smile drained of energy at the wide-eyed Eimi.


    ��Amy, this girl is Shibata Mizuki. This is Chiba Erika. The one over there is Saijou Leonhart. The three of them were my classmates last year.��


    Mizuki and the others shouldn��t have had any interaction with Eimi. And Tatsuya��s hypothesis was not off the mark.


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Akechi Eimi. Call me Amy.��


    Tatsuya had introduced the three simply (carelessly?) and Eimi had readily introduced herself in return.


    ��O.K., Amy. It��s alright if you call me Erika.��


    The one who immediately responded was, naturally, Erika. ��Please call me, Leo.��


    ��Nice to meet you, Akechi-san.��


    Leo followed with a (supplementary) self introduction and Mizuki bobbed her head. As she did so for some reason, Eimi puffed up her red cheeks in dissatisfaction.


    ��Amy.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Didn��t I tell you to call me Amy.��


    Mizuki could not understand what she��d done to make Eimi angry and her eyes showed guilt and innocence. If you looked at it objectively, Eimi��s insistence was nearly irrational, but cases where force triumphed over reason had been observed repeatedly in the world. Anyway, Erika and Leo were dumbfounded since they didn��t know what kind of girl Eimi was, and Tatsuya, who somewhat knew her, was not showing any intention of intervening for some reason. And the other person who knew her, Tomitsuka, appeared to be merely impatient and reluctant to intervene.


    ��Umm�� nice to meet you, Amy. It would be fine if you addressed me as Mizuki.��


    In the end, although she was puzzled, Mizuki gave in. ��Yes. Nice to meet you, Mizuki.��


    At once, Eimi smiled openly. The smile was more foolishly na?ve than pleasant; it had the effect of making people doubt slightly that the selfish manner of speaking they remember her using had really happened. Satisfied, Eimi nodded and pivoted her body turning towards Tomitsuka.


    ��Now, it��s Tomitsuka��s turn.�� ��Uhh?��


    Why had the conversation turned to himself? What the heck did she mean by his turn? Tomitsuka was completely dumbfounded by this too rapid turn of events.


    ��Amy.��


    Eimi once again voiced her nickname.


    Tomitsuka still didn��t understand what Eimi was demanding from him. The puzzled Tomitsuka looked right and left and became aware that Tatsuya was enduring the scene with a smile.


    Tomitsuka asked for help from Tatsuya by eye contact. Tatsuya constructed a sober expression to answer Tomitsuka��s 911 call.


    ��You don��t like being called Akechi-san, right?��


    Tatsuya��s hypothesis was on the mark it seemed, as Eimi nodded yes-yes. ��Don��t you want Tomitsuka to also call you by your nickname?��


    Eimi��s sullen display with Mizuki had foreshadowed this. Well, Tatsuya had already expected this development so he hadn��t said anything during the previous episode.


    On the other hand, Tomitsuka��s face started to flow with cold sweat. ��Eh, umm, Akechi-san, you called me ��Tomitsuka-kun�� and���� ��Oh? So it would be alright if I called you ��Hagane-kun?����


    So that��s it ~ you should have said so earlier ~ Eimi said with her eyes while she leaned toward Tomitsuka, peering up at his face with both arms behind her back, holding her hands together. Tomitsuka was clearly flustered to anyone��s eyes. The lukewarm eyes of Tatsuya and the others went to Tomitsuka, who was leaning backwards with an even stiffer face.


    ��No, um, that isn��t exactly what I what I wanted to say�� Ah!��


    Tomitsuka was desperately trying to avoid meeting the eyes of Eimi, who was blissfully staring at him, and he deliberately stood up and raised his voice when he caught a stare flowing at him from two seats away.


    ��Akechi-san, let��s have this talk next time.��


    Evading Eimi, who had blocked off half his field of vision by leaning forward, Tomitsuka walked toward the seat of the girl that had been looking at him.


    ��Is that you, Hirakawa-san? You��re in this class as well?��


    Tatsuya and the others were just barely able to catch Tomitsuka��s voice from where they were. They weren��t able to catch Chiaki��s diffidently whispered words of reply at all.


    ��Amy, is it alright not to follow him?��


    Erika spoke to Eimi, who looked sullen about being abruptly left behind, in a purposely low tone.


    ��Do you think there��s nothing you can do now but retreat��?��


    Was this the whisper of a devil tempting a human heart into sin, or was it the voice of an angel to someone facing a hard road. ��Of course, it wasn��t such a grandiose thing; it was simply nothing more than the declaration of an imp egging on her fellow schoolmate, but the effect was instantaneous. Eimi nodded with a determined look and rapidly went after Tomitsuka.


    ����You are one scary female.��


    To Leo, who was not making a quip but whispering it in a somber tone, ��This way is more constructive, right?��


    Erika answered with a broad grin.


    ��Certainly, this is an extremely interesting development.��


    A bit of surprise mixed into the shocked look Mizuki gave to Tatsuya, who was looking at the gazes of undisguised curiosity that onlookers directed at the three of them, Tomitsuka, Eimi and Chiaki, which he just pointed out.


    ? ? ?


    The youthful drama of which Tomitsuka was the lead actor (or perhaps the prey) was taken care of by the ringing of the bell. After Eimi left the Class E classroom at a lively trot, Erika and Leo went to the Class F classroom.


    Afterwards, there was no ceremony of the first time all the students were assembled for instruction. The stance of the school was that getting the information needed was an individual responsibility. From now on, this class would have a teacher in charge of their practical skills (just like classes A-D in the first course). Over half the class considered not even displaying the name of the teacher until the actual day it started pretty over the top, but Tatsuya was part of the minority who didn��t think so.


    It probably hadn��t been decided til the last minute �� if Tatsuya��s supposition was completely accurate.


    After all, if the number of magicians qualified to be teachers hadn��t been inadequate, then half the students that they had the capacity for at First, Second, and Third high schools wouldn��t be placed in a lower caste.


    Taking the dearth of personnel into consideration, the teacher in charge of


    Class E��s practical skills instruction would be a fairly eccentric individual for a magician educator and might not be much of a teacher, Tatsuya predicted. For example, very elderly or perhaps the opposite fairly young. If all the instructor was going to do was teach practical engineering skills, then the teacher would not need to have a great deal of skill as a magician, so the possibility that they might dispatch a researcher without any qualifications as a teacher was also within Tatsuya��s expectations.


    However, thirty seconds after instruction was to have started, a practical skills teacher stood in front of the entire second year class E who did not meet Tatsuya��s expectations. It also seemed like the teacher was not what the other students imagined either, as a small commotion ran through the classroom.


    The one who appeared was a woman in her forties.


    Of course, that alone wouldn��t strike anyone as unusual. There were clearly more male instructors in magic high schools, but female ones weren��t all that unusual. The surprise came from the woman��s looks.


    Her hair was blonde. The color of her eyes were blue. Her skin color white. Her body was tall and her legs were long from this and her other physical traits; it was clear from looking at her that the woman was a Caucasian of Nordic descent.


    ��I am Jennifer Smith (sumisu).��


    She gave her name in the style of English speaking countries and her full name was an English one.


    ��I am originally from Boston, but I became a naturalized citizen eighteen years ago.��


    However, these words melted the majority of their doubts. If that much time had past since she had been naturalized, then there must be no worries on the security front. Normally, the patriotism of naturalized citizens (toward the nation that naturalized them) was required to be firmer than that of the citizens born in a nation. If they did not display more loyalty to their new country than their former country, then their naturalization wouldn��t be recognized. In the case of a magic researcher with many chances to connect with national secrets, this is especially true. The question of why she would throw away her nationality to become a naturalized Japanese citizen when the USNA was not only the wealthiest nation in modern era, but had the most cutting edge magic techniques remained, but to Tatsuya, that was comparatively unimportant.


    ��Until the end of the last school year, I was a professor at the National Magic University, but from this school year on, the main school has placed the instruction in magic engineering for this class in my hands. I look forward to working with you.��


    She is in the same situation as Tsuzura-sensei, Tatsuya thought. Tsuzura��s back-story was that his too independent mind had caused his downfall. What could be the circumstances in Smith sensei��s case? ��Tatsuya considered that hypothesizing she was a troublemaker was both rude and arbitrary.


    ? ? ?


    They had to register for electives by the end of first period, but from the second period on they immediately started on the regular curriculum; it was now the noon break.


    Tatsuya arrived at the Student Council room.


    He was, from now on, a Student Council Vice President. Tatsuya had transferred from the Public Morals Committee to the Student Council due to a secret(?) agreement between Azusa and Kanon; however, this was the result implemented by completely ignoring Tatsuya��s own will. Since he didn��t have any lingering attachment to the Public Morals Committee and he didn��t object to joining the Student Council, Tatsuya hadn��t put up any resistance, but if, for example, Tatsuya had made a show of resisting, then he probably have been persuaded after all. ��Not by Azusa, but by Miyuki. Perhaps, Tatsuya didn��t try to resist because he understood that.


    Whatever was going on in the background, First High School��s new regime for the common era 2096 new school year was safely launched. The Public Morals committee had also added new members. Mikihiko had been approved as Tatsuya��s successor under the recommendation system by the Student Council. From the clubs, Shizuku was chosen to supplement the lack of members brought by the end of the last school year. Today was the first day of the new school year and in the Student Council room, the roster of Azusa, Kanon, Isori, Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku and Mikihiko, in the spirit of a ''welcome new members'' party, were holding a luncheon.


    The student council meeting table was a little cramped for eight people. Perhaps Kanon thought that was a good excuse for totally gluing herself to Isori. While the pair��s passionate �� Isori looked a little uncomfortable �� scene seemed to embarrass Azusa and Mikihiko, Tatsuya and Shizuku were poker faced, Honoka seemed somewhat envious and Miyuki looked at the scene with a smile; lunch time proceeded harmoniously.


    By the way, while Honoka wanted to take Kanon��s lead and glue herself to Tatsuya because it was cramped, with Miyuki��s standard attitude unbroken, she couldn��t muster the determination.


    After the meal ended, each of the eight received a tea cup or a coffee cup according to their preferences. The one waiting on them was the 3H-P94, Pixie. The girl-shaped robot was originally on loan to the Robot Research Club; however, due to various circumstances, especially because Pixie itself wished it, from today on, it became something for Tatsuya to use in the Student Council room.


    The topic of their first lunchtime conversation was the new Magical Engineering Course��s unique choice of professor. However, close to halfway through the noon break, their interest turned to the imminent admissions ceremony.


    ��Is there another rehearsal after school today?��


    Mikihiko, who had not been involved in the preparations for the admissions ceremony, asked, politely conscious of the presence of the upperclassman,


    ��Its more of a business meeting than a rehearsal. There are only two formal rehearsals �� one during spring break, and one immediately before the ceremony. And since we��re only practicing the program, we won��t be reading the formal address.��


    Miyuki replied in her default polite tone for speaking to male students. ��Last year also?��


    ��Yes.��


    Miyuki, who had made the formal address last year, replied to Shizuku��s follow up question also.


    ��Eh, really? It did not look that way at all.��


    Kanon��s response displayed her surprise in a way that looked slightly exaggerated. Naturally, for that reason, the person herself immediately spoke up.


    ��Our turns were pretty tough�� because it��s hard work, I thought we��d hold many rehearsals.��


    ��At any rate, it was rough����


    As was her apparent habit, Kanon belatedly cut off her words just after she committed a verbal gaffe. Azusa, who had been employed as the freshmen representative the year before last, was timidly sinking into a deep depression.


    ��Well, well. Nakajou-san was nervous. That��s not particularly unusual.�� Isori quickly followed up after his betrothed��s error on one side,


    ��Of course, Miyuki not getting stage fright was not all that peculiar.��


    And Tatsuya followed up after Isori to prevent Miyuki from taking it the wrong way.


    ��Dear me, Onii-sama. Even I was nervous.��


    Miyuki��s timing was not very natural when she spoke from her place next to Tatsuya, with both hands clasped on her thighs. In that state, she leaned her upper body to peek up at her elder brother��s face. While making a pained smile at his sister��s expression with slightly puffed cheeks, Tatsuya lightly caressed Miyuki��s hair, making her return her head to the original distance. Miyuki let out a small ��Ah���� and sent a bashful smile to Tatsuya. Shizuku jabbed Honoka, whose face had frozen in an ��Aargh,�� with her elbow in the flank, and Kanon, who was closely sticking to Isori, looked innocent and unaware of her own inappropriateness.


    In the confused atmosphere, Mikihiko deliberately coughed to return things to normal. And Tatsuya spoke to Mikihiko, whose face showed the effects of his effort to cough as if nothing had happened.


    ��Actually, neither Miyuki or myself has met this year��s freshmen representative face to face yet.��


    ��That��s because the school takes the lead in preparations for incoming freshmen.��


    Upon taking note of Tatsuya��s words, Isori, who was more cognizant of the details than he, entered explanation mode.


    ��Even though the student��s autonomy is respected, an event like the admissions ceremony, which has many distinguished guests attending, is another matter, of course. Nonetheless, the Student Council handles the preparations on the current students�� side.��


    ��Are you saying�� that the incoming freshman aren��t yet students of our school?��


    ��No, Mikihiko, that��s absurd.��


    Without reservation, Tatsuya used a one-liner to deal with Mikihiko��s meaningless words. The trace of envy that could be seen in Isori��s eyes over their easy relationship with each other was surely only an illusion, of course.


    ��We don��t know the real reason. So this is only a hypothesis to us.��


    With the smile still pasted on Isori��s face, his actual feelings were not something that could be glimpsed.


    ��Nakajou-san, have you meet him face to face?��


    When Isori changed the topic, Kanon displayed an interest without delay. ��You mean Shippou-kun?��


    Azusa cast down her eyes as she pondered when gazes filled with curiosity turned toward herself.


    ��I have�� he seems like an eager boy.��


    She probably did not want to prejudice them against him. Azusa had chosen harmless and inoffensive words, but,


    ��An ambitious boy, eh.��


    Seeing the lightly pained smile Azusa gave when Kanon put her words into blunt terms then, it seems that Azusa also actually shared the same opinion.


    ? ? ?


    The living room after dinner. In accordance with the division of labor, the dirty dishes were left to Minami and Miyuki was preparing coffee to Tatsuya��s tastes. To his sister, who had sat down next to the side table she had placed her own coffee on,


    ��If you consider his position as the eldest son of the Shippou family, he probably can��t help being an ambitious person.��


    Tatsuya started the conversation like that with a soothing voice. ��Onii-sama, why are you suddenly bringing up Shippou-kun?��


    With both her hands folded together and placed on her thigh, Miyuki tilted her head inquiringly in a polite ladylike manner. There was no way Tatsuya was fooled by her formal face.


    ��Just because he has his reasons, there��s no need for us to bend over backwards. As long as we don��t have a quarrel with him, we don��t need to be any friendlier to him.��


    ��I did not quarrel or anything like that.��


    As Tatsuya had been telling her not to pick a fight in a rather roundabout way, Miyuki looked the other way with a sulky look. ��For her to take that attitude could only mean that she was somewhat self aware. He would hesitate to call the first meeting between Miyuki and the eldest son of the Shippou Clan one of compliments and friendliness.


    Naturally, a quarrel had not been started from Miyuki��s side. At first, Miyuki also intended to welcome the freshmen representative that had become her kouhai warmly, nevertheless��


    ��Let me introduce you. This is Shippou Takuma-kun, who is serving as this year��s freshmen representative.��


    After school in the student council room. Azusa was introducing him to the officers who were all present �� Isori, Miyuki, Honoka, and Tatsuya �� and Shippou Takuma bobbed his head quickly. This attitude was fairly common for a freshmen which continued when it came to Isori,


    ��Vice President Shiba Tatsuya. Nice to meet you, Shippou-kun.�� Just as Tatsuya introduced himself, there was a complete change. ��Shippou, Takuma. How do you do.��


    There was an unnatural emphasis on the family name in his way of speaking, but his language was within the bounds of politeness. However, his attitude could not be called all that polite. Takuma wasn��t looking at Tatsuya��s face, but his right chest.


    ����Shippou-kun?��


    When Azusa spoke softly to him, Takuma looked a little taken aback and afterwards put an awkwardly friendly smile on his face.


    ��Pardon me. The gear shaped emblem Shiba-senpai is wearing is unfamiliar.��


    Hearing Takuma��s excuse, Azusa nodded "Ah, I see.��


    ��It is the emblem of the new Magic Engineering course that started this year.��


    ��Oh, that��s it.��


    Although he probably didn��t mean to do it, he cast out his acknowledgement in a rather careless manner, indicating his lack of interest. Tatsuya did not consider that to be offensive. The Shippou clan��s trump card ��Million Edges�� was unusual for Modern Magic, because the technique did not use a CAD. Tatsuya had heard gossip from his fellow engineers that the Shippou clan had a tendency to neglect Magic Engineering, perhaps for that reason. Everybody had their own way of looking at things. To him it had value, but he could not force other people to share his sense of values.


    However, it was not something Miyuki could overlook. A haughty expression, a disrespectful look in his eye. A foundationless confidence of one��s own superiority and contempt for someone for no reason. The eyes of this freshmen was wearing the same look as her fellow freshmen last year, who scorned her elder brother as a ��Weed.�� This could be felt by Miyuki.


    Takuma, who immediately had to continue greeting people, turned to the next person. He did not intend to cause an uproar at this time and in the first place, Takuma was not aware of the rudeness of his behavior. It was not that he was being somewhat insensitive; one probably had to be very sensitive to how his rudeness would be taken. So he was not especially prepared for the next student council officer �� in short, for turning his eyes to Miyuki.


    Immediately afterward, he visibly winced which for Takuma was undoubtedly a disgrace. However, it had been inevitable. Because right then.


    The Snow Queen descended.


    Being in the presence of a blizzard princess or the like was not a gentle experience. An aloof face could be called ordinary; however, this ordinary face was a signal to prepare for a life or death struggle to previous Student Council officers. It was still far from the level it reached at that time �� the Student Council Presidential election last year �� however, it was not shameful that Takuma, who was experiencing it for the first time, should lose his composure due to the pressure being emitted.


    Nonetheless, Takuma himself did not think so. He couldn��t help giving off a mortified look. He rapidly constructed a courteous smile, but looking at it objectively, it was not a very good one.


    ��Fellow Vice President, Shiba Miyuki.��


    As fit her cold expression, Miyuki spoke only this statement for her self introduction.


    ����Shippou Takuma. Nice to meet you.��


    The shaking in Takuma��s voice was not out of fear but anger. He was disgusted with himself for being overwhelmed by Miyuki. He retained enough self control not to transfer the anger he felt at himself to other people, but Takuma was a naturally passionate boy. In order to restrain himself, he grinded his back teeth.


    No matter how much he tried to smooth over his expression, it wasn��t enough to conceal it.


    The attitudes of Miyuki and Takuma could not possibly be called harmonious. As the atmosphere gradually became more turbulent, Azusa started to get flustered. With last year��s officers, Suzune would have followed up as the next one in this setting, but Isori, who held the same position this year, looked like he was unsure what he should do.


    Miyuki��s actions were childish for an upperclassman; nonetheless, Takuma��s conduct also was not the desired courtesy from a new student. The sense that they were both equally at fault was stymying them.


    The only one here now who had the potential to rebuke Miyuki and bring the situation to an end was Tatsuya, who was silently examining Takuma��s facial expression.


    ��Afterwards, due to Honoka��s forcefully cheerful self introduction, the thorny atmosphere lightened a little. Nonetheless, the atmosphere of the meeting remained strained in the Student Council room for the rest of the meeting.


    There was not any type of rehearsal today; it was over shortly since they were only going over an already decided program. If they had had to continue in that atmosphere for a long time, they would have had to worry about the outcome of the entrance ceremony. ��If the tradition of inviting the freshmen representative to join the student council is taken into consideration, then it was already at a level that the potential harm to the Student Council��s activities had to be a concern.


    ��But I didn��t think we would suddenly be glaring at each other. The Shippou Clan��s eldest son apparently has a belligerent disposition.��


    The attitude I took was not wrong, thought Miyuki. However, no matter how justifiable the reason �� feeling that he had looked at the elder brother she loved and respected with scornful eyes �� she had, that did not change the fact that she had despoiled the mood of the Student Council. So Miyuki had prepared herself for a light scolding. So while she was in the mood to fend off the questions of her elder brother, who hardly ever rebuked her a little, Miyuki agreed with Tatsuya��s words in a hesitant tone.


    ��I thought his attitude toward Onii-sama was not simply a type of insolence. I felt that he was concealing hostile intentions toward you.��


    Now, when she looked back calmly, she believed that Takuma��s attitude was a little different from the one displayed by her classmates immediately after they were enrolled last year. He wasn��t disdaining Tatsuya as worthless, he was set on forcibly acting superior in order to deal with an enemy from a subjectively superior position�� no, Miyuki corrected herself; he did not have the luxury of keeping it concealed.


    ��That��s right. He was watching us.��


    Tatsuya knew that the hostility from Takuma was more towards Miyuki rather than himself. This morning on the way to school, the person Takuma had been looking at intently as if he was glaring was not Tatsuya, but Miyuki. Tatsuya felt that the hostility directed against himself was simply appended to the hostility toward Miyuki.


    On the other hand, Miyuki had not considered the idea that she was the main target and Tatsuya was only an additional target even a little bit. Miyuki was aware that Tatsuya had said ��Us,�� but in her own mind, she persistently put her elder brother as the greater and herself as the lesser.


    ��I do not comprehend the reason, but I believe it is best if we do not take it too lightly. Not like last year.��


    Miyuki was talking about the incident that had taken place immediately after they enrolled last year caused by the domestic terrorism organization ��Blanche.�� The impetus for the siblings to become deeply involved in the terrible situation that developed when terrorists infiltrated First High School had been Sayaka��s invitations to Tatsuya. At first, Tatsuya had taken it lightly, only considering it ��an invitation to join in club activities.��


    It was questionable if there would have been any changes in the developments that happened afterward had things been considered seriously. The consequences (for the siblings) had not been all that great. However, to Miyuki, her brother��s attitude that ��everything will be okay if we don��t get into a fight with him�� as the way they should react to Takuma��s challenging manner was reminiscent of the time with Sayaka, that he felt there was no need for caution.


    ��Last year? Ah, no, it probably won��t become anything like that? After all, he is a member of the Twenty-Eight families.��


    By the Twenty-Eight families, he referred to the Ten Master Clans and the eighteen associated clans, which wasn��t a common way to refer to them. Only someone who was referring to their common origin in the magician development research laboratories would lump the Ten Master Clans and the eighteen associated clans together as equals and use that expression for them.


    ��I wouldn��t know anything about Shippou Takuma��s natural disposition, but����


    While holding his coffee cup, Tatsuya muttered something like a monologue.


    ��It is said that because of their rivalry with the Saegusa clan, the Shippou Clan has the strongest desire to ascend to the position of one of the Master Clans among the eighteen associated clans.��


    Miyuki knew of the hostility between the Saegusa clan and the Shippou clan, but this was probably the first time she heard the rest of it. She listened to Tatsuya��s comments with a deeply interested look.


    ��He��s only wants his own power acknowledged because he really craves the spotlight, like most boys around our own age.��


    ��Well, are you like that too Onii-sama?��


    ��Well, about that. Ordinarily, I too would want that.��


    Tatsuya answered her with a wry smile, feeling like he was being teased by his little sister when she asked him that.


    ��It seems that Shippou-kun has the kind of desire to be in the spotlight that makes him work twice as hard as other people. He probably wants to demonstrate that he has power suitable to be a member of the Ten Master Clans. So perhaps he acts hostile to people he feels might hinder him.��


    ��But we are not doing anything in particular to hinder Shippou-kun, are we?��


    ��For someone who wants to be acknowledged by those around him, people who are already acknowledged are a hindrance.��


    Miyuki agreed with the words Tatsuya related to her with a wry smile with a deep nod.


    ��I see. In short, Shippou-kun is jealous of Onii-sama��s reputation.��


    Tatsuya almost spit out his coffee in response to the comment Miyuki made to indicate ��her understanding.��


    ��No, Miyuki, the one he recognizes as his rival and feels jealous of is probably you.��


    ��Me?��


    Miyuki asked with her eyes if Takuma had really disregarded her Onii- sama to focus on herself, to which Tatsuya nodded his head countless times.


    ��He is this year��s freshmen representative, you are last year��s representative. That is enough of a reason to view you as a rival. Additionally, you were very active in the Nine Schools Competition. Doesn��t he view me as hostile because I am Miyuki��s hanger-on?��


    ��Absolutely not��! Onii-sama isn��t Miyuki��s hanger-on or anything like that!��


    ��No, it��s alright not to get excited�� I��m just making an assumption about how Shippou-kun looks at me.��


    ��I will not accept any ridiculous assumptions like that.�� ��Even if you say you won��t accept it.��


    Tatsuya felt a little bit at a loss about how to handle Miyuki when he suddenly pressed one of her buttons.


    ��Rather it is I who is Onii-sama��s�� No, I must reluctantly admit that Onii- sama is my very important partner.��


    In the portion that was mumbled out of embarrassment, he heard ��Onii- sama��s belonging�� but Tatsuya didn��t let it bother him. To Tatsuya, the way she rephrased it was bold and fairly embarrassing but he ignored it as well.


    ��If we reconsider once more, there is also the possibility that he views us as hostile because he knows we are related to the Ten Master Clans.��


    He pointed this out in a nonchalant tone, but it had enough weight to bring Miyuki��s mind back down to earth from where it had been lightly whirling around.


    ��He knows that we are related to the Yotsuba? Aren��t you over thinking things, Onii-sama?��


    ��That��s true. I don��t believe he has �� no, rather the Shippou clan has �� the ability to penetrate the Yotsuba��s control of information, but�� I feel that there was some kind of strong impression of something of that level in his eyes.��


    What Tatsuya was recalling was not the scene in the Student Council room where they glared at each other, but the intermittent staring Takuma had done at Miyuki on the way to school. Miyuki was unaware that Takuma did that, so right now what her brother was saying didn��t ring any bells.


    Even so, Miyuki housed her brother��s worry in her heart.


    ��That��s true�� he is a member of the Twenty-Eight Families, it might be better to be cautious.��


    ��It was the right answer to any hostility directed to them related to the Ten Master Clans, but completely wrong if it was suspected that they had a connection to the Yotsuba. If they were suspected of being related to the Saegusa, it would also be the right solution, but neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki hit on that possibility. Even though they were friendly with Mayumi, for the pair who never forgot the complicated relationship between the Yotsuba and the Saegusa, being seen as part of the Saegusa��s clique was something that would never occur to them.

 Volume 12 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    April 8th, the morning of the first day of school for First High School, which was attached to the National Magic University.


    Today, there were no ill mannered stares lying in wait for them on the route to school; all three of them, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami arrived at First High School two hours before the admissions ceremony. It goes without saying that commuting to school at this hour was in order to make preparations for the entrance ceremony. The three of them went straight to the site of their first appointment, the auditorium��s preparation room. Minami was bothered by the fact that she, herself, was an outsider, but since she had not acquired much experience escorting Miyuki, Tatsuya had forced her to accompany them.


    Isori and Honoka were already gathered in the prep room. ��Good morning, Tatsuya-san! Morning, Miyuki!�� ��Morning, Shiba-kun. Right on time.��


    As Miyuki and Honoka exchanged greetings, Isori spoke to Tatsuya to their side.


    ��Good morning. You��re early, Isori-senpai.��


    ��It��s my nature. If I don��t come early, I can��t stay calm.��


    After he smilingly answered Tatsuya��s greeting, Isori��s eyes went to Minami, who was waiting behind Miyuki.


    ��By the way, who is that girl? A new student?�� ��Of course, Minami.��


    ��Yes, Tatsuya-niisama.��


    ��Niisama? Shiba-kun, do you have a younger sister other than Miyuki- san?��


    In a sense, Isori had given him just the question he wanted. ��No, my cousin.��


    Tatsuya replied with the lie he had prepared before hand.


    ��Minami, this is Isori-senpai.��


    ��Nice to meet you, Isori-senpai, I am Sakurai Minami. Thank you for the care you have always given to Tatsuya-niisama and Miyuki-neesama.��


    The overly polite speech Minami provided to greet Isori at Tatsuya��s direction did not cause Isori to display any feelings of unease.


    ��Nice to meet you, Minami-san.�� ��I��m very honored to meet you.��


    Just as Minami once again sent a polite nicety towards Isori, Azusa, Kanon and the first year representative, Shippou Takuma, entered. (By the way, Kanon had already made one round of checking the guest chairs.)


    ��Good morning�� could it be that I��m the last one?�� ��Good morning, President. You are precisely on time.��


    Miyuki replied to Azusa, who had asked that question with a slightly surprised look, with a smile. Actually, she was three minutes late, but Miyuki��s smiling face carried the intimation that any further apologies would not be allowed.


    ��Good morning, Isori-senpai, Shiba-senpai.��


    After getting Azusa to swallow the apologetic complaints they expected from her, Takuma stepped forward from behind her and spoke to first Isori, then Tatsuya.


    ��Morning, Shippou-kun.��


    He made a silent bow to Isori��s reply and then turned around to face Miyuki and Honoka.


    ��Shiba-senpai, Mitsui-senpai, good morning. Please take care of me, today.��


    Could he be nervous? Compared to the attitude Takuma hit them with the day before yesterday, the change was laudable.


    ��Good morning, Shippou-kun. Please give it your all today.��


    However, Miyuki was not a gentle girl who could be moved by something like that. Her smile was magnificent, her tone was gentle. The perfect face of a lady in what was known as an impeccable social mask. Only


    Takuma��s attitude had changed; he had not apologized for his rude manner the other day. Miyuki did not intend to make any concessions from her side as long as he didn��t make any apologies to her elder brother.


    Azusa and Isori looked confused by the smile so formal that no one could complain about it. With nothing to indicate ill intentions, they could not rebuke Miyuki. On the other hand, they could not let the uncomfortable mood that had started to spread simply be. Azusa requested help from Tatsuya with her puzzled eyes.


    ��Since all of us are here, let��s go over the order of the ceremony first.��


    However, Tatsuya��s only answer to that was to continue speaking as if nothing was wrong.


    ��That��s right, we shouldn��t waste time.��


    Without a moment��s delay, Kanon provided supportive agreement. She too had probably decided that they needed to forcefully gloss over this scene.


    ��Then, starting with the arrangements for thirty minutes before the admissions ceremony. The guiding of guests is Miyuki��s charge, the reception room is Honoka��s����


    This was originally Azusa��s duty, but Tatsuya was not concerned with that as he continued with the rehearsal arrangements. It wasn��t right for Minami to be in this place, but no one pointed it out and it was completely forgotten.


    And the rehearsal immediately before the ceremony proceeded safely in the strained atmosphere that did not allow them the luxury of feeling pressured by the imminence of the actual event. Azusa and the others breathed a sigh of relief as it finished; in spite of the entrance ceremony starting in thirty minutes, they were very relaxed or rather they were in an exhausted state. Tatsuya thought they were letting their attention wander a little too much, but it wasn��t Tatsuya��s job to point that out. Besides, it was better than getting too worked up beforehand that they were useless when the main event started. Reconsidering things, Tatsuya set about his own work.


    ��I��m going to guide the new students.�� ��Oh; take care, Oniisama.��


    ��Ah, thank you for your work.��


    As Miyuki and Azusa saw him off from the side of the stage and Minami bowed a silent goodbye, Tatsuya departed the auditorium.


    His duty before the ceremony was to guide students who didn��t know where the event was. Last year, when Tatsuya met Mayumi, it was because she was assigned with the same job. When he heard that at the end of March when the jobs were assigned, Tatsuya hadn��t felt it was a suitable job for the student council president, who had important duties just before the actual ceremony. However, he had now reconsidered and he thought it might have been an excuse to go outside and relieve her tension.


    There was no way he himself was tense to that extent. Nevertheless, he was aware of a slight sense of freedom. Perhaps this was only natural, to be more at ease outside in the wind instead of inside preparing for a formal ceremony. Maybe, he resembled Mayumi on this point.


    Possibly, because he was thinking about that stuff, ��Ah, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Saegusa-senpai? Good morning.��


    Soon after he ventured in to the front yard, he unexpectedly met with Mayumi.


    ��Saying�� it��s been a while would be strange. Are you the new student guide?��


    ��Ah, yes.��


    ��So as planned, you joined the Student Council.��


    The student assigned the task of guiding new students wouldn��t be anyone other than a member of the student council. The Public Morals Committee members were also patrolling in order to police the grounds, and temporary officials were also making the rounds. Thus, she shouldn��t be able to conclude that he was an officer of the Student Council just from his answer, but Tatsuya did not say anything to refute the happily giggling Mayumi at all. He had, in fact, joined the Student Council, and another matter had caught his attention.


    It did not really need saying, but Mayumi had graduated from First High School last month. Therefore, she wasn��t wearing a uniform; this too was only natural. However, it probably couldn��t be called ��expected�� for her to be here in attire that looked very mature.


    This was not the first time Tatsuya had seen Mayumi in non-uniform clothing. Last summer, when they departed for the Nine Schools Competition, he had seen her in a fairly spectacular summer dress. However, at the time, although she had been showing more skin, he hadn��t felt like he was seeing a different person.


    However, the Mayumi who was now clad in a feminine suit seemed older and a different person than she had been last month. The frills from her blouse were arranged in her chest area, she had a short jacket, and she also had on a tight skirt which did not give off an impression completely different than that of a high school girl. Could it be because of her deep red high heel pumps? Could it be because she had augmented her coloring with light makeup? Could it be because she had exchanged her large hair ribbon that held back her hair for an amber colored barrette? Perhaps, everything from the top on down created the effect and more than anything else, Mayumi had gone up one more rung of the ladder to adulthood.


    ��Not even a month has passed since graduation, but ��for some reason, you don��t recognize me, Tatsuya-kun.��


    While Tatsuya had been thinking about those things, Mayumi herself on the other hand had claimed ��that he didn��t recognize her�� and penetrated the �� what can probably be called inevitable �� hole in his defenses.


    ��That may be true.��


    Mayumi smiled warmly at Tatsuya, who had just barely managed to reply.


    ��Eh. That uniform�� it��s the Magic Engineering Course one, right? It��s different from last year��s.��


    ��I think my uniform is the only thing that��s changed.��


    His comment wasn��t to hide his embarrassment �� it was his actual opinion. That was what he really thought, but,


    ��No, I think you may not be aware of it yourself, but last year when we first met in this same season, the Tatsuya-kun who was wearing the Second


    Course uniform had a completely different look than the present Tatsuya- kun. Compared to last year, you look more at ease.��


    Tatsuya did not dispute the claim Mayumi was making because he could not dispute them.


    The fact was that he himself was not aware of it. That he was not self- aware was the truth.


    To put it plainly, he had a bit of an inferiority complex about ordinary things.


    ��I concede. I do not understand my own self.��


    Tatsuya bravely raised a white flag. This was not merely lip service. ��Even though you try to understand yourself, you really can��t�� had been a bit of ancestral wisdom that had been around forever; he thought from his heart that this was the reason for his admission of defeat. However, seeing Mayumi just throw out her chest in triumph, a seed of rebellion sprouted within Tatsuya.


    ��You called it failing to recognize you, but I think Senpai has changed way more than me.��


    ��Oh, really?��


    ��Yes. You��re completely a university student. You look very mature.�� ��Re-really? It��s just barely past the entrance ceremony.��


    She spoke as if to deny Tatsuya��s impression, but Mayumi��s not at all displeased look and bashful manner were obvious. (By the way, the university admissions ceremony was on April 6th.)


    ��Yes. From that barrette in your hair to those grown up pumps, they suit you very well. Like you��re another person.��


    ��Teehee, really�� you say.��


    Mayumi was no longer trying to conceal anything, but she looked like she came to a sudden realization when her smile cracked and her face abruptly hardened.


    ��Tatsuya-kun�� what do you mean by that��?��


    No, it was not like she came to a realization. Evidently, Mayumi had realized something,


    ��Do you mean I rely more on them?��


    ��To make myself look different, more mature?�� She herself was being made fun of by Tatsuya.


    ��In short, you want to say I used to look childish��?�� ��You��re over-thinking this.��


    Naturally, Tatsuya was not so weak willed to easily acknowledge his own misdeeds(?). Faced with Mayumi glaring up at him with upturned eyes, he made his face look sober and honest and answered with a voice that matched that face.


    ��I have never thought even one time that Saegusa-senpai��s face or figure was childish.��


    ��Face�� figure����


    It seemed like Mayumi had received some kind of shock. Looking at her objectively, only her height was short; her face and figure were not childish. Anyone would say her face was the cute type, but it was not ��childish�� and her voluptuous proportions could be called extremely mature for her age.


    Nevertheless, apparently Mayumi had a hidden complex about �� she wasn��t really all that short �� her height. Disregarding Tatsuya��s denial, she was probably interpreting his words in the worst way.


    ��Is something wrong?�� ��No, I��m fine.��


    As she answered Tatsuya��s words �� in which she didn��t hear all that much concern �� in a confident tone that was half bluffing, Mayumi was once again glaring up at him.


    ��So Tatsuya-kun, what did you mean by a different person?�� ��It doesn��t really have a deep meaning. It��s a common phrase.��


    The persistently questioning Mayumi made Tatsuya feel like ��he had failed.�� This was not a topic he intended to speak on at length. He didn��t intend to make light of Mayumi, but he could not have her occupy all his time. ��Come to think of it, why had Mayumi come to her alma mater, thought Tatsuya at last.


    ��Really? I don��t think so.��


    Mayumi made a straight forward appraisal. The ��upturned stare�� transformed into ��a scowl at point blank range��. Mayumi herself probably wasn��t conscious of it, but a spectator would mistake it for unwanted closeness.


    ��No, really. ��By the way, Senpai, why are you here today?��


    Mayumi displayed an ��ah�� look and a ��Hey, you!�� in a shrill angry voice reached his ear at nearly the same time.


    ��Get away from Onee-chan! You skirt-chaser!��


    At first, Tatsuya did not understand that those words were directed at himself. Because the label of ��skirt-chaser�� was completely unwarranted. However, he saw that the petite girl that matched the shrill voice was coming down the path between the rows of cherry trees directly at him, and he became aware that apparently, this situation �� the difference in the heights between Tatsuya and Mayumi had concealed what was actually going on �� had been mistaken for something else.


    ��Kasumi-chan!?��


    On the other hand, from the word, ��Onee-chan,�� and the distinctive voice, Mayumi had understood that the remark was aimed at them. Mayumi turned toward the girl who was running to them and immediately looked back in Tatsuya��s direction and vigorously took one step backwards. Clearly flustered, perhaps she had some kind of clue of how the girl had misunderstood the situation.


    Tatsuya knew the girl called ��Kasumi-chan�� was Mayumi��s younger sister even without looking at the new student registry. If her cordial relationship with her male kouhai was misunderstood by her younger sister, then it was only natural for her to be flustered, thought Tatsuya. However, he felt that her response seemed to be a little too energetic.


    His momentary concern did not turn into a needless anxiety. It was probably the high heels that lead to the disaster. No, Mayumi should have had many chances to attend formal parties, so it probably wasn��t that she was unused to shoes with high heels. So she had probably been careless with her footing when she moved unexpectedly.


    Before Mayumi had tripped and fallen, Tatsuya had calmly considered the possibility. Completely from a bystander��s point of view. If he could of just kept looking and be done with it then, he probably would have accepted the label of ��heartless�� without complaint, but as usual he was not so lacking in human feeling.


    Mayumi, who had stumbled, was swiftly supported by Tatsuya. He had grabbed Mayumi��s shoulders with both hands. He did not grasp her hip area in an overly familiar manner and of course he did not insolently accidentally touch her breasts.


    ��Ah, thank you����


    Therefore, Mayumi thanking him while looking embarrassed was simply because she was bothered by falling when there was nothing to trip over.


    However, it seemed Mayumi��s sister didn��t think so. ��I said get away from her, right!��


    Immediately after she screamed that. Mayumi��s sister �� Kasumi��s body gently floated up. The petite body accelerated mid-air without forming a parabolic line, floating in a straight line with a knee protruding out to attack Tatsuya��s face.


    Tatsuya stopped that knee with one hand. He did not block it with his forearm �� he caught it in his palm. Being high in the air adding to the power, the shock went up and the inertia fled to the ground.


    Mayumi looked up at the spectacle with her eyes so open that they were perfect circles, but Kasumi was even more surprised than her sister. It was better than being blocked or knocked down, and if it was a ballet lift, it would have been praised exultantly. As her movement conditions were forcibly altered, Kasumi��s Acceleration and Movement-type combination magic lost its effect.


    Without the assistance of magic, the one knee above the palm posture was an unstable stance. As one should expect, Kasumi��s balance was destroyed. Her petite body tilted violently.


    Before she tipped over completely, Tatsuya released the body he caught by one leg and lowered his hand.


    ��Whoa!��


    The shriek she raised could not be called very cute, as Kasumi fell in a pitched forward posture. If she made contact with the soft coat of the pavement of the front yard in this manner, then even if she didn��t hit her head, she would probably be wounded on her palms and knees enough to cause bleeding. As a look for attending the entrance ceremony, it could be called a very pitiful one. That would be a very tough trial for a girl who had just barely become a high school student.


    In order to prevent this tragedy, Tatsuya would have to catch Kasumi��s body as it fell �� which he did not. The reason was not that he didn��t have enough time to react. His cold eyes pursued the process of the girl who had just become his kouhai falling down. The knowledge that she was Mayumi��s sister did not have any significant impact on his decision making process. Although the attack had failed, the fact that the girl had launched an attack on him was more important and significant to Tatsuya. Besides, if he had caught this girl��s body as she fell, he would have shown the other girl a hole in his defenses.


    ��Ah!?��


    Tatsuya understood from observation why the girl raised her voice hysterically.


    A Magic Sequence had pasted itself to the girl��s body. Her falling speed slowed. A protective barrier of data fortification protected the girl��s body so that neither the EIDOS or the skin were damaged. Normally, this phenomenon wouldn��t occur unless the magician applied the magic to his own body, but a third party had cast it.


    As Kasumi landed gently undamaged, almost at the same time, Tatsuya made a big leap backward. Three meters in front of the space he vacated, a girl, who aside from her hair style looked exactly like Kasumi, with the same face and body type, rushed over to Kasumi, who was on both her knees.


    ��Kasumi-chan, are you okay!?�� ��Izumi, you saved me. Thanks.��


    Side by side, they really were like two peas in a pod. Even a person unaware of their background information would probably conclude from looking at them that they were identical twins. Of course, Tatsuya knew the pair were indeed twins.


    Saegusa Kasumi and Saegusa Izumi. Within the Numbered, the sisters were known, without irony or whimsy, as ��The Saegusa Twins.��


    Even though their faces were identical, their auras differed greatly. From looking at Kasumi, who was emitting signs of aggression with her curl-less hair cut in a short hairstyle, she was probably very sports oriented; possibly she was some kind of martial arts practitioner. On the other hand, Izumi, who was clothed in a graceful, gentle aura, had straight hair cut to give her bangs reaching her eyebrows and hair that touched her shoulders evenly; perhaps she was a bookworm, as she looked like she might be an indoor type of girl. From her words just now as well as her tone and expression, he knew she was flustered, but somehow she did not seem all that nervous. ��At least on the surface. However, Tatsuya felt that this was the one he should be more wary of.


    It was somewhat rude for Tatsuya to stare at someone when it was their first meeting, but they were all doing it. They all had blatant looks in their eyes but Tatsuya��s was indeed the most temperate.


    ��Izumi, this guy is strong for a playboy.�� ��Uh, umm, Kasumi-chan?��


    Certainly, there was a clear difference between their mental states; although the probing looks they sent at him were the same, the flame of hostility was only burning in Kasumi��s pupils.


    ��Calming down a little would be���� Izumi was gently stroking Kasumi.


    ��My intuition is screaming. This guy, he��s not ordinary.�� Nonetheless, Kasumi was not listening to her advice. She glared up at


    Tatsuya on her knees, shifting her left sleeve and exposing her CAD. ��Izumi, we��re doing that.��


    As she said that, Kasumi ran her fingers down the console of her CAD. She was using magic without authorization. Clearly an illegal act. Moreover, for the second time. Even bearing in mind it was directed at himself, it was not something he could turn a blind eye to. She was a new student getting ready for the entrance ceremony, but having said that, there was no way he couldn��t arrest her.


    In an instant, Tatsuya made that decision; fortunately, before he could act upon it, the illegal act of magic ended up being a mere attempt.


    ��Settle down!��


    Mayumi, who had until then been too paralyzed to do anything about the situation, let her fist fall on top of Kasumi��s head.


    ������


    Kasumi did not cry out but from the way she held her head; despite how she was trying to make it appear, that probably really hurt.


    ����Onee-chan, why did you do that?��


    ��That��s my line! Kasumi-chan, you, why did you do that!?��


    Mayumi had both hands on her hips as she looked down at Kasumi, who was looking up at her sister��s face with teary eyes. She was really incensed. Right away, Kasumi��s agitated mind was cooled by her sister��s threatening attitude, the color of her face changing from red to white.


    ��I��ve told you over and over again, ��The unauthorized use of magic is a crime!�� To do this on the very day you entered high school�� What on earth were you thinking!?��


    Tatsuya watched, completely dumbfounded, as Mayumi talked on and on in a voice that was half an octave higher than usual. Seeing her flustered was not an unfamiliar sight. Nevertheless, this was the first time he��d seen her in a frenzy. This honest straightforwardness was not something he could have imagined from her, so different was it from the usual enigmatic smiling fa?ade she used to conceal her real intentions.


    On the other hand, Kasumi, who was being drenched in the display of rage, had not abandoned her resistance, although she had curled herself up. Because they were family? Or could it possibly be because she was used to it.


    ��Bu, but, that guy was doing something indecent to Onee-chan���� The counterattack was certainly effective.


    ��Wha�� in, indecent!?��


    She did do some damage to her opponent in a sense.


    ��We were not doing anything like that! What were you thinking!?��


    If you looked at the big picture though, all she had done was add fuel to the fire.


    ��After all that you said about you two being fine looking around before the doors opened without me sticking with you like you two were children, Kasumi-chan, you did this!? You didn��t cause anyone else problems like you did just now, right!?��


    I see, that was the reason, thought Tatsuya. Mayumi came here because she was escorting her sisters to the admissions ceremony instead of their busy parents.


    ��Onee-sama, that is absurd.��


    The one who disputed the reprimand of Mayumi��s that had taken the form of a question was not Kasumi, whose body had begun quivering, but Izumi, who was snuggled next to her.


    ��Aside from Kasumi-chan��s mistake just now, we have not done anything to cause problems for other people.��


    ��I see�� Izumi-chan, should I believe you?�� ��I promise, there are no discrepancies.��


    Izumi��s polite tone was a bit too polite as she proclaimed their innocence, which seemed to restore Mayumi��s equanimity somewhat.


    ��Understood. ��Tatsuya-kun, please forgive us!��


    After seeing the affirmative in Izumi��s eyes, Mayumi turned to Tatsuya and bowed deeply.


    ��My little sister did something outrageous. Kasumi-chan, you apologize to Tatsuya-kun as well!��


    Perhaps she understood how serious her sister was; whatever she was feeling in her heart, Kasumi-chan wasn��t displaying that defiant manner any more.


    ��I cannot excuse my behavior.��


    She lined up next to Mayumi and bravely lowered her head.


    ��I too offer my apologies. Shiba-senpai, please pardon Kasumi-chan��s rudeness somehow.��


    Kasumi was not the only interested party; Izumi followed up after her elder sister.


    Receiving a simultaneous apology from the three beautiful girls �� no, one beautiful woman and two beautiful girls �� made him feel ill at ease. Miraculously, there had been no witnesses to the use of power a little while ago, but now for some reason or other, he felt many suspicious gazes on them from here and there. If people mistakenly thought he was bullying the girls or something, then the damage of the aftermath would be worse than Kasumi��s flying knee kick.


    ��Please raise your heads. No harm has been done, so please don��t worry about it.��


    Is what he said, but ��please don��t do this for my sake�� was closer to what Tatsuya meant. In order to escape from the gazes of the gradually increasing onlookers, he wanted to get away from this place as soon as possible. However, ��don��t worry about it anymore�� was not a pretense.


    That was something Mayumi probably understood also. When she raised her head, she had a relieved look on her face. However, that look was soon replaced by a guilty one.


    ��Ah, umm, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��What is it?�� In response to her mood, which was somewhat strange for some reason, Tatsuya put his mind on alert.


    ��I know that�� the incident just now is supposed to be reported to the staff room, but,��


    As she faced Tatsuya, Mayumi closed her eyes an put both her hands together.


    ��Please! For my sake, won��t you overlook this, please!?�� Oh, that��s it, Tatsuya did not mutter this out loud.


    ��I do not intend to make a big deal out of something as minor as this.��


    Actually, if ��something as minor as this�� was a problem, he didn��t know how many times he and Miyuki would have been placed in protective custody. ��I don��t want this talked about either�� was Tatsuya��s honest feeling.


    ��Thank you, Tatsuya-kun!��


    So, he was troubled by the abundance of emotion. Besides...


    ��No, she intended to barely miss me from the start.��


    That flying knee kick had been what is known as a bluff. If she had been attacking him earnestly, Tatsuya wouldn��t have made such a gentle response.


    Kasumi had planned for the combination Acceleration and Movement magic she had applied to herself to be caught by the other magic she linked to it when her knee was thirty centimeters from Tatsuya��s face, so rapid deceleration would be cast at the distance of ten centimeters when she would halt mid air. If she hadn��t done so, not even Tatsuya would have grasped her knee with one hand. No matter how much he had been trained, stopping a person who weighed forty kilograms and was accelerating at fifteen meters per second was impossible. Because he knew the point where the rapid deceleration started and the point where it was to halt, directly before the stopping point, he had literally forced termination by putting his hand there.


    ��Ha�� I��ve come to expect that from you, Tatsuya-kun.��


    As a look of astonishment and a mutter of ��How the���� came from Kasumi on her side, Mayumi nodded yes-yes with an impressed look on her face. For Mayumi, abnormalities like this from Tatsuya had become a normal thing.


    ��Senpai, I have the job of new student guidance, so I must go. The event site is already open.��


    To forestall Mayumi, who looked like she was going to say something unnecessary, Tatsuya made this announcement and quit the scene without waiting for a reply.


    ��Pixie.��


    After separating from the Saegusa sisters, in a place where there were few people, Tatsuya put a vocal transmission unit near his mouth.


    (Yes, Master.)


    The voice that replied in a soft whisper was an active form of telepathy. This was the response of ��Pixie�� who was in the ��3HType P-94.��


    ��Erase all the Psion sensor data from the records, from right now to ten minutes before now, for the area in front of the front yard entrance to the auditorium.��


    (As you wish.)


    It seemed that Mayumi had carelessly forgotten, but Kasumi��s use of magic without authorization could not be concealed merely by Tatsuya��s silence. Everywhere inside the school grounds was covered with sensors to observe magic activity; aside from the exception of periods like the new club member invitation week, the unauthorized use of magic would be recorded by the sensors.


    (Erasure completed.)


    Naturally, Tatsuya had not gotten Pixie moved to the Student Council room simply to wait on tables. Since she was originally a housekeeping robot, he had let her do what she wanted, but Tatsuya��s intention was entirely different. It was to hack the surveillance system inside the school.


    If this was March, when Mayumi was still enrolled, then most of her usual requests would be accommodated. She had overcome the usual limits of the powers of the former Student Council presidents and retained the intervention codes for the surveillance system. Of course, she had not gotten them by honest means. Therefore, the Student Council president that followed her hadn��t inherited them, of course.


    Tatsuya, who had various dark spots in his background, needed a means to intervene in the surveillance system other than Mayumi. Then he cast his eyes on how Pixie was constructed.


    Right now, Pixie was operating from within the humanoid home helper robot��s electronic brain in which her actual body was lodged, which she manipulated directly. In short, Pixie was concealing the ability to interface and seize electronic systems without an intermediary. This is what Tatsuya realized.


    So Tatsuya spent most of spring break engrossed in teaching Pixie various hacking techniques. The techniques were ones he originally learned from the ��Electron Sorceress�� Fujibayashi. The fruit of Tatsuya��s labor was that within the limits of the First High School��s private system, Pixie had learned how to freely infiltrate the surveillance system and overwrite the data.


    ? ? ?


    Although it was called new student guidance, it was not hard to figure out where the auditorium that was the site of the entrance ceremony was, and if you had a terminal equipped with an LPS (local positioning system) function, you couldn��t get lost. Cases like Erika��s last year where she didn��t have a terminal so she didn��t know where to go were the exception. Tatsuya and the others�� job was not to guide new students, their main job was to provide a heads up to new students who looked like they were going to be late.


    ��Umm, excuse me Senpai. Which way is it to the auditorium?��


    Therefore Tatsuya had not expected to encounter a genuinely lost new student.


    The place was the tree-lined path between the library and small second gymnasium. The site for the entrance ceremony was on the opposite side. The male new student, with a puzzled look on his face that he��d seen looking hither and thither, had just called out to him; now it was up to him to reply to this sentence.


    Nevertheless, the new student was very ostentatious, thought Tatsuya. Although, there were some students in his own grade who possessed red hair, blue eyes, black skin or other colors that were unlike the majority of Japanese people. However, they were not as radiantly hued as the slight male student standing before him.


    The color of his hair was platinum. The color of his eyes was silver. The color of his skin was white. It wasn��t just his coordinating colors. His facial features did not have any distinctive Japanese traits. Perhaps, his Nordic genes were expressed to a large extent. Come to think of it, Tatsuya perceived a resemblance to the new female teacher Sumisu (Smith).


    ��I��ll guide you. Come with me.��


    Even though his mind was considering such things, Tatsuya did not delay giving an answer. As he said it, the new student bowed deeply with a relieved look.


    ��Thank you. Umm, I am Sumisu Kento.�� ��Sumisu?��


    Tatsuya muttered without thinking, because the surname of the person he had been thinking about resembled the family name of the boy. However, Smith was one of the common names in English speaking countries. It could be a coincidence, reconsidered Tatsuya.


    ��Ah, yes, it is written with ''sumi,'' the symbol in ''corner,'' and ''su,'' the symbol in ''counterattack,'' and read as Sumisu. My parents emigrated from the States before I was born. At that time, Smith started being spelled with the symbols as Sumisu�� is it a weird name?��


    However, the boy Kento took it to mean that he was talking about the strangeness of the name. The way he tapered off toward the end might mean he had experienced teasing in elementary and middle school over having Sumisu as a surname.


    ��No, I did not think it weird, even a bit.��


    Middle school and elementary students might practice what is called innocent and thoughtless cruelty. But Tatsuya would have nothing to do with foolishness like that. What he was considering was that if both his parents were immigrants, then it was natural that he couldn��t see any physical traits that were distinctively Japanese.


    ��By the way.��


    More importantly, there was something else bothering Tatsuya. ��Sumisu-kun, doesn��t your information terminal have an LPS function?��


    When Tatsuya spotted the boy, he had been looking at both screens of his information terminal nearly in tears. If his information terminal was equipped with an LPS function then he should not be lost.


    ��Ah, please call me Kento. About the LPS�� the function is attached, but,��


    As he was speaking, Kento retrieved his rather large information terminal from his pocket. His height wasn��t even up to Tatsuya��s chest. One of his inherited traits must be having an extremely small stature. Height-wise, he would be classified with the shorter Japanese males of his own age. So perhaps because he thought it would be hard to see if he merely held it in his hand, he held it above his head when he pointed it toward Tatsuya.


    The information terminal was an extremely old model. Tatsuya couldn��t determine anything about it other than it was old, but the model was at least twenty years old. And it wasn��t a domestic brand. A type that had been constructed in the USNA and fairly common.


    ��I didn��t have anything but a visual model terminal, so Tou-san lent me the information terminal he used to use, but�� it doesn��t have standard LPS.��


    I see, thought Tatsuya. Since it was designed for an earlier version of the public infrastructure, it has low compatibility with the current version �� no, that would be limited to domestic models.


    Japan and the USNA process data by subtly different methods. Besides the USNA��s LPS is at most a supplement of their GPS system, it is not an independent function like Japan��s LPS.


    ��Let me see it.��


    Tatsuya reflexively checked the processing power and unused capacity of the terminal Kento handed him. It was an old model, but it had undergone various tune ups. Kento��s father might be an electrical engineer. Deciding that it would be fine, Tatsuya linked Kento��s terminal directly to his own by a wire and transferred the local position application.


    ��I��ve installed a school map that uses GPS. It is lower in speed than a LPS application, but it should serve you as a map guide.��


    He returned the terminal to Kento after the installation was completed. ��Thank you!��


    Despite the fact that that was all he did, Kento looked at Tatsuya as if he had saved his life.


    ��Of course, it would be better to buy a replacement. After all this is only a temporary fix.��


    He was giving out advice that did not need to be said because behind his poker face, Tatsuya was a little taken aback. He soon found out the reason for Kento��s excessive response.


    ��Uh, umm, are you Shiba Tatsuya-senpai!?�� ��Oh, that��s it, you know of me?��


    ��Yes! I saw your activities in last years Nine Schools Competition!��


    Tatsuya was not surprised at Kento��s answer. Although it was in the Newcomers Division, he had played a leading role in the Monolith Code matches. On occasion, someone should probably remember his face from that.


    That was what Tatsuya thought, but,


    ��Your tactics were incredible! Your tune ups were brilliant! I chose First High School because you would be my senpai here!��


    He had been half right. Kento hadn��t recognized him as an athlete but as an engineer.


    ��Until I saw last year��s Nine Schools Competition, I intended to enroll in Fourth High School. Because, my practical skills are poor. But when I saw senpai��s super technical skills, I decided that I absolutely had to go to the same school as Senpai!��


    Listening to Kento��s enthusiastic words made Tatsuya feel like he was hearing someone else being talked about.


    ��Right now, I am as you can see a Second Course student, but I��m determined to try to transfer into the same Magic Engineering Course as you senpai, next year!��


    ����I see; work hard. With such enthusiasm, you should be alright.�� ��Thank you!��


    His interests were in a little different direction, but he was probably a male version of Honoka. Tatsuya was a little confused by the enthusiastic puppy dog eyes Kento used to stare at him.


    ? ? ?


    Kasumi and Izumi parted from Mayumi at the entrance to the auditorium and selected seats in a row close to the front. Kasumi took her seat first, but she didn��t wait for Izumi to finish sitting down in her polite elegant manner before turning to face her.


    ��Izumi, do you know that skirt-chasing boy from earlier?��


    There were still twenty minutes until the entrance ceremony began. There were many new students who were chatting with their neighbors like the girls. In their midst, Izumi��s posture said ��what��s up�� when her elder sister, who was the same age as herself, deliberately whispered to her, but she looked like she lost interest when she understood the meaning of Kasumi��s question.


    ��Yes. ��Could it be that you really didn��t recognize him, Kasumi-chan?��


    When Kasumi��s face told her that Kasumi was asking the question in earnest, Izumi looked stunned.


    ����Is he a famous person?�� ��In a sense, he is.��


    Izumi sighed softly and moved her hips so she could sit facing Kasumi.


    ��His name is Shiba Tatsuya-senpai. Last year, he was in the Second Course, but this year he transferred into the Magic Engineering Course.��


    ��Hmm�� he transferred to the Magic Engineering Course from the Second Course so he��s smart.��


    It wasn��t that she was impressed, but she wasn��t making light of it either; this weak response from Kasumi made Izumi��s eyes say ��This is so annoying����


    ��What?��


    ��It��s nothing; certainly, he is smart, but�� is it really right to assign him such a common label?��


    Izumi deliberately put her hand to her cheek and to pose as if confused. Her attitude made Kasumi petulant, but Kasumi knew letting Izumi get you irritated only made it easier for Izumi to manipulate you. With these twins, who had been together since they had been born, their ��inclinations and countermeasures�� were exactly the same. Kasumi silently waited for Izumi to continue her comments.


    ��When he was a First Year �� moreover a Second Course student �� he participated in last year��s Nine Schools Competition as an engineer. The athletes he was responsible for in the Newcomer��s Division Girls�� Speed Shooting and Icicle Destruction monopolized first to third place, took first and second place in the Newcomer��s Division Mirage Bat, and took first place in the Main Division��s Mirage Bat.��


    ��No way�� that means that the athletes in his care only lost to each other, so they were effectively invincible?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��You��re kidding��?��


    ��It��s not a lie or a joke. That senpai produced the miraculous results leading to the athletes in his charge as an engineer to be called truly invincible.��


    While Izumi was in the middle of answering her question, Kasumi deliberately looked for signs that her leg was being pulled so she fixedly examined her younger twin��s face. However, apparently Izumi was answering her seriously and what she was told next caused her to open her eyes even wider.


    ��He was employed as support staff in Onee-sama��s Crowd Ball. Kasumi- chan, you were really unaware of this?��


    Izumi had already lost her stunned look, rather she was hitting Kasumi with a pitying look.


    ��I was completely unaware����


    ��He was an emergency replacement, but Onee-sama didn��t look hindered in any way.��


    Kasumi had a stricken look and was at a loss for words. Kasumi and Izumi had watched Mayumi��s matches in last summer��s Nine Schools competition together. In spite of that, she herself hadn��t been aware of the existence of any would-be Casanovas cozying up to her elder sister, and only Izumi being aware of it gave her a shock.


    ��But I don��t like it.��


    Izumi absentmindedly muttered while Kasumi was in a befuddled state.


    ��Onee-sama is letting her guard pretty far down around Shiba-senpai�� he might ambush her when she least expects it.��


    This was all she said out loud. After her forceful monologue, Izumi sank into pensiveness while next to her, Kasumi still hadn��t gotten over her shock.


    ? ? ?


    The entrance ceremony ended as planned without accidents. Takuma��s speech had also ended without any special problems. All the eyes in the auditorium were not glued on him like the year before; like the year before last year, the students were too excited by being enrolled to pay much attention to it, an easy speech.


    Afterwards was the traditional invitation to join the Student Council. The unwritten rule was that the discussion would take place after the admissions ceremony was over. Not for the reason that until the admissions ceremony was over, they weren��t really students. It feels a little too formalized, but until now, there hadn��t been any trouble with it. Despite the slight turmoil last year, none of the invitations had been refused up to now. However��


    ��I am sorry, but please accept my refusal.��


    This was Takuma��s answer to Azusa��s ��Won��t you please join the Student Council�� invitation.


    ����Is it alright to ask for a reason?��


    Instead of Azusa, who was transfixed by the completely unexpected no, Isori, who was the only person who accompanied her, made the inquiry.


    ��I wish to devote all my attention to improving myself.��


    While staring back at Isori, looking directly into his eyes, Takuma answered thus.


    ��I want to be as strong as any magician in the Ten Master Clans. That is my goal. So for extracurricular activities, instead of organizational management in the Student Council, I wish to devote myself to club activities.��


    The unhesitating reply had probably been prepared beforehand. In short, his decision was that firm. Persuading him would be difficult, thought Isori.


    ��I see����


    The owner of that despondent sounding voice was not Isori, but Azusa. Azusa had been released from her paralysis unexpectedly fast, but as she sighed, she feebly hung her head down. She had probably been quite shocked. At least, Isori thought so when he looked at her from the side.


    ��If that��s how it is, then we can��t compel you to do it.�� However, astonishingly, Azusa readily accepted Takuma��s words.


    ��It is unfortunate for us, but if that is what you decided, Shippou-kun, please work hard at your club activities.��


    Her all too quick surrender was completely outside of Takuma��s predictions. However, if he lingered here, the Student Council officers might think he had misgivings. Perhaps they might think he was counting on them to restrain him and believe he was only faking his refusal, this was what Takuma thought.


    ��Excuse me. I��m leaving.��


    The thought that there was a very high possibility that he might be ��over- thinking things�� hurried him up, and Takuma left Azusa��s presence very quickly.


    As the pair of third years, Azusa and Isori tried hard (and failed) to get Takuma to join the Student Council. The three second years, Tatsuya,


    Miyuki and Honoka, were also very busy.


    Honoka was in charge of putting things in order after the admissions ceremony. Checking the presence or absence of the main guests, sorting congratulatory addresses, and so on, the delivery of the photographic data to the vendor and other things all had to be confirmed.


    Tatsuya was in charge of giving directions to the second years who had been recruited to help. No one raised sullen protests over being ordered by Tatsuya, who was in the Second Course last year and was now wearing the eight petal gear emblem. He was reclaiming the armbands, headsets and other stuff now that their tasks were done.


    And, as for Miyuki,


    ��My only regret about this year��s admissions ceremony is that I didn��t hear a speech from Shiba-kun.��


    ��That would be impossible, Kouzuke-sensei. The only students who go up on the stage during the admissions ceremony are the Student Council president and the freshmen representative, after all.��


    ��Hahaha, now that you mentioned it, that��s right.��


    ��She was surrounded by adults who made something over nothing, like this one, with a determinedly amiable smile on her face.


    The profession of the man in the prime of life she called ��Kouzuke-sensei�� was politician. As a member of the National Diet attached to the ruling political party based in Tokyo, if his party won the next election, then he was a young man with good prospects of securing a cabinet minister��s post. He was known as a parliamentary member favorable to Magicians and he was also working as a supervisor on the non-school matters of the Magic University. In the present circumstances, when the forces hostile to magicians were gradually gaining influence, he was not a person either the Magic University or First High School could ignore.


    Miyuki was well aware of this as well. That was why she had been putting up with his small talk with an amiable smile for a while now. Actually, this was not something a sixteen year old girl should be concerned with, but Miyuki was patiently enduring it. In the eyes of Congressman Kouzuke, specks of sexual awareness flickered. It was not strong enough to be linked to actual deed; men who were conscious of their waning physicality seem to instinctively long to embrace young beautiful women; however, even if it was only in his mind (it was not platonic), being eyed like that unmistakably makes a young girl feel unclean. Nonetheless, Miyuki endured that rude stare while pretending not to notice.


    His long windedness would become a problem for the staff soon. As long as a public official with his exalted status even among the other VIPs remained at the site, the staff couldn��t leave the site either.


    The truth was last year this VIP wasn��t this long winded. However, he hadn��t suddenly decided he liked to make small talk this year. Last year and the year before, he had showed restraint due to Mayumi.


    Not Mayumi as an individual, but to the name of Saegusa of the Ten Master Clans.


    Congressman Kouzuke did not display friendliness to Magicians out of goodwill or a liking for them. He probably did ��like�� Magicians, but what he liked were the advantages for his political activities he as a politician got from advocating for Magicians. Kouzuke and the Magicians were bound in a profitable relationship; for that reason, he showed deference when faced with the Ten Master Clans, who had exalted status among the Magicians.


    If Miyuki��s relationship with the Yotsuba was obvious, Kouzuke would have made a stiff smile and quickly left the site. The Yotsuba name had even more impact than the Saegusa name. The political utility of the Saegusa name was higher, but the Yotsuba name incited much more fear in people with influence.


    However, the ��family name�� Miyuki was allowed to claim was ��Shiba,�� not ��Yotsuba.�� Besides, no matter how close she was to the limit of her patience, this was far too trivial a matter to rely on the power of the Yotsuba to resolve it. For her, the Yotsuba were not allies she could rely on unconditionally.


    The one who saved Miyuki, who had almost no more ability to cope with her annoyance and irritation, was not a Yotsuba, but a Saegusa.


    ��Hello, Kouzuke-sensei.��


    Kouzuke turned his head toward the voice that suddenly called his name and the instant he registered the sight of Mayumi, clothed in her feminine suit and womanly smile, his face stiffened.


    ��You have graced us with your presence again this year. Thank you for always taking the time when you are so busy.��


    ��Because this is an important day for the talented youths who must shoulder the burden of this nation��s future. I believe it is more of an honor that I receive an invitation to this event every year.��


    In the presence of Mayumi, with her overly formal attitude and who spoke to him in a polite tone, Kouzuke quickly got the urge to flee. If he had been incapable of reading between the lines when Mayumi put an unnatural emphasis on ��so busy,�� then he wouldn��t have become a candidate to become a Cabinet Minister in the government. Although insensitivity was pardonable, a politician couldn��t function well if he was stupid.


    ��More importantly, why are you here Mayumi-kun? Are you escorting your sisters?��


    Kouzuke asked that as he looked toward Kasumi and Izumi, who remained behind Mayumi. As he prepared to make his retreat, he offered a proper comment to ensure he didn��t appear abnormal.


    ��Yes, because both our parents unfeeling said that they couldn��t take the time to do it right now.��


    ��Hahaha, both of them are such busy people.�� Kouzuke��s amiable smile was a bit stiff. ��Kasumi-chan, Izumi-chan, say hello.��


    Without trying to make any more witticism, Mayumi looked back at her sisters.


    ��Kouzuke-sensei, we haven��t seen you in so long.��


    ��It has really been a long time hasn��t it; there is no excuse for it.��


    The pair who had been silently holding back until addressed made their bows; Kasumi energetically, Izumi elegantly. Their stereotypical greetings offered Kouzuke a good opportunity.


    ��My, my, both of you have been busy studying for exams, right; so you should not be bothered by such a thing. Please do well in high school.��


    ��Thank you, sensei.��


    ��We will put all our efforts into it.��


    As Kasumi and Izumi once again lowered their heads, a pause in the atmosphere was created. Kouzuke did not miss this change.


    ��I expect great things from you two. And so, Mayumi-kun, it is about time for me to take my leave.��


    And with this simple goodbye, Kouzuke departed from that place. Mayumi did not chase after his back as he left.


    ��Are you alright, Miyuki-san?�� ��Yes. Thank you Saegusa-senpai.��


    Mayumi spoke to her with a cheerful smile which Miyuki answered with a humble smile. This place still had the attention of the school staff. An all too clear display of sympathy would only cause them problems from Congressman Kouzuke.


    For that reason, Miyuki had deliberately not given out any sign that would cause the school staff to show active concern. She hadn��t been only behaving as if she wasn��t really being taken advantage of. As long as it would not entangle Tatsuya, she wove a thin protective barrier on her skin of Poly-parafin terephthalamide ( Product name- Cover).


    Noticing that her bare face was underneath a see through mask stronger than steel was difficult unless you had extremely discerning eyes. And there was no possibility of it being done by a high school girl that had just met her. Even if you were a direct descendant of the Ten Master Clans and were used to watching foxes and raccoons. Most people would undoubtedly only be able to see Miyuki��s reserved expression as part of her embodiment as the ideal, refined, willowy, graceful Yamato Nadeshiko.


    ��Izumi-chan.��


    At least, that is how Izumi saw her. Izumi, who was in a daze, her mind and eyes stolen by Miyuki, ��Izumi, Izumi.�� ��Umm?��


    When Kasumi, who was next to her, poked her knee, she finally became aware that Mayumi was talking to her.


    ��More than ''umm'' is needed, right. Give Miyuki-san a proper hello.��


    Her eldest sister��s words permeating her consciousness, a flustered Izumi directed her eyes forward. Before Izumi��s eyes, Miyuki smiled gently with a slightly confused look on her face.


    (Like a goddess��)


    Of course, Izumi had not encountered an existence that could be called a ��goddess.�� The words just naturally drifted into her mind as to how to describe the sight of Miyuki as reflected in the eyes of Izumi, who had separated from reality. As for calling her a beautiful girl, her eldest sister Mayumi was undisputedly in that caste, and although a stranger might think it narcissistic, Izumi thought Kasumi was pretty cute as well. However, this was the first time she had seen beauty at the level of the upperclassman with the ethereal smile, Izumi felt. Miyuki fit the imagined ideal of what Izumi ��wanted to become.��


    ����Saegusa Izumi. Ah, would it be alright if I called you Miyuki-senpai?" ��Yes, I wouldn��t mind.��


    Izumi��s eyes were blurry with zeal, and her voice was a little thin. What has come over her so suddenly, thought Mayumi and Kasumi uneasily, aware of her abnormality, but Miyuki nodded without breaking her smile.


    ��Miyuki-senpai, I was so impressed by your efforts in the Nine Schools Competition. You were so splendid.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Miyuki accepted Izumi��s feverish gaze with the ease of an upperclassman.


    ��However, it is even more impressive to see you in person than it was to see you from the stands�� you��re so pretty.��


    ��Uh, oh really?��


    However, as the feverish gaze transcended admiration and started to be tinged with insanity, Miyuki naturally started wanting to withdraw.


    ��To attend the same institution as Miyuki-senpai�� I am so thrilled.�� ��Izumi-chan, what in the world are you saying?��


    Watching Izumi, who usually concealed her thoughts and feelings behind an unreadable, gentle smile, let her emotions run wild was enough to incite panic in Mayumi. Kasumi was already well aware of her younger twin��s tendency to spout zealous words, so she merely watched with a stunned look.


    ��Miyuki-senpai�� won��t you become my Onee-sama?�� ��Onee-sama!?��


    ��Hey, Izumi-chan! Calm down! Your Onee-chan is me!��


    Both Miyuki and Mayumi were raising their voices. Izumi, who was the main instigator of the creation of this strange sight, was fixedly staring at Miyuki. Kasumi, who was next to her, frowned and turned away pretending that she didn��t know them.


    ��I believe it would be impossible for you to become Miyuki-neesama��s younger sister, Saegusa-san.��


    The one who threw a stone into this chaotic stalemated situation was Minami, who had been standing there eavesdropping near the four of them for a little while now.


    ��Minami-chan?��


    Miyuki, who hadn��t been aware that Minami had been waiting for her, intentionally put the implied question of ��How long have you been here?�� into the name she spoke; Minami postponed answering that question with her reply.


    ��But there is a possibility of becoming Tatsuya-niisama��s sister-in-law. If Saegusa-san��s Onee-sama married Tatsuya-niisama, then Saegusa-san would become Tatsuya-niisama��s younger sister.��


    After she had finished giving her supplementary explanation to Izumi, she pivoted, turning to a person behind her.


    ��In this case, Tatsuya-niisama��s actual younger sister, Miyuki-neesama, and Tatsuya-niisama��s sister-in-law, Saegusa-san, could be called sisters, right?��


    ��Onii-sama!?��


    The person Minami was directing her question to was, as Miyuki��s raised voice indicated, Tatsuya.


    ��I am totally against it!��


    However, Tatsuya could not answer Minami��s question or respond to Miyuki��s words. Because faster than he could open his mouth, Kasumi yelled an objection.


    ��I am absolutely against Onee-chan becoming Shiba-senpai��s bride or anything like that!��


    Kasumi, who had up until that point persisted in being a mere spectator, suddenly interposed her self between Tatsuya and Mayumi��s line of sight; her back was to Mayumi as if she was trying to protect her as she confronted Tatsuya. Her meekness of a little while ago went some place else and she fully unleashed a ��don��t get close to Onee-chan�� aura.


    ��Kasumi-chan, she was only speaking hypothetically����


    Because they were twins, they had sort of assigned roles; with Kasumi and Izumi, if one of them went into a frenzy, the other one��s job was apparently to return that one to normal. Izumi, who had up until now was crushing on Miyuki, was suddenly serene and beginning to soothe Kasumi.


    Mayumi applied pressure to her temples as she watched the pair. This was not just a pose, it seemed she really had a headache.


    ��Tatsuya-kun.��


    With her head cast down and her hand on her forehead, Mayumi called Tatsuya��s name. Tatsuya tried to get nearer to her so that he would be at a distance at which they could hold a normal conversation; Kasumi stood glaring at him intimidatingly before him, blocking his way.


    However, in the next instant. ��Fugiyaa!��


    Kasumi raised a scream like a cat whose tail got stepped on and immediately held her head, cowering.


    ��Miyuki-san.��


    Behind Kasumi, Mayumi had swung her fist downward, her eyes still looking at the floor. The voice that sprung from her showed she was miserable all the way to her core.


    ��For everything, my stupid sisters�� I��m really sorry.��


    What could be seen of Mayumi��s face as she was hanging her head was extremely red. She was probably really embarrassed. It wasn��t as if that was something Tatsuya couldn��t understand. Standing there all that time, her sisters going off the rails, even he probably wouldn��t have been able to endure it any longer.


    ��Don��t let it bother you. Right, Miyuki?�� ��Yes. Senpai, please don��t worry about it.��


    Tatsuya directed Miyuki to gloss this over, so Miyuki also cheerfully shook her head. Despite Izumi��s disgraceful behavior and Kasumi��s running amok, treating Tatsuya as a skirt chaser, Miyuki was in high spirits for some reason. Miyuki��s attitude made Mayumi feel suspicious and uneasy, but right now she couldn��t indulge in the luxury of pursuing the matter.


    ��I will surely make it up to you. ��You two, we��re leaving right now.�� ��Oooh! It hurts, Onee-chan!��


    ��Onee-sama, you��re hurting me! Why are you treating me like this too?��


    A hand on the nape of the neck of each twin, Mayumi departed like she was making an escape.


    ? ? ?


    On the route used to commute from the school entrance to the ��First High School�� station, turning one corner takes one to the coffee shop ��Eine Brise�� that Tatsuya and his friends like. Today also, on Tatsuya��s way back from the ceremony, with a coffee in one hand, he was enjoying a chat in the caf�� with Miyuki, Minami, Honoka, Shizuku and Mikihiko.


    After separating from the Saegusa sisters, Tatsuya and Miyuki had linked up with Azusa temporarily. However, Azusa had emphatically told them that it was alright to leave, so they came here on the way home with Honoka and the rest.


    ��Come to think of it, how did the invitation to the freshmen representative go?��


    When Shizuku asked that, she unintentionally silenced the conversation. She hadn��t meant anything by it �� she hadn��t asked the question out of gossipy curiosity. She was unprepared for the silence that her words caused.


    ����He refused.��


    So when she was faced with the black cloud she suddenly cast over the table and the thoroughly crushed Honoka, Shizuku tasted bitter regret and wished she hadn��t asked that question.


    ��Eh, Shippou-kun declined to join the Student Council?��


    So Mikihiko��s words, which gave his own curiosity precedence, could be called a fine move to get rid of the oppressive ambience.


    ��The person himself seems to have said he wants to devote himself to club activities. Nothing can be done if he has other things he wants to do.��


    Tatsuya''s answer seemed to be more of a ��don��t worry about it�� to Honoka than an answer to Mikihiko��s question.


    ��Yes. He can��t be coerced.��


    Because he read Tatsuya or by mere chance, Mikihiko��s follow up remark revived the mood enough that Honoka looked up and stopped looking so defeated.


    ��So it would be more productive to consider who to invite to join the Student Council instead of Shippou-kun.��


    Taking her cue from Tatsuya, Miyuki drew their friends completely away from the topic of Takuma.


    ��That��s true. If you think of the consequences of a freshman not joining the Student Council, this is a bad situation.��


    Tatsuya nodded soberly and Miyuki lightly clapped her hands.


    ��I know. How about Minami-chan becoming a member of the Student Council?��


    Minami, who until then been just silently listening to the upperclassman talk, stiffened at Miyuki��s suggestion.


    ��Miyuki, that��s a little rough on Minami-chan.��


    However, faster than Minami could open her mouth, Tatsuya rejected Miyuki��s idea.


    ��Because there is a tradition to the way the Student Council chooses successors, the substitute candidate must also be chosen by their score on the entrance exam.��


    Minami looked relieved. On the other hand, Miyuki did not look the least bit upset over the plan being rejected �� she was smiling. Miyuki probably wasn��t serious about having Minami join the Student Council; she was probably only teasing her a little.


    ��Who was the runner-up?��


    Shizuku didn��t bother speculating on Miyuki��s state of mind and in response to Tatsuya, questioned Honoka, who as student council secretary had access to the exam results.


    ��Umm, Saegusa Izumi-san. Saegusa sempai��s sister.��


    Honoka did not check her terminal; she had the exam results properly memorized.


    ��Third place is also Saegusa sempai��s sister, Kasumi-chan. There��s only a narrow margin between Shippou��s first place and the pair��s second and third. There��s a huge gap between these three and fourth place��


    Miyuki, who also knew the exam results like Honoka, offered supplemental information to Shizuku.


    ��So it wouldn��t be strange if either of Saegusa-sempai��s sisters became a Student Council officer?��


    Mikihiko as usual spoke more formally to Miyuki. ��But going by the order, wouldn��t it be Izumi-san?��


    Mikihiko��s attitude could be seen as suspicious or amusing, but Shizuku indifferently ignored it and made her objection.


    Miyuki��s face looked a little sour at Shizuku��s words. The incident a little while ago had probably made her aware that she would not deal well with Izumi.


    ��The president will decide, but the first prerequisite is probably willingness.��


    Tatsuya also noticed the change in Miyuki��s expression but, out of consideration for her privacy pretended like he might not be aware of it.


    Mikihiko entered the room as Tatsuya was washing his hands in the toilet. There was no special significance to this. Their timing had probably overlapped by chance, thought Tatsuya as he prepared to leave.


    ��Tatsuya.��


    However, Mikihiko called out to stop him in a low gloomy voice.


    ��What? ��Do you have something you don��t want to talk about with the others there?��


    ��Yes�� it��s not something I want generally known?�� ��Understood. I won��t talk about it with the others.��


    Tatsuya��s words relieved Mikihiko, who was stiff with indecision a little. ��Tatsuya, it would help to keep the conversation short��


    ��Since staying in here too long would be thought weird, I��m the one who has to ask Mikihiko to keep it short��


    As Tatsuya said, they couldn��t stay in here too long without someone becoming suspicious of their health. With that urging, Mikihiko rapidly opened up.


    ��Tatsuya, do you know if the new manager of Rozen��s Japanese branch came to today��s ceremony?��


    It doesn��t need saying that by Rozen, he meant ��Rozen Magicraft�� which was a German magic technology company that was battling with ��Maximilian Devices�� to become the top maker of CADs in the world. The manager of their Japanese branch would be a major important figure to the


    National Magic University as well as the magic high schools. ��I know. I managed to get by with a brief greeting��


    Naturally, Tatsuya had known he had been invited and confirmed his attendance.


    ��Only briefly? At the after party for last year��s Nine Schools Competition, the previous branch manager seemed to be quite interested in you��


    ��I was lucky today, because I didn''t have time for that��


    Tatsuya looked sour as he recalled that gloomy summer memory. ��So, what about the new Rozen branch manager��


    However, he soon returned to his it doesn��t matter look and urged Mikihiko to continue.


    ��Do you remember the new branch manager��s name?��


    ��Ernst Rozen, he seems to be a member of the Rozen��s main family�� ��That right. He��s a bigwig, the trade journals were making much of it��


    For an instant, the words were stuck in Mikihiko��s throat but he immediately threw off his hesitation and whispered in a low slightly desperate tone.


    ��And he is a cousin of Erika��s mother��


    Tatsuya��s poker face didn��t survive this explosive revelation. ��Erika��s mother was a relative��s of the Rozen?��


    Both of his eyes showed surprise as Tatsuya asked that question. Mikihiko made a small but distinct nod to his request for confirmation of the information.


    ��It seems that Erika��s mother��s father eloped with a Japanese woman�� ��Eloped, that��s an old fashioned word��


    ��Well��.��


    Mikihiko smiled somewhat wryly at the surprise Tatsuya displayed at something that was off-topic. The somewhat complicated atmosphere cleared a little. As Mikihiko continued his face looked as if his shoulders were less stiff.


    ��Because he shook off his parent��s opposition and fled to Japan, they had severed ties with the main Rozen family. Her grandmother��s---Erika��s mother��s mother��s family also apparently didn��t approve of the couple��s relationship so, it seems like Erika��s mother had a tough time��


    ��It��s a sad story but what of it?��


    Tatsuya thought it was a bad family situation but, Mikihiko��s purpose wasn��t to garner sympathy for Erika. Tatsuya was urging Mikihiko to get on to his main topic.


    ����.since that incident, the Rozen main family doesn��t have a good impression of Japan. Even though they have trade bases in Japan, none of the main family have been on the registry in the Japanese branch offices��


    ��Come to think of it, that��s right��


    As Mikihiko spoke, Tatsuya went through the registry of executives for the last ten years for Rozen Magicraft Japanese branch offices. Certainly, there were no Rozens listed.


    ��I may be over-thinking things but��..I feel that Ernst Rozen��s trip to


    Japan has something to do with Erika��


    Tatsuya also thought he might be over-thinking things. However, he was more concerned with why, Mikihiko was telling him this.


    ��And what do you want me to do about this?��


    ��I don��t actually have anything I want you to do. However, I wanted to share my concerns��


    Faced with Tatsuya��s suspicious eyes, Mikihiko smiled wryly to himself.


    ��No, it��s not that��I involved Tatsuya because it was a little too heavy to keep to myself��


    Mikihiko whispered in a self depreciating way. ��It��s a pitiful tale��


    Tatsuya did not show any signs of evasion when he spoke his frank impression in front of Mikihiko.


    ? ? ?


    After Tatsuya left, Azusa remained in the student council room alone until just before the gate closed (Pixie was in suspended mode). Even though the admissions ceremony was over, there was still a huge pile of start of the new school year work for the student council. So it wasn��t strange for Student council president Azusa to stay this late. If something could be called strange, it was the fact that the other student council members had left before her.


    This wasn��t because Azusa had wanted to do the work of five people by herself. Until a little while ago, she had merely been blankly staring at this month��s schedule. Sometimes she sighed deeply, and shook her head ��no- no��. Those were the only times, she turned to the terminal with a determined face and immediately relapsed to wasting time looking blankly at the monitor. For some time now, she had been repeating this behavior.


    After who knows how many sighs, a change finally arrived. The electronic chime and the message display announcing the visitor��s arrival notified her simultaneously. The screensaver on the camera was replaced by the image of Hattori. Azusa hurriedly manipulated the terminal and opened the door with a key.


    ��Pardon me. Nakajou��.what the. Are you alone?��


    ��Ah, yes. I wanted to ponder something alone for a while��


    As she spoke, she conscientiously stood up and directed Hattori to take a seat.


    After conscientiously bowing, Hattori sat in the chair she had offered.


    ��If you used your ID, Hattori-kun, you could have come in even without me using the key to open the door��


    While saying that in a dejected tone, Azusa started to get the tea but Hattori stopped her with a gesture.


    ��I am no longer an officer of the student council. So, I must act like it�� ��That��s so like you, Hattori-kun��


    Azusa chuckled a little and then returned to her own seat. She was a little surprised but, Hattori-kun was one of the few male students Azusa could talk to normally without using formal language.


    ��So what is it?��


    ��This year��s freshmen representative��


    Undoubtedly, one of Hattori��s merits was that he didn��t bother with any lighthearted phrases like ��I came to see your face�� or ��is it alright to come without an errand��.


    However, this was also a trait that could be undoubtedly be called a little too straightforward and lacking in tact.


    ��Shippou-kun��..?��


    Looking at the forced smile on Azusa��s face, Hattori thought ��aw nuts�� but, regrets are always too late. Beside, choosing to halt this conversation at this point wasn��t part of his style.


    ��Ah����Shippou refused the student council��s invitation, right��


    Azusa was well aware of this inflexible, over serious nature of Hattori. So she wasn��t outraged or hurt about something of this level.


    ��Yes. He wants to improve himself with club activities��


    ��That seems to be the case. So, you decided to accept his prepared explanation, Nakajou��


    Hattori felt that being too worried about others feelings was a bit rude, so he didn��t mumble his question.


    ��uh, did what?��


    ��Like the student council, club management needs to train an executive candidate chosen from among the freshmen. You are well aware of the need to fill Juumonji-senpai�� place��


    ��People like Juumonji-senpai are exceptions among exceptions. I think Hattori-kun is doing fine but����.��


    Hattori made a wry smile at Azusa��s attempt to comfort him. There was no listlessness or self-depreciation leaking through that expression. Apparently Hattori wasn��t depressed for any reason which relieved Azusa.


    ��I too understand that he is an exception. And so it is necessary that I raise a leader sooner rather than later��


    After listening to all he said so far, Azusa realized what he came here to talk about.


    ��Are you going to promote Shippou-kun to a candidate for successor?��


    ��Ah. Unfortunately, it will appear as if we snatched him from the student council but������


    ��It was after he already refused us, so I don��t think you snatched him�� ��Oh really. That��s a relief��


    Azusa smiled as she waved her hand, Hattori bowed in response.


    ��I said not to worry about it. Shippou-kun was already set on refusing us from the start and��..oh yes!��


    As she spoke, Azusa intentionally made a show of cheerfully clapping her hands together.


    ��Since you��re already here can I hear your opinion on something, Hattori- kun?��


    ��Opinion? My opinion on what?��


    She did not immediately answer Hattori��s questions, Azusa set the image shown on her personal computer to be displayed on the surface of the wall.


    ��The new student data?��


    The freshmen��s scores on the entrance exam by subject were included in their personal data.


    ��Shippou-kun ran away but I think it would be very bad if a freshmen didn��t join the student council��


    ��So you have been worrying over who to invite to join instead of Shippou- kun?��


    This was the exact same thing Tatsuya and his friends were talking about at Eine Brise. Worrying about the same thing in different places is clearly a futile thing but as is clear from the bird��s eye view of the two events, it was happening. Unmistakably, these type of overlapping events happen in the world.


    ��Yes, I am. I think any of them would be excellent��.��


    Azusa paused as she said that with a troubled look on her face but,


    ��It not something you need to ponder so hard is it?�� Hattori dealt with the topic easily.


    ��If the top scorer refused the invitation, it��s okay to chose the runner-up. The runner-up this year��.��


    However as he went through the lineup of new students based on their exam results, Hattori cut off his words with and his face stiffened.


    ��As I thought, one of Saegusa senpai��s sister would be okay����.Hattori- kun, what��s wrong? You look pale?��


    ��No, it��s nothing. Oh, yes, I think that would be best as well��


    Hattori stood up as he spoke, he made a hurried goodbye and left the student council room.


    ��Hattori-kun, what could have happened��..?��


    Azusa muttered that as she watched him leave. The reason Hattori��s face had stiffened was unknown.


    ? ? ?


    Common Era 2096, April 10th. For the freshmen, this was the noon break of their third day.


    Tatsuya faced Kasumi and Izumi in the student council room. Even though it was put that way, he was not the only one facing them because he was seated with his fellow student council officers.


    He was hit with a sense of deja vu over the situation. Spring of last year, on the same third day of school, Tatsuya had been called to this room. Of course, he was not the only one who had been invited, he had not been the main guest. His role had been nothing more than a supplement to Miyuki.


    Due to some kind of error, he had been pressured to take up the mantle of a member of the Public Morals Committee.


    Since that event, big unimaginable changes had been forced on his high school life. If he had not come to this room on that day, Tatsuya would probably be enjoying a peaceful high school life. At least, he himself thought so.


    ---People other than himself would have some doubts about agreeing with him on that.


    The one who invited Miyuki and Tatsuya at that time was Mayumi. And now, Tatsuya had become a member of the student council that had invited Mayumi��s sisters. Maybe this is karma, was Tatsuya��s slightly disjointed thought.


    ��So you wish to promote one of us to the position of student council officer, is that what you are saying?��


    Tatsuya��s mind was drawn back to this place by Izumi��s words that touched on the main topic. Right across from him, Kasumi was glaring at Tatsuya as usual with eyes that seemed to growl. That was the reason Tatsuya has taken a break from reality.


    ��To be able to work together with Miyuki-senpai��..it��s like a dream��


    He couldn��t tell what Miyuki was thinking behind her iron wall of an amiable smile looking at Izumi who had a hand on her check directly across from her. Kasumi who was open in her hostility and Izumi who was open with her desires. Azusa, Isori and Honoka were completely overwhelmed by the pair��s strange attitudes. As a result, the roles of interacting with the pair fell to the targets of their hostility and lust, Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��If you wish there is no problem with both of you working together��


    He felt that there was something wrong with leaving the job of interacting with them to their targets but, he couldn��t let his sister bear the full brunt of it alone. With that in mind, Tatsuya returned to the table however,


    ��I have no intention of joining the student council��


    His effort only elicited a brusque response from Kasumi. The way she phrased her answer showed her strong determination to reject Tatsuya. And the fact that her speech pattern was slightly different from how she spoke to her sisters probably meant she was rejecting any form of familiarity between them.


    ��Kasumi-chan, you have been rude to Shiba-senpai for a while now��


    As expected, Izumi could not ignore what was going on and spoke to her in a candidly needling tone, Izumi was clearly paying attention to Kasumi. The fact that she wasn��t whispering might mean that giving excuses for each other��s behavior was an aspect of their relationship.


    On their side, Azusa, Isori and Honoka could not conceal their surprise over the fact that Miyuki had said nothing. Her sisterly love for Tatsuya was practically a credo for her, it was normal for anyone who showed ill will to Tatsuya to be burned (frostbitten?) by her wrath. Despite that the gaze Miyuki was directing toward Kasumi could be called a pleasant one. Rather than suspicious the three of them found that terrifying. It was typically the calm before the storm.


    Of course, Azusa and the rest were over-thinking it. Miyuki who was attuned to any ill will directed against Tatsuya completely understood that Kasumi did not despise her brother, her attitude was a mix of jealousy and wariness. Miyuki felt sympathetic to Kasumi��s feelings of hostility to any male who came too close to her beloved older sister and to Miyuki, since there was little chance of her developing a crush on Tatsuya, Kasumi was a cute kouhai she could associate with in a relaxed manner.


    ��I see, that��s unfortunate��


    By that Miyuki meant that it was unfortunate for Miyuki herself that Kasumi had decided not to join the student council.


    ��So then, Izumi-san can we count on you to join the student council?��


    However, Miyuki did not reveal any of her feelings about that or show that she wanted to keep her distance from Izumi; Miyuki just cheerfully asked the question.


    ��Happily��


    Although the feverish gaze Izumi aimed at herself grew gradually hotter, Miyuki��s perfect ladylike smile did not falter.


    ? ? ?


    After school and after Kasumi wasted time in the library for a while, she went to the caf�� alone. Thirty minutes still remained of the time she had to wait until she met with Izumi who had gone to the student council earlier.


    The time seemed to be slightly longer than that as she waited alone. Izumi had told her that it was alright to leave first if she got tired of waiting; so what should I do, Kasumi mused lazily.


    ��What��s wrong. You don��t look okay, somehow��


    Without warning, a voice addressed her. When she lifted her face, there was a young staff member in a pantsuit in front of her.


    ��Uh, no, I��m not ill or anything��


    Kasumi had intended to indicate ��I want you to leave me alone�� with that answer. However, her words were enunciated less clearly than she had planned, shocking even herself.


    The female staff member offered a smile that seemed to see right through Kasumi��s bewilderment, and sat down across from Kasumi without asking. Kasumi was slightly taken aback by this unilateral maneuver but, as she looked at the somewhat disingenuous smile, she quickly decided it did not matter.


    ��I��m a counselor at this school, Ono Haruka�� ��I��m Saegusa Kasumi, first year��


    Haruka had aimed her self-introduction for the precise moment that the troubled look vanished from Kasumi��s face and Kasumi had automatically given her name in return.


    ��Saegusa-san is in Class C, I believe�� ��Yes, that��s right��


    Because Haruka had stolen the initiative, Kasumi was following Haruka��s lead. ��Class C isn��t in my charge but, I��ll listen to any worries you have��


    ��I��m not really worried about anything��


    Her mental resistance didn��t last long and Kasumi earnestly talked about how she had to spend too much time waiting for Izumi who had joined the student council.


    ��I see. You have mixed feelings about it��


    Haruka who had leaned forward to listen to Kasumi��s tale with a serious face offered those words in a whisper.


    What do you mean by mixed, Kasumi thought suspiciously but; Haruka��s words continued faster than Kasumi could question her.


    ��Saegusa-san, why don��t you give the Public Morals committee a try?��


    For Kasumi, Haruka��s suggestion was abrupt and completely unexpected. Haruka smiled agreeably as she peeked into the eyes of Kasumi who couldn��t make an immediate response.


    ��Do you know of our school��s Public Morals committee system?�� The question just now required a simple ��yes�� or ��no�� answer. ��Yes��.I heard about it from my older sister��


    Although Kasumi remained perplexed, she was still able to answer this question.


    ��Okay. Then I can make this quick��


    Haruka did not ask who Kasumi��s ��older sister�� was. The family name of ��Saegusa�� was both uncommon and well known so she knew who Kasumi��s older sister was without asking, moreover Haruka had known Kasumi��s identity before she had introduced herself.


    ��Actually the staff recommendation is one way to get on the committee. To make it short, we pick freshmen to fill the vacancies in the committee��


    ��You mean me? Excuse me, is it alright to unilaterally decide that right here?��


    ��If you were to accept it, no one would complain��


    Haruka smiled slightly at the expected outburst from Kasumi who had finally regained her vitality.


    ��I thought that you would be able to do work that would not be inferior to Shiba-kun��s last year��


    And, this remark spoken in a superficially casual manner made the eyes of Kasumi who until now was not really interested change color.


    ��Shiba-senpai, do you mean the elder brother?�� ��Yes��


    For an instant, Haruka��s face displayed a ��gotcha�� look but Kasumi didn��t notice.


    ��Last year, Shiba who was recommended by the student council was stood out as much as a member of the Public Morals Committee as Chief Watanabe-san herself. The staff recommended Morisaki is also remembered for his reliable battle skills but, it is undeniable that he was seen as somewhat overshadowed by Shiba-kun. Besides last year, problems occurred with one of the other committee members recommended by the staff. If things like that continue a bit more than people will look suspiciously at the staff, it would help us a lot if you would undertake this��


    It might not have been necessary for Haruka to articulate two reasons. When she made the point about Tatsuya standing out, Kasumi was filled with a blend of fighting spirit and antagonism.


    ��I understand. Please let me do it��


    She was so enthused right now, she seemed to have flames behind him.


    ����Thank you. I��ll contact the Public Morals Chief. I think you might even be contacted by them tomorrow��


    Since she knew that trouble had occurred before and after the admissions ceremony, Haruka had used that knowledge to incite her. However, she had been more stirred up by it than Haruka had predicted; What on earth had actually happened, Haruka could not help wondering.

 Volume 12 - CH 7

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The freshmen representative deciding not to join the Student Council was an unthinkable event but, without any other fuss, First High School went into club recruitment week. (Azusa muttered something like ��this year, let there be peace����.�� which all the second year officers pretended not to hear.)


    However without exception each year, trouble to a greater or lesser extent (in this case, ��lesser�� might be an unneeded adjective) occurred during new club member recruitment week so there was no way it would end peacefully. The recruitment week started on the second Monday in April and went until Friday the thirteenth, Azusa��s prayer of ��may we get through it this year without anything happening�� was an impossible dream that would die a noble death.


    On this day and every day prior to it, Tatsuya and Miyuki were on stand by after school in the club affairs headquarters. So they could respond instantly when trouble erupted. Last year, Mayumi and Hattori occupied this position. Having two student council vice presidents was an irregular configuration and emptying the student council room of these two vice presidents might be perceived as presenting an easily destroyed battle formation but, doubting Miyuki��s magic abilities was an indulgence no one dared attempt and Tatsuya��s true strength had been proven beyond doubt in a different dimension than practical skills classes, actual practice (actual combat). If the siblings patrolled as an actual unit, whatever anyone actually thought beneath the surface, no one would oppose it.


    In that room, they were on stand by with one of the executives of the club affairs�� public safety division. Since before Hattori��s inauguration as chairman, a system had been in place where each club sent one member to the public safety division as needed but since he had become chairman the regular system had undergone a change, the scale had expanded. All twenty members in a four shift rotation were stationed in their main office in a battle array, it was the largest force in school exceeding that of the Public Morals and the student council. Although he was undeniably inferior in terms of charisma to the previous chairman, Katsuto; Hattori��s abilities as an organizational manager were superior to his predecessor as shown by this action.


    Yesterday, the headquarters was stuffed with public safety division members. The members were almost entirely students Tatsuya hadn��t had much contact with including the second years. He didn��t know much more than their names and faces. However, today, there was a senpai with whom he was more than vaguely familiar with.


    ��Nevertheless, it��s quite strange. I, who clumsily caused an incident last year that nearly got me suspended am one of the people controlling the chaos this year��


    ��Senpai, is that something you should say about yourself?��


    ��Kirihara, please don��t talk about that too much����. I��d be troubled if someone came in and took it the wrong way��


    Tatsuya��s response had a ��shocked�� tone but Hattori really put on a show with his response: an elbow on the desk, fingers rubbing his forehead and sighing deeply.


    ��It��s probably okay. Since no one��s listening��


    Currently, there were only four people in the club affairs room: Hattori, Kirihara, Tatsuya and Miyuki. There were four members of the public safety division on duty today but, two of them were making sure that the schedule for the usage of the small gym for demonstrations was kept to by apparently going to watch them and the other two had been patrolling around campus from the beginning.


    ��Oops, I jinxed it. We��ll cut off this conversation here��


    However, immediately after Kirihara claimed ��there��s no one here��, the third year female member of the public safety force came back from the small gym.


    ��The Kendo club��s demonstration has just started��


    Behind the female student who was reporting on the status of the small gym to Hattori, Tatsuya checked the clock and as ordered changed the topic.


    ��Ah. Apparently the Kendo club is adhering to the time limit quite punctually��


    Kirihara said this because many clubs went over their time limit for demonstrations.


    ��You��re not going Senpai? You spent more hours practicing with the Kendo club in March��


    ��You��re well informed������


    ��I was in the public morals committee last month. Occasionally, I would watch the practices��


    ��Just when��.I was completely unaware of you��


    The look Kirihara was sending Tatsuya was tinged with horror and fear. However, seeing Tatsuya��s aloof face made Kirihara quickly unclench his shoulders. He recalled that it was all meaningless at this point.


    ��Certainly, I participated in the practices but, I didn��t transfer to the Kendo club. The week after next, the Kendo club has a practice match��


    As he spoke Kirihara named the school that was the national high school champion.


    ��They are taking part��


    ��So, that��s why you have been attending the Kendo club practices?�� ��That��s right. It��s a good opportunity, I thought it shouldn��t be wasted��


    Tatsuya and Kirihara had met in close to the worst possible way but, now they were close enough to chat harmoniously like this.


    However, a bulletin chime rang out on Hattori��s desk interrupting this calm interval.


    The sound of the old fashioned bell signaled Hattori that a report had just been received by the mechanism in the desk. After a short call, he stood up and called over Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��Shiba, Shiba san��


    It was a complicated phrasing but this was Hattori��s default way of addressing the pair.


    ��Yes��


    Miyuki answered in a calm voice. Tatsuya silently stood up and waited for Hattori��s next words.


    ��Trouble has broken out at the Robot Research club��s garage. Go arbitrate it��


    Hattori looked at Tatsuya as he gave those directions. There was no deep meaning to it, Tatsuya was simply the easier person to give orders to.


    ��Understood��


    This time Tatsuya was the one to respond vocally, Miyuki showed her agreement with a bow and the pair went to the scene.


    ? ? ?


    Activities to recruit freshmen were limited to one week, afterward they were limited to freshmen who voluntarily applied, which was the principle source of conflict between the clubs who took part in magic based sports. Never the less, that definitely didn��t mean clubs other than the sports clubs did not clash during recruitment week. Right now, in front of the garage the robot research club used as a clubroom, the Robot research club and the Bike club were glaring at each other with a single freshman caught between them.


    The Bike club was not a club for the purpose of riding bikes, their club��s activities included making and remodeling bikes and were originally were part of the Robot Research club. It would be okay to say that the Robot Research club had split on movement using legs and movement using wheels. Due to this background, the two clubs were normally at odds. The Bike club which rented a former car maintenance facility nearby could be said to harbor more antagonism to its rival than the Robot Research club who had a garage on campus.


    Both clubs had their eyes on an extremely eye catching freshmen with platinum blonde hair, silver eyes and white skin. His slight physique and winsome facial features gave off an impression of cuteness to observers. He was a boy that stirred up desires to ��make him their mascot�� in the second and third year girls. The third year girls of both clubs were standing in the front rows of those glaring at each other.


    ��Give up gracefully. Sumisu kun said he would join the Robot Research club, right��


    The name of freshman who had become the prize in their battle was Sumisu Kento. The freshman Tatsuya had found wandering around lost before the admissions ceremony.


    ��Haven��t your ears gotten bad from using the press machine too much? Sumisu kun hasn��t said one word about that, right. Because we were the ones to talk to him first, your side has no cause to complain��


    ��We��re not first come first served elementary students. Have you been shaken up like the old fashioned reciprocating engines you try to fix��


    ��Old fashioned?! Those words are only to be expected from a cutting edge otaku who is hooked on playing with life-sized mechanical dolls��


    A pretty large crowd of riff-raff had been drawn to watch the unsightly mudslinging match between girls as spectators. However, the male club members hanging back behind the girls,


    ��Old-fashioned��..?��


    ��Otaku��.?��


    Got pretty revved up, apparently by those keywords. ��Uh, I��..��


    ---the original cause of their conflict, Kento was left in a lurch.


    Right now, the mood was explosive. The first to arrive at the scene were not student council officers or public morals committee members, they were the members of the public safety division independently patrolling.


    ��Will the Robot Research club and the Bike club please calm down!��


    The first to enter the breech was member of the public safety force, Tomitsuka Hagane, a second year student.


    Taking a place next to him was public safety trainee, Shippou Takuma.


    For Shippou Takuma, who was apparently recruited by Hattori---or it least it looked that way---to join the public safety division to which he had enthusiastically agreed, this was his first assignment, to assist Tomitsuka in arbitrating any trouble between clubs they happened upon.


    Takuma��s vigor had pushed Kento out off the battle ring. ��Aren��t you Kento?��


    To meet Tatsuya and Miyuki who had arrived just after Tomitsuka. ��Ah, Shiba senpai��


    Kento happily turned around to look at Tatsuya. He did not pay attention to Miyuki who was standing beside Tatsuya. This could be called extremely unusual. While he felt somewhat uncomfortable with Miyuki��s deeply interested innocent gaze, Tatsuya questioned Kento.


    ��What happened?��


    At this point, Tatsuya had no way of knowing that Kento had anything to do with starting the trouble that was going on before his eyes.


    He had caught his eye and Tatsuya had spoken to him only because he actually knew him.


    ��Ah, um, I��m sorry, Senpai!��


    Even if Kento suddenly apologized, Tatsuya had simply no way to know what was going on.


    ��I haven��t decided which club to join yet, I intended to merely take a look around today but, since I went in to hear more about the club, it suddenly got like this afterwards������


    He was probably excited, Kento��s statement was almost completely incoherent. While Tatsuya was painstaking working through that difficult to understand explanation, the situation underwent a new change.


    ��Public Morals Committee!��


    Tatsuya heard a quarrelsome note in that familiar voice. The Robot Research club and the Bike club members were proclaiming their own righteousness in high pitched voices, Tomitsuka was raising his voice to be heard above them, so no one was really responding to the person who spoke.


    ��Eh? That��s Kasumi chan, Onii sama. ��Ah����


    Tatsuya had not deigned to face the direction that screaming voice had come from but, that really didn��t matter much. Even without Miyuki telling him, Tatsuya had recognized that Kasumi had identified herself as a member of the public morals committee.


    ��Kento��


    Kento who had looked over his shoulder with wide-eyes in the direction of Kasumi��s excited voice returned his attention to Tatsuya.


    ��Oh, yes, I��m sorry��


    ��It��s not really something you have to apologize for��


    Tatsuya smiled slightly at Kento who was so nervous it was almost pitiful. There was a thick layer of sniggering in that smile but it only appeared like that to Miyuki at his side who knew all his smiles. ---the person it was directed at, Kento didn��t notice.


    ��Yes, I��m sor----ah��


    ������alright��


    Before an awkward silence could descend over them, Tatsuya continued speaking.


    ��In short, the Bike club misunderstood your intentions and the Robot Research club managed to get tangled up in that?��


    ��Umm, yes, maybe��.��


    ��I see��.well, that part seems fine, now��


    The quarrelsome voices they had heard earlier had been replaced with other voices. And they had not noticed the beginning of a dangerous interchange. There was still the threat of a magic fight starting in the air, while the robot research and bike club members were settling down, the source of that threat---was a confrontational Takuma and Kasumi who were glaring at each other.


    ��Kento, it��s alright for you to go. Leave talking to the robot research and bike clubs to me��


    While the thought of the underclassmen who had come here to arbitrate one incident starting one of their own made his head hurt, Tatsuya directed Kento to leave the area.


    ��Yes��.Thank you��


    Kento seemed a little hesitant about whether he could allow Tatsuya to settle the matter for him but, in the end, he made a bow to Tatsuya and obeyed his command.


    ��This matter is already being handled by the club affairs public safety division. So you can leave already, public morals member��


    This had been the first thing Takuma had said to start the dispute.


    His arrogant way of speaking instantly made Kasumi flinch. However, when she recognized him as a fellow freshmen, she indignantly spoke back to him.


    ��But, I believe the public morals committee has jurisdiction over disputes between students��


    So there��s no reason for me to just dolefully leave, Kasumi implicitly informed and tried to bypass Takuma.


    ��Hey, wait��


    Takuma reached out to take hold of Kasumi��s arm as she passed him. However, that hand wasn��t able to grab hold of anything. Kasumi made a smooth sidestep and evaded Takuma��s hand. Takuma was momentarily dumbfounded by his unthinkable failure to grab her, however, seeing Kasumi��s triumphant look made his blood boil and rush all to his head.


    Naturally, even Takuma was so simple minded as to use that as an excuse for violence.


    ��Persistent aren��t you. Can��t you stop getting in the way?��


    Nimbly going around Takuma who got in her way again, Kasumi spoke to him in a bored tone.


    ��I said we��re taking care of things, Saegusa. Or can��t you understand that, without me speaking more clearly? There��s no reason for you to intervene��


    ��Hmm����Shippou kun. You know who I am?��


    Kasumi looked at Takuma with meaningful eyes and attempted to forestall him with words.


    ��Do you even notice when you��re being treated as a hindrance? What a sorry state. You do know that Public Morals members don��t have to obey the orders of the public safety division��


    Within Kasumi��s slightly amused expression, only her eyes were glimmering with the light of battle.


    ��Saegusa��.are you picking a fight?��


    Takuma was the opposite within his red faced expression, only his eyes contained a cold light.


    ��I don��t intend to pick a fight. But, I��m always ready to accept one�� ��Oh��.so you��re ready to take me on, Saegusa?��


    Takuma��s left sleeve was tugged back slightly. Revealing the form of a bracelet style CAD. Officially, only members of the student council and public morals committee were permitted to carry CADs on campus, so members of the club affairs public safety division who were not members of those organizations were forbidden to carry them. However, some of the rules against carrying CADs were relaxed during club recruitment week. What glittered on his wrist was not a CAD with safety limits for use in competitions but, his personal one that was suitable for actual combat.


    ��I see, I��ll do my best to give you more of a fight than you expect. Enough that you won��t consider picking a fight with me again��


    Kasumi also tugged back her left sleeve to reveal her left arm. It sat slightly higher on her wrist than Takuma��s, it was on the small size and it was designed to look prettier, however the CAD within was a cutting edge model that was not in any way inferior.


    ��You don��t seem to have anyone with you. You okay with doing it solo?�� ��What? You want the excuse that you lost because it was two to one?��


    Takuma and Kasumi were now already incapable of noticing anything but the adversary right before their eyes. Not even the fact that the dispute between the robot research club and the bike club that they had come to arbitrate was now in the middle of a armistice or that Kento, the one who triggered their dispute had already left the scene.


    ��Wait a Minute!��


    The dispute between the robot research and the bike clubs had drawn a big gallery of spectators, a male student suddenly intervened before they could have what looked like an inevitable and extremely public battle.


    ��Both of you, settle down!��


    This was Tomitsuka who had been stunned by the malice Takuma and Kasumi had been invoking into the atmosphere until now.


    ��Senpai, please don��t interfere�� ��I said settle down, Shippou!��


    ��Tomitsuka senpai, are you protecting Shippou kun?�� ��No way! Saegusa san you settle down as well��


    ����with Tomitsuka between them the violent mood receded somewhat, but it didn��t feel like they were done snarling at each other. Due to this, neither the robot research and bike clubs felt like bringing up the fact that the dispute that had brought them here hadn��t been resolved yet.


    ��Everyone, isn��t it time to go back to whatever you were doing?��


    So, the voice that called out from the side made them feel like they had been graced with a proclamation from an angel (it was quite convenient).


    ��Do not make this incident a problem for the student council. I will be the one who talks to the public morals committee and the public safety division��


    Tatsuya had followed after Miyuki with an assertion ��to not make this incident a problem�� which meant that the robot research club went back to the garage and the bike club went back to their tent gradually to resume recruitment. Tatsuya and Miyuki also went back to club affairs headquarters, all that remained was the gallery of onlookers and the three people who had garnered their attention, Takuma, Kasumi and Tomitsuka.

 Volume 12 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ������And that��s why it was so annoying.��


    ��Ha...... I��m amazed you were able to hold back, Kasumi-chan.��


    The same day, during the evening of April 13th, 2096 AD. It was only after the children finished dinner that they were informed that guests were coming (even though their two eldest brothers were not home yet), so Kasumi came to Izumi��s room to complain about what had happened after school.


    ��Hm, well, when I thought about all the cleanup afterwards, I felt that it would be better not to throw down there. However, to be honest, I really wanted to kick his ass.��


    As she was sitting on the rug with her hands wrapped around a pillow, she socked the pillow two or three times probably because she was pretending that the offending item was Takuma.


    ��Speaking of which���� Based on your story, Shippou-kun��s attitude was a little too unfriendly.��


    ��That wasn��t something cute like being unfriendly. He was blatantly picking a fight.��


    ��Yes, yes. Then, since he was picking a fight, how did he explain the antagonism displayed by the Club Activities Group to the Public Moral Committee?��


    ��Yeah. That��s why I said that guy was picking a fight against the Saegusa because he��s a Shippou.��


    Hearing the suggestion from the seated Kasumi as she excitedly related what happened, Izumi did not see this as her personal feelings and reject it.


    ��Setting aside whether he��s acting on behalf of the Shippou, it remains true that he has shown hostility.��


    Hearing Izumi��s unexpected perspective, Kasumi threw the pillow down with both hands as she blinked several times.


    ��So it��s not for the Shippou Family, but for his own personal grudge?��


    ��Can��t believe you said grudge, Kasumi-chan���� Well, I guess that��s close enough.��


    Seeing Kasumi��s exaggerated display, Izumi nodded with a bewildered expression before putting on an expression of rapt attention as she thought to herself.


    ��I heard that the head of the Shippou Family is a moderate. Based on the rumors, he shouldn��t be the type to do anything that directly antagonized the Saegusa Family������


    At the same time, the head of the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Koichi was preparing to welcome the scheduled guest.


    ��A pleasure to meet you. My name is Sawamura Maki.��


    ��We have been waiting for you. I am the head��s daughter, Mayumi. Please follow me.��


    The one who welcomed her was Mayumi. This was not a coincidence, as Koichi ordered Mayumi to lead the way. After leading Maki to the guest dining hall, Mayumi felt more suspicious than curious.


    (This person should be the Actress Sawamura Maki-san���� What business does an artist have with the Ten Master Clans����?)


    If the visitor was a politician or an industrialist, Mayumi would not have found anything odd regardless of the visitor��s gender. Even someone from the entertainment circle seeking the power of Magicians itself was not something out of place. However, employing the might of the Ten Master Clans on someone from the cream of the entertainment business was a mite too much.


    ��Otou-sama, I have brought Sawamura-san.��


    Despite how suspicious this was in her mind, none of this was reflected on her face. Perfectly playing the part of a refined daughter welcoming a guest, Mayumi led Maki to the dining hall where her father was waiting.


    After allowing Mayumi to leave from the doorway and dismissing the maids in attendance, Koichi remained seated as he opened the conversation with Maki.


    ��This should be the second time we have met.�� Adopting a similar seated posture, Maki smiled back. ��I am honored that you remember me.��


    ��You��re welcome. Please, enjoy yourself before the dinner gets cold.��


    A full array of appetizers and main entrees was set up on the table. The format intentionally avoided presenting one dish at a time because Koichi was aware that this was supposed to be a secret negotiation. Nor did Maki raise a fuss over this.


    ��Thank you very much. Then allow us to dine.��


    Accompanied by a somewhat suave answer, Maki picked up her utensils. Completely different from the slightly nervous tic in her manners, Maki��s table manners were impeccable.


    In Maki��s eyes, Koichi seemed to smile in satisfaction upon seeing this. ��Ah, my apologies.��


    It was impossible to determine how to decipher that look �C maybe because he wished to muddle the issue, Koichi opened his mouth to offer his apology.


    ��How rude of me to wear these glasses indoors.��


    ��No, I am aware of the details surrounding your story.��


    When he was 14, Koichi was the victim of an international kidnapping incident that targeted Magicians, an incident that cost him his right eye in battle. Once he became an adult and his body��s development halted he began using a false eye, though he was quite famous during his teenage years as the ��Young Magician with the Eye Patch�� among magic circles. Now, he preferred to use lightly colored glasses to help disguise the oddity of the false eye. Such details were easily available with a small amount of investigation.


    After exchanging small talk and finishing the main entrees, Maki adopted a proper sitting posture. Personally, she wanted to talk about this in a more natural atmosphere, but she was unable to find any weaknesses in Koichi while they were dining.


    ��In reality, I asked to borrow some of your time today because there��s something I wish to impart to you, Saegusa-sama.��


    Just as Mayumi finished changing and was about to relax a little, the speaker leading to the door rang out.


    ��Onee-sama, this is Izumi. May I speak with you?�� ��Of course. Please do.��


    The words ��please do�� were actually the pass phrase. The voice recognition system from the HAR (Home Automation Robot) received Mayumi��s voice and disengaged the lock. Entering the door were Izumi and Kasumi coming in together.


    ��Sorry, but there��s something I would like your opinion on.��


    Hearing Izumi��s request, Mayumi thought ��Oh?��. She did not say ��please teach me�� but ��your opinion�� instead. In other words, this was something unrelated to school studies or magic training.


    ��What is it?��


    ��Onee-san, do you know what kind of a person is the head of house for the Shippou Family?��


    The first thing that ran across Mayumi��s mind after hearing Kasumi��s question was ��Why would you ask such a thing?��, but the answer immediately flashed through her mind.


    ��Kasumi-chan������


    Mayumi was well aware of how terrible her facial expression was right now without seeing her young sisters�� reactions.


    ��W-what is it?��


    Not only had her tone changed, even the eyes were wandering all over the place. Seeing Kasumi��s reaction, Mayumi was even more certain that her instincts were correct.


    ��Something happened between you and Shippou-kun.�� ��How did you know that!?��


    Kasumi didn��t play dumb and immediately capitulated (more like confessed). No, she actually wanted to cover this, but Mayumi��s overly decisive remark prompted a more honest reaction out of her.


    ��You������


    ��Please wait, Onee-sama.��


    Seeing Mayumi set to deliver a tongue-lashing, Izumi quickly intervened from the side.


    ��It was true that Kasumi-chan almost got into a private duel with Shippou- kun, but the responsibility for today��s incident lies more with Shippou-kun and not Kasumi-chan.��


    Mayumi searched Izumi with a suspicious gaze. However, Izumi��s gaze never wavered. Mayumi gave a huge ��Whew��..�� of relief as her expression relaxed.


    ��I understand. I believe you.��


    Hearing this, now it was Kasumi��s turn to let out of a huge ��Whew��..��.


    The secret glance she darted at Izumi contained definite traces of ��Thanks!��.


    ��So that��s why the two of you wanted to know about the personality of the Shippou Family��s head.��


    Mayumi furrowed her brows as she adopted a considerate posture.


    ��True���� Though I have not spoken in length���� He should be a very practical and considerate person.�� ��Practical and considerate?��


    Not comprehending, Izumi parroted back her words. ��Practical and considerate�� was too vague for personality analysis, so she didn��t feel that they were characteristics.


    ��Indeed. Practical and considerate, so there��s no way to tell what he��s thinking on the inside. After preparing many strategies, he is not greedy for profits and will choose the one with the lowest risk, so long as the original costs are covered. That is the type of person he is.��


    Mayumi��s answer came after she correctly assessed her sister��s confusion, but this answer only served to arouse new questions from her sisters. ��But, if that��s the case������


    ��Yeah. As I thought, this seems like the completely opposite personality type from what Kasumi-chan saw from Shippou-kun.��


    ��Then, in other words, he��s not acting on behalf of the Shippou Family��s plans?��


    ��Even so, there��s only so much a high school student can plan for with their limited powers. Shippou-kun should be aware of how fruitless this is regardless of how high his Magic Power is.��


    ��Does he have another backer besides the Shippou Family?�� ������Wouldn��t that be too big of a stretch?��


    Seeing the wild theories espoused by her sisters mushroom even further, Mayumi couldn��t help but interrupt.


    ������Ah ha, that��s true.��


    ��......Indeed, I think we��re overthinking this.��


    The two of them smiled as they said this, but neither Kasumi nor Izumi seemed to honestly accept that in their hearts.


    While Maki was speaking, Koichi never uttered a word to interrupt. When she finished, Koichi picked up a glass of red wine from the table. After consuming a quarter of the contents, he let out a soft sound before setting the glass back onto the table.


    ��In other words.��


    Finally, Koichi turned his gaze back to Maki.


    ��Your grandfather plans on breaking his secret agreement with the anti- magic faction, correct?��


    In response to Koichi��s leisurely phrased question, Maki decively nodded ��yes��.


    ��I also believe that the proclamations of anti-magic ideology are both unrealistic and harmful. Any aid extended towards that sort of thing would only become a noose around my own neck. My father is also well aware of that point.��


    ��Thank you. You appear to be someone who can come to a logical conclusion.��


    Koichi slightly inclined his head and used his eyes to urge her onward.


    ��I believe the uses of magic should receive more evaluation from society. Not just in the military or the police force, I think that magic has a lot of potential in the areas of the media or entertainment.��


    ��Media aside, you said entertainment? That is a novel idea.��


    ��Please do not misunderstand, I do not view people who are Magicians as monkeys. I have no plans on turning magic into something that just draws attention.��


    ��Ho?��


    ��Filming movies are often accompanied by danger. Furthermore, we are often troubled by the fact that SFX or special effects are unable to bring enough realism. Naturally, there��s no need to speak of reporters, but both as actors and supporting staff, the value of magic is incalculable.��


    ������So?��


    Koichi urged her on with high interest across his face.


    ��Even for Magicians who are treated poorly due to the fact that they are not combat capable, I firmly believe that there are many areas in the filming or media realm where they can display their talents.��


    ��I see.��


    ��I will invite the Magicians who never had the chance to prove themselves and give everyone a chance to wield such a wonderful talent like magic. For this, I will definitely prepare a reward that will prove most satisfactory for you.��


    Here, Maki broke off and peeked at Koichi��s face. After sucking in a small breath, Maki��s expression seemed to show her rallying her courage before speaking again to Koichi.


    ��From the Magicians�� perspective, I am an outsider. I am neither a close friend nor am I affiliated in any way. However, I want to become a good neighbor, a close friend, to all Magicians. I earnestly hope you understand that.��


    ��Which is why you have chosen to obstruct the ploy of the anti-magic camp?��


    ��I know very well that I am powerless, but at the very least, I feel that I need to present my sincerity.��


    ��In return, you hope to be acknowledged and invited in by the Magicians, is that right?��


    Koichi verbalized Maki��s request, but Maki never faltered. This degree of perception was within her expectations.


    ��I am not so brazen as to hope to earn your approval���� I just hoped that you could acknowledge this, that��s all.�� Koichi gazed at Maki��s face in slight interest.


    ��Sawamura-san, not only do you qualify to be an actress, you also have a certain talent as a negotiator.��


    Of course, Koichi was not praising Maki in the literal sense. In order to catch his true intent, Maki gathered all of her attention. Except in this case, there was no need.


    ��Still, you are too adept at hiding your true feelings. That is what is truly unfortunate. Depending on the time and location, revealing your true self at times is useful in drawing more concessions from your opponent.��


    Koichi easily revealed his trump card.


    ��There is no lie in your words. However, using Magicians as your pawns is not restricted to only entertainment. You are gathering Magicians as part of a plan to use them as a more direct power, are you not?��


    Maki��s face wavered greatly. Yet, that was only for an instant. Using her acting ability, she settled her rattled heart.


    ��Forgive my performance.��


    Even in Koichi��s eyes, Maki appeared to be earnestly asking for forgiveness. In regards to earning brownie points here, Maki won a small victory.


    ��So long as you do not take action against Magicians affiliated with us, the Saegusa Family, I will not interfere with your plans.��


    Maki suddenly raised her downcast eyes. ��Truly?��


    Now, her expression was beyond her control, but to none of her detriment. ��I promise you.��


    ��Thank you very much!��


    Personally, Maki knew she won this bet against herself. Though it was true that she lost while haggling with Saegusa Koichi, Maki had successfully removed the greatest unknown quantity that lay in the path of realizing the ��new order�� she envisioned.


    ? ? ?


    After seeing Maki off, Koichi returned to his own room, carefully locked the door, and treaded towards the telephone. After pressing the call button, he waited for 10 seconds. The image that was displayed on the tabletop��s small screen was the face of Elder Kudou.


    ��Mister, sorry for bothering you so late in the night.��


    Koichi didn��t use ��sensei�� or ��sir�� and instead used ��mister��. This was the custom since his private tutelage with Yotsuba Maya and Yotsuba Miya under Elder Kudou.


    ��No worries. You must have something important to say?��


    ��Indeed. I have something of utmost importance to discuss with you.��


    Koichi said this as he gracefully extended his body towards the desk. On the camera, he looked like he was leaning in to discuss something private. In reality, what Koichi was about to discuss next was both a private conversation and a conspiracy.


    ��Actually, I just met with a member of the media.��


    Koichi first laid everything out and explained that Humanists (anti-magic supporters) from the USNA were manipulating the media within the country to the detriment of Magicians.


    ��Based on what I heard today, progress on the media has gone quite far.��


    ��Since it��s you, obviously this isn��t the first time you have heard about it. I thought you had already finished investigating everything about the media operation?��


    Kudou asked without any hint of a smile. ��So you saw right through me.��


    Without any resistance, Koichi conceded Kudou��s point. Actually, Kudou was the one whose expression changed. ��I will listen to you for now.��


    Kudou asked with an exhausted expression. ��What are you planning to do?��


    ��The Yotsuba have grown too powerful. They have long surpassed the Ten Master Clans and are beginning to upset the balance of the country. Mister, don��t you think so?��


    At Kudou��s inquiry, Koichi responded with something that appeared unrelated.


    ��You are planning to use the anti-magic supporters to chip away at the Yotsuba��s power?��


    However, Kudou seemed to correctly pinpoint what Koichi wanted to say. In short, this meant that Elder Kudou held the same concerns that Koichi did.


    ��At First High, there is a student who is closely connected to the 101st Battalion. A high school responsible for educating teenagers is connected to the military. Don��t you think this would be a topic of vast interest to the media or politicians from the ethics wing?��


    ��Your daughters are also attending First High.��


    ��In this situation, students would only be treated as victims.��


    ��First High��s principal is neutral���� Someone who refused to join your camp.��


    ��Indeed, but that is only a minor detail. I care far more about the connection between the 101st Battalion and the Yotsuba.��


    Kudou��s next reply came more than 10 seconds later. ������So that is your goal.��


    ��Not only that, but there is some speculation on that regard. So, how about this, Mister? So long as the negative activity is within acceptable parameters, I believe fervor for the anti-magic supporters will wane. In addition, the targets of their attacks are high school students, which if employed correctly, society��s ire could be directed towards anti-magic ideology. I believe that this plan bears a certain degree of merit towards the Ten Master Clans.��


    ��I do not have the power to approve of your plan. I never held the authority to do so.��


    ��Even without authority, you still have influence.�� ������I do not oppose your plan.��


    ��That is more than sufficient. Thank you very much.��


    Koichi hung up the phone in satisfaction. Prior to the line going dead, the image of Kudou��s expression was rather reflective of his age in that it held no dominance at all.

 Volume 12 - CH 9

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Common Era 2096, April 14th, Saturday night. The name on top said this was the home of Shiba Tatsurou; actually this was the home of Tatsuya and Miyuki which was welcoming strange guests.


    "This is Tatsuya-niisan''s house?"


    Ayako smilingly nodded yes to her younger brother who was standing at the entrance asking ''Isn''t this too ordinary?'' with his gaze.


    "It''s not as if I don''t understand why you would ask that, but this is certainly it."


    While these siblings were confirming it, the word ordinary was not a word readily applied to Tatsuya and his sister. An old western mansion in the middle of nowhere or a secret laboratory surrounded by high fences would be a much more appropriate place for him to live, and both siblings felt that was where he should live.


    However, Ayako had received the map data directly from Hayama. There was no way it was false. While Fumiya controlled his feelings of disbelief, he pressed the gate post call bell.


    ��Yes, whom may I say is calling?��


    The response was in a voice neither sibling had heard before. The Kuroba siblings had last heard the voices of Tatsuya and his sister on January 3rd of this year when the pair visited the main house to do the New Year��s greeting. A full three months had passed but the siblings were confident that they would recognize the voices of Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��I am Kuroba Fumiya. I believe this is Shiba Tatsuya��s residence.��


    Even so, the unknown voice did not make Fumiya pause and he gave his name as well as stating his errand. Some time passed until the next response, probably to ascertain what Tatsuya��s wishes were. Since this was an unexpected visit without prior communication, it was fortunate that they apparently hadn��t missed Tatsuya, thought Fumiya letting out a sigh of relief.


    ��Please enter.��


    The motor made a faint sound as the front gate unlocked. Fumiya pushed the gate with arabesque scrollwork. And then faster than he stepped on to the grounds, the front door opened. Within it a young girl in a black dress and a white apron appeared and directed a deep bow to the pair.


    The siblings were led to the living room where only Tatsuya was waiting for them.


    ��Fumiya, Ayako-chan, it��s been a while.��


    They didn��t take offence over being greeted by Tatsuya who remained seated. Ayako seated herself directly across from Tatsuya. ---Without being encouraged to sit.


    ��Nee-san!��


    Fumiya properly remained standing politely and rebuked his sister��s rudeness, but Ayako listened to it as if it had nothing to do with her.


    No, it was not as if she was ignoring him. Immediately after Ayako sat down, she politely placed both hands on top of her skirt, looked straight ahead and bowed.


    ��Tatsuya san, it��s been so long since we��ve called on you. Please forgive us for the impoliteness of not taking the time to make an appointment with you beforehand.��


    ��It is not necessary to bother about such a thing. We��re second cousins, no, fellow kinsmen, furthermore fellow high school students. There��s no need for appointments for a visit between high school students who are relatives.��


    ��Thank you for your generosity. ��Fumiya-san, what are doing? Quickly greet Tatsuya as well.��


    It was a somewhat insolent excuse. Nonetheless, Fumiya with his fundamentally serious nature was unable to ignore his own wrongdoing.


    ��Fumiya, you sit too. Such formality will make it impossible to talk.��


    Tatsuya smiled as he spoke those words to Fumiya who was standing stock still with emotions he did not understand. Upon Tatsuya urging him to sit, Fumiya somehow regained his calm and sat down next to Ayako as he was told to.


    ��Tatsuya-niisan, it��s been a while.��


    Fumiya simply bowed his head. However, this was not due to his being reserved with Tatsuya or him looking down at Tatsuya or anything like that. Fumiya was simply nervous over meeting his second cousin that he respected and hadn��t seen in about three months.


    At nearly the same time as that, Miyuki and Minami entered the living room. Miyuki was empty handed but Minami carried a tray with tea for four.


    ��Ayako-san, Fumiya-kun, please have some tea.��


    Clad in a flare skirt that hit below the noon and prettily made up, Miyuki sat down next to Tatsuya. Miyuki, who had been wearing her usual at home attire, changed into her outside clothes to face their sudden guests.


    ��Miyuki-oneesama, pardon our intrusion.��


    Undaunted by Miyuki, Ayako deliberately stood up and politely bowed. Her classical wide flowing dress fluttered elegantly with her movements. His elder sister��s display of her competitive spirit caused Fumiya to look away with a ��my head hurts�� look on his face (by the way, Fumiya was dressed in normal male clothing and wasn��t wearing a wig). Tatsuya watched the pair with amused eyes.


    Just as Ayako sat down again, Minami placed the tea on the table.


    ��Please forgive us for coming so late at night��, but, tomorrow morning, we have to be back in Hamamatsu.��


    Fumiya broke the ice with his introductory remarks, at last calming the atmosphere.


    ��The hour is not so late that it can be called late at night.��


    Actually, the late hour was just about after dinner would be finished. Nevertheless, the pair��s late night visit did not feel troublesome. Fumiya and Ayako were the relatives closest to Tatsuya and Miyuki in age, and some of the very few relatives that they knew were not their enemies.


    ��Come to think of it, I haven��t said it yet. Congratulations for getting into Fourth High School.��


    ��With the abilities of you two, it��s a natural outcome, though.


    Congratulations, Ayako-san, Fumiya-kun.��


    Taking her cue from Tatsuya��s remarks, Miyuki offered her congratulations. It was well past the announcement of the exam results and it had been about a week since the admissions ceremony, but it had been about three months since they had direct contact.


    ��Thank you. Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-oneesama.�� ��Actually, I considered going to First High School, but��


    Ayako-san offered her thanks, and Fumiya followed after his sister with a pained smile that had more pain than smile.


    ��I was told that it wasn��t good for too many of us to be in one place.�� (Fumiya)


    ��You made a request to Oba-sama?��


    Ayako nodded in response to Miyuki��s question.


    ��We didn��t receive a reply from the honored clan leader directly, though.��


    ��Her instructions were passed to father by Hayama-san, give up on First High School.��


    Whatever she actually felt, Ayako��s face did not show any upset about it at all, but Fumiya appeared to regret it deeply.


    ��If Oba-ue forbade it, nothing can be done.��


    Tatsuya responded with a tone of generalized sympathy to comfort Fumiya and then casually changed the subject.


    ��On the grounds of defending magicians�� human rights, they are going to first criticize the use of magic in military affairs. Next, they will use the fact that forty percent of the graduates of the national magic university join the military as the basis to spin the fantasy that the magic education system and the military are colluding with each other, and in the third phase of what I recently learned is their plan, they will target First High School which sends the most graduates to the national magic university with an appeal, ��Save the children from being used by the military��.��


    Fumiya wet his throat with tea after his long explanation. When he looked up again, Tatsuya was giving him a look of praise.


    The Kuroba family was a branch family of the Yotsuba clan that gathered intelligence. They did not limit themselves to magical means; they used a variety of information gathering methods such as wiretapping, hacking, and traditional human investigation. However, no matter how capable the people and equipment they are paired with, if you did not manage them well then you could not expose a plan concealed within isolated events. By not confining himself to events that already happened, Fumiya had proven that he had mastered how to use the power of the Kuroba organization.


    ��Fumiya, you have done well to uncover this much, it��s impressive.�� ��Um, no�� Thank you, Niisan.��


    Fumiya who had spoken so much without stopping once had become temporarily incoherent. If you looked closely, you could see his face getting red. If you looked that closely it might seem as if Fumiya had somewhat unusual inclinations, but that would be a misunderstanding. Fumiya was simply happy.


    ��Fumiya really likes Tatsuya-san.��


    Nevertheless, right now Fumiya was with someone who was in the mood to tease him about it even though she understood that.


    ��Neesan! Don��t say things that can be misconstrued!�� ��Oh my, I��m mistaken? You don��t like Tatsuya-san?�� ��The way Neesan was putting it had a different meaning!�� ��Hmm? I wonder what meaning you heard.��


    ��That was����


    The thoughts of the trio watching the playful siblings---Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami---were in agreement on the point that ��the twins sure get along well��, but the looks they displayed all showed different emotions: Tatsuya��s smile had a bitterness to it, Miyuki��s was amused and Minami��s face was apathetic.


    Ayako and Fumiya gave them more details after they informed them about the propaganda war First High School was facing then went to a hotel within the city. In the end, they did not reveal their information sources or their information gathering methods, but such things were closely held secrets. Tatsuya did not intend to criticize them for not being ��open��. He did not recommend to the pair ��It��s late so you should stay here tonight�� more than once, so they were both guilty of that.


    Besides, even though they had heard nothing about the means or sources for acquiring the information, they understood. Fumiya��s details had included that Saegusa Kouichi and Kudou Retsu were conspiring to do something.


    Fumiya��s or rather Ayako��s intelligence gathering abilities were unmistakably impressive and the the abilities of the Kuroba organization were probably the most preeminent in the Yotsuba clan. However, the head of the Saegusa clan was not someone they could easily put a tail on. If their opponent was Mayumi then even Ayako might have done it somehow, but Saegusa Kouichi was still too much of an adversary for Fumiya and Ayako to take on. Perhaps, this could be intelligence their aunt procured by her unknown method.


    ---Tatsuya pondered that in bed in his own room lying with his hands folded behind his head on his pillow.


    Believing that he might be dancing on the palm of Yotsuba Maya��s hand was not a pleasant feeling, but there was no way he could ignore this. With First High School facing an attack from the media and the politicians under the influence of the anti-magicians in the near future of only a few weeks to less than a month away, knowing was more beneficial than not knowing. While he had these unsatisfactory thoughts, Tatsuya constructed a plan on how they must respond to this.

 Volume 12 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The National Magic University was founded on the old Nerima Garrison. On the surface, this land was empty after the expansion of the Asaka Garrison absorbed the Nerima Garrison, however, approving the construction plan for the Magic University also played a part in combining the Nerima and Asaka Garrisons.


    With this developmental process, the Magic University shared a close relationship with the military. At least 40% of the Magic University��s graduates chose to pursue a career in the military or related to one. While there was somewhat of a misguided feeling here, once society��s needs for Magicians were taken into account this ceased to feel unnatural. Precisely because of this, one would think that the atmosphere at the university was just as disciplined as that of a military academy �C and just as rigid, which was not actually the case. For example, the dress code was entirely up to the students and even the more incredible or casual garb was excused so long as they did not infringe upon any morals. Any warning was only restricted to mutual warnings between students. In various areas, the sense of freedom was even greater here than the magic high schools. That was how Mayumi felt in the past half a month.


    Speaking of which, today Mayumi was dressed in a soft, A-style dress that left the shoulders exposed with cardigan sweater with sleeves. The cardigan was thinly knit with large holes and while the dress ran to her knees, the lace only extended 15mm downwards, enough to allow her shins to peek out from the thin stockings. Her wardrobe was far more revealing than a high school uniform, but neither the students nor the faculty sent any disapproving gazes her way.


    Currently, she had been asked to come to the buffet. Her presence had been requested by a male student who also happened to be a freshman at the Magic University. In spite of this, it was plain that there wasn��t a hint of anxiety or excitement about her. As for the reason why, that was because the individual who invited Mayumi was someone she was well acquainted with.


    Upon arriving at the caf��, Mayumi suddenly felt a little dizzy, and not because she was feeling unwell. The overwhelming amount of couples present gave a shock to her nervous system. Rather than being frivolous, Mayumi knew that they were all quite serious about their relationships, but that knowledge was little comfort to the single Mayumi. She too bore dreams of love like any normal person. When seeing close couples, ideas like ��envy�� or ��go away�� would float across her mind. Naturally, she refused to acknowledge the fact that she would think this way and didn��t plan on any self-reflection, just like most people.


    There was also the possibility that this feeling was amplified because the person she was contacting today was in no way, shape or form related to love. In reality, he wasn��t wholly unrelated, but on some level, such a close proximity caused Mayumi to unconsciously expel this possibility beyond her sight.


    ��Juumonji-kun, sorry for the wait.��


    The moment Mayumi opened her mouth to speak, many eyes were drawn to her table. At the Magic University, no one was ignorant of the meaning behind the name ��Juumonji��, though many did not know him personally. The expression that graced many an onlooker��s face signified ��so that��s Juumonji��.


    ��Hardly, I just arrived 5 minutes ago.��


    He didn��t just arrive, but was here a mere 5 minutes before. Mayumi smiled a bit at these words that were just like Katsuto��s style.


    ��My apologies for specifically calling you here, Saegusa-san.��


    With Katsuto��s response, the number of prying eyes grew even more. Sensible students who had not turned their heads at the name ��Juumonji�� were unable to sit still when the ��Saegusa�� name dropped. This year, practically every student knew that Mayumi was attending the Magic University. So long as they were not hermits who renounced the world, no one could ignore the news that Saegusa Mayumi was attending, regardless of gender. �CFurthermore, it does need to be said that the male students cared a whole lot more.


    As for Mayumi, she ignored the dozens of stares sent her way as if it was perfectly natural as she sat across from her guest.


    ��Pay it no heed. Juumonji-kun isn��t the type of person to call me if there wasn��t something important to discuss, right?��


    Mayumi laughed lightly as she caught Katsuto��s gaze. ��Also, in such a populous place too.��


    Mayumi knew of the rumors that cast her as one of the potential marriage candidates for Katsuto. On the surface, their relationship was definitely not what people on the outside believed it to be. In fact, people more in the know about Magicians would actually find that rumor to be preposterous. In truth, the Saegusa and Juumonji Families had discussed this matter. Currently, when compared to the Juumonji Family, it was the Itsuwa Family with their 20-year old head of house that seemed more welcoming to that idea. Setting aside the Juumonji Family for the moment, the Saegusa Family had no plans to put in motion any real union between Mayumi and Katsuto, but the rumors would be correct in terms of the word ��candidate��.


    Mayumi��s mischievous allusion ��in such a populous place�� meant that they were feeding the rumor mill. Mayumi was joking of course, but if asked, she would be hard pressed to deny that she never had such an inkling. Once she became a potential candidate for marriage, it was hard to remain just friends even with the person currently in 2nd place.


    ��I feel that this is far better than intentionally going somewhere no one visits.��


    This response could initially be interpreted as ��gentlemanly��, but was actually an ��obtuse�� reply, causing Mayumi to feel that she was the only one who cared. Katsuto wore a casual suit without a tie or any other articles of fashion, so it was easy to tell at first glance that this thought never crossed his mind even at this point. Still, once she thought about such peaceful things, she could only notice the news article flittering across Katsuto��s palm.


    ������What an irritating topic.��


    On the table, the electronic newspaper was headlined with topics such as ��truth behind Military Magicians��, ��JSDF using youths as weapons��, ��JSDF dominated by Magicians��, and ��preferential treatment for magic officers��. Extremists on both sides were either blaming the JSDF for using the Magicians or covering for Magicians, but both sides were similar in that they censured the connection between the JSDF and Magicians.


    ��While pretending to act as civil rights advocates for Magicians, they are actually trying to discriminate Magicians from society. Don��t you think such hypocritical news is incredibly vile?��


    Katsuto didn��t respond to Mayumi��s complaints and smoothly began operating the cellphone-shaped CAD he removed from his belt.


    Carrrying CADs was not forbidden on the Magic University��s campus and the standards around magic use were also more relaxed when compared to the streets. Especially dangerous magic was blacklisted and prohibited from use in the labs and experimental offices, while a large number of magic was allowed in general areas that had nothing to do with research labs or experimental rooms. Right now, the soundproof area of effect magic that Katsuto was constructing was also allowed on school grounds.


    ��Is it something that important?��


    Needless to say, a soundproof barrier was needed for private talks, but there was no secret between Mayumi and Katsuto that they feared would be overheard. Even so, a quick glance at Katsuto��s expression confirmed that the subject matter was not something that could be solved by normal conversation.


    ��Since the beginning of the week, anti-magic sentiment has been on the rise in the news.��


    As he said this, Katsuto used the filter on the electronic newspaper to display the articles he was talking about.


    ��I concur.��


    Katsuto eyed Mayumi as she replied back with a serious expression. ��And, what of it?��


    Seeing those serious eyes that could appropriately be described as solemn, Mayumi asked without any attempt at a joking manner.


    ��The reason why the media has taken two stances is because each has a different sponsor.��


    ��So there are two forces behind them?��


    ��As you know, we, the Juumonji Family, are not adept at gathering intelligence.��


    Katsuto didn��t directly respond to Mayumi��s question, but his words hinted that what he was about to say next was the result of the investigation from the Juumonji Family.


    ��I have no concrete proof for what I��m about to say, but neither is it entirely groundless. I pray that you will remain calm and listen to me.��


    ��Of course. Let��s hear it.��


    Realizing that this was not going to be a pleasant topic for her, Mayumi subconsciously straightened herself.


    ��Of the two dialogues, the backers of the group blaming the JSDF might very well be the Saegusa Family.��


    ��What����!��


    However, the news that came from Katsuto��s mouth surpassed Mayumi��s tolerance level.


    ��There may be other conspirators as well, but at the very least, the Saegusa Family plays a large role.��


    ��That��s impossible!��


    Mayumi slammed her hands on the table and jumped to her feet. Thanks to the soundproof barrier, no one was able to hear her voice from the outside, but that magic was unable to block the light, so Mayumi��s sudden elevation to her feet drew a lot of stares from across the caf��. Seeing the astounded looks coming from all around her, Mayumi sat down in shame. Nonetheless, Mayumi raised her eyes after taking a seat and stared directly at Katsuto.


    ��It��s true that my father is a strategist who likes to plot behind the scenes, so it is true that even as his daughter, I am not always aware of what he��s doing.��


    Her eyes were burning with a flame that was enough to repel the pressure of Katsuto��s gaze.


    ��Yet, no matter what the reason, he will never forget his duty as a member of the Ten Master Clans. He definitely wouldn��t do something that would bring misfortune to the Japanese magical community.��


    After receiving Mayumi��s heated words, Katsuto quietly replied back.


    ��Then, Saegusa-sama must believe that this must be beneficial to the Japanese magical community.��


    There was the sound of a heavy weight dropping and reverberating in the depths of her consciousness.


    ��Don��t be ridiculous. Everything they talk about will end with������


    As she said this, Mayumi pointed at the news article on the table surface.


    ��A better world where Magicians have disappeared. Did you think that this blatantly obvious jibe at protecting the human rights of Magicians would be enough to fool my father? Even if it��s Juumonji-kun, I cannot ignore this level of slander.��


    ��I never planned to offend.��


    Katsuto��s reply to Mayumi, who stood there with her teeth clenched in fury, was devoid of any excuses. Feeling the powerful confidence behind his attitude, Mayumi��s head slightly cooled down.


    ��So you��re saying that above the discrimination against Magicians, there is an ulterior motive in action?��


    ��As to what that is exactly, I have no idea. The only thing I do know is that Saegusa-sama appears to be engaged in media activity that runs counter to the Ten Master Clans.��


    Mayumi pinned Katsuto with a particularly fierce gaze. That gaze failed to conjure any faltering in Katsuto��s eyes. ������Fine then, Katsuto-kun. Do you have any plans tonight?��


    ��No.��


    ��Then please come to my house. Whether it is truly as Juumonji-kun said, I hope you will make your decision after directly asking my father.��


    ��I understand. In doing this, you actually help me quite a bit.��


    ? ? ?


    Even if they were the Ten Master Clans that represented Japanese Magicians, that did not meant that they were famous lineages that went back several hundred years. Normally, visiting the home of a college friend did not require a specific appointment with the family. However, Katsuto and Mayumi had come today specifically to see the head of the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Koichi. As the acting head of the Juumonji-Family, Katsuto��s request to see Koichi was granted after setting 8pm in the evening as the designated time.


    Wednesday, April 18th, 7:59pm. A pitch black limousine stopped before the threshold of the Saegusa household. From the backseat, a giant of a young man dressed in a formal suit with a tie opened the door himself and disembarked. The reason why the young man appeared colossal was the overwhelming personality he carried that did not befit his age. A special existence even among students who graduated from high school recently, he was the acting head of the Juumonji Family, Juumonji Katsuto.


    The one who greeted him was the eldest daughter in the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Mayumi. Wearing a darkly colored formal gown that extended to her ankles, Mayumi curtseyed to Katsuto before showing him the way. At precisely 8pm, Katsuto set foot in the Saegusa household.


    ��Your investigation was very thorough.��


    After conversing with Katsuto in the guest room, Saegusa Koichi readily admitted to the inquiry regarding whether he was one of the backers behind the anti-Magician media inciters.


    ��Otou-sama! What have you done!?��


    Faced with her brazen father nodding his head, Mayumi furiously reprimanded him.


    ��Relax, Mayumi. Why are you so excited?��


    Earnestly tilting his head at his daughter��s vibrant reaction, Koichi calmly scolded Mayumi.


    ��How can you tell me to relax!? What Otou-sama has done is blatant betrayal to the Ten Master Clans, no, to the Japanese magic community as a whole!��


    Perfectly calm, Koichi easily took in the stern gaze leveled at him by his own daughter, who had leaped from her seat on the sofa.


    ��This is no betrayal. Mayumi, you��re thinking in the wrong direction.�� ��What is����


    ��Saegusa.��


    Mayumi wanted to keep pressing her father, but was halted by the still seated Katsuto by her side. Recalling that they were not the only two people sitting here, Mayumi reluctantly closed her mouth and took a seat.


    ��Saegusa-san.��


    Sensing that Mayumi had regained her composure, Katsuto looked towards Koichi.


    ��I do not know what you are thinking, so I hope you are willing to explain yourself.��


    Koichi slightly bent forward at the waist to look upon Katsuto. ��Is this a request from the Juumonji Family?��


    ��As a question leveled by the Juumonji Family.��


    Koichi allowed his forward posture to relax along the back of the seat before lightly heaving a long sigh.


    ��As we are both of the Ten Master Clans, I will honestly answer the question the Juumonji Family has for the Saegusa Family.��


    Koichi adopted the same proper posture, devoid of panic, that Katsuto had.


    ��First, in order to dispel any misconceptions, I will first declare that this propaganda was started by foreign anti-magic forces. Not only have they provided information to the media, they have made funds available as well.��


    ��In the form of investing in the media?��


    ��The reasons may be as donations or marketing, though the ostensible purpose can be whatever they deem fit.��


    In regards to the question Katsuto posed, Koichi serenely replied back in full confidence. In terms of acting behind the scenes, Koichi was far above Katsuto. Katsuto also realized that there was no point in asking about unnecessary details.


    ��So Saegusa-sama intervened in the media as a countermeasure?��


    ��Katsuto-kun, do you know the most effective way to counter ��public opinion��?��


    At Koichi suddenly adopting a pedantic tone, Katsuto showed no hint of answering. He was aware that Koichi��s question was rhetorical.


    ��In the first place, ��public opinion�� is both an opinion and a judgment. That is, something that someone said and someone accepted. Opinion belongs to the one who came up with it, just as the originator must bear the responsibility.��


    There was no way to tell whether Koichi��s change in tone was intentional. The difference in age between Koichi and Katsuto, the head of house for one of the Ten Master Clans and the acting head who was only the son of the current head. Taking into account all these differences, Koichi��s tone was not lecturing, but more of a natural turn of events.


    ��Once the ��source�� behind the opinion is known, then refuting it becomes easy. Direct your questions to towards that individual, find the gaps in their logic, and cause them to acknowledge their error. There is also the possibility of a compromise where both sides point out the lacking areas lurking in each other��s arguments.��


    This was why Mayumi was the only one who wore a furious expression at Koichi��s high and mighty tone whereas Katsuto didn��t find anything out of place.


    ��This is why refuting ��public opinion�� is so difficult. If pressed for a reason, it is because there is no opponent to counter when it comes to public opinion.��


    This was the same even though Katsuto found Koichi��s words to be quite tedious.


    ��Even if public opinion is just an opinion, the moment someone says it, their advantages and disadvantages become revealed. However, the ones who came up with this opinion are ��citizens�� and the ones who hide behind this ��public opinion�� never take the stage. The media only reflects the citizens�� wishes, activists present the citizens�� demands, and politicians open their mouths to adhere to their citizens�� opinions. When someone says it, their stance and purpose become revealed. Nevertheless, under unclear circumstances, acting as the spokesperson of public opinion and describing the opinions of the originator grants them immunity to the duty of taking any hits.��


    Still, Katsuto began to suspect Koichi��s true intent after he beat around the bush so long.


    ��Public opinion also contains a side that benefits whoever strikes first.��


    There was a possibility that Katsuto��s dire view of Koichi was painted all over his face. Koichi smiled slightly as his tone returned to a more polite, gentle one.


    ��The first public opinion to achieve majority becomes justice at that time and place to bring pressure on the dissenters. Even if the dissenters have logic on their side, even if public opinion is rife with childish holes, logic is unable to stand against a flawed public opinion. As for the reason why, that is because public opinion is not equipped with someone to hold a discussion with, so no discourse could be reached.��


    ��So you��re saying that the anti-magic supporters are ��striking first��, Otou- sama?��


    Mayumi wore a displeased look while obediently listening to all this before finally interjecting in an agitated voice.


    ��The seeds of anti-magic sentiment were sown over a year ago. They saw through the fact that we were unable to act against them on that stage.��


    Casually handling his daughter��s impulsivity, Koichi immediately turned his eyes back to Katsuto.


    ��Countering public opinion would achieve little. So, Katsuto-kun, how would you act against public opinion?��


    ��Scattering their opinion would do.��


    Without puzzling over it or being overly theatrical, Katsuto replied back in a frank manner. Even if it wasn��t him, anyone reared to carry the burdens of the Ten Master Clans would logically arrive at an answer. This was not the only answer nor the absolute answer, but a possibly correct answer.


    ��Correct.��


    Everyone knew that this was not the one true answer, though Koichi continued to lecture.


    ��Simply agreeing with the basics of the aforementioned public opinion removes the possibility of being hunted as an infidel. Then, small differences in dogma will easily cause public opinion to unravel. A scattered public opinion will then lose its momentum and ultimately become forgotten. So long as there is no one who holds the course, of course.��


    ��Doesn��t that run counter to Saegusa-sama��s definition of public opinion?�� Hearing Katsuto��s point, Koichi smiled in satisfaction before nodding.


    ��It is as you have said, Katsuto-kun. So long as he continues to obscure himself, there is no way to maintain public opinion��s lost momentum. Even if he continues to hide himself, once he tries to reignite the flames of public opinion, the citizens will see through him and bite back. That��s because the public contains the foolishness to be manipulated once, but the wisdom to prevent the same trick from succeeding twice."


    "So that��s why you intentionally changed the direction of the public��s ire while conducting anti-magic propaganda.��


    ��That��s just a vent, Katsuto-kun. There is nothing we can do about people with no talent being jealous of those who have talent. That is the same when it comes to magic. Trying to suppress aroused envy even once with whips or candy is impossible. The only thing that can be done is to allow them to vent somewhere. Before they convalesce into an inferno, scattering the sparks into numerous small fires is a much easier way to prevent a catastrophe.��


    Koichi finally closed his mouth. Although unwilling to accept his words, Mayumi wore a conflicted expression because she was unable to counter his words. Whereas Katsuto,


    ��Compared to an inferno, a small spark is preferable. I do agree that might be true.��


    After speaking in a solemn voice, Katsuto turned a fiery gaze on Koichi.


    ��However, there are still people who lose their lives because of small fires. If the individual, scattered sparks are not put out in time, then the small sparks are no longer small and may very well become an inferno that devours lives.��


    ��That is a hypothetical situation.�� ��The pot calls the kettle black.��


    After crossing gazes with Koichi, Katsuto rose upon seeing that his opponent was not going to speak any further.


    ��Elder Saegusa.��


    Using the title exclusively used at the clan meetings between two equals, Katsuto called out to Koichi.


    ��The Juumonji Family deeply regrets the Saegusa Family��s actions in regard to the media and petitions that you immediately cease and desist any anti-Magician propaganda.��


    ��The Saegusa Family requests that the Juumonji Family deliver their protest in writing. A reply will be prepared after an official protest has been made.��


    Koichi also stood and slightly raised his head to look at Katsuto before replying.


    ��I understand. When I return home, I will get them to agree with me.��


    ��I am sorry that you came all this way out here today. Mayumi, see Juumonji-sama out. Carefully see him to the door.��


    Katsuto silently bowed to Koichi, to which Koichi just as silently returned. Mayumi hurriedly moved in front of Katsuto as he was about to turn around and led him to the threshold.


    When Mayumi returned from seeing Katsuto to the door, Koichi was still in the guest room. With a stern expression on her face, Mayumi stood before her father where he was relaxing on the sofa. ��Well, Mayumi. Come, sit. There��s no need to be polite.��


    Seeing Koichi leisurely lean back on the sofa with one foot on top of the other, Mayumi sat down without saying a word.


    ��I more or less know what you want to say���� But you might as well say it anyway.��


    ��Much like Otou-sama thought, I believe that Juumonji-kun��s opinion makes sense.��


    Seeing the intense emotions warring with the steely determination in her eyes while his daughter maintained her decorous self-control, Koichi smiled and nodded.


    ��It is only to be expected that you would think this way. After all, Katsuto- kun and I were only speaking superficially just now.��


    Hearing her father��s bravado, Mayumi��s hands tightened their grasp. ��So there��s more than meets the eye.��


    ��You didn��t understand? Katsuto-kun seems to have noticed already.��


    Mayumi slightly shook her head and hid her discontented, teeth-clenched face from Koichi��s vision.


    ��As expected, Katsuto-kun has much higher tolerance than Hirofumi-kun.��


    Hirofumi referred to the oldest son of the Itsuwa Family, ��Itsuwa Hirofumi��. The Itsuwa Family wished for Mayumi to marry Hirofumi. Koichi had intended to compare Hirofumi with Katsuto, but fortunately such words never reached Mayumi��s ears.


    ��Mayumi, Elder Kudou is already aware of this. Mister did not disapprove of my plan.��


    In place of the murmurs that didn��t reach her ears, Koichi dropped a bomb into his daughter��s ears.


    ��Sensei, he����?��


    As Koichi had planned, Mayumi was befuddled into silence, but Mayumi was not about to go away so meekly.


    ��I have no idea what is on sensei��s mind. What I do know is that playing with the lives of people who are of the same country and are also Magicians is wrong.��


    Seeing his daughter��s unexpected feistiness, Koichi was not feigning but honestly surprised.


    ��This will only last a month at most. I have no plans to allow this to develop to such a point that it could impact daily life.��


    ��Even if it��s a merely a month, a week, it can still bring about a permanent mark on someone��s heart. Maliciously wielding a pen can leave a far deeper mark than the wound left behind by a sword���� I believe the pen is mightier than the sword, and that is not just restricted to positive strength.��


    The normal Mayumi would have bowed out long ago. Seeing this sterner attitude that did not befit his daughter��s style, a question suddenly floated across Koichi��s mind.


    ��Mayumi, on whose behalf are you so angry for?�� ��Eh����?��


    Although this was a spur of the moment question, it had delivered a surprisingly telling blow against Mayumi.


    ��Is this for Katsuto-kun? Or is it for someone among your underclassmen at First High?��


    ��I didn��t����.��


    Even Kudou Retsu��s name was not enough to cower Mayumi, and yet, here she was, wavering to the point that she trembled with terror.

 Volume 12 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The wave of anti-magician sentiment in the world grew stronger on a daily basis, but a school is something like a self-governing fiefdom. It doesn��t have the independence of an extraterritoriality, but it is unmistakably, to a certain extent, an isolated society. Inside the grounds of First High, tranquility was also preserved. Nevertheless, Tatsuya had been certain that this was the calm before the storm since he had heard Fumiya��s story.


    April 19th, Thursday night. At last, the announcement of when the storm would arrive traversed the phone lines to reach Tatsuya.


    [Tatsuya-san, thank you for your hospitality to us so well the other day despite the suddenness of our visit.]


    ��You''re welcome.��


    Even though she called it hospitality, all they had done was set out tea and snacks. Tatsuya knew Ayako was using polite phrasing when she said that, but he wasn��t one for exchanging flattery and protestations of humility.


    ��More importantly, what kind of news do you have for me today?�� [Tatsuya-san, wouldn��t it be nice if we chatted for a while?] ��Next time.��


    Should she be angry or shocked - the two looks fluctuated on Ayako��s face but in the end she chose to be resigned.


    [Well,�� that��s fine for today. Certainly, I have important news to impart.] ��Let me hear it.��


    Tatsuya��s mind was concentrated on the ��important matter�� even before he spoke. Being examined by a gaze strong enough to cross the screens, no, it was strong enough to cross the open space between them, made Ayako avert her eyes in shame.


    [About the matter you heard about from Fumiya the other day, the schedule has been essentially set.]


    Nevertheless, the embarrassed Ayako steadfastly did her duty. Concerning such things, Ayako was not the frivolous girl she appeared to be.


    [On April 25th, Wednesday of next week, a member of the national diet will visit First High for an inspection.]


    ��The Civil Rights Party��s congressman Kanda?�� [That��s right. Good guesswork.]


    ��Isn��t it rather a lack of unpredictability.��


    Congressman Kanda, a young politician and a member of the civil rights�� branch of the opposition party which was well known to be extremely critical of the national defense force, had rapidly received increased media exposure this week. And his words and deeds were being circulated by the media, which, while superficially pro-magician at a glance, was actually for the exclusion of magicians from the military, which anyone who paid it a little serious attention understood.


    [That��s true.]


    Perhaps because she thought Tatsuya��s point was only natural, Ayako chuckled as she smiled.


    [So that Congressman Kanda will invade First High with his usual entourage of reporters.]


    ��What will he do when he invades?�� [Who knows, I haven��t thought that far.] ��So he hasn��t prepared some big trick.��


    Tatsuya didn��t even bother pretending to consider Ayako��s behavior and simply nodded with an understanding look.


    [I think you might be interpreting this in some kind of twisted way����]


    This conversation was being held between Tatsuya and Ayako only. Miyuki wasn��t near Tatsuya and Fumiya wasn��t next to Ayako. Perhaps because she was so relaxed over not being watched, Ayako looked flabbergasted in a way that was appropriate for her young age.


    ��If something large scale was prepared for that stage, there��s no way you wouldn��t know, Ayako, right?��


    [��..I accept your words of praise.]


    ��You��ve been praised, so enough of that.��


    While he summed it all up in those words, Ayako barely managed to give a cool reply (at least she thought it was); however, as could be expected of Tatsuya, he took up the chase more seriously, making her genuinely at a loss for words.


    [Tatsuya-san��..are you perhaps doing this knowingly?]


    ��What?��


    [You are such a��..no, enough.]


    Apparently Ayako was making a show of being hounded but the girl swallowed the words she was going to say, faced with the poker face with no hint of emotion peeping out from it as if it was an iron wall. And also for the reason that she finally remembered that she had not made the call for that purpose.


    [As you have said Tatsuya-san, I don��t know what they are going to do with that too large stage. Maybe, it��s the usual performance, right. However, the journalists who accompany him are going to be many times the norm so he probably intends to make a big fuss.]


    ��I see, that seems to be it.��


    At this point, Tatsuya appeared to have sunk into thought in front of his second cousin for the first time that evening; however, that was only for about five seconds. Tatsuya returned his gaze to Ayako and gave her a slight smile of thanks.


    ��Thank you for contacting me. The information is worth considering.�� [I will look forward to you displaying your skills.]


    Tatsuya responded to Ayako��s affectation with a smile and after the polite niceties, the call was ended by her.


    ? ? ?


    The following day, April 20th, Friday. Tatsuya called Azusa and Isori to the student council room before class started.


    ��Hey, that��s a very serious matter!��


    When she heard about opposition party Congressman Kanda��s inspection, Azusa stood up kicking her chair, raising her voice in distress.


    ����..is it something to get that upset about?��


    Sticking to Isori like glue as usual, Kanon presented the question ��aren��t you going overboard��.


    ��No, this is a grave situation, Kanon.�� Isori rebuked his betrothed��s optimism.


    ��If you look superficially, Congressman Kanda appears to advocate for magician��s rights. However, his arbitrary reasoning is that magicians being inducted into the military is decidedly wrong; beneath the surface is his concealed intention to obstruct the relations between magicians and the military.��


    ��Even I understand that somewhat. But Kanda��s target this time is the relationship between the military and education, right? Not us.��


    Perhaps, Kanon disliked Isori siding with Azusa and Tatsuya and not herself. She directed a slightly displeased look at Isori as she answered.


    ��Even if it damages our freedom?��


    Kanon��s face made an ��eh?�� at Isori��s retort. Kanon still had not hit upon what Isori was worrying about.


    ��If people who believe that the practical application of magicians by the military should be stopped take power, they will certainly prohibit both magic high school students like us from choosing to enroll in the defense college upon graduation and graduates of the magic university from joining the military as well.��


    ��You mean they��d employ thought control.��


    Kanon asked with a look of disbelief to which Isori turned his head away from so he could close his eyes. This was not a rejection of her spoken question, he was rejecting the look on her face when she asked the question.


    ��Fundamentally the principle of pacifism doesn��t even accept the analysis that defensive armaments are needed to deal with military threats to one��s own nation. They��ll suppress freedom of speech by forbidding slightly positive assertions about the existence of the army. For that purpose not even violent measures would be forbidden. To them, there is probably no reason to hesitate using thought control on us. While they preach about the human rights of magicians, they take away a magician��s right to choose their own employment without concern.��


    It was an unexpectedly wicked diatribe. Since Kanon who should know Isori better than anyone else seemed somewhat daunted, it might be natural for Tatsuya to feel surprised. Perhaps, Isori had some kind of bad memories about the ��fundamental principles of pacifism��.


    ����..for that reason, we can��t pretend that it is someone else��s concern,


    Kanon. So, Shiba-kun, how do you intend to resist them?��


    Perhaps even himself feeling that he had gone a little overboard, Isori changed the topic with an awkwardly amiable smile.


    ��You called us here because you had some kind of idea, right?�� ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya gave a brief answer to Isori, and turned around to exchange a look with Miyuki. From the time Azusa and the rest had come, Miyuki had been hanging back behind Tatsuya��s back, but now she passed the electronic blackboard she had been carrying in her hand over to Azusa and Isori. Tatsuya saw their gazes drop onto the electronic blackboard and immediately began his explanation.


    ��They are condemning Magic High Schools as sites of military education and claiming that the schools are directing students into military related fields. So then, wouldn��t it be great to show that the fruits of magic education are more than things related to military purposes.��


    Tatsuya spoke in a frank tone anticipating the conclusion. No one responded to his words with sounds of comprehension, objections or questions.


    ��So I thought we would want to hold a slightly showy demonstration that coincides with Congressman Kanda��s visit to the school.��


    ���� slightly?�� ���� this?��


    Azusa and Isori finally made these responses. Their shocked faces were an indirect form of protest. However, their voices did not express their shock as well as the looks on their faces so it gave off a superficial impression.


    ��It will need large-scale preparations, but the demo itself wouldn��t be all that different from normal electrical discharge experiments, implosion experiments and the like. The outward appearance is superior, though.��


    ��Maybe we could only make a show of it.��


    Although Azusa protested in a weak voice, Tatsuya��s wry smile with which he was enduring this did not change.


    ��If we made something only similar in appearance the meaning would be quite different�� and so this would be eminently effective. But, Shiba- kun����


    Perhaps he finally got over the shock, Isori after vocally persuading himself to agree gave Tatsuya a somber look.


    ��Can you really do it? One of the Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systemic Magic, The Gravity Control-Type Magic thermonuclear fusion reactor.��


    Isori��s questioning of the most essential part of the plan made Tatsuya make a slightly hesitant face.


    ��I can��t make the actual thing yet.��


    However, this did not indicate a lack of confidence regarding the practicality, he was pondering how he should answer the question.


    ��I did not say an experimental reactor. Not in the form of an reactor. But, we can produce something with the potential to implement nuclear fusion in a showier and more easily understood way than the thesis we did for last year��s competition.��


    ����..��a stellar furnace��?��


    Azusa, who had never taken her eyes off the electronic blackboard throughout the conversation, murmured that, still in the same posture.


    ��The Gravity Control-Type Magic thermonuclear fusion reactor. I think this concept is the opposite of Suzune-san��s proposal of an intermittent style of nuclear fusion.��


    Azusa was staring at the electronic blackboard as if boring into it; she didn��t look at either Tatsuya��s face or Isori��s face.


    ��The quantity of energy that it is capable of producing per unit of time is incomparably larger than Suzune��s system��.. If Shiba-kun��s stellar furnace is implemented, there will be no distinction between day and night, it would be possible to supply energy that is unaffected by the influence of weather conditions. Factories also could operate without worrying about the electrical supply and it would put an end to fear of another radical temperature drop. There is probably no other demonstration superior to this for showing magic��s use for peaceful purposes.��


    Azusa broke off her monologue-like whispering and turned to face Tatsuya.


    ��Is this an original plan of yours, Shiba-kun?��


    ��It��s not a unique idea in by any means, but certainly, this is something I am working to create. The method is still far from practical since the magic skill level needed is so high, but if our school��s students have the ability and if it��s for a short period of time, then there is potential to operate an experimental reactor.��


    As Tatsuya answered Azusa��s question, he nodded firmly and deliberately. It was like he was saying the Gravity Control-Type Magic thermonuclear fusion reactor was the summit of his ambitions. The stellar furnace was nothing more than the main component for realizing his own original goal, but at this point of time, Tatsuya did not intend to make that obvious.


    ��Is that so����understood.��


    Azusa also returned his nod with uncharacteristic boldness. Tatsuya hadn��t told them everything; however, his feelings about making the stellar furnace a reality were genuine. And, Azusa sensed Tatsuya��s sincerity and nodded.


    ��Isori-kun.��


    Azusa turned to face Isori.


    ��I wish to cooperate with Shiba-kun��s plan. How about you, Isori-kun?�� ��I will also cooperate. A public stellar furnace experiment. Not just a countermeasure to Congressman Kanda; as someone aiming to be a magic engineer, I am all for doing it.��


    As he answered Azusa. Isori also shook his head up and down.


    On the noon break of that day, Tatsuya went to the staff room to visit Professor Jennifer Smith. To hold experiments not in the course curriculum, a written application must be submitted; if it is part of club activities then to the club adviser, if it is an independent experiment not part of club activities then to the class teacher, if there is no class teacher due to being in the second course then to the staff room; no experiments are allowed without the school��s permission.


    When Jennifer looked at the list of magics to be used at the beginning of the written application, she suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    ��Gravity control, Coulomb force control, Four Phase Shift, Gamma ray filter, and a Neutron Barrier? Shiba-kun, do you intend to do a high output laser cannon experiment?��


    ��I do not intend to do something like that.��


    Tatsuya artlessly replied to his professor��s question in a traditional style. There was no need to give his answer a strange aspect, but perhaps his choice of a clich�� phrase he didn��t have to think about was due to the sheer unexpectedness of the question. While he compiled the list of magic combinations he had offered, he had not been aware of the potential for their use to complete a laser device that uses a nuclear fusion reactor until Jennifer had pointed it out to him.


    However, Jennifer was not even listening to Tatsuya��s answer, so they might be even. Her question had been a kind of a monologue; Jennifer��s eyes were glued to the written application.


    ��The subject of the experiment is extremely ambitious������


    Jennifer looked up from the electronic paper displaying the written application and turned her eyes to Tatsuya who was standing to the side.


    ��Can you guarantee the safety?��


    ��According to my calculations, I can guarantee it.��


    Tatsuya��s answer could be thought of as irresponsible, but Jennifer did not chide him about it. It was the role of an experiment to determine whether a theoretical possibility was an actual possibility. ��Stopping an experiment because it was unknown whether it was actually safe�� was in a sense putting the cart before the horse. She was a scientist who wouldn��t have anything to do with that kind of foolishness.


    ��In this school��s presentation at last year��s Thesis Competition, a proton to proton chain reaction was used to avoid exposure to neutron radiation. Why does this experiment use a heavy hydrogen reaction?��


    Of course, that did not mean she did not consider the risks. That risks should be minimized by calculations was something Jennifer naturally kept in mind.


    It goes without saying that Tatsuya also considered that point. There was no hesitation in his answer.


    ��The conditions for using the original proton to proton chain reaction were too strict for the energy source. The techniques in Ichihara-senpai��s experiment were likely to guarantee the successful control of the reaction, but if the utility of the energy reactor is taken into account, I believe the returns are too little to justify the investment of the techniques. Besides, with the proton to proton chain reaction, isn��t the danger of exposure to radiation only slight if the neutrons don��t break out.��


    Jennifer silently considered Tatsuya��s answer for a while with her arms crossed.


    ������understood. I cannot give permission at my own discretion. The written application will circulate. A decision should be made by the end of the schoolday.��


    ��Thank you. Furthermore, please keep the experiment secret from outsiders.��


    Tatsuya had not thought that he would receive immediate approval to use the Radiation experiment room and the campus. After a few additional last words, Tatsuya bowed a goodbye to Jennifer.


    ��So, did you get permission for the experiment?��


    After school in the Student council room. Tatsuya, who was posed this question by Azusa, offered the written application with the principal��s electronic signature stored on that had been sent to him. ��A condition has been attached, but it was approved.�� ��Condition?��


    Hearing Isori��s question to Tatsuya, Azusa looked up from the electronic paper displaying the written application.


    ��It��s only natural, a teacher will supervise. That is the condition.�� ��I see. So, which teacher will work with us?��


    Just as Isori was asking for a more detailed answer from Tatsuya, the chime rang signaling a visitor.


    ��Tsuzura-sensei. He has thoughtfully come here for the meeting.�� Miyuki, who checked the monitor, turned around to answer Isori.


    Izumi promptly stood up. She didn��t seem the least bit energetic; however, as the only first year among upperclassmen, it was proper for her to go to the door to greet Professor Tsuzura.


    Student council activities temporarily ceased with the coming of Tsuzura. Izumi, who was in the middle of training in student council procedures, also stopped her hands and went to the table for the meeting. Tsuzura sat down in the seat the student council president usually sat in, and the student council room quickly changed into the experiment meeting room. Of course, Tatsuya, who had planned this experiment, had also planned on helpers beyond the student council members here. He had asked them to meet him here without telling them the reason.


    ��I��ve gone over the protocol for the experiment. I think it��s an interesting approach.��


    After moistening his throat with the tea Pixie served, Tsuzura was the first to speak up at the meeting.


    ��So, Shiba-kun. Have you considered who to assign to which duty?��


    What he meant by duty assignments was who would perform which magic. The magic that was to be used in this: Gravity Control, Coulomb Force Control, Four Phase Movement, Gamma Ray Filter, Neutron Barrier.


    ��First, I want Mitsui-san to take charge of the Gamma Ray Filter.��


    ��Me!?��


    Abruptly designated, Honoka spoke out hysterically. She hadn��t even heard the particulars of the experiment until this stage, so it was understandable.


    "In magic involving controlling the frequency of electromagnetic waves, I know of no one who is superior to you, Honoka. Won��t you undertake it, Honoka.��


    ��I understand! I will do my best!��


    Nevertheless, in the end, Honoka, after hearing no more than Tatsuya��s ��please��, shook her head in agreement. Considering her feelings, this was probably fairly inevitable.


    ��Isori-senpai, please take Coulomb Force Control.��


    Perhaps they had already discussed this, as Isori just silently nodded.


    ��For Neutron Barrier, there is a first year I know of, I think she can take care of this.��


    At this statement of Tatsuya��s, Izumi��s face twitched. ��A first year? Is that okay?��


    The unease was probably insuppressible even for Tsuzura. It felt like he interrupted without thinking.


    ��Yes. The girl possesses genius level talent for barrier magic against objects.��


    ��Who is it?��


    ��Her name is Sakurai Minami. My cousin.�� ��I see.��


    However, hearing Tatsuya��s explanation, Tsuzura relaxed to his former posture with a relieved look. Tatsuya thought Tsuzura changed his attitude a little too easily. Maybe, it wasn��t because she was his cousin that Tsuzura��s worries eased; Tsuzura was probably confident because she was Miyuki��s cousin, Tatsuya extrapolated.


    ��I haven��t determined who to ask to handle the Four Phase Movement, yet. And, I believe my sister will handle the necessary Gravity Control.��


    At the same time as Tatsuya said that, Miyuki made a small seated bow. ��I believe that is a suitable personnel selection��


    This time, Tsuzura��s face showed understanding. Currently, in First High school, the student with the highest level of magic power aside from the third years was Miyuki. Tsuzura naturally knew this.


    ��With all that done then, the only thing undecided in the first order of business is who to ask to handle the Four Phase Movement.��


    As he spoke, Tsuzura turned his eyes to Azusa. ��Is there any impediment for Nakajou-san?��


    The one who replied to Tsuzura��s suggestion was Tatsuya, not Azusa herself.


    ��I believe the president should oversee the overall operation.�� ��I see. Certainly, that would be appropriate.��


    Withdrawing his own suggestion, Tsuzura once again looked lost in thought. At that point, Izumi raised her hand.


    ��Umm, if it would be all right if that task were left to us?��


    This proposal should have been something unanticipated, but, without letting what was going on in the back of his mind show, Tatsuya asked in a businesslike tone.


    ��By us, do you mean the two of you, Kasumi and yourself?��


    ��Yes, I might not have enough power myself to do it, but if Kasumi-chan and I do it together, I think we would surely be useful.��


    Listening to Izumi��s words were the other six people (Tsuzura, Azusa, Isori, Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka) here, among whom four had a puzzled look on their faces.


    ����..I can understand Tsuzura-sensei knowing, but I didn��t think even


    Shiba-senpai would know.��


    Naturally, Izumi herself felt having doubts was more natural, so she had not expected to be easily accepted. There was no way an upperclassman who had been chosen as an engineer for the Nine Schools Competition and as a representative to the Thesis Competition would not know what it meant for two people to be in charge of one sequence. Furthermore, he had not shown any surprise. There could be no other reason than that he knew of the scope of their power.


    ��Let��s go into that topic at another opportunity. Such an opportunity might never come though.��


    Tatsuya easily sloughed off Izumi��s searching stare to look at the model of the experiment reflected on the screen in the surface of the wall.


    ��Tsuzura-sensei, Mitsui-san and Saegusa-san do not know the particulars of the experiment. So I thought going through the explanation would also confirm the details.��


    With Tsuzura��s agreement, Tatsuya went over the details of the experiment with the student council members. Azusa, Isori and Miyuki already knew the contents but no one looked bored.


    ����..the stellar furnace system from a technical point of view is still underdeveloped. However, if we cooperate and function as a team, then without a doubt we can succeed in this experiment concerning what is one of the so-called three great problems.��


    At last he summed it all up and Tatsuya��s ��stellar furnace�� was turned into a small stunt.


    ? ? ?


    The stellar furnace experiment��s actual preparation period was from April 21st to April 24th, a four day period. If the time spent crafting the experimental devices for the Thesis Competition is considered then it was a hopelessly insufficient period. However, this time there was not going to be a full school mobilization. In the first place, Tatsuya and the others were not supposed to know of Congressman Kanda��s forthcoming inspection. This experiment must appear unrelated to the visit of Congressman Kanda and the media. It wasn��t necessary to conceal the Stellar Furnace experiment itself, but it was temporarily confined to volunteer accomplices and the student council officers.


    However, from the start Tatsuya and Miyuki hadn��t been pessimistic about the situation. As he had said to Isori, this time they were not going to build the structure of an energy reactor. They were only going to display the structure. This experiment was fundamentally a performance: they were not constructing actually functioning experimental devices like they did for the thesis competition. Tatsuya was very conscious of the difference. On the other hand, Miyuki could not look on anything Tatsuya attempted pessimistically.


    The preparations steadily advanced to the goal and begun to look like the real thing, and the faces of the other participants in the experiment began to look less impatient. From the face of Kasumi, who seriously worked on the experiment determined not to do less with her efforts than that darn Miyuki with a frowning expression that all but said she was unwilling as well; from the face of Hirakawa Chiaki, whose attitude displayed the question, ��how did this happen?��, but never let her hands rest for a second either; and from the face of Tomitsuka, who had innocently dragged in Chiaki with good intentions and whose face went back and forth from letting his unease disappear to looking resistant. ---among them was a silver haired first year who had intended to only gaze at his hero, Tatsuya, but whose whole body spoke of his delight at helping; Sumisu Kento had managed to slip in despite being an outsider.


    And April 24th, Tuesday. After school the day before the main event, in the radiation experiment room, the final rehearsal was being held. A 50% heavy water and 50% light water mixture had been poured into the globe shaped water tank made from a highly transparent, pressure resistant resin. The large quantity of heavy water had been provided by Tsuzura. It was possible to industrially manufacture heavy water from ordinary sea water, but securing a large quantity of heavy water was of course difficult for a simple high school student. The abundance of heavy water that they were able to get was the result of Tsuzura exercising his connections to the fullest.


    ��Okay, let''s start. Miyuki.�� ��Yes.��


    First, Gravity Control magic was invoked. ��Kasumi, Izumi.��


    ��Four Phase Shift, go.��


    The twin sisters spoke as one and executed the Four Phase Shift magic. ��Honoka, Minami.��


    ��Gamma Ray Filter in effect.�� ��Neutron Barrier, in place.��


    He did not rely on the girls�� reports; Tatsuya used his own ��eye�� to confirm that the steps of the experiment had been cleared.


    ��Miyuki.��


    ��Focus point established.��


    Tatsuya called out Miyuki''s name once again, informing Miyuki that all the preparations were made.


    ��Isori-senpai.��


    ��Electromagnetic repulsion force neutralization, start.��


    And when the last safety valve was released, the voices of the members in position in front of the gauge fluttered about doing the checklist.


    ��Degree of Gravitational field Stability, no issues.�� ��Gamma rays, measurement within safety limits.�� ��Neutron rays, measurement within safety limits.�� ��.......��


    Tatsuya serenely gazed at the first step of his dream while listening to those voices.


    The last rehearsal ended well. If this was a simple experiment then they would have been satisfied with the conclusive results they received today. However, this experiment was being held as a demonstration against anti- magician advocates. Tomorrow was the crucial moment. The participants were keeping their expectations quiet as they departed the experiment room.


    Due to Azusa and Isori taking on the cleaning up and closing up, the other participants moved to the student council room. It was nearly time for the gate to close, but maybe they felt they had entered some kind of state of continuous emergency. Tatsuya pondered that. Still, the other participants, Miyuki and Honoka who followed Tatsuya, Izumi and Minami who followed Miyuki, and Kasumi who followed Izumi, formed a kind of chain. Kasumi and Minami were not members of the student council; however, no one here right now was bothered by that.


    ��Welcome back.��


    Shizuku greeted Tatsuya and the rest. She wasn��t a member of the student council either, but, like the boss(aka. Mari/Chiyoda) of the public morals committee, she frequently used the stairway that connected the student council room and the public morals committee room. From her taciturn exterior, it was hard to imagine that Shizuku actually had a pretty laid back personality. Even so, her sense of responsibility was above average, so, since she was asked to look after things in their absence, she diligently did the duty like this.


    ��Sorry for making you wait, Shizuku. You really helped us out.�� ��Nothing special happened.��


    Miyuki��s words of thanks were met by a ��don��t worry about it�� headshake, and after informing them that nothing unusual happened, Shizuku turned to face her best friend.


    ��Honoka, about that?��


    Instantly, Honoka��s face displayed an ��urk��..�� flinch. Perhaps discerning the answer to her question from merely that, Shizuku just showed an ��oh, well�� look.


    Rising up and moving behind Honoka��s back, Shizuku grabbed both of her friend��s shoulders. Honoka was taller by half a head; however, paying that no mind, Shizuku forcibly changed the direction Honoka��s body was facing, so Honoka was directly opposite Tatsuya facing him head on. Taking her hands off, leaving Honoka there, she looked here and there in the vicinity until she found Honoka��s bag and reached in to get a small box wrapped in pretty paper. Pressing that box into Honoka��s hands, she went behind her friend��s back again to give her a strong shove in the back.


    Honoka stopped herself after one step and looked up at Tatsuya��s face that was closer than before. There was still too much space between their positions to enact a Love Scene. Of course, with this many onlookers, no matter how easy it was for Honoka to constrict her vision, it would be difficult for her to act boldly. The attempt she was going to make was going to be a very innocent occurrence.


    ��Umm, Tatsuya!��


    After that statement, Honoka squeezed her eyes shut and offered the box with both hands.


    ��Today is your birthday, Tatsuya-san!��


    Leaving no room for Tatsuya to answer, Honoka continued speaking. She was talking so fast it was doubtful that she was taking the time to breath, but it definitely wasn��t hard to understand what she was saying.


    ��It��s not much, but I worked hard at picking it out! Please accept it!��


    Kasumi��s voice saying something like ��Do Mitsui-senpai and Shiba-senpai have that kind of relationship�� reached Tatsuya��s ears from a corner of the room, but Honoka undoubtedly didn��t hear her.


    ��Of course, I will accept it.��


    The moment Tatsuya��s hand touched Honoka��s present, he felt not a piercing but a penetrating gaze. However, when he took fleeting sidelong glances behind him, all traces of that sword-like stare had disappeared.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��N-no, it��s nothing. Umm, please unwrap it when you��re alone.�� ��Hm? Ah, got it.��


    Tatsuya nodded with a slightly mystified look and Honoka let out a big sigh. She seemed like she was just about ready to collapse having used up so much of her strength, but fortunately all she did was stumble. Shizuku decided by the ��I adore Tatsuya�� look on Honoka��s face that she was not up to anything else and took charge from next to Honoka.


    ��Tatsuya-san, are you free next Sunday?��


    As usual, Shizuku suddenly started speaking. Tatsuya was quite used to it, but he couldn��t keep from being instantly confused.


    ��What time?��


    Of course, he was only confused for a moment. And he continued the conversation without missing a beat.


    ��The evening. Around six o��clock.�� ������that��s fine.��


    He had a meeting on developing a completely thought controlled model of CAD on Sunday with FLT��s R&D section three, but six pm in the evening left him plenty of time to return. Neither the main office or R&D section three were in the habit of letting their meetings run over.


    ��It would be a little late, but I want to hold a birthday party for Tatsuya at my house. Is that okay?��


    This ��is that okay?�� was packed with three different meanings: ��Is it okay to count on your participation?��, ��Is it okay to have it at my house?�� and ��Is it all right that I just went and planned a birthday party for you��.


    ��It��s completely fine. Thank you for inviting me.��


    There were no ulterior motives beneath Shizuku��s proposal to give Tatsuya a birthday party out of her own good will, he knew that without even checking. Tatsuya nodded without even pretending to think about it and Shizuku answered with a slight nod. While she looked expressionless, there was a slight hint of smugness in the shape of her mouth.


    ��Miyuki and Minami-chan too.��


    Without a moment��s delay she spoke to Miyuki and Minami, needlessly hiding her embarrassment.


    ��Yes, it��s fine.��


    ��Thank you for your invitation.��


    Unrelated to Miyuki��s smiling answer and Minami��s more diffident answer, Kasumi was looking at Tatsuya with an appraising eye. Kasumi hadn��t thought Tatsuya was the type to be popular with girls, but that mental evaluation was shaken.

 Volume 12 - CH 12

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On the way back from school, as the three of them parted from their friends and boarded the Cabinet, Miyuki seemed strangely agitated.


    There was nothing noticeable on the surface. Even close friends would probably only wonder ''is she considering something?''. But in Tatsuya''s eyes, his sister was fretting considerably. Getting off at the station closest to home, her condition only worsened as they approached the ticket gate.


    "Mi--"


    "Uhm, Onii sama"


    At the same time Tatsuya tried to call her name, Miyuki timidly raised her head.


    "Ah, what is it?"


    At Tatsuya''s inquiry Miyuki didn''t reply immediately, but instead moved aside so as not to block the other passengers and stood still.


    "That......well, could, you please accompany me shopping for a little while?"


    "I don''t mind at all, but......"


    Just what in the world is the matter, Tatsuya swallowed without saying. Miyuki wasn''t the type who enjoyed going out shopping as entertainment on weekdays. If there was something they really needed to buy she''d order it online and it''d arrive the very same day. Besides, she wasn''t asking straightforwardly.


    "Minami chan, sorry but could you go back and prepare dinner yourself?"


    "Certainly, Miyuki Neesama. Tatsuya Niisama, I will be going on ahead."


    Without showing any concern towards Miyuki, Minami briskly headed towards the commuter hall. This also invited suspicion. Although not as astute as Tatsuya, Minami should have also perceived Miyuki''s state. If the reason was because Minami was confident in Tatsuya''s abilities as an escort, this would be somewhat understandable. But Tatsuya could not help but feel something was off.


    Separated from Minami, Tatsuya led Miyuki towards the nearest cafe. He thought it''d be best to hear her out first.


    Entering the store, Miyuki seemed relieved. This further increased Tatsuya''s suspicions. Miyuki had said she wished to shop, but now that they were in the cafe she was for some reason making what seemed like a ''mission accomplished'' expression.


    When the waitress came for their order Tatsuya had a hot coffee, and Miyuki under some stress ordered not a cup, but a pot of tea. It appeared they wouldn''t be leaving the cafe anytime soon. Could it be that Miyuki had simply wanted time alone to talk, Tatsuya wondered.


    "Miyuki"


    Increasingly worried, Tatsuya spoke up to Miyuki before their drinks had arrived.


    "Yes, Onii sama"


    Miyuki as she replied was her usual self. She smiled happily as she spoke his name. Her distress earlier seemed like a dream. However, just because of that he couldn''t leave matters unsettled.


    "Is there something up?"


    Tatsuya decided to try the straightforward route. "Eh, oh no. It''s fine now."


    It seemed Miyuki herself was also aware of her previous state. She shook her head quickly, but Tatsuya perceived there was yet something unmentioned in her heart.


    They broke off the conversation when the waitress came with their drinks. Miyuki checked the tea leaves by opening the pot lid, then after closing the lid and waiting a while poured into a small cup. Her careful movements, more polite than necessary, could only be described as gradual.


    Miyuki took a small sip of the tea, then wordlessly added half a spoonful of sugar. Twice, three times, four......upon the 20th Tatsuya could keep quiet no longer, and spoke to Miyuki in a coy tone.


    "As unlikely as it is, could it be that you took Honoka''s present......"


    The spoon clanged as it bounced off the cup. "Not at all! I would never!"


    "Sorry, of course not. I never considered it for an instant. Forgive me."


    As Miyuki desperately denied it with a flushed expression, Tatsuya awkwardly apologised.


    "Oh no


    ......I''m not unhappy or mad at all, it''s just I''ve been preoccupied, and...... it''s just a complete misunderstanding. So um, Onii sama, there''s no need to bow your head"


    Now upset, Miyuki appealed to Tatsuya to raise his head. Pushed by her vigour Tatsuya looked up, but the question lingered in his mind. As he said, he had not seriously thought Miyuki consternation was due to jealousy. The reason for her suspicious behaviour remained unaccounted for. He decided however that pursuing it any further would be awkward and gave up.


    Seeing Tatsuya''s unsure expression, Miyuki tilted her head anxiously. As their confused eyes met, they both began to laugh.


    After that, they did a bit of window shopping for an hour before heading back. Tatsuya also put out of mind Miyuki''s ''worries''. It wasn''t that he remembered them no more, but rather he simply didn''t bring it up since she seemed alright again.


    Just what had she been suffering. The moment he finished changing and stepped into the dining room having been called via the communication unit, he found out.


    The sound of crackers welcomed him in. A shower of colourful streamers blocked his sight, before falling at his feet.


    "Onii sama, happy birthday!"


    Having taken off her uniform jacket leaving only the necktie, Miyuki stood in her one-piece. The dress was sleeveless and pure white, complimenting Miyuki''s slender figure. It was the familiar uniform she wore everyday, yet the impression after removing the jacket was significant. It was like it had been designed for her alone.


    Behind Miyuki was Minami in her usual highneck one-piece and apron. Upon the table were the vivid masterful results of her cooking.


    "So, you were stalling me for the preparations......"


    Tatsuya raised an eye as he looked towards Miyuki. She shrugged nonchalantly as she glanced away.


    "Well......I''m really happy. Thank you."


    In short, they had wanted to surprise him. Certainly, this would have not been possible when it had been just the two of them before. It may have seemed slightly childish, but Tatsuya was deeply aware that it had all been for him.


    "Onii sama, please take a seat. We''re waiting on the cake right now."


    As Tatsuya smiled, Miyuki''s face shone as she fired up and busied herself. With a slight look of resignation Minami approached carrying a cake, inserted candles, placed a knife and fork in front of Tatsuya, and lit the candles before turning the lights off and sitting down.


    "Onii sama, please."


    As he watched Miyuki bustling around, without saying a word, Tatsuya as requested blew out the 17 candles in one breath.


    Unexpectedly treated even to Miyuki and Minami''s singing voices, the birthday party ended vibrantly despite only three people being present. He had been dragged along from beginning to end by his sister''s exuberance and even made some noise of his own such as clapping, but now he was relaxing in his room by himself.


    Preparing for the experiments tomorrow, it was a good change of pace. His sister had likely thought of that too, Tatsuya thought. He then suddenly remembered that he hadn''t even untied the ribbon from the gift he''d received from Honoka.


    He took a long, thin box from his bag. Despite the size, it was rather heavy. Expecting it to be some technological product, he removed the ribbon and carefully peeled off the wrapping paper. What was revealed was a luxurious wooden box. Opening the lid, he saw a spring loaded antique pocket watch.


    "Wasn''t this expensive


    ......?"


    Muttering subconsciously, when he checked the manufacturer engraved inside he smiled subtly. Carved within was the mark of the corporation run by Shizuku''s father. In other words, this had come from Shizuku.


    The back of the lid where a photograph went was empty. Shiziku would most likely have placed a photo of Honoka there, but Honoka herself seemed to have been less than enthusiastic.


    Imagining the scene playing out in his head, Tatsuya let out a chuckle. Through the sound of his laughter, he heard a knock on the door.


    "It''s Miyuki. Onii sama, may I come in?"


    Her voice barely reached inside the room, it was so quiet. Whatever her intent, it seemed she didn''t want to disturb their housemate. Tatsuya likewise opened the door silently with this in mind.


    His sister stood there resplendent, regally dressed with a touch of makeup. Her one-piece dress was a robe decollete of pale cherry, with plenty of lace and boldly exposing the chest and back. Her flowing black hair had been tied back, revealing her blemishless skin, and it''s complex combed out form shone against her pearly back. The skirt which reached her ankles was comprised of strips of cloth of different length, and the shape of her flawless legs peeked out from the thigh down. Her charm now was even greater than in the morning when she had awoken him, and he was lost in her beauty for an instant.


    "Um, Onii sama?"


    "Ah, sorry. Come in."


    Tatsuya had been entranced by her momentarily. Dazed and blocking the entrance, at Miyuki''s puzzled voice he came to and moved aside, letting her in.


    Miyuki had not come empty handed. Her right hand held a bottle, a handbag dangled from her left elbow, and in her left hand were two glasses.


    Seeing both her hands full, Tatsuya softly closed the door. Miyuki lightly bent her knees in thanks, then placed the bottle down side by side with the glasses on Tatsuya''s desk.


    "Is this Honoka''s present?"


    Miyuki spotted the pocket watch still on his desk. "Yeah."


    "It''s a very elegant design isn''t it?"


    "It is."


    Miyuki herself probably held no ill intent, but Tatsuya felt bad somehow, and stowed Honoka''s present away in a drawer.


    "So, what''s all this?"


    Retrieving a spare chair from the wall storage for Miyuki, then sitting down in front of the desk himself, Tatsuya glanced over the bottle and glasses. Miyuki moved her seat, a wheeled stool without a backrest, next to Tatsuya and sat a distance away, smiling shyly.


    "Onii sama, do you remember April 24th last year.......


    ?"


    "Of course."


    Her question had absolutely nothing to do with his question, but it seemed that if he didn''t answer this he wouldn''t get an answer himself, so he thought back.


    "You had suddenly appeared in a kimono."


    He had been stunned then as he was now by this dress--not that he said that aloud.


    "Right, that happened too."


    Miyuki murmured as she shifted herself out of sight slightly. She had been earnest back then but looking back, it seemed even she was embarrassed.


    "Uhm besides that......last year, Onii sama, it had been just the two of us."


    "Yeah."


    Just what Miyuki wanted to say, Tatsuya already knew by this stage. As he smiled with love, Miyuki also returned a clear smile.


    "The year before, was celebrated with just us two as well."


    "I remember."


    "Minami chan is with us this year, so we celebrated together but......"


    Pausing, Miyuki looked down in embarrassment.


    "In the end, I really......want some time alone too. For a little while, could we celebrate Onii sama''s birthday with just me......?"


    Leaning forward in his chair, Tatsuya reached for Miyuki''s face. His hands brushed her cheek.


    Miyuki''s shoulders were trembling.


    Gently held in Tatsuya''s hands, Miyuki''s head was brought up. Their eyes met.


    Miyuki''s eyes were moist, and her face red. Suddenly, she turned away.


    To avoid her brother discovering the heat now emanating from her cheeks. "Onii sama, a toast?"


    "Champagne?"


    Tatsuya quietly lowered his hands, but his eyes remained firmly fixed on Miyuki.


    "Yes, but it''s alright. There''s barely any alcohol in it."


    "Ah, I''ll open it."


    Perhaps the cork was in tight; Tatsuya took the bottle from Miyuki''s trembling fingers. Deftly removing the cork without sending it flying, he returned the bottle to his sister.


    "Thank you......please go ahead"


    She placed a half-filled glass in front of Tatsuya. Pouring into her own glass, Miyuki held it up with her right hand.


    Tatsuya took hold of his glass with his left hand, and held it near Miyuki''s. A clear sound rang out.


    "Onii sama......happy birthday. I''m thankful that Onii sama is with me."


    "Thanks. I''m thankful that I could be your brother." The two of them tilted their glasses at the same time.


    On a side note, the present Miyuki had prepared was in the handbag. Within the box was a somewhat oversized locket pendant, exquisitely engraved with motifs of the sun, moon and stars. A 3D photo of Miyuki in the dress she wore now had been placed inside. Earlier Miyuki had been regretting ''letting Honoka take the initiative'', but in these terms it seemed Miyuki was still in the lead.


    --And Tatsuya unable to fathom his sister''s intentions, worried continually for over an hour.

 Volume 12 - CH 13

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tuesday, April 24th. Today, Shippou Takuma spoke privately with the ally who shared his goal of ��a new order��, Sawamura Maki, at the usual time before heading home.


    The time was already 2300 hours. In order to avoid troubling people at home (including the servants), he had dined outside and called ahead to inform his family that they didn��t need to wait for him. The servants living at his house should have already turned in for the night, so Takuma slipped in through the backdoor without ringing the doorbell.


    ��Takuma-san.��


    As he was removing his shoes, a young man a few years his senior called out to Takuma.


    ��Sensei is waiting for you in the study.��


    Sensei referred to the head of the Shippou Family, Shippou Takumi. The young man serving as his father��s assistant must have received orders from his father to wait here for Takuma. Despite thinking ��how irritating��, Takuma couldn��t ignore this. After replying ��Got it�� to the young man, Takuma headed for the study.


    On the surface, the Shippou Family worked as investment advisors, especially in the field of weather derivative instruments. As a particular type of risk management tool, weather derivative instruments were broadly used to predict atypical weather hazards. As a financial tool, the value of weather derivative instruments was determined by various weather values such as temperature, humidity, condensation, etc. While industrialization of the food industry has decreased the efficacy of weather derivative instruments, the rise of solar energy as the principal provider of electricity in more developed countries has rendered the estimated time for sunshine a major indicator for earnings projections used by corporations. The reason why Shippou Takumi was referred to as ��sensei�� was because he was publicly acknowledged within the nation to be the authority on annual weather predictions.


    However, right now Takuma was facing the head of one of the 18 Replacement Clans, a Magician whose magical prowess rivaled that of the Ten Master Clans, Shippou Takumi.


    ��Come in.��


    This phrase was spoken to Takuma as he entered the study, shortly before he sat on the set of sofas that were separated from the thick, heavy desk that his father used.


    Takumi rose from his office table and sat down while facing Takuma. ��Takuma, how��s high school? Are you enjoying it?��


    Did you call me here at this hour to talk about this nonsense, that was what Takuma thought on reflex. Though he knew very well that this was just small talk, Takuma��s infuriated emotions were about to eclipse his rationality.


    ��Father, I should have said this a countless times. For me, high school isn��t a place for fun and games.��


    In response to his son��s words, Takumi wore a ��Seriously?�� expression.


    ��How stubborn you are. There��s no need to overexert yourself to this degree.��


    ��Father, you��re the one who is too relaxed!��


    Seeing Takumi��s placid attitude, Takuma��s agitation finally exploded.


    ��We obviously only have one more year until the next Ten Master Clans Selection Hearing. At this rate, those Saegusa wallflowers will once again seize our place in the Ten Master Clans while the Shippou will again suffer the indignity of being inferior to them!��


    ��The Selection Hearing is something that selects 10 families out of 28 families.��


    The voice Takumi spoke towards Takuma was interlaced with a sense of futility.


    ��Fixating only on the Saegusa Family is absolutely pointless. Even you, Takuma, should be aware of that level.��


    This was not the first time Takumi said these words. Rather, save for the days that he never interacted with his son, Takumi had the feeling that he said this to his son on a daily basis in the past year.


    ��There is a point.��


    Furthermore, there was never an instance where Takuma came around to his father��s words.


    ��The Saegusa Family is nothing more than one family among the 28.�� ��Those guys are different.��


    Today, Takuma��s attitude was as stubborn as ever. ��Takuma.��


    ��They��re not the same. The Saegusa are different.�� Takumi heaved a sigh filled with exhaustion.


    ��Who was it who implanted such a deeply rooted obsession in you?��


    ��It doesn��t matter who it is! It is true that the Saegusa betrayed the name ��3�� and used the stolen ��7�� to win their place among the Ten Master Clans!��


    ��Takuma���� The days where they were the ��Saegusa (3)�� instead of the


    ��Saegusa (7)�� preceded the establishment of the Ten Master Clans. When Sensei proposed the Ten Master Clans system, the Saegusa had already become the ��Saegusa (7)��. Furthermore, they do indeed possess the strength that towers above others in the 28 families.��


    ��In terms of the strength that towers above others, that��s only the result of them secretly devouring the research results from the 3rd and 7th Research Labs. Plainly the final experimental body came from the 3rd Research Lab and broke away from the 3rd Research Lab before stealing the ��Herd Defense�� that was originally conceptualized and developed by the Shippou Family just as we were on the last phase prior to completion entirely for their own benefit. Not only our Shippou Family, but the Mitsuya, Mikazuki, Tanabata, and Nanase Families were all duped by the Saegusa Family! Father, how are you so calm even when this is clearly how the situation was!?��


    ��Takuma. Like us, the Magicians from the Saegusa Family are also experimental bodies.��


    Hearing the sentences uttered by Takumi in such a bitter tone, even the excitable Takuma fell silent.


    ��They are beings who have been constructed. The only difference is that, unlike the other 27 families���� no, the other 26 families content with their lot as experiments, they have chosen their own path. This is not something to rue, but is instead praiseworthy.��


    ����..So in essence, Father, you are saying that treachery and stealing a march are praiseworthy things?�� Takuma managed to muster a response.


    ��Aren��t you trying to steal a march on the Ten Master Clans right now?�� ��That��s����!��


    However, Takuma��s retort was like a boomerang that missed its target and came back to its thrower.


    Before his son, who had fallen silent with a sullen expression on his face, Takumi sighed slightly.


    ��Forget it. I know you weren��t going to accept this regardless of what I say.��


    Takuma��s ��accusation�� and Takumi��s ��persuasion�� had not started today. Including this instance, father and son had retread the same conversation several dozen times. In spite of this, they still couldn��t help but argue with one another, which only proved that their bond as father and son could not be sundered.


    ��I called you here today because I had something else to say.�� ������At such a late hour?��


    Takuma threw in as much sarcasm as he could in his response.


    ��That��s because it was absolutely necessary to tell you this today. Seriously, if I knew you would return so late, I would have arranged a meeting with you beforehand. This way, I could have spoken with you when you returned home from school.��


    Nevertheless, this was a self-destructive gesture on Takuma��s part. ������Sorry.��


    ��You do not have to apologize to me. However, you do need to ask your mother��s forgiveness. She should still be awake.��


    Snap, without trying to hide his expression, Takuma��s eyes drifted all over the place as Takumi cut to the chase.


    ��Takuma, take the day off from school tomorrow.�� ��Father? What are you saying all of a sudden?��


    Takuma��s shocked expression was not feigned. He was truly bewildered by his father.


    ��Tomorrow, Congressman Kanda from the opposition party will be touring First High.��


    Takumi had predicted that his son would find this peculiar, so he directly started to explain his reasoning without wasting any time.


    ��Congressman Kanda from the opposition party, as in Kanda the human rights proponent and anti-magic supporter?��


    ��Correct. As well as his media underlings.�� ��For what reason?��


    Even though Takuma asked this, he really already guessed the answer. After taking into account Congressman Kanda��s recent statements that were highly publicized by the media, his purpose behind visiting First High was nigh apparent. Takuma��s question was merely for verification purposes.


    ��He��s putting on a show about protecting adolescents from being forcibly stripped of their freedoms by magic.��


    ��Civil rights!?��


    Even knowing this, Takuma couldn��t help but spit that out. ��No need for you to worry�� was written clearly across his face.


    ��I understand what you��re trying to say, but our opponent is a national congressman. Causing an incident would be very problematic.��


    His father��s words caused an irate expression to appear over Takuma��s face for an entirely different reason than before.


    ��Even if it��s an irritating opponent, I��m not going to pick a fight without paying attention to the consequences. I��m not that childish.�� ��Even if they are picking a fight with you?��


    ������Uh, of course. Would I be provoked that easily?��


    Takumi relaxed and leaned deeply back into the sofa.


    ��Good. Since you speak so resolutely, then be prepared to bear responsibility for your words.��


    ��I know that! That��s all you have to say, right?��


    Seeing these oft-repeated words and belligerent attitude, even someone other than Takumi would wonder if Takuma was truly ��beyond provocation��.


    ��Takuma, the situation is being handled by Saegusa-sama. Under no circumstances are you to do anything unnecessary.��


    Yet, this particular phrase from Takumi was not spoken out of concern for his son��s attitude, but carefully timed instead.


    ��Saegusa!?��


    As expected, Takuma displayed an intense reaction.


    ��Do not do anything unnecessary. You must bear responsibility for your own words.��


    Nonetheless, this was already after they had reached an accord.


    ��The Shippou Family will not interfere with this incident. You heard me, Takuma. That is the decision.��


    It��s not like he could recant after all this, ����I know!��


    So Takuma had no choice but to reply in this fashion.


    ? ? ?


    They were unexpected visitors for practically everyone at First High, though they were probably also unwelcome visitors for everyone affiliated with First High.


    Ten men and women disembarked from three pitch black limousines.


    They were composed of Congressman Kanda, his secretary, reporters working for the congressman, and bodyguards.


    During 4th period, the first class after noon, they suddenly demanded to meet with the principal. Of course, no appointment was made ahead of time. Generally speaking, they would be graciously rebuffed and sent to the door, but the status of a national congressman was such that they were able to do something tyrannical like this. In this regard, things had changed little from the previous century.


    With Congressman Kanda wholly ignoring decorum and demanding an audience, the Dean Yaosaka of First High could greet them with a sour expression on his face.


    ��Congressman Kanda, I have already said that Principal Momoyama is away on a business trip to Tokyo today. Please, would it be possible for you to come again when the principal is here?��


    ��Ho. Are you trying to dismiss I, Kanda, like a child and coming again?�� ��I dare not dismiss you like a child.��


    ��Then the dean is fine as well. I wish to view the classes of your illustrious school in action.��


    ��This is not something I can grant by myself. As I thought, you need to speak directly with the principal.��


    Kanda and Yaosaka were both in their fifties. At first glance and with a mind towards television appearances, Kanda appeared to be younger thanks to the efforts of makeup artists and plastic surgeons. However, upon closer inspection, Kanda also carried symptoms that befit his age. Though the two men were of the same age group, the sight of one overbearing side speaking with greater and greater fervor while the other side sweated and fretted away without daring to retaliate made for a hilarious sight despite its rather common frequency.


    Speaking of which, Kanda knew from the very beginning that the principal was absent. Rather, it would be more precise to say that he invited himself specifically during the principal��s absence.


    The principal of First High, Momoyama Asuma, was 71 years of age. Since taking over as First High��s principal until now, a full 11 years had elapsed. To the outside world, he was widely known for contributing greatly to the establishment of higher education for Magicians. However, at the same time, he was also criticized for neglecting the differences between Course 1 and 2 students, thus allowing the resulting negativity between the two camps to fester and grow. Still, the criticism leveled towards his responsibility in allowing the gap to grow only stayed at the level of whispers behind his back. Not just in magical education, Momoyama Asuma was also considered an authority in higher education, and his connections spanned across multiple fields. For Congressman Kanda, he was not someone he cared to cross swords with directly.


    Wishing to successfully put on a performance while Momoyama was away, Kanda argued with Yaosaka, who was trying to prevent media coverage while the principal was away, as time gradually ticked away with Kanda holding the advantage. The dean would like nothing more than a result where time had expired. For Congressman Kanda, that result would be synonymous to ��winning the battle and losing the war��. Just as Kanda started to become agitated and was about to force the issue, a sound that imitated piano music resonated from the principal��s office.


    Accompanied by the sudden chime of a clock, the monitor on the wall covered with a famous Impressionist painting began running secretly. Swiftly, the image was transformed into a clear, real-time picture.


    ��Principal!? Aren��t you in a meeting?��


    The one who appeared on the screen that could forcibly exchange broadcast signals for receiving signals was Principal Momoyama, who should have been in a meeting with the Magic Association.


    ��I was able to make a little time available.��


    Only sparing a single sentence towards the dean��s question, Principal Momoyama turned his gaze and stared at Kanda.


    The image shown by the cameras installed at strategic locations at the four corners of the monitor gave the misconception that an actual person was standing there. Under Momoyama��s piercing gaze, Kanda began to feel a little uneasy.


    ��So, Congressman Kanda. What is your business today?��


    In the image, Momoyama kept his white hair groomed in the chonmage fashion and the bottom half of his face was covered by a pure white moustache and goatee. Unobscured by white hair, the area surrounding his eyes was sunken, rendering his expression difficult to decipher. Even so, the piercing gaze emanating from the depths of those sunken eye sockets perfectly conveyed the utter fury caused by this rude visitation with no room for misinterpretation.


    ��Ah, no, I humbly apologize for bothering you without making an appointment ahead of time.��


    Though this was more or less the same way he treated Yaosaka, this time Kanda tightened his abdomen when he replied.


    ��Since you are already aware of that, could you please change your visit to another day?��


    Seizing hold of Kanda��s words, Momoyama stepped his demand as if completely covering his words. Coming from the highest authority in the school, the words ��visit another day�� had even more weight than if he was here personally. Though Kanda��s reflexes almost prompted him to nod, he barely managed to stop in time thanks to the reporters in his employ urgently whispering ��congressman, congressman��.


    ��Originally, I would have done as the principal had requested, but now I have a thought of my own.��


    ��Ho.��


    Momoyama maintained his solemn gaze as he urged him to speak further. Even through the camera, Kanda was still clearly being overwhelmed by Momoyama��s aura, but his tongue was barely able to function.


    ��Recently, there have been some ugly rumors floating around society in regards to the curriculum here at the magic high school. Have the students at the nine magic high schools been brainwashed into becoming soldiers?��


    ��What a ridiculous notion.��


    His expression highly incensed, Momoyama fired back. He was just the principal of First High, so he had no authority to command all of the magic high schools, but the improvements he had made to the magic high school curriculum had all been adopted as the standard by the other 8 magic high schools. As an educator, Momoyama was fiercely proud of the Magician developmental project that he had personally devised.


    ��Congressman Kanda, are you aware of our school��s graduation statistics? For example, 65% of our graduates last year chose to attend the Magic University. Less than 10% of the students chose to attend College of National Defense.��


    Momoyama retaliated against Kanda with clearly defined metrics. However, Kanda replied back to the retaliation with a delighted smile as if he had been waiting for that move for quite some time.


    ��Yet, after researching the advancement of the Magic University graduates, 45% chose a job related to the JSDF. If combined with the students who enrolled in the College of National Defense after graduating high school, more than half of the students educated in the magic high schools become affiliated with the JSDF.��


    Seeing Kanda wearing an expression that fairly crowed at unleashing his trap, Momoyama never wavered.


    ��That��s merely the paths they have chosen for themselves. In the final year at Magic University, they are mature adults capable of making their decisions. Even small interjections from the wayside cannot cause any meaningful effect.��


    ��Of course.��


    For some reason, Kanda nodded gravely at Momoyama��s argument.


    ��My thoughts are perfectly aligned with what the principal said. Precisely because of this, I have come to inspect the school in order to erase the irresponsible impression that magic high schools are nothing more than a developmental camp for the military.��


    Kanda��s unspoken words were that he was going to spread propaganda about the magic high school��s impression in the manner of his choosing. For the wily Momoyama, a ploy on such a level was never going to slip by him.


    ��What a headache. Technical Skills classes for magic are extremely delicate. A sudden visit may cause a disturbance among the students.�� ��I definitely won��t cause you any trouble.��


    At this point, Kanda��s attitude hardened. Rather than him recapturing his original pace, it was more appropriate to say this feeling was as if he had grown stubborn because he couldn��t beat Momoyama.


    ����...If you say it like that then I will grant you permission to observe.��


    After making the motions to pretend that he had considered this for a while, Momoyama adopted the stance of approving Kanda��s request. Heedless of the openly thunderstruck and bewildered Dean Yaosaka, Momoyama continued speaking in a tone that brooked no refusal.


    ��However, you are only allowed to observe from the fifth period onward.�� ��That���� No, that��s fine.��


    Kanda was about to object to the unexpected condition out of reflex, but since he had already said that he ��definitely won��t cause trouble��, he was in no position to make any objections.


    ��Dean, which classes are scheduled for Technical Skills classes during fifth period?��


    Feigning ignorance to Kanda��s internal battle, Momoyama asked this question to Yaosaka.


    The mixed feelings of surprise and bewilderment in Yaosaka were exchanged for complete amazement. That was because even without Yaosaka��s reply, Momoyama usually had a perfect grasp of the class schedules for every class across all years.


    ��There is no class scheduled for Technical Skills during fifth period.��


    Even so, his current situation did not allow him to question this and only allowed him to answer the question posed. Yaosaka replied back to the question asked of him.


    ��However, excluding official class schedules, the students from Year 2 Class E have requested to conduct an extracurricular experiment in the school quad.��


    ��It��s just as you heard, Congressman Kanda. It looks like you��re better off coming another day.��


    ��That cannot be! Then at the very least, allow me to observe halfway through fourth period.��


    Accommodating their schedule on another day would allow Momoyama to make all the necessary preparations ahead of time. Principal Momoyama also had close connections with the opposition party that Kanda was a part of. Clearly, their forced visitation today was a surprise attack because he feared Momoyama��s influence, which was an advantage he wouldn��t have if he came another day.


    Kanda had backed down because he had this in mind, but now he had already agreed.


    ��Congressman Kanda. In the middle of an experiment, students will lose their concentration and be distracted by microphones and cameras. In the worst case scenario, students can even suffer irreparable harm due to failure in magic. Nor would any teacher wish for something like this to occur.��


    At the end of the day, Kanda was an outsider when it came to magic. He had no basis to refute Momoyama��s words. Just as Kanda used students as an excuse, he didn��t dare to cause a ruckus that might ruin a student��s future.


    ������I understand. In the case, even if it��s an extracurricular experiment, please allow me to attend.��


    ��I see. Dean, summon Smith-sensei and have her guide Congressman Kanda.��


    Highly frustrated, this was the only thing Kanda could say. Without betraying any glee, Principal Momoyama gave these orders to Dean Yaosaka and cut the connection.


    After fifth period began, one of the reporters in Kanda��s employ began whispering to him while Jennifer was leading them to the radiation lab that was being prepared.


    ��Congressman, don��t you think something is odd?��


    ��What are you referring to?��


    The voice Kanda responded with was low with displeasure, but the reporter paid no mind as he continued.


    ��The fact that there was not a single Technical Skills class. It��s almost as if they knew we were coming.��


    ��Nonsense���� It��s just a coincidence. They should have no idea about our movements. After all, I didn��t even report this to the party.��


    ��But, this coverage was a little strange from the get go. Usually, any media coverage related to magic would immediately draw interference even during the planning phase, but no one spoke up this time.��


    Just as Kanda was about to reply that this was natural, he suddenly quieted. The reason why the Magic Association didn��t interfere today was because steps were taken at the highest level within the association. Though the helping hand remained anonymous, Kanda was more or less able to guess their identity. With that in mind, it was true that several points became suspicious.


    Though Kanda was acting as an anti-magic supporter, he wasn��t of the belief that Magicians were inhuman creatures. In reality, he acknowledged the benefits Magicians posed. His political agenda involved championing anti-magic sentiment in front of the media. With a little fiery rhetoric that was popular with the masses, Magicians could come under serious fire. The one acting behind the scenes to ensure that today��s coverage (the political propaganda with this as the goal) remained free of interference understood this, hence Kanda was tacitly approved by this mysterious benefactor to engage in this demagogy to prevent politicians who truly hated Magicians from seizing power.


    Yet, was this reason sufficient to allow them to turn a blind eye to his anti- magic demonstration? If it was truly that person, then it was highly likely that he would use him as a political tool to the fullest. However, that did not guarantee that everyone in the Ten Master Clans saw eye to eye in this.


    While he was ruminating on this and reporters serving as his underlings fretted, their group with Jennifer in the lead arrived at the radiation lab.


    As Kanda and company stepped into the radiation lab, they abruptly came to a halt when they detected unfriendly eyes on them. The icy gazes directed towards them from the students making preparations in the lab were almost as if they knew that they were coming. Yet, that only lasted for an instant as the students seemed to completely forget about the politician and his coterie and directed all of their attention to the task at hand. No matter if it was Kanda or the reporters, they all got the feeling that the earlier cold gazes sent their way seemed to be misconceptions.


    ��Smith-sensei, these people are?��


    The one who spoke up �C the only one who showed any sign of caring - was Tsuzura, who was currently overseeing the students.


    ��Congressman Kanda and several reporters on tour of the school.��


    ��A national congressman is one thing, but why are there reporters accompanying him? Media coverage on campus requires permits approved ahead of time. I have heard absolutely nothing about this.��


    Kanda��s face almost crumbled when the handsome man who, even at first glance, carried himself with a scholarly air swept a surprisingly sharp gaze over him.


    ��The principal has granted permission.��


    Fortunately, Kanda had no need to answer Tsuzura��s question as Jennifer replied for him.


    ��I thought the principal was away on business.��


    ��He made some time and communicated this over the phone.�� ��I see.��


    Both Kanda and the reporters under his employ were mildly dissatisfied with how easily Tsuzura accepted such a simple answer. Still, compared with groundless enmity, this was a far easier way to go about their business. Convincing himself to accept this, Kanda struck up a conversation with Tsuzura.


    ��I apologize for interrupting your class.�� ��Hardly, this isn��t my class actually.��


    But haven��t you set your sights on us? Though they heard the sound of someone unable to hold back a snort of laughter, by the time they turned their eyes towards the students, they were all working away with serious expressions on their faces, leaving no way to tell who laughed. Kanda drew deeply within himself to suppress the mounting rage that had nowhere to go as he spoke to Tsuzura again.


    ��I heard this is an extracurricular experiment. What are they planning to do?��


    ��The students have volunteered to conduct an experiment that is not covered by the curriculum.��


    In response to Tsuzura playing dumb (in Kanda��s eyes), Kanda had to take deep breaths to control his frustration.


    ��What kind of experiment is it?��


    This question was posed by one of the reporters. The reason why Tsuzura turned a disapproving look on that reporter was because he had failed to present himself. However, no response to the reporter��s question or question directed towards the reporter��s name was formulated here.


    ��Sensei, we have finished our preparations. May we move the experimental device?��


    As the leader of the experiment, Isori contacted Tsuzura and happened to interrupt the conversation between the reporter and Tsuzura.


    ������Hm, you may.��


    Using an information terminal the size of an A4, Tsuzura verified the checklist that Isori passed along and gave his approval. In response, the members of robotics club responsible for support only replied back that they had been waiting forever before beginning to operate the controls on the wall.


    Throughout all this, Kanda��s expression remained unchanged, but his underlings�� eyes bulged in shock.


    The wall of the radiation lab opened without a sound.


    This was just a tunnel used to transport large machines, but seeing one wall of a windowless lab soundlessly yawning open gave off vibes usually found with a secret base.


    Still, this feeling only came from personnel from the outside, as the students had long since tired of this sight and began pushing a pedestal holding a spherical sink measuring 2 meters in diameter that was half filled with a combination of heavy and light water (the other half was filled with steam) before the wall opened completely. Despite using the word push, the pedestal was equipped with a motor, rendering movement a piece of cake so long as the proper direction was provided. One by one, the students left for the school quad, with Tsuzura following afterwards.


    ��Let��s go.��


    With those words from Jennifer, Congressman Kanda and the reporters frantically hurried to catch up.


    ��Speaking of which, why isn��t an official experiment being conducted during class time? Is this common?��


    ��Infrequently.��


    In response to the question coming from the reporter who hurried to catch up, Tsuzura gave a cold reply. However, he must have felt that such a reply was too inhospitable and immediately expanded his explanation.


    ��Based on the original plan, this experiment was supposed to be conducted after school. However, since quite a few faculty members who knew about the details wanted their own students to participate, we temporarily put a hold on all Technical Skills classes so that all the interested students can freely participate. Holding the experiment on school grounds also came from the same reason.��


    ��Is this an experiment proposed by the students?�� Another reporter asked in disbelief.


    ��Actually, this experiment will be highly meaningful from both the theoretical and practical perspectives.��


    ��In terms of practical, you are talking about something like the secret weapon used during the ��Scorching Halloween�� that could one shot an entire enemy fleet?��


    Tsuzura cast a chilly gaze on the reporter who wore a mocking smile as he asked this.


    ��This experiment is intended to challenge one of the three Great Puzzles of Gravity-Type Magic.��


    After leaving this answer, Tsuzura walked towards the students gathered beneath the spherical water sink.


    The reporter attempted to inquire further from Jennifer, but she beat him to the punch.


    ��It��s starting.��


    Maybe due to their professional instincts as journalists, all of their attention was drawn towards the experimental device fastened in the school quad by the school buildings to the side.


    The experimental device known as the Stellar Furnace was composed of a simple design that had a spherical water sink on top of a pedestal. The water pump had already been removed in the radiation lab. Metallic cups 15cm across were attached to the equator of the water sink, to which four rods extending from the pedestal supported these metallic cups. The water entry point directly above was stoppered by a circular pan 30cm across the diameter and a similar pan was affixed on the other side.


    The experimental device attracted the attention of many a student standing in the windows of the school dorm. Practically all the classrooms had abandoned any pretense of actually studying. Predicting that this would happen, most of faculty had halted Technical Skills classes and switched to terminal lectures.


    Students who were unsatisfied with standing by the windows also came downstairs to the quad. Entire Year 2 Class E as well as the Student Council members who were not part of the experiment were all in attendance. Likewise, previous members of last year��s Year 1 Class E as well as all the female participants from last year��s Nine Schools Competition were all present as well. Beyond the students, quite a few teachers were also here.


    ��Commence the experiment.��


    The one on the mike was Tatsuya. All the students gathered in the quad fell silent without another word. Swallowing hard, the students and faculty looked on in wonder as Tatsuya gave the signal.


    ��Gravity control.��


    Miyuki activated Gravity Control-Type Magic. A gravitational field formed in the interior of the water sink as the mixed water that was half heavy water and half light water became hollow in the center, pushing the water outward towards the inside of the water sink.


    ��Ionization.��


    Kasumi and Izumi activated Shift Magic �C Dispersal-Type Magic. Transforming liquid into the fourth phase, which was essentially ionization magic.


    On the surface of the water with a hollow center formed by Miyuki��s Gravity Control-Type Magic, Miyuki deftly manipulated the mixed water within the influence of the gravitational field to create deuterium, hydrogen, and oxygen ions.


    ��Neutron Barrier. Gamma Ray Filter.��


    Minami added the Neutron Barrier between the magic area of the Gravity Control-Type Magic and the magic area formed by the Shift Magic. As its name implies, Neutron Barrier was a type of magic that generated a field that prevented neutrons from rebounding.


    On top of that, Honoka inserted the Gamma Ray Filter between the Neutron Barrier and the Fourth Phase Shift Field. Gamma Ray Filter was a type of magic that gathered the heat energy from gamma rays and expressed it as visible light.


    Both Gamma Ray Filter and Neutron Barrier were classified as Dispersal- Type Magic. Dispersal-Type Magic was defined as magic that interfered with the movement and interaction of elementary and composite particles. Magic that manipulated gamma rays was categorized as Dispersal-Type Magic because the magic interfered with light particles, but on some level this was a later classification. These two magics were originally developed to neutralize the danger of nuclear fission weapons and the two of them were researched together in most situations. For ease of research, Gamma


    Ray Filter and Neutron Barrier were both categorized together. ��Gravity Control.��


    Miyuki began activating the second Gravity Control-Type Magic. In the center of the spherical water sink, a heavy gravitational field that was 10cm in diameter appeared. To be precise, a new gravitational field was created within the spherical area that was 10cm across and acted against the original Gravity Control-Type Magic pulling outwards by pulling towards the center, hereby amplifying matter��s mutual gravitational attraction.


    As for the metallic cups attached to the equator of the water sink, they were composed of 60 Specialized CADs linked together as a sighting assistance device. The cup-shape allowed the sighting assistance device to accurately translate the physical data and distributed condition in the empty space 10cm in diameter at the center of the spherical water sink into information that aided magic casting. This information was passed along the wires inside the pillars that supported the water sink into the operating device, which happened to be the large, fixed CAD that sat in front of Miyuki for this experiment.


    With processing power that dwarfed mobile CADs, the fixed CAD aggregated the data from the 60 sighting assistance devices and sent the Activation sequence to the caster. Thanks to this information, Miyuki was able to devise Gravity Control-Type Magic that was able to counteract the shifting energy within the gravitational field and implement it. Of course, this was only possible with her Magic Power as a prerequisite. Still, without the repeated gravitational field technique developed through Flying-Type Magic and the precise sighting assistance device that combined all 60 data sets, even Miyuki would not be able to continuously maintain such a stable, heavy gravitational field. This sighting assistance device was the key cog for the ��Stellar Furnace�� experimental device.


    ��Coulomb Force Control.��


    Thanks to Isori exerting control over Coulomb Force, the electromagnetic repulsion within the field was lowered to 1/10000. The electromagnetic force among the particles in the nucleus of the deuterium atom was 10^36. When that electromagnetic force was lowered to 1/10000, gravity became


    100 times greater than normal, hereby preventing nuclear fusion. However, there was enough thermal energy gathered to spontaneously ignite a nuclear fusion reaction, meaning that the kinetic energy of the ions had decreased. For that matter, just the rise in pressure caused by ionization was sufficient to meet reaction requirements.


    A dim light appeared. A wordless shout emitted from the students observing the experiment. The brightness gradually grew stronger as the light continued for a minute, then two minutes.


    The water within the spherical water sink began boiling furiously. The theory behind this experimentally gathered thermal energy was the same as magnetic confinement thermonuclear reactors. By hitting neutrons with a decelerator, the kinetic energy of the neutrons could be converted into thermal energy. In terms of the design for this sort of nuclear fusion reactor, structural weakening due to constant exposure to neutron radiation was a problem that must be overcome in order to directly bathe the thermal energy gathering device within high speed neutrons. Structural weakening due to exposure to neutron radiation became the defining threshold for creating a practical and enduring thermonuclear reactor. However, in this experiment, water was used as the decelerator for neutrons and the hollow sphere formed of water completely encompassed energy from the reaction, hereby removing the problem of having the neutron radiation pass through a vessel to hit the decelerator. This design was also a highly effective countermeasure to the structural weakening of the walls. Gravity control turned the possibility of creating an empty sphere within the water a reality.


    The digital thermometer set alongside the spherical water sink showed that the mixed water boiling inside had reached 300 degrees. The air pressure within the sphere could be calculated to be 100 atmospheres. Although gravity control could prevent the device from falling apart regardless of how high the internal pressure rose, the vessel��s endurance was about to reach its limit.


    ��Experiment concluded.��


    Three minutes after the start of the experiment, a declaration announcing the end of the experiment was issued from Tatsuya��s lips. The Coulomb


    Force Control-Type Magic and the second Gravity Control-Type Magic were halted and the light within the experimental device faded.


    ��Disabling Gamma Ray Filter.��


    After verifying that the nuclear fusion reaction had halted, the Gamma Ray Filter used to capture the neutron��s gamma rays was also disabled.


    ��Disabling Gravity Control, maintain Neutron Barrier.��


    The wall of water covering the inside of the vessel succumbed to Earth��s gravity and fell to the bottom of the vessel.


    Operable arms from the robotics club connected a cable to the top of the spherical vessel. The front end of the cable contained a gas analyzer. After opening the lid, gas within the vessel quickly flowed towards the analyzer on account of the difference in pressure.


    ��Gaseous composition includes steam, deuterium, hydrogen, and oxygen. No deuterium ions or other radioactive compounds have been detected!��


    Sitting in front of the analyzer, a highly excited Kent gave a simple report of the findings. Despite calling it simple, so long as there were no calculation errors, there would be no chance of missing anything. This caused an excited ruckus to ripple through those assembled here to observe the proceedings.


    ��Begin adding water.��


    Following Tatsuya��s orders, a malleable water hose was connected to the cable and began pumping cold water into the receptacle. Thick steam began to be emitted from the inside of the spherical water sink, but the steam swiftly faded away to reveal a water sink full of transparent water.


    ��Disabling Neutron Barrier.��


    Tatsuya directed a grateful look at Minami, who was in the process of lowering her shoulders, before directing his gaze towards Honoka, Kasumi, Izumi, and Miyuki in that order. Finally, he and Isori caught each other��s eyes and nodded before Tatsuya passed the microphone into Asuza��s hands, as she had been diligently observing the various recording devices until now.


    Shaking her head repeatedly, Azusa tried multiple times to press the microphone back to his hands. However, unable to withstand Isori��s smile and Tatsuya��s wordless pressure, Azusa wore a tear stricken expression as she accepted the microphone.


    After taking many deep breaths, Azusa moved the microphone to her lips. Adopting a determined expression �C though it seemed more like a self- destructive expression �C she made her declaration to the assembled students who had witnessed this entire process.


    ��The sustainable thermonuclear experiment using continuous Gravity Control-Type Magic as its core has reached the expected goal. I hereby declare the ��Stellar Furnace�� experiment to be a success.��


    Both the quad and the dorms were filled with cheers at the same time. The fervent cheers that could be described as a tad volatile were also the cries that heralded both the possibilities and future of ��magic��.


    Overcome by the students�� cheers, Congressman Kanda and his reporters stood completely frozen and it was only when the spherical water sink was being brought back into the radiation lab and the students were filtering out of the quad back to their classes that they finally recovered their wits.


    ��What was that just now?��


    In a voice quaking with fear, one of the reporters asked of Tsuzura and Jennifer, who were deep in their own conversation.


    ��That experiment was about the continuous Gravity Control-Type Magic thermonuclear reactor.��


    However, a literal question received a literal answer. The reporter��s voice grew rougher due to his agitation, but Kanda, as expected of someone who had survived the double-dealing world of politicians, was not so easily ruffled.


    ��What is that thing? Didn��t they give up on a practical thermonuclear reactor?��


    That was Kanda��s question, ��Who said gave up on?�� ��Gave up on what?��


    And those were replies given at the same time by Tsuzura and Jennifer. The two exchanged a glance after their voices overlapped before Jennifer once again opened her mouth.


    ��We never gave up. We just set its priority below finishing a solar energy system first. Although research on a large-scale experimental device was halted due to budget issues, the topic itself continues on even in fields other than magic.��


    Although they heard a snide ��Ho, is that so�� slip out of Tsuzura��s mouth, both Kanda and Jennifer ignored him.


    ��Using magic to conduct thermonuclear research is also a part of this. Thermonuclear reactors using electromagnetic magic were abandoned due to its complexity, but in comparison, the new thermonuclear reactors relying on Gravity Control-Type magic continue to be researched in the world of magic theory.��


    ��When you say research on thermonuclear reactors, is that so you can create a viable thermonuclear detonation through magic?��


    ��Such as the one used during the ��Scorched Halloween��?��


    The questions posed by the two reporters were filled with malice, causing Jennifer to wrinkle her brow.


    Nevertheless, barbed indictements did not fall from her lips. ��HA HA HA������


    Tsuzura��s insolent laughter removed Jennifer��s sting and slightly terrified the reporters.


    ��Thermonuclear detonation? Pray indulge my question, but what were you just observing?��


    The unnatural usage of the two-fold niceties was an intentionally impolite jab. Even an imperceptive individual could tell that the words literally meant ��are your eyes just for show?��. This man who bears the name Tsuzura not only had an arrogant attitude but also carried a sarcastic personality.


    ��Creating a miniature explosion doesn��t even require such a complex magical combination, nor would the giant explosion you guys are talking about use one either. Furthermore, the only successful example of a large scale thermonuclear explosion comes from the Brazilian Army��s Miguel Diaz and his Strategic-Class ��Synchronized Linear Fusion�� Magic. No one else has been able to recreate Diaz��s ability. Even with the countless talented students at our school, did you really think such a thing is possible?��


    Heightened displeasure had contorted the reporters�� faces. They were aware that their opponent was the expert and they were only outsiders. In addition, they were completely ignorant on how difficult ��Synchronized Linear Fusion�� was. If there was only one successful example in the world, then there was no way they could forcibly stretch this to include high school students even at the experimental level.


    Yet, they had long since grown accustomed to this level of sarcasm. The source of this expected displeasure was the dismissive attitude that treated the reporters like common rabble. Not only Tsuzura, the reporters felt that the dean, the principal, the female teacher standing over there, and even the students never bothered to treat these messengers of public opinion with any sort of respect.


    ��Today��s thermonuclear experiment was aimed at the energy sources that are the foundation of society. Although there are quite a few more hurdles left to circumvent, if this Stellar Furnace becomes more practical, then it will probably provide a more abundant source of energy than solar energy.��


    Tsuzura kept his eyes on Kanda as he said this. Even if they were unwilling to accept this, the reporters knew from the bottom of their hearts that they were nothing in Tsuzura��s eyes.


    ��What do you think, Congressman Kanda? Our students have a fine spirit of peaceful, civic contribution, do they not?��


    ��You are���� quite right. I think that their proactive attitude towards the betterment of society should be commended.��


    Maybe he had a switch somewhere, but in the face of Tsuzura��s brazen tour de force, Kanda could only nod his head unwillingly.


    In response, Tsuzura revealed a fake smile and bowed towards Kanda.


    ��Thank you very much, Congressman Kanda. I will record the words you just spoke. I��m sure you will not object, in the name of fostering students�� motivation?��


    ��No, that��s������


    ��Surely there��s no problem?��


    ��Ah, no, there would be nothing better if I could help out these children.��


    Keeping his eyes averted, Kanda politely nodded and left this simple sentence before quitting the field. Not just the school quad, but First High altogether. He remembered that above all else, it would be terrible if he came out on record with statements that ran counter to his original intent, so today he would have to temporarily retreat.


    Without a god to worship, one could not remain at the festival. Abandoning the triumphal parade was the only choice as the reporters could only bring their coverage of First High to a grinding halt.


    Jennifer watched the congressman��s party responsible for this disturbance leave and once they were out of sight, immediately spoke to Tsuzura.


    ��Tsuzura-sensei.��


    Completely immersed in Japanese culture, Jennifer was in no way different than a Japanese person save for her appearances alone. When referring to her colleagues, she used ��sensei�� and not ��Mr.��.


    ��Didn��t you go a little too far?��


    Still, putting it so politely was also distinctly Japanese. Being brutally honest would surely be chalked up as an American bias.


    ��Eh, sorry about that display.��


    Tsuzura seemed to be a little embarrassed at being pointed out.


    ��I couldn��t help but get a little angry when I saw our students�� good intentions being misconstrued.��


    ��Intention���� is it?��


    It wasn��t that she was unfamiliar with the meaning behind those words. To be honest, Jennifer knew Tsuzura since Magic University. Though Jennifer was quite a few years older, their position at the Magic University was the same �C they were research colleagues. Also, by the strictest terms, they were colleagues on an excellent footing. The reason why Jennifer was shocked by Tsuzura��s words was because this wasn��t like him. Though Tsuzura was acknowledged as a weirdo by everyone at First High, that was only because his personality was the type that abandoned anything unnecessary to the extreme degree. Usually, he was not someone who acknowledged the value of something emotional like ��intention��. For the typical Tsuzura, ��motivation�� and ��objectivity�� were things to be dissected and not valued. It was precisely because Jennifer was aware of this that her question slipped inadvertently from her lips.


    In that regard, Tsuzura himself was aware. The reason why he was embarrassed was because he felt that words like ��intention�� didn��t suit him.


    ��Well, that���� From a technical standpoint, this experiment is still a little immature. It was overly reliant on the individuals�� magical prowess. Success was only achieved due to the members selected, so there are still many problems that need to be solved prior to actualization.��


    Jennifer nodded in agreement to Tsuzura��s points. She held the exact same opinion.


    ��However, I believe that his willingness to use magic to challenge the status quo of society contains a value that is completely unrelated to this technique��s completion. I believe that the intention to face society and change its perceptions is valuable beyond compare.��


    Maybe because he was unable to hide his shame any longer, Tsuzura added the words ��Despite how unsuitable these words are for me�� before averting his gaze.

 Volume 12 - CH 14

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Thursday, April 26th. While riding the train to school, Tatsuya wore a slight ��Oh?�� expression when he engaged in his customary practice of pulling out the information terminal and scanning the news.


    ��Onii-sama, is there something on the news that drew your attention?��


    The alteration in his facial expression was minute as usual, but as usual, even this was not enough to escape Miyuki��s eyes.


    Sitting in a seat across from Miyuki, Minami raised her head. Any emotional expression on her part was more cautious and not a true poker face. The gaze Minami sent Tatsuya��s way also declared her interest in the question Miyuki posed for Tatsuya.


    ��It��s just regarding the experiment you two helped out with yesterday.��


    Tatsuya turned his face towards Miyuki sitting by his side and spoke in a volume sufficient to allow Minami sitting diagonally across from him to hear.


    ��I had already anticipated that both positive and negative news would appear today. However, I feel that there are more positive responses than negative.��


    Miyuki��s eyes and expression clearly asked ��What is strange about that?�� as she urged Tatsuya onward.


    ��Setting aside the national congressmen who have an ear to the wind, I didn��t think that a demonstration of that level could cause reporters from major newspapers to capitulate. Here I thought they would stubbornly continue to compose more news with one-sided appraisal. To be honest, I had planned to use this line as a trap for those manipulating public opinion.��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s confession, Miyuki��s eyes widened as if to say ��Really��. ��Now that we��re at this point���� However, Onii-sama, you��re evil.��


    Though Miyuki was not earnestly criticizing him, Tatsuya had long since come to the conclusion that he had no other choice but to chuckle wryly in situations like these. �COn the other hand, Minami seemed honestly stunned.


    ��As I suspected, the writing in these articles is simply ridiculous������


    As he said this, Tatsuya showed Miyuki the screen of the information terminal he was holding. The headline was ��Magic high school students challenging water explosion experiments�� and, compared to major newspapers, this smacked even more of yellow journalism aimed at inciting the entire city.


    ��Even I could not predict this.��


    While saying this, Tatsuya removed the displayed news article and another chain of articles appeared on the information terminal��s screen.


    ����Challenge of youth, facing the 22nd century �C eh? Looks be a special bulletin from this newsgroup. Are they writing about what happened yesterday?��


    Miyuki must have shared Tatsuya��s surprise as she tilted her head to ask him. This bulletin was organized by subject and contained the positive news about the revolutionary undertakings attempted by the youth. This was clearly incompatible with the subject of inciting anti-magic sentiment.


    ��Ah. Yesterday, a reporter from this newsgroup also came, so it should come as no surprise that this was posted. Yet, I recall that this bulletin was completely covered by the anti-magic movement until yesterday������


    ��Have they had a change of heart thanks to Onii-sama��s Stellar Furnace?��


    In comparison to the absolutely bewildered expression on Tatsuya��s face, Miyuki��s tone seemed to imply that this was perfectly natural.


    ������That is a possibility if this reporter was interested in novel things or this resonated personally with them. Given that this is a bulletin, it does not necessarily preclude the possibility that everyone in the editorial department also shares this sentiment.��


    Tatsuya understood that organizations were things that could not be closely united and the greater the organization, the greater the inclination of fracturing, and he also had personal experience in this matter. There were situations where one department went off the rails in regards to the company��s policy, so Tatsuya tentatively accepted this outcome for the moment.


    In truth, things were not so simple. Among the major newspapers that were uniformly anti-magic, yesterday��s experiment did prove to be one of the catalysts that caused the appearance of perspectives in support of magic. The fact that a national congressman was surprised and acknowledged the magic high school students was also a newsworthy event for more than a few newscasters, but of course that wasn��t all that happened.


    Tsuzura��s recording of Congressman Kanda��s declaration was passed along to the congressman himself thanks to an assistant from his time at the Magic University. In addition, there was also a roundabout request to slightly curb his activities. A major reason why this recording wasn��t shown on the newspapers was of course thanks to the reporters working for him.


    Furthermore, Principal Momoyama lodged a serious complaint with the upper echelons of the opposition party in regards to the unannounced visitation on campus with reporters in tow, forcing Congressman Kanda and other congressmen also in the anti-magic camp to temporarily lower the scale of their activities. From a certain perspective, Principal Momoyama made full use of Tatsuya��s little ploy.


    In addition, there was also supporting fire coming from the private sector. ��Hey, look, Tatsuya. This interview is still being shown.��


    During lunch in the cafeteria, Leo pointed his index finger at the recommended news image being displayed on the wall monitor. Without bothering to look in the direction Leo was pointing, Tatsuya continued to silently dine.


    ��It��s quite rare for the Rosen side to voluntarily appear on the news in Japan, Onii-sama.��


    However, just because he could ignore Leo, that didn��t mean that Tatsuya was able to deny Miyuki.


    ��Given that someone bearing the Rosen name has been assigned to Japan, a major policy change may be afoot.��


    Paying heed to avoid looking towards Erika and Mikihiko, Tatsuya replied in a carefree manner.


    Of the 16 widescreen monitors on the wall, four of them were broadcasting the interview with Einst Rosen, CEO of Rosen Magicraft��s Japanese branch. On the screen, Einst Rosen was answering the newscaster��s questions in fluent Japanese.


    ����I never thought that high school students would be able to wield such high level magic. I am astounded by the level of Japanese magical techniques.��


    ��Isn��t he applauding you guys?�� ������������


    Completely unlike her usual flair, Erika had remained silent since the very beginning. In comparison, though this was not exactly the right way to put it, Tatsuya once again ignored Leo��s merry attempt to engage him in conversation.


    ��After seeing the successful experiment conducted by students at First High yesterday, I caught a glimpse of how the techniques and possibilities of magic can bring about greater prosperity to mankind.��


    ��Incredible. He even said the prosperity of mankind.��


    Seeing Shizuku frankly express, without any ulterior motive, her amazement to this recognition, Tatsuya once again blandly replied ��That was thanks to everyone��s hard work��.


    ��Hm, both Miyuki and Honoka were amazing.�� ��I, I didn��t do anything that impressive������


    Watching the ruckus brewing between Shizuku and Honoka, Tatsuya was caught between contemplating ��what is Rosen��s goal here?�� and surprised that ��they appear to be wise enough to make sure that the names of the high school students were not revealed��.


    ? ? ?


    Though unexpected, the various positive responses garnered by the Stellar


    Furnace experiment significantly lifted the spirits of the students at First High. Even if they were not the ones responsible, they were still students at the same school acknowledged by society. Even if this was a superficial manner, the desire to be recognized at their tender age was satisfied upon recognition being bestowed on the group they belonged to.


    During 5th period, or shortly after the end of the last period after lunch. In Year 1 Class A, Takuma was preparing to head for Club Activities Group after class when an unpleasant conversation resounded in his ear for the umpteenth time. The topics his female classmates were conversing about were the CEO of Rosen Magicraft��s Japanese branch, Einst Rosen, as well as the comments the CEO made yesterday. Other female students in class were also clamoring to join the experiment. Takuma suddenly rose to his feet, without paying any heed towards masking his agitated mood. Noticing Takuma��s sudden, sinister burst, the chatting girls halted their conversation.


    The reason behind his attitude was because the class��s atmosphere was too giddy. Plainly, students from Class A had not directly participated in yesterday��s experiment. Kasumi and Minami were from Class C, Izumi was from Class B, and Class A didn��t send any supporting personnel to operate the machines. That being said, after receiving high marks from the cadre of a world-famous corporation, almost all of the students were as excited as if they were the ones responsible for this feat. That is to say, every student save Takuma himself.


    Damn it, while that thought ran through Takuma��s mind, he was unable to finely control his own emotions at this time. Praise directed towards the Saegusa Family �C that was what he believed �C or whatever it was had exhausted all of Takuma��s patience. Finally, without any word to excuse himself, Takuma left the classroom as if fleeing.


    Takuma��s rotten mood failed to dissipate even during his time at the Club Group Activities HQ. His techniques were a mess thanks to his lack of concentration, causing his stress to amplify as he failed at things that normally posed no challenge to him. After school, Takuma��s agitation had reached a peak.


    For Takuma, today was an unlucky day.


    After retrieving his own CAD from storage in the office, Takuma ran into Kasumi wearing her Public Moral Committee bracelet in the school quad on the way home.


    After club invitation week, members of the Public Moral Committee returned to duties by shift. Generally, patrols were conducted by one person alone, and this was no exception even for new students, thus Kasumi was alone. After taking the time into account, she was probably on her way back to headquarters. This is why there was nothing odd in Kasumi passing a cursory glance over Takuma before passing by him. In all likelihood, what transpired next was the product of Takuma��s inferiority complex.


    ��Looks like everything is going according to plan, Saegusa.�� Takuma believed that Kasumi was mocking him. ������What are you referring to?��


    Kasumi coming to a stop and turning around with a shocked look on her face was not an act.


    However, in the eyes of Takuma and with all the leftover stress from his father��s careful reminder from two nights ago, Kasumi was playing dumb.


    Continuing along this misunderstanding, Takuma vented all of his frustration on Kasumi.


    ��I��m talking about yesterday��s public experiment. Haven��t you even won the attention of the Rosen branch CEO?��


    ��Public experiment? Shippou-kun, is there a misunderstanding somewhere?��


    Kasumi was most definitely not a young girl of genteel personality. Even if she pretended to be an obedient child, her nature was that of someone who got into fights easily. Never taking the dark and treacherous route, she was someone who walked beneath the daylight. Here, she had no intention of hiding her displeasure at the malice lurking within Takuma��s words.


    ��Stop playing dumb. You knew ahead of time that a national congressman hostile to Magicians was coming, so that��s why you put on a show yesterday, right? You clearly took advantage of Shiba-senpai and successfully bolstered your own fame.��


    ��You said took advantage of? Don��t even think of bullsh*tting your way into this.��


    Kasumi��s response grew coarse. Although Takuma��s point regarding their forewarning about Congressman Kanda��s arrival was true, Takuma also fully believed in his speculation.


    ��How careless of me. That guy��s reputation goes beyond this school and extends even into the 9 schools. As expected of the Saegusa, leaving nothing to chance. After your older sister, are you the one to seduce him? After all, you siblings are unimpeachable when it comes to appearances.��


    ��Stop joking around!��


    Kasumi suddenly exploded. This force was sufficient to silence Takuma for a while. Still, blood rushed to Kasumi��s head for only a second.


    ����...Seduce, eh. The Shippou line of thinking is certainly debased. We, the Saegusa, haven��t even considered something like seduction. You aren��t too bad looking yourself, so why don��t you go serve as some Magician��s gigolo? Though, anyone who would want a gigolo in this day and age would probably have to be a lecherous entertainer.��


    This time, it was Takuma��s turn to color in fury.


    Kasumi��s metaphor did not contain a more profound meaning. The term lecherous entertainer referred to the recent news heatedly talked about over the porn websites about the liaison between a certain veteran actress and a young man that Kasumi heard a passing reference to. She wasn��t using the term ��gigolo�� specifically because it referred to a mature woman��s younger lover, but merely because she wanted to borrow the term from the headlines.


    However, for Takuma, that term seemed to be mocking his relationship with Sawamura Maki.


    ������Are you picking a fight with me, Saegusa?��


    ��I believe it was you, Shippou, who fired the first shot. Furthermore, have you already forgotten? I have already said that I will fully play along until


    I grind you into the dust, until you never dare to pick a fight with the Saegusa again.��


    Takuma and Kasumi glared at one another. Both their respective right hands grabbed their left sleeves. Both of them used the same bracelet- shaped CADs. The two of them had far surpassed the point of no return.


    ��You two over there! What do you think you��re doing!?�� ��You two, drop your hands now!��


    Nevertheless, just as the two of them were about to manipulate their CADs, voices originating from behind them called out for them to stop.


    The voice behind Takuma belonged to a male student.


    The voice to the rear of Kasumi came from a female student.


    Takuma pulled back the left sleeve with his right hand as he turned around. On the other hand, Kasumi dropped her right hand and turned.


    In Takuma��s field of vision, a slightly familiar-looking upperclassman reached his right hand towards his left breast with a serious expression.


    He was planning on pulling out the pistol-shaped CAD stored in the shoulder holster, Takuma judged.


    Takuma��s counterattack was all reflex.


    His right hand touched the CAD��s power switch.


    The upperclassman who was his opponent also drew his CAD. I won, just as Takuma thought this,


    Wobbling from being struck by concussive waves from the front and back of his body, Takuma was knocked unconscious as he fell to his knees.


    Detecting the signs of magic being activated behind her, Kasumi couldn��t help but turn around. While she understood that unnecessary movement in her current predicament was not a wise choice, she couldn��t ignore the activation of combat magic even if the target was not herself.


    The ones who planned on using magic were the opponent she was previously in a standoff with, Shippou Takuma, and the Public Moral


    Committee member, Morisaki-senpai �C by the time Kasumi realized this, magic had already been activated.


    The first one to activate was Morisaki��s magic. Although the influence of Takuma��s Data Fortification lowered the strength quite a bit, Morisaki was still able to activate magic that caused severe shaking in front and behind the body, so from the standpoint of interrupting Takuma��s attack, he was entirely successful.


    ��Drawless������


    Slightly shocked, Kasumi involuntarily murmured this. It was obvious that Takuma was quicker at preparing his CAD. Specialized CADs were faster than Generalized CADs, but under those circumstances, Takuma still should have been faster regardless of the speed difference between Specialized and Generalized CADs. That was because Morisaki should have had to follow the ��draw, aim�� process.


    Yet, prior to drawing the CAD from the holster, Morisaki had already used his own senses to aim the prepared magic. This was a high level technique for pistol-shaped CADs known as ��Drawless��. Since there was an assistance device built in that ��activated in the direction that the CAD was pointed in��, it was very difficult to fire pistol-shaped CADs without drawing them. Nonetheless, Morisaki did this perfectly without sacrificing the Specialized CAD��s advantage in speed.


    In truth, Kasumi didn��t rate Morisaki really highly in her book. Both the scale of Magic Sequences and strength of interference were only average, it was his deployment speed that was faster, and only that alone. She once harbored the doubt as to why someone like him who clearly only possessed this degree of talent was selected into the Public Moral Committee, but at this moment, Kasumi could only frankly admit that she didn��t have a good eye for people.


    Even now, her belief that Morisaki only had average Magic Power remained unchanged. Unrelated to the Magic Power that one was born with, this level of technique should come naturally to an upperclassman, Kasumi thought.


    (I too need to work even harder.)


    Internally buoyed with motivation, Kasumi clenched her fists, ��Kasumi.��


    But when a flat voice called out her name from behind her, Kasumi��s body immediately tightened as if she jumped.


    ��Kitayama-senpai������


    Directly before her abashed self, Shizuku stared at Kasumi with a dark expression on her face.


    After being brought back to the Public Moral Committee headquarters by Morisaki and Shizuku, Kasumi and Takuma felt like they were sitting on pins and needles. Members of the Public Moral Committee present included the chief, Kanon, as well as Morisaki and Shizuku, who had brought them here (Shizuku was not on duty today, but was coincidentally dragged into this). The Club Activities Group were represented by the head, Hattori, and the executive officer, Tomitsuka, as well as the representative from the Student Council, Tatsuya, here for some unknown reason.


    ��Kasumi, as a member of the Public Moral Committee, what the hell were you doing? And you were even on patrol������


    Kanon deeply sighed whereas Kasumi averted her gaze in shame.


    ��Shippou, you are aware that unauthorized use of magic is against school rules, correct? Using magic after getting into a fight is already a serious enough infraction, then you went ahead and attacked the Public Moral Committee member trying to defuse the situation������


    Tomitsuka��s sigh passed into the ears of Takuma as he sat there tightly with his eyes gazing straight ahead.


    ��At any rate, I feel that there is a need to get the whole story first.�� After hearing Hattori��s words, Kanon nodded unhappily.


    ��Seriously���� And here I thought we would be free of any hassle after club invitation week......��


    Kanon rudely scratched her head while dipping it before raising her head to gaze sharply at Kasumi and Takuma.


    ��I will say this first. Kasumi��s case was attempted, so expulsion is off the table, there is still the possibility of suspension. Although also an attempted case, Shippou��s case belongs to the worst offenses for CAD related infractions and can result in expulsion.��


    Takuma received Kanon��s declaration without moving a muscle. In order to prevent his body from trembling, he forced his body to stand.


    ��I want you both to keep that in mind as you speak. Now, what was the cause for all this?��


    Kanon looked towards Kasumi��s side first. ��Shippou-kun insulted the Saegusa Family.�� Kanon turned her eyes towards Takuma.


    ��I received unforgiveable slander from Saegusa.��


    Both Kasumi and Takuma refused to look at one another. ��Ha���� Hattori, how do you want to handle this incident?��


    Upon hearing Kanon��s words, Hattori opened his tightly closed eyes.


    ��Shippou belongs to the Club Activities Group. I do not have the confidence that I can make an unbiased decision.��


    ��If you say that, isn��t Kasumi a member of the Public Moral Committee?��


    ��Then let��s have a third party that is not the Club Activities Group or the Public Moral Committee, the Student Council, make the decision.��


    With both Kanon and Hattori looking at him, Tatsuya inwardly sighed loudly. This was a sigh that everything was happening exactly how he had foreseen it. The fact of the matter was that he was only here as the representative of the Student Council because Azusa fled after getting a premonition that something troublesome was on the horizon. Isori also secured his own avenue of retreat by giving off a smile that said ��the representative of the Student Council should be the Student Council Vice President��. While there was one other Student Council Vice President, Tatsuya was unwilling to push this task onto his sister, so he could come here with the determination to do his duty. In short, he had mentally composed himself to handle this irksome business the moment he had stepped into the room.


    ��I think it would be better if they were allowed to fight it out.�� Hattori��s brows moved slightly.


    ��Eh, then, we��re letting the two of them go?��


    Kanon asked back in shock, but Hattori said nothing. Tatsuya had an inkling to what his thoughts on the matter were, but that was not something to be verbalized.


    ��Since there��s no way to discuss an appropriate solution, then strength will decide this. I heard from the previous Chief of the Public Moral Committee that this was school��s recommendation.��


    Tomitsuka displayed astonishment at Tatsuya��s declaration, but Kanon and Hattori both wore looks that all this was natural. Speaking of which, Shizuku was looking off to the side with a sleepy expression, an expression that wished that all of this would end quickly.


    ��While unauthorized use of magic is a major infraction, there is no need to penalize students who only attempted it. Isn��t this a common occurrence among new students?��


    This time, it was Morisaki��s turn to avert his eyes with a bitter expression on his face, but fortunately no one followed up with any barbs.


    ��I think that since both sides have put their honor on the line, using strength to determine the outcome would leave no cause for complaint.��


    ��I think that the Vice President��s idea is sound, Hattori?��


    After listening to Tatsuya��s opinion, Kanon immediately asked Hattori without thinking about it.


    ��I have no objection. Shiba, we will rely on you for the procedural forms.�� ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya nodded at Hattori��s words and walked towards the direct staircase in order to obtain Azusa��s confirmation letter.


    ��Shiba-senpai.��


    Behind him, Takuma spoke up.


    ��Shippou, anything you��re unsatisfied with?��


    Tomitsuka was the one who issued the reprimand.


    ��No! But if I��m going to have a match with Saegusa, I have a request.��


    Takuma was in no position to dictate terms, a fact he was well aware of himself.


    ��Go ahead.��


    Thus Kanon urged him to speak on quickly.


    ��I wish for my opponent to not be Saegusa Kasumi, but Saegusa Kasumi and Saegusa Izumi both at the same time.��


    ��Shippou, are you looking down on me?��


    Setting aside whether or not she was using the correct courtesy while surrounded by upperclassmen, Kasumi��s inquiry was a legitimate one.


    ��Reason being?��


    Still, when she heard Tatsuya��s question for Takuma, Kasumi temporarily shut her mouth and listened carefully.


    ��This is a match that puts pride on the line for the Shippou and Saegusa Families. Furthermore, isn��t it public knowledge that ��the Saegusa twins can only reveal their true strength when both are gathered together��?��


    ��So a victory achieved without both of them being present is not a true victory?��


    ��Exactly.��


    Tatsuya momentarily stopped speaking before turning towards Kasumi.


    ��That is Shippou-kun��s position. Do you have any objections if that is the case, Kasumi?��


    ��Nothing at all. I will make him regret this dearly.�� ��Then, so shall it be.��


    With that, Tatsuya walked towards the staircase leading to the Student Council Room.


    After returning with the permission slip carrying the seal of the Student Council President, Tatsuya was followed by Izumi and, for some unknown reason, Miyuki and Honoka. ��Chief, please press your seal here.��


    ��Eh, the seal? ����Where did I put that?��


    Behind the panicky Kanon, Shizuku pulled out a small box carrying important items from the book cabinet. Clearly hiding her abashment behind a mask of courtesy, Kanon received the small box and pressed the seal on the permission slip.


    As if to dispel the awkward atmosphere, Hattori coughed loudly. ��Where should we select as the grounds?��


    ��Please conduct this in Practice Room #2.��


    Honoka was the one who answered the question Hattori directed at Tatsuya. Everyone here knew that she had come here with the passkey for Practice Room #2 without any verbal confirmation.


    ��Is Shiba-san the referee?��


    This question came from Tomitsuka. It seemed that from the very beginning, he was highly curious as to why Miyuki was here for all this.


    ��No, I��m just the witness.��


    Miyuki smiled as she denied Tomitsuka��s hypothesis. ��Then, the judge will be Tatsuya-kun?��


    Shizuku��s question was phrased towards Tatsuya himself, but Kanon interrupted before Tatsuya could reply.


    ��That��s fine.��


    ��I have no objection.��


    Hattori followed on the heels of Kanon��s words. Neither of them appeared interested in Tatsuya��s opinion on the matter.


    ����Let��s go. We don��t have much time until the school closes.��


    The one who proposed this match was Tatsuya, so there was no way they would allow him to say ��No��. Tatsuya could only resist the urge to sigh as he urged everyone to move.


    The ones who relocated to Practice Room #2 included the participants of this duel that was framed as a match, Takuma, Kasumi, and Izumi. Also present was Tatsuya in the capacity as the referee, Miyuki as the witness, and Honoka as the holder of the keys (passkeys). Rounding out the 8 people were Tomitsuka from the Club Activities Group and Shizuku from the Public Moral Committee. �CMorisaki should have been here as a witness considering the duty shift of the Public Moral Committee, but Shizuku volunteered to be his replacement.


    Faced with these witnesses, Takuma felt somewhat confused. Based on his knowledge, Tatsuya and Miyuki were in the Saegusa camp. With both the referee and witness on the enemy��s side, forget a stacked battle, this was going to be an uphill battle the entire way.


    On the other hand, both Honoka and Shizuku were talented individuals whom Takuma wished to call upon for assistance in order to regain the Shippou Family��s rightful place. Takuma��s simple line of logic told him that if he could impress the two of them with his might here, they would be easier to persuade later down the line. �CWell, this was nothing to knock a 15 year old young man for, seeing as Takuma��s mental age matched his real age. Broadly speaking, it was Tatsuya��s group that didn''t seem like youngsters befitting their age.


    A completely unfavorable position, as well as the rewards involved if he could beat the odds and obtain victory.


    Faced with both Saegusa sisters, Takuma��s confusion only sharpened his fighting spirit.


    On the other hand, Kasumi and Izumi weren''t as invested as Takuma. Kasumi was just here because of Takuma��s one-sided meddling, though that was probably a falsehood, whereas Izumi felt like she had been roped along for the ride. Neither of them bore any particular feelings for the Shippou Family. To them, it was just irritating to be viewed hostilely, and so long as he kept to himself, they cared not the slightest that he had higher grades or was selected as the student representative.


    In essence, neither of them cared for worldly status or reputation. Though they liked to be praised and detested being looked down upon, they were not the type to plot for their gain. On some level, this could be described as those blessed by the heavens lack nothing, but this wasn''t because they wished for it either.


    The two of them were of one accord when it came to ��drawing a period on this irritating business��. For this, they needed to utterly crush him to the point that he would never dare to give provocation again. With this determination in mind, the two of them squared off against Takuma.


    Practice Room #2 was even longer than the Practice Room #3 where Tatsuya faced off against Hattori one year ago. This was a classroom designed to use medium-range magic. The area extending one meter from the walls was colored in red.


    Takuma stood in the blue area while Kasumi and Izumi stood in the yellow area.


    Takuma was dressed in his usual school uniform and carried a pristinely bound book under his left armpit.


    Kasumi and Izumi had changed into practice uniforms that maximized ease of movement, work clothes with long sleeves and pants made from heavy fabric. Typically, a sleeveless jacket with absorption properties would be worn on top of these clothes that would be worn during Outside Technical Exercises at the artificial forest behind the mountain, but right now neither of them wore this jacket. The skintight work clothes they wore perfectly displayed their delicate curves, but Tomitsuka appeared to be the only one present who had no idea where to look.


    ��The rules for this match forbid physical contact.��


    Tatsuya made this declaration as he stood at the dividing line between blue and yellow areas. Forbidding physical contact referred to the rule that bodily contact was forbidden during this match, a common occurrence for matches between those of different genders unless special circumstances were involved (typically, matches between women also adopted this rule).


    ��I believe both sides already know this, but I will go over the rules again right now. Both sides are not allowed to step outside their colored areas. Either stepping into your opponent��s area or the red area would constitute defeat. You are forbidden from physically touching your opponent��s body. This rule also extends to contact by weapons. However......��


    As he said this, Tatsuya sneaked a peek at Takuma��s face.


    ��Using long-range magic to manipulate weapons does not constitute an infraction.��


    However, Tatsuya swiftly turned his gaze to a more neutral position between the two sides.


    ��Finally, fatal strikes or attacks that cause irrecoverable damage to your opponent are strictly forbidden. If I judge the situation to be at risk, I will forcibly end the match.��


    For an instant, Takuma wore a derisive expression, which must be because he thought ��bring it on if you can��. Though Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku all noticed this, no one scolded Takuma for his disrespectful attitude.


    ��Then, both sides, prepare yourselves.��


    Kasumi and Izumi shifted to the center of their area.


    Takuma never moved from his position near the dividing line and let the book he held beneath his armpit flutter to the ground by his feet.


    Tatsuya alternately switched his eyes between the three of their faces. As one, all three of them nodded.


    Retreating to the wall, Tatsuya raised his right fist over his head before swinging it down forcefully.


    With a flash of psions, they released their magic.


    The ones launching magic attacks were Takuma and Kasumi, while Izumi was focused completely on defense with Zone Interference.


    Alone as he was, Takuma was forced to attack and defend whereas Kasumi could focus entirely on offense.


    The conditions clearly favored Kasumi. ��What do you think?��


    Shizuku whispered to Honoka.


    ��They appear to be even now, I think��...��


    Honoka��s whispered response was not filled with confidence.


    Kasumi primarily relied on Move-Type Magic, setting Takuma himself as the target for the blocks of air sent flying towards him. This strategy aimed at forcing her opponent out of bounds to win. For defense, Takuma relied on Data Fortification and physical obstacles.


    On the other side, Takuma used Oscillation-Type Magic to directly counterattack, but once deterred by Izumi��s Zone Interference, he switched strategies to firing compressed air bullets gathered in his hands. This was a popular magic known as ��Air Bullet�� and, given its popularity, its effectiveness was guaranteed. However, Izumi��s Zone Interference was broader than he imagined and the Air Bullet immediately dissipated once entering her Zone of Interference, making it very difficult to land an effective attack.


    ��I get the feeling that Kasumi-chan doesn��t want to hurt Shippou-kun. That��s why the scope of her attacks has been restricted.��


    ��Indeed.��


    ��Shippou-kun, on the other hand���� Doesn��t look like he��s completely grasped how to use Air Bullet.�� ��Wouldn��t it be the same for Izumi?��


    ��Yeah. Without putting the entire room under her dominion like Miyuki does, using Zone of Interference alone is insufficient to completely block Air Bullet. The two of them are so inherently talented that they have neglected to put in the necessary hard work to perfect their skills.��


    ��They are new students after all.��


    ��That��s true. We were more or less just like them before the Nine Schools Competition.��


    Although he was unable to hear Honoka and Shizuku��s conversation, Takuma was deeply conscious of the fact that ��this can��t continue like this��. He frantically tried to settle his agitated heart and desperately searched for an opening while deploying his magic.


    He didn��t feel that his Magic Power was inferior to theirs. He wouldn��t lose even 2-on-1 and he had the confidence that victory was his the moment he played his trump card. However, Takuma was aware that there was a high risk of injury to his opponents if he unleashed his trump card. Even though he was an upperclassman at First High, he didn��t believe that Tatsuya, who wasn��t a member of the 28 families, could stop his magic in time, but there was still the chance of him losing because he broke the rules. This was the source of Takuma��s hesitation.


    However. (Not good!)


    He was trying to think while operating magic in a combat situation. As expected, this was not going to work.


    He used ��Dissipate�� on the block of air aimed at his back. After exchanging blows thus far, Takuma had more or less grasped the differences between him and his opponents. Kasumi had the edge when it came to scale of magic, chaining spells, and versatility. Takuma was stronger than Kasumi when it came to interference strength, but he was at an impasse with Izumi in that regard.


    Since his interference strength was stronger and the Magic Sequence itself was fairly simple, Takuma was able to activate ��Dissipate�� in a short period of time and nullify Kasumi��s ��Wind Hammer�� at the last second. Regardless, air released from its compressed state buffeted Takuma��s back like a strong wind. Wind Hammer��s air compression was far lower than Air Bullet. While the released air was not sufficient to deal any damage to Takuma��s flesh, it was still enough to cause his posture to buckle. Takuma��s body tilted forward, causing the accuracy of his magic to drop.


    The numerous variables behind Air Bullet included size of the bullet, degree of air compression, speed of the bullet as a fixed rate once incorporated into the Activation Sequence, direction of the shot, and farthest possible range, all subject to change depending on the amount dictated by the Magician. Although direction didn��t require verification with the naked eye, line of sight was publicly acknowledged to be the easier approach to aiming.


    This was why Takuma��s Air Bullets began firing towards a lower angle. A lengthy distance away from Izumi��s feet, one of the bullets along its trajectory was caught by the Zone of Interference and released from its compressed state before impacting on the ground and rolling to Izumi��s feet.


    With a small shriek, Izumi��s body was shaken by the wind. The unexpected wind surge caused her to lose her balance. Seeing this, Takuma immediately realized his error. It was only now that he realized that the Zone of Interference nullified the compression of the air and continuously applied acceleration, but did absolutely nothing to remove the kinetic energy of the air.


    The sphere of empty air that had been neutralized in mid-air expanded outwards in all directions. In short, the ones near the ground that were expanding met resistance from the ground which limited the expansion directions. The kinetic energy of the forward motion was incorporated into the air currents expanding downwards to turn into a surge of wind blowing towards his opponents.


    (In other words, I just have to keep shooting in directions that will only nullify the magic and not the attack itself!)


    Takuma formed 7 Air Bullets in the space in front of him. They were formed at the points of a hexagon with one of them in the center. The one in the center fired first, followed swiftly by the other 6 bullets with nary a lapse in time.


    The Shippou��s magic �C magic devised by the 7th Research Lab was called Herd Control. Here, the term herd does not refer to a group of biological organisms, but instead referred to a group that was connected together without any rules. Multiple independent objects, or even phenomena, were manipulated together as if they were one body.


    More than just causing several hundred ice pellets to land, this Herd Control could also be used on techniques aimed at one target. For the eldest son of the Shippou Family, causing 7 Air Bullets to fire together was a piece of cake.


    The first bullet fell on Izumi��s Zone of Interference and detonated. However, the expanding air was immediately surrounded by the following 6 bullets and pressed forward again. In the end, the Air Bullets gradually lowered the density of the air until wind shrapnel rushed towards Izumi. ��Ah!?��


    Izumi did not call out because she was struck by the wind shrapnel, but cried out after being suddenly pushed to one side. The speed that Kasumi lunged at Izumi was obviously the result of magic. She must have altered the Move-Type Magic originally targeting Takuma to herself, ignoring the increased burden that the body brought on by the acceleration process of Move-Type Magic. This was the same even if it was her own magic, just as the side being pushed aside will also suffer the same harm. My chance has come, Takuma thought.


    Takuma clapped his hands in front of his chest. Within his area, the nature of sound altered. The sound of Takuma��s clapping was amplified in volume and the sound waves were gathered together before being released at Kasumi.


    Even if the Zone of Interference nullified the magic, the amplified volume would remain unchanged. Even if the gathered sound waves would spread somewhat, there should still be enough sound to rival a concussion grenade detonating at close range striking towards Kasumi. That should be more than enough to render her unconscious, or at least that was the plan.


    Yet, Takuma��s sound wave attack was severed by the vacuum fault Izumi erected.


    Air had been sucked away by the vacuum fault. The rush of wind accompanying the cacophony made a mess of Kasumi and Izumi��s hair. Kasumi��s short locks were one thing, but Izumi��s longer tresses were left in a chaotic state, yet all she did was lightly comb a hand through her hair and all was well.


    ��Kasumi-chan, are you OK?��


    Raising her torso slightly, Izumi asked Kasumi, who was still pressing down on top of her.


    ��Thanks, Izumi. That was a close one just now.��


    Kasumi replied back as she shifted her body away from Izumi.


    Right now, Takuma continued to launch his attacks. Exchanging defensive duties, Kasumi and Izumi were barely able to hold him off.


    Nonetheless, neither of them betrayed any hint of unease on their faces. ��We appear to have underestimated this guy.��


    ��I don��t know about the term underestimate, but that appears to be the case.��


    ��This will be bad if it continues on like this.�� ��However, you don��t plan on losing, do you?�� ��Of course. Izumi, we��re going to use that.�� ��Yeah, Kasumi-chan. Just like usual.��


    ��I will shoot.�� ��I will raise.�� ��Counting down.�� ��Three.�� ��Two.�� ��One.�� ��Roles assigned!��


    Immediately after Kasumi shouted out, the force of the magic roaring towards Takuma spiked exponentially.


    Takuma immediately raised his phenomena interference strength around his back, head, and flanks. Detecting the harbinger of a hitherto incomparably powerful magic, Takuma channeled all of his offense into defense.


    He felt that the magic targeted air molecules while gathering and moving them �C so this must be a magic that controlled the air currents, but he had no time to continue observing. Instinct told him to erect an all directional, sealed barrier and Takuma was able to finish his defensive barrier first only because the design of the Magic Sequence for this magic was far less complex than the magic Kasumi and Izumi were about to invoke.


    In the narrow framework of the classroom, a furious tornado began brewing. By the time the wind pressed down on top of his head and his entire body, the wind was everywhere around his back and sides. He was almost blown away along with the sealed barrier around him. With a barrier around him, the surface area impacted by the wind grew just as the pressure sustained would increase as well. Even with that being said, he couldn��t decrease the permeability or lower the size of the barrier. As a Magician, Takuma noticed that the level of nitrogen within the wind buffeting him had increased.


    This was a magic that raised the level of nitrogen in the air as well as magic that moved blocks of air around. A combination of Gather-Type and Move-Type Magic, ��Suffocating Turbulence��. A single breath of this air that was heavily deficient in oxygen would immediately render someone unconscious due to lack of oxygen. If he lowered the barrier to prevent being blown away by the turbulence, then he would immediately start running short of oxygen.


    Beneath Takuma��s feet where he furiously stamped to right himself, the sound of the pristinely bound book��s pages being blown furiously by the wind could be heard as the pages continuously flapped in the wind. The book itself had not been blown away because the wind from the magic only blew at a height above the knees. The pristinely bound book that Takuma carried was a particularly heavy tome. Takuma looked at the back of the book that was printed with the same geometric symbols from the first page to the last and decided to use his trump card.


    ��This is���� Suffocating Turbulence?��


    ��Correct.��


    In the face of Miyuki��s both shocked and amazed question, Tatsuya gave a concise confirmation.


    ��To be able to fluently wield such a high level magic, I guess I should say as expected of Saegusa-senpai��s younger sisters.��


    ��Still a little rough around the edges, but impressive nonetheless.��


    On the level of neutralizing an opponent by using magic to induce a lack of oxygen, this magic probably belonged to the same category as Mayumi��s anti-personnel trump card ��Dry Meteor��. Kasumi and Izumi probably devised this trump card due to Mayumi��s influence. Still, in terms of magic difficulty, Suffocating Turbulence was far more difficult than Dry Meteor. Though it was a hassle to gather a large amount of dry ice particles laced with carbon dioxide in the air beforehand, Suffocating Turbulence required constant maintenance of the molecular composition in the air as well as careful control of the air currents, rendering this an extremely difficult magic.


    Kasumi and Izumi��s control of the air currents for Suffocating Turbulence was far too coarse, which was why Tatsuya said ��still a little rough around the edges��, but this was definitely a high level magic that could not be seen at the high school level.


    ��So this is multiplicative magic���� No wonder people say that ��the


    Saegusa twins can only reveal their true strength when both are gathered together��.��


    Strictly speaking, until this point Kasumi and Izumi had been using fundamental magic and only resorted to high level magic when pressed into a tight spot. As the one responsible for attacking, Kasumi didn��t use this spell not because she was unwilling or she was going easy on her opponent, but because Suffocating Turbulence was too difficult for Kasumi to use by herself.


    Saegusa Kasumi and Saegusa Izumi bore the name ��Saegusa twins�� because of the special connotation behind that name as well as the unique characteristic that only the two of them had. It is only through their complete cooperation that they are able to use high powered, and highly difficult, magic that either one of them would not be able to on their own.


    People who were not Magicians would think nothing of this, but this was an atypical phenomenon for Magicians. There existed large scale, high level magical techniques that relied on multiple Magicians casting the same spell. This was especially the case in Ancient Magic, though actual examples were quite few, but certainly not rare when it came to techniques passed down from generation to generation. However, this sort of magic ritual required chanting, worship, dance or similar mediums that used all 5 senses.


    When multiple Magicians use the same magic at the same time, Magic Power was not additive. In this situation, only the spell of the Magician with the greatest Magic Power would activate, while the Magic Power from other Magicians would actually interfere with phenomena alteration. Magical rituals conducted by multiple individuals required consensus among Magicians to not overlap their Magic Sequences in order cast more complex or even gigantic Magic Sequences. Its major selling point or defining characteristic was allotting specific goals to each individual Magician, or even a task to be repeated over and over.


    Yet Kasumi and Izumi were able to increase their Magic Power simply by using normal magic through usual assistance from their CADs. In addition, the two of them were not components of a Magic Sequence, but combined to form a single, greater Magic Power.


    Kasumi loved to hurtle Magic Sequences at the target and Izumi gave it interference strength. Their Magic Power was multiplied rather than added together when casting magic. To be able to accomplish this, not only did their bodies have to contain the same hereditary genes, their mentality and unique magic calculation area had to be the same. Takuma might have determined that Kasumi was stronger in invocation speed and scale of design for Magic Sequences while Izumi was stronger in interference strength, that was actually a misunderstanding. The reason he was led to believe so was because that��s how Kasumi and Izumi wielded their magic, so the result would be the same even if they swapped roles.


    This was purely a coincidence that could not even be replicated through genetic medication. This was the secret behind the power of the ��Saegusa twins��.


    Holding his breath and standing firm, Takuma fell to one knee and closed the book that was about to be blown to tatters by the wind. Immediately, Takuma once more opened the cover of the pristinely bound book. In that instant, every page within the book took to the skies like snowflakes fluttering in the wind.


    The book Takuma brought contained 720 pages of foldable B5 paper. The book was 182mm wide and 256mm long (standard B5 paper was 182mm by 257mm). Excluding the 2mm on each page covered by the book covers (where the book was bound), the rest of the page was cut into little squares that were 4mm by 4mm. At that size, every two pages (one sheet) contained 2880 pieces. At 720 pages or 360 sheets, there was a total of 1,036,800 pieces of paper.


    More than a million small paper squares flew along the turbulence like snowflakes towards the twins. Needless to say, those 4m by 4m squares weren��t just simple pieces of paper. Anyone who could capture those countless pieces of paper in their eyes could tell that those pieces of paper were not bending in the wind, like numerous thin, square-shaped blades with the hardiness of glass. At first glance, the million odd blades were dancing along without any organization whatsoever, but they were truly gathering around Kasumi and Izumi.


    Kasumi and Izumi, as well as Tatsuya and Miyuki, knew very well that all of these paper snowflakes were being manipulated by man. They who knew the Shippou Family��s magic naturally knew what this magic was.


    One of the trump cards of the Shippou Family, ��Million Edge��. A magic that used Herd Control to manipulate over a million pieces of paper that turned into sharp blades to eviscerate the foe.


    The twins continued to control Suffocating Turbulence as they employed another magic. By slamming blocks of air with large amounts of oxygen into the paper snowflakes, they were using adiabatic compression to create heated wind that surpassed paper��s burning point to ignite the paper blades.


    This was an alternate form of ��Heated Turbulence��. This was a type of magic that was another level higher than simply creating adiabatic compressed air blocks. They had activated this magic while Suffocating Turbulence was ongoing, but this was still within the boundaries of their abilities right now. The main subject of the 3rd Research Lab was the control of multiple magics at the same time. The 3rd Research Lab originally intended to test the boundary of how many magics could be activated at the same time as well as raising that boundary as part of their Magician Augmentation Project. Among the Magician Development Labs, the 3rd Research Lab was a rarity in that they were open with their findings, allowing the 10th Research Lab to also benefit from this finding. For the Juumonji Family that had mastered Phalanx, this helped them incorporate more magic and resulted in the ability to use multiple magics. As for the Saegusa Family Magicians who moved to the 7th Research Lab, even if it was high level magic, using two or three of them at the same time was no difficult task.


    The tornado that disallowed any breathing devoured Takuma as the air that was heated above 500 degrees Celsius was about to burn the paper squares into a crisp.


    Bathed in the heat that surpassed their burning point, the million odd blades under Takuma��s will were protected by magic as they thirsted for Kasumi and Izumi��s blood.


    At this rate, Takuma would keel over due to oxygen deprivation and Kasumi and Izumi would be slashed to pieces by the countless blades that had not been burned up. It was readily apparent that the conclusion would leave both sides with permanent injuries.


    ��That��s far enough!�� Tatsuya moved his right arm.


    In his outstretched hand, a silver CAD flashed brilliantly. That was the pistol-shaped Specialized CAD, Silver Horn.


    The Magic Sequences were torn to shreds and a surge of psions scattered those broken remnants.


    As for Tatsuya��s voice declaring a halt to the match, who knew if that traveled to the consciousness of those three in battle?


    In the midst of the silence brought on by the disappearance of magic, regardless of whether it was Takuma, Kasumi, Izumi, no one could understand what had happened as they stood there in a daze. As for whether everyone present was clueless as to what happened �C that was not the case. In a word, the only ones who stood there dumbly were the three participants of this match, the three Year 1 students.


    While Tomitsuka��s eyes had widened, he wasn��t wearing an expression of someone who had suffered a severe shock. Though there was some element of astonishment, it would be more appropriate to say that was an expression of awe after realizing what had occurred. As for the other three,


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku all wore expressions that said ��just as we expected from Tatsuya��.


    In reality, only Miyuki alone truly understood what had just happened here. Still, the three Year 1 students could not even comprehend the fact that ��Tatsuya��s Counter Magic had just nullified the magics coming from Takuma, Kasumi, and Izumi in an instant��.


    ��This match has resulted in both sides forfeiting the right to continue.��


    As the referee, Tatsuya pronounced his judgment. At this time, the Year 1 students finally recovered from their frozen status.


    ��What the heck is going on!?��


    The first one to question Tatsuya was Kasumi.


    ��I should have said this at the beginning of the match. Fatal strikes or attacks that cause irrecoverable damage to your opponent are strictly forbidden. If I judge the situation to be at risk, I will forcibly end the match.��


    ��Then, the result of the match is?��


    Izumi was for more composed than her twin sibling, but her tone was harsher than usual as she asked her question.


    ��Both sides have lost the right to continue, ergo both sides have lost.��


    This was not a draw, but a mutual defeat. Tatsuya intentionally said it this way to imply ��there will not be another match��, but whether Izumi and company were able to understand the nuances remained unknown.


    ��But, Shiba-senpai, I believe that Suffocating Turbulence is different than Million Edge in that this is neither a fatal magic nor would it leave a lingering repercussion.��


    Izumi meant that ��Wasn��t Shippou-kun the one who lost because he broke the rules?��, a detail that Takuma immediately picked up on. Takuma was about to reply immediately, but Tatsuya beat him to the punch.


    ��Indeed, if the power is carefully controlled, then Suffocating Turbulence will not leave any serious repercussions on your opponent. However, Izumi, you two did not have that fine level of control.��


    With Tatsuya visually interrogating with a ��Is that not so?�� look, neither of the twins spoke up.


    ��That is not the case!��


    In place of the twins, which was not entirely the case, it was Takuma��s turn to contest Tatsuya��s decision.


    ��We would have determined the outcome prior to that happening!��


    A spark �C not out of delight, but out of interest �C of interest flashed in Tatsuya��s eyes.


    ��Then you are saying that you believe you won?�� ��Indeed.��


    Fearless in the face of Tatsuya��s cold gaze, Takuma continued arrogantly onward.


    ��The Saegusas�� Heated Turbulence failed to stop Million Edge. Before the Suffocating Turbulence could have breached my sealed barrier, I would have been able to attack the Saegusas!��


    A trace of satire slipped into Tatsuya��s chilly gaze.


    ��Which is to say that had I not interfered, hundreds upon thousands of paper strips filled with burning heat would have shredded the delicate flesh of a pair of Year 1 female students. Is that the gist of what you are trying to say?��


    Around them, there were at least two people who were trying to fight down their laughter.


    Takuma flushed. The redness of his face was so apparent that anyone could see it.


    ��In that case, Shippou, this match ends in your defeat due to rules infraction.��


    Before the excited Takuma could explode, Tatsuya made this declaration in a voice so cold that it was almost cruel. This was Takuma��s defeat. Before a steely voice that was cold as ice, even Takuma himself hesitated as to how he should argue this.


    ��I will not allow you to say that you are ignorant of what happens to those who take a hit from Million Edge dead on.��


    Takuma was about to open his mouth and say something, but Tatsuya never intended to give him a chance to defend himself.


    ��Allowing an attack that is completely overkill is synonymous to allowing a mutual slaughter. Under the rules of this match, that is not allowed.��


    ��Then!��


    Takuma appeared to be trying to free himself from the tremendous pressure being exerted on him by Tatsuya and fired back with more fervor than was necessary. Just squeezing out such a simple word plainly cost him a lot of energy.


    ��So you are saying that from the very beginning, once I used Million Edge I would lose!?��


    ��If you are unable to control its power, then that is the same as breaking the rules.��


    ��How can that be, that��s ridiculous!��


    Tatsuya remained calm and collected while facing the enraged Takuma, an attitude that only served to fan the flames of Takuma��s fury. Seeing his agitated state, not only was his senior at the Club Activities Group, Tomitsuka, worried about him, even Takuma��s opponent up until this point, Kasumi, also shared that concern.


    ��That��s practically denying me my trump card even before the match has started! Isn��t that an extremely unfair match!?��


    ��Everyone��s conditions were the same. For the Saegusa siblings, high powered magic was also forbidden.��


    Still, they were the only two who cared to debate the results. The Year 2 female students �C Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka all watched Takuma with compassionate eyes.


    ��Bullsh*t! They don��t have magic that is powerful enough to be banned!��


    ��Suffocating Turbulence carries more than enough firepower. I didn''t stop them in the beginning because they had controlled its power to within acceptable parameters.��


    Takuma was struck speechless after Tatsuya spoke in a voice that couldn''t even be called unpleasant by the widest of margins. Not only did he feel this from the cold gaze leveled at him from Tatsuya, Takuma felt that even the female upperclassmen were laughing at him. He frantically wracked his brain for a counterargument.


    ��However, Shippou, you were unable to finely control the strength of Million Edge.��


    ��That��s bullsh*t, I had perfect control of the spell!��


    Takuma��s response was completely groundless and was only his reflex willfully using his emotions to make his decision. All of the Year 2 students present knew very well that Takuma could not completely control Million Edge.


    If Tatsuya were to not only declare his own decision but also ask Miyuki, Shizuku, Honoka, and Tomitsuka to all voice their opinions, Takuma would have no choice but to concede. Setting aside Tatsuya��s people for the moment, if even Tomitsuka supported Tatsuya��s decision, then undoubtedly Takuma would have a hard time stubbornly sticking to his guns.


    ��I am the referee of this match, and I will determine victory or defeat. I should have said this in the beginning.��


    Yet, Tatsuya failed to do so. Victory or defeat was determined by the referee. Tatsuya felt that there was no need to change that rule.


    ����Ah, I get it! So you��re saying that the use of Million Edge constitutes overkill! Then you should have said so in the very beginning! If I knew that Million Edge was against the rules, I would have chosen another strategy!��


    Takuma was ignorant of the fact that he was throwing a tantrum like a little child.


    The gaze Tomitsuka leveled at Takuma changed from concerned to uneasy.


    The look Miyuki directed towards Takuma switched from compassionate to piercing.


    Nevertheless, Tatsuya continued to use cold logic to deal with Takuma��s ruckus.


    ��Stop sulking, Shippou. You were unable to control its power because you��re still immature. Regardless of whether it was forbidden, the inability to fulfill the requirements proves that you are still lacking.��


    ��You��re a Weed. You have no right to say that!��


    The classroom suddenly���� fell silent. That silence was suffused with an almost painful anxiety.


    Takuma��s originally flushed face now went deathly pale. He had never planned to go so far. It was almost as if all of his blood had rushed to his head, thus leading him to say something he could never take back.


    Shizuku and Honoka had turned pale for another reason altogether. That was because they were fearful of the winter storm that was about to ravage this entire room. Fortunately, prior to that occurrence, Tatsuya opened his mouth.


    ��Are you displeased with what I said?��


    Takuma also noticed that his statement was inappropriate on two fronts. ��Weed�� was a term that was taboo on campus. Furthermore, Tatsuya was an ��exception�� who had been promoted to Magic Engineering from Course 2 due to outstanding talent. Takuma thought furiously in order to recover from that blunder, but he had already been pressed into a corner and unable to restore his cool, so no solution came to his mind. Even so, Takuma still didn��t shut his mouth.


    ��Hmph���� I��m displeased only because of the unfair adjudication! The


    Saegusas were able to control Suffocating Turbulence and I was unable to control Million Edge. Isn''t that too much of a bias impression on Shiba- senpai��s part? I controlled Million Edge perfectly! Shiba-senpai is clearly favoring the Saegusa!��


    ��Shippou���� Your words are at odds with one another.��


    Takuma allowed his emotions free reign as he allowed his mouth run wild like a child throwing a tantrum. The stunned voice that reprimanded the present Takuma came not from Tatsuya, but from Tomitsuka.


    ��If that situation had continued, your magic would have dealt damage to the Saegusa siblings that surpassed the bounds of this match. Didn''t you already admit that?��


    ��That��s because the Saegusas used Heated Turbulence!��


    Takuma��s words were not entirely illogical. Unfortunately, in this circumstance, these words only sounded like he was shedding responsibility.


    ��Enough, Shippou.��


    An emotionless voice inserted itself into Shippou and Tomitsuka��s conversation.


    Those words were issued from Kasumi��s lips.


    ��To be unwilling to admit defeat to this degree, let��s just call it your win.�� ��Kasumi-chan, is that really OK?��


    Among those present that felt varying degrees of surprise, the one who asked Kasumi this was the one who knew her the best, Izumi.


    ��Yeah~, now that I think about it, we shouldn��t get so heated about something like this. No matter how you look at it, using multiplicative magic in an unofficial school match along with a combination of Suffocating Turbulence and Heated Turbulence is just plain overkill. Shiba-senpai is right about that.��


    Just like her words, Kasumi appeared to have completely calmed down.


    Not only did the look they sent Takuma not contain a trace of enmity, it was absolutely carefree.


    ������If that��s what Kasumi-chan wants.��


    Izumi easily accepted Kasumi��s words. Originally, she was only here to help out her older twin sister. Since Kasumi said that was fine, then Izumi wasn��t going to be a stickler for the result.


    Takuma looked like he was unable to decide whether to speak or not. Although he wanted to angrily shout ��Don��t be ridiculous!��, he also felt that was too shameful. In the end, no shout came from him. As he fell silent thanks to this unexpected shock, he was able to reclaim a level of rationality.


    Kasumi walked towards Tatsuya with Izumi following behind her. ��Shiba-senpai, I��m sorry for troubling you.��


    Kasumi and Izumi both bowed to Tatsuya. The fact that 70% of Izumi��s attention was placed on Miyuki could probably be chalked up as her adorable part.


    --While Takuma gritted his teeth and watched this scene. ��Still, can I say something?��


    Of course, just apologizing at the end of it all was not Kasumi��s style. Nay, it was more like not facing off against Tatsuya here was not Kasumi��s style.


    ��What is it?��


    Unlike the expression he wore while conversing with Takuma, Tatsuya wore a wry smile here.


    ��I �C we never lost control of our magic. Forcibly stopping the match there was the wrong call on senpai��s part.��


    After spilling all of those words with a resolute look in her eye, Kasumi left the practice room without waiting for Tatsuya��s reply.


    ��Um, well.��


    Switching back and forth between Kasumi��s back and Tatsuya��s face, Izumi was truly (and quite rarely) bewildered.


    ��Izumi.��


    ��Eh!��


    Though this was plainly not completely unexpected, Izumi still jumped and went ramrod straight when Tatsuya called her name. Immediately afterward, Izumi lowered her head in shame at being tongue-tied.


    Tatsuya never teased Izumi or put on a solemn expression. Instead, he continued speaking with a gentle expression.


    ��Please send a message to Kasumi for me. If she is unsatisfied, I am always willing to be the opponent for the two of you. That��s all.��


    Was this because she was astounded? Izumi��s eyes widened. Still, Izumi immediately understood that Tatsuya was saying this because he was taking Kasumi��s feelings into account. This departed greatly from her previous impression of Tatsuya.


    ������I understand, senpai. Thank you.��


    Izumi replied to Tatsuya as she bowed deeply to Tatsuya without going too far or too shallow. When Izumi raised her head, she remained where she was for some reason.


    ��What is it?��


    Tatsuya asked this question to Izumi. For the first time, Izumi gave Tatsuya a smile that came from the bottom of her heart.


    ��I think I��ve changed my mind a little about senpai. You do have areas that make you seem like Miyuki Onee-sama��s older brother.��


    This went far beyond retort worthy and the might of this line rivaled that of a train wreck. In spite of this, probably because this was far too honest to wield a forked tongue against, Tatsuya said nothing as he watched Izumi leave with an ��Excuse me�� and another short bow.


    After Kasumi and Izumi left the practice room, Takuma continued to stand there without a word. In the eyes of the Year 2 students, he had been abandoned, but Takuma himself didn��t think that way.


    ��Shiba-senpai.��


    At least from his perspective, he had hoped to speak to Tatsuya without anyone else present, which was why he stayed behind.


    ��Is there anything else you want to say?��


    Tatsuya voice remained chilly, but no one called him ��immature��. Anyone who heard of the conversation that had occurred in this room would definitely lay the blame at Takuma��s feet. In truth, Takuma also thought this way after recovering his rationality. Yet, at the same time, he decided against apologizing because he felt that it was far too late to do that. Excluding his behavioral blunder, he was determined to reclaim his lost face.


    ��I still haven��t accepted this!��


    ��Still haven��t accepted what?��


    ��That I lost because I broke the rules.�� ��Shippou!��


    Unable to hold it in any longer, Tomitsuka thundered at Takuma. However, Takuma kept his eyes locked on Tatsuya and never spared Tomitsuka a glance.


    ��What is your wish?��


    Tatsuya was in position to seriously deny Takuma��s objection. In the first place, this match was designed to protect Kasumi and Takuma from the serious breach in school rules they had incurred. Protection was especially the case for Takuma, seeing as he committed the greater infraction that ran the risk of expulsion. Even if this was favoritism or a mummer��s farce, Takuma was in no position to make demands.


    Even so, Tatsuya still inquired as to the source of Takuma��s dissatisfaction. Rather than calling Tatsuya a gentle soul, it would be more appropriate to say that he was the type who didn��t want to procrastinate when dealing with troublesome issues.


    ��Please allow me to prove it!�� ��Prove what?��


    ��Prove that I can control Million Edge perfectly.�� ��And how would you do that?��


    ��Please duel me. I will use Million Edge and force senpai to surrender without harming you!��


    Takuma��s words caused Miyuki to lift a delicate eyebrow. Nevertheless, white darkness failed to suffocate the classroom.


    Before her emotions could explode, there came the sounds of a furious impact and a human body hitting the floor. This unexpected turnout put a hold on Miyuki��s anger.


    The one who fell to the floor was Takuma. The one who struck him down was Tomitsuka.


    ������Tomitsuka-senpai?��


    Towards a completely bewildered Takuma who was propping himself up with his hands,


    ��Shippou, don��t press your luck!��


    Tomitsuka roared in absolute fury. Maybe Tomisuka��s face was originally unpleasant to look at, though not to the degree that he should be described as having the face of an enraged ghoul, this time he was truly livid.


    ��From the very start you��ve been sprouting these arrogant and disingenuous words���� Who the hell do you think you are? Huh? Or are you saying that the 28 families are allowed to behave like that?�� ��I���� I didn��t mean that.��


    Takuma remained sitting on the ground as he seemed to mutter to himself. He maintained his posture of only sitting up with his upper body undoubtedly because this incredible shock had robbed him of any thought towards standing up.


    Takuma truly never noticed. He never really noticed at all. Fixated on a place within the Ten Master Clans, he always looked upwards and never downwards. No, even if he did lower his head he never truly looked.


    Just as Takuma never acknowledged the value of the Shippou Family absent its place among the Ten Master Clans, so too did he unwittingly look down upon the Magicians who didn��t even have the right to join the Ten Master Clans just as he derisively viewed his own father.


    ��Shippou. If you say you want to prove yourself, then I will be your opponent! Or are you saying that I��m not good enough for you? That ��Range Zero��, the Tomitsuka trash of the Hundred Families, doesn��t have what it takes to be your opponent!?��


    Maybe because he was completely overcome by Tomitsuka��s imposing manner, but Takuma kept crawling backwards on the ground. Was Tomitsuka about to press the attack home, or was Takuma about to demonstrate ��how to flee with your tail between your legs��? Regardless of which one it was, the atmosphere in the practice room was filled eminent violence.


    ��Tomitsuka-kun, please relax.��


    Just the situation became touch and go, Miyuki��s clear voice caused the atmosphere to calm down.


    ��Without approval from the Student Council President and the Public Moral Committee Chief, no duels are to be permitted. In addition, doesn��t Shippou-kun also need time to consider? And surely time to prepare the medium required to activate Million Edge, correct?��


    ������That��s true. My apologies.��


    Owing to Miyuki��s reprimand, Tomitsuka was slightly ashamed of his temporarily inflamed passions.


    ��Shippou-kun, can you stand?��


    In place of Tomitsuka, who had retreated to corner, Honoka walked in front of Takuma. Though she was still upset with Takuma��s rude display towards Tatsuya, she wasn��t going to abandon an underclassman on the ground because of that. Based on that point alone, one could tell that Honoka was far too kind.


    ��I��m fine!��


    Takuma swiftly scrambled to his feet. His face was red because a girl he was trying to draw to his camp had seen him discomfited �C that was how Takuma chose to view this.


    ��Shippou, I have no inclination to play along with you. Tomitsuka, if you want to have a match with Shippou, it would be best if you spoke with Hattori first.��


    ��Eh? Ah, you��re right.��


    Tomitsuka��s response started strong but faded down the stretch. Takuma stared in sullen silence at Tatsuya.


    ��Honoka, I��m sorry, could I bother you to lock the door?�� ��Of course, Tatsuya-kun.��


    Tatsuya was surrounded by an aura of ��don��t trouble me any further�� as he swiftly departed.


    With only Miyuki in tow.


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya wasn��t able to escape so easily.


    It was approximately 15 minutes since Honoka locked the doors and returned to the Student Council Room. Just as Tatsuya got to his feet and was about to head for home, the doorbell to the Student Council Room rang.


    ��I��ll get it. Please come in.�� ��Excuse me.��


    After Azusa used the remote to disengage the lock, the one who came through the door was the Head of the Club Activities Group, Hattori.


    Rather than saying he had a bad feeling, it was more appropriate to say that Tatsuya was sure something terrible was about to happen as he straightened in his chair.


    Highly displeased, or maybe with a bitter scowl, Hattori walked towards Azusa.


    Sitting at the desk, there was no hint of trepidation from Azusa��s part, a detail that surprised Tatsuya quite a bit.


    ��Nakajou, this is very difficult for me to say, or maybe I should say this is ridiculous������


    ��Hattori-kun, what is the matter?��


    In Azusa��s shoes, that was all she could say.


    ��I��m sorry, I need to request another permission slip for a match.�� ��Again!? Who is it this time?��


    Under these circumstances, the fact that Hattori said nothing defamatory about anyone was a testament to his character.


    At the very least, he had a better sense of duty than Tatsuya, who had already foreseen this possibility and had chosen to protect himself by not reporting anything.


    ��It��s Tomitsuka and Shippou.�� ��Shippou-kun again����?��


    The deep creases in between Hattori��s brows indicated that he was of the same sentiment as Azusa.


    ������I felt that there were a few problems with his attitude when he refused to join the Student Council. This time is the same and, to be honest, I think that he needs a serious beating to help him reflect.��


    Miyuki and Honoka both nodded at this, but Hattori didn��t see them.


    ��Still, it��s a shame about his talent. I feel that if he was just a little more humble, he could be capable of great things.��


    Again, Hattori missed the visual conversation between Miyuki and Honoka that went something like this ��What do you think?�� ��Unlikely��.


    ��I think that in order to take him down a notch, making him suffer a little would be far more effective than chewing him out.��


    ��So that��s the reason behind this match���� Will Tomitsuka-kun be OK as the opponent? If it��s for that sort of reason, wouldn��t Sawaki-kun or even you yourself, Hattori-kun, be a little better?��


    With Katsuto, Mayumi and Mari graduating, the strongest students on the surface at First High turned into Hattori and Sawaki. (��Turned into�� was just how the students phrased it, as there was no elimination tournament to determine this.)


    ��I considered teaching him a lesson myself, but Tomitsuka strongly requested for him to do it. Thus far, Tomitsuka has been responsible for training Shippou and he is definitely more than capable of doing this. Thus, this time I want to hand it over to him.��


    ��Is this really going to be OK?��


    Isori had been sitting quietly by listening to Hattori up until now and lent his support.


    ��Tomitsuka-kun is very strong. Just as Hattori-kun said, he is definitely more than capable.��


    Owing to the respective specialties of the two families, there was a substantial relationship between the Tomitsuka and Isori Families. Though their private relationship wasn��t close, there was nothing strange about Isori Kei knowing the limits of Tomitsuka Hagane��s might.


    ��Furthermore, Tomitsuka-kun has an earnest personality. Even under those circumstances, his personality didn��t become twisted. I think that it is unlikely that there would be an unwelcome result if we allowed him to have a match with Shippou-kun.��


    Azusa knew about this, which was why she easily accepted Isori��s suggestion.


    ��What day do you want to request? The school is about to close today so that��s out of the question.��


    In response to Azusa��s question, Hattori had prepared an answer ahead of time.


    ��Two days from now.��


    ��Is it OK if it��s not tomorrow?��


    ��That��s because I don��t want him to use continuous battles as an excuse. Leaving a day to prepare in between would be better.��


    ��Two days from now would be Saturday. I��m not sure the practice rooms will still be open after school������


    Azusa said this as she opened up the screen regarding facilities requests.


    ��Ah, there��s an opening at 3pm in Practice Room #3. Would one hour be enough?��


    ��Can you keep two hours open?�� ��Hm~, no problem.��


    Although she was a little surprised at Hattori��s request, Azusa still did as he requested and completed the scheduling request.


    ��Then, I will grant the permission slip ahead of time.�� ��Sorry for bothering you.��


    Hattori nodded to Azusa in thanks. Azusa snickered happily. ������What��s so funny?��


    ��I feel that Hattori-kun is becoming more like Juumonji-senpai.��


    To Azusa, this was undoubtedly praise. However, Hattori personally felt that he and Katsuto were two entirely different types of people. From his perspective, this was like saying he was imitating Katsuto to help bridge the gap between the two of them, something that definitely put him in an odd mood.


    ? ? ?


    At the entrance to the living room, Miyuki was watching her brother sitting on the sofa after he had changed into casual clothes with worried eyes.


    On the way home from school, Tatsuya seemed to be thinking about something. Still, this was just Miyuki��s personal feelings on the matter as Tatsuya��s attitude was no different than usual. He would respond any time he was asked. Not only would he respond when prompted, he also asked Minami for her thoughts on school life as well as whether today��s events were circulating among the Year 1 students.


    However, despite everything appearing to be normal, Tatsuya was unquestionably troubled by something, Miyuki sincerely believed. This was not whether she had observation skills, but the idea that her brother was troubled by something was passed to her heart.


    This might be what they call a heart-to-heart connection.


    Miyuki strongly felt that this was a recent development. At times she felt like this was telepathy, and at other times she didn��t. No matter what the truth behind this feeling was, Miyuki was overjoyed at this turnout. Just being able to feel connected to her brother��s heart filled Miyuki with happiness.


    For Miyuki, to be able to detect her brother��s troubles was something to be cheerful about. However, precisely because of this, Miyuki paid extra heed to what Tatsuya was troubled about. Since she knew that her brother was upset, there was no way Miyuki would pretend to be oblivious.


    ��Onii-sama.��


    In the end, Miyuki elected to ask him directly. Even if their hearts were connected, this wasn��t telepathy, so there was no way to read each other��s thoughts. Yet, even if she did have the power of telepathy, the idea of reading her brother��s thoughts was so preposterous to Miyuki that she would never do this. Even if there was something she could accomplish with her power, she could not serve as her brother��s strength if she did not know what to do. (As a side note, in the 21st century, research has proven that telepathy can only read superficial thoughts that had been converted into words.)


    After receiving her brother��s permission, Miyuki sat directly across from Tatsuya and questioned Tatsuya with a quibbling expression on her face (that she was unaware of).


    ��Onii-sama, is something on your mind?��


    Even if this was a direct strike, this sort of questioning was probably a little too direct. Even Tatsuya looked at his sister with a dumbfounded expression, though that might be precisely the reason why he didn��t try to muddy the issue.


    ��I��m just a little concerned about the circumstances surrounding Shippou.��


    ������Onii-sama. If you ever feel that you��re unable to forgive his insolence, please let me know.��


    ��Wait, wait, Miyuki. Don��t be so hasty.��


    Seeing the malicious glint flashing in the depths of Miyuki��s eyes that bordered on killing intent, Tatsuya frantically waved his hand left and right.


    ��Though it is true that guys�� attitude is very rude, I don��t mind in the slightest. Furthermore, when it comes to taking attitude with our elders, I��m in no position to say anything.��


    ��Nothing of the sort. Onii-sama is always the model of impeccable behavior.��


    Although Tatsuya knew that this sort of response from Miyuki was practically reflex now, he wasn��t going to debate this point now.


    ��What concerns me is why Shippou is pushing himself so hard. Refusing to join the Student Council, tangling with the Saegusa Family, even willing to antagonize upperclassmen.��


    ��Isn��t this because he never thinks about anything?��


    Hearing his sister��s fiery opinion, Tatsuya couldn��t help but laugh even though he knew that she was being serious.


    ��No, that doesn��t appear to be the case. Shippou has a powerful drive to elevate himself. Seeing him, I feel that he��s not someone who would be hung up about not being part of the Ten Master Clans.��


    ������But if that��s the case then this doesn��t make sense. Normally, people would want to get into the Student Council to forge relationships.�� ��I also think that would be normal.��


    Miyuki seemed to have a revelation as she covered a corner of her mouth with one hand.


    ��Then, do you mean there��s something abnormal in the background? Is that what Onii-sama believes?��


    ��Well, that may be the case������


    Just as Tatsuya was hesitant about speaking, Minami stepped into the living room accompanied by a verbalized ��Excuse me��.


    In her hands, she held a tray holding several coffee mugs.


    Seeing this, Miyuki wore an ��Oh no�� expression. Miyuki darted a malevolent expression at Minami, but Minami naturally averted her gaze as if she had not seen it.


    ��I brought the coffee.�� ��Ah, thank you.��


    Though Tatsuya was aware of the ongoing visual hostilities, he made no foolish venture to proactively intercede on this subject.


    ��That��s right, I also wanted to hear Minami��s opinion on this. Could you please take a seat?��


    The reason Tatsuya said this was not because Minami was better than Miyuki at speculation.


    Miyuki had been too heavily influenced by Tatsuya��s cognitive style. Her perspective on anything would share Tatsuya��s inclination on the subject. Tatsuya highly regarded this as a method to fill in the gaps of his own analysis, but now he wanted to hear the opinion from another perspective.


    ��Very well.��


    Despite saying this, Minami failed to sit down and remained standing by the table side. In her, Tatsuya saw a rigid adherence to professionalism, so he didn��t waste any time pressing the issue.


    ��Minami, what is your impression of Shippou Takuma?��


    ��He is a foolish person who is unable to discern his own worth.�� Minami��s reply contained no trace of hesitation.


    Across from Minami, Miyuki nodded her head with enthusiasm. Seeing this from the corner of his eye, Tatsuya reflected that ��he asked the question poorly�� and treated the ensuing headache as a misconception (not that it was really a physical headache anyways).


    ����And the reason why you think this is?�� Tatsuya opted to listen to her rationale first.


    In regards to this question, Minami again made no hesitation before answering.


    ��He��s like a mad dog. He bites while completely disregarding the difference in his opponent��s strength or the stakes. That sort of universal attacking stance is almost like he believes that he��s the strongest or he must be the strongest.��


    Minami appeared to be quite outraged with Takuma as she atypically invested a lot of words to describe her opinion.


    ��Must be the strongest, eh������


    Though he had no way of telling how deeply Minami had thought of this, Tatsuya felt that her line of thinking might unexpectedly be the right one.


    ��So who is the one responsible for inciting him so?��


    Tatsuya��s question was directed to neither Miyuki nor Minami. This was only to help organize his own thinking much like talking to oneself, but Miyuki misunderstood him.


    ��Incite���� Is it the educational policy of the Shippou Family? Like the eldest son of the Shippou Family must be stronger than anyone���� Or something like that.��


    Strictly speaking, Miyuki��s hypothesis was more in line with the Yotsuba��s modus operandi. However, the three people present had so long been immersed in the Yotsuba doctrine that they remained unaware of this detail.


    ��No, I heard rumors that the head of the Shippou Family, Shippou Takumi, has a personality that is prudent enough to be called a little cowardly. If this is the Shippou Family��s policy, then even ignoring their true feelings for the moment, they should be a little more focused on self-preservation.��


    ��Tatsuya Onii-sama. I believe that rather than saying that Shippou Takuma has been incited onward, it may be more appropriate to say that this is the result of showering him with flattery.��


    Miyuki was the one who reacted to Minami��s phrase.


    ��So there��s someone who doesn��t share Shippou-kun��s interests and is trying to use him?��


    ��I haven��t thought much on this level���� But I think what Miyuki Onee- sama said is correct.��


    Next to where Miyuki was nodding in agreement with Minami��s words, Tatsuya also nodded internally. A crueler way of assessing Takuma was that he was being played for a fool. That was the sentence that came from Tatsuya��s heart when he thought about the series of events Takuma instigated.


    ��Definitely something to be concerned about. So what is their goal����


    Maybe we should investigate?�� ��Are you going to ask sensei?��


    Miyuki asked if they were going to call on Yakumo, then, ��Need to send a line to Kuroba-sama?��


    Minami proposed activating the Kuroba, ��No.��


    To which Tatsuya shook his head to both ideas.


    ��I do not want to bother sensei over such a vague topic, nor can we ask for Oba-sama��s assistance. That being said, going solo is������


    Tatsuya shook his head as if to dispel the cobwebs.


    ��Leaving him alone gives me a bad premonition���� There��s nothing I can do, we can only wait and see for the moment.��


    Though this was a very passive conclusion, Tatsuya could not think of any other alternative. If an act of violence occurred in front of him then he alone would be sufficient to handle it, but investigations required time and manpower. This was another case altogether with a hacker of Sanada or Fujibayashi��s skills, but right now he did not possess such abilities. Tatsuya honestly decided to give up, but����


    The god (devil?) of trouble appeared to have chosen him to be their herald.


    Just as Tatsuya finished his coffee and rose to his feet, the telephone rang. Checking the caller ID displayed on the monitor, Tatsuya furrowed his eyebrows in surprise. The one who called was Fujibayashi Kyouko.


    ��Hello, this is Shiba.��


    Cooperating with his response, the monitor in the living room began to function like video call in action.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, good evening. It shouldn��t be time for dinner yet. Do you have time to talk right now?��


    ��Yes, that��s no problem.��


    As he replied back, Tatsuya signaled towards the other two next to him. ��Ah, both Miyuki and Minami-chan are welcome to listen in.��


    That was normally the signal for the two of them to leave, but Fujibayashi acted first to have them stay. Was she trying to drag the two of them in, Tatsuya��s might be overthinking this, but he was alarmed at how knowledgeable Fujibayashi��s tone was when talking about Minami.


    ��In reality, this is in regards to the ruckus caused by the eldest son of the Shippou Family today.��


    ��Please wait a moment.��


    Tatsuya interrupted Fujibayashi mid-sentence. The important news she was talking about was not something that he could just honestly accept from her without questioning.


    ��How do you know about this? Unlike the selection for the Nine Schools Competition, this wasn��t publicized at all. Don��t tell me you sent an agent to infiltrate First High?��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s question, Fujibayashi��s expression was that of someone trying hard not to laugh.


    ��Looks like I should give her a reward. After all, Tatsuya-kun hasn��t noticed that he��s under observation.��


    ��Observing me, eh������


    Tatsuya wore a slightly darkened expression as he asked this.


    ��Hm~, actually a little different. Not observing you, but observing the people around you. Looks like she has faithfully adhered to the orders not to observe you or Miyuki. That��s probably why she has escaped Tatsuya- kun��s notice until now.��


    ��Why���� No, because I��m a Strategic-class Magician, right?��


    ��Why of course, isn��t that obvious? How could the military just leave a Strategic-class Magician all defenseless like that?��


    Completely free of guilt, Fujibayashi readily admitted to checking in on him.


    ��Let��s just assume I asked who it is.��


    ��Of course, there��s no way I can tell you.��


    Tatsuya sighed and gave up pursuing this subject. Originally, Tatsuya wasn��t exactly a member of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion with no strings attached. In addition, regardless of whether they were companions, he could understand the logic behind taking heed of a Strategic-class Magician��s movements.


    ��I understand���� So, what about Shippou?��


    Seeing Tatsuya setting aside this conversation and wearing an expression as if the conversation up to this point had never happened, Fujibayashi adopted the same expression she wore when this phone call began.


    ��I��m just thinking, you wouldn��t happen to want to know who��s their support, would you?��


    Just as before, she said a phrase that hinted that she overheard everything Tatsuya and company had just been discussing.


    ����...Why would you think that?��


    However, even against Fujibayashi, Tatsuya wasn��t so lax that he missed the bugs planted in his own house. And even if his house had been tapped, Fujibayashi and her commander wouldn��t be so stupid as to allow Tatsuya to catch wind of this.


    The Shippou Family was one of the 18 replacement families that supported the Ten Master Clans. There was someone out there heavily influencing the son who would be inheriting that family. That existence was an unstable element that could not be ignored by the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion that saw magic as a critical element in national defense. Alternately, they had already obtained detailed information.


    In regards to Tatsuya��s question, she gave of the two answers he was expecting.


    ��Because I am interested.��


    However, accepting this answer literally was quite dangerous. This was not entirely a lie, but at the same, it was not the entire truth.


    ��Then, want to go looking with me? I just wanted to propose that.�� Still, her proposal was exactly what he was looking for. ��Specifically speaking, what do I do?��


    ��Leave observing his dwelling to me. I was hoping Tatsuya-kun could pay a visit to Shippou-kun��s supporter.��


    ��I was actually hoping you would make that arrangement���� But why?��


    ��Because based on our jurisdiction, we should not be interfering with affairs within the nation. If it��s Tatsuya-kun, then can��t you use the excuse of an upperclassman at school acting out of concern for an underclassman? However, even under those circumstances, it��s not like we can ask a student to do something dangerous like that.��


    But I��m OK!? A retort like that never materialized in Tatsuya��s mind. ��I understand. If that��s the case please allow me to offer my services.��


    ��I will contact you immediately if we detect any movement. Then Miyuki, based on the above conversation, I will be borrowing Tatsuya for a little bit.��


    Hearing Miyuki��s flabbergasted confirmation, Fujibayashi said her goodbyes to Minami as she hung up the phone.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Volume 12 - CH 15

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��Who betrayed us����?��


    Zhou Gongjin furrowed his delicate eyebrows and skimmed over the report that was automatically changing pages. Creases were appearing between his eyebrows. It was very rare for him to display his displeasure to this degree.


    Just now, the date had changed from April 26th to April 27th. However, this was beneath his notice right now. This showed how intently Zhou Gongjin was studying the report in his hands.


    Zhou Gongjin halted the scrolling and lifted his gaze from the information terminal. After lightly letting out a breath, he reached for the wine glass on the table.


    This was already the third time he reviewed this report and failed to find any errors in its contents. Although he didn��t sincerely think that anything was wrong in the report, he needed to call on the assistance of a little alcohol to dispel the exhaustion brought on through a renewed verification of this unpleasant business.


    This report was an investigation report regarding the progression of public opinion. Within, there were the results of using illegal methods to influence the impression non-Magicians held in regards to Magicians.


    The report, quite the thick stack of papers if printed, displayed the rise in negative attitudes towards Magicians since the end of the previous year. The situation had noticeably worsened in the current month, a clear sign that his work on the media was reaping rewards.


    Yet, this result failed to hit the expected parameters and clearly fell short of the level in his calculations. It was true that First High��s self-demonstrative actions played an unexpected role in this, but that degree of irregularity should not have caused the deviation between the projected and real values.


    ��Even if we factored in Rozen��s intervention that still doesn��t explain this���� As expected, so the reason is because there are publicity programs that have not followed our directives.��


    On the screen, he opened the daily totals for criticisms leveled at Magicians by various news sources. There, it was clear that not all had followed orders. In other words, among the televised news industries responsible for pushing the agenda that naturally included television, there were opponents who broke the agreement.


    ��To think they would do something so foolish like breaking our contract���� Violence does not align with my interests, but������


    Zhou only engaged in dealings on the black market, where no legally binding contracts existed. That was why he had to personally ensure that contractual obligations were fulfilled. Even if it was only a verbal agreement, no, precisely because it was a verbal agreement, he needed to employ a few tricks of his own �C rewarding those who upheld their end of the bargain and punishing those who did not.


    ��Speaking of which, we have already entertained the cousins of Mr. Sun��s nephew for half a year now���� It��s about time to ask him to do a few things for us.��


    As for the traitors�� punishment, Zhou elected to ask a friend to lend his assistance.


    ? ? ?


    Friday, April 27th. Today, Takuma was absent from school.


    He was still this year��s new student representative, thus making him quite a famous person among the Year 1 students. Many of his peers had heard about the incident that happened yesterday. With him absent the second day, all sorts of rumors flew through the floors of the Year 1 students.


    --He huddled down at home after losing to the Saegusa siblings.


    --No, no, he��s huddled at home because he was censured by the upperclassmen.


    --While injured, the shock of the defeat caused him to shut himself at home.


    --He won the match but had to take responsibility for causing the ruckus, so he chose to stay at home to reflect on his actions.


    --In the end, he was sent home to for self-reflection as punishment, and now he��s home plotting his vengeance.


    Among the rumors, the negative ones were in the majority, but some of them skirted close to the truth.


    ��Tatsuya Onii-sama. Takuma is also absent today.��


    In light of this, after receiving Minami��s faithful report via e-mail about this, Tatsuya correctly surmised the reason behind this.


    The truth of the matter and not the rumor was that Takuma had not been sent home to reflect as punishment. The (supposedly) correct portion of the rumors was that he was going to have a match with an upperclassman.


    Known as magic exclusive to the Shippou Family, Million Edge was a Herd Control Magic that could be activated without a CAD. In essence, from the very beginning, the magic was a delayed sequence set in a state just short of activating and which used the caster��s psions as keys to unlock invocation. Setting aside the difficulty of Herd Control for the moment, the concept of using delayed magic to bypass the CAD process was not a rare phenomenon. For example, the ��Magic Bullet Tathlum�� wielded by the Kennedy Family in England was a magic founded on the same principles.


    Million Edge��s uniqueness lay in the methods involved in creating the delayed state. Just short of activating, the technique was recorded down as incantations.


    At first glance, this was the same method as replication techniques, but replication techniques required psions to flow into the incantations before constructing the Magic Sequence to achieve phenomenon alteration. In comparison to that, the Shippou Family��s magic was a conditionally activated delayed sequence that did not require a Magic Sequence. When facing an enemy, there was no need to allot time towards that process.


    On the other hand, this required that the magic��s delayed sequence be recorded ahead of time. Replication only required the necessary information to construct the Magic Sequence, so even a machine could record the incantation. That was because it inherently shared the same properties as a CAD recording the Activation Sequence.


    In addition, this record would be discarded after use. That was only natural given that it was a magic held prior to its invocation being released, which fundamentally differed with the ��repeatedly usable magic record�� that Tatsuya sought. In short, Million Edge was a sort of magic that required intense amount of preparation beforehand.


    In order to prepare for tomorrow, Takuma should be hard at work preparing the activating medium for Million Edge. Since he was planning on winning the match tomorrow, he couldn��t be blamed for not coming to school today.


    Speaking of which, the reason why Minami passed along Takuma��s movements was because Tatsuya had elected to join the investigation regarding Takuma��s supporters in the shadows. Minami was concerned that while Tatsuya was tied down during school, Takuma could be making contact with his supporters, but Tatsuya believed otherwise. Today was Friday. This was a time that even teenagers who were not magic high school students should be attending class. Even if he was not caught, wandering about on the streets would be awfully conspicuous. (Supposedly) Plotting something nefarious, Takuma would probably prefer to remain beneath the radar. Tatsuya believed that any contact with his shadowy support would be during the night. More importantly, Fujibayashi��s crew that was monitoring the situation would naturally contact them about any movements.


    Thus, until night fell, Tatsuya played the part of the high school student intent on his studies.


    ? ? ?


    ��The reprisal target is Sawamura Yoshio. He is the CEO of Culture Communication Network, or Culture Net for short.��


    Zhou spoke to the young man sitting on the other side of the table, Robert Sun, as he put a leather briefcase on the table.


    Robert opened the lid of the briefcase. Inside, he found an automatic pistol, a large dagger, plastic explosives with a wireless detonator, and a bronze ring.


    ��You want me to take care of that man?��


    In response to Robert��s emotionless question, Zhou ruefully smiled and shook his head.


    ��That was the original plan, but unfortunately Sawamura Yoshio is in Paris on business.��


    As he said this, Zhou handed a large, paperbound notebook to Robert.


    Robert flipped through the rarely seen paperbound notebook at will. There, a picture of a young woman along with her Personal Data were found.


    ��So you picked the daughter as the substitute.��


    ��I think that will send the proper message across.��


    Pah, Robert closed the paperbound notebook and turned his eyes back to the briefcase. His gaze was fixated on the bronze Antinite the ring was forged with.


    ��Does she have Magicians as bodyguards?��


    ��Wouldn��t call him a bodyguard, but someone usually by her side. Still a child, but he��s someone from the 18 Replacement Families.��


    ��Is that so?��


    Robert��s mouth turned into a vicious smirk. ��Magicians created by the Japanese military������


    Strictly speaking, Robert��s understanding here was faulty. The Ten Master Clans and the 18 Replacement Families included within the 28 families were all Magicians created by the Magician Development Research Labs and not actually created by the military. However, Zhou had no plans to correct such a trivial detail. For Robert, Magicians from the Japanese military owed his family a debt in blood. Zhou wasn��t foolish enough to dash the man��s rarely found, but burning, motivation.


    ��The preparations are detailed within. Though I can only provide rings for two, firearms and knives can be found for any number.��


    ��That��s enough. Leave it to me.��


    Zhou Gongjin smiled widely as he watched Robert Sun stand up with cellphone, briefcase, and notepad.


    ? ? ?


    After returning home, Tatsuya was engaged in a rare study session when he looked towards the ringing alarm clock on the corner of his desk. That was Fujibayashi��s signal. While he had not heard from her how she was observing the target, given that the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was perpetually short on men, manpower was not a likely solution. More likely than not, she had invaded the personal identification program within the Street Observation System and was watching for Takuma to leave. If so, he was an accomplice to illegal use of public programs to invade privacy, but Tatsuya felt no guilt whatsoever. It wasn��t like they were peeking in on the household, Tatsuya rationalized.


    Rather than setting morals aside, it would be more appropriate to say that sort of feeling never registered with Tatsuya as he stood from his chair. Of course, this was in order to rendezvous with Fujibayashi. After leaving Miyuki and Minami to watch the house and giving strict orders for them not to follow, Tatsuya got onto his beloved electric motorcycle.


    Before the eyes of Tatsuya and company, Takuma��s silhouette vanished into a medium sized building filled with upper class condominiums. He remained unaware that he was being followed. At the very least, he took heed to avoid being tailed, but his ability to detect hidden presences was quite raw.


    ��Looks like the head of the Shippou Family chose not to send his son through military training.��


    ��We might call it military, but it really only covers training for intelligence operatives. Speaking of which, why is Captain Sanada here with Lieutenant Fujibayashi?��


    Tatsuya parked the motorcycle at the train station and was currently sitting in the back seat of a large limousine where they were observing Takuma enter the apartment. Next to him, Fujibayashi had an information terminal the size of a small calculator on her lap while Sanada was in the driver��s seat manipulating the large touchpad.


    ��Talented but on rotten footing with the Ten Master Clans. Wouldn��t he be a perfect fit in our unit?��


    Sanada turned his head from the driver��s seat to answer. Somewhat surprised, Tatsuya raised an eyebrow.


    ��Are you planning on inviting that guy into the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion?��


    ��Ara, is Tatsuya-kun against it? If you don��t like Shippou-kun, then I guess we will just have to abandon that idea.��


    Tatsuya scowled in irritation at Fujibayashi��s words.


    ��What is this? You��re talking like I have the power to decide that.��


    ��After all, ��Special Lieutenant Oguro Ryuga�� boasts the greatest firepower within our unit. We can hardly afford to ruin your mood.��


    This was of course a joke on Fujibayashi��s part. Still, getting upset here would get him nowhere, Tatsuya��s instincts told him.


    ������It��s not like I dislike Shippou. So long as he does not cause trouble, I do not care what he does. Those are my feelings on the matter.��


    ��So, you��re not the type who is interested in fostering disagreements?�� Tatsuya ignored Fujibayashi��s meaningless interjection.


    ������So why did you lend your assistance for this investigation?��


    Taking over for Fujibayashi, Sanada��s question was perfectly legitimate, so this time Tatsuya broke his silence.


    ��If the ones behind him are similar to the guys from Blanche from before, then even settling Shippou would only cause another problem child to appear.��


    Halfway through Tatsuya��s words, Fujibayashi burst into laughter. She was probably thinking ��who is the real problem child here?�� �C Tatsuya didn��t mind that overly much.


    ��I see. Shippou-kun being naughty would actually be within acceptable parameters, but a second, third, or fourth would be dejecting.�� ��Maybe not dejecting���� But that��s how it is.��


    The voice that Tatsuya used to answer Sanada seemed to be laced with sighs.


    ��Ah, looks like they��re starting to talk, want to listen in?��


    Fujibayashi asked Tatsuya with headphones over one ear. It appeared that the monitoring device planted on Takuma was beginning to catch his conversation with his ��partner in the shadows��.


    (Pretending to be a passerby, Fujibayashi planted the monitoring device on Takuma as she walked by him.)


    ��Yeah, please do.��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s response, Fujibayashi laughed in delight as she switched the volume over to the car��s speakers.


    ? ? ?


    In general, Takuma usually wore a displeased expression. At least in Sawamura Maki��s eyes, Takuma was just that sort of young man. Even when he was talking about taking the top score on the entrance exam and becoming the new student representative, he never wore an expression of someone in a ��good mood��.


    However, today his mood was even worse than usual. Although he was trying to adopt his usual expression, Maki saw right through him. There was no way he could fool a professional actress trained to fake expressions, not to mention this was Maki, who, along with her natural beauty, was also #1 among new actors for her ��face�� that could act out every emotion possible on the silver screen.


    ��Takuma. I haven��t dined yet today. Would you like to accompany me?��


    If they cut right to the chase, she would probably have to listen to him complain until he had vented all his frustration. At present, Maki planned to use ��dinner�� as the means to buy some time for him to cool down.


    ��At this hour? Wouldn��t that harm your appearance?��


    ��That��s why it will only be a light one. It��s almost done, so I��ll go get it now.��


    Maki mentally awarded Takuma bonus points for not saying something impolite like ��get fat�� and walked towards the dining room.


    She brought some snacks with thinly cut strips of bread with ham, salmon, tomatoes, and avocados on top. The meal certainly looked light, but there was no guarantee that the calories were also light.


    Takuma had already eaten dinner, but he still took part in the snacks Maki made without hesitation. He was still at a growing age, so there were no worries about any disposition towards growing chubby.


    For the next five minutes or so, Takuma��s mouth was engaged in eating and drinking. In order to swallow the slightly salty snacks, Takuma was greedily consuming juice that he was unaware was tinged with alcohol.


    Nor did he notice the minute amount of sweet wine added into the snacks themselves.


    When the ��light meal�� on the plates had just about been cleaned aside by Takuma, Maki used the voice of an ��openhearted older sister�� to strike a conversation with Takuma. (As a side note, this was when Fujibayashi switched over to the speakers.)


    Normally unwilling to reveal his weaker side, Takuma was particularly chatty tonight for some unknown reason.


    ������So, that��s what happened. Takuma, you must feel like that was a lost opportunity.��


    Maki��s melodious voice would have caused any fan to swoon as she comforted Takuma. Right now, she was sitting next to Takuma on the 3 person sofa as she laid a hand on his shoulder while scooting her face next to his while they were speaking.


    ��Forget lost opportunity! That was an unfair outcome from the very start! If that continued, my victory was guaranteed!��


    Since beginning to speak, Takuma had already repeated this several times, but Maki hung around without any sign of irritation.


    ��Why of course, Takuma. In reality, you were the one who won. You should have won the respect and accolade that goes to the victor. The fact this was not so was simply because you were unlucky.��


    ��Unlucky����?��


    ��Indeed. Although some people say that luck is also a talent, they are wrong. Those with true strength will ultimately prevail regardless of luck. However, a tiny match like this is very much subject to luck. There were also a few times where I unluckily got handed the poor roles.��


    Maki kept one hand on Takuma��s shoulder while her other was laid on top of Takuma��s fingers.


    Soft flesh gently caressed Takuma��s skin while the scent of honey stimulated his sense of smell.


    ��So that��s why you��ll be fine, Takuma. Yesterday was just bad luck for you. Such a small defeat will not impact your future.��


    ��Really����?��


    Despite repeating these words multiple times, Takuma finally exhibited a different reaction. Mentally sighing in relief, Maki felt that she only needed one more gentle push.


    ��Of course. So you need to get back on your feet.��


    Maki drew Takuma��s hand to her own knee. Although seduction was against her principles, seeing Takuma so weak like this roused Maki��s teasing side.


    Takuma��s hand gradually slid from Maki��s knee to her thigh, all according to Maki��s plan. She wore a loose gown that opened from the front. Though the sleeves were long, her bosom was wide open as the fabric was thin enough to allow hints of flesh to peek through. Through the dress, the feel of Maki��s flesh was transferred to Takuma��s hand, further chipping away at his self-control that was already unraveling due to the alcohol that lowered inhibitions.


    Takuma flung aside Maki��s hand and retracted the hand on her thigh. In the next instant, his hands grabbed Maki��s shoulders.


    Maki only made token resistance to the strength that was pushing her down.


    ? ? ?


    ��Ara ara, now we have a show.��


    In response to the plainly interested Fujibayashi, the flabbergasted look Tatsuya sent her way �C failed to happen. He was neither dumbfounded by her behavior nor did he send a condescending look her way. Speaking of which, Tatsuya wore a completely uninterested look that was a far cry from blushing with excitement.


    ��This might be a good opportunity.��


    As he listened to the sonorous voice coming across the monitoring device, Tatsuya spoke in a chilling tone.


    ��Hm, did you think of a ploy of some sort?��


    With a highly entertained look on her face, Fujibayashi asked Tatsuya with deep interest.


    ��Recently, hasn��t the media been in an uproar about an actress soliciting a younger man?��


    Tatsuya spoke in the objective tone he normally used. ������Blackmail?��


    Fujibayashi��s smile finally turned a little stiff.


    ��On occasion, we should use the media to our advantage.��


    ������Can��t believe you were able to immediately make that sort of connection.��


    Sanada could devise the most vicious traps when it came down to his own techniques, but here his expression seemed to spasm as he expressed his own feelings. Still, he placed emphasis on the word ��immediately��, so he probably would have come up with this idea given sufficient time.


    ��Actually allowing him to go through with that would damage the school��s image and may not be useable as a bargaining chip, so let��s act while this is still in the realm of attempted.��


    Never faltering even in the face of Fujibayashi and Sanada��s reactions, Tatsuya lightly made this proposal.


    ? ? ?


    After being pressed into the sofa by Takuma, Maki calmly observed him from this position. The delighted expression she wore wasn��t entirely feigned. Though still less than Takuma, the alcohol in her own body had also dulled the brakes of logic. However, even though her eyes were slightly drunk, she was still soberly surveying the dazed young man pressing down on top of her. Maki had long since developed the skill to separate her body��s feelings with her mental exhilaration.


    Thus Maki noticed the oddity even if Takuma remained oblivious. The screen door leading to the porch opened with a slight sound. Needless to say, the door was clearly locked but had now been pried open. Before all that, the porch was protected with a security system that had the greatest firepower permissible within the boundaries of the law, but had apparently been penetrated.


    There was no sound of the alarm going off. The bodyguards were completely unaware.


    ��Help! Thief!��


    Deeply regretting her overreliance on the security system, Maki screamed as she pushed Takuma aside.


    Rolling on the floor, Takuma reacted to her cries.


    He looked in the direction that Maki was watching after frantically getting to her feet. However, faster than he could identify the thief, his face was subjected to light contact. By the time he recognized that someone had thrown something at him, the irresistible Morpheus stole over Takuma as he once more fell to the floor.


    ��Takuma!?��


    Owing to a burst of anxiety, her sleeve covered the corner of her mouth, causing the despairing cry to become muffled. She was very clear as to why Takuma fell unconscious. That was a trick of filmmaking, and she had seen the real deal while inspecting the props. The item that struck Takuma on the face was a soft ball soaked in highly effective sleeping medication. The duration of the medicine was very short, but that being said, he would be completely out of it for the next 5 to 10 minutes.


    Trying to keep a lid on her terror, Maki looked towards the porch. The screen door and window had already been closed. Before the door stood a figure wearing a black mask dressed entirely in darkness as he or she was folding up the wings attached to their back. �C That silhouette was practically straight out of the old films that used a bat as an inspiration. If only the mask had had ��ears�� on top of it then it would have looked exactly like it. In fact, this garb was made from the camouflage material that absorbed electric waves, but of course Maki didn��t know that.


    ��Milady, are you alright!?��


    Now the two bodyguards burst into the living room. This was precisely when the stranger dropped the folded wings to the floor. Without verifying the stranger��s posture, the two female guards saw him as a burglar and rushed him.


    Maybe this was all because only one ball soaked in sleeping medicine had been prepared. The thief in black never moved from their location and met the charge. The bodyguards held police batons used for indoors combat.


    These were not simple rods, as police batons had handles made of elastic material and the sharp end wrapped in plastic had increased weight so the weapon could be used like a club or short rods.


    The stranger easily caught the bodyguards�� downward blow of the police baton. Without using the arm, the stranger used a glove-covered hand.


    One diagonal step away, the other bodyguard had to loop around to the window in order to avoid obstructing the first one and was now in a position where only one of her two police batons could attack. In that case, only one weapon was in position to be a threat. Catching that baton would immediately restrict their movement, so he swung his fist towards the bodyguard who could not escape.


    The female bodyguard was sent flying.


    Seeing the fighting power of someone on an entirely different level, the other female bodyguard couldn��t help but shake a little.


    But the stranger was utterly merciless. He once again swung a black fist.


    Without being able to avenge herself, Maki��s bodyguard was neutralized.


    Standing before Maki, who was so terrified that she couldn��t sit up straight, the stranger spoke in a voice that Maki felt she had heard before.


    ��Do arrange your attire.��


    It was only after he said this that Maki remembered she was partially unclothed. The dress had been pulled down so only the sleeves were unhelpfully covering her body. Thankfully her underclothes were still playing their part, but traces of her earlier activities could be seen all over her exposed flesh.


    ��Ah, mind if I cover myself?��


    Maki put in all of her efforts to keep her body from shaking and put on a performance from early in her career that garnered rave reviews from her producer regarding her ��graceful poise.�� If the stranger before her was a young man like she imagined, he would have pounced on her immediately. Although she had no idea what he was here for, so long as they developed that sort of relationship then she had the upper hand.


    Yet, all of her plans were stumped at the very first step. Nay, she couldn��t even reach the first step.


    ��Of course. Eh, if you feel that you��re fine as you are, I don��t care in the slightest.��


    Maki felt like someone doused her in cold water. The damage to her pride caused a cold fury to press down her fear. She arranged her clothing with an enraged look on her face.


    ������That��s better. Speaking of which, how long are you planning to wear that thing? It doesn��t suit you at all, Shiba Tatsuya-kun.��


    The item Maki spoke of when she used a tone that warned Tatsuya not to take her for a fool was the black mask he wore while posing as Batman �C that was actually a newly developed helmet made of soft materials.


    However, the part she really wanted to drop was the ��Shiba Tatsuya-kun�� portion. In other words, ��I know your real identity��, except that Maki was cognizant of the fact that even hidden beneath the mask, Tatsuya��s expression didn��t flinch at all. More like he was doing this to let her know.


    ��Then let us begin negotiating.��


    Tatsuya ignored Maki��s provocation as if it was perfectly natural. ��Negotiate? To what end?��


    Maki did not insist on respect due to her. Right now, she was firmly standing in the weaker corner. Based on the earlier scene, violence was out of the question and feminine wiles had no effect. Maki knew that her options were limited.


    ��First, please listen to this.��


    Maki was a little uneasy when his choice of words became polite. However, that thought fled from her mind when she heard the voices emitting from the information terminal in Tatsuya��s hand.


    Those were the voices of her and Takuma as they were entwined on the sofa.


    ��You were eavesdropping!? You pervert!��


    Makii couldn��t help but deliver her outrage despite how dangerous her statement was in her situation. Though she immediately thought ��Oh no!��, she was unable to control her involuntary reaction.


    ��I��m sure this would prove to be a major problem if leaked to the media.��


    However, once she heard Tatsuya��s words after he stopped the recording, Maki��s froze in a way that was far cooler than calmness.


    ��Recently, there was a similar firestorm all over the news���� Apparently even a former idol past her prime can cause such a ruckus, not to mention a beautiful actress in her prime.��


    ��What are your demands!?��


    Maki curtailed Tatsuya��s words as she screamed hysterically. In comparison to the young man standing before her with his vile threats, Maki was far more furious with her own carelessness.


    ��I have two conditions.��


    In complete contrast to Maki, Tatsuya made his declaration in a placid tone. His light baritone continued to trigger Maki��s unease.


    ��First, break it off with Shippou. Ah, and I don��t mean that way so don��t play coy with me.��


    ��I understand.��


    She was shot down just as Maki was about to lead the topic into that direction, to which she could only nod with a sullen voice.


    ��Second, please stop your activities with high school students and below.�� ������What do you mean?��


    Maki wasn��t feigning obliviousness here. She was honestly confused as to the intent behind Tatsuya�� request. Even if she could understand his meaning, she still remained in the dark as to why he would make such a request.


    ��I am unaware of the details behind your little plan. Maybe there is some benefit to Magicians, but I am entirely uninterested. However, can you please stop taking action in my immediate surroundings?��


    ��Eh����?��


    Completely dumbfounded, Maki gazed back at Tatsuya behind his mask.


    ��Anyone in college and up is already an adult, so I do not plan on interfering regardless of what you do. However, that is all under the prerequisite that you are not acting against me. Will you accept these conditions?��


    ��Eh, hm���� If that��s all there is.��


    She suddenly felt drained. For just this, he was willing to act like a bandit, she thought.


    On the other hand, she felt terror clawing at her. Illegal entry, battery, blackmail. Every one of the things he did was unquestionably a felony in the eyes of the law. Yet, he never hesitated in performing these acts for mere trivialities.


    This young man cared not a whit for the laws or authority of the country����


    Maki suddenly came upon a revelation. ��Who the devil are you����?��


    She asked in trepidation. Logic told her that not asking would be the right choice. Still, she couldn��t be blamed for being unable to swallow that question. Tonight, for the first time, she truly understood how terrifying people with unknown backgrounds were.


    ��I will erase these files based on the degree of your cooperation in regards to my conditions.��


    She did not receive a meaningful answer.


    ��Thank you for joining me in this highly meaningful negotiation.��


    Tatsuya once more put on the ��things that looked like folded wings�� before dropping these arrogant words and stepping out onto the porch.


    Maki frantically followed right behind him.


    The figure of the young man in black had completely vanished from the porch.


    ? ? ?


    From above, Tatsuya verified Maki looking down from the porch before moving his body back. Currently, he was standing on the building��s roof. The original plan called for him to use the glider he wore on his back to descend to ground level, but that plan was now subject to change after detecting a suspicious shadow in the sky.


    The shadow belonged to a small flying boat. For an instant, Tatsuya thought this was related to the incident from two months ago regarding a certain invisible flying ship belonging to one of the Intelligence Departments from the JSDF, but he knew he was mistaken upon taking in the shape of the hull. This shape of this flying ship denoted that it was the type used by news agencies or film companies to take aerial photographs. However, surely they were up to no good after painting the entire vessel black. If this black ship belonged to one of the film companies, Tatsuya was sure that their goal would be to take covert photography.


    ��Lieutenant, do you see the flying ship on direct approach for Sawamura Maki��s apartment building?��


    ��Yes, I caught them. I was watching them since Tatsuya-kun visited the young actress��s room. Still, never thought that they would be descending.��


    ��Do you know who they belong to?��


    ��Based on its flight plan, it should belong to one of the television companies.��


    The corporate name that came from Fujibayashi��s mouth was an entertainment station from the southern Kantou area. Apparently, they were listed as the competitor of one of the companies purchased by the group run by Maki��s father.


    ��So they��re probably looking for dirt on Sawamura Maki.�� ��The probability is not zero.��


    Fujibayashi��s voice was filled with disgust, likely a reaction caused by covert photography.


    ��Lieutenant, can you turn off the psion radar around this area? Five minutes will be enough.��


    ��You plan on halting the covert photography?�� ��Affirmative.��


    On the other hand, Tatsuya planned on interfering with the covert photography because he didn��t want to waste the time and effort spent negotiating with Maki. If Takuma was covertly photographed in Maki��s room, that would be enough for a scandal even if they weren��t caught in the act.


    ��Give me three minutes and I��ll have it done.��


    It was Sanada��s voice that conveyed that to Tatsuya.


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya used his right hand to pull out his favored weapon, the custom Silver Horn ��Trident�� and peered at the flying ship just as the ship opened a door to let down a rope ladder.


    So not only are they engaged in covert photography but illegal entry as well, Tatsuya mentally murmured to himself while completely disregarding what he just did earlier and activated Leaping magic towards the opened doorway on the flying ship.


    Tatsuya was unable to understand the angry retorts coming from the flying ship after he charged in. Although he felt it didn��t sound like any language from East Asia, Tatsuya was not someone who spoke Beijing or Guantong dialects.


    However, he understood immediately that the situation was not what he had imagined it to be. The fact that the men pointing guns at him were not from the television companies was blatantly obvious.


    Of course, Tatsuya did not permit them to fire since his right hand was holding the ready-to-fire Trident. Switching decomposition targets barely took him any time.


    There were five muzzles pointed at Tatsuya.


    All of them lost their shapes as guns before clattering to the deck of the flying ship.


    After getting hit by Tatsuya��s Decomposition Magic, the men reacted with surprising speed.


    The two men standing to the left and right of Tatsuya swung their fists. On their middle finger, they each wore a bronze ring that shone with light. Immediately, the interior of the flying ship was suffused with psion noise. That was the sign of Cast Jamming brought on by Antinite vibrations.


    Two men on the inside brandished daggers as they closed in on Tatsuya across the wobbly deck.


    Tatsuya squeezed the finger around the CAD��s trigger twice. Immediately after the magic that decomposed information structure wiped out the noise from Cast Jamming,


    All five miscreants fell to the deck with holes in their two legs.


    However, the situation was not finished. Tatsuya saw that the man in the center had his left hand tightly clasped around something before he fell.


    After being flung through the open door in the flying ship, Tatsuya fell through the sky.


    In the next instant, a flash erupted with the sound of an explosion as the flying ship was covered in flames.


    Tatsuya knew that falling down at such a height was no joke, but right now there was something far more pressing than safety. There would be a major accident if that flying ship crashed onto the streets outside the apartments.


    Amid the buffeting wind, Tatsuya turned his body around and pointed the CAD Trident at the flying ship with a broken balloon.


    Falling from the sky, he activated Mist Dispersal.


    Seeing the remnants of the flying ship fade away into dust, Tatsuya remembered to use inertia control magic. Immediately, Tatsuya felt a powerful impact strike his back.


    The place where Tatsuya fell was the rooftop of a building that did not belong to Maki��s apartment. The height of the building lowered the distance of the fall, partial activation of inertia control magic coming into effect and the glider on his back served as a buffering cushion. All three factors combined to prevent Tatsuya from suffering a full body fracture. Still, if not for ��Restoration�� activating, Tatsuya would probably have spent the rest of his life without ever getting to his feet again.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, what the hell just happened!?��


    Even Fujibayashi��s voice coming across the intercom had turned frantic.


    ��I��m not sure. However, I think we��ll find some clues at the television company. That flying ship appeared to have been hijacked.��


    Tatsuya��s unhappy voice also added that ��though it might not be a hijacking and that the television company was their accomplice�� before he erased any trace of his fall and stood up on the roof.


    ? ? ?


    The news that the attack on Sawamura Maki that Robert Sun was responsible for had failed quickly reached the ears of Zhou Gongjin. If this operation had succeeded, then the subordinate responsible for passing along the pictures of a daughter completely savaged beyond all recognition to the unfortunate father would have reported this to Zhou.


    (To completely erase an enflamed flying ship as it fell from the sky����


    The only one who could do something like this......)


    Unfortunately, no pictures were taken. There was nothing that could be gleamed from his subordinate��s report, but based on the piece of information about disappearing from the sky, Zhou correctly inferred the identity of the man who interfered with their operation.


    (����Damn him. It��s that man again.)


    Though they knew of him, all they knew about him was the figure of him wearing a helmet to cover his face along with names like ��Demon Right�� and ��Mahesvara��.


    During the ��Yokohama Incident��, the invasion force he had provided assistance to had also suffered terribly at the hands of this unknown Magician. The tremendous resistance coming from ��Mahesvara�� was literally one of the major reasons why the invasion plan failed.


    The losses incurred by the Great Asian Alliance during the Yokohama Incident weren��t exactly a loss for Zhou. Originally, he had hoped that the Japanese and Great Asian Alliance forces would bleed each other dry. The Japanese forces winning there ran counter to his expectations, but the weakening of the Great Alliance went according to his wishes on some level.


    However, this time Zhou couldn��t just laugh it off so easily. (Looks like there is a need to uncover who he is.)


    As Zhou thought along these lines, he also felt that it was time for a change in direction in regards to the media operation currently ongoing.


    (In the end, the Master��s true feelings on the matter are to have his revenge against the people responsible for bringing out Great Han...... The real target is not such a vague organization like ��Japanese Magicians��, but that clan in particular.)


    And Zhou had an inkling as to who among those in power bore special interest towards ��that clan��.


    (Though this isn��t something outrageous like driving a wedge between the two, this might be worth trying.)


    Zhou looked at a wine glass that didn��t have a beak as he began to plot in his mind.

 Volume 12 - CH 16

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday, April 28th, 3pm sharp.


    Under Hattori��s guidance, Tomitsuka and Takuma found themselves in Practice Room #3 at the appointed hour.


    Hattori was the referee for this match. Possibly out of curiosity regarding the casual relationship or simply a natural turn of events, Tatsuya was also present for Takuma��s match as a witness.


    Still, from Tatsuya��s perspective, Takuma seemed to be free of any lingering side effects, both physically and mentally. The actress must have wrapped things up quite well on her end. Yet, at the same time, it was only reasonable to assume she had not formally ��broken off�� from him. For now, Tatsuya believed that additional observation was necessary.


    Others present included Miyuki from the Student Council, Sawaki and Mikihiko from the Public Moral Committee, Kirihara from the Club Activities Group as well as other elites. Kirihara even brought his bokken and had received permission to bring his CAD.


    They were here to forcibly intervene if necessary.


    That was because this match carried a few special rules. To be precise, special exceptions like ��unrestricted use of Million Edge�� were added into the rules. In regards to Million Edge, usage would be permitted regardless of how powerful the spell became. Intervention into the match would only occur when the opponent would blatantly suffer injuries as a result. Nevertheless, the one who proposed this ruling was Tomitsuka, Takuma��s opponent for this match.


    It was possible that Tomitsuka had a trick up his sleeve to completely neutralize Million Edge. Highly put out, Takuma had also rationalized along those lines. This was practically saying that the Shippou Family��s trump card was worthless. Still, this match was the result of Takuma protesting his defeat via disqualification, with the reason being his use of Million Edge. Hence Takuma welcomed the current rules with open arms and had no cause for complaint.


    Currently, Tomitsuka and Takuma stood facing another across a broad stretch of space.


    Today, Takuma also wore the uniform designed for outdoor exercises.


    On the other hand, Tomitsuka wore the uniform for the Magic Martial Arts Club. The top half contained a long tunic without buttons that had padding around the forearms while the bottom half had pads around the knees as well as loose pants that only tightened around the ankles. On his feet, he wore soft sneakers used during fighting competitions. With protective gloves over both hands, all 8 fingers besides the two thumbs were wearing thick rings that served as the Specialized CAD input devices for the Magic Martial Arts Club. Each ring corresponded to one button and when the fingers moved (pressed by the thumb) or psions gathered around his fingertips, the signal for the Activation Sequence selected by his fingertips would be passed through the glove to the connecting CAD around his wrist. In other words, Tomitsuka had prepared himself very seriously.


    Standing between the two of them, Hattori reviewed the rules. Not that there was anything in particular he had to explain as this was just a formality.


    Quieting the two, Hattori raised his hand.


    Tense anxiety suddenly spiked here. Everyone present could feel the furious clash of nonphysical waves, not psion waves, between Tomitsuka and Takuma.


    Tomitsuka slightly fell into a crouch. Takuma placed his right hand on the book serving as his medium that was being carried in his left hand.


    Besides the two in question, no one moved a muscle or emitted a sound. In the utter silence of the classroom, even Hattori breathing deeply in could be heard.


    ��Begin!��


    Hattori��s voice shattered the stillness and quiet.


    The first one to move was Takuma. Or rather, Tomitsuka neglected to act.


    Takuma opened his ��book�� and used the fingers on his right hand to pinch several dozen pages. Takuma proceeded to rip those pages to shreds. Scratch that, in the process of applying force, he was turning the pages into paper snowflakes.


    There were approximately 80,000 paper blades that measured 4cm by 4cm. Rather than choosing to unleash Million Edge in its entirety, Takuma chose the finesse strategy and only wielded a small portion of his blades.


    In response, Tomitsuka remained motionless as he watched the paper squares gradually close in on him. Based on his posture, he appeared to be gathering power. That appeared to be an accurate assessment.


    The white paper squares dipped and soared as they advanced, like four giant snakes crawling through the clouds. The targets for their fangs were the left and right arms along with both legs. Takuma planned to first damage Tomitsuka��s limbs to immobilize him.


    The current of paper drew closer to Tomitsuka as the paper snowflakes decreased in length and grew in density. The attack stalled briefly before immediately picking up speed. The storm of paper blades wrapped around Tomitsuka��s limbs with the intent of shredding his flesh.


    At the same moment.


    Tomitsuka��s entire body flashed with an explosive psion light. Amid that blinding light, the paper blades faded back to being normal paper. All 80,000 paper squares lost their magic power to float in mid-air before returning to true paper snowflakes and falling to the ground.


    Sawaki, Kirihara, Mikihiko and company couldn��t help but raise an arm to block the light. Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Hattori all narrowed their eyes.


    They knew exactly what that light signified. ��Was that Gram Demolition����?��


    Mikihiko murmured in an astounded voice.


    ��So someone other than Tatsuya is able to use that in our school����? And someone in the same grade level at that����?��


    Gram Demolition was perceived to be a rare ability that only a few users had access to. This wasn��t Mikihiko jumping to conclusions, as this was both the truth and general consensus. He could hardly be blamed for his shock that there were two such individuals at the same school in the same year.


    ��To be precise, I believe the term Contact-Type should be added before that phrase.��


    Miyuki was the one who supplemented Mikihiko��s words.


    ��You are exactly right! As expected of Shiba-san, to be so knowledgeable on the subject!��


    Sawaki nodded overtly when he heard her words.


    ��Speaking of which, Tomitsuka seems exceptionally fired up today.��


    As his senior from the Club Activities Group, Sawaki knew that Tomitsuka would use what Miyuki termed ��Contact-Type Gram Demolition��. This technique neutralized any magic that came into contact with his body. For a spell like Million Edge that used magic to continuously alter phenomena in order to convert plain paper into blades dancing in the wind, this was practically its nemesis.


    Sawaki understood very well that Tomitsuka proposed these rules because he had complete confidence in himself. Sawaki himself was wary against Tomitsuka��s Gram Demolition, but today Tomitsuka seemed even more vibrant than usual. This fact brought considerable joy to Sawaki. �C As such, Sawaki also had a youthful aspect to him as well.


    However, unlike the upperclassmen in attendance, Takuma had no time to feel impressed. He knew very well the meaning behind that earlier exchange: Million Edge was useless against Tomitsuka.


    He only needed one attack to understand that.


    (--No, it��s true that direct assaults are useless! But two days ago, I just learned that different applications of the same magic will achieve differing results!)


    Tomitsuka��s eyes were pinned on him as Takuma bolstered his own confidence. Currently, there were openings all over Takuma. If Tomitsuka intended to, he could end the match in an instant. However, that would be pointless, as Tomitsuka knew that he couldn��t finish this match in such a simple manner.


    Finally, Takuma adopted a new pose. In response, Tomitsuka also raised the psions�� activity level. Takuma��s hand pretended to flip the pages as it surreptitiously stretched towards the CAD on his wrist.


    The magic he activated was Air Bullet. Takuma sent seven Air Bullets shooting towards Tomitsuka at high speeds.


    Without waiting to see the result, Takuma activated the next magic. Takuma never even considered that Air Bullets alone could defeat Tomitsuka. This attack only served as a smokescreen. Takuma used personal Acceleration Magic to loop around to Tomitsuka��s flank.


    Yet, Tomitsuka was already waiting for Takuma at his intended destination. ��Kuh, oof!��


    He directly took the combination of a heavy punch and a left hook. Unable to keep his feet, Takuma fell to the floor. It was only out of sheer obstinacy that he still clung to the book that served as his medium. Takuma called upon his fighting spirit to dispel his blurred vision as he searched for Tomitsuka��s figure.


    Tomitsuka didn��t follow up on his attack as he looked downwards at Takuma. Normally, this nice guy��s face seemed a tad childish, but it now wore a derisive expression as he looked upon him like one looks upon a mad dog �C looking at him. In Takuma��s eyes, that was the current situation.


    The sudden flare of heightened emotions surpassed his fear for the moment. One knee on the ground, Takuma used his left hand to flip through the book.


    The first attack on Tomitsuka contained twice as many paper squares as the previous assault. This time the squares weren��t split into four groups but gathered into one swarm. The greater the number of the ��herd�� in Herd Control, the lower the interference strength. By gathering the Magic Power from all four portions into one, Takuma was going to challenge Tomitsuka��s Gram Demolition directly.


    --Which was actually a feint, as the true blow was the next attack that was activated a moment later.


    Bathed in the light released by Tomitsuka, 16,000 paper squares turned into paper snowflakes and fell to the floor.


    As if bursting through the clouds, the 20,000 paper blades that were released after a moment��s delay roared towards Tomitsuka��s feet like a tornado.


    Got him, Takuma thought. Gram Demolition was an ability that released a massive amount of psions at a time. Not only were they released, pressure sufficient to blow away a Magic Sequence was also required. There was no way he could use this repeatedly in such a short time.


    However, Takuma��s theory was in error. The moment that he realized that this was wishful thinking instead of a theory was quite a long time from now.


    Twenty thousand blades were rendered into 20,000 paper scraps the instant they came into contact with Tomitsuka��s body.


    In regards to Takuma, who had just gotten back to his feet, Tomitsuka bestowed upon him the deciding blow of the match.


    ��That��s enough. The victor is Tomitsuka.��


    After Hattori announced the winner��s name, Tomitsuka bowed slightly. Afterwards, he fell to one knee next to Takuma lying prone on the floor. ��Shippou, are you awake?��


    Takuma groaned in what seemed like considerable pain, signifying his conscious state. That was because Tomitsuka intentionally struck him in such a manner and all went according to his plan.


    ��Thank you.��


    After coughing a few times, Takuma finally answered the question. ��Then, go ahead and sit against the wall to rest a while.�� ����Got it.��


    Overcome by the magnitude of his defeat, Takuma obeyed Tomitsuka��s instructions without comprehending the reason behind them. Clutching the area around his abdomen where he had been struck, he tottered and staggered to the wall opposite from where the witnesses stood. Leaning against the wall, Takuma gradually slid to the floor.


    After verifying that Takuma had reached that side, Tomitsuka walked towards Tatsuya.


    ������What is it?��


    After Tatsuya��s question, the hitherto taciturn Tomitsuka finally opened his mouth.


    ��Shiba-kun, I wish for a match against you!��


    Drawing back to survey this article that was so difficult to verbalize, Tatsuya tilted his head and thought ��why?��.


    Surrounded by an array of shocked looks, Tomitsuka uneasily averted his eyes. Still, as if making the decision to cross the Rubicon �C that might be an exaggeration, he wore the determined look of someone about to take a bungee jump as he endured Tatsuya��s gaze.


    ��I want Shippou to witness your power!��


    Tomitsuka watched Tatsuya with burning eyes. In his mind, he must have envisioned Tatsuya resonating with his manly display and nodding in affirmation. However, this only deepened Tatsuya��s befuddlement.


    ��I��m not sure I understand what you are talking about?��


    The moment he told him so, Tomitsuka became slightly harried in a rather fascinating manner.


    ��That, well, was kind of out of the blue. In other words������


    ��Would it be possible for Shippou to see a match between people of outstanding caliber?��


    The one who took over the explanations from the panicking Tomitsuka was Hattori. �CStill, just these words alone were insufficient to dispel Tatsuya��s mystification.


    ��In order to show him a match between people of sufficient caliber, wouldn��t a match between Chairman Hattori and Sawaki-senpai be more appropriate?��


    ��Shiba, this only becomes meaningful if he sees how powerful you are.�� Hattori��s explanation remained incomplete to the end.


    ��Onii-sama, isn��t this a wonderful idea?��


    Nevertheless, the strongest supporting fire for their cause came to aid Tomitsuka and Hattori at this moment.


    ��I believe that providing a frame of reference for underclassmen is also one of the duties for Student Council members.��


    For some reason, all the upperclassmen and her peers (excluding Tatsuya) who were present mentally translated ��Student Council members�� into ��Onii-sama��.


    ��I also feel that it��s about time to display Onii-sama��s abilities.��


    Miyuki��s motive was both blatant and not entirely in accordance with Tomitsuka and Hattori. There was significant frustration and anxiety lurking behind her smile, to the point that Tatsuya felt that ��leaving it alone would be a bad idea��.


    ������Since you put it that way, very well.��


    Tatsuya changed his mind, or more like decided, and this should be exactly what Tomitsuka had desired. In spite of this clear turnout, for some reason, Tomitsuka��s mood couldn��t help but soar.


    This feeling was not restricted to him alone.


    Hattori had extended the appointment in this room precisely for this reason from the very beginning. All of the Year 3 students present knew about this plan. With the permission slip already obtained, they could begin at any time after clearing the practice floor.


    ��Please leave it to me.��


    Miyuki volunteered to clean up the paper scraps scattered all over the floor. After manipulating her CAD, there was hardly an instant��s delay before air currents gradually began to move. The currents covered the entire floor in a complicated swirl and gathered all the trash into a pile in a few quick moments. Using the vacuum cleaner provided for the room, Miyuki disposed of the paper scraps.


    Seeing her naturally perform a complicated and pristine magic with surgical skill, the Year 3 students watched her with impressed looks, Mikihiko and Tomitsuka let out amazed breaths, whereas Takuma once again suffered a blow. �CExcluding the process used to harden the paper scraps, the magic Miyuki just wielded far surpassed the technical difficulty for Takuma��s Million Edge.


    ��Shiba-kun, do you think this is sufficient?�� ��Ah, it��s fine.��


    Tatsuya passed his coat to Miyuki before taking the field in his uniform. ��Would it be better if I removed my shoes?��


    ��No, you��re fine as you are.��


    That sentence implied that Tatsuya would be fine even if struck by kicks from thick-soled shoes.


    Following that, Tatsuya and Tomitsuka faced one another at the center of the field.


    Hattori remained the referee. However, he skipped the explanation this time.


    ��Are you two ready? Then, begin!��


    The instant Hattori gave the signal, both Tatsuya and Tomitsuka stepped off from the floor.


    Differing from the earlier exchange, Tomitsuka aggressively charged towards Tatsuya��s position.


    Yet, Tatsuya��s retreat was even faster. One leap took him to the other end of the practice room as Tatsuya pointed his pistol-shaped CAD at Tomitsuka.


    The magic Tatsuya equipped was Decomposition Magic, Mist Dispersal. Heedless of Miyuki��s shock, Tatsuya pulled the CAD��s trigger.


    --And nothing happened. (As I thought.)


    Completely opposite from the pale faced Miyuki covering the corner of her mouth with one hand, Tatsuya wore an expression that signified that this was within his expectations as he jumped to the side in order to avoid


    Tomitsuka��s punch that had been enhanced by personal acceleration magic.


    This was not him putting on a brave front, as he had already predicted that Mist Dispersal would be nullified.


    In Tatsuya��s vision, Tomitsuka��s projection was covered by a thick clouds, turning it into a fuzzy outline. That was how he beheld Tomitsuka��s figure through the Idea.


    The dense cloud surrounding Tomitsuka��s body was the psion armor that covered his personal information.


    Gram Demolition was a Counter Magic that relied on psion pressure to strip the Magic Sequence from the target.


    However, Tomitsuka wasn��t using the psions like a cannonball to blow away the Magic Sequence. The thick layer of psion armor surrounding his ��body�� denied any invasion from Magic Sequences.


    If Gram Demolition was artillery, then Tomitsuka��s Contact-Type Gram Demolition was a wall of steel. Furthermore, that wall was not built from information and was only a massive amount of psions haphazardly wrapped around him. Even for Tatsuya, breaking through this line of defense to directly affect Tomitsuka with magic was no easy task.


    In that regard, using the phenomena brought on by magic to attack could not be stopped by psion armor.


    Yet, so long as Tatsuya still held onto the handicap of not utilizing attacks through the Idea, then he was a deficient Magician who could not use magic that directly influenced physical phenomena.


    After his charge had been evaded for the 5th time, agitation began building in Tomitsuka��s heart.


    He who was known as Range Zero had no long range magic abilities. On the other hand, he was confident that he was twice as capable as the average person when it came to close-quarters magic.


    Nevertheless, his attacks had been easily dodged.


    He was not being avoided through magic, but by a combination of magical and physical techniques.


    (Although I had my own suspicions, to think that he��s capable to this degree����)


    In all honesty, his awe was growing thanks to the caliber of his opponent. Yet, at the same time, his morale surged.


    (But I��m not going to lose. I definitely can��t lose at this range!)


    Shippou vanished from Tomitsuka��s consciousness. The purpose behind this match as well as the role he was supposed to play also faded within his mind. His entire will had been submersed in the drive for victory.


    ��They��re both pretty damn good! I knew about Tomitsuka��s skills a long time ago, but I never imagined Shiba-kun was just as capable.��


    ��I��m actually more surprised that Tomitsuka can keep up with the elder Shiba in a fight.��


    Hearing the conversation between his seniors, Mikihiko could only feel astonishment. His opinion mirrored Kirihara��s own. He never thought that one of his peers would be a match for Tatsuya in a fight. Mikihiko felt like this was the first time he had ever seen Tatsuya was being pressed in battle.


    Tatsuya had long since been able to just avoid Tomitsuka��s attacks. Now, he had been forced to the point that he had to counterattack. Tatsuya holding the CAD in his right hand was a clear sign that Tatsuya surrendered that point. According to the rules of the match, using the CAD to strike an opponent was forbidden. Even excluding that detail, Tomitsuka��s furious attack was pressing home on Tatsuya.


    Suddenly feeling a little concerned, Mikihiko directed his gaze to one side.


    There, Miyuki wore a completely invested expression as she concentrated all of her attention on her brother.


    Sitting against the wall, Takuma was blown away by the battle unfolding before his eyes.


    From a cursory examination, this was nothing more than a plain brawl. No, thanks to the occasional kick, this appeared to be a mixed martial arts match. However, high level magic was behind every single blow. It was only because he had the talent to recognize this that the mental shock was amplified.


    Tomitsuka closed the distance at a speed that the naked eye was unable to follow. Although he was using personal acceleration magic to raise the physical body��s speed, this was nothing so coarse as ��as fast as possible��. Within the realm of conscious control, he held his speed at the upper limit of where his consciousness was able to follow.


    Regardless, here Tomitsuka��s pace grew ragged. The instant he stepped off to move forward, there was the misconception that the ground he stepped off from seemed to vibrate. Of course, this vibration was created by Tatsuya��s magic. In spite of this, even if vibration waves appeared where Tomitsuka was standing, they were often nullified by (what appeared to be) occasional activations of Gram Demolition. Takuma had personally encountered this first hand. Nonetheless, the aftershocks that accompanied these vibrations were pure physical phenomena and could not be dispelled by Gram Demolition. If this was on muddy terrain or concrete, the aftershocks would probably not be strong enough to be detected. However, the floor in this practice room was designed with the appropriate hardness and flexibility to cushion falling without disrupting movement. Taking this into account, Tatsuya used magic to interfere from this angle.


    His body had already taken everything into consideration until this disruption presented itself, so Tomitsuka paused briefly to maximize the fluidity of his body��s motions. Using this brief opening, Tatsuya aimed the CAD at Tomitsuka and pulled the trigger. At the same time, Oscillation- Type Magic rushed towards Tomitsuka at such speed that Takuma didn��t even have time to comprehend the deployment of the Activation Sequence. Based on the wavering psions, this magic contained both Oscillation-Type and Nonsystematic magic.


    This magic did not possess the power to strike down Tomitsuka. Takuma hypothesized that this magic probably placed more emphasis on speed than strength. Takuma supposed that he was unable to recognize the Activation Sequence because it had been tuned this way or this was the CAD��s effect.


    That being said, not possessing the strength to strike down Tomitsuka was not the same as having no effect. After being struck by the psion wave, the psion field around Tomitsuka��s body also shook slightly. Turning into noise and smoke, the psion wave briefly dulled Tomitsuka��s senses.


    The next blow was the real attack. Using his left palm, Tatsuya threw a palm strike at Tomitsuka. Takuma detected that some sort of magic was being held in his left hand.


    Once again, Tatsuya displayed a different attack. This time, Tomitsuka adopted a defensive stance. Using the right arm wrapped in Contact-Type Gram Demolition, he blocked Tatsuya��s left palm holding Oscillation-Type Magic. In the face of a myriad different attacks, Tomitsuka only used one shield to continuously defend himself.


    At this point, Tomitsuka��s left hand jabbed towards Tatsuya��s abdomen. Dodging made difficult because his earlier attack had been blocked, Tatsuya barely managed to slide across the blocking right arm.


    Tomitsuka activated Acceleration Magic ��Explosion��. In the middle of casting this magic, Tatsuya used Gram Demolition to destroy the magic that was being activated.


    In order to avoid the follow up attack, Tatsuya jumped far to the side. Takuma momentarily forgot to breathe as he watched this. He was unable to believe the sight unfolding in front of him and was terrified that his feelings as a Magician were faltering.


    Tomitsuka��s Acceleration Magic had been nullified during the cast. Using the interrupted phenomenon as a stepping point, Tatsuya activated his own Acceleration Magic.


    (Is that sort of thing even possible!?)


    Takuma wanted to shout out loud. If his internal shock was any lighter, he undoubtedly would have called out. It was true that for the same type of phenomenon alteration, the latter magic could be cast without suffering interference from the phenomenon alteration strength of the former. Since Explosion was an acceleration vector that expanded outward from the point of activation in a semi-spherical manner, accelerating to the side did not violate this principle.


    However, that was merely not violating the principle. Takuma had never even considered the possibility of using another person��s magic to create new phenomenon alteration by moving in accordance to the physical rule of least resistance.


    What was being displayed before his eyes was indeed the same ��magic�� he himself was using. They were techniques that belonged to the same category. Yet, his own magic was far beneath the level of the magic before him. Takuma had been completely defeated by the otherworldly duel erupting before his eyes.


    (My attacks aren��t landing!)


    Tomitsuka was gradually growing more agitated.


    The battle had not gone on for very long. Barely 10 minutes had elapsed since the beginning of the match. Yet, unlike his physical sensations, Tomitsuka��s mental fatigue felt like he had been in combat for dozens of hours.


    The current situation favored him. Without a doubt, his side held the advantage. Tomitsuka had complete confidence in that assessment. Although he had yet to land the decisive blow, Tomitsuka could feel that his attacks were beginning to tell even though they fell upon his opponent��s defenses. Tomitsuka sensed that from contact.


    However, Tatsuya was not the only one sustaining damage. Tomitsuka himself could detect the accumulated wear and tear building on him. While he had successfully blocked his opponent��s attacks, the damage he incurred came from misconceptions and not his physical body. Yet, it was precisely these misconceptions that were steadily causing his shield to crumble. Each of the varied attacks sent his way were uniform in the sense that they all contained Nonsystematic Oscillation-Type Magic. The oscillation would rebound off the shield and dissipate, but in that instant, the vibration would carry over to the shield itself. That vibration would shake the psions, causing the psion field to expand as if heated, alerting Tomitsuka that the density dropped during those moments.


    Tomitsuka himself was unable to fire psions at distant targets and could only maintain a field tightly surrounding his own body. This deficiency was precisely the reason why he was unable to use long distance magic. The magic scholar summoned by his parents explained that this phenomenon showed that his ��core�� heavily attracted psions, hereby restricting psions that normally flowed out of the body from doing so. On some level, the Contact-Type Gram Demolition that Miyuki and Sawaki spoke of was the byproduct of his cursed physical disposition.


    Tomitsuka had long since come to terms with his condition. After expending considerable effort to become somewhat able to use long range magic, he had turned this unique condition of his into a close combat weapon that could not be found on any other Magician. When facing purely physical attacks coming at him like the shockwave emitted by Sawaki��s accelerated fists �C the fact that the president of the Magic Martial Arts club bestowed upon it the embarrassing title of ��Mach Fist�� remained a secret only known to club members �C this only offered a ��slightly higher�� level of defense, but in regards to coming into direct contact with magic, Tomitsuka had absolute confidence in himself.


    In spite of this, the psion field that should only be able to contract was gradually expanding under Tatsuya��s attacks.


    This detail struck Tomitsuka in a manner that was beyond expression. This was not simple fear or cowardice, but the shock that came upon someone who peeked into Pandora��s Box.


    The psion field that could not spread out was expanding. Wasn��t this that long cherished, but impossible dream?


    Tomitsuka hurriedly stilled his leaping heart.


    The one standing against him was not an opponent he could defeat while worrying about frivolous matters.


    In order to settle this, he decided to use his trump card.


    Tomitsuka��s entire body was covered in psions. Beyond Tatsuya, everyone here to watch the match could feel them.


    Tomitsuka��s body accelerated at an explosive rate. �CThe only two who realized that this was not caused by personal Acceleration Magic were Tatsuya and Sawaki.


    The psions that wrapped around Tomitsuka��s body like a formless cloud suddenly grew organized. They were driven into place by Tomitsuka��s will.


    Far more precise than before, Tomitsuka delivered a mid-kick.


    The Magic Sequence for ��Heating�� covered his leg. If struck by that kick, the damage would be equitable to being bathed in microwave electromagnetism. Using his elbow as the focal point for Gram Demolition, Tatsuya planned on blocking the kick fueled by Heating Magic.


    Yet, Tomitsuka��s right leg came to an unnatural stop an instant before coming into contact with Tatsuya��s left elbow.


    The Heating Magic was nullified by the Gram Demolition coming off the elbow, but for Tomitsuka, this was the expected outcome.


    From his current position with the right leg extended, Tomitsuka used a right hook. No, that wasn��t a right hook. He wasn��t leading with the fist but the fingers instead, making this a palm strike. Still, his current bent posture was usually unable to deliver a strike with any force behind it.


    Despite this, Tomitsuka��s palm strike was both swift and vicious. Bending at the waist to block the kick, Tatsuya was in a position where he was unable to avoid this attack.


    Pah, a lifeless sound rang out. ��Onii-sama!��


    Along with a mournful shriek.


    Tatsuya��s body rolled along the floorboards.


    Lowering his right leg and retracting the right hand while standing there only on his left leg, Tomitsuka blinked in shock as he stood there like a doll.


    ������Tomitsuka is surprisingly devious. That rascal was aiming for the older Shiba��s eardrum.��


    Kirihara saw that Tomitsuka��s palm strike actually curved the palm to concentrate the air pressure on the point of contact.


    ��Ho, and he managed to jump away himself! Can��t believe he managed to neutralize Tomitsuka��s ��Self Marionette�� even under those conditions.


    Shiba-kun, nicely done!��


    By the time the two Year 3 students finished dissecting the exchange, Tatsuya had already recovered his footing. Sawaki correctly caught Tatsuya rolling away to widen the distance.


    Tomitsuka��s astounded expression came from the lack of any physical resistance that he believed was inevitable. If Tatsuya had stiffened his neck to prevent the head from shaking, then any stiffening in his leg and waist should have resulted in physical pushback on his hand. If he relaxed to jump back in accordance with the force of the blow, then naturally the contact would feel soft. In other words, Tatsuya relaxed at the same time that he applied force.


    Tomitsuka hurtled any shock fountaining from his heart into the back of his mind as he activated Self Marionette again. This was a type of magic that only used Move-Type Magic to move his physical body. This Magic Sequence attempted to suppress the flesh��s magical resistance as much as possible while prudently taking heed not to surpass the extents of the joints�� movement.


    This was not a magic that could be used haphazardly. In terms of design, modern magic could only mimic movements. Nevertheless, this could still create attacks like the previous one that should have been impossible according to human anatomy and physics.


    Tomitsuka turned himself into a puppet master that wielded his own body like a doll and attacked Tatsuya in a manner that ran counter to martial theory. �CAnd Tatsuya saw through the movements of the psions surrounding Tomitsuka��s body.


    Tomitsuka��s entire body had been covered by a single Magic Sequence. It was an exceedingly complex Magic Sequence that even a high-class Magician would be hard pressed to recreate. Maybe it was because he didn��t want them to interfere with the Magic Sequence, but the disorderly psions that surrounded his body were now neat and orderly, recreating an untouchable Eidos that only suffered Self Marionette to pass.


    The disorderly chaos had transformed into an orderly world. Order was both form and design.


    Tatsuya��s ��Decomposition�� could destroy designs. Although he was unable to destroy formless objects, he could deconstruct anything with a form even if it was the Eidos.


    The formless cloud of psions wrapped around Tomitsuka now had a form created by Tomitsuka��s own magic.


    Through ��Elemental Sight��, Tatsuya understood this immediately. He also saw that this was an incredibly opportune moment for victory.


    Tatsuya directed psions into his CAD. He was not pretending to use his CAD but actually using the CAD for Decomposition Magic. The magic he chose was ��Gram Dispersal��.


    Tatsuya pulled the trigger.


    With the form in hand, Tatsuya��s magic that destroyed information shredded Tomitsuka��s armor.


    The exposed fighting marionette closed in on Tatsuya. Tatsuya held a concentrated block of psions in his left hand.


    The solid block was so sturdy that it could have broken through Tomitsuka��s armor even if it had recovered.


    This was not hiding his strength, but to achieve victory. Rather than choosing the magic he was most comfortable with but which still might be blocked by the incomplete armor, Tatsuya chose the magic bullet that would definitely pierce through the incomplete armor.


    Designed and honed to clash against inhuman objects, the high pressure, high penetration Far Strike named ��Penetrating Magic Shell�� (by Yakumo) shot from Tatsuya��s hand and pierced through the fighting marionette named Tomitsuka.


    Taking a shot from the cannonball that had no physical form, Tomitsuka flew backwards. This was Self Marionette��s side effect. Once he suffered a powerful blow directly, this impression would rewrite the variables for the Magic Sequence. Using a Magic Sequence that did not have a complete command interface caused the theoretical miscalculation that ultimately ended with Tomitsuka��s defeat.


    Sent flying by his own magic, Tomitsuka laid there with his limbs extended outwards and not moving a muscle. Since he was unable to restore strength into his relaxed muscles in time, he had suffered a mild concussion.


    ��Victor, Shiba.��


    After verifying Tomitsuka��s condition, Hattori announced Tatsuya��s victory.


    ��O������


    After murmuring ��Onii-sama��, Miyuki lowered her head. Forgetting herself, she was about to pounce on Tatsuya when she recovered her wits at the last second.


    Tatsuya smiled gently at Miyuki when she raised her head.


    Nodding at the brilliant smile coming from his sister, Tatsuya turned his body around.


    He put the CAD in his right hand back into the holster and walked towards where Tomitsuka was lying on the ground.


    ��Tomitsuka, can you stand?��


    Still lying on the ground, Tomitsuka used his right hand to tightly grasp Tatsuya��s extended right hand.


    ��Thanks.��


    Getting a lift from Tatsuya, Tomitsuka finally got back to his feet. He appeared to be a little shaky, but his concussion didn��t appear to be too serious. Tomitsuka��s footsteps quickly returned to normal.


    ��As I thought. You��re really strong, Shiba-kun.�� ��You as well, Tomitsuka. That hurt a lot.��


    Faced with Tomitsuka honestly pulling off his helmet, Tatsuya smiled back with his reddened face.


    Next to them, a silhouette dashed by. ��Ah, hey, Shippou!��


    Without turning his head, Takuma fled Practice Room #3.


    ? ? ?


    At the end of the Robotics Club��s garage, an empty area next to the outdoors practice facility had become a sparsely populated location for private conversations.


    Yet, Takuma had not come here for this reason. He happened to chance upon here after running away from the eyes and ears of other individuals.


    Before the sizeable tree that incidentally didn��t have a ��cursed�� legend attached to it, Takuma stood there numbly for a long moment. However, maybe because he was unable to control the agitation welling up inside him, he suddenly began punching the tree with his right hand.


    ��Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT!��


    He lost count of how many times he punched the tree. ��Stop it, Shippou. You��re starting to bleed.��


    When his curses grew ragged, a voice called out to him from behind. Takuma swiftly turned his head.


    There, he found Kasumi staring at him in astonishment. ��Saegusa, you!��


    Seeing Takuma glaring at her furiously, Kasumi raised both hands and shook them softly.


    ��Ah, don��t misunderstand. I wasn��t following you. I just happened to be here by coincidence.��


    After saying this, Kasumi walked towards the frowning Shippou. She pulled out a handkerchief and folded it into a bandage before grabbing Takuma��s hand while he was glaring at her the entire time.


    ��What are you doing!?�� ��Ah���� The skin peeled off.��


    Kasumi wrinkled her eyebrows at the blood and wrapped the handkerchief around the hand of the faltering Shippou.


    ��Sorry, I haven��t been given permission to use Healing Magic. Remember, you��re better off going to the infirmary later.��


    Takuma was unable to answer Kasumi��s words. He could only stare at the handkerchief stained with his blood.


    ��Oh, and you don��t need to return the handkerchief.�� ������������


    Standing in front of the completely motionless Takuma, Kasumi sighed deeply.


    ��You must have been soundly beaten.�� ������������


    ��As expected, the upperclassmen��s bar is really high.�� ������Why?��


    Takuma��s eyes remained on the ground. ��Hm, why what?��


    Finally seeing a reaction, Kasumi played along with another sentence. ��Why are those guys so strong!?��


    A painful outcry. This cry must be what they mean by spitting blood, Kasumi thought. �CAs for who ��those guys�� were, Kasumi instinctively knew already.


    ��They��re high school students like us, aren��t they!? There��s only one year��s worth of difference! Even so, how are those guys so incredibly strong!?��


    ��Why does there have to be a special reason?�� ��What did you say����?��


    Kasumi finally felt like they were having a conversation, but she was foolish enough to say that aloud.


    ��They must be strong because they are. True enough���� If you have to find a reason, then they must have worked hard to get to where they are, no?��


    ��I also����!��


    ��Yeah, you must have worked hard too. I did as well. Yet, surely those guys are stronger because they put more effort into it, right?��


    ������������


    ��I��m not denying your talent here, OK? I too believe that a large proportion of my own power comes from my talent.��


    ������������


    ��But, a level of ��might�� that is enough to stagger even me���� Surely that came from a different place than talent, don��t you agree?�� Takuma raised his head and looked Kasumi in the eye. From Takuma��s eyes, a tear of regret trickled down.


    ��Well, I��m not exactly interested in something like ��might��. Since you want to get stronger, then that is your problem. Remember, Shippou��s strength is something that belongs to Shippou.��


    Just as she said, Kasumi easily turned around and vanished from Takuma��s sight.


    Once again, Takuma vented his rage on the tree, this time using his palm instead of his fist.


    ? ? ?


    After splitting off from the Club Activities Group members with Hattori at their head, Tatsuya returned to the Student Council Room and sat at his own desk before opening the communicator. Typing away at the keyboard at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, the recipient of the message he typed was also someone currently in the Student Council Room.


    ((Yes, Master?))


    Setting the target as Tatsuya, Pixie began communicating via telepathy. ((Have you finished changing the records?))


    Avoiding the written documentation of the other Student Council members,


    ((It has been done as you ordered. A false recording has been uploaded instead.))


    He received the answer he desired. ((Master, have I been of assistance to you?)) ((Indeed you have. Thanks for your hard work.))


    He bestowed words of thanks to the monster that was keeping the secret. ((You can rest for today.))


    ((Yes, Master. Entering Standby Mode.))


    After giving orders for the doll to rest, Tatsuya erased the conversation record.

 Volume 12 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��That flying ship was actually stolen property. According to the television agency, the code used in the flight plan request was stolen as well.��


    Currently, Tatsuya was conversing with Fujibayashi over the phone installed in his own room.


    The subject was the flying ship they encountered during that night. This was an investigative report on whether the ones responsible for the suicide attack on Tatsuya that led to his painful experience were terrorists or part of a criminal organization.


    ��Unfortunately, the only known quantity is that they are affiliated with a Chinese criminal organization.��


    Yet, just as Fujibayashi said, the results of the investigation were not promising.


    ��A Chinese criminal organization. Does that imply you already know their identities?��


    ��Hm, but not all of them. He was an opponent that had a history with you, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ������You don��t mean No Head Dragon, do you?��


    ����The remnants, yes. Robert Sun was a cousin of the newphew of Richard Sun, the leader of No Head Dragon. He has been confirmed to have led a helicopter jacking in the past.��


    ��A nephew��s cousin����?��


    Tatsuya swallowed the words ��wasn��t that practically a stranger�� that were on the tip of his tongue. That was because he recalled an example of someone who constituted a blood relation even on this level who happened to be right next to him.


    ��Well, that��s practically an outsider. That��s probably why only a few underlings followed him here after No Head Dragon��s collapse.��


    Nevertheless, it seemed that anyone thinking along the same lines drew similar conclusions. However, this was not the time and place to consider such trivialities.


    ��Of course, last night��s incident would be beyond the means of such a miniscule force. Whether they were conspirators or the ones plotting behind the scenes, some degree of support must have been involved������


    ��And remains unknown, correct?�� ��Indeed.��


    The situation appeared to be far graver than Tatsuya had imagined. Originally, an attempted terrorist attack in the heart of Tokyo was already a serious enough matter, and now they were supported in the shadows by someone even Fujibayashi could not catch ahold of. Of course, they had to take into account that they had no evidence at the moment. Even so, this was not an opponent they could afford to underestimate.


    Still, the thought that flashed across Tatsuya��s mind was not ��hopefully this won��t become an issue��, but a more selfish wish like ��hopefully this troublesome issue won��t impact Miyuki and I��.


    ? ? ?


    Here was a bustling street at night. Slightly a ways off from the street, a certain small store stood in an alley.


    Nakura used the weak light of a flashlight to verify the name of the store.


    This was indeed the meeting place that was arranged with the current head of house, Saegusa Koichi.


    If he had not known about this store, Nakura was certain he would have walked right past here. Opening the doors made of manufactured alloy that only held the distinction of sturdiness, Nakura took the stairs to the second floor. After being led into the room by an emotionless male employee, his opposing number for the appointment had been waiting for his arrival for some time.


    ��Have I caused you to wait very long?�� ��Hardly at all. I just got here myself.��


    The one spoke as he rose from the chair was a fair young man who gave off a charismatic and vibrant air that Nakura could never hope to match.


    ��My name is Nakura.��


    ��I am Zhou. Please, take a seat.��


    Unlike the male employee who led the way here, there was a cute and attentive young woman standing in the room. Following Zhou��s verbal cue, the beautiful woman in the waitress uniform pulled back Nakura��s seat across from Zhou��s chair with a practiced motion. Seeing Nakura take a seat without a second thought, Zhou returned to his own seat.


    ��Would you like something to drink?�� ��That��s true. How about some white wine?��


    Zhou��s eyebrow arched in surprise. To Zhou��s knowledge, very few guests actually took him up on that customary offer for a drink by ordering alcohol.


    ������Would a normal bottle of maotai wine suffice?��


    ��As you wish.��


    The wine Zhou ordered was swiftly obtained. After the small glass cups were filled with wine, Nakura and Zhou watched each other��s breathing and downed their drinks at the same time.


    Setting the empty glass in the center of the table, Nakura carefully scrutinized Zhou��s gaze.


    ��Nakura-sama.��


    The one who spoke first was Zhou.


    ��My master wishes to form a friendly relationship with Nakura-sama��s master.��


    ��My master said that there would be no problems agreeing with Zhou- san��s proposal.��


    Hearing Nakura��s response, Zhou revealed a devilish smile.


    ��Oh dear, your confidence fills me with dread. Then, shall we proceed to a few more concrete details?��


    ��Our side has already proposed our basic conditions.��


    ��Of course, I am well aware of that. We would never do anything that would harm Saegusa-sama. After all, we do not share the Great Asian Alliance��s interests.��


    ��And what of the media operation?��


    ��That too we understand. We have already given the order to curb the propaganda work directed universally at Magicians.��


    ��I see. Then let us discuss the finer details.��


    Zhou once more used his eyes to give an order to the female employee.


    The beautiful woman serving as their waitress bowed deeply before leaving the room. Besides Nakura and Zhou, no one was privy to the discussion that ensued in the room.

 Volume 13 - Prologue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    There were only Ten Magician Development Laboratories established in the entire country, each with a different research subject.


    For example, the first laboratory founded, Lab One, researched magic that directly interfered with living organisms in order to improve the efficiency of using magic as a weapon.


    Lab Four used Mental Interference magic with the goal of strengthening the Magic Calculation area, the area of the brain that magicians used unconsciously as the source of their individual magic.


    Lab Seven��s goal was to develop magic that was used to battle against multiple opponents. The result was Herd Control magic.


    And the research subject of Lab Nine, which invited a multitude of Ancient Magic practitioners to Nara, was the combination of Ancient and Modern magic.


    The Ancient Magic users cooperated with Lab Nine out of their own free will; they hoped to improve the Ancient Magic that had been passed down with science and create newer stronger magic. However, from the beginning, Lab Nine��s goal was to develop stronger Modern Magic by taking components of Ancient Magic and produce magicians that were superior to them as weapons.


    As a result, the Ancient Magic users only ended up getting the techniques they used stolen, but understanding the details doesn''t matter. It can only be said that it was inevitable Ancient Magic users would feel hostility to magicians produced by Lab Nine who bear the symbol ��Nine�� in their names.


    This ingrained hostility still remains in Common Era 2096.


    ? ? ?


    Common Era 2096 June 25th, Monday. The retired general known as the Patriarch of the Japanese magic community, Kudou Retsu, was visiting the former site of Lab Nine with his eldest son, the present head of the Kudou clan, Kudou Makoto.


    Lab Nine was closed as a national research facility soon after the end of the Third World War, but its functionality as a laboratory remained, even now. Currently, it was a civilian research facility jointly operated by the Kudou, Kuki and Kuzumi families �� that had turned to researching perception type magics, a field that produced much slower results than developing the operator of the magic.


    However, that was only its outer veneer. Certainly, research of perception type magic took place here. However, that was not the research subject of the current head of the lab.


    Deep inside the research facility, Retsu and Makoto were guided to a large room, followed by human sized androids. There were four rows of four, sixteen in total. The androids had a thin column attached to their backs, a female form robot, ��gynoid��.


    If this was a lab that developed 3H-Humanoid Home Helpers, this would probably not be a strange sight. There were other usages for them; for example, they might be used by a research facility developing androids for military purposes.


    However, gynoids were unsuitable material for a magic research lab. ��If you stuck to traditional thinking.


    ��What��s the progress?��


    Pride in his role as overseer of this research surfaced on their guide��s face in response to Makoto��s question.


    ��Parasite cultivation is going well. Successful installation into gynoids has risen to sixty percent. As you well know, the prototypes are sixteen in number.��


    ��So it��s reached the initial projections?��


    ��Yes.��


    The researcher��s attitude as he answered would be felt as abnormal excitement if this was normal research, but neither Retsu nor Makoto were bothered by it. Certainly, the researcher��s team��s results were ones that he could definitely take pride in.


    He probably noticed the signs of their approval. The head researcher��s tongue began to wag with increasing fluency.


    ��The parasites cultivated now are kept in a completely dormant state in the gynoids according to the results of the loyalty programming. The initial resistance to the loyalty programming is no longer being observed. It looks like the most important barrier to actually using parasite dolls, successful application of the loyalty programming, is done. A performance test will be done whenever you order it.��


    The expectations that oozed out of the supervisor��s remarks exceeded Makoto��s predictions. Makoto considered the fact that it would probably take some time to put together a combat performance test in his mind, as such preparations hadn��t been made.


    ��It��s probably too early for a combat test. You say that they��ve undergone loyalty programming, so the number of tests of their autonomous behavior is insufficient?��


    Retsu, not Makoto, replied to the researcher��s proposal.


    ��It is not even understood how stable their use of spirit power is outside the experiment room.��


    ��For that reason, the test����


    The supervisor who persisted due to his lack of understanding was brought to heel by Retsu with a gesture.


    ��Are you aware of the competition the magic high schools hold annually in August? This year an event called Steeplechase Cross Country has been scheduled. In addition to physical obstacles, they must also overcome obstructions with magic aiming for the goal, a long distance obstacle race.��


    The supervisor immediately understood Retsu��s true meaning. ��The Parasite Dolls will be used as an obstacle?��


    ��The defense force has too few people to use many of them for a competition for high school students, right? If Parasite Dolls are used, then military magicians cannot be injured from attacks from the students, and with the loyalty programming, there is no worry of the students being greatly wounded if the strength of the spirit power is controlled. It is an excellent chance to conduct a test of their practical usage.��


    ��However, Elder, will the management committee agree? If the experiment��s details are leaked, what kind of response will the public make? Considering that, I don��t think they will give it an okay.��


    Makoto hadn��t known Retsu��s plan, but the management committee would definitely show anxiety about the public��s reaction to high school students being used as guinea pigs. However, Retsu��s determination was unshaken.


    ��No, the management committee has given their consent. The management committee has already yielded to military intervention in this year��s event selection. At this point, no spirit remains to fight our demands.��


    However, Retsu did not touch on the countermeasures, in case the information was disclosed. It was clearly evident that he would not take the fall by accepting responsibility.


    And if by some chance magic high school students were hurt by Parasite Dolls slipping from control, neither Retsu nor Makoto would say anything.


    Leaving the details concerning the operational test to his son, Retsu returned to the Kudou family��s principal residence in Ikoma. After arriving at the mansion, he immediately went to the room of Minoru, Makoto��s youngest son.


    Kudou Minoru was sixteen years old this year and a first year at the Magic University attached Second High School. Normally, he should be at school at this hour, but today he was staying home sick. ��No, rather he was staying home sick today, again.


    ��Minoru, it��s me.��


    Retsu called out as he knocked; after a moment of slight hesitation, the door to the room opened, showing a narrow view of the face of a pale boy. He had gentle, delicate features, but he probably wouldn''t be mistaken for a girl. With looks like these, Kudou Minoru was the archetype of a ''pretty boy''.


    ��Ojiisama (Grand P��re, forme polie), please excuse my appearance.��


    His apology to his grandfather was spoken in a high voice, befitting his boyish appearance.


    ��You do not need to bother with such things. More importantly, is it alright for you not to be lying down?��


    His words to his pajama clad grandson were not just pro forma. Grief was carved into Retsu��s face; his concern for his grandson��s condition was heartfelt.


    Minoru replied to his grandfather��s affection with a smile. ��I��m fine. My temperature has already gone do����


    However, just as he was trying to say ''gone down'', he was assaulted with a severe cough and could not reach his trivial goal. The ��please do not worry about me�� in his heart was betrayed by his body. This was always the case for him. Right now, the only thing Minoru could do was not show his respected grandfather his tears.


    ��Minoru, lie down.��


    Retsu, who was lightly rubbing the back of his coughing grandson, urged Minoru when the fit eased.


    ��Ojiisama�� okay.��


    Minoru started to protest, but stopped. He knew exactly what kind of body he had and could not pretend otherwise. In the end, he obediently returned to bed; he was wise enough to understand that not worrying his grandfather was the more appropriate action.


    Retsu propped Minoru��s neck on a pillow himself and sat down on the chair he had moved. In a gentle voice, Retsu induced Minoru into conversation.


    ��Minoru, you don��t need to be upset over your absences becoming somewhat numerous.��


    His consoling words were not a polite lie.


    ��Your magic power is among the most powerful in your generation in the world. Even if I compare you to the magic high school students taking part in the Nine Schools Competition, you have almost no equals among the students.��


    And, this was not the bias of a relative. Minoru possessed magic power befitting the grandson of Kudou Retsu.


    ��Thank you.��


    He probably understood that his grandfather genuinely acknowledged his talent. The hidden sorrow cleared from Minoru��s face. Retsu��s words had succeeded in cheering up his grandson.


    However, they were also a little insensitive.


    ��The Nine Schools competition�� I wish I could participate.��


    Minoru muttered not with self-pity but with longing. Those words struck a heavy blow to Retsu��s heart.


    ��Minoru����


    If magic power was the only consideration, then Minoru would probably have a 100% chance of being picked as a representative for the Nine Schools Competition. However, that was only if he was able to go and compete. Minoru, a first year who spent a fourth of his days in his sickbed, would refuse to go even if Second High chose him out of consideration for the problems he would cause for the team.


    ��Please do not make that face, Ojiisama. After all, the Nine Schools Competition isn��t the only stage for a contest of strength.��


    ��That��s true, you are smart as well. As a magician, perhaps as a magic artificer, you will have a number of chances to show your strength.��


    Retsu held back the pain that was boiling over in him to hide it from his grandson, who was smiling at him from his bed, and smiled back at him.


    Minoru really wanted to take part in the Nine Schools Competition and he wanted to have a place in the sun where he could show off the talent he was born with; Retsu took his hand because he understood. But, at the same time, his grandson knew that such a chance may never come.


    If he was healthy, then there would be no need to give up on the future. If he had been less powerful, then it would be an idle wish.


    The abundance of Minoru��s talent only hurt him more. To Retsu, this was absurd.


    And the one who had brought about this absurdity was not an invisible existence like gods or demons.


    ��The one who had consigned his grandson to this gruesome fate was his own son.


    ��The one who hadn��t stopped him was his own self.


    These self-condemning thoughts were gradually eroding Retsu��s heart.


    ��Now that I think about it, Kyouko-neesan is also coming by to visit me today. She said she would also like to meet with you, Ojiisama.��


    ��Really? That��s good, Minoru.��


    ��Yes.��


    Among Retsu��s grandchildren, Minoru and Fujibayashi Kyouko were especially close. Minoru was really happy about the visit he spoke of.


    The genuine smile finally surfacing on his grandson��s face was all too pitiful, making it hard for Retsu to remain in this place. He placed his hand on his grandson��s forehead to confirm that the fever was not all that great and stood up.


    ��Rest for a while, Minoru. If you do the fever will probably subside.��


    ��Understood.��


    Receiving a reply that accepted his advice from his grandson, he forced himself to smile in return and left Minoru��s room.


    Retsu sunk his body down in his favorite armchair in his own study. So deep, he gave off the illusion that he was submerging into the soft leather cushions. To Retsu, it felt like the bottle of Armagnac (a specific variety of brandy from France) enshrined in the cabinet was beckoning him. He got up and, just as he took one step toward it, he returned to the chair again. Because he thought it was unforgivable for him to escape into drunkenness just now.


    Retsu asked rhetorically, ''How could this kind of thing have happened?'', and thought it illogical. It wasn��t, after all, that uncommon a story. He had always dismissed it as only to be expected whenever it happened to others, so it was egotistical of him to bemoan desolately when it struck one of his own relatives�� Retsu ruminated over this. However, no matter how much he mockingly rebuked himself, this misfortune would not go away. Retsu knew this also.


    Minoru��s weak constitution was a byproduct of gene manipulation. He was a magician with a modified body �� a human created with genes remodeled to strengthen the magic factor.


    Makoto was a father who recklessly carried out genetic manipulation on his own son; in a nutshell, his hang-ups about Retsu were to blame. Ever since Makoto was young, he had an inferiority complex about his own magic power being so much less than Retsu��s. His own children were also ordinary by Ten Master Clan standards and he despaired over the fact that their talents only slightly exceeded his own.


    Looking objectively, both Makoto and his children were endowed with sufficiently strong magic power. He just picked a bad target for comparison. Retsu had observed a successful increase in power in the 10 percent who survived remodeling and even without taking such a risk, Makoto certainly displayed ample ability. Retsu had repeatedly told that to his son and heir, but he could not get Makoto to comprehend it.


    When Makoto��s obsession with power turned into despair, a madness developed inside him. He became fixated on the warped idea that if he could not get a heir who possessed high magic ability naturally, then he should artificially create one by his own hand.


    Furthermore, to create the strongest magician, he planned to make an improved crossbreed of Kudou genes using the technology of artificial insemination and an artificial womb. And the one who was created was Minoru. Officially, the fertilized egg used as the base for the creation of Minoru was an egg from Makoto��s wife inseminated with Makoto��s sperm. However, in actuality, it was not such a respectable matter as that.


    Minoru��s father was genetically Kudou Makoto.


    Genetically, his mother was Makoto��s youngest sister who had married into the Fujibayashi clan.


    In short, Minoru was Kyouko��s half-brother �� a child born from two actual siblings.


    He was not a child of incest. Makoto and his younger sister did not have sexual intercourse; all they did was supply the sperm and the egg. Even so, that did not change the fact that he was the child of two blood related siblings.


    Minoru��s physical condition could be a defect in his genetic modification or it could be due to inbreeding, the cause wasn��t known. Just that, due to his unusual birth, Minoru was irrevocably cursed.


    In terms of magic power strengthening, the modification was a success.


    The talents of what would be a genius of the highest level among the currently known magicians were embedded in Minoru. His magic power rivaled that of Shiba Miyuki and Angelina Sirius.


    However, due to his decidedly weak constitution, Minoru couldn��t demonstrate that magic power consistently.


    It wasn��t because he was feeble like Itsuwa Mio; when Minoru wasn��t sick, he could utilize his magic as he wished. Nevertheless, the opportunities for a magician whose body needed to be put on bed rest for every trifling thing, to shine were limited.


    It wasn��t just that; he might not live long enough to become an adult. As a modified body magician, even though he was created as a living weapon, his youngest grandchild could not accomplish this. The curse that afflicted Minoru had been brought about by the twistedness of modern magic development that constructed magicians as weapons. After over ten years of anguish, Retsu had reached that conclusion.


    ��The usage of magicians as weapons must be stopped.


    ��More importantly, children like Minoru must not be created.


    Retsu fortified his determination for what might be the hundredth or thousandth time.

 Volume 13 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The last week of June. Regardless of the fact that it was after school, the proximity of the quarterly exams meant that the sounds of keystrokes, the buzz of electricity and even hushed voices doing question and answer drills fluttered about the National Magic University affiliated First High School.


    It was roughly an hour since the last of the afternoon instruction had finished. After the passage of that not very long amount of time, Tatsuya stood in front of Azusa, who was overseeing things.


    ��President, the information as well as the proposals of the self-governing committee and the Public Morals committee have all been sorted into the approved directories; please confirm this by tomorrow.��


    ��Understood. ��Umm, Shiba-kun, you really don��t mind processing it to the end?��


    ��Not at all, do you need me to stay?��


    Perhaps because she trusted his abilities, or maybe simply because it was troublesome, Tatsuya curtly shook his head at Azusa��s words, which admitted that she had passed off most of her work to him.


    ��Then, excuse me.��


    ��Thank you for all your work.��


    The time was nowhere near the closing of the gate. All the other officers were continuing to work and made no move to get up and leave. Nevertheless, Azusa accepted Tatsuya��s ��declaration of his intent to escape�� as if it was only natural and thanked him.


    The truth was that Tatsuya��s early withdrawal was at Azusa��s direction; she had asked him to do it.


    There were currently a total of six members on the student council: the president, the two vice presidents, treasurer, and the two secretaries. That was one more than it had at the same time last year. Under normal circumstances, the workload would have been decreased by one person; however, with the addition of Tatsuya, things had turned out a little too much for the better.


    In other words, Tatsuya��s ability to handle work was too strong.


    The Student Council entrusted the work of controlling necessary operations for management of the school to a few committees. Not only magic high schools did this �� it was the normal way for schools to operate at the end of the twenty-first century.


    However, control of the important matters of school management were by no means left to students. Major disturbances like the ��Blanche incident�� that occurred on the April of last year were actually quite rare. The work of the Student Council was almost all simple decisions, time consuming work of making small necessary adjustments and clerical work.


    And if Tatsuya exhibited his full ability to take care of matters, he could unfortunately finish off all the adjustments and clerical work easily all by himself. That would mean no work for the other officers and that would mean that they would lose the chance to accumulate experience doing the work.


    The most anyone can remain an officer on the Student Council is only two and a half years. If Tatsuya did everything, then the underclassmen wouldn��t learn the job and his fellow second years might forget how to do their jobs while the upperclassmen wouldn��t know the current arrangements. And, if Tatsuya was absent for a long time, the work of the Student Council wouldn��t be performed properly. Consequently, the management of the school wouldn��t go smoothly.


    The risk of that was actually quite infinitesimal, but just the potential alone was extraordinarily unpalatable. So in the first month, April, President Azusa and Treasurer Isori came to a decision. And so, the pair plucked up their nerve and asked Tatsuya ��to ease off a bit�� for that reason. At their wit��s end, they came up with an ��approved early leave-taking�� solution.


    This was quite convenient for Tatsuya. Originally, Tatsuya had intended to spend time after school reading unpublished research documents that the National Magic University disclosed to affiliated high schools and training. He had not wished for the positions of Public Morals committee member or Student Council officer (and the accompanying duties). Finishing work early left him with a lot of time he could use.


    ��Miyuki.��


    ��Yes, I��ll wait here.��


    They had repeated the actions so many times, they were well beyond the point where he had to say that he would come to pick her up.


    Secretary Honoka watched Tatsuya depart with dissatisfaction.


    The cold gaze of the other secretary, Izumi, as she watched Tatsuya depart only said ��you darn slacker��; she was unaware that Miyuki was quietly glaring at her.


    At this hour, club activities were not yet over. Consequently, the locker room was empty when Tatsuya changed into his gym clothes, and after he put his uniform in a bag and into his own locker, he went to the training forest behind the school.


    This man-made forest wasn��t just for practicing magic. In order to fulfill the needs of students who aspired to take the path of soldiers, policemen and rescue workers for physical training, the density of all the trees and the ups and downs of the ground were all calculated for usefulness; the ponds, the sandy soil, the running paths and the rest were carefully positioned. Also, various devices and instruments were installed. As a result, it served as a base for activities of more than just clubs that took part in competitions; they shared it with clubs centered purely on outdoor physical activities.


    The club Tatsuya was visiting was one of those that didn��t take part in magical competitions.


    ��Yo, Tatsuya.��


    Before he could greet them, his friend��s voice rang out. ��Tatsuya-niisama.��


    Perhaps the voice alerted her, as Minami went to Tatsuya, a big kettle in her hand, the sound of metal grating accompanying her greeting.


    ��Glad to see you, Leo. Looks like you��re trying hard too, Minami.�� Tatsuya raised his hand to reply to Leo and called out to Minami, and then, ��By the way, where��s Chief Agata?�� asked about the whereabouts of the person in charge. ��Here.��


    The answer to that question came from the man himself. He was not on one of the paths maintained for running within the forest; the figure of Agata Kenshiro, the chief of the Mountain Club Leo belonged to, emerged from the overgrown undergrowth beneath the trees. Tatsuya slipped through the male freshmen and sophomore club members moaning from exhaustion on the ground and bowed a greeting before Agata.


    ��Chief, may I join in again, today?��


    ��Sure, I��m taking it easy. If you can, could you work the freshmen a little for me.��


    This remark made half the club members who had been transformed into living corpses shudder in surprise, but there was no one who was able to stand up and make a run for it.


    ��I see. How about once around the course.��


    ��Just one more time, hmm. That��s easy�� Race him, you guys.��


    After Agata laughed happily upon hearing Tatsuya��s answer, he looked around at the miserable club members who hadn��t been able to rise up until now.


    ��It��s only a ten kilometer run through the forest! Look at Saijou, isn��t he energetic.��


    ����Please don��t compare us to Leo.��


    One of the second year members just barely managed to talk back. Somehow, he revived enough to speak; to actually get up was still beyond him.


    ��Don��t whine! The third years have already run one extra lap. Come on, how long are you going to lie down. You guys aren��t dead yet.��


    Unenthusiastic cries rose up from here and there, as one by one the second years mustered their strength and got their bodies up. Naturally, they were reluctant to pretend that they were dead.


    However, only the second years got up. The first year members didn��t have enough remaining strength to persevere.


    ��Nothing for it�� Sakurai!��


    Minami, who had been patiently hanging back, replied to Agata��s call with a ��yes��, took the kettle she had temporarily placed at her feet, and trotted over to the side of the nearest of her fellow first years.


    ��Do it.��


    ��Yes.��


    At Agata��s direction, Minami tilted the kettle in her hand. ��Ah, Hot!��


    The first year whose face was drenched by the liquid poured from the kettle rolled over away from Minami��s feet, got up, and stumbled away from Minami.


    ��Boiling water��?��


    Leo, who had come up next to him, laughed and shook his head at the question Tatsuya unintentionally murmured.


    ��Nope. It��s 45 to 46 degrees at most. That level of heat won��t scald.��


    The female club member sitting down in the shade of the trees only snickered without a trace of concern. So it was probably true that it wasn��t a big deal; nevertheless, Tatsuya thought it was a fairly violent method.


    ��It��s said that at the end of the last century, they would bathe rugby players who collapsed in the middle of a match with water from a kettle to rouse their fighting spirit.��


    Agata, who had been listening to Tatsuya��s and Leo��s conversation, offered up that bit of trivia.


    ��Was it your idea, Chief Agata, to make it hot and not cold water?��


    ��Because at this time of year, being soaked with cold water would feel good to those slugs.��


    Agata announced his internal logic to answer Tatsuya��s question. Before their eyes, Minami baptized the boys who were her fellow first years with hot water, one by one.


    There were a number of ropes strung above the pond. Narrow logs dangled from them as Tatsuya smoothly used them to advance through the air; the equally composed Leo at his side spoke to him.


    ��Hey, Tatsuya. Why did Sakurai-san join my club?��


    ��That��s just started bugging you now?��


    ��Naw, I��ve wondered about it before.��


    As Leo said, Minami was a proper member of the mountain club in contrast to Tatsuya, who was not a member and was just using their facilities. ��It��s somewhat tangential, but as a condition for being allowed to take part in the mountain club��s activities, Tatsuya had to tune the club members�� CADs and his fellow second years who were club members called him things like an ��honorary member�� and the like.


    Back to the main topic.


    ��With Sakurai��s magic power, didn��t she get a lot of invitations from a lot of clubs?��


    It was just as Leo said, so Leo��s skepticism was natural. Minami��s magic power had been revealed to the whole school in April��s ��Stellar Furnace Experiment��, but even during newcomer invitation week, the top scorers on the entrance exam were noted by each club. Normally, she should have joined a club that took part in magic competitions.


    ��She said it was because she wanted to train her body.��


    Tatsuya answered the question with a half-truth. After landing on the opposite bank, while using the narrow footholds that had become stepping stones in the prepared ground to run across, they conversed effortlessly.


    ��I think she��s already in good enough shape for a first year girl.��


    Leo��s point was expected. Because Minami had been raised as a combat magician by the main house of the Yotsuba, her physical abilities shouldn��t be something that could be improved further.


    However, in terms of being good enough, her magical ability was also already more than good enough for a high school student. There was even less reason to join a club to improve that.


    ��Minami probably doesn��t think so.��


    Minami wasn��t just a member of the mountain club, she had also joined the cooking club. Her primary reason for joining clubs was to waste time so that she could leave with Tatsuya and the rest of the Student Council �� with her mistress, Miyuki, to be exact. Tatsuya was scrupulously keeping this other half of the truth unvoiced.


    For magic high schools that put emphasis on practical skills, the Nine Schools Competition �� the great tournament that all the magic high schools competed in


    ��was a very important event. This was true not just for the school administration but for the students as well, due to the results of the Nine Schools Competition being linked to their career paths. Nevertheless, this was not in the least unusual. As a result, it is perhaps only natural that even more effort is put into it than the quarterly exams.


    The diligent in all things Nakajou Azusa, president of the Student Council of First High School, in order to not let the individual student��s enthusiasm go to waste, had started to work on the preparations for the Nine Schools Competition a month earlier than had been done in other years. As a result, she anticipated that there would not be a flurry of activity right before the quarterly exams and that the preparations would proceed in a rather relaxed fashion.


    Until today, Monday July 2, 2096, when a totally unexpected notification caught her completely off guard.


    On that day, Tatsuya and Miyuki went to the Student Council room after school as usual. The quarterly exams were next week; however, that had nothing to do with the activities of the student council. For the already mentioned reason, compared to most years, the duties of the Student Council officers had lessened. ��Not that this had anything to do with the siblings; they were not the kind to do overnight cramming sessions, so the uneasiness, discontent and grumbling had nothing to do with them.


    Anyway, immediately after Tatsuya opened the door to the School Council room as usual,


    The gloomy atmosphere wafting out of the room made Tatsuya unconsciously stop.


    ��Onii-sama? What is����


    It wasn��t just Tatsuya. Miyuki, who was peeking out from behind his back, was too shocked to finish saying the simple sentence, ��What is the matter?�� Right before their eyes, Azusa was emitting ��it��s the end of the world�� despair while covering her head.


    ��Oh. It��s you two, thank you for coming.��


    From in front of the president��s desk, Isori spoke to them with a face dark with despair. That prompted Tatsuya to muster the determination to finally take a step into the moribund air.


    ��You''re welcome, Isori-senpai. What the heck happened?��


    Once he made a decision, he took the direct route. That was Tatsuya��s style. Ignoring Azusa, who was covering her head, Tatsuya asked Isori for information.


    ��Umm, well����


    ��The details of this year��s competition have been delivered from the Nine Schools Competition��s management committee.��


    Instead of the inarticulate Isori, Azusa, who still wasn��t showing her face, answered Tatsuya��s question.


    ��Oh, it��s already that time.��


    ��The particulars will be made available on the public website, tomorrow.��


    ��I see. So, what is the problem?��


    Apparently, he realized that the details contained a problem worth covering one��s head over. However, what on earth could the problem be that caused this extravagant display of despair? Tatsuya was unable to take the option of not finding out.


    ��Everything!��


    Perhaps, Azusa had been waiting for that question. She vigorously lifted her head and began pouring out complaints like they were curses.


    ��Changes to the event program are included in the information notices!��


    ����What has changed?��


    Certainly, that was bad news. First High��s Student Council had made preparations based on the assumption that the program had not been changed from last year. However, although the schedule had been fixed in recent years, there was no rule that it couldn��t be changed. Due to the fact that the finalized event listing was sent about a month before the competition, it wasn��t against the rules to notify them of a change in the roster of events today.


    ��Three events!��


    However, Tatsuya was still surprised by the answer Azusa gave in a shrieking voice.


    ��Speed Shooting, Crowd Ball, and Battle Board are out; the newly added events are Row and Gunner, Shield Down and Steeplechase Cross-country.��


    There were six events in all and half of them had been changed. Furthermore, due to the nature of the new events �� the type of magic that needed to be used was pretty different. This meant it was probably necessary to change the selection of the athletes.


    However, it was premature of him to make decisions. Azusa��s answer didn��t end there.


    ��What��s more, athletes can only take part in two events if one of them is Steeplechase Cross-country! Additionally, Ice Pillars Break, Row and Gunner, and Shield Down are divided into solo and pair events.��


    Azusa pounded on the desk with both hands for emphasis. Tatsuya could vaguely understand how she was driven to such an extreme. This represented a major change; this had a dramatic influence on the way each school conducted the Nine Schools Competition. Not just athlete selection, strategy and tactics would have to be reworked as well.


    In short, all the early preparation they had done was useless. Preparing beforehand had backfired on them. It was inevitable that Azusa became this distraught. Tatsuya thought she had good self control not to panic.


    ��Umm, Onii-sama.��


    From behind him, Miyuki diffidently spoke to Tatsuya, who was considering what to say to the heavily breathing Student Council president.


    ��Row and Gunner? Shield Down? Steeplechase Cross-country�� what kind of events are they?��


    Miyuki was probably going to be entered into Ice Pillars Break; there was almost no chance that she would take part in Row and Gunner or Shield Down. However, she would probably have to enter Steeplechase Cross-country, the only other event she was allowed to enter, and she was interested in the other two events as a Nine Schools Competition athlete. Her curiosity was only natural.


    ��They don��t have to adopt the rules I know of, but����


    After making that preface, Tatsuya answered his sister��s question.


    ��Row and Gunner: Row is short for rower and Gunner means a shooter. In the pair category, one person acts as the ''rower'' of an unmotorized boat along a water channel, and the other acts as the ''gunner'', who will shoot down targets either on the banks of the channel or moving on the water channel itself. Both the time taken to reach the goal and the number of targets shot will determine the score. In solo, a single person probably acts as both the ''rower'' and ''gunner''. The event was originally part of the USNA��s naval curriculum.��


    After confirming that Miyuki had no questions, Tatsuya switched to explaining the next event.


    ��Shield Down: a close combat event that uses shields. It��s usually held in a ring that is a bit higher than the floor or surface. You win by destroying the opponent��s shield, stealing the opponent��s shield or expelling the opponent from the ring. Additionally, physical attacks on one��s opponent are forbidden but are allowed against the shield. In short, magic is used on your own shield, your own body and to attack your opponent��s shield, and using magic to expel your opponent from the ring is allowed.��


    ��Can you hit your opponent''s shield with your own shield to expel your opponent from the ring?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��There��s an additional rule: if you can get the opponent to release the shield for five seconds, you win even if you don��t take the shield.��


    After Tatsuya answered Miyuki��s question, Isori provided the supplemental explanation. Tatsuya waited for a bit but no further supplements or amendments came, so he switched to the next one.


    ��Steeplechase Cross-country is as the name says. In short, a cross-country obstacle course race. You compete by clearing obstacles placed in a forest in a time race. It��s an infantry training exercise held in mountains and forests. Obstacles can be natural or man-made, and automatic gun emplacements or magic obstacles can be used.��


    ��That��s an extremely difficult event����


    Tatsuya scowled as he agreed with Miyuki��s honest assessment.


    ��Row and Gunner and Shield Down aside, Steeplechase Cross-country is not an event high school students should participate in. What on earth is the management committee thinking?��


    Tatsuya muttered like he wanted to scold them. Just then, Isori added some more bizarre information.


    ��Furthermore, all the second and third year athletes, male and female, can potentially enter. Actually, everyone but the first years can participate.��


    ����If the athletes are not extremely well trained in countermeasures, there will be a huge quantity of dropouts.��


    By dropouts, Tatsuya didn��t just mean out of the competition, he meant out of magic high school. They probably didn��t realize he meant that possibility.


    ��Oh my��!��


    Azusa made that cry of despair and once more collapsed on the desk radiating hopelessness.


    The Student Council��s work wasn��t just to prepare for the Nine Schools competition; a portion of the high school��s management duties were consigned to the Student Council to give them practical work experience. Not just in magic high schools, but in all high schools. Not performing those duties would hinder the smooth management of the school. Therefore, even at a time like this, they had to get at least the minimum of the work done; when Honoka, who was acting as an envoy, and Izumi, who had been delayed by practical skills training, showed their faces in the Student Council room, both Tatsuya and Miyuki were wrestling with the work of the Student Council.


    ��Azusa still had her head buried in the desk, however.


    ��Isori was making great efforts to pull her out of her depression, however. ��Since it��s become like this, all we can do is choose the athletes again.��


    ������


    ��Isn��t it good that there is still time to do it! Besides, not all of our preparations are useless!��


    ������


    ��Somehow we will surely be able to come up with countermeasures to Steeplechase Cross-country! So, hey, Nakajou-san. Now����


    He engulfed Azusa from behind; he was trying to at least release her from the world she had trapped herself in and Isori was gently caressing her shoulders, when,


    ����Kei?�� he was frozen by a cold voice coming from behind him. ����Kanon?��


    With awkward movements, Isori turned around to face the staircase that led to Public Morals Headquarters. Just as he expected, his fianc��e was standing right there. ��While she was smiling, the veins on her forehead had surfaced.


    ��Keeeiiii-. What are you doingggg?��


    ��Uh, umm, by what?��


    ��Engulfing Nakajou-san like that, what on earth did you intend to doooo?��


    It wasn��t a sincere smile, it was more like a seal that had been pasted on. Kanon��s actual feelings were quite easy to read.


    ��A misunderstanding! It��s a misunderstanding!��


    Isori earnestly shook his head. On the other hand, Azusa took refuge in a corner of the room. Rather than next month��s Nine Schools Competition, they should probably choose to deal with the carnage occurring before their eyes. But as for the response from the other members, Izumi, for example, was viewing Isori, who was desperately making excuses, with annoyance, but was this from tiredness or was this from shock; she was not looking at the work in progress screen �� but rather at Miyuki, who was reading reports at her desk.


    For Izumi, Miyuki was an oasis for her heart. When she was tired from work, when she was deadlocked in confusion and when she was uncomfortably nervous, she would actually feel her heart warm when Miyuki entered into her field of vision. A lover��s quarrel anyone would avoid was making Izumi��s will to do anything gradually sink to the ground. She was covertly trying to take a look at Miyuki which (in Izumi logic) was an indispensable step to recovering her motivation.


    Just then, perhaps by some kind of coincidence, the gazes of Izumi, who was turning, and Miyuki, who was looking up, met directly.


    To Izumi, who was beginning to be flustered and was thinking of excuses, Miyuki gave a troubled smile and flicked her eyes toward Isori and Kanon. And this time, Miyuki gave Izumi a look.


    Izumi had asked the ��Onee-sama�� she loved and respected, ��What should we do?�� with her eyes. Or so she felt. And Miyuki had responded with one slight shake of her head, ��We should do nothing�� and gave a bewildered smile.


    As per their usual after school routine, Tatsuya and his friends stopped by their favorite coffee shop, ��Eine Brise��, on their way home today. The group included the eight second years and one first year, Minami. On the way there, Izumi looked like she wanted to join them, but Kasumi, her elder twin, was completely uninterested, so it was inevitable that they went straight home. Minami was pretty uncomfortable being the only first year among upperclassmen; however, since she was diligent in her duties, she couldn��t choose another option.


    Today, Mikihiko had suggested the after school coffee break. It was rare for him to be this proactive, so it felt like he wanted to say something or ask about something.


    And as expected, immediately after they finished ordering, Mikihiko pelted a question at Tatsuya.


    ��Tatsuya, is it true that the roster of events in the Nine Schools Competition have been changed?��


    ��You sure got wind of that quick.��


    It was hard to tell if the affirmative answer to the question Tatsuya gave was praise or scorn.


    ��Who did you hear about it from?��


    ��The committee chief and Isori-senpai discussed it.��


    Mikihiko did not reveal his source; Shizuku volunteered it. They were both members of the Public Morals committee. In short, they had eavesdropped on them in the committee headquarters.


    ��But, we don��t know the full details.��


    ��Eh, the events have changed? What to what?��


    Erika took the bait of Mikihiko��s unnecessary explanation.


    ��A notice addressed to the Student Council came today. Speed Shooting, Crowd Ball and Battle Board are out; Row and Gunner, Shield Down and Steeplechase Cross-country have been added.��


    ��What type of competitions are those?��


    After Tatsuya gave the same explanation he gave to Miyuki to Erika, she grinned happily.


    ��Hey�� those sound like fun. Especially Shield Down.�� Erika��s excitement showed in her voice.


    ��Oh, really�� they seem kind of scary to me.��


    Looking at her ecstatic friend, Mizuki made a diffident protest.


    ��Yes�� up to last year, all the events they held avoided direct clashes between athletes.��


    ��Even Monolith Code was like that.��


    Perhaps Miyuki was thinking the same thing; she promptly chimed in her agreement to Honoka��s remark.


    ��But I think Steeplechase Cross-country is more dangerous than Shield Down.��


    ��Yes. Onii-sama said that, as well.��


    Miyuki nodded as she agreed with Shizuku��s interjection.


    ��In a forest without paths, even moving around is dangerous if you��re not used to it. With not just physical obstacles, but magical ones as well, it would be strange if no one got hurt.��


    ��Right. A very experienced guide is needed for hiking in the mountains even with roads. It��s too reckless to do a speed competition in an unknown forest.��


    Leo and Mikihiko voiced critical, or rather negative, opinions based on their individual experiences.


    ��Hey, Tatsuya. I get the feeling that the events they added this year are awfully military-ish, you agree?��


    Everyone there was somewhat in agreement with Leo��s words. ��It��s true.��


    Once again, he was right not to try and fool his friends. And so, all Tatsuya could do was nod. Without reluctance, Tatsuya explained what he had surmised and what he based it on.


    ��It��s probably an effect of the Yokohama Incident. After last year��s incident, people connected to our national defense affairs have acknowledged the usefulness of magicians to the military and this is an attempt to influence our education in that direction.��


    ��That��s exactly what the anti-magician activists in the media are protesting.�� Erika jeered with an evil grin. Tatsuya couldn��t just smile at her mockery.


    ��Yes but their timing is not the only thing that is bad. Why are they making such easily understood changes�� And, I think adding provocation to the current international situation is unnecessary.��


    Honoka��s and Mizuki��s faces clouded with unease in response to Tatsuya��s words. ����Well that doesn��t matter, it��s going to get busy from now on.��


    Perhaps to change the mood, Tatsuya continued to act as if he was already bored with the topic. This was not a complete pretense. In the current situation, Tatsuya would have to do without his pleasant after school routine at least until the Nine Schools Competition was over.


    ? ? ?


    The students of First High School were not the only ones to show annoyance at the change in the event program of the Nine Schools Competition. In the mansion of the Ichijou clan of the Ten Master Clans, students of Third High School were also pouring out complaints like their fellow second years.


    ��To suddenly�� unbelievable.��


    ��Absolutely.��


    ��No matter how much they say it��s within the rules�� it would have been better to inform us earlier with such a large scale change, right?��


    ��Definitely.��


    ��And we already started practicing the ousted events. We even got as far as refining the activation sequences�� all the hard work we��ve done til now have been a waste of time.��


    ��True.��


    ��We have to redo everything from the athlete selection on�� eh, Masaki, are you listening!?��


    Perhaps feeling that he was being repeatedly given absent minded words of agreement, Kichijouji, who had been grumbling about the notice from the Nine Schools Competition management committee, flared up at Masaki.


    ��Naturally. I��m sorry if you felt I was ignoring you.��


    However, it seemed that Masaki��s mental state was even less calm; his tone as he answered was quite pointed.


    ����Sorry, I was venting.��


    ��No, I��m the one at fault. It��s natural for you to be upset, George.��


    And with that, the pair were apparently able to release their anger and cool their heads. The thorny mood promptly disappeared; their need for fruitless agitation was satisfied.


    ��Anyway, no matter how much we grumble, there��s nothing we can do about it.��


    Masaki spoke as if he was telling himself that and, ��Right�� First, we re-pick the athletes. Ahh���� Kichijouji sighed as he accepted it.


    ��Right�� we have to think about what this means, George.��


    However, the next words that came out of Masaki��s mouth were packed with more than consolation.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Naturally, the suspicions on Kichijouji��s face as he questioned Masaki only made him seem more earnest.


    ��The events that have been added to the program all have strong ties to actual combat. I think that is more to our advantage than First High��s.��


    ��I see�� First High puts a lot of emphasis on achieving a high ranking international license, they don��t seem to stress combat techniques that have no bearing on improving practical magic skills.��


    ��Although, there are exceptions like Sawaki, the Magic Arts athlete, and ��that guy��. But, if we look at the student bodies in general, ours is the one that excels in magic combat techniques and as a group of athletes in the Nine Schools Competition, the odds are in our favor.��


    ��I�� see. But.��


    Kichijouji agreed with Masaki��s opinion but not unconditionally.


    ��The outcome of the Nine Schools Competition is not determined by the average rankings of the participating athletes. Only the top ranks in the individual events determine it. Under the rules of the competition, other than Mirage Bat, the athletes have to enter into either the solo or pair competitions for the event. The key is deciding who is going solo and who is going to form a pair.��


    ��I see. Now, there are limitations on the duplication of entries this time. It��s as you say, George. How we divide the athletes into solo and pair competitions is going to have a big impact. For example, you and I would form the best pair. However����


    Masaki suddenly paused and looked toward the door. There was no knock. However, his intuition was not mistaken.


    ��Hello, Shinkurou-kun.��


    The next instant, Akane, the eldest daughter of the Ichijou clan and Masaki��s younger sister, entered the room as she called out in a lively voice.


    ��You�� knock before entering my room, like I��m always telling you.��


    As she listened to the lecture from her brother that had already become routine, Akane took iced tea and gum syrup from the tray in her hand and placed them in front of Kichijouji.


    ��Here, Shinkurou-kun. One gum syrup is fine, right?��


    ��Uh, thank you, Akane-chan.��


    ��You''re welcome. You don��t want one, Nii-san? A drink from the sister who entered without knocking.��


    And Akane demurely looked at her brother as she spoke, the one who was addressed answered with a sour look.


    ����Put it down.��


    It probably goes without saying that it was a joke. Akane smiled as she offered iced coffee to Masaki. It can be said without sarcasm that Akane was a properly raised young girl.


    This kind of exchange was just the traditional practice between the siblings. ��Akane-chan, you just got back?��


    Therefore, not even Kichijouji was bothered by it at this point. What was bothering him was Akane��s attire.


    ��Yeah, that��s right.��


    She innocently nodded. Eventually Akane noticed and an ��ah�� surfaced on her face.


    ��I see. This is the first time you��ve seen me in my summer uniform.��


    Her tray now empty, Akane twirled around. The pleated skirt and sailor collar constructed from light cloth for summer use danced lightly.


    ��So? Does it suit me?��


    Akane��s bashful smile was surprisingly ��girlish��. Kichijouji knew that by becoming a middle school student his friend��s sister had made a radical transformation from ��child�� to ��girl�� as he watched. However, even though he knew that, unexpectedly confronting it shocked him.


    ��Ye-yes, it looks good on you.��


    ��Really, I��m glad, thank you.��


    The graceless compliment wrung out from Kichijouji made Akane supremely happy and she gently smiled. Half a year ago, she would have clapped her hands in joy. Even her small habits were now infused with ��girlishness��.


    A white and light blue sailor uniform with fashionable half sleeves. The traditional colors and uniform of the prestigious middle school made the girl especially radiant and Kichijouji��s eyes unconsciously narrowed. ��And directly beside him he felt an accusing disappointed stare.


    ��George, just like I����


    ��You��re wrong!��


    Kichijouji reflexively denied Masaki��s accusation. If the two of them were alone, there probably wouldn��t be any problem with his response. However, it was unwise in front of the third party present.


    ��Hmmm�� jealous, Nii-san?��


    Having the one she liked promptly deny ��that he had any romantic interest in her�� would hurt anyone. That had no relation to age. It had everything to do with the passion Akane acknowledged she felt.


    However, she childishly vented her wrath on Masaki rather than Kichijouji himself, or perhaps her passion for him kept her from seeking her beloved��s ire.


    ��Don��t say stupid things.��


    Whichever one it was, all Masaki could do was refute it bluntly. He didn��t feel like making a serious attempt to communicate and the other side became even more sullen about being treated like a child.


    ��Hmm, a misunderstanding you say.��


    Up to this point, their words were at their usual level of abusiveness. Afterwards, the normal pattern would be Akane saying ��I��m not letting you have Shinkurou- kun all to yourself!�� or something equally cutting and Kichijouji would mediate between the siblings.


    ��I was listening.��


    However, today things went differently. ��So what?��


    Akane laughed smugly at Masaki��s objection.


    ��You invited Shinkurou-kun to be your dance partner, Nii-san!��


    ��What the!?��


    ��Eeh!?��


    This shocked not just Masaki but Kichijouji as well. The pair had absolutely no memory of doing anything like that.


    ��Nii-san, didn��t you say that you and Shinkurou-kun would form the best couple.��


    ��You, eavesdropped����


    ��Disgusting.��


    Masaki��s words were chopped off as Akane directed a scornful look at her brother. ��It��s counterproductive to have two males together.��


    ��No. Wait a minute, Akane-chan! You misunderstood. It��s a misunderstanding!��


    Being sneered at by a middle school girl made Kichijouji begin to make frantic desperate denials. Making him even more desperate, his social position was at stake.


    And in the room of the heir to the Ichijou clan, while the master of the room, Masaki, continued to be frozen out of shock, Kichijouji frantically protested their innocence for a full two hours straight.

 Volume 13 - CH 2

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The 3rd July, Tuesday morning, one night after the notifications that brought all the magic schools into bewilderment and mayhem. At the JSDF 101st Brigade base commander''s office in Tsuchiura at old Ibaraki prefecture, its commander, Major General Saeki Hiromi, had summoned for the Independent Magic-equipped Battalion Commander, Major Kazama Harunobu.


    Maj. Gen. Saeki is a female flag officer turning 59 this year. A talented female staff officer, due to shades of silver radiating from her grey hair she has earned monikers like the [Silver Fox]. But then, she looked like a kindly grade school principal on first glance, way different from the image of a fox.


    Within the JSDF she''s also known for her extreme anti-Ten Master Clan criticism. Even so, she completely doesn''t have any of the emotional opposition or physiological hatred against magicians. She''s just a person who keeps on raising alarm flags on the over-dependency to a private framework like the Ten Master Clans for national defense. For that reason Saeki was seen as a political rival to Kudou Retsu, but it wasn''t apparent at a glance.


    Her association with Kazama goes way back to the Great Indochina War.


    In this war where the Great Asian Alliance advanced south to conquer the entire Indochina peninsula, Kazama ignored the JSDF high command''s plans and directly intervened in this war. Thanks to his guerrilla tactics the Alliance''s invasion was halted, bringing in USNA and New Soviet intervention, and finally forcing the Alliance back without them gaining their objectives. Kazama was hailed for his actions as the world''s expert in jungle warfare. But it was Saeki, an information analyst at JSDF GHQ at that time who supported an almost isolated and helpless Kazama with intelligence and operation plans from both sides, who was the very reason for his military successes.


    And for the unauthorized action in the Great Indochina war -- that time Kazama''s orders were to secretly interfere the Alliance''s southern advance, although the part [secretly] was struck out under the pretext of [unauthorized action] -- Kazama was shut out of promotion, but there was no censure for his supporter Saeki, official and unofficial. She was showered with praises and even the upper echelons were impressed with her.


    Four years ago, just after the Okinawa defensive, Saeki''s plans were adopted to establish the 101st Brigade and she was commissioned as its first commander. She then summoned Kazama, frozen at Captain, made him Major and gave him command to the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Interactions like these were rare for the two, but bonds run deep between them. Even with their compatible personalities and remaining good friends, the


    *intention* was for a superior talking together with a junior. Even without that, IMB''s orders were to do test runs on new magic equipment and magic tactics. 101st Brigade''s objective was to establish a magic power independent from the Ten Master Clans, and Kazama''s unit was its key. It''s natural that Saeki and Kazama would be sticking together.


    And in this commander''s office, the two can freely exchange talk about top-secret imminent military actions.


    "Major Kazama, are you aware of the sweeping game changes in this year''s National Magic High School Goodwill Games, the Nine School Competitions?"


    And so Saeki started their morning talk with this question.


    "Only the fact that they did such an action. Was it formally announced?"


    As he asked back, Kazama uneasily remembered something. Saeki possesses weak magical talent, but she''s no magician. She''s well known for including the "magic" factor in strategic planning and using it at a tactical level, but she shouldn''t have any interest in a noncombat magic competition.


    "I see the news comes slow to you, Major. There was an official notification addressed to all magic high schools yesterday," a sitting Saeki said as she handed document sheets to Kazama, standing "at-ease" in front of her. She made a point to hand him the physical papers to prevent her own handwritten annotations to be leaked to the networks. But it looked like a practical-minded Saeki''s habit.


    For a short while the sound of papers being shuffled filled the commander''s office. Kazama, after very quickly reaching the last page, raised his head and inquired about the information with a look.


    "What do you think?"


    It seemed they haven''t arrived yet on the real issue at hand. Urging Saeki on would lead nowhere, so Kazama decided to just go follow her lead.


    "It''s a straight-out military training regimen."


    "... I doubt if you have said it all but I''m with you on this one."


    Saeki pressed a button at the desk edge as if she recalled something. A collapsible chair popped out from a wall, then positioned itself behind Kazama. Saeki motioned him to sit down.


    It looked like a signal that this was going to be a long talk. Kazama bowed before he unfolded the chair and settled down in front of Saeki.


    "This year''s game lineup changes is a direct result of last year''s incident at Yokohama. The JSDF wants to reconfirm the magicians'' effective combat strength, and so they''re pushing for ability development towards that goal."


    "I believe anyone can figure that one out even if he''s out of the loop."


    Saeki nodded once at what Kazama pointed out, then continued on.


    "The Japan Magic Association has shown only token resistance to this demand from the JSDF."


    Kazama showed an inquisitive look towards Saeki. "*That old man* didn''t put up any resistance?" Saeki slightly smiled at Kazama''s question. "Elder Kudou didn''t object to it."


    Saeki hid her smile after answering this, then quickly changed the subject.


    "There are clamors from JSDF GHQ for our brigade to help out this year''s competitions."


    "Not orders, but clamors."


    What Kazama said was agreement, rather than confirmation.


    "Yes, we should consider that they brought these to me myself, rather to our brigade."


    "I can sympathize with that."


    Even the GHQ knows that Saeki is critical of the Ten Master Clans and the status quo of the national magic community it controlled. To bring to a brigade-level officer like her a request to help out the Nine School Competitions was perhaps a form of harassment. Harassment towards Saeki and the competition sponsors the Japan Magic Association.


    "For this the Magic Association has been playing hardball against the JSDF, but it looks like the GHQ is pissed."


    "Finally."


    On the surface, Saeki''s words sounded like a complaint. But it''s plain to Kazama that even the GHQ has finally started to feel the risks of requesting the Ten Master Clans.


    On this correct answer, Saeki showed a satisfied expression towards him. "I''m going to answer these calls."


    Kazama braced himself for an incoming marching order.


    "However, I''m not dispatching the Independent Magic Battalion. Your unit will be on standby for the duration of the Nine School Competitions."


    Saeki''s marching orders were not to sortie but to stand by. "Understood. The battalion will stand by until further orders."


    Totally caught off guard, Kazama''s response was noticeably slower. Even so, he repeated the orders in a way military regulations allow.


    "One thing."


    Motioning Kazama, who''s about to stand up and salute, to sit down again, Saeki again changed the topic.


    "Not only did Elder Kudou not oppose the event changes, he seemed extremely positive about it."


    Forget it, the talk went back to Kudou Retsu''s reaction to the Nine School Competition event changes.


    "I heard Elder Kudou has shown strong interest in the new event, the Steeplechase Cross-country. He ordered that the rules be changed so all can join instead of assigning players. Even the course has been lengthened and expanded according to his wishes."


    "That''s a surprise."


    The Steeplechase Cross-country is a training so tough even regular combat magicians would be throwing in the towel. With the course long and expansive, staying on course is a tough proposition and the risk of magicians losing their powers is very high. Kazama knew that the old man really doesn''t want to see young magicians turned into military sacrifices. And this made hearing the real story from Saeki all the more unexpected.


    "This time it''s seen as a betrayal of Kudou, who''s always been campaigning to stop the treatment of magicians as weapons. But considering him, it shouldn''t be a simple matter."


    "You mean there''s something behind it?"


    "There should be, right, Major?"


    He had asked on impulse, but with some thinking it was self-evident. When considering the reasons why Kudou is campaigning to stop the treatment of magicians as mere military sacrifices and weapons, it was unlikely that old man would change his dogma that easily.


    "And one more thing, although this might not be good news for you."


    Kazama, deep in his own thoughts, pulled himself at once back to Saeki''s talk because of the ominous introduction.


    "The Fujibayashi are in line with the Kudou and it looked like they''re planning something in the Steeplechase."


    "So that''s the reason for the standby."


    The Fujibayashi family is where Kazama''s aide Fujibayashi Kyouko belongs to. He didn''t think she''s not to be trusted but the fact that she''s one of their kin is enough for Saeki to pull Kazama from this case.


    "That''s right."


    And Saeki didn''t hide the fact that his conjecture is spot on.


    "Needless to say, I''ll have Major''s unit moving when the situation calls for it. Please prepare for sortie and keep tabs on Lieutenant Fujibayashi''s movements."


    Not only did she not hide it, Saeki ordered Kazama to keep watch on Fujibayashi. "Yes sir!"


    Kazama was in no mood to complain. Trusting people and preparing for the unexpected are at least different things for them.


    As he left the commander''s office, Kazama''s thoughts were not on his own aide officer, but on his one-time subordinate and NCO, Special Officer Ooguro Ryuuya -- in other words, Tatsuya.


    Was it all right for him not to relay these to him, who might be joining the Nine School Competitions that was turning to an experiment ground? Saeki didn''t touch on dispatching [Special Officer Ooguro], so perhaps he shouldn''t divulge it yet. And until they''ve been ordered to sortie, he''s simply a civilian.


    However, there was little doubt that his younger sister would join the event in question. If danger would head for the sister who''s blindly affectionate for him, even if it ended up as an attempt ....


    Considering that it would lead to certain tragedy, no, catastrophe, turning a blind eye to it is extremely insane. Kazama can''t help but think of that way.


    ? ? ?


    Chaos reigned over First High with the apprehension over the changes to the events of the Nine Schools Competition. When the competition��s official website had made the details publicly available, there was a large scale outbreak of huge mood swings from hope to despair in the clubs related to the events.


    However, the one who suffered the most was of course the student council.


    First, they had to explain everything to the presidents of the clubs that athletes that were supposed to compete in events like Speed Shooting that had been expunged were attached to. Athlete selection was still at the tentative stage with the athletes themselves not even informed yet, but if the athletes were to take part in the Nine Schools Competition then they had to put that above their club practice. So they needed to inform the presidents of the clubs the prospective athletes were attached to in advance. And also starting work for the Nine Schools Competition earlier than previous years was, in light of the changes, rash. Azusa got into the mindset that ��the worst is yet to come��.


    They started the athlete selection from scratch. They could not just keep the original representatives for the events that hadn��t been swapped without giving it some thought. There were cases where the athletes were better suited to the newly added event than the event they were originally chosen for, and they had to take into account the new rule that Steeplechase was the only second event that the athletes could enter. The student council bore the responsibility for choosing the representatives but they could not ignore the opinions of the affected clubs. After all, they had to negotiate with each club concerning club activities practice and other things.


    Also, they had to arrange for the tools needed for the new events. It was a simple business, but they had to start reading the tournament rules for each new event to determine what kind of equipment was needed for Row and Gunner, Shield Down and Cross-country Steeplechase, as well as what is permitted and what is forbidden. Today, when they left by the school gate, all members of student council were wearing exhausted faces. Neither Miyuki nor Tatsuya were exempt from this feeling of exhaustion.


    No matter how young they were, it wasn��t easy to bounce back from this kind of exhaustion. They returned home and when dinner ended, Miyuki stood in the kitchen; the listlessness that lingered from the time she left school was clear when viewed behind. However, despite that, Miyuki at this time in this place wasn��t going to give this duty to Minami. If Miyuki��s feeling could be told from this situation, then offering a moment to unwind to Tatsuya was, for Miyuki, a god given privilege and holy duty. Neglecting to do it because she was somewhat tired was not acceptable. She was more conscientious than usual as she made the coffee with her own hands; her tiredness did not diminish her smile one iota as she placed the cup in front of Tatsuya.


    ��Thank you, Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya firmly met his sister��s eyes; he smiled at her, his thanks in his eyes. ��It was, umm...you��re welcome.��


    Miyuki was accustomed enough to the nonchalant show of consideration from Tatsuya for it to not be enough on its own to make Miyuki blush. No matter how cold hearted he seemed to be normally, no matter how dispassionately merciless he seemed in the face of an enemy, Miyuki understood her elder brother was a ��kindhearted�� person. Even so, when she was unexpectedly faced with his kindness, she responded with a faint blushing below her eyes---her excitement couldn��t help spilling out.


    ��You��re tired today, right. Stay.��


    Tatsuya, who was as usual sitting on the sofa that was not built for one person but rather three, tapped the spot next to him.


    ��---Ye-es!��


    Instantly, the wide-eyed Miyuki happily sat down next to her brother.


    Minami, who was standing in front of the pair having her duty of waiting on them taken from her, could not conceal her dismay, but perhaps Miyuki had forgotten her, or maybe she wasn��t letting it bother her; instead she practically glued herself to Tatsuya.


    However, even if Miyuki didn��t mind, Minami wasn��t able to let it go. She still wasn��t really used to it and she was far from attaining zen-like acceptance. Having lost the satisfaction of being a maid, she was unable to fight her desire to turn away when the e-mail arrival beep rang.


    With joy, Minami turned to the console. Instead of putting it on the the main display that took up most of the wall in the living room, she peered at the small monitor attached to the console.


    When she turned around, Minami��s face was filled with confusion. ��Tatsuya-sama.��


    She was genuinely bewildered; she had forgotten to add ��onii-sama�� as promised. ��An e-mail has arrived. There��s...no sender.��


    There was a proper reason for her confusion. ��None?��


    Tatsuya��s voice as he asked was full of doubt. Regardless of pre-war days, the current e-mail system��s format was strictly regulated. A high degree of technical skill might be able to disguise the original sender but, under the rules, it was impossible for the sender��s address to be a blank space.


    However the reverse could be said: if you had the technical skill to send data that didn��t fulfill the regulations over the network then disguising where it was transmitted from was easy. This unknown sender showed a high degree of technical skill and didn��t want to tell them who they were...the mail could be interpreted that way.


    If that were so, there were limited possibilities. There was someone he knew that could freely use the network like this...


    (No, it would be premature to guess.)


    Tatsuya dismissed his first guess to the person��s identity that appeared in his head. An email sent from her---the possibility that it could be an email sent by her at another��s request was not zero. Tatsuya thought the possibility was higher than 50 percent. But that still left an under 50 percent chance that it was malware sent by an adversary.


    (The first thing to do is to check the contents.)


    Tatsuya had set the wireless console in his home to not open emails containing possible malware; instead, the raw data transmission was displayed. His command had been overridden and lines of text were shown. The characteristic syntax gave Tatsuya a notion of who it was.


    Tatsuya started his decoder; it read the displayed lines of text. The code was the type that was commonly used in the defense force. The 101st brigade used a different style of code, but he could not be sure this wasn��t transmitted from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Currently, it was only when special hardware received meaningful signals that the communications technology was implemented (actually, this was in order to intercept; Echelon III was more advanced than the Echelon II version). This commonly used code might have been used on the mail data because security was the top priority.


    Anyway, he couldn��t determine whether it was from friend or foe just from the style of code. If he didn��t look at the contents, he couldn��t begin. Tatsuya silently waited for the decoding to finish.


    ��This is a lie, right...?��


    However, the data reconstituted from the email caused him to shelve the matter of the identity of the sender. The information was so terrible that Miyuki, who had given her brother some space in order to not interfere with him, murmured that without thinking.


    ��The performance test of a new weapon... It��s a lot to swallow, but I can��t just reject it without investigating it.��


    The suspicious email claimed that the Kudou clan had taken advantage of the changes in the Nine Schools Competition that the military had brought about to test a new weapon they had secretly developed, and the proving ground they were using was Steeplechase Cross-country.


    ��The military��s involvement is probably true. However, the anonymity factor makes it suspicious and since it is an established tactic to mix easily verifiable truth in with lies...��


    Miyuki once again approached Tatsuya, who was deep in thought. This time it was not to be spoiled by her brother; it was because she was worried about him.


    ��Onii-sama...what do you think?��


    Miyuki was vexed with herself for only getting a single concerned statement out. She was angry that she couldn��t do more but at least she could be someone he could talk things out with instead of bearing it all alone.


    However, this was only a needless anxiety on Miyuki��s part. ��Hmm, tomorrow morning I��ll try to consult Master.��


    Tatsuya answered extremely easily. Even if he did not pass the entire task off to


    Yakumo, it seemed like he fully intended to pass off a lot of the work on to him. Seeing that her brother was pretending to be a ��villain�� as usual, Miyuki released the tension in her shoulders in relief.


    ��Onii-sama, do you need a refill of coffee?��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    ��Understood. Please wait a moment.��


    Since he was going to consult Yakumo, Miyuki was blanking it out of her mind until tomorrow morning, so she disappeared into the kitchen. For that reason, she failed to hear the rest of Tatsuya��s words.


    ��Minami, pass this email on to Hayama-san for me.��


    ��Yes, Tatsuya-sama.��


    ��In the most heavily encrypted code.��


    ��As you wish.��


    ? ? ?


    In this world, there are people like Tatsuya who wish to ��avoid trouble as much as possible��; on the other hand, there are also people that positively wish to ��cause trouble��. Incidentally, across the ocean, eyes were looking intently and ears were listening carefully; there were also those who diligently searched for the seeds of chaos.


    The Master of Zhou Gongjin was exactly that type of person. [Gongjin]


    The taxidermied human corpse used for the ghost spell called the name of the kneeling Zhou Gongjin.


    [I understand that the Japanese Military is holding a performance test for a secret weapon at the Nine Schools Competition held in August]


    The voice that was using the corpse to speak to the wall facing the Pacific Ocean belonged to one of the ��Seven Sages��, Jeido Hague, one of the surviving Dahan military occultists, Gu Jii.


    ��A new weapon, sir?�� While respectfully questioning him, Zhou was murmuring ��another?�� in his own mind. By another he did not mean another new weapon: just last year they had gotten burned at the Nine Schools Competition and were making another attempt at tampering with it, was the type of thought passing through Zhou��s mind. Hague��s precious pawns, No Head Dragon, who had been maneuvering at the Nine Schools Competition last summer, had been rendered useless.


    He thought the risks of meddling with the high school students�� tournament were too high for too little gain; however, apparently his master believed otherwise, ruminated Zhou, somewhat surprised.


    [They are calling it by the codename, Weapon P. I have not been able to confirm it, but from looking at the situation it is unmistakably something that uses the abilities of a parasite trapped inside an android]


    Hearing this conjecture, Zhou was obediently impressed. Not with Hague��s information network, but with the Japanese Military��s technical skill. It was outside his specialty, but he had learned to use sprites in his own occult studies--- this was not a fairy but an angry spirit with a demonic core---and he had heard enslaving and containing it in a doll was a difficult spell.


    (They��re reproducing the yellow turban doll warriors (this refers the Yellow Turban Rebellion that was related to Taoist sects); the Japanese are doing well��...)


    [Despite not being Mountain Sages (In Japanese myths, holy hermits study in mountains), they think they are able to control the things, hmm. However, using high school students for the performance test is truly foolish]


    However, Hague��s opinion differed from Zhou��s. Perhaps it was only that he did not want to acknowledge them.


    ��Is it all right to intervene in the test?��


    [Prepare a berserker spell. It��s Norman (He''s referring to witchcraft from Normandy which is currently part of France) witchcraft but the people under your control can use the format of their occult practices to make alterations]


    ��Understood. I��ll make arrangements to insert a berserker spell into Weapon P.��


    Zhou was constructing how he would arrange for refugees from the Great Asian Alliance he would use in his mind and asked the most bothersome question.


    ��Is it alright to merely threaten?��


    [It��s not necessary to end it with them unhurt, but it��s not necessary to kill. Weakening the Japanese Military by taking away their magical capacity is enough. Surviving as an incompetent would be worse than dying here]


    This much suffering is okay was a Hague-like opinion. It was a pretty spiteful, naive thought.


    ��As you wish, Master Hague.��


    While Zhou was scoffing at his master in his head, he made a reverent prostration in form only.


    ? ? ?


    The following morning before going to school, Tatsuya visited Yakumo��s domain accompanied by Miyuki.


    Tatsuya was clad in his usual training wear.


    In contrast, Miyuki wore summer sportswear: a half sleeve t-shirt, ultra violet ray repellant on her arms, a sun visor, shorts, and tights that provided partial UV protection that decidedly suited her. On the lower parts of her legs she had in-line skates she could take off. On her hips, she wore a pouch filled with her CAD and other small items.


    The pair looked prepared for morning practice. Actually yesterday evening, they had told him to suspend practice because they wanted to consult him on something. By the way, just as they passed the Main Temple, a pack of temple disciples came to attack Tatsuya.


    From the look on the ambushed Tatsuya��s face, he wasn��t particularly disturbed by it. He probably expected something like this. In fact he had come dressed as usual because he had. However, he was undeniably under pressure. Today��s consultation wasn��t the kind that would come to a quick conclusion. As a result, Tatsuya spent the shortest time possible with Yakumo��s students; in other words, he utterly demolished them without holding back.


    Yakumo was sitting down on the priest��s quarters�� staircase and watching. Miyuki following behind him, Tatsuya walked to him.


    ��Good morning, Master.��


    ��Good morning, Sensei.��


    Perhaps Miyuki was already aware of her brother��s thoughts; without a complain about Yakumo��s ��mischief��, she bowed gracefully.


    ��Yo, morning.��


    On the other hand, the face of Yakumo who had pulled the ��prank�� showed not a twinge of guilt. He might have thought of spurring on his pupils as nothing more than a kind of greeting.


    Well, it��s all water under the bridge now. When the time was right he would use this for a ��loan��, but for now Tatsuya was stuffing this memory in a corner of his mind and quickly started to broach the main topic.


    ��Well, shall we talk inside-��


    However, Yakumo interrupted him either intentionally or by sheer coincidence. Tatsuya looked slightly discouraged as he trailed after Yakumo, who had gotten up off the stairs he had been sitting on and proceeded inside the priests�� quarters.


    After Miyuki followed Tatsuya inside, the door automatically shut. Since there were no traces of psions being moved, it was probably opened and closed by itself just as it seemed. Perhaps it was human powered; in short, a student might have closed it from the outside.


    The windows were all shut, too. For a priest''s quarters, it was rather airtight. As the room became pitch black, the candles on one wall were lit. A strong scent wafted out; the candles probably contained scented oil. Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki were surprised by the candle being lit. It was clear to their eyes to the same degree that Yakumo had used magic to do it.


    The light of three candlesticks wasn��t enough to illuminate the whole room, but it provided enough faint light to be useful. To Tatsuya''s eyes, the ignition point of the candles left the room a shade darker than it should be. Then he realized the candles weren��t for illuminating the room but for filling it with the scent of incense.


    He felt the psion light decrease.


    ��Is this a Kekkai?�� (an isolation field type of spell)


    According to what Tatsuya knew, psion information bodies---spirits, shikigami, etc.---are known to hate incense, but apparently not this particular scent.


    ��Since it��s a private conversation.��


    Including the Yotsuba clan, Tatsuya believed there wasn��t a magician or a spell that could get inside the grounds without Yakumo being aware of it. However, if the owner thought it necessary, then they should offer assistance since they were in position to do so.


    ��Miyuki, please.��


    ��As you wish.��


    Miyuki immediately surmised what her brother was thinking. She constructed a barrier that completely isolated the electrical and sound waves.


    ��Sorry.��


    Yakumo smiled as he responded, seeming pained. Apparently, it was his custom to use this Kekkai whenever he had a private conversation. Of course, considering the content of the conversation they were about to start, there was no such thing as too many precautions. Tatsuya did not ask Miyuki to cancel the magic and broached the matter.


    ��Master, at this time we are bringing an extremely troublesome matter to you; please forgive us.��


    As Tatsuya lowered his head, Miyuki made a matching polite bow. They were thanking Yakumo in advance for his help. Speaking first was a preemptive strike to secure his cooperation before Yakumo even heard an outline of the matter.


    ��Kudou has certainly come up with a quite dangerous thing.��


    Therefore, as usual, instead of futile small talk, Yakumo abruptly went to the heart of the matter.


    ��It probably doesn��t need to be said at this point, but even in ordinary circumstances, Steeplechase is a dangerous competition.��


    ��As expected, Sensei thinks so too.��


    Miyuki��s voice trembled slightly as she agreed with him. Like the rumbling of magma beneath the earth, the tone concealed fierce indignation.


    The type of events held up to now, Mirage Bat, Monolith Code, Battle Board, etc.; all had the possibility of the loss of magical abilities due to accidents occurring. However, even in what could be called the best circumstances, the danger of Steeplechase Cross-country was so high that it can��t be compared to Mirage Bat and Monolith Code.


    ��To use that dangerous event for the performance test of a new weapon is an idea I doubt the rationality of.��


    Weight was added to this statement by coming from Yakumo��s mouth. Even someone who was in the view of ordinary people crazy enough to practice the ancient art of asceticism by embracing austerity in their day to day life regarded this idea as completely nuts.


    ��Are you aware of everything the Kudou clan has planned regarding this test?��


    Tatsuya had made the phone call yesterday evening after eight pm. Which made him feel that even for Yakumo, he was a little too up-to-date regarding this matter.


    ��For example, the true nature of the new weapon.��


    ��All I know is that they have codenamed it Weapon P. It''s unfortunate but the details are unknown.��


    As expected, Yakumo half agreed with Tatsuya''s doubts. His manner was extremely reluctant.


    ��....Even you don��t know, Sensei?��


    Miyuki asked in an incredulous tone. Suddenly, being told by Yakumo that there were things that Yakumo could not find out about, even if he investigated, was tough to believe. ---Until Tatsuya became his pupil, Yakumo had not determined the siblings'' lineage, but she hadn��t been aware of it when they were blind to their own shortcomings.


    ��I don��t know yet.��


    Yakumo seemed unaware of his unintended irony. Perhaps his mind wasn��t considering other people or his other acquaintances.


    ��Kazama-kun probably knows, but..��


    ��The Major is refusing to give information?��


    ��That is not the correct way to put it. He is under no obligation to share information with me.��


    There was no way to refute the point Yakumo made. Tatsuya was embarrassed by his own rash outburst. He was attached to the defense force as a special officer, but that was nothing more than a convenience. He was not yet an actual soldier and under the military��s regulations, Kazama was at a higher rank than Tatsuya. A higher ranked officer had no reason to disclose everything to his junior.


    Besides, Tatsuya was also a person of the Yotsuba. Even though his relatives did not acknowledge him as a member of the Yotsuba, looking objectively, Tatsuya was unmistakably a warrior of the Yotsuba. Kazama was essentially part of the brass of the 101st brigade which had the potential to be an antagonistic influence against the Ten Master Clans, so it would be natural for him to conceal things from someone who, as a subordinate of the Yotsuba, was under the command of the Ten Master Clans.


    ��Anyway, I don��t know the details of the test Kudou is holding so I can��t create effective countermeasures...��


    Yakumo made a show of grumbling. However, his eyes emitted a challenging light. That light bragged that he would be able to quickly find out the true nature of Weapon P and the rest of it.


    ��So the first thing to do is to investigate.��


    Whatever Yakumo thought, since they essentially knew nothing, they didn��t have any time to waste being undecided on how to proceed.


    ��You��re right.��


    Tatsuya��s comment was almost a question, so Yakumo gave his agreement. ��It��s probably necessary to go to Nara.��


    ��The former Lab 9.��


    ��A place of hetu* and prataya* for us.�� (Buddhist terms referring to things that cause indirect and direct effects)


    Tatsuya knew about the antagonism against Lab 9 and those who bore the number ��9�� that ran among users of Ancient Magic. Perhaps that was the reason Yakumo was being unusually solicitous... Watching Yakumo��s proactive attitude made Tatsuya consider being slightly contrary.


    ? ? ?


    July 5th: the noon break of the 3rd day after the notification from the Nine Schools Competition��s management committee.


    Tatsuya was looking at the data of the First High students in the student council room.


    In this time of crisis for the school...contrary to expectations, there was another crisis brewing in the preparations being made under the cover of the Nine Schools Competition. On weekdays, the covert dealings had been handed off to Yakumo, so Tatsuya could commit his attention to this front.


    The student council officers, including Tatsuya, plus the head of the Club Management Committee, Hattori, were looking at documents that summarized the results of the practical skills and other material for selecting the athletes for the Nine Schools Competition. They had acted on the premise that the events wouldn��t change this year, but they had to use all the data from the practical skills test to choose athletes for the new events.


    While Tatsuya was biting into a sandwich, he was going over the data organized into a card format one by one. He was manipulating the keyboard one handed, probably making up a list of candidates.


    By the way, the sandwich was one of the ones Pixie had made for everyone. Miyuki, Honoka and others would occasionally take a break from manipulating their consoles with their hands to eat in a more polite manner, but Azusa kept the sandwich in her mouth while she tapped the keys; advice was being silently received from Izumi.


    ��I think only changing the participating athletes in Ice Pillars Break, Mirage Bat, and Monolith Code who were taking part in two events would be all right, but what do you think?��


    The first to speak up was Hattori.


    ��I think it would be fine, but the main division of Ice Pillars Break has to be divided into Solo and Pair.��


    ��Shiba-san for the Girls�� Solo, and wouldn��t Chiyoda and Kitayama be good for Pair?��


    After Tatsuya made his point, Hattori caught the ball and tossed out an idea. ��How about the Boys?��


    ��In the Boys Division, there��s almost no difference between the abilities. Since the two would have to work together, the practical thing to do would be to decide based on compatibility, right?��


    ��I agree.��


    ��I think it would be fine if we chose the Row and Gunner representatives from the Speed Shooting and Battle Board representative candidates.��


    ��I think that��s fine for Pair, but Solo requires high level skill with multicasting. Don��t you agree that that must be taken into consideration.��


    ��I see. Which do you think is of greater importance, shooting skill or boat handling skill?��


    ��Since I expect the Row and Gunner boat to be more stable than the board for Battle Board, I think the ability to shoot while moving would be even more important.��


    ��So then the corresponding clubs would be SS Board, the Biathlon club, the Hunting club, and also the...��


    ...The goal they were concentrating on this noon break was re-selecting the athletes; almost all the advancement on meeting that goal came from conversations like this between Tatsuya and Hattori.


    After school, his feet took Tatsuya to the Second Smaller Gym. He wasn��t playing hooky from desk work. This was also part of preparing for the Nine Schools Competition.


    At the two entrances to the smaller gym, cleaner mats were installed that completely cleaned the soles of your shoes when you simply walked on them, therefore there was no problem even if you didn��t take off your outside shoes when you went inside. However, Tatsuya dared to become bare foot because he was switching into his wooden floor mode; it was also known as entering the ��arena��.


    Regardless of it being immediately before the last of the quarterly exams, the armor clad club members raised a rhythmic din from their clashing shinai. While he couldn��t identify them by their concealed faces, Tatsuya searched for his target relying on body shape and posture.


    ��Erika.��


    ��Uhh, Tatsuya-kun? It��s odd for you to come to watch me.��


    Erika showed slight surprise at Tatsuya walking alongside the wall and raising his hand to greet her. As she had said, this was the first time Tatsuya had come to see the kendo club practice since his inauguration as vice president.


    By the way, Erika was not a member of the kendo club. She was attached to the Tennis club. That being said, she was halfway to being something like a ghost member (a club member listed on the roster who takes part in few or none of the club activities). The tennis club wasn��t a very active club; they no longer even bothered to complain when anyone missed practice.


    Since that was how things were, Erika sometimes came to help the kendo club like this. ---She had not volunteered; it was at the request of Sayaka so she didn��t try to get out of it.


    Tatsuya was also aware of the situation. However, Tatsuya hadn��t been aware that today was a day she was ��helping��. Tatsuya had gone on foot to the tennis courts before coming to the second gym. In short, he had wasted his time and energy, but since it wasn��t Erika��s fault, he didn��t mention it to her.


    ��Why are you here?��


    Erika wasn��t aware that Tatsuya had been earnestly searching for her. So she was just making small talk.


    ��Ah. I am here to sincerely ask you for a favor.��


    Because Tatsuya assumed a formal posture and spoke those words in a formal tone, Erika lost all expression and as well as all of her defense. It was what was commonly called the ��looking like an idiot�� type of look, but she was so beautiful she even looked good like that.


    ��Err, what��s up, this is sudden? You need a favor from me, Tatsuya-kun...��


    The glint of alertness in Erika��s eyes was not hidden; there was no mistaking the fact that she had picked up on part of his true identity.


    ��It��s more a commission from the student council than a request from me.�� However, this time Erika was overthinking.


    ��The student council?��


    Understanding that, the tension left both of Erika��s eyes; instead, strong doubt was reflected there. She was gripped by the natural question, ��What do they intend to make me do?��


    Of course, there was no reason to conceal it from her, Tatsuya answered quite readily.


    ��It''s regarding the Nine Schools Competition; we wish you to serve as a sparring partner in Shield Down practice.��


    ��Ah, that interesting event. But are you sure I would be a good sparring partner?��


    Erika acknowledged that her own magic skills were fairly limited. It was natural that she wasn��t chosen to be a representative, so she had doubts on her own usefulness even as a sparring partner.


    ��Please, we really need you to do it.��


    However, Tatsuya had absolutely no doubts about Erika��s suitability for the task. Without thinking, Erika averted her eyes from that direct gaze. ---It made her feel embarrassed.


    ��......If you are going to entreat me that much, I will make an attempt.��


    Although she boldly used a high-handed tone to conceal her embarrassment, ��You have my thanks.��


    Tatsuya��s earnest demeanor did not falter to the bitter end. That felt deliberate; ��Maybe he��s mocking me?�� Erika accused him in her head. ...She knew quite well that it was nothing more than a false accusation.


    Erika changed her clothes and went to the preparation area on the first floor of the small gym as Tatsuya had told her to.


    ��Why are you here?��


    There, she unexpectedly saw the face of a certain classmate; the first thing she said was that. If they were alone or perhaps among friends, she probably would have thought nothing of it. However, most of the people seated in the room were upperclassmen that she didn��t know; she just couldn��t end it with a greeting.


    (Aw nuts...I just acted without thinking as usual... What do I do now?) Erika wasn��t the only one looking; the upperclassmen appeared puzzled. ��Lay off. I was called by Tatsuya, too.��


    However, the bad atmosphere that had been spreading in the room was dispersed by Leo��s answer. ---Was it that he didn��t bother to read the atmosphere or was it simply that he couldn��t read the atmosphere; it wasn��t something that could be known without asking him.


    ��Erika, Leo.��


    Tatsuya��s lightly chiding words were a clear indication that he read the atmosphere. The pair shut their mouths and Tatsuya introduced Erika to the Shield Down representatives.


    ��Well then, Shiba-kun, is it all right if I pair up with Saijou-kun to practice?��


    ��Is it fine if I partner up with Chiba-san when I practice?��


    The first to ask was the boys�� solo representative, Sawaki. The next utterance was the third year student named Chikura Tomoko who had been chosen to be the girls�� solo representative.


    ��Okay.��


    Shield Down was a combat training type of game. However, there were only three representatives apiece for the male and female divisions: one person for solo and a two person team for pairs, so that they were short one person for two on two practice matches. Which led to Erika and Leo being chosen as sparring partners.


    ��We are having you serve as sparring partners for the solo practice matches as well.��


    Incidentally, they planned to add them to a rotation with the pairs representatives to give the solo representative a three person rotation to spar against.


    ��Uh huh. Shiba-kun had no other recommendations. Saijou-kun, I��m depending on you!��


    ��.......Thanks.��


    ��Chiba-san, go easy on me.��


    ��Ditto.��


    This was all the explanation they got; however, Erika seemed fine. Leo on the other hand seemed to be forcing his face into an insincere smile since his partner was Sawaki, who was rumoured to be a first class martial artist.


    ? ? ?


    Calling it the epicenter of the conspiracy would probably be a misrepresentation. If anyone traced the chronological order, the Kudou clan had only latched on to a military plot that was already using magicians for military objectives for their own purposes. However, using the pretext that the Nine Schools Competition, which was nothing more than a high school magic tournament, was already being used for military objectives, the Kudou clan had foisted a secret weapon test into what had already become dangerous conditions. This level of skullduggery was just something that had to be lived with, probably.


    Besides, the Kudou clan hadn��t really done anything they could feel guilty about. They knew quite well that they were not in a position where they could heap abuse on Kudou Retsu for suggesting the use of the Nine Schools Competition as the site of a performance test for a new weapon. On the contrary, the clan had every reason to energetically work toward ensuring that the Parasite Doll test didn��t fail.


    Today also, Retsu was at the former Lab 9 commanding his subordinates until the sun started down. If he didn��t have this appointment, he probably wouldn��t have left the lab until the middle of the night. His dinner meeting was with a politician who was a former soldier who had tremendous influence on the Nine Schools Competition---when he retired he had been a captain below Retsu in rank---in order to win him over to his side, in response to an invitation.


    After 6:00 pm. Retsu went to a traditional Osaka restaurant. It was around this time Makoto, whom Retsu had left in charge, received an internal phone call from the front gate guard concerning a visitor.


    ��A guest? I was not expecting one. Who is it?��


    ��As his name, he gave Zhou Gongjin of China street of Yokohama. He wishes to speak to you directly about his errand. Do you wish to see him, danna-sama?��


    He had heard of the name of Zhou Gongjin of China street of Yokohama before. Even if the other 28 families had not heard of him, this was not a name someone who bore a family name of ��9�� due to originating from the former Lab 9 could ignore.


    ��I��ll be there soon. Send him to the reception room, please.�� Matching his words, Makoto immediately stood up.


    As he entered the room, he saw a man dressed like one of Yokohama��s Chinese businessmen get up off the sofa, and the first emotion that gripped Makoto was jealousy; Zhou Gongjin looked that young and dashing in Makoto��s eyes. His refreshingly beautiful appearance had a sparkling vitality that an old man like Makoto could not possess. ---Or so Makoto thought.


    ��Welcome. I am Kudou Makoto, head of the Kudou clan.��


    Makoto clamped down on the dark emotions seething within and held out his hand with what looked to be a composed smile.


    ��I am Zhou Gongjin. Please call me Zhou.��


    In contrast, Zhou politely and, at least in appearance, humbly responded with a handshake.


    ��That name is notorious lately. You are quite the celebrity around here, Zhou-san.��


    The implications in Makoto��s words made Zhou smile without any meaningless humility in response. It was within Zhou��s calculations that he would be recognized. In the first place, he came in his public persona because Makoto would know what he was doing around here and he could save himself some work that way, Zhou was thinking underneath the cover of his smile.


    ��I am honored that you know of me. As it happens, I asked to make this visit today because I thought I might be able to be of use to Kudou-sama in that matter.��


    ��By that matter, you mean?��


    ��Yes, I believe that it is just as you are thinking, Kudou-sama. I wish to consult you on how to deal with my countrymen who are fleeing the tyrannical government of the Great Asian Alliance.��


    On one hand, Zhou cooperated with Japan in regard to maneuvering against the Great Asian Alliance; he provided various forms of support to those who wished the utter destruction of the Great Asian Alliance. His principal activities were lending his influence in order for political refugees to get through the last stages of acceptance, and sponsoring their journeys to Japan; however, he also helped financially with the refugees�� political activities. As for whether the Great Asian Alliance knew of his activities as a refugee broker, they actually knew. The information wasn��t so well known that all the high level government and military officials were aware of it, but at the very least it was an open secret amongst the military and government officials maneuvering against Japan.


    As for why he wasn��t on the Great Asian Alliance��s political blacklist, it was because his guidance of political refugees was actually extremely convenient for the Great Asian Alliance��s government. People who hoped to become political refugees were, in short, factions unsatisfied with the government. If they emigrated quickly, then the elements of unrest decreased. The Great Asian Alliance did not have a lack of manpower and because the refugees could not take all of their assets with them when they emigrated, it benefited the national treasury.


    As for the spread of troubling political actions within the nation that they immigrated to becoming a minus diplomatically, that served as a pretext for economic embargo.


    However, currently that wasn��t a problem for the Great Asian Alliance. Due to the civil war with Dahan, the Great Asian Alliance had established control of the eastern part of the continent and at this point the military junta grasped complete control firmly in their hands. Since the rebels were completely estranged from military strength, they couldn��t take effective actions against the government, which was something they were well aware of. As for the the threat of foreign interference, they would not be able to topple the government without a sufficiently armed group of insurgents. The Great Asian Alliance had not forgotten the violence of the foreign armies in the name of Dahan independence which, from the Great Asian Alliance��s standpoint, was a mere pretext to foment rebellion.


    Currently, the Great Asian Alliance had no difficulty with foreign relations. They were not politically isolated and they had the backing they needed in international relations because no nation was their equal as an independent military power, even though they were not economically independent yet.


    However, in the current state of world affairs, the threat of the Great Asian Alliance was not inciting military cooperation. The four great military powers: USNA, New Soren, Indo-Persia, and the Great Asian Alliance itself were all setting military policy independently. The USNA and Indo-Persia had an alliance, but that was only a superficial relationship. There no longer were strong alliances like there were before the World War. If one of the great military powers tried to expand their territory, the other three would not remain silent, but there was no threat of interference in their internal affairs.


    Because even economically the degree of self-sufficiency in the Great Asian Alliance was high, being blockaded economically didn��t really hurt. However, they were uneasy about their energy supply, just like the other nations. Because many of the people who wished to immigrate were wealthy, as long as there were not too many, immigration was a bonus to the government��s bottom line.


    That was the reason for Zhou��s activities as an immigration broker; of course, the Great Asian Alliance��s government supported his activities from the shadows.


    By the way, Japan currently exerted vigorous control over the acceptance of immigrants (political refugees). Japan was not the only one that did so; the framework of the conventions regarding refugees had become outrageously stringent with the repeated worldwide conflicts of the 20th century. However, it was only regulated and not prohibited. It was also a different matter for nations if the person was extremely talented, for example, a capable scientist, a famous entertainer, or--- a powerful magician.


    ��Actually, next week I am expecting to receive 3 occultists from the continent, but there was a slight blunder...I haven��t arranged a placement yet.��


    ��A blunder?��


    ��It��s an embarrassing story. It seems that they were refused based on the opposition of the initial immigration agents who examined them...��


    ��I see. Certainly, the various kinds of ancient magic can rub people the wrong way.��


    Makoto nonchalantly suggested that ��the immigration agents didn��t like ancient magicians��. Of course, he was picking up the bait Zhou had dangled in front of him with his explanation; Makoto knew that and blatantly did it anyway.


    ��Therefore, as they say, it would be extremely inconvenient in various ways to have them be visitors in my house.��


    ��In what way? Uh, no. It��s all right not to say.��


    ��No, these are not the kind of matters I would hesitate to disclose. The masters that have immigrated this time are all fairly powerful people�� If I am not mistaken, the continental government will not take their departure quietly, mainly as a means of keeping face.��


    Makoto gave Zhou a piercing look. That was how he informed Zhou that he was interested in this matter. No, rather he was openly responding with interest in Zhou��s business matters. By doing so, he was asking Zhou to get down to his main business.


    ��I cannot keep it hidden anymore, I guess. I have a favor I want to ask of you, Kudou-sama.��


    Zhou was aware of what that breath just then meant.


    ��So, would you welcome these Taoist masters as house guests?��


    As Makoto wished, the conversation proceeded to the end with Zhou��s head lowered in a plea. For an instant, Makoto let his lips loosen in satisfaction, but he immediately overwrote it with a doubtful expression.


    ��However, would that be wise? The various types of Traditionalists are allied with each other.��


    This was indeed the reason those who bore the number ��9�� couldn��t ignore Zhou Gongjin. ��Traditionalist�� was the name given to the various practitioners of Ancient Magic concentrated in Edo who overcame the differences of their sects to ally with the Magic Association. Even when they did not brandish the title of ��Traditionalist��, the title was their pride, or perhaps their hubris.


    The Traditionalists�� goal was to defend the individuality of Ancient Magic from modern magic. It should probably be called, ''holding on to their identity'' instead. It goes without saying that their mutual antagonism for Lab 9 was a major influence. The wrath of the Traditionalists over their betrayal by Lab 9 resulted in the grudge becoming a unifying force congealing the ancient magicians into an alliance; hostility toward those who currently bore the number ��9�� was a natural outcome, especially toward the foremost family among them, the Kudou Clan.


    And it was customary for Zhou to introduce the ancient magicians among those he helped immigrate to temporary homes related to the various occult traditions that were already in existence in Japan. Zhou should have been aware of the potential to increase the hostility to his own people by associating with those who bore the number ��9��.


    ��It is my utmost duty to find a safe haven for my compatriots that are fleeing tyranny. I certainly have obligations to the Traditionalists who have cooperated with me up until now. However, that does not outweigh my original objective.��


    ��You may call it a safe haven, but unless there are special circumstances, the government won��t allow the naturalization of refugees.��


    ��It doesn��t matter if it is only temporary. For those who have been subject to tyranny, to live in peace is a priceless commodity even if it is only temporary.��


    Zhou was being truthful, but that made it look like he had investigated his countrymen. Of course, Makoto couldn��t trust him completely, but it didn��t matter to Makoto if it was a performance. At least, Makoto decided, he could trust that Zhou wasn��t teaming up with the Traditionalists to trick the Kudou Clan. It was enough for him to confirm that this wasn��t some tactic by the Traditionalists.


    ��Understood. Ensuring that magicians can live like humans is the founding principle of our Ten Master Clans. It is the natural duty of the Ten Master Clans to extend our hands to magicians who have abandoned their native land because they want freedom. This isn��t something we can do thoughtlessly, so please understand why I can��t give you an answer immediately.��


    However, he could not immediately agree. He had to avoid having this person he just met for the first time view the Head of the Kudou Clan lightly, although he might have been over thinking things.


    ��Ah, that is only natural.��


    It seemed that Zhou did not mind that Makoto was delaying his decision, probably because he had received positive feedback to his plan from Makoto. Zhou took a small envelope from his pocket and handed it to Makoto.


    ��Here are the profiles of the master Taoists I have prepared. I hope I will receive a favorable reply.��


    ��I will take the information you so thoughtfully provided. I should have a reply by the beginning of the following week.��


    Makoto replied to Zhou while taking the envelope with the data card. ��I am grateful. So it would be all right if I visit you on Monday?��


    Makoto took a notebook style terminal from his pocket, and after casting his eyes down on it, immediately looked up.


    ��If it��s at four pm.��


    ��So at that time? Thank you for today.��


    Zhou made an elegant bow befitting his appearance.


    As Makoto glanced through the data Zhou had handed him, he summoned the person in charge of lab security and ordered a gag order imposed concerning Zhou��s visit.


    ��Don��t even inform the previous head. Got it?��


    Makoto commanded that it be kept so completely secret, that he even included Kudou Retsu. The chief of lab security looked troubled as he made his farewell and withdrew. Next, Makoto contacted the private information broker he used.


    From the information broker who came in less than an hour, Makoto requested a supplemental investigation to the one Zhou Gongjin had already offered.


    Finished with the first document, Makoto leaned back in his chair and sighed deeply.


    ��Yellow Turban Doll Warriors, hmm?��


    He had murmured that intermittently as he perused the data concerning the occultist��s specialty in the dossiers. It was written there, that the three refugees were working on reviving the lost Taoist spell of the ��Yellow Turban Doll Warriors��.


    ��Way too convenient.��


    It was just like they had waited for the development of the Parasite Dolls to bring them in and sell them. Makoto understood Zhou��s request. Regardless of how top secret the development of the Parasite Dolls was, Zhou had gotten a hold of the information, Makoto concluded.


    ��I ought to be concerned with how he got the information, but...��


    However, when it came to the principles of puppets, spells to turn them into warriors, golem magic and the rest, ancient magic was one or two steps ahead of modern magic in spells that manipulated non-mechanical dolls from a distance. The spells the Parasite Dolls needed weren��t those that used magic to manipulate puppets without a will of their own, but ones that controlled the devilishness inside the mechanical dolls; however, these deeply resembled the ancient magic spells that manipulated Spiritual Beings used as agents in dolls in many respects.


    Taking all this into consideration, magicians who had researched the lost art of the ��Yellow Turban Doll Warriors�� were just the type of people that he wanted to have working on developing the Parasite Dolls no matter what.


    ��What the heck? If they turn out to be snakes, I��ll just chop off their heads.��


    It didn��t matter if they were malicious types of snakes or informing type of snakes. With that last whisper in his mind, he stopped his inner monologue.

 Volume 13 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    By the end of the week, First High School was finally recovering from the shock given to them by the Nine Schools Competition��s administration. They had already reselected the athletes to deal with the changes they had received notice of on July 2nd; on Saturday the 7th, practice for the events had commenced again. Quarterly exams started on Tuesday; however, they intended to have the new representatives get in at least one practice before then. Especially for the new events Row and Gunner and Shield Down, they decided that in order to get a grip on how to compete in the events, they should try holding mock bouts. They were unable to start on Steeplechase Cross-country; the overly massive scale of that field meant they hadn��t yet finished preparations.


    The Battle Board waterway was used ��as is�� for the Row and Gunner practice; the targets were on loan from the Biathlon and Hunting clubs. As for Shield Down, they made one makeshift ring each in the sports field for both the girls and boys'' practices, which had begun immediately after school.


    Currently, in the girls�� ring �� which was really of the same standard dimensions as the boys'' ring, at 20 meters in length and width, and 1 meter in height �� the female solo representative, Chikura Tomoko, was facing off against Erika.


    Aside from its size, the Shield Down ring looked like a boxing ring without the pillars and ropes; however, the floor surface had been made from materials that prevented slippage and tamped down vibrations to the least amount possible.


    Despite the canvas being barely suitable for running around on, Erika was freely rushing about.


    ��What the, so fast��!��


    For some time now, Tomoko had been trying to push Erika out of the ring with ��Bias Release�� magic. The normal way to use this magic is to compress the air on one side, then force a high pressured release of air on the opposite end.


    However, she had been completely unable to keep track of Erika, who was using personal acceleration magic. Tomoko lost sight of Erika��s form as she moved in a zigzag, and in the next instant, her shield received a fierce attack.


    Erika made a practical application of landslide and smashed Tomoko��s shield with her own. The technique could be called a shield bash version of landslide. The second they touched, the bash from Erika, who had maximized her own shield��s inertia, sent Tomoko flying out of the ring with her shield.


    Erika jumped down from the ring and reached out to offer her hand to Chikura Tomoko, who had landed on her back and was buried in the cushions laid out outside the ring. At Tatsuya��s side, Hattori watched them and sighed. Realizing that Tatsuya had sent him a questioning sidelong glance, Hattori turned to face the boys�� ring. There, Sawaki and Leo were crossing swords �� or rather shields �� with the representative pair, Kirihara and Tomitsuka.


    The shields used in Shield Down were made of wood. The surface area of the boys�� shields was over 0.5 square meters, while the surface area of the girls�� shields was over 0.3 square meters. Aside from the handle, the rules prescribed that its form had to have no more than 2 curved surfaces. In short, as long as the surface of the shield��s form wasn��t wavy or something like that and both sides didn��t fold back or something like that, it could be round, square or even star shaped.


    As a result of the simulations of the athlete representatives�� attack patterns, First High had adopted a spindle shaped shield. Kirihara was pointing the tapered end of the shield towards Leo.


    In the middle of the ring, Leo dropped to his knees to catch and stop Kirihara��s thrust. Without even a slight falter, Leo was truly remarkable, but Kirihara, who wasn''t thrown off-balance in the slightest from the recoil of that total block, was just as amazing.


    The two��s movements ceased. Aiming for that moment, Tomitsuka set up an attack on Leo.


    Tomitsuka dodged the glaring Sawaki, swiftly going around Kirihara on the right side. The trapped Kirihara was holding the shield one handed on his right arm; Tomitsuka��s shield was longer and he gripped two handles with both hands. With his posture placing the shield in front of him on the right side, it looked like he was about to thrust a spear at Leo.


    ��Uwaa!?��


    However, immediately beforehand, Tomitsuka��s body was assaulted by a sudden gust of wind. As Tomitsuka went around to Kirihara��s right, Sawaki went around to Leo��s left. Sawaki, who had his shield attached to his left arm, was thrusting his right fist out at Tomitsuka.


    Sawaki specialized in creating waves of air pressure with the speed of his fists. Magic widened the surface area without increasing the weight by coating his hand in a thick veil of air, and sent forth jabs of wind using magically accelerated fists. By the rules of Shield Down, hitting anything but the shield with a solid or liquid object attack was absolutely forbidden, but there were no guidelines on gaseous attacks.


    Tomitsuka��s slight body tumbled to the canvas. He barely avoided tumbling out of the ring; however, without the means for a distance attack, Tomitsuka was, in this instant, rendered an invalid. Kirihara was locked shield to shield with Leo, but his left hand could manipulate the CAD worn on his right arm.


    There was only one move that could abolish the two to one formation. He had to compile magic to destroy Leo��s shield, ��a sonic blade�� using his shield as a medium. Kirihara applied a high frequency magic sequence and another magic sequence to prevent its own destruction to his shield.


    The waves were transmitted to Leo��s shield where the edges touched�� ��Nuoh!?��


    ��Kirihara��s shield was half destroyed. Unintentionally, Kirihara cried out in surprise, a reaction that was only natural. The reason the shield broke from the oscillation was that Kirihara��s magic sequence, which was to prevent the shield from self-destructing, had lost out to Leo��s fortification magic.


    Leo smashed the edge of Kirihara��s now upright shield. Leo��s magically fortified shield shattered Kirihara��s shield to pieces.


    This result caused another sigh to escape Hattori��s mouth. He shook his head two to three times and haltingly spoke to Tatsuya.


    ��Shiba�� wouldn��t it be better if we appointed Chiba and Saijou to the team?��


    Actually, they had been put forth as representative candidates before, but Tatsuya had been the one to object to them the most.


    ��If there weren��t restrictions on the attacks, those two would both be strong candidates, but-��


    ��They wouldn��t win under the rules of Shield Down? You said that at selection time, but in actual bouts, this is����


    ��Only because neither Chikura-senpai nor Kirihara-senpai are used to the methods of fighting in Shield Down. Minami.��


    After gently denying Hattori��s misgivings, Tatsuya called out to Minami, who was watching the practice from close to the girls�� ring.


    ��Yes, Tatsuya-niisama?��


    Minami started to rush over to him; however, Tatsuya stopped her with a hand gesture and walked over to the girls�� ring himself. The girl beside Minami, who was Minami��s partner in the first year girls'' Shield Down pairs competition, stiffened out of nervousness.


    ��Erika.��


    ��What?��


    Tatsuya beckoned Erika with a hand as he walked. Erika, who had been fervently watching Leo��s bout, immediately returned to the girls�� ring.


    ��Erika, take on Minami as an opponent for me, please.��


    ��You mean solo?��


    ��Yes.��


    "Hnmm... Alright then."


    After visually inspecting Minami from head to toe, Erika nodded of agreement and ascended to the ring.


    ��Minami.��


    While obviously shaken by this unexpected development, Erika continued her ascent as Minami was called to a stop and Tatsuya whispered something to Minami.


    Watching this, Erika forced her lips to smirk.


    ��I��m sorry for keeping you waiting, Chiba-senpai. Please start whenever you are ready.��


    When Minami climbed into the ring, she called out pleasantries and ��I wonder what tactical advice he gave you. This is going to be fun.�� Erika answered with a deadly smile.


    ��If both of you are ready.��


    As with the Nine Schools Competition custom where no referee is present in the arena itself, there would not be one on the canvas for Shield Down. Instead of the electronic beep, Tatsuya blew a whistle.


    Erika attacked Minami head on. She wasn��t refraining from using a feint because she took Minami lightly. She just couldn��t keep her curiosity over what plan Minami had received from Tatsuya under control.


    As she faced the savagely lunging Erika, Minami quickly and calmly manipulated her CAD.


    Erika��s body instantly halted. Because the inertia affecting her body was neutralized, so was the possibility of further movement according to Erika��s own will.


    Minami had created an all encompassing wall that Erika��s shield had slammed into. There was no recoil because inertia had been reduced as much as possible. However, that was true for Minami as well. Not being jarred by the impact, Minami switched to her next cast.


    Erika��s body was slightly elevated. She was not floating of her own will. She was stranded on the slightly angled barrier Minami created. Even with inertia cancelled, gravity was still in effect so it was possible to straddle the barrier. However, there wasn��t resistance for her feet to push off from and get loose.


    ��Wait a����


    Erika hurriedly tried to cut off the neutralization magic, but unfortunately with her skill she could not immediately end the magic. Inertia had been reduced, but uniform velocity still applied. As a result, Erika was moved out of the ring by the advancing Minami��s barrier as if she had wings.


    ��It couldn��t be, just now�� was that Juumonji-senpai��s ��Phalanx��!?�� Hattori whispered, his voice full of shock.


    ��No. The method used just now is successive movement of a single layered physical barrier.��


    Tatsuya quickly refuted that.


    ��The principle works just the same as simple movement magic. For movement magic, the process alters the coordinates of the target, one after another. In this case, the target for coordinate alteration is not a physical object, but rather the coordinates for the deployed barrier.��


    ��Is it really that simple��?��


    Hattori��s shock didn��t wear off; instead, it deepened slightly. If that could be easily done, then anyone could duplicate the attack aspects of ��Phalanx��.


    ��The difference between the degree of difficulty of the process Minami is using and Phalanx is extreme. After all, the attack type Phalanx is a magic that continually creates multiple barriers against physical objects in constant motion between set parameters and is unique in its sustainability. There is no need for Minami to build and sustain enough force to crush her target into her sequence.��


    After he answered the question, he left Hattori��s side and walked over to where Chikura Tomoko was. There, Erika, who had fallen from the ring, and Minami, who had descended from the ring with an apologetic look on her face, gathered.


    ��Man~, I got done in bad. But, good grief, I didn��t think I could be thrown out of the ring so quickly.��


    ��If your thrusts are that obvious, it��s inevitable that you��ll be hit with a counterattack. Erika��s forte is speed the eye can��t follow; in short, her opponent has to use something that does not require visual confirmation.��


    ����Well reasoned.��


    Tatsuya turned his gaze from Erika, who looked daunted from having the weak point of her secret technique mercilessly pointed out to Tomoko.


    ��I believe you have just seen how to deal with adversaries who challenge you to close combat.��


    ����I can��t use a barrier like that.��


    ��Chikura-senpai, aren''t vector inversion processes your specialty?��


    Perhaps since she hadn��t realized Tatsuya knew her magic specialty, Tomoko��s eyes widened slightly.


    ����Yes, that��s true.��


    ��Applying vector reversal on your opponent just before your shields touch would be a good way to send your opponent flying out of the ring with movement magic.��


    It was vexing that Tatsuya proposed a technique she hadn''t known of or imagined. In this Nine Schools competition, Tatsuya held two positions, that of an engineer and a tactical advisor. It would be out of the question for him not to know the athletes�� strengths and weaknesses for either role. It was a slightly blunt way of putting it, but perhaps there was a reason. ��The potential for facing such a situation was high.


    Aside from whatever she thought of his attitude, Tomoko generally understood Tatsuya��s advice. The one who looked like she had something to say was Erika, but Tatsuya��s attention was on the vibrating information terminal in his pocket.


    He took the terminal out and read the message. Tatsuya then turned around and spoke to Hattori.


    ��It seems that the preparations for Pillars Break are done. I would like to switch over to there, so can I leave this to you?��


    ��Ah, good work. I��ll take it from here.��


    Having anticipated those words, Hattori quickly agreed to it.


    Just in case, Tatsuya took a look over at the boys�� ring. At the side of the third year engineer entrusted with fine tuning Sawaki��s CAD, Hirakawa Chiaki was listening to Tomitsuka with all her might. Perhaps she might be listening to his impressions of the CAD he would use in competition. Deciding there were no problems, Tatsuya made his bow to Hattori and Chikura and spoke to Erika and Minami, then went to the practice grounds of Pillars Break in the training forest.


    Every year Pillars Break practice took place in an open air fifty meter pool deep inside the training forest. It wasn��t a pool for swimming; it was for fluid control practice. The normally waterless pool was capped and filled with water, where pillars of ice were created and then erected using magic. And finally, Pillars Break practice could begin. That was the usual procedure.


    Up till last year, the business of preparation took a lot of time. This year, however, the preparations finished in one fourth the usual time.


    ��Ah, Onii-sama. The preparations have been made.��


    Since she was a freshman last year, Miyuki had tactfully refrained from volunteering, but this year she was deeply involved in the operation and had proceeded to show what she could do. Tatsuya was aware that last year she was only doing about half of what she was capable of, but Miyuki��s ability was exceeding even Tatsuya��s expectations. ��Actually, it only took about as long as it took to prepare and fill the pool with water.


    ��Thank you for your hard work. That was really fast.��


    ��I can''t have Onii-sama waiting after all.��


    Miyuki��s remarks were in keeping with her image as a Yamato Nadeshiko; however, the look she was giving Tatsuya was completely at odds with her words and image. Her eyes spoke eloquently. She wanted him to return to her as soon as possible. Her real motive was clear to anyone who looked at her; Kanon and the rest were openly disgusted.


    ��My, I didn��t think she would swiftly mold twenty four pillars of water and freeze them in one fell swoop.��


    ��Did Tatsuya-san arrange that fluid control magic?��


    Kanon��s grumbling was mixed with sarcasm; however, Shizuku was interested in the techniques Miyuki had used.


    ��The application of similar models duplication theory was my idea, but the practically usable form was Miyuki��s.��


    ��I just intuitively used the magic from the Activation Sequence Onii-sama had already constructed.��


    The brother and sister were praising each other��s achievements. At this point, not just Kanon, but Shizuku as well turned away allowing the two to have their own way.


    ����Anyway, since the preparations are done, let��s get started.�� At Tatsuya��s words, Miyuki immediately got into position.


    Kanon and Shizuku��s moves were somewhat sluggish which was not completely their fault.


    As already noted, the fifty meters long, twenty meters wide, and five meters deep pool was not for swimming. Therefore, it was not kept to a high hygienic standard. All that had been done was to coat the surface of the walls and bottom with highly water-repellent clay. However, that made it quite suitable for Pillars Break practice.


    On the scaffolding on one side was Miyuki.


    On the scaffolding on the other side were Kanon and Shizuku.


    It was a two to one handicap match, but it could not be said that the pair had a clear cut advantage.


    Except in special conditions, magic could not be mixed. If the combination of magic Kanon and Shizuku released did not go well, both their magics would just not activate. Or, rather if they screwed up, neither of the effects of their magic would appear. This was a problem in the other pair competitions as well, but it was expected to be especially problematic for Ice Pillars Break.


    ��Good luck, Shizuku!��


    Honoka was cheering on Shizuku. Because construction on Mirage Bat was delayed, she had come to watch the Pillars Break practice, at least that was her excuse for being with Tatsuya.


    ��Miyuki-senpai, good luck!��


    Izumi rooted for Miyuki competitively, but with slight embarrassment. She was the representative in the newcomers�� Ice Pillars Break, so while she probably had some wicked thoughts, she was actually here to learn from observation.


    ��Well then, begin.��


    As Tatsuya��s words continued, the conveniently installed light that was red switched to yellow. When it switched to green, magic exploded into the pool.


    Kanon, who was sitting on a folding chair, was frowning with a faraway look in her eyes. Miyuki and Shizuku were standing, looking at each other as if they were bewildered about ��what to do about it��.


    They had continued the mock combat for five rounds with Miyuki doing almost all the ice pillar replacement; in short, regardless of how much excess power she used, Miyuki had won all five rounds. Even someone other than Kanon would be sullen at this result.


    ��Chiyoda-senpai on attack; Shizuku on defense. I don��t think this strategy is fundamentally unsound.��


    And making no attempt to soothe Kanon��s sullenness, Tatsuya spoke to her with no hesitation.


    ��Are you saying we didn��t fail due to the magic? So what are we doing wrong?��


    ��It��s not that you are doing anything wrong; you��ve had too little practice in coordinating with each other. Since today is the first day, it��s only natural.��


    ����In what way was it bad.��


    ��In the area where your magic was active, Senpai and Shizuku��s Fortification area overlapped a little.��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s explanation, Shizuku bowed her head in front of Kanon. ��I��m sorry, Senpai. It was my mistake.��


    ��That��s right. In order to oppose the area Miyuki��s magic affected, you probably widened the target of your fortification to encompass our whole area, but as expected, Fortification magic is meant to be used not on areas, but individual Information Bodies. Besides, in Pillars Break, as long as at least one pillar remains, you haven��t lost, so you should have considered narrowing the number of your targets.��


    ��Yes, understood.��


    ��Onii-sama, do you have any advice for me?��


    With a ��smile��, Miyuki interposed herself in front of Shizuku, whose face as she gazed up at Tatsuya looked like a puppy waiting to be petted.


    ��When you lose, Miyuki, I��ll give you advice. And if it��s because you weren��t trying, I��ll scold you.��


    ��Scold�� I wouldn��t deliberately lose. It would be an insult to Senpai and Shizuku.��


    Miyuki replied to Tatsuya��s words in an angry tone, but she was a little red around her averted eyes.


    Kanon watched with a flabbergasted look. She was actually unhappy that the engineer in charge of practice was Tatsuya, not Isori. So she wanted to find fault with Tatsuya��s work; however, seeing the attachment Miyuki and Shizuku had for Tatsuya with her own eyes, in her heart, Kanon smiled wryly and said ��I guess I��ll put up with it until the actual match�� to herself.


    ? ? ?


    July 7th, Saturday night. With the length of the days in this season, the time could still be called early evening; despite that, the Saegusa Clan��s main house had fallen silent.


    The eldest son of the master, Koichi, had already married and currently resided in a condo in the city''s heart with his wife. The second son was always staying overnight at the former Lab Seven or one of the other magic research facilities established by the Saegusa Family, thus that had practically become his home. The eldest two were the children of Koichi''s deceased first wife and were in the habit of avoiding their younger sisters, the children of the second wife. By no means were they on bad terms, but there was probably some antipathy for them somewhere in their hearts.


    As for Koichi��s daughters, Mayumi, the eldest, was again at a party today and hadn��t returned. This evening��s ball wasn''t part of the Numbers�� social scene, but a Star Festival party sponsored by the university; however, she probably would return sometime close to midnight as usual.


    Kasumi and Izumi had bathed earlier and retired to their own rooms. Because the pair had quickly spat out ��we��re exhausted, today��, they might already be asleep.


    Although like his youngest daughters, Koichi was exhausted, he could not rest. In the study, the underling who the working Koichi was waiting for asked leave to visit.


    ��Enter.��


    A knock provoked authorization to enter the room. The knocker was Nakura, his trusted retainer for the present.


    ��What did Zhou Gongjin have to say?��


    In his prologue, Nakura constrained himself to brevity when giving the requested information. Of course, Nakura was not merely economizing on the effort of speaking; he was offering an emotionless reply.


    ��A refugee from the Great Asian Alliance has received a commission from the present head of the Kudou Clan.��


    ��Hmm��what��s the real reason he contacted Kudou?��


    ��To interfere with the performance test of the parasite possessed combat gyroids ��Parasite Dolls�� in the Nine Schools Competition, by driving them amuck and injuring the participants. He says he will not go as far as killing them. Do you think it��s alright to trust him on this point?��


    ��The method?��


    ��By using a technique that will drive the parasite being used insane.��


    ������External Systematic Magic that intervenes by spirits, huh.��


    Koichi murmured, seeming deeply interested. However, he apparently immediately lost interest and turned his body to the desk.


    ��Good work.��


    The words were filled with a command to leave. However, Nakura did not meekly obey it.


    ��Is it alright to leave it alone?��


    ��Not my concern.��


    Koichi answered with his back toward Nakura.


    ��The Parasite Doll performance test is being held during the Steeplechase Cross- country event. First years are not a target.��


    ��Do you mean it��s not your concern because your own relatives will not be injured?��


    ��That��s an odd thing to say.��


    There was no tinge of criticism in Nakura��s voice, but Koichi felt that there was something there he had to respond to and turned his chair to face Nakura.


    ��Why should I expend my efforts for the sake of other clans�� daughters?��


    Nakura bowed his head, acknowledging his error and Koichi��s point. In the first place, considering his connections to the events connected to this, it would be hypocritical of him to be concerned about other families.


    ��Besides, the first ones to interfere in this event were the Military��s extremists.


    The Parasite Dolls�� test is something that came about when Master Kudou used it for his own ends and substituted the magicians for machines. By now, one or two more stratagems have probably been piled on.��


    Due to the ringleader being part of a group he was close to, Koichi was very familiar with the particulars that led to the extreme changes in the rules and events of the Nine Schools Competition.


    At the start, the military��s anti-Great Asian Alliance extremists laid the foundation. They vehemently opposed the peace treaty made with the Great Asian Alliance in November of last year.


    They advocated that we must take advantage of the opportunity given by the loss of third of the Great Asian Alliance��s total fleet and attack to rid ourselves of the longstanding threat. In short, they wanted to start a war. Before the Yokohama incident, this was a minority opinion within the Military, but since Yokohama, there had been a steady increase of supporters.


    However, the military threat had been effectively grounded. A fact which increased the opposition to the extremists, which had grown to have too much influence for the military��s top brass to ignore.


    Approval for putting pressure on the Magic Association was largely influenced as to pacify the extremists. As a result, competitive events with a strong military flavor were scheduled in this year��s Nine Schools Competition.


    What would happen afterwards, Koichi could only conjecture, but Kudou Retsu hadn��t blocked the flow of events since then, only twisted it. Retsu had, under the pretext of testing a magic weapon, attracted the interest of the extremists, to show them a scene where magicians were beaten by Parasite Dolls; that rather than making weapons out of magicians, he would make them think advancing development of the Parasite Dolls initially created as a weapon would provide greater military gains.


    There was no proof. It was nothing more than conjecture inferred from the situation. However, no matter how much Koichi considered it, it was rather fitting that Kudou Retsu would prefer this over the development of magicians as weapons.


    ��Nakura, there is no reason to brood over this. Even if Makoto-dono falls into the trap, sensei will make things work.��


    His attitude showed how Koichi trusted his former teacher.


    ? ? ?


    July 8th, Sunday. Tatsuya had visited FLT��s 3rd Division research facility in spite of it being a day off, would be a suitable expression to use in this case. Or perhaps it was more adequate to say he had done so because he was off from school.


    The only unusual point was that Tatsuya was alone. Because quarterly exams were from Tuesday on, Miyuki was studying at home. Wearing herself out by practicing her skills would be meaningless, but reviewing her notes would be effective.


    As usual, the lab was brimming with researchers not knowing any difference between the weekdays and holidays. They were all busy working. The 3rd Division was currently approaching the final stage of developing a new product.


    A completely thought-controlled CAD. The completed device would bring about a technological breakthrough by providing Device-Assisted Magical Invocations. Half a year earlier, Rozen Magicraft had put together the world��s first completely thought-controlled model, but FLT��s new product would succeed that.


    Naturally, Rozen and FLT��s products were based on completely different concepts. Rozen��s CAD incorporated an exclusive mechanism utilizing a Psion wave- activated switch, which, as a device, would enter a fairly large size.


    In contrast, the completely thought-controlled CAD FLT developed was one solely specialized to produce the Activation Sequence for Non-Systematic Magic operating the CAD. Where traditional CAD focused on producing given Activation Sequences for designated magic through finger input, this device realized that through Non-Systematic Magic input.


    Though FLT��s completely thought-controlled model mandated installation of a pairing software that coupled to the CAD, they thought there were huge advantages to being able to continue using a device you were accustomed to working with. At least, that was how the 3rd Developmental Division read the situation. The pairing software covered eighty percent of the CADs that had been put on the market in the last five years, regardless of whether they were general purpose or specialized models. Because it could be manipulated by Psion waves alone, this new product was expected to triumph over the issue of brand designs and generate large demand as a supplementary product.


    Today was the day it underwent the final test to become a finished product; if no problems were discovered, then they would begin arrangements to launch the commercial model. By the time Tatsuya showed his face in the monitor room, the test had already started.


    ��Good morning. Am I a little late?��


    ��Good morning, young master! No, you are right on time. We couldn��t bear to wait until your arrival, so we started early.��


    Ushiyama lowered his head with an apologetic look on his face, but his eyes were happily smiling.


    He wasn��t sneering at Tatsuya as he smiled; the smile was that of a craftsman when he built a piece he was proud of.


    ��Is that so. Then I don��t particularly mind, but����


    His eyes went to the monitor on the surface of the wall and Tatsuya made a smile similar to Ushiyama��s.


    ��It looks like it��s going well.��


    The large monitor was displaying the ongoing results of the twenty-two testers simultaneously going through the test. They were going through the eight major types of magic in the four great systems one by one and swapping the CADs each time.


    ��Up til now, everything has gone well! The time loss is also below our assumed estimates.��


    The testers were only using rudimentary magic. This was a commonplace scene when testing a new model of CAD. However, there were two points where it differed from the familiar. The first was that the CAD switches were not being touched by the hands. And the other one was that a small, medal shaped device was dangling on a thin chain from the necks of the testers.


    This 3 cm diameter, 6 mm thick object with an artificial silver finish was a round disk. This was the completely thought controlled CAD. Reflected on the monitor providing a visualization of Psion light activity was the status of their medal- shaped CADs as they took in Psions and generated an Activation Sequence. Tatsuya watched one of the testers being displayed on the monitor through his power to observe both the Information Body and the Activation Sequence produced from the medallion on the chest as the tester��s Psions changed to manipulate the Magic Sequence, watching as the Psion waves converged into a narrow point, pinpointed the switch buttons on the bracelet worn on the left arm, and were absorbed.


    While CAD buttons had electric switches, it similarly had an inductive stone antenna installed to receive Psion signals. This antenna, which was an already installed type of switch that did not need manipulation, directly interacted with Psions instead of being manipulated by fingers; however, users who were unfamiliar with Psion manipulation unfortunately often activated the wrong Activation Sequence, and the probability that the CAD would itself recognize the mistake was small. This completely thought controlled CAD had been developed to allow even Magicians not well versed in Psion manipulation to accurately designate the Activation Sequence, and also get rid of the former CAD misrecognitions.


    For that purpose, the plan Tatsuya and his team had adopted was one where through the Psion waves converging into the inductive stone antenna, they would send in Non-Systematic Magic. To generate the Activation Sequence needed to invoke magic using magic. Certainly, that was a circuitous way, but only because it was best to use a simple structure to operate the CAD, so the burden on the magician would almost always be low enough to ignore. On consideration of the matter, compared to the merit of correctly indicating the Activation Sequence, the indirectness of the method was trivial. ��I want to test it as well.��


    ��Please do. Hey, give the young master a test model!��


    Tatsuya took the medal shaped, completely thought-controlled CAD from the researcher who came running in answer to Ushiyama��s call and went to the test room.


    ? ? ?


    The afternoon of that same day, Tatsuya took Miyuki downtown. Or to put it more correctly, Miyuki took him.


    The test of the new model CAD proceeded without problems and finished before noon. Tatsuya had already returned the special model cartridges to the storage of the CAD he normally used from the one he used in the movement verification test he had overseen and he couldn''t find any flaws.


    For that reason, the time he had reserved for fixing bugs became completely vacant.


    Removing the character for ''prototype'', Tatsuya returned home with the completely finished version of the completely thought-controlled CAD as a souvenir to face the sullen glare of his younger sister, who was starting to feel stressed. Of course, Miyuki didn''t snipe at Tatsuya or anything �� it was rare for her to do so �� she just directed surly, angry eyes at him.


    However, Tatsuya could not set that aside. Since they had started high school, Miyuki had always maintained second place in the written tests (in the combined scores, it goes without saying that Miyuki was the undisputed top). By no means did Miyuki not comprehend the subject matters she was studying; having said that, she was not the type to obsess over placement. It only took one glance for him to decide that the amount of stress Miyuki was under wasn��t merely from studying.


    (Have the preparations for the Nine Schools Competition become burdensome��) Thinking that, Tatsuya suggested Miyuki go out to change her mood.


    ��An excursion with Onii-sama? Let��s go! Please let��s go!��


    While Miyuki replied like that, Tatsuya was caught off guard by her fierce attitude. In short, Miyuki wanted Tatsuya to come with her. He felt her response was a little too extreme, his little sister just wanted to be spoiled by her elder brother. Tatsuya hesitated because he was aware of that, but he didn''t dislike spoiling Miyuki.


    ��How about you, Minami?��


    Tatsuya��s question was partly due to the importance of taking their housemate into consideration.


    ��No, I have to study for the tests and I want to do a little cleaning.��


    So you don��t need to include me, was the sum of Minami��s politely worded answer. Her conscience said ��Shouldn��t she fulfill her duty as a Guardian and accompany them��, but in the end, her feelings of ��There��s no way I want to be stuck in that sickening sweet atmosphere�� won.


    Tatsuya had suggested the outing, but he hadn��t thought up an actual plan when he did it. So deciding where to go was left up to Miyuki, and as a result, they went shopping in downtown Shibuya.


    A weakness for fine clothes was an aspect of Miyuki. She still had only a slight interest in cosmetics, but she liked looking at and wearing clothes, thought Tatsuya. Miyuki��s real feelings were slightly different; she liked having Tatsuya look at her all dressed up. Well anyway, it was a frequent pattern that when he went out with Miyuki they would tour those types of shops. So today as well, the pair was visiting a recently built Fashion Center.


    In this center, each tenant did not run a separate business, but rather each floor��s shop owners seemed to collaboratively do business; there were no partitions between fellow tenants. The party dress display was next to the area that sold lingerie, the layout making any male casually walking around feel uncomfortable.


    Tatsuya also drew attention when he first got there, but since he was basically only following Miyuki, he didn��t avoid their attitudes. Since he didn��t feel particularly embarrassed, Tatsuya decided that feeling awkward about crossing the lingerie area and the swimsuit area on the sides was strange.


    Today, that would backfire on him.


    Miyuki had chosen a well ventilated dress for summer use in the area that sold casual wear and presented it to the clerk hoping to try it on; unfortunately, none of the changing rooms for that area were open. Both Miyuki and Tatsuya were fine with just waiting for the previous customers to finish up; however, perhaps a strange inclination awoke in the store clerk who was moved by Miyuki��s beauty, and the clerk forcibly guided Miyuki to an open changing room on the same floor.


    Which was a changing room in the area that sold swimsuits.


    As usual, Tatsuya crossed the narrow area displaying women��s swimsuits; however, perhaps even he felt it would be wrong to stand outside the changing room. As Miyuki disappeared into a door in the wall across from him, he told her to call him on his information terminal if she needed him and Tatsuya left the area.


    However, his consideration was not rewarded. Of the four changing rooms lined up and completely concealed in the store, this was the one furthest in, and as Tatsuya took the corridor to get out to the main floor, he passed in front of the other three changing rooms, where in front of the one closest to the door, he bumped into two young girls. The girls were kouhai that Tatsuya knew well.


    ��Shiba-senpai!? Why are you here! This is the women��s locker room!��


    The one with the upset voice that pressed him for answers was Saegusa Kasumi, who was a boyish figure in her T-shirt with an animal design and jeans with the cuffs turned up.


    ��It��s not a locker room, it��s a changing room, Kasumi-chan���� Ah, could it be!


    You��re with Miyuki-senpai!? Where is she!?��


    After she corrected the shocked words of her elder twin, Saegusa Izumi suddenly excitedly approached Tatsuya, clad in her quite feminine but somewhat sheer sleeveless dress that used a lot of lace and had a wide neckline with a hem that was five inches above her knees.


    And if the pair was here then he could make a rough but accurate guesstimate about who was in the changing room. Gripped by a sense of impending doom, Tatsuya tried to leave the area. ��Unfortunately, he was a little late.


    ��What are you two making a fuss about����.Oh.��


    The high but not quite complete airtightness of the changing room was to blame. Even though Mayumi could hear the noisiness of her younger sisters, she couldn��t catch what they were saying and thus opened the door to scold them.


    He knew his back was being glared at. If he made a run for it here, everyone would conclude he was a peeping tom. Rather than resigning himself to being accused of a crime he had no memory of committing, Tatsuya reluctantly faced the momentary awkwardness. Tatsuya had rapidly calculated that in his head and forced himself to calmly turn around.


    After all, there was no way she was coming out naked, the worst case scenario was that Mayumi would be wearing underwear.


    The cloth that Mayumi, who was standing stock still wide-eyed in front of Tatsuya, was wearing only covered a little bit of her body, the area around her breasts above and her hips, bottom and crotch area below �� it was a white bikini.


    Her chest had an abundance that did not match her small body and there was a clearly defined cleavage between those two mounds.


    Her hips were lush to an unexpected degree and with her narrow waist formed mesmerizing curves.


    Her exposed thighs looked smooth as marble but somehow gave off an impression of softness.


    ��Wha����.Tats��..he��..��


    ��Please calm down, Saegusa-senpai.��


    He thrust both palms out at Mayumi who was beginning to tremble out of fear and repeatedly made small soothing gestures. In short, his body language matched the words he spoke. Surprisingly, Tatsuya��s appeals (?) bore fruit.


    Mayumi gradually backed away from Tatsuya, returned to the inside of the changing room and, with a slight click, shut the door.


    ��Kyaaaaaaa!��


    What he could hear from inside the changing room was unmistakably Mayumi��s scream. Once again, Tatsuya plotted his escape.


    ��I thought there had been some kind of incident������


    ��I made a fuss��.��


    All it took was Miyuki��s honest impression to make Mayumi convey an apology with her body hunched down.


    ��No, it is not your fault, senpai. Rather, it is I who should apologize.��


    They were in a coffee shop doing business in the fashion center. Tatsuya, Miyuki, Mayumi, Kasumi and Izumi surrounded the table.


    ��It��s because I had Onii-sama accompany me to a place like that����Senpai, Onii- sama, I am so sorry.��


    Miyuki had invited the other four to this shop. She had asked Mayumi because she wished to properly discuss the previous turmoil; Kasumi and Izumi on the other hand had been summoned as witnesses by Tatsuya.


    ��No, it��s not your fault, Miyuki-san. It��s not��..it wasn��t like I was seen naked. Be- being embarrassed about the swimsuit is a little strange. I am sorry, Tatsuya-kun. I screamed a little while ago, just out of surprise.��


    Because she was older or perhaps because she was aware that she was older, Mayumi determinedly conducted herself like an adult. However, at the same time, it was clearly evident to everyone but herself that her remarks were actually aimed to herself. If you looked at her stained red cheeks and the way her fickle gaze whirled all over the place, you would completely understand that even now she was still distressed.


    Tatsuya didn��t say anything. If he denied Miyuki��s words, he would unfortunately look like he was covering for her and all apologizing to Mayumi would do was stir up her mortification.


    ��No, I think it is understandable.��


    It took all his strength for Tatsuya to make that answer.


    However, that left one of the girls there dissatisfied. Kasumi was secretly �� actually she couldn��t hide it �� indignant over Tatsuya embarrassing Mayumi.


    If Kasumi��s thoughts were put into words then it would be something like ��all because he wanted to take a look at Onee-chan in an embarrassing position when she least suspected it!��. She had enough reason left not to call him a ��Damned peeper!�� but any way you looked at it, she was unreasonably angry at Tatsuya. Happily for Tatsuya, Izumi probably didn��t share the same rage as Kasumi. ��Miyuki-senpai, do you have plans for what you are going to do later?��


    At this time, Izumi��s mind was completely full of Miyuki.


    ��I intend to look at western style clothing for a little while, then return home. Since the tests are next week.��


    ��So, can I join you?��


    All pretence of rational thought had flown out of Izumi and she coaxed Miyuki to let her join them. With what is called ��artlessness��, she stared at Miyuki with a lust tinged gaze. With great difficulty, Miyuki maintained her smile in the face of the proposal of Izumi who was true to her own desires.


    ��Hmmm, if Onii-sama says he doesn��t mind.��


    ��Izumi-chan, it is wrong to interfere with another family.��


    Miyuki��s reply was neither a yes or a no, but Mayumi��s words clearly censured Izumi. By nature, Izumi was quick on the uptake. Being gently scolded by her eldest sister quickly returned her to a rational state.


    ��You��re right. Forgive my rudeness, Miyuki-senpai.��


    If things had ended here, the Shiba siblings and the Saegusa sisters would have probably parted amicably. However, Kasumi was a little bit more upfront about her feelings than Izumi.


    ��Right, Izumi. It��s wrong to interfere with Shiba-senpai and Shiba-senpai��s date.��


    ��Date!?��


    For some reason, the one who rapidly responded was Mayumi. ��Kasumi. We��re not on a date or anything like that.��


    Tatsuya��s voice was too calm to sound like an embarrassed denial. As usual, this suitably expressionless response violently rubbed Kasumi the wrong way as usual.


    ��There��s nothing on earth that can convince me that a high school boy and a high school girl shopping together alone is not a date.��


    Mayumi timidly peered at Miyuki��s countenance.


    For some reason, Miyuki was bearing it all with a broad smile.


    ��I don��t think that��s true when the high school boy and the high school girl are brother and sister.��


    ��I think it��s altogether useless for siblings to date!��


    ��Kasumi-chan, you are being incredibly rude.��


    Izumi broke in from her side speaking in a sharp tone of voice. It was obvious to her that if she didn��t lend her a hand, Kasumi was going to go past what is called ��the point of no return��.


    Even Kasumi herself understood that she was about to plunge into a bottomless pit of quicksand. However, for some reason, whenever she dealt with Tatsuya, the most trifling thing would set her off. It was unusual for one of a basically summery disposition like Kasumi; even she herself felt it was strange.


    However, it wasn��t like that realization would win a race against Kasumi��s mouth.


    ��Excellent magicians have a duty to leave an heir! Or are you going to partner with your sister, Shiba-senpai?��


    ��Kasumi.��


    However, Kasumi��s rampaging tongue was halted by Tatsuya��s not very loud voice.


    ��That being said, isn��t it also useless to spend your day off with your sisters?��


    ��Grr!��


    In the blink of an eye, Kasumi��s face stiffened and became increasingly red. To her regret, Tatsuya coolly looked back at the kouhai who was glaring at him. ��Senpai, we will take our leave of you here.��


    And immediately after breaking eye contact, he made a bow toward Mayumi as he stood up.


    ��Ah, I should-��


    Seeing the bill grasped in Tatsuya��s hand, Mayumi abruptly started to rise.


    ��No, since you have had to endure the childish antics of your kouhai, this is a recompense.��


    However, there was almost no resistance and Tatsuya went to the register. Miyuki stood up, bowed to Mayumi and went after Tatsuya.


    At the table, Kasumi��s sisters were gazing at her face that looked about to cry and pursed lips with worry and remained with her.


    After leaving the shop, Miyuki walked a little while then turned around. Naturally, the Saegusa sisters weren��t following them. With a slightly relieved look, Miyuki spoke to her brother.


    ��Umm, Onii-sama. I don��t think Kasumi meant any harm.��


    For an instant, Tatsuya looked back at Miyuki with a strange look and immediately agreed with a wry smile.


    ��I think so, too.��


    Tension loosened by Tatsuya��s answer, Miyuki let out a huge sigh.


    ��Even I understood that Kasumi never intended to say that. I only used that logic to keep Kasumi from continuing further but����I was a little too mean.��


    Tatsuya smiled in a self-depreciating manner, but Miyuki understood that he wasn��t seriously attacking himself.


    ��...I like Onii-sama��s habit of not being overly gentle to other girls.��


    ��...You have all the traits needed to be a wicked girl, too.�� Miyuki��s cheeks swelled with a ��humph!��


    That childish action made Tatsuya smile sweetly.

 Volume 13 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Monday, Zhou Gongin visited Kudou Makoto��s domain at the promised time.


    Makoto welcomed him and replied that he would take responsibility for allowing the refugee occultists to enter the research facility.


    Zhou and Makoto were sharing smug smiles when they shook hands and parted.


    And regardless of the stringent gag order, Kudou Retsu knew of the meeting an hour after it happened.


    ��....It is as you have heard. Makoto-dono has promised to accept the refugee occultists. And this Zhou Gongin has not asked for special rewards or conditions. The aforementioned occultists probably intend to conceal their actions under our own.��


    ��Is that so?��


    His all white hair elegantly styled and clad in his crisp three piece suit, Kudou Retsu calmly nodded at the report of the old gentleman in the business suit with his head shaved like a monk.


    ��Is it alright to act unconcerned in this situation, sensei?��


    The old gentleman who called Retsu "sensei" was the former master of the Kuki Clan, Kuki Mamoru. He was over sixty years in age, but considering Retsu was about to turn ninety, he was not yet at retirement age. He had turned over the clan to his eldest daughter in order to work as Retsu��s hands.


    The clans of the Nine had a greater sense of unity than the other numbers. Compared to the relationship of Ten Master Clans and the eighteen associated clans, theirs were more like a main house and branch houses; it was close to that of a lord and his family and their retainers. They could be called a ��traditional faction��; the truth of how they combined their power against mutual enemies with the Kudou clan at their core resided back to their time in Lab 9, but the reason why the Kudou clan became the head - not the Kuki nor the Kuzumi - was due to Kudou Retsu��s charisma. Recently Kudou Retsu��s influence had---regardless of Makoto��s ability to give orders to the lab��s employees---considerably thinned, but for the generation of the previous heads of the Kuki and Kuzumi clans, in short to Mamoru and the rest, Kudou Retsu was still their leader.


    ��It doesn��t matter. There needs to be a modification to the plan but-��


    ��As you say.��


    ��It just so happens that the day of the Nine Schools Competition that the performance test of the parasite dolls is being held, occultists of the Great Asian Alliance perform some tasks, Nine Schools Competition athletes are grievously injured by extremists manipulating public opinion behind the scenes. And under the instigation of Zhou Gongjin, occultists are sent by the traditional faction to visit our research facility which is cooperating with the extremists.��


    Retsu��s reply to Mamoru��s question was mild while still being rude. It would be perfectly normal to regard the situation as altogether too convenient.


    However, Mamoru was objecting to Retsu��s plan. He was not speaking as if the details of the plan needed retouching, rather he was speaking as if the plan was suddenly collapsing as it went to extremes they weren��t expecting; both Mamoru and Retsu knew that.


    ��Arrangements must be made to keep magic high school students from becoming victims��.��


    By ��becoming victims��, Mamoru meant dying. He was ignoring victims that were merely wounded.


    ��Don��t do anything. The Parasite Dolls already have a limiter preventing them from attacking non-military personnel installed. We intended to have them in guerilla war mode in the current test, but in ordinary battle mode, they will not attack high school students in civilian clothing.��


    Since it was already understood, Retsu did not assure him that they would not be wounded.


    ��The limiter wasn��t influenced by the occultists.��


    Mamoru��s concern was a natural one; however, Retsu��s confidence did not waver.


    ��From the beginning, it has been impossible for the parasite dolls to get out of control. Both the parasite and the gynoid are tied together by a loyalty spell. The limiter is part of the loyalty spell that has essentially the same effects as the ancient Celtic Magic, ��Geis��. The restraints of the loyalty spell are a condition for the provisioning the psions needed to allow the parasite to work with the gynoid. If the limiter is released then the psions are all emitted at once and the parasite falls into a coma-like state. The gynoid��s chassis becomes a sealing device for the parasite. The defining principle of the loyalty spell is that a price is paid for infractions of the rules.��


    ��You mean even if we are concerned about what Zhou Gongjin��s stratagems are, they are fruitless from the start������


    ��That��s right.��


    Retsu and Makoto shared a quiet laugh.


    ��However, then there is no one for the parasite dolls to use violence on?��


    Mamoru asked his question in the tone of one exchanging quips. However, Retsu answered it in a very somber voice.


    ��Soldiers not identified as allies. In short, if the person is armed, he becomes a target for the parasite dolls to attack. I think Kazama-kun��s minions will deign to become our opponents.��


    Retsu��s targets were not limited to the extremists or the traditional faction. This was to put an end to the forces that opposed him. Realizing that, Makoto involuntarily straightened his posture.


    ��Will Kazama really come to take them on? Besides, will Saeki remain silent?��


    ��He will take them on. At the very least, one person within his command will take them on.��


    Whatever thoughts were drifting in the back of his mind at this time, Retsu��s face continued to be free of emotion.


    ��If he knows that the Nine Schools Competition is a target, then Miya��s son will surely move. Even if he thinks he��ll end up being played for a fool, he will have no choice but to intervene.��


    ��Miya��...dono, of the Yotsuba? Someone like that is under Kazama��s command?��


    Retsu did not answer the question that Makoto asked in a thin voice.


    ��If he moves then Kazama-kun will have to act as well. If nothing else he will give his tacit consent. Since neither Kazuma-kun nor Saeki can stop him.��


    Retsu released a small sigh.


    ***


    Two thirds of July had passed, and Tatsuya was finally able to act. In addition to the quarterly exams, he had had to deal with the work piled on him due to the changes in the Nine Schools Competition. The athletes had gained a lot of experience at the new events, Row and Gunner and Shield Down; in this week��s bouts, the athletes had won more often than they had lost to their practice partners. The only remaining worry was Steeplechase Cross-country, but other than having them get used to running through the unlandscaped parts of the training forest, there was not a lot that could be done. Since they did not know what any of the obstacles being prepared were, they were not able to come up with clear solutions.


    And so he managed to wriggle out some time on the night of Monday, July 21st. Tatsuya was about to plunge into the investigation of the former Lab 9 that Yakumo had planned.


    Right now, Tatsuya was relaxing in a private room in a linear train headed to Nara. This was not a bus or a cabinet stowed on a trailer for long distance travel; this was a traditional train for carrying a large number of people at the same time. This type of train remained in service because it prioritized comfort over the convenience of not transferring, thus it was presented as a limited express electric train with green railway cars up to the old standards.


    As for why Tatsuya had made this choice while going on a spying mission. That reason was his fellow travelers.


    At first, Tatsuya and Yakumo were the only ones going.


    Currently, there were four passengers in the private cabin. Tatsuya had been faced with Miyuki begging ��Please take me with you�� and Minami simultaneously hitting him with ��If Miyuki-sama goes on a trip, I should go with her to look after her�� until he gradually gave in.


    ��This is a much more pleasant ride than I thought it would be, Oniisama. Besides, I feel that this is quite speedy.��


    The traveling by linear train had been Miyuki��s idea. Certainly, almost all vibrations were effectively dealt with by the cushions and the speed was on par with a short haul plane. However, curiosity was probably her first consideration. In an era that had shifted to a land transportation model where people were moved in small groups, riding a bus was unusual. Traveling in a compartment of a train that transported a large group of people together was a first for both Tatsuya and Miyuki. If even Tatsuya felt this was a little different, then Miyuki��s excitement was inevitable. On close inspection, Minami seemed a little buoyant as well.


    Yakumo had arranged for this train. He had intended to get a high speed station wagon driven by a former pupil; however, when he learned that Miyuki was coming with them, he had changed his plans. One of the cars would unfortunately check into the hotel late, but this was primarily a safety measure.


    There was almost no possibility that the former Lab 9 and the Numbers of 9 knew of their movements. Therefore they didn��t believe that they would receive any interference, but had considered the extremely unlikely possibility of a traffic accident occurring just in case. Like the one that had taken place en route to the Nine Schools Competition.


    In regard to the linear train on that issue, as long as their adversaries were unwilling to commit an indiscriminate act of terror, an attack that looked like an accident was an impossibility. There was a possibility of an assassin traveling with them mingling in with the other passengers, but with this group an assassin was easier to deal with than an accident.


    Naturally, they understood that the possibility of actually being attacked was near equal to zero.


    In the end, the possibility that their true goal of wanting to make Miyuki and Minami happy was high.


    Tatsuya��s party got off at Nara station together and separated into two groups. It has been mentioned before, but Yakumo boarded a cabinet headed in the direction of Kyoto intending to move separately.


    Tatsuya and the others who saw him off at the station first went to the hotel to check in. They quickly changed clothes after unpacking their luggage. Tatsuya changed from his traveling suit to a long sleeved shirt tucked in at the waist. The material it was made from was advanced, but even so this was a rather hot outfit for the middle of summer; however, it concealed the CADs worn on both arms so it was unavoidable. It only gave him a temporary peace of mind but he had already sprayed on coolant underneath the shirt beforehand.


    When Tatsuya left the room, the quarrel that occurred could be called "expected". ��.....So no matter what I say, you are going and leaving me here?��


    The gaze Miyuki aimed at Tatsuya made the exaggerated claim that he was a hero embarking on a long trip around the world. She politely clasped both hands together in front of her chest. No matter how much he spoiled his sister, Tatsuya apparently couldn��t take it anymore, and his answer was extremely blunt.


    ��It��s dangerous. I��m not taking you.��


    ��I won��t be a burden to you!��


    ��In the first place, this is not an hour when young ladies go out. Miyuki, are you a loose young woman?��


    The time was currently a little before 9:00pm. He would certainly think nothing of her going out at this hour on a school day. The remark had just slipped out of Tatsuya��s mouth in desperation as he was thinking that he didn��t have any power to persuade her, but unexpectedly it was effective.


    ��Tch....Understood. I will obey Oniisama��s order.��


    Miyuki looked as if she had received a shock, and she nodded with her head bent down in shame.


    Where on Earth could she have possibly picked up these acting skills, Tatsuya secretly thought, as he tilted his head.


    ��Minami. Look after Miyuki.��


    However, he didn��t have any time to waste. Tonight was the only time he could use. After asking Minami to look after Miyuki (he was actually ordering her to guard Miyuki), he opened the door.


    ��As you wish.��


    Even without looking, he was aware of Minami��s polite bow. She couldn''t conceal the happiness over being able to fulfill her duty that spilled out of her voice.


    Tatsuya left the area before his head started hurting.


    ****


    Tatsuya left the hotel behind him on the rental bike he had arranged for beforehand in Tokyo and headed toward the former Lab 9. Even so, he could not go inside. He didn��t have a reason or pretext for doing so. He was on the public road in front of the research facility precisely at the midpoint between two street lights. He had parked the bike on the side of the road exactly where the light was the weakest.


    Around the former Lab 9---currently, the name had been changed to ��The Ninth Kind Magic Development Research Facility�� but among magicians it was still nicknamed the former Lab 9---for some reason there were only the scattered detached houses of the people living there; there wasn��t even a closed convenience store. It could easily be called a tranquil environment.


    With so few people about, even the tiniest whisper would be easily caught by a microphone. With so little pedestrian traffic, even a single person would probably attract attention. With the conditions more difficult than he had anticipated, Tatsuya became cautious in his movements.


    From the side bag in front of the bike seat, Tatsuya took out an information terminal. While he was pretending to check to see if he was on the proper road on a navigation app, he was actually using elemental sight on the inside of the research facility. The current published research topic of the former Lab 9 was perception magic. The actual state of affairs might be different, but even if it was only a pretext, it didn��t mean that they didn��t do any development of perception magic.


    Even Tatsuya did not have full knowledge of all current magic. Without a melee or any other type of noise in this situation, there was a possibility that he could be detected by unknown means if he used Elemental Sight.


    (But compared to sneaking in, the risk is smaller.)


    As he told himself that, he used his bird''s-eye view of ideas.


    At first, the entire research facility entered his field of vision. Since they had chosen the Nine Schools Competition as the stage for their experiment, the P- weapon should be a weapon that used magic spells. Since they seemed to be holding a test against magician opponents, it might be a weapon that emitted magic or a weapon that inhibited magic.


    Tatsuya had hypothesized two types of weapons that emitted magic. One was a weapon that used a substance like a Nino Magatama (A magatama is a comma shaped bead. The Nino indicates it is jeweled and is probably a reference to the Yasakani no Magatama, a piece of the Japanese Regalia ) that preserved magic sequences. Half a year had passed since Tatsuya had begun his analysis of Nino Magatama, but he didn��t have anything to show for it yet. However, the Former Lab 9 might have succeeded in preserving magic sequences.


    The other one was a parasite and a humanoid form droid fused into a Combat Robot. Because Pixie was an example, this one had a higher probability.


    Whichever one it was, he observed thick psions. If there was a device that stored magic sequences then this was the stored magic sequence. If there was a combat robot then these were the accumulation of psions that belonged to the parasite housed within.


    As for the possibilities for a weapon that interfered with magic, for now he hadn��t considered it. Even if it used antinite, he possessed a pseudo-cast jamming technique himself so he was aware that he wouldn��t be able to distinguish it from a normal CAD. Searching for something he wouldn��t be able to recognize was futile.


    He carefully examined the entire research facility. As he expected, there was a thick concentration of psions in one section. He tightened the focus of his ��observation power�� on that section.


    (Parasite containment����..a female model robot?)


    ***


    At the same time that Tatsuya discovered the Parasite Doll. ��---Yes?��


    Reception called the room Miyuki and Minami were staying in.


    Minami picked up the phone of an old fashioned design with a speaker and microphone in the handset and turned toward Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki-oneesama.��


    In the house, she carelessly called her Miyuki-sama. However, Minami had unconsciously made a decision that in places where other people could hear her, she would use the exact address she had been told to use.


    ��A guest is here for a face to face meeting.��


    ��A face to face meeting? With me? May I ask for a name?��


    ��Yes.��


    Minami exchanged a few words with reception through the mike and this time when she turned around her face looked nervous.


    ��Kuroba Mitsugu-sama and Ayako-sama. They are in the lobby.�� Minami infected Miyuki with her nervousness.


    ��Inform them that I will come down immediately.��


    Miyuki gave Minami those directions and hurriedly turned toward the mirror.


    Miyuki proceeded to the lobby, accompanied by Minami, where the Kuroba father and daughter certainly were.


    ��Ah, Miyuki-chan. It��s been a while.��


    Mitsugu spotted Miyuki with his keen eyes and called out to her; however, Miyuki only returned the greeting and met him halfway.


    ��Uncle, it has been a while since you have called on me.��


    Having tied on courtesy, the distance between them shortened; Miyuki deeply bent at the waist.


    ��Yes, but the most important thing is that we are both so healthy, Miyuki-chan.��


    Mitsugu replied with an amicable smile. It wasn��t just a look on his face; the same smile was also showing in both of his eyes. At the very least, Miyuki couldn��t see through Mitsugu��s performance with her powers of observation.


    ��Ayako-chan, it��s been about three months. Thank you for lending your various abilities to us in the spring incident.��


    Was she smiling to the same degree as Mitsugu? Miyuki didn��t believe she was.


    ��You''re welcome. If I was of assistance to Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-oneesama, then I am pleased.��


    Therefore when she saw the light of challenge emitting from Ayako��s pupils in her smiling face, Miyuki was a little relieved.


    ��Why are we standing around talking? How about we sit and talk? You there, Sakurai Minami-kun. Come with us as well.��


    Mitsugu gave orders to Miyuki and Minami in the guise of a suggestion. Miyuki was under no obligation to obey Mitsugu, but even without an obligation to obey, Miyuki obediently followed behind Mitsugu.


    Mitsugu escorted the two of them (if his daughter was included, the three of them) not to a sofa in the lobby, but to the hotel��s tea room; he took them to a lounge styled like a private room.


    ��This hotel is under the patronage of the main family. Although, I didn��t think Miyuki-chan knew.��


    Mitsugu had suddenly unleashed a preemptive strike by giving out confidential information in a mischievous tone without a hint of good will. Miyuki maintained her smiling face, albeit with difficulty.


    ��Is that so? Kokonoe-sensei arranged for this place����...what an incredible coincidence?��


    ��Kokonoe Yakumo-san? Then this might be the opposite of happenstance; he must have done some investigating.��


    Kuroba Mitsugu along with the Kuroba clan felt wary of the name Kokonoe Yakumo.


    It seemed like Miyuki��s reply was worth a passing grade by Mitsugu��s standards; the edges of his lips trembled slightly.


    ��Now then, sit, sit. You too, Minami-chan. Feel free to sit down.�� The first to sit, Mitsugu urged them with his hand from his chair. ��Yes, pardon me.��


    Besides answering, Miyuki sat down, followed by Ayako and then Minami in order.


    ��It��s already late in the evening; please let us complete our business quickly.��


    ��Forgive us for hurrying. Our car is waiting for us.��


    Ayako bowed her head slightly to Miyuki as she supplemented her father��s statement.


    ��Ah, please do not worry about it. If you are sparing me this time when you are on the verge of leaving, then you must have something important to speak about. Right, Uncle?��


    While demonstrating that she understood the implicit message that they were not staying here tonight, Miyuki agreed to their wishes.


    ��That��s right. After all, we haven��t made plans to stay the night.��


    After inserting the preface that didn��t need to be said, Mitsugu got down to business.


    ��The issue is the experiment being held at this year��s Nine Schools Competition.��


    ��The experimental performance test of Weapon P, which is scheduled to take place during Steeplechase Cross Country?��


    ��You know about Weapon P?�� Mitsugu spoke up seemingly surprised. It seemed that he hadn��t thought that Miyuki knew of the weapon��s code name. However, he immediately collected himself and his inner thoughts were once again behind a hard to read smile.


    ��No, just the code name. Oniisama is gone right now and investigating the truth about it.��


    ��Oh����.��


    Mitsugu constructed and displayed an ��aw nuts�� look at Miyuki��s words. ��Uncle, what is it?��


    She knew that this was bait; however, she didn''t know what kind - whether it was something to her advantage or disadvantage. Miyuki couldn��t decide. If it was a choice between ��taking the bait�� or ��not taking the bait'', then she would chose to ��take it��.


    ��Actually, we were just investigating the truth about Weapon P as well.��


    Agitation ran through Miyuki��s eyes. She didn��t say anything. It wasn��t that she was swallowing her words, it was more like she had no words. Next to her, Minami was wide-eyed with one hand on her mouth.


    They didn��t raise an eyebrow at Miyuki��s reaction, which in a certain sense was exactly what they wanted. Mitsugu signaled to Ayako with his eyes. Ayako took out a data card for use with a mobile phone information terminal from her handbag.


    Ayako had a slightly triumphant expression on her face as she handed Miyuki the data card.


    ��The results of the inquiry concerning the Parasite Doll, Weapon P. Please use it, Miyuki-oneesama.��


    ��Parasite Doll? That��s������


    ��I believe it is just as you are thinking, Oneesama. A Parasite Doll is a weapon that utilizes a parasite.��


    Ayako��s smile as she answered was the opposite of Miyuki��s scowl.


    ��As expected, a lot of effort was needed this time. The opposition is a fellow member of the Ten Master Clans; if this leaks, there''s no mistake that the issue of the development of a weapon that utilizes a demonic entity will become a target for the media. The makeup of their defenses is extremely harsh. I believe investigating it in a single night is too difficult for even Tatsuya-san.��


    Decoding the meaning behind the boastfulness of Ayako��s statements, Miyuki could not ignore the detail she noticed.


    ��Ayako-chan acquired this����..��


    ��No, no. This wasn��t Ayako��s efforts alone.��


    And Miyuki��s question was answered by Mitsugu with a partial negation that affirmed Ayako��s involvement.


    ��Besides, as you well know, Ayako��s magic is suited for intelligence. Miyuki-chan is suited for combat and suppression. It��s only natural that your specialized fields are different.��


    What Mitsugu said was the objective truth. Especially in a situation involving the suppression of a mass of enemies, Ayako couldn��t hold a candle to Miyuki. However, while looking at the data card in her own hand, the truth did not comfort Miyuki.


    At the moment, the power to expose the conspiracy between the military and the Kudou clan was needed by Tatsuya.


    At the moment, the one being useful to Tatsuya was not herself, but Ayako.


    ��Forgive us for summoning you. While this is rude, we really do not have much time. Excuse us for leaving.��


    ��Please give Tatsuya our regards.��


    It took all of Miyuki��s strength to give a mechanical reply to the pair who left their seats.


    ***


    At the Former Lab ''9�� section where the psion concentration was thick, there were the same type of things as Pixie - gynoids possessed by parasites. While he was staring at them wondering why they were female shaped models, Tatsuya became aware that a conditionally activated spell was starting.


    (This is? It seems like mental interference type magic, but...)


    (The spell resembles Luna Strike, but it��s all been inserted into the gynoid. I can��t see which part of the mechanism it��s been inserted into. Got it, I can feel the ill- fitting signs from an add-on being made afterwards coming from that magic sequence.)


    (Luna paralyzes the mind by forcibly loosening the bonds of will so that emotions will run rampant through a phantom blow. This is ��..magic that will make the parasite go berserk?)


    Intentionally making a weapon go out of control, the senselessness of it confused Tatsuya. Just then, his information terminal alarm rang. Tatsuya��s mind was brought back from the information dimension to the physical dimension otherwise known as this world.


    The sound indicated the transmission of an emergency email. Tatsuya quickly opened the email. The transmission origin was blank, the same as email sent from one��s own home. The text was ��Please get away from here immediately��.


    This message in this situation said that someone knew Tatsuya was here - someone who had a reason to warn him. Immediately after Tatsuya confirmed the person��s identity, an indication of an impending magic attack was reflected in his ��eye��.


    It was a release type-Lightning magic and a mental interference type - an illusion magic. He had been almost completely unaware of the impending strike. Even if he got his CAD out now, he wouldn��t be in time.


    After Tatsuya made that assessment, the psions housed in both hands vigorously thundered out.


    With the sound of a clap, psions explosively scattered.


    Gram Demolition. Anti-magic that blew away magic sequences through the pressure of psions.


    Partly due to not being given directionality and also due to him using a greater quantity of psions than usual, the point of impact was obscured.


    Tatsuya practically flew onto the bike and promptly took off.


    The thick mist of psions became a magical smokescreen that hindered pursuit from the former Lab 9.


    ***


    The next morning. The party was returning to Tokyo. Unlike the previous day,


    Miyuki was wearing a depressed look on her face. Though she had intended to appear the same as usual, his sister��s smile seemed clouded to Tatsuya��s eyes.


    Going back in the same private cabin of the linear train they came in was by no means boring. Tatsuya had returned to the hotel yesterday evening close to midnight. At that time, she had merely seemed tired. When they met face to face this morning, he hadn��t received the impression anything was wrong either.


    However, as they met up with Yakumo, boarded the linear train, faced each other in the cabin---for some reason, Miyuki did not sit down next to Tatsuya as usual--- her face gradually clouded and immediately became the face of someone forcing herself to smile.


    It wasn��t just the face of someone who didn��t feel well. After about fifteen minutes, they��d be in Tokyo, but this was not the kind of anomaly he could leave alone until they got in the house. Naturally, he was interested in what Yakumo, who had maneuvered independently, had discovered. However, right now Tatsuya felt he had to make Miyuki his first priority.


    ��Miyuki, did something happen. Or are you worried about something������


    ��Tatsuya-niisama.��


    ��It��s okay, Minami-chan.��


    To cover for Miyuki, Minami tried to hold off Tatsuya��s query. However, Miyuki in her turn blocked that, and put her hand in her pouch. She held out a small type of data card for use in mobile phone terminals.


    ��This is?��


    Tatsuya took the card with a frown and questioned her.


    ��Last night at the hotel, Kuroba-ojisama and Ayako-chan entrusted this with me.��


    ��They visited you at the hotel?��


    Hearing Miyuki��s answer, Tatsuya turned toward Yakumo while frowning. How did the Kuroba father and daughter know Miyuki was staying at that hotel? They hadn��t taken any special measures to conceal it, but it wasn��t like the Yotsuba normally kept Miyuki under observation. If they needed her for something, they wouldn��t be able to immediately pin down her location.


    ��Oh, right. That hotel is under Yotsuba sponsorship. Was that unwise?��


    Tatsuya��s stare was sharp but Yakumo, who was sitting beside him, seemed unmoved as he confessed confidential information. No, confess was probably not the right term. After all, Yakumo did not see it as doing anything wrong. Tatsuya himself did not have an excuse to castigate his teacher.


    ��Inside is Weapon P''s---the parasite doll��s data and the results of the inquiry into the upcoming experiment.��


    ��Parasite Doll��..is that what Weapon P is?��


    While he repeated the name Miyuki applied to Weapon P, Tatsuya made the connection to the female model robots he had ��observed�� last night.


    Parasite Doll----��Parasite�� ��Doll��.


    He didn��t think the naming was overly direct but it was easy to understand. The gynoid resting in the former Lab 9 was clearly a doll with a parasite housed inside---a Parasite Doll.


    ��Ayako-chan said it was.��


    Not Mitsugu, Ayako. Listening to that, the reason Miyuki was depressed was revealed to Tatsuya. That Ayako felt a passionate rivalry to Miyuki since she was a child was obvious to anyone who looked; however, Tatsuya was aware that Miyuki also secretly regarded Ayako as a rival. The pair��s specialties were completely different but Miyuki was still too much of a child to accept that distinction.


    Tatsuya kept the data card in its case and put it in his pocket. He was interested in the contents but they were just about to arrive in Tokyo and who knows who might be watching or listening to them. ��...That was the official reason he gave himself, but actually he didn��t want to do anything that looked like he was praising Ayako��s performance.


    ---The information Ayako had passed to Miyuki while accompanying Mitsugu was not unworthy of praise.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, won��t you show me what��s inside?�� Yakumo was about to make his care come to naught. ��Master, we��re nearly at the station.��


    If he refused too strongly, it would be noticed by Miyuki, so Tatsuya paid attention to his tone as he made his indirect refusal.


    ��Don��t we still have enough time.��


    ��We��d be cutting it close.��


    ��It��s fine, Oniisama.��


    Tatsuya looked as if he was going to keep refusing to the end. However, Miyuki leaned forward toward her brother, while peering downward she shook her head from side to side.


    Tatsuya��s rebuttal remained on his tongue, but he silently bowed his head and agreed with Miyuki. After all, his sister had become aware of what he was doing, so he realized going any further would not be for Miyuki��s sake but for his own.


    ��Master, do you have a terminal.��


    ��It��s fine, I have one.��


    Tatsuya had taken out a cable to connect the terminal to his own directly. It had been a single overnight trip, so he had only brought one handheld terminal. He and Yakumo pressed their shoulders together as they looked at the small screen. The instant he thought about doing it, he realized it wouldn��t be all that pleasant a configuration.


    After Yakumo confirmed that the cord was connected to his own terminal, Tatsuya played back the data on the card he had gotten from Miyuki. Despite the contents being only text and simple diagrams, he scrolled through it at high speed as usual. Yakumo easily kept up with that speed.


    Reading this amount of data normally would take fifteen to twenty minutes, but they scanned it in three minutes. Yakumo made a slightly smug look.


    ��Going there was effective.��


    Perhaps this was his way of being considerate. If Miyuki was in her normal state, she would have probably made a complacent wicked smile. He probably expected some kind of feedback, but before Tatsuya could ask a question, Yakumo transmitted data from his own terminal.


    Simple dossiers had flowed through the cable. There were three photos attached. All the names and features were classic chinese.


    ��These are ��..the personal data of refugee occultists from the Great Asia


    Alliance?��


    ��Occultists who were smuggled in from the continent last week.��


    Yakumo nodded his agreement with Tatsuya��s doubt concerning the additional information about the date and time. Tatsuya immediately understood the reason.


    ��I think the timing is a little too good.��


    The magic the occultists specialized in were also recorded in the dossier. Wood and stone, a chinese magic that manipulates puppets made out of metal. A mental interference type of magic that temporarily gave a puppet will by working through an isolated information body. Special mention was made of a technique that took over control of isolated information bodies under the control of other magicians; it was written that it was a proficient technique for making an isolated information body go berserk once out of the control of the magician. All of the techniques that special mention was made of were examples of the same type of magic that Tatsuya had discovered within the parasite doll---the other one of Pixie��s kind at the former Lab 9.


    ��This is probably not a coincidence. People they could use in the current experiment were summoned.��


    ��Use? If they were not summoned by the Kudou clan��s designs����...no, hmmm.��


    While he was asking, Tatsuya grasped the answer to his own question. What he himself had thought last night. Making your own weapon go out of control was senseless. Normally, only the enemy wanted your weapon to go out of control.


    ��This incident is not a straightforward affair. Although if you realize that, it might be a simple design.��


    It was truly as Yakumo said, thought Tatsuya. Overly elaborate preparations were being coiled around a simple stratagem by others�� wills and even more expectations were being acquired at each phase of implementation. In the end, after everything was finished it would be impossible to tell what the thrust of the actual experiment was����.


    Just then, the "about to arrive at the station" message was displayed on a cabin panel. They did not hear an announcement.


    ��Minami, thank you for your hard work.��


    They had been on a deadline and this place was the only opening they had. With that in mind, Tatsuya had spoken to Minami.


    Minami nodded and abruptly turned off her power. Instantly, the repeated announcement reached their ears. The psion shield and sound proofing field Minami had put up had been released.


    Her gaze went once again to Tatsuya who had thanked her and Minami made a bow while remaining seated.

 Volume 13 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The opening party for the Nine Schools Competition was on the 2nd this year, with the competition properly starting on the 5th and finally ending on the 15th. This meant that the competition schedule would last 11 days, one more than last year.


    Although the number of days had changed, the venue hadn''t. First High''s competition group set out on the day of the opening party at 8am as usual. The large bus and engineering van headed for the hotel next to the venue.


    The group was comprised of 12 men and 12 women for the main division, 9 men and 9 women for the newcomers division, 8 technical staff and 4 strategists for a total of 54, two more than last year. This was due to the change in competition rules. However, even with the increase there was room to spare in the large bus. Last year all the technical staff had ridden in the van, but this year four were in the van and four in the bus. Two of the four technicians in the bus were Tatsuya and Isori. Since they served as strategists on top of their technician work, they should have been included in the bus as part of the operative staff anyway, but the ones who had insisted on the two''s inclusion could easily be guessed.


    There were two freshman additions to the technical team this year, one boy and one girl. The male, Smith Kent, was focused on Tatsuya as he moved about, while the female shot Tatsuya cold looks.


    "Why is that guy taking a maid robot to the Nine Schools Competition?"


    Kasumi murmured venomously while staring at Pixie, who was situated at the rear hatch of their work vehicle.


    "Kasumi-chan, it''s rude to Shiba-senpai to call him ''that guy''. And it''s not a maid robot. It''s a Humanoid Home Helper."


    Izumi chided Kasumi nervously. For a while, Kasumi''s attitude towards Tatsuya had seemed to have been improving, but ever since that event before the tests, Kasumi''s stance had increasingly hardened.


    Not even Izumi knew why Kasumi disliked Tatsuya so much. The incident had been more than half Kasumi''s own fault after all. Even though Izumi felt Tatsuya''s retort had been a bit too sharp, it wasn''t the reason behind their bad compatibility, which was why Izumi didn''t comment on Kasumi''s snarking itself.


    She simply didn''t want her elder twin sister''s comments to be overheard by Miyuki. Miyuki held a deep respect for Tatsuya to say the least, and would not lightly brush off such words as a joke. In short, Izumi''s warning of Kasumi was simply and egotistically motivated by not wanting to leave a bad impression on her dear senpai.


    "Maid robot or 3H or whatever. It''s the same thing."


    Fortunately, Kasumi was unaware of her younger twin''s dark thoughts. This wasn''t because Kasumi was dull, or pure, but because her mind was so bent on denouncing Tatsuya.


    "If all he needed was a HAR interface, there was no need to make it look like a cute, little girl."


    "The appearance of the 3H is modeled on a 25 year old. Calling that a little girl is somewhat......"


    "T-that''s not the problem! I''m saying there''s no need to make it so pretty! The main users of HARs are girls, so having it look like some plain Oba-san is good enough!"


    Izumi didn''t quite agree with Kasumi that aesthetics were unimportant, but since she thought Kasumi had a point this time, she didn''t argue. ......Not that anything she said would have reached through Kasumi''s hot-headed state anyway.


    "In the end, the reason 3Hs are made to look so pretty is to cater to perverted guys who think, ''I want to be taken care of by a beautiful girl!'' To bring something like that to the Nine Schools Competition......"


    "Kasumi."


    Kasumi was so engrossed in her spiel that she never noticed the senior approaching her from behind until she was called. Jerking upright, she timidly looked around.


    "What are you so worked up about?" An inquisitive face looked back. "N-no, nothing."


    "Oh? Well, we''re about to leave."


    Kasumi sighed with relief as it seemed her speech just then hadn''t been overheard. Looking around, it appeared most of their seniors and fellow juniors had already gotten on the bus.


    "I''m sorry, Kitayama-senpai!"


    "We''ve caused you trouble."


    It seemed she had come to call on her fellow Public Morals Committee member and Izumi by coincidence. With a grateful look, the twins sneaked onto the back half of the bus.


    ? ? ?


    This year there were neither any unpleasantries on the bus nor accidents, and the delegation from First High arrived at the hotel safely. No minor troubles occurred either, as everything went according to plan, and now the opening party was approaching.


    Tatsuya had already entered the venue. Unlike last year, he was in his own uniform. Gazing at the eight spoked gear emblem now adorning his uniform, Miyuki smiled happily.


    "Miyuki, what are you smiling at?"


    Although limited to Miyuki, Tatsuya could immediately tell whether she had on a fake or genuine smile. Upon seeing his sister suddenly in such a joyous mood, Tatsuya asked that question.


    "The Magic Engineering uniform looks good on you, Onii-sama. I''m happy."


    "What, that again? You''ve been looking at it for four months now, haven''t you?"


    Tatsuya looked slightly taken aback. ��Behind Miyuki, Minami eyed him coldly in a ''what is this person seriously saying?'' way, but in this place she was the minority.


    "I think so as well, Tatsuya-san!"


    "Me too."


    Enthusiastically (competitively?) Honoka spoke her assent, while Shizuku likewise chimed in.


    "Yeah. I guess it''s because the last one was borrowed. It somehow doesn''t feel like you came properly last year."


    Eimi nodded in agreement to Subaru''s words. It appeared all of the second year female competitors were of one mind with Miyuki.


    The main competition had competitors not only from second year but third year as well. Having taken last year''s Newcomers Division by storm, the current second years were five of the twelve women''s representatives.


    Miyuki was in Ice Pillars Break solo, Shizuku in pairs with Kanon, Honoka and Subaru in Mirage Bat, and Eimi part of the Rower and Gunner pair. Tatsuya was surrounded by these five plus the first year Minami. Although Tatsuya himself would deny it, from an outsider''s perspective it looked like he had quite the harem. Furthermore, his fellow second years Tomitsuka and Morisaki, as well as Mikihiko, who was selected for Monolith Code, had been nabbed by their PMC and club activities senior Sawaki and were sequestered amongst the third years.


    Tatsuya was not particularly bad with women. In fact, they didn''t really bother him at all. But as expected, being the lone male within that group of six females, all of them stunning to boot, was rather agitating, even for him. At the previous opening party, Subaru and Eimi had kept their distance and not approached, so that was a change. From Subaru''s remark earlier however, they had been checking him out even then.


    In order to avoid overly staring at the ladies, Tatsuya swept his eyes around the hall. Within, he spotted an ''acquaintance'', who was likewise surrounded by girls.


    He also seemed to pick up on Tatsuya. Perhaps he sensed his gaze. Towing a gaggle of schoolgirls wearing the same uniform of Third High in his wake, Ichijou Masaki approached Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya likewise walked forwards, as if to greet him. Honoka and Eimi naturally moved aside, and Tatsuya and Masaki met with accompanying schoolgirls behind them. ��However, Masaki was not the sole male, as the figure of Kichijouji Shinkurou stood beside him.


    "......It''s been a while, Shiba-san."


    The first words Masaki spoke, however, were directed towards Miyuki. "Yes. It has been a long time, Ichijou-san."


    As Ichijou smiled tensely with considerable effort, and while Miyuki responded with a stunning fake smile, everyone eyed each other awkwardly. Before that dampened atmosphere settled in, Kichijouji followed up.


    "Not since Yokohama. It''s good to see you haven''t changed, Shiba Tatsuya-kun."


    "It''s good to see you''re doing well, Kichijouji."


    Although it seemed like his words were blunt, Tatsuya responded with a friendly expression, then turned to face the one beside him.


    "You too, Ichijou. You were outstanding at Yokohama. Truly the Crimson Prince."


    "......Please don''t say that."


    Being called his nickname by Tatsuya in his dead serious voice, Masaki subtly frowned.


    "You don''t like it? I''m not making fun of you or anything."


    "I''m just against ostentation. Simply Ichijou is fine, right?"


    "Alright."


    Obediently �� or rather, innocently �� Tatsuya nodded. At that, Masaki seemed slightly taken aback. Just what it was he found so surprising, he did not say.


    "By the way Shiba......oh, do you mind being called that way?"


    "No problem."


    Around them, the girls from First and Third High had already begun intermingling. There was a hint of reservation on the part of the Third High girls (who they were wary of was obvious), but harmonious chatter prevailed. To that backdrop of girls'' voices, Masaki lowered his tone of voice and spoke to Tatsuya.


    "Don''t you think something''s strange about this year''s Nine Schools Competition?" Although this was a fairly abrupt topic, Masaki''s expression was serious.


    Kichijouji''s likewise.


    "Is it that strange? I only really know about last year''s Nine Schools Competition, so I can''t tell."


    Tatsuya''s words were only half the tale. In fact, he had a suspicion as to what it was Masaki was referring to. However, Tatsuya couldn''t be sure. He decided he needed to hear Masaki out more clearly first.


    "I can understand the changes to the games."


    "It''s assumable that the Nine Schools Competition management guidelines do call for the events to change."


    It seemed Kichijouji likewise didn''t intend to just step back after introductions, joining the conversation.


    "A trend towards more militant events is also evident, but given the situation in recent years, that''s almost reasonable."


    "The last event however, Steeplechase Cross Country, stands out."


    "Right. That''s going too far �� it''s of a completely different nature."


    "Originally, it was an Army training exercise for forest warfare. Naming it as an event is curious already. While there''s been little information disclosed and the only details I have are sketchy......an area of four kilometers is something even active troops rarely use, and seems more to be for large scale exercises."


    "Putting that in a competition for high school magicians, and on the tiring final day at that, there are too many risks."


    "Furthermore, all second and third years will be participating. It''s not compulsory, but seeing how all players who finish within an hour net points for their school, there aren''t likely going to be any sitting out."


    "There''s more. This isn''t a nice way to put it, but the Nine Schools Competition is a kind of show. It cannot be denied that aspects of the Nine Schools Competition are spectacles for magicians to appeal to society."


    "But you cannot spectate any part of Steeplechase Cross Country whatsoever. Even in the forest stage of Monolith Code, it''s possible to watch the offense and defense occurring around the monoliths. The same cannot be said for SCCC."


    "If the intent isn''t for the spectators or TV broadcast, I can only conclude that there''s a different purpose."


    "For such an event to be allowed and carried out, I feel that this Nine Schools Competition is not simply for us magic high school students to contest our skills, but has again been encroached upon by another will."


    Listening to Masaki and Kichijouji, Tatsuya was impressed.


    He had been prompted by the message from an unknown sender to investigate into the depths of this year''s Nine Schools Competition. But these two, likely of their own cognisance, had detected the factors intervening behind the scenes.


    "Are those the investigative results of the Ichijou family?"


    "Nn? No, that''s a bit......do you think that''s necessary?"


    "If you have concerns and a means to investigate, it''s better to do so. Well, if you have no resources to spare in devoting to this matter, that''s a different story."


    That was Tatsuya''s answer to Masaki''s question. He had no intention of provocation, but it couldn''t be helped if his way of speaking caused Masaki to take it as so.


    "Of course we do for something of this scale! What I meant was if there was a need to go so far!"


    "The phrase ''there are some things best left unknown'' is a lie. While plenty of troubles have arisen due to lack of knowledge, I have never heard of a case where excess intel interfered. Have you ever had such an experience, Ichijou?"


    "No, but compared to that, this is......


    "


    "There are 12 more days until the last day of the Nine Schools Competition and the Steeplechase event. I won''t say it''s plenty, but I won''t say it''s at the point to give up as nothing can be done either."


    "Masaki, in this I think Shiba-kun''s right."


    Kichijouji spoke out in appeasement to Masaki, who stood with his lips pursed. "Our hands are full now, but I think Gouki-san may be able to find something out."


    Gouki-san was the name of the Ichijou head, or Masaki''s father. Kichijouji''s words were supporting Tatsuya''s.


    "......Got it. I''ll explain to the family."


    Masaki spoke not to Kichijouji, but to Tatsuya.


    While Tatsuya, Masaki and Kichijouji had their super serious talk that was somewhat unfitting for a party, the First and Third high schoolgirls enjoyed their conversation without disturbing them. It was then that they were hailed by a male student from Fourth high.


    "Shizuku-san."


    "Harumi-niisan."


    Two voices replied back. Honoka also knew the youth, Naruse Harumi, and the two exchanged nods.


    At Shizuku calling him ''niisan'', Miyuki recalled that Shizuku''s cousin attended


    Fourth high. As she recollected, she was able to divert her attention from the Fourth high juniors who followed behind him and feigned ignorance.


    After leaving the group and exchanging words with her cousin, nodding several times, Shizuku came back to Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, I have a favor to ask."


    Shizuku''s expression was slightly apologetic. "What is it?"


    "My cousin would like to introduce his kouhai to Tatsuya-san."


    "To Onii-sama?"


    While wearing a quizzical expression, Miyuki thought ''so that''s why they came''.


    "Yes. My cousin is in Fourth high, but his kouhai had heard about Tatsuya-san and wanted to meet him."


    Each magic high school had its own focus. First and Second high taught along international standards. Third high had a militaristic tradition and focused on magic as a means of combat. Conversely, Fourth high was inclined towards magic craftsmanship and engineering of the sort that would be practiced in laboratories.


    "It will be up to Onii-sama, but I don''t think he will be against it."


    With that, Miyuki went over to Tatsuya. Conveniently, the talk with Masaki and Kichijouji was winding down.


    "Onii-sama, are you free? Some juniors from Fourth high said they would like to meet you."


    "Me? Ah, alright."


    Masaki and Kichijouji nodded, convinced for a different reason from Tatsuya''s realization. That was how much ''Fourth High'' and ''Tatsuya''s track record'' were compatible.


    "Ichijou-san, Kichijouji-san, is it alright if we borrow Onii-sama for a bit?"


    "I-it''s fine. No problem. We have just finished up."


    Miyuki smiled gracefully to Masaki, who got flustered again at being spoken to by her, bowed, and then led Tatsuya to where Shizuku was waiting.


    "Later, Ichijou."


    No reply came to Tatsuya''s parting remark. Masaki''s consciousness was utterly fixated on Miyuki''s smile.


    "I am Kuroba Fumiya. Pleased to meet you, Shiba-senpai."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Kuroba Ayako. We are twins, with Fumiya being the younger. It''s a pleasure, Shiba-senpai."


    Being introduced by Shizuku''s cousin, Fumiya and Ayako greeted Tatsuya as if ''for the first time''. There was nothing unnatural at all about their introductions.


    "Good to meet you, I''m Shiba Tatsuya." Likewise, Tatsuya was the same.


    "However, I''m from First high; I''m not your senpai."


    "Even if the school is different, Shiba-san is our senpai in magic."


    "Although we''re from Fourth high, our technical abilities aren''t very good. Yet if it''s ok with you, could we look to you for guidance? Both me and my brother have been very impressed by Shiba-senpai''s skills."


    Of course, this was all to make it easier for Ayako and Fumiya to contact Tatsuya. This was why Miyuki made no move which could have ruined the acting of the two, and since they had no confidence in pretending to be other people, they came as themselves.


    "During the Nine Schools Competition will be impossible, but if there are other opportunities I have no problems."


    "Really!?"


    "Thank you very much. By all means."


    For the two of them, particularly the male Fumiya, to avoid talking with the beauty Miyuki was only natural, but this too was to facilitate the illusion of their first meeting. Having safely made the impression that they and Tatsuya were strangers, they went back to the Fourth high group.


    The party followed a buffet format with no allocated seats, but, as it was like this every year, each school had their own general area. When Masaki went back to Third high''s table, the Third high schoolgirls followed after him.


    It was almost time for the introduction of the guests. With no more acquaintances to chat with, Tatsuya likewise returned to First high''s table with the other girls.


    "Tatsuya, who were those Fourth high students?"


    As he arrived, Mikihiko slid up next to him and inquired. "The two first years?"


    Of course Tatsuya had noticed him. He therefore didn''t let out any sign of surprise at that sudden hail, but responded naturally.


    "Yes


    ......those two, they identified themselves as ''Kuroba'', didn''t they?"


    "You were lip reading?"


    Tatsuya''s voice held a hint of reproach. Of course, it was intentional. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop."


    On the other hand, Mikihiko''s guilt-ridden voice held no deception. His earnest temperament meant that he would probably have felt bad whether he actually did or not.


    "It''s fine. It''s not like we talked about anything sensitive." Receiving Tatsuya''s acquittal, Mikihiko looked relieved. His expression soon darkened again, however.


    "Is there something bothering you about those two?"


    Passing Tatsuya a glass of water, Mikihiko hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "This is a rumor that started around spring...that there''s a separate family under the Yotsuba called Kuroba. Even amongst the subordinate branches of the Yotsuba, the Kuroba are particularly strong."


    "This spring is pretty sudden...you think those two are related to the Yotsuba?"


    "I''m not 100% certain."


    "While Kuroba is indeed a rare name, you nonetheless can''t rule out there being others, right?"


    "In that case the name Yotsuba isn''t particularly rare itself."


    Tatsuya''s makeshift reasoning was crushed by Mikihiko using the same logic.


    Going further might simply cement that view in his eyes. Thinking so, Tatsuya shifted angles.


    "I see. So are you saying I should stay away from them?"


    "That''s not...... well, a bit. At the least, you shouldn''t take the initiative to approach them."


    "So it''s fine if they approach me?"


    "Trouble always finds you, so it can''t be helped."


    Tatsuya felt that was quite mean. He considered returning the sarcasm, but unfortunately didn''t quite get the chance. The floor lighting switched as the introduction of the guests began.


    First there was a short greeting by the base commander who had provided the venue for the Nine Schools Competition �� more like a briefing �� then the Magic Association director and chancellor of the national Magic Universities took to the stage one after the other. After this eminent lineup that highschoolers normally wouldn''t have the opportunity to see, Kudou Retsu should have rounded out the session with his annual greeting.


    However this year concluded without the usual "elder''s address". Murmurs started up at this unexpected turn of events. Not just amongst the students, but the guests as well. The students of First high were no exception. However, there were also students exceptionally discussing the reason �� or circumstance �� behind this occurrence.


    "Apparently the elder is not well."


    As Honoka looked left and right with a confused expression, Shizuku came up from behind and spoke to her.


    "Shizuku, really?"


    She nodded to Honoka, who turned around looking surprised. "I heard it over there."


    Shizuku turned towards where an invited MP was conversing with a Magic Association secretary. Just which one had it been. ......Either one was just as likely, decided Miyuki, who was listening in by the side.


    ? ? ?


    Among First High female players, five of them were 2nd years, seven were 3rd years. Each hotel room could accommodate two. And so it was possible to pair a 3rd year and a 2nd year together (while at it, there were nine female 1st years so there was an odd man out, but since there was a 1st year female tech staff chosen this year for apprenticeship purposes, this made them even at ten and avoided sharing rooms with upperclassmen).


    Room assignments for 2nd years were Honoka and Shizuku for one room, Eimi and Subaru for another. *It was decided* that the 2nd year odd-man out Miyuki would go with 3rd year odd-man out Kanon.


    For tech staff, three were 3rd year males, one 3rd year female, one 2nd year male, one 2nd year female, one 1st year male and one 1st year female. They would form pairs with one third year pairing up with one second year. As a result, *it was decided* that Tatsuya would share with Isori.


    And for that something amiss had occurred.


    There were no nighttime roll calls in the 9SC accommodations. Being a military facility, there were night sentries patrolling about, but none would enter the rooms. And so Miyuki and Kanon shared a room. Tatsuya and Isori shared another. It wasn''t much of a problem. At least the First High representatives, 1st years excluded, thought of it as reasonable. And standing in front of Tatsuya, having retired from the party, wasn''t Isori but Miyuki.


    "Elder Kudou was absent this time, right?"


    Miyuki was sitting upright on the bed, talking with Tatsuya who was changing clothes; on her lap was a suitcase with her change of clothes inside. Whether she was here for a simple chat or here only to play was not an issue.


    "From what Shizuku had learned, his condition seems to have worsened ..."


    "Must be a cover up. Well, even if some abnormality may come to his physical, mental, or emotional state, there''s a separate reason for skipping the party."


    Taken literally, Kudou Retsu had gone insane. Miyuki was astounded at Tatsuya''s conclusion. Though the siblings were the only ones in the room, it was plainly an unrestrained ruthless remark against the head of Japan''s magic community.


    But speaking of being astounded, the truth was that Tatsuya was by far strongly and vehemently exasperated at Miyuki. No matter how much she was begged by Kanon, no matter that Kanon and Isori were engaged, Tatsuya thought there was something wrong with the *helping hand* to allow a young lad and lass to spend the night together before getting married.


    In his thoughts, there was no running from the fact that he would be staying in the same room with Miyuki. Forget running, even resistance would be futile. Tatsuya''s biggest worry was that if word of this got out, his sister''s reputation would be damaged. On the other hand, he thought it was convenient to have Miyuki stay in the same room instead of Isori. That was the reason he didn''t drive Miyuki out.


    "...Even so, using sickness as an excuse meant he has shut himself in at his home. Or at least he shouldn''t have come here. We don''t know what he''s planning, but it''s convenient without Kudou Retsu."


    And at an already advanced age of ninety years old, he shouldn''t be able to produce magic or have the stamina for it like before, but even so he was still a menace as he was well known before as the [world''s most skillful]. His briefly shown skills a year back -- his continuously cast mental interference magic that enveloped the hall during the pre-competition festivities, and his insight that would *recognize* with only a look the electron silkworm hidden within a competition CAD -- would show that his [world''s most skillful] title was no bygone title. When taking him on, he was an opponent not to be underestimated, not on open battle, but especially on attacking the weak points. No, he was a master even Tatsuya might fall behind even if he was not being taken lightly. While Tatsuya didn''t take the Kudou magicians lightly, he especially felt at ease without Retsu.


    "Miyuki, I''m going."


    Tatsuya, dressed in all black, said it to Miyuki. While he wanted a stealth suit or a mobile suit variant with stealth enhancing functions, Tatsuya knew he was asking for too much.


    "Take care."


    On hearing Tatsuya''s voice, Miyuki stood up from the bed and answered that to him. Not saying "I''m coming with you" meant she knew her limits and was controlling herself.


    Truth is her eyes were imploring him to let her come with him, but Tatsuya pretended he didn''t notice that.


    "Miyuki, remember that you''re not supposed to stay in this room. Should you ever be exposed, just follow Chiyoda-senpai''s lead at all costs and explain everything properly."


    What Tatsuya said was neither lying, nor passing the buck. But his bluntness in instigating her to pass the burden to their upperclassmen was at this time so funny that Miyuki slipped out a smile.


    Tatsuya was trying to investigate the course for the Steeplechase Cross-country. Of course, he thought that the P weapons -- Parasite dolls -- weren''t already deployed.


    He thought that if he could scout out the local terrain, he could guess where the traps were set and where the troops would lay an ambush.


    However, Tatsuya could not slip into the course.


    (With the security this heavy, why did they allow the No Head Dragons to slip in last year?)


    As he observed the security systems that were so densely spread out not even an ant could go in, Tatsuya tut-tutted mentally. And he immediately found out his own fallacy.


    (Well that happened last year...)


    In the old days, regular troops letting crime syndicates invade their base would be facing the firing squad. And the base commanders would probably experience shame so bad death would be good for them. He was sure that the paranoid and strict security watch was a result of last year''s incident.


    He cautiously widened his *field of vision* to prevent detection by military magicians. Tatsuya''s *eyesight* wasn''t the kind that would alert the psion radars; he was probably concerned that he was under watch by ESPers who could sense his ability. Silently, so he could break off access always, he penetrated the world with his perception.


    At the edge of his widened field of vision, recognizable *existences* were spotted. What Tatsuya saw were not images, but information. Structural information of corporeal bodies was converted by the unconscious mind into signals the conscious mind could easily comprehend. Its coordinates in the physical dimension remained unchanged. Physically, they were closing in, yet information- wise they were still afar. It told him it was *her* high-level camouflage technique. I would expect no less from her, Tatsuya silently praised as he walked towards the *pair*. Halfway on, he called out towards the shadows in the night.


    "Ayako, Fumiya."


    There were signs of surprise at being suddenly apprehended. Immediately after, the surrounding shadows melded into solid bodies. With his eyes well attuned to darkness, Tatsuya recognized there the figures of a wide-eyed Ayako and a glad- looking Fumiya.


    "Tatsuya-san, please don''t startle us."


    "I had no intentions of doing that."


    "Then please don''t call us out in such a scary voice."


    Ayako''s protests were mixed with reasonable seriousness. Her shortened breaths felt signs of relief, while her eyes seemed reflective, soaked a bit with tears.


    Tatsuya didn''t show any objections at Ayako''s self-reproaching words. There were surely not in a battle, but his mental state might as well be in one. Even Tatsuya knew that he spoke too rough for comfort.


    "So you''re here to see the course?" Even so he didn''t apologize.


    "...Yes. But the security is pretty tight."


    "And we weren''t able to get in."


    What Ayako hesitated to say was filled in by Fumiya in her stead. "You weren''t able to get in even with Ayako''s magic?"


    Totally caught by surprise, Tatsuya let out the unspeakable question. "Ah, no, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to reproach you."


    On seeing Ayako hang her head in shame, Tatsuya this time immediately apologized.


    More than Tatsuya being surprised, it was understandable without asking much why Ayako was regretful.


    Ayako had a forte -- the unique magic [Perfect Diffusion], aka [PD (Perfect Darkness)]. A magic that leveled out the target area''s gaseous, fluid, and physical energy distributions to the point of non-detection.


    Categorically [PD] belonged to convergence-type magic. Since it could be recorded into an activation sequence it means it was a normal magic. However, it was safe to say that ordinary magicians could only use [PD]''s weaker version [Diffusion] with difficulty. Tatsuya knew only Ayako could cast [PD].


    For example, if sound is to be [leveled off], both voice and music will be totally leveled off into white noise where it''s impossible to decode their meanings. However, the sound, in other words the generated sound itself, could not be hidden. This is still on the level of [Diffusion].


    When a sound-deadening leveling-off zone has been spread out, the [Diffusion] magic finally becomes [PD]. Ayako''s magic activation speed and interference strength were inferior compared to Miyuki''s. However, she could spread out event interference zones larger than Miyuki''s, and for this it was praised as the Yotsuba''s greatest ability.


    It''s on dimly-lit outdoors at night where Ayako can fully unleash her specialty. She can selectively and instantaneously level off her own or her allies'' reflection and emitted electromagnetic waves, melding into the darkness. By leveling off audio waves and air current variations, she can evade auditory and olfactory detection. And so she assimilated them into the night. Her code-name [Yoru] was based on one character of her first name, and at the same time it designated her unique perfect diffusion magic.


    "Did you also come here to check it out, Tatsuya-niisan?"


    Fumiya raising that question was not meant to divert the conversation from Ayako. He was really thinking whether Tatsuya could do it when it was impossible for him and Ayako.


    Tatsuya''s [Decomposition] and Ayako''s [PD] were similar in terms of event alteration. Decomposing materials into base elements, when viewed from a different aspect, is destroying material structure and scattering out the base elements into disarray. One can say Decomposition magic is [PD] with added depth and reduced scale.


    And in truth, the one who made Ayako able to use her PD magic was Tatsuya when he was still under training at the Yotsuba main house. At that time Tatsuya was still in elementary, yet he had already mastered using Decomposition and *Self-Restoration* magics and was completing his combat training along with the adults. It was usual practice for a Kuroba magician to spar with him. And so Tatsuya showed to Ayako, at that time still at a loss over what her special ability was and undergoing magic training with one of her father''s lackeys, an *easily comprehensible* demonstration of Decomposition.


    He knew from his *Elemental Sight* that she possessed a similar magic special ability as his own. And so a still-young Tatsuya, intending to make her his own *comrade*, showed Ayako how to cast a [PD] which was based on [Decomposition].


    Ayako''s [PD] was similar to what Tatsuya had taught to her. And because of Tatsuya, it''s no overstatement that she established her name, *Kuroba* Ayako, among the Yotsuba magicians.


    Therefore Ayako never looked down on Tatsuya as a mere *Guardian*. And this was one of the reasons Fumiya adored him. At the same time, this became one of the causes for the Kuroba twins to *overestimate* him.


    "Yes. But I too couldn''t get in and was troubled by that."


    Tatsuya''s specialties were combat and assassinations. His skill in slipping behind enemy lines was almost top notch, but those were taught by Yakumo; inborn ability-wise he was no match for her. Whatever place Ayako couldn''t get in should be a place Tatsuya cannot slip into without being detected either.


    "I see..."


    Fumiya muttered, his discouragement evident.


    "Shall we try one more time? If Onii-san joins forces with us, it''s possible."


    And yet he was suggesting something positive --- even though the chances were nil.


    "No, forcing our way in and making a fuss of ourselves would be the worst case scenario. I daresay we should quietly slip away for now."


    "A wise action."


    The answer to Tatsuya came neither from Fumiya nor from Ayako. "Who''s there!?"


    A slender shadow floated up from the forests in answer to Ayako''s sharp challenge. "Master, would you please show yourself in a more mundane manner?"


    The shadow, true to Tatsuya''s sighs and grumbling, was Yakumo. "It is as Tatsuya-kun said, it''s best that we withdraw for tonight."


    Without even answering Tatsuya''s objections, Yakumo followed up on his own words.


    "...Tatsuya-san, is that person...?"


    Having realized Yakumo''s identity, Ayako asked Tatsuya as she lowered her guard. "Yeah, it is he you''re thinking of, Ayako."


    "Then he''s *that* Yakumo-sensei."


    This time it was Fumiya who strongly assented. For those two -- the next- generation bearers of the Kuroba, Yotsuba''s intelligence branch -- the name Yakumo carried great significance.


    "Well then, Master, did you find something?" Yakumo shook his head at Tatsuya''s inquiry. "Nope. Nothing is laid down on the course."


    "You were able to get into the course!?"


    Ayako reflexively raised her voice, then slapped her mouth shut in panic. Calmed down by her childish gesture, Tatsuya faintly smiled. But then he quickly wiped it off and turned round on Yakumo.


    "We gave up to the security systems, so what you did was masterful."


    Tatsuya took a glance at Ayako''s visage. As he expected, she was showing a bitter expression, but she had no signs of self-reproach.


    "No no no, it''s nothing much."


    On the other hand, Yakumo felt triumphant with his unbroken pride. Fine for his age, Tatsuya thought, but that Yakumo might have done it deliberately to bring out Ayako''s consciousness and send it my way, thought Tatsuya as he changed his mind.


    "Well then, what''s the situation inside? Although you did say there''s nothing there."


    If it was passive sensors then Ayako''s magic could nullify them, no problem. The problem was the active sensors. Saying that Tatsuya wasn''t bothered how by Yakumo managed to cheat all kinds of sensors there would be a lie. But it was clear that it was no use prying it from him. There was no way Yakumo would just simply show his hand. Besides, Tatsuya thought that the main objective must take priority.


    "It is as you''ve said. For now only the *normal obstacles* were planted there as planned; it''s a *normal* artificially forested training grounds."


    "So you can''t surmise where the Parasite Dolls will be planted."


    "Can''t do it. Nothing would change even if we knew where they will be planted. This is how it was constructed."


    "So that means the Parasite Dolls are at least capable of independent and continuous operation in this terrain."


    "That much says that they are created specifically for combat."


    In the end, tonight''s hotel sneak-out looked like a bust. Tatsuya gave thanks to Yakumo, bade goodnight to Fumiya and Ayako, and they returned to their respective hotels.


    ? ? ?


    It was a night when Tatsuya, the Kurobas, and Yakumo went on fools'' errands; the situation nevertheless advanced without stopping. The situation may occur onsite, but at the same time the preparations were done at a different place.


    Reveille came early and lights out came late for JSDF 101st brigade commander Maj. Gen. Saeki. A person having a lengthy staff officer duty imposed rashly by his superiors was laughable, but it was no laughing matter to her subordinates. The battalion staff would report up their favorite phrase [bringing back peace quickly is a general''s job], but Saeki wasn''t on the habit of replying back [the current situation is an emergency to a general]. Even today she was at the commander''s room late at night, poring over summary reports from the battalion she dispatched to the 9SC.


    Her preference of paper reports a result of her stressing confidentiality, she was reading unclassified reports over a modern display. On seeing the visi-phone''s incoming call signal at its corner, Saeki scowled.


    Her 101st brigade held no area of responsibility. It was unthinkable to get a call over the brigade commander''s line from the JSDF HQ apart from emergencies like surprise attacks. Getting a call from the Defense Ministry was even more unthinkable. Just who the hell would make a phone call ...Suspicious, Saeki answered the call.


    ["Elder Saeki, pardon us for calling you at this unholy hour."]


    Displayed on-screen was a gentleman even older than her. Saeki knew who that old man was.


    "Hayama-san of the Yotsuba, right? It''s been a while."


    ["Oh my, it''s an honor for the most esteemed general, Elder Saeki, to remember a lowly servant like me."]


    Saeki silently muttered ["What lowly servant?"] without change in her expression. What she knew of Hayama, needless to say, was his relationship to Tatsuya, whom the Independent Magic Battalion had taken under its wing. Should they *pull out* Tatsuya, Saeki would have consented to a direct negotiation, delegating to Kazama as her point man. In that case, the actual other negotiating party would be Hayama. Saeki meeting face to face with Maya would definitely be limited to an exchange of pleasantries. She was sure this old man would be the one to set up a negotiation between the Yotsuba and the 101st brigade.


    ["We disturbed you today at this hour to discuss something which we prefer to be kept between us. If it bothers you then we can set another date."]


    While Saeki was committing her thoughts to memory, Hayama again asked her about convenient time. About to impulsively reject him, Saeki hastily stopped short of voicing it out.


    "Let''s hear it out."


    ["Thank you very much. Well then my mistress will take over."] Before she could comprehend those words, Saeki gulped. Respectfully bowing onscreen, Hayama''s figure then disappeared. ["Good to see you, Elder Saeki."]


    What was shown onscreen was a belle dressed in a deep crimson dress that could be mistaken for ebony. Those good looks remained virtually unchanged since three years and ten months ago.


    "--- Yotsuba-san, it''s been a long time since we last met."


    An unexpected chill ran across Saeki''s back. It was Yotsuba Maya, head of house Yotsuba. Saeki knew very well from her long career in intel analysis not only Maya''s own power, but the power the [Yotsuba] possessed.


    ["I''m aware that Elder Saeki is busy at the moment, so I''ll make my business brief."]


    Not only was Maya''s tone polite, it was also friendly. Her gentle smiling face, more youthful than her actual age suggested, had totally none of those dreadful impressions.


    However, Saeki forced all the incoming information she saw and heard into data within her memories. Magic range and physical range had no direct relation. Whether magic will hit or not is not decided on physical ranges but on how far the information reaches. In truth, the last head of house Yotsuba and Maya''s father, Yotsuba Genzou, showed himself on camera to transmit his trick and bring down opponents. And by just being connected in this video link, perhaps Yotsuba Maya could kill her. When she faced superiors and high officials, Saeki would come unfazed by favors and threats. But against someone who probably and literally held her life and death in the palm of their hand, she had no choice but to be very careful.


    "--- What kind of business?"


    ["On the plot that Elder Saeki''s brigade is about to get into."]


    Saeki managing to get through this without a change of her expression was because of her steel nerves. But had she not braced herself in advance, she might have been shaking out of control.


    ["A charade of a terror plot was being planned at the National Magic Goodwill Magic Games Tournament, specifically at the stage for Steeplechase Cross- country."]


    "... And you know its mastermind?"


    And is it reliable? That question didn''t came out from Saeki. Even if it wasn''t Maya who said it, this was something not worth joking.


    ["The group with Col. Sakai of JSDF GHQ as the core, the so-called anti-Great Asia Alliance hardliners are the masterminds of this plot, or so the rumor goes."]


    Maya lightly chuckled as she said that. What was said was nothing but a suggestion that the real mastermind was someone else, but Saeki nevertheless didn''t inquire further. It was clear that asking wouldn''t get her answers.


    ["And the role assigned to Your Excellency''s brigade would be that plot''s executors."]


    "I have no intention of committing such skulduggery though."


    To say that Saeki wasn''t pissed would be a lie. She wasn''t going to be so stupid that she''d jump into what was obviously a trap. And she believed her subordinates were not that stupid.


    ["We thought so too. And for that very reason we ask for your time."]


    Maya was probably complimenting. But Saeki was in no thankful mood. Even if she was the world''s strongest magician, Maya was over ten years younger than Saeki. Not to mention that plots like the one talked about now were Saeki''s specialty. The information given was a godsend, but Maya''s arrogant attitude stank to high heaven.


    And most of all, she wouldn''t stick out her neck for that. Saeki was too savvy for that.


    "Well then, just what do you want to talk about?" ["They intend to drag my kin also into their plots."] "... You mean Officer Ooguro, right?"


    ["An impressive insight. Based on that child''s *disposition*, that''s something unavoidable."]


    The sigh that got out onscreen was seen not as a performance but as something for real. Saeki too thought that she and Maya were similar in opinion.


    ["It''s just that we have no intentions of playing out what was assigned to us."] "Should I put a stop to him?"


    ["No. Leaving that aside, the plot was so painstakingly prepared, I wonder if the hardliners *really* are the masterminds."]


    Saeki stared hard at Maya''s face onscreen. But even with her insight she couldn''t pry out Maya''s true intentions.


    As always, it''s not true that they didn''t know anything. It was clear that for some reason the Yotsuba were eager to wreck Col. Sakai''s group.


    Even Saeki had felt scandalized for quite some time by the hardliners. True, if war broke out, they''d win against the Great Asian Alliance. However, the world wasn''t only comprised of Japan and the GAA. Once she supported Kazama for the very same reason. The anti-GAA faction during the Great Indochina Wars and the anti- GAA faction that showed up today being considered as two sides of the same coin was an oversimplification. One must consider that military action is but one factor in multilateral diplomacy.


    Saeki never thought that [the military must stay out of domestic and foreign affairs]. It was expected for them to follow orders, but she believed that until the orders were lifted there is no need for self-control. Even so, Saeki thought that Col. Sakai''s faction deviated from what is acceptable for military personnel.


    But this was strictly an internal affair for the JSDF. There should be neither necessity nor merit for the Yotsuba to purge them. Saeki knew well that they had no lust for power. She was one of the few top brass with a direct connection to the Yotsuba. The Yotsuba wielded their power that was based on their personal interests only for self-defense and retribution; that much Saeki was sure to affirm.


    There must be a hidden influence behind the Yotsuba that wanted to wipe out the hardliners.


    And she couldn''t ask those questions in this very place, now. ["Because of that, we would ask for your cooperation."] Way ahead of an inquiry, a request ended up right before her. "You''re asking me to ... unleash our weapons?"


    ["No, to tie up loose ends. It''s because we cannot bear to show ourselves."]


    Those were brazen words, even though it was spoken in a mild manner. It was because it was a request to a JSDF major general to go ransack within the JSDF and to do its cleanup.


    "And what do I get in return?"


    But Saeki kept her emotions shut; she was asking what she would gain. Maya enigmatically smiled at Saeki''s inquiry.


    ["The influence of the Ten Master Clans towards the JSDF would be diminished."]


    What Maya said about the [Ten Master Clans] wasn''t about all of the families; it was understood that it referred to Kudou Retsu himself.


    Saeki shut her eyes to get away from Maya''s smile. After contemplating, she nodded.


    "Was that wise, Mistress?"


    Hayama asked this to Maya after her negotiations with Saeki were completed. "About what?"


    Maya''s answer was yet another question while she comprehended the question''s aims.


    If it wasn''t Hayama he would have been shut down here and now. But such underhanded mouth-shutting tactic wouldn''t work against the butler.


    "Elder Kudou''s hand still hasn''t come out from the realm of speculation."


    "And that''s why I didn''t bring up Sensei''s name. And besides,"


    After shamelessly boasting, Maya showed an evil smile.


    "If that''s the case then we have nothing concrete against the hardliners'' farce terror plot."


    Hayama, remaining expressionless, merely nodded.


    "Perhaps those are false accusations. However, saying that much is unavoidable. After all, it was them that gave the order to purge the hardliners."


    At the butler''s words, Maya nodded with her evil smile from before.


    "Indeed, we cannot go against our sponsor''s intentions. If it weren''t for this, we would have to resort to violent means."


    Between them the mood was that of henchmen, rather than master and servant.


    "If that''s the case, even the secret maneuvers of the one called Zhou Gongjin would be convenient. Thinking for Tatsuya-dono''s cover-up would be troubling though."


    "A flashy show like last year would be worrisome. I wish he''d be at least more obedient *for six more months, until we greet the new year.*"


    As Maya said those words, she pompously sighed.


    "It''s true that sparks come flying in Miyuki-san''s way, but we can''t tell him to cease his actions."


    "Mistress, you think Elder Saeki will give her support to Tatsuya-dono?"


    "It''s all right, we cannot stop them. After all, we can only lend a hand. Only the JSDF has the courage to carelessly handle that child who has become the most unfortunate and worst magic weapon."


    For we do not have the courage for that. Hayama thought he heard her mutter those unspeakable words.


    ? ? ?


    It was the afternoon following the eve of the party. Invited to have lunch with Honoka and Shizuku in their room �C not in Tatsuya��s room, but in Honoka��s �C Tatsuya, who along with Miyuki made four people returning to the hotel, heard the voice of a friend in the lobby crowded with students who had come to cheer on the competitors.


    ��Yahoo.��


    It was a situation eerily similar to last year, but this year the clothing was very docile. Specifically, Erika was sporting a sleeveless overshirt and three-quarters�� length pants look as she waved her hand.


    ��So you��re here to cheer us on.��


    ��Naturally. Ah, two other people are coming.��


    As she was speaking, Leo walked up behind her.


    ��Hey, you, carry your own luggage yourself��. Tatsuya, what��s up?��


    In his hands he carried a bag, but amazingly enough, it seemed to be Erika��s bag.


    ��Erika-chan, the key��ah, Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, Honoka-san, Shizuku-san, good afternoon.��


    Furthermore, from behind Leo, Mizuki appeared hauling a newscaster-looking travel bag.


    ��Lunch?��


    ��Not yet.��


    Tatsuya frankly asked and Erika concisely answered. ��Did you also call Mikihiko?��


    For that number of people, a double room was cramped. Tatsuya and company moved toward the terrace seating of the caf�� reserved for the Nine Schools�� Competition teams.


    Because it was already past the peak time, the eight people did not have to wait to secure seating. As they were settling down, Mikihiko suddenly asked a question.


    ��It seems that it was later than planned; did something happen?��


    The one Mikihiko asked was Mizuki. However, in response to those words, the first to respond was Erika.


    ��Ehh��.��


    ��Wh-what!��


    In response to the sadistic smile that Erika turned toward him, Mikihiko backed away. However, that interaction was a mistake; it was too late.


    ��Since you heard about the plans from Mizuki.��


    ��I received an email. That��s all.��


    Mikihiko replied back hurriedly. On this occasion, though, the mask of impatience he wore had an adverse effect.


    ��Ehh? Miki, you exchanged email addresses with Mizuki?��


    ��We exchanged email addresses. Because we��re friends.��


    At Mikihiko��s brusque response, Erika turned her gaze toward Leo, who was sitting next to him.


    ��You, do you have Mizuki��s email address?��


    ��No. Since it��s not necessary.��


    In the present day, thanks to video chat, group chat has become widespread; therefore, in the case that one wanted to send a character-based communication, using group-only accessible message boards was typical. Email��s superiority was in transmitting large amounts of data and the ability to send finely-targeted secret messages. �C By the way, the fact is that Tatsuya knew Erika and Mizuki��s email addresses, but Mikihiko had not been informed of that. Being made to misunderstand that knowing girls�� addresses was akin to something to be ashamed about, Mikihiko��s face turned completely red.


    And as for Erika, by now her smile had spread over her whole face. Next to Mikihiko, Mizuki had a similarly red face and averted eyes. (In order to clear any misunderstandings, they were seated around two round tables they had placed together, the order being Erika, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Leo, Shizuku, Honoka, Tatsuya, Miyuki.)


    Mikihiko, who could not bear the situation, finally exploded.


    ��What a misunderstanding you��re making! I��m not the only one who received Shibata-san��s email address. Miyuki-san and Mitsui-san and Kitayama-san got it as well!��


    However, getting worked up only sunk him deeper and deeper into the quagmire. ��Tatsuya-kun?��


    ��Not me.��


    Mikihiko turned upon Tatsuya a look that said ��Traitor��, but such a false charge didn''t perturb Tatsuya at all.


    ��By the way, Erika.��


    However, it wasn��t because of Mikihiko, but rather because he could see that Mizuki��s limit appeared to be approaching, that Tatsuya changed the subject.


    ��Is it really correct to say you were late?�� At Tatsuya��s question, Erika frowned. ��Yeah, well.��


    For the land transportation system nowadays, which had resolved the issue of structural congestion, to have exceeded the arrival time by more than a measurement error, meant that along the way there must have been some trouble. Being unable to ignore trouble to that extent should have been an unpleasant thing. Erika��s awareness turned away from Mikihiko.


    ��The bus encountered demonstrators at the entrance to the base.�� Seeing this chance of release, Mizuki immediately spoke up. ��Demonstration?��


    It seems the reason Honoka asked Mizuki was because the hotel was quite a distance from the base��s entrance, so that they would not know even if a considerably loud racket occurred. ��Yeah, those��humanists.��


    Mizuki��s response was for all present �C only Tatsuya and company weren��t at that place. Erika and Leo had also encountered that situation, and a fed up look came across their faces.


    ��It��s always that, that.��


    Erika��s voice was filled with undisguised ill-humor.


    ��The majority of magic high students are entering the army and making a mistake, wake up, the army��s just using you �C say those guys. Really, it��s none of your business, after all.��


    While speaking, Erika gradually grew more excited and angry. In contrast to her, Leo��s memories were also unpleasant, but he said nothing.


    ��Approximately what majority! What meaning is there in adding together high school graduates�� university entrance rate and university graduates�� employment rate? Since that ratio was calculated from different populations, you can��t add, subtract, multiply, or divide it, please understand at least that much!��


    Though it was quite unpleasant, Erika was unusually logical. If her emotions were left to their own devices, they would go on indefinitely. Tatsuya reluctantly began the process of putting out the fires.


    ��For things like demonstrations and propaganda speeches, the necessary thing is not accuracy but impact. They too know that it��s sophistry. Moreover, forty-five percent of magic university graduates have some connection with the national defense force before finding employment. That��s certainly a considerably high rate, so claims like that can��t be helped.��


    ��What! Tatsuya-kun, are you on their side?��


    ��Me? Impossible.��


    Tatsuya��s bitter smile had an ��I, who��ve already joined the military?�� meaning. ��That��s so, isn��t it? Sorry��.��


    Of course Erika understood that. That he had no other alternatives, Erika vaguely suspected.


    ��At any rate, Miki.��


    ��My name is Mikihiko.��


    Mikihiko read Erika��s intention behind daring him to bring back his former catch phrase as saying ��let��s change the mood��.


    ��You, is it still ��Shibata-san��? Even though, since you call Miyuki ��Miyuki-san��, it should also be fine to call Mizuki by her name.��


    ��That��s completely off topic!��


    However, because of Erika, Mikihiko��s solicitude was poorly returned.

 Volume 13 - CH 6

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 5th. The 2096 Nine Schools Competition was finally starting. Not only had the events changed this year, but various procedures had as well.


    First for [Ice Pillars Break] and [Shield Down], there were three separate group preliminaries each involving nine contestants (or nine pairs) who competed three times (three sets), with the winners of each bracket coming together for the finals. [Rower and Gunner] would be decided by each pair making one run, with their score being based on number of targets hit and the amount of time taken.


    The event with the least rule changes, [Mirage Bat], also had 27 contestants with three qualifiers from each school. The fixed four competitors per set had been changed to three rounds with four competitors and three rounds with five. Which set a competitor would go into would be decided by lottery. Usage of sustained flight was restricted to one minute bursts. This meant that competitors were required to land within one minute.


    [Monolith Code] was changed from its irregular tournament format of qualifying league then finals to a round-robin league spanning two days. Using five stages four matches could be staged at a time, meaning a school''s eight matches would take place over 10 rounds. [Monolith Code] competitors therefore compete in their eight matches on the 9th and 10th, then on the last day of the tournament compete in [Steeple Chase Cross Country] on the 11th. A heavy physical and mental burden was to be expected.


    The first day featured the men''s and women''s qualifiers for [Ice Pillars Break], as well as [Rower and Gunner].


    "If the competition times had overlapped, it would be quite problematic for you, Isori-sempai."


    "It seems that''s a needless worry now though."


    Early in the morning inside the First High tent, Tatsuya coughed in relief. Isori answered with a smile. They were studying the game schedule for the day.


    There were nine matches each of qualifiers for both men and women. This was half the number of last year, so each pair would only compete twice a day. The burden on players for this event had been greatly reduced.


    While there had been two courts for both men and women up until last year, this year only one court was available to both. This meant that while the overall schedule density had not changed, a margin was freed up in each school''s schedule.


    Tatsuya breathed a sigh of relief after finding out that Eimi''s race and Shizuku''s bout would not overlap.


    Tatsuya was responsible for Shizuku''s CAD in [Ice Pillars Break], and Eimi''s CAD in [Rower and Gunner]. He had been strongly solicited by both, but if Eimi''s race and Shizuku''s and Kanon''s match had clashed, he would have had to leave Shizuku''s and Kanon''s follow-up to Isori.


    Besides, both [Pillars Break] and [Rower Gun] (the contraction for Rower and Gunner) had very little for the technical staff to do during the event. The only events requiring CAD exchange and fine-tuning during the match were [Shield Break] with two rounds, and [Mirage Bat] over three periods. Therefore even leaving a pair to one technician was technically not an issue, but Tatsuya did not like the idea of leaving his responsibilities to someone else. If it had come to that, he would have been quite ashamed.


    The match schedule had Eimi in the first race of the morning, and Shizuku in the fourth and seventh matches. There was no overlap.


    "Then, I''ll be going to the [Rower Gun] course."


    "Good luck. With Shiba-kun, I''m sure there''s no need for worry." With a sunny smile that was wasted on guys, Isori saw Tatsuya off.


    Next to the starting point were three doors provided for players and staff; Tatsuya entered the first one. There was nobody inside. That being said, there was still half an hour before the race began. The technical staff had to begin their work, but there was still time for the competitors.


    "Good morning!"


    Immediately after that thought came to mind, he was greeted by the spirited voice of Azusa.


    "Morning, Shiba-kun!"


    Faster than he could return the greeting, Eimi poked out from behind. Caught a bit on the back foot, Tatsuya nonetheless replied in order.


    "Good morning, President. Eimi, you came together?"


    ''Together'' referred to the third year student who had entered with her. Due to her quiet personality she simply bowed to Tatsuya, and Tatsuya for his part did likewise.


    "Yeah, we had breakfast together. Did you have to wait?"


    Eimi asked Tatsuya, although she didn''t seem overly concerned.


    It would only have troubled Tatsuya if she were, so he just shook his head normally.


    "No, not at all."


    "That''s great!"


    Clapping her hands together, Eimi grinned. Although it would have seemed sly by anyone else, it suited Eimi perfectly well.


    "Then let''s get the CAD adjustment started." As Tatsuya spoke to Eimi,


    "Let''s go over there." Azusa spoke to her player.


    The results of that first day were Eimi''s pair in first place, and the men''s [Rower Gun] team in third. The Shizuku-Kanon pair qualified for the finals, with the men''s [Ice Pillars Break] team also comfortably making it through.


    "Eimi, nicely done. Your shooting was almost perfect."


    "Thanks, Subaru. I was pretty shocked myself."


    Similar bright voices swirled around at dinner, but there was no feeling of an easy win.


    "Seventh High doing so well was unexpected."


    The executives �� Azusa, Hattori, Isori, Kanon, Tatsuya and Miyuki �� were gathered in a corner in order not to disrupt the mood, and evaluated the results of the first day frankly.


    "We got third for men''s and first for women''s. They got first for men''s and second for women''s."


    At Azusa''s words, Hattori glanced at the results for the day. Taking those into account, they were in second place. And the [Rower and Gunner] solo event tomorrow was the one First High had struggled the most with.


    "They are truly [Seventh High of the Seas]. I don''t think we lost out in terms of accuracy, but their proficiency was amazing."


    As Isori spoke heavily, Hattori went on in a careful tone.


    "If Seventh High claims first place in the solos tomorrow, it may be advantageous later."


    "Because their point difference will be closer to Third High?"


    "It''s something I''m reluctant about myself."


    Placing second in the men''s and third in the women''s division, Third High had earned 60 points. First High was ahead by 20 points. Although they had the lead, the prevailing thought was ''this won''t last''. This was because they had no confidence whatsoever in the solos tomorrow.


    "......Maybe it would have been best for Shiba-kun to be in charge of the [Rower


    Gun] solo after all? If it were him, whoever we send out would be able to win."


    That sudden remark was from Kanon. Well, the theory was somewhat sound, but it was still pure recklessness to say the least.


    A chilling pressure descended upon the executive gathering. Kanon reflexively went on the defensive, but Tatsuya suppressed Miyuki while Isori did the same for Kanon and a confrontation was avoided.


    "......Changing engineers now is impossible. And even if it weren''t, there''s no guarantee that I could salvage the situation."


    At the first point everyone �� even Kanon �� had to nod their head in agreement, but she seemed rather suspicious about the second. That was because the victory of the women''s pair today was clearly owed to the superlative accuracy and efficiency of their magic shooting.


    "It was my feeling while watching today that the first trial round had a significant impact on performance. I''m sure having those pairs give advice would achieve the same effect."


    Although that was certainly a sound argument, it was obvious that Tatsuya was changing the topic. However, no one protested this time.


    ? ? ?


    It was an open secret that Miyuki was staying in Tatsuya''s room, the implications of which were varied and questionable. Because of that, he could no longer just camp in his room like he did last year.


    Of course he couldn''t stay in the cafeteria or lobby talking forever either. To make matters worse, the hotel was full, so the number of supporters from each school who could stay there was just 20. The rest had to be based outside. Lingering for too long would draw chilly looks.


    The spot Tatsuya''s group chose for their talk was beside the CAD adjustment work vehicle.


    "......It somehow feels like a camp."


    "Camping at a hotel?"


    Honoka''s impression was tsukkomi''d by Shizuku. "That''s why it''s weird, don''t you think?"


    "You''re right."


    The exchange however ended somehow with Honoka''s victory.


    They were sitting in collapsible chairs for camping. Before them was a foldable camping table. Overhead an awning tent was stretched from the roof of a camper- van.


    The work vehicle used by the technical staff of First High was a camper-van with an over-cab. Given that they only had a small wagon last year, it was a remarkable improvement �� almost a luxury. Indeed the students of other schools had been wide-eyed at First High''s work vehicle.


    One may have thought that the mastermind behind this ridiculousness was clear, but it was actually Miyuki. Last year she had been outraged her beloved brother had been forced to travel in such a piece of junk, and even one year later this dissatisfaction had not subsided �� rather, she had forcefully pushed through a decision to improve the conditions for the technical staff. Miyuki had intended for FLT (in other words their father) to foot the bill, but in the end she had been unable to turn down the kindness of Shizuku''s father.


    Even while doing so, she had pressed for a seat on the bus for him to sit together with as well; Miyuki was rather selfish when it came to her brother. Well, in the end it had not been Tatsuya''s transport environment which improved but that of the rest of the technical staff, so maybe she was actually being fair after all.


    ��Although, that had only been an afterthought. "Here, coffee."


    "Ah, thanks."


    This conversation was not between Miyuki and Tatsuya. Although very reluctantly on Miyuki''s part, it was Pixie who served coffee to Tatsuya. Not just Tatsuya, Pixie was handing out coffee to everyone.


    "......Thank you."


    "............"


    Neither Miyuki nor Minami hid their displeasure. However Pixie was systematically integrated with the camper-van kitchen. There was nothing for the two of them to do here.


    "Oh, thanks."


    Kent thanked Pixie as naturally as if speaking to another human. He was Tatsuya''s assistant this 9SC, having won his position admirably.


    "Mizuki, Erika isn''t actually unwell is she?"


    Perhaps to distract herself from her mood, Miyuki questioned Mizuki on the matter they had heard earlier.


    There were eight people here: Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Mikihiko, Mizuki, Minami, and Kent. Pixie, technically not a person, served as their waitress.


    "No...... Eri-chan said she has something to take care of."


    It was late at night, and there were few students still out and about. That being said, it wasn''t just First High that had parked next to the wall for their technical staff to perform CAD adjustment; the engineers of other schools had been passing by and staring at the impromptu tea gathering for some time. By tomorrow this tea party would probably be known by the other contestants of First High. In that case, the number of participants would definitely go up for tomorrow night.


    In fact Tatsuya and Miyuki were the only ones here who had not been called either directly or indirectly. The two had of course invited Leo and Erika as well. However, there was no sign of either of them.


    "Leo said he would come......"


    Mikihiko spoke as if apologizing. He had invited Leo over a voice communicator; he hadn''t actually been in the same room with him. It thus couldn''t be helped that he was unaware of Leo''s movements, but Mikihiko was the sort of person who felt the need to apologize for that sort of thing.


    "Um, about Saijou-sempai, I saw him on the way here."


    Someone unexpectedly provided information. The one who spoke was Kent, smiling at Tatsuya (both Honoka and Miyuki sitting on either side of him tensed, although he remained facing forwards.) He had been working here since after dinner, so had rushed back to his room when it was tea time to take a shower.


    "He was stopped by the Japanese branch director of Rozen."


    "Rozen?"


    Tatsuya''s quizzical remark was due to the preliminary information heard from Mikihiko.


    When he turned to glance at Mikihiko, Mikihiko returned the same questioning look.


    "Yes, that man was without a doubt Ernst Rozen."


    Tatsuya and Mikihiko''s eye contact lasted for only a moment; Tatsuya''s eyes were back on Kent immediately.


    Kent appeared to be unaware of the exchange, and answered Tatsuya with a smile like a puppy running up, tail wagging.


    "Saijou-sempai looked like he was quite troubled." Immediately after Kent spoke,


    "What about me?"


    As if waiting for the right timing, Leo entered on cue.


    Kent hadn''t exactly been gossiping, but he was unable to escape the awkwardness of such banter about his sempai.


    "He was talking about how he saw you in the lobby with Ernst Rozen."


    Before that could manifest, Tatsuya stepped in to talk to Leo.


    "Ah, ahhh...... well. That took a while. Sorry about that."


    "It''s not a problem. This isn''t some formal gathering anyway."


    As Kent had felt, it seemed Rozen''s talk with Leo had not been pleasant. Not prepared to pry any further than that, Tatsuya offered Leo a seat.


    The tea party adjourned at 10pm. Mikihiko, Leo, and Kent (technically a man) escorted Shizuku, Honoka and Mizuki back. Miyuki and Minami remained, ostensibly to help clean up.


    That Miyuki and Tatsuya were staying together in the same room was an open secret. That being said, Miyuki didn''t have the courage to be seen going back to Tatsuya''s room by Honoka and the others. She was not yet that bold. On Honoka''s side, she likewise didn''t want to see Miyuki and Tatsuya happily disappearing behind a door together. Miyuki was remaining there for both their sakes. �� Minami''s reason for staying behind actually was to clean up, her ''maid mission sense'' being particularly high.


    Minami''s pride was fully satisfied. This was because Pixie had been called to work on Tatsuya''s behest, and did not participate in the clean-up.


    Pixie was sitting on a camping chair under Tatsuya''s gaze. She had closed her eyes, and was blocking her ears with both hands. A 3H body received audio input not only from the ears, and even if she closed her eyelids the optical sensors would still be capable of visualizing her surroundings. Cutting off external information could be accomplished just by shutting down the sensors anyway, so this was technically pointless behavior. The reason for Pixie undertaking such human actions was that she was exercising her non-mechanical senses.


    "How is it? Can you detect anything?"


    "I cannot sense any of my brethren."


    Pixie answered Tatsuya, who was standing before her, with active telepathy. Immediately after the tea party ended, the Parasite infused within the female robot had been directed by Tatsuya to search for the Parasite Dolls.


    According to the intel from the Kuroba, Parasite Dolls were essentially the same thing as Pixie. They were likely attempts by the Kudou, who knew of Pixie, to duplicate her. That was Tatsuya''s thought anyway. Of course, their bodies were not for something like housework, they were no doubt made for battle. But considering their feminine rather than masculine forms, it was evident they had Pixie in mind.


    The Parasites could sense their fellows. Not only those occupying a human host, but those in human hosts and those in mechanical hosts could sense each other as proven by the incident in February. Even if each party was now in mechanical hosts, the mutual detection should still hold true.


    The reason Pixie couldn''t sense the Parasite Dolls was because they were in a state they couldn''t be traced, Tatsuya thought. There was no way the actual Parasites within the machines would be unable to sense each other. It was also not unthinkable that perhaps the Kudou had simply not brought the Parasite Dolls there yet.


    (Perhaps they''re dormant. Pretty cautious of them......)


    Tatsuya had heard from Pixie that an inactive individual was harder to sense. Were the Kudou engineers aware of that as well? What he had ascertained that night anyway was that searching for the Parasite Dolls storage location like this would be difficult, at least until they became active.


    When Minami came to stand next to Tatsuya, the clean-up had all been completed. There was nothing more �� nothing productive to be gained from continuing.


    Tatsuya ordered Pixie to lock up the vehicle and enter a suspended state, before returning to the hotel with Miyuki and Minami.


    ? ? ?


    August 6th, the second day of the 9SC.


    The summer morning dawned fast. Even so, the sky at the moment was dark, and had only begun to be tinged with blue. At that middling time, Miyuki was in a dim room sitting at the side of a bed. She was watching the sleeping face of her beloved brother.


    No doubt many would have been surprised if they knew, but Tatsuya slept soundly. Miyuki had left the room dark, but turning on the lights wouldn''t have woken him. Even someone in the same room making noise wouldn''t have woken him.


    As many would agree with, regardless of the depth of his sleep Tatsuya was a good riser. He would always reliably awake at the time he set for himself. There was no need for an alarm. His biological clock was very accurate. Furthermore, he would still react to any malice or ill-will when asleep. Even if someone sneaked up quieter than the sound of a needle falling, had they the intent to harm him or Miyuki he would immediately awaken. That being said, if someone came close enough even without any ill intent, Tatsuya''s awareness would still open his eyes.


    That boundary distance varied according to time and circumstance. Sometimes he wouldn''t awake until close enough to breath on him; other times as soon as someone entered the room. Miyuki thought Tatsuya probably set the boundary himself before he went to sleep.


    She guessed that the reason she could get so close was that Tatsuya had fallen asleep before he had set anything.


    In this situation where they slept in the same room, the range wherein she would normally move about after waking up should have been set outside the boundary. Yet even after bringing a chair to sit beside him, he showed no signs of waking.


    She was not confident about how much further she could get. If she moved closer by even just 10cm, he might wake up. Or she may be able to snuggle up beside him without him opening an eye.


    Miyuki wanted to know.


    How much closer could she get to her brother? What was a distance he would consider with her present?


    (Just how far would Onii-sama allow me go......)


    Miyuki suddenly felt a chill. That thought beating within her, however, did not cool. Even in midsummer, the temperature before dawn was cold, and she was in nothing but a nightgown. If she remained as she was, naturally her body would cool down.


    At this point Miyuki''s awareness began to wander in a strange direction. (I wonder if Onii-sama is cold?)


    In fact, this was the first time Miyuki had spent a night together with Tatsuya in the same room. Last night �� or rather the evening the day before yesterday �� she had been so elated she''d simply dropped asleep at some point like a switch being thrown. She''d slept soundly until morning. From yesterday night to this morning, however, she''d been so acutely aware of Tatsuya sleeping next to her that she had awoken countless times. To top it off, even though it wasn''t yet fully dawn, here she was at her brother''s bedside almost like a stalker. The lack of sleep was beginning to melt Miyuki''s self-control.


    As if in a fever, Miyuki reached out to Tatsuya. Although it appeared to be a deliberate act, her consciousness was vague; the foremost thought once on her mind, ''he might wake up'', no longer present.


    Fortunately, Tatsuya did not open his eyes. His forehead was cool against her palm.


    (Cold......)


    Thinking clearly why that was so �� Tatsuya''s body avoided useless metabolism and was cooler to begin with, while Miyuki''s temperature was higher due to the lack of sleep. Miyuki''s thinking however��


    (Oh no......I have to warm him)


    ��had already short-circuited.


    (Umm, skin contact is better for situations like these......was it?)


    That was more something for times of emergency.


    Such a thought, which had her head been functioning properly would no doubt have caused her to overheat, had at some point been fixed under the pretext of ''nursing'' in Miyuki''s mind.


    (......I guess stripping is no good after all......)


    It seemed a modicum of shame was left to her yet. Completely forgetting about waking him, Miyuki gently snuggled up next to Tatsuya.


    (Onii-sama, let Miyuki warm you......)


    Already on the border between wakefulness and sleep, Miyuki descended into dreamland while holding on to Tatsuya.


    Confirming that Miyuki''s breathing had evened out, Tatsuya opened his closed eyes.


    (She''s finally asleep......)


    Gently lifting Miyuki''s arm off his chest, Tatsuya slipped out of bed. He had actually been awake when Miyuki stretched out her arm towards him. However, his sister had been in some strange mood (he could tell even without looking), so he had ascertained her condition while pretending to be asleep.


    [[Fortunately]], he was not overcome by sexual desire even with such a peerless beauty sharing the same bed with him. That did not mean he had not felt anything at all however, and when he thought of sleeping together with his similarly aged sister he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. The pleasant sensation of Miyuki''s soft body increased the embarrassment several times over. He could no longer sleep any further.


    That being said, his sister was competing today, and he couldn''t wake her. Tatsuya didn''t know just when Miyuki had woken up, but there was at least time to sleep a little longer.


    Tatsuya dressed roughly without making a sound. Stroking Miyuki''s hair and thinking ''sleep well'', Tatsuya breathed in the early morning air and quietly left the room.


    ? ? ?


    "Good morning."


    "Ah, good morning ... ... ?"


    Azusa had tilted her neck as she replied back to Tatsuya and Miyuki, who had entered the HQ tent bringing in breakfast sandwiches. And for this, the greeting ended up unfinished.


    Miyuki, always trailing behind Tatsuya, looked strangely, no, very embarrassed. From Azusa''s view the distance between them was a bit -- basically about 30 cm -- further apart than usual. And Miyuki''s eyes were a bit red at the corners and were slightly directed downwards.


    Today, Miyuki would play in the preliminaries for [Ice Pillars Break] solo category. The tactics of First High, aiming for the overall championships, called for grabbing the championship in the Girls'' [Ice Pillars Break]. Computing the events where the maximum number of points was obtainable, and avert crashing out of preliminaries even if the worst were to happen -- that was what the prudent Azusa was thinking. In Miyuki''s case, they couldn''t foresee her losing this event, but now she was giving off a tinge of anxiety.


    "What happened?"


    Azusa was asking that because she couldn''t shake off that vague feeling of worry. "What, you ask?"


    Asked in return with a forced tone by Tatsuya, she was shut out from asking any more questions.


    ? ? ?


    Results-wise, Miyuki stormed past the preliminaries with a wide lead. Things got a little scary for the boys, but they safely advanced past preliminaries. And as First High executives had dreaded, both boys and girls ended in an ignominious fourth in [Rower and Gunner] solos, gaining no points.


    As for the other schools, Seventh High won both boys and girls with 100pts; with 200pts total, they were on the forefront for the 2nd straight day. Third High got 2nd place at both; with 120pts total, they''d slipped past First High for 2nd place overall. Considering the events from tomorrow onward, they could quickly upset Seventh High -- that was what Third High should have been thinking. It should have been a good start for Third High.


    However, the dinner scene at Third High was definitely not totally joyous. The second years gathered in a corner were suffused with a heavy atmosphere. The source of their dark clouds was the [Rower and Gunner]''s solo player Kichijouji, who was unable to grab the championship.


    "Kichijouji, even 2nd place isn''t that bad. Don''t let it weigh you down."


    "Yeah. I was 2nd place once, but I paid no heed to that."


    There were even third years, having finished eating and heading for trailer clean- up, cheering him up as they passed by with not much visible effect.


    "Who could have seen that Seventh High would pull something like that off......?"


    Until then he had been at ease, but the unexpectedly frustrating grumble escaped from Kichijouji''s silent mutterings. If it weren''t for the tableware before him, he would have been falling forward.


    He was shocked not because he was defeated that easily, but because of how he was defeated. For someone like Kichijouji, who relied on ingenuity, tactical defeats were an even bigger blow than ability defeats. And he felt today''s defeat was not due to ability, but tactics.


    "No use griping about it."


    Those were easy-to-say words, more comforting for all the complaints and grumblings than just falling into dead silence. The second years surrounding Kichijouji were saying this to him at the critical moment.


    "That''s right, using the rules to abandon all shooting is unorthodox."


    Seventh High''s tactic was simple and unexpected -- targets hit by mechanical spray-firing were a bonus, and so their magic power was diverted into board control, intent on shortening the time. Rower and Gunner rules stipulated that the fastest team''s time be divided by the number of hits from the team with the most hits to calculate the time per hit. This value was multiplied by the hit count and the resulting product was subtracted from the running time to get the time difference. The team with the smallest time difference would then be chosen as the champion. This meant if the time difference was small the team with the most hits had the advantage; conversely, if there was no big difference in the hit count, the team with the fastest time had the advantage.


    Incidentally for the Boy''s solo event, Third High''s Kichijouji had the most hits. This meant that from the results of precision firing and spray-firing, the time difference was too big. A result where brute-forcing won over seeking accuracy was something Kichijouji couldn''t comprehend.


    "For the pair event, all teams focused on their hit counts."


    "In truth, that was where First High''s girls trumped over Seventh High."


    "Seventh High might have been blessed with an unexpectedly lucky shot. It has happened before in competitions. Don''t you think so, Masaki?"


    The second year boys, in search for a consensus, brought the story to Masaki. There, all who were consoling Kichijouji, noticed something strange.


    Looking back, up to now Masaki hadn''t said even one comforting word to Kichijouji. On the contrary, he hadn''t said a thing since dinner had started. He''d been eating all right, but he gave the impression that his mind was focused on a totally different matter.


    "Masaki?"


    "Hm? True, the strongest doesn''t always win, but today''s victory will affect


    Seventh High negatively. First High might have lost to them, but they''ll catch up. Looking at it objectively, I believe it''s far from bad. It was within their calculations."


    It seemed he''d been following them, but for some reason the unnatural feeling couldn''t be shaken off. Both male and female classmates surrounding Kichijouji, in spite of gender, looked at each other.


    "I see ... you''re right. First High will catch up."


    "Our final objective is the overall championship. We have our work cut out for us starting tomorrow."


    "Dwelling on today''s results is not the best action, you said? I understand, Masaki."


    However, it seemed that Kichijouji got over his shock due to Masaki''s words. On that note the dinner was concluded, and no one bothered asking about Masaki''s unnatural behavior.


    Today''s night tea party was scheduled because at the start various work, including CAD tuning, was coming to an end. Tomorrow morning would be [Shield Down] for the Boy''s pair, and the afternoon would be the finals for [Ice Pillars Break] for the Girl''s pair.


    Even though he was in charge of Shizuku, who charged past preliminaries, he was serving as engineer for Kirihara, of the Kirihara and Tomitsuka pair. What was more, the day after tomorrow he was taking care of Miyuki''s [Ice Pillars Break] Girl''s solo in the morning and Sawaki''s [Shield Down] Boy''s solo in the afternoon. This was expected to be the busiest two days *especially for Tatsuya at the 9SC*.


    "Shiba-senpai, voltage checks for Kirihara''s CAD have been completed."


    "Hook them up to the auto-debugger next."


    "Okay."


    With Kent as his assistant, Shizuku''s and Kirihara''s CADs were tuned. This work had strong tinges of inspection rather than tuning, so making Kent the assistant had strong educational impact in guiding him in "orthodox" CAD tuning protocols. However, Kent was unexpectedly skilled and knowledgeable, and he was turning into a capable help for Tatsuya.


    Just as the pair''s work appeared to be ending soon, a visitor came for Tatsuya. "It''s you, Ichijou. What''s up?"


    Coming to visit the operations van was Masaki.


    "Sorry to visit you at this hour. Do you have a moment?"


    "We''re running on schedule. If it''s just for a moment, then it''s fine. Kent, I''m taking a break."


    "Okay, senpai."


    Tatsuya called out to Kent with this, then went along with Masaki to a spot unlit by the van''s headlights.


    "You''re entrusting the engineering work to a freshman?" Masaki, walking alongside and a bit surprised, asked him that. "I was once a freshman last year."


    However, on hearing Tatsuya''s slightly sarcastic answer, Masaki bitterly smiled, thinking "That''s way too rude."


    "Well then, I believe you''ve come to me only for the Steeplechase case."


    Ignoring Masaki''s relatively friendly fa?ade, Tatsuya went ahead and spilled out what the former would say. Masaki instantly hardened his expression, then changed his mind figuring this was no time for idle chat.


    "Yeah, it''s as you''ve said. Somehow, it''s more suspicious than I thought."


    "What did you find out?"


    Tatsuya stopped walking and turned towards Masaki. The latter directly took on the former''s inquiry.


    "It''s still far from the point where you can say that I''ve found them out. It''s just that the JSDF hard-liners appear to be involved with it."


    "Hard-liners?"


    Tatsuya inquisitively asked back; Masaki immediately found out that Tatsuya didn''t know what [hard-liners] was simply referring to.


    "Oh, sorry, it''s the anti-GAA hard-liners within the JSDF."


    "And they are the ones maneuvering behind the 9SC?"


    With a little thinking, it was an easy-to-understand plan. The powers that desired a war victory were in a hurry to expand their battle strength by selecting combat- capable magicians. High school students may not be ready fire-power, but even the hard-liners wouldn''t be wishing for a war outbreak in a day or two. Besides, if they were to see results in the 9SC, it would be easy to guess that this method would be expanded into the university magicians'' athletic meets.


    However, house Kudou, no, Kudou Retsu and the hard-liners joining together -- to consider it would be a troublesome combination. Tatsuya had heard that Kudou Retsu hated to see magicians used as weapons. It was all rumors, but it had high credibility. Just hearing it from Fujibayashi could be for the benefit of her relatives; such was worth considering, but Kazama, critical of the Ten Master Clans organization, would say pretty much the same thing.


    Retsu hated the use of magicians as weapons, and yet he was not denying the use of them as soldiers. Paradoxical, yet that was the very reason there was no way for that old man to use high school students as guinea pigs for such a foul-looking method. For soldiers are not expendable, but are important resources.


    "I heard Col. Sakai wants us high school students to join up the JSDF, bypassing the Ministry of Defense in the process."


    With Masaki continuing to explain, Tatsuya sensed he was getting more and more confused. I see, if the hardliners'' objective is to secure volunteers as ready firepower then confrontations against Kudou Retsu cannot occur. If they are to introduce strong combat-type events, then their plan is crystal clear. Perhaps they''d try to instill to the high school students the exhilarating feelings when battle instincts and destructive urges were unleashed. If that''s the case, it''s no different from trying to increase the number of youth that aim to join as combat magicians.


    Even himself as among the youth --- on the contrary, in spite of not being on a youth''s level, Tatsuya thought of it as someone else''s problem. Motivating for combat instincts and destructive urges was a MO even used in Yotsuba training.


    Nevertheless, that did not explain the spell to make parasite dolls go on a rampage. The hardliners had to know how much, how far the connections went. Either they were tied to the puppet master or they were mere minor actors.


    And then a small problem suddenly popped up within Tatsuya''s mind. "... You got as far as finding out Col. Sakai''s name."


    Even the Ichijous probably had a channel of their own into the JSDF. But it should have been no easy task to thoroughly check out the ringleader''s name in a short time. Since it was no public political party, there were no written registries going around about each faction.


    Masaki showed a bitter expression at Tatsuya''s monologue on abrupt question. "Col. Sakai was my father''s old acquaintance..."


    As expected, even Tatsuya was astounded by this *acknowledgement*. "Ichijou, I didn''t expect that..."


    "No, that''s way off! Don''t take it for something else, Shiba!"


    As expected, Ichijou openly denied the confusion even when going as far as suggestively taking a stab at it. Even Tatsuya felt relief for the denial. Better that the enemies keep on increasing; if this situation deteriorates any further, he would turn the tables over with bothersome brute force.


    (No ... ... I''d rather end up destroying the steeplechase course. Doesn''t matter what kind of action I have to take if I do that.)


    "That they were acquaintances was a matter for the past."


    Masaki was flustered over something else, totally unaware that Tatsuya was thinking of something far more dangerous.


    "Col. Sakai was the top commander in that area during the Sado invasions four years ago."


    (From the start I have nothing to do with the Kudou''s objectives or with the JSDF predictions.)


    "Perhaps you knew about it, but a volunteer force with my father as the leader was formed to recover Sado. At the same time father appealed to Col. Sakai for whether a regiment-sized unit can be dispatched to Niigata, Hokuriku. That time both the gov''t and the JSDF were focused on Okinawa, so the JSDF had intended to send in a battalion once the volunteer army had recovered Sado."


    (Having First High win the 9SC is optional. Or at least on the last day''s Steeplechase, Miyuki or Honoka or Shizuku''s championships will wait until after this is over. A premature 9SC termination would be a complete humiliation for the Magic Association well into the thesis competition --- but that''s out of my hands.)


    "Col. Sakai answered my father''s appeals. We''re thankful for that even now. At that time a large military force had been virtually thrown our way. We haven''t seen an offensive that big, as my father would say, and I believe so, too."


    (If I hit the ground just below the surface with a Material Burst it would probably be misidentified as explosions from conventional weapons. Targeting for an infinitesimal mass is possible with a *self-made* Third Eye and a *short distance of a few kilometers* and shouldn''t trigger any volcanic ranges. Doing it at the dead of night won''t cause any harm to all students. That leaves persuading Miyuki and to whom to pin this action on ... I think.)


    "However, just after the first part of the Okinawa battle, the colonel tried to pull a counter-invasion on the New Soviet Union! My father protested, but the colonel would hear none of it. Of course, there''s no way the GHQ would approve such a venture. As a result the counter-invasion didn''t happen, but father was at loggerheads with the colonel until the regiment stood down. From there they quarreled and split up, and they haven''t spoken to each other since."


    (If only there were criminal syndicate members prowling about just like last year to be able to pin this on them. Don''t they have the latent strength to go against the armed forces?)


    "I talked to my father yesterday and he was troubled, saying ''it''s better off without that mutiny nonsense'', but then he said, ''it''s already other people''s problem so we can do nothing about it'' as he shook his head with finality."


    "Mutiny, you said?"


    Tatsuya thought it was totally different from Masaki''s *explanation* thus far. However the single word that would match with his thoughts came flying through his hearing, spontaneously focusing his consciousness onto Masaki''s story.


    For Masaki, Tatsuya suddenly giving out a response after silently listening to his explanation (that''s what he saw) was a surprise, and he learned that the word [mutiny] was extreme for a new irritant.


    "No, there''s no such thing as suspicions of mutiny against Col. Sakai''s group. I myself know little of the details, only the [it''s only a matter of time for a mutiny to occur] kind of rumors."


    "That means you don''t have any proof."


    "Y, yeah."


    "Only rumors then."


    "That''s probably the case ... anyway!"


    Masaki must have felt this conversation was going in a direction he himself didn''t like. He raised his voice to force the conversation back on track.


    "Right now the Ichijous have nothing to do with Col. Sakai. We did some socializing back then so we have many connections; it was through these connections that we''re aware of this case. Col. Sakai''s group probably isn''t planning on a mutiny. If they are plotting on something, I believe it''s to gather a considerable number of young magicians and take them into their own faction, then take the battle to the GAA''s shores."


    "That much is enough for a not-so-quiet conversation, ... but thank you. I''ll keep those in mind."


    "I, it''s nothing much. I''m investigating for my own sake, no thanks are necessary. Anyway that''s as the situation goes so maybe no one''s making a move on the matches. They might when the tournaments are over. I''ll contact you when I find something ... whether during the closing party, or by discreetly contacting you."


    "Thanks."


    Tatsuya sent off Masaki, who was taking his leave very hurriedly, with a terse thanks. He knew Masaki''s conjectures were off, and he didn''t intend to drag the latter into the Parasite Dolls matter.


    (Hardliners......)


    Offered with a definite candidate for a possible scapegoat, Tatsuya instead regained his composure. There was clearly no time even if diversionary tactics were executed. It was less than ten days until match day for Steeplechase Cross- country, where the parasite doll experiments would be performed. To complete an operation with such a short time interval would be difficult even with Yakumo''s help. It might be possible with Yotsuba help, but it was highly unlikely that Maya would give her support to the partial explosion at Fuji training grounds from the onset.


    (It''s so unlike me to be too indecisive over this or that...)


    With that, Tatsuya finally recognized that he was wearing out. For now, tonight, Tatsuya ordered himself to drive out the Parasite Doll matter from his mind and relax in a tea session with his younger sister and friends.


    ? ? ?


    Day three of the 9SC. In the morning the prelims and finals for Shield Down, boys pair, and the finals for Ice pillars break, boys pair, were carried out.


    And currently they were in the midst of the third finals match for Shield Down, boys pair. Both First and Third High were tied for first in the finals, so the winner of this match would be the champion of Shield Down boys pair.


    Tomitsuka hoisted up his shield, then charged on. The Third High players, aware from the matches thus far that the First High pair were both close-range types, always kept their distance from both Kirihara and Tomitsuka as they fought on. However, the immediately effective remote magic was a high-strength area interference instead of the narrow one created by Tomitsuka -- that''s what the Third High players believed. The truth was they were kept out because of contact- type Gram Demolition. In that situation the Third High players lobbed compressed air masses at them.


    "Yaaah!"


    The shockwave unleashed from Tomitsuka''s shield blew up the compressed air masses into mere "quite strong" winds. It was a composite of Movement-type magic [Rest] and a derivative of acceleration magic [Explosion]. It was not the application of radial acceleration to solid masses, but an alteration where the gases directly in contact with the shield face were given acceleration vectors that were perpendicular to the shield face ([Rest] here was meant to restrain against its backlash).


    Until 9SC training had started, Tomitsuka was unable to learn the air-based attack magic that was popular among Modern Magic users. This magic type mostly required continuous state maintenance of the compressed air until it rushed towards or touched an opponent. For Tomitsuka, unable to control magic beyond the range of his limbs, there was no getting around the fact that there were things he knew he was not good at.


    However, being ''totally'' unable to learn this type of magic was really a problem of the ''consciousness''. As long as one was on solid ground, air was everywhere. It existed ''where it is within one''s reach''. By only accelerating the air close at hand, long-range control was unnecessary. An example would be Sawaki''s Mach Punch, where it was just a mass of solidified air surrounding the fist pushing out the air in contact with said mass. A spell to accelerate part of a body, no, the entire body into sonic speeds after moving solidified air through sonic speeds without any time lag was a tough proposition, but the remote control for the ''process'' of firing out a shockwave wouldn''t be used at all.


    Tatsuya, serving in a double role as tactical officer, drew up the basic theoretical framework. But, it was through Hirakawa Chiaki''s efforts that an activation sequence for [Blast] that Tomitsuka could master was devised and its CAD optimized.


    Chiaki was by nature more proficient in CAD hardware than in software-based activation sequences; she too was proficient in adjusting activation sequences, but she was bad at arranging them. But after hearing from Tomitsuka the concepts behind [Zero Range Blast], Chiaki, under Professor Jennifer Smith''s daily guidance, grappled with her weakness that was activation sequence arranging, before she succeeded in a rearranged activation sequence for Blast that Tomitsuka could easily handle. One could say that thanks to Chiaki, a zero-ranged Tomitsuka could use Blast.


    Kirihara, taking his cue from Tomitsuka blowing away Third High''s attacks, rushed forward. For the ring positions, Tomitsuka was in the middle, the Third High pair were on the edge, and Kirihara was smack between them.


    He then lowered his body, kneeling down on one knee as if going down, then struck the ring with his shield.


    A beat later the ring shook. Along with the counter vibration due to the ring being struck, magic to create frequency-controlling vibratory waves was fed in.


    The shaking was great in the center. However, it had a big psychological impact on the Third High pair, who were standing on the edge. Should they fall out of the ring, they would be eliminated.


    Their consciousness focused on their footing, they veered away from Kirihara and Tomitsuka.


    The pair didn''t let that opening slip through. Using self-acceleration magic, Tomitsuka rushed forward and past Kirihara, ramming one Third High player with his shield. This time it was his specialty, an Explosion that affected solid bodies.


    The other Third High player had no time to realize that his partner had fallen out of the ring as Kirihara had stabbed into that player''s shield with his Shield Edge.


    It was a variant of Sonic Blade. The Third High''s shield did not break, it was shattered. And without going for round two, the Shield Down boys pair championship went to First High.


    Kirihara took Tomitsuka''s hand and raised them up high. At the ringside staff chairs, Chiaki was clapping her hands with joy. She had an always sour look due to Tatsuya sitting beside her, but it appeared even that was forgotten.


    ? ? ?


    On the third day First High took third for men��s Ice Pillars Break pairs, and first for the women��s. The men��s Shield Down pair took first, but the women��s pair dropped out in the prelims. This was an unexpected result, but they had been grouped with Third High who ended up winning overall. If they had beaten Third High at that match they likely could have ended up winning themselves; so intense was the fight.


    But what��s done is done. Third High placed no lower than second for all their events today. The point gap which had been 40 at the end of the second day was now 100. At the dinner table, even the pairs who had won were in a sombre mood.


    Instead--


    ��Shizuku, congratulations on your win!��


    ��Well, with Shizuku��s abilities that was a given.��


    ��Yep yep, congrats Shizuku!��


    At the evening tea party at Tatsuya��s work vehicle, words of praise to Shizuku flew fast.


    ��Thanks, everyone.��


    No matter how many times, it was still something to be happy for. Shizuku lightly inclined her head.


    ��Tomorrow is Miyuki��s turn, huh?��


    Slightly abashed, but covering it magnificently as always, she turned the focus to Miyuki.


    ��Yes, I��ll have to do my best, too.��


    Without jesting or subtlety, Miyuki replied with a determined smile.


    ��I think it��d be best if you didn��t think like that. If you focus all your effort into that you might make a pitfall when you least expect it.��


    ��There��s no way any sort of trap could defeat Miyuki, right? Rather, I think the most important thing is to take care not to make a false start.��


    ��That��s the biggest pitfall.��


    ��Jeez...... Subaru, Erika, do you really think I would be that careless?��


    The reason Subaru and Erika had framed their concerns as jokes was because they couldn��t take the pure atmosphere radiating between Shizuku and Miyuki. With Miyuki��s light protest, the air in the group relaxed again.


    ��No, it��s not that.��


    Subaru answered with a wry smile, and Miyuki likewise pursued no further.


    The breezy chatter of the girls melted into the night sky. The number of people attending the parties had increased steadily and things were becoming livelier.


    Erika hadn��t come the first day, saying she was ��busy��, but had joined since last night as if there were no more problems. Tonight, Satomi Subaru and Akechi Eimi had also come along. The camping table would be full soon. If even more people came, they��d have to find another table and chairs. --All the second year girls were here now, however, so it was probably unlikely any more would turn up.


    The first tea party was known to all of the First High team by the next morning. The reason Eimi and Subaru had joined tonight wasn��t because they were reserved about staying the night.


    ��That said Eimi, it��s good you��re feeling better. Spending a night like that wouldn��t have been very nice."


    ��I, I wasn��t sulking! Not at all!��


    It wasn��t like she had pressed the issue because she thought it was that big a deal......but seeing Eimi frantically refute it, Subaru heaved a sigh. Based on her attitude, it was questionable if she was really calm, but Subaru had been able to feel that Eimi was troubled.


    Subaru and Eimi shared a room. They weren��t as close to Tatsuya��s group as Honoka and Shizuku and since coming to the 9SC, outside of matches, they mainly spent their time together. So when Subaru felt that something was bothering Eimi, she herself would feel affected and as a friend, would feel the need to do something.


    ��What happened?��


    Miyuki questioned not Eimi herself, but rather Subaru. ��Nothing at all!��


    Her facing reddening, Eimi tried to interfere. But something like that wasn��t able to stop Subaru.


    ��It��s about Tomitsuka......��


    At that answer which Subaru gave with one eye closed and a shrug, Miyuki, Honoka and Shizuku all breathed out with expressions of understanding.


    ��What did Tomitsuka-kun do?��


    Mizuki turned to question Shizuku, who sat next to her. It was Erika who answered, however.


    ��He was probably flirting with that chick.��


    ��That chick.....?��


    ��Hirakawa. Hirakawa Chiaki.��


    It seemed Mizuki finally understood what Erika was driving at. Still looking unconvinced, however, they turned to Eimi.


    ��Eimi. It��s Tomitsuka-kun, I��m sure he was just expressing his gratitude.�� Talking about how Tomitsuka and Chiaki had been getting along well during dinner(although Chiaki had her head down most of the time), Honoka spoke words of comfort to Eimi.


    ��I said there was no problem.��


    Eimi persisted in her denial, but it hadn��t been only Honoka who had seen Tomitsuka with Chiaki. Shizuku and Miyuki had seen the same thing. Even if they hadn��t, it was evident with a glance by comparing Subaru and Eimi��s expressions who was more trustworthy here.


    ��Eimi, Tomitsuka-kun is hopeless.��


    ��What was that?!��


    Displaying such a predictable reaction, it was questionable whether she was really holding something back. That said though, Shizuku''s words had been fairly confrontational--to put it lightly.


    ��Unlike Tatsuya-san, Tomitsuka-kun is honest-to-god dense. You��d have to clearly spell things out to him.��


    After Shizuku elaborated, Eimi was left with a delicate expression. It appeared she wouldn''t go to his defense--or rather, it was a face which conceded there was no defense.


    Speaking of delicacy, Tatsuya seemed lost as to what sort of expression to make. Perhaps mercifully, his troubles didn''t last long.


    [Master.]


    Being telepathically called by Pixie all of a sudden, Tatsuya suppressed his tension and stood up with a neutral expression. He had forbidden Pixie to use telepathy except in one specific scenario. In other words, that situation had occurred.


    "Onii-sama?"


    "Tatsuya-san?"


    "Something sounds off. I''m going to go have a look."


    Leaving Miyuki and Honoka that excuse which could be rather openly interpreted, Tatsuya headed inside the vehicle.


    Once inside, Pixie led him over to the map located on the panel at the driver''s seat. In the center of the map the SCCC course was laid out, adjoining the military road opposite them.


    [I have caught readings of my compatriots in this location.] "Are the signals still ongoing?"


    Scrutinizing the map with a pained expression, Tatsuya contacted Pixie. [It is. It seems my presence has likewise been compromised.]


    "How many?"


    [I can identify 16.]


    That number coincided with what Tatsuya had gleaned from the former Ninth Institute lab.


    [Ah......]


    Pixie voiced her feelings reflexively. This sort of personal behavior had become increasingly common lately.


    "What is it."


    [I have suddenly lost all contact. I believe they may have gone dormant.] "Any signs of movement?"


    [From what I had intercepted, negative.]


    At this stage the Parasite Dolls were yet unable to be developed in military facilities. Tatsuya did not know just how much they had been informed, but this Parasite Doll performance test was most likely a secret. If that was the case, Tatsuya believed it was likely they had been brought in via a mobile lab of some sort.


    Tatsuya likewise didn''t know the effective distance it would have to be in to effectively monitor the Parasite Dolls. But for the sake of a performance test, he deduced that they wouldn''t want to be too far when the competition was under way. A position close to the course should therefore be the logical choice. The only problem was--


    (If we could determine the location of the Parasite Dolls from here, they likely know the position of Pixie as well......)


    That point caused him considerable concern. If Pixie could recognise the Parasite Dolls, the reverse also likely held true. Meaning the fact that the presence of the Parasite Dolls had been compromised was a fact also known to the Kudou experiment team.


    If Tatsuya was in their shoes, he would have moved out immediately. That meant finding a different position until the day of the experiment. However, these people were complacently operating under the aegis of Kudou Retsu''s protection, and there was a good chance they wouldn''t be that wary.


    (......Didn''t I just decide yesterday that there was nothing to be gained from wondering here. It''s not like there''s much to lose. Let''s go have a look.) Tatsuya finally decided upon that course of action.


    By the time he had collected his equipment and headed back outside, the tea party was already wrapping up.


    "Tatsuya-san, see you tomorrow."


    "See you, too, Miyuki."


    "Tatsuya-kun, thanks for the party."


    "Shiba-kun, Miyuki, thanks again~"


    "See ya, Tatsuya."


    "Shiba-sempai, good night."


    The lively group of friends (+ one junior) returned to the hotel. Having seen them off, Miyuki cheekily smiled up at Tatsuya.


    "Onii-sama, are you heading out?"


    "Yeah."


    She knew him so well that there was no point trying to hide anything as he nodded.


    "I thought as much, so I got everyone to head back early."


    He had been seen through to a frightening degree, but thinking ''this isn''t new'', his disturbance faded before it ever surfaced. Her next words, however, did affect him.


    "Onii-sama, please don''t go."


    "Miyuki......what do you mean?"


    "No. Rather, Onii-sama. I won''t let you go."


    There was no longer any trace of amusement in her eyes. Rather, they glinted with an unshakeable will.


    "Onii-sama, must you really go confront the enemy now? I personally don''t think so."


    "Pixie has detected the enemy''s location. We finally have a lead."


    "Before that. What I''m asking is, why must Onii-sama move to intervene with the experiment of the Kudou."


    It was one of those rare moments Tatsuya was lost for words. From the moment he had received the message from the unknown sender, he had taken that they must be stopped as a given. However, that was only something *he* had thought.


    "This may be selfish of me. I haven''t exactly assisted you in this case either, so this may be rather shameless of me as well."


    As she spoke, Miyuki was resolute. Whilst bearing her ''shame'', she continued to stand before him.


    "You may scold me as much as you like later. But Onii-sama. Before that, please hear me out."


    Tatsuya''s eyes never wavered from Miyuki''s. After declaring he had intended to go face the enemy, he had not moved an inch from before her.


    "There is not a single reason why Onii-sama should have to bear responsibility for the Kudou''s plans. Onii-sama does not have any obligation to stop the Parasite Dolls at all."


    Tatsuya himself knew that all too well. He understood it fully.


    "Neither should Onii-sama have to bear responsibility for all the competitors in the Steeple Chase Cross Country."


    It was like being struck by a warning stick during meditation. Tatsuya dimly began to realize what his sister wanted to say, and where she was right while he was wrong.


    "Onii-sama. I''m about to say something extremely selfish. Something I''m ashamed to even think of."


    There was not a trace of humility or pretentiousness in Miyuki''s tone. Not a single trace of hesitation, either.


    "All Onii-sama has to do is protect me. The only one Onii-sama has to be responsible for, is me."


    Only her voice, even now, held a quaver close to tears.


    "Whether they''re from First High, or another school altogether, Onii-sama does not have to concern himself with anyone except me!"


    Miyuki audibly clenched her teeth. Her downcast bangs hid her tear-stained eyes.


    "It''s fine to leave the Parasite Dolls alone until the actual day. If you don''t consider the fact the actual Parasites would only be released, those creatures aren''t even close to worthy of being Onii-sama''s adversaries. It''s fine to just destroy them all on the day. After the competition has ended, I will destroy the spirits themselves."


    Slowly, bit by bit, Miyuki raised her gaze to meet Tatsuya''s. Her eyes were now dry.


    "If you will insist on going even then, while impertinent, I will have to stop you by force."


    Now Tatsuya felt dismay in earnest.


    He could feel forbidden powers now gathering inside her.


    "Stop this, Miyuki! Are you intending to seal my ''eyes''!? If you do something like that, you''ll end up being unable to use magic as well!"


    "I''d have to drop out of the competition tomorrow. In fact I guess I''d have to drop out of First High. But I''d prefer that to seeing Onii-sama force himself on like this!"


    For the first time, Miyuki laid herself bare. With a tearful cry, she revealed her true feelings.


    "Onii-sama, do you not even realise how much you pile on yourself!? From the morning to the evening you''ve been busy adjusting the competitor''s CADs, then after the matches you consult with the other technical staff and give advice, then teach the juniors late into the night while making preparations for the next day.


    Taking on the military and the Kudou on top of that......Even for you, Onii-sama, it''s far too much! You''ll end up breaking!" Tears spilled down from Miyuki''s eyes.


    Tatsuya finally realised just how tired he was, and just how exhausted his sister had become worrying for him.


    The hesitation which had been clouding him cleared, and he found his heart was now lighter for it.


    "There''s no need for that."


    Miyuki looked up dumbfounded at Tatsuya as if she had been struck. The frustration had disappeared from his voice, and in its place a kind gentleness had reappeared.


    "I''ll return to our room."


    "Onii-sama......?"


    "Miyuki. You are correct. I was wrong."


    Miyuki hadn''t thought she would be able to convince him. As a human being, she had known all along that her brother was in the right. So she wasn''t able to believe that she would be able to change his mind.


    "It''s as you say. You''re the only one I have to protect. As long as I can keep you safe, the rest is superfluous. You are all I need."


    Those were the words Miyuki had always wanted to hear, which now filled and bound her heart. As if her earlier eloquence had been a lie, she simply stood looking at Tatsuya in silence. Her gaze, as straightforward as it had been a while before, seemed to be staring into a dream.


    "Let''s go back."


    Gently pushing on her shoulders, he began walking the puppet-like Miyuki back to the hotel.


    --Behind them, Minami, who had kept to the background during the one man show, followed, keeping her head down to hide her twitching expression.


    ? ? ?


    The morning of the fourth day of competition. In the girls�� Ice Pillars Break solo, Miyuki won both matches of the finals in under one minute.


    Her victories were so decisive there was some worry that she might have traumatized her opponents; however, Miyuki did not seem worried over that. And the spectators could not even pay heed to the losers. So charming was Miyuki��s smile that even though they saw that she had forgotten to offer a handshake to her opponents, they became even more entranced with her.


    After the noon break was the Ice Pillars Break men��s solo and the Shield Down men��s solo. Tatsuya was in charge of Shield Down. On his way to the side of the ring, Tatsuya met up with Sawaki.


    ��Shiba-kun, you seem to be much better today.��


    He had been taking care of Pillars Break (in short, Miyuki) throughout the morning, but he had washed his face after breakfast.


    ��I��m that different?��


    Simultaneously feeling that the comment was both belated and sudden, Tatsuya questioned Sawaki.


    ��Ah. The first day, the second day, the third day, I could somehow see that you weren��t concentrating. I didn��t intend to say anything because you were still doing your work properly. I thought you were gripped with worry about something.��


    Tatsuya was privately astonished. He had not been gripped by worry but by hesitation; however, he had not intended to let it show in his face. Even now, his friends--Honoka, Shizuku, Mikihiko and the rest as well as Isori and Azusa who were closer to him than Sawaki--each and every one of them had not seemed aware that his condition was off. Perhaps it was because Sawaki wasn��t with him all the time so he was aware of a small change. Nevertheless, Sawaki��s observation skills were terrifying.


    ��You look refreshed today. So I felt like mentioning it.��


    ��Although I wasn��t aware of it myself, fatigue might have been piling up on me. Yesterday, I had the first good night''s sleep in a while that was enough to revive my constitution.��


    As an excuse, it wasn��t a clever one, but it wasn��t an unnatural one. Thinking that he wouldn��t have accepted it himself, Tatsuya made that answer to Sawaki.


    ��That��s great. Keep yourself fired up, Shiba-kun.��


    However, Sawaki didn��t show any doubts. He was simply team spirited. He didn��t consider anything else and remained focused on the upcoming match.


    ? ? ?


    The pace of Tatsuya��s recovery and First High putting pressure on the leader was the same.


    Day 4. First High��s results: Ice Pillars Break-- Male Solo-3rd place, Female Solo- 1st place. Shield Down--Male Solo 1st place, Female Solo-1st place. Third High started the day with a 100 point lead that shrunk to 60 points.


    First High��s advance continued even in the Newcomers tournament. On the 1st day of the newcomers tournament, both male and female placed 1st in Row and Gunner. Tatsuya was the engineer in charge of the boys along with Kent. He guided his kouhai pair to a victorious smashing of Seventh High. The female winner, Kasumi, displayed a ��there��s nothing to it�� victorious expression from the middle of the winners�� podium.


    The second day of the newcomers tournament was the finals for Ice Pillars Break and Shield Down. The boys finished off in 3rd place in Shield Down, but the girls won magnificently. Tatsuya was the engineer in charge of Minami, but he really didn��t have a lot to do that day.


    The boys got another 3rd in Ice Pillars Break and the girls were again victorious. Izumi had completely dominated Ice Pillars Break. When Izumi returned to First High��s tent, her whole face---somehow seemed to smile at Miyuki, drowning her with unwholesome desire, but for once Miyuki was willing to be kind enough to be embraced as a body pillow (she just stood) until Izumi was satisfied.


    And on the Third day of the Newcomers tournament. ��........This was inevitable.��


    ��It was to be expected. Ayako is unrivaled at Mirage Bat����. Even I would be no match for her.��


    The finals for the main tournaments�� Mirage Bat were two days away; today, Tatsuya, who was off tomorrow, was watching the finals of the newcomers�� Mirage Bat from the stands. Only one of First High��s athletes fought her way into the finals.


    Actually, at the athlete selection stage, it had been suggested that either Izumi or Kasumi take part in the flower of the girls�� competition, Mirage Bat. The idea had a lot of supporters; however, Tatsuya had strongly opposed it, and Kasumi ended up in Row and Gunner and Izumi was assigned to Ice Pillars Break.


    Tatsuya��s stated premises for opposing either of the pair taking part in Mirage Bat, which were ��Kasumi has an inclination for Row and Gunner�� and ��Izumi has an aptitude for Ice Pillars Break��, were not lies. The distinctive trait of the Saegusa clan��s magicians was ��a lack of weak areas��, which could also be stated as having an aptitude for every kind of magic. Mayumi was rather unusual for having a clear specialty.


    However, his true reason was ��Neither could win against Ayako��.


    Ayako��s specialized magic was ��Ultimate Scattering��, a convergence type magic that diffused vapour, energy, etc. evenly to the point where they could barely be recognized anymore, The Ultimate Scatter spell had no direct relationship with Mirage Bat. However, Ayako had another magic which was just as much a specialty of hers as ��Ultimate Scattering��.


    That was ��Mock Teleportation��. The magic consisted of cloaking herself or perhaps a partner in a cocoon of air, quelling inertia, and moving instantly through a vacuum tube made of air.


    The vacuum tube would be viewed as an obstacle to other athletes in Mirage Bat, so she couldn��t use it like that. However, if the sequences of Mock Teleportation were downgraded, then the magic allowed her to jump faster than the eye could follow by continually creating gusts of air.


    Even the use of flying magic could not compete with her speed. Mock Teleportation was extremely inferior to Flying magic in terms of potential movement distance. However, that did not pose a problem in Mirage Bat. The only possible way to win against Ayako in this event would be to cause the ball of light to disappear before she could find it.


    As Tatsuya and Miyuki expected, the newcomers tournament��s Mirage Bat developed into a display of Ayako piling up her score alone. Their First High kouhai was putting up a good fight. She would probably manage to take second place.


    However, that was as far as she could go. Because even now, the point spread was widening.


    The winner of the newcomers tournament��s Mirage Bat was Fourth High��s Kuroba Ayako. The final results were 2nd place-First High, 3rd place-Third High, and 4th place-Fifth High.


    Final day of the newcomers tournament, Monolith Code. Here again it was a difficult struggle but First High put up a good fight.


    This year, Monolith Code was a round robin league; both the main and newcomers tournament used the six arenas over two days. Each team would have eight matches over ten rounds (in short, each team would sit out and rest two times).


    Second day, ninth round. Lead by Shippou Takuma, First High��s team had won all of the six matches they had been in so far. They had narrowly defeated the team that they had regarded as their greatest rival before the competition started, Third High, in the match before their last match, so a victorious mood ran through the rookie team. However, they had seen Third High lose to Fourth High before their eyes in the last match. This riveted Takuma and the others�� attention like their heads had been soaked in cold water.


    ��That guy is incredible. What the heck is his name?��


    Leo asked Tatsuya, who was in the stands, not the support staff area. ��Kuroba. Kuroba Fumiya.��


    ��Kuroba, of course��.��


    Mikihiko, who was observing from the stands as well, mumbled as if hesitant to speak out.


    First High was facing Fourth High in the final match. Unfortunately, it looked like First High was in a pinch.


    Dotted with big rocks, ��the rock stage�� of Monolith Code imitated a karst-like area. The one defending First High��s monolith, which was erected on a bridge, was Shippou Takuma. Unexpectedly, he had volunteered to take on defense; until now, all the enemies had been repulsed. In their victory over Third High also, Takuma had annihilated the offense, which could be said to be one of the main reasons they won.


    Despite that, Takuma was being pressed by Fumiya. Like Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, Fumiya jumped from boulder to boulder, not allowing Takuma to lock him in his sights. And Fumiya was taking aim at Takuma with his gun-shaped CAD in midair, assaulting Takuma with an intangible attack.


    The outer-system magic, ��Phantom Blow��.


    Tatsuya had used it in last year��s newcomers tournament, but compared to Tatsuya��s, this was much more powerful. It was not just that; Fumiya was using more than phantom blow. Under the cover of the flashier magic, another magic was being slipped in, ��Direct Pain��, Fumiya��s specialty; a magic he alone could use to imprint pain directly into his opponent��s mind.


    He had stepped it down so that any magicians in the stands wouldn��t notice, but even so, one blow was enough to take out Takuma��s mind. As a result, people were unaware of Direct Pain and only saw a powerful Phantom Blow.


    Naturally, being mistaken about the source of such power did not change the effect. The accumulated effect of the pain in his mind was clearly keeping Takuma from concentrating.


    A decreased ability to concentrate decreased the force of one��s magic. A decline in concentration decreased the force of the magic; there was a direct correlation between concentration and the success rate of magic. Takuma was trying to attack with ��Stone Shower��---a magic that used herd control to spray an opponent with a concentration of pebbles---in order to stop Fumiya��s movements.


    Stones whirled in Takuma��s vicinity.


    However, they did not attack Fumiya; they sprinkled down directly in front of the boulder Fumiya was standing on. Direct Pain was being emitted from Fumiya��s hand concealed by Phantom Blow.


    With all three members of First High��s team being KO''d by Fumiya, Fourth High��s victory was assured.


    The curtain closed on the newcomers tournament ended with Fourth High��s victory in Monolith Code. However, First High secured second place and was graced with overall first place in the newcomers tournament.


    As a result, with the conclusion of the newcomers tournament, the difference between Third High, which was in 1st place, and First High, in 2nd place, was 5 points. The actions of the first years had turned it back to a battle between Third High and First High for victory.


    The ninth day of the NSC. The fight moved from the newcomers tournament back to the main tournament. And under the starry sky, the finals for Mirage Bat, also known as Fairy Dance, were being held.


    First High was sending two people, Honoka and Subaru, to the final. Honoka��s engineer was Tatsuya; Subaru��s engineer was Azusa. While both were second years, this was a calculated move to overcome Third High in one blow. With Third High only having one athlete advance to the final, the strategy had already half succeeded. In preparation of attaining the other half of the strategy��s goal, Tatsuya and Azusa had gone all out. The rest was up to the athletes.


    Wearing a uniform that was fitted to her entire body that had a light lime base tone, Honoka was a little embarrassed to be standing in front of Tatsuya. Even though she knew it was an athletic uniform, it was a decidedly embarrassing to be exposed in this manner to a male in close quarters.


    ��Absolutely nothing wrong. Do you feel there is anything wrong with your own condition?��


    It was inevitable that after checking on the CAD tuning, Tatsuya would slowly and thoroughly examine Honoka��s body. One��s ��eyes�� being more reliable than a machine at observation was something that was limited to him.


    ��No...nothing. I��m fine.��


    Honoka was so embarrassed she answered in a small voice. She had a greater reason to be embarrassed than simply being seen by a member of the opposite sex. Tatsuya understood that as well but had to pretend nothing was wrong because he understood.


    Should I leave her alone for a while before the event so she can concentrate on the match����.Tatsuya considered and just as he was about to bring it up to Honoka.


    ��Excuse me, Shiba-kun.��


    Subaru had entered from the next booth where Azusa was doing her final check. ��Do you need something?��


    His words were unfriendly, but his tone of voice was not all that hostile. Tatsuya was only asking; after all, even though they were members of the same team, Mirage Bat was an individual match. To visit an athlete this close to the match, although it could not be called thoughtless, was not normal.


    ��I thought I would give my regards to Shiba-kun.��


    ��Regards? To me?��


    ��That��s right, to you.��


    Subaru agreed with an insolent air. Naturally, this was her usual manner. Last year, well it doesn��t matter now.


    ��I will be victorious in this match. Sorry Tatsuya, but the myth of your invincibility ends today.��


    However, this arrogant speech wasn��t like Subaru.


    The ��myth of his invincibility�� referred to the fact that last year, athletes in his charge had only lost to each other, and so far this had continued to be true this year. Even at this year��s NSC, Row and Gunner-pair-Eimi; [Ice Pillars Break]- pair-Shizuku and solo-Miyuki; Shield Down-pair-Kirihara and solo-Sawaki; newcomers tournament��s Row and Gunner- male division and newcomers tournaments�� Shield Down- female division had all secured victory.


    ��I am not the one who won.��


    However, Tatsuya did not misconstrue that as his own achievement. Eimi, Shizuku, Miyuki, Kirihara, Sawaki, and Minami. They were all athletes that would have won without his help. Tatsuya considered that he himself had been the lucky one. His response was accompanied by an exchange of ironic smiles; he wasn��t letting it go to his head.


    ��Although, that is true. Athletes in Shiba-kun��s charge don��t lose. I will smash this myth.��


    However, this record put pressure on their opponents, so viewed objectively, there was no problem. This brazen attitude so unlike the usual Subaru was probably to get rid of that pressure.


    To be honest, her attitude was unpleasant. However, that being said, to Tatsuya, Subaru was another athlete of his team. It would be unwise to make a clumsy response and increase the volume of pressure on her.


    ��Is that so?��


    Other than that short reply, Tatsuya made no response.


    After watching Subaru leave, when Tatsuya returned his attention to Honoka, she was all fired up for some reason.


    ��Tatsuya-san!��


    Her eyes no longer showed any shame. Instead, they burned with competitive spirit.


    ��I am going to go all out. I��m going for it and winning! I will defend Tatsuya-san��s no loss record!��


    Worry that she might be so fired up that she self-destructed arose. However, in Honoka��s case, trying to sooth her might have the opposite effect. Tatsuya had learned her personality well during their year��s acquaintance.


    ��I see. I��ll depend on you.��


    Rather, it was better in times like this to fire her up even more. ��Yes!��


    Honoka happily agreed, her fighting spirit coming out in a bright smile. Finals of Mirage Bat.


    The results were Honoka-winner and Subaru-2nd place. The Third High athlete managed to get 3rd place, but Third High had only acquired 20 points compared to First High��s 80.


    In the overall rankings, First High was finally standing at the top.


    ? ? ?


    ��Up to this point, I thought we might not make it, but somehow we managed to get to this point this year as well.��


    The students of First High seated for dinner radiated relief rather than joy. It was the 10th day of the NSC, and First High had widened its lead on Third High to 95 points with their win in Monolith Code.


    Momentarily, it had been a huge 100 point lead, but it was still a complete turnaround.


    ��Yoshida was today��s MVP. He really did well for us.��


    The one praising Mikihiko was his Monolith Code teammate who had the name of Minakami Carey; he was a third year who, due to being of Indian and British descent, possessed unusual coloring: blonde hair with black skin.


    ��No��..it wasn��t just my efforts. I simply followed the lead of my senpais.��


    As he was speaking, Mikihiko eyed Tatsuya, who was a little bit away from him and surrounded by girls.


    ��I was also helped by Tatsuya��..��


    ��That��s right. Shiba has made great efforts as an engineer for us again this year. Hey, Shiba!��


    Carey made multiple beckoning gestures to Tatsuya who had looked up in their direction. Tatsuya stood up holding the tray he was eating from. As he watched Tatsuya leave the flowery group of girls that included his sister, Miyuki, to come to this table full of males, Mikihiko might have had the malicious thought, ��He��s the only one making good memories��..�� but no one could be sure.


    ��Well, sit.��


    Those words were from the head of the men��s table, Sawaki. Tatsuya did not dare to disobey---well, since he had brought his tray, he probably never intended to disobey---and indicated his understanding by sitting down. ��Good work, today.��


    ��No, I wasn��t able to do enough work yesterday, so, since I was able to recover a little.��


    Tatsuya had not hastily decided to take charge of Mikihiko. From the start, Tatsuya was supposed to be looking after Mikihiko��s CAD. Although it was from the start, there had been the possibility that the Mirage Bat and Monolith Code events would overlap. If it had come to that, Tatsuya would have had to choose between being the engineer in charge of Honoka or Mikihiko.


    ��Nothing could be done about yesterday. We��re well aware of that.��


    Everyone here understood that, but Hattori was the one who dared to speak up, demonstrating his ��honest but hardheaded�� personality.


    ��It��s as he said. Besides, there were almost no problems with the work you showed us from you taking it a little easy yesterday. Make no mistake, you contributed to today��s victory.��


    ��With this, we should get the combined total victory. So you can show your face to your senpais.��


    After Sawaki, Carey spoke up with a relieved look. This, his third year, was the first time he had been chosen as a representative, so the traditions were probably putting a lot of unnecessary pressure on him.


    From Tatsuya��s point of view, this was a very hasty pronouncement. There was still the possibility of a huge reversal in the point spread with tomorrow''s Steeplechase Cross-country.


    However, Tatsuya didn��t point that out. It would be correct to say it was because he didn��t care about the rankings, number of points or the overall victory.


    He wanted to make tomorrow��s event end safely.


    No, he would crush anything that interfered with tomorrow��s event publicly finishing safely.


    That was what he was thinking as he made an inoffensive reply.


    ? ? ?


    After dinner, Tatsuya went to the hotel��s observation lounge. The moon hadn��t yet risen but the sky was clear. The outline of Mount Fuji was carelessly displayed by the starlight. From this viewpoint, the darkness resembled that of hell. From the balcony, he looked down on the course for tomorrow��s Steeplechase event, which was a man-made forest with violent traps concealed within.


    ��How is it going?��


    He questioned the doll in the shape of a girl right next to him.


    [No response. I surmise that they are kept in a sleep-like state.]


    The one that answered was the entity housed within the doll. A London conference had assigned it the name of parasite; Tatsuya and his friends called the pushion information entity, Pixie.


    ��As expected, there is nothing to be done but wait for tomorrow, hmm.��


    Despair oozed from Tatsuya��s monologue. But no sign of depression was etched on his face. Tatsuya genuinely wished to know the whereabouts of the main actor in tomorrow��s planned experiment, the gynoids with parasites implanted in them, the Parasite Dolls, make no mistake. However, when he had Pixie accompany him here, he had not actually expected her to be able to find them. In the first place, if all he intended Pixie to do was find the Parasite Dolls, then it would not have been necessary to climb to a high place. After all, since Pixie and the Parasite Dolls were essentially the same type of existence, if both were active then they both would be aware of each other.


    Since the night Miyuki had persuaded him to let her bet her own existence as a magician, Tatsuya had thrown away the notion of stopping the Kudou clan��s experiment that might add to the danger to the magic high school students himself. As the mysterious informer might have expected, he would decide what to do on the actual day then and there; in short, tomorrow. ---That the mysterious informer had not expected him to stop the experiment before it started was clear from the lack of a delivery of supplemental information.


    Tatsuya��s coming to look at the site of tomorrow��s drama, which was submerged in darkness, was nothing more than a whim. The daring might say he came up here to divert himself a little from the anger he felt over being pushed this way and that by the Kudou clan and the mysterious informer.


    ��Watch tomorrow!�� for that reason. It was simple to take advantage of Pixie��s ability to detect the Parasite Dolls.


    ��Tatsuya-kun.��


    The observation lounge did not have a do not enter sign. However, so close to midnight, he had not expected anyone other than himself to be weird enough to come the topmost balcony, which had neither lighting nor effective air conditioning.


    ��Master, have you come to cool off?��


    Naturally, in terms of being wierd, Yakumo was at a much higher level than he was. ��..thought Tatsuya. When he had been thinking ��as weird as himself��, he hadn��t been thinking of Yakumo.


    ��I, well, something like that. The night wind does feel better than air conditioning. But, doesn��t that young lady over there need you for something? I think it��s about time you speak with her.��


    As Yakumo spoke, he didn��t go as far as shrugging his shoulders, but somehow he conveyed the impression that he had to Tatsuya on the balcony.


    He could see a shadow within the darkness. The woman was older than him, but she was still regarded by the world as young. She was giving off a different aura than she usually did; her beautiful face wasn��t wearing its usual amusement, probably due to the stern ��at the end of her rope�� look she was wearing instead.


    ��As I thought, the message was from you, Lieutenant.��


    Without a preamble, just as if they had already been in the middle of a conversation, Tatsuya spoke to her, making Fujibayashi��s face lighten a tad.


    ��How did you know?��


    ��It was a matter of probability. If I consider who among my acquaintances has that kind of high level technical skill, your name heads the list.��


    ��What if it was someone you didn��t know?��


    ��It��s futile to consider that possibility.��


    ��Oh��.��


    Even though she relaxed slightly, Fujibayashi��s face was still stiff. Was it from tension or was it from guilt, or was it due to a completely different reason��...Tatsuya was not yet equipped with the discernment to determine.


    First, he had to ask about the things he didn��t know; there was no other way to a resolution. Therefore, Tatsuya asked without reserve or hesitation.


    ��Did you give me that warning on the road to the former Lab 9? What were you trying to get me to do?��


    ��What��.. I wonder what it was that I wanted you to do, Tatsuya-kun������


    Tatsuya held her eyes with a piercing gaze. But he found nothing he could use to determine that she was trying to fool him.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, shouldn��t we change venues?��


    Without magic to prevent eavesdropping or watching, they couldn��t speak about it safely; the information was surely on that level.


    ��You��re right��.��


    In this matter, it was not completely clear whether either Fujibayashi or the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion were allies. There was no sign of it being a trap, but he did not think the matter was as serious as that.


    ��You won��t mind if Master sits in?��


    ��Okay.��


    ��Eh, I don��t care.��


    ��Understood, I��ll leave it to you.�� After securing the two��s agreement, Tatsuya gave his approval to Fujibayashi��s plan.


    The place that Fujibayashi took Tatsuya and Yakumo was inside an RV that was similar to the one Tatsuya was using as a work van. The parking lot was different from the one allotted for use by the Nine Schools Competition. It was a little apart from the other unoccupied parked cars in the lot.


    [Master, I can��t sense any wireless transmission waves.]


    With the help of Ushiyama and the rest, Pixie��s sensors had been stretched to the limits they could go without impairing her 3H body.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, here. Sensei, please take a seat as well.��


    After the pair took the offered seat on the simple sofa, Fujibayashi gave Pixie a slightly pensive look, but nevertheless, she went to the RV��s kitchen without saying anything.


    She probably hadn��t intended to waste any time from the beginning. She came back carrying a tray with three glasses full of black liquid. She placed the glasses on the table and ignored the standing Pixie as she sat down opposite the two males.


    ��First, is it fine if I explain things in sequential order?��


    Without proffering the drinks, Fujibayashi abruptly spoke to Tatsuya. The informal manner of speaking was presenting the stance that ��Tatsuya was a friend she was speaking to��.


    ��You��re right. Before we get into discussing things, there are some things I would like confirmed.��


    Seemingly without any wariness, Tatsuya sipped from the glass. His throat was a little dry.


    ��Okay.��


    Fujibayashi was unsurprised at the way Tatsuya drank the ice coffee she had set out without any qualms. She was aware that Tatsuya probably knew more about the ingredients in the drink than she did; anyway, poison wouldn��t affect him more than an instant.


    ��First is the matter of why you didn��t leak any supplemental information to me as a follow up to your initial message. Were you under surveillance, Lieutenant?��


    Right off the bat, he asked what she didn��t want him to ask, thought Fujibayashi. However, there wasn��t any reason not to answer now.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then, secondly. Is this contact at the urging of Major Kazama and Saeki-kakka. Or at the urging of Kudou-kakka.��


    ��.....It is my commanding officer��s order. I am not under the surveillance of my grandfather.��


    By no surveillance, it might mean that this forced experiment of the Kudou clan had nothing to do with Fujibayashi Kyouko, or it might mean that they could trust her so much that there was no need for surveillance.


    ��May I ask a question, Ojousan of the Fujibayashi.��


    Before Tatsuya could ask that, Yakumo butted in from his side. Addressing her as ��Ojousan of the Fujibayashi�� didn��t seem proper, at least to Tatsuya. However, Fujibayashi didn��t seem to mind; she smiled serenely as she nodded to Yakumo.


    ��Yes, go ahead.��


    ��What might be the stance of the Fujibayashi clan?��


    However, she wasn��t able to maintain her poker face at the content of the question. She wasn��t scowling because she hadn��t wanted to be asked that question, but because she herself was anxious about the stance of the Fujibayashi clan.


    ��Neutral.��


    ��They are truly against it but they can��t oppose what the Kudou clan is doing covertly, is that what you mean?��


    ��..........��


    ��The honored wife of the actual head of the Fujibayashi clan is the daughter of the actual head of the Kudou clan. That connection with the magicians who bear the ��9�� whom the traditionalists hold hostility to places them at the side of the magicians of the ��9�� although they are Ancient Magicians. If they break away from the Kudou clan, the Fujibayashi clan could be standing alone in Japanese magic society����.is that it?��


    Fujibayashi��s face lost all expression, probably to keep them from reading what was going on in her head. However, it goes without saying that the disappearance of her smile made this attempt a total failure.


    ��But that is not what I wish you to tell me. What does the Fujibayashi clan feel about the usage of the occultists from the continent?��


    Yakumo��s eyes did not reflect his usual amusement. Instead, they bore a sharp gleam.


    ��If they did such a thing, I believe the Fujibayashi clan wouldn��t like it. Regarding the refugees Makoto-ojiue welcomed into the former Lab 9, Father has repeatedly urged him to change his mind.��


    The gleam in Yakumo��s eyes faltered as Fujibayashi gave a clear reply to the query. Certainly, the Fujibayashi clan and the Kudou clan had become allies with the marriage. Nevertheless, both those who had chosen to take the path of bridging the gap between ��those who bore the number 9�� and ��the Traditionalists�� and the traditionalists who clung to the antagonism felt welcoming that another nation��s occultists, who were searching for cracks in their defenses, was dangerous.


    ��Certainly, the refugee occultists possessed useful spells. By using the spells they provided, the volume of psion consumption by the Parasite Dolls slightly. However, despite that, both Father and I think it is a mistake.��


    ��Pardon me, Master, but we should go over the sequence of events.��


    With Tatsuya��s interruption, the tension that had arisen between Yakumo and Fujibayashi was quelled. Yakumo��s face returned to its default faint emotionless smile.


    ��Lieutenant Fujibayashi.��


    On the other hand, faced with Tatsuya��s treacherous fake smile, Fujibayashi started to feel an entirely different kind of tension.


    ��This incident has been incredibly frustrating and irritating for me. Although I am aware of what you would call the outline of the plan to test a new weapon on magic high school students at the Nine Schools Competition, I don��t have a very good grasp on what is actually happening behind the scenes. Well, the truth is I don��t really understand. For some reason, my informant has been stingy with information.��


    ��Uuumm���� Tatsuya-kun, about that.��


    Fujibayashi��s face stiffened slightly but distinctly.


    Perhaps seeing that satisfied him, and Tatsuya��s sadistic smile disappeared.


    ��If you just ignore the intentions of those maneuvering behind the scenes, it��s not all that complex.��


    Miyuki had already made Tatsuya aware of that, but since it was irrelevant, he didn��t mention it.


    ��First, the anti-Asian Alliance hardliners in our nation��s military changed the events in the Nine Schools Competition to more combat oriented ones.��


    No one disagreed with Tatsuya��s point.


    ��Next, the Kudou clan took advantage of this to plan a performance test of the Parasite Dolls.��


    ��Grandfather proposed it, but Uncle seems to have opposed it at first.��


    ��So then, the one who decided to use the refugee occultists was Kudou-kakka?��


    ��.....No, that was Uncle.��


    ��Is that so. Let��s call the person manipulating things behind the scenes through the refugee occultists who the current head of the Kudou clan took in X for now. X is aiming for the Parasite Dolls to go out of control and cause injuries and deaths among the athletes of the Nine Schools Competition. They might not intend to go as far as killing anyone, but they may intend to cause injuries that end their lives as magicians. X��s ultimate goal might be decreasing our nation��s military power by cutting off the supply of magicians who will become soldiers. Because an increase in the military power of Japan would be a hindrance to him.��


    ��Yes, that is our take as well. Therefore, I��m here.��


    ��.......What do you mean?��


    Fujibayashi did not avert her eyes from Tatsuya��s gaze, which was laced with distrust and suspicion.


    ��Tatsuya-kun. We request your cooperation in stopping the Parasite Dolls from going out of control.��


    She did not rise up to bow, as she sat on the sofa with both knees together with her hands on top of them, but Fujibayashi bowed her head down low. She did not call him ��Special Officer�� but ��Tatsuya-kun��.


    ��Cooperation?��


    ��Yes, this is not an order. This request is not something in the realm of what we can command you to do as your duty. Therefore, this is a plea for your cooperation.��


    Fujibayashi raised her head and got up from the sofa. Reading her unspoken intentions, Tatsuya got up as well. Fujibayashi moved in front of a box that looked like a coffin that could snugly hold a fully grown man. In front of Tatsuya who was by her side, she opened the lid.


    Perhaps there was a spring in the hinge, as after the lid was opened only slightly, it sprang open. Inside was an ultramarine mobile suit---it resembled a bulky work jumpsuit.


    ��While the Parasite Dolls�� performance test is unofficial, it is still a project entrusted to the Kudou clan of the Ten master clans by our nation��s military. If we interfere in that, it could lead to discord within the military or a private war with the Ten Master Clans.��


    ��You want me to become an illegal agent of destruction.��


    Tatsuya��s voice was cold and hard. It was inevitable after all; it was implied that they wouldn��t protect him if his identity was revealed. It could be called a mild response considering what had just been said.


    ��Even if you put it that way, I believe that nothing else can be done.��


    Tatsuya��s gaze became even sharper; however, Fujibayashi met his gaze firmly. It might have been a bluff, but she did not appear to flinch.


    ��.....Fine.��


    Their short face off ended with Tatsuya giving in. He had intended to finish off the Parasite Dolls himself from the start. He was actually grateful that he was able to use the new type of mobile suit augmented with stealth functions.


    ��Thank you. You can use this car as you wish. Here is the key.�� Tatsuya accepted the wireless control box from Fujibayashi.


    ��When you are done with it, please press this button. After five minutes, the contents will self-destruct.��


    Fujibayashi indicated a corner of the wall. There was a red button surrounded by yellow and black caution stripes.


    ��What do I do with the mobile suit? I don��t think it will be destroyed with the van��s contents.��


    ��If you place it in the box, it can be completely destroyed. Finish off the experiment.��


    ��Roger.��


    Tatsuya directed a nod toward Fujibayashi while he looked at the ��self destruct button�� with subdued eyes, and murmured that as if speaking to himself.


    ��Since this is in part a personal request, I will surely have you repay this favor someday.��


    As Tatsuya��s statement made her cheeks lose color, Fujibayashi said farewell and left like she was fleeing. Since she offloaded the mobile suit and the RV onto Tatsuya, she was probably going to the hotel. Yakumo insisted on escorting her, ��just in case��, as was proper. As their shadows merged with the big square one, Yakumo engaged Fujibayashi in conversation.


    ��Ojou-san, was that actually Kazuma-kun��s order?��


    ��.......What do you mean by that? Besides, could you please stop calling me ��Ojou- san��?��


    Fujibayashi answered with a stiff face without looking in Yakumo��s direction.


    ��Forgive my rudeness. Fujibayashi-san, I��ve been thinking. I would say that there was no need to make Tatsuya-kun do that. Make no mistake, by that I mean the Parasite Dolls won��t actually go out of control, will they?��


    ��Are you saying I lied?��


    ��Since lying is part of your job��..��


    Yakumo barked that out in a tone that was both condemning and comforting.


    ��The weapon has a failsafe device. I don��t believe Kudou Retsu is the type of man who would neglect that����. By the way, did you know, Fujibayashi-san? Even


    Mikkyou has spells for manipulating a doll like a puppet. Novitiate monks whose virtue is insufficient to summon genuine Gohou Doushi use them to create fake Gohou Doushi.��


    ��No��..I didn��t know, but I theorized it.��


    Fujibayashi responded to the sudden switch of topic by speaking with deliberation. Even though she peeped with sidelong glances to see what kind of face Yakumo was making, she completely failed to read his expression. Fujibayashi understood that the reason for that was not completely due to hostility.


    ��Before I came here, I went to the ��Main Temple��, which I haven��t done in a while. I questioned an expert in this area. He claimed that he had already achieved the ability to call Gohou Doushi and was no longer using fakes, but-��


    It seemed like some kind of trouble had occurred at that meeting. Yakumo made a reminiscing smile.


    ��No matter what type of practitioner, they would not neglect to define the rules of offense and defense. And, when a puppet broke those defined rules, a punishment would be incurred. A sealing so that the puppet could not inflict more harm. The seal spell is said to be part of the enslavement spell.��


    Yakumo turned. His eyes were empty, his mouth had burst into a crescent shape. The face was so like a possessed doll that Fujibayashi let out a scream. ---No, she wasn��t able to scream.


    In an instant, Fujibayashi had succumbed to Yakumo��s spell.


    ��The Parasite Dolls have the same type of spell installed, right? For instance, a prohibition about attacking non-combatants. If they didn��t, they couldn��t be deployed as an autonomous weapon.��


    ��....It is as you say.��


    Fujibayashi had lost neither her mind nor her will.


    ��Even if the occultists want the Parasite Dolls to attack high school students, the foundation spell wouldn��t allow it. The instant they became violent, the control sequence would switch to a sealing sequence and seal the parasite.��


    ��That is what I heard.��


    However, she didn��t hide it. She didn��t lie.


    ��If the Parasite Dolls are let loose, is the spell keeping them emplaced inside the mechanical doll cancelled, and does the procedure to emplace the free parasite into the mechanical doll have to be repeated. Does this not affect the fact that the parasite is attached to the mechanical doll?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    ��I see��..the testing hasn��t proceeded that far.��


    Yakumo took his eyes off Fujibayashi.


    Exhausted, Fujibayashi dropped down to her knees. Yakumo called out to the darkness.


    ��It seems like that is how it is, Kazama-kun. Did you know?��


    The shadows created the silhouette of a person. As it proceeded from the parking lot, under the scattered lights of the hotel the form of Kazama appeared.


    ��Why are you here?��


    ��You say that there wasn��t a need for Tatsuya-kun to cross that dangerous bridge.��


    ��No, I don��t know that.��


    Perhaps he didn��t think his monitoring had been directly observed; Kazama paid no attention to Fujibayashi who was looking up at his own face with terror and answered his teacher��s question with a ---visibly---pensive look.


    ��You didn��t hear it from this Ojou-san?��


    ��Yes.��


    Kazama was also one of the users of ancient magic. He should also have general knowledge of puppet spells. There should be no way that he wasn��t aware of the embedded failsafe. For him not to have asked about that��.


    ��Hmmmm��.. Apparently, there is a reason you want Tatsuya-kun to run amok.��


    ��You didn��t tell Tatsuya-kun either, Master, right?��


    By answering the question with a question, he indirectly agreed with Yakumo��s words.


    ��I have no reason to defend the decision, but the commander of the brigade is unaware of this. Although the Major General is well informed in how to use magic, this is only regarding modern magic; she is the same as any amateur regarding ancient magic.��


    ��I thought you were her advisor������


    ��Why didn��t you stop us, Master?��


    Apparently, this policy of not answering was inconvenient for Kazama. ��Because it would be unpleasant to stop him.��


    That didn��t particularly matter to Yakumo. He hadn��t intended to condemn Kazama from the start.


    ��Fujibayashi-san, about our earlier conversation.��


    If he thought there was no danger, he would have told Tatsuya that.


    ��That is the truth in general. There is a possibility that it will not work so well in this matter.��


    Yakumo, who had decided to divorce himself from the world, was seeing this incident to the end because he feared the impact this incident would have on the world.


    ��......For what reason?��


    ��Kudou Retsu is probably locked in the same mindset. Not just him, all the old guys at the former Lab 9 are assured by this bit of common sense.��


    He himself was just about the age to be called an old guy, but Yakumo referred to the retired generation of ��9�� as old guys.


    ��You should have received a detailed report from Tatsuya-kun regarding the nature of Parasites.��


    Kazama and Fujibayashi nodded in answer to the question without a word.


    ��Parasites came to our world from a different direction via a small hole in the dimension wall and they are overwhelmed by strong pure thought. They fuse with the owner of that strong pure thought and that strong pure thought serves as an impetus.��


    Yakumo repeated the phrase ��strong pure thought�� many times. Fujibayashi was quicker to catch his meaning.


    ��Good grief��. What is Kokonoe-sensei trying to say!?��


    ��Strong pure thought. It would be strange if the grounds were not soaked in the desire to win the NSC on the final day of competition, right?��


    ��If the binding spell on the parasite malfunctions����?��


    Kazama groaned out the question.


    ��Maybe they go out of control. Maybe they don��t go out of control. I believe that we should at least decide that we cannot let them go out of control.��


    Yakumo��s reply was terribly irresponsible and sincere.


    ��And when the out of control Parasite Doll is ultimately destroyed, the released parasite might possess a youth emitting a pure thought.��


    Neither Kazama nor Fujibayashi could deny the possibility of the worst case scenario Yakumo outlined. If Kudou Retsu himself were here, he probably would have turned pale and been unable to refute it.


    ��Therefore, I think it is correct to let Tatsuya-kun have that battlesuit. Tatsuya can deal a unilateral defeat to the parasite dolls. The military might also give up the foolish plan of using demons as you are thinking, Kazama-kun. So I will keep this matter under wraps for you. I want you to repay me by telling me something.��


    In repayment for not informing Saeki that Kazama was concealing information from her, Yakumo wanted information.


    ��About what?��


    ��Who sent those mainland occultists to the Kudou clan?��


    Even though he was asked, Kazama didn��t know. Fujibayashi was the one who answered Yakumo��s question.


    ��......A Chinese merchant of Yokohama, a young man named Zhou Gongjin.��


    ��Zhou Gongjin of Yokohama. I have been hearing that name a lot lately.��


    ��You know of him, Master?��


    Yakumo did not answer Kazama��s question.


    ��Well, I asked about what I wanted to know, so I��ll go. As promised, I will keep quiet about your concealment of information and covert actions.��


    Yakumo took a single step off the lighted path. That was all it took for him to disappear.


    After Yakumo left, Fujibayashi finally got up. ��Major, well��.��


    ��Go, Lieutenant. We do not want Tatsuya to see us.��


    After cutting off whatever Fujibayashi had started to say, Kazama walked to the hotel.


    Perhaps, she thought, if they followed Yakumo, it would become obvious to Tatsuya; Fujibayashi obediently trailed after Kazama, who hadn��t punished her.


    ��Lieutenant.��


    Without turning around to confirm she was there, Kazama spoke to Fujibayashi. ��Yes, Major.��


    ��Were you deceived by Kudou-kakka as well, Lieutenant?��


    ��Wha?��


    Although she continued walking, for a moment she seemed about to trip.


    ��About the possibility of the Parasite Dolls going out of control. However, you thought it was an impossibility, Lieutenant. Right?��


    ��Ah, yes.��


    She didn��t immediately understand what Kazama wanted to say, so she had to make a guess.


    ��I did not confirm the information myself, sir. I was in a situation where I couldn��t report immediately. I only brought in false information. Consequently, I prevented the giving of mistaken orders.��


    Kazama was offering to overlook Fujibayashi cleaving to Kudou��s side. ��Good work, Lieutenant.��


    ��Thank you, don��t mention it.��


    Fujibayashi stopped and bowed deeply to Kazama��s back as he continued on without stopping.

 Volume 13 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    August 15th, the eleventh day of the Nine Schools Competition. As with the ten days prior, Tatsuya rose from bed at the same time, had breakfast within First High��s tent as usual, and commenced the final inspections on the contestants he was responsible for like always.


    Today��s schedule included the Women��s Steeple Chase starting at 9:30am, with the Men��s Steeple Chase scheduled for 2:00pm. The registration deadline was set for 5:00pm the previous day. Originally, the assumption was that schools that scored too low on the hierarchy would not attend, but the end result was such that most of the male and female contestants in their second year or beyond had all registered to attend.


    Tatsuya was responsible for all the female students in Year 2 as well as Mikihiko for a total of 6 individuals. Working for six may sound strenuous, but setting aside the technicians from Year 1, it was originally intended for six people to cover the CADs for 24 people. It just so happened that everything was concentrated in the morning, as the average workload was not especially great.


    He started working at 7:30am and was finished with maintenance by 9:00am. Furthermore, during this time, he was not continuously working since there was sufficient time for rest in between, though he may appear taxed in the eyes of any bystander. Hattori and Isori occasionally asked him ��You OK?�� Thus, no one suspected anything was amiss when Tatsuya wished to retire and rest without watching the women��s competition upon completing his duties.


    A competition like the Steeple Chase was wholly unobservable from the exterior. Each contestant must wear a signal transmitter to determine if they stepped out of bounds, and this also served to declare who was running around in circles. Still, even if miniature flying cameras were deployed, they wouldn''t be able to capture anything from above due to the dense foliage, therefore leaving various cameras to capture approaching contestants as the only recourse.


    Owing to this reason, many individuals planned from the very onset to observe the action from the widescreens set within the conference gala. Although such coldhearted individuals were the decisive minority among the contestants and auxiliaries, Tatsuya��s situation enabled him to depart with only compassionate gazes seeing him off.


    At 9:20am, the eyes of the representatives and audience members were gathered at the starting line. Each of the nine schools had dispatched a dozen people for a grand total of 108 young women gathered together and neatly lined up on the starting line. The women��s outdoor gear was accompanied by a wide vest along with sturdy boots, gloves, and various protective gear such as a hat that served as a helmet, protective goggles, joint protectors, etc. While the equipment seemed extraneous, this was essentially work clothes that clung to the body. With so many people gathered in one place, there was a particularly dazzling effect.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Tatsuya slipped from the hotel and walked towards the parking lot. This was not the parking lot opened for use during the Nine Schools Competition, but the military one instead. No one would be the wiser if he was only approaching it.


    Tatsuya rendezvoused with Pixie en route. She was dressed in a plain dress with loose long sleeves that was properly collared, comfortable around the waist that fell to ankle length, leaving no trace of the body uncovered. Fortunately, in this era, wearing such a getup even at the height of summer was nothing to raise an eyebrow over.


    Tatsuya had called Pixie over because he would require her to locate the Parasites, but Pixie was accompanied by another young woman whom Tatsuya had not specifically summoned.


    ��Minami, why are you here?��


    Upon being questioned, Minami bowed to Tatsuya before answering. ��This is an order from Miyuki-sama.��


    ��Miyuki?��


    Just now, Minami said ��Miyuki-sama�� instead of ��Miyuki nee-sama��. This was no slip of the tongue; this was clearly intentional. In other words, Minami was not currently acting in the capacity of his underclassman at First High nor as her alias as a cousin, but as a servant of the Yotsuba. Tatsuya correctly divined Minami��s purpose.


    ��Miyuki-sama declared that she herself would not be able to provide any assistance to Tatsuya-sama during the competition and therefore wishes this one to assist you.��


    Minami��s expression was steadier than normal. This was not the tender, albeit somewhat bemused, expression of a younger girl, but the face of a Magician able to stand on her own two feet. Setting aside whether this was her own choice or not, this was actually what Minami should appear like.


    Tatsuya discarded any notion of dismissing her. She wished for her strength to be of use, and in truth there were areas she could be of assistance. The idea that ��what can a 15-year old young girl do������ was far too arrogant, and, technically speaking, Tatsuya himself was nothing more than a 17-year old youth. ��Understood. Follow me.��


    ��Acknowledged.��


    Minami never seemed to consider that she might be asked to leave.


    Within the car Fujibayashi provided, Tatsuya changed into the Mobile Armor


    (Minami kept her back to him while he was changing) before inquiring with Pixie regarding the Parasites�� location.


    ��There.��


    The instant Pixie��s thought reached Tatsuya, 16 spots of light also flashed on the map in front of Tatsuya��s eyes. Using the transmitter on board the engineering vehicle, Pixie had sent the intelligence directly to the screen contained within the visor of the Mobile Armor��s helmet. Tatsuya had already made sure that Pixie and the engineering vehicle were synchronized the night before.


    The number of the lights coincided with the amount Tatsuya had verified in Nara as well as the number that Pixie detected several days ago. This implied that Pixie had a complete grasp of the Parasites�� location. Currently, ��they�� were arrayed in a formation within the stadium��s center near the finish line. With Miyuki in the lead (Tatsuya judged that Miyuki would be leading the pack), the quickest scenario���� Or likely the worst scenario would have her encountering the first


    Parasite.


    (--In that event, the first Parasite must be defeated within 8 minutes and the entire troop eradicated within 20 minutes.)


    Tatsuya allotted this much buffer time before turning to Minami. ��Minami, remain here and prevent outside interference.��


    ��Understood.��


    Minami obediently inclined her head when receiving Tatsuya��s order. That being said, her eyes betrayed her own opinions on that order. Minami was likely assuming Tatsuya desired for her to stay beyond the line of fire. This was a dangerous misunderstanding.


    ��Minami, Pixie has the vital role of locking onto the Parasites�� location.��


    ��Yes.��


    She seemed to understand that point, which is why this time she answered in the affirmative with a slightly confused air.


    ��However, that does not mean this identification is one-sided.�� Minami��s eyes widened in comprehension.


    ��The Parasites can also detect Pixie. Just as Pixie knows that dolls have sensed her, those commanding the dolls will also realize that I am locking on to them through Pixie.��


    Tatsuya gazed deeply into Minami��s eyes as if to carve his warning within the bottom of her heart.


    ��This vehicle may come under attack.��


    ��Understood.��


    Minami nodded with a mildly anxious expression on her face.


    ? ? ?


    At 9:29am, Tatsuya released a real IFF signal for the Fuji Instructional Team and departed from the engineering vehicle at the same time, advancing towards the practice forest for the Steeple Chase under the guise of the Mobile Armor.


    9:30am. At the starting line, podiums that stood two meters tall were installed every 100 meters. From these podiums, 41 shots rang out together to announce the start of the Steeple Chase.


    The majority of the contestants proceeded cautiously, with the detachment from Eighth High entering the forestry first. This was likely because they were Eighth High students who frequented outdoor training and proudly believed that ��forests were their home territory��.


    As if unwilling to concede defeat, a Year 3 student from Third High sprinted forward. Though this was probably because she had yielded to the burning anxiety to beat First High, this spirited young woman sprang into the air �C and promptly fell into a trap.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya switched off his IFF signal and pushed the Mobile Armor��s stealth capabilities to the maximum threshold while he concealed himself near the outer edges of the practice forest. He charged into the Steeple Chase��s arena the moment he heard the signal round go off.


    The Parasite dolls were scattered across the latter half of the 4 kilometer long route. Seeing this formation, Tatsuya seemed to feel that they were trying to bait him in. This was practically saying ��if you can take down all the dolls before the contestants arrive, then bring it��. It appeared that he was dancing to someone else''s tune.


    (It would be arrogant in the extreme to think oneself to be omniscient, but at least this facilitates matters for me.)


    Even if his speculation was correct, he was planning on accepting this gambit. Regardless of what this faceless manipulator was planning, Tatsuya��s objectives would be fulfilled once he incapacitated the Parasite dolls and eliminated any threat they could possibly pose towards Miyuki.


    Tatsuya kept himself close to the ground using Flying-Type Magic and proceeded towards the closest Parasite doll in the formation.


    ? ? ?


    Shortly after she began running, the audience stands placed before a giant video screen ahead of her erupted into laughter.


    Generally speaking, there were three rules governing the Steeple Chase. First, obstructing other players was prohibited. Being caught hampering other players would result in immediate disqualification. Nonetheless, since vision was so limited for the reasons stated above, the chances of being caught affecting other players was quite low, to the level that ��being caught was purely luck��. Thus, rather than calling this rule a punishment, it would be more appropriate to call this an unwritten agreement.


    Second, there was no leaving the area proper for the 4 kilometer race. Each contestant wore a transmitter that was connected to the Fuji Practice Facility��s independent GPS, allowing the competition committee to verify where each contestant was moving. In addition, each contestant would be aware of where they were currently located. The visor would offer assistance when prompted by the contestant to display the map and current position. Even if they were about to step out of bounds, an audible warning would also be emitted from the helmet.


    Third, leaping to branch height was forbidden. Fundamentally, moving across the trees would no longer be Steeple Chase. This was the logic as ��What is the fastest way to pass through a maze?��


    ��Vaulting over the walls.��


    The GPS system was also three dimensional, so this could also calculate how high the contestants were jumping. Still, the only certain method to see if the jump exceeded the height of the branches would be through long distance observation devices, so here a simpler solution was used instead.


    Strictly speaking, nets were set all over the place as obstacles. Accidentally leaping too high would result in being ensnared within the nets even before reaching the branches �C as can be seen on the screen right now.


    The one who ran afoul this was the contestant from Third High, the female student who took the bronze during Mirage Bat. The fact that these details were also broadcasted was surely a distressing outcome for the person in question, but was definitely highly entertaining. Just as a butterfly was caught within a spider��s web, this strangely alluring scene was likely one of the reasons behind this as well.


    This scene was not only played on this screen, but was broadcast over the network. The version displayed to the entire country was subject to approval from the JSDF, so only the network within the base could view this right now. On the other hand, so long as they were within the base, anyone would be able to see this even if they were at a distance. Across the forest, this scene was also being shown on the opposite side of the hotel within the conference room for high ranking officers in the command center.


    ��An unidentified Magician has breached the perimeter.��


    ��Do you have a visual?��


    ��Negative. There are no cameras available.��


    ��A recording will serve. Put it on at once.��


    ��Yes, sir!��


    However, the soldiers�� attention was not drawn to the piteous state of the female student, but another person altogether.


    The scene playing out over the network in real time was from an altogether different location in the practice forest.


    Short clips were being shown of a group of green figures passing through the trees of the dark forestry.


    ��Can this be brightened further?��


    ��Yes, adjusting now.��


    The recording brightened as it was switched to an overhead cast. Within the picture that had grown brighter but allowed the outlines to blur, this man wore a uniform superficially similar to their own, but varied in a multitude of areas with their own Flying-Type combat uniforms.


    ��That is the new Mobile Armor developed by General Saeki��s faction.��


    ��Then, that intelligence turned out to be accurate?��


    Robotic weaponry capable of using magic was a plan first proposed by the Kudou Family.


    However, the magic weaponry being field tested during the current Nine Schools Competition was a plan formally sanctioned by the JSDF, but a covert operation in its entirety. Even hampering this experiment would not be subject to discipline by high command.


    Opposing the Kudou Family �C or rather Kudou Retsu himself, there was a high possibility that General Saeki would secretly dispatch saboteurs to thwart this experiment, so there were very few individuals within this unit who honestly harbored doubts regarding this intelligence. That being said, their shock at witnessing an incident where the Japanese military risked internal strife could be excused given their perspective.


    These were no selfish men. Had their goal been mere prosperity, these men had far eclectic methods.


    Clearly knowing that this would only do them a disservice �C that is, hampering their advancement, they stuck to their guns in an act of pure patriotism. They believed that peace for Japan demanded a decisive victory over the Great Asian


    Alliance, and for this, they needed to convince the droves. They solemnly vowed that should persuasion fail, they would be forced into silence.


    Nevertheless, this process ultimately needed to be realized through peaceful methods. The JSDF was there to protect Japanese interests, so inciting internal conflict was damaging national interests and hereby betraying their oaths. Thus, they had decided that regardless of the outcome, they would never resort to weaponry. They were hawkish towards the Great Asian Alliance and not towards their own countrymen. That was their stance.


    From their perspective, that General Saeki was willing to commit magical assets to obstruct the opposing faction was utterly astounding. This experiment carried a certain degree of danger, so there were elements within their group who felt that they should avoid the women��s competition at the very least and only conduct the experiment during the men��s competition.


    Yet, faced with their rivals�� uncompromising stance at ruining this experiment, they could not help but feel that this was unacceptable even if no one was injured here �C though the reverse was also true.


    ��Contact Kudou��s engineer. Allow them to retaliate, but be careful not to kill the saboteur.��


    ��Understood, I will order them to avoid dealing lethal injuries.��


    Colonel Sakai, leader of the hawks, was concerned for the safety of the Magician who was being used as a pawn. Although they stood in opposition to one another, he still gave the order to prevent the loss of a valuable asset to this country��s future.


    Kudou Makoto, head of the Kudou Family, frowned when he received the message coming from the experiment site.


    ��Forbidden from killing the saboteur������


    He had no objection to the order ��do not kill the Magician��. However, when the time came, these people would use ��you are all Magicians�� as a reason to push Magicians to the brink of extinction. Clearly, innovating Parasite dolls was to avoid this coming to pass, yet here was a Magician trying to obstruct this plan. Makoto could not suppress the boiling rage he felt towards this Magician.


    ��Switch the dolls�� target to the invader and order them to act in concert to subdue the invader. Allow them to use any attack so long as they do not endanger human lives.��


    Makoto vented his irritation on the chief developer standing on the opposite side of the line, though in actuality he was ranting at the Magician who was seeking to hamper them.


    ��Makoto-sama appears to be in a rage.��


    The chief developer who had just been chewed out wore an impatient expression as he turned to his assistant.


    ��However, it��s true that he is getting in the way.��


    The screen showed a Magician wearing a teal-colored Flying-Type combat uniform leisurely avoiding the trees as he sped directly towards the Parasite dolls. It appeared that this Magician possessed some sort of ability to accurately pinpoint the location of the Parasite dolls.


    ��Set the invader as the target and set the objective to capture. In addition, the dolls had detected something, correct? That must be this guy��s assistant, so send someone to bring them in.��


    The chief developer ordered the Parasite dolls to capture Tatsuya while also giving orders to the private militia of the Kudou Family temporarily under his command to capture Pixie.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya stamped the group as he came rushing through the trees to stand before the Parasite doll and aimed his CAD at the body. Nevertheless, in the next second, Tatsuya was flung backwards by a powerful force before he could use any magic.


    (This guy...... is very fast!)


    Without crashing to the ground, he unexpectedly swam through the air for a moment. Using this brief moment that was rendered longer due to accelerated cognition, Tatsuya began analyzing the reason why his opponent got the jump on him.


    During the exchange earlier, the Parasite doll��s reaction was noticeably higher than Tatsuya��s own. From detecting the other��s silhouette to beginning to move, this speed was beyond human capability. This gave the impression that this was not only the superb information processing speed of an electronic brain, but a machine built specifically for combat.


    At first glance, the slender body boasted little in way of power. Yet, in Tatsuya��s recollection, this body garbed in female combat fatigues contained both might and agility that belied its outer appearance.


    There was no helmet or cap because the short strands of hair were sensory devices for air and water currents. There were no goggles or protective visors because the eyes were designed to protect the light sensory devices within. The skin was composed of bulletproof composite material, the joints were rotors capable of swift motion, all coupled with a cooler beauty than even Pixie. This feminine robot was����


    (Female combat servitors. So those were still being developed?)


    Combat servitors were designed to be combat weaponry to replace infantry. Prototypes were already capable of using infantry weapons and researching was ongoing, although their primary utilization was for security missions in high risk areas. Tatsuya, however, had heard that development had ground to a halt. The reason being that rather than adhering to the human form, it was far more efficient to succumb to non-humanoid automatic gun turrets with more fluid mechanics.


    Female combat servitors crafted for military use specialized in processing intelligence during combat. Nevertheless, this still should not result in Tatsuya being hit before activating his own magic.


    There was no specific reaction point; the entire body was pushed away by pressure exerted evenly everywhere. This was the familiar feeling of being subjected to an attack through Acceleration-Type Magic. Also, this acute speed and coarse Eidos design �C


    (Single Systematic Acceleration-Type �C No, this is telekinesis!) Tatsuya adjusted his posture in mid-air to brace for impact.


    His back collided solidly with a tree trunk. The shock was less than expected, though that was probably the armor cushioning the blow. This level of damage did not necessitate the use of ��Restoration��.


    Tatsuya slid down the tree trunk to the floor and immediately adopted a fighting stance. Acceding to his own instincts, Tatsuya sprang off the floor. There was no chance to use magic, no time even for Flash Cast, so he could only use psions to enhance his muscles to explode away from his original position.


    His assessment was rewarded by successfully avoiding the attack. A crater appeared at his earlier position as if a gigantic mallet had hammered home.


    (This is also Gravity-Type Magic. This sort of primitive Magic Sequence is definitely telekinesis.)


    The Parasite he fought against last winter also possessed similar inclinations. That entity did not use ��magic��, but relied on ��ESP��. Magicians abandoned ��ESP�� and received ��magic�� in exchange. Overwhelming speed was sacrificed for versatility, accuracy, and stability. Tatsuya felt that the opponent before him took this to the logical extreme.


    (So, the Parasites rely on ESP as weapons!)


    Maybe this was the entity��s specialty, but optimism was something to be wary of.


    Tatsuya operated the keys to his beloved Trident and set Gram Dispersal for Loop Casting. Decomposition Magic ��Gram Dispersal�� could destroy the structure of the Magic Sequence and reduce it to the original state of psion noise. The CAD activated and wrote the Eidos that differed from typical Magic Sequences into Tatsuya��s specialized Magic Calculation Area.


    The Parasite doll��s body released psion light. Tatsuya��s eyes did not perceive the light itself, but the structure and Magic Sequence formed by aforementioned light.


    The Eidos fired at his legs contained the meaning ��contort��.


    Before the ��meaning�� transformed into ��phenomenon��, Tatsuya��s spell decomposed the Eidos itself.


    The entity inhabiting the doll betrayed an aura of shock. Perhaps, this astonishment was not only felt by the doll but the operator as well, thus causing the doll��s reaction to unexplainably falter. Forget following up; the enemy hadn��t even activated the defensive field that was fired at Tatsuya during their first exchange.


    At the same time that Tatsuya reached this conclusion, he was drawing closer to the servitor. Adjusting his body at the same speed that his thoughts were flowing, Tatsuya let fly his fist towards the doll��s chest.


    An oscillation wave composed of psions permeated the female servitor through the palm, temporarily canceling the psion barrier enveloping the Parasite��s main body and revealing the spell that connected the Parasite and the doll.


    (Replication complete.)


    Tatsuya used the concept of Restoration Magic to replicate the spell.


    Recovering, the Parasite doll struck back with superhuman force with its servitor arms, but Tatsuya had already finished his replication objective and jumped to one side, dodging the doll��s attack.


    Although it held the advantage since its physical body was that of a servitor, the human body held the advantage for manipulating its physical form thanks to endless practice.


    He would use martial arts to surpass machinery, human determination to overcome demonic power.


    Gathering strength into his left hand, he held it into a fist as he moved it to waist height. Tatsuya visualized a miniscule sphere being compressed within his hand.


    He released the fist, as if pushing out the compressed sphere, without decreasing the distance and directly reached out his palm towards the Parasite doll from just beyond arm length.


    Tatsuya sent an anti-Parasite psion pellet flying towards the electronic brain of the Parasite doll.


    After stripping the psion defense barrier, the Parasite��s pushion Eidos was left completely naked.


    The spell connecting the Parasite and the female servitor had also been disrupted, so the Parasite was about to be set free.


    If this was a human body, psions would not be concentrated only in the bosom area. Furthermore, the human body shuts down the moment all psions are lost and could no longer sustain the Parasite as a host. However, the female servitor was a machine whose performance would not be affected by psion loss and could continue acting as the Parasite��s host if psions were replenished.


    Tatsuya used Restoration Magic.


    This magic replicated a previous Eidos and imprinted the replicated Eidos onto the current one.


    This was not restricted to physical properties of the Eidos. So long as this Eidos was crafted with psions, this method could be used to replicate and imprint.


    Tatsuya pumped a minute amount of psions into the female servitor and used the replicated loyalty spell to once again reconnect the Parasite and the female servitor. The recording of the Magic Sequence was a perfect replication, so theoretically it would remain loyal to the Kudou Family. Nevertheless, the Parasite��s compatibility values would not change, so there needed to be enough psions in order to move.


    Tatsuya��s assessment was right on the money.


    After receiving the minimal amount of psions, instead of turning into a composite of psions and pushions and flying away, the Parasite went into hibernation within the female servitor.


    ? ? ?


    Of the Kudou Family��s private militia that was dispatched to bring in Minami and Pixie on board the engineering vehicle, everyone was capable of using modern magic. The kinetic force at their disposal easily rivaled that of infantry rocket launchers.


    The goal of the former 9th Research Facility was to develop modern magic that had incorporated elements from Ancient Magic. Yet, besides the three families inaugurated with the ��9�� in their name, none of the Magicians from the former 9th Research Facility were able to ingrain magic that took advantage of the specialties from Ancient Magic. This was exactly what exasperated the traditionalists, as all of their traditional elements were incorporated into new magic instead.


    The Magicians who came from the former 9th Research Facility but failed to obtain the number ��9�� possessed power that was in no way inferior to their modern counterparts. By all rights, the magic at their disposal should be more than sufficient to subjugate a medium-sized vehicle and abduct the passengers within.


    However, given the results, they never even touched the engineering vehicle Pixie was on.


    From the very onset, one second after they consciously prepared to attack, the engineering vehicle seemed to recognize the harbingers of their magic through the active psions and was enveloped within a powerful magic barrier.


    Reading the signs of magic invocation prior to the actual casting was a high level skill only wielded by well-trained Magicians. However, the strength and accuracy of the magic barrier that extended along the vehicle was even more astounding.


    Simply touching the barrier would not result in pain, numbness, or injury. They would only be pushed back with equal and opposite force.


    Trying to alter the phenomena surrounding the car would also be rejected by the strength of the interference emanating from the barrier.


    Attempts to heat, shake, or apply pressure to the vehicle along with the barrier were met with no success.


    Even when they enhanced their bodies with Fortification and Acceleration-Type magic and charged, the vehicle remained stolid.


    As a last gasp, they opened fire even knowing that this would bring security down on their heads, but to no avail.


    As expected, there was no way to completely obscure the fact that gunshots were fired even with silencers. The security forces were closing in, so the private militia was forced into ignominious retreat.


    Needless to say, the magic barrier that had repelled the Kudou private militia was erected by Minami.


    The ��Sakura Series�� were genetically engineered to emphasize defensive barriers with reverse kinetic properties. As a member of the second generation, she inherited the outstanding capabilities of the first generation and was able to erect barriers with additional stability.


    Minami had undergone combat training within the Yotsuba Family, so detecting the signs of an oncoming magical attack was a matter of course for her. That was because the Magicians who served the Yotsuba Family adopted ��detecting the signs of an oncoming magical attack as a matter of course�� as their standard.


    In addition, the capabilities of Minami��s magic barrier would not be found wanting against even descendants of the Ten Master Clans or maybe even eclipsed them. While she was unable to perform the Juumonji Family��s high class barrier magic such as ��Phalanx��, as a single layer of defense, her magic barrier was the equal of Katsuto��s own barrier.


    Her defensive barrier was proof against impact from tank shells or the heat from missiles, so mere bullets from handguns or automatic rifles stood no chance.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya prudently used his ��eyes�� to examine the servitor that had fallen to the ground and verified that it had entered hibernation.


    He had stumbled upon this method last night. After overhearing Yakumo, Kazama and Fujibayashi��s conversation, he came up with the idea of taking full advantage of Kudou��s spellwork.


    His information detection ability could also be used on sound. Words would also be recorded as Eidos within the idea dimension.


    Maybe, Yakumo had sought this outcome from the very beginning, but even if it were otherwise �C in other words, even if this was completely eavesdropping, Tatsuya did not give a fig. His personality was not ��adorable�� enough to feel guilty over something like this.


    The spells to create these dolls would obviously contain the spells to restrain these dolls.


    In short, the spells that created these dolls were one and the same with the spells restraining these dolls.


    Through Pixie, Tatsuya found out where on the dolls the Parasites were hosted. Since they utilized the female form for both combat and household chores, emulating real human beings to be precise, their fundamental design should be roughly similar.


    Four limbs, motors installed at the waist and neck, sensory devices plugged into the head, fuel batteries set within the torso, and the electronic brain sitting where the human heart would be. Given that the Parasite dwelt in the electronic brain, it stood to reason the spell linking the Parasite and the female servitor would also be there �C at least that was the conjecture, with no chance to test this hypothesis before taking to the field. Still, Tatsuya seemed to have come out ahead on this gamble.


    ��Pixie, how far is the closest Parasite doll?��


    ��Two Parasite dolls are on approach vectors from your 4 o��clock and 7 o��clock positions. Master, please be careful.��


    The last part of that almost caused Tatsuya to chuckle. This was not out of shock, but rather out of warmth. Somehow, Pixie seemed to be growing more lifelike����


    Though perhaps it could be said that she was becoming more and more like Honoka.


    Parasites �C independent Eidos from humans.


    Perhaps they held the key to unlocking true understanding of the ��spirit��.


    ? ? ?


    Five minutes after taking off, the players were largely congregated together by school.


    At four kilometers in width, the track was broad enough on sheer area alone, with thick trees separating areas into smaller zones. Even if all 108 people ran equidistant to one another, they would probably quickly lose sight of one another.


    Furthermore, this was the first time this event had ever been held, so there was no telling what the initial zone would look like or where the traps might be. Contestants being disqualified along the way could only be chalked up as unavoidable circumstances, so players from each school set mutual checkpoints along the way. It was perfectly understandable that each school adopted this strategy.


    Each of the schools were approximately tied at this point. Up until this point, each school was essentially groping their way forward. Despite this, they had still traversed a quarter of the track up until this point, their speed wholly thanks to the magic at their call.


    Now that each school had more or less gotten a grasp of the course, acceleration was imminent.


    ��Kanon, you��re charging too fast!��


    Tomoko voiced her complaint at the accelerating Kanon, but Kanon never slowed down her footsteps.


    ��I��ve gotten a rough grasp for the feel of this course! My guess is that the other schools are about the same!��


    Kanon shouted without bothering to turn her head. Her unstated rebuttal was ��we don��t have a chance if we don��t pick up the pace��.


    ��Everyone, it��s OK! Don��t push yourselves too hard!��


    She added that phrase before continuing to speed up, repeatedly using Leaping Magic to avoid the tree roots, landing in areas with sparse grass and immediately following up with a tiny version of ��Mine Genesis��. The ground sank before her eyes, with precipitous amounts of dirt falling into the hole from the trees.


    Holes and dirt showers. This was a trap that most likely intended to bury the unfortunate prey alive. Kanon smirked proudly before jumping over the hole.


    Her right foot immediately sank into the soft mud upon landing. ��Oh, damn it!��


    Kanon hurriedly tried to reactivate the recently terminated Leaping Magic a multitude of times. Her left leg kicked off in midair, allowing the right foot to spring free of the mud, but accompanied by a white rope around the ankle.


    Kanon��s body had completely left the ground.


    The white rope was pulled straight upwards while the other end seemed to be tied within the soft mud.


    Kanon��s body was tied down by the rope and came to a stop in midair. Since the set parameters could not be met, the Jumping Magic fizzled, ultimately resulting in


    �C


    ��Wah!��


    --Kanon��s body tilting forward and landing back into the mud. ��Chiyoda-senpai!��


    The team from First High caught up to Kanon because she fell into a trap. With Subaru in the lead, the sound that emanated from witnessing this disastrous scene was one of astonishment rather than fear.


    Kanon rose from the mud. That being said, everything from the chest down was still buried in the mud.


    She yanked both hands from the mud and placed her right hand on the left wrist. The mud erupted.


    A mud spring many times more furious than the falling splatter erupted with Kanon��s figure as the epicenter.


    Detecting the signs of magic beforehand, Miyuki quickly erected a reverse kinetic magic barrier. Thanks to her timely crafted transparent barrier, eleven female students were spared being drenched in mud.


    This explosion came from the personal Acceleration-Type Magic ��Speed Ripper��. Needless to say, the caster was the one at the epicenter, Kanon.


    Standing in the middle of the crucible shape in the ground (of what was a muddy pond) was a perfectly immaculate Kanon with her head bowed. Forget the mud, not even a speck of dust was visible. She had likely set her body and clothes as the launching point for ��Speed Ripper�� and sent all of the mud and dust flying. Even the rope tied around her ankle was nowhere to be seen.


    The tiniest of mishaps while using this sort of magic like this would result in accidentally tearing all the hair off of one��s body and suffering unimaginable pain. Another possibility may be shredding every ounce of clothing, leaving an equally horrific outcome. However, Kanon seemed to have wielded this magic with an excellent grasp of skill.


    Kanon used a freshly cleaned hand to push her protective goggles up and rubbed at her eyes. The goggles�� sealing properties were up to par, so mud should not have gotten into her eyes. Yet��.. Any young lass would like want to bawl her eyes out after being dunked into a mud pit.


    Before the eyes of her seniors and juniors, Kanon carefully replaced her goggles at a normal pace before raising her head in direction of the finish line.


    Anyone watching her back could tell she took a deep breath. And then �C


    ����Is this a freaking joke!? What kind of military training is this?!�� Kanon shrieked hysterically and rocketed out of the crucible-like hole. ������Let��s be off.��


    ������Yes.��


    After Subaru finished speaking next to Miyuki, the two of them led their teammates racing down the course.


    ? ? ?


    ��This is impossible! Is that guy even human?��


    The chief of development for the Parasite dolls howled in anguish within the operational lab.


    His proud creations were being retired one after another.


    Two Parasite dolls struck from the flanks at speeds that not even Magicians from the Ten Master Clans could react to by firing oscillation waves. These two dolls possessed the demonic power of ��sound�� and could use subtle oscillation waves at will to disturb an enemy��s sense of balance, or use violent oscillation waves to shatter their hearing. Correction, if wielded at full power without any thought given towards time requirements, being released at high efficiency would manifest Phonon Mazer even without a specified Magic Sequence. The demonic power at their disposal was just that powerful.


    The attacks from his beloved dolls were taking effect. The dolls�� attacks penetrated the shock absorbent layers on the newest combat armor devised by the military and wounded the Magician��s innards. Just now, the lurch from the Magician was definitely not for show, but he was able to counterattack in the next second even after sustaining the attack.


    The first strike was Ancient Magic, a sort of Nonsystematic Type Magic known as ��Surge��. The chief of development had no idea why this was all that was necessary to deal damage to the Parasite dolls, but for now he was able to hypothesize that this was some sort of attack. Nevertheless, the ensuing direct attack after drawing to close combat range �C


    ��What the hell is this guy doing? What just happened?��


    It was nothing more than a mere palm strike on the Parasite doll��s chest. This mystified the chief of development as to why that was enough to send the Parasite doll into stasis. The Parasite was not released, nor was the servitor��s body destroyed, but this was still sufficient to bring the machine to a halt.


    If this technique was enough to send shivers down one��s spine, then yonder body of flesh and blood that was able to continue fighting after sustaining multiple injuries from demonic powers from the Parasite dolls was even more horrifying.


    ��Could this guy truly be immortal���� An actual vampire?��


    The conference room reserved for high-ranking officers within the general headquarters building was also suffused with the same befuddlement that ran rampant through the Operations Lab.


    ��This Magician���� What is his body made of? This is far beyond the level of being able to withstand blows.��


    The observation cameras were currently showing a four-on-one battle. Through the network, the Mobile Armor had noticeable indentions in the limbs and back. One of the dolls operated a metal ball and sent it flying in for a direct hit on the Magician��s body while another doll sent mercury pellets shooting out from 18 different positions on the body that also penetrated the Mobile Armor.


    Yet, in the next instant, this Magician struck back at the Parasite dolls as if nothing had occurred.


    ��Mahesvara������


    One of the members present murmured. ��What?��


    Colonel Sakai posed the question.


    ��Colonel, during last year��s disturbance at Yokohama and the defense of Okinawa four years ago, do you know of the combat Magician who was called ��Mahesvara�� by the enemy?��


    ������Now that you mention it, I have heard of this person. Annihilating mobile weaponry in one blow, able to recover from any enemy attack without any lasting effect���� Could it be him?��


    ��Based on the situation, ��Mahesvara�� is a Magician who is connected with Major Kazama.��


    ��Major Harunobu Kazama from the 101st Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion������


    Equipped with the Mobile Armor developed by the 101st Battalion and a Magician whose durability was such that men considered him immortal. The details were aligned.


    ��Why has such a monster appeared at a high school tournament����?��


    The Nine Schools Competition was a highly important event for Magicians, but this was nothing more than academic entertainment for the JSDF. Even if the experiment went awry, at most there would only be four or five injuries among the students. Colonel Sakai did not believe that Saeki or Kazama were really concerned about the loss of life.


    Unable to divine General Saeki��s true purpose, Colonel Sakai felt a chill crawl up his spine in warning.


    ? ? ?


    The engineering vehicle that Minami and Pixie were on was currently in a tight spot.


    The private militia from the Kudou Family (not that Minami was aware of their identities) had been scattered by the security forces that had appeared from the base. However, this time it was the security forces from base clamoring to get inside.


    From security��s perspective, this was a logical demand. This was because, given the events of the previous year, another unidentified organization had infiltrated the JSDF��s base and even opened fire. Though the group they wanted to arrest and detain were the ones who had opened fire, their reaction to question why the other group was fired upon was also logical progression.


    Despite this, Minami could not comply with their demands. Actually, it was alright if she did comply, but allowing unrelated military forces to witness the interior of the vehicle would complicate things for everyone.


    ��I��ve already said, we are the victims here. I don��t see the reason that we must comply with your interrogation.��


    ��This is a military facility, we have the right to police the premises! If you are innocent, then immediately disable the protective barrier and open the door!��


    This banter was going back and forth for a while (speaking of which, the voice that was projected through the camera had been altered). Even if the current situation persisted, the protective barrier could last another hour. Furthermore, Tatsuya had given her a CAD that was fully operable through thought, so even if they suffered sudden magical attack, she was still able to alter the barrier on the fly.


    Nonetheless, Minami personally wished that the situation did not escalate any further.


    (Tatsuya-sama, please return quickly����)


    Minami never considered to inquire ideas from the currently embattled Tatsuya �C which was nothing short of hampering Tatsuya��s battle, so she could only sit there and allow the situation to stagnate.


    ? ? ?


    Fifteen minutes after the race began, each school was no longer congregating together to challenge the course and had split into three groups racing for the finish line.


    The leaders from First High��s detachment were Kanon, Subaru, and Miyuki. Kanon had competed in Track and Field during 3000 meter hurdles, but as for her specialty in magic, she was someone who was more accustomed to the feeling of running while clearing obstacles. Subaru��s specialty lay in ��leaping��. Miyuki deftly manipulated Flying-Type Magic close to the ground in order to avoid the obstacles.


    The three of them were currently slightly more than two kilometers from the starting line and were about to progress into the second half of the course. Subaru, who had been lightly tapping off of the tree trunks while progressing forward, suddenly came to an abrupt halt and landed near a group of fruit trees.


    ��Subaru, what happened?��


    Catching up to Subaru, Miyuki also stopped and began asking the other girl. Although this was a race, this was still a competition where the sort of hidden obstacles for this route remained unknown. Once they had discovered something, paying it no heed was foolish in the extreme. It was precisely for this reason that they had split into twos and threes instead of advancing alone.


    ��Take a look at this.��


    Miyuki and Kanon looked towards where Subaru was pointing and both frowned. There, there lay what appeared to be a female body.


    ����That��s a female combat servitor.��


    Kanon said the object��s real identity out loud. She was not someone who carried the look of technical expertise, but given that she was from the Chiyoda Family, a lineage that specialized in combat within the Hundred Families, it was highly probable that she had seen something similar before.


    ��Looks to me it has stopped moving. What do you two think?��


    Miyuki immediately grasped that this was a Parasite doll that had been taken out by Tatsuya. However, she betrayed no hint of this to her cohorts and only described the scene that lay before her.


    ��Looks the same to me.��


    ��Perhaps it wasn��t recovered from an earlier training exercise?��


    This sentiment came from Subaru. This speculation seemed to hold water despite being utterly impossible, but Kanon was none the wiser.


    ������At any rate, there��s no need to worry since it isn��t moving. Maybe it��s just to put us on our guard and slow us down.��


    This was Kanon��s assessment. Given that she had already reached this conclusion, there was no need for Miyuki to voice any dissent.


    ��So?��


    ��Let��s move on before we waste any more time.��


    Kanon took off at a run after saying this, with Subaru and Miyuki quickly following.


    ? ? ?


    (They��re more capable than I imagined���� This is taking much longer than expected. Given the distance until Miyuki reaches this location, there��s probably only 10 minutes of buffer time left.)


    Surrounded by the Parasite dolls, Tatsuya ruminated to himself.


    Compared to where he ran across his first Parasite doll, his current location was quite close to the finish line. He had already incapacitated every Parasite doll between here and the starting line. So long as all 16 Parasite dolls ceased to move, then this incident could be counted as finished ��in his eyes��.


    Amid the incoming superpower (the Kudou Family referred to this as ��demonic powers��) attacks coming from all directions, Tatsuya charged forward while only protecting the vital areas of the head and heart and swiftly came into contact with the first Parasite doll.


    The high speed movement from the servitor sliced Tatsuya��s arm practically to the bone, but his other hand directly retaliated against the doll.


    Instantly, the process that shut down the Parasite began to take effect.


    Supported by the purely cognitive CAD, Tatsuya called forth the supporting Activation Sequence for Gram Dispersal from the Trident still sitting in its holster and dispelled the magic being directed towards his head. Next, he jumped over the fallen Parasite doll before him and temporarily escaped the enclosure before using ��Restoration�� to recover his arm to its original state. His Restoration was a magic that caused the enemy to scream ��cheater��, but this did not mean it was omnipotent or invincible.


    Restoration was accompanied by pain.


    This was an important element that could affect concentration and prevent magic invocation. He had already grown accustomed to pain, but even he was not able to avoid the temporary hesitation brought on by pain.


    Utilizing a full backup of Restoration could block the pain, but under those circumstances, Restoration would temporarily monopolize the entire Magic Calculation Area, crucially delaying any counterattack.


    It was precisely for this reason why Tatsuya shielded the vitals that impacted life and death. So long as his psions were not exhausted, he wouldn��t die even if suffered a fatal injury. However, if he did suffer a life threatening blow, then his survival instincts would automatically initiate a full backup and put every other magic ability on hold. If the opponent was a first rate Magician and Tatsuya had no support, the circumstances would only grow more and more dire. The combat prowess of the Parasite dolls was in no way inferior to first class Magicians, and the activation speed of their superpowers was superior to modern magic as well.


    Nevertheless �C the fact that he was still able to spell out these depressing words while still conscious indicated that he still had strength to give.


    Once Tatsuya grasped the method to incapacitate his enemies without releasing the Parasite within, the Parasite dolls ceased to become a threat.


    The reason why Parasites that had latched onto humans were so difficult to deal with was because the death of the host would immediately release the Parasite��s main body, and Tatsuya had no method of directly harming the main body.


    That being said, if the Parasite��s host was a female combat servitor, then being damaged was a far cry from death. Furthermore, so long as there remained a minute amount of psions within the frame, the Parasite would enter hibernation as to avoid harming the main body.


    Tatsuya was exposed before the crossfire of superpower attacks and suffered tremendously. Overcoming his own blood and pain, he forced the 12th Parasite doll into hibernation.


    (The last four���� Are over there!)


    ? ? ?


    ��Only four Parasite dolls left!��


    The horrified reports shouted by his subordinates caused the chief of development for the Parasite doll experimental team to almost bite down on his lips hard enough to draw blood. He had no idea what Tatsuya �C what ��Mahesvara�� was assessed as. Yet, what the chief of development did know was that if a single Magician was able to crush 16 Parasite dolls, this would undeniably leave a mark of failure upon the Parasite doll development project.


    ��However, the four remaining ones���� The initial four will not be such easy prey����!��


    The chief of development muttered to himself as he gazed at the images being broadcasted to him by the Parasite dolls.


    These words sounded both hollow and unwilling to back down, causing his subordinates seated to his sides to watch with deep unease.


    ? ? ?


    The instant after Tatsuya detected the four Parasite dolls, a cannonball the size of a man��s fist shot towards him before he could use magic. Through his Eidos senses, Tatsuya ��beheld�� the cannonball that flew at a speed almost beyond the human eye to follow. Diameter at 12 centimeters, weight, five kilograms, speed clocked at


    400 kilometers per hour. Although its speed was much lower than that of a bullet, the energy contained within was highly unusual.


    Tatsuya reached out with his right hand to catch the cannonball. Crafted from dirt, the ball shattered the moment it came into contact with his hand. This was not simply crumbling, but exploding outwards in the form of tiny pebbles. This was done by deconstructing the dirt that made up the cannonball down to the level of pebbles, using the scattering motion to release the kinetic energy within.


    Tatsuya used his specialty to deflect the enemy��s opening attack, but there was no time to catch his breath. His opponents created a field as thin as silk and sought to shoot it towards him. Directly in front of him and to the flanks were two repulsion fields, an attack that shared a similar theoretical background with Weight-Type Magic ��Pressure Slash��. That these fields were precise enough to rend and tear without a blade or steel wire to serve as a base must be thanks to the precision of their mechanical frames.


    Once more, Tatsuya was forced to pre-emptively go on the defense. Gram Dispersal nullified the Parasite dolls�� Pressure Slash. At the same time, he entered close quarters combat range with another one of them.


    His opponent held a large blade that measured 30 centimeters in each hand. The weapon itself posed no threat to Tatsuya, but the problem lay in the speed of the slashes.


    (Swift�C)


    Purely in terms of speed, this easily rivaled Erika��s personal acceleration magic. (Nonetheless�C)


    She had ��skill��. While her movements were precise and without extraneous movement, that was all it was, and the exactitude of the movements could be easily predicted. Tatsuya avoided the left and right combo and activated Gram Dispersal. The acceleration magic empowering the machine immediately lost its effect, lowering the doll��s movements to the level of ��ordinary humans��.


    That��s one down. Tatsuya thought as he was about to strike out with his right hand, but �C ��What!?��


    A repulsion barrier manifested in front of the blade-wielding Parasite doll. This did not come from the frames that had cast Pressure Slash, as it was the fourth Parasite doll who had cast the barrier.


    Tatsuya was rocked backwards while the blade-wielding Parasite doll retreated as well. Gathered together, the four Parasite dolls formed a diamond formation. The foremost was built for high-speed close quarters combat, the right utilized compressed dirt as cannonballs, the one on the left hand side wielded Pressure Slash, with the fourth one bringing up the rear with repulsion barriers.


    A cannonball sped towards where Tatsuya had recovered himself. Tatsuya used Flying-Type Magic to bolster his jump to one side to avoid the attack, but a razor sharp flying blade was sent his way. After Tatsuya deconstructed the magic blade and charged forward, he was met by two gigantic blades supported by a transparent barrier as a shield.


    (These ones have a high degree of cooperation.)


    This was practically as if all four of them were of one mind as their teamwork was markedly different than the 12 that had already been retired, leaving no opening for Tatsuya to attack.


    ? ? ?


    ��Excellent, Prime Four, that��s the way!��


    Within the Kudou operation lab, the chief of the Parasite doll development project was highly energized by this outcome.


    ��Just like that! Cut him!��


    Filled with trepidation, his subordinates prodded the animated chief with a question.


    ��Um���� Chief, weren��t we ordered not to kill him?��


    ��Ah? Are you all blind? That Magician possesses powerful regeneration, cutting off a limb or two won��t kill him.��


    The chief kept his eyes glued to the screen and responded in a tone that brooked no argument. The pupils fixated on the screen danced with madness.


    ? ? ?


    ��Master, to your right!��


    A telepathic voice rang out in his brain. Acceding to those instructions, Tatsuya swiftly tilted his body to the left, allowing the dirt cannonball to slip by his right shoulder and hurtle into the rear.


    ��Reloading will take 50 seconds. A flying blade is on approach from the left, please avoid by stepping one meter to the right.��


    Tatsuya followed these avoidance instructions and the flying blade formed by Pressure Slash indeed passed 30 centimeters to Tatsuya��s left.


    ��Pixie, can you tell how the enemy will attack?��


    Tatsuya used the armor concealed within his glove to deflect the mobile Parasite doll��s blade and asked Pixie over the transmitter.


    ��Incoming cannonball aimed for the head���� Correct, Master, I can hear them speaking to one another.��


    ��Speaking? Are you telling me that they are not acting on their personal judgment?��


    Using concepts from fisticuffs, Tatsuya lowered his head to avoid the cannonball while defusing the enemy��s personal acceleration spell at the same time. The right hand holding the spell that disabled the enemy servitors was a hair away from making contact, but was blocked by the enemy barrier at the last second.


    ��Those four are constantly exchanging thoughts while acting.��


    As Tatsuya was being blown back by the repulsion barrier, Pixie��s answer to his earlier question was passed to his ears. This answer gave him a deeper insight into the situation. This was not one brain controlling all four limbs, but more like one mind was controlling ��the four of them�� by splitting into four partitions.


    Additionally, Pixie was able to intercept the Parasite dolls�� ��conversation��. In that case, they were much easier to deal with.


    ��Pixie, transmit enemy chatter.��


    ��Acknowledge.��


    ? ? ?


    ��How did it suddenly turn out like this?!��


    The chief shouted in confusion, though this time his subordinates shared his sentiment.


    The attacks coming from the first four Parasite dolls crafted by the former 9th Research Lab �C the Prime Four, were no longer leaving their mark.


    The dirt cannonball was being blocked by the enemy��s hand just as he was avoiding the attacks from the Gravity Dagger (they also referred to the Pressure


    Blade��s flying edge as the G-Dagger). The highly mobile Parasite doll��s attacks were being dodged as if her blows had been telegraphed to the enemy, who also voluntarily retreated just as the repulsion barrier began to manifest. While their side had not reported any major damage, it was plain that their enemy was now clued in to the movements of the Prime Four.


    For the first time, the Magician wearing the Mobile Armor seized the initiative on offense. The dolls altered their combat pattern by leading with two shots from the G-Dagger towards the legs, but they were immediately dispersed shortly after being fired.


    The chief and his minions were wholly unaware of what happened, but even if they stopped to think, the Parasite dolls would not cease their activities. Once an autonomous weapon received its orders, they would continue their mission until receiving fresh commands or ordered to desist.


    On the screen, the agile model was assaulting the enemy and the artillery model cupped its hands in preparation. The blade was a feint as the real blow would come from the shot. Yet, the Magician in the Mobile Armor seemed to know this from the very get go and passed to the side of the blade-wielding servitor.


    The Eidos of the repulsion barrier began to form �C and abruptly vanished with the information seas.


    The Magician in the Mobile Armor appeared before the artillery model and laid his right hand on the cannonball. The cannonball turned into dust and slipped through the Parasite doll��s fingers.


    Like a human being, the artillery model stood stock still in amazement.


    The left hand of the Magician in the Mobile Armor had already landed on her chest.


    ��How can this be possible����?��


    The researchers screamed in disbelief �C or were perhaps unwilling to believe, as the devices monitoring the artillery model within the Prime Four indicated that the servitor had shut down.


    The four Parasite dolls possessed flawless coordination on the attack. This was precisely thanks to their superb compatibility, made all the weaker when one of them was removed from the equation.


    ? ? ?


    ��Slashing, right hand, right leg, left leg.��


    Even without Pixie��s guidance, Tatsuya had already recognized this attack pattern. The artillery model��s responsibility was to restrain the enemy with long range attacks, so now Tatsuya could concentrate on dealing with the enemies�� magic once that restraint was no longer in place.


    After Tatsuya used Gram Dispersal to deconstruct Pressure Slash, he rushed the sword-wielding Parasite doll. He abolished the protective barrier in front of him and stretched his hand towards the blade. For the Parasite doll, this should be beyond their anticipation �C this must not have been programmed into their electronic brains. There was no way of telling whether the delay arose from the machine or the demon within.


    Tatsuya seized hold on the blade.


    New Damascus alloy �C a compound created from nanometer-long silicon tubes �C abruptly crumbled into sand. Not only did this apply to the blade he caught hold of, but the other blade he had not touched also suffered the same fate.


    Since magic was used to disintegrate the weapon, there was no need to lay hands on the weapon in the first place, but this did serve to be a more shocking scene to bear witness to.


    As he was the instigator, Tatsuya naturally felt no astonishment at this turnout. Rather than approaching the disarmed servitor, he instead stepped towards the Parasite doll in charge of the defenses stationed to the rear. Without taking advantage of the Mobile Armor��s abilities, Tatsuya needed only one step to close the five yard gap between them.


    The repulsion field that served as the protective barrier spread out again. Without paying any heed to variety, the speed at which this superpower could deploy the protective barrier was much swifter than Tatsuya.


    Yet, the magic at Tatsuya��s fingertips was not restricted to only disrupting magic being invoked, but also abolishing magic that had already been completed, so an ability that could merely erect a barrier held little meaning against him. Without any accompaniment on offense, just this alone was not going to constitute a threat against Tatsuya.


    The defensive servitor fell into hibernation.


    The remaining servitors were the agile model used for close quarters combat and the frame built for close range fire support. Right now, they were nothing more than prey dancing in Tatsuya��s palm.


    ? ? ?


    ��Master, congratulations!��


    Pixie suddenly released a loud cry over their telepathic connection, almost causing Minami to accidentally disable her magic barrier.


    ��Here too������


    This passionate outburst seemed wholly incompatible with an alien creature, and thus Minami only mumbled to herself. Not that she was aware of this, of course.


    ��Pixie, has Tatsuya-sama defeated all the Parasite dolls?��


    Rather than being concerned for Tatsuya��s wellbeing, her followup question seemed to be a verification that contained no hint of worry.


    ��Correct. Master has caused my kin to all enter hibernation.��


    It was only now that Pixie returned to vocal communication, but Minami paid that detail no heed.


    ��While I really wish he could come back quickly, but������


    At this point, Minami realized that even if Tatsuya suddenly returned now, that may only serve to pour oil on the fire.


    The security troops were still deployed outside around their car.


    Under these circumstances, if a masked soldier in full combat regalia with an unknown affiliation appeared, this may result in a fiery outcome �C


    Just then, Minami��s portable terminal emitted a ping to alert her about an incoming call.


    Who could this be? Minami thought as she glanced at the sender. Originally, she held low expectations as she surmised this must be an anonymous call, but the screen betrayed her expectations as the name ��Kuroba Fumiya�� appeared on the screen.


    ��Hello?��


    How does he know my phone number? Minami thought in bemusement as she answered the phone.


    The barrier continued to persist.


    ��This is Kuroba Fumiya. Are you Sakurai Minami-san?��


    ��I am.��


    ��Thank goodness I got through to you. I sincerely apologize for looking up your phone number without your permission. Setting that aside, I would like to double check something.��


    ��No, I don��t mind at all if Kuroba-sama knows my phone number �C what did you need to check?��


    ��Currently, is the car covered by the protective barrier and surrounded by security yours, Sakurai-san?��


    ��Please call me Minami��... Your assessment is correct.��


    A somewhat confusing air came across from the other side of the terminal, but the conversation continued unabated.


    ������Minami-san, you��re not acting as a decoy, are you? In short, is there a need to keep security here?��


    ��Not only do I not want them here, they were causing me tremendous hassle����


    Furthermore, Fumiya-sama, please do not call me ��Minami-san��, a simple Minami will suffice.��


    ������We can discuss that part another day. Setting that aside, I will knock out all the security forces over there. Please sustain the protective barrier until then.��


    ��Understood, we��re counting on you���� Also, please call me Minami. After all,


    I��m only a maid and Fumiya-sama is one of the candidates to be the next head of house.��


    ����..Then I shall begin. This should take less than 5 minutes.��


    The tone of Fumiya��s parting words was rather kind.


    ��We won����!�� Once Minami heard these words, it was hard to tell whether those words reverberated through her.


    ? ? ?


    As he looked towards the familiar psion waves, he could see a particularly sturdy magic barrier. After noting the possibility and verifying, he discovered that it was indeed one of the ��Sakura series�� affiliated with the Yotsuba named Minami, who was currently staying with Tatsuya.


    Fumiya could roughly estimate what had occurred. That vehicle likely belonged to his esteemed ��Tatsuya onii-san�� and served a purpose in the experiment to destroy the Parasite dolls. In that case, the security forces must be barred from access and they could not add on to Tatsuya��s burden.


    (All of you certainly are terribly unlucky.)


    Fumiya pulled out a glove-shaped CAD. Currently, he had the appearance of a typical male student in high school, but chose not to appear before others. He persuaded himself that any ��disguise�� would be unnecessary.


    Fumiya was currently 20 meters from the vehicle. In truth, ��Direct Pain�� could easily hit the targets at this range, but he had crawled to extreme close range to prevent overdoing his attack.


    All of you are seriously unlucky �C Fumiya internally said to the security guards before mercilessly applying Direct Pain to the security guards crowded around the vehicle.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Tatsuya returned to the engineering vehicle, he was struck speechless by the security guards lying haphazardly around the car. Fumiya had alerted his subordinates from the Kuroda Family to clean up the mess, but the men in black were only just arriving.


    Making sure that there was no one else present, Tatsuya climbed on board and stowed the Mobile Armor within the ��coffin�� as he was instructed before pressing the self-destruct button. He then departed the scene with Minami and Pixie in tow.


    Just as Fujibayashi said, not one of the security guards laying around the car were injured.


    Not that Tatsuya was there to witness that.


    ? ? ?


    The fundamental difference between Steeple Chase and any normal Track and Field exercise was that there was no way to tell what happened to the other contestants. A normal cross country race would also have limited mobility, but at least the route was clearly defined and a person��s position could be determined by who was ahead or behind. However, there was no clear path in the Steeple Chase, vision remained obstructed by the foliage, and, aside from the few teammates that were close by, there was practically no way of ascertaining the status of other players.


    In spite of this, the transparent protection visor could be relied on to report how many people had arrived at the finish line. At the corner of the map display, the number of people who had already arrived remained at zero.


    There was only 200 meters until the finish line. Miyuki was certain she was in the lead.


    Running by the side, Kanon was of the same mind.


    Kanon suddenly picked up speed and Subaru also began the final sprint so as to not fall behind.


    Miyuki hesitated for a moment. Her current speed was not intentionally dialed down; this was simply the maximum speed if one was going to remain on guard for traps. Moving any faster raised the possibility of running afoul of one of the traps. Should she emphasize safety, or risk it all and strive for first place �C


    ��Ah!��


    ��Wah~!��


    Just as Miyuki was debating this, a series of shrieks came from ahead of her.


    Multiple automatic turrets spat out a continuous stream of paint pellets, causing Kanon to crash to the earth after taking multiple hits. The paint pellets possessed no penetrating power, but on the other hand, the kinetic force of the pellets were transferred entirely into the impact. There was simply no way to remain upright while absorbing these shots from below the waist to the flank, so the only thing Kanon could do was go to ground in a defensive stance to avoid injury.


    Meanwhile, Subaru was hit in midair by a web canister and was brought down ensnared within the net. As the magic Subaru used was not ��Flying-Type�� but ��Leaping��, part of the descending force was mitigated by magic, hereby allowing her to take less of a blow than Kanon. Nonetheless, the sight of her flailing about in the net was probably much more shameful for the young girl than what Kanon was going through.


    ��I���� I don��t think they need to deploy military training at a place like this������


    Kanon groaned in pain, but it was hard to say if her words were meant as a complaint or just grousing since her tone signified that she was more than up to the challenge. Miyuki judged that this should not constitute a problem for either of them and alerted the two of them to her decision.


    ��Excuse me, I��m going on ahead.��


    Neither of the two replied, though there was blatantly an aura of ��you heartless person~!�� emanating around them.


    That being said, Steeple Chase was an individual competition. Even if they were schoolmates, they remained competitors during the race given that they only teamed up out of mutual benefit. Miyuki fully adopted her merciless stance (not really) and once more started running for the finish line.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she carefully monitored the map.


    The number of people who reached the finish line remained at zero.


    And so, Miyuki became the first one to cross the finish line. Relying on sheer determination, Kanon managed to get back in the race and cleanly finished as second. Having spent much more effort getting free of the net, Subaru had to settle for eighth. As for the other notable members from First High, Honoka and Shizuku combined to capture fifth and sixth.

 Volume 13 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Col. Sakai''s group very hurriedly left behind the command tower. They reasoned that the possibility of them becoming targets of that flying magician [Makeishura] (aka Mahesvara) was nil. But they were very aware that they were in a position to support the Parasite Doll experiments. Reason enough that some major horror was heading for them.


    As they left the building and managed to reach the parking lot, for some reason the sky turned dark.


    On seeing the sky, Sakai realized that something was amiss. The sky didn''t turn cloudy.


    They were smothered with a thick fog. "Just what is this ... ?"


    "Is it gas?"


    "No, it''s magic!"


    The magician accompanying Col. Sakai managed to get right what was behind the thick fog.


    However, they only knew that it was magic. Without knowing its effects, they could not make it disappear.


    "You have been invited, Col. Sakai and staff."


    As they shifted their focus onto the playful voice, they saw a man in his prime dressed in a suit in spite of mid-summer and wearing diagonally a soft hat bowing smartly before them.


    "I invite you to the world of dreams."


    After that, Sakai''s consciousness slipped into the darkness.


    ? ? ?


    The steeplechase cross country concluded with Miyuki taking the girl''s crown and Masaki taking the boy''s crown.


    And this year''s overall went to First High. Though it was a tough fight all the way, the morale of Team First High was even higher than last year.


    Although at the very end Masaki didn''t manage to grab the overall title, Third High somehow showed up at the night after-party with satisfied expressions. It''s possible that they may have felt Masaki''s "next time for sure" reaction in his efforts.


    For other schools it was Fourth High that stood out for winning the championship in Rookies'' Monolith Code and Mirage Bat. The lovely twins responsible for them, their dignified manners so out-of-place for their appearances, gave credence to the rumors from before.


    And it was not only the players. Even the adults were raising their celebratory cups all together ... .


    ? ? ?


    With a smile, Kudou Retsu gave a toast to the former heads of house Kuki and Kuzumi, and all the families from the [Ninth] still following them up to now.


    No way it was a radiant smile. It was a smile with regrets floating about somewhere. Even the former heads of house Kuki and Kuzumi knew what regrets were brewing deep inside Kudou Retsu''s heart. That was why they didn''t raise it to Retsu; they often alternated toasting each other as if telling him to do the toasting instead.


    "Everyone, I thank you for your efforts."


    Finally, Retsu started to spin out his words of gratitude spontaneously.


    "The parasite doll experiments may have ended with disappointing results on the surface, but they gave a hard fight against the [Makeishura]. This would leave a strong impression to the people planning to use magic in the military."


    Approving applause came from the party.


    "Those who plan to draft young magicians will have been overthrown by tomorrow, along with the traditionalists. That too is a considerable result, I might say."


    "Not tomorrow."


    However, the voice suddenly interrupting them was heard from the other side of the door.


    "Who''s there!"


    The lower-ranked stood up and faced the door.


    Retsu knew who the voice that said those words belonged to before he could ascertain the appearance.


    "Kazama-kun ... and Elder Saeki."


    However, it was not only Kazama who had rudely disrupted the proceedings. "It''s been a while, Elder Kudou."


    Everyone present at the party were lost for words at the unexpected incident.


    None of them even offered Saeki a seat ---- and to which she paid no heed.


    "What brings you here, to be so sudden. This is a private gathering. A shame, but we cannot offer you the hospitality you deserve."


    "I''m very much aware that this is an unexpected visit. If you accept our present then we will take our leave."


    "A present?"


    Saeki''s way of speaking was clearly undiplomatic. But even if that was not the case, the factions of [Nine] had bad impressions of her as a sly female fox who went against Retsu.


    Amidst the silently rising animosity, Saeki signaled to Kazama.


    ["I am Col. Sakai of JSDF GHQ. I am the one who conspired with the head of house Kudou, Kudou Makoto, and promoted that the experiments on autonomous magic weaponry be held at the Nine Schools Competitions ..."]


    Everyone present, apart from Retsu, all stood up and howled.


    The voice being played back from the recorder in Kazama''s hand was an acknowledgement and a confession that they conspired with house Kudou to force through a weapons test with high school students as guinea pigs.


    "...So Col. Sakai fell into your hands?"


    "We are not the ones who captured Col. Sakai."


    "...Would you mind telling me who did it?"


    "I received this voice recording from house Yotsuba."


    All those who stood up and were gathering about had gasped.


    "Maya.... As I thought, the Yotsuba would never let away those who made a move on their kin."


    Retsu nodded, his way of speaking strangely consenting. "That would not be the case."


    However, Saeki repudiated those words. "And what do you mean by that?"


    "When I received the voice recording, Yotsuba-dono added a condition that this recording should not be announced publicly."


    Retsu inquisitively raised his own eyebrows, unable to comprehend Maya''s true intentions.


    "Yotsuba-dono''s objectives were to purge Sakai''s group, known as the anti-GAA hardliners. I received this voice recording from Yotsuba-dono on the conditions that I do the clean up after the purge and not to open its contents to the public."


    "I see... Sakai-kun has earned the wrath of [that person]."


    Retsu muttered in agreement. However he was still unable to understand all of it. "Well then, what will you do with the data you have?"


    "Elder Kudou, the JSDF will no longer treat magicians as weapons."


    "... ... ..."


    "If you so wish I will even stake my own head for this. Magicians will no longer be compelled to stand in battle against their wishes. That goes for your grandson, and for [him], too."


    "You ... want to tell me that I retire?"


    "It''s true that the parasite dolls make for a beneficial weapon --- as long as there are no mistakes on how it was used. Had you done it ten years earlier, misguided uses like this time wouldn''t be done."


    "You''re speaking out of turn, Major General!"


    "Enough."


    Retsu followed it with a gesture to calm down Kuki Mamoru, who had snapped out of his astonishment and was getting enraged.


    "You performed magic weapon experiments on immature magicians. No matter how you gloss it over, I cannot say this was the right way to do it."


    Kazama, from Saeki''s side, butted in. His voice was filled with magma-like anger. "Restrain yourself, Major Kazama."


    "Sir, I apologize for my impudence!"


    This time it was Saeki who rebuked Kazama. She looked at Retsu squarely in the eye.


    "Please leave the magicians'' rights to us currently in active duty. We will not stand for any action that will put you, Elder Kudou, in fear."


    Towards Saeki who had made that simple declaration, "Very well."


    As his shoulders dropped, Retsu answered back, somehow seemingly happy.


    ? ? ?


    August 16, 2096. Night.


    Yokohama Chinatown was wrapped up in a silent tumult.


    "Target is heading for the west gate."


    "We have an advantage in location on the other side. Make sure you corner him with no less than three people."


    The group rushing about in the dark and exchanging only faint whispers at each other was a hit squad spearheaded by Kuroba Mitsugu.


    "Target spotted... Guaaah!"


    "What''s wrong!?"


    "Some kind of a hound-like being has......!"


    "Everyone watch out! Zhou Gongjin uses magic different from even what the Dahan and GAA use."


    The confidant standing beside Mitsugu raised an inquiry as if muttering. "He''s tougher than expected, Boss."


    "He''s a big game who had thoroughly messed up with domestic affairs. It''s very unlikely that he''s weak in personal capabilities."


    Mitsugu answered in a composed voice. With even no hints of trembling. The confidant continued on with a relieved tone.


    "But the mistress obliged to deploy Shiba Tatsuya-dono...?"


    "We will secure Zhou Gongjin before he arrives."


    However, on hearing his confidant''s words, Mitsugu abruptly laid bare his irritation, as if to make his composure unbelievable.


    "Will it be okay not to wait for the arrival of Fumiya-sama and Shiba Tatsuya- dono?"


    "What the hell is Maya-san thinking?"


    Having totally lost his self-control, Mitsugu ended up calling Maya as [Maya-san] in spite of his confidant standing in front of him.


    "That person shouldn''t be used in this situation. That person shouldn''t be even let outside in the first place. That person is the manifestation of the Yotsuba''s sins. Just locking him up within the Yotsuba is enough for our atonement."


    Mitsugu, after noticing his confidant''s dumbfounded look, coughed loudly. "I''m going in. You take charge."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Mitsugu''s figure dissolved into the darkness.


    This will be brought to an end without even waiting for Tatsuya, the confidant thought.


    "End of the line, Zhou Gongjin."


    A few minutes later, Mitsugu was standing in front of Zhou.


    "My goodness...... It''s Yotsuba''s darker side, the head of house Kuroba, showing himself for a lowly servant like me. Looks like you have overestimated me."


    "Don''t think we underestimated you. Blanche''s uprisings, No Head Dragon''s secret maneuvers, guiding the GAA special forces, arranging to smuggle in Parasites......


    You sure have the nerve to do them by yourself."


    "I assure you, I only gave a helping hand. They would have happened sooner or later without my assistance."


    "You''re a bother for sure. For making later into now."


    "Can''t you see that postponing wouldn''t solve anything?"


    "I can''t see the reason why postponing is a bad thing." Mitsugu slowly closed the distance.


    "At this distance you can''t get away with your specialty Ghost Walker (see Qi Men Dun Jia in Wikipedia). Give it up, Zhou."


    "Indeed. To get up close and personal means my divination is useless."


    Zhou didn''t lose his composure as he judged that his special spells were sealed up.


    "Therefore, this will hurt a little bit. --- ��, [����Ȯ]!" (Zhou deliberately spoke in Mandarin for the last part. A literal translation would be "Execute, [Heavenly Hound]".)


    Mitsugu didn''t have the time to say "What the ---?"


    For a four legged shadow descended from the night sky.


    A silhouette of a giant hound rushed on Mitsugu and bit off one of his arms. "Guh...."


    Struck silent, Mitsugu crumpled down.


    The black hound had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Good grief...... That took me ten years to prepare it. Oh well, it would do in exchange for Kuroba Mitsugu''s arm."


    Muttering those words, Zhou Gongjin''s figure slipped into the shadows.


    "Father!"


    After having gone to fetch Tatsuya, Fumiya, as soon as he saw Mitsugu''s figure, pushed his way through the wall of men in black suits and ran up to him, his expression visibly changing.


    "Just who did this......


    Oh yeah! Tatsuya-niisan!"


    Fumiya had remembered the unusual power of his esteemed second cousin he took along, and gave out a longing look. In response, Tatsuya used his left hand to draw out a pistol-shaped CAD.


    "No... I don''t need your help."


    "Father, what are you saying!?"


    "Fumiya."


    Tatsuya told Fumiya, about to resort to violence by shaking hard at a heavily injured person, to control himself. Then he aimed his left hand towards Mitsugu.


    "This may not please you, but leaving you as you are would only make Fumiya and Ayako unhappy."


    He then activated Restoration. *Mitsugu''s right arm*, bitten off and location unknown, had popped up from somewhere, joined with the injury and was connected.


    As he unconsciously applied pressure onto *his own right arm*, Tatsuya muttered as if speaking to himself.


    "Leaving behind Miyuki and Ayako and coming here was the right course of action. Be that as it may, Kuroba-san, for you to be that seriously injured... Just what kind of magic did Zhou Gongjin use?"


    Mitsugu, looking annoyed at his own right arm, shook his head as he avoided looking Tatsuya in the eye.


    "I don''t know. Zhou Gongjin said something like [Howling Celestial Hound], but it''s impossible that there''s a spell with that name."


    "That''s fictitious then......


    It must be a class of transforming bodies magic. He''s a worrying opponent..."


    Tatsuya didn''t ask where Zhou ran off to.


    All he knew was that from here on, they would have to locate this person at all costs.


    (... to be continued in next volume)

 Volume 13 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It''s already the 13th volume of ��The Irregular at Magic High School��. Did you have fun reading this ��Steeplechase Chapter��?


    Though it was already indirectly touched on in the story, ��Steeplechase�� in English refers to an obstacle course race. The initial concept was not to use this as a reference to the competition on the final day of the Nine Schools Competition, but as a reference to the obstacle course race in which the protagonist has to seek out the true nature of the conspiracies thrown at him while overcoming various obstacles. However, looking at the results, rather than an obstacle course, it feels more like a maze with many blind alleys. Perhaps, it might be more apt to name this chapter as ��Meandering Chapter��. But then, if the title were ��Meandering Chapter��, it would give the impression that even the participants of Steeplechase Cross-Country would be meandering about the course.


    The story this time is not about the Nine Schools Competition, but surrounds the Parasi-Doll conspiracy, and since the focal point is the Steeplechase Cross- Country as the stage, most of the activity of the participants in the other competitions have been left out. While you can catch a glimpse of the various episodes unfolding not just during the matches but also in-between the matches, it was impossible to incorporate their sub-episodes.


    And thus, I will be writing the sub-episodes occurring concurrently along with this ��Steeplechase chapter�� in the form of short stories. While it''s not yet confirmed how many sub-episodes there will be and what form they will take, you should be able to find out more through the official twitter in the near future.


    Speaking of near future, by the time this book has reached your hands, the anime should have started airing. Please enjoy that as well. As the blu-ray will be accompanied by anecdotes of the Magic High School characters that have never been presented before, please look forward to it.


    With that, hope we''ll meet again in the next volume, ��Ancient City Insurrection Chapter��. Hope you can also patronize both the comics and anime.


    Please continue to support ��The Irregular at Magic High School��.


    Satou Tsutomu

 Volume 14 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    [Kyuuchouji (Kyuuchou Temple)], where Kokonoe Yakumo served as the head priest, lay on top of a small hill at Fuchuu City, Old Metro Tokyo. As a devoted temple for volunteer ��physical work��, word among the temple staff was that it was probably a [link to ascetic practice] �\�\ close to the neighbourhood, it had fitted into the regional community as an indispensable part to the town scenery.


    And as an extra, when the townspeople had a chance to look at old map details, they were in for a surprise. It didn''t matter if old meant a hundred years old, they were looking at genuine maps.


    They learned that there was no temple from the start.


    They learned that there was no hill at such a place.


    During the later period of the twenty years of repeated world wars, the capital defense forces were deployed to the Choufuu, Fuchuu, Mitaka, and Musashino districts, with Choufuu Air Field serving as their base. And following the rules of troop deployment, the civilians in these areas had been evacuated for almost ten years. The hill Kyuuchouji stood on was formed from the earth dug up when a large underground defense bunker was constructed on its spot.


    While it was regretful that the capital sustained damages during the war, thanks to the [Musashino AA fortress], the old capital ward escaped unscathed. On the other hand, the defense position bore the brunt of the attacks from multiple attackers, but that meant the civilian evacuation did not go to waste.


    And so it was unavoidable for the blank that occurred between the town and its residents. The people returned to their own [residences] because the war had ended. And later the government spent money to reconstruct the town. Although it wouldn''t be completely the same as before.


    After a total sealing, without any dismantling of the underground defense bunker, and the accompanying town replanning, the number of families that were unable to return to their former residences was reduced. And the quick installation of an advanced transportation system gave the town scenery a somewhat futuristic look.


    What was added was not only overhead tracks where small�\scale compact train�\type public transportation facilities [Cabinets] ran through. Apart from those new features, traditional features and various facilities large and small were added to the town scenery. A [large temple on top of a small hill], Kyuuchouji, was one of them.


    The temple had a history that was somewhat, no, considerably delicate to say. The previous priest, in short Yakumo''s master, was compensated for cooperating with the Ninth Magician Development Research Institute, and obtained the residence and facility to train disciples �\�\ disciples in [Shinobi], rather than disciples in Buddhist priesthood.


    And for that reason, the fa?ade of Kyuuchouji was aimed for camouflage and was intentionally constructed in the old style. Even the grounds inside the fencing were in a 20th century style.


    In contrast, the training facility was dug deep, deep down into the earth and its area, even wider than the grounds above it, was fortified with the latest technology. Not only was it a training ground for ancient magic, at present it was even a training ground at the highest level for modern magic.


    Kazama introducing Tatsuya to Yakumo was more than to introduce the latter to this underground facility. As a master of taijutsu, Yakumo''s skill was top�\rank. However, Kazama''s expectations were not only to aim for Tatsuya''s taijutsu improvement. He did not bring Tatsuya into the military in order to be a ��usual�� close�\combat specialist. He was expecting, to the very end, the abilities of an extremely powerful magician that could fight on the frontlines.


    It was a facility where both taijutsu coaching and magic training were possible. As soon as he knew that Tatsuya''s house was within an agreeably short distance from Kyuuchouji in the neighbouring town, this temple was Kazama''s only choice.


    And now, Tatsuya was entering into the lowest level of Kyuuchouji''s underground training facility. This training room had, from the floor to the ceiling and even the walls, three layers comprising of 10cm thick concrete, 30cm thick lead, and 60cm thick of neutron shielding concrete.


    This was no nuclear shelter, it was meant as a training room for magic. And as to why such secure anti�\ radiation shielding was required, there was a reason behind it within the history of how 21st century magic was developed.


    Research and development on modern magic originated in AD 1999, in an incident when an American police officer used an unusual power (at that time it was still called ESP) to take down nuclear terrorism. From those events onwards, R&D on modern magic started out as a means to counter nuclear threats; basically the primary objectives were the control and suppression of nuclear fission, and the isolation and nullification of radiation.


    With focused research on it being worthwhile, it was at a stage where it was safe to say that neutron barriers and gamma radiation filters were completed. Nevertheless, even today the development and improvement of spells against nuclear reactions was essential data captured in magic ability development.


    Even so, what Tatsuya was about to do in this room was neither practice for radiation isolation magic nor improving nuclear fission control magic. In some ways, it was the opposite.


    This underground training room was currently turning into a pool. Even so, it was not being flooded for swimming purposes. With his shoulders just out of the water, Tatsuya was in short�\sleeved training wear holding a pistol�\shaped CAD in one hand. Though he wasn''t swimming, both his head and hair were drenched.


    What his right hand was gripping was not his favorite Silver Horn Custom. It was clear from its plain appearance that it was a prototype. The biggest difference was the bayonet�\like object attached to the muzzle end of the barrel. An imitation, because it was neither sharp nor pointed, and only because the metallic thick plate was constructed to be like a bayonet.


    With his right hand underwater, Tatsuya pulled the trigger. The ��two�� activation sequences that generated underwater were absorbed into his right arm. The first one was output from the pistol�\shaped CAD. The other one was output from the bayonet�\like attachment.


    The magic sequences acted on the attachment. Water bubbled at the tip of the CAD. The groans that escaped from Tatsuya''s clenched teeth grew louder and he went down on his knees. His right hand hideously burned deep red due to the severe scalding, Tatsuya ended up dropping the CAD due to the injury.


    Submerged up to the top of his head, he immediately went up to standing position. His hair being drenched was because of this being repeated. Often with ragged breaths, he would raise his right hand to eye level and repeatedly clench it open and closed. There were no remnants of scalding due to the use of


    [Restoration], but the semi�\conscious action was due to the immediately uncomfortable feeling that he might suffer intense damage.


    With his right hand finally regaining its sensation, he stretched it out underwater. Its fingers latched on the CAD which had floated up. Even the bayonet�\like attachment, which was burned off from the tip when it was submerged at that time, was back to its old form due to [Restoration].


    Tatsuya then again prepared his CAD underwater. However, a commanding voice with no one around and nothing close to his ears softly echoed.


    ["Tatsuya�\kun, it''s almost midnight."]


    With an air�\vibrating spell �\�\ its activation was different yet its contents were the same as those activation sequences from USNA STARS Planet�\class magician Sylvia Mercury Faust �\�\ Yakumo whispered from outside into Tatsuya.


    "... Understood."


    Tatsuya''s reply was spoken in the same manner as before but Yakumo understood what was picked out from Tatsuya''s voice using his spell.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tatsuya made clear that his training was over, the water in the room began to recede. As he waited for the water to recede, Tatsuya used emission�\type magic to shake off the moisture from his hair, skin, and clothes.


    His casting didn''t aim for a totally dry state. As soon as he dried his clothes enough so normal movement wouldn''t be a problem, he used gravity�\type magic to flick the door switch on the other side of the room. Due to the nature of the training room, no electrical equipment could be installed inside the walls.


    ("An inaccessible room if magic weren''t used...")


    As he ruminated once more on the fact that came only now, Tatsuya started on the ladder that would bring him back to surface �\�\�\ for Yakumo had cut the electrical power to the elevator.


    ? ? ?


    September 23 2096, Sunday. Even though he had returned home the night before, just before a date�\ changing midnight, Tatsuya still started out this morning very early for morning training. That made Miyuki, who was checking the unread messages on the home server, a bit worried for an early�\rising Tatsuya.


    He was not a brother who would stop upon being told not to overexert himself. No, resorting to persuasion by tears might ��for a bit�� get him to listen to what she said, but perhaps even that would only be temporary. And she had just used that weapon last month.


    "I''ll hold on to sympathetic tactics for a little longer until it''s time for serious need." Miyuki resignedly thought.


    In the kitchen, Minami had already started preparing breakfast. Lately Miyuki and Minami got surprisingly cooperative together, and changed the rules about who prepared what meal. From the start, with the development of home automation, since there was no preparing meals by hand unless for special events, the appearance of struggling in the kitchen looked hilarious from a third person view �\�\ that was what the two of them belatedly noticed.


    And so, Miyuki left the kitchen work to Minami as she headed for the bathroom.


    She then controlled the HAR in the dressing room, taking out Tatsuya''s clothes �\�\ underwear included, but Miyuki was not into being bashful.


    In truth, it had been in her third year of middle school that she had had thoughts on whether it was good being bashful like a maiden in situations where she was in front of male underwear even though it belonged to her beloved brother. Although, when she imagined herself being red�\cheeked in front of her brother''s underwear, she changed her mind thinking [this is for degenerates rather than maidens]. �\�\�\ If another person saw her expressing her delightful smile, as she was hard at work preparing the shower for her brother, he would have thought she was beyond help in various ways. But perhaps he would never meet Miyuki herself face�\to�\face and tell her that.


    Having prepared for her brother''s prompt return, Miyuki''s last task was to place the towel as it was�\�\�\ in other words hold the towel in her hands �\�\�\ and head at a hurried pace for the entryway. She was not into unladylike behavior like running inside the house. Even if she wasn''t seen by her brother, Miyuki didn''t have the guts to behave in a way her brother deemed unsuitable.


    Due to door biometrics, the sound of the door being unlocked echoed to both kitchen and living room. By the time Minami had stopped watching her cooking and came out of the kitchen, Miyuki was already standing by in the entryway.


    "Welcome back, Onii�\sama."


    "I''m home."


    "... Welcome back, Tatsuya�\niisama."


    The slight delay was due to the time Minami took to rush from the kitchen to the entryway. She was out of the kitchen at the same time of the unlocking, but for this morning Miyuki still ended up in a big lead over her. When she first came to this house Minami couldn''t hide her disdain over this, but nowadays she had all but given up.


    And that was the proper response. They may not be in the middle of combat, but it was strange for Miyuki to correctly ascertain Tatsuya''s presence even when he was still over 50 meters away. Minami not putting up an astonished expression would be earning the praises instead.


    "Onii�\sama, the shower has been prepared for you."


    "Thank you."


    Miyuki followed behind her brother, who had taken the towel and entered the bathroom, with a truly happy smiling face. On seeing her, Minami exhaled secretly. Even for a live�\in maid, this level of letting off steam should have been permitted.


    It was Sunday and yet due to circumstances already mentioned, mornings at the Shibas proceeded according to the ever�\usual timetable. That meant a comfortable teatime after breakfast. And for Miyuki, who had given in to Minami over preparing breakfast, preparing Tatsuya''s tea was something she didn''t turn over. For Minami''s part, she would be studying and, to avoid taking damage from the sickly�\sweet atmosphere, was assigned the task of cleaning and laundry.


    Her ever�\usual wholeheartedly prepared coffee earning the [words of praise] from Tatsuya and finally settling down, Miyuki then,


    "Onii�\sama, I would like to ask you about something."


    Suddenly made up her mind and tried asking Tatsuya on one thing that had been clawing at her mind for quite a while.


    "What?"


    It was blunt, but Tatsuya''s voice towards his younger sister was gentle all the same. Encouraged, Miyuki threw away the last of her hesitations.


    "Why is Onii�\sama not entered into this year''s Thesis Competition? I''m aware that the solar furnace experiment performed last April at the school grounds was exempted from submitting a screening thesis which was required for Magic Engineering students, it does mean it wasn''t prohibited from participating, was it?"


    "Come now, don''t say it wasn''t out just for nothing."


    The idea of prohibited from participating was strange, Tatsuya smiled as he shook his head.


    "Then why...?"


    "It''s because I don''t have the time."


    Tatsuya''s answer to Miyuki''s short follow�\up question was just as short, and was precise unlike Miyuki''s inquiry.


    "Was it... related to the magic that Onii�\sama is practicing every day until late at night?"


    Miyuki hesitatingly followed up with a question. She was at a loss whether or not it was okay for her to intrude further,


    "That''s right. You understood it well."


    Tatsuya''s hand reached out towards Miyuki''s head who was beside him. Along with his commending words, Tatsuya softly stroked his younger sister''s hair. Such gentle sensation led the hesitation remaining in Miyuki''s heart to melt away.


    "Was it perhaps what is Onii�\sama making efforts for is not practicing magic, but development of a new kind of magic?"


    "As expected of my Miyuki, she really knows what I''m doing."


    Those words were embarrassing to Miyuki even more than his hand touching her hair, although she knew that most of it was flattery, or rather in jest.


    Tatsuya wouldn''t have to subject himself to such hardship if it were training for an existing magic. The virtual magic calculation area that was planted in him may have such low magic output, but more than copying entire magic sequences and then using it, it can ��completely�� identify the structure of the magic sequences no matter the magic and what status it may be just before activation. From there on it was a problem of throughput. If it was magic he could activate he could use it without any training, if it was not then no matter the training he could not use it. And with his ��eyesight�� and analytic skills, there was no magic spell that he could not analyze.


    Whatever was troubling him at this time until late every night, there was no way that was an existing magic.


    "I''ve started development of this magic since March. That may be the case; it took me some time even though I clarified the theories from the onset. It was finally in June that I managed to clear the magic spell design phase."


    And so, I wasn''t into the Thesis Competition at all, Tatsuya smiled.


    However, Miyuki wasn''t smiling at what she heard. First off, the fact was that her brother, the theoretician [Silver] of the mysterious genius magic engineer Taurus Silver, took three months just to work out the theories. Another thing was the development start, which was March.


    "Then the new magic Onii�\sama was dealing with now... was it meant for the confrontation with Lina?"


    "You understood it well."


    The answer that came out from Tatsuya had the same words, but its nuance was surprisingly different. This time it had both real surprise and admiration. Tatsuya really felt admiration at Miyuki for figuring out an almost correct answer with those hints only.


    "The magic I''m developing now is a magic sequence for a close�\range direct attack that uses the FAE theory."


    "FAE... theory? If I remember right, that was the theory used behind Lina''s weapon, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, the magic theory that was the foundation for what Lina used; the strategic�\class wielded magic weapon [Brionac]... FAE, that''s Free After Execution."


    The strong emotions that were put into Tatsuya''s tone were either respect towards the engineer who completed the ersatz divine weapon Brionac... or antagonism. It was felt by Miyuki, not which of the one, but in that it could be both of them.


    "The resulting generated phenomenon that was manipulated by magic was a phenomenon that was essentially not part of this world, so immediately after the manipulation the shackles due to the laws of physics were weakened. And so during the short time lag until the normal laws of physics take effect, one can execute the next magic with an amount of power far smaller than the required interference power to do normal phenomenon manipulation. That''s how the hypothesis goes."


    And thereupon Tatsuya noticed his own mistake, and shook his head as he smiled bitterly.


    "No, it''s not a hypothesis. It was already demonstrated by Brionac that the FAE theory is correct."


    "Onii�\sama, pardon me. There''s something about what you''ve discussed now that I don''t understand, can you clarify it for me?"


    Miyuki''s question was not mere socializing; it was a chance to clear up her doubt due to her love of learning. If it were a mere difficult theory, she would have probably swept it off by giving her brother annoying thoughts. But the FAE was a theory connected to magic used by Lina. Miyuki couldn''t bring herself to remain ignorant of that.


    "Go ahead, no need to restrain yourself."


    "As long as it is not a single�\process magic, magic is constructed using consecutive processes. With that many, the succeeding process will take over and take effect on the state of the event manipulation of the previous process. However, for such magic, I have no actual experience in easily activating the second process onward, isn''t this a counter�\example to the FAE theory?"


    "I see..."


    On hearing Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya, his head as if struck at a blind spot, nodded.


    "That kind of misunderstanding is probably common among magicians."


    However that was an unexpectedly strong emotion he felt, not because it was unexpected that what Miyuki pointed out was correct, but because even proficient magicians on the level of Miyuki would misunderstand something like that.


    "Misunderstanding, you said?"


    "The fact is that magic processes by themselves are not magic."


    At Tatsuya''s short explanation, Miyuki expressed confusion.


    Of course, Tatsuya intended to keep on explaining until her younger sister got it.


    "Take this magic for example"


    As he said that, Tatsuya opened the sugar pot lid, made a sugar cube float to his eye level and held it there, then a second later he returned it back to the pot.


    "Onii�\sama... that may be seasoning, but you''re aware how I feel on wasting food."


    "Oh, yeah, sorry."


    And, upon seeing Miyuki rebuking him for what she saw, he was stuck with doing an apology without any excuses.


    Miyuki smiled satisfactorily at her brother meekly apologizing.


    "Well then,"


    Experiencing the discomforting young�\and�\old rank reversal, Tatsuya slightly forced the discussion back on track.


    "There''s no need to say it to you, but the magic just used was the popular basic training spell [Suspension]. A magic comprising of four processes �\�\ a gravitation�\type anti�\gravity magic process to make the sugar cube float, a movement�\type rest magic process to suspend the sugar cube mid�\air, a gravitation�\type gravity control magic process to slowly lower the sugar cube into the sugar pot, and a movement�\type rest magic process to make the sugar cube stay still inside the sugar pot without impacting it. However this presentation, now that you''ve said it, would easily foment misunderstanding."


    "Where have I made a misunderstanding?"


    "I didn''t say you made a misunderstanding. It''s just that for the four processes of the magic, the delusion that each of them is an independent magic rises."


    "That was... a delusion?"


    Tatsuya nodded gravely at Miyuki, who was currently bewildered upon being told that unexpected fact.


    "Suspension is a four�\process magic, but it''s those four processes that it becomes a single magic. To reach the stage where the magic is activated one has to complete constructing the magic sequences until the final rest process and define the variables. Without the full magic power to cover the four processes,"


    Tatsuya broke off there and his eyes gazed into Miyuki, as if ascertaining her comprehension.


    "The magic wouldn''t be interrupted during activation, the anti�\gravity process wouldn''t activate from the start."


    Miyuki expressed a surprised look.


    "That''s right... if each process were independent magic, the moment the magic power is insufficient the magic would have been cut�\off mid�\way... and not the result when it would have been non�\activated from the start."


    Muttering as if talking to herself, Miyuki was at that moment digesting eagerly what Tatsuya had taught her.


    "Magic processes are by themselves not independent magic. They are, through and through, part of one magic. That''s what you mean, isn''t it Onii�\sama."


    "Exactly as you''ve said it. That''s my Miyuki, you sure learn fast."


    Smiled upon by Tatsuya, Miyuki turned her eyes away bashfully. It was an expression of pure and simple embarrassment, but this time the feeling of embarrassment because she was unable to comprehend something until she was taught this much, was stronger.


    Tatsuya was not praising her out of sarcasm, he was really commending her. Miyuki was ashamed of herself who was aware of that and yet, while she''s ��her brother''s�� younger sister, all the more unable to understand this much.


    Although, she probably thought that she always mustn''t turn her face away. Miyuki faced Tatsuya with a forced smile.


    "Now, now, something like this would end up being ��intuitively�� misunderstood without practically any personal experience, no matter how much of the theory you''ve understood. Magic is not a scholarly pursuit, but a technical capability. Without any experience in failing to activate magic, we wouldn''t be troubled over its reasons."


    Tatsuya wasn''t sharp at other people''s emotions, but it''s a different story towards Miyuki. Whether it''s seeing Miyuki go into a slump, or quickly going around with a cover�\up.


    "Besides the important point is not the reason why magic failed to activate, it''s the fact that magic processes are only nothing more than convenient objects. As per what modern magic scheme had taken form, from activation sequence to magic sequence construction, to successfully describe the activation sequence it''s only convenient that the magic sequence be broken down into modules called processes."


    Then again, Miyuki is not the type who doesn''t know she''s being encouraged on by her brother. Tatsuya was concerned ��about her��. Glad about that, her forced smile softened up somewhat.


    "I finally understood what Onii�\sama was talking about."


    Miyuki lightly poked her own head, and she expressed a pleasant [Sorry, for being a dunce of a younger sister] smile. As that expression would cause one to experience large gaps with the usual images of an all�\ too�\orderly beauty bringing about even the coldness, Tatsuya released power enough to totally get rid of his awareness towards ostrich�\ism.


    "Magic processes are through and through part of magic. Therefore event manipulation due to magic goes through all processes and is singular. Since even completing one process is still nothing more than a mid�\ stage event manipulation the manipulated event won''t be successful, the event manipulation difficulty lowering described by the FAE theory wouldn''t occur, right?"


    "...That''s right. Full marks for you, Miyuki."


    Even Tatsuya had his senses taken away by his younger sister charmingly swinging slightly her head onto one side. He tried to cover it up by pretending to be unnaturally silent, as if scrutinizing Miyuki''s answer, but he had no faith in himself whether or not he can really deceive his younger sister.


    Miyuki''s smile, that made flowers bloom to their full glory, rejected Tatsuya''s prying as something unsophisticated.


    ? ? ?


    Just how does that pair pass time during a holiday?


    For upperclassmen, classmates, and underclassmen who knew to some extent the siblings Tatsuya and Miyuki �\�\ that meant the majority of First High students, it was the first time all of them had encountered this question. And so,


    �\�\�\They flirt with each other all day long, like a couple in passionate love?


    �\�\�\No�\no, say what you want but to go that far... at least how about on the level of an all�\day date?


    �\�\�\Nah, that''s naive. I''m sure that couple would finally end up in a scene where...


    In those situations, a colorful array of speculation spread around.


    Their speculations were partially spot on. It''s true that the pair are ��very happily�� spending their rest days, even going on dates.


    However, it is not every day. In fact Tatsuya many times was away from home on Sundays. It''s mostly going to the FLT research labs or being summoned by the Independent Magic�\equipped Battalion, but ever since Minami came to the Shiba house, he stopped worrying about Miyuki being alone, and so the frequency of occurrence went up.


    But today was right now unusual, for there are no appointments set for Tatsuya. Even Miyuki was not into saying "I want to go out". It wasn''t because the student council elections were moved to weekends; it was covered by the fact that Tatsuya was physically exhausted due to training.


    And so to tell the whole story, Miyuki was in no mood to entertain guests today. Even though those guests were close relatives. What''s more, she was disinclined to show this pair into the house. Even if the people were close relatives she can''t rest easy, even though she knew they''re allies she cannot lower her guard.


    But those were nothing more than Miyuki''s personal sentiments. Moreover their reason was [for her brother] and since Tatsuya didn''t show any stance of denying them, Miyuki (on the surface) has no reason not to welcome them.


    "Fumiya, Ayako, good for you to come."


    "Fumiya�\kun, Ayako�\chan, welcome."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki friendly addressed the pair who had just settled down after being led inside by Minami and offered to sit on the sofa. It was for the above�\mentioned reasons that Miyuki''s manners were quite diplomatic, while Tatsuya was never to lower his guard whoever he was facing �\�\ apart from one person. But seen from outside the pair''s manners showed an impeccably friendly affection.


    "Tatsuya�\san, Miyuki�\oneesama, pardon us for intruding you."


    "Tatsuya�\niisan, Miyuki�\san, long time no see."


    In contrast with the greetings of the Shiba siblings, the response of the Kuroba siblings were stiff. Compared to Tatsuya and his sister they should not be considerably inexperienced. Age�\wise those June�\ born twins would have been sixteen, the same age with March�\born Miyuki. Whether sixteen years of age was adult age or minor age was set aside for now, and since it was almost ignored the twins should be able to easily and completely hide their nervousness.


    In other words, today was perhaps due to business that corresponded to those [considerable matters]. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki drew that conclusion from their appearances.


    "Which reminds me Fumiya, Minami was indebted to you for last month."


    Minami, standing beside the sofa, quickly bowed to Fumiya who was bewildered at suddenly being thanked by Tatsuya.


    "Thanks to you eliminating the guards, you saved me from trouble."


    "O, oh... that incident, right?"


    On the words for guard elimination, Fumiya gradually realized it was the incident during the last day of the 9SC when he brought down the security surrounding the van Minami was on.


    "No, it''s not a considerable matter."


    Don''t mind about it, Fumiya tried to answer this back. However,


    "Though this may not repay the favor back to you"


    Tatsuya was quick to follow�\up his words.


    "Is there something I may be able to help you with?"


    Fumiya was struck speechless at the unexpected words, while Ayako sitting beside him exhaled loudly.


    "... Really, we''re no match for Tatsuya�\san. With a calm look that shows zero interest in other people''s mood, he brought down such a surprise attack at us."


    Shaking her head with a look that''s raring to say something even though she''s stumped, she turned her focus at her younger twin who''s frozen beside her.


    "Fumiya, let''s take up his offer. We''re only emissaries from the start, we have no choice about it."


    "Y, yes. You''re right..."


    Fumiya nodded with a resigned look, then from an inner pocket of his jacket he neatly wore even though it''s a Sunday he took out a normal�\sized sealed letter.


    There was no address. Picking up the sealed envelope then turning it over, Tatsuya lightly raised his brows. Miyuki, peering over from her brother''s side, lightly gasped as she placed a hand into her mouth.


    Written on the reverse side was the name of their aunt, Yotsuba Maya.


    "We''re here to personally hand this to you from the mistress."


    At Fumiya''s words, Miyuki looked beside at her brother. Tatsuya nodded back at Miyuki, accepted the paper knife that was presented by a fast�\acting Minami, then broke open the seal.


    Inside the envelope was a simple single sheet of stationery. Tatsuya looked it over thoroughly, and when done reading he handed it over to Miyuki who''s been waiting patiently.


    "Are you aware, Fumiya, of the contents that were written here?"


    Fumiya showed some slight hesitation,


    "Yes, I''m aware"


    And yet answered on his own without asking his sister for help.


    "I see"


    This time Tatsuya shifted his focus onto Miyuki. Miyuki had just finished reading the stationery, and was softly nodding with the intention to [it''s your call].


    "That written here is a commission for assistance for the capture of Zhou Gongjin?"


    "That too we know."


    This time, Tatsuya plainly raised his eyebrows.


    "I see. The commission is not a figure of speech, it''s meant as it was written."


    Both Fumiya and Ayako nodded as one.


    Miyuki half�\rose to her feet and faced Tatsuya.


    "Onii�\sama... why has Aunt offered this [commission] to us?"


    The question was is it okay to commission when ��ordering it�� was enough. Even Tatsuya was of the same opinion on the matter.


    "On that matter we were entrusted with a verbal message."


    "A verbal message? Is it something that cannot be left even in a letter?"


    Secrecy was normally tighter for paper documentation than electronic data. He''s wondering just what kind the contents are to make her hesitate to even put it into the letter.


    However, Ayako didn''t answer directly to that question.


    "''It doesn''t matter if you refuse this job.''"


    "Aunt would say such a thing!?"


    Miyuki unintentionally raised her voice, then *faced Tatsuya* and ashamedly muttered [Pardon me].


    Tatsuya understood the reasoning that made his younger sister be taken aback. However he was not that much surprised. Maya may be the head of house Yotsuba, but since Tatsuya''s status to the Yotsuba was that of a Guardian, Miyuki has the highest authority when it comes to ordering him. And as per the secret agreement arranged between house Yotsuba and 101st Brigade, apart from missions that concern Miyuki''s protection, it was decided that the 101st Brigade has the preferential right.


    Miyuki was seeing as absolute truth the might of the Yotsuba, or rather since she doesn''t know well the competencies of other magic organizations or military powers, she was at a state where she was convinced that she cannot go against Maya''s orders. In fact, even Maya cannot ignore the Yotsuba organization and its agreement with the military. With these set regulations, there aren''t many cases where Maya can order Tatsuya.


    Accordingly, Tatsuya judged that it wasn''t time yet to oppose Maya. And that call, just because the opponent had behaved like a lamb, won''t change.


    "Fumiya, tell Aunt that it is [accepted]."


    Both Miyuki and Ayako faced Tatsuya with plainly surprised looks.


    "I will certainly pass the word. ...My apologies, Tatsuya�\niisan."


    And Fumiya faced Tatsuya and bowed very deeply.


    "Why is Fumiya apologizing?"


    "Capturing Zhou Gongjin was a mission originally given to the Kuroba. And because of our incompetence we ended up causing Tatsuya�\niisan trouble..."


    The [incompetence] Fumiya said referred to the circumstances surrounding last month when on Maya''s orders the Kuroba sortied to Yokohama Chinatown for Zhou Gongjin''s capture. That time the head of house, Mitsugu, was severely injured with one arm completely bitten off, and the dragnet set by the Kuroba hit squad was broken allowing Zhou to escape.


    Fumiya''s look, when he answered Tatsuya''s question, had [shame] written all over it.


    "Fumiya, it is not bad to ask for other people''s help."


    At that state, Tatsuya took on an unexpected brotherly attitude.


    "All the more if it is a Kuroba business, you should have actively sought me out even if you suppress your own sentiments."


    "Tatsuya�\niisan...?"


    "Wanting to accomplish by your own what was entrusted to you is an attitude I can understand. However making the mission succeed is the greater priority."


    By their own meant by their own strength, that is to say the manifestation of juvenile perfectionism and an aspect of dangerous obsession common among the youth.


    "Failure is not permitted whether it''s your or my ��work��."


    Tatsuya''s voice was stern. However, hidden in there is a gentleness that would make Miyuki envious.


    "... You''re right. It was a verbal gaffe."


    Even Fumiya understood that Tatsuya was looking after him without the need to be taught of that by anyone.


    "So it''s not an apology then, is it. Thank you very much, Tatsuya�\niisan."


    On seeing Fumiya bowing down again, Tatsuya replied back with a satisfied nod.


    "Well then let''s hear out what''s clear thus far."


    "Understood. After escaping Yokohama, Zhou Gongjin headed west by sea, apparently his escape route through the Pacific was blocked. After disembarking at Ise, Zhou was cornered at Biwakooohashi as he was heading north, but he ended up getting away. We believe he has slipped in somewhere in Kyoto. Our men are currently on the move and searching in the Oohara area.


    "Any info on the supporters?"


    "It''s likely that the [Traditionalists], the organization of ancient magicians opposing the houses of [Nine], have had a hand in his escape."


    "The traditionalists, eh?"


    "Tatsuya�\niisan, do you know of them?"


    "I''ve heard a bit of them from Master Yakumo. They''re not only a domestic gathering of astray ancient magicians, they have ancient magicians that have fled from the mainland �\�\�\ and they have even taken in occultists, probably attempting to boost organizational strength. And last time I remember there were refugee occultists within the Kudou; is it possible that they have given a hand?"


    "We don''t have to worry about that. The occultists under Kudou escaped from the former Ninth Laboratory immediately after Zhou Gongjin''s escape from Yokohama and have joined up with the traditionalists. No need to inquire to the Kudou about this, we got direct confirmation from them."


    "The fact that the traditionalists and the houses of [Nine] are joining hands behind the scenes is unthinkable. No need to worry about the Kudou stabbing at our backs."


    "Tatsuya�\san?"


    It was Ayako, up to now was leaving the explanation to her younger brother, who was reservedly asking Tatsuya who was staring into mid�\space and thinking about something.


    "No, pardon me. I''ll keep those in mind."


    On detecting that those thankful words contain a [question time is over] sign, Ayako and Fumiya stood up as one.


    During the time when Tatsuya and Miyuki left to see Ayako and Fumiya off at the entrance, Minami was clearing away the tabletop and prepared additional black tea. Her sorry feelings for jumping the gun on her master (Miyuki) had already disappeared from within her. She has emotions of respect towards her master Miyuki, esteem towards her as a magician, and aspirations towards her as a young girl. At the same time, she''s a bit bothered at her master taking up maid duties, and is well aware of her inconveniently severe brother complex.


    Returning to the living room with teacups in hand, Minami was motioned to settle herself on the sofa Fumiya had sat on just now. Reluctantly, she lowered the teacups in front of Tatsuya and Miyuki and had just sat down when Tatsuya slightly frowned.


    "Err, Tatsuya�\sama...?"


    Minami had internally categorized Tatsuya as one with more common sense than Miyuki. In short, a companion even more sensible than her master. While she wasn''t reacting wildly, Minami was driven to worry whether she had committed some kind of blunder.


    "Minami, prepare one more cup of tea."


    "Yes...?"


    She was self�\aware that now she might have shown a stupefied expression; Minami''s confusion was evident in her face.


    (Is there another guest coming right after this time?)


    "It''s not what you think."


    She herself may not have noticed it but Minami''s face has not only confusion, even her doubt was showing up.


    When he perceived what was on her expression, Tatsuya brought in a correction along with a slightly strained smile.


    "I meant that you prepare some for yourself since our conversation might take long."


    Minami''s doubt cleared up with Tatsuya''s explanation, but a new confusion came up at the same time.


    Even so, Tatsuya saw right through it.


    "It''s uncomfortable for me and Miyuki having something to drink while you don''t have any."


    "... Please wait for a moment."


    As she was beaten down with a not�\well�\understood sense of defeat, she quickly went back to the kitchen.


    As he was waiting for Minami to bring her own cup and return to the sofa, Tatsuya spread out Maya''s letter on the table. Only terse business was written on the single sheet of stationery. He used [Elemental Sight] to read the information attached to both stationery and envelope, but there were no traces of special tricks being applied.


    "In other words, Aunt''s task really appears to be only to help out in the capture of Zhou Gongjin."


    Explained on this, a strongly suspicious look showed up on Miyuki''s face.


    "Why Aunt would only this time choose not an order but a commission?"


    "It''s true that it bothers me. And unless we ask Aunt we won''t know the answer..."


    Tatsuya looked at Miyuki, and then at Minami.


    It was no way a severe gaze. Even so, tension ran through Minami''s spine.


    "Both of you may not be aware of it, but from the start Aunt holds no authority to order me. To put it more concisely, Aunt''s command authority has the lowest precedence."


    Miyuki and Minami''s shock and awe were laid bare. Both of them covering their mouths in unison was perhaps the fruits of their manners education or the result of the maid under her master''s influence.


    "Needless to be said guaranteeing Miyuki''s safety is the highest priority, but the next in priority are duties with Independent Magic�\equipped Battalion. Aunt''s command authority comes in third after that."


    Miyuki stirring beside him was transmitted to Tatsuya, but he didn''t give attention any more than that. Even Minami, who was focused on Tatsuya''s words, didn''t gaze coldly as usual at a writhing Miyuki''s brother complex reaction.


    "However up to now when Aunt has instructed ��work�� for me, it was always in the form of orders. Perhaps they knew through ways and means that I''m not in a duty, but in any case that was the norm."


    Tatsuya then reached for his teacup. Either he was thirsty with all the talking, or perhaps behind his tea drinking he was collecting his thoughts. His returning the cup to its saucer was a bit slower than usual.


    "Since a not�\too�\common method was used, it seems that we have an unusual situation. Such as the case this time when it requires special countermeasures, for example."


    Comprehension was in Minami''s expression, but worry was showing up in Miyuki''s.


    "That is, the task this time is especially dangerous, right?"


    "We have an opponent who has heavily injured the head of house Kuroba, and is still evading the Yotsuba''s pursuit. It''s no easy task to capture or to off him."


    As he was answering with those, he gently stroked Miyuki''s hair as if telling her to "not to worry". On feeling those hands as Tatsuya saying he was not thinking of it as a dangerous mission, Miyuki regained her composure.


    "The problem is not the difficulty of the mission."


    However, the next thing Tatsuya informed them when he let go of hair�\stroking brought tension back to Miyuki and Minami''s expressions.


    "It''s the first time for me in a situation where the target''s whereabouts are unknown, and I say it''s very rare for the Yotsuba. And I haven''t known of one who has the capacity to escape from the Yotsuba''s hand."


    Tatsuya sighed at the difficulty of the latest task.


    "An opponent for such a situation. There''s no avoiding that this might turn into a long�\term task."


    Miyuki''s expression turned from tension to worry and loneliness. Upon seeing that Tatsuya hastily added his next words.


    "It doesn''t mean that I''ll be gone for extended periods. There is school, and from the start I have zero know�\how on persons search I have to commission other people to locate his whereabouts. My turn will come when Zhou Gongjin is located."


    "... Will it turn into a battle?"


    "Miyuki, enough with that face. There''s no way I''m going against him alone. The task that is requested of me is to cut off all of the target''s escape routes."


    As he said, that Tatsuya pointed at himself.


    Miyuki, having understood what that meant, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However from time to time there are days that I have to be away from the house."


    Tatsuya pretended that he did not see Miyuki''s "that''s not what you said" sulked look.


    "When that time comes, Minami, you protect her."


    Minami didn''t understand well why she was made to sit here. As a result, she was so far vaguely listening to Tatsuya''s talk with her mood that it was other people''s problems.


    "Yes�\�\!"


    However, that was in some way a surprise attack. Minami, on hearing formally from Tatsuya the tasks that were given to her as a magician and a Guardian, instinctively straightened her back more than that was necessary and ended up answering in a surprised tone.


    Tatsuya remained impassive even when hearing her "Yass�\�\!" response.


    "Magic strength�\wise, Miyuki is stronger than you are. Perhaps she can use many spells in simulated combat. But those have nothing to do with this."


    "�\�\ Yes"


    Inspired by Tatsuya''s serious tone, Minami this time solidly responded back.


    "Minami, for the Yotsuba you are Miyuki''s Guardian. But for me you''re more than that, you''re one of the few magicians whom I can put my trust in."


    Tatsuya''s voice was darkly grave. Tatsuya was aware that Maya was the one who sent in Minami and had some hidden plans for her; likewise, Minami was aware that Tatsuya knew. But, on top of that, Tatsuya said he trusted Minami. Judging with his own eyes, he said she was trustworthy.


    "When I''m out of the house, I entrust Miyuki to you."


    "Please leave the rest to me."


    Minami squarely accepted that trust.


    ? ? ?


    Due to the nature of work of the Kuroba ��family��, they have numerous business trips. For that reason, they have regular hotels in every area in Japan. For major cities, either a hotel under the direct patronage of the Yotsuba or a hotel with direct Yotsuba funding was set up. Even this time Fumiya and his sister were staying at a hotel set up under the Yotsuba umbrella.


    And so they could make calls to the Yotsuba main house without fear of being intercepted.


    "The mistress'' letter has certainly been handed to Tatsuya�\niisan. Moreover we were entrusted with Tatsuya�\niisan''s verbal message."


    Fumiya was reporting what had transpired today to the Yotsuba main house.


    ["And what did Tatsuya�\dono say?"]


    The number he was calling was a direct line to Maya, but because of circumstances she unexpectedly could not answer the call, and so he was speaking with Hayama instead. Fumiya didn''t mind talking to a butler on the results of the task that was ordered by their mistress since [Hayama�\san as the other party was easy on the nerves].


    ����Acknowledged��, he said."


    ["Anything else? Did he say anything indicating about a censure should, for example, the request of Madam be not accepted?"]


    "No, he did not say anything of the sort."


    ["Indeed. Good work Fumiya�\dono and Ayako�\dono. I will relay to Tatsuya�\dono from here on the detailed appointments."]


    "I see. A pleasure talking to you."


    As Fumiya said that, Hayama respectfully bowed on�\screen. With this, the call had ended. Fumiya too bowed to him as he cut off the line.


    "With this our mission is over, right? This time we were really just mere messengers, weren''t we?"


    Ayako, who was beside him listening to their call, talked in a flat tone to Fumiya, who took a big breather after finishing his report. On the surface one would think those words would reveal her displeasure on the zero resistance at the mission, but looking at her expression would make one realize that she was very receptive at the fact that the mission was over quickly .


    "It''s still six in the evening. We can get home early at this time, so what next then?"


    Fumiya, who had just sat down, shook his head at Ayako''s inquiry.


    "Well, we''ll go take a rest today. After all the main house took the trouble of preparing for us a luxurious room like this suite of three adjoining rooms."


    "So this is the so�\called luxurious... So such petty bourgeois�\like stuff meant we''re far from Maya�\sama''s envoys we''re not even fit to be Father''s envoys."


    After lightly rebuking her younger brother''s idle talk, Ayako noticed that mixed in with the [idle talk] was a cynical streak, so unusual for her brother.


    "Fumiya, are you unhappy with today''s task?"


    Ayako changed her tone, and took on asking point�\blank her younger brother''s true intentions.


    "I have no complaints on the mission itself."


    With a paradoxical expression, Fumiya acknowledged that he had complaints relating to today''s mission.


    "I know that being an envoy is an important task, and I know also that I''m the person suited for the task of bringing Maya�\sama''s letter to Tatsuya�\niisan. But..."


    "You are not happy with the conditions that were imposed when bringing the letter, are you?"


    Ayako supplemented Fumiya''s muddled words with her soft voice.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    Fumiya blew his pent up emotions up at Ayako''s [sisterly] voice.


    "Just what the hell are these, not making a move and not shaking off what is following us!"


    That was the restriction, rather than condition, that was imposed upon Fumiya today.


    On the onset, during the time he was ordered directly by Maya to [bring this letter to Tatsuya�\san], Fumiya has no beef against being sent on an errand; instead he was happy about it. He was simply happy that he was going to see Tatsuya, and was just satisfied being made an intermediary to send out a ��request�� to Tatsuya who was said to be not on very good terms with Maya (but they appeared to be).


    However after Maya had left, on being informed on the above�\mentioned restrictions as an important point of today''s mission from butler Hanabishi, the Yotsuba''s number two servant and in�\charge of various arrangements incident to the accepted primary [task], he felt that cold water was doused onto him. It was not that he was getting unhappy on meeting Tatsuya. What he was harboring was not disappointment, but worry.


    "And I know that we''re being shadowed and we cannot interfere with it! Thanks to them, it''ll end up with us informing some gang from somewhere the residence of Tatsuya�\niisan and Miyuki�\san!"


    "It''s all right, Fumiya. Whoever they are, they cannot divulge the link between Tatsuya�\san and the Yotsuba. He himself may not be aware of it, but Tatsuya�\san''s personal data was manipulated such that the more it is investigated the more they will conclude that it has no link with the Yotsuba."


    Ayako''s consoling words unfortunately had almost no effect to Fumiya now.


    "I''m not worried about that! The guys that were tailing us could be the people hiding Zhou Gongjin."


    Ayako did not brush off Fumiya''s judgement as [over�\thinking]. From the time he fled Yokohama, Zhou Gongjin was well aware that his pursuers were the Kuroba. However, in accordance to their family directive, Fumiya and Ayako went on to deliberately stand themselves out as the Kuroba during last month''s 9SC.


    "Even though the best case is where Tatsuya�\niisan would be bothered due to incompetence from us the Kuroba, due to our action allowing us to be followed, they would end up in someone''s cross�\hairs. I can''t see Tatsuya�\niisan face�\to�\face anymore," Fumiya lamented, face down and in a grim tone.


    "Fumiya"


    Ayako stood in front of him and called out her younger brother''s name.


    "What aryu�\!?"


    Ayako had pulled both ways the cheeks of her brother, who had raised his head up.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Fumiya immediately shook off her sister''s hands, but on seeing Ayako quite roughly pulling him, his cheeks reddened. Towards a tearfully protesting younger brother, Ayako had, for an instant, shown a really pleasant�\looking sadistic smile, then quickly switched to a kept�\up false smile.


    "Nee�\san?"


    In an almost suspicious tone, Fumiya asked for an explanation from his sister.


    "You should be relaxing more, Fumiya. It''s different when you''re stuck with your inattentiveness, but since it''s the main house''s orders shouldn''t you be doing nothing? It''s not your mission. It doesn''t matter even if they go for Tatsuya�\san. Even should they try something meddlesome, it only means we have the enemy by the tail."


    "Nee�\san..."


    A seated Fumiya stared with upturned eyes back at Ayako who was standing in front of him. From a third person view �\�\�\ as far as Fumiya himself was concerned he was in something unintentional �\�\ an expression that could only be called cute, but then Ayako wordlessly and forcefully pulled back.


    "I should be saying something that might be very appropriate, but I saw exactly a while back that''s somewhat interesting."


    "W, well Fumiya, it should be nothing of that sort. And oh, we can''t return at this rate, I must go fix our luggage."


    "But we didn''t prepare luggage for a night''s stay!"


    "Well then, Fumiya, see you at dinnertime."


    "Ah, hey, don''t run out on me!"


    The escape pace quickening all the more when told not to escape was not limited to thieves. Ayako ran into her own room, and clicked it shut before Fumiya could catch up.


    ? ? ?


    It was a little over a month before this year''s [National Magic High School Thesis Competition]. However, the most discussed topic among the First High students was, still, not the thesis competition.


    "This year probably won''t have the chaos of last year, right?"


    "Told you before it wouldn''t occur. And in the first place the election itself is probably unnecessary. Even if, for argument''s sake, an opponent stood up, it''s still a landslide victory for Shiba�\san."


    "Shiba�\san''s that good, eh? I can''t wait for the oratorical. Dammit, if only that brother isn''t present."


    "Don''t be stupid. Shiba�\san can''t have a ��boyfriend�� because of that elder brother, right? Unlike a performer, she cannot be betrayed. She''s the best."


    �\�\So went a conversation between second year boys. "I wonder who Shiba�\san places to what position?"


    "It''s exciting... no more, isn''t it. It''s the annual elections, and this year there''s especially no one brave enough to stand up to her."


    "If that''s the case then the first year Saegusa�\san will be vice chairman, and Mitsui�\san will be treasurer, right?"


    "Eh? Onii�\san is not given a position?"


    "Onii�\san... wait, isn''t he a junior?"


    "Well, yeah he is. Didn''t he impress you as something as an [Onii�\san]?"


    "If that''s the case isn''t it ''Onii�\sama''? Even I wish for such an [Onii�\sama]."


    "Right right. Didn''t that [Onii�\sama] become a treasurer? You know that other people can''t hold back Shiba�\san?"


    "Oh�\�\, just like what happened last year, right..."


    �\�\So went the conversation between third year girls. Also, gossip similar to those could be heard here and there in the cafeteria. The First High students'' current interest gravitated towards the student council president elections coming this weekend.


    Most of all, this year was an almost certain vote of confidence with zero opposition.


    This year also the general student meeting had no major themes like last year''s regulations change in student council member selection criteria. The boys'' talk was on Miyuki''s charming figure that was bound to be seen on the oratorical, while the girls'' talk converged on who would be chosen for what position.


    "You''re an [Onii�\sama] now, Tatsuya�\kun."


    "It''s bad manners to eavesdrop, Erika."


    The chitchat also reached the table of Tatsuya, the person concerned. Forget it; it''s not only the voices. Though no one was shameless enough to see him openly, Tatsuya''s antenna immediately picked out many times the stealthy quick peeks that were headed his way.


    Right now, there are five at same table: Tatsuya, Erika, Leo, Mizuki, and Mikihiko. Miyuki would have tried too, but it would be troublesome with too many gazes converging on them, so she hesitantly took her lunch at the student council room, along with Honoka and Shizuku. Honoka herself didn''t chose her friends over her love, it''s that she''s avoiding by herself the maelstrom of gazes headed at the person concerned.


    "Tatsuya, you''re not running for student council president this year?"


    "I didn''t announce my candidacy last year either."


    As Leo''s question stepped on last year''s poll count, Tatsuya''s answer once again stressed that last year''s vote count was invalidated. The massive number of invalidated ballots last year was something unspeakable not only to Miyuki, who ended up with an embarrassingly humiliating nickname, but also to Tatsuya.


    "Now now, there wouldn''t be a racket like last year for this year, right?"


    Thinking that provoking Tatsuya too much was untimely, Erika said that to smooth things over.


    "I''m sure there''s no wise guy who can make fun of Miyuki''s speech."


    Mikihiko expressed the same opinion in an earnest tone.


    "Oh yeah Tatsuya�\san, who was chosen by Miyuki�\san to take on the new roles?"


    Even the other three listened attentively to Mizuki''s question, not to mention the others surrounding the table who, all as one, were straining their ears.


    "I wasn''t told of that. We didn''t discuss it much back at home."


    Signs of disappointment went along here and there on Tatsuya''s direct answer.


    "Didn''t I tell you that it still hasn''t been decided yet? The elections are not yet over, don''t rush such stuff."


    At the same time in the student council room, Miyuki was saying that in an exasperated tone.


    "Honoka, in this situation Miyuki would refuse to yield. Give it up."


    "Uh... I''m sorry, Miyuki, for making such ruckus."


    Honoka, already losing her nerve at Miyuki''s ill�\natured aura, luckily surrendered at her close friend''s rebuking.


    "... I was a bit harsh on my words. I''m sorry, too, Honoka. I was trying to understand well the reason behind you worrying my Onii�\sama''s actions."


    Miyuki said that as she glanced at Honoka''s back.


    Honoka, locked on by the Miyuki''s gaze, turned around.


    Standing there was Pixie, who had just finished preparing the after�\meal tea.


    "Ugu..."


    Honoka stiffened her expression, but Shizuku patted lightly on her shoulder.


    Shizuku showed her shaking head at Honoka who had turned around.


    "It''s too late, Honoka."


    Honoka hung her head, crestfallen.


    Azusa, Isori, and Kanon all smiled wryly as they looked sympathetically at a discouraged Honoka.


    Izumi and Kasumi looked at each other with an "Hm?" expression.


    "Eh? Isn''t that Minami�\chan?"


    "Hm, that''s her alright."


    Tatsuya spoke in a lightly surprised tone towards a mystified Mizuki and Erika.


    "There are times Minami would come to the dining hall with her classmates."


    She probably realized that she was being watched. Minami, holding a tray, turned to the group of classmates at the end of the queue and was greeted upon. Tatsuya nodded back at her then turned his focus back to his two female friends.


    "Small wonder at that."


    "True, true."


    The pair laughed deceptively but then,


    "Which reminds me, Tatsuya�\kun, why aren''t you joining the Thesis competition?"


    Seeing the situation turn sour, Erika tried to divert into the pressing subject.


    Tatsuya was not the one who couldn''t read that girl''s motives, but facts about Minami were never a subject worth nagging about. Tatsuya ��willingly�� acquiesced to Erika''s request.


    "Very simple, it''s merely because I have no time for it."


    "Eh, what do you mean by that?"


    Mikihiko was likely the one who had shown the most interest on this subject. Even now he was especially straining to listen in, indicating that the biggest issue was Tatsuya''s answer.


    "No matter what and how you put it, it is as what I said."


    Tatsuya tried to answer as such to end the discussion, but he quickly changed his mind on seeing the other five overpowering gazes on him that demanded his explanation.


    "After the stellar furnace experiments, I went into an independent study, but it still hasn''t reached the stage where I can announce it."


    "Oh... so you''re engaged in an extremely advanced study, eh?"


    Leo let out a sigh as he nodded deeply. Into it a [tell me what subject is it!] nuance was included but,


    "You could say that. But its contents are a secret."


    He could not straight out say that he was into development of a combat magic that uses the FAE theory.


    "Err�\�\�\"


    And as expected, a displeased voice came out from Erika. However,


    "Erika�\chan, you shouldn''t be saying such nonsense!"


    "Erika, I''m sure Tatsuya has some reason for keeping it a secret. First off, even revealing the magic theories the level of the stellar furnace would not even satisfy our curiosity."


    Mizuki''s words were to rebuke Erika, while Mikihiko''s words were aimed at both Erika and Leo.


    In short, Mikihiko was saying that [they would not understand at all even with the detailed explanation], but intelligence�\wise the pair were never dull. However, it was for that all those reasons that both Erika and Leo did not object at what Mikihiko had pointed out. Both were not stupid enough to know that to be strangely obstinate would only bring trouble upon themselves.


    "Speaking of which, Tatsuya�\kun, did they request your assistance?"


    "They haven''t for now."


    "This year''s front man is Kei�\senpai, right? You and Kei�\senpai are on good terms."


    "Of course I would cooperate if they would tell me so, but it is not my time this year."


    Towards Erika''s surprise�\filled question, Tatsuya answered not with [smiling and dodging], but with a honest manner.


    "Eh, why is that?"


    This time it was Mizuki, tilting her head to her side and looking doubtful.


    "This year''s venue will be in Kyoto."


    "The thesis competition alternates between Yokohama and Kyoto, but the bias of the evaluation is different by location. They say that when it''s held at Yokohama the practical subjects are valued highly, whereas it''s the purely theoretical subjects that are preferred in Kyoto."


    Tatsuya nodded at Mikihiko''s additional explanation.


    "In the Kyoto�\held competition, presentations related to the theories of magic like the cardinal code hypothesis are easily ranked higher than subjects on activation sequence improvements, power systems that use magic, and magic sequence development for the aforementioned purpose."


    Leo finally shook his head many times with a crestfallen expression.


    "So they cannot use Tatsuya''s expertise if he were to join."


    "I thought Tatsuya was far ahead of the high school students even for pure theoretical fields..."


    However, Mizuki meekly raised her protest, unable to accept it.


    "Yeah, and it isn''t that difficult to do."


    Erika answered Mizuki''s question. Or rather, she directly voiced out what was her own idea.


    "?"


    "Kei�\senpai may not lose his nerve or grow jealous, but when the methodologies are different they would have a hard time even just to mutually reconcile of methods."


    "Are they really that different?"


    "Now look, I had my CAD carved by Kei�\senpai, right? And from time to time, I had Tatsuya run maintenance on it so he knows about it somehow. What do you mean the approach are different when they support on the same spell."


    "I see... carved seal support is closer to our Ancient Magic talismans."


    As the friends sidelined the main person and went on their own topic, the afternoon class bell rang.


    ? ? ?


    7:30pm. Normally it would be still a time for get�\together after dinner. But for today, when the needles point at 7:25pm �\�\ though it''s not a classic wall clock but a modern one with a virtual two�\needle clock face


    �\�\Tatsuya went into his own room. There, using his own room''s security�\enhanced voice�\only telephone, he called a certain lady''s private number.


    ["Hello, this is Fujibayashi."]


    The telephone, with its normal vision�\phone image processing resources all diverted to encryption, was handling high�\grade encryption at a speed that did not interfere with the call.


    "This is Shiba. My apologies for calling you this late at night."


    He hurriedly ended his time with his precious younger sister to make this call at this time, something he had arranged for in an advance e�\mail.


    ["It''s rare for you Tatsuya�\kun to contact me. What''s the matter, you have urgent business?"]


    "It is urgent business. Far more important than time."


    An uneasy pause came about from the suggestive expression.


    ["... somehow I don''t want to hear it."]


    "And I don''t want to say it if I could."


    ["........."]


    Fujibayashi''s silence urged Tatsuya on.


    But although as far as tonight goes, Tatsuya''s speaking must be unaffected by any reaction from Fujibayashi.


    "I ask for Elder Kudou''s cooperation."


    And Tatsuya''s request smoothly went out, even though he had spoken of the [unspeakable words].


    ["With Grandfather?"]


    "Yes. A request not to Lieutenant Fujibayashi of the 101st Independent Magic Battalion, but as to a daughter of the Fujibayashi and Elder Kudou''s granddaughter. And I want you to set a time and place where I can discuss privately with him."


    ["When you say privately, you mean it''s linked to Yotsuba ��business��?"]


    This time Tatsuya was silent.


    ["Considering the event last month, I can''t say I refuse, can I?"]


    "That''s right."


    Fujibayashi was startled into almost voicing that out. And despite of what he had said himself, Tatsuya''s call for cooperation now has that [returning the favor from that time] nuance; she didn''t expect him to freely admit it.


    It would take her several seconds to spin out her next words.


    And so Tatsuya resumed the conversation.


    "However I have no intention of speaking out unreasonable demands. I would rather consider for the Elder to kindly oblige a voluntary assistance."


    ["Can I hear out the ��business�� at hand?"]


    "The location and capture of a certain magician who had escaped from Yokohama Chinatown."


    ["... I see. Now I know that''s the Yotsuba wanting to hire the services of Grandfather."]


    A sign that showed that Fujibayashi was letting her nervousness up was sent from the other side of the phone.


    "It seems you''re aware that the Yotsuba ran into trouble."


    It wasn''t the Yotsuba that wanted to hire the services of Kudou Retsu but Tatsuya, but he didn''t bother to clear Fujibayashi''s misunderstanding.


    ["Truth is the JSDF are having a hard time, too! As Lieutenant Fujibayashi you''re more than welcome to set out and deal with this guy."]


    She deliberately calling herself [Lieutenant Fujibayashi] was a petty response to Tatsuya''s words a while back. Although as far as Tatsuya is concerned this level of wordplay was inadequate for sarcasm.


    Even Fujibayashi might have read the mood with the silent response. With uneasy coughing, she attempted to clear it away. What''s more, she used her deliberate business�\like tone to answer Tatsuya''s request.


    ["Very well, I will ask when it is convenient for Grandfather. Is replying by mail all right with you?"]


    "No problem. Just use the Independent Magic Battalion''s for the encryption."


    With these words, Tatsuya was only saying to keep the security up. However for Fujibayashi this was distrust aimed at her [sender blank mail] the month before last.


    ["... All right then!"]


    Tatsuya was racking his brains just what nerves did he touch at Fujibayashi, who had brusquely cut off the conversation.


    With the call over, he felt his throat was dry, so Tatsuya went for the dining room.


    There, Miyuki was by herself drinking tea.


    "Onii�\sama, you want something to drink?"


    Miyuki, seated in front of the dining table, immediately stood up and asked Tatsuya.


    "Sure, I''m a bit thirsty."


    Though he answered directly, Tatsuya did not ask for Minami''s whereabouts. Studying, cleaning, bathing, whatever, Tatsuya knew from sight that Minami was out from this place, and he too has no tasks for her.


    "I will prepare one immediately."


    Water was enough for Tatsuya, but he''s not raising protests at Miyuki''s notice. He knew his younger sister''s eagerness to support him, and as far as he knew, her helping him too much is at least not displeasing. Rather it''s the reverse and so he saw no reason to refuse her.


    "Please wait in the living room."


    As Miyuki requested him, Tatsuya transferred to the living room.


    After an under�\5�\minute wait at the sofa, Miyuki showed up from the dining room, carrying a tray with two glasses of milk ice tea on it. She ought to be drinking hot tea a while back, so her share was probably a remix.


    Miyuki soundlessly set coasters and glasses on top of the glass�\hard and shiny sofa table. One in front of Tatsuya and the other beside it. Then Miyuki, as if she has the expected privilege �\�\ he was sure she herself made that clear �\�\ sat down beside Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya was sitting on a one�\seater sofa, so snuggling close to him is impossible. Even so, Miyuki did not show signs of feeling discomfort. Softly smiling, she, together with her brother, brought into her lips the straws of ice�\chilled milk tea.


    Miyuki let her straw go first. She silently returned her glass onto the table, sat back on the sofa, and looked hard at her brother''s profile.


    Tatsuya immediately recognized that gaze. He let go of his straw, returned the glass with a soft clink, and met her sister''s gaze head on.


    "The call just then, it''s related to yesterday''s talk, isn''t it?"


    When Tatsuya went into his own room, he notified that he was going [to make a call], but he didn''t clarify where to and what business for. And it looked like Miyuki managed to get them right. It''s probably not that hard to deduce given that it was just today''s yesterday. Even so, Tatsuya felt admiration for her.


    "That''s right."


    "Is it all right to hear out who you talked to on the phone?"


    He was a bit stumped over this question. Nevertheless, Tatsuya went to answering her truthfully.


    "Lieutenant Fujibayashi."


    "...Onii�\sama, are you requesting for the assistance of the Independent Magic Batallion?"


    With Miyuki''s question, a low�\key dissenting view was expressed. Even Tatsuya has shared a common misgiving whether it''s all right to allow military intervention in a Yotsuba business. And for that very reason he didn''t call Kazama but to Fujibayashi.


    "No, I requested to Fujibayashi for an intermediary with Elder Kudou."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? Communications with the Independent Magic�\equipped Battalion are subject to bugging."


    Nowadays, freedom of private communication is guaranteed even for military personnel. Although high�\ compression ultrasonic data communications were installed in voice telephones since over fifty years ago, anti�\information leak bugging systems were installed in telephony equipment of vital installations to handle this. It was not conversation tapping via automatically filtering out sound waves apart from those in the audible range, but as there were certain that some hardware was tapped between sender and receiver to listen to sound waves in transit, they can''t shake off the possibility that some other equipment was also attached. Even Tatsuya had taken this into account and was on the lookout for it.


    "It should be safe. The number I called was Lieutenant''s private number. I don''t think even the likes of Echelon III can be used to intercept the lines the [Electron Sorceress] privately uses."


    Don''t worry, Tatsuya was explaining this to Miyuki. However, these were careless words not learned in the past.


    "... I see. Fujibayashi�\san''s private telephone number."


    It was already too late to think, "Oh sh*t". Tatsuya thought just now that it would be a pain to pacify an already enraged younger sister just like April last year.


    "By the way, Onii�\sama. Where did you get Fujibayashi�\san''s personal number?"


    Even Miyuki''s tone and expression were totally the same like in the [broadcast booth barricade case] that preceded the Blanche raids. At that time, the chaos was approaching right before him so it was somehow left in the dark, but this time...


    (Now, how do I talk my way out of this?)


    Frankly speaking, Tatsuya is totally not in guilty territory. Not only did he know Fujibayashi�\san''s personal telephone number, but also those of Kazama, Sanada, and Yamanaka. But he didn''t imagine that even revealing these would make Miyuki wholeheartedly agree. She may agree on the surface, but deep down she would be hell bent on dragging it out.


    Looks like it''ll be tough to persuade her this time, Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    And as Tatsuya foresaw, Miyuki''s temper was not that easy to pacify. Nevertheless, she would never do something like explode in anger at or ignore Tatsuya, and so in the public eye they never went on a sibling fight. Objectively Miyuki was only lightly peeved, but even so it took Tatsuya some serious [relationship mending] for two days until Wednesday for him to completely bring back the original intimate sibling relationship.


    Then it''s September 28, Friday. The night before the long�\awaited student council president elections, Tatsuya''s home got a phone call from Fujibayashi.


    "Fujibayashi�\san, is it all right to use this number?"


    Tatsuya did not call her [Lieutenant Fujibayashi] but [Fujibayashi�\san] because of her civilian getup of frill blouse on country�\style long skirt. And he asked [is it all right] because she didn''t connect to his room''s security�\hardened phone but to the number connected to the normal video phone.


    ["We''re not being bugged now. They try that and we have them by the tail."]


    Somehow, it seemed this was deliberately done.


    ["Well, we''ll be safe even if they did bug us. Our line''s covered with a triple layer of dummy signals."]


    She may have spoken it like it''s nothing, but Tatsuya was more amazed than admired as he was well�\ informed on even the not�\yet�\completed machine technology.


    "...Something was done to make what is normal in a military�\only line possible in an average line."


    However, he was mistaken.


    ["It''s something you can''t realize with current physical technology."]


    I see, he thought. It''s probably one of the [Electron Sorceress] secret techniques being used liberally. Were Tatsuya to spend time using his [eyesight] he might understand what was being done. However, he has little interest in techniques he''s unable to replicate.


    ["Moreover it''s difficult to maintain this condition for prolonged periods so I''ll make this brief. Grandfather is receptive with the one�\on�\one."]


    The answer Fujibayashi delivered was, for Tatsuya, an immediate good news.


    ["Date and time is October 6, Saturday, 18:00. The place is at the Kudou primary residence at Ikoma. You''re fine with the schedule?"]


    Tatsuya mentally checked his schedule, and confirmed that the day was vacant.


    "The schedule''s fine with me. And I know the place."


    ["I see."]


    And then, Fujibayashi showed an evil expression.


    ["Grandfather was overjoyed when he heard that Tatsuya�\kun wishes for a one�\on�\one with him."]


    "I should be saying, I''m honored, then."


    Her expression disappearing on seeing Tatsuya grumble, Fujibayashi giggled.


    ["You''re making a face that says it''s a mixed blessing. Just accept it, that''s how it is when you rely on that person."]


    "Be thankful that you''re not even turned away at the gates, is what you''re saying."


    ["Well, you could say that. Prepare yourself in advance, Tatsuya�\kun, you''re diving right into the multitude of fetters that are rampant in Japan''s magic world."]


    Tatsuya coolly took Fujibayashi''s words, which were spoken with a smile and a menacing eye.


    "I was more than prepared a long time ago for that level."


    ["Very well. I too will be present on that day."]


    "I see. Well I look forward to meeting you."


    At the same time Tatsuya lightly bowed, the display showing Fujibayashi''s smile blacked out.


    The call just now was taken at the living room. They didn''t join with the conversation, but Miyuki and Minami were listening at Tatsuya and Fujibayashi''s conversation, and Fujibayashi didn''t see any problems with that.


    "Onii�\sama... is it really all right?"


    Miyuki worriedly called out to Tatsuya, who had just finished the call. Someone looking at Minami can tell that she, too, was directing a sympathetic look at Tatsuya. ...Sympathy, not worry, probably because Minami correctly understood the significance of having a bond with a [teacher].


    "Getting in touch with Kudou Retsu? It''s inevitable that you''re worried about it."


    Tatsuya smiled as he picked up the glass of iced tea. But since the conversation went longer than expected it had ended up lukewarm, so he returned it to the table without sipping it.


    A light mist swirled inside of that glass. To lower only the temperature of the contents without freezing the glass, the air in contact with the iced tea was subject to mid�\air condensation.


    Needless to say, it was Miyuki''s magic. It was turning back tea at almost room temperature into iced tea, without the expected chilling and freezing. When Tatsuya indicated wordlessly his thanks with a smile, Miyuki silently looked down, bashful.


    Tatsuya moistened his throat with the well�\chilled straight tea, then resumed with his answer to the question.


    "Kudou Retsu took an interest in me, so this is not related to the task at hand. And what''s more it''s not on the meaning of some quite interesting greenhorn. Perhaps Kudou Retsu knew about my origins and my magic."


    Miyuki was wide�\opened at that. She was probably duly surprised at the last half of her brother''s words. Here an overly and specially regarded adverse effect on the Yotsuba had appeared, but Tatsuya felt no special need to reprove it. At present, it''s enough for Miyuki to be on the lookout only at the Yotsuba. Tatsuya will handle vigilance at the Ten Master Clans and other magician organizations.


    "I heard Kudou Retsu was close with the previous head of the Yotsuba, and with that link he was the private teacher of Yotsuba Miya and Yotsuba Maya."


    "The previous head... that was our grandfather, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes. The leader of that incident when the Yotsuba''s infamy was broadcast to the world."


    For some reason Miyuki smiled a little. When Tatsuya made an [Eh?] expression, she amusingly giggled more and more.


    "... Pardon me. Onii�\sama has been speaking as if it was other people''s problem."


    Tatsuya furrowed his brows in doubt.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Come on, Onii�\sama. If the world knew of the truth behind [Scorched Halloween], they would be too busy to even think what Grandfather had done, right?"


    Tatsuya, at that instant, as if he gulped down aojiru instead of cold tea �\�\ though in fact Tatsuya wouldn''t make that mistake �\�\ his expression changed into a light pale expression somewhat different from being expressionless.


    "... At any rate there are those details, so it''s no mystery even though Kudou Retsu knew much of me."


    "... And that''s all right with you?"


    Miyuki timidly asked with an inarticulate tone.


    While it''s true that [it''s okay not to be silent] when there are no one else listening, it''s not something to be asked even for a girl who''s still sixteen.


    "I''m not keeping silent."


    But for Tatsuya, he has no hesitation in saying that out.


    "The opponent was once the [world''s wiliest]. Try as I might to silence myself, actually doing it might be difficult. I don''t think that would be necessary. What is said for myself is personal data of a strategic�\level magician. It''s very unlikely that Kudou Retsu doesn''t understand the importance of keeping secrets."


    Tatsuya just now was addressing him as [Kudou Retsu], not [teacher] and not [Elder]. Perhaps he''s aware that he said that out often. Perhaps he limited it to places where there is no one else listening, but he was declaring that he has no intention of paying respect to Kudou Retsu. Because of the parasite doll experiments, Tatsuya perhaps recognized that Kudou Retsu is never a nice person.


    Even so Tatsuya highly valued Kudou Retsu''s intelligence and abilities. He decided that there''s no use keeping silent since he judged that the old man understood the merits of keeping a joker like Shiba Tatsuya covered up.


    "Besides there''s no state like we remain as antagonists against Kudou Retsu. From here on, we should consider this as squaring the books on lendings and borrowings."


    "We can depend on them, right?"


    "It isn''t required for allies to be ever dependable partners. In short, it''s in times of need that it''s best to move according to our requests. And for that there''s no problem in paying out an equivalent compensation."


    Minami did not totally get what the siblings were talking about. However, she did not bother to ask her mistress or her mistress'' brother. She was taught that unnecessary curiosity is forbidden for a maid working at her masters'' house, and so right now she was observing them.

 Volume 14 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    September 29, Saturday. This year, both the general student body meeting and the election of the student body president finished without drama. In order to prevent invalid ballots like last year��s in the ceremonial election, from this year on, disposable short�\range wireless cards were distributed when the students entered, the cards were adapted to become voting apparatus when they got to their seats. As in most years there was only one candidate, ��Approved�� and ��Opposed�� buttons had been provided on the card. It was designed to transmit which button was pressed so that the votes could be tallied.


    Once the electronic message was sent, the cards were thrown away. The electronic tags on the cards were developed enough to be called cheap but it was still more expensive than paper. Was this truly necessary expenditure for a simple high school election was a natural thought. However, with the donation of the cards from a company affiliated with the Kitayama clan, the problem was resolved and this method was adopted. Consequently, Shizuku��s family made a belated expansion into the commercial field of academic magic by effectively securing a foothold at First High.


    Putting aside those adult considerations, the new method of electronic voting allowed real time results, and so Miyuki was invested into the office of Student body president with a roughly one hundred percent ��approved��. No one was hitting ��opposed�� even as a joke, was this adoration or fear�� It was too difficult to determine which it was.


    ��And so, let us celebrate Miyuki��s inauguration as student council president. Cheers!��


    At Erika��s prompt, every one hoisted up their soft drink glasses up. The chorus of cheers came from the relatives, friends and kouhai that had assembled at Einebriese; essentially from: Tatsuya, Leo, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Honoka, Shizuku, Minami, Izumi, Kasumi and Kento. Kasumi didn��t hang out with Tatsuya��s group all that much but today Izumi had dragged her.


    ��Well. It��s inevitable to call it inevitable.��


    No one contested the comment Erika made immediately after the toast.


    ��Of course! It��s unthinkable for anyone other than Miyuki�\senpai to be First High��s student council president! No one else is fit to represent the school in ability! Talent! Beauty! Elegant deportment! The results were a heavenly judgement!��


    Instead of a person the remark, there was an extremely agitated underclassman.


    ��Uh, oh really?��


    The seated Miyuki cringed severely at the aggressive enthusiasm. Kasumi felt like throwing in the towel at her younger twin��s shameful behavior so she sipped her drink as if it had nothing to do with her.


    ��Miyuki, have you decided who the officers are?��


    While everyone else�\�\�\even Tatsuya�\�\�\was hesitating to speak, Shizuku gallantly asked the question or rather she was completely ignoring Izumi.


    At her words, Izumi gazed at Miyuki even more fervently. Honoka was also deeply interested but her eyes flickered back and forth between Miyuki and Tatsuya evenly.


    Miyuki was aware of both of their gazes but, she pretended she wasn��t aware of either�\�\�\especially Izumi��s�\ �\�\as she answered Shizuku��s question.


    ��I thought I would ask Izumi�\chan to be vice president��


    Izumi��s cry of joy was indistinguishable from a scream; naturally, even more embarrassed Kasumi shut her mouth and pretended the scene had nothing to do with her harder.


    ��I am still deciding about the other officers. I think I want Honoka��s help as well but��..��


    As she spoke, Miyuki cast a flickering look not at Honoka but at Tatsuya.


    It might have been due to Miyuki��s display of hesitation, neither Shizuku nor Honoka ventured more questions.


    Although there were some rambunctious female students, generally speaking, the party remained peaceful and respectful of the cafe��s ambiance until it ended. Since it was Saturday, they left the shop before sunset. That being said, when Tatsuya and the girls arrived at their house the western sky had turned from dark bright red to indigo.


    Appetizers had accompanied the cuisine they had ordered at Einebriese but they were eating a suitable quantity. Tomorrow was Sunday and neither Tatsuya, Miyuki nor Minami had had dinner yet today.


    Miyuki and Minami started a slight tiff over who would pour the tea but, Tatsuya��s authoritative declaration of ��Today is a celebration for Miyuki after all�� made Miyuki return from the kitchen, a measure that incited a temporary peace, and sat down next to him fairly close.


    Minami entered the living room carrying a tray when she saw them together her eyebrows twitched in surprise. However, she said nothing, she showed no more emotion, she placed milk tea in front of Miyuki and coffee in front of Tatsuya and stood to the side of the table.


    Tatsuya did not even tell Minami to ��sit�� today. Rather, he intended to release her from her housework and ask her to leave the room. However, Miyuki wished to discuss something with Minami and spoke to her before taking her teacup.


    ��Minami�\chan.��


    ��Yes, Miyuki�\neesama.��


    ��By the way, I wish you to join the student council as the secretary, Minami�\chan.��


    Minami��s expression did not overtly change but, her body stiffened as if under pressure. And even people other than Tatsuya would notice that she was unmistakably keeping herself from trembling.


    ��...agreed��


    The tone was more stiff than humble as she gave Miyuki a very short reply.


    If she spoke honestly, Minami would probably be resisting the idea of joining the student council. However, she also understood being attached to the student council was somewhat convenient for fulfilling her duties as a guardian. Her half�\hearted reply just now was a sign of her inner conflict.


    ��That��s right. It would also be useful to get around the CAD restrictions. Minami should become a student council officer.��


    ��You��re right, Onii�\sama.��


    Tatsuya supported Miyuki��s idea and Miyuki happily bridged the gap between them.


    Watching the distance between her sibling masters become near zero, Minami realized that it would be futile to say anything.


    Tatsuya might have been reluctant�\�\�\Miyuki was probably even more reluctant�\�\�\but the siblings were unable to end the day with only this type of peaceful problem. After teatime was partly over, Tatsuya went to his own room and got that phone to make a phone call. The number he called was a direct line to the Yotsuba clan head. However, Maya did not answer the phone.


    [Tatsuya�\dono, I am sorry but this is inconvenient for Okusama right now]


    He was so informed by Hayama who answered instead; the brusque explanation did not even say what she was doing. Apparently, she was pretending to be out, Tatsuya thought.


    However, he did not feel like asking why. It was unnecessary to inform Maya of tonight��s business directly. It was good to have an alibi when informing her of his business. Giving an apologetic message to Hayama was a smoother way of fulfilling his purpose than talking to Maya.


    ��So then, will you pass on a message to Obaue regarding the duty I undertook the other day��


    [Please go on.]


    Hayama might have anticipated the request, his agreement was rather prompt.


    ��I wish to borrow help from the Kudou clan to search for the target. I have already arranged for a meeting with the former Kudou clan head through the Fujibayashi clan.��


    [Ohhh��]


    He could not discern just from the voice whether Hayama was actually surprised or merely pretending to be surprised. It was doubtful that he could tell even if he saw his face.


    [You are not asking the Independent Battalion for aid; you are asking help from Kudou�\kakka?]


    ��Wherever the original request came from, I believe it is best to avoid asking aid from the military regarding Yotsuba business.��


    [You don��t mind asking a favor from the Kudou clan?]


    ��There is a high probability that this Zhou is allied with the ��Traditionalists��, right? If that is so, then a good plan would be to ask for aid from the clans of ��nine�� who have a long standing antagonistic relationship with the ��Traditionalists��. Besides, the Kudou clan owes us a personal favor over last month��s incident. If the time between receiving the favor and repaying the favor gets too long, things get uncomfortable; I believe it is best if the scales get balanced before that happens.��


    Hayama��s amused laugh could be heard from the receiver. This was apparently genuine amusement. He hadn��t particularly aimed for this to happen thought Tatsuya as he apathetically waited for Hayama��s reply.


    [Despite your youth, you understand the ways of the world quite well, Tatsuya�\dono.]


    It might be called a benefit of maturity, Hayama quickly recovered from his fit of laughter. He did not conceal his amusement, however.


    [Certainly, asking for aid from the Kudou clan at this time is a wise choice in many respects. Fine. I will inform Okusama.]


    ��Please do so.��


    Despite knowing it wouldn��t be seen, Tatsuya bowed his head to the transceiver.


    [As a condition for getting help, detailed reports are not necessary. Since the other party is military and one of the Ten Master clans, I will inform Okusama to leave this matter to Tatsuya�\dono��s discretion.]


    After firing off his big parting shot, Hayama cut off the connection.


    ? ? ?


    Hayama, who had spoken to Tatsuya with the receiver in speaker mode, hung up the phone and bowed deeply to the wall opposite the desk.


    ��It is as you heard, Okusama.��


    Tatsuya��s deduction about Maya��s being out was right on the mark. However, for her to be in the same room listening to him speak was completely beyond his expectations.


    Maya had been forcibly keeping her mouth shut for a while. Apparently, stifling her laughter had been an extreme hardship. Perhaps she was aware that Hayama addressing her meant that the phone call was over, she let out a laugh that was unbecoming of a lady.


    Even faced with the tarnishment of his mistress��s dignified manner, Hayama��s deferential attitude did not change. Not only did he not verbally admonish her, he did not direct even a shard of disapproval with his eyes toward Maya.


    However, Maya might have felt uncomfortable under his stoic gaze, her laughter soon faded away.


    ��Please forgive me, Hayama�\san. What Tatsuya�\san said was so adorable, I couldn��t restrain myself.��


    Maya used a handkerchief to wipe away the few tears that had leaked from her eyes. Thus, her expression switched to complete seriousness.


    ��Who on earth has been filling up that boy with such twisted wisdom?��


    And Maya cocked her head with a serious expression.


    ��I am not aware of any error in Tatsuya�\dono��s stated reasoning.��


    ��In one aspect, he��s correct but it��s not normal.��


    Hayama avouched a defense of Tatsuya. Perhaps, for that reason, Maya replied with a disinterested tone and look.


    ��Although ordinarily, an exchange of favors would deepen bonds.��


    ��Tatsuya�\dono does not need bonds born from an exchange of favors, right.��


    ��Ah, youth.��


    Hayama neither agreed nor disagreed with those words. However, sensing her frivolity was inviting censure, Maya changed the subject.


    ��By the way, how is the search for Zhou Gongjin going? I wonder if there are any new clues.��


    The quick change of topic did not faze him; there was no hesitation in Hayama��s reply.


    ��There are no new clues. Unfortunately, there��s been nothing since he fled after the small scale battle near Kyoto��s Sanzen�\in at the end of last month.��


    ��So that��s where we lost his trail. Since it would be undesirable for a foreign magician to incur the wrath of a famous temple like Sanzen�\in in this country��...the ��Traditionalists�� are probably at work behind the scenes.��


    Maya murmured in a disgusted tone. I have heard that they say that in order to protect the traditions of ancient magic, they have combined their schools. However, actually while this band of ancient magicians known as the ��Traditionalists�� cooperated with the former Lab 9 for their own purposes for the childish reason of not getting the results they wanted, they hold a grudge against the clans of ��9�� who they mistakenly blame, prompting their unprincipled and disorderly acts of hostility and harassment. Maya hated their childish mentality in a way that was different from their hatred towards the clans of ��9��.


    ��Okusama, is it alright not to pass this information on to Tatsuya�\dono?��


    ��No need. Mitsugu san is thoroughly investigating the vicinity of Oohara, right? Besides, that man is probably not going to stay in the same area for long.��


    Hayama bowed his head acknowledging his mistress�� point.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya��s daily pattern had recently become to spend evenings at Yakumo��s temple on the practical development of a new magic, have early morning practices after he awoke, he had school afterwards if it was a weekday, and if it was a weekend developing the theory of the new magic.


    Today, Sunday, September 30th. On this day as well, after breakfast, Tatsuya secluded himself in the underground lab to wrestle with the problem of debugging the new magic.


    ��...no problem with the process that produces Baryon. From the beginning, it was something that could be done based off just the analysis and maintaining the necessary standards of speed and uniform composition is possible.��


    He was not murmuring a monologue without thinking, he was doing it consciously. Tatsuya was so far at the end of his rope right now that if he did not voice his ideas, they wouldn��t settle in his mind.


    ��Next, there are no problems with the movement type spell according to the simulation. It is essentially the same as the movement of gas after all. There is also the trick of using Lorentz power like Lina but, considering the nature of FAE, moving it directly by magic is probably faster.��


    Tatsuya sighed deeply. In the end, these were his only conclusions.


    ��As I thought, the key is structuring it so the movement type magic finishes within the time meant by FAE?��


    After using analytical magic, he concluded he had to complete the movement type magic in the minuscule amount of time before the laws of physics regained its coercive power. For just outputting the magic sequence, he had an advantage over a normal magician due to his ability to flashcast. However, in order to complete the magic, interference power was essential. For Tatsuya who originally only had interference power for ��Analytical�� use and ��revival�� use, this was a serious problem.


    Tatsuya felt that he needed to change his mood so he went up one floor around noon.


    He perceived the abnormality immediately after he finished ascending the stair. When he examined the inside of the house, there was a non�\human presence.


    ��A synthetic body? No. An artificial spirit?��


    Artificial spirit was the name, modern magic assigned to a certain type of ��sequence�� (a shikigami or a shiki). ��Spirit�� was a natural phenomenon that accompanied a psion information body described by the information dimension that continued to remain as an independent psion information body after applicable phenomenon terminated. This man made ��spirit�� developed by processes mainly induced by ancient magic techniques for creating independent information bodies was an ��artificial spirit��. However, all independent information bodies with the potential to be subjugated that can be summoned by a ��sequence�� were not manufactured by these techniques; psion information that possessed a naturally developed pushion information body as a core that could be captured and enslaved were rather numerous.


    The independent information body stopped in midair as if it was clinging to the overhang of the house��s wall. These spells were the same as the protective spells to keep out intruders on First High��s outer wall. That being said��


    (Since I don��t know what kind of data it��ll be able to glean.)


    Tatsuya did not think his knowledge of magic sequences was complete. The ��Shiki�� could be equipped with a function he didn��t know of, he could not ignore the possibility that it could search the inside of the house from outside the wall of defensive spells.


    Once again, Tatsuya directed his ��eye�� through the walls to the artificial spirit.


    He analyzed the structural information.


    The independent information body was constructed of nothing but psions.


    The lack of a pushion core meant it was an artificial spirit as he thought. And so like a magic sequence, he could analyze it completely.


    Tatsuya extended his right hand toward the artificial spirit. There was no CAD in that hand.


    ��Variable input: locked on structural data of the artificial spirit.��


    Instead of outputting an activation sequence from a CAD, the magic sequence construction process surged from the data center of Tatsuya��s magic calculation area and sent it into the actualization sector.


    ��Magic sequence projection: ��Dissection�� activate��


    An invisible flash burst.


    The bonds that formed the construction information of the artificial spirit were all completely severed; the psion information body became a chaotic clump of psions and was engulfed by the information dimension.


    Just as he opened the door to the living room, Miyuki exhorted Tatsuya.


    ��Onii�\sama, what on earth was that just now?��


    Even though it was labeled exhorting, Miyuki was not angry with Tatsuya; the foremost emotion on her face was anxiety.


    ��You know what happened just now?��


    Tatsuya expressed his astonishment. Apparently, Miyuki sensed his usage of ��dissection��. His concern over the detection of his magic usage seemed to be in one respect an expression of his pride in not having easily detectable magic but Tatsuya had no such conceit. Minami who had trailed after Miyuki when she came out clearly did not understand the siblings�� conversation.


    ��I didn��t sense it well enough to say that I know what happened but�� I feel as if Onii�\sama used ��dissection��.��


    ��Aah. An artificial spirit was examining the inside of the house.��


    Tatsuya hadn��t intended to inform her himself but he also didn��t intend to conceal it so, he answered yes to his sister��s question and explained the situation.


    ��Perhaps, it��s related to the job you accepted last month.��


    ��Is this the deed of the person called Zhou Gongjin?��


    ��Maybe an underling, It��s probably the work of compatriots of those who are sheltering him.��


    After he said that, Tatsuya let out an unusually clear sigh.


    ��Fumiya and his sister were followed?��


    Miyuki and Minami��s eyes widened at his murmur.


    ��Can��t be�� a tail would not be permitted with Ayako�\chan around.��


    Miyuki��s shock even overcame her firm belief that everything Tatsuya said was correct but Minami did not have the latitude to feel doubt.


    ��It could have been done deliberately.��


    ��Ayako�\chan purposely let someone tail her to this house!?��


    Psions coiled around Miyuki.


    It was a harbinger of a magic explosion.


    However, Miyuki was maturing. Before she unconsciously actualized magic, she intentionally clamped it down. Tatsuya��s eyes narrowed as he watched the process.


    ��I think it was slightly different. Most likely Ayako ��.no, not just Ayako but Fumiya as well might have been forbidden to act against the tail even if they spotted them.��


    Listening to her brother��s guess restored Miyuki��s calm but not be any means completely.


    ��By who�� that shouldn��t be considered. For what reason.��


    ��I can��t get the truth without asking but, they might intend to use me as a decoy.��


    ��They dare!?��


    ��Miyuki, don��t be angry. I said we can��t know the truth without asking, right.��


    ��But����


    Miyuki had already fallen into the trap of ��not considering any alternatives��. However, Tatsuya did not rebuke her for that.


    ��Besides, it is reasonable to use me as a decoy. The opponent this time is an opponent capable of gravely injuring Kuroba Mitsugu. Even though it��s in hand, they don��t know it��s a pestle. Having me who won��t fall to anything but a fatal wound bear the full brunt is not a mistake tactically.��


    So don��t be angry about it, Tatsuya smiled. ��Onii�\sama!��


    However, this reply indicated Miyuki wouldn��t permit any more of this decoy stuff.


    ��Please, do not talk anymore about carelessly risking your body! It��s not alright as long as you don��t die or as long as no wounds remain, even you should understand that!��


    The unthinkable menacing look from Miyuki halted any excuses from Tatsuya. ��Please, Onii�\sama think about how I will feel before you let yourself get injured!��


    ��...sorry.��


    Tatsuya somehow squeezed out an apology,


    ��Minami, sorry for making you wait. You have made the preparations for lunch, right?�� Then he changed the subject and addressed Minami.


    ��Yes, Tatsuya�\oniisama. Please come into the dining room, you too Miyuki�\oneesama.�� Minami did not consider ��troubling Tatsuya a little��; she was genuinely a good obedient girl.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya analyzed the human construct spirit aka the shikigami and around that time.


    ��Uuhhaa!?��


    In a small park about five hundred meters from Tatsuya��s house, a male around thirty sitting on a bench suddenly let out a high�\pitched noise.


    The male sitting next to him flusteredly looked right to left several times. The attention obstruction barrier, he had put up, was functioning normally. While they knew that their images and voices did not register into anyone��s memory, even so he whispered ��What happened?��.


    ��The shikigami was erased����


    ��Erased? Not reversal or theft?��


    ��Neither, I think.��


    The man being questioned turned his head to the left and right a number of times as he said ��I don��t know why��.


    ��The feedback from the Shikigami abruptly disappeared.��


    ��Are you saying a person in that house used an obscure Buddhist unraveling incantation?��


    ��Wrong! ��no, I don��t know.��


    His confusion reaching it��s peak, the man who had made the high pitched sound calmed down somewhat.


    ��I don��t feel the signal the spell emits. It��s the same for you, right?��


    ��That, well, it��s true but����


    This pair of ancient magicians had divvied up the job of searching of Tatsuya��s house between them. One manipulated the shikigami and the other maintained the security. The one in charge of security in order to prevent injuries caused by a ��reversal��, in addition to the barrier spell, deployed a magical radar to detect signs of magic.


    ��However, there shouldn��t be a way to spontaneously dissolve a shikigami without interfering by that arcane art, right? I don��t believe your control of the shikigami faltered.��


    ��Of course not! But��..��


    His expression once again confused, the man turned his head while it was still aimed downward. A shadow suddenly fell on the ground his gaze was aimed at.


    The two men looked up in surprise. Their shock was from the fact that there was a sign that someone had clearly approached them without them being aware of it while they had a barrier to keep people approaching them up, however, that shock over the enemy shadow turned to wariness and belligerence.


    The person standing before them was wearing buddhist garments. He was wearing an overhanging wicker hat and monk��s stole and had a vajra bell in one hand.


    The men knew from their investigation of the target of the friendly relationship between the Shiba siblings and Kyuuchou temple. The fact that the famed Kokonoe Yakumo was the master of Kyuuchou temple had been deeply etched into their minds since they had taken on this duty. The pair��s eyes met instantly, they chose flight over a pre�\emptive strike.


    The instant their hips rose, as if he had anticipated that moment, the monk standing before the pair rang the vajra bell.


    The clear timbre resounded at the pair from three directions.


    With shocked expressions, the man seated on the left looked left and the man seated on the right looked right.


    Two monks identical to the one in front were waving vajra bells in exactly the same manner.


    The pair who had started to stand lost power in their legs.


    By the moment the pair realized they under a spell, their minds were already halfway unconscious.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya visited Kyuuchou Temple to borrow the underground training room and was promptly invited into a room in the monks�� quarter when he arrived. It was the same room; he had met with Yakumo to consult with him on the Parasite Doll matter in. Yakumo sat down at the same time as Tatsuya and started the conversation without a preamble.


    ��It seems like you��re entangled in another troublesome matter.��


    With just that, Tatsuya was aware that this was about today��s shikigami incident.


    ��I��m sorry, have I caused you difficulties?��


    If you thought about it then Yakumo''s usage of long distance monitoring spells in broad daylight on those who could be said to be under his protection in a nearby city wasn��t something his pupils are going to observe without saying anything.


    ��Many of my pupils have an abundance of hot blood.��


    While smiling wryly, Yakumo answered yes to Tatsuya��s question indirectly.


    ��So then, what happened this time?��


    Perhaps Tatsuya had to answer in some way but, as to be expected, he was puzzled about how to answer. However, that was only for a minuscule period. He decided to take the middle path between answering and not answering.


    ��I think this trouble is related to the work I took on.��


    ��Work? For Kazuma�\kun?��


    ��No, the work did not come from the military.��


    Yakumo��s eyes narrowed as they remained in their smiling state. As he smiled. a strong light was emitted from his eyes.


    ��Is it alright to ask about the details of this work?��


    ��There��s a good chance that it will become a job in the Kyoto district. So, I think it''s best if I don��t cause you more trouble, Master.��


    Yakumo��s lips twitched up slightly. The light in his eyes abated, the slight smile became his usual one.


    ��You don��t need to be so diffident. There is somewhat of a connection to the ��traditionalists��.��


    It was unexpected that Yakumo was the one who brought up the name of ��traditionalists�� but Tatsuya��s conviction was that his family��s search for the magician did not fall under Yakumo��s purview.


    ��As I thought, this is related to the group of ancient magicians called ��traditionalists��.��


    ��They are not called that, they have merely claimed the name����


    Yakumo��s display of fastidiousness was cute to Tatsuya but he refrained from showing it.


    ��Therefore, Master must not lend a hand. A civil war between fellow ancient magicians is no joke.��


    There was no one within the nation��s ancient magicians�� that took the name of ��traditionalists�� lightly. From the beginning, the ancient magicians who claimed the name ��traditionalists�� were not particularly loyal to the traditional training regimes, they had cooperated with the former Lab 9 because they desired the know�\how of modern magic. For those who had continued to strictly defend their traditions, it was shameless of them to claim the mantle of ��traditionalists��. Many of the magicians attached to the Traditionalists were employed in covert operations, so the number of magicians who knew not much more about the faction than the name who proclaimed ��the Traditionalists must be purged�� is not small.


    ��Aw nuts, I��m still far from enlightenment.��


    Perhaps he recognized that the hostility he felt was unlike him, Yakumo let out an embarrassed smile.


    ��Are the guys who were peeking at my house still secured here? There��s still a little something I wish to ask them?��


    ��It��s impossible today.��


    Yakumo answered Tatsuya��s question with a penetratingly cold smile.


    ��I��m a little tired today. I��ll go take a rest in a quiet place now.��


    Of course, Tatsuya was not overwhelmed by that level of pressure. He continued to ask polite questions with an amiable smile.


    ��Is that so? Then won��t you at least tell me of their background?��


    ��Oh, those guys are wild magicians employed by the ��Traditionalists��.��


    ��Wild?��


    Doubtfully, Tatsuya repeated the word.


    ��Do you mean free magicians?��


    ��You can call them that also.��


    ��There are people like that in this country?��


    Magicians were a scarce human resource; all of them from the good to the bad were under a country��s control. Tatsuya himself was an exception in that he was not under governmental control but people like him were corralled in general under the private combat power of the twenty�\eight families, the Ten Master Clans system could be called an indirect form of government management. It was a novel surprise for Tatsuya that a magician with practical skills could be unaffiliated with an organization.


    ��There are. There are a quite a few people who can��t acquire the skills of modern magic but can use unique skills.��


    ��...so you mean there are quite a few free magicians on the ancient magic side?��


    ��Well. I don��t know the exact number but, I believe it��s not a small number.��


    In short, for this job, this meant he could potentially be taking on more magician opponents than he had supposed before now. In his head, Tatsuya revised the level of difficulty upward.


    Common Era 2096, October 1. The inauguration of the new student council of the First High School attached to the National Magic University. Members: President Shiba Miyuki, Vice President Saegusa Izumi, Treasurer Mitsui Honoka, Secretary Sakurai Minami and Secretarial Chief Shiba Tatsuya.


    Of course, there were objections to the enigmatic post of Secretarial Chief. The Staff Room that normally interfere with the student council��s granting of positions asked ��What the heck is this?��. The default organization of student councils in schools was ��President, Vice President, Treasurer and Secretary��. There was no ��Secretarial Chief�� post, however, Miyuki repelled all opposition with a smile that neither agreed nor disagreed and made the statement, ��the official nickname of Secretarial Chief is Secretary��. Not one person was able to make the reasonable objection that there was no reason for the ��Secretarial Chief�� to be nicknamed secretary.


    It was also a fact that a multitude of students wanted Tatsuya to remain a student council officer. If Miyuki went out of control, the only one who could stop it was Tatsuya. That was something acknowledged by the third and second year students, and if Tatsuya was driven off the student council, they would be able to see Miyuki go out of control with their own eyes.


    The significance of this morning to the student council of First High was fraught with fear of political dictatorship but the dominated students looked happy while appearing that they wished for a little rescue. A dictatorial system run by an Idol might be a good way to put it. For the dictator, it was a type of paradise.


    Of course, Miyuki didn��t have a desire to dominate, much less aspirations of becoming a dictator. The truth was she was reluctant to even take up the duties of student council president. Her true unadulterated feeling was ��wouldn��t it be great if Onii�\sama became student council president��. And, would fall into dangerous supplemental delusions such as ��If that happened then I would go all out doing anything for him, vice president, secretary, tea server, anything��; if anyone asked.


    Anyway, Miyuki did not want Tatsuya in a subordinate position to herself. That was in spite of the pointed reminders from the Yotsuba clan of what their relationship was, it was unendurable for her. So, she created the unusual title of ��Secretarial Chief�� to elevate him a little in order to reach a compromise inside herself.


    Anyway in these circumstances, all objections and logical arguments about Tatsuya��s title of Secretarial Chief were silenced in one hour at the lunch break and another hour after school by Miyuki��s persuasive power and peace was finally restored to the student council room.


    The timing was probably calculated. The newly inaugurated Club Activities Head and the newly appointed Public Morals Chief came into the Student Council room together.


    ��Umm, I am looking forward to working well together this year.��


    ��I am looking forward to working with you as well, Yoshida�\kun.��


    Miyuki replied to the nervous Mikihiko who never lost his stiffness while attempting a friendly attitude with a smile filled with affection.


    Betraying the expectations of the majority that Kanon��s successor would be Shizuku, Mikihiko was chosen to be the new Public Morals Chief. The Public Morals Chief was elected from and by the nine�\committee members; this time it was a close contest with five votes for Mikihiko and four votes for Shizuku. Incidentally, Mikihiko voted for Shizuku and Shizuku voted for Mikihiko. There was an attempt to halt Mikihiko��s assumption of the office of Public Morals Chief because he was a former second course student but the majority of the committee members yielded to the outstanding force of Shizuku��s aura of �� I don��t want that bothersome job��.


    Therefore Shizuku abandoned the nervous Mikihiko and engaged in animated girl talk with Honoka like ��Isn��t it great that Tatsuya�\san is remaining on the Student Council?��


    ��Uh, huh��..��


    This was the first face to face between the student council president and the newly elected public morals chief, they discussed the problem of choosing public morals committee members to replace the retirees but, as it happened at this time, the student council had yet to make the three recommendations from the second years so that they would stay on the public morals committee so, Mikihiko��s part of the conversation was really over with the greeting. Apparently, there were some procedural concerns to take care of so, Mikihiko had some time to kill. He and Tatsuya went to a corner of the room with an isolated terminal emplaced.


    ��What��s up, Tatsuya?��


    Mikihiko thought Tatsuya��s posture indicated something was going on so, he sat down on the chair in front of the terminal and whispered the question to Tatsuya who was standing to the side.


    ��First, take a look at this for me.��


    He didn��t answer the question directly, Tatsuya manipulated the terminal��s keyboard with one hand.


    The monitor displayed a string of characters and a graph.


    ��An activation sequence?��


    It was an activation sequence in machine code not converted into psion signals but it was translated into model language that was easy for people to understand and a graph.


    ��Is this��.a description of an activation sequence that constructs a shikigami? You were lucky to find such rare data.��


    ��It was by chance. What I wanted to ask is if shikigami construction differs by school or something like that.��


    It seemed like Mikihiko assumed that he pulled it out of some library. He didn��t say that he had created this analysis himself, he was indirectly inquiring about the origin.


    ��Of course, there are. What��s more, there are easy to spot peculiarities. For example, this��.should be a


    Shugendou school. The occultist using this shikigami is likely a member of the Shugendou Touzan group, unmistakably.��


    ��Are there factions in Shugendou?��


    ��I��d call the schools rather than factions, no, sects? A Shugendou descended from Shingon Buddhism.��


    ��Shingon Buddhism? I thought shikigami were Onmyou spells, mage arts and the like, but, are there spells that support shikigami in the esoteric buddhist teachings?��


    Mikihiko��s face had a somewhat proud look as he nodded his answer to Tatsuya��s naive questions.


    ��There are. Practitioners linked to the esoteric buddhist teaching call them, Gohou though. They are in essence the same.��


    Just then, Mikihiko casually returned his eyes to the monitor and a ��Oh?�� look surfaced.


    ��What��s this? The way it��s arranged is unusual and weird����


    After looking at the monitor for a while, Mikihiko looked up at Tatsuya with a look of comprehension.


    ��I see, I understand why you��re being so sneaky, Tatsuya. You pulled this data out of an underground website, right?��


    ��Why do you think so?��


    Tatsuya��s question was purely a request for an answer but, Mikihiko nodded with a ��Got it, got it�� look.


    ��After all, isn��t this shikigami clearly for bugging and surveillance?��


    ��Really?��


    Tatsuya��s single word meant ��Limited utility in shikigami are distinctive?�� however,


    ��It��s clearly made to be used for illegal purposes.��


    Mikihiko made a more restrictive interpretation.


    ��Oh. A dangerous thing. It was correct to consult with you, Mikihiko. I��ll erase this data.��


    ��Yes, that��s the best thing to do.��


    Tatsuya��s casual flattery made Mikihiko smile in good humour.


    Mikihiko returned to public morals headquarters to draw up the patrol record�\�\�\it had been a very long time since a public morals chief had personally drawn up the patrol record�\�\�\it was nearly time for the school gate to close, the new club activities chairman was the next to come and say hello.


    ��Igarashi�\kun, congratulations on assuming the club activities chairmanship.��


    ��Uh, huh. Thank you, President.��


    The new chairman��s nervousness really went up in front of Miyuki.


    ��In order for the smooth management of the student council affairs, we depend on the cooperation of the club management committee for many things. I am looking forward to working with you.��


    ��My�\myself included! I believe I will be using the help of everyone in the student council in various matters. I look forward to working with you, as well.��


    Izumi who was watching the meeting between Miyuki and Igarashi from not far away, murmured ��he looks somewhat unreliable�� to Honoka who was next to her. Honoka��s only answer was a pained smile.


    ��New Chairman Igarashi�\senpai seems kind of timid, no rather he seems docile.��


    While continuing to work, Izumi casually, as if she just happened to think to mention it, reported her impression of New Chairman Igarashi to Miyuki.


    ��I wonder why? He did seem extremely tense.��


    ��Tense?��


    Izumi��s voice was filled with extreme doubt.


    ��Miyuki do you know Igarashi?


    Tatsuya threw a lifeline to Miyuki who was puzzled on how to respond to Izumi��s overly candid reaction.


    ��Yes, our classes are different but despite him being someone with superior practical skills, I��ve worked with him countless times on the data management side. However, I think Honoka and Shizuku know him better. I��m certain that they are in the same club.��


    Receiving an eye�\signal from Miyuki, Honoka opened her mouth.


    ��He is the younger brother of last year��s girl��s biathlon club president, Igarashi�\senpai.��


    ��Because he is not inclined to any specialized magic, his performance records in competition aren��t all that great but, in terms of ability alone, he can��t be criticized.��


    ��Ability alone?��


    Sensing the implications in Shizuku��s statement, Tatsuya parroted her words into a question.


    ��Igarashi�\kun, how should I put it��...calling him timid doesn��t seem quite right but, at critical moments.��


    A tendency to hesitate. That trait meant that if he was driven into a corner and had to take a reckless chance to get out, he would self�\destruct��..a good way to put it might be to say his disposition meant he fared poorly in competitions.


    ��So he��s more of a staff officer or a second in command. Not really suited for leadership.��


    After Honoka had painstaking chosen somewhat mild words to critique him, Shizuku spoiled it with her severe evaluation.


    ��Come to think of it, why isn��t Tomitsuka�\kun the new chairman?��


    Mikihiko posed the question after the work of the public morals committee was done and he once again came to the student council room.


    ��The gossip beforehand made it seem like Tomitsuka�\senpai was a sure thing?��


    Perhaps because she''s so familiar with him as a fellow public morals member, Kasumi readily chimed in her agreement with Mikihiko��s comment.


    ��Hattori�\senpai probably felt differently.��


    By implicitly pointing out that, it was for the Club Management Group to decide who would be chairman, Miyuki pressed them to cease their anti�\Igarashi gossip.


    ? ? ?


    There was a brief pause from the student council president��s election until the student council officers were appointed and then, the preparations for the Thesis Competition went full throttle. Even though in the Kyoto exhibition, the realm of pure theory had the upper hand, the Thesis Competition still required a presentation of magic, which meant they had to rapidly work on preparing the devices for the performance.


    However, unlike last year, the place where they were making stuff was not mainly in the school courtyard but the lecture hall. The great clamor of last year��s production was reduced in volume to make the uproar a comparative shadow of the previous year. Silent figures could be seen constructing elaborate blueprints.


    While Tatsuya was watching, Isori direct the construction of the ��Projection type Magic Circle�� from the second floor of the lecture hall, he met with Mikihiko regarding security.


    ���\�\�\so I believe it will be alright, if we don��t just select from the public morals committee, instead we��ll solicit for volunteers extensively and select guard members from them as usual.��


    ��Of course. Since the public moral��s committee only has nine people and that��s not enough to work well. I think you��ll have a lot of people interested in guarding the site not just guarding the representatives.��


    ��I believe the person in overall charge of security this year is Hattori�\senpai?��


    ��Senpai is in an online conference with the persons in charge of the other schools�� security forces.��


    ��The other schools haven��t expressed any dissatisfaction about a First High student being in charge overall for two years in a row?��


    ��That��s fine. The overall security chief is dispatched by the school which won Monolith Code in the Nine Schools Competition seems to be an unwritten rule.��


    ��Eh, that��s how it goes.��


    ��Juumonji�\senpai being the chief last year wasn��t just because he was a member of the ten master clans.��


    The ones who interrupted Tatsuya and Mikihiko��s conversation were Leo and Erika. They had been quiet up until then to keep from interfering but the insider info made them speak without thinking.


    ��Ahh, it��s the first time I��ve heard of it as well.��


    ��The truth is I didn��t know until recently as well. It��s not something known without being told.��


    However, Tatsuya and Mikihiko didn��t seem to mind and just made a show of teasing them.


    ��Then, which one are you going to take care of for me, guarding or security?��


    ��So my cooperation is taken as a given?��


    ��Of course. I��m counting on you.��


    The impudent comments only made Tatsuya smile without a word and he didn��t bother to pretend that he was going to turn down Mikihiko��s request. He had come to speak to Mikihiko for the sake of cooperation between the student council and the public morals committee; however, he was also ready to lend his own personal efforts.


    ��Okay. How about I take on site security?��


    The place called Kyoto was convenient for reasons other than the work after all.


    ��Then, I��ll help you out there as well.��


    What could he be thinking; Leo had suddenly raised his hand when he heard that.


    ��If I become site security, I��ll need to do a preliminary inspection.��


    �\�\�\no, what he was thinking was quite obvious.


    ��Eeh, since I��m going to Kyoto with Tatsuya�\kun, you��ll join the guards. That��s your strong point right, being a meat wall?��


    Just then, Erika voiced a different opinion in a tone that did not sound at all joking.


    ��Aren��t meat walls just for getting hit and stabbed! Don��t say anything so whacked!��


    ��Sometimes being hit is a choice.��


    Naturally, the second half was shocking. However, the earnest Mikihiko was bothered by the first half of the comments.


    ��Erika��.you intend to go and stay overnight in Kyoto?��


    ��That��s what I said, so?��


    Going on a round trip in a day between Kyoto and Tokyo was not absolutely impossible, now. For business purposes, it was a rather normal schedule. However, this was a preliminary security inspection, not just the site, the Kyoto conference center and its environs, but a wide area around them had to be inspected. Last year��s incident comes to mind quickly but, conversely, since it was just last year, no one would expect to catch them off�\guard so quickly.


    ��By that��..you want to go on an overnight trip with Tatsuya��?��


    ��Id�\idiot��!��


    For some reason the suspicion that she might be taking a trip for a one night stand did not make Erika��s face turn red but white.


    ��Wh�\what?��


    That threatening look so desperate and forceful as if her life was in danger caused Mikihiko��s tongue to tangle, unfortunately. Just then, he was overpowered by what he thought as Erika��s excessive response but, when he heard her reasoning, the blood drained from Mikihiko��s face as well.


    ��What would I do if Miyuki heard that!? She wouldn��t let it go as a joke!��


    Mikihiko busily looked hither and thither. Furthermore, his eyes were those of someone on a battlefield. To say he looked like he was in a life and death struggle was not a grandiose exaggeration.


    It wasn��t let it go as a joke, it was that she wouldn��t let it go even though it was just a joke. That wouldn��t mean that she was taking their frivolous talk seriously but, rather that she wouldn��t forgive them for saying such a thing even when she knew they were joking. That wasn��t just a distinct possibility, that was unmistakably how it would go, thought Mikihiko. Was there already an absolute zero cold front bearing down on them already��.Mikihiko earnestly feared there was.


    However, such nakedly fearful vigilance was reckless behavior.


    ��...You guys, just what are you thinking about my sister?��


    Mikihiko and Erika��s necks gave off squeaks as they whipped their heads toward the voice they heard.


    Before their eyes as they looked behind them was Tatsuya with a penetratingly cold smile on his face.


    ��Good grief�� your loose talk took years off my life, Miki.��


    ��My name is Mikihiko����


    The voice, Mikihiko whipped out to make his usual protest, lacked its usual vigor. The truth was Mikihiko was engulfed by sympathy for Erika and it was not for the first time.


    They were not directly harmed by Tatsuya, of course. He had just turned an ice cold stare on the pair. However, just that was enough to make Mikihiko fall under the delusion that his life was being whittled away.


    It was not the cold of snow and ice. It was the cold of a keen sharp blade. It came directly from its threat to one��s existence.


    Erika was in a similar state; her face looked completely drained and exhausted.


    ��I think you were both irresponsibly rude, Erika, Mikihiko.��


    From their friends�� attitudes, they probably hadn��t been cleared from suspicion, yet. Tatsuya was yelling his dissatisfaction with his disappointed face. The flattening intimidating look was already gone but no one needed to be told that he was in ill humor. Not just, the interested parties, Erika and Mikihiko but Leo, the innocent bystander strongly felt the need to change the subject.


    ��We�\well, wouldn��t it be alright if all of us were site security? Chiyoda�\senpai is going to be clinging to Isori�\ senpai as she guards him, right and Kitayama is going to be attached to Nakajou�\senpai, right?��


    Practically, nothing had happened and he probably considered it childish to stay angry. Tatsuya was the one who responded to Leo��s tactful attempt.


    ��Not just Shizuku. Chikura�\senpai and Mibu�\senpai are also cooperating with her to guard Nakajou�\senpai.��


    Seeing Tatsuya respond positively to the change of conversation, Erika and Mikihiko breathed sighs of relief. No, actually they did not do that�\�\�\the pair did not actually perform the act�\�\�\it was just clear from seeing the tension disappear from their manner.


    ��Kei�\senpai should be fine enough even without a guard.��


    ��Kirihara�\senpai has volunteered to be Minakami�\senpai��s guard.��


    Mikihiko followed up Erika��s comment by alluding to who would be guarding the other representative, Minakami Carey. Hearing those words, for some reason Leo let out a groan.


    ��Minakami�\senpai�� does that guy really need a guard?��


    Apparently, he couldn��t understand why there was talk of attaching Kirihara�\senpai to Carey.


    ��Even in our school he��s someone that is counted close to the top of the possessors of superior combat power, right? Mikihiko who has been on a team with him should be the most well informed, though.��


    As Leo had stated, Carey, Hattori and Mikihiko had united as members of this year��s Monolith Code team to seize victory for First High. In bouts, he had displayed the defensive power of an iron wall and was a strong player who hadn��t allowed his opponents to interfere with the monolith he defended even once.


    ��Minakami�\senpai has extensive knowledge of a lot of individual magics. That��s why he was able to completely block his opponents�� attacks in Monolith Code, he correctly grasped the opposing players�� magic in the first shot and from the second shot on, he was able to counterbalance it with his excellent magic that��s the incredible skill he possesses.��


    A magic spell cannot interfere with a magic spell. Information fortification kept the phenomenon stable (the transformed event) as it advanced, it was a technique that caused the opponent��s magic to end in a misfire, area interference worked on targeted zone by ��using event interference power to forbidding the transformed contents to change�� by brushing aside the opponent��s phenomena interference power, it never interferes with the opponent��s magic spell.


    However, results were based on the effects the magic induced, in case where that magic interfered with an actual physical phenonomen ultimately it remained a physical phenomenon. Because it is possible of course to have the results of alteration to counterbalance each other. For example, if ��a clod of air that decreases pressure through magic�� is placed inside the trajectory of a compressed air bullet the compression cannot be maintained. In short, the magic has been neutralized. This phenomenon is called magic counterbalancing. If one��s interference power is greater than their opponent��s then it was possible to calculate magic that would blot out the blowback phenomena alteration but, if the interference power is only a little higher than, the restoration power would overcome the counterbalancing effect.


    However, in order to effect magic counterbalancing on purpose then, you had to correctly predict the magic that would be used including the coordinates of the event modification. Counterbalancing magic effects was an ��easy to say, hard to do�� technique.


    ��A guy whom a magic won��t work on if he��s seen it once? How cool.��


    ��A guy who won��t let any magic he��s seen once get by him? How cool.��


    Although Leo said it like it was a joke in a jesting tone, he knew enough to recognize it was a high level skill. ��Hahaha, for that reason Minakami�\senpai is really much better at theory.��


    While Mikihiko joined Leo in laughing at his childish joke, his answer did not really answer the question. Erika was the one who offered an answer to the question, did Carey really need a guard.


    ��In short, Minakami needs a tank to take the first hit of magic.��


    ��Oh. Got it!��


    Both Erika who had never let go of the idea of a ��meat wall�� and Leo who had just gotten the concept now ��Erika�\chan�� Leo�\kun.��


    Got pierced by the cold glare of Mizuki.


    ? ? ?


    The switch in public mass transit to small individual vehicles was not limited to trains. It had become normal in metropolitan areas to use an AI taxi to go between one��s own home and the neighborhood station. When going to the station from their homes, citizens ID were used to call a commuter to their home; when returning home from the station, they caught an empty car in the commuter�\boarding zone. On street corners without a commuter�\boarding zone, you could use a smartphone to access the public transit network to summon the nearest empty car.


    Tatsuya��s household acted typically for their area, they used commuters to and from their home and the station. If they could have used magic then it wouldn��t be necessary, however, the legal restrictions on the use of magic were unfortunately excessive. Modern society was still not that tolerant toward magicians.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami, all worked very late on preparations for the Thesis competition and were just now waiting in front of the station for a commuter to come under a purple stained sky.


    It was not unusual for there not to be an empty car in front of the station. It just meant that there were not more commuters in use than were needed. In short, it would be a worldly excess.


    Besides, the allocation of commuters was linked to the cabinet operation, Waiting over 5 minutes was rare. In short, enough were provided so that users would not feel it was inconvenient.


    Actually, Tatsuya and the rest had only been waiting around 2 minutes. They had already entered a request for a commuter into the dedicated line in front of the station. Tatsuya and the others were pausing temporarily in the waiting zone about 10 meters away from the off�\loading zone where a male had apparently been dropped off in the zone about 30 seconds before. The door automatically closed, Tatsuya watched the cab slowly near the parking lot without moving onto the road�\�\�\and placed his right hand in his pocket where he was hiding his CAD.


    Minami looked up at Tatsuya��s face with startled eyes, flustered she turned her eyes to the commuter. At the end of her line of sight, before the door of the stopped train��s door opened, a psion wave emitted from within the train car.


    Before Tatsuya took out his CAD, Minami erected a cylindrical heat�\resistant barrier against physical objects. The objects of her protection were herself and Miyuki. She had not put Tatsuya inside the barrier because it would hinder his movements. This was the result of half a year��s practice.


    However, the deluge of the psion wave from inside the car was not meant to activate magic.


    It was to chaotically broadcast an overlapping echo of psion noise. It did not have an obstructing effect on magic like cast jamming. Instead, the density, which was slightly higher than cast jamming, was high enough to hamper the ability to perceive magic and discern psions. It would probably be appropriate to call it a psion smokescreen.


    (An artificial spirit self�\destructed!? Like a psion time bomb!)


    Miyuki and Minami were thrown into confusion by the unexpectedness of this type of surprise attack; Tatsuya saw through the nature of this attack at once.


    (If this is a magical smokescreen then the next move)


    ��Minami, ��Downward Whirlwind��.��


    ��Ye�\Yes!��


    Minami activated the magic at virtually the same time as Tatsuya gave the order. A fierce spray of water arose from the rotation of the fountain�\�\�\�\no, the water of the fountain all changed into a spray of water, instantly it was transformed to a thick fog. Afterward the area was obscured by thick fog, which would unmistakably be troublesome to get rid of even by magically rousing the wind. Because microscopic drops of water under their foe��s influence mingled with the air of the atmospheric current that was the target for manipulation.


    Nevertheless, Minami had activated her magic before the fog reached them. Manipulating air currents with a high concentration of microscopic drops of water mixed in had a high degree of difficulty due to the fact that the target is always out of sight to the practitioner, after the shot is fired, the obscuring fog should not interfere with the magic.


    As a result, swirling whirling air was drawn from the upper atmosphere down to the surface by the magic of ��Downward Whirlwind��. Minami was in the eye as the whirlwind blew around her; before the trio��s eyes, the obstructing fog was blown away by the whirlwind at once.


    At once, they saw a small lean male blown out of the stopped commuter and meet the eyes of Tatsuya who headed up the trio. The man grasped a small crossbow in his hand; his eyes were wide with shock. It seemed that he had not anticipated the smokescreen being instantly destroyed by magic. However, being flabbergasted by the unexpected was a sign of inexperience. All it did was give your opponents an opening.


    Tatsuya would not overlook that. Tatsuya adroitly bent his right leg aiming at the small man while he was temporarily defenseless.


    He landed a roundhouse kick.


    He knocked the crossbow out of the man��s hand.


    Tatsuya bent his leg and switched to a sidekick.


    The small man with an aching belly was sent into the commuter behind him in a bent over stance. He crashed into the train and might have hit his head; there was no sign of any attempt to stand up. His mind was too hazy or he might be unconscious.


    It seemed like the safety was already off, the crossbow shot off the dart as it hit the road. However, fortunately, the dart only hit the road and no one was hurt.


    As his right leg hit the ground, Tatsuya felt psions waver to construct a magic sequence from his right hand side. He swiftly turned to face that direction. The spell trace was emanating from the man who had fallen by the commuter.


    Tatsuya, who was about to take out his CAD this time, stalled the movement.


    Before Tatsuya could respond, Miyuki��s counterattack landed.


    Presumably, the man had been the one to start constructing a spell first. However, Miyuki was actually the one to first activate a spell.


    The man activated a spell. Tatsuya��s ability to observe information bodies caught the projection of the magic sequence aimed one meter over Miyuki��s head. And he also ��saw�� that magic sequence fall apart without doing anything.


    ��Onii�\sama. Was that recorded just now?��


    Miyuki��s question referred to whether their foe��s magic had been recorded by the psion wave sensors installed with the street cameras; in short, she was asking whether the excuse of legitimate self�\defense had been established.


    ��Maybe, anyway even if it wasn��t recorded, it��s fine since there are witnesses.��


    Tatsuya��s answer signaled his approval of Miyuki��s attack. He was in front of the station and there were at least 4 spectators that had been aware of the psion wave of the development of the first magic sequence. Their faces were recorded in his memory. Because they were magicians, they should have been able to see the exchange of blows.


    As the siblings made their verbal exchange, the man released a spell for the third time.


    All of it was blocked by Miyuki��s interference zone.


    The man begun to construct a spell for the fifth time. Not for the purpose of attacking, the spell was for escape. Their male opponent turned on his heel.


    ��Do not flee.��


    The quiet proclamation was from Miyuki. Instantly, the man faded from sight; immediately, the color returned and like a puppet whose spring was cut, he collapsed before he could move.


    Tatsuya squatted by the man��s flank and checked his pulse. Next, he placed his hand in front of the nose, for now he was continuing to breathe albeit weakly.


    ��Looks like, there won��t be any after effects. Your skills have improved, Miyuki.��


    What she had used was a spell that lowered her opponent��s body temperature and took away the ability to move one��s body. Lowering body temperature by only a few degrees without inflicting after effects was a very difficult technique but this time she skillfully spread it out over the area to keep it from being excessive. Miyuki replied to her brother��s praise with red stained cheeks that said ��thank you very much��. His mind had been in such a state of confusion, he had not even assumed a defensive posture; the man��s face though was horrible. The beautiful girl was getting flustered and blushing in front of the man she had left grazed, bruised and with a bleeding nose. From the bystanders�� point of view, it was an extremely surreal scene.


    Of course, the injuries Tatsuya had inflicted on the small man with his flying kicks were more serious. After binding his arms and legs so he wouldn��t escape, Tatsuya left him on the road, hence in terms of ��brutality��, Tatsuya was unmistakably in the winner��s circle.


    ��Tatsuya�\niisama.��


    There was no way Tatsuya would administer first aid to a person who attacked them, he quickly arose from the man��s side at Minami��s call.


    ��Please, look at this.��


    ��I expect it is a sacred purifying arrow.��


    Tatsuya calmly muttered this while looking at the crossbow dart that Minami was holding in her hand and proffering up to him to see.


    ��...do you know?��


    He did not display the slightest sign of surprise but this was probably a curiosity to Minami. The reflexive question was essentially incomplete.


    ��No, I just got a look at it when I sent him flying.��


    Minami did not go ��In that second!?�� in surprise. She had been raised by the Yotsuba as a maid who was a Guardian candidate. She had seen many aberrant people in the Yotsuba training course. Rather her scale of normal was set close to abnormal. For her, Tatsuya��s physical prowess was pretty much in the normal category.


    Tatsuya had only glanced at it once but Miyuki examined the ��Sacred Arrow�� closely.


    ��It��s used in Ancient Magic; as a tool to prevent the usage of magic?��


    ��To be exact, it is a tool to prevent the using of magic as an intermediary to SBs. It doesn��t have much effect on types of magic that infuse the magic sequence as a target directly.��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s explanation, Miyuki canted her head


    ��Could they think we are Ancient magicians?��


    ��Unlike a genuine sacred arrow, this arrow has the ability to wound or kill when it strikes but������


    Tatsuya muttered cynically while looking at the sharpened arrowhead. The shaft and arrowhead were formed as a single object with the only distinctive trait visible the genuine bird feather used in the sacred arrow; all the other features appeared to be normal for a quarrel to be used in a crossbow. However, from looking at the sheer compression of wood in the shaft, charms (Shingon, invocations) had been written on shaved wood, rolled up like a thin paper scroll, and made into a compressed material.


    While it was called a ��Sacred Arrow��, it��s users were not limited to magicians connected to Shintoism. ��Text�� was a commonly used medium for spell tools among ancient magic users.


    ��Like I thought his hypothesis is that our offensive spells use SB magic. If he did not attack us because he mistook us for someone else then for some reason we��ve been mistaken for ancient magicians.��


    At that point, Tatsuya notices a voice saying ��Police�� nearing them.


    ��Let��s return to this topic later.��


    The incident had occurred in front of the station closest to their home. There were numerous witnesses and the street cameras had also recorded everything. Running away would be idiotic.


    Thinking of the time in which he would be held for questioning, Tatsuya let out a huge sigh.


    The police released them about one hour later. Even so, that could be said to be rather quick. From the start, their status as victims had not been doubted; as expected, this was due to the data from the street cameras and psion wave sensors.


    ��Aw nuts, it��s so darn late.��


    Looking only at the time, it couldn��t be really called ��late�� yet. However, the psychological fatigue made it feel like the time was much later.


    That was true for more than Tatsuya.


    ��You are right��.I should start preparing dinner immediately.��


    Fatigue also coated Miyuki��s voice as she replied.


    ��Miyuki�\oneesama, that��s my job.��


    Minami��s tone of voice was also strangely dull. Even so, she steadfastly proclaimed her kitchen rights, either from stubbornness or from diligence. Probably, from both.


    ��Really? Then, please do so.��


    ��Got it.��


    While Miyuki easily surrendered with a feeble look, Minami went and stood in the kitchen without changing clothes.


    ��Onii�\sama, I have to prepare for tomorrow.��


    However, she turned around in surprise at the next statement. Minami��s face had a slightly sour cast. Tomorrow was the day they would visit the Kudou house in Ikoma. She was between a rock and a hard place, with regard to her duty: ��It was only an overnight stay but, shouldn��t she be helping with that as a maid?��, ��However, I have to get started on dinner immediately����


    ��You probably don��t need to hurry so much. How about both of you change? It will be alright if you wait until after dinner to prepare for tomorrow.��


    ��Yes, Tatsuya�\niisama. We will do it that way.��


    For Minami who was in dire straits, Tatsuya��s words were a lifeline.


    ��It��s a directive from Tatsuya�\niisama. Let��s do as he says, Miyuki�\neesama.��


    She did not give Miyuki time to speak up, Minami shooed her mistress to the second floor.


    In the end, Miyuki and Minami only shared the preparations for the trip that were for Tatsuya; the pair took care of themselves afterwards. While he watched the excited pair merrily exchanging opinions in front of his own closets, Tatsuya only made an ��it��s inevitable�� smile.


    Later, Tatsuya begun discussing the recent attack with the pair when they sat for their postponed teatime in the living room.


    ��Those guys just now were unmistakably ancient magicians. Not just the Sacred Arrow but the spell cast on that guy to let him escape, the transparency transformation spell did not interfere by light reflection or light refraction; it was mental interference magic that made recognition of one��s own existence trivial. It is the same type of magic that Kudou Retsu used at last year��s Nine Schools Competition��s opening ceremony.��


    ��Then it is someone under the thumb of the Kudou clan?��


    Tatsuya shook his head at Miyuki��s question.


    ��A Kudou clan practitioner would not mistake us for Ancient Magicians. Rather, they are probably underlings of ��the Traditionalists�� who are fiercely hostile to them.��


    ��The ��Traditionalists�� that Fumiya spoke of�� That��s an extremely grandiose name but, what on earth kind of tradition are they advocating?��


    Miyuki canted her head in puzzlement. Anyone who did not know of the source of the name of the ��Traditionalists�� would unmistakably think that.


    ��There might not be a particular meaning.��


    Tatsuya turned his head at the scathing point Minami made with a wry smile and a ��Oh?�� look on his face.


    ��It seems like Minami knows of the ��Traditionalists��.��


    ��Yes. I was taught about all about them since they are one of the Magic Societies the main family has to monitor. The ancient magicians who feel betrayed by the former Lab 9 might be assembling for the purpose of avenging themselves on the Ten Master Clans.��


    She displayed no sign of unsurely in her manner, so she definitely knew of them as surmised.


    ��I think saying their goal is vengeance would be an overstatement but, the rest matches what I know.��


    Of course, they differed slightly in their perception but this was due to the difference in how the information was transmitted to them so it could be called inevitable.


    ��So then, the reason we were mistaken for ancient magicians��..Miyuki do you remember the artificial spirit that investigated our house a few days ago?��


    ��Yes, you mean Sunday?��


    ��It seems that Master��s disciples caught the culprits for us.��


    ��I see��.so you mean it��s because we have been mistaken for Yakumo�\sensei��s underlings.��


    Miyuki nodded with a look of understanding. However, on the other hand, Minami looked unconvinced.


    ��What is it, Minami�\chan? You know of Yakumo�\sensei of course?��


    Miyuki��s perceptive skills were not sharp but she noticed and ��Don��t hold back to be polite, if there��s something you want to ask�� was implicit in her prompting.


    ��Yes, I know of him�� but, why would Yakumo�\sensei detain the magicians who were searching the house?��


    The light in Minami��s eyes showed her doubt went beyond simple puzzlement and into suspicion. Miyuki did not comprehend what was weighing on her mind but Tatsuya understood.


    ��No, Minami you are mistaken. Neither I nor Miyuki have accepted Master��s patronage.��


    Minami would probably consider not just being taught martial arts by Yakumo�\sensei but being under his patronage to be a form of betrayal of the Yotsuba clan.


    ��One of Master��s favorite things to do is to proclaim himself more a shinobi than a monk. I dare say that as a ��Shinobi�� he probably can��t ignore anyone sniffing around his garden and the like. Even if he wasn��t looking for them.��


    ��It��s that kind of thing?��


    Apparently, she finally understood the explanation. Suspicion vanished from Minami��s eyes.


    ��Thanks to today��s attack, I know two things.��


    They had cleared up the odd suspicions; they were now on to the main topic.


    ��First, I know that we have clearly become a target of the traditionalists.��


    Tension ran through Miyuki and Minami��s faces.


    ��The other thing, I know is that our enemy is unaware of our background.��


    Miyuki successfully suppressed her surprise but, Minami let out a small ��ah!?��.


    ��It��s fairly certain that Fumiya and Ayako were tailed. If they know Fumiya and Ayako are ��Kuroba�� then they would know that, the Kuroba clan is connected to the Yotsuba clan. At the very least, Zhou Gongjin would seem to know that the Kuroba are in charge of the Yotsuba��s covert operations.��


    Tatsuya seemed to find something amusing about this point; he made a small smile.


    ��Onii�\sama?��


    ��Oh, sorry. I said ��Yotsuba��s covert operations��, the expression implied that the Yotsuba undertook non�\ covert operations and that made me smile. Pay it no mind.��


    Tatsuya shook away his idle thought and returned to the main subject.


    ��In short, while they know that our house was visited by people related to the Yotsuba clan; they don��t know that we are related to the Yotsuba clan. So, they think we are nothing more than magician subordinates of the Yotsuba. Since if they thought we were Yotsuba magicians then, they would not expect us to have the charms and tools of ancient magicians.��


    ��In short�� they believe that we are ancient magicians employed by the Kuroba who are Yotsuba subordinates, right?��


    This question burst out of Minami. Although it was faint, she sensed danger.


    ��That is the way it is. Even though they know of our existence, they don��t know who we really are. They don��t know why the Kuroba chose us as accomplices.��


    ��So that��.means that there is a possibility that they��ll attack people other than us?��


    Miyuki��s eyes widened slightly at Minami��s pronouncement and Tatsuya��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ��Right, we cannot ignore the possibility that Erika, Mikihiko or the others might become targets. There��s even the possibility that Honoka or Mizuki might become hostages.��


    ��Shouldn��t we request protection for them from Obasama or Kuroba�\san?��


    Miyuki was relatively calm because Tatsuya was unflustered. Even so, it was understood that it was an emergency situation. That the suggestion that they might rely on Maya was proffered without hesitation was proof.


    ��We shan��t rely on Obaue. We might intend to ask for protection but, end up using them as bait��


    ��Then Sensei.��


    ��I get the feeling it would be costly but�� we might have to.��


    Tatsuya drained the contents of his cup and stood up.


    ��I��m going to Master��s place.��


    He might have intended to go there anyway to practice his new magic, Tatsuya seemed about to leave immediately. His attach�� case with his experimental CAD inside was already to go in the vestibule.


    ��Please go to bed before me. Shut the doors tightly��


    He took his CAD Trident out of the vestibule storage cubby and put it on, and as Miyuki and Minami watched him put on a thin sweater, they called out.


    ��Understood.��


    Seen off by the pair speaking and bowing as one, Tatsuya opened the vestibule door.

 Volume 14 - CH 3

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tatsuya��s weekday mornings were virtually unchanged. The night before, Tatsuya must have had some kind of discussion with Yakumo but, neither Miyuki nor Minami asked about it. However, his keeping to his usual routine somewhat assured them that he had somehow secured the safety of their friends.


    However, Tatsuya himself was not at ease on the matter. Or, more exactly, it was not his nature to feel at ease by only applying one layer of protection.


    After school in the Student Council room. Because they had to go to the Kudou house in Ikoma at 6:00 today, Miyuki had notified Honoka and Izumi that she had private business and had to leave the rest to them.


    ��Shizuku��


    Tatsuya called out to Shizuku who had come to hang out.


    ��What?��


    Her reply lacked courtesy but Tatsuya knew that Shizuku herself did not mean to be impolite and did not take offense.


    ��Could Honoka stay with you for a while?��


    ��Huuh!?��


    Honoka was the one who raised her voice; Shizuku only raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ��Why?��


    ��Because it may not be safe for her to be alone��


    ��...uh, why would that be?��


    Honoka asked with her face pale from uneasiness. Of course, Tatsuya intended to explain the reason as much as he could.


    ��The truth is, yesterday as we got off at the station we were attacked by someone��


    ��Oh my! You were not injured were you!?��


    The first to jump in and speak in a loud voice was Izumi; the one she was asking was Miyuki.


    ��I am fine. Neither Onii�\sama, I or Minami received the slightest injury��


    While Izumi rubbed Miyuki��s smile to her chest�\�\�\this was not a simile, she actually displayed the gesture, Izumi returned to her seat.


    ��As Miyuki said we were not injured but, we don��t know why we were attacked��


    That was half a lie. However, the remaining half was the truth and in this case, that was the more important half.


    ��The police?��


    ��Since they have not contacted us, I believe they are still in the midst of their investigation��


    ��Then, do you know anything?��


    ��Only that it was an ancient magician��


    ��Only that? Any other clues?��


    ��It is as Onii�\sama stated, we do not know why we were attacked��


    ��Then, perhaps����


    Honoka who had listened to Shizuku��s and Miyuki��s exchange advanced her thinking in the direction Tatsuya wished.


    ��He wasn��t aiming for Tatsuya personally; there��s a chance that he was aiming at a member of First High��s student council?��


    Tatsuya didn��t particularly want to scare Honoka but, in this situation, it was better if he made her wary.


    ��I don��t know. However, as I said earlier, I think it best to avoid being alone��


    ��Understood��


    Shizuku placed a hand on the frightened Honoka��s shoulder.


    ��Honoka, from today on you''re coming to my house��


    ��...yes, I��ll do that. I need to get my stuff, is it alright if you come with me when I go home?��


    ��Okay��


    There might be some resistance to abruptly going over to the house to stay even though they were friends, Honoka displayed hesitation however, in the end, she appeared to accept Tatsuya��s advice and let herself be spoiled by Shizuku��s good will.


    Tatsuya��s covert maneuvering did not end there.


    ��...therefore, we��re in a situation where we don��t know who will be targeted��


    ��It might be linked to the Thesis Competition and it might not be?��


    He had told Miyuki and Minami to wait a little; Tatsuya was spouting the same mix of truth and lies at Mikihiko. Mikihiko, who was observing Isori��s work in the auditorium again today in the name of security, replied with questions that indicated he understood the story Tatsuya compiled.


    ��That��s right. Since the reason is undetermined, the targets cannot be narrowed down��


    There was no sign of doubt towards Tatsuya��s words in Mikihiko��s manner. In Mikihiko��s defense, this with less naivete than because he was reacting strongly to the important matter of students of First High being attacked.


    ��So we should increase the guards on the representatives?��


    ��No, Nakajou senpai has enough people with her and the combination of Isori senpai, Chiyoda senpai, Minakami senpai, and Kirihara senpai should be avoided by most opponents��


    Leo, who was listening to the pair��s conversation in silence, nodded in agreement several times.


    ��I am more concerned with you guys and Mizuki than them. Because you guys are the ones I am most intimate with in First High��


    When he said most intimate to the two males, he looked a little bashful.


    On the other hand, Erika, the sole woman in the group, was not grinning instead she looked rather stern.


    ��I��m fine. I do not need to tell you about Miki��.Leo is probably fine as well��


    ��I am worried about you. After all, you��re a girl too��


    In a sense, he was treating her as an inferior; Leo was about to get verbally abused.


    However, Erika��s response differed from usual.


    ��That��s right. It��s as the idiot said, the one to worry about is Mizuki. Because in regards to combat power, that girl is nothing more than an ordinary girl��


    He could have been thinking the same thing; Mikihiko nodded his agreement to Erika��s point with an anxious look.


    ��That��s right��..��


    ��...Tatsuya�\kun, for the time being I��ll accompany Mizuki. Would just to and from school be fine?��


    Erika��s plan of picking up and dropping off Mizuki herself caused each of the three males to shake their heads.


    ��You are a girl too, okay��


    ��No matter, how talented you are Erika, it��s too dangerous. The opponents are ancient magicians. If they came at you from the front, I don��t think you would come up short but, we don��t know what kind of underhanded tricks they might pull. That��s right, Tatsuya?��


    ��I am in agreement with Mikihiko��s opinion. It��s one thing if all you were doing was protecting yourself but having to protect Mizuki as well won��t work, Erika��


    At any rate, Leo��s simplistic negative response�\�\�\possibly the most effective one�\�\�\combined with Mikihiko��s and Tatsuya��s points did not make Erika go all obstinate.


    ��...then Miki, you escort her��


    ��Eeh!��


    Though, she did not forget to lob a bomb as a counterattack.


    ��That��s right��..Mikihiko, can we depend on you?��


    ��Eh, no, but��


    ��See her to the door and back properly. Don��t forget to introduce yourself to her parents. If you don��t you��ll be mistaken for a stalker��


    ��Uuu��..��


    He understood the necessity. However, there was strong emotional resistance. Especially to the part about ��introducing himself to her parents��.


    ��I will speak to Mizuki��


    ��Ah, take care of it��


    It wasn��t quite that��. his reason and emotions were at war with each other.


    ��...understood. It would be too late if we waited til something happened��


    His awkwardness and embarrassment squashed in the name of a good cause, Mikihiko��s integrity was intact.


    ? ? ?


    After finishing some arrangements, Tatsuya traveled to Ikoma with Miyuki and Minami. They journeyed to Nara directly by train but switched into a cabinet after reaching it, since the transportation network in the Keihanshin district wasn��t as maintained in areas with landmark architecture or historic relevance.


    Miyuki and Minami also had a favorable opinion of the linear train seats this time, so Tatsuya thought it was ok to take this kind of a transport on extended trips in the future. Meanwhile, they proceeded to the Kudou house passing through and enjoying the view of the Ikomayama Mountains and the Mount Higashiyama foothills.


    To this day, the 10MC have no custom for visits between clan houses. Also, it goes without saying that it''s notably and frequently seen that this society limits contact between men and women of marriageable age. There��s a small chance that this is the case with Tatsuya and Miyuki who have a concealed relationship with the Yotsuba family. That''s why it was normal that this was the first time that they visited the Kudou residence. On the other hand, there was no chance of getting lost on the way because after leaving the cabinet station there was an automatic commuting service.


    Almost as planned, their arrival time was 5:55 p.m.


    After leaving the commuter, they rang the bell. On the other side of the intercom was not a servant but Fujibayashi instead.


    ��Welcome, Tatsuya�\kun. Also, Miyuki�\san, Minami�\chan, thank you for coming.��


    ��Sorry about this. We kind of wanted to accompany Onii�\sama.��


    Tatsuya couldn��t help but be grateful to Fujibayashi who promptly arrived here from Tokyo and displayed such a lively scene in their first talk.


    ��Don��t worry about it. Come on, guys, please don��t hesitate to come in.��


    Fujibayashi opened the gate with a smile, and invited the three of them inside.


    If no one led the way, one would surely need some form of second sight ability similar to Tatsuya��s to get through the vestibule. Minami kept looking around with an admiring expression. While Miyuki with a well behaved manner, fixed her eyes on her brother''s back, but she was surprised with the view of a large green wall at the end of their path.


    From the entrance gate of the Kudou residence to the front door, there lied a maze made with hedges more than two meters high. There probably was an entrance for cars elsewhere. Also, no doubt there were some forms of traps there, since the entrance for people was a maze with a magic�\like pattern, it would be incredible for the car entrance to get a free pass.


    (This residence is some kind of a fortress)


    Looking from the outside, it was a luxurious three�\story, Western�\style building that seemed to have no peculiarities.


    However, this mansion must have a mechanism to reject uninvited visitors who��ve stepped on its grounds. Or, maybe it was supposed to look like a fully�\fledged fortified manor combined with some military concept architecture.


    ��Highly impressive, isn��t it?��


    Fujibayashi asked with a smile and Tatsuya felt an atmosphere of admiration.


    ��Originally, the mansion was unable to withstand an attack from the Traditionalists. The findings of the former Ninth Magician Development Research Institute indicated that defenses should be strengthened in small increments. At which point the setup of the mansion was a matter decided by the government��


    Fujibayashi quizzed Tatsuya with a tone similar to with which children ask questions for a riddle: ��Do you know the reason for this?�� Regardless of what she expected to hear and whether he didn��t know or had the correct response Tatsuya just wasn��t motivated enough to play along.


    ��I heard that it was in order to monitor Osaka.��


    ��It''s discouraging�� but that��s the correct answer.��


    Tatsuya secretly thought, "She really seems like a child", seeing the disappointed look of Fujibayashi.


    ��Onii�\sama, what do they need to monitor in Osaka?��


    The admiring expression that Fujibayashi displayed as she was asking questions was well deserved, since Tatsuya possessed more than just general knowledge. Anyhow, Miyuki was asking her brother, but only this time, Fujibayashi replied.


    ��Since Osaka is an international commercial city, it��s more tolerant towards the dealings of foreigners and also relatively easy to settle in. No matter what, spies will always escape surveillance, and when events have already happened, it��s easy to fall into a passive situation.��


    ��In order to promptly respond to it?��


    ��Yes. Because the secret maneuvering of a magician spy is one of the worst nightmares for a politician. The Kudou family had the task to inhibit magicians to free reign on foreign espionage missions as an example of best practices in the former Ninth Magician Development Research Institute.��


    For now, Miyuki assumed a stance of comprehension. Yet, the impression of a lingering question remained.


    ��Miyuki�\san, don��t refrain to ask whatever you need.��


    ��Fujibayashi seemed aware of it, so she encouraged Miyuki.��


    ��Thank you very much for your concern. I don��t think it��s a big deal but�� I was thinking that to monitor a spy whose mission is sneaking into Osaka, shouldn''t a base be established on the west side of Osaka, or at the very least not on the east side of Ikomayama?


    It was a casual question that seemed to hit a sore spot for Fujibayashi.


    Fujibayashi frowned and was at a loss for words. This was Tatsuya��s cue to step in.


    ��There is the danger that they��d get into trouble for being too close.��


    Miyuki revealed a subtle surprise.


    ��Something like, ��betrayal��!?��


    ��Politicians seem to think so.��


    The maze was coming to an end as they saw the entrance. The topic about how politicians perceived magicians stopped without further delving into it.


    Kudou Retsu was already waiting in the reception room. The time was 5:59 pm. Since Tatsuya and the others weren''t late, there was no intention of being apologetic, and they didn��t actually feel nervous.


    Against an elder of the magic world in Japan, Tatsuya��s mind and body were in flawless condition as usual.


    ��I��d like to sincerely thank you for your time for receiving us today.��


    Retsu replied with a somewhat bittersweet smile to Tatsuya��s 100% formal greetings.


    "It''s been a long time. The last time we met in person was summer last year, right?"


    ��Thank you very much for your intercession on the matter of the electronic golden silkworms.��


    ��It was nothing����


    Some hesitation floated in the face of Retsu. However, he overcame that in himself.


    "Truthfully speaking, since you proposed this meeting, there was no obligation for me to receive you; however, I��m glad that we meet again.


    ��I apologize for giving you trouble.��


    Tatsuya bowed maintaining his social courteousness by gesture to which Retsu waved to prevent him from continuing.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya�\kun. This may be of self�\satisfaction but I want to apologize first. The Parasite Doll matter was something that I conceived and planned. I don��t intend to make excuses as a loser, but I also don��t think the affair was at all wrong. However, I believe that I troubled and caused some grief on you and for that, I��m really sorry.��


    Saying so, Retsu deeply lowered his head, �\sitting down in a cushion sofa used in the reception room. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki watched him with a serious face, but only Minami standing behind Miyuki had eyes revealing a cold light.


    ��Let''s just say that I��m not in a position to ask for forgiveness, but at the very least I wanted to apologize.��


    "Your Excellency, please raise your head"


    Tatsuya replied with a respectful voice.


    ��Every person does what they think is best. Even a novice such as myself understands this line of thought. At that place, I deemed that it wasn''t possible for me to agree with the experiments that your Excellency envisioned to perform. However, I''m not going to deny that your Excellency''s idea of unattended magic weapon development is certainly needed.��


    ��I''m relieved that you think that way.��


    Retsu raised his head and faced Tatsuya. Then, Tatsuya and Retsu looked into each other��s eyes.


    ������I heard about your mission from Kyouko.��


    The conversation resumed from Retsu��s side.


    ��Capturing Zhou Gongjin. This is a mission from Maya��. no, Yotsuba�\dono, right?��


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    Miyuki gracefully sat next to Tatsuya, however, she was concealing that internally she was surprised and shaken. She didn��t expect Tatsuya to openly admit his connection with Maya, no matter the circumstances or the high probability of Kudou Retsu to know about it, even if he was to become an ally in this mission.


    ��Do you happen to know where the request for Yotsuba�\dono is coming from?��


    "No. I don��t know about it and also I think that it��s not necessary for me to know.��


    ��Are you satisfied with being a pawn of the Yotsuba?��


    Tatsuya returned a ��No�� again with an unwavering poker face to Retsu��s test question (�\in truth, wanna�\ be�\attempt question).


    "Mainly, it��s because I found out that I shouldn''t know."


    Retsu only sighed, seeing Tatsuya without an appearance of overexerted words.


    I see... so you��ve figured out about ��that person�� to that extent.


    Tatsuya didn��t answer anything. His attitude was of "no comments".


    ��Apparently Miyuki�\kun doesn��t seem to know either�� No, forgive me for saying something this vague.��


    Retsu sighed again, looking at Tatsuya and Miyuki in alternation.


    ��The 10MC are bound by the rules of the MC. In the rules, a 10MC member isn''t supposed to let other 10MC conspire together. Also, they can only cooperate in emergency situations."


    ��Yes��


    Tatsuya didn��t know the minute details of the MC rules. And he just heard of this substantial rule for the first time. He did not dare to give comments of criticism, kept his reply brief, and nodded only with short words.


    ��The Kudou family can''t receive a cooperation request from the Yotsuba family. So I think for this matter it��s Shiba Tatsuya who as an individual asked a favor from Kudou Retsu as individual.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    With one voice, Tatsuya and Miyuki pronounced their gratefulness to the roundabout acceptance from Retsu.


    While Miyuki showed a conservative smile, Tatsuya remained expressionless.


    The meeting with Kudou Retsu was over in less than ten minutes; however, it ended up being good enough for Tatsuya. He supposedly requested assistance as an individual, but he obtained agreement of cooperation as a private associate. In the end, it was a plus that the meeting didn��t extend for any longer.


    Afterwards, Fujibayashi invited Tatsuya and the girls to dinner, so they excused themselves to Retsu and accompanied her. It was an informal dinner without the head of the house being present, so Tatsuya was grateful to Fujibayashi for her thoughtfulness.


    The Kudou residence had several dining rooms, so they were guided through them. As they were talking, they heard light knocking sounds on each one as if dishes were being served. They arrived to one that seemed for children, �\but in reality it was one where children��s parents could socialize.


    ��Come in.��


    Fujibayashi invited them in and the door was slowly opened.


    ��Please excuse us. Grandfather asked me to invite you to dinner����


    Entering the room there was a young man of an age similar to Miyuki and Minami.


    Surprise was reflected on his beautiful face.


    Minami held her breath with the young man��s human�\transcending appearance.


    Even Tatsuya couldn��t help but gaze at the young man��s handsome looks in admiration.


    In a word, beautiful, but not in the sense of female prettiness. This young man was, excusing the expression, the ��ideal bishonen��


    Tatsuya only knew of one person that was as striking as this young man was.


    The person in question is Miyuki, the ��ideal bishojo��, who had no comparison amongst males.


    ��Minoru�\kun, how long are you going to stand there?��


    Fujibayashi��s words to the young man stunned Miyuki.


    ��I��m sorry!��


    The young man showed an appropriately hasty diligence for his age and stepped in between Fujibayashi and the table of Tatsuya��s group.


    ��It��s very nice to meet you��


    The young man began his self�\introduction with a still slightly shaken voice.


    ��I am Kudou Minoru, the youngest son of Kudou Makoto, the head of the Kudou family. I am a first year student in the Second High School. It��s an honor to meet you Shiba Tatsuya�\san, Shiba Miyuki�\san, and Sakurai Minami�\san��


    Minami was surprised upon hearing her full name and even blushed.


    ��Nice to meet you. I��m Shiba Tatsuya.��


    Tatsuya replied to Minoru and got up as a courtesy.


    ��I��m Miyuki, the younger sister. Minoru�\san, you already knew about us, is that right?��


    In a split second, Miyuki stood up and smiled to Minoru. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki introduced themselves to Minoru in a friendly manner, without being on guard.


    Minoru got seriously embarrassed in front of two such people. Although he blushed and gave off an uncanny, easy to be fond of impression, the ��super super�� bishonen part didn��t change for a second.


    ��I saw your accomplishments in the 9SC. Umm, also, just call me Minoru without the honorific and please don��t use polite language with me, because I��m your junior and I��m also happier without them.��


    He was as beautiful as Miyuki but in terms of character, he seemed a bit superficial and inferior to Miyuki, almost ordinary. Maybe it was because he was the younger son of the family head and hadn��t received enough heir education.


    ��Then, I��ll call you Minoru�\kun.��


    When Miyuki sweetly smiled almost grinning, Minoru averted his eyes in embarrassment.


    It was finally Minami��s turn.


    ��Please excuse my rudeness *clank*!��


    Minami stood up with a particularly dull metallic sound at the end of her speech. It��s difficult to say it was suitable in the way of manners, but Minami didn��t worry about it for now, and hurried to fix her introduction.


    ��I mean, I apologize for being late in my introduction. My name is Sakurai Minami. It is a pleasure to meet you Minoru�\sama.��


    ��Oh, yes, that��s very kind of you. However, I��d prefer it if you didn��t use ��sama������


    Minoru was a bit uncomfortable in front of Minami��s nervous face and stiff body.


    ��Minoru�\kun, unfortunately, this is in nature a custom of Minami. Will you overlook it?��


    This way, Minoru didn��t strongly insist following Tatsuya��s humble expression.


    ��Ok. If you put it that way����


    In the end, Minoru gave in and the topic was settled.


    In terms of age, Miyuki, Minoru and Minami all were 16�\year olds, but in terms of grade, Minoru and Minami were first year high school students. In addition, it could be said that it was difficult for them to talk casually with each other.


    ��Minoru�\kun�� this is not a marriage meeting, there��s no need to be so tense.��


    ��Oh? That... I��m sorry, Kyoko�\neesan.��


    ��You too Minami�\chan�� Though it��d be unreasonable to act unreservedly all of a sudden, please relax your shoulders a bit more. Being so tense can be uncourteous.��


    ������ I��m sorry, Miyuki�\neesama.��


    Tension remained between Minoru and Minami, with their conversation cutting off. It seemed to be a situation followed by an uncomfortable air and it was hard for them to continue with an easy�\going banter.


    ��Don��t say that, Miyuki. You have to consider that this is the first time for a 16�\year�\old girl to meet a male of the same age. Not being tense might be too big of a hurdle for her.��


    For Tatsuya, a way to lessen Minoru��s uneasiness was coming up with pleasant banter, before a relative intervenes in front of guests.


    ��Onii�\sama, I��m also a 16�\year old girl meeting Minoru�\kun for the first time. Would you mean that I''m not included in that category?��


    With Miyuki��s sulking reaction, she again proved her oversensitivity to Tatsuya��s words.


    ��Simply, you��re not an average girl because you��re a sophisticated young lady.��


    ��Oh, Onii�\sama, the things you say����


    Miyuki easily recovered her state of mind and she put her hands up against her pale pink cheeks, while avoiding her elder brother��s eyes.


    Then they heard a leaking *giggle* sound like the start of a laugh.


    Minoru turned around and put both hands to his mouth in order to control himself. He felt their gazes and blushed as if he was embarrassed. Still, he couldn��t immediately stifle his laughter. And it took him about 10 seconds to somehow regain composure.


    ��Pardon my rudeness...��


    Minoru��s expression while blushing and apologizing afforded him convincing attractiveness and gave an impression of approachability that was previously concealed.


    ��We as well, since my elder brother joked too much.��


    Miyuki took control of the situation by imposing all of the responsibility on Tatsuya.


    Hearing Miyuki��s intervention, Tatsuya made a face as if it was someone else��s business.


    ��No�� You Shiba siblings have a very pleasant relationship, don��t you.��


    ��A too good of a relationship can be troublesome.��


    ��I don��t remember it inconveniencing Fujibayashi�\san.��


    Fujibayashi intervened in Minoru��s talk teasing him and Tatsuya took advantage of that.


    ��Anyway, I��m a bit jealous of your relationship. I rarely converse with my elder brothers due to our age differences. I also don��t have friends, either.��


    ��Wouldn��t you have friends in school?��


    Miyuki��s question might have lacked some consideration.


    "Because my body is naturally weak�� I''m often absent from school."


    Miyuki made an expression as if to say ��my mistake��.


    Minoru attempted to repel the surfacing uncomfortable air.


    ��But I��m feeling ok this week. Oh, I know! Will everyone stay overnight today?��


    ��Yes, we��re staying in a hotel near here.��


    "Why not stay in this house?"


    Tatsuya hesitated on how to deal with Minoru who had an air of a child left behind by his playmates about him. He had a very likeable reaction, but improper for the grandson of Kudou Retsu. Tatsuya could not duly assess if it was an act or genuine childishness.


    ��Minoru�\kun, please don��t ask the impossible.��


    Fujibayashi came to the rescue of Tatsuya and Miyuki who had trouble giving an answer.


    ��Ok, let��s wait until we are closer friends.��


    After being lightly reproached by his cousin, �\his so (ostensibly) longed sister, Minoru firmly nodded with a smile like saying ��Oh, it��s like that��.


    "Instead of that, Minoru�\kun, what about guiding Tatsuya��s group tomorrow?"


    Minoru��s reaction to Fujibayashi��s sudden proposal was faster than Tatsuya��s and Miyuki��s.


    ��Yes, by all means!��


    ��Wouldn��t that cause trouble for you?��


    Most probably, Miyuki understood that Minoru had goodwill without reserve, but he was the cooperating ally they just met earlier today. Persuasively, Fujibayashi dealt with Miyuki who sensibly tried to decline the proposal.


    ��However, Tatsuya�\kun, Miyuki�\san, Minami�\chan, none of you are familiar with this area, right? Although Minoru�\kun��s constitution is weak, he��s not vulnerable to disease like Itsuwa Mio�\san. And also the Traditionalists may be lurking around on the locations you��re going to search.��


    Tatsuya��s eyes started shining sharply.


    While taking note of Tatsuya��s look, Fujibayashi calmly turned to her cousin stating "Ne? Isn��t that right Minoru�\kun?"


    "Yes. I''m often absent from school, so I have more confidence than my elder brothers on the details about my Grandfather��s work, Shiba�\san."


    ��Please call me Tatsuya.��


    ��Please call me Miyuki as well.��


    Minoru stuttered, belatedly realizing that he was calling ��Shiba�\san�� to one person but there were two people there, so they noticed and let him know about calling them by their first names.


    ��Please call me Minami.��


    At this point, Minami wanted to take advantage of the situation and timidly be regarded with good intentions and not because of a strong desire for self�\expression.


    "Tatsuya�\san, your job is to look for a magician of the Traditionalists?"


    Minoru asked the question with a serious face and definitely not out of a whim. After all, he��s a 10MC magician.


    ��More or less, something like that.��


    The given answer had a nuance to make it particularly different.


    ��I see.��


    Minoru didn��t ask an unnecessary question to find out what was different.


    "In that case, I think I can be helpful. Kyoto is the Traditionalists base with the largest concentration of them, although, Nara can be regarded by many as the main stronghold. Tomorrow please let me guide your way."


    Tatsuya considered Minoru''s suggestions as very valuable. On the other hand, Miyuki and Minami had an expression of "Eh?" on their faces, so Fujibayashi decided to clear some of their doubts.


    "Although the Traditionalists are one large magic association, it��s not a single organization, but there are at least more than ten magician groups conforming a Federation, with each group having a stronghold. As you might recall, the 10MC have


    Up to 18 divisions included, all divided into a total of 28, right? It��s the same thing here and there.


    Indeed, the two girls had a face as if they were convinced.


    With the end of Fujibayashi��s explanation, Tatsuya wrapped up their meeting.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Minoru�\kun, we will be under your care tomorrow."


    This was a dangerous mission where there were expectations to deliver placed on the abilities of a 16�\year old young man. However, neither Miyuki nor Minami objected to this arrangement.


    Not only Miyuki earnestly followed Tatsuya��s decision, Minami also was indoctrinated into not interjecting on her Master��s decisions or going beyond the role of a minute maid.


    ? ? ?


    The next day, Tatsuya and the girls checked out of the hotel early in the morning, and again visited the Kudou residence. They sent their luggage straight to the Nara Station to increase their mobility.


    Speaking about mobility, Miyuki was wearing skinny jeans, which was a rare look on her. Furthermore, it was of resistant fabric more suitable for hiking than for walking around that village. In addition to her pants her top had a long�\knitted autumn clothing instead of a blouse. However, that didn''t mean she looked plain at all. Both her top and bottom were body�\fit apparel, which emphasized Miyuki''s overall beauty. Not only her face, but without intensely focusing on her body appeal.


    Minami also matched Miyuki in that department, dressed in a knitted sweater and pants. Still, there''s no point of comparison. Miyuki is more girlishly cute rather than having a mature womanly charm and also she''s a bit taller than Minami.


    Just past 7 o''clock at the Kudou Residence, Minoru was waiting for the three with a face that didn��t resemble tiredness or fatigue.


    He didn��t seem to pretend any toughness, as It can be said that his condition was fine.


    ��Good morning. Did you already have breakfast?��


    ��Good morning, Minoru�\kun.��


    ��We��re fine, thank you. We already had one.��


    Tatsuya and Minami replied in a row. As Miyuki anxiously asked a question, a small regretful look surfaced Minoru��s face.


    ��Have you not eaten yet, Minoru�\kun? Could it be that you were waiting for us?��


    ��No, I��m fine.��


    Minoru hastily shook his head.


    ��I was thinking to invite you to help yourselves if you haven''t had your breakfast. In any case, I''ve finished preparations.��


    ��I see.��


    A relieved smile spread on Miyuki��s face. Minoru only timidly flustered a bit, yet he wasn��t charmed by Miyuki��s smile.


    ��Anyway, come this way. I have a car prepared.��


    The Kudou family��s prepared car was a limousine. This undoubtedly must be very common for them.


    However, Tatsuya couldn''t discard the possibility that it could be some form of harassment.


    The driver was an elderly man. A bit similar to the bodyguard that Mayumi introduced to them some time ago.


    Mayumi''s bodyguard was certainly an extra number. Tatsuya glanced at the driver and wondered if he too was an extra number.


    Tatsuya considered the possibility of Fujibayashi driving for them. As expected, she was not available to do so.


    It was unreasonable to count on her support. At that point, he also wasn��t working for the military.


    Tatsuya immediately changed his mind.


    It didn��t seem to be an exaggeration or a lie to say preparations were complete. Minoru boarded the limousine, followed by Tatsuya who sat across from each other, and Minami who sat next to Minoru. Even though Tatsuya and Minoru sat face to face, they had plenty of space for not touching each other''s feet. This is to say, this was indeed a true limousine.


    When Minoru boarded the limousine, Miyuki saw in his right wrist a general�\purpose model CAD bracelet, partially exposed because his jacket was fit to his body and the sleeve rolled up casually letting her see it. It was unusual to wear a bracelet CAD on the dominant arm (during dinner the day before, they confirmed that he was right�\handed). Minoru noticed her eyes were bashful and anxious about it, as if she needed to ask him.


    ��What is that?��


    Upon Miyuki��s question, Minoru rolled up his left sleeve, showing that he didn��t have anything on his left wrist. When he uncovered his right wrist, the CAD was revealed. Minoru then wrapped the CAD with both hands.


    ��99 activation types just aren��t enough�� I haven��t found an engineer who is considerably good at adjustments according to my style.��


    99 activation types can be stored inside the generalized CAD. However, Minoru complained that he can��t get enough of the best usage for all that magic.


    ��Although it��s hard to operate a CAD with both hands, it became easier thanks to FLT developed thought operated auxiliary device.��


    ��Minoru�\kun, are you using FLT��s complete thought operated type CAD?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Announcing that, this time he showed Miyuki a medal type CAD by pulling a chain that it was hanging from his neck.


    ��This auxiliary device is a wonderful product. This development of Taurus Silver is no doubt genius!��


    Minoru showed his longing with a dazzling voice. Miyuki nodded and expressed an ��I agree�� while concealing her smiling face. She was delighted in socializing about the praises of her brother while hiding the secret of Tatsuya being Silver.


    ��Everyone, how much do you know regarding the traditionalists?��


    Minoru asked the other three as soon as the limousine started running.


    A transparent shielding divided the limousine��s cabin and the driver seat. Also, voice communication could be exchanged via microphone.


    The microphone light was off, but the car belonged to the Kudou family.


    It wouldn��t seem likely someone else could hear their conversation.


    ��Minami�\chan and I mostly don��t know everything you informed with Onii�\sama last time.��


    Somehow, Miyuki thoughtfully returned a cautious answer. Retsu may have been aware of Tatsuya��s relationship with the Yotsuba, but the rest of the Kudou family didn��t equally know.


    Miyuki was thinking intuitively to the not so small degree of questioning. Makoto was the current head of the family, and it was known that Retsu was the previous head of the family. With this, Retsu maintained only a certain amount of power inside the Kudou family.


    If that''s the case, it wasn''t a good thing to see Minoru asking for Minami''s source of knowledge.


    ��I heard a few things from Master Kokonoe Yakumo. Ancient magicians couldn''t obtain results without depending on participating in the former Ninth Magician Development Research Institute. Afterwards, �\ probably based on a misunderstanding, a group of unjustified resentful ancient magicians inconsistently united after the Institute closed.��


    After Tatsuya��s words, Minoru revealed a bitter smile coated with spite and topped with a sarcastic condescending attitude. Just laughing not even raising an eyebrow of surprise. Minoru may be an owner of a ��severe mentality�� or possibly cynically matched by his outward appearance.


    ��That is about right.��


    Declaring this to this extent, is this the Tatsuya we know of?


    ��They claim to be ''Traditionalists'', but instead of magicians who inherited genuine traditions, they should be called ''Unorthodox''. Or maybe, the most non�\adorned word to call them could be ��Outsiders����


    It wasn��t the first time that Tatsuya heard this information, but he merely listened to it without chiming in.


    ��There are some who say that Ancient magic hid in the shadows from society until the study of Modern magic got into full swing. The reason was maybe that talented magicians chose to avoid persecution, but there were circumstances in which people in power didn��t want ancient magic to become public. Also, magic used to hide material evidence is a strong weapon in the struggle for power.��


    ��A deadly cursed tradition from the ancient times of the Heian period? It��s a common view also appearing in history books now, but is there evidence that it''s a fact?"


    ��At least, there��s a record left of ancient magicians that participated in the former Ninth Magician Development Research Institute. Anyhow, it wasn��t a literal deadly curse directly making life activity stop, however, it��s a demonstration record of a material remote control technique to drive a target into a hallucination to commit suicide with a knife.��


    ��Was the killing effective?��


    Minami was the one who asked the question with an unyielding voice. In Yotsuba training, she hadn��t experienced a long distance killing where no counterattack or resistance was possible, however, she faced an incident where a partner was killed in the training process. Likewise, Miyuki had a feeling of disgust but she didn��t reveal it with her expression. The only one who remained calm with Minoru��s words was Tatsuya.


    ��The records weren��t forged.��


    ��Minami, Minoru�\kun didn��t explicitly answer your question, but to some extent you should have understood his answer.��


    Tatsuya lectured Minami but did not blame the former ninth research.


    Minami had an ��Oh no!�� expression written on her face. Feeling shaken immediately turned towards Minoru and bowed.


    ��I��m sorry, Minoru�\sama!��


    ��No, I was insensitive. There wasn��t a need to mention this story. ��


    The feeling remained stiff in his voice. Remembering the feeling of guilt from the inhumane acts that his relatives were involved in.


    However, in addition to Minoru��s mental strength he wasn��t enslaved by it.


    ��Back to the main conversation. It doesn��t look to me like all members were involved in such dirty jobs in response to appeals from powerful magicians before establishing modern magic. Placing subordinate magicians at a distance from powerful magicians who learned magic.��


    Tatsuya raised his question for the sake of advancing the conversation rather asking a question about if there was any significant truth to this.


    ��Yes. Famous warrior monks from Koufuku�\ji and Enryaku�\ji. Tatsuya as you say, after the Edo shogunate was established, violent aspects of the religious orthodox school organization were removed.��


    ��As you can see ��sword hunts�� were implemented. Strong political forces were not permitted to have armed religious forces. Of course this was undeniable.��


    ��However, at the same time to turned a blind eye on the surface even if it was a necessary to have military power to have an established stable political system.��


    ��The Edo shogunate government was filled with various problems from a modernistic point of view. Because certainly for a time lost large scale rebellions.��


    ��And thus excluded are people who lost their work and went underground."


    That is so, scarcely there wasn��t people who held the ��power of Buddhism�� used for combat among them.


    ��Combat magicians soon went underground not casting away any of the military power they held. The casters and their subordinates pushed back at the political forces.��


    Minoru made out a big sigh. Letting out his disdain while showing his fatigue.


    ��The same way the ancient magic magicians participated in the former ninth research Institute. Everyone from ninjutsu users and various onmyoji from Tsuchimikado were dispatched. As expected didn��t relied on disgraceful imitations.��


    ��What��s the difference?��


    ��I think the difference is that you train to control your selfishness.��


    Repeatedly blinking, Minoru replied back immediately to the question which came out as if he was speaking to himself.


    You would think he would become bewildered by this in this case, yet his appearance was a bit more normal.


    ����Sorry. I don��t mean to stray off the discussion. It appears I still hunger for conversation with people who are the same age as me.��


    ��Don��t worry about it. It��s not like it was an idle chat.��


    ��Thanks. Umm, how far into the story might it be? ��Ahh about the birth of the Traditionalists.��


    Seeing Tatsuya nod in confirmation, Minoru continued with the main subject.


    ��Because of the sort of background they had. The base of the orthodox school in which their base are originally close to. Perhaps, sort of preparation of a place may have been better than the reverse.��


    ��Such as near famous temples and shrines.��


    ��Yes, that would be annoying to anyone who is seriously religious.��


    Tatsuya and Minoru looked at each other and briefly smiled. However, Minoru''s striking smile that was beyond the distinction of gender, although similar couldn''t be compared to that of a manlier Tatsuya. An atmosphere of mystery remained about the similarities between the two.


    ��Everyone, I think we should go back to Nara Station.��


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    Miyuki returned a simple reply, up until now Tatsuya was focusing his attention on Minoru.


    ��Actually, the place I went to is a short distance from the Kasuga Shrine in Nara. Therefore, we can focus in Katsuragi by gathering for the latest information. Southern Nara region is surely the loyal traditionalist����


    ��That��s right, I��m relying on you.��


    ��I��m leaving the decisions to you.��


    Minoru took the three to a walking road called ��Katsuragi Kod���� located at the Imperial Palace City (Goseshi), to the southwest of the Nara Basin. The most probable reason for taking this path in the middle of Ikaruga was that there was no Traditionalist hideout around here.


    ��Katsuragi Kodo�� has a boardwalk that takes approximately 6 to 7 hours to walk around with a leisurely pace, but this time they didn��t have that much time. Minoru indicated that he had a limousine waiting for them at the boardwalk exit, so he proposed that they borrowed a standup�\type electric robot scooter as a way to get there.


    Although it��s an automatic type, to ride a 1�\seater robot scooter, one needs a motorcycle license (this designation hasn��t changed since the last century), and a two�\seat motorcycle license for driving the 2�\ seater type. Unfortunately, neither Miyuki nor Minami had this type of license.


    No, for Miyuki it was certainly ��fortunately�� rather than ��unfortunately��, since they inevitably had to borrow two�\seaters, because Tatsuya had a large two�\seat motorcycle license and Minoru also had a normal two�\seat motorcycle license, so the pairings would turn out to be Tatsuya and Miyuki plus Minoru and Minami.


    ��I apologize, Minoru�\sama.��


    ��Don��t worry about it. Because I��ll be the one driving��.


    Minoru didn��t care at all that Minami wasn��t as apologetic as before. Well, normal high school male students could have an impression of benefit for these situations. But without a doubt, even though not to the level of Miyuki��s ��pretty girl�� category, boys not considering Minami as a pretty girl should be a minority. Anyhow, no matter how super, super pretty boy Minoru was, he just wasn��t the unkind type.


    Then, speaking of the other pair.


    A two�\passenger robot motor scooter is a vehicle where two passengers line up standing beside each other, the driver holds the steering wheel for maneuvering, and the fellow passenger grabs a safety bar attached to the vehicle frame.


    However, Miyuki didn��t hold on to the safety bar.


    She circled her arms around Tatsuya��s waist clinging to him.


    The robot scooter of Tatsuya and Miyuki followed Minoru��s. They didn��t advance side by side, because Minoru was guiding, it was the natural formation and also because there��s some space that had to be left between the vehicles and the sidewalk to not disturb pedestrians. Also, you can say that in this formation, Minoru and Minami didn��t have to see the siblings clinging to each other. However, every time Minami looked back and checked on them, she sighed with an exhausted expression. In turn, Minoru who for the first time saw the siblings�� physical contact looked undisturbed.


    As such, Minami was forced to push away the mental fatigue by observing the scenery throughout the roadway.


    On the other hand, if we talk about results, the search in Katsuragi�\Kod�� was in vain in the end. Although we say ��in vain��, Minoru mentioned about the high possibility that it would happen like this so there shouldn��t be any disappointment. And of course, there was some time for sightseeing historic and venerable shrines with a touching aura such as Kuhonji, Hitokotonushi, and Takamahiko which refreshed their souls (the reason it wasn��t a search was that they explored magic from the exterior of the shrines).


    Also, there was an unexpected meeting.


    ��Shiba�\kun��?��


    A young man apparently, a priest apprentice who cleaned the precincts of the Takakamo shrine, called out to Tatsuya. The young man had a white hakama and wasn��t wearing glasses. Other than that, it was a face Tatsuya remembered.


    ��Tsukasa�\senpai, it��s been a long time.��


    It was Tsukasa Kinoe, student and those days former captain of the Kendo Club at First High School who in April last year suffered brainwashing magic by hand of the Anti�\Magic Organization in the "Blanche incident".


    ��You remembered me�� No, I caused you trouble that time. I haven��t been able to properly say sorry. I sincerely apologize for that time.��


    He replied and genuinely lowered his head. It was a refreshing mood compared to those days.


    ��No, Tsukasa�\senpai was also a victim����


    In reply to Tatsuya��s conciliatory words, Kinoe shook his head in disapproval.


    ��It''s because I was weak that I allowed my path to be misled. However, I can say that I feel grateful for your kindness.��


    Then, as if suddenly remembering, he added the next fact in a tone without contempt.


    ��Also, I��m not ��Tsukasa�� anymore. My mother divorced and took back her maiden name, so I��m Kamono Kinoe now.��


    ��Is that so? By any chance, is that the reason why you��ve come here?��


    "I didn''t get to know you so deeply, but you''re really sharp. Because of these eyes."


    Saying so, Kinoe pointed to both of his eyes.


    ��You see, I didn��t know the main branch of my family until they contacted me. Later on, some complications happened, but, in the end I was able to study here.��


    It wasn��t such an unexpected talk for Tatsuya if he listened to the circumstances. First, Tatsuya recalled that Yakumo mentioned before that Kinoe had an affiliation with the Kamo clan. Also, the Takakamo shrine is the headquarters of the Kamo shrines in Japan and also home of the patron god of the Kamo clan. Furthermore, the case of the Kamo Clan is particularly mysterious in the world of Magic, where the main branch can take advantage of blood relatives of a non�\main branch, even those branches to the far end from the main�\branch, and take care of their exceptional born talent in the Takakamo shrine.


    ��I��m studying here as a means for expiation, to wash away all the impurity that my body got.��


    ��Is it like that? Kamono�\senpai, please don��t say such harsh things, don��t lose yourself.��


    ��Thanks. Once more allow me to apologize again.��


    After saying so, Kinoe bowed deeply once again and returned to cleaning the precinct.


    Tatsuya left the precincts with the intention of not disturbing him any longer. He returned to the place where the robot scooter was without saying anything about what just happened, but Miyuki was the first to talk.


    ��Onii�\sama, thank god you��re ok.��


    "Yeah��"


    Honestly, Tatsuya wasn��t too concerned about Kinoe and didn��t need to remember about him until they met in the shrine. However, Tatsuya, who suffered the curse of magic, felt a keenly planned breath of fresh air with the manifestation of this young man��s effort to try to return to the right path without having to break his relationship with magic, since he could have had his life distorted because of magic.


    After leaving Katsuragi Kod��, Minoru guided the group by the Kashihara shrine towards the Ishibutai Kofun tomb of the Amanokaguyama Mountain. The idea was to lead them to the Traditionalists�� base, supposedly around this place, but the search ended in failure and turned out to be only sightseeing.


    Then, four people arrived to the Nara Park at 3 p.m.


    ��Is there a magic association base in this town?��


    ��They say that inside the Mikasayama Mountain there is a large�\scale base that could be one of the traditionalists�� bases��


    ��Mikasayama is a sanctuary, �\better yet, a worship object, wasn''t entering forbidden except for sightseeing through the limited scenic route?��


    ��The Traditionalists might think that this place is suitable for them because it��s a holy place and people don��t approach it. But, don''t you think that one who properly conveys magic has the qualifications to receive God��s blessing?��


    ��Understood. A tree is best hidden in a forest, I think�� Please continue your guidance.��


    Always led by Minoru, the four got off the limousine and begun to walk towards the intersection of the ways to Todaiji and Kasuga�\taisha through the Kasugayama boardwalk. Until the 21st century, there was a driveway through this mountain path, but in this era, there was only a sidewalk. This was because with the development of science and magic, the "fear" for holy objects began to revive. Is it possible that there was something left out of the scientific resolution that might have existed to help regain the piety of the heart? As an ancient greek philosopher said: ��I do not think I know what I do not know".


    The four walking in order, first, Minoru, leading, next, Tatsuya and Miyuki, behind Minoru, and Minami in the rear, one�\step behind the others. But it was only when they passed the Ukigumo Shrine, a subordinate shrine of Kasuga�\taisha, that Tatsuya and Miyuki began the mentioned formation.


    For no particular reason. Also, it can be daringly said that Minoru started paying regard to Minami.


    ��Ara, what a lovely shrine.��


    "It can��t be said at all that size does not matter, since when having the necessary appearance to deify a god, size is a great asset. It''s because God has already decided the height and the weight."


    ��Heh, the things you say Onii�\sama. Isn��t that a bit disrespectful?��


    ��Is that so? Anyway, I''m not going to lie to myself to please God.��


    ��Fu fu, let''s leave it at this.��


    The siblings enjoyed their talk while walking. Additionally, the sister��s arm held firmly the brother��s arm and the distance from each other was approximately zero. Just in case Minami watched in the back, this would have made her very much say profanities.


    Anyway, Minami was ashamed to look. Strangely, the impression of it being immoral and unsightly didn��t spring out, but she only looked, blood went up to her face, and her body got hell hot with rage. Still, she couldn��t get away from it. She looked down and endured the penance.


    This resulted in Minoru getting concerned that Minami was walking with an enraged face.


    "Is here also Edanomiya of Kasuga�\taisha?"


    The cheerful conversation of the siblings did not interrupt, �\not even with the remote possibility of whether or not they realized or knew of Minami��s state.


    Yes. There are two shrines where deities are worshipped in Edanomiya, the Atago Shrine where the deity is Kagutsuchi who will protect with outstanding virtue for fire, and the HijiriAkira Shrine, well known because copper were first extracted here in Japan.


    ��Deities in Kasuga�\taisha include: Takemikazuchi no Mikoto�\sama, Futsunushi�\sama, Ame�\no�\Koyane no Mikoto�\sama, Himegami�\sama, right? That reminds me�� Aren��t these four deities the same as Yoshida�\ kun��s parents'' house, too?


    "No, I think the one you��re talking about is the Yoshida shrine, but it��s because its name is the same as Mikihiko��s family name, right? But they��re unrelated. Also, his house isn''t a shrine.��


    ��Oh. Is it like that?��


    "Yes. It also isn''t a religious corporation. Mikihiko��s parents'' home is a school, �\a private one, for the study of magic."


    ����Oh, this is embarrassing. I was, wrong the whole time. Onii�\sama, next time please hurry and teach me sooner.��


    Miyuki sulked with a pampered voice.


    Even with some reproaching glares around, the distance of Tatsuya and Miyuki didn''t change.


    Minami looked at the floor so she didn��t have to face the demeanor of those two, and also endured her desperate desire to block her ears.


    Next to them, Minoru watched Tatsuya and Miyuki and their aspect seemed to be heartwarming.


    ? ? ?


    Patience time was over for Minami in front of the boardwalk entrance.


    Suddenly, Tatsuya stopped and lightly shook his left arm, which was leaned on Miyuki, and she released it immediately.


    Tatsuya wasn��t the only one who sensed an impact.


    Minoru was slightly late in detecting it, openly looked around to the right and left with wariness and with eyes dyed by a tender color, embracing a penetrating light.


    The day was Sunday. A large number of tourists were also besides Tatsuya��s group in the vicinity of a branch point that leads to the Kasuga�\taisha Shrine.


    But now, Tatsuya��s group were the only ones left there, and little by little a silhouette was drawn from the boardwalk up to the entrance.


    ��It��s�� a Barrier of Mental Interference Magic��


    Tatsuya muttered,


    ��Is it an enemy?��


    Miyuki perceptively asked back Tatsuya while carefully watching the surroundings. Minami imitated that next to Minoru.


    Tatsuya noticed that Minoru also seemed to have sensed some abnormality.


    Odd thing that neither Miyuki nor Minami questioned why the silhouette was unnaturally disappearing. Particularly, Miyuki who has solid tolerance to mind attacks due to possessing Outer Systematic Mental Interference magic of the strongest class.


    Minoru had the answer to that question.


    ��The caster of the barrier appear to be of high�\level. They seem to have narrowed the magic output down to a minimum to make them barely unnoticed.��


    It can be said that it��s a limited concept to prevent to reveal the use of magic since magic acts instantaneously in conventional modern magic. Magic to delay activation of the magic record has been developed to the utmost specifically to control technique activation timing, but technology to hide magic activation only exists as individual skills.


    Even If the magic power of the opponent is high, Miyuki has a higher power to invalidate phenomenon interference. However, without noticing, this time she was being gradually led to have some weak judgement due to circumstances where she actually got played into the opponent��s resistance.


    ��It looks like this kind of technique is pretty common in Ancient Magic.��


    ��Because we modern magicians give great importance to the ability to properly use various methods to support various situations, unlike ancient magicians who tend to maximize the value of magicians with special and unusual techniques."


    ��It seems the reason for this is the development of the use of special magic combined with secondary techniques.��


    Minoru��s knowledge was helpful for Tatsuya in various ways. Especially, concerning knowledge about the Ninth Magician Development Research Institute on Ancient Magic, it was refreshing to hear a somewhat different perspective than the orthodox magic knowledge from Yakumo or Mikihiko. Tatsuya wanted to have an exchange of arguments in some more ways to draw knowledge, but unfortunately, this wasn''t the time to do this.


    ��However, for Tatsuya�\san to have noticed this technique so quickly, it has been a huge miscalculation from them, hasn��t it?��


    Immediately after Minoru said that, there was a sound of leaves shaking in the forest close to them.


    ��It looks like they are very confident about their ��Invisibility��.��


    The hostility that was concealed until then became revealed. When the four people surrounded them.


    ��I know where they are, I��m going to commence my attack.��


    Minoru daringly voiced aloud this declaration, as a provocation for the enemies that surrounded them.


    It was a question of whether the opponent was short�\tempered or it was meaningless to hide any further.


    ��Minami!��


    ��Yes!��


    At the same time Tatsuya ordered Minami to build a barrier, a silver light emerged to the surface.


    The source of the silver light that bordered outside the defense wall was either a thick needle or a tiny arrow like a metal dart bullet emitted by magic (a Flechette bullet).


    After doing preparations to generate defense magic at any moment, Miyuki looked for the position of the archer. However, when she found out the location, Tatsuya already was on the other side of the trees.


    A scream broke out successively. It was a cry of pain due to a hole drilled in the body by Tatsuya��s Partial Decomposition.


    Miyuki thought that it was all right to leave that side to her elder brother and set up magic in the opposite direction.


    Psion fluctuation, that is, signs of magic activation occurred right over the heads of Miyuki and Minami. Miyuki remembered seeing this many times, since it was like Mikihiko��s speciality of lightning SB magic. However, it disappeared instantly because of Tatsuya��s speciality of Combat Magic Information Body Decomposition: Gram Dispersion.


    ��Onii�\sama, everything is alright here!��


    In order to prove her own words, Miyuki expanded her Zone Interference. At first, she set up a field around her merely as a thin cylindrical layer, to not affect the magic of Minami and Minoru. Then, she stretched the force field pillar to the top and little by little widened it laterally and into a height that continued not disrupting those two. Then, she solidified the circular force field immediately under the surface level towards the bottom of the pillar. Thus, in less than a second, she built a Zone Interference field in the shape of a huge cocktail glass where offensive magic wasn��t allowed at all from either the sky or the underground.


    ��Amazing! It��s like the Holy Grail.��


    Minoru revealed an exclamation, better yet, an impression of amazement. However, he wasn��t only appreciating Miyuki��s magic. He was walking apart from the side of Miyuki and Minami to an opposite direction where he heard a scream of an assailant who was shot by Tatsuya.


    But before anything else, Minami tried to stop Minoru��s reckless independent action. She thought something like courteously telling him to do it as Tatsuya, who at any rate quickly moved to the enemy��s side instead of walking slowly to the front as he was doing it.


    Except that, Miyuki prevented her from trying to stop Minoru. She held Minami��s arm who was going to raise her voice, and with an unexpectedly gentle rejecting gesture with her head signaled Minami that it was unnecessary.


    Minami knew the reason immediately.


    There seemed to be two types of enemy magicians. Ancient magicians not concerned with sticking to the tradition who adopted the concept of an armed built�\in modern magic CAD that fires a physical weapon called ��Flechette�� bullet. And ancient magicians fixated to the traditional type who set up attacks with SB Magic enslaving Independent Information Bodies using Consciousness�\Induced Outer Systematic Mental Interference Magic.


    Tatsuya countered the former type of magician and Minoru headed towards the side of a latter one who was hiding. The enemy didn''t understand Minoru''s aim and also was in a confused state, but immediately after, they concentrated intense attacks on him. Maybe they noticed the hateful lineage of the Kudous, so whatever it was, Miyuki and Minami were completely forgot from the picture.


    However, all enemy��s magic was unsuccessful. Wind, fire and sound magic went through Minoru and dispersed without exception leaving no damage at all. Also magic that could cause direct injury or inner wounds all failed due to absence of target.


    ��Is it an illusion? I can��t believe it����


    Minami��s mutter was by no means exaggerated. A magician doesn��t have to be Tatsuya to be able to perceive psions like physical light and sound. The body of Minoru which got reflected into Minami''s field of vision had the same psion pattern just as the real body which was walking next to her until now.


    In other words, the person was certainly there, if recognized by a magical sense.


    ��Parade. The technique of the Kudou Family that incorporates elements of Ninjutsu.��


    With her comment, a shiver beyond praise dwelled in Miyuki��s voice.


    ��Even so, this is amazing�� This precision is better than Lina��s.��


    ��When you say Lina, you mean USNA Stars High Commander, Angie Sirius?��


    ��Yes. That Angie Sirius. Angelina Kudou Shields. We call her Lina. She��s a gentle and lenient child a bit inappropriate for military personnel, but her magic capacity didn��t shame the name of a Stars High


    Commander. However, Minoru�\kun is technically superior to her, at least with respect to Parade. I have to say that the Kudou Family is home of such powerful descendants.��


    How would Minoru feel once he heard Miyuki��s last remark? Maybe he��d feel praised with ��honor��, or he��d be embarrassed and say ��I��m still far from it��, or he��d express modesty and say ��Powerful descendants, that''s really out of the question��. Or rather he��d be shocked that he was being watched. Anyway, he volunteered to be the guide with pure courtesy, so he wouldn��t do anything against Miyuki or the others.


    Fortunately, Minoru didn''t hear Miyuki��s last remark. His consciousness was 100% focused on enemy neutralization.


    An activation sequence started on Minoru''s right hand and it was absorbed in a moment. Due to the use of a perfect thought�\operated type CAD, no buttons were pressed, which shouldn��t give any surprise once that is known. There should be a special mention of the activation sequence reading speed, which even if it��s estimated conservatively, it should be comparable to the speed of First High School former student council president Saegusa Mayumi.


    However, it was still early to be surprised.


    Without leaving an interval to be shocked about the activation sequence processing speed, Minoru released his magic.


    With one step of his, the ground started emitting light. This was the Dispersion Systematic Magic "Spark". A fundamental technique that forces out electrons from a substance and causes an electric discharge phenomenon. The magic target is usually the air molecules within a narrow range from the substance. Although ionization of this nature is a relatively common phenomenon, it requires a very high interference power because the magic affects the substance structure altering it. Also, ordinary magicians have low density of ionization, that is, the best they can produce is a small number of molecules within a certain volume of gas in a very limited range from the substance.


    This is an activation against ground surface limits just about within sight.


    So, this ��Spark�� has an electrical discharge range broader than the combination magic "Slithering Thunders" that the former Club Management Group Chief Hattori Hanzou is strong at. Moreover, as for the degree of difficulty, ��Spark�� is a better technique, despite Hattori��s magic, that applies conditions like using a frictional static electricity discharge.


    (Above Hattori�\senpai and comparable to Saegusa�\senpai!?)


    As Miyuki watched the scene, she forgot to cast support magic.


    Tatsuya looked with admiration at how Minoru��s magic neutralized half of the magicians that surrounded them forming a supposedly, but accurately depicted semicircular shape.


    In the same way, Miyuki was impressed as well, about how Minoru made ��Spark��, which requires strong phenomenon interference power to act on many target objects. But, Tatsuya was really paying attention that the purpose for this wide area ��spark�� wasn��t only for preparation to bring the enemy into the open.


    When ordinary magicians, �\no, when first class magicians lack interference force, they use magic that would fail for activation as a sacrificial stone. In that sense, Tatsuya soon proved before his eyes that Minoru was sort of an owner of magic power that compensated his extravagant tactics.


    To stop the electric current from crawling up their footing, the enemy''s magicians used defense techniques. In modern magic, special conditions for the activation method need to be prepared in advance when using a CAD to invoke magic for a detected attack in order for the magic to have the timing to not miss. Most probably, the SB magic uses a disposable artificial spirit causing a phenomenon modification to cancel out the "caster��s detected magic phenomenon". Tatsuya guessed this ancient rite magic was called "Oniyarai�\jutsu��. (Chant to chase evil spirits away.)


    In this case, the opponent��s magic real nature wasn��t important.


    Magic was activated automatically, namely, ��Invisibility��, which was magic instantly released with the purpose of unintentionally, hide the enemy��s whereabouts. It was clearly for Tatsuya, to know the place where the enemy was hiding even without the use of Elemental Sight. However, neither Miyuki nor Minami knew, and of course not even Minoru who forced this situation.


    Minoru��s Activation Sequence in his left hand expanded and his arm absorbed it. He had mostly mastered the perfect thought�\operated type CAD. It''s a good thing for developers, but when considering that only two months have passed since the new product was first sold, in this sense, Minoru��s ability can��t helped but to be terrifying.


    An electric current flowed where Minoru pointed at. It didn��t form either a luminous phenomenon or any sound of dielectrical breakdown, but Tatsuya who used his exceptional talent of information body recognition "watched�� it. Minoru��s magic produced the same effect as creating an outside interference on an electric current from his body and then poured it inside the enemy magician.


    The sound of a human breaking down arrived to Tatsuya��s ears. This was the result of an enemy magician being attacked by Minoru receiving an electric shock and losing body freedom.


    The body of a magician is protected from the magic of others with an information reinforcement defensive wall that unfolds unconsciously. This does not change even for Ancient Magic magicians. In this case, Minoru broke through the defensive wall easily and directly triggered magic into the enemy.


    Even with the magic Rupture, which Ichijou Masaki was good at, it was difficult to break through an information reinforcement defensive wall in an instant. Tatsuya didn''t witness the scene himself, but knew about it because of a detailed battle report about the Yokohama incident.


    Minoru��s forte is Dispersion Systematic Magic with Electricity Interference, that is, electronic exercise and distribution. As the circumstances show, this magic is Minoru��s specialty, so it can''t be established that Minoru''s interference power exceeds Masaki��s. On the other hand, Minoru has managed to fuse the Ancient Magic and Modern Magic in a technique called ��Parade��, and that��s why his ability can be said to equal Masaki��s Modern Magic.


    People fell in succession wherever Minoru pointed his vision straight on.


    As for the enemy attacks, they couldn��t catch any substance from Minoru.


    Did the enemy finally realize the difference in ability that should have called the difference in the status quo? The only thing that could be seen was the shape of the shadow of one magician that hid.


    He didn��t surrender, because he still held his magic charms. He showed his stance so expressly, so he didn��t escape. It was a posture to unveil a desperate attack, or better yet, to go for the sink or swim.


    Of course, Minoru��s eyes faced that man.


    It can be unfair to call it neglect. Minoru just was not granted more chances to fight, because his talent was the very top�\notch, except he wasn''t endowed but with an ailing body.


    The enemy that held the charms was defeated by Minoru��s magic


    At the same time almost simultaneously, a small shadow rushed besides bushes closer to Miyuki rather than Minoru.


    It was not a magician. It was a much agile four�\legged beast and considerably smaller than a human.


    ��A Kanko!?�� (Kanko is a creature that resembles a fox spirit familiar.)


    Whether Minoru��s voice called for Miyuki��s attention or reflexively expressed surprise, if it was a warning, Miyuki was beyond help. Right then, the small beast was to bounce upon Miyuki with clear malicious intent.


    Miyuki watched the beast that was going to attack her without blinking her eyes.


    ��Miyuki�\sama!��


    Minami was the one that moved in that moment.


    With the object shield that Minami set up, she sensed and started to reflex that something had slipped through it rather than broken it.


    Then, in order for Miyuki��s body to be covered, Minami served herself as a shield for her Master.


    That said, Miyuki is taller than Minami. For Minami to cover Miyuki, it has to be in the form of ��jump and push down��.


    It��d be unthinkable that Miyuki could have a fragment of expectation that Minami would come forth with this behavior, so she turned her back over at her wits end.


    "Miyuki!"


    Tatsuya cried out with an indeed impatient voice. But soon after, he regained composure.


    Minami rushed to look back at what was underlying Miyuki to grasp an unexpected view of something really frozen.


    What was displayed upon Minami��s eyes, and not being a metaphor but real, was the iced up body of a long small animal knocked down.


    ��It huuuurts�� Minami�\chan, quickly move back, please.��


    Minami stood up in a hurry upon hearing that voice. Miyuki��s voice didn''t have anger at all, but Minami��s heart was just before a panic attack.


    ��As expected of Miyuki. Splendid reaction you had there.��


    Tatsuya approached and held out his hand to Miyuki.


    Miyuki happily grasped her elder brother''s hand, and got up with a move that hardly made her feel any weight.


    ��I''m Onii�\sama''s little sister after all. I must be able to do this much.��


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki seemed to catch sight of Minami who almost fainted with strain.


    Meanwhile, Minoru neutralized all remaining enemies.


    Tatsuya left the side of Miyuki and Minami for a moment to search the pockets of the enemy they defeated. However, Tatsuya didn��t find any clues to his identity by looking at his belongings. The search didn��t depend on reason so much, so he wasn��t disappointed. He just returned to the two girls with a nonchalant look.


    Minami and Miyuki kept exchanging lines such as "I��m sorry, I��m sorry" vs. "It''s ok, I don''t worry about it." and " I��m sorry, I��m sorry, I��m sorry,......" vs. "It''s really ok, I won''t worry about it anymore". Tatsuya judged that it was necessary a little more time until Minami could calm down and paid more attention to Minoru who walked to this place. Tatsuya was going to thank him for his assistance, but the one who talked first was Minoru.


    ��It is amazing, Tatsuya�\san. To think that you have completed the enemy cleanup in this short time."


    Tatsuya had a hard time trying to suppress a bitter smile.


    ��No, Weren��t you the one who was amazing? My part was only to be available for surprise attacks, but you brought to the front all enemies that hid and had them under control.��


    ��If I say that, I would be doing a foul play. Would you happen to know about ��Parade��?��


    ��Yes. But, that person there must be wondering: Why do I know of the existence of ��Parade�� and know about it��.


    ��It��s confidential.��


    Minoru answered so promptly and with an expressive smile that no bit of malice could be felt. Maybe this was already known, but Tatsuya thought he had a face like an angel and also a good personality.


    Tatsuya thought that it wasn��t certain that he seemed to be prone to criticism and words like ��You don��t say�� from strangers, but then, he decided to change the subject before falling into the humility of the loop complimenting each other.


    ��By the way, how long does it take from here to the Traditionalists�� base? We haven��t spent too much time in battle, but now that an ambush was set here, the enemy can expect us to know their hiding place. But even if we go now, I don��t think we will find any clues left."


    ��Yes. In addition, we can''t leave them here unattended.��


    ��Onii�\sama, isn��t it better for us to depart soon? We still have plenty of room to catch the train but being seen in this place at this hour, for too long won��t do any good for us.��


    Miyuki called for Tatsuya��s attention even if the reason wasn��t being jealous that Tatsuya and Minoru were interacting on good terms.


    ��Yes, that��s correct. We��re done here today, right?��


    ��Oh, well, here I am��. Ahem, I know that I should mind my own business but, around what time is your return ticket?��


    ��It��s for 10:30 p.m. We still have 3 hours.��


    Because Tatsuya intended to take more time for searching, he took the return tickets on a reasonably later time. �\By the way, the system called ticket always changes form but still survives in this era.


    ��So, what would you say if we go to an Onsen (hot spring)?��


    ��Onsen��?��


    Miyuki listened to the conversation of Minoru and Tatsuya on the side and after, she frowned her eyebrows suspiciously. Minami intended to do this in secret, but almost completely exposed to her companions, she opened her sweater neck to confirm her body odor.


    This of course has an obvious meaning. The women were impatient and thinking that Minoru stepped on a landmine with their emotions.


    ��No, no, no, you two gracious ladies haven��t been touched by any impurity or uncleanness��.


    Miyuki pierced a look of ��the moon in the water�� into Minoru.


    Minoru��s whole body became stiff. The dignified fight of minutes ago now seemed to be just pretense.


    Tatsuya probably perceived himself to have to pull someone''s chestnuts out of the fire and only sighed in his mind.


    ��Minoru, that��s suicide.��


    Tatsuya gave first a decisive blow for Minoru to behave more conscious of not extending damage.


    ��Miyuki, Minami too, please calm down. Minoru just suggested that if we bath in the Onsen we should heal our battle fatigue, that��s all.��


    Beside them, Minoru was speechless of the way that Tatsuya persuaded the younger sisters with a strong tone.


    ��I think it��s not a bad story. What will you do?��


    ����.If Onii�\sama says so����


    Although not having a face of being completely convinced, Miyuki nodded, while, on the other hand, a dangling light of expectation was reflected in the eyes of those who would be charmed by her in the Onsen.


    Maybe Minami was embarrassed sitting next to Miyuki, because she held the sweater by the neck with her right hand.


    Minoru guided the party to an Onsen location that was on a well�\established hotel not far from the


    Heij��ky�� ruins. It can be said that, he was guiding instead of escorting, as Tatsuya soundly insisted Minoru to be on that position, so in case of a surprise attack the party could flee leaving Minoru fighting alone. Surprisingly, Minoru��s personality was of those that can be compelled.


    If Minoru hadn��t gone with them, Tatsuya would have been in the position of getting dragged into a family bath with Miyuki. It��s not that he didn��t want it, but it was inconceivable to be with the two girls alone in such a place.


    In fact, Tatsuya wanted to talk a bit more to Minoru.


    Then, without entering the hot spring in the hotel, Tatsuya and Minoru stayed in the guest room facing each other across the tatami�\room table.


    ��So Tatsuya�\san, what do you need to know about the ��Kanko��?


    ��I��m surprised. You have a splendid insight.��


    Tatsuya praised Minoru quite earnestly, so Minoru took it as a compliment.


    ��No, I just blurted out some word from memory of a subject that I don��t know much about and that seemed to attract your interest.��


    Tatsuya just praised the absence of perceptiveness and chose not voicing it again. He also decided to delve into the main subject.


    ��What kind of existence is this ��Kanko��? It''s impossible not having seen or heard about a creature that holds seamless substance and that appears in the shape of a fox. Also, not an ordinary being is able to slip through Minami''s guardian barrier.


    For just a brief moment, hesitation was reflected on Minoru��s eyes


    ��Do you already know about the ��parasites��, right?��


    ��Yes. You know about them, too?��


    ��Yes. Briefly, this ��Kanko�� is a familiar created with the same principle as the ��parasites����


    ��The same principle��? Is it embedded in the independent information body of the beast?��


    ��Yes. Just after a creature is killed, they extract the information body and create an artificial spirit. This new young congener beast�� �\better said ��Familiar��, is created with the magical ability of the parent embedded. This ancient magic rite surprisingly seems to be popular technology.��


    ��So then, this ��Kanko�� is surely some kind of created ��Familiar��?��


    ��Yes. But, is that really what you wanted to hear?��


    Minoru seemed to emit an air of malice. He really didn��t appear to be participating in the harboring of the parasites. He gave the impression of being cautious and of only expecting to receive questioning from Tatsuya on the method for breeding parasites. Maybe it was misunderstood that there was an increase of parasites, and with that, more humans offered as sacrifices. Anyhow, with this, tension could reveal the explicit aspect of something increasingly superhuman.


    However, this wasn��t Tatsuya��s impression. Because he was accustomed to the superhuman good looks, he really didn��t feel any particular pressure.


    "No, this is enough for now."


    All the suspicious hints on Minoru��s face disappeared after being caught by surprise with Tatsuya��s response. He was ��pushed�� to give out an innocent voice after this.


    ��S�\s�� Sorry about that.��


    A somehow distorted laughter attack struck Minoru and he couldn��t stop it. That was the kind of fellow he happened to be.


    ��You know what, Tatsuya�\san, what can I say, you really are a profound person. I understand now why Grandfather has taken interest in you.��


    ��No. I��m just an ordinary person.��


    Minoru��s laughter continued, with the idea of directing an objection to Tatsuya who as a human being had a dazzling mind.


    Right after being guided to their room, Miyuki and Minami decided to go to the Onsen, particularly the big communal bath. There wasn��t any request from Miyuki for Tatsuya to accompany them. On the other hand, since Miyuki was just too inquisitive, there wasn��t any specific need to hide the ��talk�� about the ��Kanko��


    In the end, it seemed like a correct choice to make this decision. Also, the Onsen unexpectedly provided comfortable and pleasant feelings for the bath.


    The communal bath was quite crowded in its own way. As usual in this date, there wasn��t anyone exposed naked in public. There was a partition to separate the booth to wash the body and the plunge bathtub with the hot water. This was a long�\established rather quiet hotel, and despite a considerable number of adults were there, it can be said that the exposure for the people in the bath was controlled, �\in fact, censored.


    Still, Miyuki caught everybody''s eye.


    There wasn��t any mixed bathing in this place, explicitly only bathing for people of the same sex. Additionally, women present this time were mostly adult and some elderly too. Nevertheless, when Miyuki appeared beside the bathtub, all eyes of the visitors turned simultaneously onto her, putting some quietness in the room as if time stopped at all.


    Then, as soon as her white foot was quietly immersed in the hot water, a deep sigh leaked out of nowhere and afterwards time begun to advance again.


    Next, Miyuki started to slowly submerge and the hot water gently quivered her bathrobe against her body. It wasn��t just one or two that felt that a celestial maiden with the robe of an angel had just descended.


    Miyuki felt very comfortable and exhaled a captivating sigh. But instead of an exhaling, it sounded as an inhaling.


    Suddenly, a rough wave hit the surface of the hot water. There were two women that looked like twenty year olds who slightly startled in commotion and immediately got out of the bathroom. This didn��t purposefully mean that the two women provoked one or two people to leave, but without noticing, Miyuki and Minami were left alone in the spring.


    ��What on earth would have happened, everyone?��


    After Miyuki��s words, Minami secretly exhaled a sigh next to her dazzling companion.


    Minami understood very well the feelings of the women who left. Likewise, regarding real feelings, Minami also didn''t want to take a bath with Miyuki. It was only after she joined the bath that she casually noticed. As if stimulating the inferiority complex of a woman, even her identity was so shaken that she wanted to run away the scene.


    This might be no longer relevant�� but Minami has even become attached to such off the mark concern.


    ��Well, this is perfect. This way we can easily be more relaxed.��


    Minami regrettably agreed with this opinion. When Miyuki attracts attention, Minami who is beside her necessarily needs to fit into the picture. Minami is not used to being gazed at unlike Miyuki. She certainly is a beautiful girl, but she does not have the extremely good looks seizing all eyes of the same sex as well as the opposite one. Actually, the fact that just the two of them became alone in the bath somewhat relieved Minami.


    ��Yes. This is really nice����


    Following that, Miyuki sighed.


    Minami��s body trembled with fear instead of surprise.


    ��Ara? What happened Minami�\chan? Are you cold...? Is it possible that the water has become chillier?��


    Minami wasn��t cold at all. On the contrary, she was kind of burning.


    ��I better immerse a bit more. The thing is that my body does not much abide by this kind of temperature and it was already heated enough.��


    It was a misunderstanding. Actually, Minami wanted to leave the hot water immediately. However, she couldn��t oppose Miyuki''s wishes just like that. So, understanding Miyuki��s hint and feeling the pressure, Minami immersed her body in the water.


    Miyuki smiled looking satisfied seeing a diligent Minami who immersed in the hot water. But Minami''s consciousness shook with dizziness. No matter who one is, if a hot bath is too long, one will be affected with hot water fatigue.


    Tatsuya left the hotel, alongside Miyuki who looked absolutely refreshed and Minami who for some reason had an exhausted face. Actually, the fare they applied had dinner included, but it was late and they didn��t have enough time for it.


    Later, in front of the station, Minoru saw with sorrow eyes the parting of Tatsuya and the two girls, who were about to leave in a limousine.


    ��Today was really fun.��


    As usual, what Minoru said was not put into courteous words.


    ��No. We��re the ones grateful for your help.��


    Tatsuya replied on behalf of the three.


    Minoru turned towards Tatsuya with eyes like a puppy this time. That was an expression that would make a woman of marriage age lose sanity.


    ��Can we meet again later?��


    ��I��d say that the mission is not over yet, soon we��ll meet and that time we��ll be under your care again.��


    ��I��d be glad to! Please let me know of anything I can assist. If it is something within my capability, I''ll be glad in lending you a hand...


    ��Thank you. So, we��ll be seeing you later."


    ��Yes. Until the time we see each other again.��


    Tatsuya and the girls parted from Minoru while exchanging a farewell with the promise of meeting again.


    ? ? ?


    As the three returned to Tokyo, they dined out before returning home. Tatsuya went to his room and entered on his personal terminal instead of his home terminal. He immediately noticed a message on the answering machine. The sender of the message was Fujibayashi.


    Even though he thought that there were many opportunities to contact her recently, he decided this time was proper to call her on her private number.


    ��Ah, Tatsuya�\kun? Welcome back.��


    It was a strange feeling to be called ��Welcome back�� on a call. Even today, when the addressee was on the other side of the video.


    ��I apologize for calling this late. Is Fujibayashi�\san still at the Kudou��s residence?��


    This question was quite relevant, since Fujibayashi was present when Tatsuya was meeting Kudou Retsu.


    ��Yeah, you��re quite perceptive.��


    ��I��m just guessing.��


    ��Ara, Is that so? Since it is Tatsuya�\kun, I thought you''d surely hack some local connection to obtain information.


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t have the ��information gathering�� skill set that Fujibayashi�\san has. Besides, I have a question about the message I just received. What was ��that�� of today specifically?��


    ��That��. Even though Tatsuya didn��t express his awareness with any weird meaning, Fujibayashi laughed without emitting any sound.


    ��Right. About ''that''...��


    She used the same word, before following up with the details.


    ��It��s about the ��bunch�� that attacked Tatsuya��s group this evening.��


    Fujibayashi easily expressed the word that Tatsuya made ambiguous.


    Tatsuya didn''t raise any complaint about what was mentioned. On the other hand, Fujibayashi didn''t worry about any eavesdropping, as the safety of the connection was guaranteed.


    ��Do you know their identity?��


    ��Yes, though I think it was quite evident.��


    ��Magicians from the ancient faction of the Traditionalists��.


    ��Well, you already knew��.


    Fujibayashi replied with an apathetic voice to Tatsuya��s correct answer.


    ��Still, I''m sure this is not the end, right?��


    Tatsuya asked confidently Fujibayashi. However, if that''s all there to it, she wouldn''t go so far as to ask Tatsuya to return her call.


    ��You��re right. It��s no doubt that the ��bunch�� that attacked you guys was an execution unit from the Traditionalists and also they involved a monk that was exiled from the continent.��


    With this comment, Fujibayashi made a somewhat disagreeable face.


    ��For the development of the Parasite Dolls, the Kudou involved the presence of this monk who also was protected by them. I knew this monk rushed back to the Traditionalists hideout, but it��s surprising to have found him in this place this time.��


    Isn''t that to be expected?��


    ��Well, that''s right����


    Following Tatsuya��s comment, Fujibayashi nodded with a sour face as if pained by a bug bite.


    ��They invited a magician with a high potential of becoming their enemy to the faction, instilled him with fear to do their covert operations, and now they let him escape... Additionally, he was an accomplice to attack civilians, on top of that, minors. I wonder what the hell was the Kudou Clan thinking of for doing this.��


    ��Even if we put aside the attack on the minors, attacking civilians is unheard of. Anyway, Minoru�\kun was also attacked in the 9SC race, so at least I don''t intend to put the blame solely on Kudou Clan.��


    ��Well, you��re right�� It can��t be helped now.��


    Fujibayashi somewhat shook her neck with her comment. Also, with the intent of changing the mood she also hand�\combed her slightly flustered hair.


    ��I wanted you to call me because I had to apologize for another matter.��


    ��Apologize to me, you say?��


    ��Yes. The thing is that I should have called you before you did, but I didn��t know when you were going to do it.��


    ��I don��t mind about it. By the way, you were saying something about an apology?��


    Tatsuya did not feign ignorance; he really had no idea about it. In contrast, interestingly in its own way, Fujibayashi was wearing a very uncomfortable face, as if she was expecting Tatsuya��s remark.


    ��Actually, it��s a matter about today��s attack incident�� This matter has become competency of the unit in charge of the information gathering.��


    Suddenly, Fujibayashi��s tone changed to a more formal one from a military officer.


    ��Is that so? Lieutenant, then how that would concern me?��


    By making an effort to make a ��poker face�� expression, Fujibayashi prepared to answer Tatsuya��s question.


    ��In sum up, the 101 unit cannot intervene on this case. Needless to say, the Independent Magic Battalion cannot provide you any help��.


    Unfortunately, the ��poker face�� did not come up until the statement was said. ��Sorry about that, Tatsuya�\kun��


    Fujibayashi apologized to Tatsuya with a truly pitiable expression.


    ��We have only taken advantage of you when we needed you, but we cannot provide the help you need at critical times.��


    However, Tatsuya didn��t quite understand to satisfaction what was what she was worrying about.


    ��Lieutenant, I think you shouldn��t worry about this matter this much. For the concern that you say that you have taken advantage of me, on the contrary, I think that you have lent me your hand in many ways.��


    ��Except that the situation is different from before. This time Tatsuya�\kun himself has been completely marked.��


    ��It��s neither the fault of you Lieutenant, nor the fault of the Major. Even if there existed any reason, I wouldn��t put any inconvenience to the unit.��


    Anxiety emerged in Fujibayashi��s face. She could feel Tatsuya��s thoughts of his own personal safety didn��t matter to him.


    ��Hey����


    Her tone returned from ��Fujibayashi the Lieutenant�� to ��Fujibayashi the informal individual��. ��Couldn��t you ask Yakumo�\sensei for his help?��


    Tatsuya faced Fujibayashi��s questioning expression on the screen.


    ��I have already asked Master for his help. Particularly, I have asked to secretly watch my school friends�� surroundings.��


    ��I wasn��t referring to that.��


    Apart from impatient, Fujibayashi seemed to start to feel a bit irritated.


    ��What about asking for your own personal protection? If not, even if you don��t want protection for your own, at least for Miyuki�\san and Minami�\chan.��


    In fact, Fujibayashi was a little frustrated with Tatsuya who didn��t follow the real meaning of her concern.


    ��Lieutenant Fujibayashi might forget, but Miyuki is already well protected because Minami and I are her official guardians.��


    Whatever Fujibayashi reflexively started expressing; Tatsuya was ready to scrutinize it over the screen ��Moreover, I��m not going to involve Master in this affair for any other matter.��


    "Why?"


    Fujibayashi asked with a tone embracing regained usual composure.


    ��The relationship of the Kudou, the Traditionalists, and Master is very deep. The more Master is involved, there��s a possibility that Master��s Ninjitsu disciples could cause a mishap. With this, most probably, the ones at the Hieizan temple will move. If that happens, a civil war will come to life. Probably, the Master Clans might not have control over this.��


    Tatsuya probably did not consider all these possibilities. He designed them as an insurance to prevent any refuting counter�\argument from Fujibayashi.


    ��If anything like this happens, it will needlessly give the chance to act to those that are sponsoring the runaway Zhou Gongjin.��


    ��...Did you say that there is a mastermind?��


    ��That would be very likely.��


    After Tatsuya��s remark, Fujibayashi remained lost in thought on the other side of the screen.


    ��Well, whether the maneuver achieves that the top brass of Zhou Gongjin��s organization marches into the field for the final stage, or pushes them into a critical situation�� Tatsuya�\kun you really think this Zhou Gongjin is not the ��Mastermind��?��


    ��The talk about if he��s the ��Mastermind�� is easy. I should locate his whereabouts and then take care of him. The problem lies with the outcome of this because it��s like increasing the overall risk in an attempt to reduce the risk associated with his capture, which I think from my point of view it��s a foolish plan����


    ����And of course, I think it��s of priority to think about the safety of oneself����


    ����Lieutenant Fujibayashi��


    Fujibayashi lowered her eyes upon Tatsuya��s criticizing.


    ��Ok I understand. However, if you feel that the things get really dangerous, contact me immediately without doubt. This is because taking action for securing the life of a member in a military unit is allowed by the military discipline.��


    ��Roger that.��


    Tatsuya responded with a hand salute. It has to be noted, that this wasn��t done as sarcasm, but rather to make his declaration of intention as a member of a military unit and also to make Fujibayashi reassured of this intent.

 Volume 14 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tatsuya and the rest returned from Nara. And, the following evening. Neither the Shiba household, nor the Kudou clan, nor the Kuroba clan, nor First High, nor Kyuuchou temple made any move regarding the search for Zhou Gongjin.


    A high class house close to the heart of the Tokyo downtown. The splendid abode was built to blend in with the regular houses, its�� splendor was exactly the same as the other western style houses. The owner, Saegusa Kouichi, had called his current trusted retainer who served as his daughter��s bodyguard, Nakura Saburo to his study.


    ��Do you remember the boy, Shiba Tatsuya?��


    The master��s query was fired off after the greeting.


    ��A young kouhai of Mayumi ojousama��s from her high school years��


    Nakura naturally replied blandly and inoffensively. Of course, Nakura recalled more than that as well but he did not say it.


    Kouichi directed his eyes toward Nakura to make a glance. The reply did not match his opinion but, Kouichi did not voice a reproof.


    ��That kouhai of Mayumi��s had contact with the Kuroba twins��


    ��The pair that covered themselves in glory at this year��s Nine Schools Competition, hmm. The male of the Kuroba clan��s twins attracted attention while somehow avoiding the eyes of those connected with magic.


    ��Somehow, huh��


    Kouichi��s manner of speaking said ��I know something is being concealed��, however, he did not put it into concrete words.


    ��Two weeks ago, those twins of the Kuroba clan visited Shiba Tatsuya��s house. And yesterday and the day before yesterday, Shiba Tatsuya visited the Kudou clan. Apparently, he met with Sensei��


    ��He spoke directly to Kudou Retsu�\sama. That is no trifling thing��


    Once again, Kouichi gave Nakura a glancing glare.


    ��Nakura, stop playing dumb��


    This time, he did not stop with a look.


    ��Shiba passed a message from the Kuroba twins to Sensei. There is only one incident that could give the Yotsuba a reason that would specifically require the Kudou��s cooperation��


    Kouichi knew of the Kuroba��s troops�� failure to capture Zhou Gongjin in Yokohama��s Chinatown.


    Nakura was the one who had reported that to him.


    Nakura was not going to point out that the one who contacted the Kudou clan was not the Kuroba twins but Shiba Tatsuya. Kouichi hadn��t stated it overtly but Nakura knew his master had deduced the relationship between Shiba Tatsuya and the Yotsuba clan.


    ��Anyways, that man cannot flee the Yotsuba when they have secured the Kudou clan��s aid��


    Kouichi was referring to Zhou Gongjin when he said that man. The Kudou clan and the Youtsuba clan allying to search for Zhou was Kouichi over thinking things thought Nakura just now. He had gathered the data that the supposition was based on. However, Nakura did not mention that to Kouichi.


    ��I don��t care if that man gets swatted by the Yotsuba. However, if he gets caught by the Yotsuba, there��s a high probability that my clan would be placed in unfavorable circumstances��


    Nakura bowed to convey his agreement to his master without words.


    ��The Yotsuba must not become aware of the relationship between the Saegusa and Zhou Gongjin��


    Nakura and Kouichi had different opinions on that point. Nakura had confirmed that the Yotsuba were already aware of the Saegusa clan��s accommodation with Zhou Gongjin.


    They probably hadn��t gotten hold of evidence. However, like Nakura and his ilk neither the Yotsuba nor the Kuroba under their umbrella needed evidence. The Yotsuba lived in the Under the same as people like Nakura. While the Under was a world that liked to play with fire, the way the natural order of things was viewed was different from the way a surface�\dweller like Kouichi saw things. Nakura thought that but, due to the worlds they lived in being different, he thought there was no way for that to be understood with a mere verbal explanation. you acquired Zhou Gongjin��s location?��


    ����Forgive me, please. Not even I know his whereabouts��


    A wave of anger passed over Kouichi��s face.


    His master on the verge of losing it, Nakura continued with statements to push him to the brink.


    ��However, we secured a line of communication. Calling him out is potentially possible��


    Kouichi audibly ground his back teeth. He felt that he was being mocked by Nakura. However, he immediately threw out the emotion and restored his calm. Perhaps it was his natural disposition, his elegance was not a bit frayed.


    ��Then call out Zhou Gongjin. And take care of him decisively��


    ��As you wish��


    He replied to the kill order with a nod, there was no hesitation. From the beginning, these kind of jobs were his specialty, before he was hired by the Saegusa, the majority of his employment came from being an assassin.


    ��If you want back up, pick whoever you wish to accompany you. You do not need to worry about the mansion��s security��


    ��No, just me will be enough��


    Kouichi scowled slightly at the confident and conceited words, Nakura blandly delivered.


    ��Zhou Gongjin has the skill to breakthrough a Kuroba blockade. I believe that you��re the one who reported that to me?��


    Kouichi��s point did not crack Nakura��s facade.


    ��That was indeed so. Pardon my rudeness but I believe that the house security��s skills are only good enough to die fruitlessly. Instead, they would be a hinderance��


    Harsh words but, there was no trace of anger on Kouichi��s face. ��Understood. Its alright for you to handle it for me the way you think best��


    ��Forgive my impertinence��


    Nakura respectfully bowed his head to the casually given command. ��Ah. I��ll transfer the duty of guarding Mayumi as usual��


    ��Thank you for your consideration��


    Nakura replied with his head still bowed and withdrew from the study without meeting Kouichi��s eyes.


    ? ? ?


    This last visit to Nara did not produce any actual results regarding the search for Zhou Gongjin but, he had secured through an interview the cooperation of the elder who still wielded influence over the world of Japanese magic despite his claims of retirement. They had captured the mainland��s magicians who had vengefully ambushed them. He would have to wait on the information division but, he was not in such dire straits that he had to stealthily use the information division for clues from the prisoners they had been given.


    Tatsuya spent a densely packed Saturday however, if he was able to leave school at noon then a different kind of business would be waiting. Today, he got help from Isori at last, inside the lecture hall, he displayed by the projector the results of casting assistance carved seals, he had garnered from the experimental device they had manufactured.


    ��.....in short, the problem is what is a good way to make the point about how much margin for error there is with carved seals, right?��


    ��Right. Just how much the form can be distorted and still be effective as a casting assistant? It is an essential part of this thesis��


    ��It would be alright to show me what experimental data you have gathered so far, right?��


    ��Yes, here��


    Miyuki seemed proud and Honoka spellbound as they stared at Tatsuya and Isori��s interacted that way.


    ��Honoka, Miyuki, I am going back to my patrol��


    Having Shizuku��s voice come at her from the side made Honoka start and return to herself.


    ��Ah, yes. Good luck��


    ��Shizuku, thank you for your work��


    ��Thanks. Honoka, Miyuki, later��


    As Honoka watched Shizuku��s back as she left, Miyuki said ��We should return as well�� to her.


    Miyuki carefully picked out a time that would not interrupt them to call out to Tatsuya and the pair returned to the Student Council room. Along the way, Miyuki questioned Honoka as if nothing had changed.


    ��Up to now, you haven��t felt like anyone was following you or watching you?��


    ��Yes, I��m fine. Ojisama has been really worried about me, he even made arrangements with a security company for my sake��


    ��A security company of magicians?��


    ��Yes�� actually, its Morisaki�\kun��s family business��


    Listening to those words made Miyuki��s face change subtly, it could be said to be quite understandable. The Morisaki family ran a security company that was highly respected by both the ordinary and magician social sphere. Miyuki was aware of it as well but, her first impression didn��t quite jell with it.


    ��We�\well, Ojisama made the arrangements so, I think it will be alright��


    ��....right. Nothing would be wrong with the choice of Shizuku��s Otousama��


    A somewhat bored atmosphere wafted between the pair. It was erased out by Honoka��s uneasy questioning.


    ��Miyuki�� how long must I stay at Shizuku��s place��


    The sheer unexpectedness of what she heard made Miyuki blink her eyes.


    ��Did Shizuku��s family say something?��


    ��I didn��t mean anything like that! It��s because Ojisama, Obasama, and the people working for Shizuku��s family have been entirely too nice to me!��


    Her reflexive cry made Honoka make a ��ah���� face.


    ��Forgive me, please. I didn��t mean to imply that��


    ��N�\no, Miyuki! Please forgive me. The way I spoke was mixed up!��


    Any further protestations of ��It��s my fault�� from Miyuki were left unsaid due to Honoka��s angry look.


    ��Umm, I didn��t mean that, I meant just how long do I have to have a bodyguard and be on my guard����


    Honoka��s uneasiness was natural. Since she wasn��t a descendant of magicians produced from a lab, she hadn��t been raised to serve in battle.


    Miyuki felt that her standards were not mistaken.


    ��Even though it might be long, I think until the Thesis Competition is over��


    It looked like Honoka had not expected a clear answer. She gazed back at Miyuki��s face with a ��huh?�� look.


    ��It��s fine. Nothing scary will happen��


    Miyuki kept a gentle smile like the kind used to reassure small children within Honoka��s line of sight as she answered. Honoka turned red and looked down in shame.


    Until last Saturday, they hadn��t been aware of it but Mizuki and Mikihiko��s houses were unexpectedly close.


    Mizuki��s house was one station from the city center of Atsugi city.


    Mikihiko��s home was in Isehara city at the foot of Mount Tanzawa.


    Distance�\wise they weren��t that close but regarding commuting on the cabinet line from Atsugi to Isehara, it was around 5 minutes from the closest station to Mizuki��s home to the closest station to Mikihiko��s home.


    ��Um, Yoshida�\kun. Just this far is fine, really��


    ��No, that would be pointless��


    They had left just before the school gates closed due to preparing for the Thesis Competition. Because the topic, Isori had chosen for this time, needed more computer graphics type stuff created than devices constructed; the Art club, Mizuki belonged to, was going all out. Her own specialty was old�\fashioned watercolor painting but she was also fairly skilled at CG which was an indispensable ability in this project.


    For that reason, she wasn��t able to leave school until the last possible moment. Well, thanks to that, seeing Mizuki home did not interfere with his duties as the Public Morals committee chief.


    It was already October and nearly the Tenth. Since long ago, the passing of Autumn Equinox meant that days of autumn were running out. The sky was rapidly starting on the twinkling stars. No matter how much pedestrian traffic there was downtown or how many commuters going directly from the station to their homes; there was no way leaving a girl at the station with a ��See you, later�� counted as seeing her home. Just as, Mikihiko stated.


    Mizuki, herself, was not displeased with Mikihiko seeing her home. However, she was unsure about what to talk about as a couple alone among commuters. It was not like the pair had a wealth of possible topics, they had already exhausted a variety of topics in the cabinet on Saturday and established that they were finished with those on Monday.


    Just two people alone in a narrow car without talking. With Miyuki��s slight shyness, the cabinet was quite trying or rather an ordeal.


    The interval in front of the station while waiting in line for a cabinet was without talking but, since they were not in a private enclosed space, the silence hadn��t been burdensome.


    ��Come to think of it, isn��t your specialty watercolors, Shibata san?��


    ��Uh, yes��


    Despite the fact that Mikihiko hadn��t waited until, they had gotten into the cabinet to offer up the topic of conversation, he had taken the trouble to think up; it did not prompt any thought of ��what an insensitive boy�� in Mizuki.


    ��Really. I like the subtle colouring of watercolors��...I can add color to CG more freely now but, I��m still one of those who wish to paint by brush��


    It was Mizuki��s nature to answer the questions, she was asked, to the fullest.


    ��Yet, you��re good at CG despite that, incredible��


    ��It��s nothing, I still have a long ways to go on watercolors��


    The humble and shy Mizuki��s face turned extremely red and whined ��don��t flatter me�� without words. Unfortunately, Mikihiko had never garnered EXP in that kind of sensing.


    ��But, your club president boasts of you. He says your talents for graphics is incredible, Shibata san. Come to think of it, aren��t you getting good grades in Magic Geometry, Shibata san?��


    ��Ye�\yes. I have been receiving the points I earned in each round of tests��


    Mizuki smiled jokingly.


    ��haha, same as me. Thanks to Magic History and Magic Linguistics, I am maintaining my high rank. However, no matter what I do I have trouble with Magical Engineering��


    ��Your specialty is charms, Yoshida�\kun��. eh, come to think of it Yoshida kun, you didn��t chose Magic


    Geometry. Why?��


    ��Because Magic Pharmacology is more useful for my techniques. The truth is I actually want to study Magic Geometry as well��


    ��So that��s why you go to Tsudzura�\sensei��s office occasionally��


    ��No, that��s sort of because sensei has been calling me over��..��


    Even though they were under the impression that there were in no danger, the possibility of it lay between the pair as they talked.


    However, no matter how much he was enjoying his conversation with Mizuki, Mikihiko did not shirk his monitoring their surroundings.


    Even now, Mikihiko was dealing with the shikigami searching the area. In order to keep Mizuki unaware, he did not cut off the conversation as he used the shikigami and at the same time, he triggered an investigative spell.


    The area of the spell did not expand spatially; it expanded in significance. All the gazes upon Mizuki that emitted significant magical waves were reflected in Mikihiko��s mind. It did not matter if it was filled with ill or good will, though the lustful ones were more numerous than the benign ones. She did not stand out next to Miyuki and Erika but Mizuki was also a girl that was significantly cuter than average. Besides, since she became a second year, her body had matured into one that had the power to draw the eye.


    The density of that kind of static made it tough but the applied filter picked out the ones suffused with magical waves and sent it into Mikihiko��s mind, irritating him in many ways. While under that strain, Mikihiko located his target without either Mizuki or the magicians gunning for her being aware of it.


    Fujibayashi had once stated that Mikihiko had ��the glow of a prodigy��. Before he got to know Tatsuya, he had spent a year feeling like a failure. Since he got to know Tatsuya, he had been embroiled in harrowing events and his image of himself had been reexamined and changed inside that year. The degree of growth that had taken in him in the two year period was the equivalent to ten to twenty years for a normal practitioner.


    It is the point in the talk to come to this pair. Before their eyes, the door to the commuter car, they were waiting for, opened. Mikihiko let Mizuki get on first, he examined the surrounding area, did the Juhou chant of ��Return���\�\�\an ancient magic to return a shikigami to the one who dispatched it.


    ? ? ?


    There is an underlayer to this scene. In an abstract sense to be sure, this was not a metaphoric underlayer, this was something taking place around the back entrance to a building rather than the front entryway.


    Describing a building��s entrance as an ��entryway�� does seem strange at first but, anyway it was on the opposite side of the buildings to the storefronts meant to attract customers, even in this age, there were back alleyways created by buildings. Trash was automatically disposed of by a dedicated underground tube, cleaning machines bought by the local district to clean the walkways meant there was no trash so there was no bad smells. However, it was inevitable that the city lights did not reach there.


    ��Darn it, that brat!��


    Lurking in the deep darkness of that pathway, a man in his forties was using a hand to stem off the abusive language.


    His right hand was covering the fingers of his left hand that were dripping blood.


    ��He sent my shiki back to me. Isn��t the Yoshida��s second son supposed to have lost his mystic power!��


    Was speaking to himself a habit, he certainly did not act like someone pretending he wasn��t alone.


    ��Nevertheless that was a violent way to do it��...I was only watching��


    Was the blood flowing longer than he expected,the man temporarily released his left hand and took a card of paper that could not serve as a handkerchief�\�\�\he had taken out a charm.


    ��Just for that, I��ll use my own blood as an offering��


    As he spoke, the man pressed a charm to his wound and chanted a curse. Since he bound it with the last activation line of ��Kyuu kyuu nyoritsu ryou��, perhaps he was an onmyouji or perhaps some kind of chinese occultist.


    ��I��m going to make you remember me, you darn Yoshida brat. My blood isn��t cheap��


    ��Futile, futile. With your skill, old man, all you would get was your curse returned to you again��


    With a terrified look, the man turned toward the voice. He was not an amateur. He had put up a kekkai to keep anyone being aware of him so he could concentrate on his work. He had not forgotten to put up a ��circle�� to warn him if anyone approached. Nonetheless, he had been taken completely by surprise.


    Without words, the man took out a new charm. There was no way this was an amateur who happened to breach the kekkai by chance. Considering the remarks that had just been made, this was unmistakably an enemy.


    However, the man��s spell was not released.


    ��You��re not watching your back��


    The attention of the man who had turned around had been harvested by the young man who had just approached him from behind. He had gotten hit with an attack that caused him to lose consciousness. As a matter of fact, this was a dangerous act with potential after�\effects that could not be ignored. However, they did not show any sign of hesitation.


    ��These guys are too crappy to be good training. Are guards really necessary?��


    ��Hey, don��t say that. Enduring inactivity is also part of training��


    The two young men looking at eachother resembled each other facially and physically. This was not a resemblance since birth, they had eaten rice from the same pot, they had overcome the same hell, a type of constructed resemblance.


    And more than anything, their heads were shaved smooth the same way.


    ? ? ?


    The following day during the break between the first and second periods. Tatsuya visited Public Morals headquarters as requested by Mikihiko.


    ��Ah, Tatsuya. Sorry about calling you here��


    Tatsuya saw Mikihiko, who had arrived first, operating his handheld console, when he entered the room.


    He locked the door and displayed the ��In conference�� sign.


    ��No problem. So why the hurry��


    ��There��s no time, so I��ll be brief. Yesterday on the way home, Shibata was targeted��


    Tatsuya showed a surprised face at the information given by the harshly scowling Mikihiko.


    ��Mizuki? But, she didn��t act like that had happened��


    ��Shibata is unaware. She was only watched by shikigami, distance viewing and the like and I broke all their spells��


    ��Oh, I see��


    The eyes of Mikihiko had an edge of hostility as he stared at Tatsuya as he heard the relief in Tatsuya��s voice.


    ��It is as you expected, Tatsuya��


    ��Ah. Thanks for escorting her for me��


    ��But, isn��t it strange��


    Tatsuya pretended that he didn��t understand what Mikihiko was saying and listened to his scolding.


    ��Why the heck did Shibata san have to be targeted by those thugs? They weren��t simple punks. I wouldn��t call them top notch but, it felt like they weren��t amateur criminals��


    ��Professional criminals?��


    ��They were ��Under�� magicians��


    For an instant, Mikihiko faltered as if it was hard to put into words but he did not stay silent.


    ��Why are guys like that targeting Shibata san? If their goal was the Thesis Competition then they should be targeting Isori senpai or Nakajou senpai or Minakami senpai. Tatsuya aren��t you hiding something from us? That activation sequence for a modified Shikigami that you showed me before wasn��t something you accidentally found. The guys who attacked you are connected to the ones that are keeping tabs on Shibata san, right!?��


    There was no reply from Tatsuya.


    Mikihiko was the first to look away.


    ��Tatsuya...you can reject me by saying something like ��it��s unnecessary�� but, I owe you. It is thanks to you that my confidence and ability as a magician was restored��


    Tatsuya tried to interrupt to refute that but, Mikihiko continued to speak.


    ��So, I wouldn��t be deadweight. I��ll do anything if I can be of help to you and if you want to keep it secret, I won��t tell anyone��


    He turned his face back to Tatsuya with desperation. The light that could be seen in Mikihiko��s eyes was similar to that of a cornered animal.


    ��However, if I don��t know what��s happening, I won��t be able to protect Shibata san!��


    Just now, Mikihiko had confessed to Tatsuya that he had special feelings for Mizuki but, he, himself, was probably unaware of it. Tatsuya did not attempt to use that to avoid the conversation.


    ��I cannot go into detail��


    ��Tatsuya!��


    Mikihiko naturally raised his voice and pressed closer to Tatsuya.


    ��A foreign magician who served as a guide for enemy operatives in last year��s Yokohama Incident is being sheltered by the ��Traditionalists��. I am pursuing him��


    However, when the next words out of Tatsuya��s mouth informed him of a portion of the truth, Mikihiko lost both his voice and the color in his face.


    ��I��m sorry. That��s all I��m able to say��


    ��I see��..you��


    Mikihiko stopped speaking before he said JDSF and shut his mouth, taken aback. Even, within a soundproofing field that was not something to be spoken aloud.


    ��Now, I am the one who is sorry��..and, thank you for telling me��


    Mikihiko completely misunderstood. Just as Tatsuya had induced him to.


    And, Tatsuya felt no guilt over this. The actual truth of this situation, his relationship with the Yotsuba, was something that should not be known yet. It was still too dangerous for it to be known. It was way too soon to drag Mikihiko in as an accomplice.


    ��Tatsuya, you said the Traditionalists��


    ��Yes. I know the target is being sheltered by them��


    ��.....the I think I can be useful. After school��. no that wouldn��t work. Can you talk tonight? After I see


    Shibata san home, I��ll come back to school again��


    ��Got it��


    A time limit hadn��t been set by Maya of course and from Tatsuya��s perspective there was not a reason to rush. It was not like he had a personal grudge with Zhou Gongjin. The unvarnished truth was that leaving it alone wouldn��t make him anxious at all.


    However, thought Tatsuya, would Mikihiko really be satisfied with that.


    7:30 pm in the evening. As to be expected, by this hour, the work for the thesis competition was finishing up for the day. Only the male students remained but, this wasn��t a problem for either Public Safety or Public Morals.


    As usual the former student council officer was there so closing the gate afterwards could be left to the thesis team leader, Isori. However, from the start, the student council president had designated him as her representative to supervise. So no one regarded Tatsuya��s presence after school as suspicious.


    Due to not have any free time, his problems�\�\�\like his normal schoolwork�\�\�\were piling up pretty high. Tatsuya called up his own curriculum on the student council terminal and dealt with all his towering pile of homework in one swoop.


    Immediately after he finished off his physics paper, the chime rang indicating that there was a visitor to the student council room.


    ��Pixie, please��


    ��Yes. Master��


    Tatsuya commanded Pixie who had been turned into the student council��s maid to deal with it. She confirmed the visitor��s bio�\data and immediately opened the door. Mikihiko came in and she left by the same door, Tatsuya had already given her orders.


    ��I��ve kept you waiting, Tatsuya��


    While sitting down on the seat Pixie had offered, Mikihiko made the first easy greeting.


    ��No, it was a good time for me to take a breather��


    Mikihiko cast a doubtful eye on Tatsuya who answered thus. Tatsuya had left the terminal as it was. Mikihiko could see the lists of reports on the monitor from where he was sitting.


    However, the extra tsukkomi broke the tension.


    ��It��s a bit abrupt but, let��s continue from this morning��


    Mikihiko considered keeping his thoughts fresh more important than the mood and plunged into the main topic.


    ��I want to confirm one thing. Tatsuya are you certain that the target is being sheltered by the Traditionalists?��


    ��It was a trustworthy information source��


    ��I see��..��


    Mikihiko spent a brief period of time, only a few seconds, sunken in thought.


    ��First, let��s make my position clear. Those who claim the name of Traditionalists are a large group made up of both good and bad ancient magicians. It would be fine to say that the Ancient Magicians are divided into the Traditionalists, those who support them and those who oppose them��


    ��Really? Master said that they were despised by magicians who succeeded genuine traditions��


    He had not actually got that information from Yakumo however, Tatsuya felt that putting it that way would allay suspicions.


    ��Certainly. However in contrast, many practitioners who feel constrained by hierarchy and discipline and lack status sympathize with the Traditionalists who are not associated with a Tradition��


    ��What about the Yoshida clan?��


    A little while ago, Mikihiko had said ��Make my position clear��. In short, he probably meant to make either his own or his clan��s position for or against the traditionalists ��clear��.


    ��The Yoshida clan has been called a religious order type of clan from old. Due to the fact that we seek spells that enshrine gods and spells that lead us to god��


    That was a trait of magicians who allied with the Traditionalists.


    ��So of course, the Yoshida clan is antagonistic to the Traditionalists��


    However, Mikihiko��s reply indicated the reverse.


    ��The Traditionalists who partnered with the former Lab 9 and we, the Yoshida clan are fundamentally different in how we think about magic. The Yoshida clan��s goal has always been spells that bring us closer to god. So there��s no way we would ally ourselves with guys who want to get stronger by any means necessary��


    Was Mikihiko��s statement his own opinion or was it a set of values given to him by his parents; with only what he stated here, he couldn��t tell. However, it was clear that he took pride in the idea even if he was only borrowing the concept.


    ��Therefore, this time aside from whatever considerations there are, it is alright to rely on me for this. If you wish it, Tatsuya I think you can get the cooperation of the whole Yoshida clan��


    ��No, that would be a bit��.if I could call on the Yoshida clan for cooperation then it wouldn��t be something that can��t be talked about��


    ��That��s right��


    Tatsuya and Mikihiko meant different things by ��can��t be talked about�� but, Tatsuya was the only one who knew that.


    ��Understood then the next thing is to plan. Since Tatsuya can��t give detailed information, I have to think of a ways that don��t need it��


    As Mikihiko said that he made a malicious grin that could not be said to be ill suited to his face.


    ��I don��t know whether to call it good or bad luck, this year��s Thesis Competition takes place in Kyoto, the Traditionalists�� main headquarters��


    What Mikihiko had enthusiastically told him did not match the information he had gotten from Fujibayashi and Minoru in Nara but Tatsuya did not have enough source material to determine who was correct.


    ��That seems so��


    However, regardless of whichever one was correct, Tatsuya listened to Mikihiko.


    ��From the start, I expected to dispatch a security team to check the conditions of the site but, I think I��ll add myself to it��


    ��Therefore?��


    ��You can join the security team in charge of that for me right, Tatsuya?��


    Mikihiko answered Tatsuya��s question with a question.


    Tatsuya was not urged to reply to Mikihiko��s question.


    ��I can��


    ��Then, it would be okay for you to move freely within the city and its environs. Under the pretext of ensuring nothing like what happened last year occurs, the site area to search can be seen as very wide��


    ��I��m grateful for that. Then, what about you, Mikihiko?��


    ��I��ll be the decoy. I��ll hit the New International Conference Center serving as the site with a gaudy investigative spell, I will try with all my might to cause a backlash to the Traditionalists�� senses��


    ��Got it��


    Tatsuya smirked understanding Mikihiko��s intentions.


    ��If the Traditionalists come after me then I can legally claim self�\defense. If that happens it won��t be Tatsuya��s business since they��re picking a fight with the Yoshida family��


    ��The difference in combat power won��t be a problem?��


    ��If it��s a one to one confrontation then, I absolutely won��t lose in terms of ability. If the Traditionalists try to overwhelm the Yoshida clan by numbers alone then the other traditional occult groups won��t take it lying down. The important thing is the other side picks the fight. Because members of the ancient style traditions place importance on titles. If I picked the fight then they would probably mill around like gawkers but, if they pick the fight make no mistake they would intercede��


    Tatsuya swiftly ran the simulations for those situations in his head. He feared that fellow members of the ancient occult traditions would have a grandiose clash with magic and turn the city and its environs into a battlefield. The police and the military would have their hands full suppressing it and Zhou Gongjin would seize his chance to flee.


    However, if it appeared as if the Traditionalists picked the fight first and the Ancient occult tradition magicians interceded that would give him an excuse to investigate the inner workings of the Traditionalists. For Tatsuya that would mean he could anticipate extremely desirable developments.


    ��If the other side doesn��t start something?��


    ��Then my ritual will find Tatsuya��s target. Your opponent is an occult magician from the continent, right? So his psion waves would be different. Thanks to Tatsuya working me to the bone, My awareness of psion waves is at last a skill I��m extremely proficient at. I��m confident that among Ancient occult practitioners I have no superiors��


    ��Big talk��


    As Tatsuya smiled, Mikihiko did not deny that he was bragging. He could discern the differences between the techniques of ancient magicians. He did not recognize similar habits in the psion waves of modern magicians. Because it would be meaningless, even if he observed psion waves that had not yet become spells. Too many different practical methods had been born from Modern magic��s framework to research. For example, even the Stars had almost no magicians who were modern magic magicians that could implement a way to detect the psion waves of parasites as accurately as he himself could.


    Mikihiko had a firm foundation to base his confidence on.


    ��What are you going to do about Mizuki?��


    The Mikihiko��s face that had been overflowing with confidence was suddenly clouded. Tatsuya found that easily understood change strange but even he had enough discretion not to laugh at this kind of moment.


    ��.....it is too dangerous for Shibata san to go with me��


    ��Then I��ll arrange for Mizuki��s protection��


    ��Can you take care of it?��


    ��Of course. After all, this was originally my problem��


    Mikihiko sighed, relieved.; he probably thought Tatsuya would make arrangements with the JSDF.


    The truth was he had already had Yakumo��s students protecting Mizuki but, he intended to have another team dispatched from a different source than Mikihiko expected just in case.


    ��When shall we do it?��


    ��I��ll lay the groundwork on the school��s side of things as the public morals chief��..Friday?��


    ��Understood. I��ll tell Miyuki to make the preparations in secret on the student council��s side of things��


    ��.....but, you��re a member of the student council as well, Tatsuya? Do it yourself��


    Tatsuya didn��t reply to that , just made a malicious smirk.


    Mikihiko also made a pained smile and stood up.


    ? ? ?


    Common Era 2096, October 11th, Sunday evening, a certain place within the city limits of Kyoto.


    The sky was heavy with clouds and even now rain threatened to pour out of the black night sky.


    Even this park that was a place for people to rest during the day, now that it was the middle of night showed little sign of the presence of people. And on this particular evening, there were only two human silhouettes.


    ��Nakura�\sama. Have I made you wait?��


    Zhou Gongjin called out to Nakura who was standing by the riverside as he walked from upstream.


    ��No, you are right on time, Zhou san��


    Nakura looked up and replied with a suitably friendly greeting.


    Although they both extended their hands, they were still careful to keep exactly the right distance as they faced each other.


    ��It��s been about two months��


    Zhou started the conversation,


    ��Yes, I haven��t contacted you for a while. Even if I tried to visit, I do not know where your new residence is, you will just have to forgive me��


    Nakura countered Zhou��s Jab with matching bluntness.


    ��Last month, I was surprised by a matter suddenly coming up that left me no choice but to move. If you knew about it beforehand, you could have informed me��


    ��No, I cannot express how impossible it would have been. Considering who your opponent was, it is inevitable that we couldn��t have gotten a clue beforehand��


    Zhou had turned tail and ran away from Kuroba at Nakura��s directive and Zhou was being sarcastic when he spoke about it being too tough for the Saegusa clan to get inside information from the Yotsuba. Zhou made a graceful smile at the honest look that Nakura met his ill tempered outburst with. �\�\�\This was their normal way of interaction.


    ��So then, Nakura�\sama, what could be your business today��


    Zhou��s smile was so unshaken as if his face didn��t know how to make any other expression but a smile as he questioned Nakura. There was no trace of impatience. The situation was not suitable for a long conversation.


    ��Zhou san, are you aware of Kudou joining forces with Yotsuba��


    Zhou��s eyebrows twitched in surprise. Still, his smile did not collapse. ��No��.could it be because of me?��


    ��I believe the situation is thus, Zhou san, the Yotsuba clan knows that the Traditionalists are sheltering you, so they requested the aid of the Kudou clan who have an adversarial relationship with the Traditionalists��


    ��Hahahahaha��..��


    Zhou suddenly burst out laughing.


    ��I��ve become quite prominent. Not just the Yotsuba who are at the pinnacle of the strongest in the modern world even the former holders of the title ��the strongest��, the Kudou are aiming for me��


    Zhou Gongjin laugh seemed so happy.


    He did not get desperate; this was not the madness of someone driven into a corner.


    From the start, tranquility disturbed him�\�\�\his laugh gave off that impression.


    ��The Kudou clan with their long hostile relationship with the Traditionalists have probably investigated them thoroughly. I believe without a doubt it will take long to pinpoint your hiding place��


    Nakura was unmoved by Zhou��s weirdness and indifferently continued his analysis.


    Zhou quelled his laughter and answered in a cynical voice.


    ��Right, certainly. The gentlefolks of the Traditionalists have taken care of me for nearly two months, however, just about now would be a suitable time to take my leave. So do you Nakura�\sama or rather the Saegusa clan say that they can furnish me with a new hiding place?��


    ��Yes��


    That didn��t seem to be the answer he was expecting. Zhou cast a doubtful eye upon the agreeing Nakura.


    ��Let us speak frankly. The Saegusa cannot permit you to fall into Yotsuba hands, Zhou san. Because the link between you, Zhou san, and the Saegusa clan absolutely must not be revealed��


    ��So you prepared an escape route for me to beforehand?��


    ��Yes��


    Zhou used the words, ��escape route�� rather than ��hiding place�� when he asked Nakura for confirmation.


    ��I will escort you to a place the hands of the Yotsuba can��t reach��


    ��Really��.could the name of that place be��


    Zhou casually reached into his pocket.


    Nakura had already, unobtrusively gripped a cell phone shaped CAD.


    ��something like the pyre!��


    ��No, the name of the place is Hell!��


    The pair simultaneously kicked off of the ground to gain distance. Zhou took a glowing black talisman from his pocket�\�\�\what he produce was an inscribed card and Nakura let loose an activation sequence from his CAD.


    Zhou probably had the spell on standby from the beginning. Their magics activated at the same time.


    An entirely black, four�\legged beast came from Zhou��s card, likely a synthetic body that imitated a dog had leapt out. The black dog instantly sprang off the ground to make a pounce straight at Nakura��s windpipe.


    Ten�\odd transparent needles pierced the shadowy body from below


    Nakura��s leg was submerged in the river. The needles that pierced the shadow beast were fired off from the vicinity of that leg.


    ��Water needles, huh������


    Zhou��s eyes were able to perceive the nature of the transparent needles within the darkness.


    ��That was careless. It was a mistake to set the meeting at the riverbank. The ��higher ground�� advantage seems to be yours��


    ��That is magic that constructs a synthetic beast using shadows as a medium��


    ��Yes. The boring name is embarrassing but, my master calls it, ��Shadowbeast��. The spell is a hybrid magic that incorporates western sorcery making it too disgraceful to brag about��


    ��Western sorcery��...a hell hound, eh. So, I erred on ��time��,huh. I should of at least made it a night when the moon was out��


    The pair was not just carelessly exchanging discourse on techniques. As they were talking, the shadowbeast was spat out of the card in Zhou had in his hand and Nakura intercepted it with the water needles.


    Zhou did not appear to be composing new magic. In short, the inscribed card Zhou held probably had many more beasts stockpiled within. Despite the fact that the number was already over ten, there was no sign of the supply being exhausted. Just how many layers of magic had been piled on to that tiny card, it��s capacity seemed to have no bounds.


    ��However, I don��t understand��


    ��What��


    None the less, the first to voice a question was Zhou.


    Nakura��s expression did not change; he was attacking the phantom beast, Zhou had summoned mechanically. The reply, he made to Zhou, was almost completely devoid of emotion.


    ��The development focus of Lab 7 was colony control magic. At the very least, colony control magic should be able to move over 100 objects simultaneously. The number of objects being manipulated shouldn��t be this low. Could it possibly be that you are taking it easy on me��


    ��Ridiculous. You are not an opponent I can take lightly, Zhou san��


    Nakura answered with a regretful voice. Zhou��s attention was more drawn to the emotion packed into the voice than the statement.


    ��Zhou san, do you know of the words, extra numbers��


    Water needles flew toward Zhou. Although they could not possibly discerned in the darkness by the human eye, Zhou easily dodged them with a sidestep.


    This was not a speed within the range of human physical prowess. It was probably an ancient magic of the continent that had the same effects as personal acceleration magic.


    ��I know of it. Magicians descended from magicians that were granted a number by the magician development labs that created the Ten Master Clans but were later stripped of their number��


    Water needles flew one by one. Despite keeping Zhou busy dodging, the timing with which the shadowbeasts were summoned was unabated. The positions of offense and defense were instantly reversed.


    ��So, what are the reasons for stripping numbers?��


    ��Search me, I am not that well informed. But, the only reason I��m aware of is the desired abilities wasn��t developed��


    The needles became a downpour. Zhou pulled out a handkerchief from his chest pocket.


    The white handkerchief expanded to a size that covered his entire body, it defended him from the water needle shower.


    Nakura ceased his attack.


    Zhou peeked his face out from underneath the cloth.


    ��I am without a doubt, a magician who is unable of developing the ability that Lab 7 hoped for��


    ��Really, sorry about that��


    Zhou fired off a single shadow beast.


    Nakura operated his CAD and barely managed to shoot it down.


    Zhou lowered the hand holding the inscribed card.


    Nakura kept his fingers on his CAD, as the discussion about Extra Numbers resumed.


    ��The basic model of colony control magic is to prepare the projectile beforehand with a spell to manipulate it��


    Nakura unfolded an activation sequence.


    Zhou prepared the white cloth.


    ��However, I didn��t think that was combat effective. Battle doesn��t only occur at times when you conveniently have a bulky medium on hand. Despite the fact the development of an assistance tool known as a CAD that you could wear all the time, for some reason you had to carry all that extra stuff��


    ��Your words would make the ears of the type of ancient occultists who couldn��t use magic without having curse tools to use as a convenient medium burn. However, I believe CADS are not the only ��things you can wear all the time��? There are also types that look like large guns��


    ��Gun�\shaped CADs are specialized model. I don��t think those are combat effective either��


    Nakura and Zhou remained on the brink of invoking magic, they both were looking for a gap in the other��s defenses. Perhaps, even the very words, they were exchanging, might be a tactic to create an opportunity.


    ��Anyway I could not comprehend the Laboratory''s plan. Therefore, I arranged sequences that could use colony control magic at any time. At that same time, the number of targets I can control is less than 100 but, in exchange, I worked out a technique to make liquids form projectiles��


    ��How unfortunate��


    ��As a result, the number was stripped��


    At this point, the order in which they made statements was reversed.


    Zhou Gongjin laid the trap.


    A fragment of Nakura��s mind was distracted.


    Zhou threw the inscribed card at Nakura.


    While he was caught off guard, Nakura pelted water needles at Zhou. It was not a barrage, he created an orbiting circle.


    A shadowbeast jumped out of the inscribed card midair.


    Nakura composed new magic to ambush it.


    The white cloth fell with a thud. Zhou was no longer over there.


    The shadowbeast, pierced by the water needles, dissolved into the night��s shadows.


    The pack of water needles that were making an arc fruitlessly penetrated the air.


    The inscribed card that fell onto the surface of the river spat out a black shadow.


    Nakura, who caught that at the corner of his eye, invoked a leaping spell.


    Nakura avoided the spray of water that spat from the jaw by a hair��s breadth.


    Nakura, who landed on the other bank, prepared his next attack as he corrected his stance. As Nakura eyed the darkness of the river between the banks, his abdomen was pierced from behind by a black horn.


    The horn, piercing Nakura��s abdomen, broke down to a thick gooey tar like substance that was blown away by the night wind that passed over the surface of the river. Robbed of the support, Nakura collapsed face up.


    He could hear the sound of footsteps treading on river pebbles from the direction of his head. With difficulty, he looked in that direction; the first thing he saw was Zhou covered by a white cloth. Zhou was walking from the other side. He wasn��t unwounded either. The fabric at the left shoulder and right flank of his expensive three piece suit had open holes from which blood sullied it.


    ��It appears that you were not deceived by the shadowbeast��


    Nakura understood what had happened without an explanation. He had leaped to the opposite bank intending to get away from Zhou but, Zhou had actually been on this side, he had turned his back on his enemy when he landed.


    ��Yes, I, myself, took the part of your plaything��


    ��Directional����.misdirection...is...this...the...ancient... art of��.Kimon...Tonkou?��


    It was difficult to understand Nakura��s broken speech but, Zhou��s ability to understand was unimpeded.


    ��Yes. Nevertheless, it has been a long time since my blood has flowed this much. I can say without lying that the skills of Nakura Saburo outstrip those of Kuroba Mitsugu��


    ��Ha..ha..ha..I...am...honored��


    Zhou knelt down on one knee next to Nakura and spoke in a gentle voice.


    ��We have been close enough to share sake together. Don��t you have any last wishes?��


    ��A...wish...yes...I...have��.just����...one��


    ��What could it be?��


    ��That��.you������


    ��Yes��


    ��Please die with me!��


    Nakura mustered the last of his strength as he shouted.


    That spell�\�\�\could be called the words of a curse.


    Nakura��s body burst open from the chest and needles made from his blood attacke Zhou Gongjin.


    Zhou stood up.


    He scowled looking at the red needles that pierced the arms that had protected his face.


    ��There are many wishes, I would be willing to grant since it was your last one, however��


    He groped for the needles that had slipped through the gaps that both arms had left to reach his ears to get them out.


    The needles melted back into blood and tiny scars remained on his earlobes. Zhou blew out a sigh and took out a new inscribed card from his jacket pocket.


    When the blood needles met the time limit for phenonomen modification, they melted all at once.


    He chanted a short spell.


    The piercing wounds on Zhou Gongjin��s skin disappeared like a time lapsed photo images (=high�\speed regeneration).


    ��Unfortunately, this level of magic cannot kill me��


    Zhou got up and sighed as he looked at his own skin. He had probably expected Nakura to have some kind of self destructive attack prepared. He had got his arms up in time to protect his face because he was watching for a water needle attack.


    ��Can��t stay here any longer. Even if it is the middle of the night, I can��t help standing out looking like this��


    However, that was because he hadn��t foreseen that Nakura would use his own blood to attack him. He looked down at his clothes that were smeared with his victim��s blood and let out a sigh.


    Zhou took out the handkerchief, he had returned to his pocket unnoticed.


    No, he hadn��t returned it. This was clearly a different one from before.


    It was not white, it was a black handkerchief.


    He expanded the darkness colored handkerchief, he covered his body with a large wide shadow.


    The handkerchief that turned into a black cloth changed into a shadow, leaving nothing but Nakura��s body behind.

 Volume 14 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    October 12th, Friday. With half a month remaining until the Thesis Competition on October 28th, the hustle and bustle within the school abruptly increased. The Kyoto Thesis Competition was said to be dedicated to pure theory, expectations were that the operational details wouldn��t be as extensive as last year��s, but in the end, it turned into a tremendous commotion.


    As the presenter, Isori personally took command and entered the fray to manage the preparations. Hattori was in command of the security team and was zealous in training them. Honoka and Izumi were working together to get a handle on the arrangements to travel to Kyoto.


    Of course, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki were playing around. As Student Council President, Miyuki was responsible for keeping an eye on the progress of the entire operation and dispatching help to portions where it was bogging down. The help in most cases was Tatsuya. He participated in presentation preparations, he took part in the training of the security team and when Miyuki, Honoka and Izumi couldn''t be in multiple places, he took care of the Student Council business and he also flitted about as Miyuki��s aide.


    When Mikihiko finally came to the Student Council room, Tatsuya had tied up his exhausting work long enough to take a break, just around the time the school gate was closing after school.


    ��Pardon me��.��


    It seemed like Mikihiko was not yet used to using the connecting staircase between the student Council room and Public Morals headquarters. There was a distinct difference between him and the carefree Shizuku who came in with him (additionally, Shizuku was in the midst of guarding Azusa). ��You��re right on time, Mikihiko��


    Although Tatsuya called out to him in a lighthearted tone, Mikihiko nervousness wasn��t that easily dispelled.


    ��Well then��...Since I was able to see how busy you were, there was no way I was going to be later than I promised��


    Hearing that statement, Miyuki let out a laugh that somehow exuded recognition.


    ��It would be a relief if everyone was as earnest as Yoshida kun��


    Feeling that this was the calm before the storm, Tatsuya urged Mikihiko to get down to business.


    ��Mikihiko, shall we begin the briefing right away��


    ��Yes, let��s��


    Perhaps, Mikihiko got the same impression, he spread out the huge roll of electronic paper, he had in his hand onto the conference table.


    A map of the city of Kyoto emerged on the electronic paper that almost completely covered the table.


    ��Today��s briefing is regarding the preliminary report on the security of the actual location��


    In a formal tone, Mikihiko begun his explanation.


    ��Regarding security on the actual day, the former head of club activities, Hattori has been assigned to proceed with the arrangements. Hattori senpai is also personally overseeing the briefing of the other schools and I think it��s fine to leave it to him, right��


    ��Is it alright not to have invited Hattori senpai to this meeting?��


    The one who nodded in answer to Honoka��s question as if to say it was fine was not Mikihiko but Tatsuya.


    ��An agreement was reached with former chairman Hattori, that it would be fine if he was merely notified of the results of the briefing. Right, Chief Yoshida��


    ��It is as Secretarial Chief Shiba says��


    Mikihiko seemed to have trouble saying the title, ��Secretarial Chief��. However, he didn��t have the nerve to ignore the official title in front of Miyuki.


    ��Former chairman Hattori said it was fine for him not to take part in today��s briefing. Since all we��re doing is gathering information. Doesn��t all he need to do is use the resulting data��


    Perhaps, he couldn''t ignore his uneasiness with speaking in a formal manner; Mikihiko carelessly lapsed into an informal friendly manner.


    ��It��s about time to get to the essentials��


    Perhaps, Tatsuya also found that easier, he immediately matched that mode of speaking.


    ��Okay. So, please look over here��


    Although, his tone was friendly, this was the way he always spoke to Miyuki.


    ��This is the site, the New International Convention Center��


    ��That��s pretty much in the outskirts of the city��


    Looking at the map, Izumi stated her opinion undiffidently.


    ��It seems like there��s a strong feeling in the area about not wanting to have conventions in the middle of the city��


    After answering Izumi��s question while smiling ironically, Mikihiko��s face stiffened.


    ��Unlike last year, the volume of traffic in the area is not that much. So it can be seen that there aren��t too many places where criminals, subversives and the like can ambush us. However, because the area is so rural, it is extremely easy to conceal the preparations to do so��


    Mikihiko temporarily enlarged the vicinity of the convention center before, replacing it with the map of the entire city of Kyoto.


    ��And, even if there is not a close hiding place; I also believe that there are potential locations that can be converted to a base not too far away��


    As had been arranged beforehand, Miyuki broke in during the pause in the conversation.


    ��In short, it is your opinion, Yoshida kun, that a much wider area than the vicinity of the site should be investigated?��


    ��Yes. No way do we want a repeat of last year��


    Without a moment��s delay, Tatsuya let loose the second round of covering fire.


    ��Agreed. Although we are nothing more than high school students, we still need to do everything we can��


    Tatsuya garnered gazes filled with surprise. In any case, Honoka, Izumi and Minami who knew the hidden details turned their eyes toward him without intending to but, right now, it was important that Honoka and Izumi not develop any lingering suspicions about what the people who left were doing.


    ��So, Mikihiko. who are you going to send on the preliminary investigation?��


    ��I��ll go��


    ��Is it alright for the Public Morals Chief to be absent from school?��


    ��I intend to entrust the school to Kitayama of the guard detail. Also I wish Tatsuya to come��


    ��No problem. It��s probably necessary for at least one member of the security team to check over the actual site��


    Tatsuya followed up with a nod; Miyuki raised her hand.


    ��Onii�\sama, is it alright if I go with you?��


    ��You, the Student council president��


    Tatsuya asked the question without becoming visibly paler. Acting in these kinds of conditions was more of a specialty of Miyuki��s.


    ��I wish to set up an appointment check out the hotel, the cheering squads are staying at personally. I wish to confirm that there is a shelter, they can be evacuated to if the unlikely occurs��


    ��Miyuki, I can do that��


    ��Honoka, don��t you have transportation, reservations, and individual requests to take care of? I am only overseeing the general operation, I don��t have any other specific job��


    ��Oh, alright��..��


    A Disappointed Honoka yielded.


    Izumi seemed to want to say something as she listened to Miyuki and Honoka��s exchange but, Miyuki turned to her before she spoke.


    ��Izumi chan while I am on my trip to Kyoto, won��t you to take my place and run things for me as the Vice President��


    ��Please, leave it to me. Use me to the fullest��


    It goes without saying, Izumi actually wanted to go with Miyuki to Kyoto as well. Having been asked by her esteemed Miyuki herself to be her proxy, she wasn��t able to say no. Rather, Izumi was the type of the girl who would be all excited over ��Miyuki senpai asked me to do something for her!��


    ��What��s the schedule?��


    ��It would be a little tight but, how about a 2 day and 1 night trip on the weekend before the Thesis Competition, the 20th to the 21th?��


    ��It��s a good plan, have you already pinned down the accommodations��


    ��No, I thought we��d decide on that now��


    ��I see. Minami��


    Tatsuya��s calling out to Minami was the last of their planned moves.


    ��Yes��


    In spite of explaining this scenario to Minami as well, she was not very surprised. �\�\�\She always seemed more composed than suited her age.


    ��Sorry, but will you make the hotel reservations for me. If you can make it the hotel, we are staying in the day before the Thesis Competition. For four people: me, Miyuki, Mikihiko, and you, Minami��


    ��Me, as well?��


    ��Uh, huh. You will help Miyuki over there for me��


    Regret passed over Izumi��s face in response to Tatsuya��s statement. She was probably thinking she wanted to be running around supporting Miyuki herself. However, she had already accepted the job of being Miyuki��s stand in. If Tatsuya had been the one who had asked her, Izumi would probably have easily withdrawn her previous agreement. However, it was impossible for Izumi to even think of abandoning a task Miyuki had asked her to do.


    It was time for the school gates to close, Tatsuya was slightly ahead Honoka whom he was escorting in leaving the student council room. They were going to where Shizuku who was guarding Azusa who was directing the construction of the presentation device was.


    Along the way, they linked up with Mikihiko who was done with locking up Public Morals headquarters and the three went to the experiment building.


    Aside from the work Isori was overseeing the auditorium, Azusa was making a console CAD that would compare the experiment��s effects.


    ��Shizuku!��


    Honoka called out to Shizuku. For some reason, Chikura Tomoko and Sayaka who were on Azusa��s security detail with Shizuku and Kirihara who was supposed to be guarding Carey, all turned to look at Tatsuya.


    ��Shiba, what��s up? We should have put in the requests to work overtime��


    As expected, Kirihara had already stopped calling him ��Shiba Ani��. Tatsuya was ��Shiba�� and Miyuki was President. It could be called the most proper way of addressing them.


    ��Certainly, the overtime requests were accepted but, it��s still bad for female students to stay late into the night at school��


    ��....but��


    Kirihara notified Sayaka that they were leaving soon with a glance backward. Apparently, Sayaka felt the need to be willful about it.


    ��What��s up?��


    As the mood was on the verge of turning uncomfortable, Shizuku asked Honoka that. She probably intended to switch the topic of conversation since she could read the mood but, Tatsuya and Mikihiko had a different matter to discuss with Shizuku.


    ��Kitayama san, I want to ask you a little favor��


    ��Ask me?��


    Mikihiko broached the matter while fighting the urge to snicker at the classically exaggerated puppet like head tilt she made.


    ��As it happens, we discussed going to Kyoto and for a look around before the Thesis Competition��


    ��To prepare for something like last year?��


    When Shizuku heard the words ��Look around��, she grasped the unstated reason.


    ��Right. For two days, we intend to check out various matters on a 2 day 1 night stay starting the 21st. Will you act as Public Morals Chief for me for those 2 days��


    For some reason, Shizuku looked toward Honoka instead of the bowing Mikihiko.


    ��What about you, Honoka?��


    ��eh, I��m��.staying here?��


    ��Hmmmm����.��


    Shizuku��s focus switched to Tatsuya.


    ��Are you going, Tatsuya san?��


    ��Uh, huh��


    Shizuku thought about it for a moment then, said ��Okay�� to Mikihiko.


    ��Thank you. That��s a relief��


    ��Your welcome��


    As she spoke, her eyes were not looking toward the still bowing Mikihiko but toward Honoka who was avoiding looking at Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    Inside the cabinet on the way home, Tatsuya was reading web news articles when his face changed to a ��Say what?�� type of expression.


    ��Onii�\sama, is something wrong?��


    Miyuki who was sitting next to him noticed immediately and questioned him.


    ��Ah, this news��


    Tatsuya turned the information terminal toward Miyuki. A local Kyoto news article was displayed there. It seems like Tatsuya had already started collecting information.


    The article contained a full report on the body of a murdered man discovered at a famous sightseeing spot.


    ��It was discovered this morning, the victim��s Nakura Sanburo san��...Onii�\sama, this person!?��


    Miyuki also readily understood the reason for Tatsuya��s reaction.


    ��Someone you know?��


    That was a natural question, Minami did not recognize the name.


    ��If it is not somebody with the same name, this is the magician that serves as Saegusa Mayumi��s bodyguard��


    Minami��s eyes widened.


    ��It is the same gentleman, right?��


    ��I don��t know, there isn��t a picture��


    Although that is what he said but, Tatsuya intuitively believed that this victim was the elderly magician that was Mayumi��s guard.


    ��If it is the same gentleman��...could it be a coincidence?��


    The question, Miyuki voiced was the same one that Tatsuya and Minami were grappling with.


    A magician of the Saegusa Clan was killed in Kyoto where it was likely Zhou Gongjin was in hiding. Additionally, his body indicated the death had been violent.


    Normally, it would be unthinkable to write the condition of the body in an article; perhaps, it was because it was the result of magic combat.


    A magician who was likely an extra yet skilled enough to be entrusted with guarding the eldest daughter of the Saegusa clan had been killed in magic combat. Even skills to that extent could be overcome. Like by that man who deeply wounded Kuroba Mitsugu and break thru the Kuroba Execution squad��s perimeter and escape��.


    There was no way Tatsuya could consider this a coincidence.


    ? ? ?


    The one who was most surprised to see the news that Nakura had been killed was unmistakably her.


    ��Otousama, please explain this!��


    Having been informed that Kouichi had returned home, Mayumi went into his study uninvited.


    ��Nakura san has been killed, what does this mean!?��


    Both hands gesturing wildly in front of the grandiose desk, she pressed Kouichi who sat beyond it for answers.


    ��How do you know Nakura was killed?��


    ��There was a call from the police asking about his background!��


    ��You took it? What about school��


    ��They couldn��t contact Otousama or my Onii�\samas so, they moved on to me!��


    ��Dolts��...what were you doing��


    Kouichi let out a reproachful murmur at his sons�� mistakes while ignoring his own. Listening to this, Mayumi became even more incensed.


    ��That kind of thing doesn��t matter!��


    Her father and the elder of her brothers�� disappearances and the younger of her brothers�� pretending that he wasn��t home were normal occurrences and as far as she was concerned completely trivial.


    ��Enough, please stop dodging! They said Nakura san killed, what does that mean!?��


    ��It means what it says, right? Nakura was killed. A good man has died��


    ��That isn��t what I��m asking! Why was Nakura san killed in Kyoto!?��


    ��There��s no reason for you to know��


    Kouichi coldly rebuffed his daughter. However, Mayumi did not flinch from something of this degree, she was not a weak Ojousama.


    ��Nakura san is my bodyguard. I should meet the qualifications of knowing��


    The tone had become subdued but, deep within fierier emotions swirled. One probably did not have to be Kouichi to know that. Since he knew his daughter��s character, he was aware some degree of compromise was necessary.


    ��Nakura was dispatched to Kyoto to do certain work. He probably got entangled in some trouble there��


    ��Certain work? What was that��


    ��An important task for the Saegusa clan of the Ten Master Clans��


    ��I got that! What was the task!?��


    ��You don��t need to know��


    However, Kouichi would not acknowledge a need for a greater degree of compromise than that.


    That was communicated to Mayumi as well. She realized questioning him even further was futile.


    ��.....understood. Excuse me��


    Feeling a great deal of mistrust for her father, Mayumi left the study.


    However, Mayumi had not given up on her quest for the truth.


    To tell the truth, Mayumi and Nakura hadn��t really been that friendly. Nakura��s manner was normally courteous to Mayumi and always that of a servant. Mayumi hadn��t known him well, he had made her feel uneasy.


    Even so, for a non�\short period of time, he was someone she had known that had accompanied her in her movements and had been killed. Moreover, he had died due to a task set by her own father.


    Mayumi completely disbelieved her father��s words, ��He probably got entangled in some trouble there��. She was convinced that he had not been dragged into something while he was working but rather he was killed because he was working.


    However, that was nothing more than Mayumi��s intuition, just now she had nothing to base it on. She acknowledged that herself.


    ��What��s up, Mayumi. You have been breathing out sighs for some time now. Besides, you seem somewhat dispirited. Is something wrong?


    ��eh? No, Mari. It��s nothing��


    ��It doesn��t look like nothing but��...if it is really nothing then put it out of your mind. You��ve been thinking about it for a while now��


    ��Oh, I have!?��


    Flustered, Mayumi sat up straight and fixed her gaping collar and straightened the cuffs of her sleeves.


    They were at the Magic University��s cafe, it was the time between the morning and afternoon lectures also known as lunchtime. It was a period of time when a lot of students gathered together after finishing their meals, this was not a time when the sight of the honored daughter of the Saegusa Clan of the Ten Master Clans appearing somewhat listless would go unnoticed.


    By the way, Mari being here did not mean she was skipping out on her Defense College educational regime. There were special military skills research classes at the Magic University�\�\�\to put it simply, there were classes to educate magicians to be officers�\�\�\under this system the Defense College would send over a chosen student once a week to take part in the lectures with those accepted into the lecture course. Mari had been chosen and today was the day of the lecture.


    Mayumi temporarily looked as if nothing was wrong but she couldn��t keep it up for long. Probably because she felt secure in front of a friend she hadn��t seen in a while. Mayumi forcibly stopped herself when she realized she was sighing deeply again.


    ��Mari, there��s something I want to consult you about��


    Mayumi put both elbows on the table and concealed her mouth with her hands as she spoke to Mari. It was an ill�\mannered pose but it was the easiest way to prevent her lips from being read. It was allowed to use a soundproofing field in the cafe but, magic that obstructed the light because you didn��t want to be seen wasn��t permitted.


    ��What is it?��


    Mari made the same pose. The poses deepened the impression that they were discussing secrets to the spectators.


    ��Mari, do you remember Nakura san?��


    ��That��s your bodyguard, right? What about him��


    ��He was killed��


    ��Killed, you say, oh no...when?��


    Mari had been about to ask ��how can speak about it looking so calm?�� but, she looked into Mayumi��s eyes and saw the grief and anger swirling together in them and changed her question as she spoke.


    ��The day before yesterday, perhaps in the middle of the night. The Kyoto police contacted me yesterday��


    ��Kyoto? So it wasn��t someone aiming for you?��


    ��Uh, huh��


    ��I see��..��


    Mari somehow stopped herself from letting out a sigh of relief without thinking. She was feigning calm but deep in her heart she was wavering at one step away from panic. If someone was gunning for Mayumi, what could she do...the thought whirled. Knowing that for now, it was an absurd fear allowed Mari to grieve for the deceased.


    ��It��s unfortunate��.you have my condolences��


    ��Thank you��


    A solemn air flowed between the pair. In these wordless moments, they were probably offering up silent prayers for the deceased.


    ��So, what was the cause of death? Was it an accident?��


    ��Murder��


    Mari already expected that answer. For someone employed as a bodyguard by the Ten Master Clans that was a normal risk.


    ��But, I don��t know the reason��


    Before her eyes, her friend was using all her strength to bear the weighty emotions that were bursting out. Even before she was asked that by Mari, one did not eyes to see that.


    ��Father won��t tell me anything more than he sent him to Kyoto on business. What business, what kind of job, everything is unclear. At any rate, I��m sure it was some kind of shady job but even so why did he lose his life��.��


    A sound of something being swallowed could be heard from Mayumi��s throat. Unmistakably, it was a fit of crying.


    ��It��s not that I want to avenge him or something��


    Mayumi somehow quieted her emotions and with that calm, she continued to talk with a voice that showed her strong will.


    ��It��s nothing like that but somehow I can��t just let it go. I feel that it��s something I shouldn��t leave it as it is��


    ��What��..do you have some basis for your thinking?��


    While she was overwhelmed by Mayumi��s determination, Mari made a rational point.


    ��Right now, nothing. This is nothing more than my intuition. But, I can��t ignore it. I can��t help feeling anxious��


    ��I��..still don��t have much unoccupied time��


    The Magic University and the Defense College were not all that far apart�\�\�\to be exact, the Magic University and the special tactics research department annex were not that far apart. Also, since the secrets and inherent magics of magic students had to be concealed, student housing had to be in approved dormitories; it wasn��t that hard for them to meet.


    However, as Mari implied, there was no freedom in the Defense College��s curriculum as there was in Magic University��s. It could be said with the multiple required courses, a first year student didn��t have room in their life to do anything else. As much as Mari wished that she could help her friend with her worries that was impossible with her schedule.


    ��...how about consulting with Juumonji or Tatsuya kun?��


    Unexpectedly�\�\�\she offered up a name, Mayumi hadn��t thought of, her eyes widened and she blinked rapidly, many times.


    ��I can understand Juumonji�\kun but�� why Tatsuya kun?


    ��Isn��t this year��s Thesis Competition in Kyoto?��


    Mayumi sensed that Mari wasn��t really answering a question with a question.


    ��The Competition is at most a two day one night stay, right? Besides he��ll be busy, he wouldn��t have the free time to do anything else, right?��


    ��That stuff happened just last year. Wouldn��t they do their own investigation of the area?��


    ��Yes, they might do that. But, Tatsuya kun would probably be helping with the presentation��s preparations and there��s also the student council work. When he��s so busy, to expressly ask him to meet with me����.what?��


    Mayumi became aware that Mari was looking at her with a stunned look.


    ��We have this and that to do as well. Wouldn��t it be fine to just ask him?��


    Overwhelmed by the common sense, Mayumi couldn��t come up with even the fragment of a rebuttal.


    ��Anyway, why have you only been worried about his situation? Isn��t the first thing to do to get Juumonji kun��s cooperation? Juumonji is already a college student so isn��t he more likely to be accommodating than Tatsuya kun the high school student and as for which would be more reliable, I think for sure that it would be Juumonji kun��


    ��Th�\that��s��..we��re both members of the Ten Master Clans, I don��t want the problems of the Saegusa Clan to cause trouble for the Juumonji Clan��


    Mari didn��t hear Mayumi��s excuse. She was able to hear the sound but, her mind completely ignored it.


    ��Mayumi, I don��t believe it but��


    ��Wh�\what?��


    Mari��s expression was not the mischievous smile one would wear when teasing a good friend, her face was subtly serious showing her earnest and genuine concern for Mayumi.


    ��You couldn��t possibly be genuinely in love with him?��


    It took some time for Mari��s words to penetrate Mayumi��s consciousness.


    ��By him��.Tatsuya�\kun!?��


    ��Idiot, you��re too loud!��


    Since Mayumi had put up a soundproof field, her words didn��t leak out but, Mari��s look was so menacing it made her forget that.


    ��That��s impossible! Right, impossible! Seriously, me be in lo�\lo�\lo��..��


    Mari fixated cool eyes on her mumbling friend.


    ��Mayumi, if you could see yourself now would you really be able to declare it��s impossible?��


    ��That is��..��


    Mayumi��s voice trailed off from lack of confidence.


    However, she didn��t end it there. Resolutely, she looked up and puffed out her chest.


    ��No, that is really impossible. What��s impossible is impossible��


    ��...you��re awfully confident but, your statements really lack persuasive power����


    ��Tatsuya kun is a reliable boy. Like a little brother. Right, a little brother. A little brother!��


    ��No, isn��t that wrong? After all, you and him are not blood related, right?��


    ��Yes, It��s an elder sister��s right to be helped by her little brother! Alright, I��ll get Tatsuya to help me dig for the truth. First, I��ll check the train schedule for going to Tokyo��


    ��No, you should��.��


    Faced with the strangely confused Mayumi, Mari plopped down with an exhausted look.


    ? ? ?


    October,14th Sunday. Tatsuya visited the Yokohama branch office of the Magic Association.


    Tatsuya informed the reception desk of his name and told them that he had an appointment.


    He was already waiting in the interview room.


    ��Hayama san, it��s been a while since we have spoken. I have not kept you waiting have I?��


    ��No, you are right on time, Tatsuya�\dono. Since I was the one who summoned you, it is only natural that I arrived first. Please, do not trouble yourself about it any further��


    Tatsuya bowed and stood on the opposite side from Hayama.


    As if they had agreed on the timing beforehand, the pair sat down at the same time. The slight firmness of the cushion maintained the feeling of tension that was the impression, Tatsuya harbored on the sofa.


    ��Your business is a matter to do with the current job?��


    Tatsuya set the conversation off.


    ��Yes. About the attack you incurred a few days in Nara and the rest. You were not injured?��


    ��I am fine. Miyuki and the others did not receive even the lightest wound. I am thankful for your concern��


    ��That is good. Well, fellows of that level don��t have much of a chance to slow Tatsuya down. By the way, have you identified those people?��


    ��I do not know how reliable it is at this point. There��s interference in my access to the military information division, I cannot investigate the details��


    ��Hoo, the information division��


    They were exchanging jabs mixed with truth and lies. Tatsuya was not telling him everything he knew and Hayama was also probably concealing things. No, if it was limited to this conversation, it was more like Hayama hadn��t said anything.


    ��I am sorry . But for that reason, I have not made enough progress that I am able to give you a report��


    ��No, no. Both Okusama and myself view securing the cooperation of the Kudou Clan as a major accomplishment in itself��


    Tatsuya observed Hayama��s face as much as he could get away with without being rude. Was the line about Miya being impressed, the truth or mere lip service; it was unfortunate but, the power of Tatsuya��s eyes were unable to determine that.


    ��So, it would be fine for me to assume that my progress toward the current objective is satisfactory��


    ��It is sufficient��


    For now, he had secured freedom of movement; for Tatsuya, that was nothing but good.


    ��On the Kuroba front, have they acquired any new information?��


    ��There are no developments there��


    The shortest answer possible perhaps to keep from granting Tatsuya any material to make conjectures from. Those distrustful thoughts floated across Tatsuya��s mind.


    ��Well, Tatsuya�\dono. I will be going now, I will tell Okusama what you said in order to ask her honored opinion��


    ��huh�� That was probably to be expected. There was no way it would end with him only asking about the progress of the investigation.


    ��Regarding Okusama, shall she hear from me that Tatsuya�\dono does not require reinforcements��


    ��Reinforcements, hmm����.��


    Those words were outside his calculations so Tatsuya could not immediately reply. Maya sending him reinforcements was not something, Tatsuya had even considered.


    However, this is a good opportunity, thought Tatsuya. He had actually intended to to someone dispatched from Mikitsugu''s area secretly from Maya or Hayama but, taking advantage of a request to Maya for reinforcements was probably the best way to avoid future trouble.


    ��Hayama san. When the notice of this duty was delivered were Fumiya and his sister directed to purposely overlook a tail?��


    Hayama cocked his head with a serious face at Tatsuya��s words.


    ��Really? I gave no such directive but����.��


    Hayama didn��t appear befuddled. However, there had been such a directive that was clear from looking at the resulting situation.


    ��Ahh, come to think of it, Hanabishi�\kun struck up a conversation with Fumiya�\dono about something��


    ��Hanabishi san, hmm��


    A Yotsuba Clan employee of the second rank. A magician that the Yotsuba had headhunted from outside, His magical power was ordinary but he was a former serviceman with extensive combat experience. He was in charge of fine tuning scheduling and providing equipment for illegal operations related to magic requested by the Yotsuba Clan. Another way to put it would be he was the butler that served as the Yotsuba��s control tower.


    ��However, I believe Hanabishi san would not issue such a directive on his own initiative��


    ��I am sorry. Not even I know more than that��


    That was a lie. Maya��s trusted retainer would not be unaware of such an important matter as information concerning Tatsuya and Miyuki being leaked. Never mind Tatsuya, Miyuki was a candidate to be the next clan head.


    However, he had declared that ��I do not know�� which left Tatsuya no way of pressing him further. Tatsuya changed his attack plan.


    ��I see. Nevertheless, I believe Fumiya was unmistakably followed. Man made Spirits were able to investigate our home and we were attacked in the area in front of the station��


    ��Something like that��..Tatsuya�\dono, it��s inexcusable. I will listen to Hanabishi�\kun��s explanation��


    ��No, since what��s done is done is does not really matter, however��


    ��Then?��


    ��As a matter of fact, underlings of the Traditionalist have been haunting the vicinity of classmates of mine and Miyuki��


    ��Hmm...that would be worrying for Tatsuya�\dono and Miyuki�\sama as well��


    ��Yes. For now, I have been coping with it through the good will of the Kitayama family and the Kyuuchou temple but can you recommend to Obaue that she lend me a hand��


    ��I see, freeing oneself from worry is a standard tactic. Miya�\sama would also wish you to free of hindrances��


    ��Please. I do not wish to take up more of the Master��s time��


    The unspoken implication of that statement was the threat that more of Yakumo��s intervention will be permitted which could cause problems, Hayama should understand that. Tatsuya thought that both the Yotsuba and Yakumo should understand that he wanted this for both their sakes but, he did not state that openly.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya�\dono, about Kyuuchou temple��


    Hayama abruptly changed the topic, this might be his way of proclaiming that he did not wish to pursue the issue further.


    ��Recently, you have been engaged in developing new magic at the Kyuuchou temple, Tatsuya�\dono��


    ��You are well informed��


    The surprise that showed on Tatsuya��s face was not an act. When the heck did they find out, by what means, Tatsuya had absolutely no idea.


    ��Simple deduction. We have information regarding what is inside the basement of Kyuuchou temple��


    ��I see, so that was what is called a trick question��


    Tatsuya showed an expression of regret but that was an act. He was relieved now that he knew his information concealment hadn��t been penetrated and it was a good time to reveal the development of his new magic anyway. This could be called a good opportunity to do what was known as lobbing a ball to keep a runner on base.


    ��It is as you have said I have borrowed the basement of the Kyuuchou temple to engage in the creation of a new attack magic��


    ��Do you mind if I inquire as to what type?��


    ��Of course not. I have no secrets from Obaue��


    Tatsuya��s face proclaimed his innocence as he answered Hayama��s question with a bold face lie.


    ��The magic I am in the midst of developing is a close range physical attack spell. I believe you have gone through the report concerning the Brionac used by Angie Sirius of the STARS��


    ��So you are trying to reproduce the Brionac��


    ��There are minor differences in the theory but that is the basic concept. The truth is I had a match at First High in April with an opponent on whom Mist Dispersion wouldn��t work��


    ��The Tomitsuka Clan��s Range Zero��


    ��So you are aware of it. I had an epiphany then. As Miyuki��s Guardian, I urgently need a repulsion magic for use against opponents on whom ��decomposition�� will not work��


    Perhaps, Tatsuya��s feeling resonated with him; Hayama bowed his head deeply in agreement.


    ��An excellent endeavour��


    ��If this magic is perfected, I should probably not only be able to pierce the psion armor of ��Range Zero�� but the Juumonji Clan��s ��Phalanx��. I think I will be able to unveil it at the next Shougatsu��


    For an instant, Hayama sunk into silence with a grave look. But his gentle ��butler��s smile�� was restored so quickly that one would think that had been an illusion.


    ��Is the name of the magic been decided, yet��


    ��It has not been perfected yet, so only a temporary one��..��


    ��If you may��


    ��When it is completed for unveiling, I intend to give it the name ��Baryon Lance����


    ��...how interesting. I will look forward to being able to see it with Miyuki�\sama at Shougatsu��


    As he spoke, Hayama got up.


    Tatsuya also felt it was a suitable time.


    ��So on the matter of guarding our school friends, please take care of it��


    ��Please perform your duties with dispatch as well, Tatsuya�\dono��


    Tatsuya made a bow to Hayama and left the interview room.


    The shaking of hands did not exist between these two.


    ? ? ?


    October 15th, Monday.


    First High was deep in the middle of the tumult of preparing for the Thesis Competition.which covered a different commotion.


    The news that the former student council president and the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Clan of the Ten Master Clans, Saegusa Mayumi had requested a meeting with Shiba Tatsuya had captured the interest of the students.


    In the midst of the students irresponsibly exchanging rumors, there were many students who were unable to take the news with a calm heart.


    Like the former, chairman Hattori Gyobu.


    Or the student council treasurer Mitsui Honoka.


    And Miyuki who was both the student council president and Tatsuya��s sister who felt an indescribable uneasiness as she watched the pair disappear into the reception room.

 Volume 15 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    October 15th, 2096, after school, two weeks before the Thesis Competition, First High School was full of commotion due to the preparations. Despite that, the current buzz was due to something else entirely different.


    They were talking about a sudden visitor. The students from second and third years�� were familiar with this visitor; even the freshmen could hardly miss the presence of the popular OG1.


    The person in question, Saegusa Mayumi, was walking towards the guest room. The school seemed to have decided to treat her as a member of the 10MC instead of as the former Student Council President; a daughter of the Saegusa family. Mayumi requested to see Tatsuya alone. This was due to the nature of her request.


    "I''m sorry, Tatsuya-kun. I thought it was best to come to First High to talk to you..."


    Mayumi expressed her thoughts and bowed; probably, because she noticed the commotion she had caused. Most likely not because she heard the rumors, since her skill of perception was through sight, not by hearing. While walking to the guest room the commotion from everyone in sight could be heard. By now, they''ve become the subject of curiosity and speculation. It''s hardly possible for her to not be aware of the situation.


    "No, please don''t worry."


    Tatsuya had his share of being gossiped about due to his position and ability. But, his answer was not meant to be consolation for Mayumi. Certainly, the fact that she came to visit the school meant that there would be rumors going on for 75 days2. Still, it''s better than to be disturbed at home. There was a mountain of things that he didn��t want to show to a member of the 10MC in his house. Of course, he said it casually but he couldn��t ignore the risks of Mayumi ever seeing them.


    It is more convenient for Tatsuya that Mayumi chose to come to school rather than his house. It would be quite easy for her to obtain his address, but she blatantly chose to be gossiped about. Though Tatsuya could hardly care about such baseless rumors. And yet, she chose to come to school; she must have been considerate of Tatsuya. ��He reached this conclusion based on her actions.


    "How do you do?"


    Mayumi seemed to be quite tense, unbefitting of her character.


    Tatsuya thought, despite being tense, she didn''t forget to start with words of greeting. It''s hard to say that such an extent was required.


    1OG: Old Girl (ex-female student of First High)


    2The original word: uwasabanashi o nana j�� go-kakan, literally: 75 days life span of rumor, meaning: rumors in the world do not last long, it is something to be forgotten soon by its nature.


    At this rate, there''s a chance of wasting time. With that in mind, Tatsuya decided to take the lead.


    "This year, I won''t be as busy, since I''m only in charge of the security for the event day itself."


    "Is-is that so? It''s surprising for you to not join the competition team.��


    "That''s why, depending on your request, I might be able to assist you."


    Tatsuya didn''t think that Mayumi came just to see him. They don��t have that sort of ''intimate relationship'' where the other party could be convinced with words like "I came to meet you because I wanted to see you. This is not to say that they have a normal Senpai-kouhai relationship, but for her to come to meet Tatsuya there must be something that she wanted to ask for.


    "...You''re right. You can''t help it even if it''s a waste of time."


    Mayumi''s eyes were still hesitating. But as he had said, at this rate they will only waste their time. Both Mayumi and Tatsuya couldn''t possibly have an unlimited amount of free time. Since she visited Tatsuya with something on her mind, there''s no way she would leave First High dejectedly without even delivering her request.


    "I wonder if Tatsuya-kun remembers Nakura-san."


    "Yes, my condolences."


    "Please don''t be concerned. Tatsuya-kun, you know about what happened to him?"


    "I saw the local news."


    "Did you collect such information for the Thesis Competition security preparation?"


    "Well, something along those lines."


    "��Then."


    Mayumi paused for a split second, not to avoid the main issue, but to shake the last bit of hesitation.


    "Do you know about his cause of death?"


    "Only that he was murdered."


    "I guess that''s the extent of the published information."


    A bitter smile floated on Mayumi''s lips, unexpectedly letting out her feelings.


    "You''re right. Nakura-san was murdered, and I don''t know who the culprit is."


    Tatsuya showed slight confusion at her words.


    "You''re not looking into it?"


    "My father��"


    Mayumi stopped briefly, but she decided to discard her hesitation.


    "My father knows who killed Nakura-san."


    Tatsuya didn��t hide his astonishment.


    "Did your father admit this?"


    "No. But I''m sure he knows; at the very least he has an idea. Nakura-san had been ordered by my father to go on a secret mission in Kyoto."


    "A secret mission in Kyoto, huh..."


    If you used the familiar expression "undercover work" to Tatsuya, that will be referred to as illegal work.


    "I didn''t get to hear this directly either. My father didn��t say anything besides ''a certain work''. I was told that ''I don''t need to know''."


    "I see."


    That was the same as saying ''let him do the dirty work''. Tatsuya thought that perhaps Saegusa Kouichi has no intention to hide it.


    "So then Senpai, what do you want to do?"


    Mayumi had hoped that this question would never arise. However, Tatsuya immediately asked it and stared into her eyes, making her wince her eyes for a little while.


    Yet, Mayumi didn''t want to silently face down. She was empowered by her sense of duty and righteousness and spoke to Tatsuya face to face.


    "I want to know the truth."


    "Do you want to identify the culprit?"


    "Yes."


    There was a slight delay before she answered. But that didn��t mean that Mayumi was hesitating, she was just trying to calm her heart down before it started beating faster.


    "I''ll say it upfront. My relationship with Nakura-san was never a close one."


    Hearing Mayumi''s confession, Tatsuya was amazed. However, he quickly suppressed his mouth so as to urge her to continue.


    "My relationship with Nakura-san was strictly business-based. I never thought of him as more than a bodyguard."


    "Even so, you still want to search for the culprit? Even though the risk is hardly small."


    Tatsuya tried to lightly provoke Mayumi.


    He received a piercing stare in reply.


    "Don''t take me wrong. I''m not doing this out of sympathy."


    "Then why?"


    "My bodyguard was killed in one of the Saegusa Family''s missions. Though I know that he was not ordered to die, it was a job with a high risk of death so the result is the same. I don''t want to avert my eyes from the truth. As a member of the Saegusa Family, at the very least I want to know the truth."


    "How commendable."


    Tatsuya sighed.


    Mayumi lifted her eyebrows.


    "But."


    Even when she raised her voice, Tatsuya continued with a cold tone.


    "In the end, it''s only for your own self-satisfaction, Senpai you should understand this as well."


    "Hmph, that''s right. But, there''s nothing wrong with self-satisfaction, right?��


    That was not a voice of desperation, but one filled with strong will, even Tatsuya couldn''t immediately think of words of rebuttal.


    "In my current state, I can''t do anything. I''m not satisfied with myself. I can''t proudly bear myself as the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family."


    "As the eldest daughter of the Saegusa... is it."


    "Yes, for better or for worse, it is my position. I don''t want to run away from my responsibility. That''s why I''d like to confirm the doubt in my heart. I wonder if this is weird."


    "No, I don''t think it''s weird."


    Mayumi''s words were both enviable and repulsive to Tatsuya.


    Miyuki had not yet been introduced as a direct descendant of the Yotsuba. Instead, she was forced to hide her identity. But, Tatsuya also never thought that being a Yotsuba was a good thing or something to be proud of to begin with, yet to be unable to reveal your true self is a sad situation. These were all Tatsuya''s thoughts, instead of feelings.


    His sister was forced to hide the pride of her birth. Tatsuya envied Mayumi for her presence, in the light of Miyuki''s own existence.


    "I see, then what''s the connection with me? Even if you ask me to find the culprit, I don''t have the ''know-how'' to become a detective, nor have I helped in the investigation previously. Unfortunately, I think I can''t be of service to you."


    However, despite his demeanor, Tatsuya truly wished that he could help her. But it was an impossible task, even for him. He didn''t have any means of finding out the whereabouts of the killer whose name was unknown. Even the idea of doing that tired him.


    "Wait!"


    Despite the frank rejection from Tatsuya, Mayumi stopped him when he was about to leave his seat.


    "There''s a high chance that the culprit was involved in the Yokohama Incident!"


    Those uttered words, made Tatsuya fail to leave the sofa.


    "The same culprit as in the Yokohama Incident, you said?"


    Tatsuya shouldn''t have worn a surprised face.


    But what Mayumi thought had little to do with his amazement.


    "Seems like Nakura-san had done some research on the mastermind of the Yokohama Incident in Chinatown recently."


    She probably thought that she was able to draw Tatsuya''s attention. Her reasoning was flawed, since Tatsuya unmistakably had no interest in the topic.


    "You''re well-informed."


    "That person never left my side when on bodyguard duty. Lately, he''d been bringing many souvenirs from Chinatown. I wonder if he was mistaken about my age... I was wondering if Nakura-san wanted to give me hints about the mission, so now I''m intrigued by them."


    "I see."


    Mayumi might not have realized, but that remark was thought-provoking.


    Nakura''s employer was Saegusa Kouichi, and his relationship with Mayumi was strictly business-based so he''s basically an outsider.


    To leave the dirty work to the bodyguard of his eldest daughter, a subordinate that had been trusted to such an extent had left hints to another party about what he had been forced to do.


    Seems like Saegusa Kouichi didn''t have full control over his subordinate.


    Or, in a truer sense, there are no subordinates that could be called loyal confidants of the Saegusa Family.


    ����This might bring about a bigger meaning in the future.


    Tatsuya stopped thinking about the internal conditions of the Saegusa Family.


    "It might be as you''ve said. Nakura-san''s work was related to the Chinatown in Yokohama. But to deduce that from such weak evidence, I think there might be a chance that it was completely unrelated to the Yokohama Incident."


    At this point Tatsuya thought that he could actually use Mayumi''s help for his problem. Even though she didn''t possess physical prowess, her combat ability had been proven on the battlefield at Yokohama. Moreover, she is much more mobile as a college student when compared to Miyuki and Minami who were still attending high school.


    His objection was intended to cool Mayumi''s head. It was possible that Mayumi was influenced by her feelings too much to consider the possibility of her own misconception. If she still insisted in asking for Tatsuya''s cooperation based on those conclusions, Tatsuya would have just proceeded from her assumption.


    "Well, that might be true��"


    Apparently she was thinking about the thing that Tatsuya pointed out. Mayumi timidly took a peek at Tatsuya.


    "Then... Tatsuya-kun thinks that ��the culprit being related to the Yokohama Incident�� was my misunderstanding!?"


    But it was only for a few seconds, before Mayumi took a stronger stance against Tatsuya''s ''so- what'' attitude.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Tatsuya appeased Mayumi with a fake smile.


    "It was only because I''m afraid that your preconception of the truth is being clouded by your strong feelings."


    Mayumi puffed up her cheeks... Despite becoming a college student, this expression still had its own deadweight.


    "Preconception and perception are two different things."


    These glaring words from Mayumi were delivered to Tatsuya''s ears just fine. However, Tatsuya chose to treat them as self-monologue. Hence, he paid no further attention to them.


    "...I understand such a thing."


    However, she returned these words to Tatsuya with firm eyes.


    "Do you understand the danger?"


    Tatsuya has been waiting for the chance to drop this line.


    "Yes. Even so, I still want to do something."


    From her answer just now, the uncertain feeling had completely disappeared.


    "That''s why, Tatsuya. Please lend me your strength."


    However, it didn''t seem to affect Tatsuya. It was convenient for him if he took up this matter as a response to the strong request of Mayumi��s.


    "����I understand."


    Mayumi showed a relieved expression with a smile.


    Tatsuya was feeling the same, despite not showing it on his face.


    "Specifically, what do you want me to do?"


    "Tatsuya-kun, are you going to Kyoto for a preliminary inspection with the guard?"


    "Yes, this upcoming weekend."


    "I''d like to ask for you to accompany me for a while on that day. Let''s go to the scene where Nakura-san was killed."


    After delivering her last request, Mayumi returned a question.


    "Will that suffice?"


    Depending on the situation, Tatsuya could spare a little time to accompany her. However, that question was a set up to know her full intention.


    "Even I understand, you know��"


    Although Tatsuya couldn''t care less about others so long as it didn''t interfere with his priority, he wouldn''t go so far as to ignore others'' feelings. It was not a pleasant feeling to see his close friend fall for his words.


    "As a daughter of the Saegusa Family, I still don''t have the ability to support myself. I have no means to move people regardless of my talent as a magician, I couldn''t ask you to do the work of the police by looking for the criminal, either."


    Her remarks about her powerless self were right on the spot so Tatsuya didn��t offer a single word of comfort. He was able to retaliate when the No Head Dragon messed with him with the help of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. He was able to intervene with the Parasite Doll plan by the help of Kokonoe Yakumo, and the Mobile Suits from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Which also shows that, by no means was Tatsuya''s individual power able to tackle all the problems he had. He never forgot this fact. When he learnt the limit of an individual''s power, he couldn''t think of any rebuttal.


    "Just as Tatsuya-kun said in the beginning. At the end, this is for my own self-satisfaction. It might be foolish to run into danger for such a thing. Yet..."


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya repeated the same words, blocking Mayumi''s words.


    "Then, Sunday the 21st. Please select the exact timing and location to fit your schedule."


    "��Thanks, Tatsuya-kun."


    Mayumi bowed her head low while sitting on the sofa.


    "Then, I will email the details for the time and venue tomorrow.


    "Can I ask one more thing?"


    Mayumi was about to leave her seat when Tatsuya said this.


    "Has Nakura-san''s body been cremated?"


    "Uh, yeah."


    "Do you have anything left from what he was wearing at the time he passed away? For example, his clothes."


    "The police requested those, since they want to store them as evidence. Furthermore, Nakura-san has no relatives, so I thought it might help to catch the criminal even a little if I handed them over."


    "Is it possible to have short access to those materials?"


    "��I can try to ask the detective who gave me his contact information."


    Tatsuya slightly lowered his head as response to Mayumi''s answer.


    Because she looked like she had something to say, Tatsuya urged her to speak with his eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think that I would get so sensitive."


    "I will cooperate as much as possible, so long as it''s possible."


    After saying so, Tatsuya stood up in order to prevent Mayumi from repeating her ''thank you'' gesture.


    During this short period, he had considered that Nakura might have been killed by Zhou. It was not so absurd to hypothesize that Saegusa Kouichi had Nakura Saburou investigate Zhou. And there was even a possibility where the Head of the Saegusa Family had a collusion planned with Zhou.


    He did think that Nakura''s death was connected to Zhou Gongjin so there might be a lead to his whereabouts there. Therefore, he did not need Mayumi''s words of gratitude.


    After sending Mayumi up to the gate, Tatsuya went to the Student Council room.


    For some reason, the current Public Morals Committee Chief was there with the Student Council Officers, there was even the presence of the previous Club Leader.


    "Onii-sama, thank you for your hard work."


    "Ah, sorry for my tardiness."


    Miyuki rose and gave him a hand gesture to sit with a smile, before Tatsuya headed to his desk. He noticed the edgy stares on him, and chose not to react to them.


    "Shiba-senpai."


    The one who started the conversation was Izumi, who had been fighting to face her terminal right after Tatsuya entered the Student Council room.


    "Do you have anything you want to ask?"


    On the surface, Tatsuya''s question was very reasonable and superficial. In fact, the expected dialogue was most probably started because she wanted to know what had happened in the meeting just now.


    "That''s not it!"


    And there was nothing going out of his prediction.


    "Onee-sama, no, has my sister gone back?"


    "She has. Did you perhaps have something for her?"


    "No, that''s not the case. But, that, I just wonder what kind of business forced my sister to take up your valuable time."


    The meaning behind Izumi''s words was clear as day. She wanted to know what kind of a conversation her sister just had with Tatsuya.


    "Please don''t let it bother you. There''s no need for you to worry."


    However, Tatsuya played with his opponent, by avoiding the expected focus of the conversation.


    "I''m not worrying about Senpai!"


    As a result, Izumi retorted back frantically. Then, she blushed after receiving smiles from the upperclassmen, as per the usual pattern.


    The one who helped take over the matter from the dismayed and red-faced Izumi was Miyuki. She unmistakably did so while taking a peek at her brother; she was curious about the closed meeting between Tatsuya and Mayumi. No, it would be better to say that she was the one who wanted to know the most.


    "Then, Onii-sama. What did you talk about with Saegusa-senpai? I hope you don''t mind sharing it with us?"


    Immediately after Miyuki asked so, there were signs of people preparing to hear the answer. Tatsuya looked around the room; nobody in the room diverted their eyes while waiting for his answer.


    "It seems like Senpai also has a matter to settle in Kyoto."


    At the same time, Izumi''s body was trembling. Her head was down, so her expression couldn''t be seen, but Tatsuya could easily guess that she was thinking about Nakura. However, he decided that it would be counterproductive to voice some comfort for Izumi here. Hence, he continued with his words, while pretending that he did not notice anything.


    "She said that she''d like to accompany us in the preliminary inspection. I denied her request after she refused to explain the reason behind it, but she had a comparatively serious face on her."


    Hattori sighed a little after hearing Tatsuya conclude his answer. He must have been having the same concern.


    However, he was not letting Tatsuya off the hook; he took up a harsh tone towards Tatsuya.


    "Shiba, why did you deny her request when you don''t have any urgent errands? The preliminary security inspection is only to look around to see the state of the city, right? You should be able to make some time for her that wouldn��t hinder your activities."


    Tatsuya had assumed that this question would arise. Honestly, he thought that a good young man would have a hard time accompanying her. Not that he meant to ridicule her, rather he was saying that out of favor. He tightened his lips consciously to refrain himself from saying so.


    However, another person followed up in blaming him.


    "Tatsuya-san, I also think so."


    Hattori''s response was in line with Tatsuya''s plan, but it was unexpected for Honoka to agree with Hattori.


    "Although she had Ichihara-senpai and Juumonji-senpai at Magic University, she purposely chose to come to First High. Doesn''t that show how much she relies on you?"


    Without knowing what the reason behind Honoka��s words was, Tatsuya couldn��t reply immediately.


    There was no merit for Honoka if Tatsuya and Mayumi were to meet up in Kyoto. Even if Miyuki was jealous of others, Mayumi might still try to use the chance, since Miyuki was his real sister. She should have discerned that Minami was also taking a step back from Tatsuya as usual.


    Chances were����while it might be rude to Honoka����she might be purely feeling sympathy for Mayumi.


    "Tatsuya, wouldn''t it be fine if you spare some time for her?"


    "��That''s right."


    Even Mikihiko made that suggestion. Tatsuya could no longer act that he was not doing something bad. Even Mikihiko didn��t know that the true purpose of the trip was to arrest Zhou


    Gongjin, he was only told that there was a certain ''Traditionalist'' group in Kyoto who conspired to make more trouble. He still acted as if he was stubbornly against Mayumi''s cooperation request and gave off the feeling of being forced to do it, despite the real situation he was facing.


    Moreover, this development was also convenient for Tatsuya. They had just given him a valid reason to spend time with Mayumi, so there was no need to disguise their meeting as coincidence.


    In reality, Tatsuya didn��t expect for her to be very useful. However, even the addition of a single person was better for manpower. Tatsuya believed that the request he received was not only to search for Zhou Gongjin, but also to take care of him once he''s found. However, the content of Maya''s request was ''cooperation for capture''; if he couldn''t locate him first, there was no way to capture him. To do so, it was necessary to act like he was looking for Zhou. That was why he gathered a lot of people.


    "I shall apologize first, although it would be a little awkward for me to contact Senpai. Izumi, do you mind if I contact her?"


    "Why do you ask me such a thing?"


    Izumi asked with an annoyed voice. She was alarmed by that question as Tatsuya treated her like she had a sister complex.


    "Izumi is Saegusa-senpai''s sibling after all."


    However, even for Tatsuya, it was not possible to act that cold towards an underclassman girl.


    "You don''t need my permission. Please act as per your discretion."


    Izumi replied to Tatsuya with a cute face, despite receiving such an uncute remark from Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    Near the border of the former Nagano Prefecture and Yamanashi Prefecture, a nameless village exists in a narrow valley surrounded by the mountains. This village which has never been listed on the map is the home of the infamous Yotsuba Family.


    In the center of the village, there is a conspicuously large single-story Manor of the Yotsuba. In the main room within the house, Yotsuba Maya, the head of the family received a report from her butler, Hayama.


    "...Seems like all the facts are pointing to Nara."


    "The JSDF Intelligence Bureau..."


    Mockery floated from the shiny red lips of Maya. It was not too vulgar; instead her expression was rather noble.


    "I have also searched for the department that did the intervention in the investigation report, in case they''re being an obstacle."


    "I don''t mind. The JSDF has their own problems, right? The issue is almost settled, so I''ll turn a blind eye."


    The old butler bowed reverently as an exaggeration. In Maya''s eyes, the JSDF was a huge underdog, Hayama had no doubt about this.


    "More importantly, about Tatsuya-san."


    Maya''s interest immediately shifted from the JSDF. Since they were talking about Tatsuya originally, it was natural to get back to the topic.


    "He should be working really hard at this moment, right?"


    "Yes. Particularly due to the secret development of the new magic, I couldn''t think of any other possibility."


    "New magic... Is it going to be a short-range physical attack, or should we make another guess?"


    "If you don''t mind my conjecture."


    "I don''t mind hearing what you have in mind, Hayama-san."


    Maya did not hide her curiosity, and asked Hayama.


    It is not rare for Maya to leave the negotiations to her subordinate but that''s the way it goes in this family. However, she doesn��t just idly spend spare time every day. She also certainly does not indulge in game sprees. As one of the Yotsuba, the most important challenge is magic improvement. Hence, she spent a great deal of time in researching magic.


    For her, the rumors that Tatsuya is developing a new magic, is a story that intrigued her curiosity.


    "If he derived the new magic from Angie Sirius'' Brionac, and judging from the name he gave to the new magic ''Baryon Lance'', it seems to be a magic that emits canon particles by decomposing the substance to proton-neutron levels."


    "I wonder if it''s a chargeable particle cannon."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not a new magic but a reproduction of Brionac, Tatsuya-dono must have known that. Though there is still a high possibility of a neutron-based cannon."


    "A neutron gun�� Neutron barrier is already seen as magic in the realm of perfection, Tatsuya- san has surely taken this fact into account as well."


    Maya who has been enjoying her time making such conjectures, suddenly showed a worried face.


    "��''Baryon Lance''. It''s neither a ''Launcher'', nor a ''Cannon'', not even a ''Gun'', I wonder why it is a ''Lance''?��


    Hayama was also curious about that part, but it seems like the answer had been decided before the question was asked.


    "I don''t know to such an extent. But he said that he would show the new magic when he visits during the New Year��s Meeting."


    Perceiving that there''s not much left to be said, Maya wisely preferred to observe rather than over speculate. However, the bad impression still lasted, and made her throw a spiteful question.


    "Why didn''t I ask for more details? I wonder if that child is really obedient, so I thought that testing him would be a good idea."


    "With all due respect, in order to achieve your purpose, you don''t need to make sure to such an extent."


    This, however, might have a boomerang effect for Maya. At Hayama''s word, Maya shrugged in a barely visible gesture.


    "I never thought that much in relation to that purpose."


    Seeing Hayama''s eyes fixed on her, Maya felt that there was a need for a valid excuse.


    "It isn��t because he''s my nephew. If I were to reject that child, it wouldn''t be profitable for the Yotsuba."


    "I think the reason of being your nephew is fine."


    "Hayama-san."


    "Pardon my rudeness."


    At Maya''s call to own up to his mistake, Hayama reverently bowed. However, it was not for an apology. If that was the case, he would have used phrases like ''I''ve said too much'' or ''please forgive my insolence''.


    Since Hayama did not retract his statement by saying it was ''insolence'', as a result, Maya faintly blushed at his statement.


    "Hayama-san."


    Hayama had resigned from Maya''s room, and was about to go to his residence, and in the middle of the garden, he heard a voice from behind.


    His presence couldn''t be felt, there was no unbalance. In this village, it was not unusual for one to have a skill such as assimilating their presence in the wind and even the darkness.


    Besides, the voice which called from behind was familiar for Hayama.


    "Kuroba-sama. Pardon me for not noticing your presence."


    At the very least, he felt obliged to say this much in sarcasm.


    The defeated Kuroba Mitsugu wore an uncomfortable face, of course, he was not angered by this much of sarcasm.


    "No, I was rude too for not unmasking my presence."


    Hayama didn''t care whether Mitsugu''s words were truth or lie. It was highly likely because his profession devoted him to be in the shadows, on the other hand, he thought that it was also possible that he was extremely used to the state of stealth on every work-related occasion.


    "No, please don''t be concerned with such a trivial thing."


    However, it was a good thing, regardless of the situation. If Kuroba Mitsugu seriously hid his presence, even Hayama couldn''t discern him by his eyes. He was also not provoked by the fact that Mitsugu''s ability was excellent and he was able at his job. Moreover, the Kuroba Family is one of the strongest branches of the Yotsuba. So long as they''re loyal to the head, Hayama should still serve them. If he couldn''t withstand the master''s whims, he would have been disqualified as a butler.


    "And, Kuroba-sama. To what do I owe this patronage?"


    "Well, I have something in mind, but... I want to talk to you for a while."


    Hayama raised his eyebrow. He showed a somewhat discomfited face, but it was a deliberate emotional expression.


    "Do you want to talk... about that?"


    Hayama smiled politely.


    Mitsugu hurriedly shook his hands in denial.


    "No, no, please take the words at face value. I''d like to ask about something that I need your consultation in."


    "Oh, dear, please forgive my rudeness."


    Hayama carefully bowed in the darkness. It was as if there wasn''t a hint of hesitation.


    "Then, this way please."


    Hayama led Mitsugu to the Main House, from where he had just left. As a butler of the Yotsuba Family, he had been given the discretion to use the waiting room of the Main House quite freely. Otherwise, he could always claim that the Head of the Kuroba family was using the room; there shouldn''t be any complaints for him when doing so. If they were about to continue their conversation, they could always confirm later.


    However, Mitsugu did not follow Hayama''s lead.


    "No, if Hayama-san doesn''t mind, we can talk here."


    Hayama halted his step and turned back, to direct a quizzical gaze to Mitsugu.


    Mitsugu was ignoring the fact that he was acting suspiciously.


    "Hayama-san, you have been talking with the Head about that man����aren''t you worried about Zhou Gongjin?"


    Hearing Mitsugu''s words, Hayama nodded with a sense of revelation.


    "It''s natural to be curious about a job that was left to your care."


    "Ah, no����


    At his own words being distorted into the worst meaning, Mitsugu hurriedly followed up with a rebuttal.


    "However, please don''t worry."


    But, Hayama did not spare him any chance.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard that, Miyuki-sama''s guardian has been requested to take care of this issue in your stead."


    Mitsugu frowned deeply.


    "I know."


    He knew the fact that Tatsuya was going to handle the matter long before his children visited him in September. It all started on that day in August. Mitsugu had seen Tatsuya''s abominable prowess. Certainly, he felt some level of gratitude that he would not be one-armed, but that his pride was deeply damaged was also a fact.


    "I was just giving the progress report. I wonder if it''s why Miyuki is the likely candidate for the next head position. That way, we eliminate the possibility of him revolting against the Yotsuba. All of these things must be identified for the future of the Yotsuba Family."


    Mitsugu revealed increasing discomfort, Hayama acted like he didn��t catch that.


    "It is extremely important, though I know it is disrespectful towards Kuroba-sama, I was allowed to use this matter to determine his loyalty."


    "That man can''t possibly have any loyalty towards the Yotsuba Family."


    Mitsugu threw out those words in spite. Both his words and expression, had never been shown in front of Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    "Kuroba-sama, I have no idea of what you have in mind for such assertiveness, but..."


    Hayama sought for permission to continue with his eyes.


    But, Mitsugu silenced him with a gaze instead.


    Hayama chose to ignore that and spun his answer in a tone that was aloof. Perhaps, no other man was able to utter such harsh words.


    "Is the reason you distrust Tatsuya-dono related to the possibility of him finding out that the family tried to kill him as soon as he was born?"


    "Hayama!"


    Mitsugu threw off his politeness towards Hayama.


    That action was initiated by the people in Mitsugu''s generation. Besides the seven families affiliated to Yotsuba: ''Shiiba'', ''Mashiba'', ''Shibata'', ''Kuroba'', ''Mugura'', ''Tsukuba'' and ''Shizuka''; only Hayama knows about this fact. Even those who inherited the blood of the Yotsuba who are less than 20 years old have never been informed. Therefore, Kuroba Mitsugu lost his composure involuntarily.


    Hayama expelled the killing intent that was directed at him with a polite smile.


    "That way, he would be tamed and loyal to the Yotsuba Family, and I''m sure you know that this will be needed for the future. Although there were times when my lady didn''t realize this. That''s why she left the rest to Miyuki-sama''s care."


    Mitsugu clenched his hand and grit the back of his teeth.


    Mitsugu started the conversation to explore such a possibility, but inevitably, it has changed into condemnation from Hayama.


    "Kuroba-sama. Your worries are unwarranted. Only real action has meaning. Even if you pretend to obey, and you planned to betray secretly, if in the end, you were not able to betray, the result is the same and is more profitable. A tool does not need to be loyal. For a weapon, there''s no need to have a heart."


    "Bastard, do you think of magicians as weapons...!?"


    "You might be forgetting the fact that I''m also a magician."


    He''s also quite able compared to the other servants, thus, Hayama laughed casually.


    Mitsugu was trapped in heavy silence.


    "A weapon doesn��t hold any fear. A weapon doesn��t feel any anxiety. However, for one to kill an innocent person just because of the fear of their potential, perhaps the one whose heart has become a weapon was really a better person."


    Those words wedged deeply into Mitsugu''s mind. Hayama bowed and left the scene.


    ? ? ?


    Friday, October 19th, 10 days before this year��s Thesis Competition. Today, the preparations for the presentation finally reached its last stage.


    This year, there were no suspicious activities on the school grounds, unlike last year. Last year was an exception, it can be said that this year��s procedures were normal. Therefore, there was no need of extra manpower and the work was still able to progress towards completion as expected.


    Tatsuya and company were also kept in peace. Perhaps, due to the hard work of Yakumo''s disciples, or maybe through the undercover mercenary troops that were arranged by Butler Hanabishi. Hanabishi was the number two servant of the Yotsuba; he was responsible for various arrangements involving the underground business of the Yotsuba Family����in other words, the butler in charge����including the arrangements of required personnel. He should not have made any mistakes in his work.


    The magicians in the Yotsuba Family were actually not many in number. Even not limiting it to only magicians related by blood to the Yotsuba compared to the other 10MC Families like the Saegusa or even Ichijou the number of magicians they could deploy was indeed ��small��.


    Although the number of Yotsuba Magicians was small, they won in terms of ability, these results had been proven. However, there were times where numbers were important, for such cases the Yotsuba had an organized network of disposable outsiders to collaborate with them.


    The Yotsuba Family was often asked to purge those who conspired against the nation. To capture rebel organizations or magicians that worked towards that goal. It didn��t mean taking action only on magicians that took direct hostile action against the nation, so long as a magician was aiding a foreign military force with the intent to harm this nation it was enough.


    This work had become an important source of income for the Yotsuba Family. Not just financially, Yotsuba''s combatants had been trained through this work as well. It was also a means to brainwash the captured rebellious magicians.


    The No Head Dragon was using ''Generators'' without the consent of the magician. However, the Yotsuba knew very well that consciousness and emotion had a direct link to the power of magic.


    They did classic brainwashing to their enemies. Earnestly imprinting the fear of death for defying the Yotsuba. An ideology of fear. In other words, those who weren��t afraid of death couldn��t be affected by this magic. Then, the Yotsuba would offer a deal to those who feared death, ''Depending on your work, we''ll let you free.��


    Then, those mercenary magician troops undertook missions in order to get their lives as a reward, being used by the Yotsuba in a variety of jobs. The escort mission this time was to latch onto magicians that showed unusual activity and to conduct a thorough search. It was work that required a number of people as indicated by the Yotsuba putting the stock of brainwashed magicians to use. Thanks to those arrangements, Tatsuya''s friends and even First High itself was completely undisturbed.


    Even with the pretext of being busy with work for the Thesis Competition the girls couldn''t afford to remain in school until late at night. Although it seemed to be gender discrimination between men and women, only the boys were permitted to stay and work until night after the gates closed.


    It was soon time for the gates to close today as well and the Student Council members had begun to clean up. However, since they weren��t using paper now in terms of returning the documents into the cabinet the ''cleaning up'' process was quite different when compared to one hundred years ago. There was less movement and no rush or noise involved in the process and it could be done almost immediately.


    "��Miyuki-senpai, I will excuse myself now."


    Tomorrow is Saturday, Miyuki will be going to Kyoto and be absent from school. She had applied for extension time from school to prepare things for the Student Council who will be covering her work tomorrow. That was why Izumi went out first.


    "Izumi-chan, I''m counting on you for tomorrow and the day after."


    "It��s an honor. I''ll do it to the best of my ability!"


    Izumi had been fidgeting by the door before answering back in high-spirits due to Miyuki��s reply.


    "Seems like Miyuki has grown accustomed to handling Izumi-chan."


    Honoka stood up from her terminal and gave a wry smile.


    "You have talent to be a wicked woman."


    Shizuku who came to the Student Council room to go back with Honoka capitalized this chance. It was a phrase that she couldn��t say if she was to be objective but since Miyuki knew there was no malice she only retorted with a laugh.


    "There''s no such thing as wicked or virtuous if the opponent is a girl, right?"


    "��Miyuki, you''re cold."


    Even though Shizuku tried to sigh earnestly, Miyuki did not laugh.


    Shizuku''s role in this year��s Thesis Competition was to escort the main presenter Azusa, but Honoka tagged along even now. From the station onwards, it was just the two of them but they were with Azusa up to the station. No, actually, there were bodyguards watching them from behind, however they tried to keep out of Shizuku''s and Honoka''s sight. At the very least, she was alone with Honoka in the individual train compartment.


    "Hey, Shizuku."


    While waiting in line for the individual compartment train, Honoka spoke to Shizuku with her head down.


    "What."


    However, Shizuku had no idea what Honoka was concerned about. A two-seater vehicle stopped in front of them, while Shizuku was staring at Honoka with a puzzled and curious expression.


    They boarded the train after lightly bowing to the three people beside them who had waited for a four-seater vehicle. Honoka asked again, when Shizuku was specifying the path to their destination.


    "Umm�� I wonder if it''s ok."


    "What is?"


    "Well, Nakajo-senpai''s escort��"


    "Ah, about that."


    Shizuku relaxed her shoulders with a ''that''s it?'' expression.


    "I was told by Nakajou-senpai."


    "That she''s going to be escorted only by Chikura-senpai?"


    Since they��re best friends, Shizuku added in the part that was omitted by Honoka herself.


    "Is it better to have someone from the same grade as a guard after all?"


    "Yeah�� I can understand what you mean. There are also some underclassmen that don��t act reserved around her too."


    "Kazumi and Izumi are exceptions though."


    "Ah, well... I feel that even Minami-chan has some kind of a wall around her."


    "Well."


    Shizuku showed her agreement to Honoka with that word. Originally, she was the one who argued that it was easier to connect with the students from the same grade, so it was an expected response from her.


    "And, I''m sure she''ll be ok with Chikura-senpai."


    "Hmm? Ah, because Chikura-senpai''s magic is suitable for being a guard."


    "Yup."


    After suddenly being told that it would be fine, Honoka couldn''t say anything more. As expected of a best friend, with the little hints that Shizuku gave to her, she was able to find out the meaning behind those words.


    Chikura Asako��s magic specialty was ''Vector Inversion''. As long as the original direction of the shot was known in advance, it was possible for her to intercept and repel objects such as rifle bullets. The problem of being caught by surprise was not exclusive to Asako and something most magicians struggled with. It was very powerful when being aimed at by guns.


    Moreover, her magic was not exclusively for deterring projectiles. In the case of a human opponent, it also repelled momentum. It was very useful against masses with high speed as long as it didn��t exceed 200 km/h.


    As Honoka said, Chikura Asako has one of the most suitable magic properties as a guard among the First High escort members.


    "Anyway, are you ok, Honoka?"


    "Eh�� about what?"


    Shizuku stared at Honoka who answered with such a na?ve face.


    A message was projected onto the window, alerting that they were about to reach the station.


    Shizuku said ''we''ll continue later'', and faced forward.


    Shizuku resumed the topic, while taking a bath after the meal.


    "Honoka, are you ok?"


    "Eh, did you say something? Wait a minute."


    Honoka was washing her hair, and turned her head towards the hot bath where Shizuku was immersing herself.


    "Never mind, come here after you''re done with your hair."


    "Wait, just a bit more."


    Honoka rinsed her hair again from the shampoo, before taking out a towel from the storage rack covered with tarpaulin. She wiped her hair to absorb the moisture, put the wet towel in the laundry bag, and turned to get a bottle of conditioner.


    "Should I do it for you?"


    "No, I''m fine. If I asked you to do this, you''d do it carefully, and end up taking too much time."


    "Isn''t it ok? Let me do it."


    Shizuku got out of the bathtub. Hot water was dripping off her as she pushed to seize the rinse bottle from Honoka.


    "Honoka, your hair is so straight and beautiful. How envious."


    Shizuku sighed while stroking Honoka''s wet hair.


    "It''s nothing much�� compared to Miyuki."


    She was stating the obvious praise, before facing down due to embarrassment.


    "There''s no point in comparing with Miyuki."


    Against Shizuku��s serious rebuttal, she awkwardly laughed with the expression of ''well, you have a point''.


    Shizuku opened Honoka''s banded hair, and gently rinsed it.


    "Anyway, I prefer Honoka''s hair."


    "Eehh!? That''s just favoritism, rather, you��re just too biased towards your friend."


    However, Shizuku��s next reply astounded Honoka; Shizuku said ''it''s natural to be biased since we''re friends''.


    "Moreover, Miyuki''s hair color is too heavy for my taste."


    In contrast, Shizuku showed an uncommon eloquence.


    "I prefer Honoka''s bright colored hair."


    "I-I see�� Thanks."


    Honoka said the last word with a small voice, barely reaching Shizuku''s ears.


    For a moment, Shizuku applied conditioner to Honoka''s hair in silence, Honoka also entrusted her hair to Shizuku in silence.


    Shizuku took the showerhead into her hands.


    Honoka closed her eyes.


    Shizuku evenly showered Honoka''s hair with hot water and the conditioner was rinsed away by the water pressure.


    Shizuku resumed the earlier topic from the bathtub and it was after she finished washing Honoka''s hair, as she promised.


    Honoka and Shizuku entered the bathtub face to face. The bathroom in Shizuku''s house was spacious; the room itself was about twice as large as in a general household despite not being the main bathroom. The bathtub also corresponded in size; it could comfortably fit two people together.


    "Honoka."


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you alright?"


    "Eh, about what? You were asking the same thing earlier��"


    Shizuku stared at Honoka''s face again from the water��s surface.


    Apparently, Honoka was trying to play dumb, at any rate, Shizuku was determined and dropped the question again.


    "Are you fine with staying back in Tokyo? Don''t you want to join the trip to Kyoto?"


    Honoka froze and gasped.


    The temperature of the hot water had not changed. However, Honoka''s body and face were frigid, as if the temperature had dropped.


    "That''s��"


    "Sorry, I was insensitive."


    Shizuku looked away from Honoka who had gone pale even on the lips.


    "��It''s ok. Shizuku, you have been cheering for me after all, I think it''s natural for you to wonder."


    After saying, ''wait a minute'', Honoka took a series of deep breaths. She regained her composure along with the complexion of her face.


    "Fuu�� Shizuku, I''m fine now. Look here?"


    Urged by Honoka, Shizuku returned her line of sight. They were facing each other once again.


    "Truthfully, I wanted to go to Kyoto together with Tatsuya-san. It doesn''t even need to be the two of us exclusively. I don''t even mind if we go together with Miyuki. As long as I can be with him, it''s good enough."


    "��Then, why?"


    "I don''t want to be a hindrance."


    Shizuku stared at Honoka, after hearing the unexpected answer.


    Honoka smiled powerlessly with a lonely look.


    "Shizuku too must have realized, right? Tatsuya even instructed me not to come to the Thesis Competition and stay in Shizuku''s house instead."


    A light of understanding showed up in Shizuku''s eyes.


    "Tatsuya was really worried about us too. Anyone who aims for the Thesis Competition materials couldn''t be just a petty thief, he must be quite an opponent. Like last year, I think they were quite a formidable opponent."


    "Honoka, do you think that Tatsuya-san is making his move due to a mission?"


    Shizuku dropped both of her shoulders, before embracing them while trembling.


    Honoka waded through the hot bath and settled beside Shizuku.


    Thus, the both of them sat side by side, even though the space in the bathtub allowed them to do so it was still cramped after all.


    Their bodies were in close contact with each other, Honoka held Shizuku by the shoulders.


    Shizuku lowered her hands, which had been clamping on her own shoulders.


    "Yup�� I think Tatsuya is on a mission for the JSDF. Moreover, I think the opponent is a formidable large-scale organization. There are possibilities that we could be taken as hostages too."


    "Is that why he requested you to be protected by a bodyguard?"


    "It''s not just us. The fact that I was made an escort was because Shizuku is also a possible target, together with me. Mizuki is protected by Yoshida-kun for the same reason. Since Yoshida-kun''s skill is on a professional level."


    "That''s a side benefit."


    "Right."


    The two of them laughed while taking off their bath towels.


    However, Honoka''s laughter soon stopped.


    By the time that Honoka had lost her laughter, Shizuku had also stopped laughing.


    "Even for this Kyoto trip, I''m sure that the preliminary security inspection is only a practicality. He must have a separate goal in mind. It''s also possible that it''s going to be rough. After all, the ones asked to join for the trip are experts in combat. Even Minami-chan has her barrier magic that would be very useful in an emergency."


    "I think you''re quite skilled yourself."


    "No, I''m useless. I can only help from a distance, if it''s a close-range attack I would only be a hindrance to Tatsuya��"


    Speaking strictly on a general magician level, Honoka''s combat power was not low. It could even be said that she was one of the top on a high school level. However, when compared to Miyuki or Tatsuya whose combat ability ranked as first-class or even higher among military magicians, even Shizuku as her close friend couldn''t offer words of consolation.


    "That''s why, its fine."


    Honoka felt uncomfortable looking at her best friend casting her head down in silence.


    Honoka embraced the top half of Shizuku��s face that was above the hot water, to her chest.


    "Fu-Onoka, can- brea-"


    "Hyaa!?"


    Honoka released Shizuku''s head with a scream.


    After Shizuku was freed, she took a deep breath with her nose and mouth. She didn''t stare at Honoka''s bitter face but at her chest instead. "So-sorry!"


    Honoka stuck out her hand on top of the water while apologizing.


    The two of them let out a ''pu'' sound at the same time.


    The awkwardness vanished into thin air instantly. "Shizuku, I''m sorry."


    "It''s ok, I''m sorry too."


    "No, Shizuku, you were thinking about my feelings. So you don''t need to say sorry." Honoka said so with a carefree smile.


    "Honestly, I really want to go to Kyoto. Yet, I don''t want to be a hindrance for everyone. That''s why, I''ll properly stay back in Tokyo this time. I did think that Tatsuya-san doesn��t want me to realize this, so I pretend. I''m staying back here, just as he wanted me to."


    Shizuku smiled warmly towards Honoka''s words. "Honoka, you''re a good girl."


    Honoka''s calmness crumbled in the blink of an eye. "Wha-what are you saying!?"


    "If I was a boy, I wouldn''t leave Honoka alone."


    "Umm�� Shizuku-san!? Your eyes look dangerous now!?"


    "You have good style�� You also look approachable and cute." Shizuku''s thin, slick fingers stroked Honoka''s jaw.


    "Shi, Shizuku!? Somehow you are acting like Eimi!?"


    "Hmph. I have a bigger chest than Eimi."


    "That''s not the point!"


    "Do you mean that the difference is negligible when compared to yours?"


    "I said no such thing!"


    "Show it to me."


    "Kyaaa!"


    "��I knew this, but this is absurd."


    "Wai-, Shizuku, please, sto-"


    It was hard to record in detail what happened this time. The only thing known was that they had both gotten their heads very hot in the bath.

 Volume 15 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday morning, October 20th.


    The arts school still held on to the five days system, but the six-day systems are more commonly used in high schools nowadays. Certainly, magic high school conducts the curriculum from Monday to Saturday.


    Unlike their usual routine of going to school and facing the terminal in the classroom, Tatsuya was going to Kyoto with Miyuki and Minami.


    They didn''t skip school. It was a public holiday. This time, under the cover of preparing for the Thesis Competition they were going by trailer rather than the express train.


    Simply put, a trailer is a two-story combination train, with cabinets for passengers at the first floor and amenities space on the second floor. Speed-wise, it wasn��t a lot inferior to the express train, since it was powered by linear motors.


    The wheels were made of metal, running on a metal rail. It leaves a sense of "railway" when compared to an express train or an individual compartment train.


    Before the ride, the individual type train was parked in the trailer by a parking mechanism. As the Individual compartment train has a higher speed than the trailer, it approaches the trailer from behind. The mechanism then scoops up the compartment from behind. The mechanism itself was housed inside the trailer and attached by a slider. Thus, the passengers from each individual compartment train were able to board the trailer for longer, inter-city rides. It was possible to have such a system as the wheels of individual compartment trains were only for support and not attached to the vehicle body.


    Tatsuya and company boarded the trailer and immediately after, headed to the amenities space of the second story. The first floor seemed to be a waste because even though it was excellent for privacy there was very little space to stretch out.


    Fortunately, the relax chair was vacant. Tatsuya and Miyuki sat side by side, and Minami sat opposite Miyuki after she rotated the seat in front of her.


    "Do you want something to drink?"


    Tatsuya pulled out the order terminal from the armrest and asked Miyuki while showing the screen her.


    ��...Sorry to trouble you, Onii-sama. I''ll go with this."


    While Tatsuya excused himself to place the orders, Miyuki operated the terminal by herself. Tatsuya also tried showing the screen to Minami, but Minami had already taken out the terminal from her seat. It was as if she was declaring that ''I''d rather have my own than Tatsuya''s'', Tatsuya returned back to his terminal with a laugh. Minami got a little annoyed when she saw that, while dispensing her order.


    The drinks arrived in less than a minute. A robotic arm that had been moving through the ceiling lowered the tray for the three of them. This is the same type of mechanism that is used in ordinary households, HAR (Home Automation Robot).


    Reusable resin cups were handed over to Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Minami in that order, before the arm returned back to the ceiling. The three of them had a mouthful to moisten their throats and then put the cups on their side table.


    It was immediately after, that a voice called Tatsuya from behind.


    "Huh? Tatsuya-kun?"


    Tatsuya and company put down their cups, because they were aware that she was approaching them.


    "Morning, Erika."


    The one who greeted her was Miyuki.


    "I didn''t expect you to be in this trailer as well."


    Erika sat down in front of Tatsuya, and Tatsuya continued the conversation.


    "What a great coincidence."


    Erika nodded while showing a little surprise. Intra-city trailers ran at regular intervals, those who were traveling for long distances often got placed in the closest trailers. The control is done by a traffic control system, so the passengers who ride the trailer have no say in choosing.


    However, it is not such a surprising situation. If they have the same destination and the same estimated time of arrival they��ll always be merged into the same trailer, thus, the possibility of getting into the same vehicle was quite high. Erika boarded from a trailer soon after Tatsuya and company hence, there was a high probability that they would meet inside.


    Following Tatsuya and company, Erika also ordered a drink and had a big stretch in the relax chair.


    "Yup, as expected, it''s nice to be able to stretch my limbs."


    "Do you feel it��s cramped in the narrow compartment train?"


    Although there were individual cabin trains that were made according to body size, there were people who would still feel the narrowness. Miyuki assessed from Erika��s attitude that she was that type.


    "Hmm? It''s not like that. I��ve also been disciplined to sit in a narrow room for hours."


    "So there''s such a discipline in swordsmanship."


    Surprisingly, Miyuki''s amazement was met with a bitter frown from Erika.


    "That sh*tty father forced me to do it as a part of swordsmanship training."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki exchanged a glance at the choice of words of the young lady in front of them. Erika might be seemingly boisterous, but she was actually brought up as a respectable lady. Putting aside the ��baka aniki�� name-calling of her brother, she shouldn''t have used bad words such as ''sh*tty father''.


    "So it wasn''t an art of the sword?"


    She eventually made eye contact due to her curiosity, and saw that Erika wasn��t in the mood to answer the question. Both of them alike, do not want anyone to find out about their family situation.


    Therefore, Miyuki asked this instead. From Erika''s words, she concluded that it must be some form of a ''lesson''. She felt that it was befitting of Erika rather than the opposite.


    "It��s a tea ceremony.��


    If one thought about it, Miyuki''s amazement was a fitting expression in response to Erika''s answer.


    "I think it��s not so rare to combine tea ceremony and martial arts."


    However, Tatsuya followed up a split second later, making Erika fail to notice that Miyuki was speechlessly surprised.


    "Well. I''m pretty sure my father needed it as a head of the family, but I don''t think he needed to force his children right?"


    "Well, you''re not wrong either."


    "But I think you were too harsh, Erika."


    The rebooted Miyuki came to interrupt with a smile.


    "The tea ceremony disciples are mostly girls. Wouldn''t it be hard on your brother too?"


    "On the other hand, I think it''s not weird for Erika to do a tea ceremony."


    At Tatsuya''s new comment, Erika shifted her eyes.


    "Eh, I wonder. Don''t you feel uncomfortable with me handling tea?"


    "There''s no way that could be true. I''ve been invited to Miyuki''s class twice, I think the atmosphere suits Erika well."


    "I''m sure Miyuki wouldn''t think that..."


    A smile that slipped from Erika''s lips while she was facing away, made Tatsuya leak a giggle. It was obvious that she was hiding her embarrassment while pretending to sulk.


    When they arrived at Kyoto Station, Leo and Mikihiko had been waiting for them in the ticket lounge. As expected, it wasn��t by chance that the two of them took the same trailer. They knew that Erika was going to take the trailer, and chose to take the individual compartment train.


    There were six people meeting up at Kyoto Station and they immediately started proceeding to the hotel. However, as they started walking, Tatsuya halted and looked back, sensing the presence of someone he knew closing in.


    "Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, Minami-san."


    "Ara, Minoru-kun?"


    He was rapidly approaching them when Miyuki called him, she met him two weeks ago. The youngest of the Kudou Family, Kudou Minoru.


    Tatsuya and company realized, and he also probably realized. His name was being called without hesitation and his face was brimming with a smile.


    There was amazement coming from Tatsuya''s right side. At a glance, Erika''s eyes were wide open and in a round shape. Even her mouth was a little open; she must have been quite surprised.


    "How surprising."


    While thinking that, words of admittance flew out.


    "He looks like a boy version of Miyuki... I never thought that there''d be anyone else with this kind of a perfect face besides Miyuki."


    Tatsuya consented to her opinion, but it was not a comment to be made in the presence of the specified person.


    "Minoru, did you come to fetch us? Didn''t we plan for you to wait at the hotel?"


    "Yes, that was the plan but it doesn''t take much time to get here, so I decided to come over."


    Thank goodness we didn''t miss him that would honestly only turn into a bitter situation, Tatsuya decided to keep this in his own heart.


    Instead, he chose to introduce him to the others who were still not acquainted with Minoru.


    "This is your first time meeting them right?"


    By them, he was referring to his friends who were lining up to his right. Miyuki was on his left side, while Minami was behind him.


    "This is the Kudou Family��s son, Kudou Minoru."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m a freshman from Second High, Kudou Minoru."


    After Tatsuya''s words, Minoru introduced himself. Not as a member of the ''Kudou Family'', but as a common ''High School Freshman''. He chose to be a high school student rather than a member of the 10MC.


    "I''m a sophomore at First High, Chiba Erika. Nice to meet you."


    Erika quick to reign in her shock was the first one to introduce herself.


    "I''m Saijou Leonhart. Also a sophomore at First High."


    "Yoshida Mikihiko. I''m a sophomore at First High as well. Nice to meet you, Kudou-kun."


    "Nice to meet you too."


    Minoru��s eyebrows moved slightly when hearing Erika��s and Mikihiko''s name, he must have realized that they were the descendants of Chiba swordsmen and Yoshida spell users. He doesn''t seem to have good enough interpersonal skills to hide what��s on his mind, even with his outlandish talent in magic.


    "Well, we only have a small age gap."


    "Minoru. We''re going to put down our luggage at the hotel first, do you want to tag along?"


    "Yes, please let me do so. We can use the time to talk about something."


    "That''s right."


    Tatsuya turned his steps towards the commuter landing again. Miyuki was by his side, and his friends followed behind. Both Minoru and Minami also followed Tatsuya.


    Despite it being a little early to check in, the luggage could be deposited at the hotel without a problem. This practice has not changed from the old days.


    The seven people in Tatsuya''s group, including Minoru, initially headed towards the new Kyoto International Convention Hall, which was the venue for the Thesis Competition. It was rebuilt from a facility called, Kyoto International Conference Center that existed before the war. However, it was renamed as the New International Convention Center, two decades after the war ended.


    It was a natural location that was originally surrounded by lakes and mountains, and it hasn''t changed even after the rebuilding process. Construction of such large-scale commerce facilities was virtually banned, also farther away there was a small stadium that had been demolished due to its old age and was changed into a large park.


    As opposed to the terrain in the Yokohama Incident last year, with the exception of one hotel adjacent to the Convention Center, there were no high-rise buildings that foreigners could sabotage in the vicinity of the New International Convention Center. Houses in the surrounding area were mostly two-stories high. It''s highly unlikely that a large number of people could hide in the vicinity without being discovered.


    "��But on the other hand, it was easier for a few people to hide here."


    "Is it? I think homeless people wouldn''t hide at a mountain though."


    Erika raised a question to Mikihiko''s opinion.


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that they''d sleep on the mountain. They might only hide during the day right? Isn''t that the reason we came here to search the area?"


    At Leo''s rebuttal, Erika repeatedly blinked. She hid the fact that she was about to say the same line, and noticed that he was not convinced.


    "Moreover, there isn''t any need to camp in the mountains."


    Erika followed up and made Mikihiko fall into silence, she hadn��t planned to do so, but Mikihiko tried to point out something.


    "If it''s only two or three people, they can also be hiding in a private house. Ancient spells can hypnotize people and those in the vicinity wouldn''t even realize that they were there."


    "Ah, locals. Traditional Magic can likely do that."


    Were you keeping quiet because you were skeptical, Erika chimed innocently.


    "Anyway why don''t we split up and take a look at the surroundings first? I should be able to detect if any barrier is put up."


    Tatsuya who had remained silent until that point made a proposal.


    "No, that''s inefficient."


    Although he had nothing specific in mind, Mikihiko answered Tatsuya instantly.


    "If they''re hiding as a small group inside a barrier, you wouldn''t be able to detect their presence from the outside; you''d be vulnerable to their attacks. Not that I doubt Tatsuya and Miyuki-san''s ability, it''s just impossible to walk around blindly to search for their presence unless you''re blessed with an abundance of luck. We have no time to waste to rely on such a chance."


    Tatsuya naturally nodded.


    "I see. Then, what should we do?"


    "I''ll try to explore with my Shiki."


    He answered Tatsuya and then faced Erika and Leo.


    "Erika and Leo, would you help me?"


    "What should we do?"


    Leo replied with a very enthusiastic look on his face.


    "I''ll be vulnerable when I use my Shikigami and they will focus their attention on me. I want you to stay vigilant of the surroundings."


    "Leave it to me."


    In answer to Mikihiko, Leo nodded with a smile.


    "��No choice. Very well, I''ll protect you."


    Erika disguised her face with a non-caring expression, yet her fighting spirit betrayed her face and her voice.


    "I''m in your care. Next for Tatsuya''s group."


    After giving instructions to Erika and Leo����the two frowned thinking ''stiffy'' or felt ''brackish''����Mikihiko faced Tatsuya again.


    "Tatsuya, Miyuki-san and Sakurai-san, as we discussed last week, why don''t you take a look around the city. Umm."


    Mikihiko was giving Minoru, who was standing beside Minami a puzzled look.


    "I will guide you guys. Last year, Second High also suffered the same trouble after all."


    "Minoru is Fujibayashi-san''s cousin."


    Mikihiko, Erika, and Leo were in that location on October 30th last year. Tatsuya was revealed to be a secret military officer and they��d been forced to protect the secret. They remembered the name of the beautiful officer who accompanied them to Sakuragicho Station.


    "Aaa��"


    "Hmm�� So you''re her relative."


    "Oh, so that''s the edge."


    Judging from the three reactions, they must have understood that they ''must not spread'' the relationship between Tatsuya and Minoru.


    "Umm, this is within our territory after all. If you intend to search for him in Kyoto, I can at least guide you around the region.


    The three of them interpreted ''consultation with Fujibayashi'' as ''consultation of mission with the JSDF'', Tatsuya uttered those words as to amplify the misunderstanding.


    "I see."


    Mikihiko said ''I see'' as he was nearing his limit in pretending to be calm.


    "Then, Tatsuya, I''ll leave that to you."


    "Ah, you too."


    "Yoshida-kun, Saijou-kun, Erika, see you later."


    "Yeah, at the hotel."


    Erika answered Miyuki in a loud voice, the seven of them split into two groups.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s group headed towards a well-known temple in the northeast suburbs of Kyoto, the Sanzen-in Temple. However, Tatsuya had no plans to tour the precinct. He hadn��t come here to go sightseeing. This was the place where Zhou Gongjin was last spotted.


    Originally, he was preconditioned by the view of the New International Convention Center, which made the city central look similar to his own neighborhood. However, now that he went to other areas, he had a more cohesive image of coziness in regards to Kyoto.


    According to the information he obtained from Hayama, Kuroba''s Intelligence troops had skimmed for Zhou Gongjin''s whereabouts between the area of ''the tomb of the Great Emperor Toba'' and ''the tomb of Emperor Juntoku''. As expected, they were not allowed to step into the area surrounding the tombs. The path leading to the tombs�� was complemented with a small downstream river.


    He had the impression that Zhou had fled to the mountain when he first heard the information, however, the clues hinted that Zhou had escaped to normal local houses in the tourist area. By matching the landscape with the map, he could pinpointed that Zhou fled in the direction of ''Otonashi Falls'', when Tatsuya remembered his opponent, he shook his head.


    That direction pointed towards a Northeast orientation. Combining all of the information obtained thus far, it was a kind of foolish to think that an ancient magician would move in that direction. At first glance, the area boasted an overgrown forest dense with trees, which gave a sense of magic really flourishing there, but its true value was probably shown in large crowds.


    If there wasn''t anyone here, I should be able to detect his presence.


    However, in this crowd, it was impossible to search for someone without being derailed from one��s sense of direction. In other words, if he couldn''t recognize the other party, he wouldn''t be able to spot the other party.


    Before coming here, Tatsuya had guessed that Zhou lurked around in places deep within the mountain while avoiding people. However, he changed his mind when he saw the real location. From this downstream, it showed that he fled towards the village rather than the mountains, hiding in the city with a lot of people instead of secluding himself.


    "The clues about his destination are pointing to Mt. Kurama, the place where the nearest traditionalist base is located, Tatsuya-san, do you want to go there?"


    Minoru asked Tatsuya on the short bridge over the Ritsu River. Miyuki and Minami also looked at him, while he shook his head.


    "No, let''s head back to the city."


    "So he is in the city?"


    Minoru asked with slight surprise.


    "Onii-sama, are you thinking that Zhou Gongjin is hiding in a place with a lot of people?"


    Tatsuya nodded as an affirmation to Miyuki''s question.


    "I see. To hide a tree within a forest."


    Minoru seemed to have a different idea than Tatsuya, yet he did not dare to correct Tatsuya.


    "There are some traditionalist bases with a huge number of visitors such as... The peripheral of Kiyomizu Tera, the neighbourhood of Kinkakuji, and also the pavilion of Tenryuji."


    "That''s surprisingly few."


    Even though he had heard from Minoru that the traditionalist factions were spread throughout Nara and Kyoto, Mikihiko was saying that Kyoto was the home of the traditionalists. From other various sources of information, Tatsuya had his preconception that the traditionalist faction was concentrated in Kyoto.


    "Kyoto''s sect carefully passed down the real traditions, so it''s stronger than Nara. Any new faction that copies the name is pushed aside into the mountain area."


    "Do you mean, they��re labeling themselves as ''traditionalists'' because they have a complex towards the traditionalists?"


    Minami was amazed with the bad impression that was uttered by Tatsuya. Of course, this was not shown to Miyuki. Although she thought that this much of amazement shouldn''t make her master throw a fit, but Minami chose to avoid unnecessary friction.


    ����Infact, Miyuki and Tatsuya both noticed.


    Nevertheless, Minoru was not the same as Minami, he seemed to be able to receive Tatsuya''s question.


    "I don''t know. As you know, the traditionalists were formed by the ancient magicians who participated in the Ninth Research Institute. Their goal is to retaliate against the former Ninth Institute members, and all the houses that carry ''Nine'' in their names."


    It was not unreasonable to say that the traditionalists became emotionally attached to resentment, which might lead to retaliation. They were convinced to particiapte in the Ninth Research Laboratory, and were assisting with the development of Modern Magic instead of furthering their own skills.


    The slogan of Ninth Institute was fusion of modern and Ancient Magic, the real meaning was incorporating the Ancient Magic spells, adopting them to the Modern Magic Activation Sequence, they were not told of this secret. Upon the completion of the research, they were told that the research was for the purpose of establishing the Ninth Research Laboratory. They were given money in return, and only the people from the facilities gained social status, there was never any arrangement made to provide them with new magic.


    ''A secret art for a secret art'', it could be said that it was their own narrow mindedness, thinking that it would naturally be granted and could even be deemed as a childish attitude.


    "Yet, why do they choose to leave their birthplace of Nara and become scattered in Kyoto�� I can''t comprehend this action."


    "Really? Motivation aside, I understand their reason for leaving Nara."


    "Eh?"


    At Tatsuya''s frank reply, Minoru opened his eyes wide.


    "The Traditionalist sect is not a unified organization. You were the one who told me about this."


    "Ye-yes. I certainly said so."


    "Then, wouldn''t the difference in attitude towards the former Ninth Laboratory also vary? Those who strongly resent the ''Nine'' stayed behind in Nara. While waiting for an opportunity to retaliate for the past three decades."


    "How foolish�� If only they applied their passion in a more constructive way, some of their practicioners might even excel at the national academic level."


    "Well, don''t put it like that."


    To appease the disgusted Miyuki, Tatsuya gently brushed her head with his finger, revealing her dazzling hair.


    "There aren��t many people who can persevere and continue to look forward in any situation, right? At the very least, if we look around us."


    The image of his father and his current wife flashed across Tatsuya''s mind.


    "��I see."


    Miyuki nodded. Her smile must have sunken a little because she imagined the same face as Tatsuya did.


    Tatsuya lightly ruffled Miyuki''s hair with his hand.


    Miyuki looked up at Tatsuya with inflated cheeks. Nevertheless, her eyes were laughing.


    Tatsuya removed his hand from Miyuki''s hair with a laugh.


    "Although the remaining members in Nara, have a backwards purpose, their actions are still in sync with their original goal."


    Miyuki wore a mystified face.


    Of course, Tatsuya was not about to tease her over such a thing.


    "Those who transferred their base to Kyoto, were afraid of the houses from the ''former Ninth Research Laboratory'', despite having ill feelings against the former Ninth Institiute."


    "Scared, is it? But, whether it''s Kudou, Kuki or even the Kuzumi, I don��t think we��ve ever actually carried out any attack on the ancient magicians who were collaborating with the research��"


    Minoru refuted with little confidence. It had happened before he was born, he also hesitated to ask for the complete story. Hence, his knowledge only came from basic hearsay, which led him to act this way.


    "I do think so too. There were magicians of the ��Nine�� who were also used in the experiments. But it was natural for the ancient magicians to think of themselves as victims, to avoid their consciousness as perpetrators. At the same time they were fellow subjects within the Ninth Research Laboratory, and it shouldn''t have brought upon such hostility."


    Minoru''s eyes regained their composure after shaking anxiously. It was only Tatsuya''s guess, but he was still relieved by the results of his remark.


    "I think there are some ancient magicians who were afraid of their own shadows. Since the former Ninth Research Institude was operated by the government, it is reasonable for them to target their resentments towards the government. However, the traditionalists defined the houses of ''Nine'', who came from the same Laboratory as their enemy. They should have understood that they were asking the wrong party for apologies."


    After hearing those words, Minoru contemplated on them like a monk. ����Rather than actually posing like a Rodan sclupter, his sight was focused on an indeterminated line of nothingness.


    "Whether they did not like the stigma of being rebels, or simply because they did not have the courage to rise against the government... Either way, because they understood their own resentment of the ''Nine'' as something unreasonable I wonder if they also hadn''t feared being exposed to an unreasonable attack. They themselves should have known the power of the magicians created by the former Ninth Laboratory. Thus, they did not dare to make a frontal attack against the magicians of the ''Nine''. If they do so, they would receive counterattacks, from the magic of the ''Nine'' that they had cooperated to make."


    Tatsuya must have thought that it was amusing, as he smiled wickedly.


    "Alternatively, they were no longer united after the withdrawal. At first, the leaders of each sect might have been expedient in soothing the younger magicians who had extreme discontent. When it no longer posed a concern, the hard-liners who continued to resent the Ninth Laboratory stayed back in Nara, while the rest left for Kyoto. Surprisingly, the difference in locations might be mere pretense, their differences might have been something as simple as stance. Were all traditionalists faithful to ''one true tradition''?"


    The last question was posed to Minoru.


    "Well�� The previous ancient magicians who participated in the Ninth Research Laboratory, came from more than one sect."


    Minoru nodded to Tatsuya''s speculation.


    "Just for that trivial reason, are they going to continue their petty harassment for decades?"


    Rather than ''couldn''t believe'', Miyuki wore a ��didn��t want to believe'' face while facing Tatsuya.


    "Petty harassment, can''t be helped if it was repetitive, since they managed to come all this way.


    Tatsuya implied that, had they taken a more decisive hostile action, they would have been crushed long ago.


    Miyuki seemed to have caught that well.


    The one who was puzzled by Tatsuya''s answer was Minami.


    "But, Tatsuya nii-sama.


    There might not be any need to pretend in front of Minoru, but Minami was using the designation just in case.


    "I also think that it likely happened as you''ve said, but..."


    She had no choice but to be hesitant here due to her position. However, Minami was driven by her sense of duty, and did not run from her words.


    "If that was the truth, why did the traditionalists in Kyoto hire a number of foreigners to make such a disaster in Japan?"


    Minoru thought that she had pointed out a sharp observation.


    Yet, Tatsuya did not delay in answering her.


    "Although this is just my conjecture, I wonder if they didn��t want to take some real action. However, they��ve invested so heavily in Zhou Gongjin that they neglect public welfare."


    "There must be a reason why they haven��t cut their connection to him."


    "Regarding this matter, Minoru also knew the details, the traditionalists received a supply of exiled Houjutsu users from Zhou Gongjin. It might look like the traditionalists had helped Zhou from a public point of view, but the fact is, they are cooperating with each other to enhance the strength of the traditionalists."


    Tatsuya turned to face Minoru and gave him a nod.


    "The recent incident in Nara Park, was also done by a mixture of assailants with a Houjutsu user from the continent. Within the traditionalist sect, exiled houjutsu users have gained a certain level of importance. At least to an extent, that the organization cannot endure the infighting if they were to revolt."


    Minami bowed to Tatsuya in silence. Any sign of doubt was eliminated.


    Tatsuya returned a small nod and faced Minoru.


    "We''ve made a long detour in our conversation, this is why I wanted to explore those sites within the city. Our destinations are Kiyomizu Temple, Kinkakuji and Tenryuuji, these three.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Tatsuya did not retrieve his information terminal, but spread a map in his head instead.


    "Kinkakuji and Tenryuuji are in the same direction, Kiyomizu Temple is in the opposite direction."


    "At this rate, it would be better to merge with Yoshida-kun''s group."


    Miyuki proposed so while looking at her information terminal.


    Indeed, from their current location, whether they went ahead to Kinkakuji and Tenryuuji, or to Kiyomizu Temple, it was closer to the New International Convention Center.


    However, Tatsuya shook his head.


    "It''s trully regrettable that we have such a limited amount of time. Even after Minoru narrowed down the search area, we are still only four people. And there is still a possibility of him hiding in Kyoto City as I mentioned."


    In the first place, it was an indisputable fact that four people was too small a number to search for a hiding opponent. A famous detective could only resolve the case if the criminal was before his eyes, however, in order to find a hiding suspect, more people were needed.


    Unfortunately, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki could use their magic, due to the wide range surveillance cameras. And there was no way that Tatsuya would have acted if they could be traced by a camera.


    "I understand. Then, where should we head to?"


    He must have decided the answer. Tatsuya answered Miyuki readily.


    "Kiyomizu Temple. After that, let''s take a look at Kinkakuji and Tenryuji as well."


    ? ? ?


    After splitting up from Tatsuya, Mikihiko was walking around the neighborhood of the New International Convention Center, while using a flashy searching spell as they discussed last week. There was a wide green park, a large lake and lush woodlands surrounding the Convention Center and it was often used by foreigners.


    Erika and Leo were chatting with each other, while following Mikihiko from behind but they didn��t neglect their vigilance due to the escort role they��d been given.


    The situation changed at about the same time as Tatsuya decide to go to Kiyomizu Temple. It was during the observation of the opposing bank of Takaragaike Lake near the competition venue.


    The presence of killing intent rose up around the woods of Satoyama. Mikihiko realized it first, followed by Erika and Leo.


    "They��re here."


    Erika rushed to Mikihiko''s left side, as if to look at his face under the tilting parasol����it was supposed to be camouflage and make them look like a sweet couple who were whispering to each other.


    "From within the mountain?"


    Leo thrust his neck in-between the gap of Erika and Mikihiko to whisper in a low voice. Whether being glued to each other or dating each other, they acted quite well.


    "The presence was pointing to the mountain, but it doesn''t guarantee that they''re the only enemy. There''s a probability that the attackers might not be human. Watch out."


    Unfortunately, Mikihiko was not as carefree as the other two, he looked back with a discomforted frown, noting what Leo said.


    "Only brats, they have some kind of a love triangle relationship."


    "I can''t see it as anything but students with love troubles, is it worth the risk to go out and attack them?"


    These were the conversations of the nine men who were hiding below the grove, looking down at Mikihiko and company.


    They were talking normally. Their voices were barely audible but they used a communication device that incorporated magic to read the movement of the lips, the conversation could be understood even without it emitting sounds. This method was at risk to eavesdropping, even before intercepting the conversation since there''s a chance that the radio waves is discovered.


    Thus, they took some precautions whenever they encountered this type of a situation, Erika and Leo would act as a couple that had no care about the world, just living a normal peaceful everyday life.


    However, some of them were still alert.


    "I''ve been observing that boy for a while, he was using a Shiki. He''s the descendant of the Yoshida Family. We can''t just leave him alone."


    Those words raised the alertness of his companions.


    "Hasn''t the second son of the Yoshida lost his power?"


    His voice rose as he asked about this, the middle aged man that seemed to be the leader of the group chided him with a harsh tone.


    "That''s outdated. Yoshida Mikihiko has regained his strength and has become even stronger than the first son.�� The atmosphere tightened. ��We''re going to confirm that. We won��t kill him, a light injury will do for now."


    Although the man who was rebuked was not convinced, he remained silent. He took out a small scroll from his chest, small enough to be held in his palm.


    The other seven including the leader followed suit. A white haired traditionalist watched in silence without making any action.


    "Ha!"


    The first one to respond to the enemy attack was Erika. The parasol in her hand swung hurriedly at the presence that approached them from behind. The removable attachment of the umbrella was thrown in defense against the blue onibi3. Unhindered by the umbrella the blue onibi rained down around them as Erika shot them down with a weapon disguised as the umbrella handle.


    A second and third waves of the onibi came in rapid succession, a thin silver rod intercepted from time to time, it was not an iron stick nor a gold stick, and it was a thin silver rod armament device.


    This armament device was lent to Erika specifically for this Kyoto trip, it was made by FLT''s 3rd Division with an activation spell that emphasized speed rather than weight, a movement type spell. The weapon does not only accelerate the body but the weapon itself as well. Hence, in order to keep up with the device the user has to put additional strain on the arm and it can create unnecessary weight in the arms with the risk of hurting the bone. However, Erika experienced nothing of the sort and had mastered its usage well.


    The onibi rain ceased. However, it was not the end of the attacks.


    Following the flutter of red and yellow colored leaves, came blades of wind. Although Erika had no difficulties in tackling the onibi, she wondered if she could intercept a blade made of wind with no shape or color.


    A fearless smile crept up her lips, however, she returned to her normal stance once she heard ''leave it to me'' from someone behind her.


    Erika left the wind blades to Mikihiko.


    He chose to use a metal fan charm to activate a wind-blade magic of the same type as the enemy.


    A number of sparks could be seen in the air. Mikihiko''s blades deflected every single one of the enemy''s, despite being on the defensive.


    3Onibi: fire ball, like the one Miyuki used for Mirage Bat practices.


    Erika��s and Mikihiko''s attention was focused on the next attack coming from the sky.


    Behind them, the shadows of trees on the ground took the shape of a person.


    A creature with a black shape rose from the ground.


    Without any sound and blending its presence with the surroundings the shadow approached Mikihiko from the back.


    "Uryaaa!"


    Leo yelled at the shadow. He raised his fist, hammering down on a man in a black sweater.


    Before being taken down by Leo, he reduced the impact by flinging himself backwards and then escaping with a somersault.


    "Are these guys�� ninjas?"


    After some observation, the black-looking sweater was a dark-green color. Even the color of the pants was the same. It was different from the traditional ninja costume, as if being modernized as a commonly worn outfit. However, judging from the Kunai4 in his right hand and the scroll in his left hand the enemy was indeed a ninja.


    Three more, five more human-shadows showed up. Leo didn''t get the chance to see where they came from.


    "Hehe, interesting."


    However, it didn''t affect his fighting spirit. Leo had no bad habits of seeking out formidable opponents but as long as the opponent was strong, he had the tendency to get hot-blooded.


    It might be due to the genes that he inherited from his grandfather as he was produced as a biological weapon. Leo himself, occasionally thought so.


    However, it was his way of exaggerating things in his mind.


    ����Which was why.


    It was still much better than being anxious about losing even before the fight. Once the mind is defeated, it became impossible to even flee from the scene. That was what he thought.


    When his mind is defeated, it was the same as forfeiting his life. He''d only flee, when he thought that he needed to flee.


    He didn''t flee because he hadn��t given up. Was the natural response of seeing a tiger bearing his fangs, not to run? He wasn��t running away, regardless of what he thought but in an emergency he wouldn''t give up his survival.


    ����I rejected that kind of a pathetic death. I live to fight.


    4Kunai: ninja��s blade, like in Naruto


    The ninja��s in sweaters spread out around Leo. Consciously or not, they were retreating away from him.


    At Leo''s side, a hand was struck accompanied by a cry of pain.


    The ninja who met Erika''s Silver rod crouched down and held his broken arm. In that instant, the other ninja who was approaching Erika chose to jump away from her in order to escape. With those two factors in mind, she didn''t have to be worried about another attack from the ninja.


    "Leo, even though you��re hot headed, you need to keep your consciousness clear. You''re not fighting alone, you know."


    After Erika said that, Leo noticed an attack was coming from the side.


    "Sorry, thanks for saving me."


    The sounds of the blades of wind colliding caused sparks to scatter, which was heard by Leo.


    "You''re in the wrong too, Mikihiko. Why do you end up protecting your escorts."


    "It''s going both ways. Aren''t you protecting me from the enemy''s surprise attacks from the shadows?


    "Ok, let��s go with that."


    Leo took out a knuckleduster from his pocket. Even though it looked like a fashion apparel plastic toy, it served as a good disguise from the police.


    So long as it''s in contact with him.


    An activation spell started to develop around his left wrist and was absorbed into it.


    It was not the usual voice activated CAD.


    It was a fully thought operated CAD from the German CAD manufacturer, Rozen, one of the latest works of the Magi Kraft Division. Leo obtained this CAD through a certain connection��


    ��though it was more as a form of an apology and it was only recently that he had mastered its usage.


    However, this mission required weapons which were less noticeable.


    Erika had an armament device disguised into a parasol, for this very purpose.


    Since his usual CAD has a ''ready-to-fight'' image, Leo opted to bring this CAD for this trip.


    Even though the actual deployment speed depends on the hardware, the efficiency depends on the magic sequence or in other words, the software. The state-of-art thought-operated CAD showed the high processing speed by filling in the time lag of the thinking process. Tatsuya himself had optimized the Magic Sequence to prune the inefficiency in the software without any change in the expected result.


    The knuckleduster was of a synthetic resin with cemented carbide reinforcement.


    The activation spell was also set to be a successive output.


    This time even the long sleeved shirt and jeans, were complemented with the highest grade bulletproof material.


    "Well, then. Let''s get started."


    Leo produced a bam sound when both of his fists met each other. "Let me take care of the enemy on this side."


    Erika took a stance and swung her silver armament device. "I''ll assist you."


    Mikihiko opened a fan-shaped magic instrument. "Here I go, oraaa."


    Leo was heading towards the enemy with a loud cry.


    Naturally, the Ninjutsu user opponents didn��t just wait silently.


    Leaves swirled up in front of Leo, obstructing his view. It goes without saying that it was an unnatural phenomenon. It was magic that manipulates the wind to lift and swirl the leaves.


    The technique itself was not deadly. However, it was enough to make Leo halt his feet to cover his face with his arm.


    There was a light shock to his arm, chest and thigh. It was a Kunai attack from the enemy.


    The Kunai that were shot were unexpectedly fast, still their weight had been far too little against Leo''s reinforcement magic.


    A gust of wind blew.


    From behind Leo.


    Mikhiko''s magic cleared up their vision.


    The Ninjutsu user that stood before them ate his scroll and his hands, which were empty after throwing the Kunai, was making hand seals5.


    Even Leo could understand that the enemy in front of them was not a ninja like in the storybooks but a traditionalist magician with real presence and power. This was one of the well-known stereotypes giving a clear ''image of a monk'', ruining his tension.


    Although it didn''t affect his rush, for a moment Leo himself was disturbed.


    The chest of the Ninjutsu user bulged and deflated at once.


    A loud sound was produced, and Leo was struck with dizziness.


    The scroll that he swallowed earlier was a whistle in disguise. It was not just a normal whistle, it was a magic instrument for sensory organ interference via sound.


    The Ninjutsu user took out his knife from its sheath. It was a knife instead of a Katana, even a ''Ninja'' couldn''t resist modernization.


    He must have been confident in his own skill. There wasn��t a moment of hesitation before he pounced on Leo.


    His miscalculation was that, Leo''s flesh was not of some ordinary man. The general evaluation of Leo��s magical talent is somewhat low, however his physical ability is outstanding. Even with an obstructed sense of balance, Leo keeps his muscles in control with the help of the other senses.


    The enemy thrusted his knife, Leo raised his right hand, wearing his knuckleduster and met the knife, as a result the knife was dropped in the impact.


    And he struck down the enemy with a left hook.


    Leo''s fist just crushed the jaw of the Ninjutsu user.


    "Yabeee6!"


    That word was involuntarily spoken out, indicating his incorrect regret of failing to go easy on the enemy. Although his naivet�� was a disadvantage; Leo had the ability to fill the gap.


    Behind the man who was defeated, the next enemy showed up. The man stuck out his mouth at Leo. Leo laid down in that instant.


    The man spewed out flames from his mouth.


    A fan of flames passed by Leo��s head, however, the trajectory of the flame was reversed in the air and the opponent was late to notice.


    5Jutsu hand seals: something similar with Naruto��s


    6YabEdits: slank word, meaninng: How dangerous, or that was close (in this case)


    The fire-breather fell while rubbing his burnt face. The U-turn movement of the flame was due to Mikihiko''s magic.


    Behind Leo, Mikihiko scowled at the fog that he had created. However, Mikihiko didn��t hesitate for the next attack. He was already preparing the next spell to be activated.


    As Erika herself said, she had to help Leo from being sandwiched by two Ninjutsu users. Her CAD had less weight in its blows when compared to her usual katana but the speed is greater. At the next moment, the body of the Ninjutsu user who had dropped his knife split into two.


    "Bunshin7!?"


    Erika raised her voice in surprise, the Ninjutsu user split himself into two and held a kunai, wearing a smug face at the same time.


    However, the situation was quickly overturned.


    One of the Bunshins disappeared and now there was only a single person. As it could be seen from the expression of the Ninjutsu user, it wasn''t going according to plan. Mikihiko''s spirit magic broke his Ninjutsu spell.


    Erika wasn��t going to miss this chance.


    Four silver trajectories were drawn in the sky.


    Both the hands and feet of the Ninjutsu users were broken to the bone and they were lying on the ground before a weak lightning struck them.


    The lightning had been prepared to attack all of the enemies.


    Mikihiko delivered a lightning magic to the eight Ninjutsu users who had already lost their combat strength, and knocked them unconscious.


    Mikihiko let out a big sigh.


    "Is this the end?"


    Leo looked around while saying this.


    Meanwhile, Erika took down the remaining prey.


    "There''s no sign of reinforcements."


    Leo took a deep breath after hearing her.


    "We just fought ninjas."


    Leo laughed. Even though he knew of their existence, he''d never thought he could exchange blows with one.


    7Bunshin: Shadow Clone


    "They are Ninjutsu users. They are not that rare. Because they live in a world where old- fashioned magic is preferred after all."


    Yet, Erika didn��t join in on Leo��s laughter, and curtly replied so.


    "You''re right. Moreover, this isn��t so far off Iga and Koga, the base of Ancient Magic; even Mt. Kurama has turned into a center of Ninjutsu users. I wonder if these guys are from the same faction."


    Mikihiko supported Erika''s claim.


    "Hmph, it''s probable. How interesting. I never get bored whenever I''m with you guys."


    Leo didn��t get offended. Rather, he seemed to have enjoyed the situation.


    "Wait a second, I got dragged into this problem thanks to Tatsuya."


    This is Tatsuya-kun��s fault, rather it was thanks to Tatsuya-kun. Although she pretended to complain, Erika''s real feelings were the same as Leo��s.


    "No difference."


    Leo smiled wryly. Beside him, Mikihiko also threw in a wry smile.


    "By the way, what should we do with them? Leave them to the police?"


    Erika had no hesitation to call the police. Not because of her connection to the police but due to the fact that she acknowledged their authority.


    "The Police, huh."


    Seems like Leo has something against the police. However, he didn''t blatantly reject Erika''s proposal.


    "I wonder if that''s for the best��"


    Mikihiko agreed to Erika''s proposal, he took out his information terminal with the hand that didn''t carry an auxiliary device. He intended to contact ''110'' on his own.


    However, his finger stopped as he attempted to start the voice call.


    He unconsciously stopped his movement from tapping on the pocket terminal.


    He glared into the woods while holding his fan-shaped device. Mikihiko released a mass of Psion��s. He sent his Shikigami to search the area.


    "Enemy?"


    Mikihiko didn��t have time to answer Leo''s question.


    "Look!"


    Mikihiko started his activation sequence, as Erika cried out.


    Erika''s eyes were directed to the pond.


    Leo and Mikihiko saw it as well.


    From the pond, four beasts formed from the water jumped out.


    "Kasei-tai8!?"


    Leo shouted.


    "No! Kugutsu-shiki-oni9 shaped with water, a type of golem! It has a real substance!"


    While shouting to answer them, Mikihiko stared at the monster without blinking.


    "Reirei? Gouyu? Chouyuu? Even Fusho?"


    Mikihiko spoke with a dazzled voice.


    A striped cow that resembled a tiger, Reirei.


    Wild boar with a human face, Gouyu.


    Chouyuu was a monkey with four arms.


    And Fusho, a deer with four horns.


    These were all smaller versions of the beasts from the continent, which were said to cause floods. This was clearly the deed of the traditionalists from the continent.


    "What are these guys!?"


    "The enemy''s magic! Nothing else matters besides that, right!"


    Shouting back to Leo, Erika swung her Silver rod against the closest Kugutsu-shiki-oni to her. The enemy was not out of reach.


    The thin blade emitted Psion��s when it touched at the edge.


    It cut off the magic spell that sustained the golem. A water-shaped beast usually returned to water upon scattering.


    However, there was no time to put their guard down.


    The beasts weren��t only those four.


    Reirei, Gouyu, Chouyuu and Fusho landed one after another in the pond. Creepy evil appearance aside, the monsters were about the size of a parlor dog, so it didn''t look to be very threatening.


    8Kasei-tai: is one in which were visualized the spiritual energy ?Make a mass appearance in illusion magic with the foundation of the Psion, interfere weight in substance, acceleration, and shows as if they have a body, etc. Movement magic. The name "kasei-tai" were given by researchers of modern magic when analyzing ancient magic, to be used exclusively for ancient magic.


    9Kugutsu-shiki-oni: demon-type puppet/shikigami


    However, they weren��t quite as harmless as a parlor dog. Beside the fact that the opponents are magical creatures, they didn''t know if the monsters had any hidden powers.


    "Firstly, let''s retreat fro-?"


    Erika was left speechless before finishing her proposal of escape.


    The miniature beasts went to the defeated Ninjutsu users on the ground instead of their group.


    "Is it not an enemy?"


    Erika wasn��t the only one trapped in surprise. Putting Leo who had no long-distance attacks aside, even Mikihiko has also forgotten his magic activation.


    "Tsk!?"


    The three stared at what''s happening and gasped in unison.


    The miniature beasts whose bodies were formed of water, began to devour the bodies of the living Ninjutsu users that couldn''t move due to injuries.


    "Don''t kid with me!"


    Erika reigned in her surprise and started to wield his silver rod again.


    Mikihiko was shaken out of his paralysis by Erika''s voice, he started a flame spell.


    The Psion blade tore out the Kugutsu-shiki-oni, the flame ruined the Magic Sequence that sustained the monsters.


    All of the monsters returned into water.


    Leo worriedly approached the Ninjutsu users who were groaning in pain. He had activated reinforcement magic earlier, but due to the shock, the damages on their faces and necks was unavoidable.


    "Uugh."


    When he crouched down to get closer, that was the first cry he made.


    "It does look hideous, but it doesn''t seem like it had reached their bones yet."


    Leo straightened his waist to face Erika and Mikihiko.


    "And everyone is alive."


    Even though their eyes and throats were numb, their vital signs seemed to be fine. Mikihiko put on a relieved expression when he heard that.


    However, Erika was still on high alert.


    "Strange."


    "What is?"


    Her unusual appearance made Mikihiko nervous again.


    "Why does the water not soak into the ground?"


    The ground is not paved here. Hence, the water that had formed the golem should soak into the soil naturally.


    In contrast, the water mixed with blood was flowing back to the pond.


    "Uwogh!?"


    Leo jumped back reflexively to distance himself. Even though jumping four meters far without a run-up, preliminary action, nor magic, showed that his jump force was amazing, but Erika and Mikihiko weren��t paying attention to it.


    They immediately noticed the unnatural movement of the water, the movement of the water which was mixed with the blood, suddenly started rapidly gaining momentum. Leo reacted quickly by retracting his footing from the flow of blood and water.


    "What in the world��"


    "Enemy magic!"


    Erika''s puzzled question was answered by Mikihiko, with a warning at the same time.


    But, it might not have been needed in the first place. The phenomenon which occurred in front of their eyes, could be observed by Erika and Leo. The water in the pond was swirling.


    Gently, at first, and then increasing in speed.


    Then, from the center of the whirlpool came a torrent of sound, it was a serpent made out of mud, rearing its neck.


    "Souryuu10!"


    It was a giant snake with nine human faces. The large specter11 of the continent named as the evil god of the flood, ''Kyoe''. When the Souryuu appeared in the land, the water would rot and unexpectedly ruin the soil12.


    "Get away!"


    Seeing that the nine of them started to open their mouths, Mikihiko shouted to Erika and Leo.


    At the same time, he expanded the wind barrier.


    From the mouth, narrow muddy water flowed out one after another.


    The two of them, then, tried to avoid a direct hit from the streams.


    12unfruitful swamp: acidic soil, can''t be used for agriculture


    The splashes that rebounded from the ground were blown away by the wind barrier which was swirling around the three of them.


    However, the Ninjutsu users who were unable to move, couldn''t avoid the aftermath of the attack.


    A bitter voice rang out from the defeated men who lay on the ground when the miniature monster spat out the mud.


    The body parts that were bathed in the muddy water from the Souryuu''s mouth melted.


    "Acid!?"


    "No, it''s a corrosive curse."


    Mikihiko denied Erika''s words.


    "Be careful! Unlike acid, it doesn''t only melt the part that came in contact with the liquid."


    Even though they had not received any injuries from this attack, but they didn��t doubt Mikihiko''s words, especially after seeing what happened to the Ninjutsu users.


    "Argh. Where''s the operator!?"


    If he was able to manipulate this much, the operator should have been in the vicinity.


    No, the idea was spot on. The presence of the operator was detected a little while ago from within the forest. Unmistakably, he was the one who manipulated this monster. However, the Shikigami that he dispatched earlier hadn��t reported anything. Is it a sign of his skill, or special equipment, for example a Buddhist charm to disorient magician��s senses using a Kimon Tonkou.


    Even with Erika''s and Leo''s physical skill, it took a lot of effort to avoid the uninterrupted stream of muddy water from the nine mouths. Mikihiko also had his hands occupied putting up barriers in order to avoid direct hits, he couldn''t afford to activate a new Shikigami.


    "Erika, Leo, let''s retreat from here!"


    "I agree with you wholeheartedly, but!"


    "How are we going to do that!?"


    Mikihiko clenched the back of his teeth at Erika''s retort.


    There is a way. The power of a puppet from folklore could be increased based on its lore. Therefore, there are cases where the magician wasn��t able to hold against the amplification of the magic, borrowed from a higher individual from folklore, which resulted in the cancellation of the entire spell. Even if not, in the end the control of the spell would depend on the power of the magician.


    Although it was fake, Souryuu belongs to the water kin. The highest level of spirit among the water kin was a spell for ''Dragon'' (Can I do this?).


    I should be able to do it now.


    However, the hesitation remained.


    That was the magic that caused Mikihiko to fall into a slump and made him think that he ''lost his power''.


    ����In the end, Mikihiko didn��t have the chance to decide. He no longer needed to make that decision.


    An intense light of Psion��s appeared before the three, the snake that carried nine heads, was enveloped by it.


    From the information body, a Magic Sequence formed. The virtual magic area appeared suddenly in the information body with defined coordinates, instead of bombardments of ballistics.


    The body of the snake with nine human faces exploded.


    As a result, the Magic Sequence at the core of the Kugutsu-shiki-oni was blown away, which means that the magic information that formed the beast itself has been shattered.


    The water that splattered in the aftermath wasn��t cursed. It returned to being ordinary water from the pond. The corrosion that was occurring on the bodies of Ninjutsu users also stopped.


    "Are you alright?"


    The three of them were worried, and thinking ''what just happened?''. The answer was right before their eyes.


    The black slim pants and dark red jacket, with black boots, it was the uniform of Third High School. Moreover, the boy held a red gun-shaped CAD in his right hand. Upon seeing that appearance, the three of them recognized him instantly.


    "Ichijou Masaki."


    Leo said his name in surprise.


    The Ace of Third High, from the 10MC. Ichijou''s first son stood before the three.


    Masaki looked around, wary of ambushers����observing if there was any sign of magic being activated. He decided to tone down his tension after a while of not finding any enemies lurking around.


    In front of him, there were eight defeated humans who had suffered serious injuries. Masaki also perceived that they weren��t the victims, but the attackers who had been defeated, and since they couldn''t move, there was no meaning for Mikihiko to check on their situation.


    "Hmm? You''re from First High��"


    Masaki remembered Leo��s and Mikihiko''s face from last year''s Monolith Code.


    "Yoshida Mikihiko. Ichijou-kun, thanks for your help."


    However, he didn��t seem to remember their names. When Mikihiko introduced himself, Masaki''s face was relieved.


    "No, you''re welcome. As a magician from the 10MC, I cannot afford to overlook that malicious magic. Please don''t mind it."


    "At any rate, you saved us. That was quite close."


    "Ah, no�� by the way, what was that?"


    The sudden change of the topic might have been caused by his embarrassment. If that''s the case, Masaki has a different personality than Tatsuya, in that he is ''shy''����However, the subject of comparing them might not be appropriate at this time.


    "Kugutsu-shiki-oni with blood as an offering to shape a monster from water, a type of golem magic."


    "So it''s Ancient Magic?"


    "It''s a technique called Houjutsushi13, which is commonly used by magicians from the continent."


    Hearing the exchange between Masaki and Mikihiko, Erika interrupted with a displeased voice.


    "Hey, can we do the lecture after? That Houjutsushi might still out there somewhere."


    Masaki looked around quickly with an alarmed expression. He seemed to have forgotten that possibility. On the other hand, Mikihiko shook his head as response to Erika''s words.


    "No, there''s no possibility of that."


    "How can you be so sure!"


    Mikihiko tried to open his mouth several times, before shaking his head again.


    "It''s better to just see the real condition instead of hearing my words. Let''s go and see."


    "Judging from your words, have we incapacitated the Houjutsushi operator?


    Instead of answering Leo''s question with words, Mikihiko nodded.


    "Do you know his whereabouts?"


    Involuntarily, Masaki was about to open his mouth to interpose.


    13Houjutsushi: doll forming magic


    "Are you coming, Ichijou-kun?"


    He was invited instead, Masaki nodded at that invitation.


    They went uphill to the forest. It didn''t take much effort for the four of them to walk that path. They hadn��t even dropped a single globule of sweat as they discovered the Houjutsu user that they were looking for.


    "As I thought. I understood what would happen, but it''s still not a pleasant feeling."


    The Houjutsu operator had fallen with his face facing down the soil.


    "Is he dead��?"


    Much to Masaki''s surprise, Leo had no fear that he could get attacked and squatted down next to the white-haired head of the Houjutsu operator to touch his neck.


    "��There''s no pulse. He''s dead."


    Expressionlessly, Leo seemed to be indifferent. He was not so insensible as to smile while reporting in front of the corpse, this was the most appropriate attitude that he could think of. However, that meekness disappeared as soon as the corpse jerked.


    Erika let out a piercing scream. Even for her, it was an inevitable shock after seeing the contorted face of the corpse.


    "It''s the result of the broken spell. Ancient Magic of this system manipulates the puppet with the spirit of the operator, their consciousness keeps being connected after the magic has been activated."


    "Hoo. Once Modern Magic is activated, there would be no backflow of information. Ancient Magic Sequences seem to be quite different when compared to Modern Magic."


    Hearing Mikihiko''s words, Masaki involuntarily opened his mouth. Immediately after the explanation, he released the meaning behind Mikihiko''s description.


    "In other words, this guy received the damage after I destroyed the spell that connects him to that monster, which led to damaging his spirit��?"


    "It''s not your fault. The magician must have understood the risks of this magic. Especially, if he wanted to manipulate such a huge Kugutsu-shiki-oni. Naturally, the consequences are multiplied. Cold as it seems, that was the exchange made by the operator."


    "So, it''s that kind of a power."


    This was not the first time Masaki saw dead people����even for killing, this was not his first time either. He had claimed the lives of others, though he was just forced to do that. Even now, ''Rupturing'' the monster of water was the right decision.


    Nevertheless, even with his experiences, he still couldn''t react cold heartedly, especially when he saw the brutal look of this old man.


    "��Sorry, Yoshida. For making you anxious."


    "Don''t mind it. You helped us after all."


    Masaki forced a smile, Mikihiko also shook his hand with a smile.


    "Ichijou-kun, please leave the explaining to the police to us."


    Mikihiko was intending to let Masaki go, however Masaki did not agree with his words.


    "No, I''ll go too. On the other hand, the girl over there, umm."


    "My name is Chiba Erika. Don''t worry about me. Since I''m used to these kinds of things."


    Masaki stared at her stiffly in response to those words. However, when he thought that his reaction was rude, he immediately reigned himself in.


    "I see. You''re from the Chiba Family?"


    "I''m Chiba Erika, a sophomore at First High."


    At Erika''s nonchalant reply, Masaki lightly batted his eyes. With the exception of his sister, he almost never received cold treatment from girls around his age.


    "Pardon my rudeness. I''m Ichijou Masaki, a sophomore at Third High."


    Then, it reminded Leo that he hadn��t done any introduction, so he identified himself while trying to tone down the awkwardness.


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance. First High, second year, Saijou Leonhart."


    Just like that, he probably managed to dispel the awkwardness, and it did seem that the target behaved the way he intended����Leo introduced himself to Masaki.


    "Ichijou, you must have prior engagements, right? Don''t hold yourself back for us, we can handle this by ourselves now."


    "Don''t mind it. I came to Kyoto alone. I came for the preliminary inspection in this city for the Thesis Competition to avoid an incident like last year. So, I can afford the time."


    "Huh? Actually, we are here for that as well. Umm, let''s report to the police first."


    Leo said that as a follow up,


    "Ah, Hello. My name is Chiba Erika, sophomore at National Magic First High School. I''d like to talk to the magic crime division. We were attacked by some magicians�� the location is��"


    When they heard her voice, Leo and Masaki looked at each other with a wry smile.


    ? ? ?


    While Mikihiko''s group was fighting the enemy at the opposite side of the Kyoto New International Convention Center helped by Masaki, Tatsuya''s party steadily approached Kiyomizu Temple.


    There was no deep reson behind Tatsuya choosing to visit Kiyomizu temple first. If there was a reason, it was due to the thought that there was ��something�� hidden behind its exterior.


    From the foundations of the first Shogun, its involvement in Sakanoueno Tamuramaro, the episode of pacifying the Kanto region by magic, it was a land with history. Also, the deep involvement the Minister of Justice had with religions from the north, Tatsuya packed and marked some knowledge of Kyoto.


    The Minister of Justice had yet to realize the common ground with Modern Magic Theory. ���� Looking from a childs point of view, Tatsuya had no other way to understand ''zen'' besides as ''wisdom''.


    At any rate, it wasn��t his priority to believe in a higher existence, he didn��t see any point in selecting one of the three choices whose existences he couldn��t see.


    Mt. Otowa was a long hill up to Kiyomizu Temple. Hence, they decided to take the commuter halfway, and walk from Takaya. Actually, Minoru was not so sure of the specific place and said, ''there is a base of traditionalists nearby''. So, they decided to walk slowly while examining as if there was a suspicious building.


    The bustling atmosphere hadn��t changed from the previous century. Even though the number of foreign tourists had reduced significantly during the global war, but under the new ''Rediscover Japan'' program, the number of tourists had been increasing again. However, there wasn��t any influx of Japanese citizens going overseas.


    Moreover, at superficial level, the peace had been regained. The hill was crowded by people with different skin colors, different hair colors, worshippers with different eye colors.


    "What an amazing crowd��"


    Those words leaked involuntarily from Tatsuya,


    "Tokyo has more people, doesn��t it?"


    Minoru answered in wonder.


    At that very moment, a pile up and slip accident occurred. This was due to the admiration of Minoru by multiple female tourists. ����And amazingly, it didn��t exclusively happen only to ''young'' women.


    Tatsuya''s group had been avoiding crowded places previously, he didn''t want Miyuki and Minami to be caught in an accident. He sensed a cold gaze on them but it was pretty far behind, it was quite fortunate to have the distance to check and balance with each other.


    Nevertheless, Miyuki stuck perfectly by Tatsuya''s side, she would never be swayed by the multitude of people even when they suddenly surged in. Should that happen, Tatsuya would protect her with his power.


    Even so, after he made sure of Miyuki''s safety, he answered Minoru''s question.


    "Even in Tokyo, the place that we live in is quite quiet. And there��s not as much traffic either.��


    "I don''t think that''s the case�� Does it maybe look that way due to the smaller space?


    "Certainly, there are cases like that."


    Tatsuya was talking about occupant density rather than the total number of people just now, but he chose to stop arguing, since it was not related to the task at hand.


    "By the way, Minoru, can we make our first destination, Kiyomizu Temple?"


    "Yes. There is a close walking path here, it stands out since it is inside the forest. I think they might be disguised as a souvenir shop or as a cafeteria."


    "Meaning, there''s hardly any need to enter."


    Soon Tatsuya was glared at with intense pressure, like thick snow clouds hanging heavily over his head. It didn''t seem to be a misconception.


    Tatsuya turned around to his left.


    "Onii-sama, is there something?"


    Miyuki gracefully smiled there.


    Was it my imagination�� other boys would think that way.


    However, Tatsuya would not be deceived by such a thing. He looked at Miyuki firmly without showing a hint of doubt.


    "Do you want to inspect it?"


    Miyuki''s eyes swam. But only for a moment.


    "Since we are here."


    The meaning was straightforward, no matter how he worded it.


    Tatsuya was thinking that he might need to reschedule today''s appointment.


    ''Kiyomizu no butai kara tobioriru''14, overlooking Kyoto city from the infamous Kiyomizu Temple sure brought back the idiom. Tatsuya set his eyes slightly in the direction of the city and hazily detected Psion light from the magicians on land. So long as one was a magician, he could see the hint of light, even more so with Elemental Sight, which focused on Psion detection in


    14''Kiyomizunobutaikaratobioriru'' ? an idiom. Literally: to jump from the stage of Shimizu. Meaning: to be prepared in doing something out of desperation unseen places. It could process a great amount of data in an unlimited amount of time until he found the desired result. However, Tatsuya hadn��t met Zhou Gongjin yet, just the photo was not enough.


    To stop the meaningless sightseeing, Tatsuya spoke to Minoru who was similarly looking down at the city.


    Did you get anything?


    "No, at most just miscellaneous gazes�� How about on your end, Tatsuya-san?"


    "Likewise."


    After saying so, Tatsuya turned to Miyuki and Minami.


    Two people leaned lightly on the handrail, looking down below. Both of them were not the type to make a fuss, but the height might make others fidgety. However, from Tatsuya''s perspective, they could be seen as innocently enjoying their time, and forgetting the task at hand for a while.


    "I''ve checked all the gazes that were directed towards Miyuki, but I didn''t find anything suspicious."


    "A-All of them?"


    "Ah, nothing inexcusable, there have been a lot of gazes directed at you as well Minoru. It is highly possible that they''re not related to the task at hand."


    "That�� I''m sorry to cause you extra work.��


    The countless worldly desired gazes upon Miyuki came from men.


    While almost the same amount of gazes were received by Minoru from the women.


    Minoru was also conscious of this. It was not a narcissistic attitude, but an objective fact. Minoru also understood that it only increased the magnitude of information that needed to be processed.


    "No, I''m used to it."


    However, for Tatsuya, this is a daily task with no need of extra strength to tackle it. Still, he was only filtering the waves of gazes towards Miyuki. In this case, there were possible hostilities directed at himself, and also the gazes bestowed upon Minoru, even Tatsuya himself had no confidence in telling them apart.


    And what was more troublesome is that Minoru was probably recognized as an enemy by the traditionalists.


    "There might not be much meaning to continue like this."


    After Tatsuya said that, Minoru��s chest fell. He must have blamed himself for causing this situation, he had the look of a jumpy puppy that had been scolded.


    If there are strong emotions, he couldn''t help but notice them, even if those feelings were not intended for him. That moved the feelings of the younger boy.


    "Ah, no, it''s not your fault. You have been very helpful today. However, the leads are just poorer than expected."


    Minoru smiled shyly after hearing Tatsuya''s words.


    The rattling sounds of the handrail and pillars as well as the footsteps was heard. Tatsuya didn��t need to see what happened, he already had an idea of what was going on.


    However, Miyuki was curious of that conversation. She moved her sights to them, and immediately decided on what to do.


    Miyuki came closer to Tatsuya and Minoru. She scolded Tatsuya and covered for Minoru.


    "Onii-sama, please don''t bully Minoru-kun."


    He wouldn''t take offense to that, but she was adding fuel directly into the fire.


    No, the result was a reversion of what she intended to.


    A beautiful girl protecting a beautiful boy.


    The men who gazed at Miyuki, the women who gazed at Minoru, froze at once.


    The strange atmosphere was seen as an attraction by the worshippers and tourists alike.


    Regardless of what they were doing, everyone��s eyes stopped all the same.


    Time had stopped at Kiyomizu Temple.


    Tatsuya looked at his surroundings and was confused by the situation. He felt that it was a big exaggeration, but he couldn''t deny the reality of what happened before his eyes.


    The female tourists, stared at Minoru. However, there were a few exceptions.


    The male tourists, stared at Miyuki. Although, there were some exceptions from female tourists that also stared at Miyuki. What a bunch of freaks, Tatsuya cursed in his head. He was a man that had a broken moral compass, to the extent that he didn��t feel guilty about murder but had common ethics regarding sexual love with the same sex. He was fine with it being platonic but disliked physical lust.


    It was also uncomfortable because it did not suit the place����it didn''t affect anything because the object of those stares was not him, but someone he knew����Tatsuya thought of a way to escape this place as soon as possible.


    Hence, he was determined to investigate the suspect again. It was best to avoid problems before they grew entangled later on.


    Along the way, Tatsuya spotted the foreign gaze.


    It was not abnormal, but foreign.


    The man, stared at Minoru.


    He was stiff, as other people.


    Just, flavorless, desireless, admiration less, more towards disgust.


    That man''s face expressed ''why do I need to spy on this kind of a kid''.


    (Isn''t this an insult to my great achievements?)


    This time, Tatsuya''s mind wandered and thought of such words.


    "Minoru, Miyuki, Minami. Let''s move on."


    Tatsuya did not wait for their replies before advancing along the path they were treading on earlier.


    Miyuki understood Tatsuya''s intention immediately, she followed her brother in silence.


    Minami showed a puzzled expression for a split second, but chose to follow after Miyuki soon after.


    However, Minoru could not understand him without asking. He hurried himself to catch up with Minami, while Miyuki was walking by Tatsuya''s side.


    "Tatsuya-san, why did you suddenly...?"


    So long as he didn''t use magic to stalk them, it was possible for Minoru to not detect him. Judging from his appearance, he couldn''t help but become desensitized towards people''s stares.


    Most likely, the man who watched Minoru was not a magician, instead of just not using magic. We were wary of traditionalist magicians, so a non-magician private detective might escape our notice. Tatsuya thought that this was quite an interesting point of view.


    Tatsuya took out his information terminal and stylus from his pocket instead of answering Minoru. He ran the stylus at the screen from end to end. His handwriting had been converted into digital characters. Minoru read what was written on the display.


    "I found a person who seems to be tailing us. Pretend that you aren��t aware of him to lure him out."


    Minoru wore a confused expression after he heard the instruction, since he mistook it with ''I��ve noticed but I don��t know which one''. However, he immediately understood that the meaning was


    ''I noticed him, but I wasn''t able to determine the stalker'', Minoru began to act restlessly looking left and right.


    Frankly speaking, it was a poor performance. Tatsuya reaffirmed his thoughts of, ''as expected, it seems like he hasn��t received any other training besides magic'', after giving Minoru a side glance.


    Putting that aside, the ��unaware pretending�� seemed to make the stalker think that his target wasn��t even ''pretending to be aware''. Whether it came from the confidence of his skills, or simply showing his second-rate abilities. The man that had been marked by Tatsuya, was tailing Minoru while maintaining a certain distance.


    Tatsuya got off from the path leading from the ''inner shrine'' to ''Otowa Falls'', and was waiting at the fork leading to ''Koyasu Tower''.


    He looked back at Miyuki and the others. It was natural to consult whether or not to catch the stalker that had entered his field of vision.


    He stopped the same way as Tatsuya had thought. The stalker took out a small camera, and started to look at the scene of the main hall from below. It was not particularly strange for a tourist to do so. However, it is natural to keep taking pictures from the same composition. He was not aware of Tatsuya''s prying eyes. The man advanced his step to ''Otowa Falls''.


    "Hey, you."


    Tatsuya soared out a posing displeased voice to his back.


    The stalker ran away shaken. However, he pretended not to notice while taking off from the scene.


    "Can''t you hear me, you over there!"


    Tatsuya closed in the distance with the stalker quickly. Originally, Tatsuya''s face was already sharp, in addition to that, Tatsuya wore an angry face. The tourists in the surrounding fixed their eyes on them.


    "Do-do you need anything from me?"


    The stalker looked back at Tatsuya with a timid look. At first glance, it looked like a good citizen was entangled by bad students. The stalker''s acting of being a timid-looking citizen deserved to get a passing grade. If Tatsuya was alone, the bystanders would have become his ally.


    "Didn''t you just record us on your spy camera?"


    In this one phrase, the hostilities of the people inside the gallery were converging on the stalker. It was a high possibility, considering that Miyuki was such a beautiful girl and Minoru also a beautiful boy, nobody doubted that such a middle-aged man would stalk them.


    "Baseless accusations! On what grounds."


    The man shouted his innocence, but the situation was unfavorable for him and gradually tightening around him. The bystanders seemed to have noticed the camera that he brought, the stalker frantically shoved the small camera into his bag. His behavior made everyone more suspicious of him as a voyeur suspect.


    "Whether it was a baseless accusation, we''ll let the security guards deal with you."


    Tatsuya bluntly said so. And the gallery''s bystanders were completely allied with Tatsuya.


    The stalker started running and stumbled through the crowd. He must have thought he could completely elude Tatusya.


    Less than 10 meters to the gate, Tatsuya overcame the bitter guy.


    Tatsuya dragged the stalker back. However, Minoru interrupted when he was about to report the man to the gallery''s security guard, saying ''this person also has a life, it''s too pitiful to hand him over to the police for this matter''.


    The man made a timid look, fretfully switching between looking at Tatsuya and looking down.


    Tatsuya stared back at him expressionlessly.


    The man faltered in his gaze, as if he was looking at an inorganic substance.


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    "We''re going to deal with you personally."


    After hearing Tatsuya''s reply, the stalker''s face filled with suspicion15.


    "Are you aware that this is contrary to professional ethics? Who is your employer?"


    The man''s eyes swam left to right frantically. As if looking for an escape route. It was not like Tatsuya''s group was threatening the man, but Tatsuya chose to lead the man to an abandoned gate.


    "��What do you want."


    One of Tatsuya��s assumptions was that, the man had chosen to ''play dumb''.


    "Do you know that he is a direct descendant of the 10MC, the pinnacle of Japan''s magician community?"


    The eyes of the man were not upset. But were as good as white when he knew this.


    "Your employer knew that we are magicians. That was the reason he employed a non-magician detective."


    Tatsuya stretched out his hand with his watch while saying so.


    15usankusai: fishy business, suspicious


    The man''s body was trembling visibly. Tatsuya still wore the face which lacked any emotion, only with a smile on his lips.


    "Unauthorized use of magic could end with you being punished!"


    Miyuki laughed gracefully. She was thinking that may be the man who was at the ''end of his rope''.


    However, in the eyes of the stalker, it was perceived as a smile of a ruthless witch.


    Magicians CAD''s and equipment were as familiar to the non-magic community as OOPARTS. The general public��s knowledge about magic was limited to preconceptions such as ''using magic with a tool that is wrapped around the arm''. Thus, the misunderstanding of Tatsuya''s gesture with his watch as preparation for using magic was understandable.


    "I will only ask once more."


    Tatsuya activated his Psion��s. This stage of release wouldn''t even be considered as magic by the sensor. However, the Psion wave emitted might reveal the true character of non-magicians due to the mental pressure.


    "Where is your employer?"


    The man didn��t answer. Even if he was just being obstinate, he had great professionalism.


    Yet, he was reaching his limit. A man could not withstand the fear of the unknown for too long. One may be able to withstand fear from a defined source, however, when one was faced with an unknown source of fear, it could easily cause panic.


    "I see, how regrettable."


    Tatsuya moved his fingers towards the wristwatch. The multi-function watch was linked to the information terminal but it was only information equipment. They couldn''t possibly assist in invoking magic����


    "I got it! I''ll tell you."


    This man wasn��t a magician, so he wasn��t supposed to be able to understand.


    "Is it here?"


    The mentally shattered man had guided them to a certain tofu shop near the shrine.


    "Ah, I''m not lying."


    The man quickly spoke, while clinging his eyes to Tatsuya.


    "Hey? Isn''t this good enough? I''m just a humble private investigator, as that boy over there stated, I was just doing a request to report on what you were doing after you came to this area. I don''t know anything more besides that."


    "Compared to that, you seem to know the house of the employer quite well."


    If this kind of request was put out, one wouldn''t disclose their identity. At least, this is what I would do, was what Tatsuya was thinking about.


    "Well, I don''t want to cross over onto the dangerous path. The detective industry today is not so carefree."


    "It��s a tough world."


    "My goodness, it truly is��"


    Tatsuya let out a small laugh. The detective wasn��t a priestly man. It was likely he wasn��t suitable for honest work but he might be good at information gathering.


    "I understand. Good work."


    The man wore an unbelieving expression. He did not expect to hear that phrase since he was being interrogated.


    "��Is that fine?"


    "I just said so."


    "Wouldn''t you cut my head from the back or something."


    "You''ve been watching too much drama."


    Tatsuya answered with a wry smile at the amazed voice. It seemed to have relieved the opponent even though neither the attitude nor the expression belonged to that of a teenaged boy.


    "I-I see. Then."


    However, what Tatsuya didn''t say was showed that he wasn��t good with people.


    "I know what you��re thinking. It''s easy to figure out where you live, it��s better to talk now, if you still have something to say."


    The man''s face was clouded with fear.


    "E-even for a magician, such a thing is��"


    "Why do you think so?"


    The man shook his head quickly in desperation.


    "I''m not lying! It''s the truth, believe me!"


    "If you''re not lying, then you don''t need to be so frightened."


    The man seemed to be tripping on his own legs as he ran down the slope towards the shrine.


    Minoru had been taken aback by Tatsuya''s handling of that man, Miyuki chided in about his tone after Tatsuya was done with the stalker.


    "Onii-sama, didn''t your prank go too far?"


    Tatsuya looked back with a ''how regrettable'' look on his face.


    "I didn''t have any intention to prank him. I didn''t even think that I would be able to force him to speak using magic. In the first place, I have no affinity with Mental Interference Magic."


    "Was that the reason you acted with a threatening attitude?"


    "That��s right."


    "��However, it did seem like you enjoyed it quite a bit."


    "That would be counter-productive right? Anyway, we need to get in first."


    Miyuki was still insisting on her opinion, but Tatsuya went off to the store without waiting for her.


    "Welcome!"


    A cheerful voice welcomed Tatsuya. It was a clerk in a kimono, she was in her late twenties to early thirties. Although Tatsuya thought that a more composed attitude would suit the local better, he wondered if that was his own prejudice.


    "Table for four?"


    Tatsuya was about to shake his head lightly and say ''no'' to the clerk, but accompanying Miyuki and Minami as they were watching some souvenir enthusiastically, he realized that it was already lunch time.


    Furthermore, when Tatsuya checked the Eidos, it seemed like there were magicians at the back of the shop. For some reason, they didn''t seem to hide themselves. Thus, Tatsuya concluded that they would not escape while their group was having their meal.


    "Yes."


    With his nod, the clerk replied with her cheerful voice, saying ''this way, please''. Tatsuya thought����impressive professionalism, not to give over-attention to Minoru, the three others followed Tatsuya from behind. The waitress guided them to a tatami seat.


    "Is this one alright?"


    Although Tatsuya preferred a modern table setting, as far as he saw, they were all fully occupied. He turned to see the eyes of his companions, to check for any disagreement. Tatsuya, then, agreed to be seated there.


    "Please call us if you''ve decided on your order."


    Tatsuya nodded, and the waitress withdrew.


    "For now, should we just try to have a meal first?"


    "Umm, is this okay?"


    Minoru wore a worried expression while asking Tatsuya.


    "The way I see it, this place is a legitimate fa?ade for their business."


    "But."


    "If the food is poisoned, I would surely notice that. Moreover, I managed to get a glimpse of the employer of the stalker just now. If he tries to escape, I''d see him immediately."


    Minoru gasped in surprise. "Tatsuya-san, you sure can do anything."


    Tatsuya could only wryly smile at the honest remark.


    "I can''t do a lot of things. More importantly, how did you manage to believe in what I said so easily?"


    "I can''t believe that."


    He was still thinking about the ''I can''t do a lot of things'' phrase too deeply, "I mean, of course I believe you"


    He meant to ask ''is it okay to believe you?'' but ended up answering Tatsuya''s query, Minoru hastily rephrased his words.


    Miyuki leaked out a small laugh and smiled.


    Minoru blushed openly.


    "Miyuki nee-sama."


    Unusually, Minami used a voice as if chiding Miyuki.


    "I''m so sorry, Minoru-kun. This happened because there were no boys with normal reactions like Minoru-kun around Onii-sama and I."


    "The way you said that, makes it sound like I''m the abnormal one."


    At Tatsuya''s instant reply, Miyuki laughed more happily and consciously. "Onii-sama. You sounded as if you were normal, for once."


    Tatsuya looked at Minoru and shrugged his shoulders.


    Still blushing, Minoru also began to laugh.


    Tatsuya and Minoru ordered Yudoufu16, while Miyuki and Minami ordered Yuba nabe17.


    Speaking of Yudoufu, Tatsuya had been preoccupied with the thought of Nanzenji18, but he was convinced that it was just a lack of research on his part as response to Minoru''s explanation. In the first place, he didn''t come here for touring, so there was no purpose of researching that much.


    They took their time, and enjoyed their lunch. Tatsuya made some corrections to today''s schedule in his mind. The main course was the Yuba nabe. The warm soy milk and noodles on the surface of the bamboo skewer. The process itself took a significant amount of time. Had he realized, he would have surely asked them to order something else, but it was already too late. In the end, it took them more than one hour after they came in to the store before finally contacting the waitress.


    "Actually, Kudou-san from Ikoma has come to introduce himself, should I call your husband?"


    "Kudou-sama from Ikoma, you said? Please wait while we proceed to call the manager."


    First, he addressed himself with an appropriate pseudonym, to request for the shop manager. He wondered if this occurrence was rather common, as the waitress retracted immediately without raising any questions.


    They were not kept waiting for too long.


    "Customer, I have brought the appetizer. Sorry to make you wait."


    "Thank you."


    Without saying anything condescending to the clerk, Tatsuya rose from his cushion.


    Though it was not a parlour, the waiting room was a combination between East and West. There was no sofa and table, instead wooden chairs with a backrest were accompanied by a lacquered table. Everyone there understood that the furniture was much more expensive than a high-grade sofa.


    The shop manager����the man was an ancient magician, and he was not sitting on a chair. He closed the sliding door, before bowing deeply. He didn��t show any hostility towards them.


    Tatsuya wasn��t sure if the hat he wore was a tea master''s costume or a courtesy to dress appropriate to greet his customers. Without further reading into it, he sat down on the left as suggested.


    The table was for six people, so there were some left over seats after all of them sat down. Tatsuya sat in the middle, with Minoru sitting behind him, and Miyuki at his side, and the seat in front of the door was taken by Minami.


    They faced the manager once more. His face was covered with noticeable wrinkles making him seem to be in his early fifties. Although appearance could not be relied on too much, as there were magicians who aged particularly fast, in the first place, age was not an important factor. Someone could only stand as a leader of an organization due to his capability, it was the same even for the non-magic organizations. In fact, neither Tatsuya, Minoru nor Miyuki had ever worried about the age of the opponent.


    "I never thought that I would have the chance to see a member of the Kudou Family."


    The traditionalist magician, suddenly cut in. He didn��t even pry into Tatsuya''s groups�� identity. If Tatsuya must say, he was frank, however, Tatsuya saw a lack of leeway.


    "I will not ask where you come from. So please excuse me from introduction."


    Miyuki and Minami thought that it was common sense, however.


    Tatsuya, on the contrary, narrowed his eyes with a wary face to discern his true intention.


    "��Does that mean you don''t have any harmful intent towards us?"


    "I have no more intention of making trouble to the people affiliated with the ''Nine''."


    "Pardon my rudeness, but you are a member of the ''traditionalists, right?"


    The tea master magician sighed.


    "Yes, I am traditionalist shaman."


    "Shaman?"


    The one who reeled after hearing such unexpected words was Minoru rather than Tatsuya.


    "Up to half of the Buddhist monks were not accustomed to Shugenja19 nor Onmyoji20."


    The self-proclaimed shaman said so with a slight snort. Traces of pride were visible in his eyes, and he soon stopped his hesitation and depressing attitude.


    "So then, aren''t the traditionalists formed out of hatred towards the former members of Laboratory Nine, including the magicians from the Kudou Family? To begin with, wasn''t the traditionalist faction formed in hostility against the former Ninth Research Institute?"


    Tatsuya returned to the original topic. It was beneficial for Tatsuya to meet this man in such a circumstance.


    "In the beginning, I was also angered by the way the Ninth Institute handled the matter. I thought someday I would avenge my hatred. Compared to my peers, my anger was particularly intense, so some sects raised me as a leader of a shrine which I''ve never belonged to."


    "It was as if you are not the real leader in charge."


    "I had thought of it�� Although, to this day, I haven��t told anyone."


    Tatsuya detected his unwillingness to discuss the matter, and waited in silence for the next word.


    "At first, I was thinking of serious retaliation. Although it was almost impossible. However, it was only due to the fact that the Ninth Institute was using me, it��s not that I had any intention of betraying my motherland."


    "While on the topic, why did you accept the exiled Houjutsu users?"


    The elderly magician nodded at Tatsuya''s question.


    "I have not kept up the way of Nara. After they decided to become shishi shinchuu nomushi21, ��by drawing in the spells from the continent. For a Japanese magician to lay their loyalties outside of Japan, no, I can even say that they do not have a hint of loyalty towards their homeland."


    Minoru was down casted at the shaman''s words, unmistakably, because he knew what his predecessor had done.


    "Did they have any other choice then, when their own country''s ideology was incompatible with their beliefs?"


    The shaman seriously shook his head at Tatsuya''s mindless words.


    "Loyalty is not a matter of ideology. It is a matter of sentiment."


    Tatsuya nodded lightly at that statement.


    "I see. That''s why you cut off connection with the traditionalists at Nara, because you wanted to stop the hostility towards the former Ninth Research Institute."


    "Yes. Time is a great healer. It heals all wounds. Even though it used to be unbearable."


    "I think there are wounds that wouldn��t heal with time, but."


    "The unhealing wounds, are only wounds that revive a fresh scratch in the place where it was about to heal, and it adds up before long. Unless you continue to pour fuel over a fire, it will disappear before long, it is a similar situation."


    Tatsuya sighed naturally.


    21shishishinchuunomushi. Literaly: insect within the body of lion. Meaning: those who bring harm while at inside and, even if those who return the favor in revenge.


    "Let''s stop with the abstract philosophy at this point."


    He proceeded to look into the eyes of the elderly magician.


    "What should we do to make you think that we aren��t your enemy?"


    Against Tatsuya''s statement that he couldn''t believe empty words, this time the elderly magician sighed earnestly.


    "From what I can see, you are not even 20 yet, what kind of education led you to wither like this."


    Miyuki and Minami subtly changed their facial expressions. Certainly, Tatsuya had not reached 20 years of age yet, however the phrase ''not even 20 yet'' was not usually used to address a high school student.


    However, the person in question, Tatsuya, did not seem to be bothered at all.


    "Isn''t it because of your realistic approach that you��re having this conversation with us?"


    The shop manager, who was a traditionalist, sighed with a gesture that made it seem like he could age a few years at that instance.


    "I��m beginning to think that my judgement was not a mistake. People said that he is a skilful detective, but in the end, it��s all just a rumour, or it was too much for him to be an opponent of the Kudou Family��s."


    Tatsuya did not think that the deployment of the detective was masterful. However, he was thinking that he should comment about something. He decided to comment about a more pragmatic matter.


    "Earlier, you said that you couldn''t accept the risk of employing the Houjutsu users. Can you show that it wasn��t just empty words?"


    "May I know what you��ll need it for?"


    "We are looking for a magician who was fleeing from Yokohama. His name is Zhou Gongjin. He has brought numerous disastrous misfortunes to this country."


    The shaman looked up with an understanding notion.


    "����I understand. I will assist you with the information I have."


    "Please do."


    Tatsuya replied so, to pressure him, rather than showing that he was impatient.


    "The man you are looking for, Zhou Gongjin, is not within the city of Kyoto. The last time we confirmed his whereabouts was Friday, October 12th at the ''bamboo forest'' near Tenryuji in the north, it was near the site of the original Buddhist sect. He seemed to be moving south, but there was no clue of him going south from Uji."


    However, the clues received from the self-proclaimed shaman, weren��t so detailed.


    "Do you know why they didn''t come south from Uji?"


    "They purposely did not cross the Uji River. There was a barrier laid in Uji to protect Kyoto."


    For the first time today, Tatsuya was earnestly amazed.


    "Is the whole length of the Uji River covered with a barrier? How did you manage to lay such an extensive barrier?"


    Miyuki asked that question in place of her speechless brother. However, her question stimulated Tatsuya, an answer flashed in Tatsuya''s mind.


    "����No, it''s not only limited to the Uji River, the Uji River itself became a medium for the barrier right? If you mixed your magic with the water of the river, the river itself would have the magical effect."


    "Amazing! 90 marks for that!"


    The elderly shaman struck a broad smile. His eyes saw Tatsuya as an equal, only this time he stared at a child with an adult��s eye, as a veteran magician, he saw that Tatsuya could be a good student.


    "����The remaining ten points, rather than mixing something in the river, the deterioration of water in the river itself����has it been consecrated beforehand?"


    "Oooh! How fast, although you are still a high school student. As expected, from a direct descendant of the Kudou Family."


    At Minoru''s supporting opinion, the elderly magician divulged lightly.


    "The origin of the barrier is at Amagase Dam. We purified all the river water there. Of course, we didn''t actually purify all the water in the dam. In order to do so, we would need to have 100 magicians stuck at that place for every instance."


    That was impossible to do, Tatsuya and Minoru understood that well.


    "However, it is only possible to create a barrier as strong as the extent of the purified water. At best, it was useful to alarm of the existence of an enemy beyond the river. However, it differed from the mechanical alarm, where you can have different settings for each operator to read the information. Moreover, it can be set to react to specific individuals."


    "In other words, you are one of the operators of the Uji River barrier."


    The shaman gave a nod at Tatsuya.


    "It was a complete coincidence that I was taught to control the spell of that ward. It is possible that the other operators do not know that I am one of the operators. I don��t know the other operators either. However, that is not a problem this time."


    The elderly magician cut his words there, leaving the feeling that he still had more to say. He must have thought that he had not withered yet, as he unconsciously attempted to show that to his younger audience.


    "With that barrier, Yamashiro and Yamato would not be shaken. As for me, since the day Zhou Gongjin appeared in Kyoto, I have watched the barrier from the time when he would tread beneath it again."


    "For what purpose?"


    "That man is a dangerous existence for this country."


    The traditionalist leader answered Tatsuya''s question clearly.


    "Although I just said that ''time will heal all wounds'', to be honest, even now I have not discarded all of my ill feelings towards the former Ninth Institute. Had you guys stormed in and interrogated me instead, I would never have discussed about the barrier or Zhou Gongjin��s whereabouts in this way."


    The shaman looked at Minoru, Tatsuya, Miyuki, Minami one by one, before fixing his eyes on Tatsuya.


    "However, you have kept the minimum courtesy. I must say that you were fairly hasty from my point of view, but I would not want to shed blood unnecessarily."


    This coincidence was truly a blessing, Tatsuya thought while listening to the shaman''s words. Tatsuya didn��t press further into the store, since Miyuki and Minami had wanted to eat lunch. The reason why there wasn��t any blood spilt was due to the fact that Mikihiko, a barrier operator, was not together with them.


    Of course, he didn��t honestly say so. That would not have been honesty, but foolish honesty.


    "Thank you for your valuable information."


    "Another thing, please be wary of the parties at Kurama and Arashiyama. It seems like they have completely merged with magicians from the continent."


    Tatsuya bowed and rose. Miyuki followed her brother with a short delay.


    Minoru and Minami bowed their heads and got up hurriedly. The elderly magician saw that with a smile in his face.


    When they left the store, the sun had begun to shift. Although there was still time before sunset, it would soon be dark during this season as the days began to shorten. Especially on the west side, this trend could clearly be observed. There was a sense of accomplishment and not the empty feeling of going on a fool''s errand, and certainly there wasn��t much time left today either.


    "What should we do now?"


    On the downslope approach to the shrine, Minoru asked Tatsuya. If he believed the words of the shaman, it meant that Zhou Gongjin had already left this area.


    "The northern side of the Uji River is too wide of an area to search with five people. We need more clues."


    "Then, shall we head to Arashiyama?"


    "I think so..."


    At this instance, Tatsuya recalled the news reporting about the murder of Saegusa Mayumi''s bodyguard. The place of the incident had been written as being the Katsura River.


    Tomorrow, he would investigate the murder scene with Mayumi. Mayumi had asked the police if she could collect some of Nakura-san''s belongings, but even if she managed to get those things, the most important thing to do was to visit the crime scene. The lead was in Arashiyama, and it was certainly a good option to examine the area, however his time was limited to one night. He also thought that it would be counter-productive to search in the same area for two consecutive days.


    "Let''s investigate Arashiyama tomorrow, for now, let''s head back to Kinkakuji."


    "I understand. I''ll contact Kyoko nee-san regarding the Uji matter."


    "That''s good. Please do."


    While the attention of the crowd had not changed after the lunch����they were still focused on Miyuki and Minoru����Tatsuya''s group decided to take the commuter from Sakanosh*ta.


    ? ? ?


    Mikihiko, Erika, Leo and Masaki just finished the questioning process with the police, they were released under the recognition of legitimate self-defense. Undeniably, the Chiba name was also one of the strongest decisive factors in acquitting the records from the pre-installed street cameras in the area. Although it was harder to detect Ancient Magic by sensors, the fact was, only the operator would have difficulties, the scene was still recorded in the same way. One can easily state that magicians had showed up, both ancient and modern alike, it wasn��t possible to escape from the Psion radar associated sensor in conjunction with the camera.


    After quite some time, the questioning ended, the four of them returned to the New International Convention Center.


    "What are we going to do next? I don''t feel like anything else is going to happen today, should we do another search of the perimeter?"


    Mikihiko quickly shook his head at Leo''s question.


    "No, let''s go back to the hotel for today."


    "That''s right. Don''t listen to the fool, nobody will come out again for today."


    "Agh? Who did you call a fool!"


    "I wonder~ Who was it? Anyway, why are you angry?"


    "Thi-, of, oh, wel-��"


    Leo glared at Erika, Erika looked away with a relaxed face.


    Masaki had asked Mikihiko ''should we say something?'', but Mikihiko shook his head. ''Just leave them alone''.


    "By the way, Ichijou-kun, which hotel are you staying at?"


    Mikihiko seemed to be uncomfortable in the silence, and asked Masaki about another topic.


    "Ah, the KK Hotel."


    Masaki seemed to be taken aback by the sudden question, but he dutifully answered.


    "I see~ We''re staying at the CR Hotel."


    "Really? Aren''t they next to each other?"


    "Yeah, what an amazing coincidence. Is Kichijouji-kun at the hotel?"


    If Tatsuya was the one who asked this question, Mikihiko would obtain a sigh as an answer. He would say ''there are times when Miyuki and I are apart'' with an additional amazed tone put in. However, Masaki politely answered Mikihiko��s question.


    "No, I''ve said this earlier, I came here alone. George is concentrating on the preparations for the competition. He is one of the representatives of Third High."


    "I see."


    The representatives of the Thesis Competition were to be extremely devoted to the preparations of the presentation, so Mikihiko, Erika as well as Leo didn��t ask about Kichijouji any further.


    "We are going to go back to our hotel, Ichijou-kun, how about you?"


    "Let''s see��"


    Masaki wasn��t really taking a pause to think. He was also thinking to check out different places like Tatsuya, in other words, he still wanted to look around other places. However, he couldn''t split up since he came alone, unlike Tatsuya''s group. He also didn''t need a guide. He visited Kyoto quite frequently, since it didn''t take a long time from where he lived. Hence, there was no need of a guide for navigation purposes, however there were enemies that he wasn��t aware of, who made him run around the area.


    However, he spent a significant amount of time in police interrogation, the troublesome process had killed off his motivation to do anything else for the day.


    "I shall go back to my hotel as well."


    "Then, why don''t we go together?"


    While he thought that it was a little blunt, Mikihiko invited Masaki to get into the same commuter as them.


    "We have just the perfect number here, right?"


    Mikihiko and company had seen that Erika had stopped teasing Leo for a change of pace, and suddenly they were talking about other topics.


    Masaki''s incongruous attitude recalled the confusion. Apparently he wasn''t thinking to join them and wanted to decline Mikihiko politely.


    "No, actually I rode a bike here."


    "Oh, Ichijou-kun also rides a bike?"


    There were a lot of girls that showed interest when Masaki rode on his bike. Many of them had a longing to ride together with him, Masaki was aware of this vaguely. However, he didn��t understand the reason.


    Even in this era, the bike had retained its from. The two seater robot starter with two seats arranged side by side was popular in itself, but the circumstances still favored the classic arrangement which allowed a girl to cling on to the boy''s back, it stimulated a girls dream.


    "Me too?"


    However, Erika''s interest was clearly different from those ''dreams of girls'' that he remembered.


    "Tatsuya-kun�� Umm... You know Shiba Tatsuya right? Tatsuya-kun also rides one, it was quite cool."


    "He does?"


    An image immediately floated in Masaki''s mind. A boy drove a bike with a girl on his back. She was not straddling him, it was rather elegant. The girl''s hand encircled the boy''s waist, and the girl''s body was completely glued to the boy''s back.


    The face behind the helmet was Tatsuya. The girl, was Miyuki, of course. Masaki was involuntarily divulged in his imagination.


    His focus was shifted from the boy''s face. The smoke shield gradually rose. Masaki''s face changed. He could feel Miyuki''s tender body on his back��


    "What are you thinking?"


    With her curious voice, Erika forced Masaki to end his imagination abruptly.


    "N-No. It''s nothing."


    Masaki frantically shook his head, while tightening his face. Erika looked at him with a pair of evil eyes, it was impossible not to notice, and he looked at Mikihiko''s face.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you follow us from behind?"


    "Of course, I don''t mind doing that��"


    Mikihiko thought, what exactly happened, but he didn''t voice his thought.


    Erika who had diverted her eyes was also putting up a puzzled face like Leo.


    Leo faced Erika and shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    ? ? ?


    They also visited Kinkakuji just to be sure, they didn��t get any results even after checking the surrounding area. Tatsuya''s group went back to the hotel early, with a sense of futility as they didn��t even find the sites of the traditionalists.


    The hotel where Tatsuya''s group stayed, was close to the Kyoto New International Convention Center, the venue of the Thesis Competition. Although it was inconvenient, the First High Thesis Competition members and staff were expected to stay here, the pretext they used this time was to check the security of the venue. Even though some students would come and stay here to cheer for their schools representative, it was not unusual for them to stay at the nearby temple or shrine.


    It should be noted that Minoru spent his time at the inn. Although there wasn''t any need for this, considering the travel time to his home was short, it seemed to be the correct decision, since Minoru was sick.


    Since magicians are severely constrained in their private travel to go abroad at a younger age, it was normal to travel with friends within the country. However, Minoru found it hard to travel for a long period due to his weaker constitution, on top of that, he also didn��t have any friends who were close enough to be a companion. This time, even though Tatsuya didn��t come to Kyoto to play, the family had thought that this was a good opportunity for Minoru.


    By the way, the room was supposed to be shared between Tatsuya''s group. Minoru was an add- on, but it wasn��t so much different with three or four people inside, since the room he reserved for the boys was of a two to five person occupancy.


    Tatsuya was about to check in while taking the luggage that had been stored in the lobby, he saw familiar figures in the group from the entrance when he was walking to the counter. Although they hadn��t made any arrangement to meet up, it was not so strange, as it was a high time to return to the hotel.


    However, Tatsuya found an unexpected face in it, he couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    "Ichijou."


    "Shiba-san."


    The person in question should have reacted the same way. However, Masaki didn��t raise his voice.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other, Tatsuya smiled wryly while Miyuki responded with her smile.


    "Long time no see. Ichijou-san, you''ve come to Kyoto as well."


    "It''s been a long time. I��m on a preliminary check for next week''s Thesis Competition."


    Masaki transformed into a na?ve boy in front of Miyuki as usual.


    "I see. So are we."


    "Yes, I heard so from Yoshida-kun and the others."


    Nevertheless, he had become more familiar or working hard, for the conversation to go smoother.


    "Did you meet Yoshida-kun''s group by the New International Convention Center?"


    He had difficulty saying that he helped them from danger, as it sounded like he was boasting. Masaki let Mikihiko answer the question.


    "He helped us when things got dangerous."


    Yet, the answer came from Erika instead.


    Masaki and Mikihiko, even Leo gave a wry smile. Since Masaki asked the others to answer, he didn��t feel any discomfort. However, he thought that this freedom suits this girl very much, Masaki had understood that about Erika this much.


    "Please tell us the full story in the room."


    Tatsuya try to refrain from chattering. Unexpectedly, Masaki noticed first, and Erika nodded in agreement.


    "Ichijou, are you staying at this hotel as well?"


    Miyuki asked Masaki in a roundabout way for the sake of Masaki''s convenience.


    "No, I''m staying at the neighbouring KK Hotel. However, I think I want to know the details and circumstances first."


    Masaki parked his bike before following Mikihiko''s group again, he was concerned about the circumstances behind the previous attack. He thought of the same thing as Tatsuya.


    "Then, let''s talk in our room."


    Leo encouraged so.


    "Then, I''ll fetch the luggage~."


    "Wait a minute."


    After giving the answer, Erika and Leo went to the front desk. Mikihiko chased them from behind.


    Masaki didn��t know that Tatsuya was a part of the JSDF. So the explanation must be done well to cover that part up. Erika, Leo and Mikihiko thought so.


    "The perpetrator of the Yokohama Incident last year, which involved the invasion of the GAA magicians has been detected in Kyoto. I''ve come to Kyoto on a mission to search for that person."


    "Mission!? Shiba, who are��?"


    "I am a student from the National University Affiliated First High School, at the same time, also a member of the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion from the JSDF as a secret military officer."


    However, Tatsuya himself gave away the secret information easily, which made the three people shocked.


    "What... The."


    Even though Masaki was the man to be the next head of the Ichijou Family, it didn''t keep him from being surprised.


    Yet, he had not allowed the words ''you''re lying'' to escape his mouth. He immediately absorbed those words as the truth.


    He was refrained by Miyuki��s serious look, she was seated next to Tatsuya.


    "Ichijou. I don''t need to say this, but this is a top military secret."


    Masaki could only nod since he didn��t manage to skip the shock.


    Erika��s eyes stared into the far distance. She was thinking, "This was Tatsuya-kun''s plan��" and "I was forced to be involved in his circumstances, in the same way��".


    "According to their information network, it seems that there is a possibility for a disturbance to arise during the Thesis Competition. Mikihiko and the others have been asked to ensure the safety of the competition."


    This was the first time Erika and Leo heard this. The purpose of this trip was to specifically seek out an enemy magician, rather than a mere preliminary inspection, they could have received grievous injuries from the enemy''s attack, had they lowered their guard, they''d surely have died.


    Yet, the two of them took in this story calmly. Had they been told about this earlier, they would have declined this trip. Both of them thought of this at the same time, and shook their heads in denial.


    Perhaps, the most upset one this time was Masaki.


    "Do you know the name of the person who had�� guided the invasion army?"


    Even so, Masaki still asked the most important question. He stared at Mikihiko strongly, while expecting the answer from Tatsuya. Mikihiko, too, still hadn��t known about this information.


    "He is called, Zhou Gongjin. He appears to be in his early twenties. However, his real age is unknown. He has long hair, and his appearance is as it looks in this picture. He is a user of the Kimon Tonkouno-jutsu."


    Surprisingly, Tatsuya gave his name upfront.


    "You said, Zhou Gongjin!?"


    Masaki raised his voice, it seemed to be more of a surprised for him than Mikihiko.


    "Ichijou, do you know Zhou Gongjin?"


    At Tatsuya''s returned question. Masaki was still surprised.


    "Ah, ah�� I see, so it''s him. It''s him!"


    A fire of anger had started to light in Masaki''s eyes. The fire swirled into a flame.


    "What happened?"


    This wasn��t only a coincidence. He was reacting with a considerable level of boiling anger.


    "��Last year in Yokohama, part of the invasion force fled to Chinatown. I led the siege against them."


    Tatsuya had asked to read the Yokohama Incident reports, yet he had never heard about this story. Masaki didn��t mean to hide it, it was simply due to unorganized information. Though Tatsuya secretly thought to get a glance of that record once more.


    But now, it was his turn to listen to Masaki''s story.


    "Contrary to my expectations, the gate to Chinatown was immediately opened. The invasion force was handed over to us, restrained, by the young man who was in front of the residents and identified himself as��"


    Masaki gritted and tightened his teeth.


    Tatsuya spoke the name in Masaki''s stead.


    "Zhou Gongjin, huh."


    "Yes. He said that it was his real name while laughing��"


    Masaki shut his mouth. Since he could understand his feelings, he didn��t voice out anything this time.


    "What kind of magic is Kimon Tonkouno-jutsu?"


    The one who changed the topic was Erika. Albeit coming from her pure curiosity, no doubt, she did it with Masaki in mind.


    Moreover, it was necessary to keep and share information about the enemy''s magic.


    "It is the Kimon Tonkou22 from divination arts, right?"


    Mikihoko asked, looking for confirmation.


    "Yes. It is a magic art from the continent, the art of Kimon Tonkou, in essence is Spirit Interference Magic that derails orientation."


    The one who answered was Minoru.


    "Derails orientation? Like, you wouldn''t know up or down in the water? Or it makes you drown?


    Minoru showed an impressed expression at Leo''s question. That idea, was so novel that it didn''t even cross Minoru''s mind.


    "You certainly can use it that way, but the main usage is to disrupt the consciousness of the individual, to cause psychological damage that he isn��t keeping up in time, despite seeing the culprit, or being led to wander endlessly through a camp of piled up stones."


    "��Kudou-kun."


    "You can call me Minoru, Ichijou-san."


    The introduction between Minoru and Ichijou ended immediately after they entered this room. He also proposed the same way to address him to Masaki, since he was younger than Masaki, he preferred to be called by his name instead.


    "Understood. Minoru-kun."


    However, Masaki refrained himself from overstepping since it didn''t look manly.


    "Isn''t that similar to the legend of Shokatsu Koumei23 from the Three Kingdoms?"


    After he called Minoru by his given name, he proceeded to ask so.


    "Yes. The Ninth Research Institute didn��t only study the Ancient Magic of Japan, but also that of the continent."


    Tatsuya thought that it was a given. The magician��s development institute was the most sought activities during the 20 years warring period. Since the foreign Magic Sequence such as ''Golden Electron Silkworms'' had become a real threat, it was natural to examine it.


    From the former researchers of the Ninth Institute, Shokatsu Koumei have a high likelihood in mastering the Houjutsu of Kimon Tonkou, the report seemed to be concluded as such.


    Erika wore an impressed face to Leo''s analogy of the unexpected celebrity. Since Tatsuya had no interest in military losses, he tried to shift the conversation back on track before it deviated too far.


    "Kimon Tonkou is not only a large-scale spell, isn''t it considered a high skill for personal combatants? I think we��d rather be worried of this instead."


    "For example?"


    Tatsuya didn��t retort ''think yourself'' at Masaki''s question.


    "Anyway when one side has stopped their movements while exchanging blows due to him losing the sight of the opponent during a battle, changing location vigorously will lead to a fatal gap."


    However, before he reached the end of his explanation.


    "I see. If our orientation were derailed, we wouldn��t even know which direction we��d be facing."


    With Masaki as his counterpart, any further explanation wasn��t needed.


    "At the same time, it was also probable that his own allies would be affected by the spell, and lose their sense of direction. Kimon Tonkou might cause them to lose sight of their own enemy."


    "That is also a possibility. Miyuki."


    Miyuki opened her mouth promptly after her brother''s reply.


    "Ichijou-san. I was confronted with the same Kimon Tonkou of spell at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association by someone called Chen Xiangshan."


    "Is this true?"


    "Yes. However, I was only looking at the surveillance monitor, certainly I wasn��t able to see him closing in when I walked down the corridor. I should have been looking at the same scene from the monitor''s, yet only the monitor was reflecting the correct situation."


    "How do you beat that magic, Shiba-san?"


    Tatsuya glared at Masaki after his query and said ''as expected'' in his mind. Asking ''how'' instead of ''why''. Although it was not pointless to ask ''why'', but the most important thing in the combat was to ask ''how''.


    "I was together with a friend who has a pair of special eyes. I received directions and timing from her, and was waiting for the door to open."


    Masaki had fallen into his thoughts. Tatsuya waited for him to open his mouth again.


    "That means... Kimon Tonkou isn��t really independent of time? The essence of the magic is to direct the opponents consciousness to a particular direction, or interfering with the mind as to avoid their awareness. However, if we know at which point they would reach at a certain time, I think we could predetermine the direction in advance, we can prepare our minds and resist the mental interference induction."


    "As expected of you, Ichijou-san."


    Minoru spoke of praise after hearing Masaki''s reasoning.


    "Not only does it interfere with orientation, but one��s sense of timing as well, it��s a combination of Mental Interference Magic. It is the most logical explanation so far."


    Minoru looked for affirmation, and turned to Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya nodded lightly to Minoru.


    "Enough with the interpretation of the magic art, Ichijou, can you think of any specifics in responding to this?"


    "Then, we must not rely on our senses to predict the movement of the opponent."


    "About a specific method, each of us should think of a way on our own."


    Tatsuya pretended to issue a lifeboat to Masaki, as a follow up of the Kimon Tonkou conversation. Tatsuya had heard from Kuroba Mitsugu that Kimon Tonkou was useless against opponents at a visible close range, it certainly made sense to talk about methods to disable this magic.


    "Let''s halt the discussion of Kimon Tonkou here, regarding today''s incident. The battle you''ve won with the help of Ichijou, Mikihiko has been using Shikigami to detect the ''traditionalists'' who are harboring Zhou Gongjin, I think they were trying to investigate us, and ended up attacking us by mistake."


    "Not only that, Tatsuya."


    After Tatsuya finished explaining to Masaki, Mikihiko opened his mouth.


    Both Tatsuya and Mikihiko turned their faces to Mikihiko. Of course neither Miyuki, Minami nor Minoru were at the scene.


    "The enemy who attacked us was a Ninjutsu user. Most probably, from Mt. Kurama, they''ve absorbed the Houjutsu users from the continent as their center. Isn''t Zhou Gongjin hiding over there? He might have taken over the traditionalists�� sect now after firstly being sheltered by them."


    "Not the traditionalist��s sect, but a part of the sect."


    This time, Mikihiko gave Tatsuya a ''What do you mean?'' look. Erika, Leo, and Masakai followed after.


    "Actually, it��s still a little early for us to say. The clues are also a little weak, but we''ve narrowed down the possible area where Zhou Gongjin might hiding."


    Before Mikihiko could even show his amazement, Tatsuya talked about the traditionalists ''shaman'' whom he met around Kiyomizu Temple.


    "To have installed such a barrier�� As expected of the land of the old traditionalist magicians."


    Mikihiko responded as such when he heard about the Uji River barrier.


    "The southern part of the old capital means�� South of Fushimi, from the Uji River onwards. It��s still quite a huge area for a detailed search."


    "In the first place, can we believe that old man''s words?"


    Masaki and Erika had raised an, ''in the first place'' question.


    "It''s still much easier than searching all over Kyoto vaguely. Moreover, we knew of his hiding place up to last week right? If you check that place, you can easily find out if you can trust that old man right."


    Leo returned a positive opinion, Tatsuya showed a wry smile favourably.


    "The fact that Zhou Gongjin hid at Mt. Arashi and the evidence that the traditionalist magicians provided at Kiyomizu Temple is undeniable. I have some theory��s that mix some lies with the truth to make his story credible."


    Erika directed a wicked smile at Leo.


    Before Leo had the chance to react, Tatsuya continued speaking.


    "However, I agree with Leo''s opinion that we can believe the information about Zhou��s hiding place at Mt. Arashi. If it was the truth, it is a great lead, if it was a lie, we still cand keep the confusion to a minimum."


    "Then, Onii-sama, are we all going to Mt. Arashi tomorrow?"


    Surprisingly, Tatsuya shook his head before answering Miyuki''s question.


    "If we all go together, we''ll attract attention, the safety of the competition also cannot be neglected. Mikihiko, Leo, and Erika will do the same thing as today, look for suspicious individuals in the venue''s surrounding, please investigate if there are places where criminals and terrorists can lurk around."


    "��Understood, Tatsuya."


    Mikihiko didn��t seem to be fully convinced, yet he couldn��t afford to neglect the safety of the students who would participate in the Thesis Competition as First High''s Public Morals Committee Chief.


    "I have asked my family to file a complaint against those who were at Mt. Kurama for today''s attack. They also reported this to our affiliates in Kyoto. About this attack from Mt. Kurama, and also some dogmatic strife within their sect, I would think it might become a checks and balances system for the future."


    "First of all, what kind of situation was it?"


    Tatsuya hadn��t heard the details about the attack, it was quite late in the conversation to ask this kind of question.


    "Now that I remember, I haven''t shared the details with you."


    Mikihiko spoke with a ''damn it'' facial expression.


    Mikihiko described that Masaki helped them when they were attacked by the puppets used by the Ninjutsu users from the continent, while occasionally asking for confirmation from Erika and Leo.


    "...Did they use the blood of the defeated Ninjutsu user to shape the golem from water? From what you''ve said, the Ninjutsu users were also likely have been deceived by the Hojutsu users."


    Minoru turned immediately, curious of the answer to Tatsuya''s question.


    "I think so too. Yoshida-san you have the power in you, blood in particular has an important meaning for ancient magicians. When you use it to generate magic, it would act as an offering, I don''t think that the ritual could be complied with lightly without any side effects."


    "Then I''ll make this short."


    Masaki opened his mouth this time.


    "The shaman at Kiyomizu seems to hint that the ancient magicians have become minions of magicians from the continent, they were being deceived rather than forced to surrender by force, so it''s good as long as we can find proof that they''re being deceived. Regardless, it might still be impossible to make them our ally, so long as their hostility stops, it��s good enough."


    Tatsuya nodded at Masaki''s proposal.


    "The greater the commotion is, it will also reduce the chance of Zhou Gongjin from escaping. I think it''s better to crush the enemy while spreading confusion and speculation about him."


    "It''s our loss if he manages to create mayhem like last year, are these all or nothing conditions?"


    Masaki threw in the question to Tatsuya.


    "I''m fine with acting as a representative from the Kudou Family, however, I don''t think that I alone can represent the houses of ''Nine'' to stimulate such a big population of both the traditionalist magicians and the ancient magicians in Kyoto."


    "You''re right. You��ll provide an excuse for the traditionalists that way, it''s best to avoid that."


    Minoru spoke with a regretful tone, and was comforted by Miyuki who supported his decision.


    "The complaint from the Yoshida Family will probably be a just a constraint for the traditionalists. Regardless of what we do next, if they plan to become violent, they will do so."


    Mikihiko nodded in agreement with those words.


    "That''s right�� Understood. Then, we will do the same thing as today, to look around the perimeter of the competition venue. We should focus towards the residential area, just to be sure."


    "What should I do?"


    Masaki asked Tatsuya. Tatsuya couldn��t respond to his ''what should I do'' question with a ''do as you like'', even when he had no power to dictate Masaki. However, the situation would turn murky if he actually said that.


    Anyway, Masaki''s feelings were obvious, he was glancing at the shimmering Miyuki.


    "Ichijou-san, we encourage you to accompany us if you''re willing to."


    Miyuki answered proactively for her brother. It was due to the fact that she was asked to accompany them instead of asking permission to join them. ���� Nevertheless, Masaki thought that she was very motivated, yet, she didn''t have a hint of such thoughts.


    "Yes, please leave it to me!"


    With this, the course of action for tomorrow was decided.

 Volume 15 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next day, Sunday, October 21st. The investigation scheduled for the day continued in two groups. Yet, Mikihiko was in a better spirits than yesterday, since his friend had revealed the true purpose of this trip.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, Minami were going with Masaki and Minoru to Mt. Arashi, while Mikihiko, Erika and Leo were going to Takaragaike, towards Matsugasaki. The eight of them planned to gather at the hotel early in the morning.


    However, the situation took an unexpected turn.


    ��...I��m sorry, Tatsuya-san.��


    Minoru said so from the futon with a pitiful voice. He suddenly had a fever this morning, it was a completely unpredictable situation.


    ��Don��t mind it. It��s not your fault, Minoru.��


    ��Nevertheless... I feel really pathetic.��


    Hanging onto words of consideration from Tatsuya, Minoru frowned as contrary to the hotness of his face.


    ��Minoru, you don��t need to blame yourself. You��ve done well so far.��


    The only ones who were in the room were Tatsuya and Minoru. The other members with exception of the two had been waiting in the lobby.


    ��I��ve heard that you have a weak constitution. That is not of your will, I was willing to receive your help with understanding of this possibility.��


    Minoru averted his eyes from Tatsuya.


    ��You��ve helped enough. We wouldn��t have been able to go to that shaman��s place yesterday, were it not for your help.��


    ��...Really?��


    While averting his face in front of Tatsuya, Minoru answered with a weak voice.


    ��I do really think so.��


    Minoru returned his line of sight to Tatsuya timidly.


    Tatsuya��s expression was surly as usual. He did not wear a compassionate smile, nor the fake smile that was full of lies in his face. Tatsuya��s face was as sincere as his words.


    ��You have been very helpful, you should not force yourself now. That way, you��d be more helpful in the case of an emergency later on.��


    ��Am I still... Tatsuya-san��s friend?��


    ��At any rate, we won��t reach Zhou Gongjin��s place today. We��ll need your power by then. That��s why, you can rest for today.��


    ����Understood.��


    Minoru smiled weakly. Although he was still depressed, at least he had stopped blaming himself.


    ��I��m going to let Minami stay behind. She can do universal household chores. Feel free to rely on her, since Minami will also enjoy doing so.��


    Minoru showed an embarrassed expression. He probably had other reasons than a fever for the blush on his face. Perhaps, he was ashamed to receive help from someone who rejoiced over it.


    ��Please watch our belongings while we are away.��


    This did not mean that they would immediately go back to Tokyo after their investigation, it was only until they came back here again.


    ��Leave it to me.��


    Minoru seemed to understand Tatsuya��s kindness, he floated a smile.


    After Tatsuya went out from the room, he met with Minami who had been standing there alone, and talked to her.


    ��Sorry to trouble you, please take care of him.��


    ��It is no trouble at all. This is part of my job. Please leave Minoru-sama in my care.��


    Minami answered while bowing, Tatsuya headed to the lobby where Miyuki and his friends were waiting.


    When she couldn��t see his back anymore, Minami knocked at the door of the room where Minoru slept.


    Without waiting for his reply, Minami opened the door with the electronic key that was entrusted to her by Tatsuya. Minami had no intention in disturbing the sleep of an ill person just for that.


    She closed the front door, and opened the sliding door, where Minoru tried to rise from the futon. Minami ran to sit by his side without any sound, she was pressing both of his shoulders gently as to let him lie back down.


    ��Minoru-sama, please don��t mind me. If you do so, there is no meaning in me taking care of you.��


    Minoru felt that those words were coming out of a villain who tried to blame him for overdoing things. However, no matter how hard Minami tried, she wouldn��t be able to treat Minoru that way, it seemed like Minoru had misunderstood Minami��s true meaning.


    ��I understand. Then, I will dutifully sleep.��


    This time Minami wore a disappointed expression.


    Minami sat beside Minoru while staring at him motionlessly, she sat with aligned knees as the correct manners dictated.


    After 30 minutes passed, Minoru��s closed eyelids suddenly opened, and he smiled wickedly.


    ��Sakurai-san, if you keep staring at a man like that, it��s quite embarrassing, even for me.��


    He should have been accustomed to being stared at due to his good looks. Yet, he felt like his liberty was affected in this private close proximity, and the fact that his sleeping face had been observed intensely.


    ��Pardon my rudeness!��


    Minami lowered her head to touch the mat in apology with ��uwaaa�� voice, she also set two meters distance between them to be seated.


    Her bright red face which was facing down on the tatami mat was not visible to Minoru.


    As for Minami, she had not meant to stare at Minoru��s face. It wasn��t like there was anyone else in the room to talk to, and she thought it was rude to the patient if she read or watched videos, in fact, she was only dazed without any significant thoughts in her head.


    However, after hearing Minoru��s words, Minami even doubted her own actions with a ��was that true?��.


    The things that Minoru said about her staring at him.


    Minami questioned herself, ��was I really staring intently at him?��.


    ���� ��And if I did, what did I do that for?��


    Her face which had been red became more and more blushed.


    Even Minoru who was lying down could see that her ears had turned red, Minoru was worried about Minami��s physical condition since the dogeza pose that she had maintained seemed to have burdened her much.


    ��Ehh, umm�� are you ok?��


    Minoru was about to rise.


    ��I��m alright! Please continue your rest!��


    She was pushing with a strong tone on the verge of screaming as compared to the gentle push of her hands earlier, Minami rose noisily and went out of the room while hiding her face.


    She closed the sliding door forcefully. Yet, still leaving a little gap.


    There was no sound of the front door being opened or closed.


    Minoru seemed to be solidified for a while, with a hand stretched towards Minami who had now gone.


    ? ? ?


    Although in the original plan Tatsuya��s group had consisted of five members, since Minoru was sick and Minami stayed behind to nurse him, in the end they had three members, the same as Mikihiko��s group. And Masaki who was supposed to follow their commuter with his bike, since the commuter was only a 4-seater capacity, they ended up riding the commuter together.


    The two seats in front were occupied by Tatsuya and Masaki, while Miyuki was seated in the rear alone. Honestly, Masaki wanted to sit beside Miyuki, yet he suppressed his real intention and sat next to Tatsuya, since he prioritized common sense and manners in this situation.


    The one who set the destination was Tatsuya. Masaki had agreed on going to Mt. Arashi during yesterday��s meeting, hence Tatsuya proceeded directly to the parked commuter without even stopping to think twice.


    ��Shiba, aren��t we going to Mt. Arashi?��


    ��We��re going to get some clues before going there.��


    He answered Masaki while turning back, Tatsuya looked back at the foot outside the car.


    ��I want you not to talk about Zhou Gongjin from here onwards.��


    ��...Is it supposed to be a secret?��


    ��I do not want to involve that person, if possible.��


    Masaki returned with questioning eyes at Tatsuya. Tatsuya suspected that Masaki misunderstood his words, but they had already reached their first destination. Furthermore, Tatsuya didn��t feel any need to give an excuse.


    It had been three minutes since Tatsuya��s group arrived here.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, I��m sorry for making you wait.��


    ��No, you are right on time.��


    Tatsuya said so to assure the female college student who had rushed from her commuter.


    ��Huh? Miyuki-san?��


    ��Good morning, Saegusa-senpai. I didn��t get to meet you last time, so ��long time no see��.��


    Mayumi��s eyes were wide open, while Miyuki smiled at her.


    ��I didn��t expect that Miyuki-san would be coming along.��


    As she said, Tatsuya did not tell Mayumi that he was not coming alone.


    However, Mayumi had to restrain herself from using her usual sarcastic tone due to the presence of the other companion.


    ��Ichijou Masaki-kun, right? This is the first time we have the chance to do self-introductions. I��m Saegusa Mayumi.��


    Instead of showing her wanton behaviour in front of Tatsuya, she introduced herself as a daughter of Saegusa Family from the 10MC.


    ��I remember your face. I��m Ichijou Masaki.��


    Masaki replied with a hint of nervousness. As both of them said, this was not their first meeting. Nevertheless, it had been four years since their last greeting and this meeting was their second. Although they both knew the other party as a celebrity in the magic world, otherwise, it would be weird to remember about each other.


    ��I��m sorry, Ichijou-kun... Tatsuya-kun, come here for a second.��


    Mayumi retreated away from Masaki with a dazzling feigned smile, while winding her right arm to Tatsuya��s left arm����not with any visible sweet intention����she pulled Tatsuya. After distancing herself about two meters away, Mayumi began to cross-examine Tatsuya in whispers.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, why didn��t you mention that Miyuki-san would be coming along?��


    Tatsuya showed a natural amazed face.


    ��I don��t think you need to ask specifically about this. Didn��t you expect me to come together with Miyuki?��


    In a failed attempt to refute, Mayumi showed a ��giving up expression��.


    ��That��s right��There��s no way Miyuki-san would let Tatsuya-kun go alone, right.��


    She shook her head in exasperation, before suddenly turning back to her serious expression. Her sight was fixed upon Masaki.


    ��Then, I wonder why is Ichijou-kun also coming along.��


    ��That is a total coincidence. Yesterday, Yoshida who did a preliminary investigation of the surrounding area for the Thesis Competition met Ichijou who had the same purpose. Since he has been wandering around the venue to look for suspicious people, I brought him along in place of a bodyguard.��


    ��So Yoshida-kun and others are also here�� Ah, of course, he is the current Public Morals Committee Chief after all.��


    ��You are well informed.��


    Without speaking out his real intention, Tatsuya was trying to say ��you��re well informed despite having graduated��, Mayumi shot an ��I won��t be cheated�� look at Tatsuya. Seemed like Mayumi knew that Tatsuya had a habit of trying to find something that could be used against her.


    ��Then, does Ichijou-kun know about my situation?��


    ��I have not received such permission from senpai, I won��t blabber anything unnecessary.��


    Suspicion dwelled in Mayumi��s eyes, they had become increasingly distinguished.


    Tatsuya also noticed the suspicion that was directed at himself. However, Tatsuya couldn��t be bothered about it.


    ��Anyway, senpai, do you really not want to explain the situation to Ichijou? I think he is someone you can rely on.��


    Tatsuya flakily made a smile at Mayumi.


    Mayumi sighed heavily.


    ��I wonder if it��s wise�� To use the only son of the Ichijou Family under your chin.��


    ��I��m not using him under my chin. In the first place, he wasn��t even that cute of a guy.��


    Tatsuya answered with a disappointed voice, Mayumi giggled and smiled.


    ��Ok, I will gladly accept his help then.��


    He finally scored, Mayumi might take it that way. Yet, she regained her mood, and gave permission for Tatsuya to explain the situation to Masaki.


    Led by the detective on duty, the four of them entered the evidence storage room in the police station.


    Masaki showed a surprisingly positive attitude when he heard that she wanted to search for the culprit who murdered Nakura. It seemed like he expressed a great sympathy in (what he interpreted as) the investigation to dispel the chagrin of the bodyguard. As a future head of a family of the 10MC, the thought of (what he interpreted as) using a subordinates as a mere tool seemed to touch his heart.


    Usually, this variance of purpose was not preferred. Since the ancient times, there was a saying `He who runs after two hares will catch neither��24, this was a predictable proverb. However,


    24Nitowooumonohaittowomoezu, literaly: to chase 2 things and obtain not a single one; meaning: when you chase


    2goals by greed, in the end you will get neither of them.


    Tatsuya had a premonition. Rather than based on his reasoning, this time he was betting on his ��hunch��.


    ����Zhou Gongjin was the one who murdered Nakura Saburo����


    Tatsuya had that conjecture. That was why even when Masaki inflamed his chivalry for Mayumi, it was not really conflicting his purpose. Therefore, he felt no inconvenience.


    While he was thinking about the matter, the detective came back with Nakura��s belongings on the table.


    ��These were the clothes which were worn by Mr. Nakura on that day. Unfortunately his CAD����


    Nakura��s CAD was obviously retained by Kouichi. A CAD was not only useful for those who knew how to adjust it, but also an amazing research material to know about other magician��s magic by analyzing it. Thus, it was natural in the magic community not to pass such an important secret to non-relatives.


    However, Mayumi remembered the guilt covering Kouichi when he recovered Nakura��s CAD. In fact, it was possible to analyze the flow of the battle to a certain extent by examining the CAD. It could even uncover the state of the battle at the time, and guess the kind of damage that the enemy received. Further possibilities included narrowing the suspect list by investigating the patients who visited hospitals to receive treatment for grave injuries. It was a common practice for magicians not to let the CAD fall into the possession of others, but it might be due to the fact that Kouichi was not so cooperative with the police, or rather, blatantly uncooperative.


    ��Excuse me, Keiji-san25. Whose blood is this?��


    The detective replied with a rueful shake of his head.


    ��Unfortunately, all of it is from the victim.��


    Even though it was not easy to examine all the blood stains on the victim��s clothes, modern forensic technology had made it possible. To investigate all of the body fluids on the victim��s body for a hint of the perpetrator was a basic procedure in all murder case.


    ��Nakura-san��s abdomen was pierced from behind, his chest muscle burst out from within, and his heart also ruptured.��


    Which was why it was reported as a strange corpse.


    However, the newspaper had not reported such details. Tatsuya learnt this from Mayumi.


    ��Burst from within��?��


    Masaki voiced out with a deep suspicion.


    ��It was as if he was ��exploding��.��


    25Keiji: detective


    ��No, Shiba! The Ichijou Family is absolutely not involved!��


    Confusion floated within his mind during his conjecture, making Masaki show an excessive reaction.


    Hearing such a loud voice within a closed room, Mayumi knitted her eyebrows lightly.


    Tatsuya was not seriously doubting the involvement of the Ichijou Family.


    ��However, there is no natural phenomenon that can explain how one��s chest can burst from within, to control bodily the fluid of a human, a magician to boot, I think there isn��t any other magic that could manipulate the momentum of the burst to be strewn over this way.��


    The purpose of this discussion was to sort out the information.


    ��That��s����


    ����Even so, it was a tough situation to be in.


    ��The Ichijou��s ��explosion�� is not something that can be copied so easily though.��


    ��Of course! Ah, but still.��


    ��Calm down. I only said that it looked like he ��exploded��. I didn��t mean to put any special meaning in the word ��explosion��, I don��t even doubt that the Ichijou Family is not involved.��


    Masaki blushed faintly, realized that he had been distraught, and he was probably ashamed to be scolded. Tatsuya saw that as ��this guy��s personality took a weak turn against an unexpected circumstances��.


    ��Magic which interferes with another individual��s body is difficult to be applied. However, it is not so difficult if it��s applied to your own body. For example, self-acceleration is a fairly popular magic.��


    Mayumi opened her mouth.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, do you think that Nakura-san exploded him����killed himself?��


    Mayumi questioned Tatsuya timidly, and Tatsuya shook his head.


    ��Even if he did explode himself, he did not commit suicide.��


    ��Onii-sama, do you think that Nakura-san chose to explode himself since he already had a fatal wound?��


    Tatsuya nodded to Miyuki who was beside him.


    Before returning his sight to Mayumi.


    ��I think the ruptured heart was due to some sort of side effect from his magic.��


    ��He must have already received a mortal wound from behind that pierced through his abdomen, so he simultaneously attacked the murderer with this magic?��


    ��Senpai. Did Nakura-san have a special magic with liquid as his weapon?��


    After answering Masaki��s question, he turned to ask Mayumi.


    ����I��m sorry, Nakura-san had never really used his magic in my presence.��


    However, Mayumi failed to answer that question.


    ��I see.��


    Tatsuya did not answer with a disappointed voice.


    However, Mayumi heard his patience wearing thin in his reply.


    ��Ah, but I heard something when I first met him. Wait a minute.��


    Mayumi folded her arms, while thoughtfully humming ��umm, umm��.


    (Somehow�� She ticks like a manga character.)


    Before Tatsuya thought that ��it might be rude��, Mayumi made a revelation gesture with her hand.


    ��Now that I recall, Nakura-san was good at magic to make needles from water.��


    Masaki knitted his eyebrows.


    ��Water needle? How? And what kind of effect would it result in?��


    ��I��m not sure how he did it, I wonder if it supposed to pierce through something since it was called needle. If you applied a convergence type system to water, it could even securely gather force at a practical level for a weapon.��


    Masaki was annoyed at the involuntary uninteresting answer, and was about to ask another question. However, right on that instance, he remembered that Miyuki was present.


    ����That means, the victim turned his own blood into needles and shot the perpetrator, huh.��


    ��A counterattack at the price of his life...��


    Tatsuya stored the information of Nakura��s blood from the remnant of his clothes with his Elemental Sight.


    ��Shiba, what are you doing?��


    ��I was checking if there is any other magical trace at the area of the abdomen wound.��


    ��I see����


    The one who squinted his eyes due to Tatsuya��s plausible lie was not only Masaki, but also Mayumi. They actually detected a usage of magic instead of observation with the five senses, to recognize magic with one��s eyes was the most direct analysis.


    ��Umm, nothing left.��


    Mayumi dropped her shoulders in disappointment, Masaki also sighed heavily.


    ��Me too. I can feel some traces here, but the pattern is just too blurred to be understood... Shiba, did you find anything?��


    ��I can��t obtain any specific clues to specify a certain individual. However, this injury was probably caused by a genjuu26.��


    ��Genjuu?��


    ��Onii-sama, what is this genjuu?��


    Mayumi and Miyuki sought an explanation of the alien word. The detective behind the two of them was seen taking notes.


    Tatsuya tried to impose upon Masaki to take the explaining role, yet Masaki casually denied his invitation. Either he did not know about the matter, or he was just tired of explaining things.


    Since the one who asked was Miyuki, he��d probably answered it enthusiastically if he knew. Hence, Tatsuya interpreted that Masaki, most probably, also did not know.


    ��Genjuu is a kind of kasei-tai. It reflects the light that comes into contact with the body through magic, which causes a pretext that it possess an entity27 and even applies pressure to the object. It shows a shape to the enemy via an illusion by reflecting the light. Therefore, it also has an effect to fit into a created form, the same as a Kasei-tai.��


    ��Kasei-tai can be seen by everyone since they reflect physical light. However, genjuu utilizes magic from the Spirit Interference System, it will only be visible to the opponent intended by the magician. Am I right?��


    Tatsuya gave a satisfied nod to Miyuki��s explanation.


    ��That��s right. You��ve explained well. These type of illusions are not restricted to visuals. There are also established genjuu spells for auditory illusions.��


    ��Wait a minute, Tatsuya-kun. If I digested this properly, you said that genjuu would not form if it��s not recognized by the opponent?��


    ��The main difference between genjuu and Kasei-tai is found in the Magic Sequence that affects the opponent to think that there is ��something��.��


    Mayumi did not fully comprehend this, her face was filled with questions.


    ��If that��s the case, then why did the attack come from behind? He would have realized if there��s noise. If it materialized behind him, Nakura-san should have realized it if the distance between them was close enough, he shouldn��t have ended up getting pierced from the back.��


    26Genjuu: cryptid or mythical beast


    27Entity ? real body/substance


    ��He did not necessarily notice where the creature was.��


    ��What do you mean��?��


    ��In the case of genjuu, it can work even without clear recognition from the opponent. Since genjuu do not exist fundamentally, if one see its shape clearly, one will know that it is an illusion. As long as anxiety is risen, against some unknown creature, that will give strength to genjuu which is a phenomenon that is not supposed to exist in reality.


    ����I don��t really get it.��


    ��I��m sorry, did I confuse you? To put it briefly, his enemy firstly imprints a recognition magic of the shape of the beast that would give a pretext that he was going to be attacked by something, which in turn causes the enemy��s magic to get stronger. It didn��t even matter if the first illusion shown was only a kasei-tai.��


    ��By getting alarmed by the enemy��s magic, he strengthened the power of his opponent��?��


    ��If you understood this, the effect is reduced by half. The effect was as you��ve seen in the remnants of Nakura��s clothes.��


    She lowered her head lightly in appreciation of Tatsuya.


    Mayumi was puzzled to the point of not knowing how to react.


    The four of them rode on the same commuter and went to Mt. Arashi. (The commuter that Mayumi used had headed with other users upon release, since it was unmanned for quite some time.)


    The front seats were taken by Tatsuya and Masaki, while Mayumi and Miyuki sat behind.


    Once the commuter started to run, Masaki talked to Tatsuya.


    ��Shiba, about the genjuu earlier.��


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki had ever mistaken who he was referring to. Masaki called Tatsuya with ��Shiba�� without any honorific, while calling Miyuki with ��Shiba-san��.


    ��Are they different than the ��Kugutsu-shiki-oni�� that we��d encountered yesterday?��


    ��I��ve also never heard about Kugutsu-shiki-oni before.��


    Tatsuya sat in the front seat, but the commuter did not require him to drive since it was automatically driven. Hence, there was no problem to shift his line of sight.


    ��Nevertheless, you should have heard of Golems, since it��s quite common. You should be able to discern their differences by their name right?��


    ��Ichijou-san, Onii-sama, sorry for disturbing your conversation.��


    Miyuki leaned lightly from the rear seat. To be more exact, she grabbed the back rest of the front seat and shoved her head forward.


    ��Onii-sama, I also only know Golems by name, do you mind explaining briefly about some of its characteristics?��


    Tatsuya shot a questioning stare for a moment. Golems were popular in the Christian and Jewish culture. Miyuki who had also received an education about foreign magicians who were less likely to ��only know it by name��.


    However, he noticed his sister��s eyes were glanced towards Masaki, so he noticed her real intention. He did not think that she was a busybody, he didn��t even waste his effort to do so. Tatsuya began to explain about Golems a little bit for Masaki rather than Miyuki.


    ��Golems are made by embedding parts from a number of organisms or a monster with a independent information body that is programmed to mimic the legend, it continuously changes the relative position of each part in addition to convergence-type magic, a magical robot that reproduces an organism-like behavior.��


    ��For example, a titanic golem stone soldier. At first glance, it only looks like a lump of hard stone joined together, yet once it moves, it mimics human movements. However, it was not due to a wholly connected system. It is similar to fortifying magic, the magic is only for securing a relative position. In short, each part of the body is only piled up on top of one another.��


    ��As a consequence, golems would be irregular, depending on the substances that formed its body. Inorganic material such as water, or organic material such as wood, alike. However, it has every capability affiliated with physical materials, unlike kasei-tai and genjuu.��


    ��To move the golem, it is necessary to embed an independent information body behavioral pattern program. If the magician stopped supplying Psion��s, the magic sequence for the golem would stop working. If the magician himself were beaten, the golem would also lose its power. This is also applied to those which are created from a formless material, such as water, the golem will just collapse in the aftermath.��


    ��For wood or stone based golems, they are often used in the engraving magic technique to affix the magic type. On the other hand, the amorphous materials based golems, such as one that is made of water, it is used as a magical communicator that requires the magician to continue casting the magic over and over again. Yesterday��s golem was rather small and disposable, it was presumed from the blood of the Ninjutsu users as the communicator.


    ��Before Modern Magic was established, blood had been considered an important magical tool. The Ancient Magic seen is a highly effective offering, and there are many magics��, which require blood as a medium. In Modern Magic, the Eidos of blood is directly connected to the life support of your body, including the brain, which records the details of the Psion property of the owner in high density. Therefore, it can be said that blood is very suitable to project a magic.��


    ����In short, the difference between genjuu and Kasei-tai to golem is in the existence of its entity?��


    Mayumi summarized Tatsuya��s explanation in one sentence, she might feel that it started to get cumbersome.


    ��After I heard your explanation, I think that the golem which has an entity seems to be easier to deal with.��


    Tatsuya shook his head lightly in response to Masaki��s opinion.


    ��If only Kasei-tai and genjuu were strong enough, there wouldn��t any need for troublesome and inefficient biological forms. In fact, the magic was centralized in the narrow range of its nucleus, and can be erased easily if you destroy the nucleus. Or you can simply destroy the force field which shapes the virtual image. Moreover, golems are much more useful in terms of physical strength, it possesses destructive strength for physical work.��


    While they were having this conversation (through the one who was mostly doing all the talking was Tatsuya), the commuter ran closer to their destination.


    ? ? ?


    Minami read quietly beside the sleeping Minoru.


    Aside from his fever, his condition was stable. There wasn��t any household chores to be done at the hotel, and there was no need to compete for preparing the meals and teas either. Minami was finally in a relaxed mood after a long time.


    Still, she was together with a young man����or a boy with the same age, just the two of them. Moreover, the other party was superbly beautiful, so she was feeling impeccably content. Yet, she was wondering why she felt this relaxed.


    It shouldn��t be because she was used to Miyuki. Both her and Miyuki were����though sometimes she did not think that����female. Minoru was a male. Of course she would feel different about him.


    Moreover, the visit to Nara before, and yesterday, too, when she was nearby Minoru, she had been really nervous. She was aware that she was nervous. It was by no means due to the fact that he was a ��son of the Kudou Family�� that she had been kind of nervousness. Most likely, because she saw Minoru as a member of opposite sex who was of the same age as her. He was a ��boy�� as contrasted to Tatsuya.


    He had great magic power, and could even be said to be a tremendous one. He might even stand on par to the Yotsuba��s masterpiece, Miyuki.


    His looks were also extraordinary, which didn��t need to be said at this late hour.


    Yet, why did she feel a sense of familiarity. Somewhere inside, she felt just like him. She was attracted to him, she was aware that Minoru was aware of this, which resulted in her nervousness.


    Minami held both of her cheeks with her hands. She blushed as she was ashamed of her delusion. She stood to cool her head, and went to wash her face.


    However, she immediately returned to her position. Not for reading a book, but a seating pose beside Minoru. She noticed that Minoru��s breathing was suddenly raged.


    His breath was short and painful. His hand was getting hotter. Minami rushed to call a doctor, but she stopped in the middle.


    Minoru was from the Kudou Family. A magician who inherited the bloodline of the former Ninth Laboratory. I wonder if ordinary doctors would be allowed to examine him?


    Minami wavered. Minoru��s illness was certainly not to be nursed by an amateur. Nevertheless, she could not decide if she can call the doctor by herself.


    A solution flashed in Minami��s mind.


    She wanted to ask Tatsuya.


    Minami hurriedly retrieved her information terminal, and launched the voice communication function.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya received the call from Minami right after he got off from the commuter.


    ��How is Minoru? I see. You made the right choice for not asking for help from the front desk. Contacting Fujibayashi would be the best choice�� Yes, no problem. In fact, she told me in advance to contact her if something happened to Minoru. I asked for you to do simple nursing since she��s probably heading to the hotel now�� No, I didn��t give him any medicine�� Ok, that��s good. It��s probably a little troublesome for you alone to do it, but I��m counting on you�� Yes, I��ll leave it to you.��


    Miyuki looked up anxiously at Tatsuya who had just finished the call.


    Moved by her gaze, Tatsuya called the number that had been registered in his information terminal.


    ��Fujibayashi-san? This is Shiba. Actually, Minoru is sick now, and Minami is nursing him, she said that his breathing looks painful... CR hotel, room XXX�� I��ll leave everything in your care.��


    ��Was that just now Kyouko-san?��


    From the side, Mayumi��s voice came out with an anxious tone.


    ��Has Minoru-kun��s condition worsened?��


    Questioned by his sister, Tatsuya nodded in silence.


    ��Shiba, is it ok for us not to go back?��


    Masaki asked so with a serious face. They had just met yesterday, but he seemed to be seriously worried about Minoru.


    ��I��ve contacted his relative, she will reach the hotel in about one hour.��


    ��Sudden illness? Kyouko-san��s relative?��


    Mayumi hadn��t met Minoru yet.


    ��The youngest son of the Kudou Family. He was helping us out as a guide around Kyoto for a little while before.��


    ��The Kudou Family��s last son, is he that Minoru-kun? I heard he has a weak constitution.��


    It was surprising that Mayumi knew about Minoru. As expected of the eldest daughter from the Saegusa Family, rumored to be the most socialized in the 10MC.


    However, even for Mayumi, she still did not know about Minoru��s constitution. From the information she received, she imagined Minoru to have a similar constitution to that of Itsuwa Mio. Since Mayumi often visited Mio, she had been preconditioned to associate everyone with poor health from Mio��s appearance.


    ��He is sickly, but he doesn��t look frail. I haven��t heard from his doctor, so I don��t know much about the details, but it seems like his magical power is too strong that it causes an excessive load on his body.��


    ����Can such a thing happen?��


    Mayumi tilted her head with a puzzled and skeptical face, while Miyuki showed her face from the other side to see what was happening.


    ��At any rate, since Fujibayashi-san is rushing there, we can proceed with our planned investigation.��


    Mayumi was acquainted with Fujibayashi. Even before the Yokohama Incident last year; from the relationship between their houses. Of course, she knew the situation of Fujibayashi Kyouko and the Kudou Family.


    On the other hand, Masaki did not know a thing about Fujibayashi. Yet, he didn��t add on any extra comments from his mouth.


    Nakura��s corpse had been discovered across at the river bed of Katsuragawa28, right beside the Arashiyama29 district at Nakanoshima Park. Just before the Katsuragawa River, towards the south, there were small sandbars scattered.


    The site of the police investigation seemed to be over; Tatsuya was able to enter the site without any problem. Of course, there were no blood stains that remained. Although, using Elemental Sight might help to trace and verify the data which he had obtained earlier, Tatsuya decided not to waste any effort there.


    ��Was it here?��


    ��Yes.��


    Masaki asked, Mayumi nodded. Masaki was quite optimistic for this investigation.


    ��This much momentum, it is unlikely that he was shed from upstream.��


    Miyuki said so while looking at Tatsuya. Tatsuya thought, apparently, his sister had poor skills to be a crime detective.


    ��That��s a possibility that probably doesn��t exist.��


    Tatsuya stopped his answer there, he didn��t say the following words, that there hadn��t been any signs of a trail of blood to be found in this area.


    ��Shiba, what do you think of the situation? Was Nakura-san approaching the criminal that stood here, or did the perpetrator approach him after Nakura-san arrived first?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    Tatsuya immediately answered Masaki.


    ��The conclusion wouldn��t come out even after we think about it. In the first place, we don��t know if Nakura-san and the perpetrator had made an appointment to meet up, or if Nakura-san was just attacked randomly by the criminal.��


    ����Certainly.��


    Masaki did not show any useless rebound, and seconded Tatsuya.


    ��Onii-sama, what should we do now?��


    After Miyuki asked him, Tatsuya turned to Mayumi.


    ��I want to investigate the surroundings a little bit, do you mind?��


    Mayumi was surprised from the sudden offer, and answered, ��Yes, I��m the one who asked for your assistance, if you have anything on your mind, I will follow it��.


    28Katsuragawa: Katsura river


    29Arashiyama: Mt. Arashi


    Tatsuya did not stay by the Katsuragawa river bed, but headed upstream across the Togetsukyou Bridge. Rather than going back, it was further forward in the direction of the Arashiyama district at Kameyama Park; there was a small warehouse at the peak of the eastern part of Mt. Ogura.


    Tatsuya headed there according to the clues obtained from the shaman he met at the tofu shop nearby Kiyomizu Temple, the place where Zhou Gongjin had been hiding. He did not tell that to Mayumi, but she was following him without any complaint.


    Autumn had deepened, Mayumi was overdressed in her own way with a pair of sandals. In contrast with Miyuki who wore long pants and sneakers, Mayumi wore heels with long sleeves and a long dress. She mustn��t have fully understood what they were going to be doing and just dressed confidently, still it wasn��t an extreme up and down hiking course.


    Inevitably, the four of them moved at a slower pace.


    Within the park, in the slope area, there was a sign stating of a ��bamboo forest��. Tatsuya headed there without hesitation. Mayumi found it to be uncomfortable that she hadn��t found any hesitation in him.


    ��Hey, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��What? Are we moving too fast?��


    Hung with Mayumi��s voice, Tatsuya halted his feet. Masaki and Miyuki also halted together.


    ��No, we don��t, but.��


    Now that he mentioned it, Mayumi noticed that she was starting to lose her breath. She could understand that Tatsuya��s and Masaki��s breath would not be affected, but even Miyuki did not show any sign of fatigue, she found this unreasonably indescribable.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, do you have any place in mind? You seem to be very sure of where to go since earlier.��


    After Mayumi pointed out so, Tatsuya realized that his attitude was certainly unnatural as she had said.


    He wanted to dispose of her suspicion, not because he wanted to continue his lies, but he didn��t want to involve Mayumi. To Minoru, he said that he was a direct descendant of the 10MC officially since the first time they met, Masaki was also not suspicious after his involvement, since they hadn��t had any excessive contact more than usual. However, Mayumi was a close friend. It would feel awkward once she got dragged into his own circumstances. Although she wouldn��t ask Tatsuya to ��take responsibility�� over the matters, but she would end up lending her power to Tatsuya. Tatsuya did not want to break the appearance of him lending his assistance to Mayumi, this was his lie.


    He was troubled without much to say.


    He wavered for a second.


    Only for a second, since he had no time to do so the next second.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    Miyuki extended her interference area.


    The onibi��s that flew towards them disappeared, swallowed by her magic. The Ancient Magic ��Onibi�� was not a physical fire, it was a magic with visualization of fire. There was no way that it could possibly breakthrough Miyuki��s interference area.


    The enemy seemed to perceive that well, and pounced the wind blades next. However, it ended up the same. Whether they be blades or compressed air blades, he must maintain his magic continuously under the strong interference.


    ��Ichijou!��


    ��Leave it to me!��


    Tatsuya attacked from the front, with Masaki behind. The two people took their stance to protect Miyuki and Mayumi.


    Thin straps extending from the left and right of the bamboo grove towards Miyuki. Blue, red, white, black, and yellow breaded with 5 colors.


    Tatsuya caught it before it reached Miyuki.


    Waves similar to Cast Jamming came out from the braid.


    (Esoteric system trap from Ancient Magic rite!)


    Unlike Cast Jamming which scattered the Psion noise to inhibit magic activation in space, this method effectively sealed the opponent��s magic by pouring the noise directly through the string.


    Tatsuya decomposed the noise without disassembling the strap itself. He tore the string apart with his own hands.


    Tatsuya had strong physical power, yet he did not boast superhuman strength like a juvenile villain. Originally, such a strap might need the brute force of two people to haul it in each hand. However, it stunned their opponents, now that they��d seen their magic was broken in such an unexpected way. Tatsuya used that chance to figure out where they were hiding.


    Tatsuya raised his guard. Furthermore, he noticed that someone had disappeared. Tatsuya assumed the barrier was erected to protect themselves from him and his friends, but the barrier was made to prevent the public from entering the area.


    However, it was to their convenience too, that they had no worries of being seen by the public.


    The strap extended to Masaki and Mayumi, Masaki pushed it back with a gush of wind.


    The wind itself hadn��t affected the magic actuation inhibitor sequence in the strap, since it was a product of magic.


    The bamboo in the forest buzzed violently, the leaves danced in the wind.


    Mayumi activated her magic. It was the original form of her specialty ��Magic Shooter��, the magic that rained a hail of dry ice, ��Dry Blizzard��.


    Carbon dioxide concentration in the air was 350 to 400 ppm. About 3/10,000 to 4/10,000. It was within normal standards, in fact, it did not contain less than the common area. However, this number only accounted for up to 10,000 meters in the troposphere, and it��s possible to form the dry ice from pressurized carbon dioxide only within two meters.


    Components of the air were evenly distributed in the atmosphere. When the distribution was disrupted by magic, the Eidos would try to rectify this. Targeting a specific gas in a narrow area, in this case, collecting the carbon dioxide, and concentrating them together. Since nature tried to rectify this phenomenon, the concentration of molecules in the area where the magic was activated would cause the airflow which replaced the gas molecules to decrease.


    The magic to make dry ice was a carbon dioxide convergence process, the gas molecules were replaced with a speed which exceeded the speed of sound. It was an interesting phenomenon to be observed at the microscopic level. Yet, the event modification triggered by the magician didn��t actually change the configuration of the macro-gas molecules at the atmospheric level. The technique focused on unilaterally converging carbon dioxide, which was the raw material for the dry ice; in a narrow area, the world will immediately procure the raw material shortage in order to counteract the effect of the natural phenomenon modification caused by the magic.


    Hails of dry ice stormed in the bamboo forest. Its speed was 500 to 600 km/h which was far slower than the speed of sound. The bullets were also much lighter as compared to lead bullets. However, they had been hardened by magic and were enough to pierce through human flesh.


    Six men came out of the bamboo forest in a hurry. There weren��t any serious injuries, perhaps due to the magical shield to avoid the dry ice bullets. Still, there were traces of blood on their limbs.


    On the other hand, two magicians were dragged out by Tatsuya, and immediately Miyuki activated her magic to drop the temperature of their bodies into a point of hibernation. His sister had some resistance towards killing others, hence, Tatsuya struggled to actuate the limiter for her magic power.


    Tatsuya used his hand, forming a karate chop pose with Decomposition Magic. Ha hadn��t brought with him his Silver horn this time. He wore a specialized CAD in bracelet form on his wrist instead. He could add multiple directions to the antennas which in turn, would provide a similar effect to a short sighted auxiliary support.


    The CAD that was attached to his chest used thought-operated input commands. This forced him to use a new fighting style which didn��t require the use of his hands during combat.


    After all, at this distance, Tatsuya could activate his Decomposition Magic even without a CAD or sight auxiliary. His aim was, the bamboo above the head of the person in hiding whose


    Psion��s were detected earlier. There might not have been any blood splatter from the blow, but the magicians�� decided to close their eyes.


    Since they shut their eyes, the traditionalists couldn��t verify the identity of their attacker. They had understood that this deliberate attack was a warning. It was not an indiscriminate attack, which meant hiding any further wouldn��t serve any purpose.


    Soon after, they decided to show up, four traditionalist magicians came out of the bamboo forest. Including the two that he had dragged out earlier, there were 12 assailants detected, yet another one was still missing.


    ��Ichijou!��


    ��Leave this to me!��


    Tatsuya knew very well the extent of Masaki��s capabilities. He was never worried about Masaki in the first place, and now he reaffirmed that such a worry was baseless. Tatsuya focused to take care of the four opponents in front of him.


    In front of Masaki, there stood six magicians. He knew that the opponents were of the traditionalists Buddhist sect beforehand. Thus, there was no confusion in his preliminary action.


    From behind Masaki, a sign of magic being activated could be detected. Mayumi was ready in position to use magic.


    Masaki and Mayumi both had distinguished power.


    The 10MC, the eldest daughter of the Saegusa. A rival from first high, the former student council president who was considered a genius in long-range shooting precision magic.


    However, Masaki had no purpose to fight Mayumi.


    The technique earlier, Dry Blizzard. Masaki found out by sight that she purposely reduced the power.


    Although as a result, she failed to neutralize the opponent. It did manage to smolder the enemy, but Masaki thought that was due to the idiocy of the opponents.


    He wondered if she was not used to the battlefield. The older traditionalist magicians appeared in front of them.


    Ancient Magic had inferior speed as compared to Modern Magic.


    This was an undeniable truth.


    The traditionalists from the Buddhist sect knew about this. They were developing a technique called ��Ichijishu�� that could activate magic with a much faster time, close to the activation speed of Modern Magic.


    Nevertheless, it was still impossible to surpass the speed of Modern Magic. Modern Magic was created by fusing ESP and magic, and it was fast.


    Masaki thought so.


    However.


    ��Down!��


    Masaki directed his favorite gun-shaped CAD, the traditionalists cried simultaneously.


    Immediately, Masaki��s magic started to take effect, the right hands of the traditionalists lit up in fire.


    ��What!?��


    ��What the heck is this!?��


    They didn��t think it wasn��t an illusion. No, it was not. The men��s clothes were already on fire. First from the right hand, to the elbow, they were burnt black, before the unpleasant smell rose to Masaki��s and Mayumi��s nose, the smell of burnt protein.


    ��Ugh��!��


    Mayumi held her mouth. She seemed to have a nausea due to the smell instead of the sight.


    Masaki was staring at the sight and forgot to pull the trigger of his CAD.


    From the right hand that was still burning, a sword of flame was coming out.


    The flame swirling around the sword, a double-edged stick, wrapping around it like a dragon.


    If Mikihoko had been present, he would have identified the sword.


    Kurikara Sword30, and.


    Two people held the swords, and they plunged at Masaki.


    The four of them, they had no time to ask any questions. Masaki put his specialized CAD into his right hand and operated a general-purpose CAD on his left wrist to put up a barrier.


    However, this barrier was easily torn down by the sword in a single swing.


    Kurikara Sword was a K��manoriken31. It cut through the ��magic��. By that logic, it had the power to cut through the phenomenon that was altered by magic.


    ��Impossible!��


    While his barrier was torn apart, Masaki shouted in reflex.


    The sword swung in front of his eyes.


    30Kurikara-ken: Buddhist sword of wisdom, cuts through 3 passions, desire, anger, and confusion


    31koumarinoken: the sword of acala that made the devil surrendered


    A gust of wind blew from the side and hit the two traditionalist magicians.


    ��Ichijou-kun, slash the magic!��


    In spite of the few words that were said to him, Masaki understood Mayumi��s warning. The gust of wind was created by a phenomenon modification. Not the magic itself, it was a result of an ongoing phenomenon re-writing process. The effect of the flaming sword, fell short.


    Masaki re-gripped his red CAD which had fallen from his right hand.


    The Magic Activation Selector was placed on the trigger.


    Their right hands were getting thinner����burnt down over a period of time����the six traditionalists raised their flaming sword all at once.


    The look on their faces expressed anguish.


    Masaki fully understood that these magicians had no conscious of what they were doing.


    ����These magicians were only flesh puppets.


    ����In place of the threads which manipulated marionettes, he used magic to manipulate their limbs.


    Masaki pointed his red CAD at the bodies of the six puppets.


    ����The magic which controlled them was slashed?


    ����My ��Explosion�� should not have resulted in such a lousy thing.


    Masaki pulled his trigger six times in succession.


    The dolls protected the flaming swords with their bodies. It was a poised magic defense.


    Neither Masaki nor Mayumi knew what good that would do.


    After all, it had no meaning.


    The feet of the traditionalists who were just meat puppets had burst open.


    Red flowers bloomed.


    The flowers bloomed in the air, due to the red blood cells which were scattered from the skin after the plasma was vaporized.


    Masaki adjusted his ��Explosion�� power, and purposely used it at an un-fatal level just to neutralize the opponents.


    In no time, each of the traditionalists had a leg that burst open one after another.


    Burst open.


    Burst open, again and again.


    Six red flowers bloomed, which were immediately scattered by the wind.


    The six magicians fell miserably to the ground, with one of their legs bursting open. Due to the severe pain they experienced, the fire in the swords had extinguished. Their right hands had carbonized from their elbows; little remained.


    One of their legs had ruptured, blood vessels, muscles and skin, with the exception of his bone which turned to shreds.


    Mayumi held her mouth at the ghastly sight.


    Quite an obstinate young lady from the 10MC, as the usual reaction would have included some vomiting.


    Masaki turned back to face her, there was neither hesitation nor regret on his face. The same phenomenon occurred before Tatsuya.


    The four magicians�� hands were lit on fire.


    The difference was here.


    Those hands were covered by white mist.


    The flame tried to resist the cold air, the cold air went over the skin and burnt them. The magical flame that was supposed to burn, succumbed to the overwhelming ��magic��. Needless to say, it was Miyuki��s magic.


    Miyuki��s magic could freeze the spirit itself, it wouldn��t be difficult for her to freeze a Magic Sequence.


    Tatsuya pointed to the enemy��s feet.


    The blood from the four enemy��s thighs had blown all at once.


    The defeated magicians overturned. The noise of pain arose and shook their control strings. Vibrations propagated in the reserve direction.


    (Over there.)


    Tatsuya looked sideways through the bamboo forest, with an unvoiced glare.


    A disturbance from in the thread was caused by a Psion, no Psion waves could escape Tatsuya��s ��eyes��.


    He turned his right hand in the direction of the bushes.


    He dealt with the spiders who had rained over his head with his left hand.


    The spider disappeared without a trace, simultaneously, a scream from the bushes was heard.


    ��This still feels awkward.��


    Tatsuya soliloquy said so, he tried the prototype of the fully thought-operated CAD bracelet ��Silver Torus�� instead of the Silver horn specialized CAD (Torus meant ring rather than Taurus), he was commenting about the combination response.


    ��Seems like it will take quite some time to master it smoothly.��


    However, Miyuki mentioned a reverse evaluation.


    Both of them had something else to think about, namely the scream behind the bushes and the six people who laid before their eyes. However, Tatsuya knew that the Houjutsu user wouldn��t be able to escape due to the pain, Miyuki also believed that there wasn��t any prey that could flee her brother.


    Tatsuya threw the Houjustu user that he had dragged out of the bushes. The man was quite old, he appeared to be at least in his 60��s.


    The Houjutsu user was forced to regain consciousness violently. He stabbed himself with a long needle through his waist, apparently shutting off the pain from being shot at the thigh. Tatsuya wondered if it was a kind of acupuncture method.


    The Houjutsu user only did that, he did not resist any further. It seemed like he was hit by a wave of pain again the moment he tried to use magic. He was hesitating as if he should beg for mercy or if he should just give up.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, Ichijou-kun, what should we do with them now?��


    Tatsuya faced Masaki.


    The first one to open his mouth was Masaki.


    ��Originally, I would interrogate this man, but.��


    Masaki saw the Houjutsu user who is an old man that sat down on the ground with a defiant face. The only one who still conscious among the assailant group was only this old man.


    ��He doesn��t seem to be able to give a straightforward answer, since they��ve been defeated, the Ancient Magic ward should also have collapsed.��


    ��People�� Might come, huh?��


    ��That��s right. I think we can claim that we counterattacked them in legitimate defense, but�� their charred right arms was their own doing.��


    ��However, an interrogation done by civilians like us is not recognized. We are likely to get arrested due to suspicion of�� Torture, unfair arrest, intimidation, assault, right��


    ��Exactly my thought.��


    ��Tatsuya-kun, what do you think?��


    ��While I don��t think that we��d get arrested, I agree with the other arguments. More importantly, let��s try to ask for a wise detective to hand them over to.��


    Mayumi pondered while frowning her eyebrows, before giving up and sighing.


    ��Let��s contact the police.��


    ��Senpai, I will contact the police.��


    After saying so, Miyuki took out her information terminal.


    ��Miyuki-san, I��ll leave it in your care.��


    While Miyuki called the police, Mayumi and Masaki kept their sight on her.


    They were not aware that Tatsuya was watching the Buddhist sect traditionalists that laid on the ground.


    Both of them also did not realize that Tatsuya did not focus his eyes on the injuries.


    ? ? ?


    In the end, Tatsuya''s group investigation of Mt. Arashi ended with being questioned by the police.


    Their wounds must have been too severe. The detective who handled them didn��t seem to complicit things even under the name of Saegusa and Ichijou.


    Moreover, the detective in charge seemed to be a little antagonistic towards the 10MC, he even purposely looked for their mistakes.


    Detectives in charge of magic crimes were mostly magicians, but not all were Modern Magicians. In the eastern area, where Modern Magic influence was strong, the police force was also dominated by modern magicians. However, in an area like Kyoto, where there were a lot of Ancient Magicians, they also made up a considerable number of the force, sometimes even more than the modern police officers.


    The detective that questioned them was an ancient magician from the Yin-Yang System. Although he was not related to the Buddhist sect, his strong antipathy towards the 10MC, without a doubt, was affecting the investigation. He kept insisting that they were excessive in their defence, it was quite a mentally exhaustive process. However, Mayumi and Masaki seemed to be able to handle this much, lest they would reach their boiling point and turned everything into a disaster.


    Tatsuya had his hands full in suppressing Miyuki''s outburst against the detective who doubted them and even told them that they used excessive force in their own defence.


    When they were finally released from the police station, Tatsuya had a significantly lowered tension and returned to the hotel. Fujibayashi was waiting in the room. ����Masaki was going to the station with his bike to travel back to Kanazawa, he rode a long-distance train where he could mount his bike. Mayumi stayed back at the hotel, as she had already booked a room.


    "Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-san, both of you look somewhat tired."


    After a light greeting, the first sentence that came out of Fujibayashi''s mouth was this.


    "We were detained by the police."


    "The police? What on earth did you do?"


    "We''ll talk about that later. More importantly, how is Minoru''s condition?"


    Tatsuya asked so while sitting in front of Fujibayashi. Miyuki also sat beside her brother.


    Minoru had slept. Judging from his sleeping face, seemed like he had calmed down.


    "He slept after the medicine worked. He was suffering quite a bit until not long ago."


    Fujibayashi answered with a clouded face. From her facial expression, it could be seen that it was not ''a little misfit of health''.


    "...Hey, Tatsuya-kun. Can I ask you a favour?"


    "What is it?"


    Tatsuya returned the question to Fujibayashi.


    She averted her eyes subtly, hesitating to answer the question.


    Fujibayashi told the content of her ''favour'', after the long hand of the clock had rotated a single round.


    "It''s about Minoru-kun''s body."


    Tatsuya listened to Fujibayashi in silence.


    "This child, had undergone all sorts of medical check-ups and was declared healthy. Even from his nervous system to his immune system, there are any anomalies. Yet, why is he so susceptible to disease, even the doctors couldn''t figure out the reason."


    "Second Lieutenant, I don''t have any medical knowledge, you know?"


    "If that were my goal I would go see a hermit monk instead."


    "Naturally. Then, what is it?"


    "I�� not only me, but all the researchers from the Fujibayashi Family have the same opinion of the source of Minoru''s weak constitution, I suspect that the reason lies in the Psion-body."


    The Psion body, was one of the various names for Eidos, which records physical information, it was a flesh-like existence. In theory, it should be called an ethereal body, however that conclusion has yet to be concluded.


    The Psion body is backed by the body itself. Humans are trained to control their body movements regardless of Psion��s through the nerve pulses which conduct the movement of the body. Furthermore, by controlling the information of the parts that were linked with the internal organs, it was possible to fix the visceral function, or even to strengthen them.


    For magicians like Tatsuya, the idea of upsetting the Psion body that modulates the body was simply an impossibility.


    "What would you like me to do?"


    The Psion body can affect the body. It was a popular idea in the magic community. In fact, many researchers did some studies on this subject. The Fujibayashi Family��s researchers would be one of them. Tatsuya had never thought that he would be asked to investigate the matter himself.


    "I want you to take a look at Minoru-kun''s Psion body with your Elemental Sight."


    Tatsuya was flooded with unexpected feelings. Not only Tatsuya, but also Miyuki who had been sitting beside him in silence.


    "As far as I know, Tatsuya-kun, you can analyse the Psion information body. However, it is entirely up to you to do it. I��m not asking you to cure Minoru-kun''s constitution. I just want to know of the cause."


    That was right on the spot. It was not unnatural for her to think so, as she knew of Tatsuya''s power. However��


    "Lieutenant Fujibayashi. Do you fully understand what it means to ''show'' me that much information?"


    Tatsuya''s eyes read the information, ''what were you made from''.


    From what materials, how did you come into existance.


    What was the fundamental cause, which could result in such a condition.


    His ''eye'' can read the structural information, and analyse the cause and effect. The target of his ''eye'' was the ''roots'' of a human being called Kudou Minoru.


    "Please. I will take full responsibility."


    "I understand."


    No one could take that kind of responsibility. Tatsuya knew this, and nodded.


    Fujibayashi herself should have known about that. She promised to take the responsibility of something she couldn��t bear. Tatsuya didn''t understand why she would go that far. However, if it was only to see the current state of Minoru, there was no demerit for him. He had also been troubling Fujibayashi with a lot of things, so he planned to go along with her request at least that much.


    He directed his ''eyes'' to the sleeping Minoru. Since he was sleeping from the medicines effect, he shouldn''t be able to resist the ''sight'' which was directed at him. As Tatsuya thought, access to the Psion body of Minoru proceeded smoothly.


    "Onii-sama."


    Not even a single second had passed, when he was pulled back to reality by Miyuki''s voice. Tatsuya was covered with sweat.


    "I''m ok, don''t worry."


    After he said so, a smile bloomed on his sister��s face.


    Miyuki immediately showed a relieved expression, and headed to the bathroom with brisk steps.


    She came back with a wet towel in her hand.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "No, Onii-sama. Please let me do it for you."


    Without further argument, Tatsuya allowed Miyuki to wipe the sweat from his face.


    "Tatsuya-kun�� How was it?"


    Fujibayashi asked him, after he finished wiping the sweat on his face.


    Tatsuya figured out in that instance what the Fujibayashi, no, the Kudou Family had made a great deal of to create. He was able to see the roots of Minoru, and had gotten to know the secret of his birth.


    However, even with an entire explanation, Tatsuya would only answer of what she asked.


    "As you''ve said. I believe Minoru is healthy, his fragility is due to the abundance of his magic power. His body cannot tolerate the strong Psion pressure within him."


    "In other words, his magic is simply too strong is that what��s affecting his body?"


    "The Psion body is the container of Psion��s within the human body. The pressure concept is similar to the concept of gas pressure, where the amount of Psion��s and the usage capacity are determined. In Minoru''s case, his Psion��s move about too violently even for a magician to handle."


    "The pressure of the Psion��s�� Is damaging the Psion body?"


    "Although it''s a little hard to imagine, the Psion body consists of thin pipes with countless branches and turns, in the same shape as the human body. The pressure within these pipes is too overwhelming that it breaks parts of the pipes, which in turn give a feedback that damages the body."


    Fujibayashi was about to scream. However, Tatsuya continued his words.


    "I don''t know if I should say that this is a fortunate one, the pipe of his Psion body was torn due to the Psion pressure. His Psion��s have been very active and it actually is actively repairing the tear. The tear and the repair of the Psion body happens in a short cycle. I think that is the main cause of Minoru''s weak constitution."


    "It would not remain broken, right��?"


    "I think, he has more power to repair those than the average magicians."


    Fujibayashi showed an expression of relief on her face. However, her beauty was to be soon clouded in sorrow.


    "But, I wonder what can we do?"


    "The most direct way is to limit Psion activity, but it also means that will cause shackles to be put upon him as a magician. His family wouldn''t want him to lower his magic capabilities. Then, the only choice is to strengthen his Psion body."


    "How?"


    "I don''t know that much."


    Fujibayashi hid her facial expression with a bow. She might not want to show the conflict that happened on the surface. If you think about Minoru first, to limit his magic power is the first solution. However, magic is Minoru''s foothold, him being a good magician is a part of his identity.


    Tatsuya did not think that Minoru would be happy to live in a healthy body at the price of his magic. Yet, it must have been hard for his family more than himself, to see him spending a quarter of his time in a hospital bed.


    "��Thank you. It should be sufficient enough information. I''ll try to consult with the experts later."


    Fujibayashi said so with a bow.


    Minoru woke up approximately 30 minutes later. By that time, Fujibayashi had regained full reign of her emotions. She worked hard in order not to show Minoru her horrible face.


    "Minoru-kun, how do you feel?"


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    Minoru deeply bowed in response of his question. No, he was about to do so.


    Before Tatsuya interrupted with his hand, and straightened Minoru to see his eyes.


    "There is no need to lower your head. Even if you didn''t neglect your health, your body has a weak constitution, right? It''s not your fault. You can''t take responsibility and lower your head for something you have no control over."


    Tatsuya''s voice was strong. But more soothing than comforting, with a chiding tone. He was scolding Minoru with ''you��ve felt too much guilt'', and encouraged Minoru after.


    "Sorry, no, thank you."


    Minoru agreed with Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya did not say anything this time.


    "Then, Tatsuya-kun."


    Fujibayashi asked him, ''can we hear about your case in the police that we dismissed earlier'', before re-enacting ''welcome back~ Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki. Huh? Lieutenant Fujibayashi-san?"


    "Lieutenant Fujibayashi? Ah, Tatsuya reached here first."


    "We''re back, Tatsuya. Well, Lieutenant Fujibayashi-san, long time no see."


    Mikihiko''s group who went to the Thesis Competition venue had come back. They were uniformly surprised that Fujibayashi had shown up.


    "Today, I''m not here for a military mission. You can stop calling me lieutenant and call me Fujibayashi."


    Fujibayashi smiled to see their surprise with an ''adult smile''. Erika was of the same sex, and Leo didn''t really care about it. The only one person left, reacted like a normal youth. It might be very fortunate that Mizuki was not around.


    Erika was sitting on the opposite side of the futon where Minoru slept. As compared to Miyuki who sat elegantly, Erika''s siting pose was straight and neat, they had different flavours, but their figures were similar.


    "Minoru-kun, how are you doing?"


    "I-I''m alright now. Sorry to make you worry."


    Erika was certainly a beauty, however, Minoru''s face was objectively better. Yet everyone would be agitated at those friendly smiles that were cuter than his appropriate age. One thing, Erika spoke in a friendly manner, he had no experience with an overly-familiar girl in his surroundings.


    "I see."


    Seems like Erika also noticed the TPO, she did not make a joke out of Minoru''s reaction.


    Tatsuya repositioned himself to the center of the room. Miyuki followed her brother. Fujibayashi moved beside Minoru, Minami moved to Miyuki''s side instead. Erika sat in front of Tatsuya, while Leo and Mikihiko sat down. Hence, everyone was seated in a circle.


    "Let''s exchange information from today''s results."


    "I''ll start first."


    Mikihiko agreed to start first.


    "Even so, there is almost nothing to say. We didn''t find any locations likely to be a hideout at all. There wasn��t any feedback from the Shikigami either. Moreover, there are many police officers making rounds since yesterday. With that, even there is a threat of foreign spies, I doubt it will grow as big as last year."


    "Thanks for touting your body, the safety of the Thesis Competition is assured."


    "Touting my body, well, you can put it that way too."


    Mikihiko''s face did not falter, but Erika was pitching at Leo with their regular gig, ''that''s your role'', ''what did you say!'', so nobody cared about them and left them alone.


    "In other words, we have succeeded in searching for the foreign spies that targeted the Thesis Competition, since there were none."


    "Yesterday''s capture was enough of an achievement right. The police seemed to enter their hideout, we can leave the rest to the authorities. Originally, the investigation work is also a part of police work."


    "Onii-sama, you don''t have to say that so blatantly32."


    At Miyuki''s rebuttal, Tatsuya continued his report.


    "We were attacked at the foot of Mt. Ogura."


    "The foot of Mt. Ogura, isn''t that in the Arashiyama district at Kameyama Park?"


    Tatsuya nodded as an affirmation to Minoru, before continuing with his explanation.


    "There were 13 assailants. 12 from the Buddhist sect, and one exiled Houjutsu user who was controlling them. All of them are in police custody."


    "It''s an obvious result with Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki and the heir of the Ichijou Family in the battle. They wouldn''t win even with 10 times the numbers."


    "They weren''t that easy."


    Tatsuya smiled wryly and suddenly remembered the earlier question.


    32Miyuki was saying ��mi mo futa mo arimasen�� which literaly: no body and no cover, meaning: too blatant


    "Mikihiko, the attackers wielded a double-edge sword with snakes, or dragon fire wrapped around it. Do you know what kind of magic it was?"


    Although he threw in a sudden question, Mikihiko reacted immediately. Still he only answered 10 seconds later.


    "��That should be the ''Kurikara-ken''."


    "The sword from Acala��s33 possession?"


    "Yes, it is a magic that borrows its power from the sword of Acala. The symbol of power that can annihilate ''magic''. When it faces Modern Magic, the sword will activate the Eidos and become a kind of counter-magic to destroy the overwritten Magic Sequence."


    "Hee�� To have such magic, Ancient Magic is quite powerful too, huh."


    Mikihiko frowned at Erika, which was in response with ''Poro''. He felt her words were looking down on Ancient Magic. However, Erika wasn��t insensitive enough not to realize that she was rude, even if she wanted to rephrase her words, it was too late.


    "I''m amazed that they have magicians that can operate such a high level magic. Kurikara-ken is very difficult to maintain in nature, since the magicians themselves would be disabled in order to maintain the magic."


    "What will happen if you force others to use it?"


    "That''s kind of impossible. The origin of magic activation is in the hands of the magician, it consist of a Kurikara-ken spell that can''t be touched by others. The blade will automatically disable any magic that comes into contact with the flame, so there is a need to hold it with a little gap in the magician��s hand. There isn��t a magician capable of doing such a thing�� Though, it''s another story altogether if he forced others to wield it."


    "After forcing them to use it, what would happen to the person?"


    "Their hands would burn."


    "Eehh!?"


    Erika shouted out loud. Miyuki knitted her eyebrows down uncomfortably.


    "Despite being formed with a magic, Kurikara-ken''s flame is real. Given that fact, it''s only natural if your hands burn after you wield it right? There was even a rumour that the sword was purposely thrown at the enemy to use, in order to burn their hands, however, that was not the Sword of Wisdom that was the Sword of Evil."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki stared at each other secretly. They decided not to tell them the full story with that eye contact.


    33Fudoumyouou: Acala


    "I see, that was quite masterful."


    "You''re really something, Tatsuya, to be able to beat that kind of opponent unscathed."


    "Thanks to Miyuki and Ichijou. Then, about what we''ll do next."


    "Eh? Aren''t we going to check out the hotel today and return to Tokyo?"


    As Erika said, they originally planned to check out in the evening and go back to Tokyo.


    "Yes, you guys can go back to Tokyo first. I''m staying for another night. Tomorrow, I''m going to the police station in order to listen to the testimony of the captured assailants."


    "I''m same with Onii-sama."


    "Miyuki."


    Tatsuya interrupted Miyuki''s words in the middle.


    "You''re the student council president. It''s not good for you to take a leave of absence for two days in a row."


    Tatsuya was far more important to Miyuki than school, however, since she was ordered with a firm tone, she did not rebel.


    "I understand."


    "Then, I''ll stay here! You always need an intermediary with the police."


    "Erika, don''t look for an excuse to skip the school."


    "Skip school!? How could you!"


    Tatsuya turned away from Erika to Mikihiko.


    "Regardless to say, it''s best for the Public Morals Committee Chief not to skip two days in a row either."


    "If it��s ok with Tatsuya."


    "I must investigate something else a little bit more."


    Mikihiko and Leo knew Tatsuya''s ''stance''. Erika had figured out the details. Once he said this, they could only back down.


    Miyuki and the others went to the station and Tatsuya returned to the hotel. It took quite some time to put Miyuki on the train, but somehow he managed to get her on a train to Tokyo. He was prepared to cancel his plan when he saw her with tearful eyes while saying ''Onii-sama, please take care'' in his right hand''s embrace, it seemed like he was thinking too much.


    Minoru was supposed to go back home with Fujibayashi since his condition was stable. Minoru himself seemed to want to help with the investigation tomorrow, however he had his own share of absences. He agreed to return home after Fujibayashi, whom he regards as an older sister, had rebuked him strongly.


    Fortunately, the hotel still had other empty rooms. Tatsuya moved to a single western-style room from a Japanese-style room, since it was too big for a single occupant. Soon after, Tatsuya met Mayumi at lounge.


    "Tatsuya-kun, is it ok for you to skip school? Though I''m not qualified to say such a thing either."


    "No, I have decided myself to first investigate further."


    "Is that connected to�� that work?"


    There were other people in the lounge. She couldn''t afford to expand the sound barrier field in a place such as this. Mayumi rephrased her words due to this circumstance.


    "Yes, so you need not be worried, Senpai."


    "Honestly, I appreciate that. I already feel that I''ve troubled you so much today."


    Tatsuya changed the subject after shaking his head.


    "Anyway, about tomorrow, Senpai, can you wait for me here again?"


    "Here�� do you mean at the hotel!?"


    When Tatsuya nodded, Mayumi visibly repaired her mood.


    "Was I really a hindrance? Well, I may not have been really useful today."


    "No such thing."


    Tatsuya shook his head and laughed.


    "I have high regards for Senpai''s ability."


    Tatsuya said so while looking straight at Mayumi''s eyes.


    Mayumi diverted her eyes while blushing.


    "Then when did you ask me to stay behind?"


    "It''s not because of the danger."


    Mayumi probably thought that he would answer ''because it''s dangerous''. She looked back at Tatsuya with an ''Eh?'' expression.


    "The situation was not so obvious today, but tomorrow will be a little rougher. I do not want to show such things to a girl. Especially a lady like Senpai."


    Mayumi diverted her eyes from Tatsuya yet again.


    "It''s alright. Despite my looks, I''m used to this kind of thing."


    Certainly, she even won over the ''man-eating tiger'' in the battle field of Yokohama. She might be able to take the roughness, but the conversation had gone in an awkward direction.


    "Even so, I don''t want to let you see such things."


    Tatsuya pressed again, unwilling to give up. Mayumi still looked away, and began to put her hands together and massaged her hands with her fingers.


    "If that''s the case, then I can''t do anything."


    By the time she said those words, she had completely turned away, Mayumi''s body was trembling lightly even without her noticing it.


    "��That was close."


    Mayumi returned her gaze to Tatsuya. Her eyes were narrowed with hints of suspicion. "I was about to get caught in your hand."


    Tatsuya opened his hands, and shook his head lamely at Mayumi who was glaring at him. "I was not deceiving you. I truly don''t want a lady to see such a scene."


    "Onee-san will not be fooled."


    Mayumi still glared at Tatsuya. Tatsuya chose not to care about it.


    He had no memory that he was ever trying to trick Mayumi, yet, apparently Mayumi had a strange belief.


    It was unmistakably his true feelings, when he said that he didn''t want to show a lady such a scene.


    However, he couldn''t afford to be glared at forever.


    "��Very well. In exchange, please don''t faint at anything you see, ok?" Tatsuya succumbed and Mayumi laughed happily for some reason. "I''m fine. Despite how I look, I''m still an adult."


    Unreliable, Tatsuya thought so, but of course he wouldn''t purposely say such thing from his mouth.


    "Ah, thank goodness. You arrived safely."


    "Miyuki was quite anxious since Onii-sama was not around."


    "It''s ok, I��m always looking after you. My ''eye'' has never left you."


    "That''s right. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not something to apologize over. I''m the one who was supposed to say so because of this sudden change, I''ll be surely back by tomorrow, so please be sure to lock the door and rest tonight."


    "Dear, Onii-sama, I''m too old to be treated like a child."


    "No matter how old you are, you will still be my sister.��


    "��I think that''s what a father says to his daughter though."


    "You don''t want our father to say that to you right?"


    "That''s right. Then, I''ll do as Onii-sama said, I will lock up carefully and rest well tonight. Onii- sama, good night."


    "It''s a little early, but, good night, Miyuki."


    Soon after he finished calling Miyuki, the room door where Tatsuya was staying was knocked on. He went to the front door, and turned on the installed monitor. Mayumi was reflected in the screen."


    "What happened? At this hour��"


    Tatsuya opened the door, and Mayumi asked so. Even though it was still 8 P.M., it wasn��t the time for a young women to be visiting a man who wasn��t her lover.


    At the very least, that was what Tatsuya thought, though apparently Mayumi had a different stance.


    "Tatsuya-kun, you haven''t had your meal right? Why don''t we eat together?"


    Certainly, Tatsuya had not had his meal, but he could easily do so in a public dining room. Although he had no intention to dine at the luxurious restaurant within the hotel.


    "At the restaurant?"


    "Yes, I reserved seats at the front desk just now, since he told me there were free seats. It''s French cuisine."


    Apparently, she had decided that he would escort her.


    He had to be careful not to show a sullen expression.


    "I understand. Could you wait at the lobby while I change?"


    "It��s fine as it is."


    "I won''t go if you insist on that."


    Although Mayumi''s dress was not so formal as a cocktail dress, the A-line black one piece with lace on top could be seen as glamorous attire. Moreover, she wore appropriate shoes and accessories to complement the dress, it was not an appearance you could afford to be wearing for daily activities.


    Tatsuya closed the door with a strained smile.


    "Wah! Tatsuya-kun, it suits you well."


    "Not as much as you."


    Tatsuya''s words were based on the fact rather than humility. What he was wearing was a suit and tie that was prepared for emergency cases, to meet the minimum standard of the dress code.


    "Then, let''s sit down."


    This restaurant had not been as formal as what Tatsuya expected. There was no waiter, only a waitress who guided them.


    "Here you go."


    Tatsuya pulled a chair out for Mayumi.


    "Oh dear, thank you."


    Mayumi sat in the chair and smiled over her shoulder.


    Tatsuya sat on the opposite side, Mayumi opened her menu book to choose her course. It was a rare type, having been printed on paper.


    "Tatsuya-kun, what will you have?"


    "Let''s see. I will go with this course."


    "I see~. I think the �� la carte is also good, but since this is my first time, it''s safer to go by this course."


    After their exchanges, the both of them ordered the same course for two.


    There were no noteworthy events during the meal.


    Since they weren��t sure if they were being spied on. They couldn''t talk about the incident.


    When suddenly Mayumi complained ''it''s inconvenient not to be able to use the sound barrier field'', Tatsuya focused his eyes.


    He found out that within the past two days. The people of Kyoto were unfriendly to magicians. Since the Magic Association HQ was placed here, Tatsuya thought, the locals would at least be neutral, however it was the exact opposite.


    ����Did something happen between the Association and the locals.


    He ended up thinking about such thing. That was the reason he hid his CAD in his sleeve slightly above his wrist. Tatsuya thought that he should avoid acting like a magician here.


    However Mayumi did not wear her CAD. He could only wonder about the reason, whether to avoid the hostility of the people in the surroundings, or simply because it didn''t fit in with the style she wore today.


    The eventful night started while he was enjoying a dessert with coffee. Mayumi saw this and asked him to accompany her to the bar.


    "I don''t need to say this after all this time, but I''m still a high school student."


    "Well, nobody here thinks that you''re a high school student. Since you aren��t wearing your uniform, you don''t look like one."


    Mayumi''s remark was without harmful intention. Nevertheless, Tatsuya received a slight shock.


    Perhaps, due to that shock, Tatsuya was successfully forced to the front of the bar.


    Once they got in, Mayumi closed the distance between her mouth and Tatsuya''s ear.


    "��Senpai'' is prohibited here, so can you call me Mayumi?"


    "��Why?"


    Tatsuya replied a single tempo later. Even if he didn''t show it, he was quite disturbed by Mayumi''s pace.


    "If you call me Senpai, they''d know that we''re Senpai-kouhai from school right? I''ll call you ''Tatsuya-san'' too" He wondered if Mayumi wanted to do role-playing.


    "It would be troublesome if they think you''re a student."


    With that reason, Mayumi pulled Tatsuya by the arm to the bar. It was a small size, counter-only shop.


    There were only a pair of customer in the back who were a couple.


    The bartender only glanced at the two who just came in, and continued to steer (lightly stir the cocktail that he was making).


    Mayumi sat at the other side of the counter, followed by Tatsuya next to her.


    "Master, can I get an Alexander. Tatsuya-san, what do you want?"


    "One Summer Delight"


    The well-toned bartender fixed his eyes at Tatsuya. He nodded soon after without saying anything, and took out a large cup in his hand.


    After some observation, not only was his skin well-toned, his body was well-built and firm. Even though his behaviour was crisp, he made an impression that he had received some specialized combat training in the past. What did he do in the past... Tatsuya couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why did you order a non-alcoholic beverage?"


    Yet, Mayumi was intrigued by Tatsuya''s order. The content of Summer Delight was lime juice syrup and carbonated water. It was indeed a non-alcoholic cocktail as she had said.


    "Please forgive me, Mayumi Ojou-sama"


    "Huh?"


    "I must not dampen my response in the case of an emergency as your escort."


    "Huh? Huh?"


    Mayumi probably looking forward to enjoying being a pretend lover. However, as expected, it was contrary to Tatsuya''s principles.


    The bartender waved the shaker tenderly and poured out a brown- chestnut colored liquid into a transparent glass, before serving the beverage to Mayumi.


    He spoke to Tatsuya instead of Mayumi.


    "Customer, are you a bodyguard? You are young, yet you look considerably strong."


    "I''m only an apprentice."


    "You are very humble."


    The bartender took out a new shaker, he poured in lime juice and red Grenadine syrup. After fully pouring the mixture into the glass, he added a small amount of sugar syrup.


    With a nimble movement. He poured in the carbonated water into the glass and served the beverage to Tatsuya.


    "Customer, with all due respect."


    The bartender said so before asking Tatsuya.


    The couple sitting at the other end of the counter were in their own world, and weren��t listening to their conversation.


    "Customers, are you not magicians?"


    Tatsuya didn��t show a surprised face.


    "If you can figure that out, Master, you too are a magician right?"


    The couple left their seat. The bartender sent the two a polite bow.


    When the bartender was washing the dishes, he continued the conversation.


    "It''s an old story. I lost my power as magician due to an accident during training."


    "I see. Pardon my rudeness."


    The bartender shook his head in response to Tatsuya''s apology.


    "As I''ve said, it''s an old story. Furthermore, I''m the one who started this conversation."


    In that instance, Mayumi spoke with a stuffy voice.


    "Master, give me a second one."


    "Ojou-sama, would you slow down your pace a little..."


    "I''m fine. Tatsuya-san who doesn''t want to drink sake should just stay out of it."


    Apparently, she didn''t like that Tatsuya kept talking to the bartender. Or perhaps, she didn''t like to be the escorted Ojou-sama.


    "Pardon my rudeness."


    The bartender lowered his head as he interpreted that it was his fault, he returned to washing the dishes while grinning.


    However, Tatsuya had no intention in stopping the conversation with him despite the situation.


    "Master, I have something that I''d like to ask."


    Although the bartender asked him through an eye gesture, ''is it ok to leave her alone'', Tatsuya never took Mayumi''s mood into account.


    "Is there any problem between the Magic Association and the local residents of Kyoto?"


    "Why do you ask of such thing?"


    "It might be my false impression, but the people in this city don��t seem to have a good impression of magicians."


    "Ah, you noticed that the Kyoto locals are not so friendly to magicians."


    The bartender wiped his hands with a towel. He began to polish the glasses with his dry hands. Tatsuya observed the process, all of his products were not made by machines, and he thought that it really looked like a stage setting than a bar.


    "There wasn''t any big trouble in particular. There were stacks of minor misunderstandings. From outsider''s point of view, it was a very common thing to say. However, since the other party was a magician, the people in this area had overreacted."


    Tatsuya had an unsatisfied face. The bartender handed out a small dish with a single piece of chocolate.


    "The lady over there, please help yourself."


    "Thank you very much."


    Tatsuya received the dish and placed it before Mayumi.


    Mayumi grasped the one piece chocolate and put it in her mouth, while turning away, likely in a gesture of a ''hmph''.


    Tatsuya smiled wryly at the bartender.


    The bartender laughed through both his mouth and eyes, while continuing the conversation.


    "It might be fuelled by the existence of the Magic Association HQ��s. The locals might have felt that the magicians had taken over the city."


    "Even though they weren��t hijacking it, there were still magicians who lived here who were also residents of Kyoto, but."


    "Although you��ve lost your magic, you understand us, but for non-magicians, magicians are a fearful existence. As humans who cannot use magic they wouldn''t stand a chance against a magician. Furthermore, they don''t know what magicians will do to them, whether to restrict them or to wound them, or worst, to kill them, I understand their anxiety of this."


    The bartender cut in when Tatsuya was about to continue.


    "There''s no room for resisting, even with a gun. However, please consider the other end. For locals who aren��t magicians, magicians are mysterious creatures with an invisible gun. Kyoto residents are not special, such things happens in every other city."


    Mayumi left the bar, with a pretty strange step.


    (That''s why I told her that three cups was too much.)


    Tatsuya complained in his heart, yet it was too late. He didn��t know that the alcohol content in that cocktail was more than 20%.


    "Senpai, it''s your room, please get a hold of yourself."


    "Yeah, thanks, Tatsuya-kun."


    Mayumi felt like she could fall asleep at any moment. He had delivered her safely to her room, so Tatsuya''s mission was supposed to be over, yet.


    "Ugh."


    After seeing Mayumi sit down and slurp in front of her room door, as expected, even he, couldn''t say ''excuse me'' and leave her here.


    "Senpai, where do you keep your key?"


    "Here��"


    Mayumi shook the card key in her hand. And for some reason, she was about to put it in her chest, Tatsuya snatched the key immediately.


    (��What in the world did she want me to do, this person.)


    When he recalled the horror briskly, Tatsuya unlocked the door.


    Fortunately, there wasn''t any underwear scattered in the room like in a popular fiction setting.


    "Saegusa-senpai, please sleep in the bed."


    "Yea, I know��"


    Tatsuya learnt one thing. Mayumi was the type to regress into an infant when she was drunk. Seems like he was surrounded by these type of people. It might still be better than crying and hugging, but it didn''t change the fact that it was time-consuming to take care of.


    Mayumi walked to her bed, Tatsuya supported her, since she was staggering.


    Tatsuya led Mayumi to the bed side that way.


    "Senpai, you''ve reached the bed. It''s better to take off your clothes, lest your precious dress be crumpled"


    "What do you want?"


    "Help me undress."


    Hearing the expected answer, Tatsuya''s head began to earnestly ache.


    ? ? ?


    Monday, October 22nd. Tatsuya went to Mt. Arashi, Sagano again. It was the place where he was attacked by the traditionalists the day before.


    Mayumi was sleeping in the hotel due to feeling sick. Needless to say, it��s a hangover. Tatsuya thought that this is the only positive effect of last night''s incident.


    There were no signs of the police. At the very least, there was no one investigating yesterday''s incident. Seems like the detective who hated the 10MC had no willingness to do a decent investigation on yesterday��s review. Or perhaps, another emergency had arose. Either way, it was advantageous for Tatsuya not to pay any concern for being in the eyes of the police.


    Tatsuya stood at the gate, he recalled the information that he had gotten yesterday. It was similar to a state of hibernation since he wasn��t hurt yesterday, and there hadn��t been a release of Psion waves to get in his way, the possibility of fainting due to recalling this information had been kept to a minimum, he opened the data of ''where they had come from''. The coordinates of the traditionalists�� groups�� hideout.


    It would be unnecessarily conspicuous of him to stand still in the middle of the bamboo forest. Hence, Tatsuya went down the road while collating the map from his memory and the data from the information terminal.


    The destination was easily found.


    It was a mundanely big house. No, if it was this big, it probably couldn''t be categorized as mundane.


    At first glance, the rural atmosphere still existed, it was a building similar to those used as meeting places in towns and villages.


    Tatsuya secretly scanned the building with Elemental Sight from the outside. It seemed that there hadn��t been any hidden traps inside. Tatsuya went through the gate without hesitation.


    Even after he entered the site, he didn''t feel any sign of magic. However, it was not something that he could confirm just from scanning the outside.


    He put his hand on the sliding door. Of course, it was locked. It was a double key, electronic and physical. Unfortunately for Tatsuya, he couldn''t obtain either of them. He didn''t have such a handy magic. Therefore, he decided to open the door by magic that he had on his hand.


    The lock on the door was broken apart.


    Tatsuya opened the door without hesitation and proceeded inside, the same way as when he passed through the gate. A wheel shaped weapon flew in soon after. The blade had a circular ring with eight spokes extending radially form the center. It was a Buddhist magic tool called Hourin34, which seemed to be used as a projectile weapon.


    When Tatsuya dodged the Hourin, it stopped in the air before it went out to break through the door in the reverse direction. The Hourin came flying in from another direction, it carried out the same movement. After some observation, there was an extended thin thread of Psion��s to guide the Hourin.


    "Yoyo, huh?"


    The movement was very similar to a yoyo. The rest was simple. Tatsuya dodged, now, the four Hourin, and broke down the yarn of Psion��s.


    The Hourin flew towards the door and broke through to outside.


    There was agitation spilling out from the other side of the wall. Tatsuya decomposed the four threads, and closed the distance between him and the magician who was hiding in the optical camouflage in a single jump.


    The transparent figure was shimmering, and was gripping a blade-like weapon in both hands. This was a magic tool of the Buddhist sect called Dokumeikine35. It was a reformed weapon, the same as the earlier ''Hourin yoyo''.


    The Magic Sequence projected off from both ends of Doukumeiki was for lightning magic. It was projected, but had not completely overwritten the Eidos. Disregarding the magic that was about to be activated, Tatsuya used Flash Cast on his palm and slammed it at the opened chest of the shadow.


    Due to the virtual waves that made vibrations inside solids, and also by active Aerial Mines. The tissues within the body vibrated violently from the point of contact with Tatsuya''s palm. The vibrations spread to the upper body along with the fluids, and the man collapsed. The optical camouflage he used was solved, he had a similar appearance to yesterday''s assailants.


    Tatsuya ducked his body, while the invisible man approached him from behind����he had clarified that it was optical camouflage instead of transparent body tissues����hastened the steps. Rather than welcoming the opponent''s large swing of his feet like Chinese Martial Arts, Tatsuya raised his foot to hook the opponent��s foot.


    The invisible man was wavering. His figure was flickering, there was a visual of a man��s back.


    He used his palm with vibration magic to strike him down. The second assailant laid on the floor.


    "Even I know how the transparent spell works. Stop wasting my time and show up."


    After Tatsuya''s provocation, men within a wide range of ages came out from the shadows. There were 10 of them. Fortunately, there weren��t any women. It wasn��t as if Tatsuya would go easy on woman, but the aftertaste would be quite difficult to forget36.


    "Why, the Marish*ten37 way doesn''t work on him��"


    It''s because your magic is inexperienced, though Tatsuya didn''t say this. Their skill level was low, Tatsuya was sure that it was the cause. If Yakumo used the same spell, even Tatsuya would have difficulty to finding his whereabouts.


    "Bind and curse him!"


    36yariniku: remembering a difficult thing after you do it (you won''t forget)


    One of the men shouted out the instruction. He didn''t appear to be the oldest, but Tatsuya felt the strongest magic came from him. Tatsuya set that man who seemed to be the leader as a target.


    Tatsuya stepped forward daringly to the center area. There wasn��t any furniture or obstructions in the room, just like a Kendo dojo. ''So it was not a meeting place, but a dojo'', Tatsuya suddenly thought of that out of nowhere.


    The 10 magicians surrounded Tatsuya at regular intervals.


    A regular decagon. Overlapping a pentagon with a 36�� interval, or a staggered five-pointed star.


    Tatsuya jumped, while five of the magicians threw a strap each from their hands.


    Not towards Tatsuya, but towards each other diagonally.


    After they threw the straps, they received another end of the strap from another person.


    The five-pointed star made of a strap with five different colors was pitched.


    Tatsuya observed it from above.


    Most probably, the five-pointed stars was some sort of magic that pinches the target in the middle by multiplying pressure from five different directions.


    However, Tatsuya had no plan to just stand in the center until they completed their magic.


    The moment the straps were thrown, he flew directly above it.


    Before he reached the ceiling, he kicked the air and headed to one of the vertices of the five- pointed star.


    It was a move that was hardly used in a match. Yet, that scene caused the other party to be amazed, it was a peculiar war-specific skill.


    He created a foothold for his foot, and accelerated through kicking the panel, he punched the magician''s face with the total force of his body weight plus the acquired speed.


    The magician fell down. The after effect momentum was usually worrisome, but Tatsuya didn''t have time to worry about such things.


    The five-pointed star formation collapsed. However, this was not the end of their effort.


    Tatsuya graced a knee kick at the magician next to him before he landed on the floor.


    The magic was only activated when he wanted to make a foothold. It was only possible since he made it with Flash Cast that had a fast activation speed.


    The Buddhist sect of traditionalists who had gathered here had by no means weak psyches. Despite their emphasis on asceticism, they were first-class combatants. However, that was only in decent fights. They couldn''t keep up with Tatsuya''s acrobatic movements.


    By the time they were able to respond to the surprise attack, only five of them remained.


    Six eyes gazed upon him, while the other two magicians were behind him. One of the magicians behind him had activated a lightning magic.


    Modern Magic couldn��t generate electrical currents directly at the subject.


    However, Ancient Magic talent could emit the shock from the magician towards a specific location.


    This difference usually didn��t matter so much, as the speed of lightning is 100,000 km/s. It was an impossible attack to dodge even for someone who noticed the lightning was coming.


    Just before the lightning was fired, Tatsuya jumped sideways to interrupt the attack.


    The magician who casted the lightning had lost sight of Tatsuya. However, it was too late to abort the magic. The lightning struck out from the Doukumeiki Blade and collided with his fellow''s attack.


    Due to this fact, those magicians were hesitating to use another magic.


    The gap that was created, provided a sufficient time for Tatsuya.


    By reflecting a force field, he could obtain a speed equal to self-accelerating magic by supporting his frame, Tatsuya knocked out the remaining traditionalists.


    This traditionalist magician who served as the base''s leader, awoke due to severe pain piercing his body.


    He couldn''t think well amidst the pain.


    However, he couldn''t stay unconsciousness due to the pain.


    "Are you conscious now? If you understand my words, nod. I''ll loosen the pain a little."


    The pain lightened, and the man''s consciousness steeped in, he shook his head hard.


    As promised, the pain would be reduced a little.


    His line of sight was hazy due to the severe pain, he regained a little clearer profile.


    A young man.


    The man had shaded his own face, to hide it.


    The leader was trying to join his hands to form a magic.


    At that instance, severe pain struck his consciousness.


    "Don''t do any unnecessary things. You only need to answer my questions."


    The leader nodded hard, when the voice told him to obey.


    The pain lowered again.


    This time, to even allow him to think, yet his hazy sight was still intact.


    "Zhou Gongjin was here right? The foreign magician who fled from Chinatown in Yokohama."


    The leader didn��t have any reason to lie, he nodded honestly.


    "That man was here until Friday, the 12th. Am I right?"


    The 12th, 12th�� the leader was thinking hard as his head still wasn��t working well. Then, he recalled that Zhou Gongjin was there until Friday, he shook his head vertically over and over.


    "Where did Zhou Gongjin go?"


    A new wave of pain struck him. Strangely, he could think clearer.


    His eyes were still hazy and his limbs couldn''t even lift a finger, yet his mouth could speak freely.


    "He said he wanted to go to Uji. He said that there was a good hiding place nearby the tomb�� I don''t know if it was the truth or a lie��. I don''t know."


    "Your men have been used as a puppets by the Houjutsu users from the continent, did you give your consent to this?"


    "I''m not�� their teacher�� I don''t have any�� position to instruct them."


    "You are the leader right?"


    "They were comrades�� we''re equals�� we don''t receive any orders from among us��"


    "I understand. Good work."


    Immediately, the greatest amount of severe pain passed through the leader''s mind. His consciousness had broken, falling apart.


    Tatsuya sent a mail to Fujibayashi, regarding the place of these unconscious traditionalist magicians. Finally, he asked her to pick up the traditionalists, he wondered if it was an unnecessary note. Even without the note, Fujibayashi would have arranged to collect them.


    Tatsuya could weigh the credibility of the information that he elicited from the leader of this base. It was hard to believe the story that there hadn��t existed anything like a chain of command in such a group. He didn''t think it was possible to conduct a collective battle in conjunction only to a share a sense of purpose.


    However, the information of the hiding place of Zhou Gongjin was consistent with the information Tatsuya obtained from the shaman at Kiyomizu Temple. He decided to believe this fact as both Buddhist monks and the shaman couldn��t have possibly given him the same information just to mislead him, he didn''t plan to doubt them that much. There wasn��t a need for a clear division line for conjectures.


    Tatsuya decided to report to Hayama that Zhou��s hideout was likely to be around the tomb at Uji, as he needed to go back home today.


    After finishing his work, he was greeted with ashamed, diverted eyes at the hotel. She didn��t say ''terrible'' or ''it''s different from your promise'' from her mouth, but she was blushing from her cheeks up to her eyes.


    He had an idea of the cause of her embarrassment.


    Last night, Tatsuya had received an unreasonable request from a young lady (Mayumi) to strip her from her dress. He stripped her quickly before it became troublesome, and shoved her into her bed with just her underwear. He went out of the room without a seconds glance at her.


    Even Tatsuya thought that she had been quite wild last night. However, he also had his share. It was good enough that she wasn''t (sexually) assaulted in that situation.����Of course, he didn''t say such a thing out loud.


    "By-by the way."


    Up to here Mayumi who had been quite confident to stand beside him, suddenly entangled her tongue.


    "Umm, that, I have something to say to Tatsuya-kun."


    Tatsuya thought from his heart, ''I decline'' or something along that line, while remaining silent. He could guess the topic while observing Mayumi''s attitude.


    "I��"


    Despite knowing that they were alone in the room, Mayumi looked restlessly to her left and right, as if she was afraid to be heard, she closed the distance between his lips and Tatsuya''s face.


    "Why�� did I sleep with only my underwear?"


    Because you said you wanted to strip�� But this was not the right way to say it, Tatsuya couldn''t find a way to to say this phrase.


    "Didn''t you do that yourself? No matter how drunk you were, you should have enough discernment as to not remain in your dress while you go to bed right?"


    Tatsuya took a step from Mayumi''s lips which almost touched him, and answered so innocently.


    "I wonder if a drunken human could think that much?��


    "Who knows? Since we''re talking about Senpai here, you should understand yourself better than me right?"


    "Tatsuya-kun, I."


    The perimeter of Mayumi''s eyes reddened with shame, she faced Tatsuya for the first time since he was back.


    "I can''t hold my liquor much, but I''m the type who remembers everything."


    Tatsuya wanted to flee that place at that very moment. Unfortunately for him, he understood that he couldn''t do that in such situation as a man.


    "��Though I feel that you didn''t have to be that rough."


    Certainly, he did shove Mayumi into the bed roughly.


    However, could he be blamed because of that? He questioned himself when he recalled. Yet, to say ''you''re the one who wanted to strip to your underwear'' would be a king-cobra-grade boomerang.


    Mayumi was still looking at Tatsuya shyly.


    In this very awkward atmosphere, it was a mental labour intense mission to send Mayumi back to the nearest station in order to go home, while Tatsuya waited at the end.


    ? ? ?


    The moment Tatsuya opened the house��s gate, the front door opened.


    "Onii-sama, welcome back."


    The one who greeted Tatsuya back was Miyuki, as usual.


    "I''m home. Sorry for this time."


    Miyuki couldn��t hide the color of relief of worry from her face. Logically, it was impossible for Tatsuya to get hurt, but her worries were of a different aspect. Tatsuya said ''sorry'' since he understood his ''crime''.


    "No. As long as Onii-sama is safe, Miyuki is satisfied enough."


    Miyuki shook her head at his apology.


    Tatsuya immediately went into the house, and proceeded to the living room after taking off his shoes. His travel bag was taken by Minami, while he was sitting with Miyuki on the sofa.


    There was no meaning in resisting. Rather than giving the service, he was probably receiving the service. He let his sister do as she liked quietly.


    Miyuki sat beside Tatsuya joyfully while Tatsuya lifted the coffee cup. However, he suddenly put down the cup and the calmness disappeared. She repeatedly shifted her eyes from and to Tatsuya''s face.


    "It''s alright. I have progressed well on the request of Oba-ue. At this stage, it should even satisfy even Oba-ue herself."


    Miyuki must have wanted to hear about today''s progress. Since he thought of that, Tatsuya gave her a rundown of today''s events.


    "No, It''s because of Onii-sama after all."


    However, it seemed like Miyuki had wanted to ask something different.


    "Say it. What do you want to ask?"


    Tatsuya encouraged38 her to speak, Miyuki seemed to hesitate for a while and finally shook her hesitation and asked her brother.


    "Onii-sama, what causes Minoru-kun''s weak constitution?"


    In response to this unexpected surprise, Tatsuya failed to answer immediately.


    "��As I said yesterday. Minoru''s magical power is too strong for his body to contain it."


    Miyuki''s face was cloudy, while furrowing her eyebrows anxiously.


    "That''s his current situation right? Onii-sama, have you seen the cause?"


    "Why are you interested in such a thing?"


    "Your state from that time wasn��t something Onii-sama would usually have had. I just wondered what had made you do so."


    It was Tatsuya''s blunder for being speechless. It was the same as confessing that ''there was something''.


    "Onii-sama, please. If you have anything that you are worried about, please let Miyuki hear it. I want you to share your worries with me."


    Miyuki worked very hard to stare at Tatsuya. He appreciated his sister''s effort to lighten his heart from the depth of his heart.


    "It''s better for you not to know."


    However, he was hesitating to tell Miyuki about the secret that he had gotten. ����By the way, Tatsuya didn''t feel anything wrong about violating Minoru and the Kudou Family��s privacy.


    "Please. I don''t want Onii-sama to suffer alone."


    However, since Miyuki solicited a haunting teary look, Tatsuya could no longer keep the secret hidden.


    "I understand. This is a pretty shocking story, so you have to hear it with strong heart."


    Miyuki breathed in relief. To see that his sister was calm, Tatsuya proceeded to tell the secret.


    38mizuwomukeru, literally: directs the water, meaning: to encourage other party to speak something that you''re willing to entertain.


    "Minoru and Fujibayashi-san are half-siblings."


    Miyuki failed to show any reaction for a while.


    She must have digested her brother''s words when she covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "But! Fujibayashi-san''s mother is Minoru-kun''s father''s real sister."


    "Minoru was an experimental body. Probably through artificial insemination. Strictly speaking, it was not incest, but he is still a child born of two real siblings.


    Miyuki��s shocked face was intensified. It took her a considerable amount of time to regain her ability to speak.


    "Then�� Minoru-kun''s constitution, was the harmful effect of incest?"


    Tatsuya shook his head. However, he did not indicate a definite denial.


    "I can''t make any conclusion. The problem lies in the imbalance of the Psion body, which affects his physical body. It might be from the cause of mis-adjustments throughout the process."


    Tatsuya sighed before continuing his words.


    "However, it might be due to the close relationship between the genes being undeniable. Even during the research of magic, researchers have refrained themselves from using genes from parent and child or between siblings. There are still a lot of aspects of a Psion body, and also the spirit being affected, to be discovered."


    The color had bereted from Miyuki''s face.


    She received a big shock, as if it were her own doing.

 Volume 15 - CH 9

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday, October 27th. Finally the day before the Thesis Competition, the support team, First High representatives and the security team all went to Kyoto in the afternoon. First High was the sixth school to present, actually the competition started at 1:40 P.M., so they should have been able to arrive in time even if they departed the morning of the day itself. However, it had been the custom of First High to go one day earlier whenever the competition was held in Kyoto.


    They rented a large bus and a truck dedicated to carry the demonstration equipment for the presentation to a dedicated terminal. The Car train (a high-speed train which mounts a large passenger vehicle and enormous luggage) was opposite the station in Kyoto��s suburbs, thence, they would go to the Kyoto hotel.


    CR hotel was one of the high standard luxury hotels for high school students to stay in, but it was difficult to change the mindset of people when there was some degree of fixation. Nobody dare to move to a lower grade hotel, since it had been their tradition since long ago.


    ��We��ve arrived~!��


    The first one to get off from the bus was Kanon, who enjoyed the bus trip with much excitement. Last year, her expectation to travel by bus along with Isori during the 9SC was shattered, that was the reason she looked forward to this trip. Although she should have gotten her revenge during the last 9SC this year, but it seemed like the result was not as expected as she still recalled last year��s 9SC disgruntledness.


    The last person to get off the bus was Izumi. Actually, Miyuki as the student council president was supposed to check the attendance and left behind items, but Izumi said ��there such chores�� and volunteered to do it for Miyuki.


    Instead, Miyuki checked into the hotel as a representative from First High. The keys were then distributed by Tatsuya and Honoka.


    Thus all First High students scattered to their assigned room.


    The First High students stayed at a cheaper type room than the Japanese-styled room. It was a twin Western-style room. Tatsuya shared his room with Mikihiko. It was certainly not a coincidence, but a deliberate choice.


    ��Mikihiko, I��ll leave the rest to you.��


    ��Leave it to me. It��s a pity not being able to accompany you.��


    ��I can��t depend on you that far, there is also information disclosure issues. Moreover����


    ��What��s wrong, Tatsuya?��


    Waiting for Tatsuya to say something, Mikihiko tilted his head.


    ����No, I have something that I want for you to ask everyone in school. I don��t think that anything will happen, but it��s better not to neglect the warning.��


    ��Yeah, I understand.��


    The thing that Tatsuya failed to voice out was ��Isn��t Mizuki here too?��. The art club had been greatly participating in the making of the current demonstration instrument and were selected to support the members by preference. Mizuki was included among the selected members. Tatsuya was wondering if Mikihiko was concerned about her.


    In the end, Tatsuya did not say that. He judged that it was not his business. Tatsuya thought that it wasn��t something that should come out from an outsider��s mouth.


    ��I might be late. I��ll contact you if I can��t come back tonight.��


    ��Got it. Be careful, Tatsuya.��


    Tatsuya hid his favorite gun-shaped CAD, Silver horn, before responding to Mikihiko by raising his hand, while walking out of the room.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya headed to a hotel, one smaller than the CR hotel where First High students stayed, but inconspicuous. It was a hotel that was frequently used by the Kuroba Family for work purposes.


    ��Good afternoon, Tatsuya-niisan.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, we have been expecting you.��


    Fumiya and Ayako were waiting for him in the lobby.


    ��I��m sorry for asking you to come all the way here.��


    ��No, the case was originally brought to us after all.��


    ��We can��t keep talking while standing up like this, Tatsuya-san, why don��t you sit?��


    Ayako welcomed Tatsuya to the sofa. After Tatsuya was seated, Ayako sat at the opposite end of the table, while Fumiya brought in some drinks.


    He was wondering if it was allowed to bring food or drink here, before he noticed a 3H wiping another table. No, it was a business type ��Humanoid Servant��, it was similar to the type found in the aircraft which was called ��Servanoid��. Since Tatsuya determined that it was not a problem, he received the drink without refrain.


    Ayako expanded the sound barrier. There was no warning against unauthorized use of magic. It seemed like this hotel was not only at the level of Kuroba family��s work, like what he had been told, but also completely modified for the work of the Kuroba����no, the Yotsuba.


    ��This will do, and. Tatsuya-san, here are the things that you��ve requested.��


    ��The bike is the same model with the one that Tatsuya-san has been using. It is parked in the parking lot.��


    ��The clothing is stab proof and also bulletproof, do you want to change into it?��


    ��Boots, gloves, helmet and all of the combat requirements are fulfilled.��


    ��How gracious����


    They had put in much more effort than he had expected, Tatsuya was about to laugh. Of course, he didn��t actually laugh, since he knew what the two of them think about him seriously.


    ��Thank you. I��ll use them well.��


    Hearing this response, Fumiya and Ayako showed a really happy smiles.


    ��Then, we will guide you to your room.��


    Ayako put down her tea cup and rose. Fumiya stood and left the drinks at the table, hence Tatsuya followed him.


    The change in clothes that were prepared really fit into Tatsuya��s body, that it felt creepy. Tatsuya wanted to ask where did they get his measurement from, but in the end he decided that it��s best not to ask, so he stopped himself from asking.


    ��How far have you narrowed it down to?��


    Tatsuya asked about the hiding place of Zhou Gongjin.


    Hayama had been sharing the information that he got on Monday to the Kuroba Family. Based on that information, the Kuroba��s had been investigating around the hideouts of Zhou Gongjin this week.


    ��We are almost certain of this.��


    ��I see, as expected of the Kuroba. Then?��


    At Tatsuya��s question, Fumiya showed a slight hesitation.


    ��That, it��s hard to believe, but��


    ��JSDF, Uji Second Supply Base. There is almost no other place to shelter him in this area.��


    In place of Fumiya who couldn��t speak about this so lightly, Ayako answered him.


    Tatsuya failed to say, ��no way��.


    ��I see. It is indeed quite a hideout.��


    After he wore a blazing look, Tatsuya move to take the communication console.


    ��Fumiya.��


    ��Yes.��


    After being called with a hard appalling voice, Fumiya answered with a louder than necessary voice.


    This voice was evidently showing that Tatsuya��s feelings had reached a critical level. Since Tatsuya was not able to have a high level of strong emotions, the moment it reached a certain stage, he would show it as an non-emotional intention on the surface.


    The treachery of the National Defense Forces, was way over his tolerable limit. Since rebels had shot Miyuki in Okinawa, he was especially intolerant against betrayers.


    There was a phrase called ��nukeba tamachiru mizu no ha39��. It was a representation to say that a Japanese sword would shine coldly, eerie like when it was sharpened. Tatsuya who lost his feelings in anger, was reminiscent of this phrase.


    ��Is it possible to do external communication?��


    ��Please wait for a second.��


    Fumiya outstretched his hand beside Tatsuya, and keyed in the security code in the keyboard.


    Tatsuya was prompted by Fumiya, he sat down in front of the console.


    Tatsuya entered the complex code. He waited for about 5 seconds before a female officer appeared on the monitor.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, what��s suddenly wrong?��


    Tatsuya entered the code for emergency calls that are assigned to Fujibayashi��s own line.


    ��Lieutenant, I��m in Kyoto now.��


    ��I see����


    With only those words, Fujibayashi seemed to understand him.


    ��Did you find out?��


    She intentionally omitting words in her question, Fujibayashi sighed in the midst of resignation.


    ��I have an idea of Zhou Gongjin��s hideout.��


    Tatsuya hadn��t only shared the information from the traditionalists at Kiyomizu Temple and Mt. Arashi to Hayama only, he also shared it to Fujibayashi. It was a serious crime for this country��s army to assist Zhou Gongjin who led the foreign troops in this land. Tatsuya could not afford to avert his eyes even if he��s asked to. Tatsuya was going to use that.


    ��Where is it?��


    Fujibayashi showed a painful expression in response to Tatsuya��s straightforward question.


    39Usually heard in the narration of activities in a sword play (as in stage play)


    ��The military police are scheduled to be dispatched. Special Lieutenant Oogura must not interfere.��


    ��This is not subjected to the military rule of secrecy. Fujibayashi-san, where is Zhou Gongjin? You��re part of the Kudou Family who promised me cooperation, please answer me.��


    ����He��s inside the JSDF, Uji Second Supply Base. Tatsuya-kun, leave the rest to the Armed Forces. Even if it is you, you won��t be left unexcused if you trespass on the base.��


    ��I understood. See you.��


    ��Tatsuya-kun!?��


    Without clearly saying what he ��understood��, Tatsuya cut off communications. Additionally, he locked the line via the console.


    He looked back, behind him Fumiya and Ayako had seen his exchange with Fujibayashi with rounded eyes.


    ��Support is cut off. How about the plan?��


    ��It starts at sunset, and then we get into the base.��


    Fumiya who just regained his sense answered Tatsuya.


    ��How about the intrusion path?��


    ��We��ll enter proudly from multiple gates. It is not a big problem to overcome such a plain fence.��


    ��Of course, we have to have someone to standby by the gate.��


    ��We don��t have the numbers����


    Tatsuya stood up while glaring.


    ��Fumiya, Ayako, I will get someone to help us. I might not be able to enter the base on time, but I will do so if the time allows me to.��


    ��Understood. Tatsuya-niisan, the communication device will not be connected at that time.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, be careful.��


    ��Fumiya and Ayako, you too, don��t let your guard down.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Of course.��


    After hearing their replies, Tatsuya proceeded to the bike that had been parked at the parking lot.


    He immediately recognized the bike. However, he rode the bike in a different direction than what was shown by the arrow.


    The sky in the west had started to turn the color red. Not much time until the start of the operation. Tatsuya called Ichijou Masaki while riding the bike, he used the radio interface from information terminal that was charged in the helmet.


    ��Shiba? Do you have something?��


    For Masaki, a phone call from Tatsuya seemed to be a surprise. On the other hand, Tatsuya might show a similar reaction if he received a phone call from Masaki. Since he knew that himself, Tatsuya did not say anything unnecessary.


    ��Ichijou, I narrowed down Zhou Gongjin��s hiding place.��


    ��Really!?��


    ��Yes, where are you now?��


    ��Nearby Kamigamo Shrine.��


    As Tatsuya thought, he came. Third High usually arrived the day of the Thesis Competition itself, not a day before. However, Masaki should have come earlier for a preliminary inspection when he considered last week��s situation.


    ��Let��s meet up at the southwest entrance of Uji Park at 5:00 P.M.��


    ��5:00 P.M.? Understood. I will be there.��


    Masaki probably thought that there was no more time. However he understood immediately the meaning of the specified time. Despite the unfriendliness of their communication, he still immediately took action.


    He would be a formidable adversary, but a reliable ally. He understood well that Masaki was a good man, which was why Tatsuya preferred to contact him.


    (I should hurry up myself.)


    It would be awkward if Masaki managed to get there on time while he��s late. Tatsuya increased the speed of the bike.


    ? ? ?


    At the JSDF, Uji Second Supply Base, Zhou Gongjin who had been pursued by Tatsuya��s group was preparing to leave the base.


    ��Zhou-sensei, do you really need to leave?��


    The man who was barely over 30, said so with a disappointed voice.


    ��Captain Hatae, I also have no plan to leave, but it seems like this place has been found out.��


    ��I see. How regrettable. If you stay here longer, I could shield you even from the 10MC, I won��t let any of them touch even a finger on you.��


    Captain Hatae was not only an advocate for integration with the GAA, but also committed to Ancient Magic from the continent, and was one of the individuals that adherently believe that Japan was ��a history of upstarts from less than 100 years ago��. He fervently believed and claimed that Zhou Gongjin ��was not involved in the Yokohama Incident��, he had been harboring Zhou for a week due to his sense of justice as a retaliation to modern magicians until the Kuroba had tracked him privately.


    ��We have no choice. Their side is backed up by his excellency Kudou after all.��


    Zhou laughed thinly. The smile was very becoming of his beautiful face.


    Captain Hatae pursed his lips. As Zhou Gongjin said, it was not possible for him to refuse an order from the base commander for an inspection request as he was only a captain. Originally General Kudou Retsu had so much influence that he could step over the regular procedure for inspection in this situation.


    ��I wanted to listen to more about senjutsu from you����


    ��I myself, am still a fledging mage. I am still immature, which is visible in unexpected ways. I still have a ways to go before being able to teach others the arts����


    Zhou used his usual excuse to softly reject Hatae��s request.


    Hatae changed the subject without any sign of feeling rejected.


    ��So, when will you depart?��


    ��I think during your spare time tonight.��


    ��Certainly, the inspection is scheduled to take place early tomorrow morning, so that would be for the best����


    ��I��m grateful that you could obtain information prior to the inspection notice.��


    When Zhou lowered his head saying so, Hatae wore a pretty pathetic looking expression.


    ��However, the gate will be closed at night.��


    ��I can take care of that much.��


    Watching the confidence show up in the form of a smile, Hatae recalled Zhou��s special magic.


    ��You��re right. At the very least, I��ll prepare a car for you. It��s from my personal belongings instead of a military vehicle. I think you wouldn��t be followed that way.��


    Official cars, not limited to military vehicles, had a tracking device planted for theft prevention. That means, for disguise purposes, it was better to use a private car for sure.


    ��I thank you for all of your good will.��


    Zhou showed his gratitude carefully by lowering his head.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya had been leaning against the bike that he borrowed from Fumiya when he noticed a red bike approaching him after 15 minutes of waiting.


    (This guy really likes red.)


    Somehow, he was heart fully dazzled. Since the emblem of Third High was a red colored star, it probably sparked some love for his school. Tatsuya wondered if Masaki was aware of this.


    ��I��ve made you wait.��


    Masaki got off from his bike and took off his helmet while greeting Tatsuya.


    ��No, you��re quite early from the specified time. We still have enough time to form a strategy.��


    The current time was 4:50 P.M. The sunset would be at 5:10 P.M., so they still had some margin of time.


    ��Then, what kind of setup is it?��


    At the very least, he had to explain the strategy that he had prepared beforehand to Masaki.


    ��Zhou Gongjin��s hideout seems to be over there.��


    Tatsuya pointed in a southern direction while saying so.


    The immediate place that he was pointing was the JSDF base.


    Masaki did not immediately catch Tatsuya��s intention. However, after a few seconds, he understood the meaning of ��over there��, and widened his eyes.


    ��No way, are you saying that he��s inside the JSDF��s base!?��


    ��JSDF Uji Second Supply Base. There is a high possibility that Zhou Gongjin is hiding inside.��


    ����Are you sure?��


    ��It��s a possibility, and we��re about to confirm it.��


    ��Into the base!?��


    Masaki wore the face of ��is this guy serious�� or ��is this guy insane��.


    However, Tatsuya was experienced in the matter of the forces inside and of the JSDF. Hence, he did not flinch at this late hour to enter the JSDF blockade area.


    ��The arrest of Zhou Gongjin has been mobilized in secret by a certain magician group.��


    ��Apart from the military police, is it?��


    ��Yes. It is not a formal operation.��


    Masaki perfectly understood that he was suggesting of an illegal operation.


    ��Soon they will be entering the gates of the base.��


    ��From the gate? ...I see so they are using Outer-Systematic Magic?��


    Tatsuya nodded at Masaki��s question.


    Masaki guessed the identity of the ��magicians who were mobilized in secret��.


    Magicians who specialized in Outer-Systematic Magic, magicians who might go against the JSDF. Masaki only had one idea of where it was heading to.


    ��Shiba, you are����


    ��I��m different from them.��


    Before the question formed, Tatsuya denied him flatly.


    ��It��s about time. I will be entering the base by jumping over the fence. Ichijou, what are you going to do?��


    Masaki did not answer immediately. Trespassing into JSDF base was an obvious criminal act. He still had a law-abiding spirit which couldn��t be conveniently shut off like Tatsuya��s.


    His parents would place the priority of the 10MC over that of their morals as citizens. His father, especially, might even skip pushing his back and go straight to kicking his ass if he saw Masaki hesitating like this.


    The problem was his position as the production team of Third High. If he gets caught in police matters right before the Thesis Competition, moreover causing a serious incident isn��t just a misdemeanor, the competition might be affected. The shock given to the students of Third High, regardless of being an upperclassmen, classmates, or juniors, would be big. More than anything, he was afraid to let his best friend��s effort to go to waste.


    (����But, I��m of the 10MC.)


    Masaki was lost in his thoughts for a few seconds.


    ����I will go. In the first place, I was deceived by that man last year. I couldn��t just act indifferently.��


    Tatsuya glanced at his information terminal, before gripping his bikes handle.


    ��The operation starts in 5 minutes. Let��s go, Ichijou.��


    ��Understood.��


    Both of them put on their helmets at the same time and began to ride their bikes.


    ? ? ?


    At that time, at the east side of the Uji Bridge just outside of the infamous Byoudou-in Temple, a car stopped.


    ��Thank you. I��ll call you once I��m done, so you can wait at the usual place?��


    The one who got out from the car and talked to the driver was no doubt, a beautiful boy.


    The passerby who happened to be at the scene stared at him as if his soul had been pulled out of his body. With the background being that of the ending of the day, Minoru��s ethereal beauty drifted through the time of this world.


    A middle-aged man followed Minoru from behind. There wasn��t any need to say that he was Minoru��s escort, as he was visibly trained, despite not having a large build.


    ��Minoru-sama, should we wait here?��


    ��Yes.��


    It was a clearly different tone than the one he used for Tatsuya and friends, he seemed accustomed to ordering people.


    ��Zhou Gongjin may flee through here to escape from the siege. When the time comes, I must detain him here at any cost.��


    ��However, there is another bridge in Uji River towards Oshima.��


    Rather than doubting Minoru��s words, the timid bodyguard asked him a question. It was not as if he was acting miserly, however it was futile of him to hide being afraid of something. If Zhou Gongjin chose a different route, Minoru��s efforts to push his still unhealthy body would be wasted.


    ��That side is a private flyover right? His escape route would be limited once he got on to that flyover. He needs to be able to move freely in all directions in order to exert the true power of Qi Men Dun Jia. Zhou Gongjin will not use that route.��


    ��However, that means there is a possibility that he will flee in the eastern direction����


    ��There��s Mt. Takamine at the east side. As seen from his escaping pattern, Zhou Gongjin prefers the city more than mountainous terrain. I guess it relates to his Ghostwalker skill.��


    ��But.��


    ��Noisy.��


    The bodyguard who was still trying to express his concerns, was blocked by Minoru��s hand.


    ��Are you trying to say that my reasoning is flawed?��


    The bodyguard fell silent. He was not meant to refrain someone from his employer��s family. However, the clear and cold air that was drifting out of Minoru��s body had sealed the mouth of the bodyguard.


    ? ? ?


    ��It��s time. Start the operation.��


    ��Yes! As you wish, young master.��


    After answering so, the man turned his head while still wearing his black spectacles, making a nimble cracking sound.


    ��You idiot, its young lady! Young master��s disguise is.��


    ��Shut up!��


    The quarreling between the black glasses�� men was blocked by Fumiya who had turned into ��Yami��.


    ��It��s not the time for twiddling! Start the operation!��


    ��Yes!��


    The men in black glasses lowered their heads and with one knee down, and dissolved in to thin air like a mirage all at once.


    ��For goodness sake�� to think that they��re Kuroba��s genjutsu40 users����


    Fumiya lamented while holding his temple, when Ayako came out, dressed as ��Yoru�� and approached him from behind and spoke a word of comfort.


    ��Yami-chan, there��s nothing to do but to use them right. Competency and personality are two different things. Rather than having good but incompetent subordinates, competent ones with bad personalities are favorable right?��


    ��Well, that��s right, but����


    ��More importantly Yami-chan, it has started.��


    The flashing alarm was resounding within the base. His subordinates were not supposed to make such a blunder. There were a lot of flaws in their personality, but their abilities were acknowledged even by Fumiya.


    40Genjutsu: illusion


    ��I wonder if it��s Tatsuya-niisan.��


    ��Yes, he must have been thinking of becoming a decoy. I wonder if he intends to evict the prey from the northern side to the south.��


    ��Tatsuya-niisan, why is he doing such a dangerous things.��


    ��Tatsuya-san has his confidence. No matter how he is threatened by compromising situations, he is still be able to walk out safely. That��s why he shouldered the most dangerous role.��


    ����I see��


    ��We must not waste Tatsuya-san��s good will, let��s not keep standing around. We must confirm the whereabouts of Zhou Gongjin soon.��


    ��I got it��


    Behind Fumiya, there was a small passenger car, which was painted dark-blue had refrained. It was not a normal car, for sure. Its body strength was equal to that of tanks, it was a custom-made robotic car with an engine which was comparable to a race cars.


    ? ? ?


    The alarm rang in the JSDF Uji Second Supply Base. Additionally, one or two shots could be heard.


    ��What��s happening!��


    Captain Hatae yelled from outside of the room. The subordinates heading outside answered the question with pale faces.


    ��Intruders in the base! There are two of them! Both of them are probably magicians!��


    ��What!?��


    Hatae��s surprise could not be said as exaggerating. Magicians are powerful adversaries, even if he��s alone. A magician��s power can��t be generalized due to the difference in capacity between individuals, but it was said to be comparable to the strength of a single squadron of forces. If he is a powerful magician, his power could be that of a battalions scale force by himself.


    There were two of them. Rather than infiltrating the base secretly, they were boldly showing resistance, supposedly there was no way that they were below average.


    ��How��s the situation!?��


    ��The intruders are coming towards us while destroying the supply goods. They can��t be stopped even after were to fight back!��


    Even with the alerts, Zhou Gongjin continued to pack without raising his face, after he made a snap sound, everything became quite.


    ��Just in time.��


    ��Huh? Zhou-sensei, what����


    ��It��s a good opportunity. Everyone, please eliminate the intruders. Utilize the full strength of this base.��


    As soon as Zhou said so, Hatae and his men were trembling as if they were electrocuted.


    It hadn��t happened exclusively in that room. The same thing occurred to the squadron under Hatae��s command.


    ��Captain-san, as your gracious words, I will borrow your car. Hand over the key.��


    Hatae handed over his car key to Zhou in an awkward fashion.


    ��Then, what should you be doing now. If you do not eliminate the intruders who entered the base, the military wouldn��t be able to maintain its pride. You must thoroughly eradicate them without even leaving a piece of their corpse.��


    ��Yes. This is a challenge to the pride of JSDF. Don��t underestimate them. Crush them.��


    ��Yes.��


    The tone of his voice was contrary to the content.


    At the neck of Hatae and his subordinates, who saluted and left the room, the mark of spider bite could be seen.


    ? ? ?


    The two intruders entered the base with a full-face helmet for bikes on their heads. Just in case, Tatsuya had decomposed the surveillance cameras after a thorough search.


    Of course, he didn��t only destroy the surveillance cameras that were hard to see.


    ��What��s that magic!?��


    ��It��s not the time to ask that.��


    Tatsuya brusquely dismissed Masaki��s question. They were careful not to call each other��s name in front of the enemy, the conversation between the two had become increasingly not amiable.


    ��I��ve never heard about such magic!��


    Masaki cried out so, it probably couldn��t be helped. It was his first time to see Tatsuya��s ��decomposition��.


    Against Tatsuya��s CAD, weapons and weaponry was broken down and scattered on the ground in pieces. The guns were taken apart. For vehicles, first the wheel would come off, then the door, until everything was gradually loosened and scattered around.


    ��More importantly, the fuel vaporization is really slow.��


    ��This is time consuming!��


    Masaki was vaporizing the hydrogen absorbing liquid in the fuel and separated the hydrogen gases by convergent magic, as to prevent ignition from the leaked fuel. The hydrogen gas was collected and tailored into a hydrogen balloon within a spherical fire which prevented it from escaping into the sky. The difficulty of the magic itself was much more complex than the ��decomposition�� magic that Tatsuya using doing.


    ��So explosions aren��t your only talent.��


    ��I know!��


    Masaki followed Tatsuya��s instruction despite some complaining, he understood that this technique might be useful in the future for him. Magic vaporized the fuel as to avoid ignition by converging and isolating the hydrogen before releasing it into the sky. This would help him to neutralize weaponries on the battle field without unnecessary casualties. It could even be a more useful technique than ��Rupture��.


    The two of them broke down the weaponry randomly, the shower of bullets at them had suddenly intensified. The bullets had changed from the powerless rubber bullets to live ammunition.


    Masaki expanded his barrier. The partial part that couldn��t be covered by him, was secretly tackled with decomposition magic by Tatsuya. The two of them separated, while jumping behind the shield.


    ��They��re shooting!��


    ��Live ammunition. Apparently they seem to be manipulated. Just like the traditionalists.��


    Masaki��s face was colored by understanding.


    Last Sunday, he was attacked by magicians, who ultimately committed suicide, at Mt. Arashi. They had been manipulated by the houjutsu users from the continent who had been hiding behind the bushes.


    A roar came from the building. Tanks appeared one after another. It was not only a single vehicle, but a line of four of them.


    ��Hey, they��ve even taken out the tanks!��


    ��They don��t learn. They intend to bring it to a higher level, huh.��


    They were small vehicles for urban warfare, but it was excessive to be used against two individuals on foot. However, depending on the situation, they were still insufficient forces against two magicians.


    In this case, it was the latter.


    ��I��ll go at once. Don��t let it ignite.��


    ��Don��t ask for�� the unreasonable, leave it to me.��


    Masaki was trying to say, don��t ask for the impossible, was cut off as he did not perceive that such whining was something to be done at this situation.


    The wheels fell off at the same time. The barrels fell and guns displaced. Armor plates peeled of all at once. This all happened at the same time to the four tanks.


    Fuel leaked from the engines.


    It ascended to the sky and vaporized prior to ignition, as it mixed and diffused in the atmosphere.


    ��Good work.��


    ��It doesn��t make me happy to be complemented by you.��


    Towards Masaki��s cold attitude, Tatsuya smirked wickedly.


    ��Should I ask Miyuki to complement you?��


    ��Do-don��t joke around! It��s not the time for that!��


    Masaki was upset about an interesting thing.


    ��At any rate, let��s go! Zhou Gongjin is escaping�� It��s him!��


    ��What?��


    Tatsuya extended his ��eye�� towards the direction of Masaki��s sight.


    Tatsuya didn��t ask if Masaki was certain.


    Masaki had seen Zhou Gongjin in close proximity face to face. There was no way he could be mistaken about any information that he got during that situation.


    Zhou Gongjin was heading to the south gate, riding a gunmetal colored sedan. He chose to pass through the passage where the surveillance devices were not recording, he must be planning to get out of the base.


    (This��?)


    Within the perimeter of Eidos, the foreign matter was mixed into Tatsuya senses. It didn��t belong to Zhou, it was something he unintendedly devoured.


    (A stung of the bee, huh�� I won��t let your death wasted.)


    Tatsuya made a convenient oath for the sake of the deceased that he only met once.


    ? ? ?


    ��Zhou Gongjin is approaching the south gate.��


    ��I wonder if the other gates had been guarded by the people of the base. As expected of a magician who has beaten us, the Kuroba��s and escaped.��


    At Fumiya��s words, Ayako responded with a tone of irony and admiration.


    ��Otherwise, we��ll be troubled.��


    Fumiya sat in the rear seat of the autonomous car, while Ayako sat next to him.


    At the same time, a gunmetal sedan with Zhou Gongjin in it had appeared out of the south gate.


    ��Chase him!��


    ��Yes, young master. No, young lady.��


    ��Anything will do! Start quickly!��


    Even the autonomous car was not allowed to speed up if there was no emergency driver outside the area of traffic control. The previously elected leader of the black glasses operation team who was yelled at, was chosen as the driver to chase Zhou Gongjin.


    ? ? ?


    (What is this obnoxious feeling...)


    While driving the car to the south, Zhou Gongjin gradually felt a sense of being tied up that he had never felt before.


    Strictly saying from the result, he was successfully evading the enemy with a narrow gap. He acknowledged that Kuroba��s����Yotsuba��s chasing team was obstinate, but in the end, he managed to get away from them. He was living peacefully for the last 10 years in Chinatown, but he was previously being hunted constantly for about 30 years, and kept living in hiding.


    (Oops�� I��m still only 24 years old now.)


    At least, that was stated in his identification. He bought his restaurant in Chinatown four years ago, and he remembered that he wrote ��20 years old�� on the documents that were submitted at the time.


    (Years are but like a name for us, it is just another label.)


    Perhaps, he was too absorbed reminiscing in the thought that he failed to recognize that there was a shadow of a human blocking his way, before the anti-crashing device was activated.


    Zhou attempting to ring the horn, he wore an expression unbefitting of his character.


    He saw the boy��s face.


    He was an otherworldly beauty.


    Zhou himself had a beautiful face, but this boy was on another level altogether.


    However, he recognized the beautiful boy.


    He remembered seeing the boy before.


    ��Kudou Minoru! Why are you here!?��


    He was one of the very few magicians that Zhou kept in mind to be wary of.


    He learnt the extent of Minoru��s capability during his attack in Nara.


    Zhou disabled the anti-crashing device in the car forcefully.


    Minoru raised his right hand to aim at the car.


    A flame started within the car.


    Zhou jumped out of the vehicle before the engine was ignited.


    Zhou Gongjin felt a chill running down his back. He didn��t feel this way when he faced Kuroba Mitsugu or Nakura Saburou.


    Kudou Minoru did not hesitate even a second when he blew up the car.


    He didn��t only aim at the target without any hesitation, he was also not afraid to drag in any bystanders within the vicinity.


    There were no bystanders. There hadn��t been a car that had passed by either. However, he could see that the boy had never really cared about the surrounding.


    His ethereal beauty matched up very well with his ruthlessness, it made Minoru looks mysterious in the eyes of normal beings.


    Zhou took out his artifact and aimed at Minoru. It was not kasei-tai, but genjuu. Zhou realized that he had to use his strongest technique in order to go against Minoru.


    A black one horned beast materialized, it ran towards Minoru at a high speed that couldn��t be tracked by the eyes.


    It was not a speed that humans could react to.


    Minoru couldn��t deflect the attack, the black beast pierced through Minoru����and soon after Minoru��s body slipped through it.


    ��Disguise!��


    Zhou Gongjin recognized the magic. It was ��Parade�� the trump magic of the Kudou Family. The magic did not only hide Minoru��s actual position, but also altered the position information in Eidos.


    Zhou decided to flee. He realized that he couldn��t break through ��Parade��. He understood that after seeing Minoru��s technique once.


    Minoru aimed his right hand at Zhou.


    However, the lightning he initiated landed one meter away to the right of Zhou��s position.


    Minoru shook his head childishly. The expression that he had was not humanly, it was more like angelic. Like an exact image of an angel who smiled mercilessly.


    Lightning struck down at Zhou Gongjin��s surrounding.


    Minoru did not miss. Zhou used Ghostwalker to influence Minoru��s aim.


    However, the one feeling the horror was Zhou. He was planning to shift Minoru��s aim by 90��. However, Minoru was always able to spot his position and his aim was only shifted by 30��.


    Zhou called all the remaining beasts from his artifact.


    At the same time, he took out a black handkerchief, and spread it in front of his eyes.


    All the beasts were simply slipping through Minoru��s figure.


    The black handkerchief fell down on the ground.


    Minoru kept an eye on the downstream of Uji River, while smiling without malice.


    His eyes were looking directly at the Eidos, he caught ����the ��shadow��, ��yin������of Zhou who fled, and did not lost sight of his position.


    Zhou was running at a speed of 40 to 50 km/h along the Stream of Uji River. It was a popular technique of Suikoden41 called ��Shinkouhou��.


    He was running back in the direction of the base, but he was planning to go down to the lower side of the bridge in the middle and going over to the opposite shore.


    However, an adversary showed up in front of him all a sudden. She didn��t jump from the side of the road, instead, she materialized from thin air.


    ��Mock Teleportation!?��


    He knew the technique when he acquired a parasite who was able to do this. However, it was in a much lower level than hers, her technique allowed her to appear without any premature sign.


    A girl in a bob-hair-style shoved a fist with a knuckle duster while fluttering the hem of her skirt.


    The distance was too wide.


    Yet, Zhou suffered a blow enough to make his right leg fumble down.


    Zhou spread out a white handkerchief.


    It was large enough to hide him when opened.


    Behind the shade, Zhou pierced his own acupuncture point to numb the pain in his right leg. The severe pain continued, but he affirmed himself that it was just an illusion.


    He took out his last artifact which he had kept as a spare from his chest.


    When visibility of the blockade fell, the bob-haired girl had disappeared.


    In exchange, there was a familiar boy with a red CAD in his hand standing in front of him.


    ��Ichijou Masaki!��


    ��Long time no see, Zhou Gongjin. You deceived me well last time.��


    Zhou tried to jump down from the Uji Bridge.


    However, in that instant, the water from the river blew up causing water to splatter.


    ��Jumping into water in the face of the Ichijou Family��s `Rupture�� is the same as charging in to a mountain of bombs.��


    After hearing that voice from his back, Zhou Gongjin turned around.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya����


    Zhou activated Ghostwalker at his best. He tried to get away by slipping through Tatsuya��s side.


    However, in front of his eyes, Tatsuya formed a hand chop. Zhou Gongjin knew the sharpness of the Demon Blade that could even shear through steel, he was forced to step back.


    Zhou was sandwiched between Tatsuya and Masaki for the second time.


    ��Why does my Ghostwalker not work on you!��


    Zhou was still smiling in this kind of situation.


    Was it a fa?ade?


    Masaki didn��t comprehend his real intention.


    Tatsuya didn��t really care about his real intention.


    ��Ghostwalker, what an amazing technique. I heard it may not work in close proximity, but yours can work just fine. I didn��t know that you��re going to slip through by my side.��


    ����I don��t understand. Then, why did you prepare to attack just now?��


    A smile bloomed in Tatsuya��s lips.


    That smile was at the same essence as Zhou��s, albeit not as beautiful.


    There was no feeling in it, a fa?ade smile.


    ��I didn��t know your position. However, I knew the position of Nakura Saburou��s blood that resides within you.��


    Zhou opened his eyes widely in surprise.


    For the first time, Masaki felt like he was seeing the true face of the ageless Taoist magician. ��Nakura Saburo��s blood�� from that time?��


    ��Did you get pierced by needles of blood? Usually foreign elements would disappear from the body within two weeks. Seems like it contains quite a strong desire.��


    ��Desire, was it? I thought that concept had been tossed away by Modern Magic.��


    ��No matter how you reason, the things that exist, exists. Likewise with the opposite.��


    ��There are things which exist, yet do not materialize.��


    Tatsuya raised his silver CAD at Zhou.


    ��You can continue your lecture in jail. Though they might not give you much time.�� ��Either way I would be killed right.��


    ��I��m not the one who can decide that.��


    ��In other words, asking to spare my life is useless?�� Tatsuya did not return any further answers.


    ��As long as Nakura Saburou��s blood is within you, you cannot escape from me.�� This was Tatsuya��s ultimatum.


    ��So, this is it����


    Zhou sighed, accepting his fate.


    At the next instant, he was jumping towards Masaki.


    Shinkouhou had no connection with leg muscles. Even if the legs were numb, so long as the magician had them, it could be activated.


    Masaki did not know about that.


    However, he did not expect this kind of case. It was probably a good coincidence, that he was prepared.


    At the moment Zhou Gongjin jumped at him, Masaki pulled the trigger of his red CAD. In no time, his magic ��Rupture�� was activated.


    He improved his technique by vaporizing the blood from the body parts instead of the whole body.


    Both of Zhou Gongjin��s legs burst from within.


    Shinkouhou was canceled, while Zhou lied on the ground.


    ��This is it.��


    Masaki still ready with his CAD, encouraged him to surrender.


    Zhou Gongjin got up immediately. His pride did not allow him to lie pathetically. ��Certainly, this is the end.��


    Zhou stood up slowly, even though the parts from his knees downward were not supposed to be able to move.


    It was a ghostly movement. ��However, you cannot catch me.�� Zhou masked his face with a smile. It was a mask-like smile.


    ��I shall not perish. Even if I die, my existence shall prevail!��


    ��Ichijou, back off!��


    Tatsuya leaped backward at the same time as he shouted.


    Ichijou also took a distance away from Zhou Gongjin.


    The next moment, Zhou��s whole body was spouting blood, red blood, which turned into red flames.


    ��Hahahahahahahahaha...��


    An endless laugh followed the burning flame. It lasted until the fire died out. After the flame disappeared, there wasn��t any trace of bone.


    ��Has Zhou Gongjin really died?


    Masaki was dazzled and stunned, the sunset turned into night, and the stars had begun to shine. ��There was no trace of him escaping somewhere else. He had undoubtedly died in that fire.�� Tatsuya didn��t face Masaki. His eyes were looking at the direction of Uji River.


    Masaki had somewhat the same feeling, he answered Tatsuya, ��I see��.


    Masaki didn��t ask him, how he knew that.


    ��With this, the case of the Yokohama Incident has ended?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I see... It was dangerous.��


    ��What was?��


    Tatsuya asked back at Masaki.


    Since Masaki didn��t say anything else, even Tatsuya couldn��t understand it. Masaki faced Tatsuya.


    ��The JSDF was manipulated, they even took out tanks. It could have triggered insurrection.�� ��They had already used flashy magic. They were already in the stage of insurrection.�� Masaki laughed at Tatsuya��s serious answer.


    ��Then, should we say to ourselves ��good job�� since we��ve managed to bring the situation under control before expansion of the insurrection?��


    ��You can see it from that point of view.�� Tatsuya also laughed aloud.


    The laughter of the two, was dissolved by the lonely autumn wind.


    ? ? ?


    ��Tatsuya-niisan, thanks for your hard work.��


    When he returned the bike to the hotel, Fumiya and Ayako had arrived before him.


    ��Fumiya and Ayako too, thanks for your hard work. I was able to stop his movements thanks to your stunning combination.��


    The two of them looked away in embarrassment when Tatsuya praised them.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya-san, how did you figure out that man��s position? We lost sight of him despite chasing him with a car.��


    Ayako was indeed embarrassed, she didn��t look at Tatsuya��s eyes when asking this question. ��Thanks to a certain magician��s obstinacy, who cornered him even after death...��


    ��?��


    Ayako made a confused face. Fumiya stopped looking downward, tilting his head curiously. ��I still don��t know how that had happened. I will tell you more, once I figure it out.�� Tatsuya entered the room next to the one that the both of them used.


    He left his clothes there when he first came to the hotel.


    Tatsuya left the door open while he changed, Tatsuya spoke to Fumiya.


    ��Fumiya, why don��t you report to Hayama that the mission has been completed. I still need to settle a lot of things from now on.��


    ��I understand. Please leave that much to me.��


    After having finished changing his clothes, Tatsuya came out.


    ��I��m counting on you.��


    He said so as an exchange for saying farewell, Tatsuya left the hotel soon after.

 Volume 15 - CH 10

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next day, Sunday, October 28th.


    It was finally the day of the 2096 Thesis Competition.


    Tatsuya didn��t participate in the Nine Schools security as one of the joint guard, but only came as a supporter, so that he could move relatively freely.


    During the lunch break, Tatsuya met Mayumi with Miyuki who was freed from her judge seat in the Thesis Competition.


    ��I see�� So the culprit who murdered Nakura-san has committed suicide.��


    ��Well, it was the result of us cornering him, so I don��t know if you can say that it was suicide.�� Tatsuya told Mayumi that the case of the murder of Nakura had been resolved.


    ��That��s good. Since Tatsuya-kun has helped me to settle Nakura-san��s grudge.�� Tatsuya received a heartfelt smile from Mayumi.


    ��Thank you, Tatsuya-kun. I will forget about what happened that night.��


    ��Senpai, that.��


    ��See you. Work hard on the security work. Miyuki-san, good luck in judging.��


    She didn��t listen to Tatsuya��s answer, Mayumi stood up from her seat and disappeared into the crowd.


    ��Onii-sama.��


    In the tea room, Tatsuya remained with a bomb that had been thrown onto his hand, Miyuki forcefully smirked while staring at Tatsuya.


    ��What did she mean by that night?��


    ��No, about that.��


    ��And? Please tell me if it doesn��t trouble you�� Or perhaps.�� Miyuki put her hand on top of Tatsuya��s while asking this question. ��Is there any harm in me knowing about it?��


    Miyuki��s hand was cold, yet it felt soft. Her hand had restrained Tatsuya in that place.


    ? ? ?


    ������This way, there isn��t any need to position a sensitive alloy plate at the ��engraved�� part in order to activate the engraved type magic. ��Engrave�� is intended only to induce Psion flow, as we can see right now at the projected image, the same pattern of ��engrave�� can be obtained after the Psion��s fill in. The essence of engraving magic, as you can see, does not depend on the engraving itself.��


    After the main presenter finished his words, First High ended the presentation. A round of applause arose from the audience.


    ��It is the greatest applause until now.��


    Miyuki had been selected as one of the judges, she described the reaction of the audience in the auditorium next to Tatsuya. They also thought that ��the content was innovative enough��. Both Miyuki and Tatsuya agreed that First High could win this year��s Thesis Competition.


    ��Then, Onii-sama, I��ll return to the judge��s seat.��


    ��Next is Second High. Huh�� who��s that?��


    ��Huh? Isn��t that Minoru-kun?��


    The venue was filled with buzz. Perhaps, amazed by the beauty of Minoru who stood at the stage in preparation for the presentation. However, Tatsuya was surprised due to another reason.


    Soon, there was an announcement from the facilitator.


    ��This is an announcement to everyone in the venue. There is a change in the presenter from Second High, as the original presenter suddenly fell sick, thus the presenter has been changed.��


    ����.Miyuki, don��t you need to go to the judging seat.��


    ��You��re right. Then, Onii-sama, excuse me.��


    Normally, the audience would leave their seats in the time between the announcement and the presentation. The audience who supported the schools also changed. However, this time, none of the audience left their seat.


    The presentation from Second High began with a peculiar atmosphere.


    ��I will start the presentation of Second High. The theme is ��The Principle of Mental Interference Magic and the Theory behind its Activation Sequence.��


    The buzz within the venue had just risen. Little was known about magic of the Mental Interference System. This is definitely an ambitious and revolutionary topic in magic research.��


    ������As you can see from this observation, when a person has recognized something, a Psion Information Entity is formed. Then, when this Information Entity is no longer recognized, the information body will break down. It��s noted that for a Psion Information Entity, which forms due to recognition, is actively erased by the recognition target. For example, for momentary incineration, the object will start to collapse before the actual disappearance.��


    ��The Theory of Psion��s being a particle that makes an Idea or a thought into a form has been proven by many observations up to the current date. It shows that the passive cognition of human��s is what makes a Psion Information Entity, but it��s actually the active mental process that is what makes the Psion Information Entity.��


    ��I think, an Idea has to turn into the Psion Information Entity in order to create a reaction in the physical dimension from the mind. If we apply this theory, we can translate and categorize Mental Interference Magic starting from Telepathy to Sensory type ��ESP�� as a magic that uses a Psion Information Entity.��


    ������Therefore, I believe a Psion Information Entity forms through the mind, the mind has characteristics that I have explained. Of course, my theory has not covered every characteristic, but if we can write the elements which are shown in this presentation into an Activation Sequence, we can speed up the formularization of Mental Interference Magic. At the same time, it will lead to magic that can counter or nullify Mental Interference Magic. This will also become an opportunity to remove any mythical fear towards Mental Interference Magic.��


    ������In this way, Mental Interference Type Magic is not essentially different from Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types. The mind forms a Psion Information Body within the correlation with reality. Correlatively, a Psion Information Body is formed from the mind. Thus, by building an Activation Sequence that can alter Psion Information Body, we can at least reform the current consciousness. This magic can alter the active consciousness through altering the cognition of a person.��


    ��If a person��s mind is not divided into consciousness and sub-consciousness, instead has two parts within itself as present part and dormant part, I believe, every Mental Interference Magic can be developed into actual magic skill through observing and analyzing Psion Information Entity.��


    Minoru concluded his presentation.


    A moment of silence.


    The venue was wrapped in a thunderous applause.


    The 2096 National Magic High School Thesis Competition crown of victory was won by a freshman from Second High, with Kudou Minoru as an appointed main presenter.


    It was the birth of a new star for National Magic University from the First to Ninth Affiliated High Schools.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time, in the Yotsuba Main Manor, there was a more serious meeting held than the Thesis Competition.


    ��As you��ve heard, this time Shiba Tatsuya has faithfully fulfilled the mission despite not having any helping force, and even having successfully fulfilled the request of the client. He is a valuable resource for the Yotsuba and through this mission, I can see that loyalty is not an issue.��


    While everyone showed a bitter face, Maya slowly opened her mouth.


    ��This mission was set as a test for Tatsuya. The result is as reported by Hayama-san. Everyone, don��t you agree?��


    ��We can only acknowledge him.��


    The head of Shiiba family, opened his long sealed mouth.


    ��His power is certainly valuable.��


    The head of Mashiba family also agreed.


    ��This time he passed, only this time.��


    The head of Shibata family did not hide his displeasure while raising his opinion.


    ��Shouldn��t we drop our strange prejudice?��


    The head of Mugura family proposed, ��I second that. If we think about it, we have expect too much of him from the beginning, hadn��t we? It��s time to judge him more objectively.�� The head of Tsukuba family agreed.


    ��I think that we��d made a premature decision. Objectively, it is true that Shiba Tatsuya has a disproportionate talent.��


    The head of Shizuka family prudently proposed so.


    Everyone fixed their eyes to the head of the Kuroba family, Kuroba Mitsugu who had kept silent.


    ��Kuroba-dono, what do you think?��


    The head of Shibata family asked him.


    ��I have failed the mission this time. I believe I��m not in any position to talk about this matter.��


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    A bland voice, which disregard the silence concluded the discussion.


    ��Then, let��s postpone the final decision until the New Year Celebration meeting.��


    It was the final statement, until the final decision would be made on the New Year.


    No branch families could object to the words of the head of Yotsuba Family.


    (To be continued in ��Yotsuba Succession Arc��)

 Volume 16 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The bell signifying the end of class rang.


    Even though all the courses were now conducted online and there were no teachers during the classes, there was no change in the feeling of freedom that came at the end of school.


    Especially now that the school was self-reigned.


    It was to be expected. Today was the last day of the second semester, Tuesday, December 25th, 2096 A.D.


    Contrary to how it usually was, the class ended in the morning. There was no closing ceremony in correspondence to this.


    There was no end-of-the-year report, either. In fact, the performance of each student was his or her own responsibility. The parents were only involved when the student was in danger of not graduating.


    Still, throughout the year, students were unable to access their own personal evaluation due to the lack of general subject periodic tests. Therefore, the scenes occurring now were divided between students who were in a good mood and those with heavy shoulders.


    The newly established Magic Engineering Class, Class 2-E, was no exception to this; everyone was checking their results, both Tatsuya and his classmates alike. Even though he did not need to worry about practical grades ever since he entered the Magic Engineering Course, he was still worried over whether or not he had enough credits to advance.


    For the time being, he double-checked that he had received satisfactory results. As Tatsuya stood up and saved his evaluation data onto his portable terminal, he felt a stare from his side.


    ��Mizuki, do you need something?��


    Mizuki answered Tatsuya��s question in an articulate manner, as if it was something bad.


    ��No�� It��s not important.��


    She wanted to ask about his test results but stopped herself when she realized that she would have to answer that question as well. Mizuki��s results had exceeded the class average, yet, if she heard Tatsuya��s results, she probably wouldn��t have the courage to disclose hers.


    ��Is that so? Well then, see you later.��


    ��Yes, see you later.��


    They exchanged farewells before Tatsuya departed for the Student Council Office while Mizuki went to the Art Room.


    By 5:30 P.M., the sky had turned completely dark. After the Club Activities and Student Council work, Tatsuya and his friends gathered at Einebrise, a caf�� located on the road heading towards the school. They often frequented this place and were regarded as loyal customers.


    ��Well then, we��re late one day, but never mind, shout with me!��


    Following Erika��s urging, they raised their voices in unison.


    ��Merry Christmas!��


    This year, the Christmas party at Einebrise had been moved to at night due to Tatsuya and his friends�� availability issues.


    ��Thanks for joining in! I would have preferred to do it during the day, though.��


    ��We had no choice. Erika, don''t you have Club Activities as well?��


    Erika gave a wry smile in response to Miyuki��s words.


    ��Mine doesn��t require so much commitment though. But it''s different for Miyuki, right? Since you��re the Student Council President now.��


    ��I��m not the only one. Yoshida-kun��s the Disciplinary Committee Chairman, and Shizuku as a member of the Disciplinary Committee also needs to fulfill her responsibilities there, right?"


    After being denied by Miyuki, Mikihiko laughed bashfully and Shizuku answered ��yup�� shortly.


    ��Right, Leo aside.��


    ��What do you mean by that!?��


    ��Honoka is in the Student Council, and Tatsuya-kun is the ��Secretary General�� after all.��


    Paying no attention to Leo��s protest, Erika transferred her line of sight subtly to Tatsuya.


    ��Isn��t this alright? Regardless of the fact that we��re a day late, we were able to gather everyone by doing this.��


    Tatsuya was subtly shifting the conversation with his answer, but Erika didn��t notice it and gave a "Well, you��re right" response.


    ��After all, there were many of us that could not make it yesterday.��


    By the way, yesterday, Shizuku was attending one of her father��s company��s parties. Honoka was pulled into it because she was "just like a daughter".


    Mikihiko was dragged to a party held by his family that was open for the apprentices. Since participating members were mostly female, Mikihiko resisted with all his might, but he was forced by his brother to go to the ��supervise�� party.


    Erika herself was dragged at her family��s convenience to attend a party against her will. In her case, she went to the Kanto Region��s police party along with her eldest brother, Toshikazu, instead of the Chiba Family��s party. It was set that way due to her father, the Head of the Family, needing to attend a party with influential politicians. Toshikazu was reluctant to go, but he was defeated by his father��s order. Her role as a companion for Toshikazu was due to him not having a spouse or fianc��. Hence, Erika was angry and showered her eldest brother with sarcasm throughout the party.


    Those were the reasons the Christmas party was held today instead of yesterday.


    The participating members of this party were all from the second year: Tatsuya, Miyuki, Erika, Leo, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Honoka and Shizuku. Minami had been invited to Class 1-C��s Christmas party. They couldn��t hold the party on Christmas Eve due to similar reasons. That party was held at a famous restaurant and the food was delivered in several stages; a much more grandiose party than that of Tatsuya��s group. Kasumi, who was also in Class 1-C, had dragged Izumi along.


    Given that both Kasumi and Izumi had to be on their best behaviours yesterday at the Saegusa Family��s party, they were able to act more freely today. This alleviated concerns that they were going to go too far, so her classmates turned a blind eye to Izumi��s actions. There was some speculation that this might be due to her being unable to attend the same party as Miyuki.


    That being said, Tatsuya��s group''s party felt similar to a tea party with classmates.


    On the other hand, Minami��s group had a full-course dinner. Even the cakes were sliced for each person, and the taste of the cuisine had been arranged by taste-orientation instead of volume. Conversing was only done during the time when one wasn''t using their mouth to eat or drink����was what Leo said, but there might be some objection to that statement as the conversation was going without interruption for about an hour and a half until 7 P.M., before the meals were even served.


    "This year has almost ended.��


    There was no mistake to the reason why Mizuki had heartily said such a thing when it eventually came time for the party to start ending, though silly discussions exchanged clamorously was a fun thing to do.


    "It was a peaceful year, right?"


    Erika replied in a cheerful voice, neglecting the sentimental atmosphere.


    ��I wonder... I think it was pretty hectic.��


    Mikihiko answered reflexively with his true feelings.


    ��There was even some turmoil due to the vampires.��


    ��Like the Pixie Confession Incident.��


    However, Honoka kept her silence without saying a word at Mikihiko��s words; instead, it was Shizuku who came up with a sharp retort and made everyone laugh.


    ��Shizuku, don��t say it!��


    Even if she felt sorry for Honoka, in the end, she would say that it was ��nicely played��.


    ��I do not intend to support Erika, but this year, I��ve definitely been caught up in less turmoil compared to last year. We didn��t get dragged into an incident like what happened at Yokohama.��


    ��As if that kind of thing would happen every year.��


    Tatsuya gave a short laugh and was unable to refute Leo.


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    Laughter of approval went up from everyone, including Leo.


    ��Tatsuya-san.��


    At 7 P.M., immediately after their party was over����they did not linger in the store����when everyone was outside of the shop, Tatsuya was startled by Honoka��s voice.


    ��Are you going to Hatsum��de next year?��


    Before Tatsuya turned his head, Honoka had invited him to the New Year''s visit to a Shinto shrine.


    ��Hmm�� Hatsum��de.��


    Honoka overreacted to Tatsuya��s words and started moving her hands in a hurry.


    ��Oh, everyone! Let��s go with everyone. Shizuku will come with us, too, and Erika can also come.��


    Apparently, Honoka had done some preparation beforehand. The feeling expressed was not just some random ad hoc thing, but that of enthusiasm.


    ��I''m sorry."


    That was why it pained Tatsuya for not being able to return that feeling.


    ��Miyuki and I have errands to do this upcoming New Year.��


    Honoka was quite shocked; she hadn��t anticipated that he would reject her invitation.


    ��Even though you invited...��


    ��No, don��t mind it.��


    But before Tatsuya had finished his apology, her pouting face had changed to a smile and halted his words.


    ��It can��t be helped if you have an important errand.��


    It couldn''t be said that she was smiling naturally, but Honoka maintained it to the end.


    She couldn��t possibly waste the blatant concern that had been offered by Tatsuya.


    ��Please invite me again in the future.��


    Instead of apologizing, Tatsuya rephrased his sentence.


    The exchange between Tatsuya and Honoka ended without any awkwardness. But, next to Tatsuya, Miyuki slumped her head and wore a darkened face.


    ��Miyuki, what��s wrong?��


    When Shizuku noticed, she asked her in a worried voice. Miyuki��s face was pale like that of a sick person.


    "Are you not feeling well?��


    Shizuku doubted the possibility of sudden illness.


    ����No, I��m alright. Thank you.��


    After she answered, Miyuki''s face remained pale and the smile she offered was also faint. That being said, this appearance suited Miyuki perfectly well, although Shizuku as a friend couldn''t bluntly tell her that.


    However, Erika was not able to perceive the meaning of the dark complexion on Miyuki��s face.


    ��It��s just not going to Hatsum��de; you don��t need to make a big deal out of it. I never really worry about it, and you��d only miss it this year. As Honoka said, Miyuki has an important errand, right? Then, contact us once you��re done. Let��s meet up again somewhere.��


    Erika was not a heartless girl. If she didn��t pacify Miyuki, Tatsuya would����It was an action anyone could do. Putting that aside, Erika thought that Miyuki was acting somewhat strange, but she did indeed lighten the burden in Miyuki��s heart.


    ��Yeah. I''ll contact you when I��ve completed my errands.��


    Miyuki showed a somewhat better smile as a response. Still, her face remained pale.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki��s anxiety was temporary, and her complexion had returned to normal by the time she reached home.


    Erika��s reasoning was correct. Miyuki did not weaken due to physical stress. For Tatsuya, that was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Miyuki had become pale due to mental shock. Over the past few days, she had been worrying over the "New Year''s Gathering", which had resurfaced automatically at the keyword. In other words, regardless of her own wishes, she had been subconsciously mulling over this upcoming event. Tatsuya understood this well.


    "Miyuki, why don��t you rest for a while in your room? You can prepare the food later."


    Regardless of the party snacks and desserts, Tatsuya decided that she must have some rest first.


    ��Such a thing!��


    Miyuki was about to raise her voice in rebuttal on reflex, but what came out was "...Yes, I understand." She was well aware that her physical condition was far from adequate to prepare the best service to her brother and immediately switched responses.


    "Are you sure you want to let me rest even for about an hour?"


    Still, Miyuki was not so naive as to think that Tatsuya��s kind words were not empty, so she��d rather excuse herself now than fawn over it.


    ��Of course. It��s because I also want to rest first."


    Tatsuya answered so with a laugh. ��No... Miyuki, please rest in your room until you feel better.�� He changed his words immediately.


    Miyuki retreated with ��Yes, Onii-sama. I��ll do as you say.��


    Miyuki lightly bowed. By being ordered ��you are to rest�� rather than ��you may rest�� her guilt was greatly reduced.


    The second floor was cold due to the midwinter season. Even if modern architecture made full use of heat insulation material, it was still difficult to keep warm air in the room for more than 12 hours in late December.


    In the first place, keeping the room warm upon returning could be done using home automation. It was common technology nowadays.


    But Miyuki did not use that function.


    There was no need to do that.


    When Miyuki opened the door, there was a warning sign that the room was chilly.


    With that, she re-adjusted the temperature of the room.


    Miyuki did not require the help of a CAD for this degree of magic.


    Miyuki entered her room, closed the door and turned on the heater. If the task was to continuously heat the indoor air, air conditioning was more suitable than magic.


    She then took off her coat and uniform.


    No matter how tired she was, she wouldn��t throw off her clothes unkemptly over the chair. She hung them one by one starting from the long coat, then her blazer, inner gown, and one piece dress. After that, she started mulling over which clothes to wear that night. She chose an unusual house-wear; a long loose-fitted one piece dress, and looked at her appearance in the mirror.


    After she finished changing clothes, she sat at her desk and reached out to an envelope from the letter rack.


    Without even looking, she knew very well what was written inside. She had already read it so many times, enough to memorize it. Troubled, Miyuki spread out the letter from the envelope.


    The letter was an invitation to participate in the succession procession of the Yotsuba.


    For the past two years, Miyuki had visited the Main House every New Year''s. However, she didn��t turn out for the meeting with the Branch Families�� Heads. The first reason being she was ��not invited��, so Miyuki, fortunately, could avoid the match for the family head position with the Branch Families. She couldn��t bear the irreverent words and deeds from the Branch Families against Tatsuya.


    But this year, she received a personal invitation from Maya, no, she was ordered to come. Moreover, Maya personally signed the letter. Even though she was very reluctant, she couldn��t escape this time. Also, her aunt made sure that the Branch Families ��would stop�� their hostilities towards Tatsuya. She was not sure how much she could restrain herself which made Miyuki quite anxious.


    However, it was but a trivial exit over this invisible problem she had.


    Miyuki had a pretty strong conviction rather than a vague one as to why her aunt had called her to this family meeting.


    ����My aunt is finally appointing the next Family Head.


    ����My aunt wants to nominate me as the next Head of the Family.


    The current Miyuki had no desire whatsoever for that position.


    In the past, there were times when she wanted to become the Head. But since that summer four years ago, that had never been her desire anymore.


    Originally, she felt that she ��wanted to be the Head��; that feeling was not only from the adults�� persuasion but from her pride as ��one who is worthy of becoming Family Head�� in her mind. No, that thought had not changed up to now.


    The Head of the Yotsuba Family is the most excellent; the strongest in the Family. There were several candidates remaining for the position: Shiba Miyuki, Kuroba Fumiya, Tsukuba Yuuka, and Shibata Katsushige. And then, the strongest Magician of them all was Miyuki. So she had the biggest chance to be appointed as the next Head.


    As expected of the Head Butler, Hayama had asked Butler Hanabishi to make all sorts of arrangements and adjustments in the facilities. Even though he was not in the Main House, there was no one who was light- mouthed among the Yotsuba��s employees. But, she still received much flattery that she was the best candidate.


    Miyuki also thought that she had the most excellent magic ability as the candidate for the next Head. It was not only overconfidence but an objective judgment. But to be able to get appointed due to this, as the next Head of the Family itself, was evidence of the imprinted values of the Yotsuba.


    However, if someone asked her, "Do you want to become the Family Head?" She would answer, "Not interested." If she had the choice, she would have done so, since the work of the Head would curb her time with her brother.


    At the same time, to ��refuse the status of Yotsuba Head�� was something that was unthinkable for Miyuki. Even if there was no value for herself, if she could improve the treatment given to her brother, she thought that it was not that bad of an option.


    As the Head of the Family, she could at least eliminate the hatred towards her brother from the employees. Even the Branch Families could be asked to somehow respect him. Miyuki thought that if she did it for her brother, she��d be able to bear the role.


    To be appointed as the next Head, it was not the source of the anxiety. The problem was the marriage partner that had always been associated with the position of becoming the Head.


    Magicians were encouraged to marry early. Unless under special circumstances like her aunt, being single was not allowed. Even for Magicians, there were fundamental human rights that were recognized, and there should be no penalties for being single. However, to meet the expectations of the magic community, marriage was inevitable. Especially since the Yotsuba was one of the Ten Master Clans, regardless of the aloof presence perceived by outsiders, she couldn��t help but worry about the family''s reputation among fellow Magicians.


    In that sense, a higher responsibility fell onto the next Head to be married to a member of the Ten Master Clans, as Maya was single. It was not as if she would be forced to get married as soon as she was named as the head, but a fianc�� must be appointed.


    ����I will be married to a man other than my brother.


    ����To be someone else��s wife other than my brother��s.


    For that matter itself, Miyuki had understood it simply. She couldn��t possibly marry her own brother and as a Magician, her freedom to choose her partner would be limited. She would need to marry a man other than her brother; this was an inevitable situation for her.


    Miyuki stood up and returned the envelope to the letterbox.


    As she sat in front of the dressing table today, her heart spoke out to her reflection in the mirror.


    (Yes, this is unavoidable. I can��t do anything about it.)


    Her reflection in the mirror replied:


    [Is it? Is that really the case? Are you really pleased with this? ] The voice given from her reflection was from her younger self.


    (Yes, it is an undeniable fact that Onii-sama and I are real siblings. I have accepted that fact.)


    Miyuki was talking to the girl in the mirror, while trying to convince herself.


    [ You��re lying! I would never agree to this! ]


    The ��Miyuki�� within the mirror was a little bit younger than her, and a little bit more honest than her.


    (No matter how much you try to convince me, I won��t be convinced, ��Miyuki��. Because Onii-sama and I are real siblings.)


    [ Did you give up because you are siblings!? ]


    (It doesn��t matter whether or not I give up. Siblings cannot marry each other. I knew this from the beginning, and I never hoped to love Onii- sama as a woman. If I never hoped for it in the first place, there isn��t anything to give up, right?)


    [You��re lying! Then, why is ��Miyuki�� so against this unknown fianc�� who may not even exist? ]


    (Isn��t it a mother��s duty to be married and have children? I would only be a burden to Onii-sama that way.)


    [You can hire a babysitter. The Head of the Yotsuba will be busy with her work so there��s no way you can afford to spend your time with children. ]


    Miyuki stared hard at her reflection in the mirror. She didn��t realize that her arguments were shallow and easily thrown off.


    The girl in the mirror began to speak. Miyuki was provoked by her inability to face her inner self.


    [Even if you are married to another man, Onii-sama still has other roles. You don��t even need love in marrying ��that man��, as long as you fulfill your duty as a Magician. So long as you have children, nobody��s going to say anything. ��Miyuki��, what you really object to is not the marriage itself. ]


    (Stop!)


    Miyuki wanted to cover her ears.


    [ "Miyuki��, what you really object to is... ]


    (Stop!)


    She wanted to turn away from the mirror.


    [ What you really object to is�� ]


    (Stop!)


    No matter how hard she shook her head, she couldn��t stop the voice.


    [ To be anyone��s wife besides Onii-sama''s. ]


    Yet, she couldn��t stand up against her own heart any longer.


    [ To be embraced by anyone besides Onii-sama. ]


    She saw a pair of distraught eyes in the mirror. She never wanted to have these thoughts.


    [Unable to become Onii-sama��s bride. Unable to make love to Onii- sama. Unable to love Onii-sama as a woman! ]


    ��Ah!��


    She let out the grieving sound with trembling lips, and fell down from the chair she��d been sitting on.


    She was freed from her curse now that the mirror was out of sight.


    ��It can��t be helped.��


    She let her thoughts be sounded by her voice, and her conflicting emotions converged.


    ��I��m Onii-sama��s sister. I��m his true sibling.��


    The feelings that she could no longer keep within her heart started to find its way out.


    ��It��s unforgivable to love my brother as a woman. The world will not tolerate it. Even Onii-sama will think that it��s abnormal. He will certainly think that it��s disgusting.��


    All alone in her room, Miyuki gave in to all her emotions.


    Nobody else could hear her saying those words.


    There wasn��t a hint of a lie in those words.


    ��I don��t care what the world thinks. If they want to point their fingers at my back, I��d take the fall. But if Onii-sama thought of me as disgusting�� I wouldn��t be able to stand it!��


    She never thought that her feelings were so sinful.


    The only one who could give forgiveness to her was not God.


    ��That��s why, it can��t be helped.��


    Miyuki stopped her confession. Her feelings turned to words, then to tears, and overflowed from her eyes.

 Volume 16 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Early in the morning on the first day of winter break, Tatsuya went to the FLT Third Division.


    Miyuki and Minami stayed at home. The FLT Third Division could be said to be his home ground and he was always welcome there. Even Tatsuya knew this. That day, he chose to go to the lab because the server at home was slower. So, he spent his time at home carefully thinking about the project.


    He was scheduled to begin the new project from this day onwards. Rather than the development of a new CAD, he was designing a large- scale system using Magic Engineering. The project implementation date was yet to be known. In the first place, it was impossible to complete such a large-scale project with only the work of FLT.


    The project name was ��ESCAPES�� (Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by the Stellar generator). It was a project to access substances from the depths of the sea in the Pacific Ocean''s coastal region by means of a Stellar Furnace, but in a sense it was also a ��means of escape�� or ��free the substances��.


    At the current stage, he still needed to wait to incorporate the design into the system and create the plan proposal. Still, it was a huge step closer to his goal.


    He had this idea about three years ago in 2093, a year after the Okinawa Incident in August. The Loop Cast System, Flight Magic as well as the Stellar Furnace were developed for the heart of this system, and he managed to gather the last piece the other day. Whether it was this project or Tatsuya, both of them still had a long way to go. That aside, given the significance of the project, it was unavoidable for him to be fired up.


    However, his enthusiasm was suddenly washed over by cold water after an hour of work.


    ��Sorry for bothering you, Young Master.��


    Transmissions using quantum encryption were taboo. As Tatsuya was viewing some highly confidential data, he received a call from a female secretary from FLT''s Third Division.


    ��What is it?��


    He did not want to stop working, however, the reason must be quite important if the secretary had knowingly disturbed him. Tatsuya stopped typing to hit the intercom button to reply.


    ��Excuse me, Kuroba Mitsugu wishes to see you, Young Master. What should I tell him?��


    Tatsuya��s eyebrows rose unconsciously.


    Mitsugu had not visited FLT before, as far as Tatsuya knew. As Mitsugu��s work entailed the collection of intelligence for the Yotsuba, he would have no reason to visit FLT, which was in the commerce/financial division of the Yotsuba.


    ��I will see him. Please bring light snacks to the offline reception.��


    He did not have enough information to guess the purpose of Mitsugu��s visit. Tatsuya realized that at once.


    He needed to make sure of what the purpose of this visit was. That was his reason for asking the staff to guide Mitsugu to a room which was not equipped with an online monitoring system.


    Tatsuya made sure to lock the waiting room before greeting Mitsugu.


    As he approached Mitsugu, Mitsugu did not seem to have any intention of rising from the sofa. Instead, he noticed that Mitsugu was playing with his fingers anxiously and left his hat on the sofa which was a sign of uneasiness ever since he went inside.


    ��Long time no see, Kuroba-san. The last time was during the summer right?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Mitsugu nodded his head impatiently. His behavior did not seem to be affected only by the bitter memories of the deep wound inflicted by Zhou Gongjin ��last summer��. He seemed to be on edge even before Tatsuya showed up.


    ��May I sit?��


    Mitsugu nodded in silence, while Tatsuya took the seat opposite to him.


    Tatsuya fixed his eyes straight at Mitsugu. There was a large age gap, like that of a parent and child, between the two of them. However, it didn��t make Tatsuya nervous at all. There was no hint of bravado in his posture either.


    Mitsugu distorted his lips in his upset. Even now, it seemed like he was going to cluck his tongue.


    However, Mitsugu did not look down on Tatsuya as a ��mere escort��. Tatsuya was regarded as a failure of the Yotsuba Family, despite being the nephew of Yotsuba Maya, the current Family Head, and also the brother of Miyuki, the candidate for the next Family Head, especially among the non-combatant servants. As he ��did not have the suitable magic power, despite having a direct blood relation to the Yotsuba��, he was ��given the role of guardian to his sister out of pity��.


    However, Mitsugu knew very well that Tatsuya wasn��t a ��failure��. Certainly, he could be counted as one based on the current Magicians'' standards, but he had a special power that was more than enough to compensate for this flaw. Mitsugu understood this very well.


    The upsetness that Mitsugu showed to Tatsuya, was due to the fact that Tatsuya saw him as an equal, despite Tatsuya��s age that was not so different with that of his own son.


    He couldn��t afford to be seen as such. Instead, the one with bravado and trying to push himself unconsciously, perhaps, was Mitsugu himself.


    ��What business do you have with me?��


    Tatsuya asked so when Mitsugu did not show any signs that he would start talking. He did not say "I��m busy now", but the way he said it had that nuance. Of course, this was on purpose.


    Although this was a rude way to say something to someone, no, to a senior, Mitsugu restrained himself. He figured that it was unbefitting of him to be upset over such a trivial issue, given that he was the one who paid a visit, hence, he kept it to himself.


    ��Do not come to the New Year��s Gathering.��


    Without feeling the need to cover up the words that he had just said, Mitsugu came only to say those words bluntly to Tatsuya.


    ��I never had any intention to come.��


    ��What��?��


    However, Mitsugu probably never expected this kind of answer from Tatsuya. The sulky face that had been directed to Tatsuya since he entered the room suddenly faded from Mitsugu��s face. Currently, he was wearing an unguarded surprised expression on his face.


    ��I have no intention of attending the New Year��s Gathering. The order from Toushu-sama was only given to Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya called Maya ��Toushu-sama�� instead of ��Oba-ue��. Implicitly, he was trying to say that Miyuki��s attendance was ordered by the Head of the Family; it was not to be countered by the unreasonable request of Mitsugu.


    ��How quibbling��!��


    Mitsugu clucked his tongue. It seemed like he chose to abandon his effort to cover up his frustration, once his real face was revealed.


    ��Then, I want you to persuade your sister not to come to the New Year��s Gathering.��


    However, he said this with less intensity. Mitsugu probably realized that he wouldn��t win against Tatsuya and his tone was also somewhat tempered.


    It didn��t mean that Tatsuya was going to accept the request, regardless of the politeness with which it was delivered.


    ��Why don��t you say it directly to her?��


    Even Mitsugu himself knew that he was bound to be rejected. However, Tatsuya brought the conversation to a slightly different direction than what he was expecting.


    ��She wouldn��t do so even if I told her to. That��s why I��m asking you to.��


    ��I was not referring to Miyuki. Why didn��t you directly request Toushu- sama herself to retract the attendance order?��


    Mitsugu was speechless for a moment.


    ����.I don��t need you to tell me that. I have discussed with Maya-san about her decision possibly being premature.��


    ��Then, there is no meaning for Miyuki and I to be absent from the New Year��s Gathering. Even if we decline, there is no way Toushu-sama would tolerate it.��


    Perhaps, Mitsugu was considering Tatsuya��s words and fell into silence.


    Tatsuya smirked wickedly, yet meaningfully.


    ��I can understand that it��s still premature for Fumiya as he still needs a few more experiences to make a male Family Head.��


    ��That��s an unjust suspicion!��


    Mitsugu replied with a strong voice. He lifted his right hand from his armrest, albeit squeezing it tightly in the middle and stopped; he was restraining himself from hitting the table reflexively.


    ��Originally, I was reluctant to make Fumiya the Head of the Yotsuba Family. His personality is too kind to lead the Yotsuba Clan. I think that in terms of Magic Power, Miyuki is suitable to be the next Family Head.��


    Tatsuya could not suppress his surprise when he heard Mitsugu��s rebuttal. Tatsuya always thought that Mitsugu wanted Fumiya to be the Head of the Yotsuba Family.


    ��Then, why do you think it is still premature?��


    However, Tatsuya chose to keep his misunderstanding to himself for now. It was more important to stick with his priority to figure out Mitsugu��s intention.


    Mitsugu was hesitant to answer and swallowed his breath. He returned to face Tatsuya with a defiant attitude.


    "At the New Year��s Gathering, we will be deciding the next Family Head. Maya-san wishes for Miyuki''s appointment.��


    ��I see.��


    Although he said it this way, he had already foreseen this.


    ��However, I believe we need to postpone Miyuki��s nomination as the next Family Head to take care of a more important thing. It��s not only me. Shiiba, Mashiba, Shibata and Shizuku, also have the same idea.��


    ��So it��s the consensual decision of the Heads of the Branch Families, with the exception of Mugura and Tsukuba. Then, what is the important issue?��


    ��It��s about what we are going to do with you.��


    Mitsugu grinned. It was a dark smile, one that harbored a dark feeling.


    ��In about two years, the ''Sakura Series'' modified body, Sakurai Minami, will have sufficient enough power as a Yotsuba Guardian. That girl is particularly excellent even when compared to other modified bodies made by the Yotsuba. When that happens, your duty as a Guardian will become obsolete.��


    Unlike his usual self, there was a hint that Mitsugu was intoxicated with his own words.


    ��Don��t worry. We��ll let you graduate from Magic University. You can contribute to Yotsuba��s financial activities as ��Taurus Silver�� afterwards. There��s no need for you to continue your work in the JSDF either. We��ll release you from your secret military duty.��


    Mitsugu��s eyes were still enveloped in darkness, he lifted the edge of his lips further.


    ��Ah, that��s right. You will replace your father''s position in FLT. Although your existence will never be published as the president, you will still be the largest shareholder.��


    ��I have no interest in such things.��


    Tatsuya cut off Mitsugu��s words with a bored voice.


    ��The things that you��ve said just now are not to be decided at Kuroba- san��s discretion.��


    Tatsuya implicitly said that Maya was the one to decide those.


    ��Such a verbal agreement can be interpreted as an intention to revolt.��


    ����.No, I have no such intention.��


    The wicked smile disappeared from Mitsugu��s face as if the demon who had possessed him had left.


    Perhaps, he realized that he was not acting like himself, Mitsugu��s head was facing down again in silence.


    ��Kuroba-san, the one who ordered Miyuki��s attendance for the New Year��s Gathering is Toushu-sama, Oba-ue. Miyuki and I can��t just be absent on our own discretion. You should understand that much right?��


    ��Even so.��


    While keeping his eyes on the table at the reception room, Mitsugu said so in a low voice.


    ��I don��t wish to make Fumiya and Ayako sad.��


    Tatsuya narrowed his eyes sharply.


    ��Are you sure?��


    Mitsugu raised his face, and stared straight at Tatsuya.


    ��I have said to you that I don��t wish to make them sad. I won��t do anything.��


    ��So you will wait and see from the sidelines?��


    ��I��m neutral. Although sentimentally speaking, I am your enemy, but I won��t do anything for the sake of my children.��


    Mitsugu erased the remaining traces of hostility and declared so.


    Tatsuya perceived that as a fact.


    ��Why do you wish to separate Miyuki and I? You didn��t answer this despite giving me that other explanation.��


    Mitsugu rose.


    ��I��ll answer you if you arrive at the Main House on time.��


    Mitsugu looked down at Tatsuya while saying so in place of a farewell.


    ? ? ?


    On the first day of the winter holiday, Miyuki was spending her time doing her homework when an unexpected visitor arrived sometime after she had eaten lunch.


    ��Miyuki-san, long time no see. You look very well.��


    ��Yuuka-san also hasn��t changed. Please take a seat.��


    The visitor who sat opposite to Miyuki in the living room was Tsukuba Yuuka. She was the eldest daughter of the Tsukuba Family, a Branch Family of the Yotsuba Family. She was also one of the candidates to be the next Family Head.


    She was 22 years old. She was a former vice president of First High''s Student Council, currently in her fourth year at the Magic University. She had black hair at shoulder length with a 6:4 fringe ratio and styled in a way that revealed the piercings in her right ear. With perfect make up, she appeared to be a refined female college student.


    The relationship between Miyuki and Yuuka, if summarized in a single word, was neutral. Alternatively, mutual non-intervention. She was not competitive like Ayako, or intimate like Fumiya, neither was she as hostile as Katsushige, the other Family Head candidate, the Shibata Family��s eldest son. Therefore, it was quite surprising that she paid a visit this way. It was much more likely for Katsushige to come and declare war in this situation.


    Nevertheless, Yuuka was not hostile toward Miyuki. They were of equal standing in being candidates to be the next Head of the Yotsuba Family. It was a given to let her in if she was coming to pay a visit, unless she came at an unearthly hour.


    ��It��s been about a year, since the last time we met at last New Year''s Gathering.��


    ��Yes, you��re right.��


    ��Even if we both live in Tokyo, the opportunity to see each other is unexpectedly scarce.��


    ��Tokyo is huge after all.��


    ��You��re right. It certainly feels so in times like these. Miyuki-san, you��re a sophomore in First High, right? Are you the Student Council President?��


    ��Yes, you��re well informed.��


    ��It is my alma mater after all. You have had quite a loud achievement, haven��t you?��


    ��I know it��s not favorable to attract so much attention at this stage, but I think it��s rude to hold back toward my opponents�� Yuuka-san, you��ll be graduating soon right?��


    ��Yes. Although, I will be continuing into graduate school.��


    ��You will not directly proceed to help the Main House?��


    ��Seems like they want me to increase my value a little bit. At this late hour.��


    While she neutrally answered Miyuki, Minami brought out the tea.


    Although she was trying to be as natural as possible with her words, it was actually quite awkward. The phrase Yuuka used earlier, ''loud achievements'', actually carried a deeper meaning which was ��is it alright to be so conspicuous�� while Miyuki answered by explicitly saying ��I know, but it��s rude to hold back my power�� in return. By answering so, she was criticizing Yuuka, who was hiding her power during her high school days.


    After which, Miyuki asked if it was alright for her not to help the Main House, although her real question was ��is it alright to leak out the Yotsuba''s secret technology to the university?��.


    Regardless of her capability in engaging such a nasty tactic, it didn��t fit Miyuki��s taste. She was actually thankful for the arrival of tea at the right time to bring back the focus of the conversation.


    ��Then, Yuuka-san, what business do you have with me today?��


    Miyuki and Yuuka brought back their cups to the saucers at the same time, and Miyuki asked her about the main issue.


    At Miyuki��s straightforward question, Yuuka stopped beating around the bush.


    ��Why don��t we go together to the Main House for the upcoming New Year��s Gathering?��


    ����Is that, an invitation to go to the Main House from Tokyo together?��


    ��Yes. Since I have a car, we can ride together.��


    ��Is it alright for me to hear your reason?��


    Miyuki couldn��t hide the wariness that had been welling up in her mind. It was unavoidable. After all, Yuuka was one of her rivals as a candidate for the next Family Head position. They had minimal exchanges even if she was a relative, so she was not so different as a stranger is in everyday life; she knew nothing about her besides her face.


    Although her approach in this negotiation was rather immature, Yuuka paid no care about it. Yuuka, unlike most others, did not overestimate Miyuki��s halo effect. Even if Miyuki had both good looks and magic power, she was still a 16-year-old girl, a girl who was younger than Yuuka by 6 years. Yuuka clearly understood this.


    ��Reason, huh. Do I need to say it?��


    Yuuka tried to avoid the topic by sweetly looking up at Miyuki. Miyuki responded with a cold look to that act of hers.


    ��I understand.��


    Yuuka didn��t seem to seriously cheat her way out so she dropped her playful attitude immediately.


    ��My foremost reason is because my escort is gone.��


    ��No longer around? Yuuka-san��s Guardian is������


    Yuuka closed her eyes and shook her head several times to stop Miyuki from getting up from the sofa.


    ��She is no longer around. That is to say that she died before my very eyes.��


    Miyuki covered her mouth only for a short time, before blinking again.


    Miyuki was ashamed of her own ignorance. It was a given to understand that ��no longer around�� was hinting at ��has been killed�� if she had thought harder.


    Although Yuuka was already an adult, she was a Magician of the Yotsuba. With her versatility with magic, it was rare for her to receive dangerous work requests, but it was not impossible. In other words, the possibility of her Guardian getting killed in a mission was not zero.


    Moreover, she was a rare magician with a high aptitude in Outer Systematic Mental Interference Magic. There were also those who targeted her for her genetic qualities, knowing her magic beforehand.


    ��My�� Condolences.��


    Miyuki respectfully bowed, to which Yuuka shook her head from left to right for.


    ��Such an expression is not suitable. Her work was to risk her life to protect me, and she was fulfilling her responsibility. She has no need to worry anymore about being my substitute. If the other world is real, she must be breathing in relief that she no longer has a need to be ordered around at the mercy of a pampered girl.��


    Yuuka��s excessively honest comments were making Miyuki uncomfortable.


    ��Even though it��s the job of a Guardian, to make fun of someone who protected you with her own life�� I wonder if that��s appropriate?��


    Yuuka was shocked and blinked her eyes countless times.


    ��It��s because Miyuki-san��s Guardian is your own older brother. I��m sorry for inciting an unpleasant feeling.��


    On the surface, Yuuka honestly bowed. However, her words seemed to hint at other feelings, so Miyuki did not really receive the supposedly honest apology from Yuuka.


    ��It is not unique to my brother and I. Putting aside the fact that Fumiya- kun does not have a Guardian, Katsushige-san does properly treasure Kotona-san, right?��


    Tsutsumi Kotona was Shibata Katsushige��s Guardian, and it was an indisputable fact that Katsushige was taking care of Kotona. However, that case was an inappropriate example. Contrary to Miyuki��s intention to encourage Yuuka to reflect, it made her laugh calmly instead.


    ��Well, Katsushige-san and Kotona-san are like ''that'' after all.��


    Miyuki turned her stare aside in disappointment at Yuuka who continued to laugh and giggle. She couldn��t deny the blunder that she��d just made.


    ��Anyway, without having Onii-sama and I together with you, you can arrange an escort immediately right? Unlike us, Yuuka-san, you have the Tsukuba Family with you after all.��


    Yuuka stopped laughing, she saw the glance from Miyuki.


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    Yuuka sat upright towards her.


    ��It��s hard to find someone who��s on par with your brother�� Moreover, it��s not bad for Miyuki-san, too, right? It��s impossible to take a taxi all the way to the Main House after all, and Tatsuya-san only has a license for a motorbike right?��


    Indeed, she couldn��t exactly tell a taxi driver to drive all the way to the Yotsuba Family''s House which was not located on the map, and it was impossible for a motorbike to bring too many things.


    However, that was never a problem from the beginning.


    ��As long as I contact them beforehand, I can request for a car to pick us up at the station. I have done so since last year, and I will be doing so this year as well.��


    Miyuki was the niece of the current Family Head, regardless of her position in being a next Family Head candidate. It was a given that she was treated as a VIP to the extent of picking her up from the station.


    ��Yuuka-san as well, didn��t you do the same until last year?��


    Car driving had reached the level of semi-auto drive. Even without the support of the transport system, the burden of driving was already much lesser than in the past.


    Even so, the fatigue brought on by driving was not completely eliminated. It took only two hours to travel from Tokyo to the Main House, but it was much easier to take a ride to the nearest station and have people to pick them up from there. There was no need to specifically drive on her own.


    ��I don��t mind that either. However, it��s best if you don��t do that.��


    ��Why is that so? There hasn��t been any inconvenience until now.��


    ��Until last time, that is. However, it��s better to stop that for now. I can��t say the reason though.��


    Can��t say the reason, which meant that it was not only her ungrounded concern, but rather Yuuka had very clear grounds for her reasoning.


    ��Yuuka-san, is there something that you know?��


    ��I can��t say that.��


    ����Why, can��t I do so even if it��s the same as last year? What kind of merit will I get in going together with Yuuka-san?��


    ��I can��t say that either.��


    Miyuki stared deeply at her, but Yuuka was warding it off with innocent eyes.


    ����I see.��


    The one who broke the stance was Miyuki.


    It wasn��t due to her weakness. Miyuki simply did not have any means to make Yuuka talk.


    Even if she used magic.


    Yotsuba Magicians were categorized into two, those who specialized in Mental Interference Magic and those that possessed a unique, powerful magic. Miyuki specialized in an extremely powerful and unique Mental Interference Magic, hence, she possessed both traits. On the other hand, Yuuka was only a typical Mental Interference Magician.


    Regardless of their capabilities in defeating an opponent, Yuuka was more versatile in techniques used to force others to confess secrets. At the very least, she was not using any violence on the surface but a way to extract information without force.


    ��Regarding your offer, I will answer you after consulting with my brother.��


    ��Really? Then, I��m expecting a good answer from the both of you.��


    Yuuka stood up from the sofa.


    She said to Minami ��the tea was delicious�� when the entrance was opened, and left with a rough greeting of ��see you�� to Miyuki who was sending her out from the Shiba��s home.


    ? ? ?


    ��Yuuka-san... Such a thing.��


    When Tatsuya reached home, he heard of Yuuka��s visit and offer from Miyuki and he stopped to think for a while. Of course, he was unable to draw any conclusion from Yuuka��s, no, the Tsukuba Family��s intention only from that much exchange of words. However, after hearing Yuuka��s offer and Mitsugu��s unreasonable request, he couldn��t help but think that these two occurrences were unmistakably related with one another.


    ��She did not try to give a vague reason, but told you that she ��can��t�� say it?��


    ��Yes. It seems like she was hiding something that she knew about.��


    In other words, something was going to happen. It was not only at the level of conjecture, but determined information. And that something was going to happen during the New Year��s Gathering, no, along the way to the Main House from here.


    There was a possibility that Yuuka��s remarks were made in order to cause paranoia for Tatsuya and Miyuki, which would discourage them from going to the New Year��s Gathering. However, when taking into consideration Mitsugu��s intimidation (that there��d be attempts of attack against us) into account, the possibility seemed to elevate.


    (Where will they attack? More importantly, who��s the target? Miyuki? Or is it me?)


    If it were Tatsuya, it would not be uncommon. Whenever he did any secret missions, he was always careful not to let others know about his identity. There shouldn��t even be any witnesses. However, if he let someone slip away by mistake, and the organization where that person came from swore to take revenge regardless of the risk, it wouldn��t be strange to have one or two enemies like that.


    However, if it were a temporary retaliation of an illegal organization, he had no idea as to why they��d choose this kind of timing.


    If they chose an out-of-sight place, the result would be the exact opposite for a magician opponent. Besides, the attack could let him turn the tables with ��self-defense�� as an excuse, so this method had a high risk.


    On the other hand, if the target were Miyuki, the mastermind could be narrowed down to nearly a single cause: the succession to be the Yotsuba Family Head. Tatsuya thought that it did not hold any worth to beat other families just to get the status of Family Head. If Miyuki wished to decline, Tatsuya wouldn��t even mind. From his point of view, the other candidates seemed to be reluctant as well. The eager ones were the adults.


    Still, there wasn��t anything that would need drastic action to suit the adult��s convenience. The route from the station to the Main House was also home ground for the Branch Families of the Yotsuba. It was a perfect venue for cover-ups or assault-and-feign-innocence.


    If the target were Miyuki, it would be better to accept Yuuka��s offer. There was a possibility that the assailant would retreat if they knew that Yuuka was with them, and he would be getting help from the Tsukuba Family if they were actually attacked.


    On the contrary, if Tatsuya was the target, they would likely be forced into a disadvantage if Yuuka was with them. It would cause him to suffer more serious collateral damage if he was to accept Yuuka��s proposal.


    Nevertheless, they might be forced to make a certain concession if he were to accept Yuuka��s proposal. Yuuka might be forced to do it by the assailant��s instruction. Yet, the collateral damage received by Yuuka will remain to be a debt to both Tatsuya and Miyuki. In the end, the one who would gain the most would be Yuuka. Even if she felt no benefit with possessing the next Family Head position, it was a disadvantage for them to be indebted to another party who might become the next head.


    ��Let��s reject it.��


    After thinking things through for a long while, Tatsuya stated his conclusion. Within his mind, a voice kept telling him that it was alright to accept Yuuka��s offer. His intuition also whispered the same. However, the benefits were too uncertain, and he judged that the disadvantages were greater if he were to accept Yuuka��s offer.


    ��Understood. Then, I��ll contact Yuuka-san.��


    She didn��t use the telephone with the large display in the living room, so she probably intended to contact Yuuka from a smaller display terminal in her room. Miyuki bowed to her brother and went up to the second floor.


    ? ? ?


    ��I��m sorry, even though you offered us����


    ��I feel disappointed, but don��t mind it. It was a sudden request after all.��


    ��I��m really sorry.��


    ��It��s alright. However, if you encounter anything, don��t hold back to contact me.��


    ��Yes, thank you very much.��


    ��Then, I��ll wait for your further contact.��


    After putting back the video phone on the table, Yuuka laid her back on the large sofa in her living room. She even extended her feet in relaxation. It was a little disgraceful kind of conduct for a young lady, but she was currently living in the apartment alone. There were neither servants nor her mother to preach to her about manners here.


    Before she reached 20, her mother and housekeepers alternately came, but all of them stopped coming as soon as she had turned 20. In Yuuka��s consciousness, she was enjoying 20 years�� worth of freedom for the past two years. Since her housemate who didn��t really talk much was gone, she had the whole place as her private space. She was thinking that a free, unrestrained life was good.


    While she was still relaxing, she mulled over Miyuki��s response to her offer.


    It was within her calculations that Miyuki would reject the offer. Rather, it would have been a surprise for Miyuki to accept her offer, given the limited information that Yuuka gave. There was a possibility that Miyuki thought that she would request the next Family Head position from Miyuki.


    Anyways, Yuuka was not particularly interested in gaining the status of becoming the Yotsuba Family Head.


    In the first place no matter how many candidates were selected, there was no meaning besides adjusting the appearance. Furthermore, if they were to comply with the Yotsuba��s rules faithfully, Shiba Miyuki would be fully determined as the next Family Head. Currently, there was no better magician than Miyuki in the Yotsuba. Even when compared to the current Family Head, Maya, Miyuki was still better as a magician. At the very least, the Tsukuba Family knew this fact.


    Yuuka, no, the Tsukuba Family, had decided two years ago that they would support Miyuki as the next Family Head. Since then, Yuuka was released from the monitoring and fuss, as it was assumed that she would not to be the next Family Head of the Yotsuba. Though, they didn��t give up the candidacy in order to use it to maintain sway as with the other Branch Families.


    ��Moreover, Miyuki-san has that ��Onii-sama��, too.��


    Yuuka knew what happened last year on the 31st of October at the Tsushima Base and the southern tip of Korean Peninsula. She also knew of what happened in Okinawa, back in August from four years ago.


    ��I��m not even sure I can win against Miyuki-san alone, much less when she has such a powerful human weapon as her ally.��


    Yuuka had no drinking habit. This time, however, she thought that it would be better if she drank some.


    She recalled the instance when she gave in to her mood and ended up having a hangover (fortunately the drugs developed for hangovers were able to immediately take effect), even before she brought the cup to her mouth.


    ��Even so�� To have Tatsuya-san to serve her, that is just crazy. Even though there is no guarantee that he would keep quiet forever.��


    Instead of a glass of wine, she poured out a bright red brewed rose hip tea to a glass tea cup, for the sake of their similar appearances, and drank the tea before her in one go.


    ��Shibata Oji-sama, Kuroba Oji-sama, and Shizuka Oji-sama, too, why do they have such enmity towards Tatsuya-san? I thought that Tatsuya- san is an important force for the Yotsuba though����


    She tilted the glass tea cup slightly, and Yuuka frowned a little. On top of the high temperature, the color emphasized that it was too darkly brewed.


    ��No, it��s not only the Oji-sama��s�� Even the Main House��s staff also treat Tatsuya like a failure. The servants treat him so rudely, what the hell is the meaning behind all that?��


    Yuuka took a sip of the rose hip tea. She was probably used to the sour taste, as she did not make a frown on her face this time.


    ��Okaa-sama also never told me why Tatsuya-san receives such treatment�� I wonder if there is such a deep-rooted karma to this extent?��


    Yuuka placed the tea cup with half of its contents on the table. She went to the bathroom right behind her, while a HAR manipulator came down from the ceiling to send the cup to the kitchen.


    If Miyuki were to be the next Family Head in this upcoming New Year��s Gathering, the reason behind Tatsuya��s unnatural diminishing treatment might also be revealed. Yuuka thought so, voicelessly.


    ? ? ?


    After her call with Yuuka, Miyuki made a call to the Main House, asking to be picked up at the station on the 29th of December. Actually, if she was ordered to attend the New Year��s Gathering, as long as she could arrive by the 31st, everything would be alright even if she took into account the time needed for preparation. The main reason why she asked to be picked up on the 29th was unmistakably due to taking into account the possibility of any disturbances that could occur.


    The one who received the call was the butler, Obara, a former traffic riot police, who was the person in-charge of transportation arrangements.


    After the call with Obara, it was decided that they would be picked up at the station at 1 P.M. This plan was to be kept confidential otherwise. When Miyuki arrived safely, the information would be communicated to all of the employees working in the Main House.


    ? ? ?


    Shibata Katsushige had just joined the Ministry of Defense this year as an Office Worker. Although there was no forced attendance, and the general public holidays were regularly available, there was no lengthy winter break like he was used to having as a student. Today, he had just gotten back from his newcomer job����also referred to as miscellaneous����to his apartment.


    As if waiting for this timing, his phone rang and the screen displayed an incoming call.


    ��Katsushige-san, let me.��


    ��No, it��s fine.��


    Kotona welcomed him home at the entrance but she was restrained and ordered to return to the living room so Katsushige operated the wall- attached type terminal.


    ��Tou-san�� is there something?��


    The person who appeared on the display was his father whom he had just met with three days ago, the Head of the Shibata Family, one of Yotsuba Family��s Branch Families.


    ��Katsushige, you��ve reached home?��


    ��Yes, I��ve just arrived.��


    ��I see. Well, please take a seat.��


    He said so from the other side of the screen.


    Katsushige judged that the conversation would be long, so he sat down on the sofa facing the display.


    With a height of 188 cm and a weight of 80 kg, Katsushige boasted his physique by making the commercial sofa set look a little narrow. However, Katsushige seemed to have become accustomed to it and so, his long legs passed calmly between the sofa and reception table.


    ��Katsushige, how��s your work?��


    ��I��m still receiving the same kind of task as before�� as it��s only been three days since I started work.��


    ��Hmm�� I see.��


    Katsushige��s father had a militarian temperament, so it was kind of unusual to see him stammer this way. It must have been a really tough topic to start.


    ��Tou-san, do you want to talk about the upcoming New Year��s Gathering?��


    Hence, Katsushige decided to ask the topic on his own. It had only been three days since their last meeting, so there was no need to purposely video call like this. However, during their last meeting, this business had failed to come out.


    ��Yes, actually, Shiba Miyuki contacted Obara a little while ago. It seems like she��ll be coming to the Main House on the 29th.��


    ��I see, so Miyuki-san will come on 29th, as well.��


    The non-existence of New Year��s Holiday in the modern central government was not limited to the Ministry of Defense. A number of staff are packed into the government office in preparation for any unforeseen circumstances. Especially since the Ministry of Defense must be run year round to prevent any outbreak of a World War. However, to novices like Katsushige, they were given days off starting from the 29th.


    ��However, is there any problem with that?��


    Katsushige asked curiously while thinking of a girl��s face who was younger and beautiful. The upcoming New Year��s Gathering would see to have all the next Family Head candidates to attend, hence, it was not out of the ordinary that Miyuki would come as well. Katsushige had failed to understand that his father purposely called him out of nowhere for the convenience of Miyuki.


    ��Katsushige.��


    ��Yes?��


    After his father called his name in such a formal way, he was getting more and more suspicious. However, the next words had blown off all such trivial questions.


    ��We must not let Miyuki attend the New Year��s Gathering.��


    Katsushige was instantly speechless. Not that he had lost his words, but there were questions springing on his mind all at once, and he was confused on which one to ask first.


    ��Do you mind if I ask about the reason?��


    In the end, he eventually chose this mediocre question with a general sense of versatility.


    ��During the upcoming New Year��s Gathering, Maya-san is going to announce Miyuki as the next Head.��


    ��I see. That��s disappointing.��


    Even though Katsushige answered so, he was actually not so surprised himself.


    Miyuki was certainly an excellent magician and she also possessed a high aptitude of for Mental Interference Magic, a trait of the Yotsuba Family. Katsushige also knew that Miyuki was the most promising candidate for the next Family Head.


    While the aptitude in having Mental Interference magic was an important quality for the Yotsuba Family Head, it was not an absolute condition. Up to the previous head, Eisaku, he was highly versatile in Mental Interference Magic, but Miya who had the powerful ��Mental


    Design Interference�� had not selected to be the Head but instead, Maya was chosen. Moreover, Katsushige thought that he was superior to Miyuki in terms of combat power.


    His chance to be chosen as the next Family Head was by no means small, such was Katsushige��s thought. Even so, the fact that he didn��t receive much of a shock even though he was not chosen meant��


    (Actually, I, myself, knew that Miyuki is the best magician in the Yotsuba.)


    ��Tou-san, are you perhaps still bothered for me? It��s alright. I��m already an adult, so I can at least give her my blessing well.��


    Katsushige formed a smile, and it didn��t take much effort for him to do so.


    ��It��s not like that.��


    However, his father''s strong refusal hinted at something along the lines of ��Maya-san would appoint Miyuki to be the next Head. However, I won��t let it happen��.


    ��Tou-san�� you don��t plan to revolt against Toushu-sama, do you?��


    Katsushige accused him with a strong tone.


    ��Even though the Branch Families�� Heads have come together to support a single candidate, if we measure the influence of the Main Family''s Head''s decision over ours, in the end, the issue will be settled by the Main Family��s Head. Even if the Branch Families�� Heads support me to be the next Family Head, it would be unthinkable to be able to get the support of the whole family. Tou-san, you should be very clear on this matter as well.��


    Contrary to Katsushige��s expectation, Osamu was nodding on screen.


    ��I understand. I don��t have any intention to oppose Miyuki in becoming the next Family Head in the first place. Although I do think that you��re more suitable to be the Head.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��There��s no avoiding in Miyuki becoming the next Family Head. However, it��s still too early.��


    ��I don��t think that Maya-sama will immediately retire as soon as she names Miyuki as the next Family Head, though.��


    ��I said, the appointment of Miyuki as the next Family Head is still too early.��


    ��I understand that she''s bound to have some immaturity, as she��s only 16 years old now, but����


    Katsushige failed to understand the mind of his father. He could understand that she was still too young to inherit the title of Family Head. However, he wondered if there would be any inconvenience if she was to be named as a successor.


    ��There isn��t any problem with Miyuki herself. That child is suitable to become the next Head of the Yotsuba.��


    Katsushige was getting more confused with how the conversation was going.


    ��Then, where does the problem lie?��


    ��The problem is Miyuki��s Guardian.��


    ��Tatsuya-kun, right? Certainly, he has some problems as a magician, but I have no doubt in his ability as a combat magician. He also contributes to the Yotsuba��s finances as Taurus Silver, and he��s a Strategic-Class Magician who is to be the trump card of Japan. Compared to his ��Material Burst��, Itsuwa Mio-san��s ��Abyss�� only has limited applications for battles unless on the surface of water.


    ��That Material Burst itself is the problem. The power of that magic is too enormous. You should know better than me regarding how it initiated the backdoor discussion in the Military after it was deployed on the southern tip of the Korean Peninsula since you��re in the Ministry of Defense.��


    ��Certainly, there was such a case, but at the same time, we were able to bring about the conclusion for an Underwater Decurity Treaty with other countries. The New Soviet Union has also been sounding their alliance with Japan recently. Although there is a downside in the growing tensions with the USNA, the end result is still considered a positive gain in keeping the status quo against neighboring countries.


    ��If his value as a political tool grows, then it is even more of a necessary to cut him off from the central figures of the Yotsuba so that he won��t get caught up in any political agenda. We need a little more time for that purpose. If we nominate Miyuki as the next Family Head now, it is inevitable for that man to become the next Family Head��s close aide. That will surely bring about all sorts of problems for the Yotsuba in the future.��


    What Osamu said at a glance was logical. However, Katsushige couldn��t help but feel that there is an underlying feeling arming those words.


    ��Tou-san�� why do you, no, why do all the Branch Family Heads dislike Tatsuya-kun so much?��


    Any facial expression Osamu may have had disappeared from his face. It could have been due to his effort to hide his upsetness. However, that expressionless mask of his was not able to trick Katsushige, as he had acquired much wisdom over the many years that they had spent together.


    ��Such an enormous power will compromise the stability of the world. What we want is a power that protects us from harm. We do not with for such a power to shake the world.��


    ��However, that��s not Tatsuya-kun��s responsibility, right?��


    ��I don��t plan to make him take on the responsibility. It is our responsibility to seal his magic.��


    Katsushige realized that any further persuasion was meaningless.


    ��What do you want me to do?��


    He decided to avoid any more meaningless conversations and set his mind on what do now.


    ��Mashiba and Shizuka are already on the move.��


    ��Is Kuroba-dono not going to make a move?��


    Katsushige''s question was brought up due to the unexpected situation. The Mashiba Family and the Shizuka Family were not espionage professionals. They had similar abilities as other Ten Master Clans, but the experts of espionage in the Yotsuba Family was led by the Kuroba Family. It seemed unnatural for the Kuroba Family to not be involved in this kind of work that requires a certain level of subtlety.


    ��The Kuroba Family also agrees with the idea of Shiba Tatsuya��s exclusion. It��s just that Kuroba-dono��s children strongly favor him, so he refrains himself from making a move.��


    ��I see... So, what do I need to do specifically?��


    After explaining that the Branch Heads had such unity, it seemed that they wanted to maneuver the Branches�� force in the most effective way for the execution stage. It was nothing but insecurity of the future, and Katsushige decided that his role was to keep the fatalities to a minimum. For that very reason, he needed to know their plans.


    ��There��s no need to injure Miyuki. The end purpose is to halt her movements. As long as she doesn��t get to the Main House on New Year��s Day, it will be enough.��


    It was a more peaceful approach than he thought, and Katsushige was a little relieved.


    ��Your turn is on the 31st. You��re the last chance we have in case Mashiba-dono and Shizuka-dono fail.��


    ��Please tell me the details. If you know, please include the plans of Mashiba-dono and Shizuka-dono.��


    Answering Katsushige��s question, his father spoke of the details of the conspiracy.


    ? ? ?


    December 27th, Thursday night.


    Lieutenant Yaguchi of the JSDF��s Matsumoto Base threw himself in bed due to exhaustion from training.


    An officer shall become a role model even for personal grooming, was the statement from his precocious Officer Trainer, but Yaguchi had no will to do anything else.


    He had been in a lethargic state since summer, ever since his respected superior was ousted due to an incident.


    Before that incident, Lieutenant Yaguchi belonged to the faction of ��hardliners against the coalition with the Great Asian Alliance. It was a faction under Colonel Sakai and had a lengthy population of incorruptible Patriots who openly complained persistently to the top- tiers about the threat of the Great Asian Alliance and the risk of compromising with other countries regardless of the hostilities they received in return. Even after ��Scorched Halloween��, when they had a golden opportunity for an early ceasefire, Colonel Sakai and his confidants didn��t cease their claims.


    Then, when more people in the JSDF came to terms with that ideology, that event happened.


    A suspicion of creating new weapons using civilians, High School Students, and minors as targets for a test.


    However, it was a plan created by the Kudou Family all along. The incident itself could only be seen as a scheme to trash Colonel Sakai and the executives of the ��hardliners against the Great Asian Alliance��, that landed them in military prison. The maximum sentence was five years, but they wouldn��t be able to return to military service afterwards. It was questionable if they could even come out of the prison alive. In fact, the executives had died in unnatural deaths before the imprisonment.


    Lieutenant Yaguchi was left alone since he was young and low-ranked. He was also helped by the fact that he was not at the scene when the matter occurred. He was relocated to the Matsumoto regiment as a test pilot for one of the Powered Suits for the Special Mechanized Infantry Test Unit for actual battle deployment. He was not demoted; it was part of official training to study general military service, yet he had lost his motivation, and saw it as a creed to leave the capital.


    Nevertheless, he didn��t sit idly and had participated in the training as an exemplary soldier. He was convinced that by doing his best, he would not put to shame his hardliner executives who were falsely accused.


    Yaguchi was tired. From a third party point of view, he was doing an impossible thing. He kept on moving his body even after his motivation had plummeted. More than his body, his spirit was exhausted. He harbored his ear to a dubious whisper, that must be the case.


    ��Who��s that!?��


    He felt a sign of life in the room beside his that was not supposed to be there and got up from his bed quickly. No matter how fatigued he was, the movement was imprinted into him by the training regardless of his choice.


    ��The one who took down Colonel Sakai and the ��Great Asian Alliance hardliner��s was the Yotsuba Family of the Ten Master Clans.��


    A strangely withered voice was emitted from the corner of the room. It was a voice that sounded like the grazing of cold winter woods.


    ��Is that true? In the first place, who are you? Is there any basis for your claim?��


    ��I can��t show you the evidence, but it��s a fact.��


    Yaguchi��s suspicion was a natural reaction as a man who previously served as a military personnel, but it was probably the same for anyone, too.


    ��However, why did the Ten Master Clans, especially the Yotsuba to boot...��


    However, what the voice told him could not be dismissed by Lieutenant Yaguchi.


    ��The mastermind who instructed the blaming on Colonel Sakai, the Yotsuba, is not yet satisfied.��


    Once he tried to see carefully, he could see a silhouette of a man in the darkness in the corner of his room.


    The cold wintry wind voice came from that shadow.


    ��Mastermind? Who is it!? Who was the one who trashed the Colonel!?��


    While reducing his volume as not to be heard by his neighbor, Lieutenant Yaguchi questioned in a strong tone.


    However, there was no answer.


    ��They are going to assassinate the hardliner executives, including the imprisoned Colonel Sakai in the military prison.��


    The shadow seemed to say only what it wanted to tell.


    It probably came from a recorded message, that was Yaguchi��s first thought, but he soon realized that he was mistaken.


    ��Don��t be stupid. The military prison is tightly shut out from the outside world. Even its security level has outdone the Prime Minister��s Official Residence. There couldn��t be any such intrusion.��


    ��It��s possible for the Yotsuba to do it.��


    The shadow refuted Yaguchi��s instant argument with a short statement.


    ��Whether it��s the patrol soldiers, military prison walls, or the security system, all of them cannot go against the Yotsuba. In order to prevent the assassination, other means aside from power are necessary��


    Before Yaguchi was able to react for the shadow��s words, the shadow continued his message, the ��29th of December, 1 P.M.��.


    ��An important person from the Yotsuba with a small number of escorts will go down to Kobuchizawa Station. They will wait for a car from the Yotsuba to pick them up at a nearby hot spring.��


    ����What in the world?��


    ��That important person is a young girl.��


    It was probably an answer to Yaguchi��s question or the shadow just said the things he prepared in advance. There was no distinction at all.


    ��The Yotsuba Family would never abandon that girl. If you take her hostage, it��s possible to release Colonel Sakai.��


    ��Such a thing����


    Can��t be done, was what Yaguchi was about to say. Even if the Colonel was falsely accused, he was imprisoned in response to a formal conviction of a military court. Even the Yotsuba couldn��t possibly interfere with that. No, it was simply unthinkable.


    ��They can do it.��


    However, Yaguchi couldn��t say ��cannot�� from his mouth. Although he didn��t say ��possible��, he ended up hearing those words.


    ��However, even if you said to take her as a hostage, how����


    He was already riding on the offer of the unidentified shadow. In that instance, Yaguchi chose to stain his hands in illegal means in the hopes of rescuing the Colonel and the other executives.


    ��I have no such means!��


    ��There is a detention facility for Reinforced Psychics here on the Matsumoto Base.��


    ��What!? Do you plan for them to����


    During the 20 year long Global War, in order to create a quick force, as part of the Magician Development Research, Reinforced Psychics were subjected to strengthening processes to squeeze out their specific ability for battle. They were the black ops of the JSDF who were detained at the JSDF Facilities based on the threat of their power after the war. Nearby the Matsumoto Base, there was a single facility for a relatively low threat level group, and Reinforced Psychic Body Treatment was accommodated there.


    ��Reinforced Psychics have a grudge-like jealousy against the Ten Master Clans. It would be easy to use them as a pawn to fight against the Yotsuba Family.


    Yaguchi shook his head upon hearing the shadow��s proposal.


    ��No, it��s impossible. I don��t even have the authority to go into the laboratory.��


    ��We will provide the means. Although, we can��t prepare for a regular life.��


    ��Are you turning me into a criminal?��


    Yaguchi blurred his voice in anguish. However, he didn��t reject immediately to the illegal proposal, he had already decided which road he would choose.


    ��Colonel Sakai was also charged through illegal means. If you can ensure the target, it��s possible to out-win their measures.��


    In other words, he could not only save Colonel Sakai, but also escape the criminal brand himself.


    ��You��re only correcting the justice that has been twisted. It��s not evil even if you��re engaging in a criminal act��


    ��I got it. What should I do?��


    Yaguchi felt that even without eyes and a nose, the shadow was forming a grin and laughing from its mouth.


    ? ? ?


    It was around the same time that Lieutenant Yaguchi from the Matsumoto Base formed his decision to disobey the military law.


    The same shadow emerged in the Second Supply Uji Base. The shadow showed himself to Captain Hatae, the Great Asian Alliance reconciliation faction leader.


    Hatae was accused of having invited the enemy��s foreign magicians into the base at the end of October, but the charge was made more lenient after it was detected that his consciousness was under the influence of Mental Interference Magic. He was sentenced to 6 months of salary cut for deploying a military vehicle to a battle without the instruction of the Base Commander. Although it was tough economically, it was also quite a compassionate measure that he was not demoted, and even Hatae himself thought so.


    Nevertheless, the punishment didn��t make him change his stance. He kept wishing for a truce with the Great Asian Alliance to repair the current hostility between the two countries, Hatae even received advice from his superiors and colleagues that he would only worsen his standing within the JSDF��s in the country. Yet, he persisted in his view.


    He didn��t hesitate in his belief, but he felt that his position was getting worse by the day. At this rate, in the near future, his superiors would get impatient and think that they were keeping a useless person on their payroll.


    The shadow appeared to him at such a time.


    ��Illusion projection?��


    Hatae was familiar with Lieutenant Yaguchi��s magic from the Matsumoto Base. This was the reason that the shadow materialized itself at a glance.


    ��Where did you come from?��


    However, he knew that it was an illusion, so he wouldn��t know the identity of the magician. Nevertheless, it didn��t make much difference for Hatae.


    ��The other day, the one who attacked the Base was the Ten Master Clans-Yotsuba Family.��


    The shadow didn��t answer Hatae��s question.


    ��I know that well enough.��


    Hatae didn��t mind the matter-of-fact statement. If it had planned to reveal its identity, the magician wouldn��t send a shadow without eyes, a nose and a mouth.


    Moreover, Hatae had guessed that the attack came from the Yotsuba Family of the Ten Master Clans. The intruder was clearly using Modern Magic. He had no other idea of any other Modern Magicians who would be bold enough to intrude on a JSDF Base.


    ��The Yotsuba are continuing to hunt the people who communicate with the Great Asian Alliance even now.��


    However, the next line that came from the shadow couldn��t be ignored.


    ��Those bastards still hunt down my comrades? Damn it, those freaking hounds!��


    ��Pretty much so. Captain Hatae, you��d also be targeted again by the Yotsuba in the future.��


    Hatae visibly showed how upset he was. However, he put up a defiant attitude soon after.


    ��Despite being manipulated, you have attempted to insurrect a Civil War. Moreover, you��re already prepared.��


    ��There wouldn��t be any honor in your final moments. As a traitor of one��s own country, only a disgraceful death is waiting you.��


    ��Ugh����


    ��Despite being a JSDF Officer, you were used by the enemy conveniently, which makes you a traitor. Your parents and siblings must be ashamed of you.��


    ��Then!��


    ��It��s the same even with your self-determination. If you were to run away by taking your own life in desperation for your betrayal, had you done so right after the incident, they probably would have accepted your atonement for your offense through your death, and it would have placed you as a soldier who knew of shame. However, it��s too late. You have missed the opportunity to do so.��


    ��Then, what should I do!?��


    Hatae��s face was filled with a desperate expression.


    He was condemned by a shadow, and had lost his usual rationality.


    ��You survive. As long as you do, you have the opportunity to change the stigma.��


    ��But, how!?��


    The shadow grinned. It was not a laughing face, but for the opponent, it was no less than a laugh.


    ��December 30th, three days from now, the magician who attacked the Base will be at Kobuchizawa Station, waiting for contact from the Yotsuba��s Main House.��


    ��What?��


    ��The purpose of the contact is for supply and transmission of new missions. The mission is to annihilate the Great Asian Alliance��s Reconciliation Faction.��


    ��What�� do you want me to do?��


    Hatae asked while clenching his teeth. At this stage, he already guessed the intention of the shadow.


    ��You want me to assassinate that magician?��


    ��This is only the first step. If you want to survive, you have to fight. If you don��t, you will end up being defeated.��


    ��You want to turn me into an assassin!?��


    ��Captain Hatae, I leave it to your decision.��


    Hatae was not able to answer in the form of words anymore. His voice was obstructed when he was clenching his teeth.


    ��Fortunately, I can say, you found a reliable colleague this time, not some Ancient Magician. I��m sure, he��d gladly lend you his power.��


    Without waiting for Hatae��s response, the shadow disappeared. Unlike Kasei-tai, there was neither residue nor any trace of it ever existing.

 Volume 16 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday, December 29th. It was the day Tatsuya and the others, no it was the day Miyuki departs for the Home of the Head Family.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami took their lunch a bit early and left the house before noon.


    The village where the Home of the Yotsuba Family was does not have a designated address, so unfortunately they could not use any home delivery services. So even though their luggage had ended up increasing, the distance they would walk was not that much of a burden since it was essentially just as far as the distance of getting on and off at the Station from the Cabinet. Originally, they needed only to carry along their clothes and their personal essentials, so it was not supposed to be heavy. It was just bulky. Besides, the furisode that Miyuki will be wearing, it has always been prepared for her every year at the Home of the Head Family.


    It took them short of a single hour from her house to reach the Kobuchizawa Station where they agreed to meet. With no problems along the way, the three reached the appointed station within schedule.


    Tatsuya had not forgotten about Kuroba Mitsugu��s request, which might as well have been a warning of an attack. However, he thought there would be no possibility of a terrorist attack happening at a Public Transport Facility. Taking on the government head-on was not the way the Yotsuba deals with its enemies. Should there be an attack, it should have happened by now, Tatsuya expected.


    The car that was picking them up had already arrived. The driver was also vaguely familiar to him. He showed a smile and exchanged words with Minami as if the two had been acquainted in some way when she worked at the family home until last year. Though his eyes turned toward Tatsuya; his gaze was always that of seeing something that wasn��t human.


    After having finished loading his suitcase into the trunk, Tatsuya led Miyuki in. After all, the driver��s stare that once befell Tatsuya turned troubled when it centered on Miyuki. Tatsuya was avoiding any unnecessary trouble, so parts of him wished the driver who came to meet Miyuki at least remembered to better play his part, but the driver is someone employed under the Butler, Obara, who prioritizes strength and courage above that of courtesy. The required skills include not only the ability to drive, but also the strength to fight when necessary, so it couldn''t be helped even though he was a little incompetent.


    There was another reason for why he hurried Miyuki into the car. As he expected, he felt inquisitive eyes. Rather than saying that someone had been on the lookout for Tatsuya and the others, it felt more like someone had been on the lookout for this car.


    If we assumed that there was a traitor or a conspirator in the Branch Families of the Yotsuba, it should not be difficult for them to know that this car had come from the Main House to meet Miyuki. Tatsuya had the feigning suspicion that they would seriously go that far, but reality would not change however he thought of it.


    Except, there were less eyes on the lookout for them than he thought. Tatsuya was concerned about that. He had the impression that their destination was known and that they were going to get ambushed. It was bound to happen, that information of Miyuki''s departure had been leaked.


    The use of magic other than for self-defense purposes is against the law. He couldn''t make use of magic to do away with them for the reason that they would be seen; it would end up the same even if he didn''t use magic, either. Immediately starting the car was the only applicable choice in this situation.


    Minami sat in the front passenger seat. It was easier to keep an eye out on the surroundings from the front seat. But Minami hurriedly marched into the front passenger seat and was modestly yet stubbornly demanding, so he could not help but surrender the seat. Left with no choice, Tatsuya observed the surroundings from the back seat.


    They got on the move immediately after leaving town and staying clear of private citizens.


    The suspicious vehicle was caught in the police dragnet for Tatsuya.


    ��Onii-sama, what����


    ��It��s an attack!��


    Saying that Miyuki would notice the changes in Tatsuya earlier than her older brother could give a warning may be an understatement; if that should ever be the case, it is in reaction to the delay of the moment. Even now, a slight time lag was being created as Miyuki��s words were interrupted.


    ��Grenade shots: two in the front, two in the back.��


    In response to Tatsuya��s voice, Minami tried to discharge a physical, heat-resistant barrier magic.


    However, what she released was a disorganized, half-complete Magic Sequence that was affected by the interference of 21 other people present in the area.


    The target was the automobile Tatsuya and the others were riding in. Minami��s barrier magic was obstructed due to the Magic Sequences that the 21 people were producing, as if almost deliberately being subjected in a conflicting state����a state akin to being under the effects of Cast Jamming����which obstructs the invocation of magic due to chaotically overlapping Magic Sequences mutually interfering with each other. No, ��almost deliberately�� aren��t the right words. Looking at how each of the


    21 Magic Sequences were being adjusted at the same outputs, one might say the conflicting state was being produced deliberately.


    It wasn��t a coincidence, at least Tatsuya thought so. This isn��t a collaboration made possible by training overnight.


    This was a way of using magical abilities in order for them to be able to use magic. That is, it is a technique for magicians who cannot use magic at all, a strengthened experimental magical combat technique for subjects who failed to become magicians.


    ��Minami, stop using magic.��


    ��Huh? Okay!��


    Without waiting for Minami��s reply, Tatsuya pointed diagonally upwards with his right hand. On his chest was a complete Thought- Operated Type CAD, on his wrist was a ��Silver Torus��, a Mind Control�C Compatible, Torus-Shaped, Specialized CAD.


    It disintegrated grenade shells midair as the shells lost their trajectory and their parts scattered on the road.


    It also delivered the same fate to the high-explosive projectiles lobbed at them at the sound of two or three explosions, one after another.


    The car that Tatsuya and the others were riding in slipped away at the sidelines of the small-scale explosions.


    The fuses of the high-explosive projectiles set off as they fell from the sky. Fortunately, the explosives themselves from where the fuses separated did not explode.


    Tatsuya waved and flailed his left hand as if driving away an insect overhead.


    The magic he invoked was Gram Dispersion.


    The form of magic which was fixed in a state of conflict midway in its operation was blown about in an instant.


    ��Go back to town!��


    Tatsuya took the role of guarding their convoy, and without paying heed to Minami who was depressed in the front passenger seat, he ordered the driver to take a U-turn.


    However, the driver simply laid his eyes on the car chasing them reflected on the rear mirror, from whose window a grenade launcher jutted out, and made neither an indication of stepping on the break nor an indication of turning the steering wheel.


    Not following Tatsuya��s words, he was in the position to bulldoze his way through.


    ��Please turn the car back to town!��


    Miyuki repeated her older brother��s order.


    ��Understood!��


    The driver immediately followed Miyuki��s command.


    ��Minami, Miyuki, I am at your mercy.��


    Tatsuya told Minami as he took out a pair of heat-resistant, bulletproof military-grade sunglasses from his pocket.


    ��O-okay!��


    With Tatsuya��s expression hidden by the well-fitted sunglasses on his face, he voiced to Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki, let��s rendezvous at the front of the station.��


    ��Onii-sama!?��


    The driver made a spin turn at the same time that Tatsuya opened the window.


    The four-wheeled cars of this era cannot make side turns due to their structure as their anti-lock brakes are intensively constructed. However, they are equipped with four-wheel steering that has a high degree of freedom, so expert drivers can make turns in small turning radius by spinning at that location. Currently, this is called a spin turn, not a side turn.


    The moment the car turned, Tatsuya flew out of the rear passenger seat window due to the centrifugal force. Landing through the use of a combination of jumping and his inertia control ability, Tatsuya disassembled the gun in the hands of the closest attacker, preventing further attacks on the car.


    Turning back, he removed the wheels from the self-propelled vehicle pursuing the car with Miyuki inside that was in mid-turn. There was a short sound of the car��s body grinding on the road surface.


    After checking that the car with Miyuki inside was going to town, Tatsuya leaped towards the closest attacker.


    Such a counterattack shouldn��t usually be expected. However, the opponent''s reaction was fast. He wasn��t even hindered by his gun��s disassembly. Facing the unarmed Tatsuya, the man, dressed in working clothes of a certain delivery agency, pulled a fighting combat knife from behind his back. It was a knife with a wide guard for protecting fingers, resembling brass knuckles but with a blade.


    (A Reinforced Soldier of the National Defense Army? No, an Artificial Psychic!?)


    It was equipment for hand-to-hand combat without relying on firearms. There was no way that a regular soldier or a band member of a gang would have such a thing. That, and the magic that created the recent conflict, meant that this combatant could be nothing but a failure of Magician Development. It was surely an Artificial Psychic that couldn''t become a Magician.


    A knife struck out. The special stainless steel blade of the knife was clearly charged with electricity. Even before having guessed that his opponent was a Psychic, Tatsuya was using both his physical and spiritual ''eyes''. With this knife, even if you were to dodge the blade, you would be hurt by sparks or electrical discharge from the energy stored within. The energy level there is different from non-lethal weapons like stun guns because it is lethal.


    Tatsuya wasn''t just barely dodging the blade, he was retreating with big steps.


    Sparks were flying from the edge of the knife. Electricity then ran from the knife and into the man''s arm.


    He must have been wearing protective clothing just in case. It didn��t look like he got an electrical shock. But he was shocked by another thing.


    He stopped for a second, realizing that his abilities were used without his will, and that his superpowers betrayed him. And in that time, Tatsuya hit him with his palms. He reaped the consciousness out of the man by hitting him with a vibration wave, his next best magic after his unique ability.


    The trick behind the man''s knife''s discharging by itself was simple. When jumping behind, Tatsuya used a narrowly refined spell dismantling and blew away the magic containing the charge. The thing is, Modern Magic originates from the study of Psychic Abilities. It was common sense for Tatsuya that Psychic Abilities and Magic were the same thing.


    When the man fell, the baseball-like working hat that he wore very low, maybe to hide his looks, fell off. The man looked like he was around 15 years old.


    But Tatsuya didn��t have the time to closely look at the man''s face The enemies were coming at high speed from both sides. They were wearing the same delivery working clothes and baseball caps as the man lying here. There was no need to think about it, they had to have been his allies.


    Their speed was comparable to the fastest magician Tatsuya knew, Erika.


    However, their control was sloppy. Two Psychics attacked at slightly different times. Tatsuya stepped to the right, in the direction of the man that would have hit him first.


    It was not to counter. Only to dodge. The man''s legs were still moving when Tatsuya stopped behind him.


    The Psychic attacking from the left dodged the Psychic coming from the right.


    Tatsuya was readily waiting for the man on the left.


    A knife was drawn.


    A face was hit with a palm.


    Vibration waves were released from Tatsuya''s palm, dodging the knife and circling from behind, and shook the Psychic''s Mind.


    (Did I kill him?)


    For a second, Tatsuya doubted for a deeper than he expected response, but, seeing that the man slipping on the road surface was still releasing life force, he turned to the man and guided his attention there.


    Acceleration Magic was working on the man''s body. There was no visible carrier responsible for inertial control there. The G force on his body should have been well above the body''s limit, but the man managed to sustain his balance.


    (So the body is also enhanced. Then it''s decided.)


    So the opponent really is both body-reinforced and an Artificial Psychic. So it''s a Reinforced Soldier with Magical Abilities. They were developed in the first half of the repeated 20 years of World Wars, but were never completed. Germany tried to achieve this goal with genetic manipulation, but Japan used drug reinforcement.


    The reason for scrapping the plan and concluding that the development project for a Reinforced Army of Artificial Psychic was a failure lies in the fact that their ability range was only 30 cm. In other words, they could only use weapons that were within a 30 cm radius from their body. They couldn''t sustain the magic required for event transformation at longer distances. They could only project Idea Information, but it had no effect on events.


    (So it wasn''t entirely pointless? It''s impressive to combine imperfect magic to interfere with the workings of magic. There are smart people anywhere you look.)


    Setting those thoughts aside, if they are the experimental Reinforced Artificial Psychics, they should be more than 60 years old. It may not be fully proven, but the ability to preserve youth must have been a side effect of their strengthening.


    If put into words, this was the amount of information that passed through in Tatsuya''s brain, but in reality it took only a single second. And in the meantime, Tatsuya''s body moved to counterattack the man that moved with the speed of a cannonball due to Acceleration Magic.


    The opponent''s movements might amaze you, but it was only due to the sheer speed. The movements themselves weren''t polished at all. To Tatsuya''s eyes, they were sloppy. Maybe it was because he was comparing them to Yakumo and Yanagi, but the fact that even on a more general level, "the techniques were weak" was the objective truth.


    They weren''t lacking in training. Artificial Psychics only accelerated their movement through speed, but they lacked the mental ability to follow it. They were unable to follow their magically accelerated speed.


    To Tatsuya''s knowledge, the fastest magician was Erika, but if it was only about moving fast, then there should be countless magicians with even faster movements. Both Yanagi and Kazama should be capable of it. Measuring by magical ability, even Miyuki, Mayumi and Katsuto should be able to do it. Tatsuya thought that it should be possible even for Ichijou Masaki. But, they don''t use that level of self-acceleration in a real fight, not because there was no need to, but because they were unable to control their accelerated bodies.


    Only Erika with her natural talent was able to precisely control her body and ability without losing balance with that speed. You couldn''t catch up to her with fake skills. It was possible to deal with them because they were imitations.


    And that was how.


    Tatsuya slightly opened the palms of his hands in preparation.


    Knocking the knife aside, the Artificial Psychic''s wrist slid into Tatsuya''s palm.


    It looked like he himself went on to be caught, just like that time when Yanagi fought No Head Dragon''s Generator during the Nine Schools Competition.


    Tatsuya made his weight and inertia disappear, and, forcibly straightening his opponent''s hands, flew.


    He lost his weight and inertia in just that single moment.


    The man��s body was pulled down as the weight suddenly burdened his outstretched arm.


    Tatsuya��s feet straddled the man��s arm.


    He feigned a jumping perpendicular armbar and sent a kick to his head.


    Losing his consciousness, the man was slammed against the road, while Tatsuya regained his posture mid-air and headed for his next prey upon landing.


    There were 28 remaining enemies that he caught with his superior senses. Among them, 9 were Artificial Psychics. There should have been another one, aside from the 11 Psychics who generated the disruption field deliberately, who more likely than not had been showing restraint inside the car that was tracking them. The 19 normal people (meaning those who were neither Psychics nor men who possessed super abilities) had already fled.


    However, Tatsuya did not intend to have a single one of them escape without harm.


    Unfortunately, the police arrived, so Tatsuya left that place just as he had defeated 20 of them.


    He eventually ran past the street by the station while carefully slipping through from the sight of the police before joining up with Miyuki and the others.


    It was already 4 P.M.


    ��Onii-sama, welcome back!��


    Having drunk her tea in the waiting room of the station, Miyuki jumped out right from there when she laid her eyes upon the silhouette of Tatsuya.


    ��I��m sorry, I kept you waiting.��


    Tatsuya caressed Miyuki��s head she stands still, on the verge of hugging him and goes together with Miyuki into the waiting room where Minami had been left behind.


    ��Thank you for your hard work, too, Minami.��


    ��No, your safety is more important than anything.��


    Signaling Minami with his hand to sit before she stood up in refusal, Tatsuya also sat on the opposite side of her.


    Miyuki was, needless to say, beside Tatsuya. Then, beside Minami were the trio��s luggage.


    ��What happened to the car that was supposed to meet us?��


    ��It went back. The pattern of the attack was without a doubt being recorded by traffic cameras, so I explicitly told him not to return to the Main House directly�� Umm, would it have been better if we had kept him here?��


    Laying his hand on his sister��s cheek as she looked up at his own face apprehensively, Tatsuya laughed as if to calm her.


    ��No, your judgment was right, if you think of about it hard enough, Miyuki.��


    ��Thank you very much����


    Miyuki gazed downward, blushing, as he looked at her with his teasing eyes asking, ��What now?��


    But Minami��s face quickly changed into a reserved expression the moment Tatsuya��s eyes moved.


    Miyuki��s color of being shocked by Tatsuya��s eyes looking at her was probably because she failed to notice the moment of that change. Minami endured the uncomfortable pain as much as she could.


    Tatsuya fortunate as he was did not have any twisted pretense that he was enjoying fixing his eyes on Minami like that to see how far he could fool her.


    Tatsuya immediately turned his eyes back to Miyuki and removed his hand which had been lying on her cheek.


    ��Ah����


    Ignoring Miyuki��s seemingly sorrowful voice, Tatsuya ordered his younger sister to contact the Main House.


    ��We will temporarily return home today. We will head out again tomorrow, so make a request for that dispatch.��


    Originally, arriving at the Main House on New Year��s Eve was no problem. What happened today was an accident. No, it was because he took into account the possibility that they would be stranded due to sabotage.


    Unfortunately, his concerns hit the mark, but that was precisely why there was no need to overdo it today.


    ��Understood.��


    Miyuki immediately took her mobile information terminal out and opened the communication line to the Main House.


    The person who came to answer the phone was the Butler Obara. Obara asked about Miyuki��s safety many, many times, apologizing for the mishap even more, and repeatedly insisted on sending a car to pick them up afterwards.


    ����Obara-san, I would like to go back to my house for a while.��


    Miyuki got angry without warning. No, it was not as if she raised her voiced so much that we would say she got angry. Rather, that cool voice of hers made it clear that it was a no, even to the listener who had no room for changing his mind.


    ��O-okay, it is acknowledged.��


    Obara stood at attention beside the voice receiver����at least, his voice resounded as if he made that posture.


    Miyuki saw her chance and decided to press him for answers.


    ��Please relay to Oba-sama that I will report once again on today��s matters after returning home.��


    ��O-okay, as you wish.��


    ��And then, I would like to request for a car to pick us up tomorrow as well.��


    ��O-okay, certainly, anytime as you well please.��


    Obara has always stood out for his exaggerated manners, but she hasn��t quite remembered him ever speaking this tense before until now. Miyuki silently reflected whether she had been too harsh with her words, while she inquired Tatsuya with her eyes of how she should answer.


    Tatsuya showed Miyuki the screen of the terminal where he typed, ��10 A.M.��


    ��Well then, how about at 10 A.M.?��


    ��Understood.��


    Obara��s answer was prompt.


    Would it really be okay, Miyuki thought to herself, but there was no way she would feel relieved, she thought again.


    ��Well then, I shall be expecting you tomorrow.��


    ��O-okay, Miyuki-sama, please take care on your way home.��


    He seemed to have some ulterior motive due to the fact that he asked it, but as expected, Miyuki ignored it, thinking that she was just imagining things, and hung up the call.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya, no all three of them did not dare to speak a single word about the incident until they got home.


    Having gone back home, the luggage they packed piled up in the living room undisturbed as they changed clothes before they finally waved their self-imposed gag order.


    Miyuki and Minami brought out coffee and red tea: the coffee, made by Miyuki for Tatsuya, and the red tea, made by Minami for Miyuki and herself. The two of them preparing separate drinks may seem wasteful, but Tatsuya had resolved right from the start to never comment about this matter.


    ��Miyuki, Minami, thank you both for your hard work. You can sit here too, Minami.��


    He gave Miyuki the thankful remark and made Minami, who was trying to grab the opportunity, to sit on the sofa.


    ��Regarding the opponents who attacked us today����


    With Miyuki at his side, Tatsuya made Minami sit on the opposite side of Miyuki and started talking about that which the two have been dying to know.


    ��They were soldiers of the National Defense Army, which has, as its main battle force, the physically strengthened combination-type Artificial Psychics whom the National Defense Force failed to develop.��


    ��Why would the National Defense Army����


    Miyuki��s statement was intended to ask about the reason why, and not to question the information''s authenticity. Her older brother definitely said that they were Soldiers of the Army, and it was true that Miyuki had no room to doubt that.


    ��Besides, what are ''physically strengthened combination-type Artificial Psychics'', Onii-sama?��


    ��I don��t know the reason why. I wasn��t able to question them because the police arrived while I was in the middle of neutralizing the attackers. Physically strengthened combination-type Artificial Psychics are����


    Tatsuya narrated to Miyuki the full account of how the Artificial Psychics were developed. It was a topic that he would hesitate to talk about in front of Minami, a second-generation modified body magician, but Tatsuya thought that being too cautious would probably be, in turn, disrespectful.


    ����The development of the Artificial Psychics has been discontinued for over the last 40 years. The men who became its test subjects must be more than 60 years old by now. I used to hear that they were detained in either the former Gunma or Nagano Prefectures, but I suppose there were detainment facilities in the Suwa-Matsumoto areas.��


    ��Were they also under house arrest for more than 40 years?��


    Minami turned around murmuring.


    ��They weren��t given any roles, they are just being confined.��


    The closing of her eyes and the lowering of her face might have been her holding back her tears.


    ����However, could it be that someone brought the subjects out from those facilities? Say, even if all of them were volunteers, they would still be living proof of human experimentation. It isn��t something for us to deal with now, but they are an existence that the Army definitely cannot just keep hidden from society and especially from the media.��


    Miyuki saw Minami��s elucidation with astonished eyes.


    ��Perhaps, it was not the powers belonging to that of the National Defense Forces that ordered the attack on us.��


    ��No, that��s not possible.��


    Tatsuya dismissed Miyuki��s lingering fear with conviction.


    ��They wouldn��t have sent such half-cooked forces in my way if the leaders of the National Defense Forces were the ones pulling the strings. Even if we assumed that they were throwing their test subjects out into the field, they would have prepared more powerful peons, particularly their overpowered and indispensable goons.��


    In other words, if the top brass of the National Defense Forces were at work, this meant that even if they could not defeat Tatsuya they had prepared countermeasures to dispose of the test subjects who were no match against Tatsuya. That seemed more likely here. It was uncomfortable to ponder upon, so Miyuki decided to change the topic.


    ��Yuuka-san knew that we would be attacked, didn��t she?��


    ��That seems to be the case. But then, she might have been thinking, too, that we wouldn''t be attacked if I were with you.��


    Tatsuya titled down his coffee cup.


    ��There is also the thing about Kuroba-san��s advice.��


    Tatsuya put off the threat from Mitsugu to Miyuki as advice.


    ��I don��t want to think about it, but there is a high possibility that someone in the Branch Families has been pulling the strings behind today��s attack.��


    ����Is it our fault?


    Miyuki asked nervously.


    ��No.��


    Tatsuya immediately shook his head.


    ��At least, Kuroba-san had said that it wasn''t the case. The thugs that attacked us today didn��t seem to be after Miyuki.��


    Actually, there was no basis to say that the target was not Miyuki in today��s incident. Even in the face of getting attacked, it felt like they did not know who they were attacking.


    However, Tatsuya had no incentive to stupidly or directly declare that.


    ��I almost suspect they don��t want you, Miyuki, to attend the New Year��s Gathering. But there is a high possibility that they did that not to get in the way of the Yotsuba Succession itself but to delay the appointment of the next Family Head. If ever it were their objective to hinder you from becoming the next Family Head, it would be irrational for them go through the trouble of aiming for us after we got off at Kobuchizawa Station. Long story short, it would have been quicker and more guaranteed for them if they attacked this house while I was at FLT.��


    Tatsuya came up with a plausible assumption by skillfully corroborating the behind-the-scenes information that he knew about today��s incident.


    ��I see now�� No, it��s definitely as my Onii-sama says.��


    Miyuki forced herself to believe.


    Tatsuya felt a pang in his chest, but he had already decided beforehand to make Miyuki feel at ease. He knew that it was merely postponing the problem but either way, it was more productive to postpone than confront her anxiety.


    ��Miyuki, it would be good if you called our Oba-ue soon.��


    ��Oh, that��s right.��


    Tatsuya stood up and moved to the dining room.


    Miyuki stood before the camera, while Minami fiddled with the remote control behind her back.


    At midnight, she accepted Miyuki��s apology while smiling on the screen, and said she was looking forward to being able to meet her tomorrow.


    ? ? ?


    That night, a young officer belonging to the Matsumoto Base of the National Defense Army died due to his involvement in a brawling incident at the Kobuchizawa Station. In the newspapers on the following morning, it was reported that he had lost his life in a turn of bad luck when he forced his way through trying to stop a dispute between fellow Yakuza.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Volume 16 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Sunday, December 30th. 8:50 A.M.


    Tatsuya made a call to the Main House, just before leaving the house. He didn''t call because Miyuki asked him to. It was his own decision.


    The one who picked up the phone was a surly looking housekeeper whom Tatsuya asked to be connected with Butler Obara while using an intimidating attitude. The housekeeper was intimidated by Tatsuya''s gaze despite being on the other end of the camera and ran away to get Obara.


    "Tatsuya-dono, I''m troubled. Please refrain yourself from scaring the Maid."


    Obara was under Aoki, hence, he had not been given detailed information about Tatsuya, and showed a relatively decent attitude towards him. He had the lowest rank among all the eight butlers, and perhaps had kept it in his mind to behave politely to everyone, but it might also be due to his temperament in being a former modern traffic riot policemen who preferred not to act under high pressure but with respect to civilians, even after he retired from that profession.


    At the moment, however, he was facing Tatsuya''s words and attitude consciously from the other end.


    "It''s an urgent matter."


    Usually, Tatsuya preferred to behave quietly and avoid friction. However, today, he had abandoned the safety headgear from the very start.


    ��Is everything alright.��


    Obara''s face slightly frowned in discomfort. Although Tatsuya noticed this, the opponent had yet to be offended. If the opponent became emotionally disturbed, he would have abandon his reason.


    "Please change the pick-up arrangement to 9:50 A.M. at Nagasaka, Shiroizawa."


    "Wait a minute. The driver has just been dispatched, you know."


    "They haven''t gotten out of the Manor yet, correct? The destination and timing have only slightly changed. I don''t see what''s so impossible about this."


    Obara lowered his eyebrows earnestly.


    "It''s not a matter of impossibility, but it''s just too sudden compared to how I would prefer it."


    "I��m asking because it is necessary."


    "Tatsuya-dono, I don''t want to say this, but isn''t this somewhat rude? Originally, Miyuki-sama had requested for this arrangement today"


    "This change is entirely of Miyuki''s wish. Or would you not be convinced unless Miyuki appeared on the phone?"


    Obara''s face slightly blushed, holding back his angry voice.


    "I understand. Then, 9:50 A.M. at Nagasaka, Shiroizawa!"


    Even so, he couldn''t help but slip out a slightly rough tone.


    Even if Tatsuya had his reasons, to change arrangements over the phone at the last minute was. His resentment was already woven.


    "From now onwards, please tell the driver directly to change the pick-up location."


    However, Obara responded in the spur of a moment. He gave off a suggestive indication to Tatsuya that he''d soon forget about his displeasure.


    "Then, is this instruction connected to yesterday''s incident?"


    Tatsuya also thought that this reaction was surprising, and he didn''t want to turn this call into a lengthy conversation.


    "Even now, please keep it confidential."


    "Certainly."


    Tatsuya got off from the call approximately at the same time as Obara did.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya suddenly changed the schedule of the pick-up after taking into account the possibility of information being leaked internally in the Yotsuba. He neither knew who leaked the information from inside nor confident enough to guess who the perpetrator was.


    There were seven Branch Families of the Yotsuba when not including the Shiba, and to be precise, more than one of these following Branches, the Shiiba, Mashiba, Shibata, Shizuka, had tried to delay the next Family Head nomination in order to separate Tatsuya from Miyuki. They were trying to prevent Miyuki from attending the New Year''s Gathering for that very reason.


    Tatsuya couldn��t comprehend their actions. Certainly, the New Year''s Gathering was an event that allowed the Branch Families to gather in one place, but attendance was never a must. In fact, Miyuki was absent every year. Their father, Tatsurou, was not even permitted entrance into the Main House.


    Moreover, there wasn��t any rule stating that every Head of the Branch Families must attend the gathering in order to name the next Family Head. In the first place, the Yotsuba Family was not a family with a very long tradition. The family was only formed by Maya��s grandfather as the first Head, and Maya was only the Third Family Head.


    Even Maya herself was appointed as Head of the Family by the previous Head when Yotsuba Eisaku, Maya��s Uncle, was on his last few breaths. Up to that point, there hadn��t been a decision about whether ��Miya or Maya would be the next Family Head��. Maya was selected to be the Family Head as per Eisaku��s will, thus, it was not a result of a family discussion.


    In other words, even though they were trying to prevent Miyuki from coming to this year''s New Year��s Gathering, there was a high chance that they might not delay the appointment of the next Family Head.


    Tatsuya had the impression that the Branch Families�� Heads had been deceived by this.


    However, no matter how ludicrous it was, if he was ordered to attend the New Year''s Gathering, he couldn��t afford to not show any effort in making it there in time. No, it was precisely because it was ludicrous that Tatsuya became obstinate in thinking that he would not make it on time. He couldn��t help but to accept this feeling while receiving all this farce.


    His plan of changing the meeting time and venue appeared to be initially successful. At the very least, unlike yesterday, he did not detect any car tailing them as soon as they left the station. However, Tatsuya never thought that it would all go well until the very end.


    ��So they found us?��


    Tatsuya said so while glaring, and it was soon after they entered the country road without houses or factories in the vicinity.


    ��A stalker?��


    Tatsuya vaguely nodded his head to answer Miyuki.


    ��Yes, but it��s not in the car. A Psion Information Body�� Though it doesn��t seem to be a spirit. Rather, it��s a familiar.��


    Tension ran through Miyuki��s face. Minami, who sat in the front, was also tightening her lips with a stiff look.


    ��A magician from the continent?��


    Miyuki��s question was unexpected for Tatsuya.


    ����No, this familiar is different from the Kasei-tai. There isn��t even any color or form, hence, it��s purely a Psion Information Body.��


    Miyuki blushed at Tatsuya��s answer.


    ��I��m sorry, when you said familiar�� I thought it was ��Kasei-tai��.��


    ��You don��t need to apologize. After all, we''ve had many opportunities to be in contact with Kasei-tai type familiars within the year.


    Tatsuya smiled to soothe Miyuki, but it was immediately replaced with a stiff expression.


    ��It took so much time to figure out our position here. The enemy couldn��t have prepared much, but be on your guard. It��s coming.��


    ��Yes, Onii-sama.��


    ��Understood, Tatsuya-sama.��


    Miyuki, who was next to him, and Minami, who turned to look behind, nodded to Tatsuya.


    The driver didn��t seem to be willing to converse with the three and devoted himself to drive the car. However, his shoulders were unnaturally stiff, his face fixed straight to the front, while only his eyes were running around frequently. Yet, he still did not show a frightened expression, but this much was to be expected from a driver of the Yotsuba Family.


    As Tatsuya deduced, it didn��t take much time for the enemy to appear.


    ��Helicopter?��


    The sign of the rotor sound was heard from the rear.


    ��Should we shoot it down?��


    Miyuki, who had entered into a complete preparedness for a war, made a dangerous proposal.


    ��No, it��s bad to attack from here. It��s still well within the monitoring range of Psion Sensors.��


    Tatsuya urged Miyuki down before she went any further. He then proceeded to talk to the driver.


    ��Please be wary of the front. There should be a large vehicle that will block the road soon.��


    The helicopter was closing the distance between them bit by bit from the rear. They were able to catch up immediately, but chose not to do so, and Tatsuya thought that they were planning to pressure him.


    It was like chasing a prey by its heel. If so, there should be an ambush further down the road.


    It was a simple theory, that was why it was unlikely for that prediction to be out.


    ��Brake!��


    Before the green light at the junction, Tatsuya raised his voice. The driver pushed the brake reflexively. He ignored the signal of a trailer which came from the side of the road, and stopped at the junction.


    ��Minami, put up a shield on my cue!��


    ��Affirmative!��


    ��Onii-sama, what about me?��


    ��Miyuki, you��re a backup in case of emergency��


    At the same time, Tatsuya got out of the car quickly, and from the trailer, a whole gang of people armed with automatic rifles came down. There were 32 people, an entire Platoon armed with normal automatic rifles (not the high-powered rifles specialized for use against magicians). Tatsuya faced his assailants while confirming the enemy��s equipment and manpower.


    (16 of them are magicians. They are not hiding in the distance. There are two in the helicopter. I guess both of them are here to supervise the situation.)


    Their numbers were more than yesterday��s assailants, and there was a leader in this group.


    (However, they��re still not enough.)


    Half of the enemies were holding guns to hold their ground. Excessive firearms for each individual. The enemy seemed to know about Tatsuya to some extent.


    (Otherwise, is there a limit on the movement of these troops?)


    An object barrier was formed in front of Tatsuya.


    The automatic rifles were set to full auto.


    The barrier that was stretched by Minami tackled all of the low-caliber high-speed bullets. It was an expected result, as Minami��s magic was targeted to defend against high-powered rifles.


    Meanwhile, Tatsuya did not simply analyze the enemy��s forces.


    The remaining half of the enemies advanced. Tatsuya targeted 16 people with partial Decomposition at the same time.


    The magic defense of all 16 of them was already hooked. After some observation, it turned out to be magic from the Ancient Buddhist sect. A magic meant to hide one��s figure.


    Tatsuya''s Decomposition had easily torn down that barrier.


    It was not a result of the finesse of the triple Decomposition Magic, ��Trident��. It was a feat of strength in terms of Magic Interference. Activation Sequences of protective barriers were multiplied side by side, however, and their cooperation could be seen as sloppy.


    Tatsuya fired his magic in rapid succession. All 16 were shot in both shoulders and thighs, completely losing their combat strength. They were in severe pain and were losing their consciousness one after the other.


    ��You monster!��


    A familiar curse arrived at Tatsuya��s ear from the thwarted men.


    Tatsuya did not even show a wry smile.


    The troop had a normal combat proficiency. Tatsuya couldn��t think of any other conjecture besides Special Forces. However, they lacked strength to go against Tatsuya, let alone touching Miyuki. It was an impossible task.


    (Their infantry has 16 remaining. First, I need to neutralize their arms.)


    Tatsuya started to run swiftly.


    He had turned into a hunter.


    Tatsuya took down the helicopter, the hidden magicians were knocked unconscious����he paid no heed to the after effect����and proceeded to catch the man who seemed to be the Commander of the group. Unlike yesterday, he seemed to disdain the idea of fleeing. Although Tatsuya would prefer it if he��d just run away, as Tatsuya had no use for him, and he was not in the condition to entertain police matters.


    He knew from the beginning that an interrogation would be a waste of time. It was apparent to Tatsuya that the man was not informed of the details while providing the camouflage trailer for troop transport, and he confirmed this when he saw the normal automatic rifles instead of the high-powered rifles for fighting magicians.


    At any rate, Tatsuya left the scene of the plight after he handled the attack in a short period of time. However, it didn��t mean that Tatsuya��s group left without any damage. Their car was destroyed.


    ��I��m terribly sorry...��


    ��Don��t worry too much, Minami, it isn''t your fault. I also didn��t expect this��


    ��That��s right. Minami-chan has properly fulfilled her role. As Onii-sama said, you don��t need to be bothered by this.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki slumped to comfort Minami, but it didn��t change their situation that they were stuck at a loss.


    The car becoming unable to travel was not due to the flaws of Minami��s barrier magic. The enemy used a weapon that she did not think off.


    ��It was an EMP Bomb����


    EMP Bomb (Electromagnetic Bomb) was a weapon currently being developed which had only less than 10 meters of effectiveness at the moment. However, if strictly for short distance usage, it was compact and could be carried in an average sized vehicle. It might not have any effect on military equipment with electromagnetic protection treatment, but a shield was not sufficient in preventing the effects on electronic devices.


    For instance, a CAD originally had sufficient electromagnetic protection as it was assumed to be used within military matters as well, but a commercially available portable information terminal could be damaged by an EMP Bomb.


    ��Miyuki, how is your terminal?��


    ��It��s alright.��


    ��Minami��s?��


    ��Mine, as well, it has no problems.��


    Tatsuya��s information terminal looked like a commercial model externally, yet the content was customized by the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion. Miyuki��s was a gift from the Head of the Yotsuba. Minami��s terminal was also given to her by the Yotsuba. They were made with modern technology and were able to withstand the electromagnetic pulses from an EMP Bomb.


    However, their self-propelled vehicle was not equipped with such technology.


    ��Even so�� Why does the car which came to pick us up from the Main House not have measures against EM waves?��


    The driver himself whimpered at Miyuki��s grumble.


    The modern self-propelled vehicle was a lump of electronic devices. It would stop working in the presence of a powerful EM pulse.


    Although the luxurious commercial vehicle had been installed with protective measures against EM waves, apparently, this car had a defective portion to its shield. Otherwise, the EMP Bomb had used a higher output than what could be handled by the vehicles at a commercially available level.


    ��I��m terribly sorry. As I thought, it was my fault.��


    Even though he was not directly scolded, Minami felt sorry for the driver a little bit after Miyuki turned moody, hence, she apologized again.


    It couldn��t be said that Minami was completely faultless.


    The magic Minami used was ��Mass Filter��. It was a magic that prevented the transmission of material above an allowable range within a constrained area. She set the magic to be ��impermeable by anything more than three CO2 molecules��. This magic, unlike Vector Inversion and Kinetic Energy Neutralizer magic��s, was an excellent barrier which was effective in defend against Poisonous Gas that diffuses and penetrates without direction.


    However, Mass Filter couldn��t defend against electromagnetic waves. Neither could it defend against heat and explosions. She could instantly activate the ��Vector Inverting Shield�� against an explosion, and Minami selfishly thought that she didn��t have to worry about heat with Miyuki around.


    Nevertheless, she had completely overlooked EM waves. Minami was seriously thinking that it was her fault. For instance, if the enemy had used ��lightning�� magic, her defense obviously could not stand against the attack. No matter how much Tatsuya and Miyuki comforted her, Minami failed to put her heart at ease.


    That was her motivation in covering for the driver, and it was never purely sympathy.


    ��Miyuki, at any rate, let��s call for another car.��


    Tatsuya changed the subject rather than offering Minami consoling words again, as he had guessed such sentiments.


    ��Alright.��


    Miyuki had also noticed the reason for Minami��s self-blaming. She had no intention to blame both the driver and Minami. The monologue just now gave was unintentionally coming out of her mind. Miyuki would be very thankful if she was given a chance to retract her words.


    However, it was not possible to call the Main House.


    Then just right at this time, there was an incoming call to Miyuki��s terminal.


    Tatsuya urged her to it pick-up with his eyes, and Miyuki answered the call.


    ��Good afternoon, Miyuki.��


    ��Yuuka-san?��


    The one calling was Tsukuba Yuuka.


    ��Yes, it''s me. Miyuki-san, sorry if it''s too sudden.��


    ��What happened?��


    ��I wonder if you could move the trailer which is blocking the road now.��


    It was an abrupt request, and since there was no assailant in the trailer, it wouldn''t move like usual so they just left it behind. Miyuki ended the call and ordered the driver to move the trailer from the intersection.


    Miyuki truly had not thought that such a thing would happen, but Yuuka was unexpectedly at the other side of the moved trailer. The driver was back quickly, and the trailer was parked next to the unmoving car.


    ��Get in.��


    It was a really sudden request without prior explanation that even Tatsuya was missing words to respond to her.


    However, Yuuka raised her voice while throwing words in frustration.


    ��Quickly get in! I��m already at my limit in keeping the police away!��


    ��Miyuki, Minami, let��s get in.��


    Urged by Tatsuya��s words, Miyuki and Minami went in, while at the same time loading their own luggage into Yuuka��s car.


    ��The driver?��


    ��Let him figure out something on his-��


    It seemed like answering Tatsuya was a waste of time, so Yuuka omitted the last ��own�� when Tatsuya slipped into the passenger seat and promptly started her car.


    The first few minutes in the car was followed by a period of silence.


    Yuuka was concentrating on driving.


    Tatsuya could hear the voice communication unit in the front passenger seat occasionally. It appeared to be intercepted wirelessly.


    As Miyuki looked out of the window, Minami saw the restlessness in Miyuki��s face.


    Before long, tall buildings began to be seen. ��Yuuka-san��, Miyuki spoke to Yuuka.


    ��What is it, Miyuki-san?��


    ��I think the Main House is in the opposite direction.��


    Miyuki did not hide the distrust in her voice.


    ��We��re avoiding the police.��


    Yuuka smiled wryly while answering so.


    ��Miyuki, Yuuka-san is speaking the truth.��


    Tatsuya took away his attention from the communication unit, intending to calm Miyuki.


    ��The police stretched out a checkpoint in the direction of the Main House. They didn��t do so on this side for some reason.��


    Tatsuya noticed that she was intercepting the police��s radio. It was not something that someone could normally do. And even though the external parts of his own terminal were commercially available, the contents were filled with Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion specs that Sanada collaborated with Fujibayashi on. Hence, he could easily find wireless encrypted communications which were used within the country, most of which should be readable.


    ��If Onii-sama says so�� Yuuka-san. Sorry for doubting your good will.��


    ��It��s alright. I know you have your reasons to be suspicious of me.��


    Perhaps, it was due to the fact that she appeared conveniently right after the assailants were taken care of. At least, Tatsuya thought that was enough.


    ��However, why do the police only wait on the road leading towards the Main House?��


    However, this was the point that Miyuki doubted.


    Yuuka was about to smile wryly once again, but suddenly turned to a serious expression while answering Miyuki and gazing at her eyes through the mirror.


    ��That��s because, Miyuki-san, they don��t want to let you arrive at the Main House.��


    ? ? ?


    The place where Yuuka was taking the three of them to was one of the Tsukuba Family��s villas at the foot of Mt. Amigasa in the Yatsugatake Mountain range.


    Yuuka led the three of them to the living room, and sat herself in a reclining chair����the house had six reclining chairs with footrests instead of a sofa����she suggested that Miyuki and the others should stay at the house for the meantime.


    ��Today, we��ll stop here.��


    Miyuki asked Tatsuya with her eyes. Yet, Tatsuya replied promptly to Yuuka��s proposal.


    ��Tomorrow, shall we go to the Main House together? It��s not like we can read the movements of the scheduled pick-up car now.��


    Tatsuya nodded to Miyuki. He asked Yuuka instead of Miyuki, as both of them were candidates in becoming the next Family Head, and Tatsuya answered Miyuki and delivered Miyuki��s intention.


    ��We welcome your offer with thankfulness.��


    ��Then, it��s decided.��


    ��Wait a minute.��


    Miyuki showed restraint, seeing that Yuuka was smiling.


    Immediately, the villa servant brought beverages. Everyone was served back tea. Moreover, instead of bringing the teapot, the tea was poured at two-thirds full in the cup and served side by side on the table. He put a sugar pot and milk pot down right before they left the living room.


    Yuuka watched his backs with a bitter expression.


    ����Even though he was as annoying with all the habits and etiquettes that I have, even he cannot afford to be attentive himself.��


    She showed an apologetic face to the three of them with uncertainty.


    ��Sorry, everyone in my house is used to black tea, so they wouldn��t place down coffee or green tea.


    ��No, please don��t worry.��


    Miyuki reached for the cup with a fake smile.


    ��Ah, it��s a little far from the table right? I��ll take out the side table now.��


    After she confirmed that Miyuki retracted her hand, Yuuka operated the switch on her armrest.


    On the right side of the four of them, a side table rose from the side of each chair.


    Minami quickly placed together on the saucer, the tea cup and the milk pot and brought it to the table right by the side of Miyuki, without Miyuki noticing that she was gone from her side.


    Miyuki nodded and said ��Thank you�� to Minami, while taking the cup of black tea in her hand.


    Tilting her neck lightly, Miyuki poured a bit of milk from the milk pot into her cup.


    She stirred the tea a little, while smiling and with a bit of laughter to Minami.


    Minami returned the milk pot back to the table before returning to her own seat.


    When comparing to the servants of the house who put down the cup brusquely, they were in stark contrast with this female maid who naturally had a delicate mindfulness for her master.


    ����So cute. Are you showing off?��


    Yuuka returned with a smile that did not go well with Minami��s short display.


    ��No, I have no such intentions.��


    Minami answered so without any feeling, and hid her face by bowing to Yuuka.


    That action was meant to get on Yuuka��s nerve, but she chose to dampen out the irritation that was forming on the surface of her mind with a ��phew��.


    ��Well�� Our servant has shown such a bad attitude just now. I��ll take it as a draw.��


    Tatsuya, who was drinking the tea with a straight face, put down his cup on the saucer without even stealing a glance at the act, and proceeded to say, ��Let��s continue our talk��.


    ��That��s right... Miyuki-san, do you have something to say?��


    Yuuka corrected her seating posture, followed by Miyuki who turned to face her.


    ��I want to ask you about a few things.��


    ��You don��t mean�� That you want me to speak of my own true feelings, right?��


    The playful atmosphere disappeared from Yuuka, replaced by a sharp light.


    ��I wouldn��t ask such a meaningless thing.��


    Against Miyuki��s sunny winter-like eyes, Yuuka��s light was caught deep in its coldness.


    Miyuki��s eyes seemed to show an illusion of sucking out another��s soul, which made Yuuka divert her own.


    Although before long, she returned another gaze.


    ��It wouldn��t be completely useless. I can speak of my true feelings well within a certain range.��


    ��I see. Then, I will indulge in your kind words. Firstly, about the earlier look... And, how you managed to conveniently find us stranded in such a place?��


    ��Well, of course that would weigh on your mind.��


    Yuuka complained with an expressionless smile.


    ��At the very least, you can believe that I have no partake in the conspiracy.��


    ��I can, if you would just tell me the reason.��


    ����Actually, I have been secretly keeping an eye on the car which Miyuki-san��s group would ride in.��


    Miyuki glanced at Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya shook his head lightly.


    Although Yuuka had fastened her eyes to think of a good follow-up, Miyuki replied before.


    ��I see.��


    Despite not believing Yuuka��s description, Miyuki asked the next question.


    ��Why did you put up so much effort into helping us there?��


    ��That.��


    ��You wouldn��t say that was because I needed an escort, right? You can��t expect to convince me with such a reason.��


    Yuuka gave up and sighed.


    ��I guess so�� I got it. I��ll tell you the truth.��


    ��Please do.��


    Although Miyuki��s straight gaze could be deemed as a bad attitude, she wasn��t going to be deceived any longer.


    ��Tatsuya-san might have known about this though.��


    Before explaining, Yuuka tried to engage Tatsuya into the conversation. Tatsuya��s real intention was to not let Miyuki know about the matter. However, if Yuuka did not clear up the misunderstanding, the situation would not be able to proceed. Furthermore, if Miyuki was to be named as the next Family Head, she would need to know the expectations of the Branch Families. Tatsuya changed his mind because of this.


    ��Maya-sama has decided to name Miyuki-san as the next Family Head during the New Year''s Gathering. A group of the Branch Families tried to get in the way. They must have thought that, at the very least, you wouldn��t be named as the next Head if you couldn��t show up for the Gathering.��


    There was no surprise seen in Miyuki��s face.


    ��So they don��t want me to be the next Head?��


    However, she was asking this with a harder voice.


    ��I think, only Shibata Oji-sama thinks so.��


    Yuuka��s answer was so clear that it sounded cruel.


    ��I see�� Shibata-san, so Katsushige-san, as well.��


    ��I don��t think so, though.��


    However, the clarity of her answers seemed to be inconsistent.


    ��I��m sorry. What do you mean by that?��


    Yuuka did not show any special remorse while continuing her explanation.


    ��Shibata Oji-sama wants Katsushige to be the Family Head, but I think it couldn��t be helped for Miyuki to be named as the next Family Head. If he were asked which between Miyuki-san and Katsushige-san is more excellent among the Yotsuba��s Magicians, he would have known the answer, as well. After all, Katsushige-san is an excellent magician but only by normal standards.��


    Yuuka divulged in laughter. Miyuki had failed to follow Yuuka in her laughter, despite agreeing on her assessment of Katsushige.


    ��Well, if that��s the case. Nobody really disproves of you in becoming the next Family Head.��


    ��Yuuka-san, how do you, yourself, feel?��


    ��Me?��


    Yuuka was talking about the next Family Head nomination as if it was someone else��s problem, and worried about Miyuki.


    Yuuka was also one of the four in the final stage that fulfilled the requirements in being a candidate.


    ��I also think that Miyuki-san is the appropriate choice.��


    Yuuka quickly answered so. It was too quick that the earnestness couldn��t be heard.��


    ��No, this way is not exactly right.��


    However, Yuuka was 100% serious without mixed any mixed meanings.


    ��Going back two years, the Tsukuba Family had decided to support Miyuki-san in becoming the next Family Head. In order to ensure that the Tsukuba Family has a say in the matter, I am to remain as a candidate until the actual election. Although this was more to help you win over the other Branch Candidates like Katsushige-san and Fumiya- kun.��


    ��Why would you go that far to����


    Miyuki��s question was to be expected.


    ��90% is purely because we think that Miyuki-san should become the next Family Head.��


    Yuuka was evading from directly answering her question by saying these difficult words.


    ��The remaining part is probably due to the guilt from my mother.��


    Miyuki complexion changed. It was not an exact answer, but it was enough for her.


    ��If you��re talking about atonement, then it would be troublesome. That happened against Touka-sama��s wish. However, in reality, has Touka- sama made her own determination in accordance with Oba-sama?��


    Touka was Yuuka��s mother, the current Head of Tsukuba Family. It didn��t mean that she had no father, but Touka had been the head before marrying Yuuka��s father.


    Touka was a magician who specialized in Mental Interference Magic, well known within the Yotsuba with her special magic, ��Pledge��. ��Pledge�� was done under the consent of the magician, limiting the mental activity of the subject semi-permanently. Unilaterally, it was impossible to bind the spirit of the magician, so there must be a condition of there being a key to release the partner��s independent will. It was a magic with a high utility value which enabled partial control over someone while still maintaining the emotions of the controlled subject.


    For both Miyuki and Tatsuya, it was a magic with a particularly deep meaning. After their mother passed away, Touka��s magic was the one that allowed Miyuki to seal Tatsuya��s magic power by casting ��Pledge�� on Tatsuya��s body.


    ��Moreover, I don��t have anything to say. Since it was an order from the Head, I have no intention to go against her will.��


    ����Pardon my rudeness. Sorry for forcing you to say such an upsetting thing.��


    ��I think it is only to be understood since its Miyuki-san. Please don��t mind it.��


    Both Miyuki and Yuuka stretched their hands, each to their own cup, while trying to refocus.


    ��I understand the stance of the Tsukuba Family.��


    While Miyuki was trying to change the topic, Yuuka wore a thin smile.


    ��Then, why are people from the other Branches trying to postpone the appointment of the next Family Head? If you know the details, would you please tell me?��


    Yuuka glanced at Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya, who was fully in her sight����made her hesitate����although he didn��t show any reaction.


    Yuuka averted her eyes from Miyuki��s gaze, and started to talk with a down casted head.


    ��Shibata Oji-sama and Mashiba Oji-sama want to pull Miyuki-san away from Tatsuya-san. No, they want to pull Tatsuya-san out from the center of the Yotsuba in order to isolate him from the world by pulling him away from the spotlight.


    Miyuki took a several deep breath. It was ragged for the first few times, and after repeating for five-six times, she regained her calmness.


    ����Not from the public, but from the world?��


    ��Yes. I mixed in some of my guesses, but it shouldn��t be wrong. I don��t know about the reason behind their actions, but all of the Oji-sama��s thought that Tatsuya was not supposed to exist as a magician. They are trying to interfere with you being named as the next Head in order to buy time for that purpose.��


    ��How could preventing me from being appointed as the next Family Head be connected to their importance in buying time to get rid of Onii- sama?��


    Miyuki spoke out in monologue, though it was not her intention to say this out loud. Her lips and throat were trembling as soon as her mind exploded with anger.


    ��Miyuki-san, please listen to this calmly�� If Miyuki-san were to be appointed as the next Head, your Onii-sama, Tatsuya-san, as Miyuki- san��s Guardian, will be established with a firm status within the Yotsuba. He would be the brother of theb next Family Head, as well as a close aide of the next Family Head. It is not really negligible in the minds of the Branch Families�� Heads.


    Yuuka took a glance at Miyuki��s complexion.


    Miyuki, at that moment, had regained her calm.


    ��So, they want to at least postpone the appointment of the next Family Head until Minami-chan over there can replace Tatsuya-san��s role.��


    ����I see, so that��s the case.��


    Miyuki��s voice was so cold and gentle that it was eerie.


    ��Ye-yes. I have no doubt in this.��


    So far, Yuuka had tried her best not to be afraid of Miyuki, but this was enough to make her tremble involuntarily.


    ��On the other hand, if I manage to get to the New Year��s Gathering, I would be able to secure Onii-sama��s position.��


    However, Miyuki did not think about this dangerous matter like she was trying to get back at someone. What she was thinking, ultimately, it was an outrageous conspiracy that would try to break her apart from her brother.


    ��Yuuka-san, we will not depart today, right?��


    The four of them had not had their lunch, even though lunch hour had passed long ago. However, it was well before sunset, if they could depart now, they should be able to reach the Main House.


    ��Yes�� I think the police are still on the move. It��s not like we did anything wrong, but if we get caught by the police, it would waste our time unnecessarily. I think it��s best to wait until tomorrow.��


    ��I understand. I will confide in your gracious words, so please take care of us for today.��


    ��I think there are a lot of things that are not up to your standards, but please use your time well.��


    ��Thank you very much. I will be in your care tomorrow as well.��


    Miyuki��s tone and words had been suppressed to be gentle. However, Yuuka felt a soul freezing force coming out of Miyuki when she said, ��I will be in your care tomorrow as well��. She struggled to smile back at Miyuki and nodded her head.


    In the end, the three from Tatsuya��s group didn��t have any lunch at all, but were served an early dinner instead (the taste was unsatisfactory), before they were guided to their rooms from the waiting room.


    Tatsuya spread the contents of his travel bag. He did not wonder about his outfit for tomorrow, but his equipment, instead. The customized Silver Horn-��Trident�� was brought out from the enclosed within the travel bag.


    He was wondering whether to use either the ��Trident�� that he was already familiar with, or the inconspicuous ��Silver Torus��.


    If it was a battle of magic, he��d use the Handgun type, Trident.


    If he assumed for a physical battle, he could reduce the use of magic and wear the Bracelet type, Silver Torus.


    He wavered for a second, but in the end, he did not take the Trident out of the travel bag.


    Someone knocked on the door when he was about to close the zipper of his bag. When Tatsuya asked ��Who is it��, the returned answer was ��It��s Miyuki��. He left his bag open, and moved to open the door.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    He opened the door and asked Miyuki. She was alone.


    ��I have something that I want to talk about... for a little while.��


    Careful of the place, Miyuki seemed to be in a fine state of mind.


    ��I got it, come in.��


    Tatsuya invited Miyuki into his room.


    Miyuki first went to the front of the travel bag which was left open, and began to refold Tatsuya��s clothes which had been a little disorganized.


    He was about to take out his underwear and go take a bath soon, so there was not much meaning in organizing the contents of the bag now. However, Tatsuya didn��t restrain Miyuki, and said ��I��m sorry��.


    ��No, I do this because I like it.��


    Miyuki��s voice sounded a little joyful, while her hand was still moving. She satisfied her urge and closed the zipper of Tatsuya��s travel bag.


    ��You may sit on the bed.��


    He let Miyuki sit on his bed, while he himself sat on the chair of the writing desk.


    Miyuki did not show any hesitation, but she shallowly sat on the bed.


    ��Well, then? What do you want to hear?��


    When Tatsuya immediately led the conversation, Miyuki inflated her cheeks in her slight dissatisfaction.����No, it wasn''t as if she actually did that, but she oozed such a similar aura.


    ��Am I not allowed to come unless I have some business?��


    ��No, no such thing.��


    To Miyuki, Tatsuya immediately raised a white flag. Tatsuya was not afraid of even the authorities, but it was a different story when it came to his sister.


    ��Fufufu�� I��m joking.��


    After being scolded by her brother, Miyuki immediately correct her mood.


    ��Moreover, I have something to ask you.��


    Then let me listen to it from the very beginning, Tatsuya thought so, but of course he didn��t voice that out.


    ��What do you want to ask?��


    Instead, he asked her bluntly.


    Miyuki had also stopped with her playful words.


    ��Onii-sama, did you know about the interference from the Branch Families?��


    The thought of cheating to get out of this situation disappeared while Miyuki blinked before him.


    ��I had knowledge of it.��


    While Miyuki was still thinking about her next question, Tatsuya proceeded to answer.


    ��On the first day of the winter break, Kuroba-san came to visit FLT. I was told about the matter at that time. The details of what he said were almost the same as what Yuuka-san told us just now. Yuuka-san said that she mixed in some of her guesses, but I wonder if she already knew these facts.��


    ��Kuroba Oji-sama��? Then.��


    ��No.��


    Tatsuya had guessed what Miyuki was concerned about, and denied it preemptively.


    ��The Kuroba are not involved in this sabotage. He said that he is of a neutral stance this time. I think we can believe him. Of course, both Fumiya and Ayako will not be our enemy.��


    ��I see...��


    Miyuki breathed in a sigh of relief, but immediately turned her face upwards to Tatsuya who had a stringent look on his face.


    ��Onii-sama, why didn��t you talk to me about this?��


    It was not as if Miyuki didn��t know the feeling of self-blaming, but Tatsuya had his own excuse. He couldn��t divert his eyes from his sister.


    ��It would be better if the interferer would retreat. As long as you can attend the New Year��s Gathering, the fact that someone pulled strings behind you is a trifling matter. I didn��t want to burden you with unnecessary worrisome matters.��


    Tatsuya had judged that this time��s incident was a simple composition. Whether it was their hideouts and time gimmicks, there wasn��t any need to sniff them out. They simply needed to get rid of the assailants. He thought that it would put her at a disadvantage to worry over this matter.


    ��It��s natural for me to worry about Onii-sama!��


    However, those thoughts were unacceptable for Miyuki.


    ��Certainly, it might have been useless for me to worry over these thoughts. However, isn��t it fine if I worry about Onii-sama! To be able to cry or be angry for Onii-sama is very important to me. I would never think of this as ��unnecessary��!��


    Miyuki moved her face laterally and pouted. While his baffled sister remained in that position, Tatsuya thought that he had to pacify her mood one way or another. Tatsuya stood up and moved to the front of Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya tried to put his hand on his sister��s shoulder, but he missed it.


    It was not due to Miyuki shaking off his hand.


    Miyuki stood up, and suddenly embraced him.


    ��Onii-sama, do you remember?��


    ��About what?��


    While asking so, Tatsuya recalled a scene in his memory that would certainly be connected.


    The scene from last year��s Nine Schools Competition, the Fourth Day and the first night of the Newcomer''s Games. Tatsuya rejected the offer to adopt his ��Active Air Mine�� into the Index with his name as the creator. Miyuki came to visit Tatsuya then...


    ��My feelings have not changed at all from that time. And will never change from here onwards.��


    Miyuki continued her words surely, as if she confirmed what Tatsuya was recalling.


    ��Because I am your ally.��


    A scene was drawn to Tatsuya��s mind, and he watched it with his eyes.


    ��Because I will forever be Onii-sama��s ally.��


    Tatsuya opened up the storage of his memories.


    ��The time will certainly come. I��m sure you can do it. I certainly hope so.��


    Miyuki raised her face up. In contrast to Tatsuya��s expectation, Miyuki��s face was filled with a smile.


    ��And that time is coming soon. It might be a little different than ��the time�� that we have in mind, but at last, the time has come where Onii- sama can finally fly freely.��


    However, in the midst of that shiny smile, he could see a drop of shadow. And that was weighing very much on Tatsuya��s mind.


    ? ? ?


    The current Head of the Yotsuba, Yotsuba Maya, smiled involuntarily after receiving a report from the Butler, Hayama, about Miyuki, who was attacked in two consecutive days due to the information leak and now had to stay at the Tsukuba Family''s villa.


    "What should I say, it''s useless."


    Maya was not ridiculing them, but instead she said it gently and dazzlingly.


    "It seems like the Branch Family members have underestimated Tatsuya-dono''s power."


    The Butler, Hayama, replied with a harsh comment in a polite tone.


    "This village''s ''barrier'' couldn''t stand up against Tatsuya-san''s ''Decomposition'' after all, so he can come from the sky if he wanted to make it on time. If that were really to happen, everyone would be thrown into an uproar. Until the Decomposed barrier to repel intruders is completely rebuilt again, the magicians with recognition inhibitors will be overworked day and night. Building up that barrier is not an easy task after all."


    Maya sighed exaggeratedly.


    "I wonder if everyone from the Branch Families understands what kind of responsibility they will bear if they try to impede my instructions?"


    Maya made a ''how troublesome'' kind of face, while tilting her tea cup.


    "Anyway, regarding Aoki-san and the others, are you sure you have delivered the correct information to the Heads of the Branch Families?"


    "Yes, unmistakably."


    Butler Hayama replied so after being glanced over by Maya, and he poured a non-caffeine herbal tea into Maya''s cup with a reverential attitude.


    By the way, within the Yotsuba Family, all of the Butlers were called equally as ''Butler'', whether it was Obara or Aoki or Hanabishi or even Hayama, the eight of them, in reality, were in a position to supervise employees in each sector. However, only Hayama was in charge of private (internal) issues out of all eight of the Butlers.


    Even now, during the night tea time. It was the main reason why she could speak openly. Even Maya wouldn''t speak in such a manner in front of anyone else but Hayama. Conversely, the Branch Family Heads, no, the Yotsuba itself was tied up at the mercy of the Family Head that despised the family, since this was Maya''s true nature.


    "However, I wouldn''t say that all their efforts are wasted."


    Hayama witnessed all that without changing his attitude. Even now, he reverently offered a solution based on his own opinion. By doing so, he let his Master complain to her hearts content without being caught otherwise.


    "According to Hanabishi''s report, of both the remnants of the Great Asian Alliance��s coalition hardliners and the Great Asian Alliance��s appeasement factions, we significantly weakened their forces from waging war against the Ten Master Clans. Especially for the Artificial Psychic Center which is on the verge of collapsing in Matsumoto. In the future, let''s keep this lake garden of the Yotsuba Family from such rampaging activities of any intruders.


    "I have never minded over those Artificial Psychics to begin with."


    Maya laughed curtly by her nose, but her voice was frank, unlike the sweet poison type like what she used earlier.


    "Anyway, this means that the end-of-the-year house cleaning has come to an end?"


    Hayama nodded with a faint smile at her inquiry.


    "There were some changes in the setup, but there was only a little more to be done by the necessary staff so I left the rest to Hanabishi."


    "Well, that''s true. Fishing takes a lot of time and effort, part of the rough stuff. Tatsuya-san would substantially take care of those people."


    Maya showed a slight amazement in her face.


    "Well, that''s fine. Hayama-san, have you finished the New Year''s preparations?"


    "Yes. We just need to wait for Miyuki-sama''s arrival."


    "Then, there''s nothing to be worried of."


    Hayama opened his mouth with a bit of slight hesitation.


    "Madam, do you really not wish to stop Shibata-sama?"


    Hayama knew of the plan of the Head of the Shibata Family in keeping Miyuki stranded by Shibata Katsushige and his Guardians. Of course, Maya also knew.


    Maya, for some unknown reason, laughed in satisfaction.


    "Even if it''s Katsushige-san, there is no way he can stop Tatsuya-san."


    Shibata Katsushige was, without a doubt, one of the strongest magicians in the Yotsuba''s current generation in terms of combat magic, but Maya expected that Tatsuya had no possibility of losing against Katsushige. This time, Maya had a vision in making Tatsuya bringing down Katsushige.

 Volume 16 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Morning of December 31st. Tatsuya''s group departed from the Tsukuba Family''s villa, and it was their third try to get to the Main House.


    The normal travel time from the villa to the Yotsuba''s Main House was about two hours. While considering the possibility of piled up snow in the middle of the road, three hours would still be sufficient. Yuuka proposed ''I think its ok even if we depart from the villa after lunch'', but Tatsuya had thought about any foreseeable obstructing events that may occur today as well, hence, he wanted to depart as early as possible.


    Yuuka seemed to be a night creature, and looked sluggish when she drove, as if her body had yet to be fully awakened. Perhaps, that was the reason behind her proposal on departing during the afternoon instead.


    Still, she somehow managed to drive her sedan safely, and finally, they reached the entrance of the tunnel which led to the Yotsuba''s Village.


    Inside the tunnel, there were branches of a pathway, but the mechanism needed a flow of Psion waves in a certain waveform at specific points in order to be able to stay on the route which led to the Yotsuba''s Village.


    The tunnel had provided an automatic gate of non-systematic magic. With this mechanism, the Yotsuba''s Main House was essentially cut off from the outside world, at least when it came to land transportation.


    This facility is meant to conceal the address of the Old Fourth Research Institute. Due to the high confidentiality of the Old Fourth Research Institute, only the name is known, and the address is not known even to the highest government and military officials. As the Yotsuba Family had inherited this facility, they went around literally erasing the memory of anyone who knew this secret, completely hiding the location of their home.


    Similar gates existed in a few other places, but they were heading to the only gate that operated at all times. For those who knew of it, this area would be a strategic place to set up an ambush.


    At the same time, however, it also meant that this area was set under constant surveillance by the Yotsuba, and the assailants would require a certain amount of resolution.


    With this reasoning, Yuuka was determined that they would not receive any more interference once they reached this place.


    However, Tatsuya concluded that they would be attacked here for sure.


    The difference in the two��s attitude��s corresponded to their different reactions.


    From the side of the mountainous pathway, right before they entered the tunnel.


    From the slope, a white tsunami came surging down!


    "Miyuki, melt the avalanche!"


    Tatsuya shouted even before Yuuka noticed the avalanche.


    "Yes, Onii-sama!"


    Miyuki responded to Tatsuya.


    Yuuka suddenly stepped on the break.


    "Minami, Hemispherical Shield!"


    "Wha--, Y-Yes."


    The avalanche was surging from the side of the road.


    Miyuki turned the snow into water with her magic.


    The car stopped.


    The hemispherical barrier formed around the car.


    All of this happened in less than a single second.


    Streaming mud flew down in front of the stopped car.


    From the beginning, the avalanche wasn��t triggered to hit Yuuka''s car.


    "Minami, release the shield."


    "Understood."


    When the muddy stream from the melted snow had run down, Tatsuya ordered Minami to release the barrier magic.


    Before the barrier magic disappeared naturally, Minami canceled her own magic.


    Whether Tatsuya who gave the order, or Minami who performed the instruction, both had a stern look on their face.


    Tatsuya got out from the car and stood in front.


    In turn, Minami, Miyuki, Yuuka also came out of the car.


    Rocks and fallen trees were scattered in front of the car. They were washed down by the avalanche, or more likely by the muddy stream after the snow was melted at the slope of the mountain. The four of them approached and finally stood before the space.


    "Onii-sama, is this meant to hinder us?"


    Miyuki was also aware that the avalanche was not set to directly hit them. She asked her brother on her speculation.


    "No, it''s an ambush."


    However, Tatsuya''s answer was a little different from Miyuki''s speculation.


    "Come out!"


    The one who shouted was Yuuka.


    "If you don��t, I will not hold back!"


    Despite being in the territory of the Yotsuba Family, their vehicle was attacked, and it seemed like it had taken a toll on Yuuka''s pride.


    After receiving no reaction, she was frustrated and took out a folded type CAD from her handbag, she pressed a side button to open its numerical keyboard.


    Folded type CAD had begun being commercialized since the start of this year. A handy portion of the main body was the numerical keypad, while the expanded part of the cover was an antenna for a sighting aid. The goal was to replace pointing the muzzle of a gun-type CAD with a flat antenna which aimed at the target with the surface of its cover.


    This was FLT��s newest work in an attempt to cultivate practical use of the general-purpose CAD + Aiming Auxiliary System, which was announced in Dusseldorf two years ago, that was developed by the HQ team rather than the Third Division which Tatsuya belonged to. Tatsuya used this technology in practice at last year''s Nine Schools Competition, but he was only providing the know-how of incorporating the Aiming Auxiliary System with the OS for general-purpose CAD. Honestly, it hadn��t really become that different from a general-purposed CAD when comparing their efficiency and was only playing around with it for amusement, yet, Yuuka surprisingly seemed to fancy the style.


    Regardless of the efficiency of the CAD, the magic that was cast wasn��t a joke.


    Mental Interference Magic, "Mandrake".


    The magic released Psion waves that causes psychological damage by causing terror within a 150�� angle in front of the opponent.


    Mandrake didn��t create images that cause terror, but the terror itself. By loosening the suppression of the consciousness it allowed emotions to run wild, and this produced the emotion of terror.


    There was no lethal effect from Mandrake. However, anyone under the influence of this magic would be overcome with a violent terror regardless of their mental endurance, and their mind would significantly weaken. In fact, the damage might be greater for those who had received mental endurance training against fear. Those people would be thrown into a panic after being attacked by a fear that they should have been able to overcome. They would collapse, or lose consciousness after being unable to withstand the burden. It could even leave a deep mental wound for some.


    Although there was a similar magic called ''Phobos'', it used Psion light as its medium, whereas Mandrake used Psion waves, or, in other words, the ''sound'' of Psion��s.


    As Mandrake was a magic transmitted via the ��sound�� of Psion��s, it wasn��t intended to be transmitted via physical sound, hence, it could not be prevented even if the enemy cut off the physical sound wave. However, if the sound wave was cut off by magic. It also meant that the Psion wave��s propagation within the ��cut off sound�� region was attenuated.


    Like now.


    When Yuuka used ��Mandrake��, another magic was triggered at the same time.


    Sound wave attenuation magic, ��Silent Veil��.


    It was not possible to completely nullify the effect of Mandrake with Silent Veil. However, it was possible to weaken its effect. After Mandrake was weakened by Silent Veil, a magician could defend against it by strengthening their own Psion information field without having any aptitude for Mental Interference Magic.


    ��This magic�� you��re Kotona-san, right! I��ve figured out your identity. Please come out!��


    However, in order to do this, the opponent must know the usage of Mandrake beforehand. Yuuka could only think about a single magician who specialized in magic like Silent Veil, and also knew her magic.


    ��Katsushige-san, as well, how about you come out from behind that woman!?��


    Immediately after Yuuka��s provocation, a shadow came out onto the road. Not only did the water surfacing the wet road evaporate, a layer of heated air with paving material had locally formed.


    ��Phonon Maser.��


    To calm Miyuki��s and Minami��s amazement of their sudden appearance, Tatsuya glared and revealed out loud the identity of the magic on purpose.


    ��I don��t have any intention of hiding.��


    Soon after, a fine baritone voice was heard from the front. Yuuka lifted up her eyes which were directed at the heated haze. Miyuki and Minami were the same. Only Tatsuya was looking at the place where the huge rock had fallen earlier, watching three people, two men and a woman come out of it.


    ��It takes time to go through the scattered obstacles here.��


    He was taller than Tatsuya by a single head at 188cm. His body was slim, yet his posture didn��t hide his tendency to look sluggish. His body also didn��t seem to have any discomfort with heavyweight boxing which was introduced in the force. He was an official from the Ministry of Defense, going back a single year, the oldest son of the Shibata Family, one of the Yotsuba��s Branch Families, and at the same time, one of the Yotsuba candidates for the next Family Head, Shibata Katsushige.


    ��If you��re not hiding, why didn��t you answer me sooner?��


    Yuuka raised her nose to show that she wasn��t going to be fooled.


    ��I was going to answer once we were at a normal conversational distance.��


    Refrain yourself! Katsushige answered so with a stiff face.


    ��You��re the one who attacked even before I could answer you. As usual, Yuuka-san is so combative.��


    How troublesome, Katsushige indicated so and shook his head lightly.


    Yuuka observed his attitude from the corner of her eyes.


    ��Hmm�� So Katsushige-san can say so even after hiding in the shadows and having attacked us with an avalanche.��


    ��That avalanche��s course was set not to catch your car. There was no intention of attacking you.��


    ��That��s right.��


    The young man who had been restrained by Katsushige was covering for him.


    ��I wouldn��t have needed to use Phonon Maser earlier either! He��s different from you who suddenly get serious.��


    Apparently, this young man was the one who shot the Phonon Maser earlier.


    ��Kanata-san, won��t you please back off?��


    His outfit was also unkempt, like a musician or illustrator, with an artist- like youth. Yuuka told him off with a theatrically song-like sarcastic language.


    ��What!?��


    ��I��m talking to Katsushige-san now. It��s a talk between the Tsukuba Family��s daughter and the Shibata Family��s heir. It��s not the time for a servant to interfere.��


    ��You--.��


    ��Stop it, Kanata.��


    The one who stopped the young Kanata was a woman who stood beside Katsushige, Kotona.


    ��Nee-san.��


    The boy��s full name was Tsutsumi Kanata. He was Kotona��s younger brother, both of them were appointed as Katsushige��s guardian.


    ��It��s a fact that we are Katsushige-san��s servants. Yuuka-san didn��t say anything wrong.��


    ��But.��


    ��Do not embarrass Katsushige-san.��


    At that one sentence, Kanata backed down.


    ��Hmm�� So Katsushige-san is very treasured by his subordinates.��


    Yuuka spoke in a thorny ironic tone.


    ��And it��s not only by Kotona-san, I see.��


    The meaning of the words could change depending on the tone, Kanata who had backed down changed his complexion.


    ��Yes, thanks to you.��


    However, Katsushige��s deep voice didn��t show a hint of feeling which stopped Kanata from his outburst.


    ��I think they��re too good for me to be subordinates. I��ve always wanted to be a worthy master for them. I think we should have been less emotional as the Yotsuba Family��s style dictates. I think I need to learn from Yuuka-san in that aspect.��


    This time, Yuuka changed her complexion.


    ��I��m also a guardian, so I will restrain my mouth as well.��


    Tatsuya interrupted the conversation at a good time, without exposing Yuuka��s shameful sight, but, well, he probably did.


    ��I don��t mind. Even if you��re a guardian, you��re a close relative of the head. I think it doesn��t affect our stance at all, Tatsuya-kun.��


    The generous attitude Katsushige showed was something hard to categorize as either being friendly toward someone younger or abrasive toward a servant. Miyuki, at the moment, seemed to be having difficulties in assessing which sort of manner she should take Katsushige��s words, but of course Tatsuya himself doesn��t take an interest in such things.


    ��Thank you. Then, we��ll settle this immediately.��


    There was no change seen in his attitude.


    ��Hmm? I wonder what you mean.��


    ��It��s an easy request. Can you let us pass?��


    Tatsuya��s request was as straightforward as he said himself.


    ��I see, how very like Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Excuse me.��


    Tatsuya didn��t lower his head, and was only hinting so with his words.


    He waited for Katsushige��s response as it was.


    Katsushige also matched Tatsuya��s style, and didn��t take any circuitous attitude.


    ��I��m sorry, but I cannot do that.��


    Katsushige lightened his intimidating eyes.


    ��Hear me out as well. Go back down this road. We won��t need to have any unnecessary dispute if you do so.��


    Tatsuya nodded silently. However, it was not intended to indicate his submission to Katsushige��s request. His gesture indicated ��dispute is inevitable in order to pass through�� kind of consent.


    Katsushige tightened his lips. Kotona and Kanata on his two sides also rose in tension.


    ��If that��s the case.��


    Katsushige stated the words which determined the situation����No, he was about to state so.


    ��So it��s decided.��


    However, Tatsuya intended to continue his words.


    Katsushige had assembled a Magic Sequence and was ready to fire it, but intentionally cut it off and let the sustained magic formula disappear.


    ����Listen.��


    Kotona and Kanata had their guards up with their fingers on their CADs. Against them, Minami was ready to form barriers at any time. She wasn��t going to miss a single thing off her barrier this time.


    In the midst of the confrontation, Tatsuya said something unexpected to Katsushige.


    ��Needless to say, as a guardian of the Yotsuba, I have the responsibility to escort my master, a mistress from all peril.��


    ��So?��


    ��As Miyuki��s guardian, I don��t want to bring Miyuki to a dangerous battlefield. I suppose the two of you are the same.��


    ��Of course!��


    The one who answered Tatsuya��s question was Kotona.


    ��I don��t want to endanger Katsushige-san because of a family matter!��


    She answered with such passion as if she was defending her lover, and her brother was in-tune with her saying, ��I feel the same with nee-san��.


    Tatsuya nodded with a bitter, serious face.


    Katsushige, who felt like they were hanging on a deathly deception, speculated and said, ��Hey, you don��t mean���� after seeing Tatsuya��s expression.


    ��We will stay here. You will not pass through this point.��


    After Katsushige tried to forestall the situation, Tatsuya continued speaking.


    ��In order to overcome this standoff, a fight is inevitable. Then.��


    ��Wait--.��


    ��Why don��t we decide this with a duel between each other��s guardians? I��m alone, but you have two on your side.��


    ��You can��t!��


    ��Very well!��


    Katsushige and Kotona spoke at the same time, showing opposite answers.


    ��We have Yuuka-san as the third party here, and Minami will protect Miyuki and Yuuka-san in the woods. I promise you. She won��t lend me a hand.��


    Tatsuya didn��t answer inconsistently, and was quickly finishing what he wanted to say.


    ��Let us do it!��


    ��You can��t, it��s too dangerous!��


    Although Katsushige meant something similar, they had been arguing among themselves and failed to hear Tatsuya��s words until the end.


    ��Tatsuya-kun is not defective like everyone thinks! I can��t even say for sure that I can win against him. He is just like the previous head, Eisaku- sama, who is born to be a combat magician!��


    ��We, too, are magicians with modified bodies adjusted for combat, the second generation of the ��Bard Series��! The combat power was embedded in our genes even before we were born. No matter who the opponent is, we won��t easily be defeated!��


    ��That��s not the issue here! You��re measuring Tatsuya-kun��s level within the wrong parameters! He first killed a man when he was six, immediately after the artificial magician experiments. There is no doubt about the power he holds just in the palm of his hand. He sank in a skilled 30 year old combat magician in a pool of his own blood from the very start when they tried to kill each other, neither out of an accident nor a surprise attack. He was only six then, you know? He wasn��t even in Elementary School yet at that age.��


    Kotona was speechless with eyes wide open after hearing the information given by Katsushige.


    The one who had lost words wasn��t just her. Minami, and even Miyuki had their faces strung with intensity.


    ��Kotona, what did you do when you were six?��


    Kotona couldn��t answer Katsushige.


    ��Katsushige-san.��


    The one who responded to Katsushige was Tatsuya.


    ��Please don��t spread out someone��s private information in front of people.��


    Katsushige stared at Tatsuya, and showed an uncomfortable face when he looked at Miyuki��s and Minami��s face.


    ��Master, let me do it.��


    The one who interrupted here was Kanata. He called Katsushige ��master�� like a coffee shop owner, his words had made his sister cover her mouth.


    ��Certainly, he has the upper hand. If I were to face him head to head, he would certainly defeat me. However, I don��t think he could do that in a two-on-one.��


    Katsushige frowned at Kanata��s claim.


    ��Tatsuya-kun has made a bet that he can win against the both of you.��


    ��Even so, isn��t it ok? Since we have the advantage.��


    ��But����


    When Katsushige was considering his persuasion, this time Miyuki��s voice interrupted him, ��Shibata Katsushige-san��. Miyuki purposely called him in a full, polite and gentle manner in a cold and freezing manner.


    Miyuki who stood beside Tatsuya looked straight at Katsushige.


    ��I have been ordered to join Oba-sama, the Yotsuba��s Family Head, in attending the New Year��s Gathering. In order to fulfill this instruction, I must enter into the Main House today.��


    The smooth narrative with her beautiful intonation could even be mistaken as a song, which didn��t allow any rebuttal from any foolish phase.


    ��To hinder my way is the same as going against Oba-sama��s order. As it is, Katsushige-san, your action can be accounted as revolting against Oba-sama. As a child of the Shibata Family who revolts against the head, your family would also be labeled as rebels. You do understand this, don��t you?��


    Katsushige couldn��t give any answer. He was standing in place with a resolution of being called a rebel. However, from another angle of the Shibata Family who was taking an opposite stance from the head, it was not a defiant action.


    Miyuki smiled like an angel towards Katsushige. It wasn��t a smile reserved for an ally, but like a judge who smiled against a sinner.


    ��However, you also have your own position. That��s why, I��m not trying to accuse you of going against Oba-sama, but rather as an opportunity for my brother. If my brother were to lose, I will quietly return and leave from here.��


    It wasn��t an intimidation, but a proposal. Katsushige, who was supposed to have full resolution in being condemned as a rebel, was cornered by the fact that the entire Shibata Family was taken as hostage.


    ��How regrettable that we don��t have much time. Please state your decision.��


    ��I want to fight Tatsuya-kun. Would that be fine?��


    Katsushige retorted with an agonizing voice.


    Miyuki shook her head with an apologetic look.


    ��I have left this case to my brother. The case can be settled as proposed by my brother earlier.��


    Katsushige was still at a loss. He didn��t even realize that he had fallen captive into Tatsuya��s trap.


    Truthfully, Katsushige didn��t need to get lost here. He had come here with a firm determination to repel Tatsuya by absolute force. Since that was his first stance, he didn��t necessarily need to obtain permission from Miyuki to fight Tatsuya.


    Although Katsushige was no longer hamstrung, he was standing there half-heartedly thinking about the next course of action. He knew that neither Miyuki nor Yuuka would just submissively return without any negotiation. Since he was ready to take tough measures anyway, it was unnecessary to have such a conversation that led to the final proposal to the three, Katsushige, Kotona, and Kanata.


    It was because he took a bad step of ��if there��s a room for discussion��, that he was confronted with a condition he had to struggle with on the surface of the showdown. He couldn��t bear the brunt himself to let Kotona go out and endanger herself. Yet, he couldn��t say the one phrase to prevent it all, ��I refuse��.


    He was mentally cornered for a period of time����although it was all a pretense, since the situation had yet to change at all����The one who saved Katsushige was Kotona again, saying ��My Lord, on behalf of Shibata Katsushige, I, Tsutsumi Kotona will accept the challenge from Shiba Tatsuya-dono��.


    ��Kotona!��


    Naturally, Katsushige yelled to restrain Kotona, but this time, even Kotona didn��t back down.


    ��Katsushige-san, since the situation has developed to this stage, we have no other choice. No, for Katsushige-san who couldn��t choose to avoid attacking his family, this is a desirable conclusion. No matter what the result is, I can��t afford to let the Family Head Candidate lose or get hurt here.��


    ��But it doesn��t mean that it��s ok if you��re the one who��s lost!��


    ��I will not be beaten up worthlessly. I will show you that I can win in this match.��


    ��Kotona�� But.��


    Kotona closed Katsushige��s mouth with her index finger after seeing him so worried about herself.


    ��Katsushige-san, please look at Miyuki-san.��


    Then, she guided Katsushige��s line of sight to look at Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki-san believes in the victory of her brother. That��s why that person doesn��t waver.��


    As Kotona had said, Miyuki who was reflected in Katsushige��s sight didn��t show any hint of anxiety.


    ��Katsushige-san, can��t you believe in me?��


    Her mischievous smile was seen in her eyes. However, most of Kotona��s strength mainly came from acting, Katsushige understood this.


    Kotona comprehended the terror that is Tatsuya. During the four days leading up to her reunion with Kanata, she had discussed with Katsushige many, many times about the threat of his ��Decomposition�� and the wonders of his ��Regrowth��. She also probably realized his abnormality as a combatant.


    It was not for the sake of escorting, but as training to defeat the enemy. Despite being a magician, Tatsuya was imposed with a variety of weapons and combat skills training in order to silence an enemy, Katsushige hadn��t found a way to explain this in a short time with just a few words. It was just proving that Tatsuya wasn��t normal, even with a little bit of an explanation just now, and Kotona should have been able to understand.


    Nevertheless, she tried to be brave. She hoped that he would believe in her strength.


    ��I got it�� I��ll believe in you both.��


    Then, he himself must respond to that feeling. Katsushige thought so.


    ��Win. Kotona. Kanata.��


    ��Leave it to me!��


    ��Please leave it to me!��


    After the Tsutsumi siblings raised their voices, Tatsuya came forward.


    Tatsuya lowered his hand with a gesture to Miyuki.


    To match him, Katsushige retreated. Perhaps, to follow up the fact that Kotona and Kanata needed to fight, he activated a magic to clear up the road from the fallen rocks and trees which were scattered after the avalanche.


    Tatsuya faced Kotona and Kanata with a somewhat painful look.


    ��What is it?��


    Tatsuya��s voice which answered Kanata was mixed with hesitation.


    ��I��m sorry for throwing a wet towel on this emotional scene, but I have no intention in killing either of you.��


    Kotona��s face was dyed in red.


    ��Y-you won��t get our guards down even if you say such things!��


    ��I have no intention of maneuvering my way out of here in particular.��


    ��Then mind your own business! We won��t be pulled away from each other!��


    Kanata replied so, and seemed to be diverting attention from his embarrassment.


    From Tatsuya��s point of view, his opponents were willfully misunderstanding him and were willfully fired up, but seemed like they would suffer the impact of the collective pain when their link broke. At any rate, they had been hindering his path for the past two days. He wasn��t in the mood to let them do as they liked any more than they already had.


    ��Anyway, are we going to start here? Or would you prefer to change venues?��


    Kotona glanced behind after she heard Tatsuya��s question. She was confirming if they had taken enough of a distance from Katsushige, but when she looked at Katsushige, he was nodding at her.


    ��Here is fine.��


    ��Then.��


    At the same time as Tatsuya said those words, Kotona readied her body for the fight.


    ��Kotona!��


    Kanata attacked Tatsuya upfront. However, Katsushige wasn��t able to follow up with the result. Katsushige��s eyes were fixed on Kotona who was launched into the sky and activated a gravity control flight magic.


    Kotona who was suddenly blown to the sky was falling in shock without preparing any landing posture, Katsushige reached out to rescue her.


    He neutralized the gravity by applying Inertial Control Magic to Kotona��s body.


    He applied Deceleration Magic to slow the fall rate.


    Changing the orbit of her fall through Movement Magic.


    He started all three Magic Sequence��s on his mobile phone-type terminal CAD button, towards Kotona in rapid succession.


    He executed the three magic��s in succession rather than one magic with three steps, he utilized his Magic Sequence in a short time, yet carefully modified the event without any conflicting details which might cause an increase in interference force needed to activate the magic. Kotona��s body, as Katsushige intended, arrived safely in his arms.


    ��Tha-thank you.��


    Kotona who was caught by Katsushige��s arms blushed in embarrassment while remaining in that posture. Katsushige was hiding his real feelings of deep relief as he let Kotona down upon the road.


    ��I��m sorry, Katsushige-san. I was too preoccupied with ��Decomposition���� becoming vulnerable to other magic from not paying attention.


    ��Be careful. Tatsuya-kun can use other magic besides ��Decomposition�� and ��Regrowth�� with Flash Cast. I should have already explained this to you many times now.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��He can only do Flash Cast for magic that uses three steps, but his activation speed is very fast. With that power, he can activate the same magic over and over again at any instant. Do you follow this now that you��ve experienced it directly?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then, go. Kanata is struggling.��


    ��Understood.��


    Katsushige tried to suppress his feelings to change her decision, and sent off Kotona with care.


    While Kanata was distracted by his sister who was launched up into the air, Tatsuya drove his palm at Kanata��s chest, just above the heart.


    At the same time, virtual vibration waves were implanted.


    However, the vibration magic was hampered by another wave that flowed into his body before it shook Kanata��s heart. Kanata managed to disable the virtual vibration waves that flew into his body.


    He overrode the magic with a stronger phenomenon interference force.


    Kanata rolled back on his own, and a snap came from his left fingers.


    Tatsuya decomposed the magic for acoustic amplification out of his snap before it turned into a roar.


    However, in reality, he missed the opportunity to do so.


    ��A surprise attack, right back at you!��


    Kanata wielded a specialized CAD in his right hand, a short barrel type, and pulled the trigger several times.


    A Magic Sequence which emitted a sound appeared in the same number of times that he pulled his trigger.


    Tatsuya disabled the vibration magic, ��Sound Cannon��, with Decomposition before its invocation.


    ��Tsk, that��s a counter magic technique!��


    It seemed like Kanata had the tendency to voice out every single bit of information in the battle.


    Perhaps, it was to get his fighting spirit up. Certainly, the effect on enhancing his spirit in this fight was undeniable. However, from Tatsuya��s point of view, it was a wasted chance.


    Tatsuya targeted the Psion body. He seized control of the body movement through Psion��s, and not the nerves.


    ��Then, how about this!��


    Kanata cried so while directing his CAD to Tatsuya.


    Right at that time, Tatsuya lowered his stance until he was at Kanata��s chest.


    Shukujihou. It was not the ��Shukuji�� of Senjutsu, but the martial arts ��Shukuji��.


    It was one of the body manipulation techniques Tatsuya learned from Yakumo. He also learned the name, Shukujihou, from Yakumo, but he didn��t really know if it was the correct term either.


    Tatsuya wasn��t really concerned if it was the historically correct term.


    The important thing was its effect.


    Kanata widened his eyes after Tatsuya appeared in front of him without any sign of self-acceleration magic.


    Kanata who was unable to react, was hit and dropped his CAD, Tatsuya thrusted his fist into Kanata��s solar plexus.


    Kanata groaned aloud while folding his body to fall, plunging, forward.


    The strike just now was not a combination of vibration magic. It was a pure fighting technique, the waves in Kanata��s body that were to counter vibration waves wasn��t of any use.


    Tatsuya tried to strike Kanata in order for him to fall unconscious. He didn��t have any intention to kill him, but he didn��t mind going to any length as long as he didn��t die in the aftermath. However, it ended prematurely by the quick force of the ball kick which was aimed at Tatsuya��s head.


    Tatsuya promptly jumped back, disabling the ��Sound Bombs�� which were strewn around him.


    Kotona was sent out by Katsushige immediately after the ��Sound Cannon�� was shot down. Kotona and Kanata were about 30 meters apart at that time.


    Yet, when she rushed him at about 10 meters, she was brought to a halt as Kanata collapsed onto the road.


    Kotona operated her CAD in regret even when she called the name of her younger brother.


    The Modified Body ��Bard Series�� was a group of magicians who were especially good at Systematic Vibration Magic, especially in interfering with sound waves, and they were magicians made for combat. However, the tendency of their specialized magic for fighting was different. Kotona was good at search operations, detecting interference, bewitching and damage mitigation type magic��s rather than combat magic.


    Her special magic included ��Passive Sonar��, ��Silent Veil�� and ��Sound Bomb��. Although ��Sound Bomb�� was classified as a combat magic, it also served the purpose of being an auxiliary magic to straddle the enemy rather than defeating them. She wasn��t as good as her brother in direct attack magic such as ��Sound Cannon�� and ��Phonon Maser��.


    However, when she saw that her brother was in a pinch in front of her, she quickly dealt out the combat magic she was good at. She could use ��Sound Bomb�� which generated a large spherical acoustic from a selected point at a distance, although at this distance, both she and her ally would be caught in.


    However, Kotona and Kanata had a layer of air surrounding them for the purpose of multiplied information strengthening with sound. For both of them, information enhancements protected their bodies from the magic others used almost as if it were as natural as their Eidos skin. Harmful ��sound�� to the body would turn harmless in sight of this defense.


    She used her entire body to shoot the magic based on such a calculation.


    However, Kotona��s ��Sound Bomb�� magic activation sequence was decomposed by Tatsuya.


    ��He aimed at 24 points of magic at once!?��


    Kotona raised her voice in surprise. Any bystander would have thought that it was such an aimless talk, when she should have prepared to deploy her next magic. For her, Tatsuya��s ability to disable magic was genuinely surprising, and didn��t expect that Tatsuya��s ability was this high and led to this much stagnation which created countless chances.


    Tatsuya suddenly disappeared from Kotona��s view.


    He just jumped diagonally to the sky, but Kotona��s eyes couldn��t adjust to his movement.


    It was a simple leap with only self-acceleration magic at the moment of his jump. Although there was a considerable amount of gravity that affected Tatsuya, it made him combine it with inertia neutralization, which was very familiar to him. Furthermore, Kotona couldn��t follow Tatsuya��s movements with either her magical sense or even with her naked eye, as he hadn��t used a continuous magic.


    He changed his direction using acceleration magic in the air.


    When Kotona noticed the change in magic, Tatsuya��s body was already imminently close.


    If the opponent had been Kanata, Tatsuya would have landed a kick.


    However, as his opponent was Kotona, he also had a little hesitation.


    Tatsuya wasn��t suddenly waking up to feminism. To strike at this momentum, he was concerned that he would accidentally kill Kotona��s because of her delicate body.


    Tatsuya stretched out his hand at the same time he landed on top of Kotona, he suppressed her at once with the remaining momentum.


    Kotona��s body fell in a moment, and politely enough to not injure her, Tatsuya laid her down on the road.


    When Kanata recovered enough to be able to stand up from the damage he received from Tatsuya, he saw the figure of his older sister being held down and strangled by Tatsuya.


    ��Get away from nee-san!��


    He quickly picked up his fallen CAD from the road and unleashed Phonon Maser at Tatsuya.


    Even Tatsuya wouldn''t escape unscathed if it hit him. No, if a magician had a high rank barrier magic, it might be prevented like Katsuto or Minami, however if the barrier was erected too late, it was a fatal attack had it not been Tatsuya.


    The heat rays of the Phonons had subsided halfway through.


    The coherent waves were lost in the instant the Magic Sequence was decomposed right after it was activated, and it was as if the waves disappeared midway.


    The Phonon Maser actually hit Tatsuya in a split second. However, the irradiation time was too short to even wear his clothes.


    ��Why?��


    He couldn��t believe that his special magic had failed him, and Kanata triggered Phonon Maser once more.


    A second, third and the fourth time followed.


    However, his magic was canceled by Tatsuya again and again in every instance.


    Tatsuya jumped again.


    This time, toward Kanata.


    However, Tatsuya��s body was shot down in the air by an explosion caused by compressed air.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    When he heard Miyuki��s voice, Tatsuya immediately stood up after being knocked down.


    ��Katsushige-san, what is the meaning of this!��


    She patted her chest in relief for a brief moment, then Miyuki raised her voice in fierce condemnation of Katsushige.


    The compressed air bullet just now was made by Katsushige.


    Katsushige didn��t answer Miyuki but proceeded to create compressed air bullets again.


    The unfathomable speed at which Tatsuya was eliminated was the result of the magic Shibata Katsushige, candidate for next Yotsuba Family Head, excelled at.


    Katsushige specialized in ��Density Manipulation��. Its underlying magic was convergence-based system, therefore, it had a wide range of applications. Manipulation of density in solids, liquids, and even gas.


    For instance, if he loosened the solid density partially, a hole would occur. The avalanche earlier was done by distributing the density of the snow, by building a spot where the snow density was lessened continuously.


    By manipulating the density of a liquid, he was able to produce a stream of high pressured liquid. It was also possible to reverse the flow against gravity.


    By manipulating the density of a gas, it was possible to produce a gas stream and release compressed air as a blast, like a suction vacuum machine.


    Katsushige specialized in ordinary magic, quite unlike Yotsuba Magicians. However, he is, by most definitions, an excellent magician who takes pride in the wide range of situations his magic can be applied to, along with his high invocation speed, the large number of invocations he can simultaneously conduct and the large scale at which he can alter phenomena.


    Upon seeing that he had been unable to keep up with eliminating his Magic Sequences, Tatsuya set his decomposition to target the dynamic structures causing the fluctuation in air density.


    The interference potential trying to create areas of high air density and the interference potential trying to prevent high air density both struggled for supremacy.


    As a result, Katsushige��s magic ended up misfiring.


    ��What!?��


    A startled voice leaked out from Kanata��s throat.


    The difference between Katsushige and the Tsutsumi siblings was that he didn��t stop his hand even after his specialized magic was prevented.


    Katsushige now fully joined the fight, and was working on the next magic to attack Tatsuya.


    However, there was a sudden intense rising of air current which made Katsushige stop his hand.


    The violent gust that arose against Katsushige��s center of mass was the result of a magic that was invoked in the skies above him.


    The wind being gusted up into a vortex right above Katsushige had started being cooled down by a sharp decrease in pressure as it condensed the moisture within it into fine particles.


    The wind which was sucked up into a vortex directly above Katsushige, was a response to lean air impact which was cooled by rapid depressurization, condensing the particle of fine water moisture within the area.


    The decrease in pressure was due to the Nitrogen, of which nearly 80% of the air is made of, simultaneously liquefied in large volumes.


    Miyuki had triggered ��Niflheim�� with a high interference strength beyond Katsushige��s.


    A mist of liquefied Nitrogen mixed with the flowing vortex of air and developed into falling raindrops due to gravity.


    From above Katsushige, sleet poured.


    While ice was made of water crystals, these raindrops were drops of liquid Nitrogen reaching -200 ��C.


    Katsushige erected a double barrier to reflect the rain and vacuum coating.


    The low temperature due to the evaporation of the liquid Nitrogen is deadly to those under it even if they are not directly in contact with it.


    Katsushige��s movement was halted.


    Tatsuya jumped three times.


    Kanata pointed his hand gun-type CAD at Tatsuya, but he couldn��t keep up with Tatsuya��s movements which changed direction when he kicked the air three times.


    Unlike his sister, Kotona, Kanata was blown away mercilessly by a jump kick from Tatsuya.


    ��Onii-sama, are you alright!?��


    Miyuki rushed to Tatsuya who was looking down at Kotona and Kanata who were lying on the road.


    ����Katsushige didn��t attack.


    ��Are you injured!?��


    Miyuki was worried if he was injured from Katsushige��s first compressed air bullets, but he told Miyuki ��I��m alright. It didn��t end with any unhealable wounds��, and after confirming Tatsuya��s safety, she put on a faint smile.


    ��Thank goodness.��


    Miyuki breathed in relief deeply in front of Tatsuya.


    Minami came next to Miyuki and held out a hand towel for Tatsuya.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, please use this.��


    ��Ah, thanks.��


    Miyuki sent a sharp look, not to Minami for handing a white hand towel to Tatsuya, but to Katsushige.


    ��Katsushige-san, I��ll ask you again. What did you mean by that intervention earlier.��


    Before Katsushige even answered the question, Yuuka came next to Miyuki with an overlapping voice of condemnation.


    ��Katsushige-san, I never thought that you were such a despicable guy who would resort to that kind of trick. You didn��t only prevent Tatsuya- san��s victory against Kotona-san and Kanata-san, you��ve also broken the agreement by committing a shameless act as to launch a sneak attack.��


    Tatsuya interrupted Miyuki��s and Yuuka��s interrogation for some reason.


    ��Miyuki, Yuuka-san, too, can we continue this talk later?��


    ��Why?��


    Hearing Tatsuya��s request, Katsushige closed his mouth.


    ��If you left the two of them as is, they will suffer quite an after effect.��


    Tatsuya��s answer was exactly Katsushige��s current concern.


    ��There shouldn��t be any lifelong side-effects for them considering the level of modern medicine and magical treatment that we have, but I think it would be better if they received immediate medical treatment.��


    Tatsuya didn��t wait for Katsushige��s answer, he looked back at Miyuki.


    ��Let��s proceed as soon as possible.��


    Miyuki nodded silently. She didn��t even show a hint of discontent to refute her brother��s words.


    Minami received the hand towel from Tatsuya after he wiped his face carefully, and folded it roughly with her hands.


    Tatsuya looked at Yuuka.


    ��Yuuka-san, may I ask you to drive us?��


    Unlike Miyuki, Yuuka frowned her eyebrows in frustration.


    ��Tatsuya-san, are you okay with this?��


    Yuuka directed her eyes toward Katsushige.


    Katsushige was applying medical treatment to Kotona and Kanata with a desperate expression. Even though he was attending to the two alternately and not simultaneously, it was an intense process that would have been difficult even for medical magicians. Moreover, he probably deserves high credit for not being driven by his personal feelings and for trying to not prioritize saving Kotona alone.


    However, even after seeing that, the unfavorable impression of what Katsushige did during the ��duel�� earlier didn��t fade one bit for Yuuka.


    ��Isn��t it okay? Though�� I would have no reason to blame Katsushige to begin with.��


    Tatsuya answered, in a manner that fairly surprised Yuuka.


    ��Eh? I mean, weren��t we ambushed?��


    ��His job was to not let Miyuki proceed further from this point. I thought there was a high chance that the three of them would come and attack us since the beginning anyway.��


    When Tatsuya spoke so indifferently, Yuuka wore an amazed face.


    ��That��s why you let Kotona-san fall towards Katsushige-san?��


    Tatsuya didn��t answer Yuuka��s sudden denouncing question.


    ��Moreover, my purpose is for Miyuki to attend the New Year��s Gathering safely. Given that some preparation is needed, we must be able to arrive today. That��s why I want to go to the Main House as soon as possible.��


    ��I see�� As long as Katsushige-san doesn��t further hinder you, you don��t really care about anything else.��


    Yuuka glanced at Katsushige once more. It seemed like the first aid for Kotona was finished, even though she hadn��t regained consciousness, enough to stand up by herself. Originally, she only fainted from the trauma so she wasn��t supposed to take too much time in regaining consciousness. Now, he was concentrating on Kanata, and Katsushige squatted by his side.


    ��Understood. If you��re okay with it, I have no problem either. Let��s proceed first.��


    The four of them entered the car then Yuuka started to drive.


    When they passed by Katsushige who was continuing treatment while on the road, Katsushige failed to pay any attention to Tatsuya��s group.

 Volume 16 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tatsuya��s group eventually reached the Yotsuba��s Main House at 3 P.M.


    The welcoming employees guided Yuuka to the rooms that the Tsukuba family always used.


    Minami had been instructed to go to a four-person room that she had used until she went to Tokyo. She was here as a servant rather than a guest, she might have been included in tomorrow��s preparation and needed to change into a housekeeper��s uniform now.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki passed through the waiting room in the Main House. It was between two Japanese-style rooms. Tatsuya was treated as Miyuki��s brother rather than a servant, unlike Minami. Tatsuya felt a somewhat different attitude from the servants toward himself. However, it wasn��t a problem that he had to call someone to ask about. He went to the same room as Miyuki calmly.


    ��Excuse me.��


    The one who opened the sliding door to say so was Minami who wore a white apron in a black long-sleeved one-piece. This outfit was the same one as when Tatsuya and Miyuki met her for the first time.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama.��


    Minami bowed deeply that her forehead touched the tatami, and said so while raising her face. She called Tatsuya and Miyuki with a ��-sama�� attached.


    ��Minami, can you stop that way of addressing us when you��re here.��


    Of course, Tatsuya didn��t mean for her to call them ��Tatsuya-niisama�� and ��Miyuki-neesama�� as usual. It was okay when it was only the three of them, but Tatsuya was concerned that the other housekeepers, the seniors would stare at her strangely when she called ��Tatsuya-sama�� in front of others.


    ��No, I��ve been entrusted a message from Mrs. Shirakawa to you.��


    Mrs. Shirakawa is a lady who oversees all the housekeepers of the Yotsuba��s Main House, the easy-to-understand words would be ��Chief Maid��. Her spouse was one of Yotsuba��s Butlers, the sixth in order, who assists Hayama in supervising all the employees.


    ��Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki-sama, your presence is requested by the madam at 7 P.M. in the dining room.��


    Minami delivered the line with a lack of intonation, which ended with ��that��s the case��, using ��Tatsuya-sama�� and ��Miyuki-sama��, probably imitated what Mrs. Shirakawa had said to her earlier.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki held their faces. As far as their memory concerned, they had never heard Mrs. Shirakawa called Tatsuya with ��-sama��. She called him ��Tatsuya-dono�� whenever Miyuki was around, and ��Shiba- san�� when Tatsuya was alone.


    As expected, something was changing in the Yotsuba Head Family. It also related to Tatsuya. It didn��t change in a way that was unfavorable to the siblings, but still there was an eeriness that it wasn��t their true character.


    ��The madam��s dining room? Oba-sama is waiting for us? Did she really say so?


    ��Yes.��


    However, Miyuki was worried about another point. In this case, Miyuki��s point of view was correct.


    ����I wonder if there is time to talk in advance.��


    Tatsuya tried to think about Maya��s intention in a hurry.


    The dining room was used for Maya��s private dinner. It wasn��t her private dining room, but a place where she met important guests.


    Alternatively, it was a place to dine while conversing about top secret matters.


    Tomorrow��s Gathering would name the next head of the family, the intended meeting had left the Yotsuba Family divided. When the invitation, no, the call was received, it certainly inferred at a single glance, especially the things Kuroba Mitsugu told him.


    With those reasons, Miyuki could only think that they were about to talk about tomorrow��s matter when they were called to the ��Madam��s Dining Room��.


    ��Minami, have Fumiya and Ayako also been invited? Yuuka-san and Katsushige-san, too, are they coming? Fumiya-sama and Ayako sama seemed to have arrived yesterday and stayed overnight. I didn��t know about Yuuka-sama and Katsushige-sama.��


    ��I see.��


    It seemed like not every employee in the mansion was informed about the dinner. Those involved in serving would probably be limited also, Tatsuya guessed so.


    ��Onii-sama. A discussion at this moment in time, perhaps, it��s about tomorrow��s����


    When Tatsuya was still thinking about it, Miyuki talked to him. It wasn��t a question, but a confirmation from her.


    ��Yes. Most probably, she will talk about tomorrow��s next family head matter in advance. I can��t say it for the other candidates since I��m not one, but it seems like Oba-ue has her own reasons for keeping this under wraps.��


    ��Yuuka-san has told us that she declined the seat, but doesn��t Katsushige-san want the seat of the next family head?��


    He personally volunteered to take on a role during the disturbance. It was possible for Katsushige to prevent Miyuki being appointed as the next head tomorrow, as he wanted the seat for himself. Miyuki thought so.


    ��No, I don��t think that��s the case. If he wanted the position as head, he wouldn��t have done something that would��ve dirtied his hands.��


    However, Tatsuya��s line of thought was the opposite. He guessed that Katsushige had given up on the family head position, because he could do such an outrageous thing.


    ��Even so, we won��t know how things will go before the actual event. Anyway, Minami.��


    Suddenly, Tatsuya noticed something that he must confirm.


    ��Am I also called into the dinner?��


    The message which was entrusted by Mrs. Shirakawa indicated that both Tatsuya and Miyuki were invited to the madam��s dining room.


    Tatsuya had never had any meals with anyone else besides Miyuki in this mansion. Of course, he had never been invited to one in the past.


    ��Yes, Tatsuya-sama is to come together with Miyuki-sama.��


    ��I understand.��


    Minami bowed again in prostrating pose.


    ��When you need something, please ring the hand bell. I will come immediately.��


    She said so while pointing to the hand bell placed on the table with her eyes, Minami stood up right after she finished saying this.


    ��Minami.��


    However, Tatsuya called her.


    ��Yes.��


    Minami sat on the tatami, facing Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya spoke these words easily.


    ��I want you to ask Kuroba-dono if he is available to talk now. If possible, immediately, only the two of us.��


    ��I understand.��


    This time, Minami disappeared through the other side of the sliding door. Miyuki caste quizzical eyes at her brother for his request.


    ��Onii-sama, do you have any business with Kuroba-ojisama.��


    ��It��s nothing important. I only need to ask about some things from him.��


    ��That is, is it connected to the disturbances that we��ve experienced?��


    Maybe. I��m going to make sure of that too.��


    Miyuki��s hesitation was shown in her eyes, she diverted her eyes. Without seeing Tatsuya��s face, she continued her question in a little frustration.


    ��Why, only the two of you!��


    ��I just think that its better this way. It��s purely intuition.��


    Tatsuya didn��t convince her, his eyes were clouded with hesitation.


    ��Can��t I�� come together with you?��


    ��Kuroba-san would probably refrain himself from telling the truth in front of Miyuki.��


    ��He will talk only if you��re alone?��


    ��It��s not like I trust that person. It��s just that he tends to use terrible words, and other ugly things that you might not be able to bear to hear, he wouldn��t hide his dislike of me, is what I mean.��


    Miyuki��s mouth hung open, but she eventually shut her lips down casted.


    As what happens often, silence fell upon the two people.


    ����I understand��


    The one who broke the silence this time was Miyuki.


    ��I��ll leave the talk with Kuroba-ojisama to Onii-sama. In exchange, please tell me about every details that he had says to you, including all the harmful words that he may elicit.��


    ��Understood. However, I will do so after tomorrow��s New Year��s Gathering. I don��t want to burden your heart now.��


    ����Yes��


    Perhaps, Minami had been waiting until a time when the siblings would finish their discussion, but she showed up immediately afterwards.


    ��Excuse me, Tatsuya-sama.��


    ��Yes, come in.��


    ��Yes.��


    The same as earlier, Minami sat right down after entering via the sliding door.


    ��Kuroba-sama said that he��s available to meet you now. The location has already been decided by him.��


    Miyuki who had been worriedly staring, thus caused Tatsuya to give her a ��do not worry�� nod.


    ��Understood. I��ll follow his invitation.��


    ��Then, I will guide you there.��


    Minami rose.


    Tatsuya also rose, while nodding with a smile and having said ��it��ll be alright�� to Miyuki, before turning around and following Minami.


    Kuroba Mitsugu was staying far from where his mother lived. She was the sister of the former second family head, Eisaku.


    In other words, the younger sister of Tatsuya��s grandfather, although Tatsuya had never had an exchange with her. Of course, it was his first time even entering this area.


    Minami led him up to the entrance leading to the Lady��s Mansion. Thence, the next housekeeper in charge took Tatsuya to the waiting room.


    Tea had been prepared in the waiting room. The housekeeper who guided him began to rise immediately, what looked like an iron kettle in her hand, with the steam rising, probably because it was already in a preheated state. She poured hot water into the teapot on the spot before Tatsuya. As expected, it was not Matcha, but Sencha, Tatsuya had no reason in requesting either tea, and it was easier on him this way.


    Although the teapot was lowered by the housekeeper, she left the iron kettle as is, Tatsuya wondered if it was for heating and humidifying. The hot kettle which had been subjected to an EM heater wasn��t boiling, the hot water vapor was gently coming out.


    Kuroba Mitsugu appeared, Tatsuya drank the tea up to one third of the cup.


    ��Sorry for making you wait.��


    The housekeeper who led him replaced his tea and put a teacup in front of Mitsugu.


    When Mitsugu winked, the housekeeper headed out after bowing to them.


    ��It��s alright. You don��t need to wait that much.��


    When Tatsuya said so, Mitsugu put down his teacup and nodded.


    He seemed to be fairly calm, as compared to his visit to FLT the other day. Perhaps, it was due to the fact that Miyuki arrived at the Main House safely, or he had decided to give up.


    ��Then, you said that you wanted to talk with me, I wonder for what?��


    Hearing Mitsugu��s words, Tatsuya rounded his eyes.


    ��I��m here to retrieve your promise.��


    ��Promise? Did I make one?��


    ��Yes.��


    After hearing those words, Tatsuya noticed that Mitsugu had no intention in answering him voluntarily, he had to make him talk somehow.


    ��The promise that you made at FLT if we managed to arrive on time.��


    Mitsugu clicked his tongue. He seemed to regret his own carelessness, however Tatsuya didn��t intend to withdraw his promise out of respect for Mitsugu.


    ��You��ll regret hearing it.��


    ��I��m going to regret it if I leave here without listening to it.��


    Mitsugu pulled his lips with a bitter face.


    However, he opened his mouth hesitantly soon after.


    ��Very well. But, I won��t accept any questions. Even if you ask, I won��t answer.��


    After saying that, Mitsugu looked away.


    No, his eyes were directed at Tatsuya, but the focus of his eyes was somewhere far away, no, most probably he was reminiscing an old incident.


    Then, Mitsugu started his long recollection.


    ����About 18 years ago.


    ����We, the Yotsuba Family, shook our chests in expectation of some news.


    ����It was the late pregnancy of Miya-san. We gathered here quickly. We were waiting for the birth, at midnight, here in the Main House.


    ����Between that time and now, the memory of the tragedy which happened in 2062 was still fresh. When Maya-san was kidnapped by the GAA, the memory of that abominable incided which had turned her into a material used in a human experiment. The price of our retaliation, was the loss of key members of the Family, the sadness of losing 30 people.


    ����The next generation of life began to grow. Just that very fact was gratifying. Especially when Maya-san had lost her ability to bear a child, Maya-san was very happy with the blessing that Miya-san had. Perhaps, since she wasn��t able to have a son of her own after that tragedy, she resigned herself with the birth of her nephew, despite not being directly connected by blood. Even if it was unexpected, we even thought that we might be able to see the twins reconcile their relationship. At least, we thought so.


    ����We soared when we knew there was a new life dwelling within Miya��s belly.


    ����In response, we experimented with gene manipulation by overlapping countless calculations, the world��s best Mental Interference Magician would be nurtured. The child to be born was expected to be an even greater magician.


    No one doubt such a thing.


    ����However, the thing we were hoping for, wasn��t only that.


    ����The magic which Miya-san excelled at, ��Mental Structure Interference��. The magic that could reconstruct the mind.


    ����If Mental Structure Interference were to be subjected on the elderly, the side effect would be strong. However, if the subject were to be a developing child, the side effect might not be seen too much, and the fixing degree of the magic was also strong. Miya-san said that the mind could refuse interference to the mental structure.


    ����Then, for a fetus which hadn��t a mind and whose information was mainly undeveloped, no matter how we changed the mental structure, we could only shape a new born in order for it to have a similar power of mental interference. We were obsessed with such delusions by ourselves.


    ����After that tragedy, we were trapped in that kind of obsession. Somehow, we wanted to create a guardian with an absolute power. To never allow the recurrence of that tragedy, to create a magician above other magicians, would among the family be a transcendent person.


    ����Even if the opponent be a nation, or the world, he would protect us, the Yotsuba Family from an unreasonable fate, the owner of absolute power. The strongest magician who would have the power to destroy the world as an individual. We wanted to create such a transcendental person as a magician of the Yotsuba in the future.


    ����The whole family was obsessed with such a superhuman desire. The Yotsbua Family as a whole had such a deep superhuman desire, instead of an individual feeling inside.


    Mitsugu��s cup was emptied. He ran the hand bell while being frustrated. The rushed housekeeper was ordered to bring a jug of water to drink instead of tea. He shut his mouth tightly until the housekeeper finished the order and exited the room.


    When there were only the both of them again, Mitsugu opened his mouth.


    ����We visited Miya-san that late night many times, offering our sympathy, praying for the child in her belly.


    ����We wanted to become stronger. To release ourselves from the clutches of this outrageous and unreasonable world, strong enough to get all the feathers out of our way.


    ����Then, we could protect our children with that power. Keeping them away from any tragedy, an absolute guardian.


    ����We only thought of our selfish desire without anything else, we advocated it from the heart before putting them into the furnace.


    ����Miya-san was laughing at our selfish wish, saying ��I also want to give birth to such a child��.


    ����Miya-san��s Mental Structure Interference was supposed to change the mind of the child in her belly. That was our prayer, and it was supposed to help them.


    ����Maya-san also frequently came to see Miya-san. Although Maya- san didn��t follow us in our prayers, her words hinted to Miya-san that she seemed to remember what love was whenever she looked at Miya��s belly.


    Mitsugu��s recollection was interrupted.


    He poured water from the jug.


    His hand was shaking a little bit.


    He didn��t really let go of his cup even after he emptied it. If you observed well enough, he tried to open his mouth countless times, but his trembling lips forbade him from making any good choice of words.


    Even so, after he drank two cups of water, he somehow resumed his recollection.


    ����However, that wasn��t Miya-san��s true feelings. Yet, we weren��t aware of that until the month of her delivery, less than a year later.


    ����Miya-san��s real wish was to retaliate against the world. The thing she wished for was for an owner of a power which could overturn the world. To destroy the world which hurt Maya-san, and the world which had hurt Miya-san.


    ����Miya-san wished for an existence that could destroy any other group, with the fa?ade of protecting our existence, in the depths of her heart.


    ����None of us realized that. We couldn��t comprehend her suffering in being torn apart.


    ��Then, you were born. The baby whom Miya-san had wished for, ��one who wielded the magic to destroy the world��, that was you.��


    Mitsugu told him while focusing on Tatsuya��s face. His mind came back to the present.


    ��You might ask, how I could know such things when you were just born. However, I knew. I understood right that instant.��


    Mitsugu��s breathing pattern was badly raged. It was obvious that he was in a state of excitation.


    When Tatsuya was about to propose a break, Mitsugu continued to talk as if he was possessed by something. His consciousness was flying into the past again.


    ����The late Family Head, Yotsuba Eisaku, my uncle, had the ability to analyze the Magic Calculation Area of others, he could also foresee potential magic skills through the system of psychoanalysis. The magic which was used to analyze the Magic Calculation Area that was widely used by the Yotsuba, was based off a Magic Sequence created by him.


    ����Eisaku Oji-ue analyzed the new born son of Miya-san. How much magic power dwelled within the baby, we were waiting from him, about what he would say that we even prepared to celebrate with drinks.


    ����I still remember clearly even now.


    ����Oji-ue told us this.


    He said, ��This child has a hidden power to destroy the world��.


    ����He had the power to destroy all material and information bodies, ��


    ��He also had the power to restore all material and information bodies within 24 hours. As long as one didn��t die, he could revive them back to normal.


    ����That was unlike anything we wanted. However, it wasn��t totally the opposite of our hope.


    ����The power to destroy everything. It wasn��t a force which could protect us from the unreasonableness of the world, but a force that could destroy the unreasonableness.


    ����Force to restore all. That meant he could heal all kinds of injuries if he didn��t manage to protect someone.


    ����Moreover, an unbeatable power. It was an essential resource in order to fight the world. The power for troops who could be replenished in succession, there was no need for extra combatants.


    ����We rejoiced right after we heard Eisaku Oji-ue��s words. We didn��t know what we hoped for. We didn''t care about twisting someone��s fate.


    ����A demon with the power to destroy the world. That was an existence that we, the Yotsuba Family, prayed for. Our prayer of wishing for the destruction of the world, the symbol of the Sin of the Yotsuba.


    ����There was no sin in the new born baby. If anything, the baby was the victim. However, we blamed everything on the baby, telling him that his birth was sinful, and bitterly a strayed.


    ����The wielder of the power that could destroy the world. Magic, at times, could be affected by intense feeling. Even if it wasn��t his own idea, this baby might really destroy the world, sometime in the future.


    ����The Branch Families�� heads and the successor gathered to have long discussion. It lasted several days, for many nights, I can��t remember now. It was probably from three days, to about a month. I, as the next head of the Kuroba Family, then, also participated in the discussion.


    ����Then, we were thinking of a way to let the baby die�� No, which was wrong. A way to kill him, to be exact.


    ����All who participated in the discussion paid a visit to Eisaku Oji-ue. We reached the conclusion that we would ��kill the baby right at that moment��.


    Mitsugu raised his head that was gradually downcast, he gazed at Tatsuya��s eyes. Only a tired laugh escaped his face.


    ��The one who submitted the idea of killing the newborn baby on behalf of the Branch Families was my father, Kuroba Juuzou. I also failed to go against him.��


    Tatsuya didn��t say anything. As he was told that any questioning wouldn��t be entertained from the start. He waited in silence, for the continuation of the story.


    However, Mitsugu interpreted that as speechlessness and shock.


    ��Hahahahaha�� as expected, even if it��s you, you can still be surprised.��


    Mitsugu laughed at Tatsuya��s humanity����although it was only his misunderstanding����he laughed.


    ��You weren��t killed because Eisaku Oji-ue rejected our proposal.��


    Mitsugu disappointed and drooped. He even lost the power to support his head all of a sudden, his movement was like a marionette.


    ����Eisaku Oji-ue told us to think about a realistic response than drowning in guilt.


    ����As a case that accidentally worked, we obtained a force that could destroy the world. It was a force which could be the trump card of the Yotsuba Family. Eisaku Oji-ue was telling us so.


    ����After having waited a long time, the Yotsuba Family obtained a force that must be crushed in the guilt of self-satisfaction which they sought to throw away their guilt and ��kill the baby��. That was Oji-ue��s judgment.


    ������Tatsuya�� was made to be the best combat magician. He could only use two kinds of magic, ��Decomposition�� and ��Regrowth��, ��Tatsuya�� couldn��t wield any magic beside the two. Then, he was able to protect himself despite not having any magic even in the midst of a dangerous situation, pure combat technology. Moreover, no matter in what situation, he mustn��t have any outburst of feeling, his feeling must be thoroughly suppressed. That was Eisaku Oji-ue, the previous family heads proposal.


    ��From when you were a baby, you were raised to be a warrior. As early as when you were able to stand up, you were subjected to training in the optimization of your body. Oji-ue was serious. He was earnestly going to take advantage of you. The one who saved you from death was Oji- ue.��


    Words kept flowing out of Mitsugu��s mouth. However, in that part only, he was talking to Tatsuya rather than of the past. Mitsugu said unwittingly that they were indulging themselves in Yotsuba Eisaku��s decision.


    After he was satisfied in saying so, he returned to sink back into his inner world.


    ����You soon became able to walk, and the combat training began. No matter how he wailed, the child��s will was ignored. As the family always resorted to locking him up, he soon gave up on his rebellious attitude. No, his rebellious feelings were confined deep within the depths of his heart. The training also advanced at the pace of a normal course.


    ����Starting from killing a wild animal, then a military grade dog, then military strengthened animal, and finally a living soldier, training partner went in place.


    ��After Eisaku Oji-ue passed away, Maya-san took over the position of Family Head. Then, Maya-san and Miya-san made you into a subject of man-made magician experiment after a while. You are a successful example of a splendid man-made magician, then you became Miyuki��s Guardian.��


    Mitsugu finally raised his face, and began a normal conversation.


    ��However, the combat training had still continued. It was quite excessive for your growing period, until it was determined that your training prevented the growth of your body.��


    ��I also remember, what happened during that time.��


    Actually, he also had the memory in storage from before the artificial magician experiment, but Tatsuya was unable to realize it himself. The memory before the experiment seemed, like there was a feeling that he was watching a movie of his experiences.


    ��Well, of course. Since you were six years old back then.��


    Mitsugu��s voice faded. As he recalled, he was drinking half of the water in the cup after he had poured it from the jug.


    ��Even after Eisaku Oji-ue passed away, your training continued. Miya wasn��t against it. It was a given. Miya had her reasons to keep you alive. She wanted to get revenge someday.��


    Mitsugu drank the remaining water in the cup all at once.


    ��You, you are Miya-san��s, weapon against the world. Without understanding the anger and sorrow of one woman��s hatred against the world, we, the Yotsuba Family conveniently and innocently wanted a transcendental being, the symbol of our sin.��


    It was as if, Mitsugu was singing. Curse yourself, Tatsuya, you were are an abominable cursed existence.


    ��We knew this and wouldn��t want you to be at the center of the Yotsuba. Not to give you the power of the Yotsuba, but to pull you away from the JSDF. We just don��t want to repeat our sin anymore.��


    As he finished saying so, Mitsugu didn��t show any further sign of opening his mouth. Tatsuya understood that Mitsugu had finished telling his story.


    ��I have a good understanding.��


    ��If that��s the case, now declining the guardianship of Miyuki. I��m sure she would hear this from you anyway.��


    Tatsuya shook his head and smiled in a sneer.


    ��The one I understood was the motive behind your hard to understand behavior, it was a centimeter barrel of guilt.��


    ��What!��


    Mitsugu stood up by hitting one of the armrests of the sofa.


    Tatsuya stood up at the same time.


    In Mitsugu��s sight, there wasn��t a single gap left open which allowed for him to kill Tatsuya.


    In Tatsuya��s sight, he could see a number of chances to take Mitsugu��s life.


    ��As you��ve promised, you��ve told me the things that I wanted to know. I will now excuse myself, if that fine with you?��


    ����Go back. I have no use of you either.��


    Mitsugu rang the hand bell.


    The housekeeper who guided Tatsuya at first had showed up again.


    Mitsugu ordered her to guide Tatsuya to the entrance door.


    ? ? ?


    It was 6:50 P.M, Tatsuya and Miyuki were guided to the Madam��s Dining Room. Minami was the one who guided them.


    Minami seemed to be attached as a servant, by their side even during the dinner.


    When the sibling arrived, Fumiya, Ayako and Yuuka had been seated. Miyuki sat down in front of Fumiya, and Tatsuya sat down beside her in front of Ayako. Next to Miyuki was the seat prepared for Maya. It was obviously the second seat of honor.


    A single minute before 7 P.M., Shibata Katsushige appeared in the dining room. As Tatsuya thought, all of the next family head candidates were gathered in this place. Yet, it still escaped his mind that he was invited to this place as well. Ayako was here not as Fumiya��s escort, but as Fumiya��s partner, as she was seated beside Fumiya. However, the Yotsuba Family defined Tatsuya��s position not as an escort of Miyuki, only as her Guardian.


    Katsushige was also alone here. Needless to say about Kanata, even Kotona didn��t accompany him here.


    However, Tatsuya was invited to this place by himself. Miyuki was a given, but even Fumiya, Ayako, Yuuka and even Katsushige hadn��t raised any question about Tatsuya being together with them.


    In this case, Tatsuya had underestimated himself. He was also underestimating the magicians who gathered at this table.


    The five people besides Tatsuya, acknowledged that he was comparable to themselves, or at least, they had recognized Tatsuya as someone stronger than themselves. For them, Tatsuya deserved the seat he sat in. Tatsuya didn��t know that they had thought that much about him. Therefore, there was no need to feel any uncomfortable feelings that Tatsuya recalled by himself.


    The time was 7 o��clock in the afternoon.


    The dining room door was opened. It was a door reserved for the Head of the Yotsuba Family.


    From the door, Maya appeared in a dark crimson, near to black, long dress, followed by Hayama.


    Everybody rose. Tatsuya rose from his chair by himself, the other five were helped by the men and women who served them from behind. Miyuki��s chair, needless to say, was helped by Minami.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming despite the sudden invitation. Please sit down.��


    Then, Maya sat down gracefully in the chair that Hayama drew.


    Maya confirmed that everyone was present in front of the table calmly, there were six of them.


    ��First, let��s have our meal. Katsushige-san, Yuuka-san, if you wish, we have sake for you to drink.��


    Yuuka and Katsushige��s line of sight crossed for a moment.


    ��Sorry to reject your precious offer. However, I��m not much of a drinker.��


    The one who answered first was Yuuka.


    ��Ah, that��s right, Yuuka-san isn��t too strong with liquor.��


    Maya generously nodded while laughing.


    ��Yes, I��m afraid so.��


    Yuuka answered so with a diplomatic attitude.


    ��How about you, Katsushige-san? I heard that you��re quite a strong drinker.��


    Maya turned her eyes to Katsushige.


    Katsushige returned by bowing properly.


    ��I only look strong on the spot�� actually, I��m the type who��d have a terrible hangover. That��s why, I��m sorry Toushu-sama. We have an important meeting tomorrow, please allow me to refrain myself from indulging in your proposal.��


    Katushige bowed deeper this time.


    ��Ah, you don��t have to be so formal. I have no such bad taste as to force you to drink.��


    Maya raised her hand lightly while smiling and laughing, she signaled Hayama from her back.


    After Hayama winked, the servants simultaneously retreated, and came back immediately with appetizers.


    ��As tomorrow��s New Year��s Gathering is in the Japanese-style, I tried to arrange a Western-style cuisine course for tonight. Please enjoy.��


    Maya used her knife on the terrine appetizer, and carried it to her vivid red lips.


    Everyone took their knives and forks, the dinner began.


    The dishes took the appearance of French cuisine, however, it wasn��t French itself. Around this time, it was seen that Maya didn��t require any need to be formal. For instance, when it was time for the fish dishes to come out, a duck cuisine came out instead.


    Around the time they had finished eating and the sherbet was supposed to come out, Maya corrected her seating posture.


    Naturally, Tatsuya also corrected his posture to sit up straight again.


    ��Then, let��s soon get to our main issue.��


    Maya smiled with a natural look at the six of them in her surroundings.


    ��Katsushige-san, Yuuka-san, Miyuki-san, Fumiya-san.��


    Four people, excluding Tatsuya and Ayako, were referred to in the order of their age. The four of them were the Yotsuba Family��s next family head candidates.


    ��You��re the only four remaining candidates in becoming the Yotsuba Family��s next family head. At last, I will name the next family head during the New Year��s Gathering tomorrow.


    Together with the four candidates, the six of them, including Tatsuya and Ayako gathered with Maya here. All of the employees except for Hayama, had somehow disappeared from the dining room.


    ��I arrived at the conclusion that it wouldn��t suit your feelings well if you��re told the result suddenly. Therefore, I plan to tell everyone here who will be chosen as the next family head in advance.��


    Miyuki was the most nervous after hearing Maya��s words. For some reason, Katsushige, Yuuka, and even Fumiya and Ayako looked composed.


    ��Toushu-sama. Can you excuse me for a short remark please?��


    ��Oh, Fumiya-san. Is there something?��


    It was surprising for Fumiya to block Maya from telling the result.


    ��Pardon my rudeness.��


    He bowed, a tension filled look came over him.


    ��Forgive me, but, I, Kuroba Fumiya, the candidate from the Kuroba Family am formally giving up the position in becoming the next family head. I��m supporting Shiba Miyuki-san in becoming the next family head.��


    Fumiya bowed at Maya and returned to his seat.


    ��Hmm�� how interesting.��


    He responded to Maya��s words that she had already decided the next family head, by giving up on his candidacy. In a sense, it was a revolt against Maya.


    However, Maya wasn��t going to blame him for this. A great gaze of interest fell upon Fumiya who dared to make his decision at a time like this.


    ��Toushu-sama. Would you please let me speak as well?��


    ��Yuuka-san, perhaps, you as well?��


    Maya was laughing at her request.


    ��Yes.��


    Yuuka rose and bowed in a pompous gesture.


    ��The Tsukuba Family also supports the nomination of Shiba Miyuki-san in becoming the next family head.��


    After Yuuka returned to her seat with a bow, Maya happily raised a laugh.


    ��You guys, do you perhaps think that ��the head of this family isn��t allowed to determine the next family head at her own discretion or something?��


    She wiped the tears in the corners�� of her eyes with a handkerchief and looked alternately at Fumiya and Yuuka with a funny face.


    ��No, I don��t have any such intention.��


    ��Toushu-sama, please pardon my rudeness in interjecting from the side. The one who thought that Miyuki-oneesama is suitable as the next head was me and Fumiya. Father also eventually came to respect Fumiya��s intention and agreed for him to give up his status as a candidate. There wasn��t any intention in objecting to the decision made by Toushu-sama.��


    After Fumiya��s answer, Ayako mentioned their real intention at last.


    Hearing her explanation, she lifted the ends of her lip in joy.


    ��I see�� in other words, the Kuroba Family has decided to wholly support Miyuki as the next family head, in the past few days preceding the New Year��s Gathering tomorrow?��


    The one who answered Maya was Fumiya.


    ��Yes, we have no difference in opinion.��


    ��Fufufu�� Fumiya-san, you��re a good son.��


    Fumiya had confirmed the intentions of Mitsugu behind this blatantly to Maya. He wished for Miyuki��s appointment as the next family head to be delayed, the plot of the Branch Families to prevent Miyuki from attending the New Year��s Gathering had failed. The Kuroba Family made sure that it didn��t make any direct effort, that could categorize them as being a part of the group that interfered.


    This step was probably an initiative in cheat their way out of the group that revolted. Actually, Maya herself had no intention to blame the Branch Families who were involved in the sabotage����as she knew that it would be laid in vain eventually����he didn��t need to resort to such trick.


    ��Why has the Tsukuba Family decided to give up the candidacy at this moment in time?��


    In the eyes of Maya, Yuuka��s behavior was somewhat brazen.


    ��Because Toushu-sama, even when I see the current situation, there isn��t any opportunity to lie, right?��


    ��Meaning, it��s the right opportunity to sell yourself to Miyuki?��


    ��Honestly speaking, we are. The Tsukuba Family wants a track record of having quickly supported the next family head. Frankly speaking, our position is falling behind the Kuroba Family and the Shibata Family in terms of blood ability.��


    In this openly frank declaration, even Maya hadn��t failed to grin.


    ��The family��s ability doesn��t lie in direct combat�� the Tsukuba Family��s intentions are well founded. Miyuki-san, it seems like Yuuka- san is in favor of you.��


    Although Miyuki seemed to be a little surprised at the sudden direction of the conversation, she didn��t show any expression of being upset.


    ��Now I, in the capacity as a candidate for becoming the next family head�� However, I agree with Oba-ue that the value of a magician isn��t solely based on their combat effectiveness.��


    Maya nodded at Miyuki as if saying ��well said��.


    ��Then, Katsushige-san.��


    She then turned to Katsushige.


    ��Before I even tell my resolve, the situation has been developed by the majority of voice here�� perhaps, it is as you have been thinking as well.��


    Katsushige didn��t rise, he changed the direction of his body while remaining seated straight in the chair.


    ��Toushu-sama. The Shibata Family has no objection against the nomination of Shiba Miyuki in becoming the next family head as has been supported by both the Kuroba Family and the Tsukuba Family. This decision has been confirmed by our head, as well as the other members of the Shibata Family.��


    ��I see. So it��s a family decision.��


    ��Yes.��


    Katsushige nodded without showing a hint of action from his mouth that he was the one who had obstructed Miyuki��s path. With his dignified attitude, even Maya couldn��t keep pursuing the topic, asking him about it in person.


    ��However, upon giving up the position in the candidacy for becoming the next family head, we have a request for Toushu-sama.��


    ��A deal, is it?��


    Maya narrowed her eyes. The sharp gaze didn��t focus on him, but it certainly couldn��t be described as a pleasant feeling. Probably, even thinking that it was good enough for her not to bring up the disturbance incident, yet you have the impudence to do this.


    ��No. It��s a request. Not a deal.��


    However, after Katsushige denied her flatly, Maya changed her look to an ��oh?�� kind of feeling.


    ��Since I have nothing in my hands to be held against the next family head, it couldn��t be said to be a deal.��


    ��How manly of you. Very well, please try to state your request. Katsushige-san, what do you want?��


    I, Shibata Katsushige, wish for your acceptance in wishing to marry Tsutsumi Kotona.��


    Even Yuuka choked on her water flashily and opened her mouth.


    Fumiya with his thin skin was blushing. The stimulus was too strong for him.


    ��Tsutsumi Kotona-san�� She is your Guardian right?��


    ��Yes.��


    Maya showed an expression that she was thinking for a while.


    ��If I��m not mistaken she is a modified body, second generation of the ��Bard Series��. The ��Bard Series�� has somewhat unsatisfactory genes which aren��t stable, not really suitable for the lawful wife of a Branch Family Head.��


    ��My father also said this.��


    ��How about being your mistress?��


    Maya��s words landed a major blow to Fumiya, as he was sandwiched between the two of them. His head down and his face was truly red. On the other hand, Ayako who sat beside him was listening with a straight face, this was probably caused due to the difference in gender, personality, or rather his age.


    ��You are in a relationship even as we speak right?��


    ��So you were informed.��


    Katsushige didn��t bad mouth Maya, it was a positive question for her.


    ��The thing is�� a Guardian is supposed to be your escort for someone who has dignified, excellent magic qualities within the family, that��s one of the reasons for making her a woman. Yet, even after she was placed as Katsushige-san��s Guardian, is that an excuse to keep Tsutsumi Kotona-san by your side?��


    ��She doesn��t only have that.��


    Katsushige was trying to appeal to the usefulness of Kotona��s magical force, but he immediately said ��no, that��s right�� to Maya. Indeed, his main reason was to keep Kotona by his side, he didn��t think that keeping the current status quo would be a good idea.


    ��That��s right����


    Maya pressed one of her hands to her cheek, as if she was troubled. Although it was quite a tall figure, all of the people in the room didn��t really get the feeling that she was truly troubled.


    ��I don��t want to tear apart lovers from their loved ones.��


    Maya somehow, was staring at Miyuki.


    ��Just because she has a modified body, it will not necessarily end in her premature death.��


    Maya returned her gaze immediately at Katsushige.


    Miyuki noticed that Maya was staring at herself, and she had no idea for the reason. Although she considered that Minami had spied on her and told her aunt, she didn��t really voice out what was in her head. Miyuki recalled the time when she was frustrated with her worries, but it was impossible to ask about the meaning behind Maya��s earlier gaze.


    Without being aware of Miyuki''s feeling, Maya stared at Katsushige. Then, she answered the nervous Katsushige with a smile.


    ��Very well. I have no intention in forbidding the Branch Family Head from choose his marriage partner out of his own feelings.��


    Miyuki��s body was trembling. Tatsuya looked at her anxiously, while Miyuki raised her hand to indicate that she was ok and settled herself.


    Maya glanced at Miyuki from the side and returned to her conversation with Katsushige.


    ��As the Head of Branch Family, you don��t need to think about it that much. Katsushige-san had agreed to let go the position of family head, I��ll help you in talking to Osamu-san.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    Katsushige rose and lowered his head deeply.


    When Katsushige looked up, Maya instructed him to return to his seat with a gesture. She sighed soon after.


    ��Somehow, I have no need to say this anymore����


    Maya retightened her relaxed look.


    ��Miyuki-san, you will be the next Family Head.��


    ��Yes.��


    Miyuki responded to the nomination with a hard voice.


    ��Fortunately, all who are here have willingly given you their support, that��s not something to be ashamed of, it is good encouragement.��


    ��Yes Oba-sama. I will take it to heart.��


    Miyuki rose, at first, bowing to Maya, then carefully bowed to everyone surrounding the table. ����She was seen to especially bow to Katsushige, due to the sitting arrangement, it might have been a bad chance of event for the both of them.


    ��Then, let��s resume our meal.��


    When Maya said so, Hayama struck his hands twice.


    Meaning����although it was incorrect to strictly say that����meat dishes were carried in. After the free meal was over with, Maya ordered only Tatsuya and Miyuki to remain in the room.


    ? ? ?


    After everyone left, the table was being reset. A cup of straight tea was served for Maya, while Tatsuya got a cup of coffee and Miyuki was served milk coffee in front of her.


    All of the employees left, including Hayama.


    Maya put her cup to her mouth, she spoke to the two of them with a smile on her face.


    ��Miyuki-san, first of all, congratulations. Tatsuya-san, as well, it was quite an amount of hard work.��


    ��Thank you very much, Oba-ue.��


    ��Sorry for making you worry.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki bowed together while sitting in their chairs. The two had yet to pick up their cups.


    ��Then�� I��ve asked the two of you to remain here, as I want to tell you a very important thing.��


    Miyuki tightened herself, and it was seen by Tatsuya who sat next to her.


    ��As a Head of the Family, your marriage partner isn��t somone you get to choose at your own discretion. I already talked to you about this earlier.��


    ������Yes.��


    Miyuki held both of her hands in her lap.


    ��Before that�� Tatsuya-san.��


    ��Yes.��


    Suddenly, Maya called Tatsuya. As Tatsuya wasn��t prepared to be called during this conversation, he involuntarily answered in reflex while still being puzzled.


    ��You might not believe me when I tell you so suddenly like this, but�� Miyuki-san is not your real sister.��


    A sharp breath was exclaimed from Miyuki��s throat. It was a scream that Miyuki couldn��t stop from voicing out.


    Miyuki placed her hands in front of her mouth while keeping her eyes wide open, she was solidified like a marble statue.


    To say that her current expression was ��frozen�� was not appropriate. She certainly had stopped working, but the flame in her eyes swirled and her complexion had changed its color.


    Compared to Miyuki, Tatsuya looked less upset. However, it was simply due to the fact that the news had exceeded the limit of what his feelings could process. He was in a sense of shock that couldn��t be cured by himself, Maya as a third party, who brought the news wasn��t connected to his own.


    ��Certainly, I can��t believe this. Because, there is a mountain of evidence that shows that Miyuki and I are real siblings.��


    Maya, she could still afford to smile while Tatsuya��s eyes gradually lost their emotion.


    ��Yet, it is the truth. Because, Tatsuya-san.��


    ��You are my son after all.��


    The impact of this statement, as expected, even Tatsuya would be at a loss for words.


    ��Tatsuya-san, you are from the artificial insemination of my egg that had been frozen before ��that incident��, you were born from my sister who is the surrogate mother of my son. Your father, of course, is not Tatsurou- san either. That��s why, Miyuki-san is your cousin.��


    ����Impossible.


    After Tatsuya regained control of his mind, the first words which floated in his mind were these.


    ����It��s impossible for Miyuki to be my cousin.


    ����It��s impossible for Miyuki not to be my real sister.


    Tatsuya was ashamed, that he was doubtful about the understanding.


    Of course, he didn��t voice out the thought from his heart, he wouldn��t be careless enough to do so.


    ����Would you mind telling me the details later?��


    Maya accepted Tatsuya��s proposal, completely in her usual tone.


    ��You��re right. It��s hard to suddenly convince you even after I said all this, let��s have a nice parent-child talk by ourselves after this.��


    Maya turned her eyes to Miyuki after she answered Tatsuya with a nod.


    ��Then, about our earlier talk�� Miyuki-san, I��m sorry but as the next head of the Yotsuba Family, you have to give up on your free love choice.��


    ��Yes.��


    Although Miyuki��s expression was stiff, yet the voice of hope, ��perhaps?��, had slipped from her. The reason why she clenched her hands at the back of her knees was not to prepare for the grief, but not to jerk when the likely delight in her premonition of convenience came into reality.


    ��Tomorrow, I will announce who your fianc�� is at the same time as the next family head nomination, your partner is.��


    Miyuki gasped a little. Even though it was only ��a little��, she had almost stopped breathing.


    ��Tatsuya-san.��


    Miyuki placed her hands in front of her mouth.


    Those hands were visibly trembling.


    Somehow, Miyuki restrained her scream by moving her hands that were blocking her mouth to her chest.


    She held them both on top of her heart, and blinked tightly before looking down as if embracing her body to withstand the pain.


    Miyuki was experiencing a ��my chest was about to break apart�� in reality now moment.


    However, it was in joy rather than sorrow. She rejoiced too strong, that it was similar to a strong pain.


    She was so happy, so happy, that she needed to calm her body which was in a heightened state of excitement like a madman somehow, Miyuki looked up.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, she had an expression of being ready to cry.


    Maya took the blame after seeing such a distraught Miyuki.


    ��Tatsuya-san, please attend tomorrow��s Gathering as you will be named as Miyuki��s fianc��. This is all I want to talk about.��


    Miyuki lowered her head deeply, her hands were aligned to her knees, and tears started to drip.


    ��Miyuki-san, tomorrow is the recital for your engagement. It��s a great stage for you, please prepare and polish yourself well tonight.��


    ��I��m thankful for your heartfelt thoughts����


    The sound of sobbing and her tremors were reduced, Miyuki answered Maya while her head was still lowered. Maya��s figure was like an affectionate mother, wearing a permissive expression����however, a disproportionate cold light could be seen in her eyes����a stare.


    ��Hayama-san.��


    ��Yes, madam.��


    Hayama showed up immediately at her call.


    By the time he appeared, Tatsuya had wiped Miyuki��s tears with a handkerchief.


    ��Please call Minami-chan. Let her make some arrangements for Miyuki- san��s bath.��


    ��Understood.��


    Minami came immediately.


    Maya gave a direct order to Minami, she dictated that she be snappy.


    ��Minami-chan, take Miyuki to her room. Then, please call her out when you have prepared the bath, guide her way.��


    ��Understood.��


    Minami led Miyuki to the guest room.


    Maya faced Tatsuya.


    ��Should we move to a new place?��


    ��Yes.��


    Maya rose.


    Hayama opened the door.


    Tatsuya followed after Maya.


    Hayama reverently bowed to Tatsuya. It was the biggest change he had seen thus far in this place.


    ? ? ?


    They were heading to Maya��s study. It was Tatsuya��s first time to entering this room. No, there had never been anyone else who had ever stepped into this room besides Maya and Hayama, except for a few furniture maintenance technicians and a HAR. It could be said that Tatsuya was the second person she had ever allowed to enter this room.


    Inside the room, there was a huge desk with a high chair with a backrest, a bookshelf as high as the ceiling, and a vintage reception set.


    Hayama recommended to Tatsuya that he sit down on the sofa. Maya sat opposite of him, and asked Tatsuya with a voice that a parent would have about why he was looking around the room.


    ��Tatsuya-san, what are you looking at?��


    ��Excuse me. I just realized that the room where you always call Miyuki from isn��t your study.��


    ��You take notice about strange things.��


    Maya��s laughter was glazed like a young girls.


    ��This is completely my private space. Even the HAR is a stand-alone unit.��


    ��A completely offline environment.��


    ��Yes.��


    Maya��s answer wasn��t true. This room was equipped with a single network. However, it wasn��t a complete lie either, because that line was only operating from a specific device to deliver its search key data, completely independent of other devices, half of what she said was a true.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, do you mind having black coffee?��


    Tatsuya could never remember an instance where Hayama called him with ��-sama��. He mustn��t mind such a thing now.


    ��Yes, black please.��


    Tatsuya answered him with as natural a tone as possible.


    He placed a coffee in front of Tatsuya and a herbal tea before Maya.


    Tatsuya had a little concern whether the smell of coffee would cancel the scent of the herb tea, but he didn��t particularly say anything as he wasn��t worried about it. He waited for Maya to put the cup to her mouth, before taking a sip of his coffee.


    The coffee, much to Tatsuya��s regret, was more delicious than Miyuki��s coffee.


    ��It��s delicious�� Although this might sound rude, but as expected of Hayama-san.��


    ��I��m honored by your compliment, Tatsuya-sama. I have a little trick up my sleeve.��


    ��Trick, is it?��


    ��Yes. It��s a shame, but I did it with a little help of magic.��


    Maya revealed a happy voice in her surprise that he was willing to reveal that to Tatsuya.


    ��To be able to use such a delicate magic, even I am no match for Hayama-san. Truly, such a way of using magic is important.��


    ��No, it��s not something to exaggerate about. I��m just simply doing what I can according to my abilities.��


    Hayama��s remark had invited Tatsuya into deep thought. However, Tatsuya cut off that temptation and turned his attention to Maya.


    Maya as well, must have been waiting to discuss the main issue. She placed her cup on the saucer, and gazed at Tatsuya��s eyes.


    ��Well then�� I wonder what should we start with?��


    ��Before that, do you mind?��


    Tatsuya halted the conversation.


    Maya seemed to know what he was expecting.


    ��Oh, what is it?��


    Maya used one of her hands to cover her mouth, she showed a light surprised look in her eyes. However, she was not seriously playing dumb. The evidence she couldn��t hide anything was that the ends of her lips were slightly indented upward. Though it didn��t mean that Maya had a big mouth. However, she purposely smiled right before she hid her mouth with her hand.


    ��Why did you tell such a lie!��


    Tatsuya narrowed his eyes, not because he was amazed by Maya��s attitude and childishness.


    However, the nature of his eyes was already sharp.


    ��A lie?��


    Maya��s tone was fakely na?ve, but Tatsuya didn��t show any anger or frustration.


    However he didn��t allow any more spurious, so he put on the sharp look.


    ��The lie that Miyuki is not my real sister.��


    Tatsuya declared so with a tone that might be expressed as rather gentle. He felt that there was no need to raise his voice, what he was stating was just a fact.


    ��No, it wasn��t a lie.��


    However, Maya denied that fact.


    She denied it with a gentle tone, similar to Tatsuya��s.


    Tatsuya couldn��t understand why Maya was so confident, this was reflected in his stare upon the face of his aunt.


    Maya sipped her herbal tea leisurely.


    ��You said that there is a mountain of evidence that the both of you are real siblings, but can you really call it evidence?��


    She put down her cup and gazed at Tatsuya��s eyes with an up-from- under look. Maya asked several questions while retaining that posture.


    Maya didn��t laugh out loud, but smiled with a joyful smile. A delightful light was dancing flashily around her eyes.


    ��Family registration? We don��t really care about such things, do we? DNA make up? That��s also a result that the hospital sent right? It��s not like Tatsuya-san��s own examination.��


    Maya��s lips were a distorted clean crescent-shape.


    ��The Heads of the Branch Families only knew about Nee-san��s pregnancy. Even they didn��t know about anything that happened before her pregnancy, you know?��


    Maya��s words stirred up his suspicion. Even for Tatsuya, it was irrefutable.��


    ��Oba-ue.��


    However, Tatsuya��s voice wasn��t upset.


    The unwavering voice struck Maya like a liquid iron, which erased the smile on her face.


    ��Who do you think I am?��


    This time, it was Tatsuya��s turn to stare at Maya in silence.


    ��I can recognize the structure and components of material; it is one of my abilities to decompose the material into any phase of configuration. I can recognize the substance of components as well, it also means that I know about the base substances which make up something.��


    ��I thought your information analysis is limited to 24 hours of retrospective in time.��


    ��The information of the components is currently located in the present. There isn��t any need for retrospective in time.��


    Maya��s and Hayama��s expressions were consistent in showing that they didn��t expect the ��unexpected��, but their feelings were based on different reason. Maya wore a ��damn���� face, while Hayama��s shock was only a simple shock shown on his face.


    ��That��s why I know. Miyuki and I have the exact same element in our bodies. I can clearly see that both of our bodies were formed by the same source of sperm from the same man and eggs from the same woman.��


    ��Oh my����


    Maya��s tone was one of saying ��I surrender��.


    ��You are really set apart from other people.��


    ��I��m afraid so.��


    ��I don��t mean to praise you though����


    Maya smiled with a hint of embarrassment, she dropped her eyes to the tea cup. Yet, she didn��t reach out for the cup, and returned her gaze to Tatsuya by raising her face.


    ��Very well. I��ll admit it.��


    ��Certainly, the thing I��ve said just now was a lie.��


    ��You were not born from my egg, but you are truly Nee-san��s child.��


    ��Tatsuya sighed lightly at the unapologetic confession from Maya.


    ��Then why did you say such a thing?��


    ��However, it wasn��t completely wrong that you and Miyuki aren��t real siblings.��


    Although Maya��s words didn��t answer Tatsuya��s question, Tatsuya also didn��t miss a single word. He was as calm as can be when waiting for the continuation of Maya��s explanation.


    ��Because, Miyuki-san has a modified body.��


    Tatsuya opened his eyes widely. He stopped breathing and couldn��t speak a word immediately.


    ����Miyuki was genetically engineered? But there are no signs.��


    ��Yet, it��s the truth. Miyuki-san was made to nullify the distortion, to stabilize the instability, she can be said to have a ��perfect modified body��, the Masterpiece of the Yotsuba.��


    ��Why����


    ��Why did we make Miyuki-san? It��s for you, Tatsuya-san.��


    Tatsuya was completely speechless. It was probably impossible, but had his heart received more of a shock, his consciousness would probably be bleached.


    ��Your power is something that mustn��t be allowed to be activated in an outburst in any circumstances. Although it��s a perfect strength for the case of an emergency, it must be stopped before it deprives you from having a life. It was possible for Nee-san to do so. Her Mental Structure Interference can force her way to interfere with the unconscious area of the opponent by closing their ��Gate�� temporarily. However, Nee-san would die before you for sure. That��s why, it was necessary to create a magician who would always be at your side, Miyuki was created to stop you.��


    Maya had a serious look so much that it was scary, she stared at Tatsuya��s eyes.


    ��Miyuki has a modified body who was created in order to stop you.��


    ��Miyuki, for me? Not me, for Miyuki?��


    Tatsuya was dazzlingly stunned. He wasn��t even aware of the irrationality in his own words.


    ��That��s right. Miyuki-san was a girl born only for you.��


    Maya softened her look and tone.


    ��In the first place, how could someone be born to be so beautiful naturally? With such a perfect appearance, completely symmetrical body, there��s no way someone like that is born naturally.��


    Perhaps, Maya noticed the jealousy mixed in her voice, she wore an uncomfortable smile.


    ��Although I don��t think that we could successfully recreate a child like Miyuki-san even if we were to repeat the same procedure that made her. In that sense, she exceeds the nature of humans, perhaps, even a God- like miraculous beauty.


    ��Does Miyuki know about this?��


    Maya shook her head while smiling mercifully to Tatsuya��s question.


    ��No. I don��t want to let Miyuki-san know, and not a single Head of the Branch Families know either. The only ones who know about this are the late previous family head, Eisaku-ojisama, my late Neesan, me, Hayama-san, and the former head who oversaw the modifying facility, Kurebayashi-san and his few of confidants�� Hey, Tatsuya-san.��


    Maya tried to fix Tatsuya��s mood, she talked to him with a sweet voice.


    ��The bond between you and Miyuki-san is stronger than that of a parent and child, strictly speaking from a genetic point of view, the genetic relationship between you and me is much closer than you and Miyuki- san.��


    Maya graced Tatsuya saying such words with a sweet voice.


    ��Moreover, the fact that you are my son might not be a complete fault.��


    ��But.��


    Tatsuya��s rebuttal was interrupted by a honey like voice that seemed to wrap around him.


    ��Certainly, we are nephew and aunt genetically. But spiritually speaking, you are my son, Tatsuya-san.��


    ��Spiritually?��


    Tatsuya couldn��t understand Maya��s words, so he decided to listen further in silence.


    ��Originally, all of Oji-sama��s and also Mitsugu��s generation were disappointed and feared your power. However, I was happy. I was cheering to the point that I wanted to dance out of joy. Because, your magic is the key that can fulfill my wish.��


    She was probably recalling that time, Maya looked like she was about to tremble, she had a floating ecstatic expression.


    ��Your magic, is the star of death that will change the world. I can retaliate against the world. The world which took my past and my future, and tore away my modest happiness as a woman in a cruel way.��


    The sweetness in Maya��s voice, had been contaminated with a curse, her grudge against the world.


    ��That��s why, it wasn��t a lie when I said I��m your mother. Because, the one who wished for your birth wasn��t Nee-san. You were born to this world by my desire. Mitsugu-san and the others were mistaken about that. The one who wished for the world��s destruction is me, it��s my prayer. You were born to answer my feelings. You��re biologically Nee- san��s son, but the one who wished for you to be the way you are as a magician, was me. That��s why, as a magician, you are my son.��


    ��However, Oba-ue isn��t supposed to be able to use Mental Interference Magic.��


    The words of objection barely slipped from Tatsuya, which also weren��t able to halt Maya.


    ��Yes, you��re right. That��s why it was a miracle. My strong wish had overturned magic and caused an out of place event. Perhaps, due to the fact that we��re twins. Nee-san is my twin after all, perhaps, her magic was moved due to my will. The feelings for my sister��s son, as my strong prayer was dedicated to you, I wonder if Nee-san��s magic realized about my wish.��


    Maya spoke enthusiastically. No, she was feverish.


    ��Nee-san knew that. That the magic of her baby, had been quietly taken over by me. Nee-san had deprived me from myself, and I deprived her son from her. What terrible sisters.��


    She wasn��t snorting, but voicing out with a passionate and sweet voice.


    ��Even so, Nee-san had tried to love you. Although in the end, she wasn��t able to love you, do you know how much effort she put in?��


    While trying to explain about Miya to Tatsuya, Maya��s voice didn��t hide that she was ridiculing her sister.


    ��The Artificial Magician Experiment, was to keep your magic in check from running out of control because of an outburst from an emotional influence. That was the true purpose. So you are in a real sense, an experimental material without an experiment body, you weren��t just a sample. Although Nee-san had been reluctant right until the end, in the end, you might become a destroyer of the world, massacre of humanity, she subjected you to this, in order to prevent you from becoming satan. In order to only take your strong feelings, it took everything out of Nee- san. Actually, it was much simpler to blot out all of your emotions, the burden on Nee-san would��ve also been much smaller. Nee-san knew that it would shorten her own life, but she still carefully modified your mind.


    The mind that had been twisted by me before you were born, Nee-san didn��t try to run away, but to modify you.��


    Maya��s talk was halted; it was due to the fact that she was out of breath.


    She didn��t even drink her tea, before resuming her story.


    ��In order for Miyuki-san to be able to stop you indiscriminately, Nee- san tried to train her to be indifferent of you. Without interest, there wouldn��t be any hatred. And there was nothing to turn into pain. She didn��t want to stop your outbursts due to overwhelming emotion with ��Cocytus��, and there was no guarantee that you��d be stopped either.��


    There was such a deep thought behind the indifferent attitude of his mother, this was hard to believe all of a sudden. Perhaps if not Tatsuya, no one else would believe it either.


    ��It was for the same reason that Miyuki was educated thoroughly as a lady. So that her magic wouldn��t be based on her emotions. Always under control like a lady, and never to cause a hysteria like baring her feelings, she was shaped to grow into such a girl. I��d like to say that it has been completely successful, but in the first place, there��s no such thing as a perfect lady anyway.��


    ����Miyuki is a perfect lady. My sister��s magic tends to run wild due to the effect of ��Pledge��.��


    ��Oh my.��


    Maya was spouting ��pfft��.


    ��You siblings really have a good relationship. Seems like you��d do good as her fianc�� from here onwards.


    ��Regardless of any psychological or physical connection, it is unquestionable that we are real siblings. Therefore, it��s impossible for us to be a couple right?��


    ��Why?��


    ��Even if you ask why����


    It was too obvious, Tatsuya failed to mention the reason immediately.


    ��In case you��re groundlessly concerned about your future children to be born with genetic abnormalities. Like I said earlier, Miyuki-san was brought together to have the best ��perfect modified body�� from the technology of the Yotsuba. She not only was genetically engineered, but also thoroughly mentally adjusted by Mental Interference Magic. That child can overcome all the defects of a modified body, a Masterpiece of the Yotsuba which was completed in a human being and brought her to the next level. She is different from the failure of the Kudou Family. Children born between you and Miyuki won��t have any defects. I guarantee that in the name of the Yotsuba. There isn��t a single gene in her that can lead to any abnormalities.


    ��But����


    ��I��m sure that she won��t even mind that she has a modified body. Perhaps, she would even rejoice over that fact. By modification, she will figure out that your body and her body��s genetic relation is quite far apart. That she is biologically connected to you is something inevitable after all.��


    What Maya said might be correct. At the very least, Tatsuya couldn��t point out any mistakes, to tell the truth, Tatsuya already had an idea about this.


    Miyuki��s body was undeniable, it came from the same cell components of the same parents as Tatsuya.


    However, there were also certain mixed elements that he couldn��t explain.


    Tatsuya understood that they didn��t cause harmful bodily effects to Miyuki��s body. Hence, he was thinking of those factors as natural mutation products. However, considering that they were brought about by modification, the large differences between him and Miyuki��s ��components�� could be a more rational interpretation. He couldn��t help to admit so unwillingly.


    ��Tatsuya-san. You can tell Miyuki-san about this. That Miyuki-san has a modified body made for you, and also the fact that she physically and mentally doesn��t carry any factor that can cause disabilities at all. At the very least, there won��t be any problems physically for you and Miyuki- san to marry each other.��


    Tatsuya stared at Maya��s face.


    Maya also, returned a stare in silence.


    ����Understood. Certainly, this is not something to be hidden from her.��


    Tatsuya nodded after hesitating for quite a significant amount of time.


    ��That��s right. If you leave it as is, Miyuki-san will get worried.��


    Even though Maya��s words were intended as a joke, Tatsuya couldn��t deny them.


    ��Please cherish Miyuki-san.��


    Suddenly, Maya changed her tone.


    ��When you lose Miyuki, you��ll break apart. Your mind was designed to be that way. And when you break, you can burn the world.��


    It was a prophecy, no, it was the tone of a prophecy.


    ��That��s why, please protect and cherish Miyuki-san with your hand for life.��


    After that, Maya told her true feelings.


    ��Actually, I don��t really care either way.��


    Within her eyes, the most intense light in the night could be seen.


    ��That time, when you destroy the world, the revenge of my heart will be completed.��


    The hottest, flame of passion was lit.


    ��If you are able to protect Miyuki from the malice of the world, my revenge would take on another form. It is the revenge of a person who yielded against the world that trampled on the fate of people with arrogance.��


    The name of that flame was madness.


    ��I��m sure I would be able to forget that scoffed ungraceful appearance that I received from the unfairness of the world.��


    In the midst of her flame of madness, Maya put on an innocent smile.


    ��What a lovely thing that would be. What a wonderful son you are. You will fulfill my revenge. For ��Yotsuba Maya�� who died at the age of 12.��


    ��Oba-ue. You��re crazy.��


    ��For that purpose, Tatsuya. You will marry Miyuki. I will not take any objections.��


    Tatsuya��s words didn��t reach Maya��s consciousness. Even if she heard it, it failed to reach being recognized by Maya��s heart.


    Hayama proceeded next to Maya, he replaced the herbal tea which had gone cold with a new one.


    Maya directed her eyes to Tatsuya, with a drastic change, that not even a hint of madness was visible to Tatsuya.


    ��Tatsuya-san, do you want more coffee?��


    ��No, I��m fine.��


    ��Really? Ah, it��s already this late.��


    The dinner was over at 9 P.M. Now, the hand of time was past 10 P.M. Tatsuya didn��t realize it by himself, but thinking about Maya��s explanation seemed to take an unexpectedly considerable amount of time.


    ��We have an agenda for tomorrow; we should end this soon. Tatsuya- san, do you still have anything to ask?��


    ��Then in the grace of your words, one last thing.��


    Tatsuya was concerned that Maya��s madness might burn again, so he decided to ask about the things that he must know the answer to now.


    ��Oh, what is it?��


    ��Why did you choose tomorrow? Do you have any reason in announcing that I��m your son, that I will be announced as Miyuki��s fianc��?��


    Certainly, the New Year��s Gathering is the meeting where everyone in the families are updated about the key condition of the Yotsuba. It was the most suitable to nominate Miyuki.


    However, for Tatsuya, it was somewhat a weak reason for Maya to push all these things to be announced tomorrow as well.


    ��It��s not like we have to do it tomorrow, but I do have one reason.��


    Contrary to Tatsuya��s concerns, Maya was calm, and she answered his question as if she was amused by something.


    ��Originally, I didn��t have any plan to announce you as my son at this year��s New Year��s Gathering. However, Tatsuya-san as well, you used such a flashy stunt.��


    The one she referred as ��flashy stunt�� was him using Material Burst to annihilate the GAA Fleet, there was no need for Tatsuya to confirm this.


    ��And then, the USNA had moved their Joint Chief Staff which directly controls magician troops, they even ordered a curfew for their investigation, you were that attention-grabber.��


    ��I��m sorry for that.��


    Tatsuya involuntarily smiled wryly. He didn��t think that ��whether there was a meaning for such confinement instruction��. At least for Tatsuya, it only looked like an afterthought of a reason.


    ��It��s good that it has passed.��


    Maya nodded lightly. Even when her madness was hidden in the shadows, her familiarity to Tatsuya remained.


    ��But, even after the Stars withdrew from Japan, and Kudou-sensei went mad, or even the overseas Chinese Houjutsu user, you have been involved in various behind the scene jobs.��


    The Kudou Family went mad, would be a comment for Parasite Dolls. The overseas Chinese Houjutsu user was Zhou Gongjin.


    After hearing that, Tatsuya thought, ��certainly, many things happened this year��. Putting aside Maya''s convenience, Tatsuya certainly had no intention in being involved in a fight with the Yotsuba.


    ��That��s why, in the end, your debut is brought up to the New Year��s Gathering tomorrow.��


    ��So that��s the case.��


    Tatsuya, for once, showed an understanding. At the very least, he found out that there was an opportunity and a need to spread the lie that he was Maya''s son during the Gathering tomorrow.


    ����However, that also didn��t mean anything.


    ��Then, this is the end of my explanation for real.��


    Maya showed a satisfied smile. This discussion seemed to end with her being satisfied. At the very least, she managed to convince Tatsuya to a certain degree after all.


    ��Tatsuya-san, do you know where your room is?��


    ��I��m alright, Oba-ue.��


    ��Really?��


    Maya didn��t seem to mind when Tatsuya returned to his old way of addressing her.


    ��Then sorry for not able to assist you, do you mind going back to your room alone? You can call someone along the way to help prepare the bath immediately before you reach your room.��


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya understood firmly that this was the end of their conversation.


    ��Thanks for the coffee, it was delicious.��


    Tatsuya bowed to Maya and Hayama, and left the study.


    ? ? ?


    Even after Tatsuya left, Maya had remained on the couch.


    ��Madam, thank you for your hard work.��


    Hayama said so to Maya from behind.


    ��Somehow, I became more emotional than I had planned.��


    Maya reluctantly said so. For her, it was probably an apology for the previous one-act, her outburst of excitement.


    ��Since you were retelling that story, I think it couldn��t be helped.��


    Hayama defended Maya with ��it was a topic where you couldn��t avoid such excitement��, perhaps, that was embarrassing for her, Maya turned her face away with an ��hmph�� expression which didn��t suit her age.


    Even Hayama thought that it was funny, but he was not so careless as to show a smile on his face.


    ��So that was madam��s secret plan all along. This time, even I must accept that I have nothing but admiration.��


    Last November, she immediately made a call for Tatsuya and Miyuki to come to the Manor right after the Yokohama Incident, Maya told Hayama ��Miyuki must become the next family head to bind Tatsuya. I have some consideration in subjecting her to the family head seat��. She confided her plans to Hayama about the preparations for the New Year��s Gathering, which takes place tomorrow.


    ��Thanks to the variety of things that happened out of expectation, I got excited more than I thought. The rest depends on how far Miyuki-san, can go.��


    ��Whether she will become a great woman.��


    The surprising remark came from none other than Hayama with a firm tone, Maya looked back at Hayama by twisting her body on the sofa.


    Hayama displayed a good natured old-man smile.


    ��Both Miyuki-sama and Tatsuya-sama have to face their future feelings properly. Although Tatsuya-sama is heading into a place without an enemy, he faces Miyuki-sama��s feeling straightforwardly without failure.��


    ��To honestly love would be my folly, I��d say.��


    ��In this case, it��s the one who is honest who wins.��


    Hayama��s laugh and smile pulled Maya out from her own miasma.


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya returned, there wasn��t anyone in the room. Miyuki must have been brought to the same home estate for tomorrow��s preparations.


    As Maya said, the guide for the bath came pretty soon. It was rare for him to stay overnight at the Main House, the bath was also quite different as it was his first time staying in a Japanese-style guest room. He didn��t dress unsightly for the round trip to the bath as it was possible to run into someone. Tatsuya��s bathing time was neither long, nor short. When he returned to his room, the clock was already pointing to 11 P.M., yet Miyuki hadn��t returned.


    Instead, he found out that the futon was already set.


    In series to the Japanese-style room, a set of futon for pair, with two pillows.


    ��Onii-sama, sorry for making you wait.��


    Miyuki returned at such a bad moment.


    ��This is����


    While leaving the sliding door open, she looked at the state of the next room. If she looked into the room, it was natural to focus her eyes on�� ��Miyuki, this isn��t my do-����


    -ing, Tatsuya was not able to continue his excuse until the end. Perhaps, Miyuki was polished by a lot of servants until she shone, she was also only wearing underwear under her Hitoe. The bathroom was possibly very hot, as she didn��t appear to be cold to wear so little despite it being mid-winter. The current blushed in her face and neck might appear to be caused by the heat, but it was obvious that the room temperature wasn��t hot.


    The reason for his loss of words wasn��t due to the Hitoe. It was because of the strong charm of Miyuki cladded in that Hitoe, he somehow lost the time to explain and drifted to his speechlessness.


    She already had a beautiful look, but now it seemed that she was actually shining.


    Miyuki had the air of a refreshing inanimate scent, now she might actually attract not only butterflies and bees, she was wearing a subtle scent of a flower.


    If she walked in Tokyo through a crowd as she was, there would be undoubtedly imminent large panic among the crowd.


    Tatsuya without exaggerating thought so.


    ��Onii-sama, this is����


    However, Miyuki was also in a not-so-calm state, and it was exaggerated with only one futon set out, those were the first words she emitted after she reboot her mind.


    ��No, this isn��t my doing. It was already in this condition when I returned from the bath.��


    ��I see.��


    Since he thought that he was restless with much standing. Tatsuya sat in front of the low table, Miyuki was also seated in front of the futon. As the sliding door leading to the next room, they felt conscious when it opened, yet felt strange to close it.


    In front of Tatsuya, Miyuki seemed to be unable to calm down while combing her hair. Somehow, she was conscious of his gaze.


    It couldn��t be helped. It hadn��t even been three hours since the shocking declaration that Tatsuya was to be Miyuki��s fianc��. Taking into account, the bombshell that Tatsuya and Miyuki were not real siblings. It was unreasonable not to be conscious of each other right now.��


    ��Umm, O-onii-sama.��


    Hesitation was felt in Miyuki��s tone.


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrows in wonder.


    ��What is it?��


    ��No, that�� Onii-sama, can I still call you that? Or should I call you Ta-


    ��


    ��I don��t mind if you call me as usual.��


    As Miyuki didn��t seem to be able to call him ��Tatsuya��, Tatsuya rescued her with a laugh.


    Miyuki smiled with a relieved face. However, his answer of ��as usual�� wasn��t only for Miyuki. Tatsuya wasn��t going to keep up with the lie of ��Miyuki isn��t my sister��.


    ��Then, Onii-sama�� Have you already finished your discussion with Oba-ue?��


    ��Such a thing����


    The fact that I was here, such a thing was a given right, he was about to answer, but he soon realized that Miyuki��s question had a different meaning.


    ��Yes, it��s concluded. I have asked everything that I needed to know about from Oba-ue herself.��


    ��I see. Then, about that����


    Miyuki was stammering. She was probably not hesitating. Just, hadn��t enough courage to ask about the matter.


    She summoned up the courage which had been void from her heart, Miyuki was finally able to ask Tatsuya.


    ��About Onii-sama and me not being real siblings.��


    ����Is it true?


    However, no matter how much courage she summoned, she wasn��t able to say the decisive words from her mouth.


    ��A lie.��


    Tatsuya��s answer was extremely brief.


    Miyuki��s heart was torn in two from that answer.


    The feeling of relief that she was Tatsuya��s sister, and that she wouldn��t be able to marry Tatsuya as his sister.


    ��Why�� Why did Oba-sama tell such a lie?��


    ��This is an over simplification of an explanation, but it seems like it was done in order to let us marry.��


    Maya��s explanation was difficult to understand for certain, but Tatsuya understood more circumstances than Miyuki. However, he was wondering to what extent that he should reveal to Miyuki, Tatsuya hadn��t really decided.


    ��Even though we��re siblings?��


    ��Well, since the family registry and DNA analysis were just formalities.��


    ��Well�� That��s true in light of the power that the Yotsuba Family has.��


    ��There��s no need to worry about genetic abnormalities of our future children either.��


    ��Why, is that so?��


    Miyuki who was facing down in a gloomy face, raised her face and fixed her eyes at Tatsuya. The white skin above her neck wasn��t covered by the Hitoe, which made Tatsuya involuntarily want to look away. However, thinking so would mean that he was walking into Maya��s palm, so he regained the calmness in his mind.


    With having regained control of his senses, Tatsuya stared at Miyuki��s eyes again.


    Miyuki��s eyes looked as if she was ready to receive any kind of truth from him.


    Maya had made the decision for Tatsuya to be Miyuki��s companion, she had thought that Miyuki could bear such a weight.


    As he acknowledged the readiness on her eyes, Tatsuya firmed his decision on the part that he should tell to Miyuki.


    ��You are, your body has no factor that can cause any genetic abnormality.��


    ��You have, a modified body.��


    Miyuki stared with watchful eyes while covering her mouth with both of her hands.


    Her long hair was shaking.


    Tatsuya was a little relieved that she didn��t show a frightened face.


    ��I have, a modified body����


    ��You were made from Kaa-san��s and Oyaji��s fertilized egg, and with the Yotsuba��s science, was made to have a ��perfect modified body��, thanks to the best technology. You overcame all of the defects which come from having a modified body, you are the Masterpiece of the Yotsuba which has been completed as a human being, or more than human being.


    Tatsuya��s explanation wasn��t supposed to be a consolation, the fact that she wasn��t a human who was born naturally. However, for some reason, Miyuki visibly regained her composure.


    Miyuki was neither upset nor scared, from the fact that she is a human being who had been artificially created. Miyuki knew now that her body, and life, was a gift she received from Tatsuya. The more she thought about it, the more she was convinced that it was appropriate. That was why she didn��t worry too much that originally her body was artificially created and such.


    ��Then, I�� As long as I��m by Onii-sama��s side, I won��t suddenly fall into the netherworld right?��


    The one things she was worried about was the limitation of her life as a woman with a modified body. Fear that she suddenly had exhausted her own life and couldn��t be together with Tatsuya anymore.


    ��Judging from the way Oba-ue talked, it seems like your resistance to continuous magical use, is likely higher than my own.��


    ��It means that�� I can live alongside you, Onii-sama?��


    ��Judging from the way Oba-ue talked, it seems like you will have a long life.��


    In the end, after she was told that she could live as long as her brother, she didn��t even care that she has a modified body.


    ��Onii-sama and I are siblings, but my genes are different from Onii- sama��s.��


    Tatsuya felt like saying ��Hey����.


    Certainly, Maya said that Miyuki has a modified body, genetically speaking, it was true that the relationship between Tatsuya and Maya was only that of nephew and aunt. However, between Tatsuya and Miyuki, there wasn��t a single word that could deny their relationship.


    Yet, Miyuki was saying the same thing as Maya.


    Similarities aren��t only brought about by genes�� Tatsuya thought so.


    ��From the beginning, members of the Yotsuba Family were a human experimentation, with manipulated genes from the Fourth Laboratory. Although, it was different than that of a modified body, it doesn��t change that we also have undergone genetic manipulation.��


    The way Tatsuya said that, was to emphasize the similarity between Miyuki and him.


    However, Miyuki with her sleepy face, didn��t seem to be able to digest these meanings well enough.


    ��Then, Onii-sama and I will be cousins from now on?��


    ��At least in the eyes of others.��


    ��Then, I can be engaged to Onii-sama, right!��


    Miyuki raised her voice in excitement.


    However, her excitement didn��t last very long.


    As she saw the confused look on Tatsuya.


    ��As expected, you must be disgusted����


    ��With what?��


    Tatsuya couldn��t figure out the reason why Miyuki was suddenly gloomy, he couldn��t even understand the meaning behind her dark voice.


    ��Because, to Onii-sama, I��m still your sister right?��


    ��Yes, because that��s a fact.��


    For now, that fact was undeniable to Tatsuya.


    ��For a sister to want to be the bride of her own real brother, it is still abnormal right����


    ��Miyuki, do you.��


    For a moment, Tatsuya thought that he heard wrongly. However, his five sense had been honed to a level beyond an ordinary person with training.


    Miyuki definitely said ��for a sister to want to be the bride of her own real brother��. From the context, it could only be interpreted to be Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    In other words, Miyuki��


    ��Ye-yes! It was not due to Oba-sama��s order only! I��m very happy to hear that i will be Onii-sama��s fianc��!��


    Miyuki looked down while clasping her hands on her thighs. Her tears were falling on top of her hands, onto her thighs.


    ��Even now, that feeling hasn��t changed. Even though I know that Onii- sama is my real brother, I want Onii-sama to treasure me as a woman! I want to be Onii-sama��s bride! When I said I had given up, suddenly I didn��t want to give up!��


    Miyuki��s voice wasn��t difficult to hear even if she was excited. However there were some things that were difficult to understand due to her excitement.


    What she said about ��when I said I had given up, suddenly I didn��t want to give up��, must be ��I��d given up until I��d heard the story, now that you said we can get married, I don��t need to give up anymore��. Tatsuya had no clue at all that what Miyuki was worrying about were the things from earlier, that it surprised him. Certainly, Miyuki had shown an excessive amount of attention to him as her real brother. However, Tatsuya always thought that she was yearning for him only as a brother.


    However, it might be because he, himself, only wanted to think only thus far.


    Against Miyuki��s tears, Tatsuya had a suspicion that he was tamed by such things.


    ��But, Onii-sama is normal after all�� You have a normal sense of moral too�� You wouldn��t carry a romantic feelings for your own sister right. You must have been disgusted by such an abnormal sister like me����


    Miyuki finally sobbed.


    It wasn��t a loud cry, but one that made the listener have a tight painful chest, she suppressed her sorrow so much that her cry was concentrated in the last minute.


    ��Miyuki����


    Tatsuya stretched a hand toward Miyuki timidly.


    Miyuki extended her hand to catch Tatsuya��s hand.


    Tatsuya thought that she would shake his hand. He thought it was natural to deal with him so, as he was the heartless big brother who didn��t notice his sister��s problem to the point that she cried in pain.


    However, Miyuki grabbed Tatsuya��s right hand with both of her hands. Then, she hugged it in her chest.


    ��O����


    Tatsuya tried to restrain her and say ��Hey, wait��, but he stopped. He couldn��t bring himself to say something that would refuse Miyuki too bluntly now. No, he didn��t want to do so.


    ��Onii-sama, I, I����


    While grabbing his hand strongly, Miyuki desperately mustered her words out.


    Mustering out her own feelings.


    ��Love, you. I love you. I��m in love with Onii-sama!��


    The words Tatsuya always heard from his sister was ��I adore you��. It was his first time hearing ��I love you�� from her.


    Only a one-character difference, could change the weight of the words this much. Tatsuya only noticed this for the first time.


    ��It��s fine even if you want to hate me for being such an abnormal sister! It��s fine even if you consider that these bad feelings are an unnatural tendency! But��, please. I beg you Onii-sama����


    Miyuki raised her face, wet with tears.


    Tatsuya had never seen such a sorrowful, such a desperate face, yet so beautiful.


    ��Somehow�� Somehow�� Please let me be by your side. Please don��t be detached from me. Please don��t disappear from my side!��


    Even when she was crying, Miyuki didn��t distort her face. It was her beautiful face, with showering tears.


    Today was the first time he knew this as well.


    Her sad crying face, Tatsuya thought.


    While still entrusting his right hand to Miyuki, Tatsuya reached out with his left hand to Miyuki��s back.


    ��O-onii,-sama��?��


    ��I won��t disappear from your side.��


    ��Ah�� Umm�� Onii-sama, once more�� One more time����


    Miyuki asked so fearfully while being held with Tatsuya��s hand, in Tatsuya��s arm, and pressing her face to Tatsuya��s chest. She wanted to hear those words again to affirm it.


    ��Miyuki. I won��t disappear from your side.��


    ��Ah����


    Miyuki was overcome with her emotion, while all her energy was escaping from her body.


    Tatsuya thought that he must answer his sister who entrusted all of her body to him.


    ��Until death do us part. I will be by your side.��


    ��Although, it might not be in the sense that you desire.��


    ��I still, can only see you as my sister.��


    ��You��re my cute little sister. I won��t think badly of such a cute little sister.��


    ��I also don��t think that you��re abnormal.��


    ��I will never reject you. I won��t detach myself from you.��


    ��However, Miyuki�� That��s because I��m your brother. And because you��re my cute little sister.��


    ��That��s why�� Sorry. At the very least, I can only see you as my sister for now.��


    Miyuki, who was still held by Tatsuya��s arms, got up after she heard his answer and released Tatsuya��s right hand which she had been grabbed by and stuck it to her chest.


    ��That��s fine.��


    There were traces of tears in Miyuki��s face. However, there were no new tears flowing out.


    ��I��m satisfied for now.��


    Miyuki casually turned her hand to Tatsuya��s neck, and embraced him.


    ��Because, I also can only call you Onii-sama for now.��


    Miyuki put her cheek beside Tatsuya��s cheek, while whispering in his ear.


    ��For Onii-sama to say ��for now�� to my confession. It��s sufficient enough for me.��


    Miyuki hugged Tatsuya with a strengthened force in her arms.


    ��Onii-sama, is it ok for me to hope? Not for ��now�� but for ��sometime��. For Onii-sama to be able to see me as ��Miyuki��, and not your sister.��


    Tatsuya also whispered into Miyuki��s ear in the same way.


    ��This might sound strange, but I��ll try my best.��


    Miyuki released her embrace.


    ��Oh, dear, Onii-sama.��


    Miyuki laughed with an amazed face.


    Tatsuya smiled wryly.


    It was finally returning to the usual atmosphere of the siblings.


    ��Miyuki, it��s already late. We need to prepare early for tomorrow, let��s get some sleep.��


    ��Ah, that��s right. Then, I��ll ask for a futon.��


    Miyuki was about to stand, but Tatsuya restrained her.


    ��Onii-sama?��


    ��There��s no need for that. Oba-ue has kindly set this up. Let��s just sleep in the same futon for today.��


    ��Ehh!?��


    Miyuki��s voice was overturned. Her voice wasn��t so overturned even when she was crying.


    ��U, umm, Onii-sama, is that, do you mean.��


    ��No, you��re wrong.��


    Tatsuya smirked wickedly at Miyuki.


    ��We��ll just sleep together. We won��t do anything else.��


    ��I�� I see.��


    Miyuki patted down her chest. There seemed to be a little regret in that gesture, Tatsuya wondered if she was expecting something.


    ��I��ll change into pajamas first. You can get into the futon first.��


    ��No�� I can wait for you for a short while. Let��s get into the futon together, Onii-sama.��


    ��Understood. I��ll be back soon.��


    Tatsuya had confirmed that this room was equipped with yukata for sleepwear. He needn��t get lost, and quickly took off his clothes and wore the yukata on top of his trunks.


    ��Onii-sama, don��t you feel cold?��


    Miyuki asked anxiously when Tatsuya was going to get into the futon.


    ��No, this it��s probably already warm enough.��


    Tatsuya slipped into the futon, while signaling Miyuki.


    Miyuki showed a slight hesitation before settling into using Tatsuya as an arm pillow.


    ��I wonder when it was. Once upon a time, when I was really young, I feel like, there was one instance when I was held in your arm.��


    ��It wasn��t such an old occurrence�� It was on the day when Kaa-san��s funeral was over.��


    ��That��s�� Right�� That was so careless of me.��


    Miyuki rested her body on Tatsuya.


    To embrace Miyuki''s shoulder tightly, Tatsuya turned his other arm.


    ��Onii-sama.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Did Onii-sama really not know?��


    ��Well.��


    ��About how much I��ve been suffering, that is.��


    ��Sorry.��


    ��It is especially true in recent time. Society encourages magicians to marry early. If I��m to shoulder the status of being a magician, at the very least, I should have chosen a fianc��, or have prepared one.��


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Since siblings cannot marry each other. So, with another man besides Onii-sama����


    ��Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya��s hand stroked Miyuki��s hair.


    Miyuki��s body was trembling in tension, although she immediately released this tension. And left her body to Tatsuya.


    ��Just go to sleep.��


    ��Yes, Onii-sama.��


    Miyuki entrusted her body and mind to Tatsuya, she fell asleep while listening to the distant sound of bells on New Year��s Eve.

 Volume 16 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    2097 A.D., New Year��s Day.


    Both Tatsuya and Miyuki had been busy since they had awakened this morning.


    Waking up early was no big deal since the two of them were both used to waking up early, but they were already fed up with being treated like Traditional Japanese Dress-up Dolls. Tatsuya was the same as always, and while Miyuki was capable of putting on her clothes by herself, neither of them have gotten used to having everything done for them even when it comes to changing clothes. Visibly showing that he did not wish to have his face puffed with powder, Tatsuya adamantly refused, but Miyuki could not help him. Well, it was not like he was going to have his face made all white like a stage actor; it helped that the application of the powder was only at the level of something for ��Japanese clothes�Cversion natural makeup.��


    At any rate, after being played around with for a full hour, by the time they were released, they felt like going home as they were.


    ��Tatsuya-niisan.��


    ��Miyuki-oneesama.��


    They were seated on the chairs in the anteroom����probably trying not to get creases on their clothes. Fumiya, who was in a haori hakama, and Ayako, wearing furisode����where they were discussing with the two while walking about despite the fair number of tall, four-legged chairs located in the anteroom, about whether preparations were finally over with.


    ��Tatsuya-niisan, Miyuki-san, Happy New Year.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-oneesama, Happy New Year.��


    The two people were polite in their New Year greetings, Tatsuya and Miyuki also started.


    ��Fumiya, Ayako-chan, Happy New Year. No, I can��t call you Ayako- chan anymore right?��


    ��Tatsuya-san, please don��t tease me on New Year��s Day. It��s alright. I make a special permit only for Tatsuya-san to call me ��Ayako-chan��.��


    ��Fufufu. Fumiya-kun, Ayako-san, Happy New Year.��


    ��Uwaa.��


    The one who raised their voice was Fumiya.


    ��Miyuki-san, how should I put this�� You look, extremely beautiful.��


    ��I give up. That��s not how you do it.��


    Fumiya was amazed that Ayako showed no hint of rivalry on her face, he wondered if she had convinced herself in treating Miyuki differently today because she��s the protagonist.


    ��Anyway, Miyuki-oneesama, that��s a wonderful furisode. It��s as if I��m looking at a bride at a wedding.��


    Miyuki was unable to answer with anything but a bitter smile, since she herself also thought the same as Ayako, that her dress could fit for a wedding dress.


    ��I also think that this is exaggerating, but�� I was convinced that I needed to wear this today.��


    ��Oh dear.��


    It was somewhat hard to judge whether that expression of shock by Ayako meant she was really shocked or she was really jealous.


    ��Madam Shirakawa must have thought that it is appropriate for us to wear the most formal attire because there will be the appointment of the next Family Head.��


    The one who made such a remark, was Yuuka, who was standing in her furisode.


    ��Yuuka-san, Happy New Year. Thank you very much for yesterday.��


    ��Happy New Year, Tatsuya-san. Then, you��re very welcome. Please don��t mind about what happened yesterday.��


    Yuuka said so with a friendliness while approaching the spot where the other four were standing.


    They exchanged New Year greetings, and seated themselves after Yuuka��s proposal.


    Even only with this many people gathered, the lobby seems to be a little cramped.


    Then, as the room felt more and more cramped, the people who were not present yet had grown more and more��quite unnecessarily so�� noticeable.


    ��Shibata-san, I wonder if he won��t be coming.��


    The one who dared to raise the question, perhaps due to the fact that he was the youngest, was Fumiya.


    ��Looking at the time, he should have already arrived. Perhaps he would come together with his parents.��


    Tatsuya answered Fumiya with his conjecture.


    The clock hung on the wall to remind them that they would soon be summoned.


    As if to support Tatsuya��s words, a housekeeper with a modest furisode came to summon them.


    ��Excuse me. I will be the one to guide you, I am Sakurai Minami.��


    The guide was Minami. The reason she was wearing that furisode was probably to distinguish herself in her role as their guide.


    ��I probably have a lot of shortcomings, but I shall serve you to the best of my ability, I will be in your care.��


    As Minami said, she did do her best. There were times when she was asking herself whether the others were just mistaken about her being a guide at the New Year''s Gathering or whether she was misinterpreting the traditional culture with slight anachronisms, so it might have been embarrassing for her.


    ��Firstly, Fumiya-sama and Ayako-sama, please let me guide you.��


    Fumiya and Ayako stood and bid farewell to Tatsuya, Miyuki and Yuuka in such order.


    Both of them followed Minami quietly as they matched their steps out of the lobby.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya-san, do you know about the entrance manner for the New Year��s Meeting?��


    Yuuka asked him this question at this late hour, but Tatsuya honestly answered her.


    ��I heard we will be summoned by someone and then be guided to make an entrance.��


    Upon hearing Tatsuya��s response, Yuuka��s face looked full of pity for him.


    ��Perhaps, Miyuki-san also doesn��t know?��


    ��Yes, that��s as much as I��ve heard.��


    ��Then�� Please take a piece of advice from me.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki both turned to Yuuka with quizzical looks.


    Yuuka said it with a serious atmosphere.


    ��Upon entering, you must absolutely not burst into laughter. Once you��re able to hold it back, please promptly take a seat while bowing.��


    It was only a short time before Yuuka was taken to the room.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, please follow me.��


    Minami came back to the lobby to summon Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��Minami-chan, are you alright? You look a little tired.��


    As Miyuki said, Minami seemed to look a little tired.


    ��Yes, I��m alright. Sorry for my impertinence, but would you mind if we walked a little faster.��


    But, she probably would get some rest after she finished this duty. Tatsuya thought that it would best to follow her lead in order to end Minami��s duty as soon as possible, Miyuki chose to follow his lead after being asked so by Minami.


    ��The next head family candidate, Shiba Miyuki-sama, followed by her older brother, Shiba Tatsuya-sama.��


    Tatsuya felt his knees breaking when Minami made her proclamation. When he looked to his side, Miyuki was also soothing her knees. Without a doubt, it would have been a shameful display had Yuuka not advised them.


    The servants came to kneel low off the floor before the two simultaneously, meanwhile both Tatsuya and Miyuki found it increasingly more difficult to keep calm. Even then, Tatsuya and Miyuki knelt down in a noble manner, with Tatsuya behaving with a great pomp under the circumstances, and Miyuki with chastity and refinement, while taking her bow.


    (Is this a test, how can we deal with this many formalities?)


    Tatsuya bowed while thinking over this matter.


    Kneeling before the two, Minami whispered to them ��please take your seats��. After hearing that signal, Tatsuya and Miyuki raised their faces. The assembly went a little taken aback, and it was none other due to the beauty of Miyuki.


    Guided by Minami, Tatsuya and Miyuki went to their seats.


    There was a commotion for the second time.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were led to the seats next to Maya.


    ��Everyone, once again, Happy New Year to all of you.��


    While declaring her proclamation, Maya who wore a splendorous black tomesode bountifully adorned with gold thread, despite the fact that she was not married; the commotion ended abruptly as the whole congregation said, ��Happy New Year�� in perfect chorus. Tatsuya and Miyuki also anticipated that, so they readied their voices without delay.


    Maya looked around with a content look.


    ��Today, on top of the auspicious new year, I have another piece of good news to be delivered to everyone. This matter is something that has made my heart truly delighted.��


    With that introduction, Maya first turned her eyes to Katsushige. Beside Katsushige, who was donning a haori hakama just like Tatsuya and the others, uncomfortably sat Kotona who was donning a furisode just like Miyuki and the others.


    ��Katsushige-san, the eldest son of the Shibata Family, and Kotona Tsutsumi have recently gotten engaged.��


    Huge cheers roared. Tatsuya tried to pick for some whispers from the crowds. There were more people who said ��as I��ve thought�� or ��finally�� than people who said ��really��.


    ��From here on, it probably won��t be just happy times, there will be a lots of things you will struggle with, but please wish the young couple bountiful blessings ahead.��


    An ovation broke out from the assembly. However, Tatsuya wasn��t able to ignore how before that there were a lot of people who nodded in agreement when Maya said ��a lots of things you will struggle with��.


    ��Next, I shall be announcing what everyone has been most concerned about.��


    The assembly went silent as if someone threw water at them.


    ��Fufufu, it is as you have all thought.��


    Maya smiled as if irritated.


    Even so, there was neither a whisper nor a sound from the assembly.


    Perhaps, she was satisfied with this reaction, or may be dissatisfied.


    Keeping up her secretive smile, Maya presented the name of the next family head.


    ��I would like to entrust the position of family head to our Shiba Miyuki here.��


    There was vigorous clapping amid the ovation. It was particularly loud among the Main House��s servants.


    ��Let��s leave the congratulating process for another time. This New Year��s Meeting isn��t the place to do such a formal matter after all.��


    Laughter of agreement arose from the assembly. Tatsuya gazed upon the crowd, he saw blushed faces in the man from the assembly. Tatsuya realized with a little astonishment that people are out here drinking after all.


    ��And then, the final news. Miyuki, our next family head, welcomes on this occasion, my son, Shiba Tatsuya as her fianc��e.��


    Instead of applause, came a huge commotion. It was in no way whispering, it was exchanged conversations.


    ��Pardon me, Toushu-sama, but would you permit me to ask a question?��


    The voice came from, Yuuka��s vicinity. The woman who wore a comfortable irotomesode, was Yuuka��s mother, the Tsukuba Family��s Head, Tsukuba Touka.


    ��Tsukuba-dono, what is it?��


    Maya asked her with a calm questioning smile.


    Touka asked her with a stiff expression bereft of calmness.


    ��You just said ��my son��, but did I mishear that? As far as I remember, Tatsuya-san is the son of Miya-sama, Toushu-sama��s Onee-sama.��


    ��I see. This is a good opportunity, so I thought I��d introduce him as my son too. Shiba Tatsuya here, was born from my egg before that ��Incident��, currently I��m acting as his adoptive mother in my sister��s, Miya��s, stead. I��ve asked for her permission beforehand, thereby, I introduce him as my son from now onwards.��


    The commotion turned to silence. However, that was only for a moment.


    ��Toushu-sama.��


    ��Yes, Mitsugu-san. What is it?��


    In this place, she ought to call the Branch House Family Head, as ��Kuroba-dono��, but Maya dared to call him ��Mitsugu-san�� as she used to. Maya knew very well that it pressured Mitsugu.


    ��About the ��welcome�� you��ve said just now����


    ��Oh, that��s right. That was an expression that would attract some misunderstanding.��


    In contrast to Mitsugu��s stiff expression, Maya hinted an almost mocking, light, deceptive smile.


    ��Tatsuya is just a second-year student at the First High School, so he will continue to live with the Shiba Family as he has always done. Be it as it may that he is engaged, I think it wouldn��t be moral for a male and a female high schooler to be cohabitating, but I am certain that no such indiscretion would be committed between Miyuki-san and Tatsuya-san.��


    ��However����


    As he was just about to detail his opposition, Mitsugu closed his mouth. He noticed Fumiya who sat beside him who had been repeatedly asking Ayako, ��Nee-san, are you alright��.


    ��Ara, Ayako-san, are you alright? Do you feel uncomfortable.��


    Maya spoke out earlier than Mitsugu.


    Mitsugu was stunned out of guilt for his daughter.


    ��Yes�� I��m fine.��


    Despite her firm reply, Ayako didn��t seem so in the eyes of the spectator.


    ��Would someone please take Ayako-san to another room to rest?��


    The one who responded to Maya��s clamor was Fumiya and Minami.


    ��I will lead the way.��


    ��Please let me accompany her.��


    Minami bowed at the entrance of the hall, while Fumiya wrapped his arms around Ayako��s shoulder while pleading to Maya.


    ��Yes, please.��


    Maya gave the order to Minami.


    ��Fumiya-san, you may be dismissed.��


    Then, she turned to Fumiya while saying so.


    ? ? ?


    ��Nee-san, I��m coming in.��


    Fumiya knocked on the door of the room where Ayako was lying on a bed, having removed her Furisode and changed to more comfortable clothing.


    Minami, who had been attending to her, opened the door from the inside.


    ��Fumiya.��


    ��Nee-san, you can��t do this! Please get some sleep!��


    Rushing up to Ayako confused, Fumiya put her to sleep as she tried to rise up from the bed.


    ��You��re exaggerating. It��s not like I��m sick.��


    Ayako replied with a tired voice. However, she lied on her bed calmly even as she said that.


    Not sick, Fumiya diverted his face at those words. However, he soon returned his eyes to Ayako who lied down on the bed calmly.


    ��Nee-san, umm�� are you alright?��


    ��What�� Fumiya, you understand right?��


    Ayako smiled in a face that was about to cry.


    ��I wonder if it was due to the fact that we��re twins. In times like this, I can��t hide anything from you.��


    Fumiya showed a similar expression as Ayako.


    Even if they��re twins, they came from different zygotes, since they have different genders, even their features are also different. The very girly


    Ayako and androgynous Fumiya. Even if Fumiya wore the same clothes, make-up and hairstyle as Ayako, they wouldn��t be mistaken for each other. However, they endured their tearful smiles and now made the same facial expression.


    ��It can��t be expected, since we��re against Miyuki-san. After all, Miyuki- san is the closest person to Tatsuya-niisan��


    Fumiya implied that there was nothing they could do but to give up on Tatsuya. Ayako didn��t respond to those words which implied that she liked Tatsuya.


    ��I never thought that Toushu-sama allied herself to Miyuki-san this much though.��


    ��That��s wrong, Fumiya.��


    Fumiya thought that Maya announced her stunt, saying that Tatsuya was her son, for the sake of Miyuki. However, Ayako denied it as being ��wrong�� immediately.


    ��This is, for Tatsuya-san��s sake.��


    ��Nee-san?��


    ��This isn��t for Miyuki-oneesama. Toushu-sama is using Miyuki- oneesama in order to ensure Tatsuya-san��s freedom and place.��


    ��I wonder����


    Fumiya shyly received new strength from Ayako��s words. He had probably created scenarios, which Miyuki was unsuitably chosen as Tatsuya��s mate.


    Ayako��s words seemed to have landed at the right place, Fumiya��s opportunity to know, finally disappeared.


    ? ? ?


    Due to Ayako exiting the room, the unexpected declaration that Tatsuya was Maya��s son such as ��is it true��, ��if it were, why did she hide it until now��, which was the logical pursuit, was left unspoken and unanswered. Since it was unanswered, it also signified that Tatsuya��s position as Maya��s son and Miyuki��s fianc��e was also established.


    Even so, it didn��t mean that they could change their attitudes instantly from viewing him as the ��bastard�� of the Yotsuba to ��the Son of the current Family Head�� and ��the next Family Head��s fianc����. Even if they tried as much as they could on the surface, their disparaged attitudes oozed out at Tatsuya in words and actions.


    However, Tatsuya had no intention to blame them for it. Since they were at a banquet now, and more importantly, he knew well enough back that this was a farce. That was why he��d rather show compassion to the branch families�� members and the servants who couldn��t change their attitudes instantly.


    However, there was one servant who showed a different attitude.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, this time congratulations.��


    Hayama, with his morning coat, bowed in prostration before Maya, in front of the two.


    ��Thank you.��


    Miyuki only returned a graceful ��thank you��, but Tatsuya replied to him with a ��thank you, but please raise your head�� since he felt bad from the exaggerated manners.


    ��I��m not familiar with Main Family��s inner workings and traditions. I will need a lot of guidance from Hayama-san in the future.��


    In the end, it was only a play, but Tatsuya tried to follow along with an admirable verbal reply.


    ��I��m honored. Please ask about the things you are uncertain about to these old bones.��


    However, Hayama seemed resistant to end the play.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya-sama, do you remember?��


    Since they had no meeting regarding the script, he didn��t have the idea of the topic at all.


    However, Tatsuya didn��t have to struggle to dig around his memory.


    ��I was told that you promised to show us your new magic at this New Year��s Meeting.��


    As Hayama immediately told him the answer.


    ��New magic? Tatsuya, have you completed it?��


    Maya who paid no heed to the play and continued her meal asked him. This was not acting, but a genuine curiosity, and it was a given that she would do so.


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya successfully covered up the ��yeah, well�� reluctant attitude in the precarious situation. Since he was in that situation, he couldn��t bring himself to blame the employees.


    ��Really? Then, please let me see!��


    Maya was ecstatic, like a little girl, forgetting her dignity as the Family Head.


    Tatsuya was about to protest when he hinted at Hayama for something.


    However, Hayama was smiling as if he was watching his grandchild, Maya, who had regressed and acted like a child.


    ��Onii-sama. Tatsuya-san, I also want to see.��


    For some reason, Miyuki decided to piggyback in this ruckus.


    It was a perfect coalition.


    ��I understand. Since we are all here, why don��t we leave our seats for a while.��


    Tatsuya had no longer any option to refuse their request.


    Tatsuya, still wearing his Haori Hakama, pointed his CAD to the yard outside the hall venue.


    To his opposite, a wild boar encased in a cage was placed.


    Tatsuya began his explanation in a loud voice toward the audience in the venue.


    ��This new magic, ��Baryon Lance��, is a magic with a lethality towards biological targets. For this reason, the demonstration will get a little bloody. If you are uninterested in any unnecessary killing, I propose for you to move to a separate room to relax for a while at your discretion.��


    There were several people who withheld their face, yet not even one moved from their seat. The whole audience in this venue, after all, are people who were related to the Yotsuba.


    ��Then, I��ll start.��


    Tatsuya took out the Silver Horn custom, ��Trident��, which had been modified for this magic from the case, while wondering why he needed to show it like a juvenile freak show.


    The pistol which usually used as a dual-style, but this magic only needed the right hand side of Trident, and further to the tip, there was a sword attached. It was pretty long, like a bayonet, which made the overall appearance of Trident rather unbalanced.


    Tatsuya turned the tip of the bayonet at the wild boar in the cage.


    He drew the trigger as it was casually.


    The magic processes started all at once, running in an instant.


    [Material-Baryon Decomposition]


    ����Nucleus of the sword tip is decomposed. To decompose a nucleus, the molecule atom is decomposed into electrons and atomic nuclei, then the protons and neutrons in the nuclei are decoupled as baryons.


    [FAE Process Execution-Particle Convergence]


    ����Particle group binding of physical law is reduced as the FAE Theory, crowded to a thin disk-shaped, spreading in accordance with the Laws of Nature. Lepton electrons are excluded from the defined target degradation and is trapping the protons.


    [FAE Process Execution-Injection]


    ����Baryons that were condensed into a thin disk-shape, they shot towards the target. In accordance with the FAE theory, the mass of baryons is moving at the speed of 10,000 km/s which exceeds the limit of magical force.


    [Material-Regrowth]


    ����All of the processes are reversed.


    ��Eh?��


    ��What?��


    ��What has happened?��


    Such voices were rising from the center of the audience, the wild boar immediately fell while rumbling the ground.


    Of course Tatsuya, didn��t intend to give such a detailed explanation to the audience.


    He bowed to the audience from Main Family, Branch Families and the Servants, he attempted to return his CAD and the bayonet attachment (actually, this was also a kind of CAD) to the case.


    ��Wait a minute.��


    Unfortunately, a voice was withholding him from doing so.


    ��What is it?��


    The one who detained Tatsuya was Katsushige.


    Katsushige got off to the yard, wearing wooden clogs. He closed in to the cage of the wild boar, while carefully staring at the corpse.


    ��Just now, it was high density neutrons right. The body tissue is boiling. Yet, for some reason, the cells of the body are not activated, how does such a phenomenon occur?��


    ��The how, is a secret.��


    There was no way Katsushige didn��t know how to do that, but he threw some resistance just in case.


    ��Naturally.��


    Sure enough, Katsushige was upset, sharpening his voice.


    ��Then, I will explain what kind of phenomenon just happened. That much is not so difficult.��


    Tatsuya without any resistance, showed Katsushige his Trident with its bayonet attachment.


    ��This is a kind of armed device which combines CAD and a pile of carbon steel in a single activation.��


    As he said, the attachment shape didn��t respond to ��sword��, but rather like a ��pile��.


    ��By decomposing part of this stake to the baryonic level, I can shoot the baryons which have been condensed into a thin disk-shape��


    The base of this process was inspired by Angelina Sirius��s weapon, Brionac, which uses FAE Theory����of course, Tatsuya had no intention in revealing so much as a trick about the Free-After-Execution which he used.


    ��The tip portion seemed to have lost its form earlier, so it wasn��t my illusion.��


    Katsushige immediately showed a convinced expression, while he began asking himself.


    ��That armed device is reduced to protons and neutrons? Electrons�� ah, I see. The protons are tied with the electrons. So, instead of a charged particle beam, it becomes a neutron beam. Then, how come the tip portion remains plump?��


    Tatsuya twisted his neck at Katsushige while wondering in his heart as to why he was so persistent to question this much to this extent.


    ��I completed the process with ��Regrowth��.��


    ��Tsk! I see, I see!��


    ��I see, so that��s the case!��


    Overlapping with Katsushige��s voice from the yard was the satisfactory voice of Maya.


    ��That��s why you named it ��Baryon Lance��. Not ��cannon�� or ��launcher��, not even ��gun��, but ��lance��, because you incorporated ��Regrowth�� in the final stage of the magic, right?��


    From Tatuya��s point of view, it was a matter of surety that she was able to guess that since he had already exposed much of the trick so far, but Tatsuya bowed admirably to Maya since she gave the right answer.


    ��There��s no remaining radiation of the substance, since all the injected neutrons emitted are recovered with ��Regrowth��, right? The only trace of the attack is the moisture in the material, as it was heated to a high temperature. Tatsuya, it��s superb!��


    Tatsuya lowered his head once more.


    To Tatsuya who bent his upper body, Katsushige whispered to him in a voice that couldn��t be heard by others.


    ��Since you��re able to use such a magic, aren��t you able to scoff at us now?��


    The reason of his persistent attitude from a little while ago, was this.


    However, this question was completely irrelevant.


    Tatsuya pointed out mercilessly.


    ����Baryon Lance�� is a magic that I created in order to fight an opponent that cannot be fought with ��Decomposition��. I don��t have to use it on any opponent to whom I can use ��Decomposition��.��


    Katsushige fell silent and blushed. He understood completely the hidden message of, ��it��s faster to use decomposition, while I can��.


    Katsushige directed a sharp gaze at Tatsuya. However, he wasn��t fooled enough to go on a rampage here, whether for himself or the Shibata Family, or even Kotona who sat here as well. Katsushige sighed, while trying to push back his anger inside, he was impressed by the new magic, he returned back to his seat.


    ? ? ?


    The unveiling of his new magic ended safely this way. The matter about a ��Neutron Barrier�� that Tatsuya was concerned about, if there��s anyone who objected about the entanglement, was courteously never asked.


    He wondered if it was a stopper since they��re at the celebration dinner.


    If the ��Neutron Barrier�� was exposed, he would��ve had to reveal another stage of the secret, even Tatsuya sometimes had the feeling of relief in such situations.


    The New Year��s Meeting itself ended without any more incidents. Tatsuya in an invisible relaxed manner, had rewritten his identity as the son of Yotsuba Maya, the current Head of Yotsuba Family, and the fianc�� of Miyuki.


    Then, the next day, January 2nd, 2097 A.D. The powerful magicians affiliated with the Ten Master Clans, the 18 Assistant Houses and the Hundred Families received a notice from the Yotsuba Family.


    Shiba Miyuki was appointed as the next Family Head of the Yotsuba Family.


    Shiba Tatsuya was the son of Yotsuba Maya. However, his name would be left as Shiba Tatsuya.


    Shiba Miyuki and Shiba Tatsuya were engaged.


    Many powerful magicians sent a congratulatory message addressed to the Yotsuba��s post office box at the Magic Association.


    However, not all of them had sent a congratulatory message. It was filed for the first time, January 3rd, 2097 A.D.


    An objection to the engagement of Shiba Tatsuya and Shiba Miyuki to the Japan Magic Association Headquarters.


    The objection was filed by Ichijou Gouki, the current head of the Ichijou Family.


    (To be continued in ��Ten Master Clans Conference Arc��)

 Volume 16 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    How did you like ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� Volume 16 ��Yotsuba Succession Arc��? This ��Yotsuba Succession Arc�� is a separate episode in the series, which will tie into the new developments.


    Although it looks as if we��ve reached one of the endings of ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei��, though it won��t end in an ordinary way. I think you might imagine that the last two sentences are foreshadowing.


    In Volume 16, there are new characters that have made appearances in their college years and working freshman. This novel focuses on High School as its center stage, so I don��t think the non-high school characters will dominate the story.


    ����Although it��s a different story altogether when they��ve graduated. Therefore, this afterword will be dedicated to touch on the new characters.


    First, Tsukuba Yuuka-jou. 160 cm tall, weighing 48 kg, she has a little too thin of a body. She��s 22 years old, and in her fourth year at Magic University. She was originally the Student Council Vice-President, in the generation before Mayumi��s enrollment. She has straight black hair at shoulder length. She has six piercings in her left ear and a group of four in her right. She��s a magician with a high aptitude in Mental Interference Magic in general.


    Next is Shibata Katsushige-dono. He is 188 cm tall. Weighing 80kg. Katsushige has short, straight business-like black hair. He is 23 years old and has joined the Ministry of Defense this year after graduating from Magic University. He is an Office Staffer, but he has high combat capabilities and a good physique as well. He��s good at Convergence System Magic ��Density Manipulation��, he is an excellent magician.


    The third one is Tsutsumi Kotona-jou. She��s 165 cm tall, weighing 58 kg. She likes to wear a brown medium sauvage.


    At first glance, she��s a girlish 24 year old lady. Her occupation is being Katsushige��s Guardian. She��s a second generation of modified body, ��Bard Series�� who have a high aptitude in sound related magic.


    Lastly, Tsutsumi Kanata-kun. He is 170 cm tall, and weighs 62 kg, a boxer type guy. He has maroon colored hair with a wolf cut. A 20 year old and a second year student at Magic University. He has a part-time job as a semi-professional musician in Live House, but he is a professed Guardian of Katsushige. The real brother of Kotona, he also has a high aptitude in magic related to sound.


    Each of them has their own episode that can��t be written here, but it��s still completely undecided if they are going to be published.


    This time as well, thank you for your company in reading up to here. Next time, the main stage will be the Magic High School again. The events surrounding the Yotsuba Succession have stirred up both their schoolmates. Including how the Ten Master Clans will move again.


    Please look forward to ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� Volume 17 ��Ten Master Clans Conference Arc (I)��.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 17 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    January 2nd, 2097 A.D., the news that had spread from the Magic Association early into the New Year had produced a big shock among related parties.


    The person who made such an announcement was one of the Family Heads of the Ten Master Clans, Yotsuba Maya, from the Yotsuba Family.


    The included contents were the chosen heiress of the Yotsuba Family, as well as the engagement of the next Family Head.


    It meant that the Yotsuba Family was moving forward to the next generation. Shiba Miyuki was named as the next Family Head of the Yotsuba, and unexpectedly, Shiba Tatsuya was also chosen as her fianc��. Both pieces of news became a major announcement for the next era of Japan''s Magic Community.


    However, this news didn''t just place expectations on the ''New Era''. Anxiety and shock rippled through those who knew about Tatsuya and Miyuki. Leaving out the fact they were both related to the Yotsuba Family (in some way) which they had hidden up until now, it was revealed they were also not real siblings. The emotional rivalry among the girls and boys had, perhaps, seen this as a ''bolt from the blue'', which was a natural outcome with the events as they were.


    Among those to be jarred from this was the Ichijou Family''s eldest son from the Ten Master Clans, Ichijou Masaki.


    ? ? ?


    January 2nd, 4 P.M., Masaki came back from the New Year��s Ritual and went to his father��s parlor after being summoned.


    It was rare for Masaki''s father to be around the house at this time. He was usually moving around the seabed looking for resources for his mining company, as that was the official family business. Otherwise he would be overseeing the training of Magicians under the Ichijou Family, hence he wouldn''t return home before dinner. However, during the first three days of the New Year, he had to receive greetings as the Head of the Ichijou Family of the Ten Master Clans. For better or worse, his obligation as a Family Head required him to stay put in the house.


    The Ichijou Family��s Mansion has a Western-style partitioned structure, and the room to greet the guests was located at the end of a long hallway attached to a parlor which was designed according to Japanese-style architecture, like a Samurai-styled mansion.


    Masaki arrived in front of his father��s parlor, and knelt down in the hallway before knocking on the door rather than suddenly barging into the room.


    ��It��s me, Masaki.��


    ��Come in.��


    He received a rough response from the other side of the sliding door. The voice was unlike Masaki''s who had the tone of a young nobleman, but it was not an uncouth voice. Rather, it had a wild vibe to it that you could feel in your belly regardless of the volume.


    ��Excuse me.��


    He opened the sliding door while kneeling down, and soon after entering the room, he knelt down again. It might appear as excess politeness between parent and child, but it suits the good behavior and sensibility of Masaki.


    On the other hand, his father, Gouki, who was wearing a haori hakama with the family crest hanging on his chest, broke his posture by attaching his elbow to his foot. He looked like a ��Lord�� in a popular drama which was set in the late Showa Era, but Gouki was spared from scrutiny for his rough attitude.


    Masaki sat in front of his father. They didn��t resemble each other well for a parent and child. The Ichijou Family��s son and daughters take after their mother, and that was a widely known fact.


    Gouki was 42 years old this year, and if he was to be described in one word, it would be ��manly��. His whole body was overly tanned, and on his head was short and cropped hair, all acquired due to the long time he spent under intense sunlight. His appearance suited his dignity quite appropriately for his age. In contrast, his body did not appear to age as much, his muscles were firm, albeit not voluminous, but toned and edgy. Despite his harsh features, he left a strong yet tasteful impression.


    ��Well, don��t be so uptight.��


    That was the first sentence he offered to his son, who was sitting with an upright attitude from the very beginning.


    ��Then, I won��t hold back.��


    He was dressed up throughout the New Year ���� with his student uniform ���� so Masaki followed his father��s recommendation and relaxed his posture. Gouki did not like formal manners, but he still exercised some degree of distinction. Whoever it may be it, as a member of the Ten Master Clans, or as the Ichijou Family Head, any human being must exercise the appropriate behavior. Now, as soon as he asked his son to ��not be uptight��, he was acting as Masaki��s father, instead of the Head of the Ichijou Family.


    ��Masaki. It��ll be hard to answer this question honestly to your parent when you��re at this age, but please make your best effort.��


    ��What happened? Is it something serious?��


    It was unusual for Gouki to give such a prelude. He was usually a cut-to- the-chase, blunt-to-a-fault kind of person. Especially towards his own son. Masaki was naturally mystified.


    However, Masaki also decided to go along with him, since he was already there.


    ��You really need to answer honestly. Do you know a girl named Shiba Miyuki?��


    ��Wh-why are you asking such a thing!?��


    Masaki spoke in a panicky voice, which indicated that he had a positive answer to the question given.


    ��Do you, Masaki?��


    However, Gouki wanted a clearly worded answer, so he asked Masaki again straightforwardly.


    ����I know her.��


    He still didn''t know what his father was thinking. After being persistently asked, Masaki decided to answer obediently.


    ��When and how did you meet her?��


    Masaki almost shouted ''Why do I need to answer a question like this for my father?''. Although he had it on the tip of his tongue, Masaki held back, realizing the act would be meaningless. His father may have an assertive personality, but he wouldn''t say something like that without reason.


    ��At the Nine Schools Competition, two years ago. I��ve known her since the Opening Ceremony. I got to know her during the Celebration Party when I got to be her dance partner.��


    "So you had an eye on her first. Since she didn''t reject your offer to dance, at the very least you weren''t disliked by her."


    He didn''t have enough information from just that, and his frank guess of the situation made Masaki''s face grow hotter. However, this was still just testing the waters.


    ��Then, do you like Miyuki-jou?��


    In the following instance, an intense stare emitted from Gouki, and Masaki seemed to skip a heartbeat.


    ��Wha-what are you talking a----!?��


    ��I asked you, are you in love with her?��


    ��Why do you need to ask me such a question!?��


    His tongue was tied due to his agitation, so Masaki''s speech didn''t come out well and was similar to a scream. This time, he was unable to suppress his feelings.


    ��Approximately 30 minutes ago, I received a message from the Yotsuba via the Magic Association.��


    Gouki answered his son��s question with a grave tone. He would never, ever, tease his son about love, and neither would he ridicule him.


    ��From the Yotsuba?��


    He immediately told Masaki about it. The word ��Yotsuba�� which came out of Gouki��s mouth made Masaki disrupt his cool consciously.


    ��What business does the Yotsuba have with the Ichijou?��


    ��It��s not only between the Family Heads. The Yotsuba Family announced to the Ten Master Clans, the 18 Assistant Houses, as well as the Hundred Families. It is some sort of a greeting towards the major houses of Japan''s Magic Community.��


    ��Greeting? How amusing, for that unfriendly Yotsuba Family to do such a thing�� What exactly is happening that would make them send such a greeting?��


    Masaki and Gouki stared into each other��s eyes for a while. Masaki made sure that there were no lies in the information that his father was about to deliver, and he confirmed that Gouki was prepared to tell Masaki the truth.


    ��The Yotsuba Family has named their next Family Head. She is a First High sophomore student, Shiba Miyuki.��


    ��Shiba-san is, from the Yotsuba, the next Head��?��


    Despite keeping his polite tone, Masaki was deeply shaken. The fact that Miyuki was a Member of the Yotsuba Family, on top of the fact she was of a close lineage that would be appointed as the next Family Head. A fact that he��d never dreamt to hear rocked Masaki��s heart hard.


    Gouki kept his strong gaze upon Masaki while continuing to retell the story upon Masaki��s drifting consciousness.


    Soon after, a bigger bomb was dropped on Masaki.


    ��Masaki, the Yotsuba named Shiba Miyuki as the next Family Head. Additionally, it was announced that Shiba Miyuki is engaged to her cousin, Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ��Shiba-san is engaged��?��


    Masaki was stunned in surprise. However, he only needed a short time to realize the details of the fact.


    ��Cousin, you said? Shiba-san and Shiba Tatsuya are supposed to be siblings!��


    Gouki nodded lightly to his son��s words.


    ��I have also confirmed about that fact. Certainly, they were supposed to be siblings up to now. However, the truth seems to point out that they are cousins.��


    ��Seems?��


    Despite his overflowing upsetness, his father��s words were still a problem. He recognized an unnatural part.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya is Yotsuba Maya��s son who was born via artificial insemination from her egg. Please read carefully, his family registry data was modified at the end of last year.��


    Gouki was also displeased about this fact.


    ��Certainly, it is a plausible tale. At the very least, there is no evidence that Yotsuba-dono did not tell a lie. However, there is no evidence that what Yotsuba-dono said is the truth either.��


    ��Dad, do you think�� that the Yotsuba are lying?��


    Masaki''s voice came out sounding like he was almost sniveling.


    ��That��s not the main problem right now.�� However, Gouki shook off his son��s accusation.


    ��Whether they are siblings or cousins, it��s still no good for close relatives to marry each other. The genes of Magicians in this country are at stake. Marriage between close relatives might compromise their genes, so it must be avoided. It��s a natural responsibility of the Ten Master Clans towards the nation.��


    Masaki changed his legs'' positioning, and broke his posture unconsciously.


    "This was a one-sided decision by the Yotsuba Family. Even so, they can''t ignore that the possibility exists. That''s why I asked you. Masaki, do you like Shiba Miyuki-jou? Are you in love with her?"


    Gouki stared hard at Masaki. He has strong eyes, which might even stay open without blinking even in the midst of a raging ocean. However, Masaki had no reason to be afraid of them.


    ��Yeah. I��m in love with Shiba-san. It was love at first sight.��


    Masaki had no reason to feel guilty about his feelings.


    ��I see.��


    Gouki nodded in satisfaction after eliciting a confession from his son.


    ��Then, as a parent, I should assist with realizing your feelings. Oh, don��t worry. The Ichijou Family can still be inherited by Akane. You are free to go as the son-in-law without refrain.��


    ��Dad?��


    Masaki was confident that his love for Miyuki was earnest. He was convinced his feelings were real.


    ��First of all, we must force the current engagement to stop. To do so, shall we express the wish from our side now?��


    ��Wait a minute, Dad!��


    However, for his parent to convey his feelings before he had any chance to say it by himself simply felt wrong to Masaki.


    ��There��s no time to wait. The other party has announced to the world that they have been engaged.��


    However, after seeing the ''don''t be a loser'' look in his father''s eyes, Masaki was unable to say anything to his father''s unreasonable argument.


    ? ? ?


    January 3rd. The previous day, the Yotsuba Family sent an engagement announcement to the main Magic Families of Japan, and the Ichijou Family made an objection via the Magic Association.


    Yet, the one who felt the most intrigued was not the Yotsuba Family, but rather the Head of Saegusa Family, Saegusa Kouichi.


    Ichijou Gouki sent a written rejection to the Magic Association as displayed on the electronic paper, and Kouichi read it with a thin smile.


    (You��re bold as usual��)


    Kouichi and Gouki have been old friends since they were young. Although they didn��t have a very close relationship, they didn��t particularly hate each other, either. Since they have completely different personalities from the other, it was natural for them to be distant. They were more suited to be called acquaintances.


    Furthermore, the age gap between them was adding to the reason that the relationship between them didn��t turn hostile. Kouichi was six years older than Gouki. When they first met, Kouichi was a university student while Gouki was still a middle school student. Perhaps, that was the reason why Kouichi couldn��t shake off the image that Gouki was ��a time consuming naughty little brother��, and did not feel any hostility towards him. Even with this objection, Kouichi felt like saying ��you��re doing another reckless thing again��.


    (One wrong step and the Ichijou Family will be exposed to crossfire criticisms.)


    The Ten Master Clans was set to be of equal allies to each other, and not in any position that could interfere with the internal situations of the other families. There is likely to be damage to valuable genes due to close-relative marriages, so regardless of the justification, it was not allowed to deny the engagement of other families.


    However, if the situation affected himself, then it was a different story altogether.


    This time, the ones who opposed this engagement of the Yotsuba''s next Family Head was not just the Family Head of the Ichijou Family. Together with his opposition of the engagement between cousins who have monozygotic twin mothers, he also proposed to engage the eldest son of the Ichijou Family, Ichijou Masaki, to the Yotsuba''s next Family Head, Shiba Miyuki.


    Proposing an engagement to a party who had already decided on a fianc�� would normally be seen as a hint towards illicit love. However, in this case, the main underlying reason was to avoid the risk of impairing the genes of excellent Magicians.


    The fact that the Ichijou Family was interfering with the Yotsuba Family��s next Family Head due to Gouki''s support of his son��s love was unknown to Kouichi. It would impossible for Kouichi to come out with such a gamble for the love of his children, but the Gouki he knew of from the past would be able to do so.


    (However, it doesn��t really matter with this kind of timing.)


    The fact that Shiba Miyuki was going to be named as the next Head of the Yotsuba Family, and that Shiba Tatsuya would be chosen as her fianc�� were already deduced by Kouichi.


    Despite being a freshman, Shiba Miyuki had mastered high-end magics like ��Inferno�� and ��Niflheim��, and she also exercised an unknown deadly magic during the Yokohama Disturbance. The range of that magic and the effect of which were unknown as an interpersonal magic, but its power was comparable to the ��Meteor Shower�� from what the Saegusa Family Researchers have predicted.


    Then, Shiba Tatsuya, who holds the strongest counter-magic and unidentified Decomposition Magic as well as a miraculous kind of magic. Kouichi also received a report that Tatsuya was likely to be the Strategic-Class Magician who caused the ��Scorched Halloween�� incident. Moreover, he was closely related with the JSDF 101st Battalion, which was said to be the world��s first Flight Combat Independent Magic Battalion.


    Kouichi also knew beforehand that the two were related to the Yotsuba. Although he didn��t know that Shiba Tatsuya was Maya��s son, he only knew that there was no concrete evidence that Shiba Miyuki was a daughter of Miya. When these two individuals become the center of the Yotsuba Family, the other 27 Houses constituting the Ten Master Clans- 18 Assistant Houses might become useless in terms of suppressing the Yotsuba Family, even as a group. It was not known to Kouichi, but Kudou Retsu had similar fears.


    Regarding the appointment of Shiba Miyuki as the next Head of the Yotsuba Family and that Shiba Tatsuya was chosen as her fianc��, Kouichi was responding impatiently to this news. He thought that Tatsuya and Miyuki were siblings (although they are siblings), and if one of them were to leave the Yotsuba Family, perhaps it would be Tatsuya. Although it wouldn��t be enough to completely weaken the Yotsuba Family, Kouichi thought that it would keep the domestic power balance of persuasion power over time. ����Of course, it also meant that he would set a trap to get that persuasion power.


    That was why when Maya announced that Shiba Tatsuya was not Shiba Miyuki��s brother, and that the both of them were engaged, Kouichi was taken aback by his complete miscalculation. It didn''t matter whether they were real siblings or not since he couldn��t extort such a precise inspection of them, since published news is the truth. If they do get married in the future, Shiba Tatsuya would become an unwavering pillar of the Yotsuba, together with Shiba Miyuki. Kouichi was afraid of the time when that reality would be realized.


    When that happened, there wouldn��t be any more ways of stopping them. The fact that they already sent out an announcement through the Magic Association regarding the formal engagement meant that they could no longer be stopped. Kouichi was chewing bitterly, but����


    (There is still that method, huh.)


    Although Gouki��s reaction was rude, it was not reckless. He knew that Gouki had calculated at least that much. Yet, given Gouki��s nature, Kouichi concluded that the greater possibility was that Gouki did it based on his intuition rather than thinking it through.


    However, there was no doubt it was a valid move.


    Kouichi immediately called his daughters to the living room.


    Kouichi was wearing a suit while his daughters gathered wearing glamorous, long-sleeved kimonos. Although they were not wearing the furisode willingly, the three of them nevertheless wore the clothes. It wasn''t due to their parent''s preference either. Such a factor wasn''t non- existent, but their getups were primarily done to entertain the visitors. While the eldest son of the Saegusa Family had the role of entertaining the guests, the three daughters had the role of guiding guests. On a side note, Mayumi''s mother was estranged with pretext of medical treatment.


    ��Otou-sama, what��s the matter?��


    Mayumi suddenly asked Kouichi who sat across from her. Although she was dressed up in a furisode every year during this time, she was not so amiable this year despite the kimono that she put on.


    ��I haven��t told you about this, but yesterday I received an announcement from the Magic Association, from the Yotsuba Family to the Ten Master Clans, the 18 Assistant Houses, and the Hundred Families.��


    ��Not only the 28 Houses, but the Hundred Families as well? Was it such an important announcement?��


    With Kouichi��s suggestive words, Izumi did not show any tense response in contrast to her sister, and showed up as per her father��s order.


    Looking at Izumi who got quite interested in the topic despite her reluctance to listen to her father��s story, Kouichi nodded with satisfaction. His youngest twin daughters were cute, even Izumi when viewed from an adult��s point of view, and seemed to sweeten Kouichi as well.


    ��It is important. To the Yotsuba Family, and to you all as well.��


    ��To us as well?��


    Mayumi raised her question with a louder voice. Kouichi paid no heed to her.


    ��The Yotsuba Family��s next Family Head is named to be First High Student, Shiba Miyuki-jou.��


    ��Ehh!?��


    The one who raised her voice was Mayumi. Izumi, on the other hand, widened her eyes while holding both of her hands tightly. Kasumi remained relatively calm, although she had a hard time believing the news so suddenly.


    Mayumi, who had the closest relationship with the Shiba siblings in her family, originally had the notion that Tatsuya was from a Family as an ��Extra with the Number Four�� at best. However, the three of them never imagined in their wildest dreams that Miyuki was a Member of the Yotsuba Family.


    ��Also, it was announced that Shiba Miyuki-jou is engaged to a student from First High, Shiba Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Huh!?��


    ��It can��t be!��


    ��Even if they��re from the Yotsuba Family, siblings still can��t marry each other, right?��


    Izumi remained speechless, while Mayumi started to sound like she was screaming, before Kasumi asked her to remain calm.


    ��They are actually cousins.��


    ��Cousins?��


    Kasumi was not as upset as her sisters due to her calm personality, but she had little fondness for Tatsuya and Miyuki. Kouichi, who understood his daughters'' temperaments, was able to understand this. Kouichi also knew that Izumi is attracted to Miyuki��s beauty.


    That was why the point of Kouichi''s interest was Mayumi��s violent upsetness.


    ��Shiba Miyuki-jou��s mother is Yotsuba Miya-san. Shiba Tatsuya-kun is the son of the current Family Head, of Yotsuba Maya-san who was born from a frozen egg cell of hers.��


    ��Tatsuya-kun is�� the son of the Yotsuba Family''s Head?��


    Kasumi decided to focus her sight downward rather than to watch her sister stunned. The twin sisters seemed to have decided to leave them alone for the mean time since they had nothing to say as well.


    ��On the contrary,��


    However, the sharp tone in Kouichi��s voice continued, and Kasumi was aware of the voice of her father.


    ��The Ichijou Family''s Head, Ichijou Gouki-dono, has challenged the engagement of the two from the Yotsuba Family through the Magic Association.��


    ��The Ichijou Family has?��


    Mayumi made a confused face after listening to her father.


    ��That��s right. He didn��t only go against the engagement, but he also proposed the engagement between his eldest son, Masaki-kun, and Miyuki-jou to Maya-dono.��


    ��Is that so?��


    Mayumi seemed to have overcome her upsetness. She tried to mull over some behind-the-scene speculation of the engagement of the eldest son of the Ichijou Family and the Yotsuba Family''s next Family Head.


    ��Mayumi, has some idea come to mind?��


    There was no evidence seen that Mayumi was shocked to the unexpected ��new facts�� about Tatsuya and Miyuki anymore. Her speed of regaining her composure was evaluated as an advantage for Kouichi.


    Rather than taking an interest in what Mayumi knew, Kouichi asked the question to get her comments on the matter, as he wanted to know what she was thinking since she was able to regain her composure in such a short amount of time.


    ��No, it��s nothing important. I was simply reminded that Ichijou Masaki- kun has a strong favor towards Miyuki-san.��


    ��I see. Mayumi, I wonder, when did you notice that?��


    ��The Nine Schools Competition from two years ago, during the after party. I am pretty sure I��m not the only one who has noticed this.��


    However, unexpectedly, the content of what she said was helpful for Kouichi. Apparently, the motive of the Ichijou Family Head seems to be helping the romance of his son.


    ��I see. Hence, rather than acting from the political arena, he chose to consider his son��s feelings.��


    Kouichi couldn��t consider the same thing as Gouki. He would never take any action that would disadvantage the Saegusa Family for the sake of his daughter��s love. However, he understood the principle behind Gouki��s actions well, more than his daughters.


    ��By the way, how do you see Shiba Tatsuya-kun? Mayumi, what do you think about him?��


    Being questioned by Kouichi, Mayumi��s eyes began to show a hint of anxiety.


    ��Even if you ask me�� I think he��s an excellent junior.��


    Kouichi did not miss the fact that his daughter was slightly blushing when Mayumi tried to answer him blandly.


    ��How about you, Kasumi?��


    ��I have very little contact with Shiba-senpai so my knowledge is only on the surface. I only know that he is someone who excels greatly in Magic Engineering.��


    Kasumi said so in a vague manner, before she turned her eyes to Izumi.


    ��I think Izumi knows better than I, since she��s working with him in the Student Council.��


    ��I see.��


    Kouichi moved his eyes towards Izumi.


    ��Izumi, what do you think of Shiba Tatsuya-kun?��


    Izumi changed her hollow eyes instantly when her name was called. She understood what the question was about, so she was not pretending to answer seriously, but had a naturally firm countenance.


    ����I think Shiba-senpai�� is someone who can��t be measured by normal standards.��


    ��Really��


    The one who showed a hint of surprise was not only Kouichi. Kasumi revealed her surprised look to Izumi, while Mayumi turned her body to Izumi with rounded eyes.


    Without flinching from the attention she brought on herself, Izumi continued her words and returned a straight gaze to Kouichi��s face.


    ��I believe you remember that the First High conducted a Stellar Furnace experiment last April.��


    ��Ah, if I remember correctly, Shiba Tatsuya-kun was the one who had the initiative to do so.��


    It was an event which overturned Kouichi��s plan to damage the Yotsuba��s reputation in the public��s eyes. He wouldn��t easily forget it.


    ��At the last Nine Schools Competition, Shiba-senpai contributed greatly as a member of the Technical Staff. Even during the previous year''s Nine Schools Competition, Shiba-senpai also introduced Flight Magic which had just been published just before the Nine Schools Competition had started for the Mirage Bat event.


    Kouichi also knew about this, but he directed his sight to Mayumi for confirmation.


    ��It��s true. He did implement the Flight Magic to the specified CAD. He also developed a new magic which has been recorded in the Magic Index.��


    ��This year, he was selected to improve high level magics such as Invisible Bullet and Phonon Maser.��


    Mayumi further added to Izumi��s testimonies. ��That��s something else.��


    What his daughter said were all known to him, yet he looked naturally surprised, as if he was hearing this for the first time.


    "However, what I find unfathomable about Shiba-senpai, is that on the surface he doesn''t appear to see any of his actions as achievements."


    Izumi did not end her comment there.


    ��Shiba-senpai�� and us, are seeing a different world�� While he lives here, he''s fundamentally living in a different world�� Sometimes, I get this kind of feeling.��


    ��Is that because he has a similar special vision like Mayumi?��


    ����I don��t know. Sorry, Otou-sama, it��s just a vague feeling.��


    Izumi looked down as she was not able to explain her feelings properly. Kouichi stared at Mayumi.


    Mayumi also shook her head, hinting that she had no idea.


    Although Izumi��s impression of Tatsuya had piqued Kouichi��s interest, she missed a fact in her conclusion. Kouichi decided to temporarily shelve his curiosity.


    ��Then, what do you think of him as the opposite sex?��


    Izumi turned her face up due to the unexpected question, while opening her eyes wide due to the surprise.


    ��He��s not someone that I could lay my hands on! ��It��s regrettable, truly regrettable.��


    ��Izumi, what do you mean?��


    Suddenly, Izumi��s calm and collected appearance crumbled down, Kouichi looked rather anxious than worried at this sight.


    ��From my point of view, Shiba-senpai seems to be very manipulative�� Even if he��s rather suitable for Miyuki-senpai, still����


    ��Izumi, do you know what you are trying to say? Even for me, this is quite a surprise you know?��


    It seemed like Kasumi had forgotten that her father was watching her, she involuntarily turned to Izumi with a surprised face.


    With an uncomfortable face, Kouichi cleared his throat.


    Kasumi and Izumi shivered as if shocked by electricity, and aligned their downcast heads shyly.


    ��Mayumi, how about you? How do you think of Shiba Tatsuya-kun as a member of the opposite sex?��


    Kouichi went about without scolding Kasumi and Izumi ���� who were now, hesitant to continue their comments ���� then proceeded with Mayumi.


    ��Even if you ask me����


    Even though it was expected that she would be asked this, Mayumi��s eyes wandered around in a panic. However, despite her nervousness, there wasn��t a hint of dislike to be seen.


    There wasn��t even a tinge of a troubled expression either.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya-kun is two years younger than Mayumi, but that much shouldn��t cause any significant problems. Especially considering his position as the son of the current Head of the Yotsuba Family, the age gap is balanced out.��


    ��About that, he has a very mature air around him����


    If everything fell in place neatly as Kouichi planned, this might go well. Aligned with Gouki��s pace, he might be able to destroy Maya��s plan.


    ��Mayumi, if you have such feelings, you should officially date him.��


    Kouichi told her so with respect to his plan,


    ��I disagree!��


    Kasumi raised her objection.


    ��Kasumi, restrain yourself.��


    Not only did she disturb him in an untimely manner, it was also a behavior unsuitable for a high school student. This time, Kouichi reprimanded her instantly.


    ����I��m terribly sorry.��


    Kasumi was also aware that her attitude was inappropriate. Although she was unhappy, she did not rebel against her father.


    ��Otou-sama, if Onee-sama has such feelings for Shiba-senpai, I would suggest for her to have a proper relationship with him, but I��m also against this.��


    ��Izumi. Do you have any reason?��


    Kouichi, though serious in dealing with Kasumi, did not intend on immediately reprimanding Izumi but instead wanted her to continue. Although Izumi''s polite manner of speaking was part of the reason, the main reason was Kouichi doted on Izumi more.


    "For a female to actively approach a male who has already formally announced his engagement to the public, if news got out of this, it would be absolutely unacceptable. The Ichijou Family can only do what they''re doing because Ichijou-san is a male. Shiba-senpai is a male so he can just laugh it off if his love gets snatched away, but for Miyuki-senpai, it would very likely hurt her."


    "��Is that so?"


    When it came to such unique female sensibilities, even Kouichi could not refute them. In fact, just asking such a thing already pushed him to his limit.


    "Yes!"


    The one who exclaimed thus was Mayumi.


    "To ask a guy who has just announced his engagement, if word got out it, that would be unacceptable. Not to mention I''m older than him. I don''t want to spread rumors that I''m a senpai who tempts her kouhai or that I''m lacking in morals."


    "Is that so."


    Kouichi could only leave things in such a disadvantaged position. Henceforth, Kouichi never again brought up the issue of the Yotsuba Family announcement of the engagement. From this point out, he had to fully focus on matters concerning Miyuki and Tatsuya since they were now known to be from the Yotsuba Family. Kouichi dismissed his daughters after that.


    ? ? ?


    After 8 P.M. in the evening, visitors to the Saegusa household had all but left. There were no more prior engagements to any dinner banquets before tomorrow. Kouichi and his daughters, changed out of their kimonos into normal clothes, and he finished dinner before settling himself in his study.


    This did not differ much from his normal routine. Although having dinner with his daughters was a rare sight, retiring back to his study after dinner was a perfectly normal occurrence. After completing the work required of him as a Head of the Ten Master Clans and that of a businessman, as well as reading the reports of clandestine operations, the call that Kouichi had been waiting for finally arrived.


    "New Year''s greetings, Saegusa-dono."


    "Happy New Year, Ichijou-dono. Apologies for having you specially make this call."


    Ichijou Gouki was precisely the person Kouichi was waiting for. "No, I''m the one who made you wait, sorry."


    "I didn''t have to wait long at all.��


    It was two hours ago when Kouichi sent his request for Gouki to give him a call when Gouki was free. Hence, to say that he didn''t have too long to wait really was too subtle.


    "Then, what you wanted to discuss, is it about the Yotsuba Family?"


    Although, in terms of age, Kouichi was older than Gouki by seven years, the one speaking to the other in familiar terms was Gouki. However, there was an unwritten rule when it came to the Heads of the Ten Master


    Clans owing to their equal standings and it was Kouichi''s attention to formal speech that was inappropriate.


    Kouichi was probably the only one from the Ten Master Clans who was such a stickler for those kinds of details.


    "Yes, but to be accurate it''s about the request Ichijou-dono made of the Yotsuba Family, specifically about your son."


    While Kouichi said so with a smile, Gouki started frowning. "Please, don''t pretend as if you know everything, will you?"


    As Gouki''s response was within his calculations, Kouichi replied unhurriedly.


    "I am considering supporting your son''s pursuit of love."


    Perhaps complaints about Gouki''s highly unreasonable act had already started to show. To move the conversation forward, Kouichi clearly stated his intentions before Gouki got annoyed.


    "Is that so. Thanks."


    Gouki thanked Kouichi while trying to guess at his true intentions, causing Gouki to reveal a weird expression.


    "I, too, am saddened by the engagement announced by Yotsuba-dono."


    Gouki''s expression changed from one of surprise to agreement. Compared to feeling sorry for his own son, objecting to the next Head of Yotsuba Family''s engagement was a more palatable excuse.


    "Then, I''ll assume Saegusa-dono feels that the marriage between two close relatives that the Yotsuba Family is proposing is too dangerous?"


    "Yes, exactly. I also frequently hear of the next Head of the Yotsuba Family, Shiba Miyuki-jou''s outstanding qualities from my daughters."


    This was a lie. Kouichi and his daughters didn''t even hold conversations ''frequently''. Intel on Miyuki and Tatsuya had been entirely obtained through private investigations.


    If he was honest about it, however, the question of how Kouichi knew about Miyuki and Tatsuya despite the Yotsuba Family covering up the two''s relationship would arise. Whether or not Kouichi had been secretly conducting investigations would also rise into suspicion, so it was more convenient to simply say he had heard it from his daughters.


    "It''s impossible to overlook the possibility of her talents not being passed on after all."


    Kouichi''s words were meant to echo Gouki''s intentions. Unexpectedly however, Gouki bit his lips unhappily, which was outside of Kouichi''s calculations.


    "����Not only Miyuki-jou, Shiba Tatsuya-kun, too, is a Magician who has achieved victory over my son. Although I might sound like an idiot for saying so, but I think those that win over Masaki are pretty valuable."


    "Yes. It is as you say."


    Kouichi immediately corrected his stance. Though Gouki might think himself stupid just now, winning over Masaki was definitely a huge accomplishment. In actuality, when the Third High team led by Masaki lost to the First High team led by Tatsuya in the 2095 Nine Schools Competition, the shock was so great that the Magic Association almost convened an online meeting via its direct line to discuss their response.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun''s abilities must be treasured as well."


    Kouichi''s was not merely paying lip service with his immediate agreement with Gouki''s words.


    "Then, Saegusa-dono, what do you want to do? Is it to plead with Yotsuba-dono to dissolve their plans for marriage, or to support my son?"


    Although Kouichi appeared to support him on the surface, Gouki revealed an unhappy face, obviously suspecting that Kouichi was trying to make use of his son.


    That was beyond Kouichi''s calculations, or rather perhaps, it was even within his calculations.


    "In truth, I am considering having Shiba Tatsuya-kun become my son- in-law."


    Here, Kouichi had revealed that he was acting humble while bowing down his head.


    Gouki couldn''t help but waver for having arrived at the same conclusion as Kouichi.


    "��Isn''t your Mayumi-jou currently dating the young son of the Itsuwa Family?"


    Gouki probed Kouichi with expression and tone speaking of his inability to hide his surprise.


    "Yes, putting aside the lack of progress between Mayumi and Hirofumi, the two do not seem to intend on continuing the relationship, to the extent that they might be going back to square one."


    "If it''s Shiba Tatsuya-kun, are you saying that Mayumi-jou thinks that way too?"


    "For Mayumi, Shiba Tatsuya-kun is also a Kouhai, but for her to feel that way should not be a surprise. Mayumi is already twenty now, and as a father, she is approaching the age when I wish she would start making plans for marriage."


    Gouki''s intuition was telling him that Kouichi wanted to make use of the Ichijou Family, but his level of understanding failed to allow himself to understand this. Kouichi''s words contained absolutely nothing to arouse anything suspicious, and it helped that he was approaching Gouki at this point in time.


    ��I''m embarrassed to say this but I''m still at the stage where I''m negotiating with my daughter, and still not at the stage when I can propose a marriage. Hence, in place of a proposal I''m hoping I could add my name to your voice of dissent.��


    Gouki felt that he was slowly slipping into an ingenious trap. "Then as the Family Head, it''s something I should feel grateful for."


    However, he was now only considering whether to accept Kouichi''s proposal.


    "If you could give me a reply as soon as possible, I would be very grateful. As a Family Head, I plan to contact others who also consider Yotsuba-dono''s plan dangerous, what do you think?"


    "If such people really exist, please do introduce them to me."


    It wasn''t really a request made of Kouichi, but rather Gouki trying his best to maintain his position as the main party involved. However, in the current state of affairs it was all Gouki could do.


    "Oh, of course."


    Kouichi while smiling, nodded. Gouki understood from the start that to see through Kouichi''s real thoughts on the phone was impossible, so he gave up.


    "Then, I''ll send you the original document sent to the Magic Association later."


    "In case of any errors I''ll send the co-signed document back to you first, so please do a thorough check."


    "Understood."


    "That''s concluded, then. Ichijou-dono, thank you very much."


    "No, I should be the one feeling thankful. I''ll take my leave now."


    The conversation with Gouki over the phone ended satisfactorily for Kouichi.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya and Miyuki brought Minami home, it was already Friday, January 4th.


    Those who knew of Tatsuya and company��s relationship with the Yotsuba Family were only limited to those at the top of the magical community. However, it would not take more than a few days for this intelligence to proliferate through the people connected to magic. The existence of the location of their house, too, was only a matter of time. Hayama had mentioned of preparations being made in Tokyo for a second Yotsuba Family Residence; Tatsuya mused that considerations will have to be made about a possible move to there.


    Even if such a move was made, however, Tatsuya anticipated that it would only happen in one to two months'' time. He had to take care of some errands first before that.


    If it was the end of the last century, that would mean cleaning up the house, clearing out everything together with everyone. For homes in the modern age where domestic chores have become highly automated, however, it was no problem leaving the cleaning up to automatons. After finishing lunch at home, Tatsuya and Miyuki left for Yakumo''s Temple- Kyuuchouji Temple, leaving Minami behind.


    Tatsuya changed into a suit while Miyuki changed into a kimono. Riding Tatsuya''s motorcycle was out of the question; the skates didn''t even need to be mentioned. Fortunately, both Tatsuya''s house as well as Kyuuchouji Temple were within the public transportation grid where driver assistance AI could take them there automatically. Hence they used their private car instead of a public one.


    The trip to Kyuuchouji Temple only took around ten minutes. A call made before leaving ensured they didn''t show up with no one not being home.


    Nonetheless, Tatsuya who had arrived punctually was instead asked to wait. Yakumo was definitely in the temple. However, an earlier visitor was in fact present. Arriving just before Tatsuya, the individual had suddenly appeared without having made any arrangements beforehand.


    Looking like he was a visitor, who Yakumo simply could not turn away. One of Yakumo''s most talented disciples who was close to Tatsuya apologized to him profusely.


    Tatsuya was deciding if he should pay a visit on another day though ultimately was stopped by that disciple, and so the decision was made to wait longer. Tatsuya didn''t have anything important on his schedule today and he was in no mood to work anyway, so with the thought that it was fine, Tatsuya continued waiting.


    When Tatsuya was finally summoned, it was already 30 minutes since he arrived.


    Leaving the lecture hall for the main hall, Tatsuya passed the courtyard when he saw the back of the previous visitor at the main gate.


    It was a bald old man. Perhaps he was from the same Buddhist sect, Tatsuya thought, but he immediately dismissed it. Although the bald head suggested the visitor was a monk, what he was wearing however was a high-end suit and coat. Although monks who wore suits probably still exist, the old man was definitely not one, Tatsuya''s intuition told him such. At the very least he wasn''t a monk, and he gave off the impression of being one in a position of authority.


    Probably feeling Tatsuya''s stare, the old man turned his head around from the left.


    The old man��s left eye, it was cloudy white.


    The old man''s movement caused Tatsuya great unease. If the sight of one''s left eye were impaired, one would usually turn his head from the right.


    In that eye, contained an extraordinary sight��


    The old man immediately returned to his previous position, then he left walking away through the temple gate.


    "Onii-sama?"


    Hearing Miyuki''s call, Tatsuya instantaneously regained himself. His attention was drawn to that old man by such a degree.


    Being unsure of what he was afraid of, Tatsuya shifted his focus.


    Kneeling in front of Yakumo, Tatsuya did not inquire as to the old man''s identity.


    "Sensei, we��ve visited at such a late hour. Happy New Year."


    Tatsuya was at the moment considering if he should investigate his other visitor. Though he had no reason to think so, asking would probably yield no answers.


    Miyuki formally bowed, in harmony with Tatsuya.


    "Congratulations. I already understand the situation so let''s not care too much about that."


    Receiving Yakumo''s answer, the pair of siblings raised their heads together.


    "To already know, as expected of you."


    To Miyuki''s admiring look filled with respect, Yakumo smiled while shaking his head.


    "No, no. This is nothing worthy of admiration. Because news of Miyuki- kun being made the next Head and the marriage between you two is spreading fairly quickly."


    "��Do so many people already know?"


    To the vexed Tatsuya who asked so, Yakumo melodramatically widened his eyes in surprise in an act.


    "Of course. For people related to magic, this is big news. Plus, it��s intelligence related to the Yotsuba Family that''s surrounded by mystery and doubts, receiving attention is expected. In addition to that, it''s almost time for the Ten Master Clans Conference. Especially since this year''s the quadrennial Ten Master Clans Selection Conference? Events that happen just before it would be impossible to keep a lid on."


    Tatsuya furrowed his brows while Miyuki appeared distressed. Although the notice was limited to the 28 Houses and the Hundred Families, news would rapidly spread once the Magic Association made the announcement. This news was originally meant to let third parties know of Tatsuya and Miyuki''s existence. To let the majority of those related to magic remember this was another intention of the Yotsuba Family.


    That was at most only Maya''s plan, though. Tatsuya did not wish for things to be done this way. Putting aside the rumors on the street, how First High��s students would react during the new semester, was more than enough to depress the two.


    "Speaking of which�� to think that you two were not siblings but cousins, and engaged to each other."


    Yakumo laughed nastily.


    "Even I was completely cheated. Congratulations."


    Hearing Yakumo''s congratulations, Miyuki blushed while shifting her line of sight.


    However, Miyuki''s expression froze at Yakumo''s next sentence. "Well, where does the truth end?"


    "We heard that it is all true."


    As Yakumo revealed a smile filled with interest on one side, Tatsuya, immediately turning expressionless, replied without confidence.


    "Hmm, so you heard, huh."


    "Since I have no memories on this matter, I can only learn from others."


    "Is that so, is that so. Even if it''s Tatsuya-kun, you wouldn''t remember what happened immediately after you were born. Not to mention things that happened before that, you will only be able to know of them by hearing from others. You have a point."


    Yakumo smiled while glaring coldly at Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya, as if saying "It''s just as you''ve said", lowered his head silently.


    After this, only small talk took place and after about 20 minutes had passed Tatsuya and Miyuki stood up.


    Yakumo as if naturally, stood up as well, following behind the siblings. Under such circumstances, regardless of any misgivings they might have had, Tatsuya and Miyuki understood that it was meaningless to Yakumo. The two, thus sandwiched between the disciple tasked with leading the way and Yakumo, proceeded towards the gate heading to the parking lot.


    At the gate, Miyuki and Tatsuya stood properly once more, preparing to say their greetings once more.


    However, the one faster to speak was Yakumo.


    "Tatsuya-kun. Tomorrow, I will give you a more rigorous training, you would better prepare yourself mentally."


    Tatsuya, unprepared, widened his eyes. Yakumo''s words just now implied that Tatsuya need not mind this matter and should come here to train as before. Yakumo meant this, despite Tatsuya''s identity as being someone from the Yotsuba Family going public, getting along like how they used to, is just fine.


    "Please take care of me this year as well, Sensei."


    Although Tatsuya did not reveal any indication that he was moved, "Sensei, thank you."


    Though in Miyuki''s eyes, tears welled up.


    ? ? ?


    On the day after Tatsuya paid his visit to Kyuuchouji Temple, he left Miyuki at home to head to the JSDF 101 Brigade Base situated in Tsuchiura, Ibaraki to pay a visit.


    The destination was the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion Headquarters. It was not for training but rather to greet Kazama.


    Although Tatsuya was in a normal suit, the ID card he held was no less different than that held by a regular soldier. He only needed to pass through a card scanner and a bio-scanner before Tatsuya easily passed through the gate, after which he walked towards the building that the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was in. Tatsuya initially planned to go straight to where Kazama was, but in the sturdy plaza spanning three floors both above and below ground, he saw a familiar figure, so he walked towards it.


    "Happy New Year, Special Lieutenant Ooguro."


    "Happy New Year and congratulations, First Lieutenant Fujibayashi."


    As they saluted one another, Tatsuya and Fujibayashi exchanged New Year''s greetings. Tatsuya, though, appended his congratulations not only for the New Year''s well wishes.


    "Thank you, Special Lieutenant. The increase in salary at this point really sincerely makes me happy."


    Fujibayashi replied in a joking manner. Tatsuya felt that her words contained some complex undercurrents, but did not point them out right then.


    "I also wish to give my New Year��s greetings to the Lieutenant Colonel."


    "Of course, the Commander is waiting for us as well. Let''s go." Fujibayashi gave a bright smile before turning around. Tatsuya followed behind her.


    "It��s Fujibayashi."


    "Come in."


    Kazama gave his permission to enter the room, in response to Fujibayashi''s knock on his door. There was only one person in the Commander''s Office.


    "Excuse me. I brought Special Lieutenant Ooguro along."


    "The two of you, stand there and wait a moment."


    As he was speaking, Kazama operated the end of the desk. At the wall near the entrance, a part came down to the height of his hand, and stopped as it became parallel to the ground to form the seat of a chair.


    Tatsuya and Fujibayashi sat down on the chairs that were prepared. There were cushions placed on the seats, so it didn''t feel uncomfortable sitting on them.


    Kazama continued repeating movements using his stylus on the monitor reclined at a 15-degree angle, as if signing documents, before raising his head.


    Fujibayashi and Tatsuya stood up together in front of the table where the monitor was stowed away. Tatsuya moved forward half a step before saluting Kazama.


    "Commander, New Year''s greetings to you. Also, congratulations on your promotion this time."


    "Well. Special Lieutenant, I''m looking forward to your being active this year as well."


    "Yes. Thank you very much."


    Kazama loosened his expression, then stood up.


    Behind Tatsuya and Fujibayashi''s backs, appeared a sofa that came up from underneath the floor.


    "Well, sit down."


    While saying this, Kazama sat down on a simple inflatable sofa. Tatsuya then sat down on the sofa by the door as well.


    The ceiling descended between the two, forming a suspended coffee table. A teapot, teacups and saucers had already been prepared on the table.


    Fujibayashi, still standing, picked up a kettle, filled the teapot up with hot water, then poured the tea into the teacups after a while. She then placed the two teacups, on saucers, and teapot in front of Kazama and Tatsuya. Smiling in response to Tatsuya who thanked her, Fujibayashi started moving to the left of Kazama.


    "Although I don''t think you have any matters which you specifically need help with, you didn''t come here today just for New Year��s greetings did you?"


    Kazama asked Tatsuya as he picked up the teacup. Although the cup was not filled with boiling hot water, the teacup made of thin celadon should still have been pretty hot, Kazama however did not reveal any reaction to it.


    "I heard the Commander received a promotion, so of course I can''t pretend I didn''t know about it."


    In response to Kazama''s direct question, Tatsuya answered while smiling. Although it was just to be civil, the smile was not accompanied by any emotions. Instead of a sincere expression, a smile was chosen instead.


    "Although it''s called a promotion."


    Kazama responded to Tatsuya''s faked smile with a smile of his own. However, Kazama''s was a forced smile.


    "My salary hardly increased and compared to my contemporaries, I''m already one of the last. Well, even though I feel better that I was promoted, it''s a good thing that situations where my subordinates will be put under pressure will disappear."


    Just as Kazama had said, in the official routine orders sent out on January 1st, the promotion list wasn��t limited to just Kazama. As Tatsuya pointed out, Fujibayashi was promoted from a Second Lieutenant to a First Lieutenant, Sanada and Yanagi were both promoted from Captains to Majors, their military ranks increased.


    When Kazama was younger, in carrying out some of his missions, he once displeased the Central higher-ups, causing his records and deeds, strength, reputation and position to be suppressed, inconsistent with his accolades. After becoming the Commanding Officer of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, it was thanks to the efforts of the Brigade Commander-Major General Saeki that he finally became a Field Officer, but the Bureaucrats in charge of Military Affairs and Politics did not plan on allowing Kazama to get promoted again.


    However, the results achieved in the Yokohama Incident was not something that the Ministry of Defense could overlook. Instead, reasoning that the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was a secret unit, the excuse that immediate promotions would expose them as the operatives of the Battalion was given. Thus the promotion that should have been decided in January and July of the previous year was delayed, but they could not keep ignoring the protests of those who had achieved victory and had not been given what they deserved. Hence, they could only send out the routine orders that Kazama was among the ones being promoted.


    He was accompanied by Sanada, Yanagi and Fujibayashi, the three of whom received similarly delayed promotions by one rank.


    "A raise in rank shouldn''t be a bad thing. Even if it''s just a little, if there''s an increase in income, nothing beats it."


    "You have a point. Speaking of the matter on the Special Lieutenant''s income, my feelings are a little complex."


    "The difference in my income isn''t that great. Since CADs are a product of the budding Magic Engineering sector, its market remains very small."


    Tatsuya and Kazama both smiled at the same time. After which they simultaneously tightened their expressions.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, how are the anti-spy measures?"


    "They are complete."


    In response to Tatsuya''s question, Kazama nodded while answering. Tatsuya took in a small breath of air.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, has the structure of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion changed?"


    "There are no changes this time. Because our Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion is positioned as a secret unit, the Major General feels that it''s not a problem even if the ranks and the job scopes don''t match up."


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya was deployed with the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion as a Special Forces Soldier and his identity was closely related, in a personal way, with Kazama or Sanada. If the head changed, then considerations had to be made if he would be affected as well.


    Those words just now were not just polite remarks, rather they were instead sincere in respect to the interests of the Yotsuba Family. If he must be placed under the command of someone who couldn''t be trusted, he would have to re-examine if he should cut ties with the military. This time however, it looked like this worry was unwarranted.


    "Tatsuya, we can be just like how we were before, so do you think we can receive your support?"


    This time, Kazama questioned Tatsuya with a nervous expression. "Yes."


    Tatsuya lightly nodded his head, indicating assent.


    "Weren''t you entrusted with a new identity by the Yotsuba Family?"


    "That does not conflict with the interests of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion."


    Tatsuya replied not with ''the JSDF'' but with ''the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion'' in response to Kazama��s question, after he consciously thought about it.


    "At least, for now."


    The meaning of then adding ''for now'', Kazama clearly understood. "Is that so."


    In this way, Kazama quickly accepted it.


    "We predict that in the coming months, the international situation will start to escalate rapidly, including within Japan. Even if it doesn''t reach the scale of another World War, the possibility of mid-level military conflicts happening in the near future, specifically within a year, in the East Asia region is significant."


    "Are we referring to the Army Staff''s views? Or the General Staff''s views?"


    Leading up to World War III which lasted for 20 years, the JSDF as an organization changed on a massive scale. The Ministry of Defense was shuffled into the consolidated Joint Staff, which now included the General Headquarters of the Defense Army, Defense Navy and Defense Air Force. The Joint Staff became affiliated with the Joint Staff Office and reports directly to the Chairman of the Joint Staff, that now, at the same time, assumed the position of Director of the Joint Staff Office. The function of the Joint Staff Office was to convene during emergencies to act as the JSDF''s highest decision-making body.


    For example, during last year''s Yokohama Incident, within two hours of the start of the invasion, the Joint Staff Office convened and subsequently decided for the authorization and use of ��Material Burst��.


    Within the current system, under the Army, Navy and Air Force, each had set up their own respective General Headquarters responsible for managing intelligence, combat and deployment. Their difference from the consolidated Staff Office was that they were only responsible for analyzing military intelligence as well as providing suggestions. Tatsuya''s question was asking about which level of analysis Kazama��s earlier statements had passed.


    "No, it''s Excellency Saeki''s analysis."


    Kazama''s answer was not one Tatsuya expected. Looks like it was, at most, the 101st Battalion''s informal internal analysis. However, Tatsuya''s trust in the prediction of military conflicts instead soared.


    It came from an excellent and experienced expert without considerations of politicians'' judgment, without considerations for popular opinion or political bias. It could be said that it was the result of pure analysis. Although Tatsuya did not at all want the prediction to be realized, he didn''t have the confidence to optimistically pronounce it as baseless.


    "Although the Ten Master Clans is an organization for the protection of Magician''s rights, they will not shy away from the duty of National Defense. Based on this, the Yotsuba Family and the JSDF share the same interests."


    ��I won''t involve you with matters unrelated to National Defense, meaning I won��t impose upon you any obligations. Tatsuya, I''m looking forward to working with you this year.��


    With the same phrase that started it, Kazama ended the conversation with Tatsuya.


    After greeting Kazama, Tatsuya had originally planned to greet Sanada, Yanagi and Yamanaka. However Yamanaka was not in the base at the moment, while Sanada and Yanagi were currently occupied. In a dilemma as to whether he should wait somewhere or go straight home, Tatsuya was invited to the officer caf�� by Fujibayashi, who helped ascertain the three''s status, instead.


    The time now was 10:50 A.M. Although it was still too early to be having lunch, it was just right to have a cup of coffee. Especially since it was still the New Year period, the Brigade as a whole had not started training in earnest, causing the use of the caf�� by officers making it crowded and rather lively.


    Although it was the New Year period, the personnel were still on duty, and the officers were all in uniforms. Fujibayashi, too, was wearing the female logistics personnel uniform. Conversely, Tatsuya was wearing a three-piece suit. If he had been holding his coat in one hand he might not have been feeling so indisposed, but in the present situation, he was subtly conspicuous in the caf��.


    Fujibayashi looked on in interest at Tatsuya who was taking his discomfort calmly.


    "��So Tatsuya-kun you can be shy like this too."


    Since Tatsuya was trying to preserve his dignity, he didn''t say it aloud but looked at Fujibayashi helplessly.


    "I don''t really like attracting people''s attention."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s reply, Fujibayashi almost burst into laughter. "Then, this time could be said to be a catastrophe for you."


    "There is nothing to be done about it. Especially since the choice to refuse doesn��t exist."


    Fujibayashi, as if attempting to probe Tatsuya''s innermost feelings, gazed at Tatsuya.


    "Is this about the marriage?"


    "Of course."


    "Do you hate it?"


    "It''s only that there is no other way. Being ordered to get engaged to someone who has always been your sister, my brain can''t switch tracks so quickly. Especially understanding that Miyuki must have a fianc��, makes it harder to resist��"


    Tatsuya''s reply was merely a polite remark. It wasn''t because he was required to be the fianc�� but probably rather because he absolutely could not let go of Miyuki.


    If anybody who knew the sibling''s feelings for each other could think of it, it wasn''t difficult for Fujibayashi to see through Tatsuya. However, out of Fujibayashi''s mouth didn''t come words of teasing Tatsuya.


    "A fianc�� is necessary, huh����


    Tatsuya looked at Fujibayashi, surprised.


    However, he didn''t ask about it. Because considering Fujibayashi''s age, it was easy to infer that her relatives must have demanded she get married.


    "��Recently, it''s been irritating. Speaking of which, I��ve been told I should be getting married too."


    Although Tatsuya wanted to avoid the topic at hand, it was instead brought up by Fujibayashi.


    "Even though I also know that I''m already at this age��"


    Considering the modern trend of Magicians being required to marry early, it wasn''t difficult to imagine that Fujibayashi was under enormous pressure from her family. It was because of this that Tatsuya didn''t say anything to Fujibayashi.


    Precisely because of knowing Fujibayashi''s reasons for not wanting to marry, it was even harder to say heartless things.


    "I know. It''s about time to properly straighten out my state of mind. If I keep being stuck on that person, he probably won''t be happy either."


    Today, unexpectedly, Fujibayashi stepped on a landmine even Tatsuya wanted to avoid. Compared to the other Officers'' curious eyes, listening to Fujibayashi''s words now, instead, made Tatsuya even more uncomfortable.


    In the Defense Battle in Okinawa in the year 2092, Fujibayashi lost her soon-to-be-married fianc��. Even though it was one arranged by their parents, she was still never able to forget him.


    Her fianc�� was new. He was Killed-in-Action in his first deployment.


    Fujibayashi, who was previously a researcher, also became a uniformed military personnel because of the death of her fianc��. She didn''t hate the military for losing him, but perhaps because in his place, she wanted to fulfil his dreams. Tatsuya had not heard the details to this degree.


    What Tatsuya understood was that Fujibayashi was unable to forget her fianc�� who was Killed-in-Action, and the people surrounding her could not forgive that.


    "Ah, sorry! I really�� to make you listen to my complaining, it would only annoy you Tatsuya-kun."


    Sensing Tatsuya''s difficult position, Fujibayashi was embarrassed and hurriedly apologized.


    "No�� I think your family is only worried about you."


    To the Fujibayashi of now, Tatsuya could only say something to this degree.


    ? ? ?


    Just as Yakumo had said, rumors of Tatsuya and company had speedily spread among the Magicians.


    "Shizuku, that, is it true!?"


    "��There''s no mistake."


    Moving her line of sight away from the Honoka who was standing on the other side of the table, Shizuku replied with difficulty.


    "Miyuki is the next Head of the Yotsuba Family!?"


    "Yeah."


    As if losing her strength, Honoka lightly sat back down. In front of the two were bite-sized cakes and red tea.


    Today was Sunday, January 6th. Shizuku and Honoka were in the Kitayama Household''s dining room enjoying desert time after the meal. ����Although the atmosphere was turning anything but ''enjoyable''.


    With Honoka, who rarely came over to play (to be precise, it was Shizuku who invited her), talking about this topic made Shizuku herself uncomfortable, but compared to telling her suddenly after meeting her again in the future, she felt it was better to tell her right from the start.


    As Shizuku had thought, Honoka did indeed suffer a serious blow, and she was now sitting in the chair, in a listless state.


    "Miyuki is�� So it''s like this��"


    However, the listlessness persisted for a surprisingly short time. Honoka muttered, as if accepting it, then resolutely looked at Shizuku.


    "Although it gave me a fright, I can accept this. If it''s the Ten Master Clans and even one of the Yotsuba Family, it feels like having that kind of ability and power is understandable."


    Although Honoka''s expression was tinged with loneliness, she looked at Shizuku with an understanding expression.


    "Well, from who did you hear that from? Auntie? Or from Uncle?��


    "The Yotsuba Family contacted the Heads of the Main Members of the Hundred Families through the Magic Association. It was one of my Mom��s contacts from the old days that told her."


    "Ah, if Papa were home he might have told me."


    Honoka''s dad was a subordinate of a strong member of the Hundred Families. Because the news was not specially designated a secret, the possibility that the source of the rumors came from the workplace wasn''t low.


    Initially, Shizuku was feeling slightly lucky at the fact that Honoka''s dad was not home. Honoka''s dad did not know about her being in love. Just bringing up anything related to Tatsuya and Miyuki to her dad might have caused him to warn her to stay away from the two.


    "Honoka."


    "Yeah, what is it?"


    However, for Shizuku, it was not easy to properly handle this matter. Especially knowing she wasn''t good with words, the trouble of exactly how she should tell her started growing heavier.


    (But�� I really must tell her.)


    Honoka might cry. No, she will definitely cry. At that time, the only one able to let her cry out honestly was herself, and Shizuku''s sense of duty began to well up.


    If she didn''t do so, it would feel like running away from the topic. "Actually, there was a follow-up to what I heard from Mom."


    "Follow-up? Exactly what is it?"


    Shizuku took a small breath,


    "It''s that Miyuki and Tatsuya-san are not actually siblings but rather cousins. Also, it looks like even Miyuki and Tatsuya-san did not know this. Following that, Tatsuya-san has also been chosen to be Miyuki''s fianc��."


    Finished in one breath.


    "It cannot be��"


    Honoka''s face tried to remain strong, then immediately broke into a smile.


    "Rea-aaa-lly, Shizuku. Just stop with this type of cruel joke. April Fools is still three months away."


    Honoka waited for Shizuku to smile as well. Waiting, for Shizuku to reply with something like ''I��ve been found out'' with an expression without malice.


    However, Shizuku only looked into Honoka''s eyes with a calm expression.


    "Hey, Shizuku. Stop joking."


    Fear appeared in Honoka''s eyes. Even so, maintaining a smile, she implored Shizuku with a half-joking tone to tell her that this was a joke.


    "Honoka."


    However, Shizuku''s tone wasn''t what Honoka was waiting for, but was a sincere tone.


    "��It''s true?"


    Honoka asked, while shaking.


    "��Yeah.��


    Shizuku affirmed painfully.


    "How could��!"


    Honoka stood up, wanting to run out of the dining room. "Honoka!"


    While her back, was tightly hugged by Shizuku. "Let go of me!"


    Honoka struggled with slightly rough actions. She was not in fact conscious of who it was that hugged her. More importantly, even where she herself wanted to go, no, what she wanted to do, she did not know.


    However, a type of survival instinct to escape from what she feared made her want to run with all her might, away from the darkness.


    With the hands pushing away, their strength was totally uncontrolled.


    ��Kya!��


    A wail. As well as the sound of a body hitting the table. The sound of the grinding of table legs. The sound of chairs flipping. The sound of forks being strewn across the floor, and of utensils breaking.


    "��Uhh.��


    Followed by a moan suppressing the pain, which pulled Honoka''s consciousness back to the present scene.


    What she saw upon turning her head in panic, was Shizuku lying beside the flipped chair. While on the floor behind her, were fragments from all the broken utensils.


    "Shizuku!? S-Sorry! Are you alright!?"


    Forgetting what she was crying about ���� changing into a face like she was about to cry about something else, Honoka hurriedly ran to Shizuku''s side.


    "It''s nothing."


    Lightly holding onto the hand that was trying to help her, Shizuku stood up almost with her own strength.


    "It was only a light bump. There''s no injury."


    This sentence was not said only for Honoka''s benefit, but at the same time also for the maids who had rushed in upon hearing the commotion.


    Shizuku stood up as if wanting to prove her point, not revealing a single sign of pain. However, upon looking down at the skirt of her dress, she frowned slightly.


    "Spilt on myself as expected. Let''s change in my room."


    The skirt of the dress, was ruined by the milk tea that was sent flying. "That, let me help����"


    The speech of one of the maids, was cut off by the expressionless Shizuku.


    "No need. Compared to that, I''m sorry to bother you with this instead."


    "Understood."


    However the maids, knowing that this family''s ''Ojou-sama'' did not like people helping her enter the bath or change clothes, no longer brought up the above-mentioned request and immediately attended to Shizuku''s request.


    "Honoka come with me.��


    ��Y-Yeah.��


    Shizuku got slammed onto the table and the floor ���� although slightly exaggerated ���� the shock that Honoka had received just now was overshadowed by the shock of pushing her to the ground, and she agreed to Shizuku''s words without even thinking about it.


    "That, Shizuku�� I��m sorry, I was so violent against you��"


    Upon arriving in Shizuku''s room, Honoka looked like she had already calmed down. In the room with only the two of them, what Honoka said, was an apology to Shizuku.


    "Don''t mind it. There were no injuries, and it doesn''t look like it will leave any scars."


    As she was replying, Shizuku who had already taken off her dress, dropped it to the ground. After which she let Honoka examine the left side of her waist, shoulder and elbow that were hit. Indeed, Shizuku''s snow-white skin showed some redness, but it was apparent that it wasn��t to the degree that it would leave scars.


    "Honoka, sit anywhere you like."


    Having changed into a maximum-length one-piece dress made of thick cloth, Shizuku told Honoka while standing.


    Honoka looked around the room, then sat down on a side of the big bed. "I''ve kept you waiting."


    Shizuku who had finished changing sat down beside Honoka. The fact that Honoka was taller, was reflected in their height when sitting down.


    Naturally, Shizuku''s peeking from below, collided directly with Honoka''s face.


    "Honoka, are you okay?"


    This sentence became the trigger, causing the sorrow in Honoka''s heart to awaken.


    Tears welled up in Honoka''s two eyes.


    Shizuku straightened her back, putting her hands around Honoka''s shoulders, hugging her.


    "Tatsuya-san and Miyuki are cousins, is it really true?"


    "Mhm."


    "Tatsuya-san and Miyuki, it��s confirmed that they��re engaged����


    While sobbing, Honoka asked.


    In response to the question she had already answered once, Shizuku tightly hugged her friend as an answer.


    "How could this be�� It''s too cruel��"


    Just like a dam breaking, Honoka started crying continuously.


    "Tatsuya-san said before�� Clearly that they were siblings�� Miyuki too�� Said that we were friends��"


    Shizuku, without saying anything, put one knee on the bed and hugged Honoka''s head tightly against her chest.


    As the sounds of Honoka''s crying started to weaken ���� not stopping, but rather tiring from crying ���� Shizuku remained hugging Honoka tightly against her chest while moving her lips towards Honoka''s ear.


    "Honoka, you have three paths to choose from."


    Honoka''s body, revealed a reaction different from sobbing. Confirming that her words had indeed been registered, Shizuku continued speaking.


    "The first path would be to give up on Tatsuya-san. I''m afraid this is the option that will hurt the least."


    Honoka did not react. She was waiting for the next option.


    "The second path would be to still not give up, continue to go on the offensive against Tatsuya-san. Tatsuya-san views Miyuki as a sister, I am pretty sure this point is true. For Tatsuya-san, and for Miyuki, the matter of them not being siblings should be very surprising."


    "��Is that so."


    Honoka''s voice was mixed with crying. "Mhm."


    Shizuku specifically did not use words such as ''probably'' and ''I think'', tersely making a stronger statement.


    "Miyuki probably saw Tatsuya-san as a love interest of the opposite sex from the start but Tatsuya-san''s feelings are at most love for a sister. Hence, to suddenly confirm their engagement, Tatsuya-san should be confused as well."


    "But, they''ve already confirmed their engagement��"


    "They''ve only yet to reject it. It doesn''t mean he has accepted it, hence, the chances are not zero."


    Shizuku did not say ''there was a chance'' but rather ''was not zero''.


    As for its meaning, to the Honoka of now was rather easy to understand.


    "��The third path is?"


    Shizuku briefly sucked in a breath of air, and then said so hesitantly. "��The third is, the matter of becoming Tatsuya-san''s mistress."


    "Mistress!?"


    Perhaps it was too much of a surprise. Honoka raised her tear-stained face to look at Shizuku.


    "Of course, it doesn''t need to be right away. Miyuki might not immediately become the Head of the Yotsuba, either, and I think the marriage is something for the future. Becoming his mistress is a matter for after Tatsuya-san and Miyuki get married."


    "Being a mistress.��


    "Honoka, you can��t bear to not have Tatsuya-san all to yourself?"


    "This! ��maybe a little, but, compared to not being able to be together."


    Honoka, blushing and lowering her head, was hugged by Shizuku again.


    "Tatsuya-san possesses a rather special magical disposition. The matter of having his hereditary genes being inherited by more people, is something the Yotsuba Family should consider as well."


    Against Shizuku''s chest, Honoka tightly clasped her hands.


    "��The one that will hurt Honoka the least is the first path. Giving up on the second path at the time when it becomes untenable will stop you from being hurt again as well. With the third path, however, even if everything is smooth sailing, you will have to live on while bearing irreparable wounds. Not only for you Honoka but even for Miyuki as well."


    "����"


    "As for me, I would actually prefer you to take the first path. However, the choice is yours."


    Shizuku knew that the problem was very cruel. However, if things were left as they are, Honoka would only drown in the abyss of sorrow, unable to float up. Shizuku was rather afraid that it could become like this.


    If she was left to continue like this, Honoka''s sorrow was far too close to extinguishing her dreams. Shizuku was even more afraid that this would happen.


    Shizuku no longer said anything, awaiting Honoka''s reply.


    "��I can''t give it up."


    That was Honoka''s answer.


    "I, as of yet, I am still unable to give up. However, I hate that I am not the one that he loves the most. Miyuki and I have the resolve to hurt each other, but to hurt her over and over again, I definitely can''t do it."


    Shizuku started feeling heartache. Somewhere in her heart however, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then."


    "I will choose the second path. Until the possibility reaches zero, no matter how many times it takes, I will approach him. ��Although, I can''t do anything right now."


    To the last part of what Honoka said, Shizuku did not know how to reply and furrowed her brows.


    "��A bit of rest is a must."


    "A rest in love?"


    "The rest of a heart in love."


    Honoka lightly laughed against Shizuku''s chest.


    Shizuku let go of Honoka then sat down properly, before revealing a shy smile.

 Volume 17 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    January 8th, the first day of the new semester. Tatsuya''s group of three people went to school 30 minutes ahead of the usual time.


    It wasn''t because of some sort of opening ceremony. Even though the three of them were members of the Student Council, it wasn''t because they needed to make preparations for an event related to the beginning of the new semester either.


    The reason they were going there earlier was because they had received a direct message from school. Yesterday, Tatsuya and Miyuki received an e-mail asking them to come to the Principal''s Office before the school opened.


    The e-mail had arrived in the afternoon. At the time, even though Miyuki was still in the house, Tatsuya was already headed towards FLT. Therefore, it was only after dinner that they had a chance to talk about it, they immediately understood the reason behind the summons.


    It would be hard to think of any other reason than the recent confirmation to the Magic Association about Tatsuya and Miyuki''s positions about being a part of the Yotsuba Family.


    A mix of questioning, and reprimand for reporting false information about their identities to the school and pressure to ensure that, despite the fact they were engaged, they would still act with moderation within the school grounds. These kinds of things were expected.


    This prediction would prove to be spot on.


    In front of Tatsuya and Miyuki was the Dean Yaosaka, and deeper into the office, behind an imposing desk, was the Principal himself, Momoyama Azuma. Meanwhile, Minami was in her classroom. The mail had been addressed to Tatsuya and Miyuki only.


    "Then, you''re saying that you never intended to report false information to the school?"


    "Indeed. Since it was even recorded in the Family Registry, up until now, I too believed it."


    Momoyama could have been frowning due to the militaristic tone of Tatsuya, or it could have been because of his composed attitude, devoid of any tension, that he felt was bordering on insolence.


    Yaosaka had become quite perceptive of the Principal''s mood changes over the years and he was starting to get nervous himself as he continued to interrogate Tatsuya.


    "Then that means the Family Registry was falsified? In the eventuality that your custodians intentionally falsified official papers, there is a possibility of you being erased from the School Registry."


    "About that, I have heard that you have already received a letter of apology from my father as well as documents explaining this whole affair."


    "I certainly received such a letter. That there was a writing error from your departed mother on your birth certificate and that you had never noticed until now, was that it. However, I question the idea that it is impossible not to notice such a mistake for as long as 17 years."


    "My father holds no interest in me. Now that I think about it, it might have been because I was never his biological son."


    Even after hearing of a parent never caring about his son, Yaosaka''s expression didn''t particularly waver. That''s because these sort of stories, whether in the present or the past, were not that rare.


    Therefore, he did not think of Tatsuya''s excuse as a lie.


    "Principal, I do not think that Shiba-kun''s explanation has any particularly strange points."


    Momoyama did not return an answer immediately.


    "The Public Data, including the Family Registry, has already been corrected. If we take their family''s special circumstances into account, I do not think that there is a need for punishment, what do you think.��


    "I understand the circumstances."


    Momoyama was solemnly nodding. On the other hand, Yaosaka was showing clear signs of relaxation.


    "Indeed, neither of you is responsible for this. It is not the place of the educational team to inflict punishment on the innocent party. However, even if your revocation from the school registry will be canceled this time, do not forget what such errors can bring about. Please transmit this important reminder to your parents."


    "Understood."


    In order to match the bowing Tatsuya, Miyuki made courteous bows as well.


    "From here on, even though you are engaged, I will require that you act with moderation within the school''s premises. With your special circumstances in mind, I don''t plan on opposing your cohabitation."


    "Thank you very much."


    The siblings bowed to Momoyama once again.


    "��Up until now there were a lot of things that were excused because you were siblings, however, do not forget that from now on you will be seen as engaged."


    "Understood."


    After Yaosaka brought this fact to their attention, the questioning and admonition in the Principal''s Office came to an end.


    ? ? ?


    The ��sermon�� from the Dean and the Principal ended much quicker than expected. Still, compared to the usual time Tatsuya was a little late in going to Class 2-E.


    "Ah, there he is."


    That was probably the reason why Erika had been waiting by the window until he arrived.


    "Yo, Tatsuya. Been a while."


    It seems like Leo, after learning that Tatsuya hadn''t yet arrived, had went back to his own classroom for a while. Leo greeted him from behind when he passed by Class-F.


    "Erika, Leo, long time no see."


    Tatsuya stopped in the hallway and answered them like this. By the way, the reason Erika''s name was the first to come out of his mouth was because otherwise she would enter a bit of a sulking mood.


    "Tatsuya-kun, when did you return from Tokyo?"


    The moment Erika enquired so, Tatsuya recalled that he had made a promise to report as soon as his business was finished.


    "Four days ago. Sorry about not keeping you informed."


    Tatsuya wasn''t the type to forget things. To be more precise, he was unable to forget things. However, this once, he didn''t even have the spare time to remember it.


    "It''s okay. It must''ve been pretty tough right?"


    "I know right, but anyway, it''s probably going to be even worse from now on. I''ve already got past the initial shock so, no problem on my end."


    Tatsuya felt a slight surprise at Leo''s unexpected speech. It was no surprise at all for Erika to be aware of the latest letter from the Yotsuba Family to the rest of the Magic Association. The Chiba Family was included in the list of the various Families to which duplicates of said letter were sent to after all.


    However, Leo''s house had no relationship with the Japanese Magic Community. As a matter of fact, Leo''s magical genes came from his grandfather who was a refugee originating from Germany, he has no blood ties to any other Magician Family that Japan exploits. That is why he shouldn''t have the means to get information from the Magic Association nor even hear rumors from any of the Houses that are part of it.


    Has the information about me, Miyuki and the Yotsuba Family''s relationship already spread that far�� The answer to the question Tatsuya was asking himself was soon afterwards given to him.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, all of his classmates'' stares gathered on him, then immediately turned away.


    "Good morning."


    Tatsuya more or less understood what the others were thinking of him, still, he greeted Mizuki who was sitting next to him as usual.


    "Ah, umm, good morning��"


    As expected, Mizuki immediately averted her eyes after returning the greeting. It was made obvious that she had heard about Tatsuya and Miyuki''s situation.


    Tatsuya also turned his eyes away from Mizuki and ejected the terminal attached to his desk.


    The two people who had talked with Tatsuya before he entered the classroom. Erika, who was resting her elbow on the window''s bottom frame, and Leo who was right behind him, sent anxious looks his way.


    Tatsuya met their gazes and wore an expression that said ��don''t worry��.


    This morning, Mikihiko didn''t appear in Class 2-E.


    ? ? ?


    The morning classes came to an end. It looks like Tatsuya''s classmates'' way of dealing with him was to ignore him as much as they could.


    Tatsuya typically didn''t talk much with his classmates in the first place; however, it was the first time not even a single person addressed him for half a day. Despite the fact he had kept his distance, it had been a daily occurrence that people asked him for help when they had problems.


    Tatsuya didn''t care about his classmates'' stares, even if they were filled with ill will or hostility. If they were ready to ostracize him then he would just have to shut out and deny their very existences.


    It''s not as if Tatsuya hated humans.


    But at the same time, it''s not like he particularly liked them. ���� Himself included.


    Tatsuya strongly felt that so long as Miyuki was near him, he didn''t need anything else.


    The existence of people other than Miyuki was of no real importance to him, although it was preferable to have people around in order to live a pleasant school life, it went no further than that. For that reason however, he wanted to maintain at least reasonably good relationships so as not to let them turn into clear hostile ones.


    In the current atmosphere, it would be unpleasant to make the first step. That was what Tatsuya thought.


    "Mizuki, I''m going to the Student Council Room, could you please relay so if anyone asks."


    "Y-yes!"


    Her voice to Tatsuya, Mizuki''s reaction showed signs of fear.


    So as to not lose Mizuki completely, it had been necessary to interact, even at the cost of scaring her.


    Tatsuya wasn''t lying when he said he was heading towards the Student Council Room. However he made a U-turn in front of the door.


    That was because Honoka and Shizuku were inside.


    Without opening the door nor using his ��Elemental Sight��, he could understand this much, if they were only separated by a single door. It would be another story if they could make their presence difficult to notice like Tatsuya, for him, this had become an unconscious act, regular students however were unlikely to conceal their presence on the school grounds.


    Since Honoka was a member of the Student Council it wasn''t surprising that she was present. He was also used to Shizuku spending a lot of time there as well. However, the fact that the two of them were present on this particular day was indeed surprising.


    Contrary to his expectations, Miyuki wasn''t present in the Student Council''s Room.


    Tatsuya left the place as it was.


    The reason Honoka and Shizuku were in the Student Council Room was to escape the curious glances they would be exposed to in the dining room. It was a pretty well-known fact in First High that they were close friends of Miyuki''s. The number of girls in their second year who also knew about Honoka''s feelings towards Tatsuya were not just a few.


    For the same reason, Miyuki avoided the dining room. Even more so because she was the one who the rumors were talking about. As the Student Council President, Miyuki often ate her lunch in the Student Council''s Room. Tatsuya thought it''d be the case today as well. If anything, Tatsuya thought that the one who would want to avoid Miyuki was Honoka, but it seems like it was the opposite.


    Keeping in mind what the Principal told to them this morning, for the time being Tatsuya thought it would be best to avoid having lunch together. It seems like Miyuki thought this would be a necessity as well,


    Tatsuya had come up with this proposition as soon as they came out of the Principal''s Office, wearing a dissatisfied expression she had reluctantly accepted.


    For that reason, they hadn''t determined any particular meeting spot. However, by focusing his senses even just a little, Tatsuya would be able to immediately tell where Miyuki was. It wasn''t that difficult to imagine what she was up to either, after confirming her position, Tatsuya headed towards the place she was.


    The door to the rooftop was opened. And without a shadow of a doubt, Miyuki was there.


    Even though snow hadn''t fallen or anything like that, the temperature was still only in the first half of the single digit range. If you think about it, there really wasn''t any other student who would come here with such cold weather. It was a good place for someone who wanted to be alone.


    "Ah, Onii-sama. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Well, it wasn''t exactly ��to be alone�� though more like ��for the two of us to be alone��. It seems like that was Miyuki''s plan from the very beginning.


    "If you had told me I''d have come immediately you know?" Miyuki softly smiled at Tatsuya''s answer.


    "There is no way Onii-sama wouldn''t know where to find me."


    Befitting of the smile turned towards him, Tatsuya''s body was being enveloped in a gentle warmth. It wasn''t just his imagination. That was Miyuki''s magic.


    "Onii-sama, you still haven''t had lunch right? Please sit over here."


    Miyuki offered the seat next to her. She was currently sitting on a three- person bench, at the right end of it. Since Tatsuya had originally planned on sitting next to her, he accepted her offer without any reservation.


    Miyuki took out two boxes of varying sizes from the insulated pack that was resting on her lap. The small one was left on her lap and she presented the bigger one to Tatsuya. Needless to say, they were bento- boxes.


    "So you even prepared bento-boxes?"


    "Yes, I prepared them after Onii-sama went to his morning training. I thought they would be useful today."


    Now that she mentioned it, Tatsuya remembered that Minami was carrying a fairly large bag while they were headed towards the Principal''s Office.


    "I see. Thank you, Miyuki."


    Tatsuya thought that it''d have been pointless to not express his gratitude beforehand. However that''s not exactly what he should have said, or so he thought. Miyuki most certainly prepared the bento-boxes because she anticipated what would happen today. And the reason for keeping silent about them was probably that she didn''t want him to realize how bad the situation would be.


    "Don''t mention it. Still, it looks like we''ll end up having lunch together after all."


    Tatsuya couldn''t help but turn a wry smile at Miyuki''s words mixed with a little scorn.


    "If you had told me about the bento-boxes this morning I wouldn''t have suggested we take our lunches separately."


    "Oh my, is that true?"


    Despite her dissatisfied tone Miyuki was in a cheerful mood. Probably because, setting the small details aside, they were having lunch with only the two of them.


    However, in Tatsuya''s eyes, a little bit of bravado might have been mixed in as well.


    "Alright then. Then, allow me to dig in."


    "Please, do so."


    Receiving the authorization to, Tatsuya opened the lid of the bento-box.


    Showing a mischievous smile, Miyuki held out a pair of chopsticks for Tatsuya.


    "Anyway, there should be no problem in allowing me to feed you as well."


    Maintaining her balance so as not to drop the bento-box on her own lap, Miyuki picked up a piece of Tatsuya''s lunch with her own chopsticks. She then brought it near Tatsuya''s mouth.


    "Allow me."


    Saying so without any sign of panic, Tatsuya moved his neck so as to eat what Miyuki was holding with her chopsticks without touching them.


    Miyuki''s face quickly reddened.


    Miyuki rearranged her sitting posture in a panic and opened the lid of her own bento-box.


    In other words, she had just performed a self-destroying move.


    "The bento-box prepared by Miyuki is as expected, really delicious." While openly stating so, Tatsuya stole side-glances at Miyuki''s face.


    And, he estimated that the teasing should not go any further. To tell the truth he really wanted to follow up with a "Won''t you feed me for a bit longer?" but restrained himself.


    "��Being just the two of us is nice, however, having only the wintry sky as a scenery can get pretty depressing. If we could find a suitable, unused classroom I''d like to relocate there from tomorrow on."


    Tatsuya didn''t want this little joke to take a bad turn so he changed the subject, Miyuki, who was hanging her head down, looked up at him.


    "Is it okay for us to�� eat together from tomorrow on?"


    "I think it might be preferable to do it like this for a while. Although, the days when the Student Council has a lot of work will be different."


    Even though that was going in the opposite direction from what they had planned this morning, Miyuki didn''t object.


    "Let''s find one before the end of the day."


    Clenching her hands into fists, Miyuki powerfully declared so.


    "I''ll search for one on my own as well, so don''t push yourself too hard."


    At Tatsuya''s smile, the younger sister''s burning enthusiasm calmed down.


    "����How was Class-A?��


    Tatsuya started this conversation after the both of them had finished their bento-boxes and cleaned up.


    "I know it can''t be helped but it''s still uncomfortable. It looks like everyone is looking at me from afar and it feels like they''re all talking behind our backs."


    "No one addressed me either today."


    "I wasn''t even able to talk to Honoka or Shizuku." Hearing this, Tatsuya slightly frowned.


    "��Were they angry?"


    "As long as I was directly talking to them they responded but�� Yes. At the very least I got the impression that they were avoiding me."


    Miyuki seemed a little lonely while answering.


    "Won''t it be alright even if we don''t talk to them about it? I think these two will understand that we had no choice in the matter."


    "��It would be great if that was the case." Miyuki��s smile had a tinge of sadness mixed in it.


    "I think it''ll be alright. There''s no use worrying about something we can''t do anything about."


    Tatsuya put his hand on Miyuki''s cheek. Miyuki pressed her own hand against his and shut her eyes.


    "Understood."


    "Time might settle all of this on its own. For now, it''s not to a point where we should be pessimistic about it."


    "I see�� However, that is the same for Onii-sama."


    Miyuki turned a playful gaze towards Tatsuya.


    "Since we''re talking about Onii-sama, maybe your friends are thinking of leaving you alone ��until time settles things�� as well? I think that occasionally, one should step up to solve these kinds of problems, don''t you think?"


    "You got me."


    Tatsuya smiled wryly with a "touch��" expression.


    ? ? ?


    After returning home, Tatsuya called the direct number for the Yotsuba Family��s Head.


    Even though Tatsuya wasn''t allowed to directly call Maya up until New Year''s Eve, their current relationship was officially that of a Mother and Son.


    Miyuki was next to Tatsuya. Even though this was usually the time to start preparing dinner, Miyuki knew this matter took precedence. Tonight''s dinner had been left in Minami''s hands.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting. The timing on Tatsuya-san''s report is excellent."


    In fact, this call was the second. During the first call it had been Hayama that appeared on the screen. He asked them to call back in roughly 20 minutes, instruction that Tatsuya followed to a T.


    "Do you have an order for us?"


    "Would you let me hear your story first, Tatsuya-san?"


    Even though Tatsuya was slightly anxious about what business she might have with them, he obediently followed her request.


    "Today we were called by Momoyama, the Principal of First High."


    Starting like this, Tatsuya reported what had been said during their meeting.


    "Momoyama-sensei is pretty strict��"


    Maya let out an amused tone for some reason. Judging by the way she was talking about him, they were probably acquaintances.


    "In any case, thanks for reporting. Tatsuya-san doesn''t need to do anything in particular."


    "As you wish."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki bowed towards the camera.


    "There is something I need to inform you of, on my side." After the both of them looked up, Maya began explaining.


    Apparently, they were about to receive a new mission. Thinking so, Tatsuya adopted the posture of someone listening with attention.


    "Regarding the matter of the notification to the Magic Association about your engagement, it seems like we have received a formal protest from the Ichijou Family."


    "Oba-sama, why would the Ichijou Family do something like this?"


    Even though Miyuki''s voice had remained calm on the surface, a strong resentment was hidden beneath it. Understanding this much wasn''t that hard for Tatsuya and Maya.


    "It''s not easy to say but."


    While that might have been true, Maya didn''t keep it to herself and started explaining. It wasn''t because she was sensitive about Miyuki''s feelings that she hesitated, rather, it seemed like she was thoroughly enjoying the sight of Miyuki struggling to keep her emotions in check.


    "The Ichijou Family��s argument is that the blood ties are too close. The talent of a Magician is a property of the Nation, it would do no good to have the next generation plagued by genetic abnormalities."


    "Such."


    "Surely this isn''t all there is to it."


    Interrupting a Miyuki that was about to shout, Tatsuya presented Maya with a question.


    "The prevention of future generations'' gene abnormalities is not a concern limited to Magicians. That is why the law might forbid a marriage depending on the degree of kinship."


    "This might not be the only reason but it certainly makes up the largest portion of their objection."


    "Conversely, the Ten Master Clans shouldn''t have the power to question the validity of a lawful engagement. Surely the Ichijou Family had something else to say?"


    Hearing Tatsuya''s point, Maya expressed a satisfied smile and nodded. "It''s exactly as you said. As expected of Tatsuya-san."


    Tatsuya on the other hand didn''t express any satisfaction at being praised.


    "Then, just what exactly did they say?"


    "Well, that is�� They proposed that their eldest son to become Miyuki- san''s betrothed."


    "Please decline!"


    To Maya''s answer, Miyuki''s voice rose in a flash. "Miyuki."


    "It''s alright, Tatsuya-san."


    Although Tatsuya was about to reprimand Miyuki for raising her voice like that, Maya showed tolerance towards her pleasant response.


    "It is natural that Miyuki-san is angered. I also have a problem with the fact they replied with a notification of marriage with a marriage proposal of their own."


    "In that case, the rejection answer��?"


    Miyuki expectantly asked this.


    "No, not yet, Miyuki-san. I don''t plan on answering the Ichijou Family for a while."


    However, contrary to her expectations, Maya''s answer was a subtle ��No��.


    "If that is the case, won''t our position suffer?


    Maya answered Tatsuya''s question with a nod carrying the meaning of an "I know".


    "I do not intend to leave it as is forever. That''s why the two of you shouldn''t worry about it too much, alright."


    "No imprudent moves, is it?"


    "Indeed. You two just have to happily spend time together as usual."


    To Maya''s sentence who emphasized the word ��Happily��, "Oba-sama��"


    Miyuki looked away with an embarrassed expression. "Understood."


    However, Tatsuya bowed towards the camera while keeping a serious expression.


    ? ? ?


    Even though it was now the second day of the school semester, there was no change in the current life of Tatsuya and Miyuki at First High. The other students hesitated to approach them, yet but they were unable to hide their curiosity. Oh well, this isn''t the kind of situation that can get better in just a single day after all. ����It could easily get worse in a single day however.


    Originally, Miyuki had a tendency of being idolized in First High. Appearance, Ability, just because of those two traits of hers alone, she was hard to approach. And now, lineage was added to the mix. Not only her classmates and underclassmen but even her upperclassmen were nervous in her presence.


    On the other hand, the number of people who deep in their hearts felt ��fear�� towards Tatsuya were not just a few.


    Fear. Horror. Anxiety. The kind of fear, dread and awe that an exceptional warrior would inspire.


    And after they learned that Tatsuya was a part of "the" Yotsuba Family, these feelings were amplified. Getting closer is too scary and at the same time, they''re too afraid to completely ignore him. This contradiction made it look like they were being cold towards him.


    The interest they bore towards them, of course, wasn''t only because of their youthful High School Student curiosity. Stars and Idols being the center of scandals was not something new. They couldn''t help being curious about the story of the siblings that had too good of a relationship, were later revealed to be cousins, got engaged and are, even now, still living together.


    Before the start of morning classes. Soon after arriving at Class 1-C, Minami was encircled by a crowd of people who seemed to be mainly composed of girls.


    "Like I said already, nothing has changed from before."


    Minami had been repeating this answer many times already since her arrival. Her responses sometimes varied between ��They didn''t do such a thing�� to ��I am not allowed to respond to this�� or even ��Sorry, I can''t answer.��


    "Eeh, but, you are together all day long right?"


    "That means, when they''re going to sleep as well�� right?"


    A high-pitched shriek shot up from the crowd. Minami on the other hand emitted a discreet sigh.


    "As I said already, Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki-sama never do these kinds of things."


    Despite the fact that Minami was well aware that they wouldn''t listen, she kept answering faithfully. She did so because they might take her silence as consent otherwise.


    Maybe her perseverance won out in the end because the next questions were different.


    "By the way Sakurai-san, up until December you were calling the Shiba siblings ��Tatsuya-niisama�� and ��Miyuki-neesama�� right? Could it be, Sakurai-san is also a member of the Yotsuba Family?"


    The chattering of the crowd that was around Minami stopped immediately. What would she answer? They were waiting with bated breath for her response.


    "I have been addressing them this way until now because it was a direct order from Tatsuya-sama. I am, well, I have a debt towards the Yotsuba Family, so��"


    Her original answer would have sounded too much like the truth that ��she is a being dedicated to serve the Yotsuba Family�� so she hurriedly changed it. However, due to this, she stumbled during her explanation, this really betrayed the given impression that ��she''s hiding something��.


    "Hmm, really?"


    "It is the truth."


    Because it was a fact that she was lying, even the voice that she used to refute the others'' doubts was pretty weak. If she had raised her voice and used a strong denying tone, it might have been easier to deceive the students.


    "Eh�� So the Yotsuba Family also does these kinds of things."


    There are plenty of dangerous things in a Magician''s work. It wasn''t that unusual to hear reports of Magician''s sons and daughters dying while performing their work or accomplishing their duties. In First High. No, in this very Class-C classroom, there have been such cases already. That was the reason there wasn''t any particularly awkward reaction at Minami''s ��they helped me�� explanation.


    "However, since you actually received help from the Yotsuba Family, that means you can''t be considered to have no relation whatsoever with them right?


    That may be the case but was it natural to investigate by directly asking the concerned person persistently?


    "No, not really��"


    "Alright everyone, the lesson will begin pretty soon! If you don''t go back to your seat as soon as possible you might lose a few points on your evaluation scores."


    The person who had just saved Minami from the very inconsiderate questions from her classmates was the person who was pretty much the leading figure of this class.


    "Saegusa-san? But we still have some time."


    To Kasumi who had loudly interrupted the questioning from the back, a single female student had a look at her terminal to confirm the hour and answer back.


    "The lesson will begin pre-tty soon right?"


    However Kasumi countered her complaint by repeating the exact same phrase with a smile.


    "I-I guess."


    It wasn''t because what Kasumi said was correct, but rather, there wasn��t a student who could resist the overpowering feeling that her smile gave off and thus, Minami��s surroundings slowly cleared as students were returning to their seats in groups of two or three.


    Kasumi folded her arms and saw off the remaining students before proudly sitting at her own seat.


    "Um, Saegusa-san. Thank you very much." Minami expressed her gratitude to her back. "Don''t mention it. I hate these kinds of things too." Kasumi turned her head towards Minami and winked.


    During recess time Minami managed to avoid being the center of the usual crowd. However that was only because second period was a practical class and they couldn''t do that while moving towards the classroom. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be that easy to dodge during lunch break. The number of classmates who thought this would be the best time to talk freely weren''t just one or two.


    More than half of Class-C stood up as soon as the bell rang to signal the end of the morning classes.


    "Sakurai-san, you''re going to the Student Council Room right? Let''s go together."


    However, the one who was the fastest in inviting her was Kasumi.


    In a sense, it was a natural result since the seating arrangements for the First Year��s was the traditional gender-based syllabic order. Kasumi''s family name was, of course, ��Saegusa�� while Minami''s was ��Sakurai��. In other words, Kasumi''s seat was just in front of Minami. So it was indeed natural that, given everyone reacted at the same time, Kasumi would be the first to reach her.


    "Ah�� Yes."


    Minami was slightly surprised at this sudden conversation. Her surprise was understandable, after all, despite the fact they had been classmates for nine months now, it was the very first time that Kasumi directly invited her somewhere.


    Kasumi didn''t have anything against Minami herself. Since she was a close acquaintance of Tatsuya''s however, she kind of avoided her up until now. And suddenly, this happened. Minami wasn''t the only one who was surprised.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Being urged on by Kasumi, Minami reached the bag that contained her bento-box in a bit of a panic and stood up from her seat.


    "Well, Saegusa-san."


    They were headed towards the stairs leading to the Student Council Room when Minami matched Kasumi''s pace and started up a conversation, her expression was that of someone who had a few questions.


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    After stealing a glance at Minami, Kasumi replied with a curt question.


    "Just like this morning, thank you very much for what you did. However, may I ask why you are helping me."


    Up until now Kasumi never gave Minami any reason to think she disliked her, but it''s not like she gave her any reason to think she liked her either. That certainly wasn''t just an impression on Minami''s part. It was a fact that there had never been any degree of conversation above the expected minimum between the two classmates. Minami herself never really tried to proactively talk to Kasumi, hence why she still couldn''t understand the reason behind her actions.


    "I told you before. That I hate these kinds of things."


    The smile that Kasumi turned towards Minami seemed a little awkward. The reason was that being openly told by someone who you aren''t well acquainted with to begin with, ��you helped me��, was a little too much for Kasumi, in other words she was shy.


    "I know how these sort of things feel like. They likely don''t have any bad intentions, they��re just satisfying their curiosity, but they can get pretty insensitive sometimes."


    "You''re right."


    Minami wasn''t hurt because of the barrage of inconsiderate questions in itself but by the fact that there were a lot of questions she couldn''t answer due to her position. Still, since she also wanted the other side to take her feelings into account, she couldn''t help but nod at Kasumi''s words.


    "Sigh. I also have had quite a few bad experiences."


    Minami understood that she was trying to cheer her up. Kasumi unintentionally referred to herself using ��Boku��, something she had never done at school.


    Kasumi didn''t notice her blunder.


    When it reached her ears, Minami was a bit taken aback, due to her training as a servant however she managed to keep a straight face.


    ? ? ?


    Saturday, January 12th, it was the first weekend since the beginning of the new school semester.


    Even though the classes on Saturday were only in the morning, the dining hall was still left open for the students with Club activities and members of the Committee. Erika, Leo and Mizuki had Club activities while Mikihiko had his duties as a member of the Disciplinary Committee, they all gathered in the dining room to prepare for the afternoon.


    Compared to a month ago, the number of people present during their lunch break had been halved. Since Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Honoka were members of the Student Council they should be having lunch in the Student Council Room ���� though in Tatsuya and Miyuki��s case, it seems that since the beginning of the new school semester until yesterday they had taken their lunch in secret in another classroom. This is what information Erika had heard from Shizuku.


    The reason there wasn''t much of a conversation at their table wasn''t only because of their decreased number. The usual mood-maker, Erika, her expression and her every gesture were practically oozing of irritation.


    Maybe Mikihiko thought it was best to quickly disperse, he finished his lunch in a hurry and was about to stand up from his seat.


    "Miki, wait for a bit."


    However, Erika who forced him to sit down again stopped his movement dead in its tracks.


    "What is it."


    In order to hide his trembling due to his escape attempt being found out, he answered with a strong voice.


    "Wait until Mizuki finishes her lunch."


    Of course, Erika wasn''t the type to back down that easily. The one who tremblingly calmed down the two''s arguing was Mizuki.


    In the end, Mizuki put down her chopsticks on her plate which still had about a third of its original contents left.


    Currently, the four of them were sitting in the following order, Erika and Mizuki were next to each other while Leo was in front of Erika.


    Erika directed a sharp voice towards Mikihiko, who was sitting diagonally from her.


    "Miki, just what are you doing exactly?��


    "What do you mean."


    Mikihiko once again answered in a strong tone however, his voice was unnaturally stiff.


    "I see, so you won''t understand unless I say it directly? In that case I will!��


    Erika''s swung her palm down on the table.


    She paid no attention whatsoever to the numerous stares that turned towards her due to the loud sound she had just made.


    "I��m asking you why the hell are you avoiding Tatsuya-kun!"


    The dining room instantly became silent. Everyone''s gazes were concentrated on Erika and Mikihiko. While Erika could ignore the others'' stares, Mikihiko didn''t have such composure.


    "I''m not really�� avoiding him or anything."


    "Huh? So you''re gonna play dumb?"


    Mikihiko faltered in the face of the fire that was in Erika''s eyes.


    "It''s obvious that you''re avoiding Tatsuya-kun, even to this idiot over here."


    The person Erika was pointing to with her finger was Leo.


    "Who are you calling an idiot! ��Putting that aside, Mikihiko. It''s just as this tomboy is sayi--"


    After having said that, Leo suddenly let out a scream. "Ouch! You��! You have something on your shoe!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not an iron tip or anything like that."


    If you were to ask what just happened, it seems like Erika kicked Leo''s leg under the table.


    The atmosphere loosened a little. For Mizuki and Mikihiko, this wasn''t that rare of an occurrence.


    "Sigh�� Somehow I feel exhausted."


    This allowed them to take a breather before going right back in, even for Erika, this had been convenient.


    "Oh well. Miki, to be honest, I don''t even want to hear why you''re avoiding Tatsuya-kun. However, if it''s just because Tatsuya-kun is from the Yotsuba Family, then it''s not a reason to avoid him like you do. If you think it is, then there is no point in calling yourself his friend."


    Erika quietly stared at Mikihiko in the eyes. It was because Erika had been so aggressive that Mikihiko had been obstinate a few moments before. However, with such sincere eyes turned towards him, the guilt that he felt deep inside didn''t allow him to feign ignorance anymore.


    "��It''s not because he''s a member of the Yotsuba Family. No, to be honest that is one of the reasons. Rather I resent Tatsuya for not telling any of us sooner.��


    Despite saying that he was resenting him, the expression that Mikihiko wore was one of regret.


    Erika and Leo instinctively looked at each other.


    "Wait a second, Mikihiko. Don''t you think it''s a bit wrong?"


    Leo kept on talking to a Mikihiko that couldn''t look at him in the eyes.


    "Don''t you think Tatsuya felt bad being forced to hide this from us? You should understand better than anyone that this was some kind of tradition he had to abide to right?"


    "Miki."


    Erika sent a sharp voice flying towards a Mikihiko that still didn''t show any reaction to Leo''s words.


    "Let''s assume you had heard of this directly from Tatsuya-kun, what would''ve changed?"


    Mikihiko was at a loss for words. No, even if he tried to answer back he was unable to form a coherent response. Using this opportunity, Erika pressed even further.


    "If you had heard this from Tatsuya-kun directly, do you think it''d have ended with a simple ��Oh, I see��? Do you think you''d have been able to hang out like before? Looking at the way you reacted to this affair, I really don''t think that''s the case."


    Mikihiko couldn''t answer back. He couldn''t even come up with a makeshift lie.


    "In other words, Miki, you''re just afraid of the Yotsuba name."


    "��What about you Erika."


    Mikihiko finally abandoned the tough act he was putting on until now. Taking a defiant attitude, he answered back at Erika with a somewhat pouting voice.


    However, that was a silly question.


    "What do you think, of course I''m terrified."


    For Erika, bluffing about her own weaknesses was something she simply couldn''t do.


    "He''s a member of that Yotsuba Family. If we ever found someone who wasn''t afraid after hearing that, he''d just be a gigantic fool. We''re way past the limits of the things you can just hear about for the first time and be done with it."


    "Then how can you just keep going on like nothing happened!?"


    "Isn''t it obvious, it��s because we''re friends."


    Erika answered his question wearing the exact same expression that she had when she admitted that she was afraid earlier.


    "The Yotsuba Family is scary. No one knows what they do and it makes me uneasy. But still, Tatsuya-kun is my friend. Even if I don''t trust the Yotsuba Family, I trust Tatsuya-kun. And that holds true even if there are a lot of things he needs to hide."


    Erika was stared at Mikihiko in the eyes and delivered the finishing blow.


    "To begin with, there are things Miki hides from us as well, and they''re not limited to a mere 10 or 20 things either."


    "That''s��"


    "I won''t let you say that it''s not the case. We''ve been hanging out for a long time after all."


    "����"


    "It goes for me as well. Things I don''t want you guys to know, things that I absolutely don''t plan on sharing with you, there are a lot."


    Mikihiko looked away awkwardly. The reason was, he actually had an idea as to what her ��things she doesn��t want known�� was referring to.


    "There were things he couldn''t share with us? Well of course, we''re not married or anything, so isn''t it actually normal."


    Mikihiko looked away dejectedly. As he was right now, he didn''t have any excuses left.


    "How come�� Erika and Leo were able to find so quickly the correct way to deal with all of this?"


    Outside of Mikihiko''s field of view, Erika stole a glance at Leo.


    "I guess that''s because I��ve never faced a Yotsuba. I don''t even know how dangerous Yotsuba Magicians are. However, I know Tatsuya. Despite knowing how dangerous Tatsuya can be, I also know that I can trust him to the end."


    Leo felt embarrassed at his own speech and forced a clumsy smile before continuing.


    "Well, it might be a misunderstanding. Though I figured it out on my own. I understand why he was keeping silent about it and above all, I trust Tatsuya because he''s my friend. Letting this ��possibility�� ruin our relationship would be stupid."


    "Leo�� you''re an amazing guy."


    Mikihiko wasn''t the only one watching Leo with an amazed expression. Erika was the same. When she caught Mikihiko''s eyes turning towards her she hurriedly regained her composure.


    "Was it the same for you Erika?"


    "Not exactly�� Even I wasn''t able to immediately come out with the appropriate reaction. However, I didn''t need to dwell on it for three or four days."


    Erika learned about Tatsuya''s lineage in February of last year. Even if she was aware of that fact, the shock she received was exactly the same as the others. However, even if their situations were different, Erika managed to recover from the mental damage in less than a day.


    If Erika hadn''t suffered the same kind of shock then it would have been impossible for her to understand Mikihiko''s dilemma to this extent, that''s what he thought. However, he couldn''t come to terms with the fact that while he had been indecisive, she had overcome the trauma.


    "��I see."


    Mikihiko shut his eyes and ceased all movement. His posture didn''t have the serenity of someone meditating, but the suffering of an internal conflict.


    "��I understand."


    After opening his eyes, Mikihiko reported so to Erika.


    "I also think of Tatsuya as a friend. I will do my best. On Monday of next week, everything will be settled."


    Mikihiko''s expression seemed a little refreshed.


    Erika smiled with satisfaction, she then turned her eyes towards the nearby Mizuki.


    "Mizuki, this goes for you as well."


    "Eh!?"


    Mizuki''s reaction wasn''t that of someone who had just been suddenly greeted, rather, it was as if she had just dodged a spear by a hair''s breadth.


    "You must stop treating Miyuki and Tatsuya-kun so coldly. Even Miki said he''d do his best, so you should be able to do it as well, right?"


    "Hmm��"


    "You-can-do-it-too, right?"


    "Y-Yes�� Understood! I will do something about it!"


    Erika forcefully pressed the indecisive-looking Mizuki. "Shibata-san, I will do my best as well. Let''s do it together." To answer Mikihiko''s words of encouragement,


    "��Yes! Let''s do our best."


    Mizuki cheerfully nodded.


    Admonishing Mikihiko in front of Mizuki had been Erika''s plan. Erika expected Mizuki to be difficult to persuade if she had tried to do it alone, that''s why she first made Mikihiko promise to amend his relationship with Tatsuya, to get her to do the same.


    The result was just as she had predicted.


    However, as she had planned, faced with the two people who (mentally) held their hands in encouragement, Erika showed an ��I can��t stand this�� expression and turned her head away.


    ? ? ?


    Due to Erika''s (and Leo, a little) persuasiveness, Mikihiko and Mizuki decided to abandon their current attitude towards Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    However, fighting her feelings wasn''t that easy for Honoka.


    She had already decided how she would act towards Tatsuya in the future. However, she had yet to muster the courage to actually do it, not to mention how she should act towards Miyuki.


    Honoka honestly thought of Miyuki as a friend.


    However, at the same time, she was a strong rival in love. Moreover, she was leading by two or three steps already.


    After being admonished by Shizuku, she no longer cared about the fact Tatsuya and Miyuki had deceived her. After all, it seemed like Tatsuya and Miyuki themselves had been deceived.


    Still, it wasn''t possible for Honoka to smile at them like before. Due to Honoka''s behavior, Miyuki herself didn''t know how to act and the atmosphere had become awkward between them, it was a vicious cycle.


    Even now, Honoka was running away from the Student Council Room and was heading towards the Club Management''s Headquarters. Honoka was the Student Council Treasurer. Allowing a supplementary budget to the various Clubs was part of her job. As such, there wasn''t anything strange in her visiting the Club Management''s Headquarters. However even if the people in her surroundings didn''t think it was strange ���� she herself knew that she was just avoiding Miyuki. The fact she was actually aware of that fact depressed her even more.


    The current head of the Club Management Group was in the same club as Honoka, an acquaintance of hers since their first year, his name was Igarashi. A boy whose temperament was a subtle balance of gentleness and timidity. There was a saying that went ��He''s neither sugar nor salt�� though in Igarashi''s case, you could definitely say that he was sugar.


    He wasn''t to Honoka''s taste but in her current emotional state, he was an agreeable partner. He had become a suitable person to speak to when she wanted a change of mood.


    "Excuse me. It''s Mitsui from the Student Council."


    "Please, you may enter."


    After she reported her visit through the interphone, the answer didn''t come from the speakers, the door opened and she was directly invited in.


    The student who had come out was the first year Shippou Takuma.


    Even though, at first, there had been a lot of bad rumors about him from his classmates, his attitude greatly changed near the end of April.


    His self-assertiveness was just as strong as usual, however he did not feel the need to push it anymore.


    His ambitions and desire of taking over leadership was still present, however taking a good look at him, you could notice that his former complacent attitude had for the most part, totally vanished.


    Well, to begin with, his hot-blooded nature couldn''t be easily changed but he had come to a point where he could honestly apologize and reflect if you pointed out his mistakes.


    Above all, anyone could tell that he was putting in the effort to ��change�� and ��grow up��, he thus garnered the sympathy and even trust from his classmates.


    It had accumulated to a point where during the Nine Schools Competition, he had spontaneously become the manager of the nine first years registered on First High''s team.


    Without any arrogance, he steadily increased his abilities. As of today, not only his classmates but also various seniors openly recognized his efforts.


    Honoka as well bore ill will towards Takuma at first, after the incident with Tatsuya. However, right now, she didn''t have a bad impression of him. She could humbly recognize that he was a promising junior.


    "Excuse me, I had an appointment with President Igarashi."


    "With the President? There was a call just a few moments ago and he had to go out."


    Honoka reported that she would be coming over just before going out of the Student Council Room. However, it seems like some sort of trouble had risen. Even though the former President Hattori''s efforts had been concentrated on abolishing the stigma that only top students could attain important posts, Igarashi seemed to have had a negative effect on peoples�� attitudes.


    Honoka thought it would be great if that was just a coincidence. Even though she shouldn''t be one to worry about others'' situation considering her own mental state, this was undeniably her good nature speaking. In that respect, Honoka couldn''t really complain about Igarashi.


    "Was it urgent business?"


    While Honoka thought it couldn''t be helped and started to go back, she was stopped by Takuma''s voice.


    "Yes but since he''s not present I thought I would come back later."


    "Wait a moment please."


    Was Takuma in charge of the communications, rather he took the wireless headset that had a microphone attached. It was a device that had integrated brain wave assistance. He put on the headset and turned towards the desktop terminal.


    "This is Headquarters, Shippou speaking. ��Mitsui-san from the Student Council is here. ��Yes, understood. I will transmit the message."


    Takuma took off the headset and stood up, he then turned towards Honoka.


    "Mitsui-senpai, the President asked me to tell you to wait, if possible, as he is on his way."


    "On his way�� How long will it take?"


    "He wasn''t that precise but if we take past examples into account, I would say about five minutes."


    Five minutes was roughly the amount of time it would take her to go back to the Student Council Room. Since she didn''t really want to go back there yet, Honoka decided to go along with Takuma''s recommendation and wait.


    (Still, these days, I did nothing but out of office work, the desk work must have been accumulating��)


    However, it was especially when she wasn''t doing anything that Honoka unintentionally cornered herself the most. This too, was because of her nature.


    (It would probably end in the blink of an eye if Tatsuya-san were to help�� Though I can''t ask him, it would definitely be awkward��)


    (But, Miyuki is sure to handle the task�� Even without me saying anything, and if she was to ask for Tatsuya-san''s help�� Then, won''t they think that I am unneeded!?)


    Honoka made her face go pale by herself. "Um�� Mitsui-senpai, are you feeling unwell?"


    If you were to look at her from the outside, then eight or nine times out of ten you''d reach that conclusion. Even if you were someone as self- centered as Takuma.


    "Eh!?"


    However, in her current state, of course the meaning of that question would fly over Honoka''s head. In the first place, she wasn''t so much thinking as she was being caught up in intense delusions, she wasn''t the type to be able to shelve these sort of thoughts instantly when someone interrupted her.


    "Really, it''s nothing."


    Still, this reaction, no matter how you looked at it was just a bluff.


    Takuma thought so as well.


    And in his mind, he even added his own explanation.


    "Mitsui-senpai, how should I say this��"


    "Yes?"


    "Um�� I fully understand that this is none of my business but, about the matter with Shiba-senpai��"


    "Wait a moment, Shippou-kun? Just what are you talking about?"


    A flustered Honoka tried to stop the words coming out of Takuma''s mouth.


    However, even if Takuma was wrong about Honoka''s condition, he certainly wouldn''t misunderstand the reason for her depressed attitude.


    It was precisely because he was right that Honoka was flustered. What Takuma was about to say, Honoka didn''t want to hear it.


    "I think you should give up on Shiba-senpai." Despite that, Takuma had said it.


    "Stop!"


    "But at this rate, Senpai will suffer from it!"


    Takuma had changed his attitude these days, his behavior had greatly improved. Still, he hadn''t given up on his ambition just yet. He still had hope that as a promising Magician, by making Honoka his ally, he could get close to Shizuku eventually.


    But above all, Takuma was attracted to Honoka.


    It happened the day Takuma and Kasumi had gone overboard, which ended up with a fight between the Saegusa twins and himself. A lot of people had rebuked him, Honoka however had stretched a helping hand towards him. Speaking objectively, the only thing she did at the time was lean on him and ask ��Can you stand?��, it wasn''t as if she had lent him her hand or anything.


    What started with the one-sided embellishment of that memory hadn''t yet bloomed into fully romantic feelings. They didn''t really have many occasions to talk to each other either so that description was appropriate.


    Though today, by chance, the two of them were all alone, and coincidentally, he also witnessed Honoka''s distress due to her unanswered feelings. You could say that Takuma short-circuited, he was running wild.


    "Senpai! I��m-!��


    Honoka closed her eyes and covered her ears with her hands. Takuma stretched his arm towards Honoka''s hands.


    "Shippou, what are you doing��?"


    However, that was as far as he would go. The voice of President Igarashi, who had just arrived at the Headquarters, stopped Takuma''s rampage.


    Igarashi was not alone. Shizuku walked out abruptly from behind him and stopped in front of Honoka, she buried Honoka''s head in her chest.


    "Shizuku��?"


    "Yeah."


    Shizuku gently patted Honoka''s back several times to tell her that everything was alright now.


    The stiffness left Honoka''s body.


    Shizuku turned cold eyes towards Takuma while still holding Honoka. "What were you saying?"


    The tone of her voice was fitting for the look she was giving him.


    "Well, that''s��"


    Takuma had intended to finish his sentence that started with "I��m-" by saying "I��m worried about you!".


    ��Trying to seduce someone when they''re feeling down, you''re the worst."


    Shizuku had accused him. Still, it wasn''t entirely wrong.


    The reason Takuma wasn''t able to answer was certainly because he himself was conscious of that.


    "Let��s go, Honoka?"


    Shizuku took Honoka out of the Club Management''s Headquarters. No word of protest came out of Takuma''s mouth.


    Igarashi, who had come to fulfill his promise, could do nothing but stand there dumbfounded.


    ? ? ?


    That day, Honoka didn''t return to her house. As usual they were coming home from school separately from Tatsuya and Miyuki, when they arrived at the station Honoka was ordered by Shizuku to stay at her house.


    She didn''t even ask if she was okay with it. It was a unilateral decision.


    It''s not like staying at Shizuku''s house was unpleasant or anything. She was aware of her own current indecisiveness and if she was left alone she would probably feel depressed very quickly, that is why Shizuku''s invitation was welcomed.


    She had dinner with Shizuku''s parents, who had hurried back home, and as usual they stepped in the bath together. However, once there, the usual chattering didn''t come out.


    What differed from usual was the fact that Shizuku took Honoka to her room afterwards.


    Honoka had her own room in the Kitayama Family''s house. Although it was just a guest room on paper, the reality was that this was a room for her use only. The interior matched Honoka''s tastes and you could even find her underwear in the closet.


    Though aside from that, there wasn''t much Honoka herself used in this room. When Honoka stayed overnight, she would usually hang around in Shizuku''s room, and even sleep there in fact. Today however, Shizuku took her towards ��Honoka''s Room��.


    Honoka obediently sat on her bed, compared to just a few moments ago however, while she had been wearing a happy expression during dinner, a grim, painful one now floated on her face.


    Shizuku sat in front of her.


    She kneeled on the floor seiza-style.


    Of course, sitting on the bed, Honoka''s face was higher. Shizuku looked at the downcast, pained face of Honoka directly.


    "Honoka."


    "I know��"


    Honoka tried to escape Shizuku''s look by looking even more downwards.


    "You''re probably pitying me right now��"


    With a trembling voice that threatened to turn into sobbing any minute, Honoka said so.


    "Even though I''m completely fine."


    "But, you��re making such a face."


    "Eh��?"


    Honoka lifted her head.


    Shizuku''s stare hadn''t changed from the time she sat on the floor, it was still fixed on Honoka.


    "Honoka, this entire week you wore such an expression."


    "What kind of expression��?��


    "A crestfallen one."


    Honoka couldn''t help but gape in shock. "It can''t be��"


    "Even worse than Shippou''s."


    Without holding anything back, Shizuku pointed that out.


    "Everyone in your surroundings who��s looked at you has said the same."


    "I don''t want that! I don''t want others to take pity on me!"


    "It doesn''t matter what Honoka thinks. They''re thinking like that for their own good."


    Shizuku, firmly grasped both of Honoka��s hands away from covering her eyes, and she stared straight into her eyes.


    "They''re showing sympathy because they pity you, but doing so, they can reassure themselves that they''re not miserable."


    "I''m�� I''m not miserable!"


    "Hmm."


    Shizuku nodded at the words Honoka managed to squeeze out. Honoka matched Shizuku''s gaze by her own volition.


    "I know that Honoka isn''t miserable. It''s just that everyone else doesn''t know that."


    Shizuku had been looking at nothing but Honoka this entire time.


    "They don''t know about Honoka''s determination. They don''t know that Honoka is strong."


    Honoka nodded with her eyes.


    "That''s because Honoka didn''t show them that she wasn''t miserable."


    Shizuku released her hands and stood up. "Honoka."


    This time, it was Shizuku who was looking from above. "Monday."


    Honoka inhaled with a serious expression on her face. "Show me that there''s no reason for anyone to pity you."


    Without waiting for either a ''Yes'' or a ''No'' from Honoka, Shizuku left the room.


    ? ? ?


    Sunday, January 13th. Tatsuya was going to FLT. The CAD Development Center, in other words the Third Division, wasn''t particularly different from usual despite today being a holiday.


    Even though as its name suggests, this place is mainly about CAD Development, Tatsuya wasn''t currently working on developing a CAD nor a software related to CADs.


    He was working on his Stellar Furnace, the energy providing resource, the design for the model plant of non-military Magic usage.


    The company wasn''t aware that Tatsuya started making such a thing. Mainly because he didn''t report about it. After all, Tatsuya wasn''t exactly an employee of FLT, he was a researcher currently under contract. Meaning, aside from confidentiality clauses he had to respect, he had quite a bit of freedom.


    Due to his position, Tatsuya benefitted from a private room at his disposition in the Third Division, so if he really wanted to do things secretly it was doable. Even Ushiyama, who is considered the second half of Taurus Silver, wasn''t aware of it yet.


    Nevertheless, the other members'' attitudes never changed. "Ah, good morning Young Master."


    "Young Master, good morning."


    While heading towards his private room, many people greeted Tatsuya. They were already aware of his identity as a member of the Yotsuba Family. That was because Tatsuya had already gathered all of them and publicly made that revelation known earlier this year.


    Still, their attitude didn''t change and they addressed him as usual ��Young Master��. It seems like positions in the Third Division attracted people who turned their backs on authority, so it''s not surprising that learning he was part of the Yotsuba Family didn''t trigger any reaction beyond the ��What of it��. Thanks to that, he could concentrate on his plans for his own project.


    The non-military Magic Usage Project (Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by the Stellar-generator), construction plan ��ESCAPES��. It was the ��means of escape�� for Magicians from their fate as living weapons.


    At first, this Project was made as a means to ��escape�� from the Yotsuba Family��s influence and provide him with the means of living afterwards. Even though his motives were now slightly different as a part of the head family of the Yotsuba, it didn''t change the fact that it would be a large advancement for the non-military applications of magic. With the nuclear fusion reactor operated by magic, stable electricity and fuel can be produced. Moreover an important position in the industrial society can be secured just with the by-product of supplying mineral resources from the Sea. As a result, Magicians will be able to provide for themselves without being forced into the Military. That was the baseline thinking behind his project.


    The current sources of electrical power were natural energy such as the heat from sunlight, the force of the wind, the biomass. ����As a result of increased reliance on such renewable energy, modern industries had become extremely dependent on weather conditions.


    Of course, this was much preferable to a society dependent on fossil energy and nuclear fission energy. Especially for long-term development, it was crucial for mankind to actively protect the environment. However, it was undeniable that this provoked an unstable fuel delivery situation. The system behind orbital satellites equipped with photovoltaic solar panels was also one of the projects destined to lower this reliance on weather conditions for energy supply.


    The rough outline of Tatsuya''s Stellar Furnace was composed of four crucial points: The furnace itself produces Electricity. It then uses this electrical power and from its high temperatures creates hydrogen gas by electrolysis. Thus again using the electrical power of the furnace, fresh water is produced using reverse osmosis on sea water. The leftovers from the previous operation are thus highly concentrated sea water, in which useful resources as well as toxic substances can be extracted.


    Although, Tatsuya''s knowledge of industrial technology stayed at a High School Student level. It wouldn''t do any good to not cooperate with specialists for matters other than the Stellar Furnace itself. Even though the manufacturing of hydrogen gas and collection of all usable resources in sea water could be done directly with Magic, the responsibilities of Magicians would be too consequent. Using Magicians as part of the engineering process itself would be mistaking the means for the end, moreover it wasn''t what Tatsuya desired.


    (The ones who should approach the non-Magic Community should be the Magic Community itself. It will be easier to find partners if the Yotsuba name is used, moreover the opposition from the Magic Association will be avoided. So the problem will lie in making concrete arrangements.)


    The groundwork was already completed. The conceptual plans for the Stellar Furnace should be ready within 3 months, the baseline design could be expected within half a year. From then on, even Tatsuya had to admit that he would need cooperation.


    (It might be a little too fast considering I''m still only a High School Student��)


    He wouldn��t be able to find anyone willing to participate due to his young age. That was Tatsuya''s greatest cause for concern at the moment.

 Volume 17 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Wednesday morning, the second week of the new semester.


    ��Good morning.��


    Having entered Class 2-E, Tatsuya received the morning��s greeting from Mizuki, who sat beside him as before.


    ��Good morning, Mizuki.��


    Mizuki answered Tatsuya��s reciprocation with a smile. Except, her smile was a bit awkward.


    It would have been rather suspicious if she gave a natural smile, Tatsuya thought without a hint of doubt.


    He felt blessed that his friends would strain themselves nonchalantly trying to smile.


    There��s no mistaking, from Mizuki��s perspective at least, that she would prefer to keep her distance from a suspicious character such as himself, Tatsuya thought. Mizuki is not privy to the World of Magicians. She��s bound to dread the infamy of the Yotsuba Family more than one normally should. On top of that, here��s a suspicious character who��d been covering up his real identity for close to two years now. Even then, a normal girl like Mizuki has been trying to connect with him as a friend. Tatsuya is not irritated about this, rather he��s come to think it��s normal.


    He approached his own seat while wearing a faint smile on his lips.


    A sound echoed from the windows to the hallway that were right beside Tatsuya as he took his seat.


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Good morning, Erika.��


    It was Erika who spoke to him from the other side of the window. She wasn��t with Leo today, but Tatsuya didn��t point this out. He remembered the last time when Erika had gotten mad at him for treating them like a couple. Besides, it��s not like Erika and Leo were dating. Them not being together was not something strange in particular.


    ��Good morning to you as well, Mizuki.��


    ��Good morning, Erika-chan.��


    Erika gleefully nodded her head with a satisfied smile akin to a bright day in spring, no less than what Mizuki would normally do.


    With that smile alone, Tatsuya could tell that Erika''s meddling was intended to cheer Mizuki up. Even so,


    ��What��s the matter, Erika? You seem energetic.��


    Tatsuya dared to ask.


    ��Eh, it��s nothing.��


    Erika returned an answer that Tatsuya had expected.


    ? ? ?


    With the afternoon classes having ended, Miyuki got up from her seat and turned toward the Practical Building where Tatsuya was waiting. The Practical Building also had a meeting room for mass fighting instruction.


    And so, a week passed with them having lunch at a specific time to try and avoid attention. It had been pleasant for Miyuki to be alone with Tatsuya, but she felt lonely when she reminded herself of their relationship.


    ��Miyuki.��


    Miyuki suddenly heard her name called from behind her, and she dashed onwards thinking she shouldn''t make Tatsuya wait.


    ��Honoka, what��s the matter?��


    Honoka let out a noise.


    Her face was stiff with tension.


    Miyuki, despite wearing an unchanging expression this whole time, was also tense. It had been almost a week since her last exchange with Honoka that didn''t have to do with work.


    No, tense would be better applied to the state of Class 2-A who had fixed their eyes upon the two girls, making no sound.


    ��Oh, this must be about that thing later this afternoon, right? Shall we go to the Student Council Room?��


    Miyuki had been unable to instantly craft a response. She wanted to make amends with Honoka, but she didn''t fathom that Honoka would meet her halfway


    ��Would it be alright if I went along with you?��


    Shizuku raised her voice from the side before it turned into an awkward situation where Miyuki''s silence could be interpreted as her refusal. That single utterance from Shizuku was hospitably received by both Miyuki and Honoka.


    ��Alright, go ahead.��


    Miyuki wore a small yet bright smile and nodded to Honoka and Shizuku.


    Miyuki, Honoka and Shizuku had already made it to their seats by the time Tatsuya, who was contacted through his mobile terminal, had entered the Student Council Room.


    Neither of the girls had picked up their chopsticks yet. Miyuki hadn''t opened the lid of her bento box; Honoka and Shizuku hadn''t gotten anything in front of themselves yet either.


    ��Onii-sama, thank you for waiting.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, go ahead. Please, over here.��


    Miyuki and Honoka stood up to guide Tatsuya to his seat. It was located beside Miyuki��s and in front of Honoka��s. Shizuku also stood up, but she went to the dining server and took out trays for two which had been warming on standby.


    The four congenially started to eat. It was just Honoka and Shizuku who offered topics for conversation at the dining table, while Tatsuya and his sister never brought themselves to break the ice. It felt like Honoka and Shizuku were avoiding having a conversation about the Yotsuba Family.


    It was Tatsuya and Miyuki returning their bento boxes to their valises that broke the calm atmosphere. This was after Honoka and Shizuku had returned the trays to the dining server��s inlet, and Miyuki distributed tea to everyone.


    ��Miyuki.��


    Standing up, her voice and expression betraying her stress, Honoka raised her voice.


    ��What is it?��


    Miyuki, too, shed her smile and looked up at Honoka with a serious face.


    Shizuku gazed at the two of them intently from Honoka��s side.


    Tatsuya, too, silently observed the situation from Miyuki��s side.


    ��Umm�� Umm�� I����


    Honoka was wringing out words with a frantic expression.


    Miyuki, while waiting, had never averted her eyes from Honoka��s. ��I won��t give up!��


    Miyuki, Tatsuya and Shizuku turned to Honoka. To ascertain Honoka��s intentions, and to see Honoka��s resolve with their own eyes.


    ��I will not give up on Tatsuya-san!��


    Honoka successfully spoke her feelings without faltering, even with everyone''s eyes fixated on her.


    ��I will not yield.��


    Miyuki responded without a moment��s delay.


    She then courtly stood up and held her right hand out to Honoka. That hand was in a position that demanded it be shaken.


    ��I will definitely not be defeated.��


    Honoka gripped Miyuki��s hand. Her competitive spirit was showing through her face.


    Miyuki showed a smile. Though it was much more than just a ''smile'', it was the manifestation of her aggression and competitiveness.


    Tatsuya tried to put on a bitter smile, but it failed miserably. The two women in front of him just declared rivalry over his affections. It was only natural that he would be dumbfounded in regards to what expression he should make.


    Shizuku, on the other hand, was more expressionless than usual. No, since she was always bereft of changes in her expression, we can''t say she was ''now'' expressionless. Rather, this time she deliberately rid herself of expression.


    Speaking of one��s true feelings, Shizuku hoped Honoka would immediately give up on Tatsuya. But Honoka chose the path of battling it out with Miyuki on her journey to Tatsuya��s heart. She frowned at the thought that Honoka would choose such a harsh, thorny path��a frown which Shizuku endured for dear life.


    ? ? ?


    After school in the Student Council Room, things were progressing with the friendly attitude that existed before the announcement. Izumi and Minami noticed this minute change, but neither wanted to investigate into the reason why. They were relieved that the tense atmosphere had abated, which showed through their facial expressions and actions.


    However, they weren''t the type of people that would just act carefully. That would put them in the minority in High School.


    ��Hey, Izumi. Doesn��t the atmosphere feel sort of different from usual?��


    Kasumi had come up the stairs since it was nearly time for the school gate to close. She had stealthily gotten close to Izumi ���� and asked in a fairly loud voice.


    ��Is that so? Everything seems normal to me, Kasumi-chan.��


    With a calm expression on her face, Izumi responded with an intensity that was difficult to oppose.


    Sensing that she had somehow angered Izumi, despite not understanding why, Kasumi nodded lightly and dropped the subject.


    ��Huh? ��Uh, yeah.��


    Having also just come up from the Public Morals Committee Headquarters, Mikihiko��s reaction was slightly more guarded than Kasumi��s.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    His reaction was even greater when hearing Tatsuya��s voice, ��No, it��s nothing.��


    He was responding in the same way he had prior to Winter Break. ���� It was different from last week.


    Tatsuya had thought that Mikihiko got yelled at by Erika. Tatsuya thought so, but of course he didn��t say this.


    Despite that, he couldn��t help the fact that his lips were trembling. ��What��s the matter, Tatsuya? Did something good happen.��


    ��Yeah. But, it��s nothing important.��


    Yes, it was nothing important. It was definitely a ��good thing.�� For Miyuki, and for himself.


    Having reached that conclusion, Tatsuya decided to change the mood.


    ��Moreover, show me today��s report.��


    ��Alright. It��s no problem if I show it to you while we��re at school.��


    Tatsuya quickly looked over the e-reader that Mikihiko gave him, and entered his hard key for the Student Association confirmation signature.


    ��Has some kind of trouble started outside of the school?��


    Tatsuya asked as such when he returned the e-reader to Mikihiko. Mikihiko had agreed to show him ��at school�� which had drawn Tatsuya��s attention.


    ��Yes�� after those candid photographs, the number of students following us has increased.��


    ��Stalkers?��


    Unaware, this was the first time Tatsuya had heard of it. His hands had been full lately and he had eyes only for what was directly around him.


    ��You could call them stalkers�� it seems to be a ��Humanist�� Organization.��


    ��You��re saying the students at this school have become the target of an anti-Magician Organization?��


    Tatsuya��s eyes glimmered sharply.


    Mikihiko had also drawn the attention of Miyuki and Honoka as they were preparing to head home.


    ��It looks like no students have been threatened or assaulted yet. That being said, ever since the group formed, some students have reported being verbally abused.


    Mikihiko answered Tatsuya��s question in a provocative tone. ��Minami-chan.��


    Returning to her designated President��s seat, Miyuki spoke to Minami. ��Yes, President.��


    Minami stood up and moved to stand in front of Miyuki. However, Miyuki stopped her in place with her gaze.


    ��Regarding the case we heard from the Public Morals Committee Chairman, has the Student Council noticed it?��


    ��One moment please.��


    In response to Miyuki��s question, Minami hit the switch on her desktop terminal that she had already shut down. Contrary to how information systems from half-a-century ago worked, it booted up near-instantly. The operating system appeared on the screen immediately.


    Minami entered a search term and then read out the results that were displayed.


    ��The number of people and events discussed at the Student Council includes 24 people spanning a total of 38 events. They��re already reporting these to the police, but there are no reports of any concrete crackdowns being reported.


    ��They��re ignoring it!?��


    Honoka had raised her voice as if to say ��I can��t believe it�� in response to the facts Minami had read out loud.


    ��They may be speaking rashly, but a crackdown would be difficult.��


    Shizuku replied with a sigh.


    ��Despite the candid photographs, it��s difficult to present evidence of stalking.��


    Mikihiko muttered irritably.


    If it had been like the obvious enemy in the Yokohama Incident, they could easily counterattack and crush them. But they had no way of counterattacking a divided, vague attack coming from among the otherwise virtuous townspeople. If they raised a finger, they would be branded criminals. To begin with, they had no idea who the enemy was, or even how to defeat them.


    ��We should likely urge all students to be careful. Be on the lookout for any direct assaults and also be careful not to overreact at risk of appearing to be in the wrong. Or rather, so that you are not branded a criminal.��


    ��Understood. I will handle it immediately.��


    Tatsuya had shown concern in response to Miyuki��s reaction.


    ? ? ?


    Saturday, January 19th. The end of the second week of the new school term.


    Morning lectures were over, and now it was time for club and committee activities.


    Kasumi and Izumi had previously dropped by the dining hall to replenish their energy. Izumi had wanted to eat lunch with Miyuki in the Student Council Room, but she couldn''t resist Kasumi who had insisted on a whim "We should eat together once in a while."


    Kasumi and Izumi were both popular among the Year 1 students. No, they also boasted high popularity with the Year 2 and 3 students, but they were especially popular people to the Year 1 group. The twins weren''t the type to be very helpful so they couldn''t form factions like the ''Kasumi Army'' or ''Izumi Guard'', but at the same time they were unrelated to any factional disputes so they were adored as though they were ''Everyone''s Idols''. It left a stark contrast compared with Takuma who steadily formed the ''Shippou Group'' because of his outgoing assistance.


    Kasumi and Izumi didn��t normally have anybody in particular who followed them around so it wasn��t difficult for them to keep to themselves. On the other hand, when it came to lunch, they had continually accumulated a group of Year 1 students with their lunch trays in hand.


    What stood out about the two was that the students who came close to them were mostly girls. That said, boys weren��t intimidated by them like they were by Miyuki, so the boys could express affection for them much like they would for a mascot.


    For that reason, although they constantly had lots of people around them, not a single one would interrupt them when they were talking. Under these circumstances, the two of them engaged in unrestrained conversations while slurping their noodles.


    Izumi ate, true to her proper image, but Kasumi also ate carefully. She slowly cut her kakiage into bite-sized pieces and ate them with good manners. She never talked with food in her mouth which meant her pace was fairly slow. Without a doubt, this calm lunch scene made it hard to guess what they were talking about.


    ��In these last two or three days, the atmosphere at school has become really gloomy, hasn��t it.��


    ��Those rumors about Shiba-senpai and Miyuki-senpai? It��s going to be a real problem if senrou people like them run around making a fuss all the time.


    ����What��s does ��senrou�� mean?��


    ��It means abject.��


    ��Ah, you mean they should keep their lowly curiosity in check and not make a fuss all the time, right?��


    ��If you want to be direct about it, yes.��


    ��Then you should have said that in the first place.��


    "I don''t even call my classmates ''lowly'', much less an upperclassman. I believe every student at this school are proper gentlemen and ladies."


    ��I said the same thing you did, but you need to be less cruel, Izumi.��


    ��That isn��t true, Kasumi-chan. I simply think while nobody��s true character is ��lowly��, occasionally they become delusional when obsessed with such base things.��


    Izumi, having said that with an unruffled expression, picked up the rice bowl that she had placed on her tray. (Inside: the lunch menu has small/medium/large sizes for lunches.)


    ��Well, I don��t think you should hide your real feelings with complicated words.��


    Kasumi had quietly muttered this while Izumi was focused on her hands. If she didn��t let off any steam during conversations with Izumi, even though she knew her twin sister��s true character, things would become too tense for her.


    ��Kasumi-chan, did you say something?��


    But her timing had been a little too quick, and Izumi raised her face as she was putting her chopsticks in her rice bowl.


    ��No, I didn��t say anything.��


    Kasumi said so, while picking up her rice bowl as Izumi had done.


    Kasumi slurped her soba with a little more enthusiasm than Izumi. With her brows furrowed at her twin sister, Izumi also moved her chopsticks.


    Having used her manners as a shield to redirect the conversation, Kasumi set her bowl down and spoke to Izumi as though nothing had happened.


    ��By the way, how do you feel about the Student Council Room? I only had a glance but it looks like they��ve made it peaceful again.��


    ��Although they are only slightly different from us, I believe all involved parties are adults.��


    Izumi had answered Kasumi��s question in a not-entirely-complimentary tone of voice.


    ��I think Mitsui-senpai in particular has a lot of good things about her�� Miyuki-senpai and Shiba-senpai are both excellent at behaving themselves as well.��


    ��Hmm�� Well, the President has reined in how clingy she is with Shiba- senpai, and it looks like she��s finally paying attention to other people.


    Izumi had knit her face at the words ��clingy��, but Kasumi was indisputably correct.


    ��No matter how close you are as friends, ignoring each other will cause you to drift apart for sure.��


    ��Even close friends have to be courteous, right?��


    "Correct. Disregarding the fact that plenty of people lack that level of intimacy, rather, they look down on it, and prefer to amuse themselves by spreading irresponsible rumors. It can lead to an inevitable drop in the overall relationship."


    Izumi stopped for a moment, then added as though remembering something.


    ��At the utmost, that��s a general rule.��


    Kasumi and Izumi��s classmates all hung their heads and huddled up.


    ? ? ?


    Around the same time ���� well, it was actually a fair amount of time thereafter ���� the Magic University��s cafeteria was thronged with students.


    Mixed among them are students who are visiting from the National Defense Academy''s ''Special Warfare Research'' course. Out of all these students, two girls were facing each other, a normal student and a magical officer trainee. There wasn''t a real difference in how the two students looked, just glancing them over wouldn''t help. The officer''s brilliant smile was making it difficult to tell if she was a normal or Magic University student.


    ��Hey Mari! You don��t have to laugh like that, do you?��


    ��Sorry. But still, him and you����


    Watanabe Mari, a visiting student and the former Chairwoman of the First High School Disciplinary Committee, apologized as she continued to suppress her laughter. Opposite of her was Saegusa Mayumi, the former First High School Student Council President, her face blushing red and her eyes glaring into Mari��s.


    The blush on her face was not out of anger but of embarrassment. She glowered at Mari with teary eyes, yet they did not feel threatening at all.


    ��Hey!��


    ��No, I��m really sorry.��


    In the end, it was Mayumi��s sulking and turning away that made Mari stop laughing.


    ��Are you seriously telling me that the Head of the Saegusa Family wants to make you and Tatsuya-kun marry?��


    ��It��s an engagement! Not marriage!��


    Keeping her face averted and her arms crossed, Mayumi snapped at Mari��s statement.


    Mari suddenly asked herself how that was supposed be different, but she decided to keep those words to herself.


    ��Well then, why are we even talking about Mayumi and Tatsuya-kun��s marriage?��


    The Magic University is more flexible in regards to breaks and lunches than the National Defense Academy. At the same time, it''s not like the students can have lunch as long as they want. Mari decided to move on to the main topic.


    ��You heard about it as well, Mari?��


    This conversation was originally started by Mayumi, who wanted to voice her idle complaints. Still sulking, she realized that their respective breaks were almost over, and her face regained a serious expression.


    ��Is this about the Yotsuba Family? Well, I can''t say I expected it, but it''s also not that surprising.��


    In this case, expecting and being surprised are two completely different things, but Mayumi did not press her to make up her mind. She felt the same way as Mari after all.


    ��How much did you know about this, Mari?��


    ��How much�� Those siblings are actually cousins and direct descendants of the Yotsuba Family. And wasn��t Shiba appointed as the next Head of the Yotsuba Family and hasn��t Tatsuya-kun been engaged with Shiba? Isn��t that all there is to it?��


    Mayumi closed her eyes and shook her head to Mari��s doubtful inquiry. ��That''s all that was publicized. There''s more to the story, you know.��


    Mayumi leaned toward the table.


    Having lured Mayumi, Mari brought her face closer.


    ��The day after the Yotsuba Family announced Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki- san��s engagement, the Ichijou Family raised their objection to the engagement.��


    ��Objection to the engagement?��


    It was as if Mari��s face was asking, ��Can they do that?�� Mayumi hinted a forced smile.


    ��They said they��re too related by blood that there is a risk the marriage would harm magician genetics, which is an invaluable resource of the country.��


    ��They said ��resource�� now?��


    Mari looked stunned. This way of thinking, which is quite contentious even within the Ten Master Clans, would sound like a suspicious excuse by the Hundred Families to Magicians not in the know.


    Mari''s conclusion is most likely correct. Rather, it''s spot on. ''Resource'', in this context, is being used synonymously with property. Calling a person''s genes ''property'' makes that person no different than livestock. One wrong step could lead this whole situation into a dangerous political mess of placing genes above all else.


    ��I can never find myself to like that aspect of the Ten Master Clans.��


    "If I were to choose between saying whether I like it or not, I''d go for the latter, but this decision is for the greater good. Even so, I won''t consent to them meddling with my private life, such as this whole engagement business."


    ��Is there anything else?��


    As the topic approached the climax, Mayumi let out a sigh.


    ��The Ichijou Family raised their objection, citing close blood relations as their grounds. At the same time, they proposed Miyuki-san��s engagement with their eldest son, Masaki-kun, to the Yotsuba Family.��


    "I don''t know whether they''re just shameless, or insensitive��"


    Looking at Mari who had turned speechless, Mayumi shrugged her shoulders.


    ��But surely a marriage between Miyuki-san and Masaki-kun would be more preferable than one between Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-san. They just have to ignore the feelings of the people personally involved.��


    ��So, this would be what they call a marriage of convenience, which the magical community is celebrated for.��


    Mari thought of it more as the mating of thoroughbred livestock more than a marriage of convenience, but she hesitated describing it as such.


    ��That��s true, but�� I don��t think it��s purely out of the convenience for the families. I mean, Masaki-kun is the eldest son, so normally he would be in the position to accept a bride.��


    Having gone as far as to say it, Mayumi turned her eyes away for some reason as if a little embarrassed.


    ��The Ichijou Family��s display of bravado is because Masaki-kun likes Miyuki-san, I think.��


    ����Oh.��


    Mari, who was frowning just earlier, grinned wilily as if she had just discovered something groundbreaking.


    ��So that��s it. ��Your Father is trying to make you marry because you like Tatsuya-kun. Is that it?��


    ��No, it��s not!��


    Mayumi��s face turned red as she hit the table with both of her hands. There was no mistaking the disruption field in place around them was the only thing preventing the entire school cafeteria from looking at them. Mayumi''s reaction had been that fierce.


    ��That sly dog just got it wrong! He��s just trying to use me to annoy the Yotsuba Family!��


    ��Really now?��


    ��Why do you look so unconvinced!? I��m really the one being inconvenienced here!��


    ��So you would rather not?��


    Mayumi was rendered speechless, without her even realizing it, by Mari��s quick questioning.


    Mari raised both ends of her lips as if to show she had got it all according to plan.


    Impelled by the sense that she is in danger of actually acknowledging Mari��s words, Mayumi forced her frozen tongue to move.


    ��It��s not that I would rather not, but�� But I just can��t see Tatsuya-kun that way. I can��t imagine being engaged to Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Why is that?��


    Mari attacked without delay.


    ����Why you say---��


    ��Surely Saegusa Mayumi won��t make a good match with Shiba Tatsuya. However, the story changed when he became a direct descendant of the Yotsuba Family. He is not unqualified to become the husband of the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family, both in terms of blood relations and power.��


    ��I mean, Tatsuya-kun is even two years younger than me!?��


    "I don''t think an age difference of just two years would be a big problem though. ��Does he even look younger than you to begin with? You look younger than Tatsuya-kun from my point of view."


    ��How rude! If you��re going to say that, then you don��t look any much older than him, you know!��


    ��In what universe do I look younger than Tatsuya-kun?��


    ����Oh, I can��t do this,�� ��Oh, the terminal isn��t working right,�� ��Oh, it won��t print out a report.�� You��re always just cozying up to Tatsuya-kun! Actually, isn��t it you who likes Tatsuya-kun more!?��


    ��I have Shuu, you know!��


    ��That��s not a reason to like or not like Tatsuya-kun, now is it!��


    Mayumi and Mari glared at each other face to face, then immediately averted their eyes.


    Both their faces were red. Normally, this would be the scene where they would exchange empty smiles, and move on to a completely different topic from their petty argument.


    However, that didn��t happen this time.


    Mari ended up flustered from their exchange of inflammatory words, but she immediately recovered her serious composure. A smile could be seen on Mari��s face as her eyes once again fell upon Mayumi.


    ��Mayumi, what do you really want to do?��


    Mayumi, surprised by Mari��s unimaginably serious voice, looked back at Mari.


    ��What��s with you all of a sudden?��


    Mari stared at Mayumi fixedly. That face could not possibly be joking.


    ��It doesn��t benefit Tatsuya-kun��s sister, but is also holds no real downsides for you, Mayumi.��


    "What''re you getting at? I mean, I don''t think of Tatsuya-kun as anyone special��"


    ��You don��t have to say any more. Just shut up and listen.��


    Having heard Mari��s strong words, Mayumi stopped making up excuses.


    "I intend to know why you haven''t had a boyfriend up until now. Regarding your lacking pursuit of a relationship between you and the eldest sons of the Juumonji or Itsuwa Families, I understand that it��s a modest protest against the future that was decided for you."


    Mayumi didn''t object to Mari''s statement. It wasn''t that Mari hit the mark with her words, but Mayumi wanted to listen to everything Mari had to say first.


    "Didn''t you always tell me you never looked at Juumonji as a possible boyfriend? Is that because he''s the type of partner who would notice right away? Juumonji has always been a fellow Magician from the Juumonji Family to you, not even a fellow student. That''s why he sees you as Mayumi, the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family, not someone who came from an all-girl''s school."


    Mayumi listened to Mari��s words without saying a word nor showing a reaction. Her expression was reminiscent of a Noh mask.


    "You''re looking at him to see if he''s suitable as a member of the Ten Master Clans, not if he''s suitable as a partner. There''s no way feelings of love would arise like that. Respect, maybe, but not love."


    Mari continued to speak, not paying attention to Mayumi��s lack of response.


    "But Tatsuya-kun is different, isn''t he? You were first introduced as someone older than him, and gradually came to like him, and then found out he was from the Ten Master Clans. I would like to consider my usage of like to mean affection towards the opposite sex, but I wouldn''t go so far as to imply it. However, you at least like him. Am I wrong?"


    ��You are not wrong. I don��t think my liking of Tatsuya-kun is love, but everything else is as you said.��


    Mayumi answered disinterestedly; Mari nodded.


    ��Incidentally, the person that you like is the person that they allowed to date the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family. This would be your first experience.��


    ��Hmm, that��s right.��


    ��Well then, what��s your first step? No, wait, that��s not how this should be asked. Mayumi.��


    ��What?��


    ��Do you just want to wait without doing anything? Or do you actually want to do something?��


    ��I don��t want to be passive, but what can I do?��


    ��I want to tell you, ��Find the answer yourself,�� but yeah. Well, here��s an idea; you have the chance to confirm how you really feel about Tatsuya- kun.��


    Mayumi said, ��I know,�� then she stopped. ��What do you mean by that?��


    ��If you know if you have feelings for Tatsuya-kun, you can align your interests with your father��s. You can act like you are being used by your father, but in reality it��d be you who��s actually using him.��


    ��Using that sly dog, you say�� That��s tempting.��


    Mayumi stopped short of hinting at an evil smile without realizing it.


    ����But that would involve a lot of work.��


    ��You��ll know that once you actually try dating him, now won��t you? ��Date someone I don''t like? Rather, someone I''m not sure I like or not?��


    Realizing they had almost gone full circle with the denial, Mayumi surrendered and spoke her thoughts.


    "That wouldn''t be too weird, would it? Isn''t that a common saying? ''Let''s start by being friends,'' or something along those lines?"


    "That''s not what you''d say to someone you don''t really know. We''re bound to start out as friends with our current relationship. And just what do I do when that fails? Say I dated him, and we went straight to being engaged. I can''t back off with just ''Turns out being lovers won''t work out'' after going through all of that!"


    ��So that��s how it is?��


    ��Of course!��


    "I see�� Well then, it seems your only choice is to date Tatsuya-kun without his sister finding out."


    "How did you even reach that conclusion!?"


    ��Didn��t you want to confirm it for yourself? How you feel about Tatsuya-kun?��


    ��I told you that wasn��t the case����


    ��Well then, why are you discussing this with me?�� Mayumi��s expression froze.


    "Haven''t you always come to me when you''re troubled? Even though it may be your first time dating someone who''s already engaged, isn''t being unable to solve this on your own the problem? If you think hard enough, shouldn''t you have just declined the proposal? Since he''s already engaged, the situation is borderline impossible as it stands."


    ����I did decline. But that sly dog would keep bringing it up again and again.��


    ��Your father probably has seen through that, you know. The fact you don��t really object to it.��


    ��������


    ��Mayumi. At this rate, you��d just end up going with the flow, indecisive until the end.��


    ��Even if you say that����


    Mayumi was stumped. She might break down if she went any further than this. Mari pretentiously turned her eyes to the multifunctional military watch wrapped around her left wrist.


    ������Our time��s up. Mayumi, you should properly think it over.��


    ��Yeah. ��Thank you, Mari.��


    Mari stood up while Mayumi also nonchalantly left her seat.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya who had just arrived at home saw he had mail, which was unusual and forced a frown out of him. It wasn''t an email, but rather a discrete communication using the message board for First High''s students and alumni.


    The sender was Mari.


    Tatsuya thought that she might have sent it to the wrong person, but he couldn''t check that without opening the letter. He also thought of opening it using a trick to prevent the read receipt, but it would lead to a more cumbersome after effect. He wouldn''t mind if he didn''t have to meet Mari afterwards, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Even though he had a hunch this would lead to a meddlesome situation, he opened the message.


    The first thing he concluded was the message was, indeed, for him.


    The message started out as a simple seasonal greeting, asking about his recent condition, and how he had been doing as of late. It was unexpectedly written in a polite manner. It was probably the result of her military education.


    The heart of the mail was very simple.


    It was merely a question of whether they could meet the following night. It would be a good idea to keep this a secret.


    Well, normally that would be the case, but now that he had a fianc��e, he needed her permission to meet a girl alone.


    Without sending a reply, he knocked on the door leading to the room next to his.


    ��Watanabe-senpai said she wants to meet with Onii-sama?��


    Tatsuya saw abundant suspicion in Miyuki''s expression. If it was just a little flicker of doubt, he would write it off as an inevitability, but being distrusted to this extent was totally unexpected.


    "I''m as surprised as you are about this sudden invitation. The last time I saw her was during the graduation ceremony."


    Tatsuya was nonchalantly playing the innocent.


    ��Then what is her intention with this?��


    Miyuki didn��t think that Tatsuya was cheating on her, it was actually Mari who she was doubting.


    Tatsuya (in Miyuki''s perspective) is a very attractive man. Even though it was known that Mari has a boyfriend, Tatsuya would be a very desirable partner to have in an affair (again, in Miyuki''s perspective).


    "It isn''t a love affair."


    He wasn��t only aware of what his sister was thinking, but he also frankly expressed that he saw through her.


    Miyuki��s face quickly became red.


    While observing his innocent sister, Tatsuya feigned ignorance and continued speaking.


    ��Chiba Naotsugu-san is a good lover for Watanabe-senpai.��


    ����She might have had a fight with him.��


    Miyuki hid her embarrassment by stating her opinion with a disgruntled tone.


    ��If she just wanted to grumble, she would have called Saegusa-senpai, right?��


    Miyuki''s easy to understand behavior made Tatsuya chuckle during their exchange.


    ����No, actually, it��s the opposite.��


    Taken by surprise, she put on a serious, albeit dazzling, expression.


    ��The opposite�� So that means Saegusa-senpai vented to Watanabe- senpai?��


    Tatsuya put on a completely serious expression and nodded back to Miyuki��s question.


    "It isn''t limited to just Watanabe-senpai. If a First High alumni had something to discuss, considering what''s happened recently, it would most likely be about the Yotsuba Family matter."


    ��Ah, that��s right.��


    There are also people who give suggestions without considering the time or place, and merely say it for their own convenience. Miyuki''s first thoughts went to that by reflex, but she also understood that there are some exceptions to this.


    "Even if you think about it, I''m going to ignore the exceptions we can''t do anything about."


    Miyuki��s thoughts were plainly seen through again by Tatsuya. ��������


    Miyuki''s white skin became vermillion again.


    Without concerning himself with her looking at the floor, Tatsuya continued his reasoning.


    "If I were to guess as to who will take action regarding the notification given by the Yotsuba Family, the most likely culprits would be those from the Ten Master Clans. I assume that Saegusa-senpai was dragged into a scheme conceived by the Head of the Saegusa Family. Then, the puzzled Saegusa-senpai went to Watanabe-senpai for advice. Considering their relationship, this invitation isn''t a mystery at all."


    ��It can��t be!��


    Miyuki vigorously lifted up her face which still had a tinge of red to it. Intense anxiety surfaced on her face.


    ��Why are you panicking like that?��


    He couldn��t understand why Miyuki got panicked, because of that Tatsuya paused his reasoning and asked why.


    ��Could it be that�� the Saegusa Family is scheming to make Onii-sama Senpai��s fianc��e?��


    Miyuki''s thought took Tatsuya by surprise. This would definitely warrant her concern.


    ����No matter how you look at it, isn��t that progressing a little too quick?��


    Of course it wasn''t an impossibility, but Tatsuya was of the mindset it wouldn''t happen even if the chance was there. Mayumi''s nature wasn''t one that would be obediently married as a political piece.


    "I wonder����


    Miyuki and Mayumi shared that trait, neither would readily become a puppet of their own parent. But if Mayumi shared her father''s decision


    ����it would be a whole different story.


    ��No, it isn��t like that.��


    To shake off her anxiety, she spoke words of denial to herself.


    ��So then Onii-sama, what are you going to do with Watanabe-senpai��s invitation?��


    "I don''t have the luxury of ignoring it. Plus, I''m curious about why she went through so much trouble to contact me."


    Tatsuya nuanced his words to mean ''there is no other way'' so he could avoid distressing Miyuki.


    ? ? ?


    The next day, in the afternoon at 5:55 P.M., Tatsuya visited a caf�� near the National Defense Academy��s Special War Skills Research Department''s auxiliary building.


    To make it brief, the Special War Skill Research Department is a course with a curriculum for Magicians focused on research and also training for combat Magicians. They conduct a lot of joint research and also have a secondary building near the Magic University.


    The Special War Skill Research Department��s students have been exempted from a dormitory lifestyle. Even so, Mari made the location for their appointment to be near the school building due to military drills they have on Sunday.


    Tatsuya arrived 5 minutes before the meeting time. Then at 5:59 P.M., he saw Mari��s figure.


    ��Hey, sorry to make you wait. It��s been a while Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��Yes, it has.��


    Under the coat, Mari was wearing plain clothes. Her pants-suit combo wasn''t rare in the university, nor in government or company offices. Chances are that she got it from the National Defense Academy, and it was a uniform.


    "I rented a room in this area."


    Mari gave an explanation when she noticed Tatsuya gazing at her clothing. It seems she picked this place not because of being near the school, but rather that it was conveniently close to her place.


    "That''s right, we also had a drill today too�� I feel bad for calling you out at this hour."


    ��Let��s ignore that for now. What��s your business with me?��


    Tatsuya wasn''t trying to push Mari away. Just like she had said, it was quite late for a man and woman to be meeting. Since they were close to the National Defense Academy, it wasn''t a strange sight to see students visiting this place�� but to avoid misunderstandings, they decided to finish their matters quickly.


    "That''s right. We both have classes tomorrow, so let''s save the idle chatter for next time."


    After stating her piece, she ordered a hot coffee from the terminal on top of the shop��s desk.


    "But I''d rather not leave with just having water. Please wait a little bit."


    Just as Mari said, she didn''t say anything until her drink arrived. She was planning her words during the lull.


    By happenstance, the shop they were meeting at wasn''t an ''old school'' shop. It didn''t even take a minute from ordering for the completion ring to sound out. Mari came back from the counter and sat in front of Tatsuya, suddenly moving her face close to his.


    ��Tatsuya, what do you think about Mayumi?��


    Without any preface, she whispered a question.


    ��I think she��s a great Magician. She has talent, and also experience. As for her life and stature, she can separate them well. I have a good impression of her because of that.��


    In spite of that sudden question, Tatsuya answered it without any hesitation.


    ����You know, I hate that part of you.��


    Mari glared at Tatsuya with an annoyed expression. She could tell that he knew what she was getting at, even if he put on a face feigning ignorance.


    Tatsuya reacted to Mari��s glare without faltering. She didn��t even put her drink down.


    "Why do you want to know about something like that?"


    Tatsuya''s expression changed to a frown as he fired a question back.


    Mari didn��t answer Tatsuya.


    "I��m gonna ask again. What do you think of Mayumi as someone of the opposite gender? Do you like her? Do you dislike her? Please answer seriously.��


    "As someone of a different gender, it can''t be explained in such black and white terms."


    ��Even so, I want to hear it.��


    Tatsuya didn��t have any obligation to answer Mari��s question. With Tatsuya��s current situation, answering would bring him more trouble than merit.


    "I will say that I like her.��


    But he still answered. Not because of the pressure the girl in front of him was putting out, but rather out of curiosity as to what would come next.


    "As someone of the opposite sex right?��


    ��Yes."


    "I see����


    Tatsuya didn''t have any sensibility on the feeling of ''liking someone from the opposite gender.'' It wasn''t within the extent of his limited emotional processing. Affection for a member of the opposite sex was of far lower priority than his fondness towards Miyuki. But he didn''t have to explain any of that to Mari.


    ��Is that affection considered love?��


    "It is not. If I must say it, these feelings are more like sexual desire."


    Tatsuya showed no embarrassment when delivering that line. Mari, on the other hand, was blushing.


    "Y-you have that kind of desire as well, huh?"


    ''Mari was quite inexperienced on this topic,'' Tatsuya thought. Even though premarital sex was a taboo in this generation, her reaction was very innocent for someone who had been in a relationship for a long time.


    Of course, Tatsuya had the common sense to not sexually harass Mari with those words.


    ��Of course I have it. It��s a primordial desire to preserve one��s own lineage.


    That wasn''t a lie. But Tatsuya didn''t share the whole truth that his upper sexual limit was predetermined. It has no capability to rule over his actions or thoughts. Miya''s Mental Interference Magic ensured this.


    Because of that, Tatsuya''s matter of ''sexual desire'' isn''t about to entice him to make out. This had no need to be said either.


    ��Watanabe-senpai. You asked me about how I feel towards Saegusa- senpai. What do you plan to do with this information?��


    Mari hadn''t recovered from the shock she originally got from Tatsuya. Having the main subject of their meeting suddenly brought up, she consoled herself to stop her flustering.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, would you want to try going out with Mayumi?��


    "��By going out, you mean like that, right? Does Senpai not know about Miyuki and I?"


    Tatsuya''s cold glare disheartened her, but she gathered her courage and continued.


    "I know that your little sister is actually your cousin, and you both are engaged to each other.��


    ��So you should understand that Saegusa-senpai and I shouldn��t be going out.��


    Tatsuya''s gaze became even more frigid.


    Cooling magic should be his little sister''s domain, but Mari felt his look could freeze her to death. She was screaming internally at herself to stay awake, for some reason she had started hallucinating that falling asleep could cause her to die from frostbite.


    ��Your engagement is being contested by the Ichijou Family. Isn��t that right?��


    ��You are quite informed. Did you hear that from Saegusa-senpai?��


    The formal objection made by the Ichijou Family shouldn''t have reached her ears. The engagement between Tatsuya and Miyuki was legal ���� though, if the actual link between Tatsuya and Miyuki got leaked, they would be punished for forgery of official documents ����, the Ichijou Family had already caused a scandal in the world of magic. With that in mind, this whole topic has been kept more or less private.


    "Oh yeah. Also, Mayumi is in the same situation as well. Hmm, saying this the wrong way will cause misunderstandings�� Mayumi is in the same boat as the Ichijou Family''s eldest son. They''re both being ordered to fill the same role."


    The iciness in Tatsuya''s glare vanished. It was replaced with a chill that made Mari shift uncomfortably in her seat.


    ��That�� is a shocking story.��


    Tatsuya''s remark was his evaluation of the Saegusa Family''s decision, but his heart was different. He shuddered in amazement at the revelation that Mayumi was made to be a fianc��e candidate for Tatsuya. He was awed at Miyuki''s intuition being so spot on. Even though she is still considered a young lady, a female''s intuition is scary�� that was the only thought in Tatsuya''s mind.


    "I think so too.��


    Mari''s casual remarks were welcomed by Tatsuya''s sharp tongue.


    ��Do you really understand what will happen?��


    "What?��


    ��The one who will be slandered by the public won''t be me, but Saegusa- senpai.��


    Mari''s eye suddenly tinged with soft light.


    "How kind of you.��


    ��This amount of concern is normal.�� Tatsuya''s gaze didn��t relax.


    "If Mayumi didn''t have feelings for you, I would have dropped this a long time ago. I told her she didn''t have to suffer from this, but she doesn''t understand her own feelings."


    And then? Tatsuya asked back with his eyes.


    "Mayumi doesn''t comprehend how she feels about you. She doesn''t know the depth of her affection. No, it''s more like she doesn''t want to admit it. She''s running away from her emotions."


    ��Isn��t that because she understands her position in this matter?��


    ��She does. Mayumi isn''t able to just choose someone based on love interest. Having a lover and being married are different things, so falling in love is pointless. That''s how she feels about it.��


    "Are you sure you aren''t overthinking this? There''s certainly a tendency to prevent high level magicians from being single, but it isn''t to the point where you can''t pick your marriage partner."


    ��How about you? Your little sister?��


    This time Tatsuya stayed silent.


    Mari didn''t pursue any further for information about those two.


    "I want to make her experience love. It may be an unneeded and meddlesome thing to do, but after thinking about her situation, I don''t want her to just throw in the towel. You''re a guy so you probably don''t understand what I''m getting at."


    "You''re right. I don''t.��


    "Ok�� well at least just understand this; Mayumi has recognized that she has feelings for you. You might be the first and last love that she has."


    Mari''s words were full of sincerity. She was only thinking about her friend''s feelings.


    "You��re overthinking it again.��


    But Tatsuya threw that sincerity aside with only those words. "Tatsuya-kun, you!��


    "I don''t know her as well as you do, but Saegusa-senpai doesn''t seem like she''d be that weak."


    Mari''s enraged tongue was stopped by Tatsuya''s objection.


    "Give up on this matter. Abandon it. She won''t be seen as an obedient child if she pursues this road. Even if I don''t return her feelings, she would eventually find someone. Right?"


    Tatsuya stood up, looking down at Mari who was at a loss for words.


    "And above all else, it''s impossible because I am Miyuki''s fianc��e." The payment for Mari��s drink had already been taken.


    And like that, Tatsuya left the shop.

 Volume 17 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Raymond S. Clark. He''s currently a high school sophomore located in USNA Berkeley, California. He had been one of Shizuku''s classmates during her foreign exchange student program.


    The high school he attends differs from a Japanese Magic High School in that it isn''t a facility that specializes in Magic Training. In this school, Magic Studies and Magic Practice are optional subjects. However, even the USNA can''t escape from the cruel lack of teachers related to Magical courses. Since the number of student applicants vastly outnumber the amount of teachers, each and every school comes up with its own entrance exam to select future students. Objectively speaking, Raymond''s school had turned into a ''Magic High School''.


    That wasn''t implying he was a poor Magician. Among his peers, Raymond was at the top of his class. Still, it wasn''t enough talent to enter the STARS or something similar. His value and talent lay in another area.


    That''s how they''re called by the USNA''s Intelligence Agency. In reality, they aren''t so much an organization as they are a group of unaffiliated individuals with the same special ability.


    ��Hlieskj��lf�� is the hacking system concealed within the USNA''s worldwide communication interceptor ��Echelon III��. Only seven "operators" have access to it. That''s the ability shared between ��The Seven Sages��, using Hlieskj��lf, which greatly surpasses Echelon III''s legitimate operators, to gather information from anywhere in the world, earning them this title.


    Among the seven operators of Hlieskj��lf, there was only one person who actually used the title. This person, on a whim, gave information to the USNA about an anti-government organization and introduced himself as one of ''The Seven Sages''. This was, of course, none other than Raymond.


    Today as well, Raymond was swimming in the sea of information brought to him by using Hlieskj��lf. He was a person who was zealous about acquiring knowledge. He also liked to investigate about specific things here and there, but amassing information without a specific topic was closer to being a hobby of his. For Raymond, Hlieskj��lf was the greatest of his toys.


    That being said, in order to actually use Hlieskj��lf, one has to define search parameters first. That is because the nature and the function of Hlieskj��lf is to answer questions.


    Rays of light became characters as the search conditions were being specified. The terminal of Hlieskj��lf was operated by the user''s brain waves and gestures in a VR (Virtual Reality) like environment made possible by the HMD (Head-mounted Display). The camera caught the movement of his fingertips, rays of light were projected in the virtual environment. The operator inputs the search criteria with characters of light, determining the settings with the assistance of their brain waves.


    Right now, Raymond was using the broad ��Scandal of the USNA Army�� terms for his research. A massive amount of information opened in the sky, being displayed in various ��windows��. The window in the distance displayed only the titles of articles while the window close-by was displaying their contents. Another window was composed of diagrams with their accompanying text, another contained images, and another was a video. If you directed your eyes on a window, it would come closer, while looking away would send it away. As far as the eye could see, there were innumerable windows in every direction.


    Speed reading and memorization were Raymond''s forte. Tens of windows queued up as he progressively carved their contents into his head. However, he unexpectedly stopped this operation. A certain window''s content attracted Raymond''s attention.


    (The contents of an old depot for small missiles went missing��?)


    It would be no surprise if this fact had made headlines. Sadly, it wasn''t unusual to hear that old weapons that were planned to be scrapped had up and disappeared.


    The missiles that went missing were using C-20 (cyclotrimethylene trinitramine) as the main explosive ingredient for an infantry-usable anti-aircraft missile. Even though it had been used quite a bit during the war that lasted until 2020, the progress on nanotechnologies allowing explosions to surpass the previous limits had forced these weapons into obsoletion.


    (Still, it''s a well-tried warfare tool�� I can''t think of this affair as just a matter of control negligence.)


    Raymond licked his lips at the perspective of having found something suspicious. His fort�� was his fast reading speed and good memory, but he also had some kind of sixth sense for detecting fishy affairs.


    For Raymond, the events occurring in the real world were like the grandest shows. The more substantial and serious the event was, the greater his interest became.


    He knew full-well that he was no superman. Even if his magical talent was first-class, it wasn''t anywhere near the world''s finest. He knew that he would never be an influential Magician. Nor will he ever become a hero travelling the world. ����No matter how much he wished for it.


    Raymond looked at his potential that way. That is why, by lending his power to real heroes, he could feel like he shared in their adventures. He could then enjoy watching the events unfold on the stage he had set. That''s what he thought, and Hlieskj��lf made this a possibility.


    It was like Hlieskj��lf had been made to allow him to do so.


    (Should I start by examining this from the management situation of the depot?)


    Even if he finds out where the missing missiles went, he wasn''t sure that this whole thing would end there. No matter the affair, it was always a human''s hand that caused it. Who could''ve put those weapons on the black market? Raymond started a search with a now all too familiar procedure.


    ? ? ?


    Before Raymond noticed the disappearance of the old missiles ���� two days before in fact ���� this matter had become a problem for the USNA Army. This wasn''t a matter that could remain within the base''s jurisdiction, so the Joint Chiefs of Staff of the USNA''s Intelligence Division had begun an internal investigation.


    The reason this matter wasn''t entrusted to the gendarmerie was because they suspected a terrorist organization was involved. Those missiles could be put on the black market and end up in the hands of terrorists. If that disaster became reality, it would mean that once those missiles had been used and their origin discovered, it would provoke a worldwide scandal. The Department of Defense was ready to do anything to prevent that.


    However, the investigation had already started six days ago, but it was now January 27th and things had hardly progressed. Despite the fact that it was a Sunday, the Number 2, Colonel Balance, was present in the office. She had a grim expression as she read the presented report.


    There were almost no clues whatsoever that would help in this affair.


    She understood from the very beginning that the perpetrators must''ve received inside help. To begin with, it was practically impossible to steal weapons from the military, as old as those weapons were, without the cooperation from the inside. However, even if they somehow managed to bribe the captain of the unit charged with guarding the warehouse, there was no way they could''ve taken the weapons without leaving any trace whatsoever.


    The comings and goings of weapons are double, if not triple-checked. In addition to an RFID tag, the warehouses are equipped with biometric sensors, and moreover, it is impossible to open or shut the accesses if you are alone because the need for two people cannot be bypassed. They were investigating if there had been any anomalies in those systems, to no avail.


    Balance was reminded of a point that was particularly perturbing her: how did they notice that something went missing?


    The loss of the missiles was noticed by the people responsible for checking stocks. However, if this theft was performed by an organization capable of completely bypassing the security of the warehouse, why didn''t they also falsify the stock records? These were obsolete weapons awaiting disposal. If they had modified the data to make it seem like they had been disposed of, no one would have noticed. It was as if someone had stolen them and allowed them to notice on purpose. Colonel Balance genuinely felt that this was the case.


    (But then, who could''ve done that, and for what purpose? No, to begin with, who even has the capability to pull something like this off?)


    The lack of information made it impossible to reach a conclusion. Knowing so, Balance was lost in unnecessary thoughts.


    Balance collected herself at the sound of her phone''s ringtone, signaling a new email. It wasn''t an ordinary email either. It was a communication using a code that only top-level members of the Intelligence Division knew about.


    With practiced, machine-like movements of her hands, she transferred the contents of the email to an offline decoder as per procedure. It wouldn''t be readable on a device available due to the masses to prevent sharing information in plain text. When she saw the deciphered message and spotted the name of the sender, Balance wore an amazed expression.


    ��The Seven Sages��.


    Her eyes glistened as she read the contents. Forgetting to breathe as the pored over the contents, it took a few moments for her to compose herself after reading the email.


    "Are these kinds of things even permitted?"


    The secret information received from ��The Seven Sages�� stated that the President''s Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff took part in the matter. And even worse was the motive. If what was written here was true, then all of this was part of a much larger-scale plan that vastly exceeded Balance''s expectations.


    Balance stretched her hand towards the visiphone when her hand stopped.


    She was hesitating about who exactly she should call. No, to be more precise, she had no idea.


    To whom she should share this information with, and if she can even trust anyone with this, Balance was at a loss.


    ? ? ?


    Angelina Sirius, High Commander in direct command of the USNA Army''s Magician Force, STARS, was enjoying a rare shopping break. Of course, she currently wasn''t walking around as the "Strategic-Class Magician Angie Sirius" but as the 17-year-old, Lina.


    Instead of going to the nearest town Roswell, Silvia Mercury First, nicknamed Silvie, who was accompanying Lina, strongly recommended that they extend their travel to Albuquerque.


    Since their mission last year in Japan, these two have been spending quite a lot of time together. Despite their age difference, Silvie treated Lina as if she was her younger sister. Lina''s utter lack of what could be called a normal girl''s common sense provoked a swirl of emotions inside of her, and she simply could not leave Lina alone.


    Today, like prior ones, was Silvie playing dress-up using Lina as the doll. However, Lina was also enjoying herself. Even though her fashion sense was on the questionable side, she like dressing up. To be fair, if the subject''s tastes were fine, there wasn''t much need to improve them. In this case, Lina didn''t have someone to look pretty for in comparison to Miyuki, which lead to a huge gap.


    But putting all of that aside, Lina was going back to the base''s lodging house in a very good mood, carrying her spoils of war. You could say that those were very fulfilling holidays. Even though she didn''t receive any mobilization orders as Sirius, a harsh session of training was waiting for her tomorrow. Today had been pretty refreshing, Lina was quite satisfied.


    However, her cheerful mood was immediately blown away by the mail she received on her room''s terminal.


    "An encrypted mail!?"


    It wasn''t that unusual for her to receive an encrypted mail containing secret orders. However, that a mail using the special encryption code only known of the High Commander, the Chiefs of Staff and the Captains of the STARS, arriving directly on her room''s terminal was a first.


    Could it be an emergency? In a mix of impatience and nervousness, Lina was waiting for the decoder to transcribe the contents of the mail. Shocked feelings surfaced in her expression as she started to read.


    "The Seven Sages��?"


    The name of the sender was ��The Seven Sages��.


    ��A joke?�� was Lina''s first reaction but she dismissed that thought as quickly as it came. There is no way a mere hacker could access the STARS special encryption code. To begin with, the title of ''The Seven Sages" wasn''t known by those outside the direct control of the Joint Chiefs of Staff HQ.


    Lina hurriedly resumed her reading. A few events without seemingly any relation to her duties were recorded.


    "Eh!? The mastermind behind the Parasite event!?"


    However, as she reached the end of the mail, information that was strongly connected to Lina started to appear.


    Lina had been sent to Japan due to the event that occurred on October


    31st, 2095 A.D. She had been sent to uncover the identity of the user of the Strategic-Class Magic that ravaged the southern tip of the Korean Peninsula, the ��Great Bomb�� (this was the name given to Material Burst by the USNA). However, once the STARS Members possessed by the Parasites started to desert and flee to Japan, as a part of her High Commander''s duties she ordered their ��Disposal��.


    Lina was told that the Parasite outbreak was the result of an accident. Due to that fact, it was supposed to end with the deaths of the affected people. However, if this source was to be trusted, then the Parasite Affair had been purposely started and the perpetrator was responsible for the comrades that Lina was forced to kill. The added despair from her assassination duty would also be the instigator��s fault.


    This was definitely something that couldn��t be forgiven.


    "��The Mastermind of the Parasites is going to try to perform acts of terrorism in Japan by using old missiles he stole? This can��t be real!?"


    After she finished her reading of the mail, Lina found herself instinctively shouting about.


    This was information coming from a dubious source. There was no guarantee that it held any truth.


    A profiler working for the USNA Army had analyzed ��The Seven Sages�� and came to the conclusion that they most likely enjoyed the reactions provoked by their whimsical acts. Even if that mail truly came from ��The Seven Sages��, Lina couldn''t shrug off the possibility that this was all part of an elaborate plan to play some kind of trick on her.


    Despite that, Lina believed this information.


    During the last stages of the Parasite Affair of last year, just like today, Lina had received information from someone using the name ��The Seven Sages��. At that time, she didn''t have any reason to believe the information given either. But even still, she had believed it was the truth.


    This time was the same. Her believing it had no basis. There was no real reason for her to believe it.


    However, if she ignored this information and something happened afterwards she would deeply regret it.


    Being tricked, being manipulated and becoming a laughingstock wouldn''t compare to that.


    If the conspiracy recorded in the mail was the truth and became reality, then the USNA would have a great debt towards Japan. Considering Japan��s current state of tension, if USNA-made weapons were used in terrorist acts�� then it wouldn''t be surprising if Japan accused them of instigating terrorism on their territory.


    If you think about the difference in power between the two countries, the possibility of a war happening was rather small. However, that is if we''re only taking conventional war potential in account, and not something like the Strategic-Class Magic responsible for ��Scorched Halloween��. If the range of that magic can extend even further than the Pacific Ocean ���� as another user of Strategic-Class Magic, Lina''s common sense denies the possibility of�� the worst could happen.


    That is why she believes the information.


    Lina was convinced she had to stop this plan from reaching fruition. Not just obstructing, but actually killing the mastermind behind it as well.


    However, according to the information provided by ��The Seven Sages��, the Mastermind ��Jiedo Heigu�� had already left the USNA for Japan. Indeed, it would be difficult for Lina to act outside of her country, let alone in Japan.


    Lina decided to consult about this entire scenario with the only person she thought could help.


    ? ? ?


    Balance extended her hand towards the ringing visiphone.


    Her posture crumbled for a moment. She quickly recovered and pressed the button to accept the call.


    "Colonel, forgive me for calling unannounced."


    Lina appeared on the screen, saluting in her purple-black STARS uniform.


    Seeing Lina''s appearance, as if she had just changed in her fresh, tight uniform, Balance felt slightly nostalgic.


    "Major Sirius. Weren''t you on leave today?"


    Lina''s expression betrayed her surprise. She struggled to understand why Balance was aware of her schedule despite the fact that she is not even under her direct command. From Balance''s point of view, it was part of the course for her to know everything about the movements of a Strategic-Class Magician, one of the ��Twelve Apostles��, the strongest magician of the USNA and High Commander of the STARS, Angie Sirius.


    "Don''t pay attention to what I just said. So, do you have any business with me?"


    Sincerely apologizing for the idle talk, Balance enquired about the reason of her call.


    "Yes. Being blunt I require assistance from the Colonel about a report I received."


    Being urged on by Balance, Lina began exposing the matter.


    "Go on."


    "Understood. To tell you the truth, in the period of time ranging from 0900 hours to 1632 hours when I was out, I received an encrypted message from someone who claimed to be a member of ��The Seven Sages��."


    "When you say the Seven Sages, are you talking about "those" ��Seven Sages��?"


    Hiding the shock, she received behind a poker face, Balance responded so.


    "It was indeed the sender''s name. Although, I have no way of knowing whether it is the truth or not."


    "Hmm."


    Balance nodded and urged Lina to continue through the camera.


    "Assuming that the source of information is indeed ��The Seven Sages��, the report stated that weapons stolen from our army are going to be used in a terrorist attack. The target would be Japan."


    "What kind of weapon?"


    "Infantry-carried Anti-Aircraft Missiles."


    "��Major, do you think such a case of theft actually occurred?"


    "I don''t have a definite answer. However, there are indeed rumors about weapons awaiting disposal being stolen from us."


    Balance uttered a sigh. If someone like Lina who was pretty much isolated from the regular military troops��


    If the information leaked so far that even a ��Sheltered Official�� such as her was aware of this matter, then that means it wasn''t just the staff in- charge of the weapons'' surveillance whose discipline was lacking.


    "Colonel?"


    A worried expression started to appear on Lina''s face. Knowing her, she might be thinking that she offended Balance in some way.


    Balance herself interpreted it so anyway. For her, this was rather vexing. "No, it''s nothing. Please go on."


    "Understood. Even though there was no mention of a specific target, there were references concerning a Mastermind. The name was Jiedo Heigu. He became a political refugee following Dahan''s ruin, his Chinese name is Gu Jie. His estimated age would be between 60 and 90 years old. Black eyes and white hair, it appears that despite his Eastern Asian lineage, he possesses dark skin. There was a special note mentioning that he might be a survivor of the Kunlunfang Institute."


    "The Kunlunfang Institute? Isn''t that the Magic Research Laboratory of Dahan that was exterminated by the Yotsuba?"


    "I think that is indeed the case."


    They couldn''t possibly be thinking of taking revenge on the Yotsuba by using the missiles, could they? Balance thought, but she immediately dismissed that hypothesis as nonsensical. If the Yotsuba could be dealt with as simply as that, they wouldn''t be feared as ��Untouchable�� throughout the world.


    "Furthermore."


    While Balance was lost in her thoughts, Lina continued her report.


    "It appears that Jiedo Heigu was the Mastermind behind the Parasite Affair."


    Balance had a look of understanding.


    "I see, so this was the main reason of your call."


    Even if her intention was discovered, Lina didn''t cower.


    "Colonel. Even if the information about Jiedo Heigu''s relation to the Parasite Affair is the truth, I would like to know his degree of involvement. The deserters might have had no relation to the Parasite


    Outbreak, and could have been mere pawns. However, if this Jiedo Heigu has even the slightest link to this affair, I cannot overlook it. If I don''t pay him back with my very own hands, I won''t be able to get over it."


    "Major Sirius. Are you telling me you want to go to Japan once more?"


    "Affirmative, Colonel."


    Balance frowned as if taken by a sudden headache.


    Allowing Lina to leave the country was a difficult matter. Even under the best circumstances, dispatching magicians to other countries should be done carefully. The degree of difficulty increases by several orders of magnitude if they were talking about the Strategic-Class Magician ��Sirius��. One of the Strategic-Class Magicians of the USNA, Roland Bart, had been placed in the British territory of Gibraltar, but even then, there was almost no record of him going out of that base. To the extent that he is purposely called back to the USNA during his vacations. Having sent Lina in Japan last year was an exception among exceptions.


    Lina herself probably understood all of this very well. That is why Balance also understood what this was about when Lina decided to call her. Moreover, Balance fully understood Lina''s desire to take revenge on Heigu with her own hands.


    "��At this time I cannot give you an answer. Major, you will have to give me some time."


    Lina couldn''t hide her surprise in front of the camera. For her, who thought that she would be immediately rejected, Balance''s response was going in a surprisingly good direction.


    "Yes, I''m counting on you, Colonel."


    The call ended with Lina''s appearance saluting on the screen.


    ? ? ?


    Meanwhile, Jiedo Heigu, or Gu Jie, was at sea.


    Even though up until a few days ago he had lived on the USNA''s West Coast, he didn''t possess USNA citizenship.


    Gu Jie''s homeland was Dahan, a country that had already disappeared. He used to belong to the Magician Development Institute of Kunlunfang. In the eventuality that Dahan would collapse, the USNA''s government would grant him refugee status, and as such, his social status was currently that of a normal refugee.


    However, at the time Gu Jie arrived on the North American continent in 2054, the country''s name was still the USA. Dahan''s collapse occurred in February of the year 2064 A.D., merely a single year after the destruction of the Kunlunfang Institute.


    After the collapse of Dahan, rather, the destruction of the Kunlunfang Institute, Gu Jie didn''t seek asylum from North America. He ran away from Dahan.


    The Kunlunfang Institute predated the division between the Great Asian Alliance and Dahan, and one could think of it as the main Modern Magic''s research laboratory of the old Eastern Asian region.


    However, that wasn''t the entire truth.


    The Kunlunfang Institute had earned quite the renown as a laboratory developing Modern Magic. But that wasn''t the only thing they had been working on.


    Both Ancient Magic and Modern Magic were being researched.


    However, just like the other countries, those two ''factions'', so to speak, were at odds.


    Originally, the Ninth Institute in Japan was supposed to use the know- how of Ancient Magic to develop Modern Magic. That being said, it wasn''t researching both Ancient Magic and Modern Magic simultaneously. In the end, the Ancient Magic Users revolted, and the rebels also took over the Ninth Institute after the lockdown.


    Both groups turned into something similar to organizations, competing for leadership. Ancient Magic and Modern Magic users argued about each and every policy for the Research Laboratories, including objectives, budgets, and human resources.


    Even in the Kunlunfang Institute, both Ancient Magic users and Modern Magic users fiercely competed for control.


    Despite the fact that the Kunlunfang Institute was the main laboratory of Dahan, the internal dispute continued. No, rather, it intensified and this escalation would bring about a catastrophe before long. The Modern Magic side ended up winning the power struggle and banished the Ancient Magic users from the Institute. This happened in the year 2054.


    It was at that time that Gu Jie, as an Ancient Magic User, fled to North America along with his apprentice Zhou Gongjin. That''s why, under normal circumstances, Gu Jie shouldn''t have any grudge towards the Yotsuba nor Japan''s Magicians. The Yotsuba were the ones who crushed the Modern Magician sect, the ones who had taken over the Kunlunfang Institute. They should have been something similar to a ��the enemy of my enemy is my ally�� existence to Gu Jie.


    However, after Dahan''s collapse, Gu Jie decided that the Yotsuba and the Japanese Magic Community were targets for revenge. Exactly what kind of mental thought process led him to that conclusion, no one really knew.


    Was it patriotism?


    Did he feel like his own revenge of Dahan had been taken away from him?


    Was an enemy simply needed to maintain his subordinate''s cohesion?


    The only thing that was certain was that Gu Jie constructed a criminal network made up of Dahan''s deserters, that he exerts a powerful control over them and that his only known objective so far is revenge. As for the person in question, nothing else is known.


    When he was still alive, Zhou Gongjin had apparently compared his obsession to that of a ��vengeful spirit��.


    Due to the lack of apparent reason behind his acts, it was impossible to convince him to stop. Having lost his last apprentice, Zhou Gongjin, he decided take matters into his own hands.


    However, Gu Jie''s direct, immediate fighting potential was low. Even though he was also a user of Ancient Continental Magic, the Magic that he possessed wasn''t suited for direct confrontation. If we''re talking strictly about duels, Zhou Gongjin was his superior. This was something Gu Jie himself was willing to admit.


    Gu Jie was proficient in techniques that used human organs or parts to create magic devices, like with the case of ��Sorcery Boosters��, that is, to turn a human into a tool functioning similarly to a ��Generator��, and magic for controlling corpses.


    He was the practitioner of the side of Magic that concentrated all of its vilest aspects, but ethical questions aside, he really wasn''t the type to fight head on. Actually, he had kept himself to just being a manipulator until now.


    For Gu Jie himself to come to Japan was proof that he had been cornered, and had no other choice.


    The international Anti-Magic Political Organization that he had been supporting, ��Blanche��, had been considerably weakened by the pressure and measures taken by the governments of several nations. As the leader of the criminal syndicate ��No Head Dragon��, he had also tried to spread rumors in both Japan and the USNA (with the cooperation of the Great Asian Alliance) but his plan ended in failure as well.


    Finally, he lost his envoy in Japan, Zhou Gongjin. Zhou Gongjin had been under Gu Jie''s command for more than 40 years, the last remaining person who had fled Dahan with him. With this loss, Gu Jie was forced to act by himself.


    Zhou Gongjin had been killed in October of last year.


    It was slightly past mid-January when Gu Jie left from the Los Angeles'' port.


    It wasn''t because he was mourning the death of his apprentice, nor because his plan had failed that Gu Jie took more than two months to make his move. It was the result of him waiting for the most appropriate time. Truth be told, he wanted to leave for Japan immediately and retaliate, however, if he failed to, then things would be over once and for all. He was conscious of that fact.


    With his magical skills, being too aggressive was impossible. That isn''t to say that his magical skills are non-existent, but against a first-rate Magician, it was nowhere near sufficient. That was why he first needed weapons.


    If Blanche and No Head Dragon had been in a better state, a simple word of his would have done the deal, and a single month would''ve been more than enough to gather the materials.


    That would include the arrangements required for a ship that would cross the Pacific Ocean. As things are, he had to set up all of that himself. To be more precise, he found a random punk that he used as a disposable puppet, but since he had to go through the trouble of preparing him as well as giving him various orders, it was basically as if he had done all the work himself. Furthermore, to make it so that this puppet wouldn''t be traced back to him, he embarked it on the boat to get rid of it in the ocean.


    "Sir Gu. We can be expected to enter the port of Yokosuka tomorrow morning."


    The captain of the freighter reported so to a Gu Jie who was looking at the sea in front of him. The deck of the freighter was completely covered by solar panels.


    "Just as planned."


    Without any trace of exhaustion from the long journey, Gu Jie answered in a firm voice.


    Gu Jie is currently 97 years old. His outward appearance however was barely that of someone in his fifties. His hair was completely white, however, the wrinkles, sagging and age spots that one should normally find on someone of his age were inexistent.


    "And also, umm�� Sir, my reward."


    "I understand. Tomorrow at the morning twilight, I will apply my Magic."


    "Thank you very much! Even after this journey ends, I promise my unwavering loyalty to you, Sir."


    Gu Jie nodded with a pleased expression. Behind this mask however, he had nothing but contempt for the captain.


    The reward this captain was talking about. Longevity and perpetual youth.


    It was the truth that Gu Jie''s ''surgery'' could maintain a perpetual youth, his very own face was the proof of that.


    However, even if he could guarantee a physical youth, longevity was out of his reach. He couldn''t give genuine immortality.


    This surgery of his was a magic developed in the Kunlunfang Institute, and it was the very reason of his presence in the Kunlunfang Institute.


    Unsurprisingly, coming from humans with power, the Leaders of Dahan longed for perpetual youth. And while the Modern Magic Users in the Kunlunfang Institute replied that it was impossible, Ancient Magic Users assured them of the opposite. For the Ancient Magic Users whose position had fallen behind Modern Magic in the race of arms that the Kunlunfang Institute advocated, it had been a godsend.


    The one who was developing the most promising magic among the Ancient Magic Users group was Gu Jie. Of course, it was his surgery of perpetual youth.


    It was in the year 2049 that he used his magic on his own body, like a test subject.


    To ascertain whether this magic could be used safely or not, he used it on nine apprentices in the year 2050.


    After 5 years had passed, it was confirmed that Gu Jie''s aging had come to a stop. His apprentices didn''t develop any side-effects either, and it was then thought that a magic of perpetual youth had been achieved.


    However, there was a drawback in this Magic. Certainly, this ��Surgery of Perpetual Youth�� appeared to stop the aging. However, if the person the magic is performed on doesn��t have the aptitude, the compensation for staying young is to consume their life force. In other words, one''s lifespan. There had been some cases of sudden death after three to six months.


    A magic that acts for eternity is impossible. This holds true for both Modern Magic and Ancient Magic. The surgery of perpetual youth consists of implanting the magic inside of someone who then continually applies it.


    This magic had been made specifically for Ancient Magic practitioners.


    What would happen if a Magician tried to perform a magic that he has no aptitude for?


    What would happen if this magic was used on someone who isn''t even a Magician?


    The surgery of perpetual youth gave the one answer to those questions.


    When the men of influence from Dahan, who had already received the ��Surgery of Perpetual Youth�� presented it to their kinsmen, Gu Jie explained to them the flaws in his Magic.


    The ensuing result was the purge of the Ancient Magic Users'' group.


    Quickly learning the failure of his experiment, Gu Jie took his apprentices and fled to North America.


    20 years later, Gu Jie realized that his magic also didn''t prolong one''s longevity either.


    He realized it with his own apprentices'' deaths.


    In the end, the surgery that he had developed could only stop the degradation of one''s outward appearance. The only reason Gu Jie lived up to this age was that he originally had a long life ahead of him.


    It was this kind of imperfect Magic that the freighter''s captain hoped for. From Gu Jie''s point of view, it was quite a laughable matter.


    The one who told the captain about the surgery of perpetual youth was none other than Gu Jie himself. To earn the captain''s cooperation, he had told him ��there is a secret art that allows one to conserve his youth until the day of his death��. If you cooperate with me, I will apply this magic on you.


    It wasn''t a lie. Without a doubt, this captain will conserve his current youth until his death. Which will probably happen within half a year.


    Gu Jie himself was aware that his own time was getting dangerously short.


    "I will be pretty busy from tomorrow onwards."


    "I will also help you once we land on Yokosuka. Please, feel free to ask me anything, sir."


    Without any knowledge about his real intentions, the captain stated so in an elated manner.


    ? ? ?


    Even though Balance had asked Lina to give her some time, she went into action pretty quickly.


    She left her office the morning of the following day and made arrangements for her journey. Her destination was the STARS Headquarters situated in the city of Roswell, New Mexico.


    Wrapping up all the urgent deskwork she had to do for the day, she used the encrypting device at her home to safely transmit the data via e-mail. This encryption machine had been a gift from Kuroba Ayako, and the recipient of the e-mail was Yotsuba Maya. The content of the e-mail was basically the same as what Lina had reported to her, that an act of terrorism had been planned in Japan using stolen missiles and that the possibility of the mastermind, Jiedo Heigu, being a survivor of the Kunlunfang Institute was high.


    Balance didn''t include the secret information that Lina had shared with her however. That is, an information related to the scandal on the USNA government. Even though Balance formed an alliance with the Yotsuba Family she did not completely trust them. She had no reason to hesitate on cooperating with them, however, she couldn''t endanger national interests.


    The reply from Maya arrived when Balance was eating. The content of the letter had simple words of gratitude for the information provided. This kind of message had no real importance for her, but she didn''t particularly mind. That was because this mail''s purpose was simply to seal the deal regarding their alliance.


    Finally, after reconfirming the schedule of each STARS Commander, she headed for the bathroom.


    ? ? ?


    Maya had received Balance''s mail at 8:00 A.M., Monday, January 28th, Japan standard time.


    "Hayama-san, it appears that remnants of the Kunlunfang Institute are plotting an act of terrorism here in Japan."


    "That is quite the important matter."


    Hayama''s answer was rather neutral. Of course, he was aware of what Maya had gone through in the Kunlunfang Institute. Taking her feelings into account, it was perfectly natural for him to not return a proper answer at once, even if neither anger nor hatred could be felt from Maya''s voice.


    "An important matter? A mere stray dog who lost his home?��


    However, it wasn''t like Maya was completely emotionless. You could hear slight disdain in her voice.


    "Mistress, if there really is a survivor from the Kunlunfang Institute then that means he managed to escape from the previous Head of the Family."


    Hayama lightly reproved her. Maya��s pride, to be more precise.


    "We have no idea what sort of unusual talent he might possess. I strongly recommend we stay vigilant."


    "I understand."


    Despite responding so, Maya''s lips curved into a smile full of disdain.


    "Still, what are they hoping to achieve with small missiles? Japan is not a zone of conflict after all. Moving around carrying these is practically begging to be captured, don''t you think?��


    "During the Yokohama Incident, the guerillas who had concealed themselves in town beforehand had managed to prepare quite a few missiles."


    "That was thanks to the camouflaged warship they had as backup, wasn''t it?��


    Objecting on reflex, Maya retorted.


    "��Yet, it''s true that there is no guarantee that we will be able to successfully prevent this planned act of terrorism."


    "Even a Magician would die if hit by a missile while in a defenseless condition. Moreover, depending on their objective, we might have to deal with danger in another form altogether. There is a possibility of them dismantling the warheads and using them as bombs too. Back during the times of war, these kinds of suicide bombing attacks were regular occurrences."


    Faced with Hayama''s numerous examples, even Maya couldn''t deny the necessity of dealing with it.


    "Understood. Then let''s look for this Jiedo Heigu. A lot of our workforce is focused on the preparation for the Master Clan Conference, however, so we won''t be able to field too much personnel."


    The Master Clan Conference will take place next month, in the beginning of February in 2097. In particular, this period was the reunion of the Ten Master Clans which happens once every 4 years.


    The Conference will decide the members of the future Ten Master Clans for a duration of 4 years. There were 28 Houses which had the qualifications to become a Member of the Ten Master Clans, and everyone was in a hurry to perform the final tasks in order to have an advantage for the selection.


    The selection will be decided by internal voting, and since only 28 Houses can participate, it will be nothing like large-scale elections or anything. However, it was necessary to make various arrangements as well as finding faults in other Houses to have the best possible odds.


    "Should we talk about this matter with the other Houses?��


    Maya pondered for a few moments before shaking her head from left to right at Hayama''s suggestion of asking for the cooperation of the other Clans.


    "I would rather not be a subject of gossip. Let me think�� Alright, spread the rumor that terrorists targeting magicians have infiltrated the country. With this, we should expect them to make the necessary moves. Could you work on this until lunch?��


    "Understood, Mistress. They will be ready in two hours."


    Search and Information Manipulation, giving his words this double- meaning, Hayama politely bowed.


    ? ? ?


    9:00 A.M., Japan standard time, January the 28th, Gu Jie''s freighter entered Yokosuka''s port.


    Immediately after landing, Gu Jie started to collect the required personnel for his plans. That being said, the arrangements had already been done beforehand. Despite losing the No Head Dragon Organization, Gu Jie had gathered quite the extensive know-how to make deals with the obscure sides of modern society during his days as a mastermind. As long as quality wasn''t a crucial factor, it wasn''t that difficult to gather personnel. No matter how prosperous a society is, unfortunate people exist.


    The target had been confirmed even before the landing. Of course, the location for the Ten Master Clans Conference had only been shared between the concerned. However, using Hlieskj��lf would allow one to easily uncover that information.


    The super-hacking tool, Hlieskj��lf. Gu Jie wasn''t the type to qualify anything as ��super��, but the fact of the matter is, there wasn''t really any other expression strong enough to describe it.


    Hlieskj��lf''s information gathering capability was effective worldwide. Gu Jie was aware that it was impossible to access information which only exists offline, however, in this day and age, information that couldn''t be found using the network was practically nonexistent. No matter the complexity of the encryption, Hlieskj��lf would decipher it. Even quantum encrypted transmissions that ��cannot be intercepted without possessing the correct decryption key�� can be completely overturned and rendered powerless.


    Who exactly invented this system? Who, and for what purpose, did this person send me this terminal? Even Gu Jie had first approached it with caution. Especially, when he discovered the hidden drawback in the system after having made a random search.


    This drawback became clear all too soon.


    Hlieskj��lf records everything that the user investigates. The other Operators can also see it.


    Still, they have no way of understanding who exactly made the search. What they know is ��what has been searched�� and that''s it.


    Gu Jie remembered the disappointment he felt back then. That the system''s creator would be able to see what exactly he searched for had been within his expectation. Even though the identities of the seven operators was supposed to remain a mystery with this system, Gu Jie wasn''t the kind of person to take someone''s words as gospel (At least, that''s what he thought of himself). The administrator of this system, the person who most certainly sent this terminal to him, could probably understand who did what. If you were to acknowledge this fact and still wanted to use the terminal, then the fact that other operators could also search your history shouldn''t matter that much.


    Gu Jie didn''t have any hesitation in using Hlieskj��lf.


    Of course, he always had in mind the possibility that the system could be lying. He didn''t use it for every piece of information he wanted, however. There have been plenty of times where he collected information without relying on it, for the reasons stated above. But still, Hlieskj��lf was an extremely convenient tool.


    The problem he faced this time was that the Ten Master Clans might have predicted an attack if they had heard rumors of someone making investigations on the conference''s location. Gu Jie didn''t underestimate the power of the Ten Master Clans. It was also possible that if a person among the Ten Master Clans also had access to Hlieskj��lf, an ambush would be waiting for him. Of course, he was extremely careful as to what keywords he used during his search, and just because things went smoothly up until now didn''t mean that this time would be the same.


    Taking this into consideration, he had prepared various plans in the eventuality of an ambush.


    Gu Jie''s purpose wasn''t to assassinate the Heads of the Ten Master Clans. Socially ending the Yotsuba Family that destroyed the Kunlunfang Institute was his goal.


    While seeing off his dolls who were heading towards the town of Hakone in freight vehicles, Gu Jie sneered at the dark pleasure swelling from within himself. These dolls had been made from various poor citizens of Yokosuka.


    ? ? ?


    Even though Lina was slightly surprised at her training''s interruption, she obeyed the orders and headed towards the base''s control room.


    Her companion was the Commanding Officer of the STARS First Unit, Benjamin Canopus. He was the person Lina was relying on the most, STARS'' Number 2.


    "Ben, what do you think this is all about?��


    Canopus shook his head at Lina, whose voice betrayed a certain anxiety.


    "Truth be told, I have no idea. However, nothing in particular has happened recently so I doubt this is going to be a scolding or anything of the sort."


    It wasn''t that rare for STARS Members to break things during their training. Things like training equipment, vehicles, and even facilities. Considering the STARS were training for combat situations, a certain degree of destruction couldn''t be helped, and this was even more valid when Commander-Class personnel were training. Lina had heard various complaints about the budget from the base''s commander.


    "I-I guess so."


    Canopus looked at Lina with a smile while she was mumbling to herself words of encouragement. He had a daughter who was only 2 years younger than Lina, and because of that, he��d sort of developed parental feelings for her.


    Without knowing that her subordinate was pointing such warm eyes towards her, Lina tightly clenched her fists and was psyching herself up. ����Lina was unaware that her childish, cutesy gesture was further prodding Canopus'' feelings.


    Somehow successfully managing to put her uneasiness in a corner of her heart, she straightened her posture and adopted ���� or at least she thought she had ���� a proper expression for someone of the military, then knocked on the door of the Commander''s Room. With a voice signaling her to come in, the lock of the door disengaged. Opening the door for herself, Lina instinctively raised her voice at the unexpected person in the room.


    "Colonel Balance!?"


    Right next to the commander of the base, who was behind his desk, was Colonel Balance sitting in a chair.


    "Major, what are you doing. Come in."


    Ordered by the irritated voice of the base''s commander, Walker, who also had the rank of Colonel, Lina moved in front of the desk in a hurry.


    Canopus followed Lina with a composed attitude. "Major Sirius, Major Canopus, at ease."


    Walker talked to the two people who saluted in front of his desk. "Yes."


    Lina and Canopus both adopted the resting pose simultaneously. "Colonel Balance has something to tell to the two of you." Saying so, Walker stood up.


    "Then, Colonel Balance."


    Balance stood up from her seat slightly after him.


    "Colonel Walker. Thank you for allowing us to borrow your room for a few moments."


    Walker and Balance saluted each other, then Walker went out of the room.


    Locking the door using the remote control, Balance finally faced Lina.


    "Major Sirius, even though I think you already figured out the reason for my presence, it''s about yesterday''s matter."


    "Yes."


    As she said, Lina had guessed that this could be related to the request she had formulated yesterday.


    "It is unfortunate, however, that the Major''s request cannot be granted." And the answer was as Lina had expected.


    "We cannot carelessly allow the High Commander of the STARS, a Strategic-Class Magician to leave the country."


    Even though she had become accustomed to this reason, she still couldn''t accept it deep in her heart. Despite the fact that she fulfilled her duty when she was sent to Japan last year, it didn''t change the fact that she really wasn''t fit for such a task.


    Thinking about it, dealing with a terrorist threat in a friendly nation that was allowed to exist due to her own army''s blunder was, in fact, considered an obligation of STARS. At the very least, those were Lina''s thoughts on the matter. Even more so considering the chances of the Mastermind being a Magician were exceptionally high.


    "����That is the official reason on the matter, anyhow."


    However, Lina''s displeasure at hearing this was about to skyrocket.


    "The truth is, higher-ups are starting to wonder if the Major holds excess sympathy for Japan. Some are even fearing that the Major would consider exiling herself to Japan. In other words, there is an issue of trust."


    "Wait a moment! I have sworn loyalty to this nation, haven''t I?!"


    "I know."


    Balance nodded with a calm expression at a Lina who instinctively reacted.


    "I am not doubting the Major''s loyalty. However, the fact you have Japanese lineage, and that you are still only a 17-year-old girl are causing them to doubt your allegiance."


    Lina was mortified. For her, having mostly an Anglo-Saxon face, experiencing what basically amounted to racism was a first. Furthermore, considering it wasn''t face-to-face discrimination but instead being whispered behind her back, her head was starting to boil from rage.


    "I can''t really find any other word than utter stupidity to qualify this. However, it is specifically because such fools exist that we must avoid giving them any chances. Major, you are our nation''s greatest asset."


    Still, despite her enraged state of mind, Lina wasn''t so far gone that she forgot her etiquette training and completely ignored the words of a superior. Those remarks had been spoken for her sake.


    "It is impossible to send Major Sirius to Japan. However, it isn''t like we can just leave this matter unattended."


    Balance took in a breath and put power in her next sentence.


    "That is why, we will send Major Canopus. Major Sirius, is this alright?��


    "��Understood. I will be on standby for further orders."


    Swallowing her dissatisfaction, she saluted Balance.


    Balance slowly nodded with a ��very well��.


    "In that case I will start to explain in more detail the mission to Major Canopus. Major Sirius, you may leave."


    "Yes. Then, pardon me, Colonel."


    Even though a part of Lina had wanted to explain things directly to Canopus, she had no confidence that doing so wouldn''t generate jealousy, and that was why she obediently left.


    "����The situation is as stated above. Major Canopus, do you have any questions?��


    After having explained to Canopus everything, from the stolen missiles to ��The Seven Sages�� information, Balance inquired so.


    "No, I don''t, Colonel."


    It is unknown if there will indeed be an act of terrorism in Japan, and their only source of information had been the suspicious ��Seven Sages�� as well. Is there any dissatisfaction to being given a mission based on such ambiguous intelligence? That had been the nuance in Balance''s earlier question, but neither a question nor a complaint came up from Canopus.


    "I see. In that case, Major Canopus, there is something I would like to ask you."


    "Yes, what is it?��


    Even though Balance carefully scrutinized Canopus'' expression, not even a brow of his twitched. Feeling relief more than disappointment, Balance carefully continued.


    "Major Canopus, no, allow me to call you Major Benjamin Lowes here."


    In the middle of Balance''s question, Canopus'' eyebrows moved ever so slightly.


    "The Major is blood-related to the Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff, Mr. Kane Lowes, right?��


    "Yes. I think the Colonel is already aware but the Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff and my father are cousins, and he is my mother''s cousin-in-law."


    In other words, he is connected to the Lowes'' Family both by blood and marriage, and with this kind of close relationship it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say he''s part of the upper echelons of society.


    "To tell you the truth, the information brought to us by ��The Seven Sages�� isn''t limited to what I talked to you about earlier. I wish it was some kind of mistake but��"


    Seeing Balance hesitate, Canopus'' expression moved a little.


    His expression had a faint ��It can''t be?�� feeling to it.


    "It would appear that both the acquisition of the missiles and the terrorists leaving the country with them has been accommodated by the Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff, Mr. Lowes."


    "��Are you saying that the Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff has been corrupted by the terrorists?��


    To Canopus'' question, Balance shook her head with a gloomy expression.


    "If that was all there was to it, it wouldn''t be so complicated."


    "So that means there are other points of concern?��


    Balance frowned before opening her mouth to answer.


    "Truth be told, the possibility that he and the Deputy Chief of Staff decided to make use of Jiedo Heigu is higher than the corruption hypothesis."


    While Canopus couldn''t hide his shock, Balance decided to ask him something seemingly unrelated to the matter at hand.


    "Major. What do you think about the Humanist Ideology?��


    A popular opinion was that ��humans have to live only using human abilities��, or at least that is the doctrine that the Anti-Magician Catholic cults go by. Again, this was a mere excuse to agitate the Anti-Magician sentiment.


    However, Canopus'' answer would be even more concise.


    "Mass hysteria. Still, to effectively use this, it would require influence as well as extreme prudence, I think."


    "As a Magician yourself, don''t you feel threatened by all of that?��


    "If it seemed like it was about to escalate then I do think some measures should be thought of. We Magicians have no reason to bow down to false charges after all."


    "��You seem to possess pretty radical opinions."


    "Colonel, you''re misunderstanding something. I only think that it would be dangerous for the citizens if society didn''t allow them self-defense. Those calumnious would-be victims incite racism and discrimination, something that has a high risk of breaking down any country, ours included, so we shouldn''t take it lightly.''


    "I understand your stance. But that is not the problem at hand." While saying this, Balance had an unpleasant expression.


    "Lowes, the Assistant of the Deputy Chief of Staff, has a different thought process but appears to have arrived at the same conclusion as you."


    Even though Balance was peering into Canopus'' expression, he kept a cool, if somewhat brazen, expression.


    "However, this is the country of freedom. It is a necessity to guarantee freedom of speech. No matter how good the cause, we cannot suppress it. At the very least, politicians think so."


    "I agree with this, Colonel."


    "��That is where the group Lowes belongs to decided to act, and they planned on giving the Humanists a target other than them, another country."


    "So that they can perform their act of terrorism in Japan, and feel satisfied enough to not do it here as well?��


    "Your sarcasm is unneeded, Major. This is something I don''t agree with."


    Balance reproved with a sour look, a Canopus that was wearing a smile full of derision.


    "Forgive my rudeness, Colonel."


    Thinking that he had gone too far, Canopus genuinely apologized.


    Seeing Canopus apologizing, Balance realized that she might have been too high-strung herself and decided to resume the conversation.


    "Putting that aside, if the information given by ��The Seven Sages�� is to be trusted, Lowes�� group''s objective isn''t even the terrorist act itself."


    "In other words?��


    "It is nigh-impossible to limit the damage of a terrorist bombing to only the planned targets. Citizens will also unfortunately get involved in this."


    "That is��"


    It was the first time since entering this room that Canopus wore such an expression.


    "With this kind of weaponry, it would be impossible to harm a Magician unless they were taken by surprise. However, if you were to prepare a bomb using tens of those missiles'' destructive power, it would be difficult even for Members of the Ten Master Clans of Japan. Although a high-ranked Magician could definitely survive the explosion with a heat-proof barrier, the civilians who happen to be in the area wouldn''t have a chance. If the explosion came from all directions, then even protecting the innocent would be next to impossible. As a result, only the civilians would suffer casualties. This was the scenario envisioned by ��The Seven Sages��."


    "And since Magicians of Japan let innocent civilians die under their very eyes, the Humanists would take them as their new target. Their energy would be concentrated on Japan, thus, the Anti-Magician movement in our own country would weaken. Moreover, the risk of Humanists resorting to radical measures out of frustration would decrease, is that it?��


    "Indeed."


    Canopus'' eyes had a sharp light to them.


    "In that case, my mission will be to restrain Jiedo Heigu''s act of terrorism before it happens?��


    "What I ask of you is in fact much more than that." Balance took a provocative stance.


    "After last year''s Parasite Affair, the Japanese authorities definitely won''t see us in a good light. It will probably be impossible to capture Heigu on Japanese soil without alerting them. That will lead to an inquiry as to why we captured Heigu, and then they''ll discover the weapons he planned on using had come from us."


    "However, if this act of terrorism actually succeeds, the origin of the used weapons will probably be discovered as well. I think that it would be much more disadvantageous to not stop it beforehand."


    "The difference between losing weapons and having them purchased from a black market by a terrorist versus letting a terrorist steal our weapons is quite vast."


    "��So we''re going to let innocent Japanese citizens be massacred?��


    "I have already secretly warned Japanese Magicians about Jiedo Heigu''s group of terrorists."


    It wasn''t as if Canopus could completely agree with Balance. However, he couldn''t dispute the fact that there was a need for the USNA Army to cover their position. Before being a Magician, Canopus was a military man. This fact was one of the biggest differences between him and the virtuous Lina.


    "Major. Your duty is not related to the execution of Jiedo Heigu''s act of terrorism, whether it is before it happens or afterwards, your mission is to assassinate him. His plans will probably still be realized even if he is killed, but you need not worry about that. According to ��The Seven Sages��, Heigu doesn''t seem to be using aerial transports. If he is on the sea, you may use ''loud'' means to get the work done. Do not allow the Japanese to capture him."


    "Understood."


    Faced with the image of a saluting Canopus accepting the duty bestowed upon him, Balance couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Forgive me, Major. Even though we understand this kind of dirty work isn''t part of your duties, considering the possibility of our opponent being a peculiar Magician is high, we need to meet him with an eminent Magician of our own."


    Canopus stopped saluting and without putting on a tough act, shook his head.


    "You need not worry yourself, Colonel. If anything, I would like to express my gratitude for choosing me. I do not want the High Commander�� I don''t want Lina to suffer the pain of assassination work, as much as I can help it."


    Saluting once again, Canopus left the commander''s room.


    ? ? ?


    Canopus arrived at the Japan-USNA Joint-Base of Yokosuka on January 29th, 1800 hours, Japan standard time.


    Due to the frequent wars throughout the world over a 20-year period, most countries decided to call back all their troops to their respective territories, thus, things like the U.S. Forces'' Bases in Japan had disappeared. However, after the U.S became the USNA, the alliance between them and Japan had continued, but changed. Each country installed bases on their lands, bases that could be used freely by the other nation. The base of Yokosuka was one of those. (That being said, those bases'' activities were close to non-existent).


    Of course, the fact that the STARS First Unit Commander, Canopus, came to Japan remained a secret. Immediately after arriving, without even going out of the base, he went on a destroyer ship towards the sea.


    The warship that Canopus was on headed south, towards the Sagami Bay, and it passed by a small cruiser of 20 meters in the middle of the sea area between the Boso Peninsula and Oshima. Canopus jumped from the destroyer to the small cruiser when the two were close enough. This boat had been camouflaged using Optical Magic which could reflect even infrared rays. Although a faint shadow would probably appear on stratospheric surveillance cameras, discerning its identity should be impossible. With this, Canopus could be smuggled into the country safely.


    This small cruiser was originally something that the USNA embassy possessed for leisure purposes, thus, to use it for information gathering, its power output and the hull''s outer armor had been reinforced. Of course, cutting-edge sensors had been installed as well. Despite the fact that this cruiser didn''t have many weapons, so long as Canopus was on it, this wouldn''t be a problem at all.


    Canopus turned the cruiser towards Sagami Bay. The cruiser went south, following the Izu Peninsula, then at Cape Irozaki turned north towards the Suruga Bay. Due in part to the slow speed at which he sailed, it was already nearing midnight when he found the target ship.


    It was a small freighter which had its deck entirely covered with solar panels. When sailing, the arms on each of the sides of the hull would open up, like a Tobiuo''s wings, and the thin solar films would then increase the power generation. This auxiliary power source uses a photocatalytic hydrogen production model built into a regular fuel cell, and with nearly all the energy required coming from the sun, this type of freighter had become the main transport model in the latter half of the 21st century.


    This freighter had been mentioned along with the presumed date at which Jiedo Heigu left the USNA. However, this ship was supposed to arrive yesterday in Japan. That is why the ship''s inspection was unnecessary, so they decided to search the port at which it had anchored.


    "Major, is it that ship?��


    The captain of the ship who served as an officer in the USNA''s Marine Corps talked to Canopus with a mix of awe and fear in his voice. As a temporary subordinate under his command for this mission, he had been told about Canopus'' background. The STARS were already a unit whose reputation was close to that of legendary, and factor in that he was now talking to one of its best field officers, and you get that result. Albeit, this captain wasn''t aware that ��Canopus�� the Number 2, was right behind ��Sirius��, so he didn''t need to be that tense. If he had been aware of Canopus'' rank, it was quite possible that he wouldn''t have been able to focus on his work to begin with.


    To the captain''s question, Canopus expressed a bitter smile. Seeing this smile without an ounce of intimidation or malice, the captain''s tension softened a little.


    "My apologies but ships really aren''t my fort��. You guys should have much more expertise on this subject than I do, right?��


    Understanding that Canopus implicitly asked ��Isn''t this something you of all people should bring answers to?��, the captain straightened his spine.


    "Pardon me, Sir. There is no mistake that this is the ship in question."


    "Of course, I will trust you on this matter."


    Canopus adopted a serious look and nodded, and a breath of relief escaped from the captain''s lips.


    "Captain."


    "Yes, Major?��


    The captain answered with a tone fitting of the serious expression Canopus was wearing.


    "Keep that ship under surveillance. Since Heigu brought this ship all the way from Yokosuka to Numazu, he might be tempted to use it again to escape."


    "Understood. I will immediately contact local agents."


    "We will continue observing the vessel tonight."


    "Major, aren''t you going to the mainland?��


    "We''re already past the planned time for landing. If we are to successfully complete this mission, we must avoid drawing attention as much as possible."


    "Sir, yes, sir!��


    Nodding silently, Canopus turned his attention towards the freighter.


    ? ? ?


    Persuaded by Balance, Lina graciously decided to give up on going to Japan. She thought that sending Canopus wasn''t a mistake. Thinking about it, if they were to exclude Heavy Metal Burst, he might even be stronger than her, Sirius, since he was a veteran combat Magician. Lina kept repeating to herself that he never failed his duties.


    Still, Lina had come to a point where it was unbearable to not do anything.


    "��It''s true, I cannot do anything. I have to obediently remain here. However, if it''s about warning a fri�� an acquaintance, then there should be no problem!��


    Despite the fact that no one was listening to her monologue, she felt the need to hurriedly correct herself before she could utter the word ��friend��. Looking left and right with a red face, no matter how you looked at it, it was her excessive self-consciousness.


    Was she aware that her actions were a bit childish? Lina cleared her throat ���� which was quite a cutesy act in and of itself anyway ���� and looked towards the vision console.


    It was currently two hours past midnight. In other words, that meant Lina had been worrying until that time, but it also meant that it was just six o''clock in Japan. Even though that wasn''t planned at all, it was just what she hoped for.


    Although she had decided to phone them, if she gave herself the time to hesitate, it would have been too late. Lina psyched herself up in front of the console and dialed Miyuki''s number.


    After five blips, the screen''s light turned on. Looking at the display, her rival appeared, and compared to a year ago, her beauty had even further increased.


    "My! Lina, it''s been a while."


    Neither envy, fear, reverence nor admiration transpired from her gaze, and she was only looking at the person named ''Angelina''. Lina remembered the illusion of the water concealing her heart melting away.


    "Hello, Miyuki. It''s been awhile indeed. Is everything going well?��


    "Yes, thanks to you. Did you lose some weight I wonder? Are you alright? Aren''t you busy with your work?��


    Calling her role as the STARS'' High Commander, the duty of the Sirius, as just ''work''. This spontaneous boldness gave Lina pleasant feelings.


    "My weight actually increased you know? Maybe I became more muscular."


    "Hmm�� It looks like you did shape up a bit. I''m a little jealous."


    "Miyuki�� I told you that when someone such as yourself talks like that, it sounds like sarcasm. Moreover, what''s up with you? Getting even more beautiful like that. When are you going to feel satisfied and stop?��


    "I could say the same to you, it really sounds like sarcasm when you say such things�� If it seems like I look beautiful, then it''s only because of Onii-sama."


    Lina suddenly had dejected feelings. Really, if the situation had been different�� such thoughts wandered in Lina''s head, feelings of disappointment.


    "��Ah that''s true, Miyuki is now engaged to Tatsuya, right. Congratulations."


    "Thank you very much, Lina. Still, the news spread pretty fast it seems."


    "Well, we''re talking about the ��Princess�� of the Yotsuba. It''s normal to bear an interest."


    "Is that true? Then could it be that Lina called to congratulate us?��


    Lina was taken aback by Miyuki��s happy smile. And with this she remembered the purpose of her call.


    "Umm, no, sorry. It''s not really for that."


    Hearing Lina''s apology, Miyuki slightly cocked her head to the side, but rather than being ill-humored, she was puzzled.


    "Oh my, in that case, is it an important matter?��


    Lina wanted to ask why Miyuki would show her such a cutesy face, but refrained from doing so and swallowed her retort.


    "Indeed. It''s probably a very important matter."


    "��Would it be better if I called Onii-sama I wonder?��


    Thinking for less than a second, Lina nodded her head at Miyuki''s proposal.


    "Yes. It would be better for Tatsuya to hear this as well."


    "Please, wait for a moment."


    The screen entered suspension mode.


    It took roughly three seconds for the display to turn on again, and for Miyuki''s beautiful figure to reappear.


    "Lina, long time no see."


    "Yes, Tatsuya. It has been a long time."


    Tatsuya was sitting next to Miyuki. To Lina��s surprise, the distance between Tatsuya and Miyuki wasn''t zero.


    "I guess this would be the time where we slowly talk about how things have been going around each other, but you seem to have important business to talk about. Let''s leave the friendship talk for the next time, then. What did you want to consult us about.��


    "You haven''t changed, Tatsuya. I must say, I like that straightforward personality of yours."


    Immediately after saying this, Lina thought ��damn it��. Using ��I like�� to qualify an aspect of Tatsuya while Miyuki is right next to him, isn''t that like pouring fuel on the already lit fire that is called ''Miyuki''s jealousy''.


    However, once again unexpectedly, Miyuki remained calm and composed.


    This was incredibly eerie to Lina.


    "Umm�� Miyuki. Aren''t you angry?��


    "Eh, about what?��


    Miyuki replied with a face that explicitly told she had no idea what Lina was talking about.


    From Miyuki''s point of view, it was natural that other women would be attracted to him, or at least find likeable points about him, so there was no reason to get angry about such trivial matters. Lina wasn''t aware of that fact however.


    "Well, let''s forget about it."


    If she doesn''t care about it then there''s no reason to press the issue. Thanks to that, Lina was able to get down to business.


    "Tatsuya, Miyuki, do you remember about ��The Seven Sages��?"


    Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other. "We remember."


    The one who answered was Tatsuya.


    "Have you received some information from those Seven Sages?��


    While picturing Raymond Clark''s face, Tatsuya asked Lina this question. There should be no way for her to know about ��The Seven Sages�� identity. Never mind that Raymond was one of them.


    "Spot on."


    As Lina didn''t have any telepathy or unusual mind powers, she couldn''t see what image went through Tatsuya''s mind at the moment. Lina also didn''t have observation powers on a level where she could see through Tatsuya''s poker face.


    "According to the information we received from them, remnants of Dahan have planned an act of terrorism in Japan."


    Having received an answer to her own question, she answered Tatsuya''s.


    "The Mastermind is someone named Jiedo Heigu. His Chinese name is Gu Jie. He is a presumed surviving Magician from the Kunlunfang Institute�� What''s wrong Miyuki?��


    Miyuki was about to raise her voice but quickly held it in, and having seen that, Lina inquired for the reason of her response.


    "The name Kunlunfang Institute holds a very special meaning for us�� Forgive me for interrupting you."


    The truth was that they had heard this name already from Raymond, that he was another member of ��The Seven Sages��, Miyuki quickly covered up with a lie as Tatsuya didn''t have any reaction.


    "Ah, I see��"


    Lina knew about the connection between the Yotsuba and the Kunlunfang Institute. Considering it normal for the Yotsuba Successor to react vividly at the mention of a ��Kunlunfang Institute Survivor��, Lina didn''t press the issue.


    "You might have already guessed, but we think that the possibility of the Yotsuba being Heigu''s target is pretty high."


    "I see. Indeed, this line of thought seems to be the most plausible. Is that the reason Lina contacted Miyuki?��


    "W-well, yeah, that''s how it is."


    Hearing Tatsuya say ��I think the same��, Lina started to blush without any particular reason.


    "It''s true that both Miyuki and I are related to this matter. There is also the possibility that Miyuki would be directly targeted."


    "Tatsuya�� Don''t talk as if it��s someone else''s problem. There is a possibility that you could become a target as well."


    To a Lina who stated so with an amazed voice, "It would be convenient if I was their target." Tatsuya answered with a fearless expression.


    "��Well, I guess so. If they make you their target, I guess things would be wrapped up in short order."


    Hearing his answer, Lina instinctively consented.


    Even Lina didn''t understand the extent of Tatsuya''s true power. Even though, at first, she had thought that he was a Magician skilled in Mental-Interference Magic, she came to doubt that assessment during their final battle with the Parasites.


    In a word, Tatsuya was, and still is a mysterious Magician. However, if anything, Lina couldn''t question his ability. Lina couldn''t even imagine how Magicians who had no choice but to rely on the little missiles they stole would go about dealing Tatsuya.


    "Lina, what''s wrong? You have the face of someone who just lost all her worries."


    Lina violently jumped up at Miyuki casually revealing her thoughts.


    Why was she feeling so relieved after confirming that Tatsuya wouldn''t be done in so easily.


    "No, well, you know."


    Hampered by the noisy sound her heart was making, she couldn''t form a proper sentence.


    "You see, how should I say it��"


    Looking at the wry smile of Tatsuya, Lina remembered how irritating it could be.


    "Ah, geez! See, to sum up, I just wanted to."


    To tell you about Heigu, was what she was about to say, but she managed to seal her lips right before saying it.


    "I see�� In other words, you were in such a hurry to tell us about Heigu that once you did what you called for, you felt relieved, is that it?��


    "Yeah, that''s right!��


    Lina showed quite the grand reaction to the figurative lifeboat that Tatsuya sent her.


    "Ah��"


    While Lina was rapidly getting redder, "I see. Lina, thank you very much."


    Tatsuya ignored it and expressed his thanks to Lina.


    "Y-you don''t need to thank me! I just thought that if I didn''t tell you guys I''d have trouble sleeping, that''s all! Well then, Tatsuya, Miyuki, good night!"


    Forgetting the time difference between their countries, Lina cut off the transmission after rapidly saying her goodbye.


    She violently took off her clothes and slipped between the sheets without even putting on her pajamas.

 Volume 17 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    A week had passed since Tatsuya and Miyuki had received that phone call from Lina.


    Lina��s communication had been last Tuesday, and since today was Monday, six days had passed. There were still no clues about the terrorist attack or Heigu. This was the case not only for Tatsuya, but also Maya and Canopus as well, none of whom had made progress in the search for Heigu.


    Furthermore, today was February 4th. The Master Clans Conference would be held in two days�� time.


    The Master Clans Conference is the summit for the Japanese Magic Community. Even for Ancient Magicians who didn��t even accept the Ten Master Clans as the Leaders of Magicians, they couldn��t deny the influence of the Master Clans Conference. Especially this year, the Ten Master Clans Selection Meeting would be held on the second day. It would decide the next Ten Master Clans for the next 4 years, which heightened the Magician��s concerns even more.


    The students of First High, too, were restless since early morning. Though they were only High School Students, being Magicians themselves, they couldn��t help being concerned. Especially for people who are related to the Ten Master Clans and the 18 Assistant Houses, or people associated with the Ten Master Clans whose probability for selection was low, were anxious to the point of being incapable of concentrating in school.


    As Miyuki entered Class 2-A, the students reacted by freezing in shock, and silence fell upon the room.


    "Good morning, Shizuku, Honoka."


    Miyuki greeted Shizuku in the seat in front and Honoka standing adjacent to Shizuku. With a greeting, she removed the spell on her classmates.


    "Miyuki!? Why did you come to school!?"


    Honoka let out a voice similar to a scream. With that, Class 2-A was filled with the loud buzz of commotion.


    "Why�� Isn��t today a weekday. For a High School Student to come to school is a given, isn��t it? Or since when have I been ostracized by my friends? Or could it be bullying?"


    Miyuki tilted her head with one hand on her cheek, making a troubled expression.


    In response to the unexpected counterattack, Honoka was bewildered. Shizuku too had a face which indicated that she had no idea as to how she could assist her.


    However, the troubles of the two did not continue for long. "I apologize, that was a joke."


    A quick smile slipped out of Miyuki that turned into a giggle.


    "I thought you would be absent? Today��s the Master Clans Conference after all."


    "Y-Yeah!"


    Honoka who followed-up, anxiously drew closer to Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, is it fine to not go to the Conference? After all, this time, they��re holding the selection meeting, too? Since you��re the successor, ah��"


    Honoka covered her mouth with her hand, showing an expression that she messed up.


    The classmates who heard this, turned away all at once.


    "Even though I would prefer it if you weren��t so bothered about it��"


    Miyuki put on a smile of embarrassment. But the classmates who, until recently, were concerned about her, couldn��t help but worry about her attendance.


    "So Miyuki, is it okay to not go?"


    Following Miyuki''s statement, Shizuku asked a rather bland question to break the sour mood.


    "Well, I wasn��t invited to go."


    As Miyuki answered while smiling, gazes which seemed to say "Eh?" gathered around her.


    "I wonder if Honoka and Shizuku don��t know this. The venue of the Master Clans Conference is a secret to everyone except the attendees. For the 18 Assistant Houses attending the Selection Meeting, as of today, they are only informed about the approximate location, with the specifics about the room being used still unknown."


    "But Miyuki is��"


    To Honoka revealing her surprise, Miyuki pleasantly smiled.


    It paralyzed Honoka��s tongue and throat.


    "I wasn��t invited. Thus, I don��t even know where the meeting will take place. It��s not that I take no interest in the contents of the meeting but if I don��t even know the general location, there��s no way I can go, right?"


    "That��s true."


    In place of Honoka who had started blushing quietly, Shizuku nodded in agreement to Miyuki��s words.


    At the same time, something similar was happening in Class 2-E. "Hmm? Tatsuya-san, why did you come to school?"


    "Good morning, Mizuki. To greet me with such a question in the morning."


    "Eh, ah, no, about that�� I��m sorry."


    It wasn��t that Tatsuya particularly felt uncomfortable but for him to say such a thing was natural. Tatsuya had never taken long periods of absence from school, so to be questioned, "Why did you come to school", on a Monday, the question coming out of nowhere was nothing less than a rarity.


    But on this day, it wasn��t just Mizuki who seemed to have forgotten her common sense.


    "Tatsuya-kun, is it alright for you to come to school!?"


    Opening the window noisily, Erika cried out loud without any prior greeting.


    "Erika�� why do you all want me to be absent?"


    The sight of Tatsuya frowning in displeasure, beside an embarrassed Mizuki entered Erika''s sight.


    "A, ahahahahahahaha."


    Realizing her attitude to be a little senseless, she revealed a false smile. Somethings were impossible, even for her.


    "But still, Tatsuya. Isn��t today the start of the Master Clans Conference? Is it fine to not go there?"


    Fortunately for Erika, she wasn��t the only one who dared to venture into the minefield.


    "Why would you want to know?"


    In response to Leo��s question, without trying to play the fool, Tatsuya curiously asked a question of his own.


    "I think that to not be interested would be strange."


    As Erika replied to Tatsuya��s question, Leo nodded his head in agreement.


    ''These two are really getting along now,�� Tatsuya thought while putting out another question.


    "As I said, why? Well, it does seem the amount of interested people is rather numerous but��"


    While saying that, Tatsuya glanced backwards, and his classmates hurriedly averted their eyes.


    "If you think that my relation to the Yotsuba Family is a good enough reason, then you would be mistaken. Just because a person is blood- related to the Ten Master Clans does not mean he or she can participate in the Master Clans Conference. For example, as the successor of the Juumonji Family, Juumonji-senpai attending is a given but, Saegusa- senpai is unlikely to be attending."


    "��So that��s how it works?"


    Leo wore a face that lost interest. Conversely, Erika had an expression that seemed to express her content.


    "Therefore, even if I did know the location of the conference, I��m not interested in going. In the middle of the conference, rather than to be bored waiting, it would be more beneficial to go to school and take lessons."


    "But still, aren��t you interested in the contents discussed in the Master Clans Conference?"


    "I��m not allowed to attend, so even if I wanted to go now, I have no way of doing so. All the results of the conference will be publicized. There��s no way for me to know the process of the discussion."


    "Haa�� in the end, we only need to follow the announcement huh?"


    "That is indeed the case."


    If the discussion ended here, it would have been resolved under the category of small talk.


    "In the end, powerless small fry Magicians can only follow something you decided? That sounds like something Ten Master Clans-sama would say.


    A loud monologue resounded throughout the quiet classroom which had been listening to Tatsuya.


    The source was diagonally behind Tatsuya. More accurately, it was diagonally behind Mizuki.


    "What? You have something you want to say?"


    Using her sharp eyes, Erika glared at Hirakawa Chiaki, the student who had voiced such words.


    Chiaki didn��t answer Erika��s question. If that was the extent of her reaction, it would have ended fine. But, Chiaki looked away.


    Erika��s eyes twitched upwards at the provocation.


    Erika, who was at the window, walked in through the door. Then, she headed towards Chiaki.


    "Wait a moment! Chiba-san, calm down!"


    The one who hastily blocked Erika��s way was a male student.


    Not yielding to Erika''s spirit, he tried to resolve the situation peacefully as if he was the class rep. The student in question was Tomitsuka, a man who fit the definition of a worrywart.


    "Tomitsuka-kun, could you stand down? I have something to say to that girl."


    "No, that will definitely end badly!"


    Tomitsuka, who certainly understood what Erika meant by "something to say", tried desperately to dissuade Erika.


    But, as if to ruin his efforts, Chiaki stood up behind Tomitsuka.


    "Isn��t it true?"


    "What?"


    Over the shoulder of Tomitsuka, the two girls glared at each other.


    "Chiba-san, err, lessons will be starting soon��?"


    Acting like a shield for Chiaki, Tomitsuka still tried to arbitrate the issue.


    "There��s still 5 minutes."


    But was tragically shot down. "So, Hirakawa-san, answer me?"


    The intensity of Erika��s gaze was such that it could even cause a grown man to shudder.


    Chiaki��s knees were currently trembling, but she still bravely replied.


    "The fact he''s related to the Ten Master Clans! Are you telling me I''m wrong?!"


    "And? It may be true that Tatsuya-kun is related to the Ten Master Clans, so what? Even if someone''s parents are from the Ten Master Clans, the children aren''t necessarily involved as well."


    "Sophistry. Chicanery. Being a member of the Yotsuba Family behind our backs, he hid it and deceived us!"


    "Perhaps a young girl who was fortunately brought up in a normal household may not know, but children who do not take their parents�� surnames is not a rare occurrence in the Magician Community."


    Chiaki''s tongue was tied and she was unable to reply due to the fact she knew Erika was telling the truth. That fact was common knowledge.


    "Wha-Why��"


    "Nn? If you have something you want to say, just be out with it."


    Erika��s contemptuous tone angered Chiaki. Rage broke any reason left in her.


    "Chiba-san, why are you getting angry because of that guy!? Do you like him or something!?"


    The classmates who had been spectating the argument frowned. This was because Chiaki��s reasoning was sorely lacking in dignity for a High School Student. To put it crudely, ��Whether someone likes someone or not, what does it matter? Aren��t you being an idiot?�� was what they felt.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Erika spoke those thoughts aloud.


    "Do I like Tatsuya-kun? I��m not so reckless."


    Hearing Erika��s objection the students of Class 2-E tilted their necks in puzzlement.


    "To be a love rival against Miyuki, I''ve seen the horrors it can bring. I''d rather not risk my life in such a dangerous scenario for love."


    If Miyuki had heard her, the situation wouldn��t have ended so simply. Even sympathizing with that statement would be dangerous. But, excluding Tatsuya, Chiaki and Tomitsuka �C�C In short the spectating students of Class 2-E �C�C deeply nodded in agreement at Erika��s words.


    "Ah, to seriously argue against such a dolt, I must look like quite the fool."


    Saying that, Erika briskly walked out.


    "Tatsuya-kun, I��ll be returning. See you next time."


    "Ah, see you next time."


    Returning a wave to Tatsuya, she smiled and left Class 2-E. The end result was that Chiaki successfully drove off Erika. But Chiaki was left standing and trembling in embarrassment.


    ? ? ?


    For High School Students, the conference might seem like something casual, but for the participating adults, the Master Clans Conference is nothing less than a serious duel, which concerned their very lives.


    The venue was in Hakone, held in a rented conference room in a luxurious hotel. As the start of the meeting approached, the seats of the round table were filled.


    Casually dressed in a copper brown sweater, that wrapped his tall and sunburnt body, was the cutthroat Head of the Ichijou Family, Ichijou Gouki. Residing in Kanazawa, he had recently celebrated his 42nd birthday a few days ago. His occupation was being a Seabed Mining Company President.


    With her hair tied up, and donning an elegant kimono, was the Head of the Futatsugi Family, Futatsugi Mai. Residing in Ashiya, 55 years old. She was a major shareholder of a Food Industry Company.


    Wearing a jacket on top of a polo shirt, coupled with a rough look, was the petite yet athletic middle-aged Head of the Mitsuya Family, Mitsuya Gen. Residing in Atsugi, 53 years old. He, for lack of a nice way of putting it, was an International Arms Dealer.


    Enveloped in a wine red formal one piece was the beautiful Head of the Yotsuba Family, Yotsuba Maya. No matter how one looked at it she looked to be only 30 years of age, but she is actually 47 years old.


    Neatly dressed but also having a plain appearance, like an unrefined businessman was the Head of the Itsuwa Family, Itsuwa Isami. Residing in Uwajima, 49 years old. He was the director and the owner, of a Shipping Company.


    Short, yet straight, brown hair, and wearing a pantsuit, the glamorous woman was the Head of the Mutsuzuka Family, Mutsuzuka Atsuko. Residing in Sendai, 29 years old. She was the owner of a Geothermal Power Plant Excavation Company.


    Somewhat old fashioned and reminiscent of the elite businessmen of the 1980��s to 1990s��, was the Head of the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Kouichi. Residing in Tokyo, 48 years old. Wearing lightly colored spectacles, even indoors, was a characteristic trait of his. He is a Venture Capitalist.


    Wearing a three-piece suit without a tie and his hair gathered up, was the Head of the Yatsushiro Family, Yatsushiro Raizou. Residing in Fukuoka, 31 years old. He was a lecturer in at a university and a major shareholder of a Multi-Communication Company.


    Dressed in an overseas brand three-piece, the white-haired gentleman was the Head of the Kudou Family, Kudou Makoto. Residing in Ikoma, 64 years old. He was the shareholder, investor and creditor of various Military Industrial Companies.


    The bald man in full formal Japanese attire, a haori hakama, was the Head of the Juumonji Family, Juumonji Kazuki. Residing in Tokyo, 44 years old. He was the owner of a Civil Engineering and Construction Company that has a connection with the National Defense Force.


    These were the current Ten Master Clans, and their respective Heads. In addition, only Juumonji Kazuki was accompanied by his son, Katsuto.


    Once all the members were present, the door closed. The one who locked the door was the youngest of them all, Katsuto.


    "Juumonji-dono, has your condition improved?" The first to speak was the eldest, Kudou Makoto.


    All Families were equal within the Ten Master Clans. There was no hierarchy of any sort. Such a belief was obvious due to the usage of a round table in the hotel.


    But to carry out a meeting without a chairperson was unconducive. So among the Family Heads, it had become an unwritten law that the eldest would have the role of facilitating the meeting.


    Makoto inquiring about Juumonji Kazuki��s health condition was due to the fact that previously he had been absent from the Master Clans Conference, with Katsuto going in his place. For the other Heads, it had been actually 3 years since their last meeting with Kazuki.


    "In regards to that, I have an announcement to make to everyone."


    Hearing Makoto��s words, Kazuki stood up. Speaking while seating was the standard in the Master Clans Conference so his attitude seemed to give the feeling that it was an important announcement.


    "This may be sudden but, I, Juumonji Kazuki, will use this meeting as a means of handing over the seat of Head of the Juumonji Family to my son Katsuto. With that in mind, I would like all of you present to bear witness."


    Exchanging glances with surrounding members, while staring at Kazuki, each Head had varied responses but, not one of them freely chattered.


    "That is quite a brash thing to say."


    Makoto said on behalf of all the other members present.


    "I have been considering this for quite some time. Having reached adulthood, I believe Katsuto has also been thinking about it. Occupying the seat of the Head and having no ability as a Magician�� such a thing, not only speaking for the Juumonji Family, but for the Ten Master Clans, would not be desirable. Thus I��ve made such a decision."


    "You mean to say, you can no longer use magic?"


    The person who asked this was Ichijou Gouki. In the Master Clans Conference, difficult topics that had to be broached were numerous.


    "Since 3 years ago, I have been suffering from a disease that has caused a decline in my magic power. 2 years ago, I was at the stage where I could no longer fight, as such virtually left all the duties of being Head to Katsuto. And then 3 months ago, I lost all use of my magical abilities."


    Kazuki��s explosive message reverberated amongst everyone.


    "A sickness that causes a decline in magic? This is the first time I heard of such a thing. I know this is impolite but, as a Magician this is a big problem. Do you have more information? Are there no cures?"


    The person asking was Saegusa Kouichi. For him, when in the Master Clans Conference, talking came first and the debate second.


    "Saegusa-dono, such a worry is unnecessary. For it is unique to the Juumonji Family."


    "Unique only to your family? Are you sure?"


    "Saegusa-dono."


    As Kouichi tried to question further, he was softly chided by Maya.


    "It would be better if you refrain from asking anything more than that."


    "That is true. Do not pry into the business of other families. That is a rule not only followed by the Ten Master Clans, but the Magic Community as a whole. It is as Yotsuba-dono says, shall we cease such questioning? Juumonji-dono has already said that Magicians of other families will not catch such a disease, isn��t that good enough?"


    Futatsugi Mai followed up on Maya��s opinion. After Kudou Makoto, as the next eldest, she held the role of being the arbitrator during the Master Clans Conference.


    "Very well, I understand. Juumonji-dono, I apologize for my actions."


    Kouichi withdrew quietly. Let alone Maya, he had no reason to be stubborn towards Mai.


    "No, I don��t really mind it."


    As Kouichi replied as such, Kazuki faced Maya and Mai and showed gratitude with his eyes.


    "Now then, everyone. Are there any opinions about the Juumonji��s Succession?"


    About Kazuki��s question,


    "Even without our presence, I know it would be fine for the Juumonji��s Family matters to be settled internally, but�� I have no objections. I would happily bear witness to the succession of Katsuto-dono.


    "I too have no objections. Rather, I think it��s quite an honor. I would happily be a witness."


    As Maya raised her volume, Mutsuzuka Atsuko continued. Atsuko had an admiration for Maya, so often when disputes broke out, she would often take Maya��s side. One of the Yotsuba Branch Families, the Shibata Family��s eldest son, Katsushige commuted to Sendai��s Fifth High School. Such a thing was partially due to the friendliness of Atsuko to Maya.


    "I have no intention to protest against other family��s succession matters. I wish Katsuto-dono the best of luck in his future role as the Head. It��s unfortunate for Kazuki-dono, but, for putting forth so much effort for the Japanese Magic Community, thank you for your hard work.


    Perhaps because of what happened earlier, Kouichi actively showed his support.


    With both Maya and Kouichi accepting Kazuki��s proposal in concert, the remaining Heads congratulated Katsuto, and gave words of appreciation for Kazuki.


    "Now Katsuto-dono. As the new Head of the Juumonji Family, please sit in that seat.


    Lastly, Makoto prompted Katsuto, recognizing him as the Head of the Juumonji Family.


    Sent by Katsuto to this room, Kazuki left the room, Katsuto sat in the seat for the Head of the Juumonji Family. With that adjustment, the Master Clans Conference began.


    "Then Ichijou-dono."


    "The mountain recesses of the Hokuriku-San''in regions have seen no movement that might become a problem. There have been no signs observed that the New Soviet Union and the Great Asian Alliance are working on an intrusion."


    Prompted by Makoto, Gouki made a report on the observations of the activities of opposing governments.


    "Mutsuzuka-dono"


    "The T��hoku region has seen no irregularities."


    "Futatsugi-dono."


    "Hanshin is as usual. Should there be any eyesores, I will immediately set out to clean it up."


    "��Futatsugi-dono, be careful. Itsuwa-dono."


    "No movements have been observed in the Shikoku region. "Yatsushiro-dono."


    "Much like the Hanshin region, the Kitakyushu region is as usual."


    "Is that so? Keep a look out and be careful."


    This report was in regards to the activities in the areas which each family was in charge of. The Hokkaid��, Ogasawara and Okinawa regions were under the jurisdiction of the Magicians from the National Defense Forces, even the Ten Master Clans could not raise a hand so easily. Other than those areas, the mountain areas of the Hokuriku-San''in region is under the Ichijou Family, T��hoku the Mutsuzuka Family, Hanshin- Ch��goku the Futatsugi Family, Shikoku the Itsuwa Family, the Kyushu area excluding Okinawa was under the Yatsushiro Family, and Ky��to- Nara-Shiga-Kii the Kudou Family. Furthermore, the Mitsuya Family actively provided the know-how to the Magicians of the Defense Forces and of the applications of the Third Research Laboratory, while cooperating with the other Houses of the "Three".


    The Saegusa Family as well as the Juumonji Family were in charge of the Kant�� region, including Izu, while the Yotsuba Family is in charge of T��kai as well as the Gifu-Nagano Prefectures.


    "Saegusa-dono."


    "The Kant�� region has had an increase in Anti-Magician Activities. It��s not at the level where interference is necessary, but I think sooner or later we will have to make a move. Also, there was some suspicious activity in Yokosuka. Perhaps they are planning sabotage."


    "Does Juumonji-dono share the same thoughts?"


    "In regards to the Anti-Magician Movement, the Juumonji Family and I share the same opinion as Saegusa-dono. In regards to the saboteur, it is unfortunate, but we couldn��t catch him."


    "Hmm. Regarding the so-called Humanists, let��s discuss this later. Then, Yotsuba-dono."


    "While absent in Kant��, the Humanists have begun encroaching upon T��kai. Now then, Saegusa-dono, Juumonji-dono."


    "Yotsuba-dono, what is it?"


    Addressed by Maya, Kouichi answered with a smile. In that smile, elements other than sociability were slightly mixed in. The only time Kouichi would show a fluctuation of any emotion was when the other member of the conversation was Maya.


    For Maya, she had never directed a gaze of concern towards Kouichi. No matter what, she would always return a look that seemed to say whatever.


    "There is suspicious activity in Izu. We propose tighter surveillance."


    Now was no exception. Glancing coldly and uninterestedly at Kouichi, the eye that seemed to ask why are you looking at me, then only gave a perfunctory reply.


    "I understand. If you don��t mind, could you explain a little as to what kind of activity it was."


    The one who said so in a dignified voice was Katsuto. Though surrounded by seniors, he seemed to be indifferent to such a fact.


    "I don��t mind. Last week, a small cargo ship that arrived at the Yokosuka Port via the North American route is currently anchored at the Numazu Port. We were observing that cruiser owned by the USNA Embassy. As of now, the embassy��s cruiser disappeared but, our surveillance of the cargo ship is still continued.


    "Yotsuba-dono, do you know of the whereabouts of the cruiser?"


    Kouichi posed another question towards Maya.


    "I don��t know. Perhaps it is at sea."


    Though it seemed like Maya gave an irresponsible reply, originally it was supposed to be Kouichi that was responsible for investigating. The Juumonji Family is better suited for combat. so even though both were in charge of the Kanto-Izu region, the Saegusa Family was in charge of the investigation work.


    "Very well, our family will investigate this issue. With the increase in Anti-Magician activity��. if that cargo ship has humanist passengers, then the USNA authorities might chase it as well. Numazu is Yotsuba- dono��s territory but, the issue is that ship entered the harbor of Yokosuka. Our family will continue to pursue this as well."


    Obviously understanding that, Kouichi summarized the situation flawlessly.


    "Eh, I look forward to working with you."


    Nodding, Maya did not further discuss the topic of Heigu��s boat and Canopus�� cruiser.


    As the regular reports concluded, the conference room��s atmosphere changed.


    "Kudou-dono. Firstly, I have something I would like ask about this location."


    The remark which heralded trouble was made by Kouichi. "Saegusa-dono, go ahead."


    With a sighing expression of patience, Makoto prompted Kouichi to go ahead.


    "Very well, thank you for sparing me some time." Saying that, Kouichi faced Maya.


    Once again, a certain mood drifted from Mutsuzuka Atsuko to Yatsushiro Raizou. Kouichi (with a gentlemanly attitude) turned to Maya, something that could be said to be a familiar sight in the Master Clans Conference.


    "Yotsuba-dono, congratulations on your decision about your successor."


    "Thank you."


    Both Kouichi and Maya had fake smiles plastered on their faces. Beneath the fa?ade, Kouichi had a provocative glimmer in his eye, while Maya returned a cold gaze. No matter how one looked at it, both seemed ready to fight.


    "But, regarding your son��s engagement issue, I��m afraid I cannot agree to that."


    "Why? If I remember correctly, personal issues like marriage have no necessity to seek approval from the Master Clans Conference. Am I wrong?"


    Before any voices of approval could be interleaved, Maya rebutted Kouichi.


    "Indeed if it was only a marriage, I wouldn��t be saying this. But when the possibility of ruining potential talent exists, it''s a different story."


    With the exception of Kouichi and Maya, everyone��s eyes focused on Ichijou Gouki.


    Gouki��s mouth was twisted into a bent shape, with arms folded. His face seemed to voice his thoughts "In such a place and time��"


    How does consanguineous marriage impact a Magician��s quality? Such research has not made much progress, and thus is a topic yet to be concluded. Some researchers have claimed it is harmful, while some have claimed it beneficial. But, above the fact that the risk of genetic abnormalities is assumed, it is considered that it is better that marriages with blood relationships too close be avoided. Actually among the Numbers, the law tends to discourage even marriage among cousins.


    Kudou Makoto interlaced his fingers on the table, closing his eyes. From the side, he looked like he was deep in thought.


    "It��s just an inclination, it is not forbidden. There are real examples too."


    The one who refuted Kouichi in a weary voice was not Maya.


    "Eh. Just as Yatsushiro-dono said, even among the 28 Houses, there are sanguineous couples. But in that case, they have different mothers. Considering Yotsuba-dono��s current case, it cannot be discussed on an equal basis."


    "Even if they weren''t cousins, you can go back to the grandparents and find the father is related by being cousins with the other''s husband. Even when the blood relations are distant, the element of risk still exists in sanguineous marriage, doesn''t it?"


    This time it was Mutsuzuka Atsuko who refuted Kouichi��s claim.


    "The risk is never zero. The only question is to what degree, Mutsuzuka- dono."


    But, Atsuko��s remark could not cause Kouichi to falter.


    "The reason I object to the Yotsuba Family��s Successors�� engagement, is that they are monozygotic twins, with very close blood ties. No different from a marriage between half-siblings. Is that not the case?"


    Atsuko did not reply. Kouichi ignoring his emotional intention, his logic held persuasion.


    "A marriage between cousins may be recognized by law. But if it becomes a marriage between half-siblings, then it could even be called a circumvention of the law."


    "Saegusa-dono, that is going too far."


    Futatsugi Mai gently restrained the extreme phrase, circumvention of the law. But, Mai didn��t seem to show any intention to oppose Kouichi��s claim.


    "Apologies. I��ve indeed gone too far. Please forgive me, Yotsuba-dono."


    Maya ignored Kouichi��s apology.


    "So in the end, what do you want to say Saegusa-dono?"


    Ignoring everything, she cut straight to the point to seek what Kouichi��s request was.


    Stopping even Kouichi��s smooth tongue, Kouichi��s face in the direction between Itsuwa Isami and Mutsuzuka Atsuko, staring at Maya.


    "What I seek is very simple. I believe the successor to the Yotsuba Family, Shiba Miyuki-dono, and Shiba Tatsuya-dono��s engagement should be cancelled.


    Maya returned Kouichi��s stare.


    Both Maya and Kouichi��s line of sight met.


    Hidden beneath his light colored lenses, the emotion that crossed his remaining left eye was either joy or hatred.


    "My apologies. May I add in something?"


    The person who cut into the high tension between the two was Ichijou Gouki.


    "Yotsuba-dono, though our family has yet to receive an answer from yours, I should admit that what Saegusa-dono has said was influenced by us. As such, could you please consider our request?"


    "The issue regarding the request for the engagement between your family��s Masaki-dono and Miyuki?"


    "Yes."


    Returning a face of fortitude, Maya languidly sighed deeply.


    "Masaki-dono is the Ichijou Family��s successor is he not? Miyuki has also been confirmed as the successor of our family. Even if I put aside the fact that it is inappropriate of you to request an engagement when a prior one has been confirmed, what you speak of is impossible."


    Maya clearly sought to offend Gouki ���� or so was her guise ���� Gouki replied in a chilly tone.


    "I apologize for being rude. But we too are making a serious request. It is not a joke of any sort."


    "A serious request? To seek the hand of my niece who��s already engaged to someone, what part of that is a serious request?"


    "My son genuinely hopes to tie the knot with Miyuki-dono. If you were to accept our proposal of marriage, then we intend to give Masaki to the Yotsuba Family."


    The round table was astir. Carrying the title of "Crimson Prince", Ichijou Masaki demonstrated a degree of power that��s combat worthy of that title even at the age of 13, also during the 2095 Yokohama Incident, even now as a 17-year-old youth, his reputation as a first-class combat magician is well known throughout the Ten Master Clans.


    For Gouki to say that it would be fine to let go of such an heir. No matter how one looked at it, the deal was very much favorable to the Yotsuba Family. Since there was no amount of deception in Gouki��s words, even Maya had to recognize the proposition.


    "Is that so? But I still cannot accept your request."


    Although the discomfort disappeared from Maya��s expression, her attitude did not turn cold.


    "��The reason, may I hear it?"


    "For Ichijou-dono, as a parent, to hope to fulfill your child��s wishes, that is something I understand as well. But if Ichijou-dono has considered your child��s feelings, then as an aunt, I must also consider my niece��s feelings."


    "Miyuki-dono��s feelings?"


    "Yes. My niece, Miyuki, likes my son Tatsuya. I believe that Tatsuya too cares for Miyuki. I wish to respect both their feelings."


    To Maya��s words, Futatsugi Mai and Mutsuzuka Atsuko both deeply nodded. Such words after all resonated more easily with the female gender.


    "Are Miyuki��s feelings unmovable? Could you perhaps give Masaki a chance?"


    "A Chance?"


    "Miyuki-dono likely does not know much about Masaki yet."


    "Is that not the same for Masaki-dono? Aside from appearance, your son likely does not know much about Miyuki."


    Subtly saying "Masaki was only attracted to her looks" made Gouki feel very ashamed. Despite it being the truth, he was defiant.


    "Thus, I hope you would give them a chance for them to become acquainted. If both of them get to know each other well, and still she refuses to choose Masaki, then we will give up."


    "Ichijou-dono�� Are you aware that since earlier, your family has been rather disrespectful to both Miyuki and Tatsuya? Especially towards my son, Tatsuya. What Ichijou-dono is saying can only be interpreted as calling Tatsuya inferior as a man in comparison to Masaki-dono."


    Gouki was at a loss of words. He had no intention of saying so but, he may have spoken out as a doting parent.


    Towards Maya��s harsh words, even Mai, who��s role as the stopper, did not say anything to chide her. This was to say that the majority of the Family Heads felt that Gouki should be accountable for what he said.


    Then Kouichi who did not think so, once again dredged up his claims.


    "However if one were to shelve their romantic feelings and look at it objectively, I think an engagement between Masaki-dono and Miyuki- dono would be a good match. More than anything, it would avoid any harm that could come from a sanguineous marriage."


    "Saegusa-dono�� Are you saying that Miyuki-dono��s feelings are not worthy of consideration?"


    Mitsuya Gen, who had been silent until then, reproved Kouichi in a bitter voice.


    But Kouichi did not withdraw.


    "Suppressing one''s emotions to a degree is necessary, especially as a successor to one of the Ten Master Clans. Is that not the case for everyone here?"


    No voice of objection gave rise. What Kouichi said, everyone present knew.


    "Also, Miyuki-dono is still young. If she were to get to know Masaki- dono, she may change her feelings."


    "Is that so�� chemistry between a man and a woman, if they do not get to know each other, one will never know."


    The first voice who supported Kouichi, was Itsuwa Isami.


    But the one who was most surprised at Isami��s words was most likely Kouichi. Though not apparent in his expression, Kouichi doubted Isami��s intent in his heart.


    "I too thought it was a good pair, requesting for an engagement with Saegusa-dono��s daughter, but�� Mayumi-dono and Hiroshi��s character didn��t mix well, and in the end it did not go anywhere."


    As Isami said, right before the Master Clans Conference, the Itsuwa Family broke off talks of marriage.


    "Kouichi��s claim that an engagement between the Ichijou Family��s Masaki-dono and the Yotsuba Family��s Miyuki-dono is reasonable. Their marriage will bring more and more development to Japan��s Magic Community. Not to mention Ichijou-dono has said he is willing to give the Yotsuba Family Masaki-dono, I don��t think it��s such a bad deal to Yotsuba-dono."


    With Isami��s support, the winds began to change. In that instant, the tail wind was definitely blowing for Kouichi and Gouki.


    But that wind was about to be broken in an instant.


    "Itsuwa-dono. Our family does not consider or seek benefits from Miyuki��s marriage."


    Isami awkwardly looked down. Having realized his intention to induce discussion about short-term gain and loss, Maya flatly rejected him.


    "I understand your stance; Miyuki is still young. I cannot say that the possibility of her feelings to change is zero. But that is as far as I can say, I think Masaki-dono should put in his own effort to move Miyuki��s heart. If Masaki were steal Miyuki away from Tatsuya, then even I wouldn��t tie up Miyuki. To the Yotsuba Family, we will serve any command from Miyuki, but we may yield regarding the seat of the son- in-law.


    "So the engagement is not annulled?"


    "In exchange, you would not mind if Masaki-dono were to go after Miyuki-dono?"


    Makoto and Mai confirmed Maya��s meaning.


    "That interpretation is fine. In the first place, dare I say, that Miyuki and Tatsuya��s marriage is a legitimate thing recognized by the law. It��s not anything that must result in accepting any objection by the law, is it?"


    To Maya��s words, Mai nodded.


    "It is certainly as Yotsuba-dono said. Sanguineous marriage does indeed carry some risk. That said, Saegusa-dono��s claim exceeds the scope of decisions that can be made in the Master Clans Conference."


    Mai then moved her gaze from Kouichi to Gouki.


    "Ichijou-dono, is that fine? Yotsuba-dono has said that despite Miyuki- dono''s engagement, she will allow your son to interact with Miyuki- dono. The parents will not interfere with anything beyond that."


    "��I understand. I will convey that to my son."


    "I too, am fine with that."


    Both Gouki and Kouichi decided to lay down arms.


    "By the way, the allowing of one to date while they have a fianc��e also apply to Tatsuya-dono?"


    Of course, Kouichi was not of the type that would raise the white flag without conditions.


    Under the gaze of Maya and Mai, Kouichi made a smile.


    "As Itsuwa-dono has said earlier, the talks for the engagement between Itsuwa Family��s Hirofumi and our Mayumi have broken down. If it goes well, I was hoping for Mayumi to marry Tatsuya-dono."


    Kudou Retsu had been once referred to as a "Trickster" due to his magic, but perhaps in terms of personality, Kouichi possessed similar traits.


    As everyone was tired from the miasma thrown by Kouichi, the Master Clans Conference had a break.


    Then ten minutes later, this time it was Maya who began with a bombshell.


    Not an iffy thing like Kouichi��s claim, but a big scandal.


    "Everyone, I have something I would like to say."


    "Oh. An issue raised by Yotsuba-dono is indeed rare. What would it be about."


    Encouraged by Makoto, Maya smiled at Kouichi.


    A shudder ran down the spines of the rest of the Ten Master Clans Heads��. The extent of their antagonism was such that even Katsuto who had yet to see it felt the same.


    Maya slowly opened her glossy red lips.


    "Has everyone heard of a man that goes by the name of Zhou Gongjin?"


    The moment Maya said that, Makoto��s body stiffened. Though Kouichi did not show any reaction but non-reaction was the same as saying that he indeed had knowledge about the subject.


    "Zhou Gongjin��?"


    "Yotsuba-dono, isn��t that the famous Zhou Yu of Wu from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms?"


    Maya shook her head while smiling in response to Mutsuzuka Atsuko and Yatsushiro Raizou��s questions.


    "Basing his headquarters in Yokohama��s Chinatown, he��s an Ancient Magician born on the continent. Taoists, I believe they were called, correct, Kudou-dono?"


    "A, aah. Ancient Magicians from the continent are often called as such." Makoto used all his strength to suppress his body from trembling. "Kudou-dono, what happened? You seem to have a bad complexion."


    "No, it��s nothing, Mutsuzuka-dono."


    After tilting her head at the suspicious attitude of Makoto, she turned back to Maya��s direction.


    "So, what about this Zhou Gongjin?"


    "Anti-Magic International Political Organization "Blanche". Hong Kong based International Crime Syndicate "No-Head Dragon". The sabotage forces of the Great Asian Alliance that caused the Yokohama Incident. And then the incident that took place in the heart of Tokyo, the Vampire Incident which took the world by storm: "Parasites". He is the man who helped orchestrate all of this, the mastermind that brought chaos to our country, or should I say, the mastermind designated to cause trouble in Japan."


    The conference room had a bustling atmosphere.


    It wasn''t that there was an increase in chatter, there were barely ten people in the room. It was not a topic one could freely discuss with those next to them.


    But even so, the shock that took away the calm and composed attitudes of the Heads of the Ten Master Clans stemmed from Maya''s short speech.


    "Yotsuba-dono."


    Facing Maya, Raizou softly raised his hand. It seemed to be an unintentional habit from university.


    "Just now you used the word "designated" in past tense, which is to say he has already been disposed of? Or that he has fled the country?"


    "Assisted by Ichijou Masaki-dono, and Kudou Minoru-dono, Zhou Gongjin was killed by Tatsuya last October."


    Makoto expressed a feeling of surprise. He had heard the report from Masaki but he didn��t hear from Minoru.


    However, the change in his facial expression was not noticed by the other Heads. This was because all eyes were concentrated on Maya, excluding Kouichi, Gouki and Makoto, the Heads were nodding in admiration.


    "Minoru-dono, which is to say, Kudou-dono��s youngest son?"


    Makoto barely faked a smile while nodding to Raizou��s question.


    "The Ichijou Family��s Masaki-dono, the Yotsuba Family��s Tatsuya- dono, and the Kudou Family��s Minoru-dono�� how reliable."


    Mitsuya Gen broadly complimented.


    "That''s right. It really brings me joy to hear the next generation is growing up so splendidly. I can believe that the future of Japan''s Magic Community is secure."


    Futatsugi Mai accompanied.


    "Both Juumonji-dono and I feel that, even though they will only be juniors in the next generation, they are indeed reliable."


    Mutsuzuka Atsuko��s words invited laughter from the seniors.


    However the peaceful atmosphere was shattered by Maya��s next words.


    "Saegusa-dono. Were you in collusion with Zhou Gongjin?" The round table returned to silence.


    "��Yotsuba-dono, does that claim have a legitimate basis?" Itsuwa Isami squeezed out in a hoarse voice.


    Kouichi remained silent.


    "Saegusa-dono. You used your subordinate, Nakura Saburou, to establish contact with Zhou Gongjin, indirectly using Civil Rights Party��s Congressman Kanda to instigate the Anti-Magician Movement. Do you have any objections?"


    Kouichi slowly opened his mouth.


    "Yotsuba-dono, I too, would like to hear the basis of this." Kouichi and Maya coldly glared at each other.


    "If I may speak."


    In that tense moment, it was the youngest, Katsuto, who spoke up.


    In spite of the gazes focused on him, Katsuto began his testimony in a calm tone.


    "The fact that Saegusa-dono instigated the Anti-Magician Movement is the truth. I heard it from Saegusa-dono himself."


    All the gazes on Katsuto, shifted to Kouichi. "Saegusa-dono, do you have any excuses?" Atsuko sharply cross-examined Kouichi.


    Kouichi had a smile that had a feeling of complacency and calmness.


    "What Juumonji-dono said is true. What Yotsuba-dono said is somewhat true as well. Just that the order is somewhat mistaken."


    "The order? What do you mean?"


    Gouki spat out. But Kouichi��s smile did not falter.


    "My subordinate established contact with Zhou Gongjin, only after the Anti-Magician Movement was more stable after First High��s Stellar Furnace Experiment. Aah, now that we��re on this topic, that too was the achievement of Yotsuba Family��s Tatsuya-dono. That experiment was highly evaluated by Rozen��s Branch, and radically changed the winds. What a spectacular son."


    "So, what about it?"


    Gouki irritatedly rebuked Kouichi.


    Kouichi did not delay the conversation any longer, or do anything that could irritate Gouki.


    "When I established contact with Zhou Gongjin, it was to stop the Mass Media��s attempts to target Magicians as a whole. Of course, I had to give something in return, something that would be disadvantageous to Japan��s Magic Community."


    "Aa, you��re right. You joined hands with Zhou Gongjin after the instigation of the Anti-Magician Movement."


    Maya frankly admitted Kouichi��s claim.


    "But the fact that Zhou Gongjin caused so much harm to our country is an indisputable fact. To collaborate with someone like that, is very inappropriate for someone from the Ten Master Clans. Everyone, is that not the case?"


    The reason Maya wasn��t overly respectful with her words was due to this.


    "Certainly."


    Ichijou Gouki expressed his consent briefly. "It is as Yotsuba-dono said."


    Mutsuzuka Atsuko, "Unfortunately, it is as she said." Yatsushiro Raizou,


    "Saegusa-dono, at the time, I too said that it would have been better for you to stop."


    Juumonji Katsuto,


    "Saegusa-dono may have had his own ideas but��"


    Itsuwa Isami,


    "I cannot defend Saegusa-dono." Mitsuya Gen,


    "Saegusa-dono. No matter what your intents were, you crossed a line you should never cross, and collaborated with someone you never should have."


    Futatsugi Mai, everyone supported Maya. Kouichi, who was still smiling, was now cornered.


    Gouki, Atsuko, Raizou, Katsuto, Isami, Gen, Mai��s eyes, all pointed in Kudou Makoto��s direction, who had yet to express his opinion.


    But what Mai said to Kouichi at the end applied to Makoto as well. Though it could be said that his circumstances were different from Kouichi, he too had been in collusion with Zhou Gongjin.


    Makoto��s worries were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Would you mind if I enter?"


    The voice that likely came from the other side of the door was from an old man that all the members knew very well.


    Sitting closest to the door, Katsuto stood up and looked at the rest. Though there were others who agreed, no one was shaking their head. Katsuto walked to the doorway, and opened the door.


    Standing behind the door was the retired Kudou Retsu.


    "Sensei, I haven��t seen you in a long time. Even so, what business do you have today?"


    Mai invited Retsu in cordially. Katsuto tried to offer his seat but, Retsu smiled and waved his hand.


    "Apologies but, I overheard the topic at hand." Retsu immediately cut to the chase.


    Though there was nobody who would call it into question, it was a rule that the topics of discussion during the Conference were to remain absolutely confidential. The Kudou Family wasn''t the first to use methods to leak the general basis of the conference.


    "For everyone to hold Kouichi accountable is obvious. But, I would like for that to be put on hold."


    Retsu referred to Kouichi not as "Saegusa-dono" but by his first name. By doing so, he made it clear that his intent was not to speak as a former member of the Master Clans Conference but as the Patriarch of Japan��s Magic Community ���� the speech of an old man who held no authority.


    "Instigating the Anti-Magician Movement was something I too discussed with Kouichi. And I did not stop Kouichi."


    Glances were exchanged in a flurry across the round table. Excluding Maya, Kouichi and Makoto; Gouki, Mai, Gen, Isami, Atsuko, Raizou, and Katsuto were all contemplating Retsu��s real intentions. Makoto wasn''t even aware of his father''s intentions. The only people who had guessed Retsu��s motive were Maya and Kouichi.


    "Also, if you��re talking about relations with Zhou Gongjin, then the Kudou Family is not innocent either. Although we did discuss this plan, we hadn''t take any concrete actions. I took the magic provided by Zhou Gongjin to use Parasites as non-human magical weapons, with innocent young people as guinea pigs. If Maya��s son did not stop it, then something irreversible might have occurred."


    As Retsu faced Maya, she nodded and faintly smiled. She had intended to strike Kouichi firmly, but she wasn''t driven by that goal. If Retsu wanted to cover for Kouichi, she had no intention of ruining the student- teacher relationship.


    "If you compare the actions we took, Kouichi''s do not exceed mine in severity."


    "But Sensei."


    Retsu turned towards Gouki��s direction and signaled for him to stop speaking.


    "The Kudou Family shall retire from the Ten Master Clans. With that, could you consider this case concluded?"


    "Senior��"


    Makoto looked up at his father with a shocked expression.


    As Retsu made his suggestion, he directed a harsh glance towards his son.


    "Makoto, you are guilty of directly accommodating Zhou Gongjin. The incident caused by the Taoists sent by Zhou Gongjin has greatly inconvenienced Yotsuba-dono��s son, and Ichijou-dono��s son. For this kind of outcome, you should be speaking up, not me."


    "Senior�� Father!"


    "Makoto, I��m disappointed in you."


    "Sensei, would that be okay with you?" The one who soothed Retsu was Maya.


    "If the Kudou Family takes full responsibility for this, then the Yotsuba Family shall consent. It would be fine if Saegusa-dono makes amends with future contributions."


    Retsu did not cover for Kouichi just because of their teacher and student relationship. Makoto, his son, would hold higher priority in that case.


    Currently, the magic group with the most power in Japan isn''t the Nation Defense Force, but actually the Yotsuba Family followed closely by the Saegusa Family. These two Families are the two greatest authorities in the Japanese Magic Community. If the Saegusa Family was to be excluded from the Ten Master Clans, it would be a very undesirable outcome. For the sake of maintaining order, they must remain a part of the Ten Master Clans.


    To ensure the Ten Master Clans that he created would survive, Retsu covered for Kouichi. Maya seeing through his intentions wasn''t difficult.


    "If Yotsuba-dono says so��"


    "It��s certainly true that if the Saegusa Family were to be removed from the Ten Master Clans, the hole left behind would be too great."


    Atsuko and Raizou agreed with Maya successively. Yet Kouichi��s only eye still remind cold.


    There were no voices of objection.


    Kouichi looked at the circumstances with a poker face that lacked a smile.


    Maya faced such a Kouichi and gave a smile.


    "Makoto, let��s go."


    Ordered by Retsu, Makoto stood up tardily from the Ten Master Clans seat.


    "Everyone, excuse us."


    Retsu lightly nodded and left the meeting room. Makoto followed behind with drooping shoulders.


    The door shut with a pattern sound. "Very well then."


    As the stopped time began moving, Itsuwa Isami started with a harried voice.


    "We must decide on a family to replace the Kudou Family."


    "Tomorrow is the Selection Meeting. Why not do it then?" Mitsuya Gen objected,


    "In the event where a vacancy occurs in the Ten Master Clans, a replacement member will be chosen to fill in that role. Even if it would only be a day, the Ten Master Clans should not be in a state where it��s missing any members."


    In replacement of Makoto, Futatsugi Mai supported Isami��s suggestion as the next eldest.


    "Is that so. Who would be a good choice? Any candidates?" Gouki questioned with a helpless expression.


    "Then."


    As Maya said that, all eyes were on her.


    "How about Shippou-dono? The Head, Takumi-dono is wise, though they have few disciples, they have considerable economic strength."


    Gouki, Katsuto and Isami glanced at Kouichi��s face. Though it was well known by the others that the Saegusa Family and the Shippou Family had a bone to pick, Kouichi showed no sign of any reaction.


    "Shippou-dono�� any other recommendations?" There were no Heads who answered Mai��s question.


    "Very well, the new member of the Ten Master Clans is decided to be Shippou-dono. Though it will only be for a day but, who shall convey it to Shippou-dono?"


    "Very well, I shall do so."


    Katsuto raised his hand, and exited the conference room to make the call.


    "Wait a moment, Juumonji-dono."


    Mai voiced out when his back was to her.


    "We shall be taking a break for a while. How about resuming in 30 minutes?"


    There was no objection to Mai��s words.


    ? ? ?


    The next day, February 5th.


    Right after entering Class 2-E, Tatsuya was visited by Shippou Takuma. "Shippou, is something wrong?"


    Faster than Tatsuya could ask, a voice filled with curiosity greeted Takuma, and the owner of said voice was the Club Activities�� senior, Tomitsuka.


    "No, it��s just�� I wanted to express my gratitude to Shiba-senpai." Takuma uncomfortably replied so.


    Well, such feelings of discomfort were perfectly understandable. It was a well-known fact that Takuma had caused quite the commotion back in April with his series of duels.


    His recent change of attitude was unanimously acknowledged by not only the freshmen, but even the upperclassmen. Even so, his rudeness to


    Tatsuya was still fresh in their memory. This was made evident by the numerous inquisitive looks that people gave him whenever he talked to Tatsuya.


    In addition to this, Erika and Leo also gave him gazes of ill will. Although Mikihiko had come to Class 2-E today, his look bore the same unfavorable feelings as Erika��s and Leo��s.


    "Gratitude? I don��t remember doing anything worth being thanked for?"


    What saved Takuma was that Tatsuya apparently didn��t hold a grudge at all. It was quite the opposite in fact, having seen Takuma��s efforts during the Nine Schools Competition, he now had a better opinion of him.


    "Umm�� I heard that Yotsuba-dono recommended my family as a replacement for one of the Ten Master Clans��"


    "My apologies, but this is the first I��ve heard of it."


    Tatsuya wasn��t pretending, he genuinely wasn��t aware of it. To begin with, the fact that a ��replacement�� was needed meant that one of the current Ten Master Clans had stepped down from their seat. Just what kind of incident had occurred? Tatsuya couldn��t help but wonder.


    "Even if it��s just as a replacement until a proper selection is made today�� I��m still extremely grateful. Thank you very much!"


    It had probably been extremely embarrassing for him, after immediately finishing his sentence, Takuma went back to his own classroom at full speed.


    Tatsuya was vaguely aware of the fact that Takuma was sensitive about everything related to the Ten Master Clans.


    However, to think that it brought him such a level of happiness��


    Tatsuya was reminded once again of the fact that every person had a different sense of values, and of what was important.


    ? ? ?


    Today was the day of the Ten Master Clans Selection Meeting, an event that only took place once every 4 years. Along with the Ten Master Clans, the respective Heads of the 18 Assistant Houses could be seen. Aside from the Kudou Family, everyone was present.


    "Well then, the Ten Master Clans Selection Meeting can begin."


    Following Futatsugi Mai��s declaration, all the members stood up.


    "First of all, as per the tradition, if anyone present here has an objection or feels dissatisfaction at the current line-up of Members of the Ten Master Clans, please remain standing. If you don��t have any, sit down within the next minute."


    The primary voting is a peculiar tradition of the Selection Meeting. Even if only one person remained standing, then papers would be distributed and the ballot would move on to the actual voting. The vote would decide who would become the 10 Houses that would be the most suitable to hold the title of Ten Master Clans, and the counting would be done under the supervision of 3 Members of the current Ten Master Clans as well as 3 Members of the 18 Assistant Houses for a total of 6 Members.


    However, this would be a ��signed vote��. The criteria for choosing the next Ten Master Clans would be the power carried by each House at this point in time. However, ��Magical Power�� wouldn��t be the only factor in this, for the ability to support the Nation would also be required.


    Even if you were to vote for an unsuitable House, you wouldn��t lose your Number. However, the following 4 years would have your House bear the penalty, or rather, stigma of not having discerning eyes.


    Following Mai��s instructions, the first 10 Members around the table returned to their seat.


    The current Heads of the 18 Assistant Houses also started to sit one by one.


    When the second hand of the clock had done a 180��, the unexpected happened.


    The Heads of the Kuki Family and the Kuzumi Family sat down.


    Those two had been expected to vote for the now dismissed Kudou Family��s inclusion in the new Ten Master Clans, so this action struck a blow to the other members of the 18 Assistant Houses who hadn��t foreseen this turn of events.


    The members who were still standing up looked at each other. One by one, people sat down as if stopped dead in their tracks. When 50 seconds had elapsed, there was no one left standing.


    When the one-minute mark was reached, Mai stood up once again.


    "Then, for the next 4 years, the Ichijou Family, Futatsugi Family, Mitsuya Family, Yotsuba Family, Itsuwa Family, Mutsuzuka Family, Saegusa Family, Shippou Family, Yatsushiro Family and the Juumonji Family will be known as the Ten Master Clans. Everyone, I expect your continued cooperation."


    The other nine members of the table stood up, and following Mai��s words, bowed.


    The 18 Assistant Houses who were surrounding the new Ten Master Clans joined in a round of applause.


    Once the selection of the new Ten Master Clan ended, it was part of tradition that the 18 Assistant Houses leave to allow the Ten Master Clans to discuss about their new organization and structure. However, when the Heads of the Kuki, and Kuzumi Families tried to leave, Mai called them to a stop.


    "Kuki-dono, Kuzumi-dono, please wait for a moment."


    "Futatsugi-dono?"


    "Is something the matter?"


    "There is something I would like to ask of you two. Would you mind giving me a little bit of your time?"


    The Heads of the Kuki and Kuzumi Families nodded. When the other Members of the 18 Assistant Houses finished retiring, only the Ten Master Clans�� remained, as well as two families bearing the Number ��Nine��, for a total of 12 names.


    "What did you want to ask of us?"


    "Futatsugi-dono, allow me to take it from here."


    The one who stopped Mai had been Shippou Takumi, the newest member of the Ten Master Clans.


    "Kuki-dono, Kuzumi-dono. Even though my family was bestowed the honor of being part of the Ten Master Clans, quite frankly, we don��t have the numbers that would be required to fulfill our duties. Normally we would have to take the supervision of the Kyoto area in Kudou- dono��s stead, but this is too big a duty for my family in its current state."


    "In that case, why don��t you ask for Yotsuba-dono or Futatsugi-dono��s help? If Kyoto is a problem, then Ichijou-dono also has responsibilities towards this area."


    Takumi shook his head with a smile at the proposal by the Head of the Kuki Family.


    "That is also an idea. However, I want the Kudou Family to continue to watch over the Kyoto-Shiga and the Kii Peninsula. Of course, the Shippou Family doesn��t plan on only making demands. I would like every one of the ��Nine�� to lend my family their strength."


    After a moment of wide-eyed surprise, the Heads of the Kuki and Kuzumi Families smiled broadly.


    "Understood."


    "I will consult about this matter with Makoto-sama, we will definitely have a positive answer."


    "I��m counting on you."


    Takumi bowed deeply, the Heads of both the Kuki and the Kuzumi Families also bowed politely.


    After their departure, a somewhat relaxed mood drifted in the conference room.


    "Well then, let��s continue the Master Clans Conference."


    "A counter-plan to the Humanist ideology right?"


    Mai��s words invited this question.


    "No, before that we have to talk about this suspicious ship spotted near Izu."


    The one who had interrupted was Gouki.


    "Ichijou-dono�� There��s no hurry now is there?"


    Although Isami reproved him with a shocked expression,


    "If it is a terrorist ship, I can��t imagine the other side will keep waiting." Gouki didn��t yield.


    "I don��t mind, Itsuwa-dono."


    The one who answered with this was Kouichi, who had regained his usual composure overnight.


    "Then let��s hear more about this matter."


    Although Kouichi��s attitude was the same as ever, it appeared that Gouki didn��t want to associate with him anymore. For someone like Gouki, secret communication with the enemy was an inexcusable act.


    "There was no reaction when searching for a Magician on the freighter Yotsuba-dono gave us coordinates for. Neither weapons nor ammunition were found on board."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "There is a possibility that explosives were being transported. Since it''s also possible that the ship will be used for escape purposes, we plan on keeping it under observation."


    "How about the USNA��s movements?"


    Taking Gouki''s momentum, this time it was Katsuto��s turn to question Kouichi.


    "An agent has been dispatched. In other words, the group that has betrayed the USNA has been found out, but they��re not being that tactful about things. It��s quite possible that this duty wasn��t an order from the USNA Government itself."


    "In other words, a favorite hunter of theirs is on the prowl, hiding somewhere?"


    "The cruiser that Yotsuba-dono received information on was confirmed as outside of territorial waters. He could unexpectedly be hiding out there."


    Hearing Kouichi��s answer, Isami wore a pensive expression.


    "If it��s at sea, should I go and poke around? It should be possible to camouflage it into an accident using the natural disaster excuse."


    "The problem isn''t so much the hunter from the USNA, but the terrorists that have infiltrated our country."


    At Isami��s proposal, Atsuko brought forth a diametrically opposite opinion.


    "That is certainly the case. We have no evidence of their presence at the moment, but we also don��t have any evidence of their absence. It''s really worrying that we don��t even know if they��re lurking about."


    Raizou was supporting Atsuko��s argument.


    "They might even be targeting this very Master Clans Conference for all we know."


    This must have been a pure coincidence. However, it was the truth.


    Immediately after Raizou had said this, an overpowering sound accompanied by powerful vibrations invaded the conference room.


    ? ? ?


    February 5th, 2097 A.D., 10:33 A.M.


    It was currently break time between second and third period at First High.


    A buzzing sound came from Tatsuya��s pocket as he was heading towards the Practice Room, it was an emergency signal.


    Taking out his terminal and confirming the contents, you could read on his face that something terrible had just happened.


    "Sorry, go on ahead without me!"


    Tatsuya left his classmates, among which was Mizuki, and dashed towards the Practice Room.


    Tatsuya, who had received his teacher Jennifer Smith��s blessing to leave early, met Miyuki on the way towards the main gate.


    "Onii-sama also received the emergency signal?"


    Miyuki, whose face had lost all trace of color, asked Tatsuya with a short sentence.


    "Let��s go."


    Tatsuya answered with an even shorter sentence.


    Although Miyuki had nodded and was about to hasten her pace, a voice called her from the behind.


    Minami came out of the entrance, accompanied by her classmate Saegusa Kasumi, as well as her sister Izumi and last but not least, Shippou Takuma. All of them were related to the Ten Master Clans. All of them, with the exception of Minami, were blood-related to the Ten Master Clans.


    "Miyuki-senpai."


    Izumi ran towards Miyuki. "Izumi-chan, too."


    "So it wasn��t a false alarm then!"


    Miyuki nodded to her question.


    Izumi started to tremble uncontrollably.


    "We��re going to see what happened for ourselves. What about all of you."


    Tatsuya, who was just a step away, asked the freshmen.


    "I��m coming too."


    Takuma immediately answered so.


    "We��re going as well"


    Kasumi grasped her trembling sister��s hand.


    Minami came closer to Miyuki. So that she could shield her at a moment''s notice.


    Leading the group, Tatsuya and the five other people hastened towards the station.


    ? ? ?


    During the same time, at Third High. "Masaki, what happened!"


    Masaki had dashed out of the classroom after having asked permission to leave early. Kichijouji, who had run after him until he was out of breath, asked such.


    "My old man has been attacked."


    Regretting even the time spent looking back, Masaki answered.


    "An attack? But�� Right about now it should still be in the middle of the Master Clans Conf��"


    "I��m saying that the Master Clans Conference was the victim of a terrorist attack."


    "What did you say!"


    Seeing Kichijouji at a loss for words, Masaki turned around.


    "I can��t be sure about what exactly happened from the emergency signal alone. I only know that he��s still alive. I��m heading there by helicopter. I��m counting on you to watch over Akane and the others."


    "A-alright, I get it! Be careful, Masaki."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Masaki wasn��t heading home, he was heading towards the company heliport.


    ? ? ?


    Simultaneously, at the Magic University. "Saegusa-san, something the matter."


    During a lesson that was in the form of a debate, the female teacher called out to Mayumi.


    "My apologies, Sensei. Could I borrow your ear for a moment."


    With a dark expression floating on her face, Mayumi walked with quick- steps towards the teacher��s desk.


    She discreetly showed the teacher her terminal which was still displaying the emergency signal.


    Just as the teacher was about to raise her voice, she managed to keep it under control with a gesture, she then brought her ear close.


    "I recall the people in my family were rather anxious. My older brothers might even attempt to go on-site, I would like to go back home and try to have everyone settle down."


    The teacher nodded with a serious look.


    Not letting her classmates feel any ambiguity, Mayumi announced with a smile and a slightly apologetic expression that she had to leave for familial business.


    ? ? ?


    The explosion had occurred right behind the conference room��s doors, crimson flames licked the walls.


    However, those flames were extinguished at once. "Juumonji-dono, exemplary."


    Not a single member of the Master Clans Conference had a bruise. Both the heat and the impact were completely hampered by Katsuto��s heatproof shield.


    "Mutsuzuka-dono as well, as expected."


    The erasure of the flames was caused by Mutsuzuka Atsuko��s Heat Manipulation. For the Magicians of the ��Six��, putting out a flame that couldn��t even melt steel was child��s play.


    "��We should probably head towards the exit. If we get buried alive, it��ll be too much of a bother to escape."


    While Futatsugi Mai was prohibiting the oxidation of the structure from the heat so there would be no spreading of poisonous fumes, she made that comment with a composed voice.


    "Agreed. It seems like a considerably large-scale suicide-bombing operation has begun."


    While Mitsuya Gen had several magics�� on stand-by, he nodded to Mai��s words.


    "Puppet terrorists! Such a terrible thing they��ve done."


    Gouki clicked his tongue intensely upon seeing the suicide bombing continue. Puppet terrorism was basically suicide bombing using humans as puppets to perform the act. Using Magic or drugs to make human dolls out of human beings, there were also ways to deprive someone of self-control with magic.


    What Gouki sensed was the latter, a magic that controlled the flesh. He felt slow-moving presences in the first floor��s lobby, as well as the corridors of every floor, it seemed to be going downward.


    Although the Ichijou family and the Magicians of the ��One�� were skilled in Magic that interfered with the flesh and body, magic that manipulates the movement of the body has always been forbidden. There have been examples of ��losing one��s number�� for those who ignored that law. That is why even if Gouki understood what exactly was happening, he didn��t know how to stop this wicked thing known as Puppet Terrorism.


    "This is bad."


    Sensing that the floor was about to collapse, Yatsushiro Raizou executed Gravity-Control Magic. It wasn��t comparable to the one used for Flight


    Magic, and lifting an area of this size which lost all support required tremendous effort.


    "Let��s make haste."


    Everyone nodded to Kouichi��s words, Maya, Mai and Atsuko left the room, the ten Magicians aimed for the outside as a group.


    Aiming at the bombers who were roaming around in the corridors, Ichijou Gouki unleashed ��Rupture��.


    "They aren��t suicide bombers. They��re just manipulated corpses carrying bombs."


    The flow of insults that Gouki, who had just blown off a corpse��s arm to obstruct the detonation procedure, was spitting in an angry voice, surpassing the others�� expectations.


    To prevent getting buried due to the crumbling floor, the leaders of the Ten Master Clans decided to go to the rooftop and jump off from there while disposing of the occasional corpse bomber they encountered.


    It was Mitsuya Gen and Saegusa Kouichi who were the fastest in taking action towards the bombers. There was a technique that originally allowed one to perform up to a maximum of nine different Magic Sequences at the same time, then store them to allow a simultaneous, instantaneous release of all of them. ��Speed-Loader��, using Kouichi��s ��Octet�� allowed him to maintain 8 different Magics from 4 different Systems on stand-by and select which Magic he needed to deal with a wide variety of situations instantly. The walking corpses could not even hope to approach them.


    The odd time an explosion couldn��t be prevented, the multi-layered defensive wall ��Phalanx�� was the perfect tool.


    Raizou��s Gravity-Control Magic was there to prevent the ground from suddenly falling under their feet.


    Atsuko��s Heat Manipulation Magic could erase any fire.


    Futatsugi Mai would remove the poisonous fumes,


    Maya was acting as a flashlight in those lightless corridors once the flames were put out.


    Itsuwa Isami and Shippou Takumi didn��t have a chance to do anything.


    It was impossible for those bomb-carrying corpses to kill or even wound any of them.


    The Family Heads had already noticed this fact.


    "It��s going to be tough finding a countermeasure to the Media."


    Gen complained all the while making Swiss cheese out of the corpses. "I guess we have no way of deceiving them at all."


    While putting out a wall of flames, Atsuko made a comment with a tone of resignation.


    "Although we managed to get a photograph of the fact that it was corpses who were holding the bombs�� I think revealing this to the public would have quite the negative effect."


    Isami, who had given up on any hope of getting a turn at doing anything, he agreed while taking photos.


    "Still, I doubt purposely injuring ourselves would help much, if at all."


    Hearing Maya��s point, Raizou shrugged his shoulders.


    "Shall we hide until the flames of their fury cool down."


    Raizou��s comment which might have been either a joke or a serious statement, no voice of objection came.


    February 5th, 2097 A.D., 10:30 A.M.


    The number of victims of the Hakone XXXX Hotel��s terror bombings came out to be 22, and it became a disaster with as many as 34 casualties.


    Furthermore, the number of uninjured people was 33. The number of Magicians among them was 27.


    The harshest criticism came from the public opinions of those who claimed that the Magicians had prioritized their own well-being above that of others.


    (Electronic version of the newspaper dating from February 6th 2097 A.D.)

 Volume 17 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Have you enjoyed, ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� Volume 17 ��Master Clans Conference Arc�� [Part 1]? This time around action wasn��t a factor, instead I tried to introduce plenty of love-hate components. (Lie)


    Not all of the men and woman are pessimistic about the establishment of the Class One couple. I think the majority is rather ''glad'' and would congratulate the two of them, and those who are on the side of ''They are stuck together willfully'' will think that it''s common. As for the couple themselves, if people think about them living as an established couple later on, it would probably be best to have them give their blessings.


    But due to people being friends, acquaintances, and perhaps something that should be expected from a rival''s grief, it isn''t rare for ''lover'' relationships to be formed. They''re certainly present within today''s world. Surely the majority lies in this direction for fictional worlds.


    However, speaking of established couples who were urged by their parents�� How''s this: I think the author himself should become engaged before they officially become a couple. Well with the case (Refrained due to Spoilers), the person himself might be thankful since he has a clear mind to do as such. There are tons of late-bloomers though.


    But I think (Refrained to due Spoilers) is an extreme nuisance. One''s true feelings get set aside.


    Although it was slightly different from the previous illustrations, Lina had appeared in the storyline for around one year now. She is an easy character to write so I really want to include her a lot more�� as of now, she has yet to depart from America. Even though she��s appeared on stage for a while, perhaps it will take form this time. Too bad.


    Well, the next book will be ��Master Clans Conference (II). This section will be made up of three parts just like the ��Visitors Arc��. The content will be similar to that of the ��Visitors Arc��. You might say that the games ��Out of Order�� and ��Lost Zero�� are similar.


    ��Since I won��t try to ��not spoil anything anymore��, please look forward to enjoying the next book ��Master Clans Conference Arc (II)��.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 18 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On February 5th, 2097 A.D., around 10.30 A.M., a large-scale bombing took place in a certain hotel in Hakone.


    The targeted hotel was the venue selected for the Ten Master Clans Conference. At the time of the terrorist attack, the 18 Assistant Houses had already left the hotel premises. However, the Family Heads of the newly selected Ten Master Clans were still inside the building, discussing the problems faced by the Japanese Magic Community.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, Minami, Takuma, Kasumi, and Izumi had received the news during class and immediately headed out to the scene. Upon arriving, they could hear screams ringing throughout the neighborhood.


    There were injured and dead people being carried out of the burnt hotel. Many of the injured were sitting by the street while being treated. There were intermittent roars from bombs left in the rubble that were just now exploding. The unexpected devastation was similar to the Yokohama Incident from the autumn of 2 years ago.


    Tatsuya held Miyuki back by grasping her shoulder as she attempted to step towards the hotel.


    "Onii-sama��?"


    Miyuki looked back, and Tatsuya shook his head. "It''s better to not interfere."


    Tatsuya restrained Miyuki as she tried to extinguish the fire with her magic.


    The fire was more or less extinguished already. It was still dangerous, since they didn''t know how many explosives were left inside, but the firefighters on location were trained for this. Tatsuya thought it would be better to leave this to the experts, as the group wasn''t familiar with this field.


    "More importantly, we should try to locate Aunt-, no, Mother and the others."


    Tatsuya almost said ��Oba-ue'', then he remembered that he was together with Takuma and the others. It was probably unnecessary to correct himself, but he was determined to avoid any situation that could bring any doubt to the ��setting''.


    "Over there."


    Even when he was talking to Miyuki, Tatsuya kept looking around, and faster than Takuma and Izumi did, spotted the Family Heads of the Ten Master Clans.


    Although seeing the Family Heads together as they currently were was quite intimidating, he was curious as to why they''d stick together in this situation. Tatsuya tilted his head and immediately saw the figure of a plain-clothed detective next to them.


    "Otou-sama!"


    Izumi broke out into a run while disregarding her surroundings. "Ah, wait a minute, Izumi!"


    Kasumi also chased after her recklessly.


    "That, is that a detective��?"


    Even though they were all searching for their parents, Takuma seemed to be much calmer than the twins.


    However, even he yielded to circumstances. "Onii-sama, what do you think about this?"


    Apparently, the Family Heads of the Ten Master Clans were being questioned about the situation, so Miyuki asked Tatsuya what they should do. Minami was also looking at him expectantly.


    "Let''s keep an eye on Izumi and the others alone."


    The six of them had left school early to rush over here. Given the situation, they didn''t even have time to change out of their uniforms.


    Due to this, with his apparent status of an upperclassman, he had an obligation to stop the freshman who were about to start a ruckus. Tatsuya conveyed ''no other choice'' from his eyes to Miyuki and Minami as he walked to where Maya was standing.


    "Why are Otou-sama and the others being interrogated by the police!? They''re the victims here!"


    Sure enough, Izumi was lashing out at the detective. Contrary to her usual lady-like behavior, she could bare her fangs at times like this. Although, in the eyes of the public, it might be perceived as youthful and impulsive.


    (Even so�� Why did no one stop Izumi?)


    None of the Family Heads tried to restrain the loudly protesting Izumi, rather, everyone was just watching from the sidelines. At the very least, her father, Saegusa Kouichi, should have rebuked her. But he hadn''t, and even with his meek expression, you could see he looked pretty amused with the laughter in his eyes.


    The detective was only taken aback for a moment, but it seemed things would turn sour shortly if Izumi wasn''t kept in check. In the end, it would unnecessarily lead to a worse situation ���� for his Aunt ���� for all of them. Since the adults had washed their hands of the matter, Tatsuya reluctantly took the role upon himself.


    "Izumi, that''s enough."


    "Shiba-senpai, why did you stop me?"


    Izumi shook Tatsuya''s hand off her shoulder.


    Using the force that was directed towards him, Tatsuya controlled Izumi''s center of gravity.


    Izumi resisted, but Tatsuya led her movement, as if they were dancing, to painlessly tear her attention away from the detective.


    "Cool your head. The police are only doing their duty."


    His words weren''t intended for Izumi alone. They were also directed to restrain Kasumi and Takuma.


    "If you''re getting in his way, the questioning will only get longer. I''m sorry for the disturbance."


    The second half of his sentence was directed to the plain-clothed detective. The strangely acquiescent words, which assumed the blame was Izumi''s, were received with a nod from the detective.


    Tatsuya pulled Izumi''s hand, and hinted to Takuma and Izumi to leave the adults in order to let them settle their business first.


    The Family Heads of the Ten Master Clans, excluding Maya, looked at him with great interest.


    Kouichi and Gouki in particular gave him a very intriguing look.


    Either the questioning had just started, or as Tatsuya said, it was prolonged for longer than expected. At this point, the Family Heads weren''t just being questioned by the plain-clothed detective, but a crowd of police officers had surrounded them as well. It was as if they were suspects.


    However, that was not important to Tatsuya.


    For him, the most important thing was Maya''s safety. If Maya were to die now, it would be inconvenient. As Miyuki has just been revealed as the Yotsuba Family''s next Family Head, Tatsuya could no longer be hidden in anonymity behind the scenes.


    While he could maintain his position, he had yet to form any stable footing. His only allies were the personnel of the FLT Third Division, Ushiyama and company. Neither Kazama nor Yakumo would want to interfere when it''s disadvantageous for them. They couldn''t exactly be called ��Sponsors''.


    Maya can be said to be one of the most powerful Magicians in the world. It wasn''t a bluff. There was almost no one who could beat her in magic combat. There were no Magicians who wouldn''t be harmed by ��Meteor Shower'', even Tatsuya was no exception.


    Tatsuya''s ��Decomposition'' Magic had good chemistry against Maya''s ��Meteor Shower''. However, Maya''s initiation speed was also top-notch, matching her magic power, and she was also able to wield her power with versatility. These were deficits Tatsuya couldn''t compensate for. Maya also possessed magic besides just ��Meteor Shower''. And Tatsuya wouldn''t always get the initiative, either. If Maya''s ��Meteor Shower'' were to be activated before his ��Decomposition'', even Tatsuya wouldn''t escape unscathed. He was only able to emerge victorious thus far due to ��Regrowth'', and as long as Maya didn''t possess that power, she probably wouldn''t be able to win against Tatsuya. Once ��Meteor Shower'' was invoked, even the strongest defense magic like ��Phalanx'' from the Juumonji Family wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    However, that was only in terms of magic combat strength. Maya''s body was only on par with that of a normal human. She had never undergone any special training to maintain her beauty or health, just like any other weak woman. If she were to get cut, she would bleed like anyone else.


    No matter how skillful someone was as a Magician, it was impossible to continuously maintain a personal barrier. Continuous defense-type magic hadn''t been properly implemented yet, and it was far from practical use. In fact, calling it experimental would be appropriate. For Yotsuba Maya, even a single bullet could threaten her life.


    Tatsuya had prepared himself to use ��Regrowth'' in front of public eyes when he had rushed here, but for the time being, he had confirmed Maya''s safety. ��Seems like it''d take some time to be able to talk to her ��


    ��though there''s nothing in particular to be said ���� should I go back to school?'' Tatsuya was pondering when suddenly a red uniform came into view.


    "Ichijou."


    It was quite a loud voice, but not loud enough to be called raucous. However, Masaki reacted to Tatsuya''s tone rather firmly.


    "Shiba."


    He must have been looking for his father, Gouki. Masaki rapidly took in his surroundings while walking up to Tatsuya.


    "Shiba-san, you''re here as well."


    Gazing at Miyuki who stood beside Tatsuya, Masaki changed his expression; it was a complex mix between disappointment and joy.


    Miyuki linked her arm to Tatsuya''s ���� or not. They weren''t even in close contact.


    Rather the gap between Tatsuya and Miyuki had spread even further. However, Masaki perceived that being due to the fact that they had suddenly went from siblings to lovers.


    "Yes, this has become quite a problem."


    Masaki''s emotions weren''t hard to read, even for Miyuki. Proposing an engagement towards someone who just announced their own engagement, even if it was out of sheer passion�� Masaki''s smiling face had a complex, yet easy to understand expression on it.


    To be honest, Miyuki was just being timid to keep Masaki from feeling awkward. The Ichijou Family denying her engagement to Tatsuya didn''t change her status as Tatsuya''s fianc��e. Even with that in mind, she still felt miserable when she came to understand her wish might not come true; it was a highly unpleasant feeling.


    That being the case, Miyuki wasn''t so immature as to make Masaki uncomfortable. Additionally, even though she was unhappy with Masaki''s actions, she didn''t have any aversion to him as a person. As such, putting on an amiable smile was an easy task to accomplish for her.


    Although, it was probably a good idea for Masaki to give up as soon as possible. ����To be honest, even Miyuki desired for him to give up on her as soon as possible.


    "Yeah�� for the Head of each house to be gathered here��"


    Masaki''s mood brightened from seeing Miyuki smile at him. "Yes. The police seem to be questioning them."


    "Questioning!? Excuse me. I''m going over first."


    Fortunately, his judgement wasn''t impaired too much by the unfolding events. As if realizing the impending crisis that the questioning of the


    Heads of the Ten Master Clans could create, Masaki regained his original purpose of going to his father''s side.


    On the other hand, Katsuto came out of the swarm of policemen. He was released early due to consideration of his age as a minor. (In the past, an adult was anyone over 18, but it was reinstated to 20 again. Reduction of the ''of age'' limit was required in order to mass mobilize young soldiers during wartime, it was done all around the world. The adult age standard was even reduced to 16 at one point, before being raised to 25 at its extreme.)


    Katsuto walked straight over to Tatsuya and company. It seemed like he had seen what Izumi had done just now.


    "Shiba."


    Since there was no follow up on his words, there was no mistake of whom he had just called. At the very least, Tatsuya thought that Katsuto wouldn''t be shameless enough to call Miyuki without the proper honorific.


    "Has the police interrogation been completed, Juumonji-senpai?"


    Tatsuya directed his attention to Katsuto. Currently, they were standing in front of each other as a Senpai-Kouhai from school, not as members of the Ten Master Clans.


    "No, I was thinking of updating you guys on the situation."


    Katsuto seemed to take the bait, and the awkwardness in his attitude disappeared.


    Katsuto looked around Tatsuya''s companions. He knew about Kasumi and Izumi since way back. It was his first meeting with Takuma and Minami, or at least, they had never gotten a proper chance to have a conversation.


    "Are you perhaps, Shippou-dono?" Katsuto spoke to Takuma.


    "Yes, I''m Shippou Takuma. Nice to meet you Juumonji-san."


    In contrast to Tatsuya, he greeted Katsuto as a member of the Ten Master Clans rather than as a Kouhai from First High. Although there was a difference between their status as a Family Head and the son of a Family Head, since they were standing as members of the Ten Master Clans, they were of equal footing.


    "I''m Juumonji Katsuto. Pleased to meet you."


    "I as well, nice to meet you, too."


    However, even with the equal footing, and without the Senpai-Kouhai formality, Takuma did not make any cheeky gestures, even with his mouth, in their first meeting.


    "This girl is Sakurai Minami, a Year 1 student who has been living with us."


    Provided the chance, Tatsuya introduced Minami to Katsuto. She politely bowed to Katsuto, and he seemed to have come to the realization that Minami''s identity was, to some extent, like that of a Servant of the Yotsuba Family. After responding briefly to Minami, Katsuto returned to his point.


    "You guys came here after receiving the disaster notification, didn''t you? As you can see, Yotsuba-dono, Saegusa-dono, and Shippou-dono are safe. There are no injuries whatsoever."


    The notification he referred to was an email in their mobile information terminals, which stated that his immediate family and acquaintances had encountered a disaster. Mobile information terminals gathered and relayed a lot of helpful information, such as reporting a fire and earthquake alarm in close proximity to the attendees, it had a radio service to inform the recipients of the notification of the recorded destination, and included a life log which monitored the owner''s state in three stages; ''safe, danger'', and ''death''. This information was supplied alongside local government information emails.


    However, the notification was sent right as the disaster occurred, so there was no way to get an update to the situation unless the transmission was set to be continuous. Masaki, and even Tatsuya, were rushing because of that.


    "Seems so. By the way, Senpai, do you mind telling us what exactly happened?"


    "Hmm�� If the others were here it would be easier to explain, but��"


    After hearing Katsuto''s words, Tatsuya looked around. Members of the Yotsuba Family could be seen furtively mingling amongst the people as to not stand out, and the Butler Hanabishi who was in charge of the unit was seen spreading his members among the crowd. ����Unfortunately, there was no hint of any suicide bomber to be found.


    "Please."


    Tatsuya lowered his head, conveying a heartfelt message that he didn''t mind even the smallest bits of information. Katsuto nodded and gave a brief account of what happened.


    "To be honest, we don''t know the details either."


    During the meeting, they were attacked by a suicide bomber and went to the roof seeking refuge. Katsuto also mentioned that the suicide bomber had used animated corpses for the attack.


    "At this point in time, it''s not yet determined that we were the target. Although I believe that there''s a high chance that the meeting was targeted, it seems to be inconclusive, even for the police."


    "Excuse me, Katsuto-san. No, Juumonji-senpai."


    After calling Katsuto by name, Kasumi hurriedly corrected herself to address him as a Senpai. Since her sister knew of Katsuto even before during High School, she recognized him more as her sister''s friend instead of as a Senpai from the same High School. ����Kasumi and Izumi probably felt uneasy to call him ��Katsuto-san'' while her sister always called him ��Juumonji-kun''.


    "Kasumi, what is it?"


    Likewise, Katsuto felt the same.


    "What did the police ask my fath-�� no, what are they asking everyone?"


    "We were asked to explain since we were at the scene and had witnessed it unfold from the start."


    "Then, Otou-sama and the rest aren''t under suspicion of being criminals?"


    Izumi, who was standing next to Kasumi, had a tense vibe about her. The twins were showing a normal reaction, but Tatsuya and Miyuki were surprised that Izumi seemed to be earnestly worried about her father.


    Due to that, Katsuto''s eyes had a flicker of hesitation when Kasumi stared at him.


    "They''re not suspected of any conspiracy. Even so, the police doubt that conflict between magicians could lead to suicide bombing."


    Still, he didn''t try to dodge Kasumi''s question.


    "That''s��"


    While a stunned utterance escaped her mouth, Izumi''s hand clenched tightly.


    Unreasonable, she was definitely thinking so.


    It wasn''t just thought by Izumi. Takuma, who had been quietly listening in anger, had also balled his hand into a fist.


    "They seem to think like the Anti-Magician faction."


    While Tatsuya was famous due to his reputation for controlling his emotions, he couldn''t help but vocalize such an ironic observation.


    "Onii-sama, could there be officers present that support the ��Humanists''��?"


    Miyuki''s words made the faces of the group become sour.


    "No, that''s not it. If there were any, this interrogation would be much more flagrant."


    Tatsuya recalled the relentless interrogation he got from the police in Arashiyama, Kyoto after he fought the Traditionalist Magicians manipulated by Zhou, who detested the Ten Master Clans. He denied Miyuki''s concern.


    The freshmen seemed visibly relieved by his confirmation. Katsuto lifted his eyebrow, letting out a surprised expression through his eyes.


    "Shiba, aren''t the two of you cousins, not siblings?"


    Before Miyuki got upset, Tatsuya answered that question with a laugh.


    "Ah, Miyuki''s ��Onii-sama'' is it? Since we''d regarded each other as siblings until recently�� as expected, it''s hard to immediately adjust."


    "I see. Fair enough."


    Katsuto''s doubt dissipated. This showed that Tatsuya''s response was just too natural, rather than Katsuto being gullible. There was no trace of guilt at all, and his act seemed genuine.


    "Huh, Aniki?"


    Just at that moment, almost too conveniently, Katsuto''s attention was taken by Kasumi''s loud voice.


    "Tomokazu-san, is it?"


    Noticing the young man who was waving to Kasumi and Izumi, Katsuto muttered the name of the young man.


    "Shiba, do you have anything else you want to ask?"


    "No. There''s nothing."


    "How about you, Shippou?"


    "Likewise, I don''t have any more questions."


    After confirming with Tatsuya and Takuma, Katsuto nodded.


    "Then, I''ll be excusing myself."


    Katsuto proceeded to walk in the direction of the young man. "Miyuki-senpai, Shiba-senpai."


    Immediately, Izumi turned to Tatsuya and spoke.


    "It seems like our brother is also waiting, so we''ll excuse ourselves. I think we''ll be going back with him as well, so don''t mind us."


    "Shiba-senpai, President, please excuse us. Sakurai-san, you as well."


    Subsequently, Kasumi bowed to Tatsuya and followed her twin, waving to Minami as well. The twins went after Tomokazu, the young man whom Katsuto was approaching.


    "Onii-sama, that man is related to Izumi-chan and Kasumi?"


    Miyuki, upon seeing Tomokazu''s back, immediately sought confirmation to Tatsuya.


    "Yes. Saegusa Tomokazu-san. The Saegusa Family''s eldest son. Izumi and Kasumi''s step-brother."


    "I see��"


    The reason for Miyuki''s curiosity was due to the fact that Kasumi called him ��Aniki'' and Izumi referred to him as ��Ani'', and there was no distance felt whatsoever.


    "By the way, Onii-sama, about our earlier conversation."


    "Ah, the police have yet to be filled with anti-magic ideologies, it seems to be that way. Also, from the way they were talking just now, it seems like a needless concern."


    Tatsuya answered so, anticipating Miyuki''s question.


    "Rather, that was rather lenient of him to say considering the situation." Adding a sigh to his sentence.


    "��Not only anti-magic principles, the police haven''t been corrupted with any polluted ideologies. Either of those would be a big problem, no?"


    Miyuki gazed towards Tatsuya with a puzzled look as he smiled.


    "If there were some officers that had subscribed to the anti-magic ideology, that would be enough to depose them."


    Tatsuya explained with a serious look, minding the future possibilities ahead of them.


    "At any rate, we don''t need to do anything for now. If it''s information we want, we can always get it from the police."


    "It might seem impossible, but�� if the police, as an organization, is taken over by the anti-magician ideology�� what are we going to do?"


    "It''s highly unlikely."


    Tatsuya, with a bitter expression, shook his head at Miyuki''s question.


    "As long as the enemy doesn''t develop a method to stand against magic, the magic police are already on standby. Hence, the government would make its move before anything too serious happened, but��"


    "Is there any chance that it wouldn''t end so favorably?"


    The way Miyuki asked Tatsuya did not hide any of the anxiety in her voice.


    "Even though there doesn''t seem to be a detective here, this terrorist attack is actually being handled well. Most likely due to the Ten Master Clans being involved, they''re following up on the matter."


    Tatsuya didn''t directly answer Miyuki, instead he took a step back to look at the root of the problem instead.


    "If an unbiased detective came to a conclusion, there''s a high chance the general public would agree with him."


    Tatsuya fixed his eyes on Maya.


    The Heads of Ten Master Clans were still surrounded by the police.


    "Depending on how the media publicized this attack, the reaction could vary greatly. Unfortunately, they''ll probably go with ''magicians caused civilian casualties'' and the like��"


    Tatsuya diverted his gaze to the group of people who were injured. Some were being transferred to the ambulance with serious injuries, and there were only ten people left. Even in such a situation, the number of fatalities hadn''t reached double digits. This result could be considered miraculous.


    "Even though the terrorist would take full blame for this attack, there would still be a lot of people like myself who would think that ''Magicians caused this, and they have a responsibility for reparations'', and inevitably would be convinced this was the truth."


    "But, we, Magicians, are also Japanese citizens like them, aren''t we��" Miyuki showed a glimpse of sadness in her eyes.


    "However,"


    Even so, she didn''t look away. Although Miyuki appeared to be fragile, she wasn''t timid.


    "The media is not always hostile to Magicians. Last April, despite the small number, there was a campaign to acknowledge the rights of Magicians."


    As Miyuki said, there was such a campaign discussed in the news last April, to counter the arguments of the media''s hostility against magicians.


    However, this time, the situation is different. The number of casualties are higher, and the damage was more severe.


    "You''re right. Even the Ten Master Clans won''t be able to sit still now."


    Yet, Tatsuya didn''t say anything that would increase Miyuki''s anxiety. Whether or not he was pessimistic or optimistic about the future, things that are bound to happen will happen anyway. As of now, neither


    Miyuki or Tatsuya could do anything. Due to this, Tatsuya refrained from saying anything that could worsen the atmosphere.


    "More importantly, we''ve made sure that Haha-ue is alright, so let''s go back to school."


    He already confirmed the situation from Katsuto''s explanation, and staying longer there wouldn''t change things. This situation was better left to the police. Trusting Tatsuya''s judgement, Miyuki replied ��yes, Onii-sama'', and Minami also bowed in agreement, following them silently.


    "How about you, Shippou?"


    "I�� will stay here a little longer."


    Takuma answered so, when Tatsuya asked him. "I see."


    Tatsuya didn''t oppose his decision. He wasn''t responsible for taking care of Takuma, and their relationship wasn''t that close either. Tatsuya urged Miyuki and Minami to leave the area.


    "Umm, Shiba-senpai."


    From behind, Takuma''s voice could be heard to have hesitation in it. "What?"


    "About our earlier conversation�� No, nevermind."


    Takuma retracted his words.


    It was clear that Takuma was doubting him, but Tatsuya kept his face with ��I see'' expression and turned his back against Takuma.


    ? ? ?


    The hotel was burnt down, with many injured and many dead.


    The ghastly mastermind behind this terrorist attack was observing the aftermath from a house located 9km east of Odawara.


    A suicide bombing was the perfect tool for Jiedo Heigu. It inflicted major damage while keeping losses to a minimum.


    The explosives didn''t get caught by the detectors which had been pre- installed in the city, which was to be expected from a weapon deemed obsolete by the USNA Army. The shields hadn''t been activated either since the explosive detectors didn''t go off.


    Even his corpse puppets which were manipulated with ''Zombification'' didn''t get discovered by the sensors. His dolls got into the hotel unimpeded.


    The security measures in the city were flawed to a laughable degree. In his evaluation, the city he had until recently lived in while in the USNA had much tighter security. He had a sense of self-satisfaction when he thought of this.


    Even the Ten Master Clans had been unable to injure him, which had been according to plan. He had expected to be able to escape without a scratch instead of triggering something short of a full war, military infantry and all.


    As expected, the Ten Master Clans had only defended themselves, selfishly protecting themselves at the expense of others. If they had used their magic to protect everyone else, the injured count might been curbed at 20 people, and the outcome of 50 he achieved wouldn''t have been possible.


    They ended up as collateral damage due to the Ten Master Clans. This was the message Jiedo Heigu wanted to spread to the Japanese.


    The Ten Master Clans would abandon ordinary citizens if it was to save themselves.


    You, the Japanese, would be killed because of the Ten Master Clans.


    The Ten Master Clans, the Yotsuba, I will take away your place in Japan the same way you took mine.


    My homeland, where I belonged was Dahan��


    Jiedo Heigu smiled in the darkness of his silhouette as he stood up. Strewn about his feet were the owner of the house and his family, laying on the floor lifelessly.


    ? ? ?


    STARS No. 2, Benjamin Canopus, was currently in a room inside the USNA Embassy. He was staring at the screen relaying the scene of the terrorist attack at Hakone.


    His smart and fearless face was colored with a bitter expression. Although they were of different countries, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for the civilians who fell victim to terrorism.


    As an austere soldier, Canopus believed that military personnel who protected non-combatants and complied with the classic laws of war should be full of pride. STARS missions, however, often required him to operate covertly and break these laws he respected. He was constantly struggling with this inner conflict, and that''s why he decided to forgo any involvement with civilians which could affect his heart.


    He would have stopped Heigu''s attack if it was possible. Unfortunately, he wasn''t allowed to reveal the embarrassing weaponry theft to Japan, and in turn this caused Japan to be unprepared for the terrorist attack. This resulted in the unnecessary loss of Japanese civilian''s lives.


    Since he was not allowed to inform them, he was also ordered to not cooperate with Japan''s military or police to further ensure the weapon theft remained a secret.


    He had received a kill order for Heigu, and he needed to keep a low profile while doing so, to prevent any intel leakage to the Japanese authorities. Luring out Heigu to the high seas and eliminating him there was the best possible outcome, or so he was told.


    Canopus had a ''soldier to the bones'' kind of mentality, but he understood that a command must be obeyed. The moment military personnel deviate from a given order, they would be deemed an outlaw, guilty of insubordination.


    It was a smarter choice to follow his orders from the military, lest he be branded a fugitive.


    ? ? ?


    Eventually, the Heads of the Ten Master Clans were released by the police, and they travelled back to the Kant�� Branch Magic Association Building in the helicopter that Masaki was riding. Of course, Katsuto was together with them, as well as the ones who were expected to be with them. This included Kasumi, Izumi, their brother, Kouichi''s first son, Tomokazu, and Takuma.


    When they arrived at the Magic Association, the Heads of the Ten Master Clans went to a conference room, while Masaki, Kasumi, Izumi, Tomokazu, and Takuma were waiting in a separate room in the building. Despite the fact that it was a sudden announcement, the Magic Association managed to arrange a round table for the Heads of the Ten Master Clans to sit at. They looked at each other''s faces, before the eldest of them broke the silence.


    "Let''s stop wasting time with meaningless prelude. Everybody please voice out ideas, if you have any, on how to deal with this emergency."


    Futatsugi Mai, who was the focus of the other nine, stared back at each of them one by one.


    After a glance around the table, she held her gaze on Kouichi who was sitting directly across from her.


    "It will be difficult to control the mass media."


    Kouichi, who had the most influence in the media industry, said that with a gloomy face.


    "As of now, there are 16 casualties, but that number might soar above a couple dozen. Just the number of casualties is more than enough to throw the public opinion into a frenzy."


    "Even so, it doesn''t mean that we can afford to do nothing."


    From his seat, Itsuwa Isami stated his opinion. His voice, however, did not carry any strength.


    "No, it''s probably best to wait for now. An overly controlled public opinion might backfire if done hastily. It might even carry heavier consequences for us."


    Mitsuya Gen cast his opinion reluctantly.


    "That''s right. In the first place, we are also victims, and there''s nothing we have done that requires justification. If we react rashly now, there''s no guarantee that we wouldn''t hurt ourselves."


    Yatsushiro Raizou consented.


    "However, standing still without taking any action also wouldn''t be a wise decision. This isn''t our only problem. The whole population of Magicians is also under scrutiny."


    "I agree with Ichijou-dono. We shouldn''t overdo our counter-measure, but we definitely cannot stay still. If we do not resist, we will end up being cornered by our enemy."


    Gouki and Mutsuzuka Atsuko insisted that they should take aggressive measures. The meeting had barely started, but the mood had started to break down early on. Mai furrowed her eyebrows in concern, and she urged those who had yet to comment to join the discussion.


    "Juumonji-dono, how about you? Please don''t hold back, and feel free to speak your mind."


    Katsuto lowered his head to the others before he started to talk.


    "It''s probably impossible to try to control the mass media. I agree with Saegusa-dono on that."


    Unexpectedly, he started with such a flat statement. "Then, is it better for us to do nothing?"


    Interestingly enough, Raizou showed a rather surprised expression. "No."


    Katsuto focused his eyes at Raizou, without even moving his neck.


    "Let''s not resort to such tricks, I believe we should openly declare our position. Particularly, in condemning the terrorist attacks against the Magic Association."


    "I see."


    Raizou nodded, he was clearly caught unprepared. He was so focused on what was in his hand that he had overlooked the straightforward approach.


    "I believe that Juumonji-dono''s suggestion is the most realistic countermeasure we can take as of this moment."


    Shippou Takumi gave consent to Katsuto''s proposal.


    "Ah, I also think that making a statement through the Magic Association is a good solution."


    Raizou said so while slightly raising his hand.


    "Yatsushiro-dono, isn''t that only an excuse to escape from giving your idea?"


    Atsuko brewed some tea.


    The unscrupulous Gouki frowned at the remark, yet the object of the remark, Raizou, was laughing in a carefree manner.


    "Yotsuba-dono, what do you say."


    As a gesture of goodwill to Raizou, and to divert the attention from himself, Atsuko swiftly directed a question to Maya.


    Maya, rather than focusing on answering Atsuko, opened her mouth towards Kouichi who was sitting by her side.


    "I don''t think we have much choice here. Am I right, Saegusa-dono?"


    "That''s true."


    Kouichi nodded with a straight face towards Maya''s statement, even though it sounded like a provocation.


    "So, we will put out a statement via the Magic Association that condemns this attack, and we will also state our intent to fully cooperate in catching the perpetrator."


    After he made sure that nobody was against his statement, Kouichi opened his mouth again.


    "Of course, this will involve control of the mass media."


    "However, didn''t you say yourself that exerting such control would be difficult, Saegusa-dono?"


    Being reminded by Gen about what he said, Kouichi nodded and faked a smile.


    "Yes, we will be unable to do anything about those who claim the responsibility is purely on us Magicians, but we can''t afford being passive about this. In the end, the bad guys are the terrorists, and I believe continually inducing this impression while controlling the media is the optimal solution."


    Gen didn''t give any reply to Kouichi.


    "I wonder if things would go so smoothly. Once public opinion goes against Magicians, it won''t be easy to overturn it."


    "The hostile atmosphere towards Magicians has existed for a long time. However, by diverting attention to the terrorist, we can at least ease the increasing negative opinion towards Magicians. If we also cooperate in catching the criminal, the terrorist becomes the scapegoat, and the hostility aimed at us for this incident should vanish."


    "Capturing the terrorist with our own hands? Wouldn''t that impose a greater risk for us?"


    Gouki interrupted the discussion between Kouichi and Gen.


    "In order for us, the Heads of the Ten Master Clans to move, we need military approval. Although that''s only a verbal agreement and not a written rule, we should not disregard the procedures that have been given to us in order to maintain a relationship with the government."


    "Ichijou-dono, you do know that such a permit from the military has a very low chance of being accepted, right?"


    Gouki shook his head in reply to Kouichi''s question. He also implied ��that''s not all''.


    "If we allow for a second and third attack to be carried out during our search, the public opinion of the Ten Master Clans, no, of Magicians will suffer even more."


    "However, that doesn''t mean we''ll just idly sit around while the terrorist attacks us."


    Maya''s intervention, was met with surprises. Since she directly replied to Gouki, with her eyes fixed on him.


    "In order to catch the criminal, and to prevent a copycat attack, I think we must dispose of our mask and mobilize our strength. The Ten Master Clans have the power to catch the criminal."


    If this statement hadn''t been made by Maya, who openly supported Kouichi, people might have had an easier time accepting it.


    "However, I can understand Ichijou-dono''s concern."


    "��What do you mean?"


    Gouki wasn''t the only one who stared at Maya with a puzzled look. Kouichi also reflected a quizzical expression towards Maya in his eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to be directly involved in the search of this attacker. Although letting the perpetrator remain at large is a problem in itself, I still think it''s a necessity for us to be on the lookout for another terrorist attack for now."


    "So we should focus on preventing another attack from being carried out?"


    Maya nodded, to answer Mai''s question.


    "Then, should we assign someone to keep an eye out for the terrorist?"


    Atsuko''s question wasn''t meant for only Maya, but also towards the other members who were in the meeting.


    "I''m sending Tatsuya from my family."


    Maya, however, seemed to misunderstand the question as something aimed at the Yotsuba Family.


    "Let''s give the responsibility to Masaki."


    As if to compete, Gouki quickly threw in Masaki''s name. "Yotsuba-dono, Ichijou-dono, please wait a minute."


    However, in exchange of the nominations from their own families, Mai seemed to be unsatisfied.


    "The nominees you have both put forward are still in high school. To be on the lookout for a hidden criminal will take a lot of time and effort. Even if they are a part of the Ten Master Clans, ultimately, they''re still students. I don''t think it''s wise to sacrifice their academics for this matter."


    Gouki''s hot-bloodedness was rebutted by the common sense that came from Mai.


    "It''s heartwarming to hear your concern, Futatsugi-dono. However, you need not worry."


    However, Maya returned a calm smile to Mai.


    "You are correct in saying that locating a terrorist and his colleagues may take a long time, but if Tatsuya receives backup from the Yotsuba family, he won''t even need a month to remove the terrorists. That wouldn''t be enough to disrupt his schooling."


    She replied with a strong degree of confidence, as if she could foresee the future. Mai was taken aback by Maya''s statement.


    "��But still."


    However, the opponent was someone from the Ten Master Clans as well. Mai was not so easily trusting what Maya said.


    "The fact that Tatsuya-dono is still a high school student is undeniable. No matter the degree to which your family supports him, chasing a terrorist isn''t a good idea, right?"


    Maya replied to Mai''s statement with a slight smile as if seemingly saying, "Well, you''re too late."


    The terrorist attack that had happened a year ago, in April of 2095, had been covered up well till now. The information had been released to the Ten Master Clans, previously.


    They still had no hints about Tatsuya''s magic, but it was clear to them that Tatsuya and Katsuto were the ones who defeated the criminals. The record of events that transpired was held by the Juumonji Family, and was given to the Ten Master Clans once the Yotsuba Family announced that Tatsuya was a member of their family.


    Although the assassination of the ringleader of No Head Dragon was kept a secret, Tatsuya''s involvement in the Yokohama Incident at the International Conference Center was already out of the bag. There was also the Parasite Incident which had been uncovered. Maya even spoke about the matter of Zhou Gongjin last fall. It was plain to see Tatsuya being a high school student hadn''t stopped his participation in other dangerous events.


    "Shall my eldest son, Tomokazu, lead the operation against the terrorists?"


    The one who suddenly threw in his idea into the stalled atmosphere was Kouichi.


    "My eldest has already completed his education, and his work hours can be adjusted. We can start looking around Hakone for preliminary clues left by the terrorist. The Kant��-Izu region is, after all, under the jurisdiction of the Saegusa Family."


    Kouichi glanced around the table to see the others'' reactions.


    "If you cannot believe me after my involvement with Zhou Gongjin, Juumonji-dono, you are welcome to take the lead, while Tomokazu can assist you."


    Everyone''s expressions showed puzzlement, unable to comprehend what Kouichi wanted to achieve with this.


    "��Are you, perhaps, trying to pay for your mistake?"


    Mai had eye contact with Maya, as well as Gen, to see if they had figured out what Kouichi meant.


    Kouichi meekly nodded.


    "Of course I don''t expect to regain your trust with only this much, but I would like to think that this is the first step to do so."


    "Isn''t that a fine idea."


    Maya looked at Kouichi, and showed her support for him.


    "After all, Kant�� is Saegusa-dono''s and Juumonji-dono''s territory. If Saegusa-dono has decided to move, then I will be happy enough to leave it to you."


    Maya said so while smiling at Mai.


    "If everyone agrees with this plan, then I will take the responsibility upon myself."


    The one who responded to that smile was not Mai, but Katsuto.


    "If you need any form of help from Tatsuya, please don''t hold back."


    "Likewise. Regardless of the form, if you ever need a hand from Ichijou- dono, we''ll be there."


    "Of course, I will not spare any resource. You can also mobilize Masaki as you like."


    Lowering his head to Gouki and Maya, Katsuto turned to Kouichi.


    "Saegusa-dono. Formally, I will be responsible, however, I plan to leave command to Tomokazu-dono."


    "Thank you very much."


    Kouichi carefully bowed to Katsuto who is young enough to be his own child.


    "However."


    But, Katsuto''s sentence had yet to end.


    "The Yotsuba Family''s Tatsuya-dono and the Ichijou Family''s Masaki will cooperate under my command."


    Kouichi narrowed his eyes sharply for an instant. Nobody noticed this though, as he was wearing his sunglasses even though he was indoors.


    "I do not comprehend your reason, but I do not mind it." Kouichi nodded towards Katsuto.


    This time, Katsuto bowed calmly at Kouichi.


    "Then, concluding this discussion, we will deliver a message via the Magic Association that condemns the terrorist attack. We will also assign Juumonji-dono and Saegusa-dono to cooperate in apprehending the terrorist."


    Mai reconfirmed the conclusion of the discussion to the others. Even so, Raizou quickly interrupted.


    "I''m not against any of that, but I wonder if their base is even in Japan at all."


    He decided to point out that the corpse manipulation technique was foreign,


    "Unmistakably." Gouki denied flatly.


    "The corpse manipulation technique is not one that can be programmed beforehand to activate later on. At the very least, in order to control that many corpses to such a degree, someone nearby must be controlling them."


    "How close would that be?"


    Gouki stopped to think for a while before answering Isami.


    "Depending on the Magician''s skill, the furthest would be 10 kilometers."


    Then, he added on.


    "We should assume the Magician in question does not have a very high degree of skill."


    "We can''t help but hope that''s the case, can we?" From his side, Katsuto stated so plainly.


    "If our opponent is really that skilled, we probably wouldn''t be able to capture him anyway."


    "That''s right. I think it''s better to form a general strategy to capture him." Raizou expressed his support to Mai''s plan about forming a strategy.


    As if a trigger was pulled, the others were voicing out their support one after another.


    ? ? ?


    After the meeting concluded, the unscheduled conference room was emptied.


    Each of the Family Heads went home immediately. They needed to strengthen their vigilance in their own regions in order to prevent another terrorist attack.


    Even though they were ''in charge'' of the region, it wasn''t as if the Ichijou Family, whose stronghold was in the Hokuriku-San''in, could perform a thorough monitoring. They couldn''t prevent any high-level magic crime happening in the T��hoku Region either. The Ten Master Clans, in their respective regions, have their own worries to deal with regarding the aftermath of the attack.


    The ones who were responsible for preventing terrorist attacks were the police, while the Ten Master Clans were only supposed to cooperate. However, in order to ensure proper cooperation, the role of the Family Head was indispensable. ����As for the Yotsuba Family, even when the help they could provide was unknown, it would be a pain to actually mobilize without the Family Head coordinating it.


    Due to that reason, each Family Head was rushing back to their own homes.


    Not even Ichijou Gouki and Masaki were exempt, as they were rushing back to Kanazawa on a helicopter.


    "Masaki."


    After taking off from the Magic Association heliport, they went North- West, and Gouki started a conversation with his son.


    "Yes."


    From his tone, Masaki understood that he was talking as a Family Head, and not in a parent-child relationship, thus, Masaki replied formally.


    "The meeting we just concluded was regarding how we will handle the terrorist attack."


    "Yes."


    "The Ten Master Clans will issue a statement condemning this act of terrorism, and we will also be searching for the mastermind. Juumonji- dono has been put in charge, and Saegusa''s eldest son, Saegusa Tomokazu-dono will be assisting him."


    "What will the Ichijou Family''s role be?"


    "The Ten Master Clans is led by Juumonji-dono to prevent another terrorist attack. Masaki, you''ll be assisting Juumonji-dono in this."


    "Yes."


    Masaki straightened his back and answered. His face was filled with excitement instead of nervousness. For Masaki, the role of catching the terrorist mastermind was an honorable one.


    "Of course, you''ll need to take a little time off from school, this includes the upcoming public holiday. I will settle this with the principal."


    "Understood."


    Masaki had quite an attachment to his school life. The truth was, he didn''t want to take time off. However, his responsibility towards the Ten Master Clans weighed greater on him.


    Masaki''s face was already stiff, but it froze as soon as he heard Gouki''s next words.


    "Shiba Tatsuya of the Yotsuba Family will join the group under Juumonji-dono. Masaki, make me proud."


    "Yes."


    Masaki nodded with a strong fighting spirit.


    ? ? ?


    The events of February 5th, 2097 were coming to an end.


    After rushing to the site of the terrorist attack, Tatsuya and Miyuki (and Minami), were taking a break at home.


    Tatsuya was relieved that Maya was safe, but tomorrow''s criticism would be harsher than ever. Yet, he couldn''t deny that it was driven by the mood of the people.


    He also felt an average amount of anger towards the terrorist.


    Tatsuya also learned how to show condolence towards the victims and survivors.


    His true relief came from the fact that Miyuki was not targeted this time.


    Regarding this incident, Tatsuya had no desire to be involved. As expected from him, so long as Miyuki was not in harm''s way, he would be content. Also, the worries he had for Maya were from considering Miyuki''s feelings.


    Lower on his priority list was First High. If it ever got attacked though, even Tatsuya may not be able to ignore it.


    Apart from things like that though, such as the attack targeting the Master Clans Conference, Tatsuya had no reason to voluntarily move.


    Well, as long as he was not ordered to.


    To keep the thoughts about the terrorist out of his mind, Tatsuya taught Miyuki the challenges of magic science application in her room. Before long, he was interrupted by the sound of the telephone. However, before Miyuki could pick up the phone, the ''answer'' button changed. Either Minami had picked up the phone, or the current call wasn''t intended for Miyuki. It could also have been the contact number for the house being changed.


    Just as Tatsuya moved his attention away from the phone, it rang again. This time it was the sound of a forwarded call.


    "Yes."


    Miyuki pressed the receiver button and talked through the mic.


    "Miyuki-sama, the Family Head wants to talk to Tatsuya-sama." Minami said so from the other end.


    "Understood. We''ll go to the living room."


    After giving instructions to Minami, Tatsuya rose and proceeded to the living room without any hint of surprise on his face. Miyuki followed right behind him.


    "Sorry to make you wait, Oba-ue."


    Tatsuya immediately bowed while saying so in front of the screen, even with Minami in the room. In front of others, Tatsuya might have needed to address Maya as ��Haha-ue'', but if he was with an insider, then he''d call her ��Oba-ue''. He had noted that Minami hadn''t announced to anyone that Tatsuya and Maya are not parent and child, but rather aunt and nephew. However, since it was a secret from everyone else, it was better not to say too much.


    "I, too, am sorry for calling at such a late hour."


    "No, I was still in the middle of studying."


    Against Tatsuya''s honest answer, Maya was laughing. "Even Tatsuya-san needs to study, huh."


    It was not a fake laugh. Maya seemed to be earnestly happy.


    "Despite what I do, I''m still a high school student, so I can''t neglect my studies."


    Tatsuya answered seriously, hinting to Maya that she should get to the point.


    "��Certainly, as a student, your first priority should be studying. It''s a pity that I can''t let you be devoted to such an activity."


    Maya changed her expression from laughing happily to a smirk from the other side of the screen, as Tatsuya observed.


    Tatsuya automatically straightened up, prepared to listen to her order.


    "Tatsuya-san, I need you to arrest the mastermind of today''s terrorist attack."


    "Arrest? Not to kill?"


    "Ah, the way I phrased myself wasn''t very clear. The terrorist''s life doesn''t matter. Find him, and make him harmless."


    "Understood, Oba-ue."


    Tatsuya immediately bowed. He didn''t give a military salute as he was facing a civilian. He replied with ��understood'', instead of ��mission accepted'', but as expected, the influence of the Independent Magic Battalion was visible.


    In the first place, even if he had given a military salute, Maya wouldn''t have cared.


    "It was the Master Clans Conference''s conclusion. The leader will be Juumonji-dono, but the main force will come from the Saegusa Family."


    "Then, am I also going to be under command of the Saegusa Family?"


    "No. Juumonji-dono has requested that Tatsuya-san is to cooperate directly with him."


    Maya casually dropped a bombshell.


    "When I say Juumonji-dono, I am talking about Katsuto-san. He has become the new head as of the Master Clans Conference."


    However, it didn''t seem to detonate as expected. "I see."


    "Oh dear, you don''t seem to be surprised."


    "The Independent Magic Battalion had heard two years ago that Juumonji-senpai was going to inherit the title of Head."


    "Hmm�� seems like I must be alert of the military''s intelligence network. Or, is it because of that lady''s power?"


    Maya was referring to Fujibayashi Kyouko. Maya was well acquainted with Kyouko''s power as the ��Electron Sorceress''.


    Suddenly, Maya focused her eyes.


    "Ichijou Masaki-san will join Tatsuya-san in cooperating under Juumonji-dono''s command to capture the terrorist."


    "Ichijou-san!?"


    That bomb was about the size of a firecracker, but it was still quite a nuisance for Miyuki, who stood beside Tatsuya.


    "Pardon my rudeness."


    After raising her voice, Miyuki asked for forgiveness with a meek voice and blushing face.


    "I don''t mind. It was unavoidable that you''d be surprised." Maya gave her forgiveness through the screen.


    Not to say that she was proceeding at her own pace, but Miyuki voiced out a question that she had in mind for Maya.


    "About the earlier topic, what about school? Juumonji-sama''s operation to catch the terrorist will be conducted in Kant��, right? I don''t think it''s something that can be settled within a week''s time."


    Maya laughed and smiled widely on the other side of the screen, after hearing Miyuki''s question.


    "It won''t take that much time. Since we already know the name of the culprit, the opponent must be quite powerless."


    Tatsuya was surprised by this news. For Maya to already know something like this was a big deal. She knew who the mastermind was, while Tatsuya didn''t even know the reason behind the attack.


    "The name of the mastermind is Gu Jie. His english name is Jiedo Heigu. He was the former leader of the Kunlunfang Institute of Dahan. When the Kunlunfang Institute was destroyed, he seemed to have escaped death. His appearance is of a man in his 50s with a dark/black body and white hair. Well, appearances can always be changed."


    The image that Maya gave was consistent with Lina''s information. Perhaps, they have the same source, Tatsuya thought.


    "Do you know his face?"


    "I don''t know that much."


    Even so, it was still a lead, such was Tatsuya''s thought. Maya said that she knew the name of the perpetrator, but names could be changed anytime. It was very optimistic of her to think that the search could be ended soon.


    Tatsuya didn''t express this, but Miyuki was confused instead.


    "You don''t have to be that worried, Miyuki-san. At any rate, we can get a hold of a rough location by foretelling here."


    Apparently, there were Magicians of the Yotsuba Family that Tatsuya didn''t know about. Someone with time regression (post-cognition) or a residual mind-tracking (psychometry) ability seemed to exist in their ranks. Tatsuya interpreted the magic ��fortune-telling'' as such. The Kuroba Family already had such an unusual intelligence capability, and now throwing that kind of magic into the mix�� Tatsuya was reminded again that he still didn''t know much about the Yotsuba Family.


    However, now was not the time to think of such things.


    "Tatsuya-san''s role comes into play here. Once you meet him, he can''t escape your eyes, right?"


    "Zhou Gongjin almost slipped through�� but I will do my best with my limited ability."


    Tatsuya focused himself on the task given by Maya from the other side of the screen and reverently bowed.


    ? ? ?


    After concluding her call with Tatsuya, Maya put down the phone with an expressionless look.


    Hayama was standing behind her as he usually did.


    Maya opened her mouth to talk to her butler, despite not looking at his face.


    "Hayama-san, have you found any leads?"


    "Nothing as of now, my lady."


    "I see."


    Maya showed vague signs of irritation to Hayama''s answer. She hadn''t shown this side of her when she called Tatsuya, nor during meeting in front of the other Heads of the Ten Master Clans.


    Realizing this, Hayama didn''t say ''don''t be rash''. The memory of all those casualties wouldn''t be washed away within 3-4 days, and Maya would also be aware of that.


    "My lady, do you regret that you didn''t act upon the information which Colonel Balance provided?"


    Instead of calming his master down, Hayama asked about the reason behind Maya''s anxiety.


    Maya responded with a long and rough sigh reflexively. "��There''s no escaping you, Hayama-san."


    Maya showed a small, tired smile, instead of irritation.


    "Despite receiving a warning ahead of time, the enemy still managed to score an attack."


    It was expected for her to be exhausted. On top of the evacuation after the terrorist attack, followed by the unscheduled Master Clans Conference, she was also held for questioning by the police in the process.


    Maya was an excellent Magician, but her body was just like any other woman''s. She didn''t only look young on the outside, she had maintained her youth for her whole body. However, even a 30-year-old lady has her own limit in the level of activity she can withstand.


    "My lady, I understand your feelings, but even if you are irritated or become anxious like this, the Yotsuba Family isn''t invincible."


    Physical fatigue reduces mental vitality, but it''s also a sign that one''s body needs rest. If she didn''t realize this herself, then there was a need for other people to point this out to help her.


    "��You''re right. Although we can find them in no time, it''s not as if we can find them today or tomorrow, so let''s rest for the night."


    Fortunately, Maya''s mental state wasn''t so bad as to forsake the need for rest.


    "If something happens, please update me tomorrow morning."


    "Please leave it to me, my lady."


    Hayama bowed reverently, and left Maya in her study.

 Volume 18 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    February 6th. A night had passed since the terror attack.


    It was drizzling even before dawn, but Tatsuya went to Kokonoe Temple, as per his routine.


    He received a rough welcome from the disciples, as per his routine.


    However, Tatsuya broke his regular morning routine today, acting oddly towards Yakumo.


    "Please teach me how to break Ghost Walker��"


    Although Tatsuya asked Yakumo to teach him, he wasn''t exactly Yakumo''s disciple.


    Yakumo also wasn''t paid anything.


    Yakumo was basically only accompanying Tatsuya during his practice. Although originally he did it due to Kazama''s request, recently Tatsuya''s skills had been developing so well that he could serve as Yakumo''s practice opponent.


    During the Parasite Incident, when Yakumo cooperated to perfect Tatsuya''s Far Strike, that was due to the fact that Yakumo couldn''t stand aside regarding the parasites. Hence, they shared common interests.


    Sometimes, Yakumo would help with the investigations for his own amusement.


    Lending his temple''s underground facility was also because he had no use for it.


    "Tatsuya-kun, I''ve helped you in various ways, but I have never taught you a technique. I think you understand my reasons for doing so?"


    "Of course I understand. I''m not a disciple of Kokonoe Temple."


    Yakumo glared at him coldly, and Tatsuya shot back with a blank stare. He knew best what kind of relationship he had with Yakumo. Needless to say, he was well aware that Yakumo wouldn''t falter even if Tatsuya asked him to do this. However, this was a necessary measure to catch his opponent who might be able to use Ghost Walker.


    Tatsuya wouldn''t miss anything once he saw it, Maya had said so herself. Even so, Tatsuya knew that she was overestimating his ability. Considering his current ability, Zhou Gongjin''s Ghost Walker was impossible to crack with his own power.


    Had Zhou Gongjin not fought with Nakura Saburou prior, Tatsuya would have missed him. He managed to break through Zhou''s Ghost Walker because of the blood needles that Nakura Saburou had cast in exchange for his life.


    The news didn''t reach Lina nor Maya, but there is a high chance that Jiedo Heigu was instructing Zhou Gongjin. Jiedo Heigu was the mastermind of ��Blanche'' and ��No Head Dragon'', according to one of the ��Seven Sages'', Raymond S. Clark''s recorded video. Then, Zhou Gongjin who had guided both ��Blanche'' and ��No Head Dragon'', without a doubt, was controlled by Jiedo Heigu as well.


    A teacher isn''t always better than his student, in fact, there are students who can master a technique better than their teacher. However, Tatsuya was not so naive as to think that the teacher couldn''t do something that the student could. At the very least, he thought that he needed to prepare a countermeasure.


    Tatsuya threw himself into the fire so readily, yet Yakumo had a rather bland reply.


    "Well, you are not a wandering Buddhist monk, nor are you a true shinobi. Currently, you are but an outsider. I can''t really teach a technique to an outsider."


    "If the way to counter it isn''t magic, would it still be counted as confidential?"


    Confidential, what a modern word. Yakumo smiled as he heard that, however he immediately wiped that expression from his face.


    "As long as I don''t directly teach it to you, it wouldn''t be counted as a breach�� anyways, Tatsuya-kun, do you plan on defeating Ghost Walker without using magic?"


    Yakumo''s stare penetrated his soul, but Tatsuya stared back at him, not shaken in the least.


    "You know my magic is completely one sided, Master. Even if you teach me some complicated combat magic, unfortunately, I wouldn''t be able to use it."


    "I wouldn''t think so, since you''re handicapped in regards to Modern Magic. However, in terms of ��spirit'' you are on par with people who are much older than you. I think you have a high chance of being compatible with Ancient Magic."


    "The operating principle of Ancient Magic and Modern Magic is the same though."


    "The fact that magic rewrites event phenomenon is the same in both Modern and Ancient Magic. However, from our point of view, letting technology rewrite the events for us isn''t a ''technique''. Within martial arts hides secrets besides just altering an event, such as control over the ''flow'' and ''wave'' caused by the ''spirit''. This can allow you to manipulate, disrupt, and terminate."


    "��Master, by ��spirit'' you mean a Psion stream, right? ��Wave'' is the Psion wave�� And ��flow'' is the channeling of Psions?"


    "Hmm, you''ve learnt well. That''s about right."


    Yakumo slightly opened his eyes which were sparkling mysteriously.


    At that moment, Tatsuya found himself in a dimension without a discernable top or bottom, a foreign and weightless space with no orientation or identifiable directions.


    "For us, there is a technique that can manipulate ��spirit'' in the arcane. To realize a technique that can break Ghost Walker, ultimately just needs to manipulate ��spirit'', too."


    Yakumo''s voice squeezed Tatsuya from all directions.


    Without being able to discern a safe foothold in this space, Tatsuya would be unable to avoid an attack.


    If you''re unsure of your opponent''s location, it would be impossible to dodge or even defend yourself.


    He was able to see Yakumo. However, he couldn''t trust his senses in this situation, thus resisting would be meaningless.


    This time, his trust in Yakumo was irrelevant.


    In front of an opponent who could decide his life or death, a strong sense of danger forced him to concentrate on his power.


    Tatsuya focused on his body, his consciousness divided within.


    His blood flowed as usual, and the sensation he felt was similar to a free- fall, but not quite the same. His head could feel gravity properly, and his feet were firm beneath him. Tatsuya''s body was seized by a Psion wave before instincts kicked in, breaking away from the illusion of that non- oriented dimension.


    The rest of his body could feel gravity acting on it again.


    His legs were properly positioned, and his head faced the sky.


    "Master, just now��"


    "I didn''t tell you anything. Well, well, I certainly don''t expect that you would break through that illusion with your own strength."


    Yakumo kept his mysterious expression while facing away from Tatsuya.


    "Even Kazama-kun wasn''t able to break through that at first."


    "Was that Ghost Walker just now?"


    Yakumo acted like he wanted to divert the conversation into idle talk, but he still answered Tatsuya''s blunt question with "It''s different".


    "Ghost Walker is a technique that can affect ��a squadron of troops''. What I showed you was a mere individual illusion technique."


    Then, Yakumo wore a mischievous smile on his face.


    "In the first place, it''s hard to put you under an illusion, even for me. I managed to do it because I twisted it a little bit."


    Yakumo didn''t say what kind of twist he had applied. Tatsuya tried to ask him, but his attention was diverted to Yakumo''s next sentence.


    "In a general sense, that technique you just witnessed could be considered a primitive version of Ghost Walker."


    Tatsuya concluded that Yakumo''s slip of tongue just now was his answer to his request, ��please teach me a way to counter Ghost Walker''.


    Tatsuya still didn''t know how to make use of the mechanism he had just figured out from that illusion, but if that was a primitive version of Ghost Walker, he had a good start. From here on, he could only practice on his own.


    "����Master, thank you very much."


    "I told you I didn''t really teach you anything. More importantly, let''s start sparring."


    Yakumo prompted the usual routine of theirs. "I''m under your guidance."


    Tatsuya bowed as he spoke, and took his stance as usual.


    ? ? ?


    After all that happened, Tatsuya returned from his sparring with Yakumo to his daily routine.


    As usual, he went to school. However, since he had received an order from Maya regarding the terrorist, he was also waiting for information.


    Even so, his life passed smoothly until the lunch break.


    Since Miyuki and Honoka''s cold war had been resolved, Tatsuya and company were once again seen having lunch at the canteen. Today, as per the norm, the other members were making sure that Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku had their seats.


    Just as they started their lunch, a large TV started to display urgent news.


    "The Terrorist''s criminal statement?"


    Mikihiko muttered with furrowed eyebrows. In the meantime, the newscaster started reading a statement from his paper.


    ����Yesterday, the ones who struck the hotel in Hakone was us.


    ����We will wage a holy war in order to annihilate this demonic power called magic from Earth.


    ����Yesterday''s attack was targeted towards the ringleaders of Magicians in this country, the Ten Master Clans.


    ����However, the despicable Ten Master Clans managed to escape while using civilians as their shields.


    ����We will continue to fight to liberate humanity from the control of these mutants who claim to be Magicians.


    ����Until the Japanese banish Magicians, victims will continue to fall. To summarize, the content of the elaborate statement was as such.


    The caster then proceeded to conclude the damage status of yesterday''s terror bomb attack.


    Amongst the 89 guests of the hotel, 22 are deceased, and 34 were injured.


    He mentioned that 33 people were saved, 27 of which were Magicians.


    The caster added that no Magicians were killed or injured. He also included that the magicians should''ve prioritized saving human lives over escaping, and the casualties could''ve been kept to a minimum in that situation.


    "What do they mean by saying that we should have prioritized saving the lives of others over our own."


    Erika spitefully rebutted the politician covered by the news. Not that she was complaining to the TV ���� she knew that the display was not a communication line ���� it didn''t have a two-way communication function.


    "There are some professions where you must protect others first, but it''s unpleasant to have that kind of ideology shoved down our throats."


    Mikihiko had an unusually strong tone, showing that he couldn''t tolerate the newscaster''s stance.


    "The terrorists consisted of about 50 people, right? How can they expect the Ten Master Clans to prevent something like that? Do they actually think we''re some sort of super humans?"


    Leo''s face showed how appalled he was by the caster''s comments.


    "Helping each other is necessary in times of distress, yes, but they can''t just shift the priority of people''s lives around to get a heartwarming story. He implied that our lives, Magician''s lives, aren''t as valuable."


    Tatsuya didn''t stop at irony, he actually went on to criticize the newscaster with his flat tone.


    The group fell silent, most likely wanting to avoid adding any more comments. They just continued to listen to the broadcast quietly.


    The remarks from the politicians were full of terrorist-blaming. If they tried to blame the Ten Master Clans on their own at this moment, the fallout would''ve played directly into the terrorist''s hands. Even considering just adding the politicians who were critical of the magic community, their forces had been increasing steadily due to the attack.


    However, the words blurted by the newscaster a short while ago in his justice-laden tone, would reverberate in the future. When that happened, the terrorists would definitely capitalize on the magic-hating politicians. Not just Tatsuya, but the entire group''s mood grew heavy as they recalled last April''s incident, and how it could possibly happen again.


    ? ? ?


    Tonight, Tatsuya had been invited to the Juumonji Family''s manor.


    Even if it was called manor, it was only a little bigger than a 21st century mansion. It was bigger than Tatsuya''s current house, but it was incomparable to Shizuku''s house. Although the yard was large enough that you''d never expect to see something like it in Tokyo.


    "You''ve arrived. Come in."


    Tatsuya pushed the doorbell by the gate, and Katsuto came out in person soon after. He already heard from Maya that Katsuto had taken over as the Juumonji Family''s Head. Seeing that a family head greeted his own guest, Tatsuya was lost in his thoughts of whether Katsuto perhaps only had a small number of servants, or that he was regarded as an important guest. Whichever it was, Tatsuya decided that it was a favorable act and shelved his questions.


    "Excuse me."


    The entrance wasn''t particularly grandiose, but it was plenty wide. It had about two times the size of the usual entrance you''d find in a house. There wasn''t any special furniture, and the only thing that caught Tatsuya''s attention were the well-arranged ladies heels.


    According to the media, the Juumonji Family has a second son who is a secondary school sophomore, a third son who is a freshman in secondary school, and a 5-year-old daughter who is in primary school under Katsuto. Tatsuya thought that there was another guest who came before him. He felt that he might know who the person was, but he didn''t voice out his deduction to Katsuto.


    Katsuto guided him to their destination, but it was more like Tatsuya followed right behind him. Of course, as he had guessed, a girl was seated there to greet him.


    "Good evening, Tatsuya-kun. You''ve come right on time."


    Mayumi was sitting on the sofa, and she rotated in her seat to greet Tatsuya.


    "Long time no see, Senpai. We haven''t been in contact since the end of October."


    "You''re right. About 3 months maybe? Was it long, or short?"


    "Let''s not continue our conversation while standing. Shiba, please take a seat first."


    Tatsuya accepted Mayumi''s invitation to sit on the same sofa as her. Since the sofa was for three people, there was enough space for a single person between Tatsuya and Mayumi.


    Katsuto didn''t sit in front of Mayumi, but opposite of Tatsuya.


    After the three had settled down, silence reigned over the room as they stared at each other to decide who would speak first. After a short moment, someone knocked on the door.


    A 60-year-old-ish lady emerged from the other side of the door. "I''ve prepared the tea."


    She neatly put a saucer and teacup in front of Tatsuya. She also refilled the teacups in front Mayumi and Katsuto before bowing and excused herself from the room.


    "What an elegant lady."


    Tatsuya voiced his thoughts. She wasn''t a beauty when compared to his sister, but her actions and movements showed the experience she had. Miyuki couldn''t even compare to this woman.


    "Shiba, Saegusa, sorry for troubling you with coming down here today." Katsuto didn''t reply to Tatsuya''s murmur.


    Although upon observation, it could be seen that he was being bashful.


    Tatsuya felt that Mayumi, who was sitting beside him, seemed quite anxious.


    "No, the distance between our places isn''t that far"


    In reality, Tatsuya''s home and the Juumonji''s household are about 30 km apart in straight line, but he was trying to cover up for Juumonji before Mayumi burst out in laughter. Tatsuya tried to create a serious atmosphere.


    It seemed to work, as Mayumi switched to a more serious expression.


    "Since Tatsuya-kun has already arrived, Juumonji-kun, would you mind proceeding to the main topic?"


    After Mayumi asked this, Katsuto''s expression seemed to be strained. This was the first time Tatsuya had seen him like this.


    "I want to borrow your power to investigate yesterday''s terrorist attack"


    Tatsuya had expected this request from Katsuto. Yet, it was still quite surprising to hear from him.


    "I have received an order to assist you from the Head of the Yotsuba, so I will definitely cooperate."


    Tatsuya answered his part and glanced to Mayumi.


    She was quiet, while Katsuto stared at her with an unreadable expression.


    "However, why Saegusa-senpai as well? I heard that the Saegusa Family''s first son is also conducting an investigation of the terrorist?"


    "Shiba. Unfortunately, I cannot answer that question." Katsuto then looked at Mayumi''s face.


    "Saegusa. This is not a request from the Juumonji Family to the Saegusa Family''s eldest daughter. It''s a request as a friend. That''s why you don''t need to consider your family''s situation. If you''re not up to it, you may also decline my request."


    Mayumi sighed softly. The nuance behind it hinted that she was amazed by his request.


    "Juumonji-kun, that''s not very fair. If you ask ''as a friend'', how am I supposed to reject it?"


    "Hmm, I see. Sorry."


    "You don''t look sorry at all though��"


    "No, I don''t have any such intentions to��"


    Katsuto winced under the suspecting eyes of Mayumi. The scene before Tatsuya''s eyes was so novel that it felt quite refreshing.


    Katsuto realized that Tatsuya was staring at him and Mayumi, so he then cleared his throat.


    "Then, what do you want me to do, Juumonji-kun? I can''t accept with just ��borrow your power''. If it''s something I can''t do, I won''t be able to accept your request."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Katsuto put his fingers on his chin, thinking of how to explain the situation to Mayumi.


    "The investigation method of the recent terrorist attack has been decided to follow an untraditional system."


    "I am aware. Juumonji-kun, you''ll be responsible for carrying out the investigation, but my brother will be taking the lead, right? How inefficient. I don''t think it''s the right time to get involved with other houses."


    It seemed like Mayumi understood well enough that in the Kant�� region, the Juumonji Family and the Saegusa Family need to use such an irregular structure in order to coordinate between the two families.


    There was another reason involved, but Katsuto had no way of telling this to her. Even though it was Mayumi, there was no way he could say ''this is all due to your father''s disloyalty''.


    "Yes. When Tomokazu-dono and my group acted independently, we''d inevitably both do the same work. For that reason, I''d want Saegusa to serve as a liaison to update both sides on the status of progress."


    Katsuto didn''t make any comment on Mayumi''s speculation, and instead answered her with his request.


    "I have no intention of keeping secrets from Tomokazu-dono regarding my progress. I doubt there is any concern on that from his end. Even so, there will definitely be classified intelligence coming into play for this.


    Such intel can be hard to share with outsiders considering the sources it usually comes from, and also due to the nature in which it was obtained. Information like that has a possibility of being extrapolated."


    "I understand. That''s why you want me to liaise? So, basically, I will be a messenger to both sides."


    "Yes. I don''t mind if you exclude parts that may expose a secret of the Saegusa Family. You''ll only need to update me on things related to the terrorist attack."


    "That''s quite the task��"


    Despite her bitter smile, a hint of seriousness was mixed in. Katsuto knew that Mayumi may not mind filtering the information based on her judgement, but there was the possibility of being unable to properly convey what needed to be said by removing too much. It wasn''t an easy job.


    "��I understand. I will cooperate. I''m the most suitable to do this, as you''ve said."


    "That would be helpful."


    "Don''t mind. It''s also part of my house''s problem after all"


    Actually, Kouichi was the one who requested Mayumi''s role to Katsuto. Although he didn''t include a reason, Katsuto could guess that he wanted to increase the face-to-face time between Mayumi and Tatsuya.


    It was true that someone needed to take the role of coordinator, but Katsuto was both annoyed and hurt that Kouichi would include him in his scheme. Despite that, Katsuto was still humbled as Mayumi didn''t seem to notice her father''s ploy.


    "Then, how should we proceed? Should we request for a short absence from the university?"


    "I wanted to talk about that now."


    Katsuto then stared at Tatsuya with a ''but there''s one of us here who doesn''t need to'' look in his eyes.


    "We don''t need to do something that drastic until we find strong clues. We just need to stay in close contact with each other. If possible, I would like us to be meeting in person, and we should update each other every day with any progress we have. Is that okay with you?"


    This ''meeting in person'' was practically a demand from Kouichi with Mayumi as a liaison. It was a very well thought out strategy.


    "I don''t mind."


    ��That''s good'', Katsuto thought. It seemed like Tatsuya hadn''t realized what was happening behind the scenes.


    "I see."


    He answered Tatsuya without hesitation in his facade before turning to Mayumi.


    "How about you, Saegusa?"


    "I can''t promise every day, but as a general idea I don''t mind it either."


    "That''s enough. Where should we meet?"


    "If it''s just between Juumonji-kun and myself, the Magic University would be ideal, but��"


    Mayumi stole a glance at Tatsuya''s facial expressions while her speech tapered off.


    "No problem."


    Tatsuya had his reply ready. He didn''t hold back in front of senpai''s either since meeting at the Magic University was quite convenient for him as well.


    "However, is there any suitable place for us to meet around the Magic University?"


    It was necessary for them to meet up instead of using a communication tool, but they still needed a measure against eavesdropping. Security in a normal residence was quite lacking.


    "I''ll arrange that. We''ll begin our exchanges starting the day after tomorrow."


    "Roger that."


    "Understood. What time should be convenient for you?"


    "��Hmm, the day after tomorrow at 1800 hours, come to the main gate of the Magic University."


    Katsuto thought for a while before answering Tatsuya''s question for the time and place they''d meet up.


    ''1800 hours, I can make it with a little rest if I skip Student Council activities'', he thought.


    "Understood."


    Tatsuya quickly calculated the time in his head, and agreed to the proposal.


    ? ? ?


    Somewhere far from Tokyo, Ichijou Gouki visited a local prestigious restaurant, not knowing of the meeting among Katsuto, Tatsuya, and Mayumi. There was no question about the taste of the food nor the service provided at this restaurant, but it was famous for being the place of ��private conversation'' among politicians.


    Gouki himself already had around 4-5 meetings with politicians here in the past. Even though he hated doing such things, he couldn''t avoid his duty as a one of the Ten Master Clans.


    However, his companion today was not a politician.


    The lady who sat in front of Gouki was Maeda Chizuru, Third High''s principal.


    "Maeda-sensei, sorry to call you at such a busy��"


    "Ah, let''s cut the unnecessary politeness. We''re friends, right?"


    ��If someone heard this way of speaking, they wouldn''t think of this lady as a teacher, let alone a principal, but she was unmistakably the principal of the Magic University Affiliated Third High School, which Masaki currently attended.


    "��Chizuru-senpai, please act more becoming of your position. Your Magic High School is one of this country''s assets."


    "How silly, Gouki. You should know that how I act normally is pretentious."


    Principal Maeda replied to Gouki''s rebuttal with sarcasm.


    "Moreover, Magic High Schools are just that, schools. It may belong to the country, but it still isn''t a military institution."


    She continued her sentence with a savage smile.


    Gouki didn''t have any intention to relate Magic High Schools to the military, but he didn''t refute her comment. He understood what she was getting at with her military background.


    Maeda-kouchou was in the military until her late 20''s, and her last rank was Lieutenant. She caused a problem for her superior (reportedly, she had filed a sexual harassment case), hence, she needed to retire early.


    She was then appointed as Third High''s Principal due to her unique character, and, in turn, became a 40-year-old educator.


    She was Gouki''s senior by one year when they studied at Third High. She was a real heroine back then, shining at the top of the batch and unyielding to all including Gouki. To him, Maeda was a figure he would forever be respectful to.


    "Well, Gouki. Let''s hear it. It''s quite rare for you to invite me to a place like this. Is it an important matter?"


    "This is a private matter."


    Gouki had expected this straightforwardness ���� he answered her in a rather deviant tone.


    "Hou�� don''t tell me, you''re concerned about your son''s GPA or something like that?"


    "It may be something similar"


    Maeda was prompted to show a sharper gaze to him.


    "You know about the terrorist attack in Hakone yesterday, right?"


    "I know. It was a disaster."


    "So, how about the statement issued by the Magic Association after the incident?"


    "Of course I know. However, I doubt that has made any impact. It''s a given to blame the terrorist, but it might not reduce the negativity from the non-magicians towards us."


    Maeda continued,


    "They also didn''t say that the ones who bear the responsibility for it are just the targeted magicians."


    Gouki interjected.


    "We also have no intention to stop at condemning words only."


    "Ah, I remember hearing about cooperating as much as possible to arrest the criminal. So that wasn''t just sweet talk?"


    "Masaki from the Ichijou Family will be involved in the investigation." Gouki nodded in silence after saying his piece.


    Maeda didn''t reply with ��that''s reckless''. "Then?"


    Instead, she gave a why-did-you-tell-me-that kind of face to Gouki.


    "The one leading the investigation will be Juumonji-dono, and they will start with the crime scene at Hakone. It might take a few weeks, possibly more than a month. That''s why Masaki will be staying in Tokyo at our second house, and he will be on a long leave from school."


    "You''re saying that you want me to treat those days as a holiday instead of having him on leave of absence?"


    "Yes. The Ten Master Clan''s matters are, after all, not a public service. It''s ultimately a private matter, so I realize that this is pushing my luck a little bit. Even so, I wish for my son to be able to carry out his duties with peace of mind."


    Gouki lowered his head,


    "Certainly, you''re somewhat pushing your luck." Maeda coldly answered.


    "Even if you are one of the Ten Master Clan heads, such a convenience isn''t possible. My profession alone prevents me from giving special treatment to anyone."


    "��I understand"


    Gouki didn''t say anything further. Maeda wasn''t someone who stuck to the rules, and if Gouki were to describe her, it''d be ''an affectionate woman''. However, once she had decided on something, nothing would sway her decision.


    "I''ve asked a foolish thing. Please forget about it."


    "No, I can understand your position. I also know it''s part of your clan''s responsibility to stake out in Tokyo. Regardless, I can''t give your son any special treatment. You can try asking for a favor from Momoyama- sensei though."


    "Huh? Momoyama-sensei? Are you talking about the principal of the First High?"


    Gouki didn''t understand why Momoyama''s name came up here, and he stared at Maeda with a puzzled expression.


    "That''s right."


    "For what matter specifically?"


    "To have your son at his school for a short term."


    Maeda didn''t mean to hide the details behind her statement, but Gouki had rushed her before she could get any further.


    "Wa-wait."


    Since it would take too long to explain her plan to Gouki, Maeda gave a signal with her mouth and hand to stop Gouki from talking.


    "It wouldn''t be a permanent transfer, but I can arrange it so your son can study in First High''s theory classes. Magic High Schools have similar curriculums delivered through the terminals. Since both of these schools are affiliated with the Magic University, information exchange between the two is possible. Though physical and practical classes would be impossible, an empty month for Ichijou-kun shouldn''t pose a problem."


    "In other words, during this mission, he will attend First High as a part- time student?"


    "He won''t be on a full time stake out like a detective, right?" Gouki nodded, and Maeda continued to talk.


    "In fact, he could technically take his lessons anywhere. The only problem with that is the data can only be accessed through devices that have been approved by the Magic University, since the data is from their end. Even though his surroundings and environment will change, I think he can safely take the liberal arts and theory courses at First High."


    At last, an enlightened expression appeared on Gouki''s face.


    "I wonder if you can prepare the move during this weekend? Then, he should be able to get into First High next Monday. So that will be one month until March 9th, right? Of course, if the case is resolved early, he can get back to Third High anytime."


    "Thank you very much, Maeda-senpai. I''m counting on you."


    From a parent''s point of view, this solution was much more favorable than the original holiday plan. Gouki bowed to Maeda without any hint of objection.


    After that, Gouki was detained by Maeda and drank until the sun rose.


    ? ? ?


    Heigu''s statement had set the public opinion towards Magicians aflame. Even some media outlets one-sidedly blamed the Magicians. Perhaps it was due to the heat of the moment, but the accused side didn''t seem to be very optimistic that ��the media is easily cooled down and heated up''.


    The First High students were clearly losing their composure. Although they knew that they couldn''t do anything, they kept checking the news shown on the TVs in every corner during lunch time. Irritated whispers could be heard from the students in response to the biased opinion from the mass media.


    There were roughly three major opinions amongst the students. Most common were the ones who were angry at the media demonizing Magicians, and this group was mostly male. Then there were the girls who had a stronger fear of the possible hostility Magicians might be exposed to, and finally the students with Numbers in their name. They were affiliated with the Hundred Families and were being quite vocal in their complaints.


    The Student Council meeting after school was accompanied by the news in the background. Usually there would''ve been some music playing as a distraction ���� but today they didn''t seem to find any desire for music


    ����anxiety seemed to be rampant. As expected, their efficiency took quite the hit.


    Tatsuya was taking a leave from Student Council activities starting tomorrow onwards, but today''s work wasn''t something he needed to push onto others. He tried to break the silence despite his workload, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to finish their tasks even if they stayed there all day.


    As such, Tatsuya stopped his hand when he heard a remark that made his ears itch. The one who murmured affirmatives to the news anchor was a senior who was due to graduate next month. Kanon had stuck around the Student Council not to discuss the upcoming graduation party, but rather to hang around the Student Council Treasurer.


    "Chiyoda-senpai, do you think that we are in the wrong?"


    When Kanon raised her face to meet Tatsuya''s gaze, Miyuki and Izumi joined in to protest Kanon''s statement. Their objections caused her expression to change, but she suppressed her discomfort for the sake of politeness.


    For Izumi, Tatsuya was not only a senior from the same school, but also a colleague on the Student Council. She wasn''t in a position to rebuke him for his comment, and she would''ve stayed silent even if Miyuki had spoken up. What Kanon had said was enough to make Izumi angry.


    Kanon replied with,


    "Ahh�� for us to receive the backlash for failures caused by the Ten Master Clans."


    The Student Council meeting had ended, but their chat continued with the news playing in the background. Kanon''s words were remarkably harsh towards magicians, though the discontent wasn''t from just her. The mainstream Hundred Families also cast out their dissatisfaction regarding how the Ten Master Clans had ruined their reputation as Magicians.


    "Of course the terrorists are to blame for this, but the Ten Master Clans is also at fault for not handling the situation well."


    Kanon wasn''t the only one who was ranting with this opinion, her classmates seemed to have similar views. The fact that she wasn''t the only one who thought this made her all the more vocal. Even so, after giving her opinion this time, she felt a little guilt.


    "What is it that we did wrong?"


    Izumi changed her attitude, similar to the one she had used in Hakone when talking to the detective. Courteous, yet cold.


    Kanon answered back with energy. She understood Izumi''s spiteful behavior was fully directed at her.


    "Being accused of not helping the general public when you were present in the same place, you should''ve known this is how it would turn out!"


    However, Kanon didn''t let herself get too heated up. She managed to contain herself and only put a strong emphasis on her sentence.


    Even so, her strong personality shone through. Her emphasis turned her comment into quite an emotional statement.


    Though at the end of the day, if one considered the fact she was the senior here, quarreling with an underclassman would result in nothing but a hassle.


    "The general public, huh? I wonder what you mean by that."


    "What do you mean��?"


    Faced against Izumi''s philosophical question, Kanon lost her words.


    "Are you referring to a civilian? Perhaps, a civil servant? In that sense, the Heads of the Ten Master Clans who are neither soldier nor civil servant can also be labelled as the ''general public''��?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Nothing really, but I wonder why only some of the ''general public'' should give priority to, and rescue, the rest of the ''general public'' before themselves?"


    Izumi covered her mouth with her left hand. Kanon thought that Izumi was mocking her. "Hey you!"


    Kanon rose from her seat and slammed her hand down on top of the table with a loud bang.


    "Kanon, calm down!"


    Isori stood up a beat later to hold her back by grabbing her shoulder.


    "Izumi-chan, sorry, but do you mind helping me buy something warm for everyone to drink? I''ll pay for it."


    As silence descended between Kanon and Izumi, Miyuki requested Izumi to run an errand while handing over the Student Council''s cash card.


    The Student Council room came equipped with a hot water supply, as well as the fixings for tea and coffee. Usually, there was no need to venture outside to buy drinks.


    In other words, this was a call for Izumi to cool her head outside.


    "I understand��"


    Izumi stood up with a regretful look on her face. Being scolded by her favorite, Miyuki, had instantly chilled her temper.


    "I will come to help"


    Minami rose to offer Izumi her assistance. "Yes, please."


    "Understood. ��Saegusa-san, let''s go."


    Minami bowed toward Miyuki, and took Izumi''s hand in concession.


    Izumi and Minami''s presence faded away on the other side of the door.


    After making sure of that, Isori, who sat in front of Kanon, began to speak.


    "��That just now was your fault, Kanon. Even if the Ten Master Clans were able to save the victims, they had no responsibility to do so. Ultimately, it was wrong to force your opinion of goodwill onto others."


    "But��"


    Kanon gave an unsatisfied reply, but Isori interrupt her with a stare.


    "Well, if you have people fallen right in front of your eyes, it''s instinctive to want to try and help. However, if you were also in danger, it''s reasonable to assume you''d want to flee to a safe space before rescuing someone else. Even the Ten Master Clans aren''t invincible."


    "Well�� that might be true."


    "Even firefighters would not rush to jump into the fire when death is the price. What they do is a brave and noble act, rescuing others while putting the victims before themselves. But even so, nobody is ever in a position to say ''It''s your duty to guarantee our safety'' even if you''re paying them. It''s a cowardly and foolish thing to do, forcing someone to bear such a huge risk, especially when the captain would be held responsible for the lives of his personnel."


    Kanon faced down and averted her eyes in anger from Isori.


    "Let alone pressuring someone to do so when they have no obligation to risk themselves, that''s just not right. I don''t like it when you behave this way, Kanon. Even you would be angry if someone accused you of such a thing, right?"


    "��Yeah."


    Faced with Isori''s gentle reply, Kanon nodded without lifting her face.


    "It''s good that you understand. Then, when Saegusa-san comes back, you must apologize."


    After Isori said so, Kanon once again nodded.


    ? ? ?


    Kanon promptly apologized to Izumi after she returned to the Student Council Room, and correspondingly, Izumi apologized for her bad attitude towards Kanon. They had successfully made up with each other, but this result could only have been achieved thanks to Isori''s rationality which dissolved their anger.


    In real life, there were no private exchanges between Magicians and non-Magicians. No entity existed to mediate between the two groups, either. Hence, the resentment, which grew due to the large number of non-Magician victims, would continue to escalate.


    It wasn''t like there weren''t any Magicians trying to justify themselves, but their voices were simply too small. No matter how reasonable and logical they may be, their words simply didn''t have the power to reach the ears of others.


    The Magicians of this country don''t seem to have much choice besides just grinning and bearing these opinions. Such a view was hard to swallow in the eyes of the youth.


    The eldest son of the Shippou Family, Shippou Takuma, of the newly appointed clan in the Ten Master Clans, was one among the youth who that idea didn''t sit well with.


    He was only 16 years old and lacked the means to channel his discontent towards society outwards. Takuma was in the peak of his adolescence, which meant instability covered up by sports and music. In the midst of his turbid emotions, bursts of misguided anger turned into violent incidents.


    However, Takuma had clues on the person who ��started the commotion''. For him, she was the very image of an ��unfortunate incident'' that happened in the past, yet he had no one else to turn to for now.


    Until last spring, they were still on equal ground. The fact that they were lending their powers to each other unilaterally didn''t damage Takuma''s pride.


    But at this moment there was so much more at stake than his own puny pride. Takuma convinced himself that what he was about to do was for the sake of Ten Master Clans and the Magicians in Japan.


    He thought that it was an act worthy of the Ten Master Clans, so even if he needed to grovel in front of that woman, he would do it. After he decided that, Takuma proceeded to Sawamura Maki''s apartment.


    Takuma had prepared for the worst, but Maki smoothly invited Takuma inside.


    "Good evening. Long time no see, Takuma."


    "Yeah. Maki, long time no see."


    It was still 9 in the evening, yet Maki was dressed cozily. She was wearing a nightgown that sported a sheer fringed hem that reached down to her calf.


    "Sorry. Were you about to rest? If so, I can come back another time?" Takuma didn''t bow in the slightest and was about to turn back, "Wait, Takuma. I don''t mind, so come in."


    Maki sat down on the sofa.


    Takuma, who was standing still, got offered a seat in front of Maki across the table from her.


    The seating arrangement was quite distant compared to the days he visited last spring.


    "Takuma, do you want anything to drink?"


    "No, don''t bother."


    For him to show up without any prior arrangements was trouble enough, Takuma didn''t want to impose any further.


    Maki went wide-eyed and was surprised by his reply. "��Then, how about some coffee?"


    "Yeah, thanks."


    Maki pressed a button on the inner part of the sofa''s armrest and said "Please serve some coffee". Takuma didn''t see any obvious microphone from where he was seated, but it was clearly somewhere.


    "Takuma, you knew that today was a day off for me?"


    "No, I did not. I was planning to leave a message on the interphone and come back sometime later if you were not around."


    "What the heck?"


    Maki voiced her amusement out loud. Her facial expression didn''t change much, thus Takuma wasn''t sure if it was her acting skills or real feelings in play.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t calling in advance have saved you the time?"


    With Maki''s remark, Takuma showed a smile while lamenting his reason for all of this.


    "Well�� I didn''t want to call you for this. To be honest, I hesitated a lot while deciding if I should come here."


    Maki didn''t inquire into his reluctance to call. Takuma and Maki had parted amicably already, and she was the one who requested it. She could imagine how hard it would''ve been for the proud boy in front of her to call someone who had dumped him.


    "Yet, you didn''t think that it would turn into a fool''s errand?" Instead, she asked this.


    "Since I''m about to ask for help, I think it''s expected to make some effort to meet you."


    Maki stared intently to Takuma''s face.


    Right at that moment, the door of the living room opened.


    A women slightly older than Maki emerged, and she politely placed a saucer and coffee cup in front of Takuma.


    "Thanks."


    The women bowed respectfully to Maki before retreating back to the living room''s door.


    "��That woman just now was not a 3H, right?"


    "No, she isn''t."


    Maki smiled faintly hearing Takuma''s murmur.


    "She''s my new housekeeper. You know that I hate the 3H, right?"


    "I remembered. That''s why I asked."


    It came up in one of their little chats incidentally, and Takumi hadn''t forgotten that Maki felt like she was ''under constant surveillance'' with a 3H around.


    Takuma wouldn''t normally be one to commit such a small detail to memory, but he was still able to remember his partner''s likes and dislikes as long as it didn''t inconvenience him.


    Maki was staring at Takuma, and he averted his eyes awkwardly.


    Due to that, he missed Maki''s expression when she uttered the next sentence.


    "Takuma�� you really changed."


    Yet, Maki''s voice was enough to make Takuma blush in embarrassment. "Well, somewhat."


    Takuma kept reminding himself that this woman was an actress�� that she could manipulate other with her voice and expression. He kept his eyes off of her and said,


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Even though he was looking away from Maki, her voice still mysteriously managed to entangle his thoughts.


    "Boys around your age sure grow up fast�� Not yet a man, but it''s somewhat pleasant��"


    Maki didn''t move an inch from her seat in front of Takuma, but he could still smell the sweet scent of her skin.


    "What should I do�� I was told to stay away from you, but if it''s only this once��"


    Even though they were separated by a short distance, he still could hear her murmuring something.


    "Maki, I want to ask for a favor!"


    To dispel Maki''s doubt he lowered his head as he said this.


    "A favor��?"


    Maki''s startled expression went unseen by Takuma as he was facing the floor. All of her playfulness was dispelled by her shock.


    Maki and Takuma had a unilateral relationship in the past, which had her fulfilling Takuma''s requests. Hence, his bowing gesture caught Maki off guard.


    Instead of just asking for her charity, Takuma was willing to pay her back. Maki understood his intention to do so from his actions.


    Therefore, Takuma didn''t do anything more than lowering his head. Even though he depended on Maki, he still had the resolve not to look lame and weak in front of her.


    Even so, the sight of Takuma bowing to the extent of his body being parallel with the floor was too bizarre for Maki. She was almost at a loss trying to figure out how to react to Takuma''s changes.


    "Takuma, first off, raise your head."


    Maki hadn''t forgotten Tatsuya''s warning. Even if Takuma had been the one who initiated today''s meeting, she still wanted to get out of this situation. She just had embellished things with her acting. Maki wanted to avoid any scandals, and she wasn''t certain if what Tatsuya had told her earlier was a joke or not.


    But even with that possible threat hanging above her, she wrestled with her feelings while looking at how much Takuma had changed.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Takuma wasn''t the calculating type, and Maki felt that he had truly changed a lot in the past 6 months. Somewhere within her, a feeling of affection sprouted, much like one would have for a younger brother. She became emotionally attached, to a degree, to this young boy who struggled to become a full-fledged man.


    Takuma was taken aback by the positive response given by Maki, even more so when he realized she was warmly smiling at him. He quickly got his wits about him and answered in a rushed voice.


    "You should know well of the terror incident that happened recently."


    "The one in Hakone? By the look of things, it was quite bad."


    "Yeah. Despite the fact that Magicians were victims in this as well, we''re the ones taking the brunt of the public''s outrage."


    "But there are reasons for that, right? Due to that incident, innocent people became collateral damage. It''s not exactly a baseless complaint."


    Maki was not an anti-magician. On the contrary, she wanted to get close to Magicians. The statement she made just now was just the general opinion reflected by the public.


    Takuma was not irked by her comment, so either he was being understanding or simply putting up with her.


    "Maybe the reason is obvious to you, like you said. But we, Magicians, aren''t going to just settle with being labelled as the bad guys in this. If a proper line isn''t drawn, Magicians will start to lose their basic human rights, and people will start witch hunts in the name of ''justice''. Humanity is twisted like that."


    Maki didn''t try to tell him that was a paranoid notion. Rather, she thought it was just a matter of time.


    "I understand. Takuma, you want to borrow my father''s power rather than mine, right?"


    Maki''s father was a president of a corporation with media companies under his wings, including a TV station.


    "����Yes!"


    After his intentions were laid bare, Takuma faltered for a second.


    "I understand this situation will put you at a disadvantage. There''s no merit for your father to side with us Magicians on this. Even you would be stigmatized for it. But still, please help me!"


    Takuma lowered his head once again. If he was kneeling down, his head would probably have touched the tatami mat.


    "I couldn''t think of anyone else to depend on other than Maki��!" Neither could see the other''s face, and it worked to Maki''s advantage.


    Maki recalled her blunder of developing a crush on someone nearly 10 years her junior.


    However, she was an actress. There was no way she would let something like this slip out.


    "Takuma, you''ll return the favor to me."


    "Maki��!"


    Takuma raised his face with a joyous expression. "I will definitely ask for a return."


    "Yeah, if it''s within my power, I''ll do anything!"


    Takuma would come to regret these words 3 years in the future, and it was recompense he would''ve never expected. ����In the year 2100, while Takuma was still in college, he would debut on the silver screen as Maki''s co-star. He would be the first Magician in the last year of the 21st century to do such a thing.


    ? ? ?


    Late that same night, the bodies of the perps behind the terrorist attack, currently located in the police morgue, were visited by two people.


    One wore a felt hat that covered his eyes, and had a trench coat over his body. On the less suspicious side, he was a middle-aged man who looked like a detective. The other person wore a cap with large sunglasses, topped off with a muffler that covered the lower features of their face. This figure was too tall to be a woman, yet too short to be a man, and was covered in a large woolen coat which caused their body to look ambiguous. Based on just their outward appearance, even if was a young woman in her 20''s, nobody would be able to tell.


    The one who let them into this place was the coroner. As he let them in, he moved out of the room to leave them to their business. It wasn''t from being threatened, but the coroner had been bribed by the man wearing the felt hat ���� Kuroba Mitsugu.


    Mitsugu turned over the body bag at the side of the bed, looking at the head of the corpse that was about to be swapped. The ones brought in here were all assailants judged to be the terrorists. Suicide bombing as a modus operandi normally wouldn''t leave an intact corpse, but there were still some bodies that were relatively undamaged. The corpses on the bed were among those.


    For their purposes, leaving the head out wasn''t a problem. A freshly severed head would work, but so would something as extreme as a brain that had been blown to pieces. As long as there was something of the head area present that was more or less intact, it would cause no problems and could be used as a clue.


    "Yoshimi."


    Mitsugu called to the woman accompanying him. It could''ve been her given name, surname, or nickname. "Yoshimi", with her cap, sunglasses and muffler, nodded, and touched the laid out corpse with a hand wrapped by a leather glove.


    A pale Psion-like light was produced where her hand touched the corpse''s forehead. It was similar to the light that was produced when a CAD was activated. In essence, it was about the same. A distortion-less homogenous Psion wave without intention was injected, then the rebound of the Psion was read. Treating the corpse as a CAD, in other words, was a method to process the Psion information body that the corpse stored.


    The woman, Yoshimi, was currently reading the corpse''s residual thoughts. She was a psychometrist who was skilled in reading traces of psionic information in bodies.


    Psions are particles that form thoughts and intentions, while Pushions are particles that result from thoughts and intentions, such was the consensus of current studies in Magic.


    In the end, it was still just theory.


    The nature of Pushions are still largely unclear.


    But the fact that a Psion information body changes according to intention and thoughts was something that has been observed.


    Magic sequences, too, are Psion information bodies. Which is why even if the human body was subjected to external magical interference, a person''s active and passive mental faculties will cause the Magic Sequence to deform and disappear.


    But the dead cannot feel anything. The dead cannot think of anything. Hence, the Psion information body left and the magic sequences stored in a corpse last for much longer compared to that of a living body.


    The Kuroba family, the information gatherers of the Yotsuba clan, had a trump card for secret intelligence activities that allowed them to read the Psion information body recorded in a corpse: "Memory of the Dead".


    "Yoshimi."


    "It''s still okay."


    Yoshimi coughed from the inside of the muffler, then reached out her hand towards the corpse once again.


    "Don''t go in too deep. Lest you might not return."


    Treating Mitsugu''s warning as unnecessary concern, Yoshimi successively retrieved information from the corpses.


    Then, after backing off from the sixth corpse, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Found it."


    "I see. Then, let''s leave."


    Mitsugu pulled the gloves from Yoshimi''s hand. Yoshimi then took out a new pair of gloves from her coat pocket.


    They then left the morgue. Before anyone could notice, Yoshimi''s gloves disappeared from Mitsugu''s hand.


    ? ? ?


    Needless to say, the Ten Master Clans weren''t the only people looking for the terrorists.


    A large-scale terrorist attack taking place right in front of the capital city was an insult to the pride of the police, and was sufficient to anger the top management.


    The responsibility for the investigation of the incident fell not on the Kanagawa Local District Police (referred to as the "Japanese FBI") but the Police Department''s wide area search team. Usually, the local district police should''ve been mobilized, but with the nationwide deployment of the Special Investigation detective team that was gathered in South Kant��, it was clear that all manpower was being put into investigation.


    Unexpectedly, Officer Toshikazu, who had been put on standby in the home office, had gone ahead to investigate without waiting for the detectives to be mobilized. Much like many others, he, too, felt resentment at the incident this time. Hence, his rare motivation surfaced.


    However, the investigation hit a wall right off the bat. "All the perpetrators are dead? How is that possible?"


    Toshikazu was idly grumbling while standing by an unmarked police car.


    "It''s because they''re suicide bombers, which was already mentioned before, right?"


    Assistant Inspector Inagaki, acting as the driver, replied as though to pacify Toshikazu. But Inagaki, too, found it strange. The explanation wasn''t too persuasive.


    "I understand that suicide bombers naturally die. But for those who don''t have any traces of wounds from explosions to die, isn''t that strange? There are corpses here that don''t have many injuries."


    "Moreover, the autopsy report states that the time of death is at least 1 day before the day of the incident. Taking into the account that the body might have been in cryopreservation, the time of death could possibly go back up to ten days�� Corpses carrying bombs and walking?"


    "Is this a B class occult movie!? ��If only that was something to laugh at."


    Toshikazu said as he leaked a smile filled with despair.


    "As I thought, the police department thinks that it''s a magic that can control corpses?"


    Toshikazu nodded reluctantly towards Inagaki''s question. Inagaki, who was driving, noticed the subtle gesture and muttered "is that so?".


    "That explanation fits the scenario most logically. ��How annoying."


    To conclude that Magic was a result of fiction and, therefore, excluded from investigations was a thing of the past. Police investigations could no longer disregard magic as a factor, with Toshikazu being a magician himself. To deny the existence of magic would be to deny his own existence.


    Having said that, to current magic users like him, magic that can control corpses, no matter how you looked at it, was a suspicious and shady thing.


    "As expected, we have no choice but to consult a specialist huh?"


    "Spirit magic specialists? Well, we''re definitely amateurs in this field. Having someone well-versed in that area to explain it to us would be a great help, but��"


    Toshikazu knit his brows at Inagaki''s suggestion. There were Magicians who were privy to some knowledge of magic that could control corpses but it certainly presented an ethical problem. It would be unthinkable to publicly announce having that knowledge.


    "The only information that came up when searching the police database for ��Necromancy'' was that of those who were dead."


    Though it was something that he himself suggested, Inagaki understood that looking for such personnel was difficult.


    "That is so�� But, we have no useful leads. Let''s just try that plan."


    Sighing, Toshikazu muttered slovenly to his subordinate. "Inagaki-kun. Head to Roter Wald."


    "That information shop huh��? I understand."


    With an "it can''t be helped" face, Inagaki drove the car to Yokohama.


    In the middle of the Yokohama Yamate Hill, there was a tea cafe with a mountain hut design called "Roter Wald." Upon entering the calm atmosphere of the interior of the shop, Toshikazu instinctively moved his eyes to look for someone.


    He was very aware of who he was looking for. It was in the fall of 2095, just before the "Yokohama accident" which shook Japan, no, the whole word. He recalled meeting that woman, Fujibayashi Kyouko, when he was investigating for clues regarding illegal immigrants.


    Toshikazu hadn''t met with her except for that one time at Sakuragichou Station. It wasn''t a date, but rather spurned by their interests and duties being aligned. ����Though, Toshikazu''s feelings did not stop there.


    After it had all been resolved, Toshikazu was busy chasing after the illegal immigrants who were still in hiding, hence he didn''t have the luxury of contacting Fujibayashi again. Just as he wrapped up his collecting, the "Vampire Incident" had begun, which ended up keeping him occupied. Last Spring, he had also taken a short leave from Kant��. Due to all of this, he never had a chance to even think about her.


    Toshikazu had started thinking about Fujibayashi again because this was the first place he had met her. Was it romance? Sentiment? Possibly�� regret? Engaging in self-derision, which was totally unlike him, Toshikazu sat down at the counter.


    Catching Inagaki seated beside him from his periphery, Toshikazu ordered "two Blends".


    The owner didn''t like impatience in his shop.


    While waiting for his coffee, Toshikazu absent-mindedly looked around the shop.


    As usual, there were many customers, but it was not full.


    Not wanting his gaze to seem too unpleasant, Toshikazu soon stopped looking around.


    Then, hearing the ring of the cowbell on the door, he turned around to look at the person. It wasn''t out of vigilance, but rather because he was bored that he did it reflexively.


    He almost immediately stood up. It was an unconscious reaction to him seeing who had walked in.


    "Oh, Inspector."


    Laying eyes on the beautiful woman the same age as him, they opened a little wider than normal.


    "Fujibayashi-san��"


    The person who opened the door was the woman he was just thinking about, Fujibayashi Kyouko.


    "It''s been awhile, Inspector Chiba. May I sit here?"


    She purposely avoided wearing conspicuous makeup, but upon closer inspection, she had features that were rather eye-catching. With an appearance similar to the first time they had met, Fujibayashi asked him a question.


    "Ah, sure, go ahead."


    Not noticing Inagaki knitting his brows ���� not that he was pretending not to notice, but he really didn''t notice ���� Toshikazu nodded while replying.


    Smiling, Fujibayashi sat down next to Toshikazu.


    Toshikazu was aware of his unreasonable nervousness. ����Although whether or not it was truly "unreasonable" was something that he was not aware of.


    "Owner, a blend please."


    Putting her coat on the adjacent seat, Fujibayashi ordered the same thing as Toshikazu.


    "Inspector, you don''t seem to have changed."


    "Yes, my only redeeming factor is that I''m quite sturdy." Even now, Toshikazu''s voice seemed uneasy.


    "Maa, how humble."


    Fujibayashi replied with a polite smile. The side of Toshikazu''s cheeks stiffened.


    "By the way, is Fujibayashi-san on holiday today?"


    The nature of her job wasn''t exactly easy going. Despite knowing that, Toshikazu couldn''t just directly ask her "Did you come here on duty?" without knowing if anyone was listening in.


    "Yes. Since the coffee that the owner makes here is quite delicious."


    While saying so, Fujibayashi bowed to the owner who had just turned to face her.


    If Toshikazu had said the same thing, the owner would probably not have shown any response. It seemed that despite the fact that Fujibayashi''s residence was quite far from here, she was a common customer in this cafe.


    "Is Inspector on break too?"


    "Uhh, well�� haha�� speaking of which, is Fujibayashi-san familiar with Ancient Magic?"


    He really wanted to get up and run away, but he hadn''t forgotten about the investigation. It wasn''t as a man, but rather as a detective, that he remembered this woman''s lineage.


    "Yes, more or less."


    "If you have the time to spare, could you please tell me a little about it?" Fujibayashi''s and Toshikazu''s eyes met.


    "Sorry for the wait"


    At that instant, the owner''s voice cut in. A coffee cup was placed in front of both Toshikazu and Inagaki.


    "I don''t mind. But before that, did you have something you wanted to ask the owner?"


    As Fujibayashi pointed that out, Toshikazu recalled his motive for dropping by this cafe. Unfortunately, it seemed that he couldn''t just neglect his work.


    Toshikazu wrote a request for an introduction to a specialist regarding magic for controlling corpses under the memo, then the owner returned it after writing his answer. Cramming the information into his head, Toshikazu then returned the paper to the owner. Seeing the owner''s light smile, it seemed that was the right choice.


    As for Fujibayashi, she came today truly just to drink the coffee, and have some light chatter with the owner.


    He rose together with her.


    "Owner, the bill. I''ll pay for hers as well. Keep the change."


    Before Fujibayashi could interrupt, Toshikazu passed a high limit money card to the owner. Inagaki, who stood up after Toshikazu, raised his brows in shock at the amount the card held. Though Toshikazu had included the cost of the information he received, he paid much more than the market price.


    "It''s a little too much."


    The owner lightly knit his brows.


    "Then please count it when we come next time." Toshikazu replied.


    "I await your continued patronage."


    The owner refrained from further dispute and slightly lowered his head.


    Toshikazu, as he exited Roter Wald, accepted Fujibayshi''s invitation for a ride. Inagaki''s unmarked patrol car followed after them.


    "Then, Inspector, the thing you wanted to ask about is related to the terrorist incident in Hakone, correct?"


    Soon after heading out, Fujibayashi suddenly brought up the issue.


    "��Yes."


    Toshikazu decided to throw caution to the wind. He understood it was a good idea to just cut to the chase.


    "There''s something strange about this incident."


    "Strange?"


    Fujibayashi''s hand was on the drive lever, but in truth the car was driving itself. This meant that there was no danger in turning to talk to someone sitting in the shotgun seat. Toshikazu had unexpectedly decent police training, so he was aware of this, but he still considered it a somewhat dangerous move.


    It seemed his thoughts were more obvious than he realized, as Fujibayashi quickly turned her head back to face the road.


    "Yeah, none of the perpetrators are alive."


    "��Could they have escaped?"


    Fujibayashi offered a logical response. "No."


    Toshikazu flatly denied.


    "The attack was concentrated in the hotel. The street cameras were still functional even after the incident."


    "The cameras didn''t show any of the terrorists running away from the scene?"


    "Yeah. The terrorists that infiltrated the hotel were all captured by the cameras, and the identity of each one was confirmed. Some of the corpses have yet to be found, but we can say for sure that no terrorists escaped alive."


    "Although the perpetrators were caught on the camera, they weren''t stopped?"


    Toshikazu was embarrassed to answer, but he didn''t hide it and gave an explanation.


    "We found no traces of explosives, and their appearances were rather normal, so there was no reason to stop them from entering a hotel that was open for business."


    "��You''re saying that if the Ten Master Clans had booked the whole hotel beforehand, the situation could''ve been avoided?"


    "Well, yes. At the very least we could have greatly reduced the number of casualties."


    Until the Master Clans Conference, Fujibayashi was a relative of the Kudou Family, which was one of the Ten Master Clans. What Toshikazu said inevitably brought about an awkward atmosphere.


    Shaking that off, Toshikazu moved on to the main topic.


    "In truth, there is one other odd thing about all of this�� my conjecture is that the terrorists were already dead by the time they had infiltrated the building."


    "I see�� so you came to ask about "Doll Makers"?"


    "Doll Makers?"


    Toshikazu had tried to find researchers familiar with Necromancy Magic. He had no intention of asking about people who could control human bodies.


    "The ones you''re actually looking for aren''t researchers, but Ancient Magicians called "Doll Makers". They''re rumored to use forbidden magic that can control corpses, and they''re a group that the Magic community are cautious of."


    "That''s��"


    "They would definitely be your best bet, they''re privy to knowledge in that field. They''re more or less ''researchers''."


    Fujibayashi turned to face Toshikazu again.


    "But please be careful, Inspector. "Doll Maker" Oumi Kazukiyo''s ties with Dahan magicians are by no means shallow."


    At Fujibayashi''s warning, Toshikazu''s face stiffened as he nodded.


    ? ? ?


    Friday, February 8th, 5:57 P.M. As instructed by Katsuto, Tatsuya had come to the front gate of the Magic University.


    Tatsuya had returned home and then used public transportation to get there; he had gone out wearing an easy-to-move-in half coat over his tailored jacket. This made Tatsuya look even older than he did wearing his Magic Sigh school uniform. It was well-established in society that Magic University students looked more mature than their regular university counterparts. However, when they were dressed up like this, they looked even more mature than usual.


    "Tatsuya-kun."


    It was just 5 minutes past the agreed meeting time when Tatsuya was called out to by Mayumi as she came out of the school gate. She was casually dressed, wearing a duffle coat with a knee-length skirt and long boots over a pair of thick tights. Coupled together with how she was carrying her light tote bag with her shoulder, she carried the aura of a university student�� If he mentioned this to her though, she would definitely get angry. Standing side by side in their respective outfits, he definitely would be seen as the upperclassman.


    "Sorry, have you been waiting long?"


    "It was within the margin of error. Don''t worry about it."


    Mayumi had been out of breath when she asked her question, and Tatsuya responded to her rather frankly.


    However, Mayumi seemed quite miffed by his answer.


    "Jeez�� You''re supposed to say ��It''s fine, I just got here too.''"


    It seemed like Mayumi had expected to have some kind of casual dialogue with Tatsuya. Unfortunately, he didn''t grasp the meaning behind her answer, but Tatsuya didn''t hesitate to try and fulfill her request.


    "I just got here, too."


    However, this still didn''t seem to satisfy Mayumi, and she gazed at Tatsuya with unamused eyes.


    "By the way, wasn''t Juumonji-senpai supposed to be with you?"


    Without faltering or panicking, Tatsuya continued the conversation as though nothing was wrong.


    Mayumi breathed out a seemingly deliberate sigh.


    "��Juumonji-kun has gone ahead to a place where we can talk. I know where it is so just follow me."


    Whether she was satisfied or had simply given up was unknown, but Mayumi prompted Tatsuya and then began walking.


    Tatsuya immediately walked to her right side and kept pace.


    Mayumi had already swapped the tote bag hanging from her right shoulder over to her left shoulder.


    She had raised her right hand towards him several times, as if trying to invite Tatsuya, but in the end they simply continued walking without entwining their arms or holding hands.


    Mayumi took Tatsuya to a spot which was about a 10-minute walk from the Magic University; it was a regular house that looked stylish at first glance. The only conspicuous aspect of the house was a terrace attached to the roof with a single round table and four chairs.


    However, when they went inside, the first floor was revealed to be an empty, small-scale restaurant. Had Katsuto simply reserved the restaurant so that there would be no sign out front, or perhaps this restaurant didn''t serve guests without an introduction from an existing customer?


    "You can''t enter this store without an introduction, which keeps out the riffraff. Also, Juumonji-kun has made many reservations here in the past, so we don''t need to worry about the eyes and ears of other guests."


    As if reading Tatsuya''s thoughts, Mayumi provided an answer to his internal question. It seemed that he was correct on both points.


    Leaving the building''s external appearance aside, the first floor was a restaurant, so perhaps it was just common sense that Tatsuya kept his shoes on. As Mayumi walked with him, the heels of her boots clicked rhythmically on the floor.


    "Sorry we kept you waiting, Juumonji-kun."


    "It''s fine, I just got here, too."


    Tatsuya admired Katsuto''s response, delivering the exact line that Mayumi had wanted to hear, but didn''t voice his praise. How did he know that was the answer she had been looking for? These two had probably met many times prior to this.


    "Sit, if you would."


    Without speaking a word of what he had just been thinking about, Tatsuya obeyed Katsuto''s suggestion and sat in front of him with a nonchalant look on his face.


    Mayumi sat diagonally across from Katsuto; that''s to say she sat next to Tatsuya. He didn''t think it meant anything, which honestly was only natural as they both entered together side-by-side. It only made sense to sit like this. At least, that was Tatsuya''s reasoning process.


    Tatsuya''s memories of being summoned by Mari and their conversation were still fresh in his mind. He would be lying if he said he was totally unaware that Mayumi liked him. However, to answer the question of whether he could see Mayumi like that, it was "No".


    Tatsuya had come to terms with Miyuki''s feelings, and had become her fianc��. However, that didn''t mean he really accepted Miyuki''s feelings.


    For him, Miyuki was still his little sister.


    Even now, he held no real romantic feelings for her.


    Even if he had already decided on how to respond to Miyuki''s feelings, his heart still wasn''t in the same place.


    In terms of romance, Miyuki alone was the absolute limit of Tatsuya''s capacity. If he troubled himself with Mayumi, it would become an obstacle to his work. For that reason, Tatsuya had already decided to not even think about having that sort of relationship with Mayumi.


    On that topic, the way Mayumi had been conducting herself till now had honestly been a big help for Tatsuya.


    Based on how Mari had described things, there was no mistaking the fact she had really riled up Mayumi. Even if he didn''t think about the reasons behind it, when he was given a harsh talking to by her, he couldn''t help but become aware of it. When it came to inspiring others with agitation, it was much more effective if you hadn''t known the other for very long. Tatsuya knew that deliberately winding others up wasn''t just a technique for sensual affairs, but also for coercion and placation. Still, the psychological mechanisms involved were very similar.


    With this in mind, Tatsuya had exercised caution, but fortunately, Mayumi had not shown any clear signs of having been affected in such a way. Tatsuya still had no clue as to what she was thinking about, but she couldn''t tell what Tatsuya was thinking of, either. They were in the same boat.


    "I know this is sudden, but have you learned anything new?"


    In response to Katsuto''s seemingly impatient question, Tatsuya and Mayumi looked at each other.


    As a result of their eye contact, Mayumi spoke first.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have any clues that stand out at the moment. We know that the terrorists came to Japan from America by sea, and based on our estimations, it seems likely that they arrived on land in Yokosuka. However, these are nothing but guesses."


    "On our end, we''ve received some info from the USNA."


    Mayumi was surprised at Tatsuya''s words and Katsuto displayed a hint of surprise.


    "From America? Just who do you have helping you out?"


    High-level magicians attempting to leave the country were strictly controlled.


    With that in mind, it was rather difficult for magicians to construct an overseas information network without being attached to a government agency. Among the Ten Master Clans, only the Mitsuya Family was an exception, due to their ability to obtain information while conducting transactions with weapons dealers. Mayumi and Katsuto had no recollection of the Yotsuba Family having overseas information sources.


    "Well, it''s complicated."


    "��Sounds like it''s something we shouldn''t ask about. Sorry."


    Realizing Tatsuya had deliberately been ambiguous, Mayumi lowered her head in embarrassment. Even if Tatsuya wasn''t her equal as a member of the Ten Master Clans, attempting to pry into someone else''s secrets was not praiseworthy behavior.


    Tatsuya responded to Mayumi''s apology with a short "No problem" without any further mention.


    "According to the data, our terrorist mastermind is a magician named Gu Jie, formerly from Dahan. His English name is "Jiedo Heigu." Externally, he appears to be in his 50s, with black skin and white hair. Unfortunately, this data''s authenticity cannot be verified."


    Maya had also authorized the sharing of info related to Gu Jie with Katsuto and company. Tatsuya hadn''t sought her permission to share this information, rather, she had directed him to do so. This would let the Saegusa Family start investigating him as well.


    "There may be no proof, but considering our current state with no leads, it''s useful information. Saegusa."


    "Yes. We can use this information to pick out suspicious foreigners who have entered the country in the past two weeks."


    Mayumi caught Katsuto''s gaze and nodded.


    "However, it is possible that they secretly entered the country."


    "That''s most likely the case. Even so, when someone makes movements like this, they always leave traces behind. If we narrow our investigation to the region between Yokosuka and Hakone, I expect we''ll be able to find some clues. We can also get the local police to assist us as well."


    The Chiba Family wielded the most sway over the police. At one point in time, it was commonly said that the Chiba Family accounted for around half of the people seeking to become magic policemen, especially riot squad members. However, in terms of the investigative branch of the Kant�� region, the Saegusa Family reigned supreme.


    Though all of that was irrelevant, as this was a massive incident. Even if they weren''t ordered by a third party, it was only common sense that the police would be frantically searching for the culprit. They would be chomping at the bit for even the most trivial of clues.


    And for Katsuto, that was something he understood without needing an explanation.


    "I see. Then I''ll trust you to take steps in that direction, Saegusa. As for you Shiba, please continue gathering clues."


    "Alright, that sounds good."


    "Understood."


    The three of them looked at each other in unison and nodded.


    "Any proposals from you two? If you have anything you''d like to ask, as well."


    Tatsuya and Mayumi had no particular response to Katsuto''s inquiry. Katsuto nodded.


    "What do you two feel like eating? If you''ve got an appetite, I can have them prepare something for you right away."


    He posed this question to the two of them. "Sorry, I''ll be eating dinner at home." Tatsuya turned him down on his offer first.


    "��I''ll pass for now as well. Maybe I''ll let you treat me tomorrow." Mayumi said so in an apologetic tone as she snuck a glance at Tatsuya.


    "Okay, then. Then, you don''t mind meeting again at this time tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    "Understood. If something comes up, then I will let you know."


    Tatsuya supposed that "something" meant that Katsuto might be working late into the night on the investigation. Perhaps he knew something, or perhaps he was holding back some details about his personal life, Tatsuya didn''t press Katsuto for the details.


    "Umm. I''ve got another business meeting after this. Shiba, do you mind taking Saegusa home?


    Katsuto said so suddenly, although it wasn''t likely that he meant for Tatsuya to go as a substitute for himself.


    "H-huh!? No really, I''m fine."


    Mayumi refused Katsuto''s suggestion with a flustered face. If you were looking from the Magic University, this restaurant was on the opposite side of the train station. If they were to walk together now they might be seen by university acquaintances and become the subject of rumors.


    "It''s already getting dark outside. I''m not doubting Saegusa''s ability to protect herself, but we don''t know where the terrorists could be hiding. There''s a possibility you might be targeted, so I can''t permit a woman to walk home alone.


    However, with the possibility that they might become targets for terrorists pointed out, it was hard to muster a counterargument. For this reason, Mayumi felt that her obstinate refusal just because of Tatsuya was all the more embarrassing.


    "Saegusa-senpai. I''ll take you home."


    Katsuto had given Mayumi no way out, and Tatsuya''s words cemented the result.


    "��Alright then, if you would. I''ll see you tomorrow Juumonji-kun."


    "Yeah. Be careful going home."


    Katsuto sent them off with those words, and Mayumi and Tatsuya departed from the restaurant together.


    It was about 10 minutes from the restaurant to the Magic University. Then, another 10 minutes from the University to the Cabinet Station.


    The sky was completely dark, with no moonlight or starlight to speak of. But, thanks to the streetlights, they didn''t have to worry about not being able to see where they were walking. Still, visibility was severely limited when compared to this afternoon, so Mayumi''s pace naturally became slower.


    This kind of darkness was no obstacle for Tatsuya. He didn''t take off and leave Mayumi behind, or start dragging her by the hand in a hurry, nothing like that. He simply matched her pace and walked alongside her.


    There was nothing but silence between the two. Tatsuya had nothing to break the ice, and he understood that Mayumi was uncomfortable walking next to him.


    "Ah��"


    Just like that, they had come to the front of the University, and Mayumi suddenly raised her voice.


    "It''s snowing��"


    Mayumi had stopped, looking up into the sky. As though her voice had been the signal, snowflakes were now fluttering down from the night sky, twinkling faintly in the city lights.


    From a holder inside his coat, Tatsuya took out a thinly folded umbrella as well as the umbrella''s separated handle. Due to improvements in raw materials, this umbrella was so thin that it could be kept inside a coat without becoming a nuisance; the shaft for the umbrella was so slim that it was difficult to hold by itself, which meant that when you opened it, you had to attach a handle to it. (Many such folding umbrellas featured switches on the handle that opened the umbrella.)


    Tatsuya opened his umbrella and looked next to him; Mayumi was still staring up at the sky as the snow fell.


    "Saegusa-senpai, you should probably get out your umbrella."


    Mayumi turned at the sound of Tatsuya''s voice and gave him a mischievous smile.


    "��You didn''t bring an umbrella?"


    Mayumi shifted her eyes back and forth while still smiling.


    Tatsuya had to consciously stop himself from sighing. In a modern era in which weather reports had become highly accurate, he didn''t think that there were people who ignored the precipitation forecasts.


    "Did you not check the weather forecast before you left today, or something��?"


    "I was in a hurry this morning��"


    Mayumi was wearing a grin as though she were bonking her own head for her carelessness.


    Tatsuya held out his own umbrella to her. "Please use it."


    "Ah, err, I''m fine really."


    Mayumi had become flustered and couldn''t answer naturally.


    "It''s just snow, not rain, and it''s not even coming down that hard, so��"


    "Yes. It''s not coming down hard, which means that I''ll be fine without an umbrella. Please use it, senpai."


    "Umm, but��"


    "If by some chance I end up letting you catch a cold, I''ll be on the receiving end of a punch from Juumonji-senpai."


    Mayumi let a chuckle slip at Tatsuya''s seriousness as he offered her the umbrella.


    "I don''t think Juumonji-kun would resort to that sort of violence, but��"


    Mayumi said so as she reached out to take the umbrella, but she didn''t just take it from Tatsuya, she met his right hand with her left hand. She stayed just like that, with her body so close to Tatsuya that their shoulders could touch.


    "Well, shall we go in together?"


    An oncoming car passed Tatsuya on his left side. The sidewalk was wide enough so there was no danger. But for just an instant, the car''s headlights lit up Mayumi''s happy face, and made it stand out.


    Her smile was like that of an innocent child.


    "��Understood."


    Still smiling, Mayumi released her left hand from Tatsuya''s right hand. Tatsuya leaned his umbrella to the right, in Mayumi''s direction.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya took Mayumi as far as he could on his personal scooter. He originally intended to drop her off at her house, but when Mayumi had offered "Wanna come to my house? My family won''t mind" with no warning or coercion in her voice, Tatsuya was left with no option but to quickly change plans.


    As Tatsuya returned home, Miyuki was waiting for him in the entrance as usual. When she helped Tatsuya out of his half-coat, she caught the faintest hint of Mayumi''s perfume which caused her to raise her eyebrows��but she said nothing. She didn''t even pout or make a joke about it.


    Ever since New Year''s, she had become timid around Tatsuya.


    She hadn''t willfully changed her behavior, but there was no way she could simply continue acting as just Tatsuya''s little sister.


    Even when she was just merely Tatsuya''s little sister, she never wanted to be disliked by him.


    As his little sister, she had no sense of overhanging crisis. Now that things had changed between them, it came out in full force.


    What if Tatsuya disliked her? The mere thought made her chest hurt. What would happen if she got jealous or mad at him and caused him to get angry, or if she pushed him too far? The images that assaulted her mind made her blood run ice-cold.


    If she were his little sister, even if she were disliked, she was still family. The bond between brother and sister couldn''t be cut.


    But an engagement could be called off if one side came to dislike the other.


    She''d lose her status as his fianc��e, which she had worked hard to achieve. That was a nightmare that Miyuki couldn''t bear. It wouldn''t simply be "difficult to bear", she knew that she wouldn''t be able to deal with it. She thought she''d never be able to get him back again, so she couldn''t let him go. If she were abandoned by Tatsuya, Miyuki truly believed that she wouldn''t be able to go on living.


    "Did anything happen while I was out?"


    Tatsuya had been facing away from her while having his coat taken off, and he now faced Miyuki to ask her a question.


    "A message from Hayama came. I think we should talk about it over dinner, would that be alright?"


    Miyuki responded with a smile that completely concealed her internal unease.


    Minami joined them for a dinner for three, and Miyuki explained the contents of the phone call from Hayama to Tatsuya.


    "Kamakura?"


    "Yes. In the Imperial Mausoleum area of Nishigaoka in Kamakura, there is a hideout that Zhou Gongjin bought under a fake name. It''s suspected that Gu Jie is hiding there."


    "So they know that much already��"


    He was curious about how they had identified this specific location. More importantly, if they knew this much, then why weren''t they moving to arrest him?


    "Onii-sama, is there something you''re unsure about?"


    Miyuki questioned him, reading the subtle change in Tatsuya''s facial expression.


    "Ah, no, just planning out how to handle this."


    Tatsuya couldn''t just reveal his doubts. If he told Miyuki, it would sound like he was blaming her for not confirming the situation thoroughly. Tatsuya himself didn''t feel that way, but Miyuki would no doubt assume he meant it like that.


    Tatsuya had realized that Miyuki had become terribly nervous, to the point that her facial expression was changing in response to every word he said. He was wondering that his little sister could possibly be so afraid of. However, there was nothing he could do to assuage her at the moment. He still couldn''t whisper the words she wanted to hear into her ear.


    "Let''s consult Hayama-san about their battle plan for this later." With that, Tatsuya brought the discussion to a close.


    ? ? ?


    At about the same time, Gu Jie had been preparing to leave his hideout in Kamakura.


    He had been using Hlieskj��lf and happened to intercept a transmission regarding the Hakone Incident, and that the mastermind was hiding in Kamakura. The actual address obtained in the intercepted data was incorrect, but it was still in the general area. If he lingered any longer, he would definitely be caught with no hope of escaping. Gu Jie knew that his time was short, but he had no intent of blowing himself out of desperation.


    He was unaware his location was going to be compromised through his use of Hlieskj��lf. Gu Jie had been careful to omit his position in outgoing transmissions and queries, so he felt intense unease regarding the capabilities of his enemies. If he didn''t know how they operated, it was impossible to prepare countermeasures.


    If he limited his search to Kuroba Mitsugu''s outgoing transmissions, it was possible he could find some past data mentioning the location. But if his search terms were too specific, it might become obvious that Gu Jie himself was a Hlieskj��lf operator.


    No. Gu Jie thought it over again. Even if he was detected by another operator through Hlieskj��lf, it was irrelevant. He knew he had little time left regardless, and if someone in charge of intelligence control noticed an unknown operator in the system, it would be a little damaging for the Yotsuba.


    But he had no time to do that at the moment. His first priority was escaping without being noticed. This hideout had been prepared in advance so that his traces would be erased to the utmost degree, and to increase the tracking difficulty, he also had minimal luggage. Gu Jie stepped out onto the snowy night road, and used his five senses on top of his extrasensory awareness to conduct a full sweep of his surroundings. Nobody else was around.


    "I''ll be leaving the greeting of our guests to you."


    Gu Jie left those orders to his newly-created doll and headed to his next hideout.


    ? ? ?


    USA West Coast, local time, February 8th, 07:00 A.M. Raymond Clark wolfed down his breakfast, put on his Hlieskj��lf terminal, and started investigating the terrorist incident that had occurred in Hakone, Japan.


    Although he was "investigating", he already knew the "truth of the incident" from the start��well actually, he knew it from the preparatory stages of the incident. What Raymond really wanted to know about was the "hero" who had led the incident to its resolution.


    If there were no incidents, there were no heroes.


    For that precise reason, he had given no information about how the incident could have been stopped preemptively.


    There was no fun in chasing off the bad guy and ending the incident without a grand finale.


    That''s why, when the investigation reached a dead end, he had supported the "hero" by providing and controlling information. Dropping hints on how to resolve the incident just before the bad guy got away somehow made him feel like a big shot. This was Raymond''s favorite game to play.


    Raymond looked over the previous day''s events and knit his eyebrows.


    The present investigation was not proceeding in a direction that suited his tastes. The perpetrator had obtained info from Hlieskj��lf and was using that to evade detection from the "hero''s" side. This seemed like foul play to Raymond.


    Of course, he understood that Jiedo Heigu had used Hlieskj��lf to stop the Yotsuba from determining his exact location. As a result, it was unknown whether he had managed to escape from his hideout successfully or not. However, the fact itself that Heigu had accessed Hlieskj��lf to obtain data he shouldn''t know about was intolerable for Raymond.


    Raymond had thought of Hlieskj��lf as a tool for use by the "scenario- writer" and the "director" of the story. It had been a "behind-the-scenes" tool used for constructing the stage, and if someone in the play gained access, it would create an imbalance of information between the actors and cause his play to fall apart. This was a rule violation that he absolutely could not tolerate as a spectator, nor as a "staff" member.


    As long as Heigu remained the villain, it wasn''t an issue if he used Hlieskj��lf. But Heigu had stepped up onto the stage like this, which meant that Raymond could not allow him to continue using Hlieskj��lf as a tool to disrupt the play.


    True to the name that Raymond used, "Seven Sages" there were seven Hlieskj��lf operators. However, among the seven operators, Raymond was the only person who used that name. Raymond, the singular ��Seven Sages'', decided that he''d submit a request to Hlieskj��lf''s administrator that only he knew about to have Heigu''s account deleted.


    ? ? ?


    Saturday, February 9th, before dawn.


    With more than two hours before the sun would rise, Tatsuya set out in the pitch black darkness on his motorcycle, and headed for Kamakura.


    Zooming around on his favorite motorcycle, before 5 A.M., he was traversing the hilly western area of Kamakura, then arrived at the villa district where Gu Jie was hiding.


    There stood a shadow that was too tall for a woman and too short for a man, wearing big sunglasses despite the sun not having risen yet, a large cap pulled down over their eyes, and a scarf wrapped all the way up to the nose.


    As a result of all this outerwear, it was difficult to discern whether it was actually male or female. But for Tatsuya, he didn''t care about the gender.


    He took his right glove off and stuck it deep in his coat pocket, and with his left hand took out his information terminal, showing her the screen. Mirroring Tatsuya, the woman exposed her right hand to the chilly air and took out her own terminal.


    At the same time, both of them used their index fingers to press on the opposite person''s information terminal.


    The built-in finger scanners activated and the terminals read their fingerprints.


    The two nodded at each other simultaneously and put away their terminals, putting their gloves back on.


    "Lead the way, if you will."


    "This way."


    With a nod to Tatsuya, Yoshimi took the lead and began walking. Tatsuya left his bike behind and followed behind her.


    Yoshimi stopped in front of one of the villas. There were no human presences in the vicinity, but she knew it was surrounded by a Yotsuba Family task force. This method of concealment was totally different than what a Kuroba Family combatant would use. She couldn''t put her finger on it, but it was certainly a member of a different family. She didn''t sense the "existence" of Tsukuba Yuuka or Shibata Katsushige, so that meant that it was either a Mashiba Family, Shiiba Family, Mugura Family, or a Shizuka Family member.


    Well, that didn''t matter right now. She would clear up her doubts from last night right here and now.


    The family that had located this hidden villa was the Kuroba Family. However, due to some circumstances, the duty of sieging it had fallen to another Branch Family.


    Gu Jie was said to use corpse manipulation magic. This wasn''t done by controlling an implanted Spirit Being; it was a technique that directly controlled the body after death.


    Mental Interference Magic had no effect on mindless corpses, and because corpses felt no pain, Kuroba Mitsugu''s subordinates'' specialty, "Poisoned Bees", was useless. Thus, it was only logical that the Kuroba Family would be excluded at the combat stage of the plan.


    The single Kuroba Family member included in the operation, Yoshimi, had found what she thought to be a clue when she was chasing someone.


    "This, right? The house number looks wrong to me."


    "Wrong number."


    Under her muffler, Yoshimi grumbled restlessly. Her lack of words had been deliberate; she had been told to leave as few traces behind as possible. She did not know if that was part of her preparation as a spy, or if it was simply a taboo imposed upon those instructed in special magic''s. Tatsuya wasn''t particularly well-acquainted with her so he didn''t pay it any mind.


    Tatsuya drew his Trident and directed his Elemental Sight towards the inside of the hideout.


    There were three human-shaped beings. Not corpses. Living humans.


    However, they were not just mere humans���� "All hands, heat resistant, anti-magic defenses!" shouted Tatsuya as he pulled the trigger on his handgun-shaped CAD. The Magic Sequence targeting Tatsuya and Yoshimi dispersed.


    At the same moment, the hideout burst into flames.


    Tatsuya activated the cast for "Leap" and flew backward a large distance.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he spoke in a strong tone to Yoshimi, who had leaped further back than him.


    "Gu Jie isn''t here. What''s inside are three ��Generators''."


    Their ambush had been performed on three reinforced Magicians called "Generators." This meant that their plan had been somehow leaked.


    However, Tatsuya and Yoshimi did not waste time with doubts about the operation or questioning the means by which the information was leaked.


    "Leave the corpses intact, please."


    This was the only request that Yoshimi made of Tatsuya. If the corpses were hit with Mist Dispersion, she wouldn''t be able to get even the slightest clue about the magic involved.


    At the same time, that didn''t mean they had to be left alive. Which meant a drastic decrease in the difficulty of the battle. It was a happy request for Tatsuya, who made very few exceptions for murderers.


    "Stay back. I''ll handle this myself."


    With a nod, Yoshimi jumped back even further. At the same moment the Branch Families gradually stopped their advance.


    Something from within the blazing hideout was emitting magic. It was an "Ignition" Sequence. There had been no expansion of the Activation Sequence.


    (Similar to a psychic, was it a generator specialized in a particular ability?)


    As Tatsuya guessed at the true identity of the enemy, his allies stealthily moved towards the bushes and houses to analyze the "Ignition" Magic Sequence.


    No matter how unpopular this time of the morning was, just this incident was enough to bring out the firefighters. Although there were plenty of unoccupied villas, there could be no mistake about the neighbors popping their heads out to look at the unfolding scene.


    It took almost no time at all.


    Tatsuya aimed his silver CAD Trident at the blazing house and activated Mist Dispersion.


    He couldn''t safely put the fire out using his "Decomposition."


    Even if he decomposed the house, the flammable materials would all be exposed at once and result in an explosive blaze. Perhaps he could use the fire''s combustion to use up all the oxygen to put it out, but if something went wrong it would create a shockwave that would inflict great damage on the nearby houses. In case of an oxygen shortage, it would probably end badly for Tatsuya as well.


    So, he didn''t target the whole house. The target of his decomposition was the pillar holding up the roof.


    The blazing hideout collapsed in on itself as though it were being squashed.


    The house had been reduced to rubble, and the flames suddenly vanished.


    That wasn''t surprising. It was fairly normal for magicians who excelled at fire-creation magic to also be proficient in fire-extinguishing magic as well. Whoever was emitting the ignition magic from inside the burning house had probably been wearing fireproof equipment, but even with that, it would have been impossible for them to remain in direct contact with the radial and convection heat of the flames for a long period of time.


    Three human shadows pushed aside the rubble and stood.


    The fireproof-armor-clad generators faced Tatsuya and fired "Ignition" at him all at once.


    The Magic Sequences coiling around Tatsuya were projected in his field of vision.


    Faster than the Magic Sequence could display its effectiveness, Tatsuya released Psions to counteract them.


    The compression had been insufficient, but the combat-activated Psions acted in the same manner as Gram Demolition and easily blew away the Magic Sequences. It was a raw display of just how many Psions Tatsuya held.


    Without so much as a pose, Tatsuya fired his Trident, which incorporated three consecutive Decomposition magic''s.


    The Event Interference "space" that the Generators had expanded crumbled away.


    The information-reinforced armor that the Generators wore to protect themselves was blown away.


    And finally, a round hole was opened in each of the Generator''s chests. The blood trickling from the holes had no force behind it.


    And then Tatsuya pulled the trigger a second time.


    The three generators, having had their hearts blown away, collapsed facing upward.


    With his CAD still raised, Tatsuya drew closer to the rubble, stopping just one step away from it.


    Yoshimi came running up behind Tatsuya, who was still looking down at the corpses. Her movements were graceful and swift, despite her seemingly unwieldy clothing that did not suit her real size.


    Not just Yoshimi, either; the branch families who had concealed themselves slowly came out of their hiding spots.


    The wailing of a faraway fire engine grew closer. The fire had already been extinguished. But that didn''t mean that the fire engine would suddenly do a U-turn. They had to handle the removal of the rubble, as well.


    Going past Tatsuya, Yoshimi stepped over the rubble, which had not only been extinguished but had all the heat removed from it, drawing closer to the corpses. The other squad members also gathered to guard over the remaining corpses.


    Lingering over the now-prone Generators was a faint twinkling of Psion light.


    The activation of a delayed-activation Magic Sequence. The key for its activation was most likely the death of the Sequence''s target.


    Tatsuya immediately raised the CAD in his right hand.


    The heartless Generators sprung to their feet and immediately assaulted anyone in range. Yoshimi was one of the targets.


    ����A technique that converted corpses into puppets, Necromancy.


    Yoshimi reflexively attempted to retreat backwards but her foot caught on the rubble and she tumbled over.


    Evasion-type magic would not make it in time.


    Tatsuya pointed the CAD at the corpse assaulting Yoshimi and squeezed the trigger.


    ����Gram Demolition, the magic that erases the information body itself. The Psion light within the Generators dispersed and vanished.


    The three Generators fell over onto the rubble once more, their arms still raised up overhead.


    The puppets had been returned to corpses once more.


    "Thank you�� very much."


    As she looked back, Yoshimi''s facial expression could not be seen under her sunglasses and muffler, but her shaky voice was a mix of relief and gratitude.


    "It should be safe now."


    Yoshimi nodded at Tatsuya, then turned to the squad members and ordered them to take the corpses away.


    Tatsuya left Yoshimi and the others to do their work, then found his favorite scooter and left the area.


    ? ? ?


    Although Gu Jie had escaped this time, Tatsuya was still in the lead among the ones who were trying to locate the perpetrator of the Hakone terrorism incident.


    Officer Chiba Toshikazu, who had also been selected as part of the terrorist hunt, had yet to even find the slightest trace of those responsible, and was busy hunting for clues.


    He had gone to Hakone as a matter of principle to investigate the site of the incident. Toshikazu went wide-eyed in shock as he received a call from an unexpected caller, and he placed the transmission unit against his ear.


    "Hello Officer Chiba, this is Fujibayashi speaking."


    The voice coming from the receiver was certainly Fujibayashi. It was unthinkable that someone had broken into the communication infrastructure and was impersonating Fujibayashi, but it was such a surprising call for Chiba that such a doubt crossed his mind.


    "My apologies for interrupting you on the job."


    "It''s not a problem at all. I''m more than happy to take a call from you any time, Fujibayashi-san. What can I do for you?"


    Inagaki was waving his hands and coming over but Toshikazu quickly chased him off; Toshikazu quickly took himself away from the group of investigators.


    "Ah, no errands today, but�� I am a bit concerned about what happened yesterday."


    "And is it to that concern that I owe the honor of speaking to you today?"


    Paying no mind to the unpleasant circumstances, Toshikazu felt absolutely exhilarated.


    "Yes. After you met the "Doll Master", did you notice anything unusual?"


    "Unusual��? Well, I listened to his near-endless crazy story about necromancy that wasn''t even useful for the investigation, which wore me out��"


    "Ah, not about that�� Perhaps, did you get a headache, or did you have trouble sleeping last night?"


    "I don''t think I noticed anything like that."


    In his elation, he sarcastically thought "It''s not like I''m in middle or high school or something," but not a hint of this crept into his voice, laughing in the easygoing way Toshikazu always did.


    "I see��"


    The person on the other end of the line seemed quite relieved.


    Toshikazu was grinning without even realizing it. He didn''t even hear Inagaki mutter "What''s with him? What a weird look."


    "Were you worried about me?"


    "��I was. But it seems that I was worrying over nothing."


    Fujibayashi''s voice sounded slightly embarrassed, and Toshikazu''s lips slowly loosened.


    "Well then, Inspector, I will be praying that you catch our terrorist culprit as soon as possible."


    "I appreciate it. Good luck on your work as well, Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi."


    Finished with his phone call, Toshikazu returned to his original spot with a big grin on his face.


    "Inagaki, what''s the matter? You don''t look so good."


    "I just started feeling tired all of a sudden. I''m fine, don''t worry about it."


    Inagaki felt a headache coming on, massaging his temples with his fingers.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Toshikazu said as such with the same flashy gesture as always, and with a chuckle, he left Inagaki''s side.


    ? ? ?


    Having finished her call with Toshikazu, Fujibayashi turned her attention to the noncommissioned female officer staring at a monitor in front of her.


    "There''s no evidence of mental interference."


    The officer raised her head and announced the results of the analysis to Kazama.


    The girl was a specialist in mental analysis who was especially proficient in discovering brainwashed officers and removing brainwashing. By using responses to questions, she could detect brainwashing through changes in voice pitch, intonation, speaking speed, breathing intervals, eyeball movements, heart rate, and body temperature. Even in the current situation where she was limited to voice-only communication, by utilizing a for-military-use acoustics analysis device, she could even read heart rate. As a specialist, she was able to detect whether an individual was under suggestion or not.


    "Is Oumi Kazukiyo clear?"


    With a nod, Kazama stated "Good work" to the specialist. She stood up and bowed, then pushed the wagon containing the special equipment out of the room.


    "This is not a job you enjoy doing, is it Fujibayashi?"


    "I don''t mind�� but Commander, that was rather dangerous, wasn''t it? The Chiba Family are authorities on Modern magic and that technique we just used is prejudiced towards physical body manipulation. We have no idea how much resistance they have to mental interference. "


    In fact, Toshikazu had been sent after the "Doll master" by direct order from the Major General, Commander Saeki. It wasn''t because she was trying to harm Toshikazu. When the police were dispatched to investigate the Hakone terrorism event and the corpse manipulation specialist behind it, in order to guide them to the Magician who was suspected of having connections to the remnants of the Kunlunfang Institute, they gave lists of suspects to a number of informants so that those lists could be disseminated.


    Roter Wald was one of those locations, but the manager had in fact not cooperated with Kazama or his subordinates. The informant had been completely random in who they referenced. Fujibayashi frequented Roter Wald for a few days in an effort to follow their plans, but it had been complete coincidence that the manager had introduced her to Oumi Kazukiyo.


    Thus, Fujibayashi had not used Toshikazu as bait, but the feeling that she had done as such weighed on her mind.


    "If they do anything that exposes the collaborators, wouldn''t it be better for us to join in the terrorist incident investigation as well?"


    "First Lieutenant. My squadron�� no, my battalion will have nothing to do with the Hakone terrorist incident. That is an executive decision by Commander Saeki."


    "I understand��"


    "The 101st Battalion must avoid being seen as supporting the Ten Master Clans."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The 101st Battalion, established by Commander Saeki, was starting to oppose being the civilian magical military force of the Ten Master Clans. Saeki was considered the political rival of retired Major General Kudou, and although she herself did not see it that way, the reality was that the "Anti-Ten Master Clans" and "Anti-Kudou Retsu" bases within the National Defense Force had become a cornerstone of her support base.


    However, in the background, the 101st Battalion had a cooperative relationship with the Yotsuba Family, the leading figures among the Ten Master Clans. With just that relationship, they still had plenty of excuses if they were exposed, but they could not afford to be seen as colluding with the Ten Master Clans.


    "Thank you for your work, First Lieutenant."


    "Sir. If you''ll excuse me."


    Fujibayashi bowed to Kazama and exited the room.


    As a battalion adjutant, Fujibayashi had her own office, even if it was a bit small. It was her personal room, located right next to the Commander''s room (i.e. Kazuma''s room).


    Fujibayashi sat in front of the desk and pondered about the phone conversation from earlier.


    The battalion had not mandated the information provided to the informants, and a high-level informant such as Roter Wald''s manager had easily ignored the Defense Force''s pressure. Even without her intervention, it seemed like Toshikazu had gone straight to the "Doll Master''s" location. However, the matter wasn''t as clear-cut as that.


    When she thought calmly about the details, Fujibayashi could also be said to be covering for Toshikazu out of concern for his potential brainwashing. However, the battalion had intercepted Toshikazu''s phone call, so they had certainly used him as well. She couldn''t sweep away her feelings of guilt.


    As she thought about the phone conversation, she wasn''t able to hold back her laughter.


    Toshikazu had called her "Second Lieutenant Fujibayashi." It was very clear that he hadn''t heard about her promotion.


    Although the military and the police force were two separate organizations, promotions were published in the official daily newspaper. If Toshikazu had an interest in Fujibayashi, it wouldn''t have been unusual for him to know about it. All he had to do was enter her name in the search agent.


    (When he approached me last fall, he seemed so enthusiastic, but�� maybe that was just a fluke, huh.)


    (Although, back then I mislead him with my suggestive behavior as well�� We were both playing the same game, I suppose.)


    Fujibayashi thought about this, then with a laugh, she put it behind her.


    She dismissed the pang of loneliness she felt as a figment of her imagination.

 Volume 18 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Sunday, February10th. The time was almost 3 P.M.


    Tatsuya took Miyuki with him as they visited the Kitayama Family''s mansion. No, it would probably be more accurate to say that it was Miyuki who was taking Tatsuya there.


    The reason that the siblings were visiting the Kitayama Family was because Shizuku had invited Miyuki yesterday in the classroom. At first, Miyuki thought that it might have been an invitation to a formal Tea Ceremony, which was why she intended to wear a furisode (long- sleeved kimono). But when Shizuku had cleared up the misunderstanding by saying ��I just meant having regular tea'', Miyuki had blushed in embarrassment.


    The two of them kept their shoes on as they entered an elegant Western- style room. Looking at the painting that hung on the wall and the vase on display, Tatsuya couldn''t help but wonder, ��Just how much did these cost?'' However, he immediately brushed that thought aside. Tatsuya and Miyuki weren''t children anymore, so he wasn''t anxious about breaking something. However, he thought that if he paid too much attention to the value of those items, it would prevent him from feeling at ease.


    When they entered, Shizuku was already seated. Shizuku''s outfit was composed of a one-piece long-sleeved dress that fell to her knees, and a collar that covered her neck. She was also wearing high-heeled pumps. It wasn''t an outfit as formal as something like an "afternoon dress" but it wasn''t a mistake to say that she had probably put some thought into it.


    In fact, Miyuki was dressed in a very similar manner. Tatsuya had received Miyuki''s advice as to whether or not he should come dressed casually or formally, but still, he couldn''t help but secretly feel relieved at not having misread the mood of this gathering.


    In the end, Tatsuya had chosen a simple dark suit. He had considered coming in his school uniform but decided against it, and had instead opted for a suit that would match Miyuki''s clothing style.


    Seeing Tatsuya and Miyuki, Shizuku stood up.


    "Welcome and thank you for responding to the invitation."


    Clasping both of her hands at her abdomen, Shizuku performed a courteous bow, which was quite an excessively formal greeting.


    "Thank you for inviting us."


    Matching Shizuku''s gesture, Tatsuya returned a well-mannered response, though he was somewhat lacking in grace. Miyuki followed after her brother half a second later. It was a graceful, impeccable bow.


    "Please."


    Shizuku urged Tatsuya to sit. Her concise way of speaking hadn''t changed, however, and her actions were twice as polite as usual. There must have been a reason for Shizuku to have fully entered ��Young Mistress Mode'' today.


    Shizuku signaled using her eyes to a nearby maid who had been waiting patiently. Despite being a maid, she was already in the first half of her thirties. Her face was agreeable, but it only took a glance for Tatsuya and Miyuki to understand that this woman had not been chosen for her outward appearance. Rather, it was her skill.


    The sound of boiling water could be heard not long after she elegantly placed the kettle on the electromagnetic cooker and turned it on. It was highly likely that before boiling, the already-hot water had been prepared.


    The maid took a teapot out of the insulation device. She then put tea leaves in the pot that was now hot enough.


    She stopped the electromagnetic cooker immediately after the hot water started to boil, and after which, she then poured the hot water into the pot that contained the tea leaves.


    Promptly covering the teapot with the lid, the maid cast her gaze downward and took a step back.


    "Tatsuya-san, if you prefer coffee, I can have it prepared immediately."


    Her manner of speaking was the same as always. However, the mood was different. It looked like Shizuku was slightly nervous.


    "No, I happen to like tea as well."


    For now, Tatsuya also returned an answer with the same tone as always. He opted against trying to inquire as to why she was so tense. He would probably understand pretty soon anyway so he didn''t see any reason to press the issue.


    "By the way, Shizuku."


    Following Tatsuya, Miyuki also spoke in her usual tone. "Is Honoka not coming today?"


    "Umm�� Yes, well��"


    Shizuku remained evasive, implying that she''d prefer it if they didn''t ask.


    Shizuku was at a loss for words. Miyuki, whose social etiquette was the highest of the three, knew better than to try and force an answer.


    "Ojou-sama."


    Amidst the silence, unexpectedly, the maid who had been staying silently behind Shizuku spoke up.


    "Eh, ah, thank you."


    It was a warning to not let the tea steam too much. Shizuku opened the lid of the pot, stirred the contents for a bit with her spoon, then pulled the lid over it again.


    After that, she took the ceramic tea-strainer, lifted the pot, then evenly filled the three tea cups in front of her. The cup filled until the last drop went to Tatsuya, and the nearby cup was placed in front of Miyuki.


    "Please."


    "Thank you."


    Tatsuya voiced his gratitude while Miyuki silently bowed.


    "It''s delicious."


    Miyuki was the first to voice her opinion, to which Tatsuya strongly nodded.


    "Shizuku, you''re not only skilled with green tea but with black tea as well."


    "It''s nothing much��"


    Shizuku was slightly embarrassed and averted her gaze. "Miyuki, have you already tasted tea made by Shizuku?"


    "Yes, Onii-sama. The green tea that Shizuku prepares is delicious, too."


    "��Miyuki''s was better."


    With a curt expression, quite obviously to hide her embarrassment, she answered so as she brought her gaze to Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, Onii-sama?"


    "Eh? Ah��"


    Miyuki didn''t immediately understand what Shizuku wanted to say. She quickly understood that the question was ��You''re calling your older cousin Onii-sama?''.


    However, this was a rather natural question. At school, Shizuku had witnessed Miyuki call Tatsuya ��Onii-sama'' countless times already.


    "I have been addressing him that way since junior high school so�� You can say that it has become a habit."


    Still, Miyuki answered politely. Maybe it was because she felt slightly guilty that she went as far as to add an explanation.


    Which invited another question. "Since junior high school?"


    "Yes, umm, a lot happened."


    Miyuki answered ambiguously. She had started to call Tatsuya ��Onii- sama'' following the events in the summer at Okinawa when she was in her first year of junior high school. Before that, her mother had forbidden them from acting like a brother and a sister.


    Even though she had been a child who didn''t know anything, the very memory of her selfish behavior towards her beloved brother caused her to feel uncontrollable disgust. Those were days of her life that she''d rather forget. Moreover, the exact events of this affair had to be kept secret from others.


    An awkward silence invaded the place once more.


    However, a well-timed knock from the door saved them from the atmosphere.


    A maid, different from the one who helped with the preparations of the tea, opened the door.


    "Ojou-sama, Danna-sama (Master) is here."


    "Let him come in."


    Without asking for Tatsuya and Miyuki''s opinion, she answered right away.


    It seemed that today''s invitation had come from Shizuku''s father, Tatsuya immediately thought.


    "Forgive me for interrupting in the middle of your conversation."


    Shizuku''s father, Kitayama Ushio, stood next to Shizuku and greeted Tatsuya and Miyuki, who had already stood up as a sign of respect. Even though Ushio was wearing a buttoned-down shirt with a double-knitted jacket, it couldn''t be said that it gave an untidy impression.


    "We should be the ones saying that, forgive us for intruding."


    If Ushio was indeed the one who had invited Tatsuya and Miyuki, then it would have been appropriate to thank him for it. However, Tatsuya kept acting as if it had been his daughter that had invited them. Keeping it that way would probably make for an easier interaction, Tatsuya thought.


    For a mover-and-shaker of the economic world to employ such roundabout ways, Tatsuya couldn''t help but wonder what exactly it was that he wanted. Tatsuya wasn''t so much excited as cautious about the whole deal. They weren''t mere high school students anymore. The top companies in the world might want to make an ally out of the Yotsuba, and even just making their enemies aware of such a relationship would be advantageous.


    Tatsuya was once approached by Shizuku''s mother. However, a mother''s worry had prompted her to act that way in order to protect her daughter from a possibly undesirable person they knew nothing about, so she had questioned him. Tatsuya was under the impression Ushio wouldn''t do the same.


    "Not at all, I''m the one intruding on a gathering of young people, after all."


    "There is nothing strange or impolite in what you did. On the other hand, we came here without extending a greeting to you. We are terribly sorry."


    "Shizuku was the one who invited you, do not worry about such things. To begin with, there is no such need in this house. Incidentally, there happens to be something I''d like to talk with you about."


    "If it''s alright with you."


    "That''s a relief. Please, let''s sit down and talk then."


    After saying so, Ushio took the seat opposite Tatsuya''s. A moment after, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Shizuku sat down.


    "Well then, there is but one thing to talk about. That is, the negative campaign towards Magicians."


    Although this subject had been well within what Tatsuya expected, the fact that Ushio got down to business immediately surprised him a little.


    "Both my wife and daughter are Magicians. I can''t help being concerned. With the current tendency of people to hate Magicians on sight, I''d like to know what the Ten Master Clans plan on doing."


    "Even though I can''t give too many details on the matter, it was only before New Year''s Eve that I was officially recognized as a member of the Yotsuba. Also, Miyuki lived separated from the Main House. We''re far from being in a position wherein we are aware of the Ten Master Clans'' decisions.


    Ushio nodded with a calm expression. There wasn''t a trace of suspicion in his gaze as Tatsuya answered him.


    "I see. I heard from my wife that the leaders of the Japanese Magic Community have different rules and customs."


    Tatsuya lightly nodded to confirm Ushio''s words. That was not to say that Ushio was done.


    "Still, there''s no way you haven''t heard anything, right? Can you at least tell me if they actually plan on interfering?"


    The only matters that Tatsuya was aware of were things related to his own mission. But it wasn''t particularly stated that he wasn''t allowed to talk about the contents of said mission.


    "Even though it might be something that you are already aware of since it was made public, the Ten Master Clans are looking for the mastermind behind the terrorist attack. It has been decided that the culprit will be handed over to the police but I will join in the search as well."


    "I see. The declaration made by the Japanese Magic Community will soon be carried out, then. Will measures be taken against this anti- Magician crusade?"


    "I haven''t heard anything in that regard."


    "I see��"


    Ushio let out a deep sigh after hearing Tatsuya''s answer. A teacup was placed in front of him by a maid who had been on standby near him.


    Ushio thanked the maid with a quick glance and quenched his thirst with the presented drink.


    "Like I said previously, I cannot just shrug off this anti-Magic movement as if it was someone else''s problem. If the Ten Master Clans need help, then I can cooperate to deal with the media."


    With the backup of the Kitayama group, it''s certain that they''d get considerable influence over the media. Even if the antagonistic trend couldn''t be reversed instantly, weakening it would be possible.


    Tatsuya deemed this a desirable offer. He knew how powerful public opinion truly was. Even the Yotsuba couldn''t survive without the support of the Japanese community. In today''s World, there was no room for an independent country where Magicians were in charge.


    "Unfortunately, I am not in a position wherein I can speak or represent the will of the Ten Master Clans. Neither I nor Miyuki are allowed to represent the Yotsuba Family at the Master Clans Conference, either."


    However, Tatsuya''s answer was a neutral one.


    "Moreover, I think that in the current situation, intervening on behalf of the Magicians with the media would be undesirable for Kitayama-san. Taking Shizuku-san into account, this only strengthens my opinion."


    A sharp light emerged from Ushio''s eyes. Until then, he had been wearing the face of a father, but right now, it was probably the face of one of the pillars of the business world.


    "Now, I have to wonder why?"


    "The anti-Magician movement is much like an anti-socialist movement. It would be no mistake to say that Magicians are currently an outlet for the dissatisfaction of society. Even under normal circumstances, Kitayama-san is already the target of jealousy and discontent due to your thriving business, so I think that we shouldn''t give activists even more material to be agitated about. These people don''t discriminate. Not only your wife and Shizuku-san, even you and possibly Wataru-kun could be exposed to their malice."


    Ushio took the tea cup and brought it to his mouth.


    It wasn''t because he was thirsty, but because he wanted to evaluate Tatsuya''s speech thoroughly.


    "��Even though I think categorizing all the criticism towards Magicians as anarchism is dangerous, I understand that you are worried about the well-being of my children. Still, are you fine with this?"


    "If Magicians�� No, if students of First High ever become victims of malicious acts or crimes, then it is quite likely that I will ask for your help."


    "��So you''re saying that you have no intention to prevent the damage before it actually occurs?"


    "It is impossible to follow the actions of every student outside of the school. We could encourage prudence, but anything beyond that would be difficult."


    "That is certainly the case."


    Ushio turned a fleeting glance of appraisal towards Tatsuya.


    It however quickly disappeared behind a composed and smiling face.


    "I understand your stance. I will exert caution as well. However, if the situation ever degrades, feel free to come and consult me anytime. I might sound persistent, but again, this isn''t just someone else''s problem for me."


    "Understood. When that happens, I will be counting on you." While bowing his head in respect towards Tatsuya, Ushio stood up. "I''m done troubling you. Please, enjoy yourselves."


    Leaving such parting words to Tatsuya and Miyuki who had stood up as well to bow, Ushio left the room.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya had refused Ushio''s offer because it wasn''t his duty to handle the media.


    It wasn''t like the Ten Master Clans thought that intervening in this matter was unnecessary, though. On the night of the day Tatsuya and Miyuki visited the Kitayama mansion, Kouichi invited Congressman Ueno to an expensive restaurant.


    Congressman Ueno was a young politician of the government based in Tokyo who was known for being friendly towards Magicians. Not too long ago, it was said that he would ascend to the post of Minister.


    However, with the recent anti-Magician trend, he had suffered quite the setback and was now in a tricky position. Still, it wasn''t like he could just jump ship and change his camp, it was much too late for that. Due to this, he had to remain passive for the last few days.


    After the gar?on (waiter) brought Kouichi a cup of coffee, he then instructed him to not let anyone enter for a while and to close the door behind him.


    "Did you enjoy the meal?"


    "Yes, it was delicious."


    "Glad to hear it. I will transmit your praise to the Chef."


    "Don''t trouble yourself with that, I will tell him myself. Recently, there has been quite a bit of eavesdropping and spying in Akasaka and Shinbashi, so I couldn''t find the time to properly relax. This sort of establishment is quite useful."


    Kouichi and Ueno were both roughly the same age. The conversation between them was always smooth and natural.


    "Well then, Saegusa-san. Shall we talk about the real reason for my presence here?"


    The one who ended the ceremonies to get down to business was Ueno. "If I had to venture a guess, I would say that it''s about the media?"


    "As expected of Ueno-sensei. You hit the nail on the head."


    Kouichi nonchalantly flattered Ueno. However, Ueno only displayed a wry smile. With the current situation in mind, there wasn''t really anything else Kouichi would want to talk to him about. He didn''t feel awkward about it, but he was conscious of the fact that it had been something rather easy to guess. He didn''t feel like the praise was warranted.


    "This is a request from none other than Saegusa-san himself. I am ready to take some risks as well. Should we put some pressure on the media? Or should we try to turn the hate towards the terrorists by saying the Magicians are also victims in the affair?"


    Ueno was broadly grinning. Even though as a politician he was still rather young, he had already acquired quite the knowledge and experience in the power struggle that he had to go through to enter the government.


    "No, I don''t plan on asking for something so unreasonable."


    However, Kouichi was apparently against this strategy. If Kouichi had accepted Ueno''s proposal, it''d have been a consequent debt, which Ueno might have planned on using in the future to be granted various services from the powerful Saegusa family.


    Currently, out of all the Ten Master Clans leaders, it was no doubt Kouichi who possessed the most experience in negotiations. Seizing the initiative against someone like Kouichi was something Ueno simply wasn''t good enough to do.


    "What I''d like to ask of Ueno-sensei is to take extreme care that, if any Magician is ever harmed due to the actions of the anti-Magician group, such a crime wouldn''t go unpunished."


    Kouichi''s request was a fairly small one compared to Ueno''s proposal from before.


    "Not forgiving a crime is par for the course but�� Is this really all you want of me?"


    Kouichi smiled and shook his head at Ueno''s incredulity.


    "A society where the natural matters are dealt with the way they should be is exactly what every citizen hopes for, Ueno-sensei. For instance, if students of First High were injured by activists of the anti-Magician group, even if the victim would be the Magicians, an excuse such as "self-defense" could be used to make them the culprits instead."


    "No, surely these kind of things��"


    "Are you sure?"


    Ueno felt like he had been caught in an illusion, seeing Kouichi''s artificial eye letting out a suspicious light even through his sunglasses. It seems he had been caught up in the atmosphere.


    "Since there was a possibility of being threatened if I decided to use Magic, in order to protect myself, I resorted to violence. ��Can you really say that neither the media nor the usual anti-Magic community would support such a reason?"


    Seeing Kouichi''s discreet smile, Ueno couldn''t help but swallow his breath.


    "If they start out with threats and harassment, and Magicians react even the slightest in return, the anti-Magicians could resort to violence and defend themselves with that kind of self-serving claim. And with the media and politicians backing them, it would only increase their sense of superiority. Can you honestly tell me that won''t happen?"


    "This is��"


    "Spreading false information and revealing illegal acts that a group has done, then threatening them and inciting violence towards them�� It''s not an unusual way to crush an opponent party and their reputation. However, we can''t allow Magicians to be on the receiving end of such a farce. I fear that this country may end up in a deplorable situation, one where Magicians are all but ignored if they complain about injury, damage, or the like.


    "Saegusa-san, don''t tell me you��"


    Ueno''s voice trembled. He wasn''t afraid about the situation Kouichi described possibly becoming a reality. Rather��


    "Are you thinking about sacrificing students of Magic High Schools and Universities to reverse the public opinion��?"


    The faint smile of Kouichi disappeared, he looked at Ueno.


    "If nothing happens, then there will be nothing to worry about. But it is still impossible to halt unjustified acts against Magicians before they occur."


    Locking eyes with Ueno, Kouichi''s smile deepened.


    "Even if the police decided to keep a close watch, it''s not like they would be really able to interfere until a real problem popped up. Therefore, if such a thing happens, it must be dealt with quickly and fairly, as all affairs should be, even if the victims were to be Magicians. Ueno-sensei, I will count on your cooperation."


    "��Understood."


    Returning an answer that had a lot of trouble coming out, Kouichi looked at Ueno with a suspicious smile once more.


    ? ? ?


    Monday, February 11th. As usual, Tatsuya was headed to school accompanied by Miyuki and Minami. While he was going to his classroom, he felt a strange atmosphere on the school grounds.


    On the day following Gu Jie''s declaration about the recent terrorist acts being his doing, the atmosphere had been quite tense. However, it wasn''t exactly the same this time. Although anxiety was definitely part of the mix, you could feel that curiosity was the prevalent sentiment. If you were to strictly compare the general mood, it was pretty similar to when Lina had come to study here.


    The classroom of Class 2-E was no exception. "Good morning."


    "Good morning, Mizuki. It seems like everyone is restless, did something happen?"


    While returning her greeting, Tatsuya asked Mizuki if she had any information about this phenomenon.


    "I, too, can''t say for sure but�� It appears that Ichijou-san from Third High has come to our school."


    "Ichijou?"


    Even though he did not rise his voice too loud, it was a fact that even Tatsuya couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Had Masaki just come to Tokyo, then it wouldn''t have been that surprising. Tatsuya had heard from Maya that he was participating in the terrorist search under Katsuto''s guidance. That is why him leaving school for a while and staying here was in the range of predictable events.


    Still, there should have been no need for him to come to First High. After all, Hachioji, where First High was situated, was quite a distance away from Tokyo where the residence of the Juumonji family was located. The Magic University where Katsuto was currently studying at was at Nerima, which was also pretty far away. It was difficult to think of his visit to First High as incidental.


    It couldn''t be that he is going to transfer to First High��?


    "From whom did you hear this story, Mizuki?"


    "From me."


    The answer came from behind Tatsuya. She didn''t come from her usual place near the window, but from the entrance of the classroom of Class- E and stood behind him.


    "Good morning Erika. So, have you seen Ichijou?" Tatsuya asked so, turning around.


    "Although, it''s not like I saw him with my own eyes or anything."


    Erika gave up trying to surprise Tatsuya, and answered his inquiry with a bored face.


    "Ichijou-kun was taken by the Vice-Principal to the Principal''s office, or so people say. I asked around to see if this wasn''t just a joke, but apparently pretty much everyone has the same version of the story, so there''s probably no mistake."


    Erika had a lot more acquaintances than Tatsuya. If you were talking strictly about how many people knew them, then Tatsuya came out on top. However, in terms of having a social life in First High, Erika was leaps and bounds ahead.


    This was information gathered by Erika from her asking around. So it''s true that Masaki came to First High then, Tatsuya thought.


    "The Principal''s office, then��?"


    The story about the Vice-Principal taking him to the Principal''s office was also probably true. Tatsuya thought about the possibility of it being for ��That'' scenario that he had imagined.


    Miyuki wasn''t a person who enjoyed themselves in speculating about other''s affairs in the way Tatsuya did.


    "Everyone, as you probably all already know, Ichijou-kun from Third High will be staying at a house in Tokyo for about a month��"


    It was not simply a guidance teacher from Class-A that was now talking, but the Vice-Principal Yaosaka himself, and right next to him was Ichijou Masaki.


    The fact that Masaki was present was already quite the shock, but associating this with the fact that it was the Vice-Principal himself who was doing the explanation, it managed to overload the students to the point his words took a while to actually register.


    Even though no one dared to whisper to each other while the Vice- Principal was there, a restless atmosphere permeated the classroom. This mood was even further strengthened when Yaosaka pronounced the words ��Business related to his family''. There wasn''t a single student in Class-A that didn''t understand the meaning of those words. House, in other words, Ichijou Family''s business. The students knew that, without a doubt, this was related to the other day''s terrorism events.


    However, there was a distinct difference in enthusiasm between the gazes that the boys threw at him and the gazes of the girls.


    "Vice-Principal. Does that mean that Ichijou-san will transfer from Third High to our class?"


    One of the schoolgirls raised her hand, her question mixing curiosity and hope.


    This was something Yaosaka had already explained, but he persevered and repeated once more.


    "There will be no transfer. As you probably understand from his uniform, Ichijou will remain in Third High''s registry. However, since he will not be able to follow his course from here, for a time, using the network of Magic High Schools and Universities, he will follow Third High''s curriculum using this class'' terminals."


    Asecond-year student from Class-A unfortunately dropped out two months ago. That person''s desk had stayed empty.


    "Even though practice sessions will be separated, he will study with everyone. No doubt it will become a good stimulus for everyone present,


    Ichijou-kun included. I hope you will all get along and have friendly competition. Well then, Ichijou-kun��"


    Urged on by Yaosaka, Masaki took a half step forward.


    "My name is Ichijou Masaki, from Third High. This chance of studying together was due to the kindness of everyone from First High. It will only be for a short period of a single month but I look forward to cooperating with you."


    At the same time Masaki bowed, a warm applause erupted in the classroom. Since Class 2-A already had experience with this sort of event with Lina''s temporary visit last year, they were the class that was the most accustomed to the whole experience.


    This fact weighed in Principal Momoyama''s decision to put Masaki in Class-A.


    It was absolutely not due to consideration for the recent proposal of the Ichijou Family to the Yotsuba Family.


    ����However, Miyuki couldn''t help but view this in a dubious light.


    While she openly clapped with the others and maintained her smile, she internally sighed.


    ? ? ?


    During that day''s lunch period, Masaki didn''t sit at the same table as Miyuki. He gave precedence to deepening his friendship with the males of his own class, Class-A, and was currently in Morisaki''s group.


    Watching from her seat in the distance, Erika muttered ��surprising''.


    "I thought he''d try to stick to Miyuki for sure��"


    "If he did that, he''d probably be hated by both the guys and girls of his class."


    Smiling wryly at Erika''s blunt opinion, Mikihiko objected.


    "Since Lina was a girl there wasn''t really anything strange about her and Miyuki being together but Ichijou-san is a man so��"


    Smiling as well, Honoka aligned with Mikihiko''s opinion.


    "Yeah I guess. Having your ass chased around by hordes of girls on your first day really gives you the image of prince right?"


    "Erika-chan, that word��"


    Though Mizuki slightly reproved Erika''s ungraceful comment, consent was also mixed in.


    Erika turned towards Mizuki with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Was there something strange in what I said?"


    "Ass is a bit��"


    "So ass is no good then. How about butt?"


    "Erika-chan��"


    "What kind of person was Lina?"


    While Erika and Mizuki had started to play around ���� or more accurately, Erika had started to one-sidedly tease Mizuki ���� Shizuku asked Honoka a question.


    "Now that I think about it, we didn''t really talk about Lina to Shizuku much."


    Lina had moved to First High under the guise of a student exchange program, and that exchange partner had been, of course, Shizuku. Since they hadn''t even met while moving to each other''s countries, Shizuku basically knew nothing of Lina.


    "I heard that she was a blond-haired beauty.


    "That''s true. Golden hair and blue azure eyes, such bright colors. She was really cute."


    "More than Miyuki?"


    "Eh? No way."


    Honoka had instinctively answered, so she was stealing glances at Miyuki who was smiling with a troubled face.


    "Umm, maybe their types were different? I mean, Miyuki is in the "beautiful" category."


    Seeing Miyuki becoming more and more perplexed, Shizuku actively nodded to Honoka''s words. As expected of best friends, this pattern in their behavior suited them well.


    "However, if I had to put Lina in a category, it''d be "lovely". Her face was like that of an expensive doll''s, but at the same time she was�� friendly, easy to talk to�� cheerful, bright, and definitely lively."


    "I think those words are basically the same."


    "Ugh�� A-anyway, she gave off what you''d call an American vibe."


    "That is rather rude to Americans in general��"


    "Overall I guess she would be a good match for Miyuki!" Honoka dodged Shizuku''s heated argument,


    "Her Magical power was also amazing. She was a good match for Miyuki in that aspect as well!"


    Such was her conclusion.


    "Equal to Miyuki? That''s impressive."


    Shizuku was genuinely interested about that part, so that sentence of hers wasn''t meant to tease.


    "Considering she had been sent, in a sense, as a representative of the USNA, it was to be expected."


    Hearing Tatsuya, Leo and Erika couldn''t help but put on a grin. Both of them, however, firmly understood that Lina''s identity was to be kept a secret. They wouldn''t do something as stupid as mouthing off in a place where someone might hear them.


    Not knowing about Lina''s identity, Shizuku tilted her head in wonder at seeing Erika and the others'' smiling faces.


    "Putting aside her Magical prowess, she was quite an entertaining person. Shizuku would''ve certainly liked her too. ����She was pretty vulnerable to heated arguments."


    Before the conversation could shift in an unwanted direction, Tatsuya gave a casual remark.


    "Tatsuya-san. I''m not the high-king of tsukkomi."


    "Onii-sama�� I think this is rather rude to both Shizuku and Lina."


    Receiving successive objections from Shizuku and Miyuki, Tatsuya apologized with a "My bad" while smiling.


    "Still, to think Ichijou-kun would come to First High, I never imagined this even in my dreams. Was a clear reason given for his transfer?"


    Thinking that the subject of Lina had run its course, Mikihiko asked the three people from Class-A about something that had been on his mind since this morning. ����The reason he used an overly polite tone was because, of course, those three students included Miyuki.


    "He''s not transferring, though."


    "Due to matters concerning his family, he''s going to stay in Tokyo for a while. It looks like he is going to follow Third High''s theory course online using our terminals. That''s why he''s not wearing First High''s uniform, but the uniform from Third High."


    "By family business, does that mean the Ichijou Family?"


    Hearing Honoka''s explanation, Mikihiko turned a frowning gaze towards Tatsuya.


    "With the recent events in mind, he might be here for something relevant to the terrorist attacks�� Tatsuya, do you know something?"


    Receiving a direct question, Tatsuya did not lie nor did he use his right to stay silent.


    "Do you know about the recent declaration made by the Magic Community?"


    "Umm, you mean the one about searching for the terrorist mastermind?"


    "Ichijou came to Tokyo for that reason. And while I''m at it, I''m going to add that Saegusa-senpai, Juumonji-senpai and myself will join the search."


    This was, in part, to show the World that the Ten Master Clans wouldn''t sit by and forgive acts of terrorism. It was one of the things declared to the media by the Magic Community. Since Tatsuya understood that much, there was no real reason to keep it a secret.


    "I see�� say, Tatsuya."


    "What is it?"


    "Umm, can I help?"


    Mikihiko''s reaction, however, was fairly unexpected for Tatsuya.


    It was more of a retaliation for the terrorist act against the Ten Master Clans ���� They weren''t exactly looking for Gu Jie. Moreover, homicide, casualties and the like, these were normally jobs for the police. Even if they were the Ten Master Clans, there is such a thing as overstepping their authority.


    The Ten Master Clans were cooperating with the police to change the current opinion on Magicians. If they borrowed the help of someone outside of the Ten Master Clans, it wouldn''t have nearly the same impact.


    "I''d rather have you take care of the anti-Magician group''s actions."


    Tatsuya oriented Mikihiko''s concern in another direction. It wasn''t just for the sake of changing the subject or anything, it was a problem that needed attention as well.


    "The anti-Magician group?"


    "Weren''t you the one who talked about students being observed and also being victims of abusive language?"


    "Ah, yeah. You''re talking about that."


    It was Monday, during the second week of this term, he was talking about the content of a report made by the disciplinary committee.


    "��It was a brief conversation, but you remembered it well, huh?"


    "I was actually just thinking that you may have forgotten about it."


    Hearing those unexpected harsh words from Tatsuya, Mikihiko blinked several times.


    "This happened before the terrorist attacks. Right now, the public opinion of Magicians is in a critical situation, and to begin with, Humanists don''t exactly think highly of us. So coupled with the recent happenings, there is a possibility that direct violence might be employed against the students."


    Tatsuya''s way of concluding matters was to strengthen Mikihiko''s sense of the incoming crisis. When Tatsuya thought that Mikihiko was quietly pondering, he had in fact taken out his terminal to check some data.


    "There is no report of assault yet�� Still, it''s true that the number of harassment cases happening outside of the school has clearly increased��"


    The data Mikihiko was currently poring over was a damage report that the disciplinary committee had gathered.


    "I''m sorry, Tatsuya. Looks like I really screwed up. Until now, I was only paying attention to the school''s interior."


    Even though Mikihiko was blaming himself, one couldn''t help but sympathize with him. Ever since the terrorist''s (Gu Jie) declaration on Wednesday of last week, the students were fairly agitated, anxious even. Quarrels would erupt within the school grounds at the drop of a hat. Despite the fact that those were rare occurrences, there were cases where it even developed into scuffles between students. As a member of the disciplinary committee, Mikihiko''s priority was, of course, the troubles that happened within the school.


    "Would you mind sharing this data with the Student Council? Until last week we had been counting the number of incidents, so I''d like to compare with yours."


    Despite saying that, since the voices of concern came from the students themselves, he had to report to the staff room at the very least. What Tatsuya meant was that he wanted to write a report on the consultations made to the disciplinary committee rather than the Student Council.


    "Understood. I will do my best so that Tatsuya can concentrate on his duty."


    "He''s counting on you, disciplinary committee chairman!"


    Erika cheered on a Mikihiko who was nodding with motivation. Even though her tone had been half-joking, Mikihiko understood that she was genuinely encouraging him.


    ? ? ?


    After the class ended, Tatsuya decided to visit Class 2-A''s room. "Onii-sama, did you come to get me?"


    Miyuki, who perceived his approach, went out to meet Tatsuya in the hallway. For Tatsuya, who should''ve been going towards the student council''s room, it was unusual for him to come and get Miyuki.


    "Yeah. I also have a few things to talk about with Ichijou." However, Tatsuya''s answer disappointed Miyuki slightly. "Ichijou-san? Understood. I will call him."


    Still, she didn''t show her disappointment. Miyuki showed a smile and went back to her classroom.


    Her smile gave Tatsuya a sense of discomfort.


    It wasn''t the first time this had happened. He saw that smile a few times already this year, it was a different smile from before. This sensation reminded Tatsuya of the Yotsuba Family''s ��New Year''s Meeting''.


    That event caused an undesirable change in Miyuki. Tatsuya''s intuition told him not to ignore this matter as it might cause unwanted trouble.


    However, he wasn''t allowed to ponder on the issue right now. "Shiba-san, thank you very much�� Shiba, what do you want?" Right now, he had to give priority to Masaki.


    "Ichijou, are you aware that Juumonji-senpai is planning a meeting to talk about our mission?"


    Tatsuya didn''t need to explain in detail what this mission was about. As members of the Ten Master Clans, both of them knew that they had been ordered to search for the mastermind behind the terrorist attacks.


    "No, this is the first I have heard of it but��"


    However, since Masaki had just come to Tokyo, he did not know about it.


    "Well, even if I say a meeting, it will be more like an exchange of currently known information between Juumonji-senpai, Saegusa-senpai and myself. You should come along as well."


    "I see��"


    Masaki pondered over Tatsuya''s invitation. It didn''t take him that long to come up with an answer, just less than 10 seconds.


    "If it''s alright with you, allow me to participate."


    Masaki fully understood that for this kind of investigation, communication and sharing information was important. What he was worried about was that if he, as a student of Third High, were to join a meeting composed exclusively of First High students, the mood might be awkward. Though after realizing it wasn''t the time to have such petty thoughts, he immediately came to a conclusion.


    "I see. Today''s meeting will be at 1800 Hours. I will send you the map, so please take out your terminal."


    "A-alright."


    With a slight feeling of surprise, Masaki took out his own personal digital assistant from his pocket. With this conversation flow, he had expected a "Then, let''s go together" due to him being a Third High student. To be honest, Masaki wasn''t thrilled with the prospect of walking together with his rival in love, so if he had been asked to follow him around, the offer would''ve been declined. He sort of lost his momentum at this anticlimactic result, since Tatsuya proposed a totally different course of action.


    Masaki was also remembered that this wasn''t Third High, and a slight feeling of loneliness invaded him.


    "Did you receive all the data?"


    Masaki''s change of expression didn''t escape Tatsuya''s eyes. However, Tatsuya had no interest in what Masaki thought or felt. He asked in a business-like manner if he had received all the information needed.


    "��No problem."


    "Then, see you there at 1800 Hours."


    After Masaki had nodded to his parting words, Tatsuya turned his attention to Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, let''s go?"


    Even though Tatsuya was exempt from student council activities due to the search mission he was given, he thought that since he had come all the way to the classroom of Class-A, he could accompany Miyuki there.


    "Yes."


    After Miyuki nodded to Tatsuya with a smile on her face, she turned to Masaki to say goodbye.


    "Then, Ichijou-san, we will be going."


    "Do your best for the student council activities." Masaki answered so with a meek face.


    After seeing Masaki off, Tatsuya and Miyuki headed towards the Student Council room.


    Even though Tatsuya had his back turned, he could feel his gaze. There was no ignoring Masaki''s subdued acrimony this time.


    ? ? ?


    At precisely 1800 Hours, Tatsuya went into the restaurant that Katsuto was waiting in. He left at 1900 Hours.


    There was no progress to be reported today by any of them, either. They had shared information about the affair in Kamakura during the day. Of course, they only shared information they could freely talk about. That was why tonight''s meeting ended after an explanation of the current investigation led by Masaki. Therefore, it was over in a time that was neither too short nor too long.


    Afterwards, Katsuto, Mayumi and Masaki ate dinner together, but Tatsuya declined and went home. Of course he had also been invited, but they didn''t insist after he had refused. Katsuto and Mayumi seemed to have considered Tatsuya and Masaki''s antagonism due to Miyuki.


    In the train that was bringing him back home, Tatsuya thought about Miyuki. She had forced a smile for a long period of time when he had come to get her after school at her classroom.


    It was not like today was the first time he had noticed this. After they came back from the Yotsuba meeting of the New Year, it happened quite a few times, and it caused Tatsuya to feel anxious every time. However, since it looked like Miyuki didn''t want Tatsuya to notice, he hadn''t asked her about it until now.


    However, after seeing her today, he couldn''t stop thinking that way anymore. It was pretty easy to understand that she was forcing herself. Before solving the worry he had been having, Tatsuya thought it was necessary to talk to her.


    While he went from his cabin to the commuter that would take him home, Tatsuya thought about how he should bring up the subject into their discussion.


    Bluntly asking would be a bad move. Forcibly making Miyuki talk might hurt her as he wasn''t aware of the nature nor the gravity of her worry. Leading her to it with other questions might be the same as forcing her in the end. It''s not like she was a prisoner whose information needed to be extracted, and the purpose wasn''t to learn about her worry.


    Tatsuya stood before his own house, not having decided anything. Stepping forward, his hand that was extending towards the door knob was slightly slower than usual.


    "Welcome home, Onii-sama. ����Did something happen? Are you feeling ill!?"


    Usually, he would have already opened the door, but seeing him being slower than usual, Miyuki''s face was drained of color.


    "No, I was just thinking about something. I''m back, Miyuki."


    ��What are you doing, worrying Miyuki that way��'' thought Tatsuya.


    It wasn''t like he had his momentum taken away, but he still hadn''t confronted Miyuki about it even as they finished dinner. It was already getting quite late.


    After finishing his meal, Tatsuya declined a tea-time offer and went to take a bath. Feeling refreshed, he decided to try to talk to Miyuki once more.


    When Tatsuya came back to the living room, he was met by a Miyuki who had put on a knee-length classic one-piece dress with frills. She had already removed the white apron that she had on a while ago.


    "Onii-sama, I will make coffee immediately, please wait for a moment."


    Even faster than Tatsuya could open his mouth, Miyuki quickly said so and left her seat.


    Could it be that she is avoiding him? Tatsuya quickly denied this possibility.


    He doesn''t think that she is avoiding him.


    Miyuki had seen through what he wanted to ask her, and didn''t like it. That is what Tatsuya thought.


    However, it was undeniable that the fact that this caused Tatsuya anxiety was something Miyuki was conscious about. As opposed to Tatsuya who only knew about a vague restlessness of hers, Miyuki perfectly understood the reason for his.


    What on Earth could Miyuki be worried about��


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    While Tatsuya was still throwing conjectures around, Miyuki entered the living room with a coffee tray. He was pulled out of his deep thinking by Miyuki, and he instinctively raised his face and looked at his watch.


    Putting the coffee cups and the saucers on the table, Miyuki anxiously peered into Tatsuya''s face.


    "Umm, Onii-sama�� Are you really feeling alright? Are you sure that you aren''t tired? You seemed fairly distracted tonight."


    Tatsuya wanted to click his tongue for his blunder. He had made Miyuki worry once more. This wasn''t the time to be lost in thought, he said to himself.


    "Miyuki, won''t you sit for a moment?"


    "Yes��?"


    However, this was his chance. In this situation, although he thought it was slightly unfair, Miyuki wouldn''t be able to run away or change the subject.


    "What I''m worrying about Miyuki, is you."


    If this had been last year, that sentence would''ve brought Miyuki immense joy.


    However, as she was now, her eyes swam all over the place trying to avoid Tatsuya''s gaze.


    "What are you so worried about?"


    Miyuki refused to look at him directly. Still, not stopping at that, Tatsuya went all in.


    "I don''t�� such a thing."


    Miyuki''s answer had absolutely no persuasive power whatsoever. Understanding this fact herself, she wasn''t only looking away, but was averting her whole face.


    "Miyuki. Won''t you tell me?"


    Miyuki looked at him from the side, blinking restlessly. Her eyes were still not focused on anything. For her, keeping a secret from Tatsuya was probably impossible.


    If Tatsuya had looked at her for 10 more seconds, Miyuki probably would have given in and shared her worries. However fate is whimsical, and this time, it was on her side. ����One could see it as bad luck that she was deprived of her chance to alleviate her concerns.


    Miyuki stood up panicking when the sound of the video phone rang out. Even though there was a wireless console under the table, Miyuki jumped with vigor and went towards the panel on the wall.


    Miyuki raised a voice of surprise when she saw the displayed name of the one calling.


    "Onii-sama, it''s a call from Oba-sama!"


    "Put her on."


    As he answered, Tatsuya had already moved in front of the screen''s camera.


    Miyuki pressed the answer button of the panel.


    On the video phone''s screen, Maya''s face appeared.


    "Good evening, Tatsuya-san. I was worried you may have been in the middle of something."


    Although it wasn''t easy to understand what she meant since they were facing each other, Maya''s gaze was turned towards the table where the coffee cups were.


    "No, it''s alright. Oba-ue, what business brings you here today?"


    For someone like Tatsuya, such an answer lacked composure. However, Maya did not comment on it.


    "Last Saturday, Gu Jie managed to run away. Since we understood how, I thought I would let you know."


    Hearing this, Tatsuya thought "Is this something that the Head of the Yotsuba Family should say?". However, this thought was premature.


    "It seems like our communications have been intercepted."


    "��Strong codes are supposed to protect the communications between members of the Yotsuba Family."


    "We use a code changing every hour like the national defense but apparently this measure has been defeated."


    As Maya said, the encryption key used by the members of the Yotsuba changed every hour.


    That was why Tatsuya went to the Magic Association every month to meet an envoy who would hand over codes for the following 60 days (The extra amount being there as a reserve). Even the encoding machine that Ayako gave to Balance contained 43,200 codes, and to prevent an eventual theft of the codes from the machine, security of the highest order had been included.


    To think that all of those security measures have been for naught was hard to believe.


    "Then, should I think of this very call as one that might be intercepted as well?"


    However, no matter how hard a thing it was to believe, Tatsuya didn''t really have any reason to doubt it, thus, he accepted it as the truth.


    "Indeed. That is why the next time we find a clue, we will transmit it to you by letter."


    "Understood."


    Even if she said that she would send a letter, there was no way she''d entrust it to the regular mail services, thought Tatsuya.


    And one more thing. Since she contacted them tonight, it means that a new clue had been found today, Tatsuya understood that she planned on transmitting this information tomorrow.


    "That is all I wanted to say about this matter�� Oh that''s right, Tatsuya- san. Did things go well with Juumonji-dono and the Saegusa Family''s daughter? The Ichijou Family''s son also joined from what I heard."


    "If you''re talking about the meeting, everything went well."


    What is this about suddenly, thought Tatsuya, but he answered without giving much of a thought.


    "Is that so? Please do your best. However, getting along too well is a no- go."


    Tatsuya looked at Maya with a quizzical expression.


    Was his expression that strange? A smile appeared on Maya''s face.


    "My, my, didn''t you notice? It wasn''t Juumonji-dono who made the Saegusa Family''s daughter participate, but the Saegusa Family itself. Using the meetings as a pretext to make you and her have something like a date."


    What are you saying in front of Miyuki. A vivid panic awoke in his heart, however, it wasn''t shown on his face.


    "So they had such an intention. I will be careful."


    Showing his displeasure with a frown, he returned such an answer.


    "Yes, do so. Then I bid you farewell. I wish you a good night as well, Miyuki-san."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Have a good night, Oba-sama."


    The call ended. In front of the now pitch-black screen, Tatsuya turned towards Miyuki.


    As he expected, Miyuki was pretty angry. However, it didn''t show on her face.


    A strong malaise invaded Tatsuya. And yet, he felt like he knew the cause.


    Tatsuya didn''t feel any joy at being envied. He never wanted Miyuki to sulk or blame him, not even once. At the same time, he never thought of Miyuki being jealous as a bother or troublesome, either.


    Tatsuya thought that there was no reason for Miyuki to restrain herself in any way. However, this could also be seen as his younger sister growing up, or even a proof of her growth; that was one way of looking at it.


    There were also people who say that a woman''s envy represents the depths of her love.


    Still, one cannot say that envy is a virtue. While his intuition told him that this change in Miyuki was undesirable, his common sense judged that it might be a suitable change for a lady.


    You can be open about your jealousy like before, was something that Tatsuya couldn''t tell her.


    ? ? ?


    The next day, February 12th, it had started to snow.


    Due to the thick clouds that were covering the sky, it was still dark outside despite the fact that it should have been sunrise soon.


    Coming down from Yakumo''s temple, Tatsuya was running down the street at a speed nearing 60 kilometers per hour.


    With his speed and the current weather, it was pretty difficult to identify the people he was passing by. Even so, anybody would''ve been able to recognize that woman, especially Tatsuya.


    She had quite a peculiar appearance.


    To be precise, Tatsuya couldn''t have recognized her face. Her casquette (cap) that dropped to her eyes, large sunglasses, and muffler that covered her face all kept her face hidden.


    Even though he was running on a downhill slope, Tatsuya managed to stop two steps in front of her.


    "Good morning, Yoshimi-san."


    Yoshimi made a quick bow in response to Tatsuya''s greeting.


    She took a portrait envelope out of her coat and presented it to Tatsuya.


    Maya''s messenger was Yoshimi. "I have accepted it."


    Tatsuya said so after receiving the letter, and upon hearing this, Yoshimi''s face moved up and down ever so slightly. Tatsuya wasn''t even sure if she was actually looking at him behind her sunglasses.


    Failing to perceive her expression, Tatsuya looked at Yoshimi''s face once more. And, he felt that it was really unnatural. Trying to hide her face in plain view, if he had been the one observing, no doubt he''d have thought her to be suspicious.


    Since it was roughly in the middle of winter, it wasn''t that strange to have a muffler up to her nose.


    The casquette might also be acceptable in the world of fashion, The combination of those two wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. No doubt, the problem came from����


    "Yoshimi-san, I think that this appearance has the opposite effect, it makes you stand out quite a bit. Shouldn''t you remove the sunglasses?"


    Despite knowing that it was uninvited interference, Tatsuya offered some advice.


    Twice, Yoshimi shook her head left and right.


    After coming back home and taking a shower, Tatsuya decided to open the letter he received from Yoshimi before having lunch.


    "��Onii-sama, the preparations for the meal are complete."


    Miyuki came from the dining hall to call Tatsuya. She immediately realized what the letter he had in his hand was about.


    "Is this what Oba-sama talked about yesterday��?"


    "Indeed."


    Tatsuya nodded while standing up, he then handed the letter he had just finished reading to Miyuki.


    Miyuki took the letter with a bit of hesitation, and opened her eyes wide as she read what it contained. The look on her face was filled with surprise.


    This letter suggested that there was a possibility that Gu Jie''s escape was made possible due to the cooperation of soldiers of the Defense Forces.


    "It seems like no organization is unrelated to shady things. The Defense Forces are no exception. Though, I''d like to think that only a part of it is rotten."


    Tatsuya took the letter from Miyuki''s hands and put it back into the envelope he held.


    "That being said, we shouldn''t dwell on our past mistakes, especially when our target is willing to harm us to gets what they want. We have no reason to show restraint."


    "Onii-sama��"


    Miyuki looked up at Tatsuya''s face with an anxious expression.


    Tatsuya smiled while lightly patting his sister''s head then headed towards the dining room.


    ? ? ?


    Class 2-A''s lesson at 1 o''clock was practice. Today''s subject was ��The definition of Magic''s ending conditions''.


    There was no Magic that lasted forever. There was a limit to the effective time of every Magic. But at the same time, with Magic that didn''t have clear time limits, there was no way to precisely understand how long the effects would last.


    It is impossible for a Magic Sequence to interfere with another. Unless we''re talking about unusual Magic like Spell Dismantling (Gram Demolition) and Spell Dissolution (Gram Dispersion), interrupting the casting of a spell is impossible. Only overwriting the phenomenon alteration with more power is possible.


    Thus, for a Magic to overwrite another, an interference strength greater than that of the Magic you want to overwrite is required. That stays true even if your objective was to "return an event modified by Magic to its original state". In the case of a Magic with uncertain ending conditions, the load on the Magician would increase even further. That is why the definition of ending conditions for Magic is an extremely important factor in a Magician''s ability evaluation.


    Generally, there were two ways of defining such a thing. One was to include the magic''s effective time (start to finish) directly into the Magic Sequence. This method had been put to great use in Taurus Silver''s flying devices.


    Another was to define the conditions of the Magic''s success. Until the objective of event modification is achieved, the activation continues. Hence, it is a method to put an end to the effectiveness of the Magic Sequence itself. This method tends to be used a lot in practice.


    Today''s class was about practicing Magic spells with variable durations of effectiveness. The training method used was for a student to change the color of a plastic ball from white to red, then to green, then to blue, and 10 sets of 3 color changes were to be performed in 30 seconds. Although the time and frequency could vary, the average of 1 second per color remained.


    If the change was done too late, then the time limit would be exceeded. On the other hand, if it was executed too soon, the interference strength required to overwrite the previous Magic Sequence would increase. If this mistake was to be repeated multiple times then performing the Magic would progressively become harder, putting a lot of stress on the student.


    Today was merely a practice session, not an evaluation, so the students had to group up and alternate in using Magic. The one not performing the Magician''s role had to perform the role of a timekeeper. In other words, while one of them executed Magic, the other kept track of the various timing aspects that this practice required; the timekeeper had to focus on the numerical stopwatch on his terminal, or at least that was how the previous training session went.


    The problem was that the number of students from Class-A during the previous session was odd. The option of forming groups of three people was abandoned and in the end, a single person had to practice on their own. As luck would have it, that person had been Miyuki.


    Actually, everyone in the class had wanted to raise their hands and pair up with Miyuki. The problem was that everyone else had already picked their partner, and now wanted to switch. It wasn''t like nobody wanted to group up with her.


    Since yesterday had been the day of lessons and experiments, such a problem hadn''t popped up. Much like last week, the situation today shouldn''t have happened. ����If it hadn''t been for the fact that Masaki had just ��moved in''.


    "Shiba-san, would you pair up with me?"


    After Masaki had been told the goal of this practice session by the teacher, he had gone towards Miyuki. He proposed pairing up to the lone student.


    Noise flittered across the practice room. Words of regret and some curses escaped the lips of various boys in the classroom. It was limited to a mere "Damn, too late!".


    "Yes, with pleasure. I look forward to working with you, Ichijou-san."


    Even Miyuki might have found it unpleasant to practice alone. Hearing Masaki''s request, she nodded with a radiant smile.


    When Masaki heard the explanation for the exercise, he muttered "Isn''t that easy?".


    These days, the second year students of Third High were practicing the use of Magic on a target behind a wall. That being said, the real purpose of this was to be able to cast Magic on an invisible opponent, or one taking cover behind an object.


    Compared to the combat application oriented practices of Third High, Masaki couldn''t help but think of First High''s practices as a way of competing in cleverness.


    And after watching Miyuki performing the task, this impression only strengthened. Miyuki perfectly changed the color of the ball in 10 sets within the allotted time of 30 seconds. What Masaki felt admiration for was the more bright and vivid colors of the ball than her perfect timing. This plainly showed the level of her interference strength.


    "30 seconds exactly. As expected of Shiba-san."


    "Thank you very much. Ichijou-san, you can start whenever you want."


    With social etiquette in mind, Masaki had praised Miyuki''s talent, and being urged on by such a lovely girl afterwards, he was now brimming with enthusiasm.


    All unneeded feelings disappeared in an instant, and Masaki was now focused on his target like in a real combat situation.


    "How about the count? Do you want the notice set at 10 seconds?"


    Hearing Miyuki''s proposition, Masaki was about to say "There''s no need", but reconsidered.


    "��Alright then, please set the countdown for the last 10 seconds."


    Thinking that just for him, Miyuki would do the countdown had its charm for Masaki.


    "Understood."


    It seemed like his cheeks were about to loosen when he heard Miyuki''s crystalline voice.


    "I entrust the signal to you."


    Masaki once more focused on his Magic. His mindset had already switched to a war-like state.


    "In that case, 3�� 2�� 1�� Start!"


    While Masaki was setting the time-based ending conditions in his head, he executed his Magic in succession.


    Red - - Green - - Blue.


    Red - - Green - - Blue.


    The lively colors he created were in no way inferior to Miyuki''s.


    Masaki felt satisfaction at the fact his Magical power wasn''t losing to Miyuki''s.


    Red - - Green - - Blue.


    Red - - Green - - - Blue.


    Maybe caused by his idle thinking, his rhythm started to fall apart. To correct his mistake, he tried to adjust the timings.


    Red - Green - - Blue.


    According to his own time perception, the discrepancy had been dealt with.


    Red - - Green - Blue.


    Now, however, the problem lied in the fact that due to his adjustments, he was too far ahead.


    Red - - - Green - - - Blue.


    Masaki waited more than 1 second in order to slow down his sets. Red - - Green - - Blue.


    He then managed to get back to the regular interval. He decided to make the final adjustments during the countdown.


    "10�� 9�� 8��"


    Miyuki''s countdown started.


    His error margin was less than a second''s time.


    Masaki opted for correcting the error on the final sequence.


    "3�� 2��"


    Red - Green, "1��"


    Blue.


    The plastic ball went back to its original white color. "It''s over."


    Slightly late, Miyuki reported the end of the time limit.


    "Remaining: 0 - 7 seconds. It''s very hard to imagine that this is your first time Ichijou-san."


    Miyuki turned a smiling face towards Masaki.


    Masaki hid the cramp that was forming on his face and returned a smile.


    The passing line for this exercise was for the last color change to be within a single second of the timer''s end. The reason he managed to clear the exercise was thanks to the countdown. When thinking that Miyuki managed to perfectly time hers without Masaki''s assistance, he really couldn''t feel pleased at all.


    "Just 30 seconds. Not bad, Honoka."


    "Eh-he-he, this is my area of predilection after all."


    Hearing the nearby voice, Masaki received an even stronger shock.


    Using the remaining time for the session, Masaki finally managed to achieve the clearing conditions on his own.


    ? ? ?


    After the morning classes ended. "Ichijou-san."


    Masaki had finally managed to recover from the shock he had received from having to actually put effort in the practice session from before. He was called by a girl from the side.


    Masaki turned his face towards the voice. He was like any other Magician and possessed a good memory. He could remember Honoka''s name almost without any lag.


    "Umm, Mitsui-san was it?"


    The fact that he remembered her name was not due to her previously introducing herself nor hearing her name from someone else. He remembered her as the victor of this year''s Nine Schools Competition in the Mirage Bat category.


    "Yes, my name is Mitsui Honoka."


    Honoka nodded with a pleased face. She didn''t have any interest in Masaki, but knowing each other''s names would make their interactions smoother. Honoka had smiled in relief.


    Masaki interpreted her smile as pure courtesy as well. "Ichijou-san, would you like to go to the dining room together?"


    "Huh, with me?"


    That was why, such an invitation took him by surprise. "Yes, with us."


    Honoka looked over her shoulders. There stood Shizuku and Miyuki.


    When she met Masaki''s gaze, Shizuku nodded without changing her expression. No, well, maybe it had been a bow? Shizuku''s reaction had been that ambiguous.


    As for Miyuki, she was displaying a smile that hid what she was really thinking. But at the very least, to Masaki, this smile didn''t give off the impression that he''d be a bother.


    "��Is it alright for me to go with you?"


    Instinctively using the polite tone again, Masaki replied so.


    Realizing that his eyes were turned towards her, although her smile still looked slightly bitter, Miyuki''s expression softened.


    The smile that gave off a faking sentiment turned into a warm smile. "Yes, certainly."


    To Miyuki''s answer,


    "It would be my pleasure!"


    Masaki stood up with vigor.


    "Huh?"


    This first person who saw Miyuki''s group, who was slightly late for lunch, had been Erika.


    Yesterday she had thought ''He will try to stick to Miyuki for sure'' and was surprised when Masaki kept his distance. But now she was suspicious that Masaki was acting exactly like she originally predicted.


    She wasn''t the only one. Leo and Mikihiko were also looking at Masaki with intrigued eyes.


    "Umm, Onii-sama�� Is it alright if Ichijou-san shares a seat with us?"


    "Of course."


    However, Tatsuya'' answered as if it had been obvious. An immediate response.


    Rather, Masaki was the one who was puzzled right now.


    Masaki, who was standing there dumbfounded, was spoken to by Tatsuya in a direct ���� that is to say, not in a particularly friendly way


    ����tone.


    "Ichijou, do you know how to place an order? The purchase system of the cafeteria should be something rather standard."


    "Ah, yeah. No problem."


    "Let''s go, Ichijou-san."


    Being urged on by Miyuki, he went towards the ordering machine with her. Honoka and Shizuku followed just behind him.


    Having retrieved her meal, Miyuki sat down next to Tatsuya. Masaki sat down right in front of her.


    Honoka was next to Masaki, right in front of Tatsuya.


    Erika, who had been sitting in front of Tatsuya, gave her seat to Honoka and moved next to Miyuki.


    Erika, who had purposefully taken a roundabout path around the table, suddenly spoke to Masaki.


    "Ichijou-kun, how''s the investigation going?"


    Masaki almost choked on his freshly acquired bowl of soup. Since he had seen Erika a few times already, he wasn''t surprised at her overly familiar attitude. What had surprised him was the fact that she asked him such a question about a duty verging on a grey line with the law, in a place where anyone could be listening.


    "Erika, Ichijou has just arrived in Tokyo. No matter how outstandingly superior a Magician he is, there is no way he''d accomplish something like that in a day."


    While Masaki was struggling to find a way to answer, surprisingly for him, he was rescued by Tatsuya.


    "I guess that''s true."


    "Indeed, Erika. This is not something you should ask in such a pressing manner. Ichijou-san, sorry about that."


    Lightly reproving Erika, Miyuki bowed towards Masaki.


    "No, well, this isn''t something that needs an apology or anything."


    Miyuki directed an innocent smile towards Masaki who was getting flustered. Masaki''s pure-hearted reaction might have been something refreshing for her.


    "That being said, I envy you, Ichijou-san."


    "Ah? Umm, what about?"


    With Miyuki''s dazzling smile turned towards him, Masaki was getting more and more restless.


    "For you to be called a ��outstandingly superior Magician'' by Onii-sama. Onii-sama is unexpectedly nice to you."


    Miyuki sent a look of reproach to Masaki while smiling. No, to be more precise, it was more like envy?


    Of course it was just a joke; however, what little calm Masaki had managed to preserve was blown away in an instant, he couldn''t think of anything. His concerns about Miyuki calling Tatsuya "Onii-sama" as well flew out of his mind.


    Tatsuya opened his mouth. "That''s not the case" he said. Maybe it had been to turn Miyuki''s gaze away from Masaki, maybe it had been a straight manner of scolding her for teasing him, but anyway, it was obvious that Tatsuya had again come to his rescue.


    "So after all, Tatsuya-san recognizes Ichijou-san''s ability." However, as if covering for her, Honoka interrupted his sentence. "That''s nice. It feels like some sort of rivalry between two men."


    "You might say rival, but in terms of Magical Power, it''s pretty clear that Ichijou comes out on top."


    Being so directly talked to, Tatsuya had no choice but to turn his attention away from Miyuki. Without wasting time, Tatsuya turned his attention to the person in front of him.


    "However, isn''t what we''re practicing currently Tatsuya''s field of expertise?"


    "Well, that is because the current theme requires precision more than speed and strength."


    Without humbling himself, Tatsuya honestly replied to Honoka.


    "Tatsuya-san managed from the very beginning to perfectly time every color change for 1 second."


    Mizuki seemed to be completely relaxed, and she opened her mouth as if she had been the one praised.


    "Really!? Tatsuya-san, that''s incredible!"


    Hearing Honoka and Mizuki''s speeches damaged Masaki quite clearly. Miyuki, who was seated right in front of him couldn''t overlook this, and gave him some comforting words.


    "Even though I always stay within the time limit, I still end up being slightly too fast or too slow."


    However, Honoka who sitting next to him and was even closer, hadn''t noticed.


    "Tatsuya-san, isn''t there some kind of trick for this?"


    Being overjoyed at Miyuki showing sympathy for Masaki, she couldn''t help but try to draw Tatsuya''s attention.


    From Honoka''s point of view, everything was going according to the plan.


    It had been Honoka who proposed to invite Masaki to their table. She had planned on pushing Masaki towards Miyuki while using this chance to get closer to Tatsuya herself.


    Saying this is wicked would be pitiful.


    "All''s fair in love and war" was a popular phrase that originated from a tragicomedy of Great Britain from the 17th century. That being said, in modern times, there were strategies that were established as forbidden by a multinational treaty, so you couldn''t say that this phrase was true for everything.


    It remained true for the matters of love, and you couldn''t say that everything was allowed. For instance, using a lie like ��I am bearing your child'' to force your lover to give you money in order to part with you, those kinds of things were usually restricted by your sense of morals.


    Still, what Honoka did was not exactly foul play; all things considered, this was pretty common for a girl in love. Using her friend''s partner that way might be considered in bad taste, but it only served as evidence of Honoka''s strong love.


    ? ? ?


    After leaving Miyuki at school and going back home, Tatsuya mounted his favorite motorbike and headed towards Tsuchiura. Needless to say, his destination was the National Defense Base of the 101st Brigade. It was the headquarters of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    Tatsuya was sporting a rough appearance on his bike, wearing trousers that looked like they were made out of leather, topped off with a large and imposing jacket. But the only thing that mattered at the gate was your ID, and from Tatsuya removing his helmet, he was granted access to the base.


    Parking his motorbike in front of headquarters, he looked at the third floor of the building. His grave look was due to the negotiations ���� neither a report nor a consultation ���� that would come.


    Still, it wasn''t possible to ignore it. The fact that the Ten Master Clans had taken an official stance regarding the terrorism perpetrated by Gu Jie at Hakone had mainly been in order to attenuate the anti-Magician hate.


    However, after hearing about Gu Jie''s activities in Kamakura, it was decided that Tatsuya would have to bring them down as soon as possible. It hadn''t been an order from Maya, but something he proposed of his own volition.


    Gu Jie''s method of using Magicians as literal tools for his goals went against Tatsuya''s ambition of giving Magicians a way to live without being instruments of war.


    These were irreconcilable differences. In the future that Tatsuya envisioned, Gu Jie''s existence was something that could not be allowed.


    Gu Jie had to be killed. In order to achieve that, he would have to get rid of the victims he used as tools��


    Lightly shaking his head to settle down, Tatsuya entered the building and asked that his arrival be relayed. In reality, he didn''t even want to phone beforehand, but he couldn''t just suddenly intrude without at least doing that much.


    There was still 5 minutes before the designated time, but Tatsuya proceeded through. Was this place shorthanded as usual? He hardly met anyone on his way to the commander''s room.


    "Special Lieutenant Ooguro."


    He raised his voice towards the room after knocking on the door. It wasn''t like his voice could directly pass through the door, but it was equipped with a microphone that automatically picked up voices. It was something visitors were unaware of.


    "Enter."


    Actually, the voice originated from the speaker system embedded inside the door. The technology had advanced to the point that the speaker wasn''t visible to the user.


    After he heard the sound confirming that the lock had been removed, Tatsuya opened the door.


    Kazama was sitting at the desk in front of him, it seemed that today he was alone. A touch-screen terminal was on his desk, he was most likely looking over a proposal or a report until Tatsuya arrived. His responsibilities appear to have increased with his promotion.


    Tatsuya stepped in front of his desk and saluted.


    Although Kazama stood up to return the salute, he immediately sat down again. Tatsuya, who wasn''t invited to take a seat, stayed still.


    "Special Lieutenant, at ease. So, what suddenly brings you here today?"


    That wasn''t to say that Kazama was irritated. Even his voice had remained calm.


    "Since our communication could have been intercepted, I thought that I would come and report to you directly."


    "Oh�� Are you saying my battalion''s encryption code could have been cracked?"


    "Affirmative. Actually, I was warned that there was a high probability that the communication codes of the Yotsuba Family have been deciphered already."


    Tatsuya revealed one of his cards immediately. Kazama''s eyebrow twitched lightly.


    "��Still, I think that the codes we are using should be stronger than the Yotsuba Family''s."


    "I am of the same opinion. But still, I thought that this was enough of a reason to be careful."


    Although Tatsuya didn''t mention exactly on what grounds he had thought that there was a need to be cautious, Kazama didn''t object.


    "��Alright. Special Lieutenant, state your business."


    "There is a possibility that the special forces training grounds of the Zama base have been corrupted by foreign elements."


    The Special Forces Training Grounds ���� This place had received this name due to fact that it gathered numerous Magic users who had seen their Magic Power strengthened after training there, and received the name ��Special Tactical Soldiers''. Despite its name, it wasn''t so much a training center as a place where experiments were conducted on living humans. The Defense Forces were keeping those reinforced Magicians in a few of the well-known facilities.


    Just this information alone would cause a large scandal for the Ministry of Defense if it was leaked, but the Zama base had another secret. Within its walls, joint research was being conducted with the USNA.


    Even though it was something unbeknownst to the rest of the world, it remained true that they were providing Japanese citizens for some foreigners to experiment on.


    This was a dark side of the government that could never be made public, and a shameful heritage of the pre-war days.


    Tatsuya was reporting that this kind of facility, which was constantly under extreme surveillance, had been partially taken over by foreign powers.


    "��Did something happen?"


    Kazama didn''t ask "What?" nor "Is that true?". Neither did he ask "On what grounds can you say that?".


    Kazama was trying to figure out what could have happened to make Tatsuya come to this conclusion.


    "Last Saturday at dawn, during the pursuit of the mastermind behind the Hakone terrorist acts, Gu Jie, there had been interference from Magicians specializing in ��Combustion''. Without a doubt, these Magicians were supposed to be on standby at the Zama base."


    The special forces training grounds of the Zama base were especially useful in times of war, with psychics strengthened for ��Ignition'' or ��Explosion''. The three people that Tatsuya killed last Saturday at Kamakura, after an investigation by Yoshimi, turned out to be Magicians who had been changed into ��Generators'' at the special training grounds of the Zama base.


    "Are you saying that the terrorists'' hand has extended as far as the Zama base?"


    "Affirmative."


    Kazama folded his arms and leaked a groan, a frown on his face. It had already been quite a scandal that Zhou Gongjin had concealed himself in the Uji Second Supply Base, but for geographical reasons, anything pertaining to the Zama base was immediately an even more serious matter.


    It was right under the nose of the capital, Tokyo. A facility made in order to hide the truth about experiments on living beings. A comfortable cage where combatants comparable to heavy weapons were confined.


    The simple fact that one of those bodies which had been experimented on managed to slip out of the base was a big problem in and of itself. If it became known that such beings had become the underlings of an anti- Japanese operative, then it probably wouldn''t just end with the National Defense taking responsibility.


    "Who is aware of this?"


    Kazama closed his eyes and asked Tatsuya so. "So far, only the members of the Yotsuba Family."


    In other words, this information hadn''t leaked to the Ten Master Clans. Hearing this, Kazama''s expression seemingly softened. Still, he had kept his posture with his arms folded, and his frown remained.


    "Does Special Lieutenant intend on attacking the Zama base?"


    "Negative, Lieutenant Colonel."


    Tatsuya''s tone had changed subtly.


    "Even though Zhou Gongjin had been given shelter in the Uji Second Supply Base, I don''t think Gu Jie would do something similar in Zama''s base."


    "Gu Jie�� Is that the name of the mastermind?"


    Hearing a name that rang a bell in his head, Kazama looked up at Tatsuya, unfolding his arms.


    "However, didn''t you just say that the experimented bodies of the Zama base had become the pawns of this Gu Jie?"


    "There is no mistake in that fact. However, while it is true that reinforced Magicians from the special training grounds have been turned into ��Generators'', assuming that Gu Jie himself is present there and responsible for this would be presumptuous."


    "So you think that someone in the Zama base cooperated with Gu Jie and took the reinforced Magicians out of the base?"


    "Affirmative."


    "Hmm�� Compared to thinking that an unidentified foreigner infiltrated the base, this is certainly more realistic. However, how exactly did he do that?"


    "A staff member from the special forces training ground might have been turned into a puppet. There might be a Magician capable of an operation as complex as performing the remodeling needed to create a ��Generator'', along with depriving someone of his free-will."


    Kazama put both of his elbows on the desk and joined his hands while silently thinking.


    "��Are the identities of the people turned into Generators known?"


    "Here."


    Tatsuya took out an unsealed envelope and presented it to Kazama. He retrieved 3 folded sheets of paper from it. These were photographs of the 3 people that had been turned into Generators, and their bodily features were recorded as well.


    "If we shared that information with the base of Zama, we could probably get our hands on the puppets in a few days. However, would it be possible for this investigation to be left to me?"


    Kazama matched Tatsuya''s gaze, still sitting. He was looking at him with such intensity that it probably wouldn''t have been exaggerating to call it a glare.


    Tatsuya then revealed his second card.


    "Speaking bluntly, I know where Gu Jie''s hideout is. However, that place is next to Zama''s base."


    "��Are you worried about involving Zama''s base and having this turn into an all-out battle?"


    To Kazama''s low, yet heavy voice, Tatsuya returned an answer immediately.


    "That is a possibility. Especially since the members of Special Forces Training Grounds of Zama''s base hold a strong enmity towards the Ten Master Clans, if someone who was sent there to investigate agitated them too much, it could be dangerous."


    Kazama couldn''t deny Tatsuya''s prediction possibly happening. This was a facility made with the goal of not letting its residents escape. Various adjustments had been made in order to not let even the bodies that had gone through the strengthening experiment have a chance of leaving. With that in mind, escape was basically nothing but a dream. Still, it was a fact that, every year, the Ten Master Clans helped in dealing with cases of escapees.


    It might sound inhumane, but for the Defense Forces, disposing of them was a much safer way. If the experimented subject survived, it would take a great deal of effort to keep the whole thing a secret. On the other hand, a dead body would leave no tangible evidence behind it. Taking the power and influence of the government into account, burying such a mundane affair in the dark would be no trouble. At the very least, compared to the cost of keeping one alive, it was far cheaper.


    If headquarters learned that an unauthorized fight broke out near Zama that involved a member of the Ten Master Clans, and the Yotsuba Family�� They could make experiments escape on purpose to put the responsibility of disposal on the Yotsuba Family. This was a scenario that was likely to happen.


    "Concerning the non-intervention promise made to the Zama base, we will need the cooperation of the General."


    "We wouldn''t have the time for this. Gu Jie would be able to escape."


    "��Special Lieutenant, do you want to settle things once and for all?"


    "I''m planning to avoid as many fights as possible with National Defense personnel. However, if a fight broke out by accident or due to unavoidable circumstances, I will erase every single trace of it."


    Tatsuya was saying that if need be, he''d use his ��Mist Dispersion'' even on allied troops.


    "It might be impossible to do otherwise."


    With a bitter expression on his face, yet deprived of hesitation, Kazama permitted the use of Tatsuya''s Mist Dispersion.


    ? ? ?


    It was 8 P.M. when Tatsuya finally arrived near the Zama base, having traveled from the Tsuchiura base after taking his time to settle various affairs.


    He didn''t talk to Katsuto and Mayumi about his coming here today. Of course, not even to Masaki. He missed today''s meeting as well. Rather, members of the Yotsuba Family were his companions.


    It seemed like all the members were already gathered. Tatsuya stopped his motorcycle in the public park''s parking lot and stepped up to a van.


    "Fumiya, Ayako, you did well in coming despite today being a weekday."


    Once he was in whispering distance he called out to his second cousins in a low voice, they had been erasing their presence just like he was.


    "Tatsuya-niisan!"


    While keeping his voice down as well, although unable to completely hide his astonishment, Fumiya responded.


    "I didn''t even feel your presence. You keep getting better and better at being invisible."


    "Good evening, Tatsuya-san. I understand that the current situation demands it, but since this is bad for my heart, could you be more considerate?"


    Fumiya let out undisguised praise while Ayako reproached him. Her attitude had changed a little ever since his engagement with Miyuki had been announced.


    She was less reserved, and it looked like the distance between them had shortened.


    However, this was Ayako trying her best to accept the reality of the current situation.


    "It looked like Yoshimi-san would faint due to the shock."


    Near Ayako, Yoshimi shook her head from left to right in her usual mysterious style.


    "Yoshimi-san, you don''t need to hold back. Tatsuya-san, despite being so straightforward, utterly lacks any form of common sense; in this situation it wouldn''t do any good to hide the truth."


    Those words may have been surprisingly abusive, but Yoshimi wasn''t one to have reserved thoughts. She was more the type to let her guard down.


    "I''m alright. I won''t be shaken by something like this."


    "Eh��? But you looked pretty surprised from what I saw."


    "It''s not the case. I''m an adult after all."


    Yoshimi had become quite talkative with Ayako as well. Her wariness might also have loosened since they were cousins. For Ayako and Fumiya, Tatsuya was their elder second cousin, from their father''s side of the family.


    Yoshimi, on the other hand is the daughter of the brother of Ayako''s mother. In other words, their maternal cousin.


    Yoshimi''s full name was Shinonome Yoshimi. Although she was currently 21 years old, she wasn''t going to school. Even during her high school years, she had followed a correspondence system. Thus, she could perform investigative duties while learning.


    With this in mind, it would make sense if she had developed a sort of elder sister role towards Ayako, but looking at them, it was pretty clear that it was Ayako who would grasp the initiative. It wasn''t due to her status as the daughter of the current Kuroba Family Head, but rather just their personalities.


    "Tatsuya-niisan, are you going to change your clothes inside?"


    Fumiya asked Tatsuya while ignoring the girls and their playful attitudes. Combat equipment for the upcoming operation had been prepared in the van.


    By the way, Fumiya''s appearance was, as usual, his cross-dressing disguise. Although, had he finally decided to be more attractive with his make-up thicker than before.


    "Alright."


    Without talking about Fumiya''s pretty girl style, he got in the vehicle.


    The combat suit that the Yotsuba had prepared more or less looked like the clothes Tatsuya had been wearing just a few moments ago. The only difference would be that the blouson insides were tied up. However, as far as performance was concerned, it rivaled that of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''s Mobile Suit.


    Today, Tatsuya wasn''t using the gun-shaped Silver Horn but the thought-controlled type set with a Silver Taurus bracelet. Hidden inside his blouson wasn''t another CAD but a gun and a knife. If they were found by the police, it wouldn''t end with just an inquiry. This was also one of the reasons why they had changed their clothes here and not elsewhere.


    The helmet Tatsuya was wearing could also function as a gas mask. Fumiya was looking at his brave figure admiringly while he himself was wearing a mini-dress full of button ornaments ���� that being said, all of those buttons were gas capsules and flashbangs ���� when he called out to Ayako.


    "We''re going soon."


    Fumiya, who was already looking at Tatsuya, nodded immediately.


    Ayako and Yoshimi, who had somehow gone into a ��Whose appearance is not suitable for this mission'' debate, turned towards Tatsuya and slightly bowed.


    Tatsuya, then, began to walk.


    Directly behind him were Fumiya and Ayako, as well as several men in black suits.


    The number of shadows around Yoshimi suddenly increased, and then she saw the three of them off.


    "Still, the surveillance is pretty tight."


    Using something that resembled binoculars ���� a sensor that made infrared rays as well as electromagnetic waves visible ���� she reported so to Tatsuya in a concerned voice.


    The three of them were observing the target building from inside the invisibility field that Ayako produced. Yoshimi had read this ��Memory'' of Gu Jie''s new hideout from the corpse of a former Generator. Although it was nothing but a private hospital on paper, in truth, this place undertook illegal requests from the army as an unofficial research facility. The intense policing they saw was to be expected.


    "It wouldn''t be too difficult to sneak into the building, but with this kind of heavy surveillance, I don''t think they''ll only have guards. There might be some other things waiting for us."


    "So you think that there is some sort of trap set up?"


    "Yes."


    Tatsuya assessed the situation with his own eyes.


    Considering that we''re talking about an organization that was used to take on military missions, they were sure to be prepared.


    The hospital''s owner might have already had his heart remodeled. He may even have been killed already. Anyone would''ve been able to guess as much, was what Tatsuya was thinking.


    Based on this, he searched both the interior and exterior of the building.


    The security equipment was certainly overbearing, but it wasn''t anything out of the extraordinary for a private operation. Compared to the several sensors installed throughout the Steeplechase event in the Nine Schools Competition, this was nothing.


    He could see nine human shadows inside of the building.


    Five of those people had a normal human''s information structure. They were probably doctors and nurses on duty.


    One person had noise in the information structure of his head. He was probably the director of the hospital who had been made into a puppet.


    Two people had a distorted information structure type that Tatsuya had seen before. Without a doubt, those two were Generators.


    And a single person with a strange information structure was there. Although he seemed more similar to a regular human than a Generator, his age data was definitely weird.


    Even if a person had changed their body''s age to be different than their actual age, only their true age would be shown. The body''s age would be shown alongside their general health.


    However, in the information body that Tatsuya was looking at now, there existed two different datasets for his age.


    (Such an information body, I have seen one similar before�� When, and where was it?)


    Tatsuya sifted through the vast amount of data in his head, quickly finding what he was looking for.


    (I see, this was Zhou Gongjin''s��)


    Due to the fact that Tatsuya had been solely concentrating on localizing his true location that was camouflaged by Ghost walker, the abnormality in Zhou''s information structure had gone unnoticed at that time.


    However, with Tatsuya never forgetting a single detail, a sense of discomfort appeared.


    "Found him. This is probably Gu Jie in person." Tatsuya reported to Ayako and Fumiya with a whisper. Tension ran through the muscles of their back.


    "Let''s move in immediately."


    Fumiya replied with a whispering voice, too. It looked like Ayako didn''t have an objection, either.


    The three people walked towards the front gate. Due to the magic of the men in black suits, regular humans couldn''t see them. Although they had received orders to avoid a fight to the best of their ability, if there was any possibility of the National Defense getting involved, those orders would be ignored.


    "Tatsuya-san."


    Nodding at Ayako''s voice, Tatsuya pressed the button on the radio he had in his hand.


    The light that was illuminating the hospital''s gate disappeared. The men in black had cut the electrical wire that was supplying the building with energy. The wire in the ground as well; since there was no need to dig it up due to Magic, it had been a simple task.


    To begin with, despite being a private hospital, it was still a proper hospital. It was quite probable that the building had an emergency power supply.


    Tatsuya confirmed that the security system had been cut off and signaled Ayako with his hands.


    Using Ayako''s ��Mock Teleportation'', the three of them jumped on the roof of the hospital.


    The light had yet to be restored. "Let''s proceed as planned."


    The plan was simple, Ayako was to secure their retreat while Fumiya acted as her guard.


    Tatsuya was to secure Gu Jie''s capture on his own.


    Even though both Ayako and Fumiya had strongly opposed this plan, they weren''t so childish as to pose difficulties when the strategy had already been set in motion.


    "Please be careful."


    The brother and sister, who looked like a pair of pretty sisters at present, sent him off in unison.


    The lights came back on at almost the exact moment Tatsuya entered the building from the rooftop.


    Looking at him, not even a trace of panic was present. This timing was roughly what he had expected, so it wasn''t as if it had been "in the nick of time".


    However, he wasn''t being carefree at all. Did their target guess that this kind of operation was taking place due to the power outage? The information body that Tatsuya thought was Gu Jie immediately headed for the emergency stairway from his former position in a room on the 3rd floor.


    This movement was convenient for Tatsuya. The risk of involving doctors or nurses became smaller with it.


    Tatsuya dashed towards the emergency exit, but stopped in his tracks once he reached the last room in the hallway.


    Bullets came flying out of the door and crashed into the wall on the other side.


    Tatsuya switched his ��View'' from the emergency stairs and focused it on the weapon of his ambusher.


    He used ��Decomposition'' on the gun.


    The Magic Sequence for ��Ignition'' was nullified and rendered useless by his Gram Dispersion.


    The gun of another Generator who was approaching from the back was decomposed.


    A door was vigorously flung open, and Magicians turned into Generators jumped out to attack him.


    They were not only wielding strengthened magical skills from being prime field agents turned into Generators in the National Defense''s facilities, they were also making use of power and speed impossible for humans to achieve. One of the Generators tried to stab Tatsuya with a knife.


    However, not only was Tatsuya a product of the Fourth Research Institute, he was also a Magician heavily trained in hand-to-hand combat. The training he had received had been more oriented towards physical strength rather than magic. As someone who primarily learned to use his body, he was completely familiar with the process of controlling his body with Psions.


    Though he hadn''t received biochemical enhancements to make his body stronger, Tatsuya made up for this disadvantage by protecting the information structure of his muscles so that even if the burden on his bones exceeded the limits, his body wouldn''t suffer damage.


    The Generator used the ��Body Ignition'' Magic on Tatsuya. Not needing a CAD, that might have been the proof that he had psychic ancestors.


    Tatsuya once again used his Gram Dispersion towards the Magic Sequence aimed at him. At the same time, the Generator''s blade was parried with his own knife that he took out of his blouson.


    The blade lock lasted an instant.


    After Tatsuya parried the attack, his power slipped out, but at the same time, the Generator leaped back.


    Tatsuya had wanted to destroy his opponent''s posture, but it ended up only lasting for a moment.


    On the other hand, he had gained a distance where knives wouldn''t be able to reach.


    Tatsuya turned his back on his opponent.


    He then threw his knife towards another Generator who was approaching from the back.


    Perhaps due to this surprising action, the opponent stopped and had to parry the knife throw with his own knife.


    His eyes let go of Tatsuya for an instant.


    When he turned his attention back to him, Tatsuya had pulled out his gun.


    He turned his gun towards the Generator.


    Due to the attached suppressor, a small gunshot sound leaked.


    The Generator who had expected a magic attack ate a bullet straight from the front.


    The high caliber bullet hit him right in the stomach, and the Generator, who had roughly the same physique as Tatsuya, was pushed back. No bleeding could be seen on the Generator who was now on the ground. That was evidence that he was wearing an effective body armor.


    Tatsuya turned around once more.


    The other Generator had aimed for his neck with the knife in his right hand, and Tatsuya caught it at the wrist with his left hand.


    His Magic Calculation Area dissolved the Magic Sequences of ��Ignition'' and ��Scorching'' that the Generator was about to unleash.


    That Generator''s casting speed was nearing instantaneous levels as a psychic. By sacrificing diversity, his event modification speed had been so drastically enhanced that he could provoke it just by wishing. This came with being a Generator. By getting rid of their free will, it was possible to free up mental activity resources.


    However, even with this, Tatsuya''s ��Decomposition'' was faster. Even faster than the Generator could complete his magic, Tatsuya''s decomposition came out first.


    Tatsuya twisted the Generator''s right hand and broke his wrist. He then shot him from up-close with his gun.


    Even though he didn''t have the capacity to feel pain, his faltering physical condition made magic execution nigh-impossible.


    Even though the first Generator who had been knocked out had already recovered, his magic execution speed still wasn''t back to its normal level.


    Suppressing all the Magic Sequences of his opponents, reserve power arose in Tatsuya''s Magic Calculation Area with which he counterattacked.


    Tatsuya used ��Partial Dismantling''.


    In that instant, holes opened up in the chests of the Generators.


    Although the Generators continued to weakly struggle without their hearts, they were in their death throes, and soon, even that stopped.


    After confirming that all Psion activity had stopped, Tatsuya headed towards the emergency stairway once more.


    Gu Jie had apparently already reached the 1st floor.


    Tatsuya jumped down the stairway.


    Avoiding damage with minimal inertia control magic, he aimed at the ambulance that Gu Jie had planned on using to escape.


    Why was there an ambulance despite no emergency being signaled? Why was there a need for an ambulance to be bulletproof and heat- resistant? Any such questions were shelved in the depth of Tatsuya''s mind.


    The Psion noise provoked by the Cast Jamming emanating from the ambulance wasn''t a problem for him either.


    The only thing that was left as an obstacle from Tatsuya were several High Power Rifle bullets shot in succession towards him.


    ? ? ?


    On that day, a large-scale VTOL (Vertical Take-Off and Landing) aircraft from the USNA came flying to the Zama base. Considering that the Zama base was a shared territory between Japan and the USNA, this was not unusual. The existence of the Special Forces Training Grounds was a secret that was known to the USNA for historical reasons. There was no reason to refuse the landing and no possibility of that to begin with.


    After the aircraft landed, the commander of the base accepted a report from the commanding officer of the transport. This wasn''t unusual either. In the case of the commander, if there were specific reasons to this visit, it could save some trouble.


    The commander of the USNA Army introduced himself as major Benjamin Lowes. The impression that the base''s commander had of him was that of a high-class officer, fearless yet smart. Not only because of their current alliance, but also because he had the type of personality which made him not behave in an unnecessarily rude way.


    Still, the base''s commander didn''t relax. He understood with a glance that it was a high-caliber Magician who had just entered the room.


    Since this was a base where Magicians were strengthened, there were precise magic power measurement devices. And although he had skillfully influenced the measurement results, on the contrary, it had only served to prove the height of his skill.


    After the formal diplomatic exchanges, Major Lowes started to discuss an incredible matter with a refined tone.


    "It is shameful to say, but I have been sent here in order to capture deserters."


    "Deserters, you say?"


    The commander of the base barely managed to swallow his "Again?". He was one of the few officers who was aware that last year''s troubles with vampires had been caused by USNA deserters. This, too, was due to the special circumstances of the Special Force Training Grounds of Zama''s base.


    "As you might know, on December of the year before last, soldiers of our army had deserted and fled to your country. Although we confirmed that most of them died, it appears that it wasn''t all of them."


    Major Lowes ���� Commander of the Stars'' First Unit, Benjamin Canopus, seeing through the commander''s doubts, came up with a lie. Since the commander wasn''t aware of absolutely all the details, he couldn''t doubt these words.


    "We''re not sure what exactly their objectives are but we have confirmed that the deserters plan on kidnapping the doctor who has been providing medical treatment to the Magicians of this base. The attack will take place tonight."


    "��Major, you have our gratitude for this information."


    "Commander, I think you have an idea of what I''m about to ask of you."


    We will deal with this attack ourselves, was what the commander was about to say. Considering that this was about to take place right in front of their noses and that it concerned civilians who were cooperating with them, it was no wonder.


    However, Canopus anticipated this reaction and prevented this sentence from coming out.


    "I heard that the Ten Master Clans are also pursuing the deserters of our army. We think that stimulating the Magicians currently stationed in this base would be unfavorable for both of our countries."


    The commander made a sour face and swallowed the sentence he was about to say.


    "Could you, at your discretion, overlook my unit''s action in this matter?"


    "��This exceeds the range of discretion I am allowed as an officer. Approbation from headquarters is needed."


    "Commander. It''s an urgent matter. The deserter''s attack could happen in a matter of hours. If you say that it is impossible for you to entrust this entirely to us, we could agree to a joint operation with your own forces."


    Canopus played his cards right here and now.


    "Indeed, if you could lend us soldiers of the Special Force Training Grounds�� Number 024, 026, 029, 037 and 041 would be suitable for such a task."


    Those were the numbers of the strengthened Magicians that had been stolen by Gu Jie.


    "��I agree to this cooperation. However, I''ll have you leave the reporting duty to me!"


    Towards the speech of the commander, Canopus returned a salute with a nonchalant face.


    This event had taken place 3 hours before Tatsuya had rushed into action.


    ? ? ?


    Even though Tatsuya instinctively protected his vital points, he couldn''t dodge entirely. The first bullet hit his left arm, the second incoming bullet was decomposed while he rolled on the ground. The wound he received on his left shoulder was already healed by his ��Regrowth'' by the time he hit the ground.


    The sniper who intervened just before Tatsuya could catch Gu Jie came from the sky. No, with such power, a better way of putting it would be that he fell from the sky.


    Neither the shadow of a plane nor a helicopter could be seen. It was as if he had been shot from a human cannon to this place.


    (Why is the USNA military here!?)


    Tatsuya couldn''t help but be surprised after reading that person''s information with Elemental Sight.


    Again, Zama was a joint Japan-USNA joint base. That a USNA soldier was present there was not that mysterious.


    However, why would such a person help Gu Jie''s escape?


    Despite holding such thoughts and hesitations, as a combat magician, half of his mind had automatically reacted to disempower the appearing threat.


    The High Power Rifle the opponent was wielding was instantly turned into separate parts as well as the body armor he was wearing.


    If that person had been a National Defense soldier, Tatsuya would''ve erased him.


    However, since Tatsuya hadn''t thought about the USNA military possibly being involved, he had yet to decide an appropriate way of dealing with them.


    (Erasing him would be ���� bad.)


    Tatsuya concluded so after disarming the soldier. He was currently in the middle of an illegal operation. Giving the USNA a pretext to accuse Japan of abducting their soldiers would be troublesome.


    Tatsuya shot at the soldier who was standing there, petrified, as he had yet to understand how exactly he had been disarmed. Once that was done, Tatsuya used his ��Regrowth'' to restore his body armor and rifle to their original state. This whole process had the sole purpose of making out which magic was used against the target next to impossible to discern.


    Then, once again, he went after Gu Jie. The ambulance that Gu Jie had boarded had already driven off.


    Tatsuya expanded his ��View'' to search for Gu Jie''s location.


    However, he was unable to. The ��Eyes'' of Tatsuya were focused on something whose priority was higher, something that he couldn''t ignore.


    Fumiya and Ayako were fighting hard. He ran in the building at full speed.


    Fumiya''s reaction to the soldiers who landed on the rooftop was immediate.


    The Magic that allowed one to inflict damage to the mind and the soul, ��Direct Pain'', deprived the soldiers'' hands of their strength and made them drop their weapons. Still, one couldn''t say that his reaction to the grenades that had been thrown from their back had been enough.


    Ayako immediately erected a physical barrier, one that would correctly interact with the fragments released by the explosion. However, the grenades that had been shot were not exploding ones, but smoke grenades.


    The rapidly expanding smoke made it even harder to see than it already was.


    Fumiya was able to unleash magic without relying on his eyes, but he was still a long way from reaching Tatsuya''s level.


    Fumiya''s ��Direct Pain'' was a magic that targeted the mind and the soul. He apparently thought that not being able to maintain visual contact wouldn''t affect the magic''s effect too much.


    However, it was in fact the opposite. The ��Spirit'' doesn''t exist in this world. Even if one were to search for them, he wouldn''t know where to look. Therefore, to aim this Magic, a link from this world to the spirit world was needed. Suddenly, a screeching like the scratching of glass came from the smokescreen towards Ayako and Fumiya.


    "Cast Jamming?"


    "No, not exactly. But, this is��?"


    Ayako was the one to answer Fumiya''s doubt. Still, there was no trace of relief on her face at knowing that this wasn''t Cast Jamming. She anxiously searched for the noise''s source.


    Fumiya, on the other hand, concluded that as long as this wasn''t the noise of Psion obstructing magic execution, finding out its source could be postponed. At the moment, their priority was to push back this mysterious enemy.


    With the CAD on his right hand, he had planned on using an Activation Sequence to blow away the smoke screen with an air flow. However�� His CAD wasn''t functioning properly. His Activation Sequence was filled with "noise".


    The CAD he had tried to use was a Generalized portable terminal-type CAD, and he was as used to this one as the knuckle duster Specialized CAD he used before. Someone of Fumiya''s level couldn''t make such a mistake.


    Piercing through the smoke screen. High Power bullets struck against the barrier one after the other.


    "Yami-chan, increase the amount of Psions injected into your CAD!"


    While shouting this to Fumiya, Ayako maintained the barrier by pouring an excessive amount of Psions into her own CAD.


    Fumiya operated his CAD once again. As per Ayako''s advice, he used twice as much as Psions.


    The strength of the signal that returned from a CAD was roughly proportional to the amount of Psions injected in the Activation Sequence. Despite the fact that noise was still mixed in the signal, Fumiya managed to filter it by himself and forcibly executed the magic he wanted to use previously.


    The smoke screen cleared up.


    The number of enemies had increased to five people. Three were equipped with High Power Rifles, the two that had suffered Fumiya''s attack still had trembling arms but were now pointing towards Ayako and Fumiya some sort of flashlight whose muzzle looked like a trumpet.


    Fumiya and Ayako instinctively understood that this cylindrical tool was the reason for their misbehaving CADs.


    This was the breakthrough in terms of casting obstruction devices that only the USNA had developed, ��Cast Jammer''. Although neither of these two knew about it, their deduction was spot-on.


    "Nee-san, leave this place immediately." Fumiya ordered Ayako so.


    "I''ll report so you come back and get me later!"


    "����Understood!"


    For a moment, Ayako wanted to object but after thinking about it once more, she nodded to his words. She was aware of the fact that she wasn''t cut out for direct confrontation.


    However, she was a beat too late. Fumiya turned away from the enemies at the front. He jumped, not caring about his long skirt, and threw a kick.


    The soldier who tried to attack Ayako was thrown back in the air.


    "Yami-chan, are you injured!?"


    However, Fumiya didn''t come out completely uninjured either. His tights were cut up, blood was trickling down from his foot. The soldier who received the kick had apparently slashed him with his knife.


    The material that made up Fumiya''s clothes wasn''t normal, either. It wasn''t on Tatsuya''s combat suit''s level but it was still a high-level protective suit. The knife that the USNA soldier used didn''t seem to be normal metal.


    "I''m alright!"


    Fumiya landed on his other foot and calmed down Ayako. However, simply judging from the fact that he didn''t land on the injured leg, the damage must''ve been pretty severe. Considering that reinforcements were constantly coming from the air, he didn''t even have the composure to treat his wound.


    Ayako ripped off one of her buttons and threw it behind Fumiya.


    An intense flash occurred, the movement of the soldier who was about to attack Fumiya was instantly stopped.


    With Fumiya''s magic, the soldier fainted.


    In the meantime, bullets had constantly been fired at the two.


    Ayako had been unable to leave the place. In order to protect Fumiya from the barrage of bullets from High Powered Rifles, she had to maintain her barrier.


    If there hadn''t been obstruction from the Cast Jammer, she could have easily used the interval between gunshots to escape with Mock Teleportation. Fumiya, too was badly affected by this, and normally he''d have been able to silence all of them at once. But right now, he had no choice but to use ��Direct Pain'' on a single target at a time. Neither of these two had the composure to wonder about the strangeness of their enemies.


    The enemy purposely only replaced the knocked out members with soldiers.


    If more numbers were sent at once, the battle would turn into an even bigger uphill struggle.


    Neither Ayako nor Fumiya had noticed this.


    Fumiya, in particular, had his hands full with holding his own against reinforced soldiers.


    Ayako couldn''t escape, either, because she had to maintain her barrier to be protected from High Power Rifles. First of all, they had to find a way to deal with those.


    Just when Fumiya was about to take desperate measures and try his luck, the situation changed drastically. Two gunshots resounded.


    The noise that was disturbing the CAD''s functioning suddenly vanished. "Tatsuya-san!"


    Ayako instinctively called out his name.


    Near the rooftop''s entrance, Tatsuya stood with his face hid by a helmet. He was pointing his gun at the soldiers who had been operating the Cast Jammer.


    One of the reasons Tatsuya didn''t just jump on the rooftop was that he wanted to avoid making himself an easy target for snipers, but that wasn''t all. He wanted to scatter sleeping gas on the 1st and 2nd floor too. It was now necessary to abandon the idea of preventing a ruckus but he at least needed to find a way to prevent innocent doctors and nurses from being involved.


    The extra time it took for him to scatter the gas capsules in each floor''s corridors made his arrival late, so much so that saying that he was "in the nick of time" wouldn''t be an exaggeration. At the very least, he had arrived in time to prevent Fumiya''s reckless final charge.


    Along with the gunshots, the Cast Jammer effect was interrupted.


    The gunshots had been nothing but a decoy, in truth, and Tatsuya had used Decomposition on the devices.


    The High Power Rifles were turned towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya did not Decompose them.


    The high power bullets were propelled out of their muzzle. Reading their trajectory, he held up his hand.


    It was a trick that he had already shown during the 2095 Thesis Competition, but still, it''s effect was undeniable.


    The soldier, who mistook this for Tatsuya grabbing with his bare hand the bullets, was petrified.


    Tatsuya did not overlook this chance.


    With his Decomposition, tiny holes were made in their body armor. The soldiers who had been operating Cast Jammer and the five others rolled on the floor, bleeding from the holes in their stomach.


    On the other side of the rooftop, Fumiya mowed down the rest of the opposition with ��Direct Pain''.


    "You two, are you inju��"


    Beginning to say so, Tatsuya frowned behind the helmet''s visor.


    He extended his left hand towards Fumiya''s injured foot. The knife wound disappeared in an instant. The cut up tights were also repaired in the process.


    After confirming that this was the extent of their injuries, Tatsuya shot the five bodies in the holes created by his earlier Decomposition.


    "Umm, what exactly are you��"


    With a pale face, Ayako asked the reason for Tatsuya''s cruel deed.


    "I want them to think they have been knocked down by a gunshot. Though they''ll probably understand just by looking��"


    With what looked like a wry smile, Tatsuya used his knife to stab the enemies Fumiya had defeated.


    "They won''t die. If their injuries are treated quickly, then they''ll be saved."


    From the inside of his helmet, an excuse that would do nothing to assuage their conscience came out. This wasn''t an excuse to justify his act, but an excuse to get Fumiya and Ayako''s consent.


    "��Are we going to leave them like that?"


    Fumiya wasn''t condemning Tatsuya. He was just wondering if they should leave the enemy here.


    "These are USNA soldiers. Kidnapping them is probably a bad idea, and moreover, they probably have no clue about Gu Jie anyway."


    "Understood."


    Despite answering so, Fumiya wasn''t entirely convinced. They intervened in his mission despite being soldiers of the USNA, and for him, that meant that they had to have some clue about the whole affair.


    However, he could understand why capturing USNA soldiers would be a foolish action.


    "Well then, let''s retrieve the enemies that have been knocked down in the hospital."


    "Two Generator corpses are lying down in the 3rd floor''s corridor. I''ll show you the way."


    Nodding to Tatsuya''s proposal, the three of them returned in the building.


    ? ? ?


    "Major Canopus. The obstruction force has been annihilated."


    "Wait until the Yotsuba members withdraw to retrieve them."


    "Understood, sir."


    At that time, in the USNA aircraft that had landed in the base of Zama, such a conversation was taking place.


    "Did the car that Heigu boarded manage to escape safely?"


    "No pursuing vehicle detected."


    "Good. Keep an eye on it with the satellite."


    "Yes, sir."


    Canopus was currently a step ahead of the Yotsuba regarding the pursuit of Jiedo Heigu. It was all thanks to their intelligence agency. As part of the precautionary measures regarding foreign Magicians, the Psion wave pattern of Gu Jie had been analyzed when he was in their country.


    That, coupled with short distance radars that could recognize specific Psion wave patterns, was a technique that Japan didn''t have yet. It was as if the USNA Army had already captured Gu Jie.


    However, Canopus wouldn''t move in to restrain Gu Jie''s course of action. He was diligently following the instructions he was given by Colonel Balance.


    How to guide Gu Jie to the high seas while obstructing the movements of Japan''s pursuit units? Canopus thought about this for a long time.

 Volume 18 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Ever since the US military had interfered in the tracking of Gu Jie the day before yesterday, there had been no progress in the operation. The events of that night gave Tatsuya a great sense of futility. If there was one saving grace, it was that the National Defense Forces didn''t start fighting his comrades. Tatsuya was so disheartened that he plunged into a state in which he had no motivation to participate in the mission anymore.


    The issue of USNA troops helping Gu Jie escape had already been reported to Kazama by Maya. She, too, requested for Kazama to look into the situation. However, even though a full day had passed, nothing had been found.


    Katsuto, Mayumi and Masaki were the same. Even in the meeting held by Katsuto, nothing noteworthy was brought up. After Tatsuya, omitting specifics, gave his report, other than witness reports in Zama, nothing came up.


    Masaki had considered skipping school and devoting all of his time to the mission, especially since he had already changed residences in order to focus on the search. Though, if he were to do that, it would cause his father and Third High''s Principal Maeda to lose face, hence his frustration.


    Since losing focus in the middle of an experiment could cause injury, he held his anxiety in, and kept his cool during the lesson. But sitting at the computer terminal, he found himself unable to concentrate. Realizing his current state, he stood up to grab a bite to eat.


    The day before yesterday, Masaki had been invited by Honoka to sit at the table with Miyuki. To him, it was an unexpectedly fun time. As though Miyuki had anticipated it, she didn''t show signs of being intimate with Tatsuya. Instead she had spent more time talking to Masaki, seemingly worried.


    But today, he didn''t want to show his defeated face to the girl he liked.


    Thinking so, as soon as lessons ended, he stood up and left for the canteen alone.


    "Ichijou-kun."


    But before he could leave the classroom, a girl''s voice rang out behind him. The two girls standing there were neither Honoka nor Miyuki.


    "Please accept this!"


    Faster than Masaki could reply, a small box with a ribbon was pushed to the front of his chest.


    Reflexively accepting it, before he even had the opportunity to ask "What is this?", the girls ran off with shrill voices.


    "Ah, they ran off!"


    "Then, me too!"


    Taking advantage of Masaki''s shocked state, other classmates started swarming around him. To be exact, five of them. Like the girls before, they presented neatly wrapped boxes before exiting the classroom.


    "Ichijou-san, you sure are famous." Masaki heard laughter, and turned around.


    There stood three people. Honoka was in front with Shizuku and Miyuki behind her.


    Miyuki smiled while looking at the boxes Masaki was carrying. Masaki felt anxious ���� although that feeling was unjustified.


    "What is this��?"


    Still in a confused state, Masaki directed a shocked face towards Shizuku. His expression was unusually easy to read.


    "Today is Valentine''s Day."


    Masaki went rigid. Slowly, he looked down at his hands. There were seven boxes in his hands. Even if he tried to conceal them, he couldn''t.


    Although hiding them now would have no meaning, Masaki hadn''t realized the date, and was upset.


    "At this rate, it''s likely to increase."


    With a casual word, Miyuki severely beat down Masaki.


    He placed the boxes in a carrier bag he received from one of his new male classmates ���� even though he hadn''t asked for one and nobody said a word about it ���� and placed it beside his desk. Though his original intention was to eat alone, he followed Honoka to the cafeteria.


    At this point, Masaki finally noticed the atmosphere in the school. As the anti-magician sentiments had cast a shadow over the students'' hearts, compared to previous years, it was lacking in liveliness. Even then, it was certain that there was a sense of anxiety and anticipation.


    "Ah, they''re here, they''re here." Recognizing Masaki, Erika smirked. "Erika, stop that."


    "What? It''s fine. There''s no need for Miki to be jealous of him."


    Though Mikihiko tried to stop Erika with a bitter face, she ignored him completely.


    Putting an untouched meal on the table at the seat beside Masaki, Erika quickly asked.


    "Ichijou-kun, how many chocolates did you get?"


    It would be nice if I could at least put the food in my mouth, thought Masaki. This was because he was in the midst of blowing on his food and was about to eat (his food was hot).


    "Chiba-san, what are you saying all of a sudden��"


    "Today, when I say chocolates, I''m obviously referring to Valentine''s chocolate right?"


    As Erika''s rebuttal was truly only describing her question, Masaki was unable to reply.


    "So, how many? I bet on more than single digits."


    "Bet?"


    "Oops~"


    With Masaki staring at her in shock, Erika hurriedly covered her mouth. Looking at her happy eyes, it was clear that she felt no guilt whatsoever.


    "Such a bet actually happened��? Erika, who are you betting with?"


    There was no undertone of finding fault with Erika''s words in Tatsuya''s question.


    "I can''t say."


    "I''m no longer a member of the Public Morals Committee, you know?"


    "Isn''t the head of the Public Morals Committee here?"


    With Erika pointing towards him, Mikihiko, with his left elbow on the table, rubbed his brow and let out a large sigh.


    "Tatsuya, Erika��, that is within the jurisdiction of an Autonomous Committee Member."


    "Is that so? But still it''s a secret."


    Erika said as she stuck out her tongue, and once again turned to face Masaki.


    "Then, how many were there?"


    "The amount doesn''t matter��"


    Masaki''s tone was considerably brusque. Probably because he came to understand there was no need to hold back towards Erika.


    Anyhow, Masaki had no intention to continue discussing the topic. Even if Miyuki thought nothing about it ���� for Masaki to receive chocolates


    ����the discomfort of him remembering his past fickleness was enough.


    "Seven."


    "It was seven."


    But Masaki''s hopes of keeping it secret were instantly dashed. Honoka and Shizuku both spoke out the number at the same time.


    "Eh, seven huh�� It''s still high noon. By the time you return home, it will, without a doubt, reach double digits."


    Though Masaki wanted to switch the topic as soon as possible, it wasn''t just Erika who was really getting into the topic.


    "Seven? You only just transferred schools; that''s quite impressive."


    Leo nodded in an exaggerated manner. He didn''t look like he had any ill intent but even if there was no ill intent, he couldn''t laugh without causing offense.


    "It''s not a transfer. Speaking about it, Saijou, how many did you receive?"


    "Me? Zero."


    Having said that, Masaki wasn''t really vexed with Valentine''s Day. He wasn''t that petty. Thus, towards Leo''s unexpected answer, Masaki struggled awkwardly over a reply.


    "Still, you sure are composed, huh, Leo."


    "That''s because I have club activities." (I''m guessing he''s implying he''ll get some at his club?)


    Seeing Tatsuya and Leo converse in such a manner, Masaki felt relieved.


    "What are you being so proud about? Anyhow, they''re obligatory chocolates."


    "Says the lonely girl who has no one to pass obligatory chocolates to."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not that I don''t have such people, but that I don''t have the intention to do so."


    "Even if you say that, the end result is still the same."


    "Aren''t you the one being too hopeful on receiving anything?" (referring to club activities)


    ��With Leo and Erika arguing, Masaki became flustered yet again. "Both of you, stop it��"


    A tired Mikihiko interjected. At that time, Masaki shared the same equivocal sentiments.


    ? ? ?


    After lessons were over, Tatsuya headed towards the school entrance. The hunt for Gu Jie was still on, so he was still in the Student Council.


    Although it was a "search", Tatsuya himself had not done much information gathering. Rather, Tatsuya''s job was handling the clues that they had been (illegally) provided via the Perception magic users'' analysis results and their cooperative relationship with the intelligence agency, starting with Yoshimi. If they had no information about Gu Jie''s whereabouts, all they could do was wait.


    Since the day the American Military had interfered, they had not been able to obtain any valuable clues. They were well-aware that as time passed, it would become more difficult to capture the target, but rushing around and trying to gather information unsuccessfully had only worn everyone out. There was absolutely no point in any of it. Had today not been Valentine''s Day, he would have been on his way to the Student Council for the first time in a while.


    Tatsuya''s gait was a little heavier than normal as he made his way to the school gate, and when he heard running footsteps behind him he stopped.


    "Tatsuya-san!"


    Honoka had called out to him at almost the exact same moment that Tatsuya turned around to look at her.


    Standing behind Honoka was Shizuku. Tatsuya was relieved to see that Honoka had someone with her. Maybe it was mean to Honoka, but he didn''t feel like being alone with her today.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, can I have a moment of your time?"


    Honoka sounded a little nervous, but she had an unwavering determination in her eyes.


    "Should we go somewhere else?"


    Tatsuya in response, rather than nodding his head. "Err, no, that''s fine, right here is okay."


    Honoka, then, from an antique bag ���� a type called a "school bag" from 100 years ago ���� produced a flat box that had been wrapped up neatly.


    "Please take this!"


    They were standing on the single road leading from the school building to the front gate. Tatsuya and the other two weren''t the only students passing by. Now, a few of the other passing students had slowed down to see what was going on as they walked past.


    It was not that Honoka had been so nervous that she didn''t notice the circumstances. Rather it was the opposite. She had displayed her determination in front of all the other students watching them.


    "Thanks."


    Tatsuya had not refused Honoka.


    "But are you sure about this though? You know I''m engaged to Miyuki." Tatsuya''s response might have been even more cruel than a rejection. "It''s fine."


    But Honoka was not discouraged in the slightest.


    "I know how it is. That aside, I would be very happy if you would accept these."


    "��I see. Then, I will take them."


    Having been spoken to in such a manner, even Tatsuya had nothing more to say.


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Wait a sec."


    Shizuku had called out to Tatsuya, who still had Honoka''s box of chocolates in his hand as he was turning to leave.


    "Use this," said Shizuku as she handed a stylish bag to Tatsuya. It was a black-and- white patterned imitation leather bag, shaped similarly to a tote bag, but with an airtight fastener on the opening that made it completely waterproof.


    Tatsuya hadn''t brought his bag with him today so he had no place to put the chocolates away, so he was very grateful for Shizuku''s offer.


    "Sorry. I''ll be sure to give it back."


    As Tatsuya took Shizuku''s bag, his brow furrowed slightly because the bag was a little heavier than he expected it to be.


    When he went to put the wrapped chocolates in the already-opened bag, he realized there was yet another box already inside the bag.


    "It''s for you."


    Tatsuya raised his head at the sound of that perfectly-timed voice.


    "It''s just a little present, nothing special." Shizuku with a mischievous smile.


    "Oh, and don''t worry about returning the bag."


    She immediately turned around to hide her blushing face. A thin smile spread across Tatsuya''s face.


    The tension between him and Honoka had been eased by this lighthearted atmosphere.


    If it had ended there, it would have been a picture-perfect image of youth.


    "Okay, me, too!"


    But due to a surprise interloper, the curtain could not be drawn on that scene.


    "Eimi?"


    Ignoring Honoka''s irritated tone as she called out her name, Eimi ran right up to Tatsuya.


    "Here''s a present from me, too!"


    The item he was happily handed was a tiny box that fit perfectly in the palm of his hand.


    "A, ah��"


    Since Tatsuya had taken Shizuku''s "present", he had no excuse for not accepting this one too.


    "Eimi, what about Tomitsuka-kun!?" Honoka demanded an answer from Eimi. "I was gonna go give it to him after this!"


    Eimi showed not even the slightest hint of timidness or embarrassment.


    "You looked like you were about to head home, Shiba-kun. I figured that today was the only day I could give you a present like this."


    Tatsuya was totally indifferent to this. "Then, I shall as well."


    Subaru stepped out from the shadows of the nearby trees as she said this. What she handed Tatsuya was not a box but rather a small parcel.


    "Ah, I think you already understand, but this is just a present."


    "Of course I understand."


    With a forced smile, Tatsuya accepted the parcel.


    Honoka looked like she just didn''t even feel like protesting at this point. Tatsuya thought that it was surely over now, but��


    "Shiba-senpai!"


    This time it was a first-year student that called out to him. It was the new girl that had been paired with Minami during the girl''s Shield Down event of the Nine Schools Competition. She was accompanied by her fellow classmates, and Tatsuya''s bag, which he received from Shizuku, was now so full of chocolates that it could not possibly hold anything more.


    ? ? ?


    After his meeting with Katsuto and the others, Tatsuya headed back home once again, and when he arrived, he was greeted by Miyuki sitting with both hands on her knees in the entranceway of the house.


    "Welcome home, Onii-sama."


    "Miyuki�� What''s going on?"


    Miyuki was sitting, wearing a long one-piece dress with a frilled apron on top of it in a manner that looked not unlike the way a Japanese wife would wait for her husband to arrive home. ����Tatsuya felt there was no mistaking that she was sitting that way to block his path.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No�� nothing''s wrong."


    Miyuki did not move, so Tatsuya was left standing in the shoe-changing area of the entranceway.


    "By the way Onii-sama, it seems like you''ve brought some luggage home with you? If you don''t mind, I''ll put it away for you."


    "As you can see, I have no luggage. ��Why are you doing that?"


    Miyuki lowered her eyes and hid from Tatsuya''s gaze.


    "Well�� when you came home from school, it looked like you had luggage with you and I was simply asking."


    Having heard her explanation, Tatsuya finally realized the source of Miyuki''s irritation.


    "I didn''t get anything from Saegusa-senpai. She just loves to play pranks."


    The word Tatsuya had said, "pranks" called to mind Mayumi''s prank from last year ���� those extremely bitter chocolates ���� but he didn''t want to derail the conversation.


    "She is the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family so she doesn''t understand how her actions affect others."


    In response to Tatsuya''s flatly-spoken statement, Miyuki took a small breath.


    "You''ve never given Ichijou a gift on Valentine''s Day, right Miyuki?"


    Miyuki had never given her classmates or upperclassmen gifts on Valentine''s day. She didn''t like all the fuss involved. But that wasn''t the reason why she didn''t give any gift chocolates to Masaki. The real reason was that she knew that if she gave Masaki chocolates as a gift today, she couldn''t just pass it off as a "gift." Tatsuya''s words called that to mind and Miyuki understood what Tatsuya was trying to say.


    "When Honoka gave me chocolates I clearly reminded her that we are engaged. She still wanted to, so I didn''t say no."


    Miyuki suddenly raised her head, looking wide-eyed and confused. "That''s��! Onii-sama, that''s a little��"


    "Pitiful, right?"


    Miyuki looked down again. It was the same position she was in before, but now the atmosphere was different. Her cute, pouty mood was gone now. A heavily strained atmosphere now formed between Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    "I know you might feel that I''m pitiful right now. Thinking about Honoka, maybe it would have been better to clearly refuse, but��"


    Miyuki stood up without raising her face.


    "Onii-sama, you haven''t eaten yet, right? I will go and prepare something now, so please wait in the dining room."


    Ignoring Tatsuya''s self-reflection, Miyuki turned her back to him.


    Tatsuya had told them that he would have dinner when he got home, so neither Miyuki nor Minami had had eaten dinner yet. It was a regular pattern for these past few days.


    The three of them sat together around the dining table, but the mood was awkward and dinner ended on a somewhat sour note.


    "Thanks, it was delicious."


    "She should have refrigerated it first," thought Tatsuya as they all stood up from the table. He collected his dishes and started to head for the kitchen.


    "Sorry, Onii-sama. Can we sit together for just a little while longer?" Miyuki stopped him with those words.


    With a nod, Tatsuya returned to his seat.


    Miyuki and Minami exchanged a look, then Minami began to quickly clear the table.


    Miyuki produced a large dish covered in a silver cake dome from the refrigerator and brought it to the table.


    "To be honest, I don''t know whether it was right or not for you to accept Honoka''s chocolates."


    Miyuki was staring at Tatsuya intently.


    "I don''t understand it, so I''m not going to think about it anymore. You may think of me as a cruel girl for this, but I have many other things to worry about."


    Miyuki inhaled sharply. It wasn''t for what she was about to say next, it was to calm herself down.


    "If you are going to concern yourself with Honoka, Onii-sama, I ask that you do it in moderation. I really don''t want to have to do something unnecessary."


    With that, Miyuki lifted the cake dome. A powerful bitter scent wafted over the table, teasing Tatsuya''s nose.


    It was a simple bitter chocolate whole cake with no fruits or cream on it. But despite its simplicity, the surface of the cylindrical cake was so perfectly smooth and shiny that there was no way it was made by an amateur.


    "Since I went to all the trouble of making it, I was hoping you would try it Onii-sama. Will you accept this Valentine''s chocolate from me?"


    Minami placed a plate with a knife and fork on it in front of Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya was a little hesitant to take a piece, but he took the knife and made a cut in the cake.


    He cut out a 1/6th piece for himself and then placed his fork on his own plate.


    "You know, I was actually looking forward to this, too," said Tatsuya as he returned Miyuki''s gaze with a smile. "I''ll go make some coffee!"


    Miyuki stood up daintily and went to the kitchen.


    Having turned her back to Tatsuya to face the hand-mill coffee maker, Miyuki''s cheeks were bright red, and her lips trembling uncontrollably.

 Volume 18 - CH 10

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    For the Magicians dealing with the depressing mood from the aftermath of the terrorism, yesterday''s Valentine''s Day was a long-awaited day for the Magic High School and Magic University students to safely show their feelings.


    However, the time they could be intoxicated in such an atmosphere, was only a day.


    Friday, February 15th 2097 A.D. What all Magicians, high school students, university students, civilians at large and people related to magic feared, finally come to a head.


    No�� perhaps it should be said that it had come to start.


    At 11 A.M. in the morning, in front of the Magic University main gates. The demonstration by the anti-magician organization, included plans to break through the university gates with brute force and engage the police there.


    As a bank for vast amounts of intelligence pertaining to national defense, entry into the Magic University was already tightly controlled for unrelated personnel. The police stopping the forced entry by demonstrators was not them siding with the magicians but a matter of national policy.


    However, the people holding negative sentiments against the Magicians failed to understand this. Or, rather, they did understand but purposely chose to misinterpret the situation. Some of the demonstrators made use of their strength, falling to violence.


    Initially, they were knocking against the policemen in groups. Upon being pushed back by the police officers, they intentionally fell down, construing themselves as victims of abuse of authority. Subsequently, what followed was only to be expected.


    "Ahh�� Those guys, so they''ve finally started."


    Looking at the news displayed on the large screen in the canteen, Leo said this helplessly.


    "They''re too much, honestly��"


    It''s unclear if it was accidental or planned but after pulling out those over-excited protesters waving the demonstration cards around, even the other protesters started throwing stones at the police officers-Mikihiko frowned upon seeing this. (The road leading up to the Magic University gates didn''t actually have stones, the stones were picked up by demonstrators from the weed-proofing sheet by the tree, then thrown)


    The broadcast cut to a live feed of the thugs among the demonstrators being pulled aside.


    "��The number of people arrested so far is 24. Is that number large? Or small?"


    This question was raised by Masaki, who had joined Tatsuya''s lunch group, since he did not know the situation in the capital.


    "Compared to the number from the anti-war protest before, the number is small, but compared to recent events it can be considered on the larger side."


    Tatsuya answered Masaki''s question.


    "However, Tatsuya. It looks like the number of people throwing stones compared to before has doubled."


    Without thinking, Honoka interjected. She has, these few days, been very enthusiastic.


    "If they wanted to arrest everyone present there, the police would need many more officers there."


    "Even if they can''t arrest them on the spot immediately, the cameras on the streets would have captured them. Hence there''s no need to be anxious, arrests can be made after the fact as well."


    Having relatives who were police officers, as well as having lots of fellow disciples affiliated with the police, Erika followed up on Tatsuya''s comment.


    "Eh? Erika, that, is that your brother?"


    Zealously watching the news, Leo queried Erika while staring at the screen.


    However when everyone''s eyes turned to the screen, the feed had already cut to the reporter.


    "Those should be counted as civil law crimes too�� Plus it''s a case related to magicians, I''m afraid he was probably called here to deal with the thugs."


    Actually having discovered Toshikazu even earlier than Leo, Erika replied indifferently.


    Although not really out of consideration for the brother and sister''s poor relationship, Mikihiko changed the subject.


    "Exactly how many people here participated in the protest?"


    "Neither the police nor the media has released the numbers��"


    As Mizuki said, the government not releasing the number of protestors was already something to be expected for a long time. As for the media, they could have analyzed the pictures taken from above in the air to roughly approximate numbers but perhaps out of consideration for the police, they did not do a report on the total numbers. As for the organizers'' published numbers, nobody would believe them.


    "From the pictures on television, it''s probably about 200 people, plus minus."


    "So in total, about 300, 400�� It might be more than 500 people."


    In reply to Tatsuya''s estimates, Masaki inferred the scale of the protests before sighing.


    "People have the freedom to think for themselves, but despite that, for the side being viewed as enemies, it''s really disheartening to see this."


    "I feel the same."


    Responding to Masaki''s complaints, Miyuki concurred. In the next second, Erika angrily shouted "What!?".


    On the television feed, lawyers were criticizing the actions of the police in making the arrests.


    "What''s with ''This is encroaching on the freedom of speech''! ''Freedoms of assembly and association must be respected as well''!? That''s a failed attempt at illegal entry and obstruction of performing of public service!"


    "Although I agree with what Erika said�� the number of people giving the same excuses as those lawyers is probably substantial."


    Nobody refuted Mikihiko''s ominous prediction.


    ? ? ?


    "Inagaki-kun, are you alright?"


    Toshikazu asked with an expression that did not show much concern, "I''m fine."


    Inagaki replied with a dishonest attitude.


    In actuality, the news broadcasted yesterday at noon had been purposely cut and edited to become that video.


    In the video feed, police officers were suppressing the thugs who were using the demonstration cards as weapons. However, in the midst of that, in order to prevent onlookers from entering the driveway, the police had set up a human wall but were instead beaten up by some thug wielding a blunt instrument.


    Perhaps they were trying to rescue their companions who were arrested.


    That thug was caught by one of the alert plainclothes police officers mixed in with the crowd of onlookers, it just so happened to be Inagaki.


    Because Inagaki had used magic while capturing the thug, the man was still in a state where he could not be questioned.


    Hence, his ties to the group of protestors was still unclear till now. Although it couldn''t be concluded that they were definitely connected.


    The assailant with the hidden weapon could have been related to the anti-magic protests, but no one reported as such, yet it could also be seen as not letting the thugs be seen as connected to the protests by viewers. Such intentions were obvious.


    The police officer who was almost assaulted sustained no injuries because of Inagaki. Inagaki, who protected him, however, though luckily not suffering any fractures, had pretty serious bruises left on his hands. Most importantly, however, injuries of this degree were very common in the Chiba dojo.


    Moreover, Inagaki was also one who was able to become the next head''s left and right hand man through his ability. He was only forced to receive the blow with his hands in order to protect the police officer as well as the onlookers around from being hit by the blunt weapon, yet he was able to cleverly dodge in a such a way as to prevent heavy injuries.


    From Toshikazu''s perspective, there was some obvious swelling in another spot.


    "Eh? Inagaki-kun, was your head hit too?"


    Toshikazu, surprised, asked Inagaki who was holding his forehead while frowning. The parts hit by the thug should have only been the wrists. For someone with Inagaki''s level of skill, it was impossible to be hit when catching someone by surprise.


    "No, while listening to the police inspector''s story my head started to hurt��"


    "You�� It seems like you once again need to properly relearn to be respectful to people with a different rank."


    After that short spurt of verbal abuse, Toshikazu said "If you are feeling unwell, it''s fine to go home" while leaving his side. Lately Toshikazu had seen Inagaki perform that gesture of grasping his head many times. This time, he tried to distract him from it with a joke but Toshikazu truly felt worried for Inagaki.


    ? ? ?


    That night, there was a fairly intense conversation about the incident on the news with both people in favor of and against Magicians. That was not to say that there was a specific program where both pro-magicians and anti-magicians debated each other. On various channels, fairly heated debates started happening.


    Carrying on the tradition of using channels in the analogue broadcasting time period, the famous congressman, Kanda, harshly criticized the way the police handled the situation.


    "��The demonstrators did go a bit too far, however, it is clear that the police went too far by haphazardly arresting people. The police officers were equipped with both helmets and shields, and were perfectly prepared to defend themselves. Not a single police officer got hurt in the confrontation with the demonstrators."


    "To be fair, one of the police officers in plain clothing received a beating. However, that police officer who did not have anything get broken and only got bruises, retaliated against normal citizens by using magic to attack. That was clearly excessive when taking into account the power of a magician''s attack."


    "I think that police officers should be even more cautious when using magic than when using guns. I am against the use of magic in all situations. I plan to propose a bill to the parliament to increase restrictions on the use of magic and the punishment for it. I want Magicians to first ask for the approval of a superior before being allowed to use magic."


    During the broadcast of the cable and the internet Culture Communication Television Network, Cal-net, Congressman Ueno, who advocated for the rights of Magicians, calmly answered the casts questions who wanted to remove the rights of magicians.


    "Since the beginning, the Magic Universities have been severely restricting outsiders from freely coming and going. They deal with a lot of research for the country and important requests for national defense. They did not respond harshly to the anti-magic doctrine demonstrators."


    "The demonstrators did not only swing around metal placards as weapons, but they also threw stones. In that situation, it was likely that not only the students from the Magic University would''ve gotten hurt, the people passing by as well could have gotten hurt. The police cannot evade the claims of negligence when they left the insurgents from the anti-magic doctrine alone previously."


    "Currently there are already strict rules on the use of magic. In this incident, the detectives complied completely with those rules while arresting the perpetrators. On top of that, they had to bind the legs and feet of those people because they interfered with their duty of protecting the safety of citizens. If they had not done that, I think that the citizens could have gotten hurt."


    "It has been scientifically proven that completely overpowering people by way of magic is safer than by using gas or a stun gun. It would be a loss for society if the public were to see magic techniques as the enemy. It is merely superstitious."


    Kouichi had an expression that looked like a teacher who was grading the exam of an average student while watching the broadcast together with Mayumi.


    "Only congressman Ueno seems composed. I wondered if he would bring up any more extreme claims."


    While being forced to watch the broadcast together, Mayumi responded with a murmur without trying to hide her displeasure.


    "Do you think that Ueno-sensei''s argument is bad?"


    Kouichi turned an amused look to his eldest daughter, Mayumi, through his lightly tinted glasses.


    "Congressman Kanda is a clown, however, it seems like it''s become more common for the audience to take such exaggerated speakers more seriously. It is the mark of a childish and idiotic know-it-all to decide things from an emotional speech, but the general public conveniently stops thinking and joins in on the surge of emotions. It is a shrewd method, but I think that person can easily deal with the situation."


    "I also think that Ueno-sensei is playing the crowd in a rather lackluster way."


    "He is expected to cool things down, not rile people up. Both parties should try to calm the situation."


    Mayumi frowned after hearing the words of her father who normally did not say anything bad about people.


    "What should we do now, father?"


    "First, we observe. It was unexpected of Cal-net to be on our side, however, let''s see if they call out that actress this time."


    "That actress? Could it be you are talking about Sawamura Maki-san?"


    Mayumi hadn''t heard that her father knew who was backing that performer. Speaking of that prominent actress, it had not occurred to her that Sawamura Maki had visited this house last year in April.


    "Yes. I know about her."


    "I don''t really know a lot about her�� So, why see if they call out Sawamura Maki-san?"


    "She is the daughter of the Culture Communication Network''s chairman."


    "Ah, so it is like that."


    Mayumi responded in a relatively sweet tone to the revelation of her father.


    After having watched the same broadcast with the politicians'' performances, Takuma called up Maki.


    "Oh, Takuma. Is something the matter?"


    Maki seemingly sounded like she had been surprised by the sudden call. If it had been the Takuma from a year ago, he would''ve probably said something like "Don''t play dumb with me" in an unhappy voice. However, even if those were still his real feelings, he seemed to be able to hide them now.


    "Sorry for calling at this hour. I wanted to give you my thanks."


    "Your thanks?"


    While hearing the doubt in her voice, Takuma was able to hear some slight noises in the background.


    "If you are in the middle of work right now��"


    "I''m in between photoshoots so I don''t mind. So what is it?"


    Even though Maki was laughing Takuma did not want to trouble her, so he kept it short.


    "Congressman Ueno was on your cable network. The host also seemed quite favorable to Magicians. Was that your doing? I''m honestly thankful."


    "What for something like that?"


    Maki let out a disappointed laughing voice.


    "It is true that I advised my father to not take an anti-magic stance, but that wasn''t just because of your request, you know. There have been some new developments, and if you don''t keep up with them, you could lose profits. Father is an entrepreneur so he just made some calculations. We also did a favor for Ueno-sensei so you really don''t need to thank me.


    "You still helped me out, I''m truly grateful."


    "Is that so? If that''s the case, then I look forward to you returning the favor."


    "Ah, you can ask me anything."


    Takuma apologized once more for bothering her during work before hanging up.


    ? ? ?


    It might be obvious, but a lot of people were also unhappy because the mass media didn''t take a one-sided stance on anti-magicians.


    The fugitive, Gu Jie wasn''t only unhappy, but he was also impatient.


    The main goal for his act of terrorism was to entangle the Ten Master Clans and the citizens, changing the public''s opinion so that Magicians would be seen as enemies. Gu Jie also predicted that the Japanese magicians who got cornered by this change in public opinion would evade criticism by using the Ten Master Clans as a scapegoat. His plan was to then use the Ten Master Clans to remove the Yotsuba Family from society.


    Dividing the Magicians was certainly effective in creating an opening against the Ten Master Clans, but at the moment, Gu Jie realized that things would quiet down before anything could happen.


    "Like this, there is no meaning to it. It is not over until I make those people who have stolen my revenge from me suffer like I did."


    43 years earlier, Gu Jie was driven out of his homeland by a single failure. He, who held great power and fame for an Ancient Magician, lost everything in a short time and got erased socially.


    In the middle of his heart being torn by humiliation, Gu Jie swore that he would take revenge.


    He wanted to thrust the Magicians of the Kunlunfang Institute era who exiled him into the same wretched circumstances that he experienced and laugh at their grief and resentment.


    He couldn''t think of another way to avenge himself.


    However, enacting his revenge became impossible. The people whom he wanted to take revenge on were crushed by the Yotsuba.


    Having lost the target of his vengeance, having his opportunity stolen, he turned to those responsible.


    To banish the Yotsuba from society just like he once was.


    "����I won''t kill them. I don''t want to kill them. It would be best if they lived miserably crawling through the mud."


    The suicide bombing attack was the final plan for that purpose.


    To deny the usefulness and contribution from the Yotsuba, the Ten Master Clans and all of the Japanese Magicians, to steal their status, their honor and pride from that place.


    After he could witness that pitiful sight, he would only want to find a quiet place to die. However, if that plan failed, he wouldn''t concoct another plan. He did not plan to rot while he was bringing his revenge to fruition.


    At any rate, he needed to get out of this country at once. He did not have the time to slowly plan for his next attack. Gu Jie was aware that he only had a small amount of time left.


    The reason why Gu Jie could continue to escape was thanks to the many connections that Zhou Gongjin, who lived all over the place, had prepared.


    Not being able to quickly use Hlieskj��lf was a serious wound, however, Gu Jie had always thought that it was dangerous to rely heavily on that tool. He should rely more on his blood companion than that unidentified tool. He reaffirmed that belief yet again.


    Time was ticking so he wouldn''t spend time erasing his tracks, and for the purpose of leaving the country as fast as possible, he needed strong pawns under his own control. It wouldn''t do if their potential wasn''t higher than the reinforced magicians he had stolen from the Japanese army.


    Gu Jie then remembered that his familiar had carved a seal on a pupil from a magic clan with high potential.


    ��The person''s character wasn''t an issue, and it seems like it would be fine if that person from that clan became my puppet''.


    By using that pupil as bait, he could fish for his teacher. Gu Jie continued working out his plan.


    ? ? ?


    Saturday, February 16th. The anti-Magic Association held another demonstration today. However, this time, the target wasn''t the Magic University. Their course was heading from the central government agencies to the National Parliament. Unlike yesterday, no one turned violent.


    However, that didn''t mean that they did not cause any trouble. There was an incident 400 kilometers west of Tokyo that occurred at Second High in Nishinomiya. Two high schoolers were attacked by anti-Magicians on their way back from school.


    "Onii-sama?"


    "Tatsuya-san?"


    Having heard of the incident, Tatsuya returned to First High and was greeted by the surprised voices of Miyuki and Honoka.


    "I came back after hearing about the incident at Second High." Tatsuya dispelled their questions in a single sentence.


    "What are the details of the incident?" And, moreover, returned a single question.


    "The female students were attacked by hoodlums on the way back from school, however, they were safe thanks to other students rushing over to help them. Merely by being repelled, the hoodlums were fairly severely wounded because the students mistook the strength of their magic. By the way, Minami-chan is connecting to the audio conference channel of Second High."


    Just as Miyuki finished her explanation to Tatsuya, Minami reported that she had connected to the line of the president.


    Nodding to Minami, Miyuki talked into the microphone.


    "First High Student Council President, Shiba Miyuki, here. Second High, can you hear me?"


    "Second High Student Council Vice-President, Kudou Minoru, here. I can hear you loud and clear."


    The voice that responded through the speakers belonged to the person with whom they performed a joint operation with last fall at Nara, Kyoto.


    "Minoru-kun, you became Second High''s Vice-President, right?"


    "Yes, surprisingly, it seems like I became the Vice-President. By the way Miyuki-san, won''t you switch your video connection on?"


    "Eh, I don''t mind."


    It was good manners to not start a video meeting from the start. It speaks for itself that suddenly connecting to a camera on the corner of a terminal could sometimes be embarrassing.


    Before long the conversation was switched to video after initially having connected by voice. After less than a second, Minoru''s face was reflected on the large screen inside the Student Council Room.


    The sound of people taking deep breaths could be heard around the room many times.


    The members who did not go on the preliminary inspection or went to the thesis competition saw Minoru''s face. Be that as it may, a beautiful face on par with Miyuki''s from the opposite sex was enough to overwhelm the girls apart from Miyuki.


    Minoru lightly opened his eyes because he was surprised after seeing Tatsuya in the Student Council Room of First High. Minoru had heard from his family that Tatsuya was assisting in the search for the terrorists. However, he knew that it wouldn''t be appropriate to ask him any questions about that now.


    "This is sudden, however, Vice-President Kudou."


    Since she was talking to the Student Council of another school, Miyuki used her best tone of voice to ask a question.


    "Could you tell me the details of the attack that happened to one of your school''s students?"


    "Certainly, President Shiba."


    Minoru also responded in a tone of voice fitting for the Vice-President of Second High.


    "About an hour before now on the way from our school to the station, first-year female students from this school got surrounded by 6 men who appeared to be around 20 years old."


    Having heard that story, the members of the Student Council, the Chairman of the Public Morals Committee, as well as a female member from the Public Morals Committee all knitted their brows at the same time.


    "The men started preaching ��Humanism'' doctrine to the girls in a loud voice. ��Only God is allowed to perform acts of miracles, everything that twists the established natural providence of God is an act of the Devil. Humans must live merely by the power that has been given to them'' they proclaimed."


    Thus, hearing the claims of the religious assailants, it became clear that they were a cult that distorted the ideology of existing religions.


    The students repeatedly and firmly asked them to step aside, however, the men did not release them from their encirclement. The students used the crime prevention buzzer on their portable terminal and one of the men then proceeded to try and confiscate her terminal. The situation then turned into a scuffle.


    The functionality of the crime prevention buzzer included in the portable terminal is not only limited to letting out a loud sound. It also had the functionality to call the emergency number along with information about their location. It was easy to understand the reason why the men tried to obstruct the use of the buzzer.


    "Having heard the disturbance, other students came running over. Three first-year students and one second-year student. The second-year student pushed his way through the wall created by the assailants, and the first- year students followed through the gap he created, then they got into a brawl with the cult followers. Their opponents were larger and on top of that, it seems like they also knew Chinese martial arts. At the moment that the second year student got knocked down, the girls from the first year finished their magic and made the cult followers powerless."


    "How were the injuries?"


    "The second-year student''s nose was broken, his eardrum got ruptured, his ribs got cracked and he had internal bleeding in various places in his body. There was also damage to his internal organs, it seems like a fairly serious injury. One male first year student broke his collarbone and another one got a concussion. It seems like he took a blow to the back of his head. No other male or female student seems to have any other injury that stood out."


    "How about their opponents?"


    "The magic used was ��Spark'' and ��Press''. One person''s pulse became irregular because the effect of ��Spark'', while another person fell down, hit his head and cut the inside of his mouth, so it seems like he also broke a tooth. The rest got some bruises and scratches from being pushed down by ��Press''."


    "I heard that the side of the criminals bore serious injuries, however, but isn''t the second year student the one with more serious injuries?"


    Minoru showed a slightly bitter smile because of Miyuki''s remark. ���� He regained his composure and the bitterness disappeared from his smile.


    "The irregular pulse right after having received the magic attack seemed quite severe�� Even though I know that some people''s blood pressures easily become irregular, the degree of the damage caused by the electrical attack was unknown before investigating. I think that turned into the story of ��A severe injury''."


    The reaction of the First High students was separated in those who felt relief and those who let out a bitter smile.


    Incidentally, Miyuki was in the group who felt relief and Tatsuya in the group that let out a bitter smile.


    "If that is the case, it does not seem like the first year students went too far in their self-defense, right?"


    "Now the President and one of the Vice-Presidents are going to the police together with a teacher. I can''t confirm if they know if they will return but it probably shouldn''t be a problem right?"


    "Is that so. Well then, could you please inform me of the result when the president comes back? Just sending an email is enough."


    "Understood. I will inform you by email."


    "Please do, Vice-President Kudou."


    "Yes, certainly. Well then President Shiba, no, Miyuki-san. I''ll be taking my leave."


    "Yes. Farewell Minoru-kun."


    Cutting of the television meeting switch, Miyuki turned her head towards Tatsuya.


    "Onii-sama, it is as you heard. Like Minoru-kun said, it seems like using magic for self-defense is still a delicate subject."


    "Even if it''s not deemed to be a crime this time, the problem of whether it''s appropriate or not still remains, right? There is no clear standard yet for the degree of magic use that is allowed for varying degrees of danger. Worst case scenario, the use of magic could be altogether forbidden by a judge."


    "Shiba-senpai, isn''t that too unreasonable? If such a ruling were to happen, wouldn''t that mean that in the end, magicians don''t even have the right to defend themselves?"


    Izumi rebutted after Tatsuya''s pessimistic prediction.


    "It would be fine to use methods of self-defense not involving magic."


    However, when Shizuku presented her hypothesis, Izumi was not able to make a new objection.


    Having heard the answers of Minoru, the regular meeting came to a close. After returning home, Tatsuya sat down at the dining table.


    "Seeing how much damage was done to both sides, will they realize it was a legitimate case of self-defense?"


    "Yes�� it''s not clear yet. I feel like Onii-sama''s prediction from earlier really hit the mark."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki both had the same worry. Finding the right criteria to set limits on Magician could lead to a judge outright forbidding the use of magic for self-defense, purely based on his ideological standpoint.


    "��I think it would require some time to request clearly written rules about using magic as self-defense through the Magic Association. Assuming that it would be granted."


    With regards to existing laws, removing the cases where the use of magic was allowed for the duties of government officials and civilians who acted as agents for official business, it was actually fairly ambiguous. If there was a situation where there was an urgent need for the public good, the interpretation of the wording becomes quite broad.


    That is, historically, when magicians have been used as a tool by the government. the government had freely used magic to preserve public order and quell disasters, and thus the regulations were fairly equivocal.


    However, this time, it would become clear if it was insufficient to protect a single magician.


    If Magicians hadn''t become a tool for the country, chaos could have very well taken hold by this juncture.


    "It is not certain that First High''s students won''t be targeted. Minami."


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama."


    Minami who stood in the kitchen entered the dining room after Tatsuya called out to her.


    "Minami, when I''m not close to Miyuki, try to do as many things together with her, if possible. Try to not leave her side even more than you have been before."


    "Yes."


    "From now on, try not to receive any magical attacks and don''t use any magic that would injure your opponents. Also avoid ��Reflection''."


    "However, Tatsuya-sama. Even ��Isolation'' reflects the strength of an attack to the original caster. Using it together with ��Deceleration'' with my amount of magic power will lower the duration of my shield remarkably."


    Alongside Minami''s objection, Miyuki came to help. "Onii-sama. What if I take charge of ��Deceleration''?" However, Tatsuya''s reaction was not positive.


    "No�� In that situation your magic power would erode Minami''s shield. You would also be splitting your concentration between the control of my seal. In that situation, small adjustments would be difficult right?"


    "That is�� I don''t deny that"


    Miyuki responded disappointedly.


    "Anyways, being the next Head of the Yotsuba Family, it would be bad if you used magic on civilians. Leave everything to Minami."


    Watching Miyuki nod, Tatsuya returned his gaze to Minami.


    "If a situation occurs where it seems that Miyuki will be attacked, wherever you are, I will come dashing over as fast as I can. Therefore, just try and hold out until I get there."


    "Understood. I will leave it to you, Tatsuya-sama."


    Honestly speaking, the difficulty of Tatsuya''s request was fairly high. However, above maid work, the protection of Miyuki was more important.


    Minami nodded resolutely to Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    ����Despite it finally being Sunday, I had to meet that annoying guy in the morning����


    Thought Erika as she returned from her long run. Just then, her older brother, Toshikazu, was going out and she met him by the gate.


    It did not seem like Toshikazu was going out to play. He was in his work clothes, a coat and a suit. However, Erika did not think this was suspicious. It was not an exaggeration to say that the work of a detective didn''t stop on a Sunday. Or, at least, the detectives affiliated with the Chiba Family all felt that way.


    Without saying anything or looking at him, she tried to sneak past him. "Erika."


    Nevertheless, she was still stopped just as she had anticipated.


    Erika didn''t like this brother who was from another mother. And, thus, wasn''t also good at dealing with her father.


    She still remembered being knocked down time and time again until she couldn''t stand up again from her childhood during practice.


    She got irritated remembering the various times where she got ridiculed in a joking voice. It was frustrating to her that his words accurately revealed the hidden thoughts in her heart.


    Wishing it wasn''t such a thorn in her heart, Erika wondered what he needed from her. Since becoming a high school student, she had abandoned trying to reconcile things.


    "What is it?"


    The most Erika could do was to look at him with a pouting face. "There''s something I want you to listen to."


    However, the usual sarcasm didn''t come. "So, what is it?"


    She still thought her tone of voice was angry but her pouting face disappeared while she answered the question.


    Toshikazu was not concerned by Erika''s rebellious attitude. He felt like he didn''t have the time to mind because it was different every time.


    "You haven''t seen Inagaki?"


    "Inagaki-san?"


    Because of the unexpected question, Erika unintentionally thought about it seriously.


    "��I haven''t seen him lately. What timeframe are you looking for?"


    "From yesterday to now."


    "Yesterday?"


    Erika frowned because she didn''t understand Toshikazu''s intention. Is there a reason to worry about a healthy adult who hasn''t shown up for a day?


    Toshikazu averted his gaze after Erika turned to him with a strange look, sensing his discomfort.


    "After that guy took the day off yesterday I haven''t been able to contact him."


    Having sensed the need for an excuse, he explained uncomfortably while turning away.


    "Inagaki lives alone right? Couldn''t he have suddenly fallen ill?"


    "He also isn''t at home. Where on earth could he be loitering around��"


    "��You even went over to his house."


    Toshikazu turned his back to Erika''s quip.


    "A-Anyways! If you see Inagaki contact me, as soon as possible and also inform my colleagues."


    Colleagues, that is to say, the students of the Chiba doujou.


    Toshikazu quickly left Erika behind as she mumbled "Well, that fine but��" After a little while, Erika had taken a shower and finished eating dinner, then she entered the dojo.


    Neither her father nor older sister were inside. Erika had aimed for this opportunity to train without them in the dojo. The sisters had a different mother and a bad relationship, living perfectly isolated from each other even within the Chiba Family.


    Even though it was Sunday morning, there were a lot of students practicing. In the center, were young men in their twenties. Veterans from the same generation as Inagaki could also be seen.


    Having suddenly remembered her talk with Toshikazu, Erika went closer to them to have them listen to the story.


    "Naitou-san, Kadota-san, do you have a minute?"


    Erika asked the two while one was swinging a wooden sword and the other was giving advice.


    "Oh, Erika-san, good morning."


    "Ah, you came Erika-san."


    Having heard her call out, the two people stopped practice swinging and looked at Erika.


    "So why I called out to you�� the two of you both joined around the same time as Inagaki-san, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Although, Inagaki-san is still a bit older."


    "That doesn''t change anything, right."


    After Erika emphasized an age difference of only two years, Kadota gave her a cold look.


    However quickly realizing she was not making any progress, she changed her mind.


    "Well then, it seems like Inagaki-san has been missing since yesterday, so have you two heard anything?"


    "Missing?"


    Naitou who was the same age as Inagaki and probably the closest to Inagaki in the dojo, frowned his eyebrows in doubt.


    "Hmm, that''s weird. From his character I wouldn''t think that there would be a task so urgent that he wouldn''t even leave a message behind."


    "Inagaki-san isn''t as methodical as Naitou-san." with a thump, a fairly harsh sound resounded from Kadota''s head. "��Stop joking around."


    "I am just glad I didn''t get hit by the wooden sword."


    "Yeah, yeah, leave the playfulness out of this."


    Erika turned unamused eyes to Kadota who, in spite of getting hit on the head by a fairly powerful strike from Naitou''s fist, didn''t show a lot of pain.


    "So, the both of you don''t know anything right?"


    "We don''t. ��Attention!"


    After Naitou turned his head that looked towards Erika he yelled towards the center of the doujou in a loud voice.


    "Raise your hand if you have seen Inagaki today or yesterday!"


    No one lifted their hand.


    "No one knows where Inagaki is!?"


    This time, two young men passed twenty lifted their hands.


    "I haven''t seen him yesterday, however, the day before yesterday I saw him around my home town."


    After he said that, other people nodded as well. "You guys live in Kamakura right?"


    "Yeah."


    "It seemed like he was looking for something. I thought he was doing an investigation so I didn''t call out to him."


    "You didn''t notice anything else?"


    "I only glanced at him�� Sorry."


    Naitou turned to Erika.


    Erika returned a nod to Naitou. "Got it. Resume practice!"


    Removing his gaze from the students who resumed practice and simultaneously yelled out "Yes!", Naitou turned his body back towards Erika.


    "It is as you have heard. My apologies that we weren''t of much use."


    "You don''t need to apologize to me. Originally, it was brother''s task. Naitou, please confer the contents of this conversation to my brother."


    Saying that, Erika left Naitou and Kadota.


    Knowing very well that Erika had trouble dealing with her brother, Toshikazu, Naitou agreed with a smile.


    Having been contacted by Naitou, Toshikazu got into his undercover patrol car without even entering the temporary investigation headquarters.


    He called out Kamakura and flashed his lights.


    While at the same time, his feeling of regret slowly rose.


    The house of the Ancient magician who explained corpse control magic that they went to together was in Kamakura.


    Just before that, Toshikazu received a warning from Fujibayashi. That Ancient magician was a person under surveillance of the Magic Association. It was rumored that he was friends with former magicians from Dahan.


    There were signs as well. After hearing that Magician''s story, Inagaki had unnaturally held his head many times.


    I fear that the Magician, ��Doll Maker,'' used an Oumi Kazukiyo technique. It was probably a type of mind control magic.


    Why did I fail to notice the symptoms that Fujibayashi had told me about in Inagaki?


    Toshikazu tried to resist the impulse to verbally abuse himself by biting hard on his teeth but some sound still escaped from his mouth.


    Toshikazu stopped his undercover patrol car one block from the ��Doll Maker'' Magician''s residence and erased his presence before going to the front of the building.


    It was not to the degree of Ono Haruka, the counselor of First High with the nickname "Phantom," however, Toshikazu''s hiding technique was also first class. It was an easy feat to fool the passerby''s while holding a sword cane in his hand. He could not deceive machines, however, if it were fellow humans, he had complete confidence that he could easily stay hidden.


    While Toshikazu was erasing his presence, he extended his perception beyond his five senses to the inside of the residence. His magic didn''t cover the target like a cloth, but acted more like countless threads radiating and extending from him.


    Against his expectations, there was nothing hindering him. There was no isolation wall to cut off the thread nor was there a special lineage trap that would take advantage of the threads to counterattack. Nevertheless, he continued searching deeper inside the residence without becoming careless.


    He quickly found the presence of Inagaki.


    Toshikazu remembered to be more careful because it went a bit too easily.


    However, he soon pushed away that worry from the corners of his consciousness.


    The presence of Inagaki that returned from the thread seemed like he was on the brink of death, and terribly weak. Even when not eating or drinking anything for a full day, he seemed to have weakened way too much. It seemed like it would be a race against time.


    There was no time to be worried. Toshikazu instantly abandoned regular procedures.


    ����Even if he was mistaken, he would just write his letter of resignation����


    Becoming serious, Toshikazu decided to enter the residence.


    To start with, he peacefully rang the intercom. He couldn''t simply meekly open the door, but he was thinking of a pretext to break the lock. Toshikazu was getting riled up to do that however,


    "Ow, the police officer from a few days ago? I opened it with my key, come in."


    Suddenly hearing that reply, he prepared to dodge any questions.


    Even though he his sense of foreboding was increasing, he told himself "Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained" and turned the door knob.


    The door wasn''t locked.


    Toshikazu walked into the entry hall and the hall got illuminated automatically. Nowadays, a gimmick like that wasn''t that unusual because most houses didn''t have windows anymore. Furthermore, it was now the second time that he came here. Toshikazu put on shoes (that were also in the house''s style) and went further down the corridor.


    There was an old man wearing a costume with a long stand-up collar waiting for him inside the corridor. From his appearance, you would guess his age to be between 50 years old and 60 years old. His hair was pure white, however his skin was dark with many wrinkles and cracks, however, he did not seem to have any liver spots. From the color of his skin and his looks, it seemed like he originally came from the peninsula of Indochina, thought Toshikazu. In any case, he didn''t look like he was Oumi Kazukiyo.


    "Oumi-sensei is out right now, however, he said to let any police agent straight through."


    Said the older person in Japanese while lowering his head. Toshikazu felt like the older person had an English accent.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Toshikazu was aware of the fact that he asked the question in a fervent manner.


    "I am called Guen, an old friend of Oumi-sensei."


    As expected, thought Toshikazu, he seems to be from Vietnam. Provided that it was not a fake name.


    "An acquaintance of yours is here."


    "Are you talking about Inagaki?"


    Even though he lost his fervor, he did not let his guard down. Toshikazu continued questioning the old man who called himself ��Guen'' while warning himself to not let lose his wariness.


    "Inagaki-san. Oh, right. Oumi-sensei told me about him."


    The old man answered Toshikazu while having his back turned to him and leading the way.


    The old man opened the door to the room.


    The figure of Inagaki laying down came flying into Toshikazu''s vision. On top of the bed, weakly, painfully breathing.


    "Inagaki!"


    Toshikazu''s dashed into the room. Instantly realizing that this put the old man behind him he stopped.


    The old man didn''t seem to notice the unnatural behavior of Toshikazu and continued walking towards the side of the bed where Inagaki was sleeping.


    Toshikazu made sure he could see both the old man and Inagaki before walking closer.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Toshikazu asked another question while suppressing the anger in his voice and looking down upon the face of the old man.


    "Your friend has received a curse."


    "A curse?"


    "My apologies. Someone is stealing his life force by using a curse technique."


    "A curse technique you say��?"


    Toshikazu was bewildered, however, that was not that surprising. Toshikazu thought Inagaki had received a magic attack from a ��Doll Maker''.


    But it seems like in this situation, the ��Doll Maker'' was giving medical treatment to Inagaki.


    "Oumi-sensei found your friend collapsed and brought him to this residence to perform emergency treatment and alleviate the effects of the curse. Due to that, he couldn''t contact you. The telephone line has also become an avenue of attack for curses."


    For the time being, he had a feeling that the old man''s words made sense. However, that was not proof that he spoke the truth. Toshikazu did not hear any inconsistencies.


    But it was hard to take a hostile attitude here and be rough to him. Toshikazu thought about returning to his car so he could call for reinforcements.


    However, he wasn''t able to do that.


    "Police inspector��"


    He was stopped by the weak call of Inagaki. "Inagaki, you are awake!"


    Toshikazu unintentionally put his left hand on top of the bed''s frame. However his right hand was still free so he could be careful of the old man behind him.


    Inagaki''s right hand lightly grasped Toshikazu''s left hand.


    However in the next moment, Inagaki''s hand grasped Toshikazu''s wrist with the strength of a vice.


    Toshikazu tried to repress his surprise.


    The strength was incredible. For having been so weak up until now ���� when it looked like he could be mistaken for a deceased person, he was able to put out this amount of strength.


    Inagaki''s left hand jumped out from under the futon. In that hand was something that looked like a syringe.


    Toshikazu used his right hand to defend against Inagaki''s left hand reflexively.


    Right after that, Toshikazu felt a shock on his back with the strength of a stun gun. Not having the strength to turn around, his consciousness fell into the darkness.


    ? ? ?


    The magicians spearheaded by the Ten Master Clans deployed their full strength to find the ringleader of the act of terror in Hakone, and the police were also investigating the whereabouts of the terrorists. However, it had already been two weeks since the terror incident and the date had changed to February 18th, yet they still had not been able to find the whereabouts of Gu Jie.


    They hadn''t been able to find new clues from the dead bodies of the generators obtained in Zama. While the feeling of getting stuck in a stalemate in the investigation started to float around, Tatsuya started to investigate the location of Gu Jie once again.


    However, Tatsuya suddenly got a feeling of impending danger while on the way to Kamakura alone on his motorcycle. You might be able to say that he was a guy who could feel it in his bones. Stopping his bike and focusing his eyes on the deep snow, he wasn''t able to find that which had given him that feeling of danger. There was no skill to look into the future.


    Nevertheless, following his feeling of uneasiness he turned his bike towards Hachiouji.


    ? ? ?


    There was still a lot of time to go before the school day ended, however, Miyuki went to the front of the nearest station from First High.


    "Miyuki-sama, I''m incredibly sorry."


    Minami, who was walking next to her, frequently apologized.


    "Haven''t I told you many times that it''s fine? This is also Student Council work so I don''t have any intention to force it on Minami-chan and the others."


    "But even so, Miyuki-senpai, is it really okay for it to be just us."


    Superficially, it seemed like Izumi was apologizing as well, however, she was not able to hide her real intentions.


    Miyuki went out along with Izumi and Minami to purchase souvenirs to give to the graduated students. Every year, the souvenirs are ordered from a shop in front of the station. At last year''s appointment Miyuki went alone, but this year going alone wasn''t enough so she brought along two other people.


    "Excuse me. We are the members of First High''s Student Council."


    "Yes, please come in."


    The person who came out to receive them from within the shop wasn''t the shopkeeper, but his wife.


    The shop''s side had also learned various things from last year''s negotiations.


    "It took quite some time, didn''t it, Miyuki-senpai?"


    Having just left the shop, Izumi let out a complaint in a small voice. Some way or another, a fed up atmosphere drifted around after hearing the complaint coming from an elegant voice.


    "Right. However, today''s plans had already roughly been decided so we did our best."


    Miyuki consoled with a smiling face.


    "That''s right, Miyuki-senpai, you negotiated wonderfully. As expected of Miyuki-senpai."


    Izumi instantly lifted away the tension.


    "It''s not like I think it was to be expected��"


    "No, being able to settle that conversation that fast was all thanks to Miyuki''s strength."


    Turning her back on her integrity by having just earlier said that it took quite some time and then saying to Miyuki "that she did it that fast" was Izumi''s default. Of course, attached was the intention to maximize the time she spent with Miyuki.


    "Still, it''s wonderful to be that modest."


    Up until now, it had mainly been one person that praised Miyuki. Miyuki was experienced in ignoring Izumi''s excitement with a smile.


    Leaving that aside, the school day would come to an end before long. Girls generally walked around with various small makeup items so it wasn''t like they left school empty-handed, but It was still necessary to temporarily return to school before going back home.


    "Well then, let''s quickly go back to school. It isn''t like we will only barely make it, but we don''t have that much time left over."


    "That''s right."


    "Yes."


    After hearing Miyuki''s remark, both Izumi and Minami nodded in turn and the three of them turned their feet towards First High.


    However, after only having walked for 10 minutes the girls had to stop.


    In a side street horizontal from the main street that students took to go to and from school, they encountered a group of around 10 men.


    Through the cracks of the circle they stood in, they were able to see the boots that First High female students wore.


    "What are you guys doing!"


    Izumi, who quickly noticed the female students inside the group of people, quickly walked closer and questioned them in a loud voice.


    Some people who stood next to the group of people turned around to face her. The men started talking amongst themselves "Hey, that''s the one from the Saegusa Family", "Do you know that the one behind her she is First High''s Student Council President". Their voices reached both Miyuki''s and Izumi''s ears.


    "Izumi-chan, wait."


    Miyuki, who quickly caught up to Izumi, stopped her by grabbing her arm.


    However, Miyuki''s restraint had been too late. No, the men''s movement had been quick.


    Leaving behind the female students that they had been pestering, they crowded around Miyuki''s group.


    "What is it, who are you guys!?"


    The men did not respond to Izumi''s normal question.


    "That''s the ringleader''s daughter from the users of those sinful black arts!"


    Except in a violent play, Izumi did not expect to have that line thrown at her.


    "Repent!"


    After that person loudly shouted that, the other men also called out "Repent!" in unison.


    "Pardon?"


    "Izumi-chan, wait."


    Izumi, who started flaring up against the men was stopped by Miyuki.


    "Only God is allowed to perform acts of miracles, everything that twists the established natural providence of God is an act of the Devil!"


    The men recited the verse that they had learned by ear, however, Miyuki took Izumi''s hand and turned back around.


    "If you won''t open the path."


    The men who got glared at by Miyuki showed flinched expressions, however, not responding to Miyuki''s words, they once again recited "Repent!" in unison.


    "Humans can only use what has been given to humans by God." Miyuki also did not want to listen to them anymore.


    "If you do not move aside, that would be unlawful confinement. Are you fine with that?"


    The guy who looked like the leader stopped the verse he was reciting to threaten the youth in front of him.


    "Hey, shut up!"


    The man next to the one Miyuki had asked that question to yelled at her. Miyuki did not pay any attention to the man''s threat.


    "Minami-chan."


    "Yes."


    Minami gave a short response to Miyuki''s call. Minami had already finished preparing a magic barrier composed of both ��Isolation'' and ��Deceleration'' that just barely did not touch the men.


    At that moment, the men did not understand what Minami had done. Miyuki took out her terminal to ring the crime prevention buzzer.


    The man who shouted at Miyuki attempted to grab her terminal with his hands. However, his hands were repelled by Minami''s wall.


    They noticed that they could not reach their hands towards the three girls.


    "You think it''s good to use magic as you please, do you!" A voice rose up from the crowd.


    "I am merely defending myself against flagrant illegal confinement."


    Miyuki answered in a clear voice to the accusation of the shameless person.


    "As a woman, I can feel when my body is in danger." She added in a scornful voice.


    Izumi turned to the leader with a cold look.


    That look was an unbearable provocation for people who did not doubt their own virtue.


    "Punish them!"


    The leader lifted his right hand up and forcefully brought it down again.


    Including both the people to his left and right, a total of four young men stepped forward, pushing out their right fists in front of them.


    On their middle finger was a brass ring that was giving off a dull shine. "Could that be Antinite!?"


    Izumi let out a panicked statement. "Divine punishment!"


    As the leader''s order was carried out, Miyuki, Izumi and Minami were attacked by the Cast Jamming noise from the Antinite.


    Minami, who was supporting the barrier magic let out a moan.


    The shaking wall was surrounded in every direction by the outstretched hands of the men.


    (To be Continued in the next volume)

 Volume 18 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The series has already reached its 18th volume. Tatsuya and Miyuki will soon be third-year students. I get the feeling that a lot of goals have become closer. However, lately I am getting more worried that I haven''t had enough time to write episodes and have left plot points unfinished. ��No, it''s probably due to the fact that the finish line is approaching.


    First I planned for the arc to have two parts, but this Master Clans Conference Arc has three parts instead. This is because time and time again, I kept thinking, "If I don''t write this", "and It would be better if I wrote this as well." For example, in the original plot of this volume, Raymond wasn''t going to appear. However, while I was writing about his different standpoint within the "Seven Sages" and how he differs slightly from the other six, I reconsidered my original idea of only hinting at him and decided to touch on him. While writing, the appearances of Fujibayashi Kyouko and Chiba Toshikazu also increased. With these small additions piling up, the number of volumes has increased.


    Speaking of getting worried about leaving things unfinished, on the other side of the Steeplechase Arc, the encounter that Erika and Leo had keeps getting pulled to the back of my consciousness all the time. I don''t have the intention of writing another side story after this book, but after the Master Clans Conference Arc is over, I think I want to write an extra arc about Leo and Erika.


    Even though I say this, it''s not something that I can decide at my own discretion. The only thing currently decided, is that Volume 19 will conclude the "Master Clans Conference Arc".


    I think that the announcement of wanting to deliver the next volume "Master Clans Conference (III)" will be made as soon as possible, I would appreciate your thanks.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 19 - CH 11

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    In an intersection between the station and First High, Humanists were activating Antinite, something inaccessible to civilians. With it, they were releasing Psion noise that interfered with the activation of magic.


    Minami��s expression contorted at the sound of Cast Jamming.


    She grasped her chest and fell, facing down.


    Her slender shoulders rose up and down as she struggled to breathe properly.


    Her suffering figure reminded Miyuki of the memories from that summer day, five years ago.


    August 11th, 2092, the events of Great Asian Union��s assault on Okinawa.


    During their insurrection, soldiers attacked while seeking refuge in the territory of the National Defense Force.


    From her memories of that time, in order to ��stop�� an enemy, to ��stop�� all of their enemies, Honami was shot, her mother was shot, and even Miyuki herself was shot and was about to die.


    At that time, the three of them were saved by Tatsuya��s ��Regrowth��. However, in the end, Honami didn��t make it.


    At this moment, there was Minami, the spitting image of Honami, suffering under the events of Cast Jamming. Suffering just like Honami had. The sight of her figure replaying the same scene as that day before Miyuki��s eyes����


    ����I won��t allow it.��


    Miyuki murmured softly in a voice quaking in anger.


    ����To once again make ��her�� suffer. ����To once again take ��her�� away. ����I won��t allow it.


    ����This time, I will stop them.


    ����This time for sure, I will stop all of them.


    In a world where past and present blended together, Miyuki lost sight of herself. Driven by the regret and anger of the past, Miyuki tried to release her powers.


    ��Miyuki-sama, please stop!��


    In the midst of pain, Minami��s strained voice stopped Miyuki��s rampant magic.


    ��Do you wish to defy Tatsuya-sama��s orders?��


    Tatsuya��s words repeated in her heart, which had begun relinquishing all self-control.


    ����It would be bad if you, as the successor of the Yotsuba Family, used magic to act against a non-Magic using citizen����


    Those were the words of Tatsuya last night. To Miyuki, Tatsuya��s orders took precedent, and suppressed the memories of ��the scenes from that day��.


    Miyuki��s magic, ��Cocytus��, that could even ��stop�� the spirit, heart, and body was on the verge of being invoked, but dispersed with the mention of Tatsuya��s name.


    ����Minami-chan?��


    As if she had just woken up from a nightmare, Miyuki called out Minami��s name with an uneasy voice and expression.


    ����I��m fine, Miyuki-sama.��


    Minami forced a smile, trying to pacify her master despite the danger of that moment.


    Giving up on casting ��Deceleration�� on the wall that shook from the effects of Cast Jamming, she concentrated on ��Isolation��.


    The hands of the attackers struck against an invisible wall. It was a sight that would arouse instinctive fear in any weak, young girl, but Minami ignored it, directing a firm gaze at Miyuki as cold sweat ran down her forehead.


    Minami looked at Miyuki protestingly to tell her that she was fine and to keep her from doing anything rash.


    At such a look, Miyuki gave a smile that seemed to say ��I��m fine��.


    Miyuki returned the CAD in her left hand to her breast pocket.


    ��Miyuki-senpai ��?��


    While frowning at the Psion noise, she asked Miyuki in a wondering tone.


    There was no way that Miyuki couldn��t resist the Cast Jamming.


    Izumi believed so for no reason.


    Unfortunately, Izumi herself had difficulty using magic, but if it was the ��respected Miyuki Senpai,�� then small fry of this level would be easily defeated. That was how much Izumi admired Miyuki.


    Miyuki then nodded and gave a look that said ��Don��t worry�� to Izumi. She then cast down her eyes and crossed her hands on her chest.


    A tender radiance emanated from Miyuki��s body.


    It was a light that the self-proclaimed humanist thugs could not see.


    It was a non-physical light that only people of magical disposition could see. The Psion light radiated from Miyuki.


    The light possessed no ��power of influence��. Rather, it didn��t contain any intention. The light that Miyuki released was a ��pure psion light�� that held no qualities.


    Psions that had no interference strength had no effect on phenomena. Without harming Minami��s wall or the men trying to harm them, the radiance spread outwards.


    Wrapped in the gentle light, Minami suddenly noticed that the pain from the Cast Jamming had lifted.


    Cast Jamming was, first and foremost, a tool to hinder the activation of magic, but not to inflict damage on magicians. In the case of magicians with high Psion sensitivity, Cast Jamming caused a nauseating and dizzying effect.


    No, a noise that could hinder the magic activation was no ordinary noise. Magic activation was not related to the object of operation, but rather to the origin of the operation, more specifically, the Magic Calculation Area in the subconscious of a magician.


    Even if the sensitivity to Psions wasn��t strong, the instant that the route of magic activation opened, the effect of the noise could not be avoided. For barrier magics, small cycles of renewal were required to continue the (seemingly) continuous magic. Therefore, Magicians who use this kind of magic suffered more damage from Cast Damage.


    Minami could feel the sickness caused by the noise of Cast Jamming on her mind and body subsiding. The effects were still there but her discomfort was half gone.


    ��Miyuki-sama��?��


    Minami watched Miyuki��s face and figure with renewed intensity. The only thing she knew was that this change was brought about by her master.


    ��Miyuki-senpai, amazing! You��re using thick Psion curtains to drown out the waves from Cast Jamming!��


    Izumi betrayed a voice of admiration, and Minami expressed her agreement, too. Psion clouds that had no interference could not stop magic, but against the Cast Jamming which had a similar nature and no phenomena interference, it acted as a thick cushion.


    Izumi��s voice was heard by the villainous men.


    ��Impossible! There is no magic that Cast Jamming can��t penetrate!��


    The leader of the humanists shouted with impatience. Unwittingly exposing his own ignorance, his words were humorous to Izumi and Minami. Since they felt this way, the two stopped hiding their amusement. Rather, the two never had the intention to do so.


    Minami wore a faint smile without any intent behind it. In contrast, Izumi grinned widely, making it a point to mock the men.


    It was indeed true that Cast Jamming was effective against most magic. Though, the technique that Miyuki just performed wasn��t ��true�� magic. Rather, it was a technique that released and controlled external Psions, which in a sense could be considered magic.


    It was a magic that was not magic, that obstructed techniques meant to obstruct magic.


    The degree of difficulty in the technique that Miyuki displayed, coupled with her talent as a magician, were both things that the ignorant members of the cult could never comprehend.


    Of course, there remained the fact Cast Jamming was ineffective on other magic as well.


    For example, magic that decomposed the structure of the Psions that interfered with magic activation.


    Suddenly, the Antinite that had been releasing the Psion noise dissolved. The irregular noise of Psion waves became uniform waves of Psions.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    Miyuki opened her eyes and looked over.


    There, Tatsuya stood with a Noh mask on his face, but both of his eyes were burning fiercely.


    ? ? ?


    Today, Tatsuya had reached a dead end with his investigation and had decided to head towards Kamakura to try and track down the mastermind of the terrorist attack, Gu Jie.


    He had already informed Katsuto that he would not be attending the meeting today. After Kamakura, he planned on heading towards Zama to once again check if any clues had been left behind.


    If he got serious about finding Gu Jie, there was a more efficient and reliable way to do it.


    Although it was only once, Tatsuya had ��seen�� Gu Jie.


    To clarify, Tatsuya did not have the power of clairvoyance. He was not adept at finding the presence of people that he did not have a connection with.


    Since they never came into close contact, there wasn��t much of a connection between them. The fact that Tatsuya had fought his student, Zhou Gongjin, would not serve to deepen the connection between Tatsuya and Gu Jie. Tatsuya also did not consider the fact that Maya was attacked to be an incident of much importance. If he allowed himself to form connections for such trivial matters, his sight would soon be clouded by the immense amount of information.


    To track down an opponent that he had only ��seen�� once, he would have to focus his perception on that target alone. He would have to remove his ��sight�� from other targets that he was observing.


    Which means, he would have to remove his ��sight�� from Miyuki.


    For Tatsuya, Gu Jie did not have that much value.


    However, if there was something left behind that had a strong tie to Gu Jie, he could use that as a clue to track down the trail of information. If such a clue had been left behind, the other investigators would have found it long ago, but the current situation was so dire that even such a remote possibility had to considered.


    In spite of that, he turned back while he was on the way to Kamakura.


    Not towards his house, but towards the school.


    He did not have the power to see the future. His "eyes" could only allow him to look back in time only to a very short extent ���� to be precise only up to 24 hours ���� from the present.


    That is why, this was just intuition. ����That someone was attempting to harm Miyuki.


    However, Tatsuya did not have the option of ignoring this feeling. Because, compared to Miyuki, the matter with Gu Jie was meaningless to him.


    He switched his bike into semi-automatic drive mode, transferred half of his sight into the information dimension so that he could rescue Miyuki at any time, and sped towards First High.


    ? ? ?


    Although now, the sight of a group of ruffians keeping Miyuki trapped came into Tatsuya��s view.


    Tatsuya neatly parked his bike, removed his helmet and slowly let out a breath.


    If he did not calm himself down in this manner, he risked being unable to rein in his murderous intent against these insolent people.


    An attempt to harm Miyuki was not something he could ever forgive. Just knowing that his opponent had such thoughts would make Tatsuya want to erase them.


    If he perceived any real threat to her, Tatsuya would not hesitate to kill. He had the ability to completely destroy a person without leaving any evidence, after all.


    Even if Antinite was used, he knew that it would only make Miyuki feel slightly uncomfortable, so he didn��t have to pull the trigger in his heart. The fact that Minami was suffering wasn��t enough to elicit his killing intent.


    Even so, Tatsuya couldn��t just stand by and do nothing while a younger girl was in pain. Especially if the person in question was someone who was almost family. He activated a decomposition magic meant to erase the cast jamming that was causing Minami��s suffering.


    He didn��t even need to use the circular-shaped CADs that he had on each wrist. ��Decomposition�� is one of the two magics that he could wield freely. He did not even have to use the gestures that magicians used to settle their aim, such as ��pointing his fingers��, or ��stretching out his arm towards his target��. Just by focusing his senses, he could set the target of his magic.


    Gram Dispersion.


    The magic that decomposes information bodies erased the complex structure of the Psion waves that interfered with the ability to use magic.


    The structure of the jamming waves had been destroyed, and the waves turned into dull ripples then faded away.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    He heard the voice of his sister calling out to him from within the crowd of people.


    He could see Miyuki looking at him with eyes widened in surprise through the gaps in the crowd.


    Tatsuya wondered why she was so surprised, and felt strange for a bit.


    No matter how trivial it was, there was no way that he wouldn��t come running whenever he sensed that Miyuki was in danger.


    But his consciousness was instantly overwritten with rage.


    Although it was faint, there were unmistakable traces of fear and unease on Miyuki��s face.


    A high school girl was surrounded and confined by a group of unknown men. Regardless of how much power she had, it was natural for her to be afraid.


    He glared at the crowd of people and sucked in a breath.


    ? ? ?


    ��Out of the way!��


    Tatsuya spoke in a sharp and angry tone.


    The men were staggered by the force contained within Tatsuya��s voice, and the crowd split into two halves.


    This was not the effect of a magic that affected the mind.


    The men��s bodies reacted faster than their minds when they heard the roar of a creature far more powerful than themselves.


    Tatsuya walked briskly in a straight line.


    He didn��t even need to push his way through the crowd of men.


    No one obstructed Tatsuya��s way. No one even stretched a hand towards him.


    ��Minami.��


    Standing in front of the magical barrier, Tatsuya called Minami��s name. ��Yes, Tatsuya-sama.��


    Minami responded to his voice while keeping the barrier active.


    ��Can you move while keeping that barrier up?��


    ��It is possible.��


    Tatsuya should have known that Minami was capable of that. Minami took it to mean that Tatsuya was concerned about her present condition.


    ��I see. Then follow me as you are, you three.��


    Tatsuya turned around. As he looked from one side to the other, the Humanists, frightened of that gaze, took one or two steps back.


    ��W-What are you doing! Jamming team, one more time!��


    As expected, the Antinite rings were given to the most proficient members selected from among the group. At their leader��s shaken voice, the men gathered up the courage that had been broken by Tatsuya, poured Psions into their Antinite, and released Cast Jamming.


    However, the structure of the Psion noise could not be maintained for even half a second.


    Tatsuya just turned around while looking annoyed. He didn��t even wave his hands.


    That was all it took for the cast jamming to lose its effectiveness. It was a Psion noise that could inhibit all kinds of magic.


    It was not something chaotic that was made by chance.


    The noise from Cast Jamming was a wave pattern of Psions that followed a complicated set of rules in order to take shape.


    As long as it has a structure, it cannot escape Tatsuya��s ��Decomposition��. Even more so if it was simply a bare information body. Against Tatsuya, the Cast Jamming that could neutralize magicians didn��t even slow him down, so forget about it being a trump card.


    ��What!?��


    The bearers of the rings shouted in dismay.


    ��Don��t falter! Once more!��


    The fanatics�� leader repeated his meaningless order.


    Tatsuya didn��t even turn around anymore.


    As expected, the noise that impeded magic didn��t even last for half a second.


    Cast Jamming was not a continuous emission of noise. It was a repetitive invocation wherein each burst of noise occurred before the previous one faded away.


    It was a property of Antinite to convert the Psions injected into it into jamming waves that were released. However, continuously injecting Psions without the help of a mechanical device, like the one used in flying magic, is difficult even for regular magicians. This was why Cast Jamming was only used intermittently.


    For non-magicians who were not used to controlling Psions, even injecting enough Psions to produce an effective jamming wave would take a considerable amount of mental concentration.


    The noise was quashed as soon as it was invoked.


    After doing this twice already, these young people did not have enough training to be able to immediately repeat it for a third time.


    Tatsuya stopped walking and had the other three people go ahead of him.


    They were already outside the crowd of Humanists.


    ��Minami.��


    ��Yes, Tatsuya-sama.��


    ��Well done. You can release the barrier now.��


    Minami obeyed Tatsuya��s words and cancelled the barrier magic. ��Miyuki.��


    After hearing Tatsuya call her name, Miyuki replied, ��Yes, Onii-sama�� with a meek voice.


    ��Go back to school with the both of them.��


    ��Yes, certainly.��


    Miyuki gave Tatsuya a graceful bow, put a hand each on the backs of her underclassmen, and urged them to head back to First High.


    At this point, the leader of the Humanists regained his senses.


    ��W-What are you doing! My comrades, do not allow those wicked people to escape!��


    However, that only served to bring them to an unfortunate conclusion.


    The group of Humanists ignored ���� no, avoided Tatsuya, and ran past him.


    However, not one of them managed to take more than three steps ahead.


    There were a total of fifteen men. Not all of them started running at the same time. At that time, only a third of the group, that is five people, had started to run. And now, the only ones who remained on their feet were the two-thirds who had not yet started to run.


    Needless to say, the person who had caused one-third of the group who were guilty of capturing people and attempted violence (regarding their act of capturing people, it could be said that they were caught red- handed) was Tatsuya. However, this was not due to his magic.


    The first person to step forward received a fist to the solar plexus and fainted while experiencing immense pain.


    The second person was struck in the temple by the base of Tatsuya��s palm as he attempted to take a second step.


    The third person had his neck grabbed from behind just as he took his second step, and was pulled backwards.


    The fourth person received a blow to his chin as he was taking his third step.


    The fifth person had his wrist grabbed as soon as he took his third step, and fell on the road after spinning one full circle in mid-air.


    After experiencing Tatsuya��s barrage of fluid techniques, none of the men were able to get off the ground, let alone stand up.


    ��You bastard! Do you think you can get away with such violence!��


    The leader of the ruffians threw a selfish outcry at Tatsuya.


    To this, Tatsuya replied with a smile filled with hostility, provocation, and ridicule.


    ��I was just preemptively stopping an attack on women. The data captured by the street cameras should prove that these people attempted to assault female students of First High.��


    Tatsuya deliberately directed his gaze at the camera installed on one of the streetlights. He then turned to the leader of the Humanists with a smile filled with scorn.


    Even from afar, it was clear that the leader��s face had turned red.


    Of course, this was not because he had realized the folly of his actions and felt ashamed. It was due to rage.


    As expected of a fanatic, his eyes became bloodshot from his madness and he screamed while pointing at Tatsuya.


    ��Finish this guy off first! Divine punishment!��


    His lackeys shouted ��Oh!�� with raised spirits. Rather, it blended into a strange clamor.


    Their bodies understood that they could not stand against Tatsuya, and automatically withdrew.


    However, their minds had been poisoned by fanaticism, and they were unable to comprehend the danger signals called ��fear�� that was being sent throughout their bodies.


    ��Realize your sins!��


    The young man who was standing in the front ranks attempted to assault Tatsuya. He was holding a collapsible baton that had already been expanded.


    Tatsuya used his left hand to strike from the inside at the man��s descending right hand. His sword-like hand hit the fingers holding the collapsible baton.


    ��Aargh!��


    The baton went flying out of the young man��s hand. He bent forwards and cried out in pain while holding his right hand.


    Tatsuya��s extended his right hand towards the young man��s face. He wasn��t moving at a speed that was too fast to follow. Rather, he was moving quite slowly.


    From the side, Tatsuya thrust his thumb at the area directly below the man��s ear.


    The man ceased his cries of pain and his body crumpled to the ground.


    ��I��m warning you. If you keep attacking me, I can��t hold back.��


    Without even sparing a glance at the young man sprawled at his feet, Tatsuya said so while looking around at the ruffians.


    He didn��t mean these words as a provocation. These were words of warning.


    After Miyuki��s safety was assured, Tatsuya had calmed down. He lost the will to proactively engage in violence.


    Of course, that didn��t mean he would try to avoid a fight. If he was attacked, he would surely neutralize his opponent. The reason he said those words was mainly in order to provide an alibi for the cameras that were recording the situation.


    However, the people he said those words to took it as provocation.


    ��Stop messing around! You��re just a tool!��


    The leader of the Humanists thus acted in a detestable manner. However, his comrades were secretly exchanging looks amongst each other. At this point, the fear of fighting was starting to overcome their blind faith.


    Even so, they didn��t try to flee the scene. They had yet to recover enough to make sound judgement calls. They weren��t under the impression that they would be given pardon for attacking a magician, rather they hadn��t come to realize they were inferior in a fight.


    This stalemate would probably work in Tatsuya��s favor. On the way here, he saw that a crowd had formed near the police box as well. It was probably to stall the police. However, it was around time for the police to start showing up.


    ��The police will be here soon. Why don��t you just run away? You perverts who attempted to assault women.��


    Tatsuya gave them a warning once again. This time, however, it seemed like he was inciting them. Tatsuya himself didn��t see any reason to be careful of how he worded his sentence.


    The fanatics easily flew into a rage.


    ��This brat!��


    The leader let out a shriek as he himself rushed to attack Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya narrowed his eyes at the weapon he took out from an inside pocket of his jacket. It was a stun whip that was approximately fifty centimeters in length. By passing electricity through it, not only would it produce an electric discharge from the tip, but it could also become more resilient and take the shape of a flexible leaf spring. However, once the switch was turned off, its state would change to something similar to a leather belt that could be wrapped around one��s hand or body, allowing it to be carried discreetly and unnoticed from the outside.


    This was the cane sword developed by Erika��s family (A club made from shape-memory alloy that transforms into a short sword). It was just beginning to be adapted by the police, and was not yet commercially available to the general public. It wasn��t something that could be obtained unless you had connections with the police or the manufacturers themselves. Perhaps, he had stolen it from a policeman.


    Investigating this could yield interesting results. While thinking of such things at a corner of his mind, he dodged the stun whip that was being swung down. Along with taking a step, he spun his body and got behind his ��enemy��.


    From his opponent��s perspective, it must have seemed like the weapon passed right through Tatsuya��s body.


    ��Over here.��


    Tatsuya called out to the young man before he could discover Tatsuya��s location.


    The Humanists�� leader spun around in a panic. He must have thought that he would be attacked in return if he didn��t do anything. He recklessly waved the stun whip about.


    Tatsuya raised his arm and pretended to block the whip. Just before the whip made contact, he withdrew his arm.


    To begin with, Tatsuya had already retreated beyond the range of the stun whip. The exaggerated attack from an unstable position ended in failure, and the young man lost his balance and fell on his behind.


    Tatsuya let out a chuckle. It was not meant as an insult. Rather, at least, Tatsuya had no such intention. He just naturally laughed after seeing this display of excessive clumsiness. Tatsuya had no intention of deliberately insulting the young man before him, but he also didn��t have any obligation to control his expressions out of consideration for his opponent��s feelings.


    It couldn��t be helped, even if the leader of the Humanists took Tatsuya��s chuckle as an insult.


    ��I��ll kill you!��


    However, he had gotten into a fit of excessive madness. What��s more, the young man��s hostility wasn��t restricted to his words alone. He threw the useless whip aside and stuck his right hand into his coat pocket.


    Just as his hand left his pocket, Tatsuya��s right leg moved at lightning speed.


    Tatsuya stomped down on the fanatic��s right hand instead of kicking it away.


    Tatsuya��s heel swung succinctly downwards and knocked the weapon out of the fanatic��s hand.


    Instead of putting his right foot back on the ground, he shot it forwards.


    After taking a front kick on his face, The Humanists�� leader��s head snapped back and he fell down forcefully. It wasn��t clear if he lay there without moving due to the impact of the kick, or because of the extreme impact inflicted on back of his head the moment he fell down.


    However, even if he had been hit at a bad place, the police probably wouldn��t blame Tatsuya.


    Lying on the road was a small gun with two barrels positioned one above the other. Even now, at the end of the 21st century, the palm-sized gun had continued to inherit the name ��Derringer,�� and this was the latest model of it. Of course, for regular civilians, carrying around one of these was a crime with no room for excuses.


    In fact, the Humanists were the ones who were in a daze as they looked at the gun lying on the road. All of them who were standing and were conscious had a look of disbelief on their faces. It looked like they never imagined that their leader was carrying a gun.


    Tatsuya turned to look at the remaining fanatics.


    All the fight had gone out of them. Not only that, it appeared that they didn��t even have the energy to run away.


    Tatsuya judged that the matter was done and relaxed his fighting stance.


    However, his expression immediately stiffened as he turned around and prepared to fight.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    He didn��t even need the warning from Miyuki, who was watching him from the end of the street, he had already finished his preparations to use magic.


    The leader of the Humanists was standing up.


    He was supposed to have been unconscious. Even now, he didn��t look like he had regained consciousness.


    Although, that was a trivial issue.


    What Tatsuya had reacted to was not an outward abnormality.


    The expressionless Humanist had both arms outstretched, and a SB ���� a so-called spirit, was floating over them. No, it was more appropriate to call this ominous purple flame an ��evil apparition,�� instead of a ��spirit,�� or so Tatsuya thought.


    ��Miyuki, stay hidden!��


    ��Yes!��


    Rather than because of Tatsuya��s command, Miyuki retreated from the corner of the street because she was frightened of his menacing attitude.


    Tatsuya stuck out his opened hand. A violent stream of Psions were released from his palm.


    The purple flames that were hovering over the fanatic��s hands were erased by the gale of Psions.


    Gram Demolition. After being hit by this non-systematic magic that was said to be one of the strongest counter magics, this was the obvious result.


    ��What!?��


    However, a startled cry escaped from Tatsuya��s mouth.


    That was because the flames of the evil apparition once again flickered on the fanatic��s hands.


    It was definitely not impossible to reactivate a magic right after the magic sequence has been blown away by Gram Demolition. Gram Demolition simply struck the target with a high-density stream of Psions. Its effect ended as soon as the stream of Psions stopped. The effect of erasing magic did not persist.


    However, re-creating the magic required early preparation on the part of the caster. No matter how fast the magician was, they couldn��t omit the step of building the magic sequence. Even people with ��supernatural abilities�� who didn��t need an activation sequence couldn��t overwrite a phenomenon without a magic sequence.


    This process was not detectable within this man.


    (This power is not his. A third party is supplying him with SBs)


    The spirits, no, evil apparitions were being delivered to the young man��s hands by a different caster, ignoring the limits of physical distance and moving along the connection formed by ��association.�� In short, this meant that the anti-magic faction had become underlings of Ancient Magicians. The person might have had the magic cast upon them without their notice. In fact, the probability of that was high.


    Tatsuya once again erased the flames of the evil apparition ���� rather he didn��t actually do that. A person who initiated violence against Magicians because of a terrorist attack presumed to be carried out by Ancient Magicians was, in fact, under the influence of an Ancient Magician. There was no way that this could be a coincidence. Tatsuya used these flames as a foothold, and focused his ��eye�� on the real body of the caster.


    ��A-A Magician!?��


    ��Leader is�� a heretic!?��


    Seeing the fireballs floating over the young man��s palms, his comrades groaned with shocked voices.


    The flames this time weren��t something that only Tatsuya could see. The SB that had been summoned by ���� or rather, had been forcefully pushed onto the young man, took the shape of a purple flame. Since the flames were stained with a dark color, it wasn��t possible to see what was happening to the hand underneath. Perhaps, it didn��t just look like a flame, but also possessed the physical properties of it.


    ��Uh�� Uwaaah!��


    The young people who were supposed to be his comrades ran away in all directions like a nest of disturbed spiders.


    Tatsuya didn��t chase them. Or rather, there was no need to chase them.


    At that moment, the purple sphere burst open.


    Instead of a large flame, it became compressed into a small fireball and shot out, then it multiplied into around ten fireballs of the same size, which scattered from the young man��s hand.


    The fireballs could not penetrate into buildings. Forget the walls, even the purple flames that came into contact with the window glass vanished without leaving a trace.


    However, the trees by the roadside that came into contact with the fireballs were charred black and looked like they would break at any time.


    No, the word ��charred�� was probably not the right way to put it.


    The parts that were exposed to the purple flames were dried out and became black with decay. The effect wasn��t like applying a high temperature to them, rather, it was more like their warmth of life was being seeped away.


    What would happen if a human came in contact with these flames?


    Tatsuya shot down the fireballs that came at him with Gram Demolition��but only the ones that headed directly towards him. He couldn��t deny that he had focused too much of his attention on discovering the true identity of the caster, and as a result, he was falling behind in neutralizing the magic.


    Looking at the results, the fireballs weren��t aimed and fired at a particular target. The fireballs that Tatsuya didn��t shoot down passed on either side of him and flew off into the sky. A portion of them also rained down upon the young ���� comrades ���� subordinates.


    Several of them let out screams in what could be described as agony in death.


    Tatsuya didn��t turn around, but behind him, there was a mysterious phenomenon of human bodies undergoing localized desiccation. Rather than becoming dried out and mummified, only the portions of the body that were hit by the purple flame appeared to be experiencing rapid aging.


    Tatsuya didn��t see this condition as it occurred on their bodies, but he recognized that it would be dangerous to ignore this magic. Although he felt that it was a little too late, he cancelled his tracking of the caster and switched his focus to obliterating this magic.


    If this magic was being summoned by the leader of the Humanists, then the matter would have been settled simply by knocking him unconscious. However, this young man was just being used as a medium to launch the magic. Besides, it wasn��t possible to knock out someone who was already unconscious. The only thing you could do was to kill them.


    That might have been the most efficient way to settle the issue. It was possible that the enemy could control the corpse and use it to relay the magic, but Tatsuya��s method of killing turned flesh into dust. No corpse was to be left behind.


    However, he couldn��t use that method now. It would count as excessive self-defense no matter how anyone looked at it, and would only serve to needlessly incite the mass media.


    (��The caster who is using the purple flame magic won��t be able to send SB��s here unless he uses that man to relay it.)


    If the caster could freely launch fireballs at this location while staying hidden somewhere, he wouldn��t go to the trouble of using that young man as a medium. If he made use of other fanatics as well, and created a free-for-all fight, he might have been able to injure Tatsuya.


    (There must be some reason why he has to use that man in particular.)


    ����For instance, he might have a sign carved into him that would serve as a marker to turn him into a medium.


    Tatsuya thought of this and focused his ��eye.��


    (This is in the way.)


    Once again, Tatsuya used Gram Demolition to blow away the flames hovering over the young man��s hands.


    The purple flame SB Magic was reactivated immediately. (����Found it.)


    The seal was carved into the young man��s hand. It was a pattern drawn by Psions that pierced the back of his hand and ran onto his palm. Even momentarily extinguishing the flames was enough for Tatsuya to see through the trick behind relaying the magic.


    There was a tattoo drawn on the back of the man��s hand. A pigment similar to his skin color was used to try to hide it. It had a different pattern from the engraving magic that Tatsuya was familiar with, but it had similar properties that allowed one to produce a magical effect by running Psions through it.


    Ancient magic still had the edge when it came to such versatility. While thinking of such pointless things, Tatsuya used ��Decomposition�� on a portion of the tattoo.


    Some of the pigment was removed from the center of the tattoo, which was so complex that it seemed impossible to have been drawn by hand. The pigment was separated from the underlying layers of the skin by the use of decomposition magic.


    The last two purple fireballs that shot towards him from the front were shot down using Gram Demolition. By distorting the Psion pattern that served as a marker for the magic relay, it became impossible to remotely operate the SB magic.


    The tattoo must have also served to remotely control the leader of the Humanists. The man froze like a statue, his body sitting on the ground with his torso erect and both hands sticking forwards, before falling over backwards.


    The young man didn��t get up. It looked like he was really disabled this time.


    Tatsuya waited for ten seconds, then relaxed.


    From the corner of the street, the voices of policemen could be heard, yelling, ��Nobody move!�� Tatsuya, at least, did not think that they were useless for arriving after the matter had been settled.


    He looked at the trees on either side and furrowed his eyebrows. He then looked back at the condition of the fanatics, and let out a small sigh. Tatsuya was honestly glad that the policemen didn��t get caught up in the fight. All the policemen stationed in police boxes near the Magic High Schools were magicians who were trained in physical combat, but it was doubtful whether the policemen from the one near the First High School train station could have defended against that SB magic, or neutralized it.


    Tatsuya complied with the order to ��not move�� and stood motionlessly at the same spot. There was no reason to move about now. He didn��t need to move his body to follow the trail of data.


    He had obtained the necessary information from the tattoo, which had been the enemy magician��s magical medium, while he decomposed it. Tatsuya was now following the enemy��s trail in the information dimension.


    The effects of the magic had already worn off, but the person who had come into direct contact with the caster and acted as a medium for the magic was lying just a few feet away. In gathering data, there was both temporal proximity, since the magic had been used recently, and spatial proximity, since the medium used to remotely activate the magic was close by. There was also a cause-and-effect relationship formed due to the fact that Tatsuya himself was the target of the caster��s magic.


    With so much information to work with, and the fact that information related to the magic was close at hand, it wasn��t hard for Tatsuya to track down the owner��in other words, information on the magician.


    He was here because he acted on a vague premonition that something bad was drawing closer to Miyuki. It wasn��t due to his search for Gu Jie, so finding a clue here was a complete coincidence.


    It was because of this that Tatsuya had no intention of letting this chance slip away, even if he had to take some risks for it.


    Right now, the search for the terrorist by the Ten Master Clans was at a dead-end. Even the Yotsuba Family were unable to uncover any new clues, so people were now starting to get impatient.


    However, it wasn��t like Maya was demanding results from him, and Tatsuya himself felt little, rather, no impatience at all. He thought, in private, that it was alright to leave Gu Jie to the police or the Information Division. He also thought that the activities of the anti-magic faction were, to some extent, unavoidable.


    It was an irrefutable fact that to non-magicians, magic was as dangerous as a weapon or a bomb. Magicians in their vicinity armed themselves with magic, so it was only natural for unarmed citizens to try and keep them at a distance. Tatsuya felt that this couldn��t be helped, and the only option was to give up and accept it. ����Until just now.


    If an enemy magician was taking advantage of the hatred and fear of the anti-magic faction towards magicians in order to use them as pawns, he couldn��t ignore it. Though, perhaps, he hadn��t realized that he himself had become a ��magician��s pawn,�� but in his case, he was more of a ��tool�� rather than a ��pawn.�� On the other hand, from the perspective of a hostile observer, there wasn��t any real difference between being a ��pawn�� and ��tool.��


    A wristband with white and red stripes was around the wrist of the Humanist who was used as a magic relay device earlier. It was proof that he was a member of ��Egalite,�� a lower branch of the national anti-magic organization ��Blanche�� that Tatsuya had a deep history with.


    Controlling Blanche from the shadows was Zhou Gongjin, and Gu Jie commanded Zhou Gongjin. Tatsuya had heard this from various sources.


    Looking at the chain of command, the members of Egalite had been pawns of Gu Jie from the start. However, it seemed that the closer one got to the top, the more they resonated with the ideologies of humanism


    ����or perhaps, brainwashed ���� and were included in the organization.


    This leader didn��t look like he was acting when he shouted about the creed of humanism, either.


    As expected, they were being duped. The tattoo used to relay the evil apparitions was probably placed on him without his knowledge.


    It would be dangerous if people armed with guns and magic infiltrated unarmed groups of demonstrators again and attacked Miyuki, like what happened just now. That was what Tatsuya was worried about. If he could constantly stay by Miyuki��s side, there would be nothing to fear, but until he captured Gu Jie, he couldn��t do that. Due to the mission, there would be times when he would have no choice but to work away from her.


    In order to carry out his mission of exterminating the terrorist, he had no choice but to feel the fear of exposing the one he loved to acts of terrorism. It wasn��t just limited to terrorists. Even if his opponent was a criminal organization, or on a larger scale, a civil war, or even an international war, it would result in the same sense of irony. The only difference between war and terrorism was the whether or not direct attacks on non-combatants were permitted. Perhaps, it was right to say that war and terrorism meant different things only in the modern times because some people differentiated between combatants and noncombatants. Although, it was a different matter, whether or not that rule was always followed.


    Still, Tatsuya didn��t have the option of stopping his search for Gu Jie. Even if he withdrew here, Miyuki��s safety wouldn��t be assured. In the end, the only option that he had was to find Gu Jie as soon as possible and suppress him. There was no other way.


    He divided his consciousness into two parts, and sent one half into the large ocean of information. The other half was on the lookout for anyone who might attempt to harm Miyuki, as the other followed the trail of the magician, who had used the purple flame magic.


    Information was always attached to an event. If something underwent a change, there would always be traces of information left behind to indicate the ��event of a change.�� This didn��t change, even if magic, a ��technique to manipulate information,�� was used. Even information manipulation designed to wipe out the information would leave traces of its own. Even if they tried to paint over the fact that ��SB was used,�� even if they used ink of the same colors as the background to overwrite the black ink, the unnatural shade of color would remain behind. In addition, although faint, it would not disappear and could still serve as information about the event.


    (��There.)


    Information about the magician floated up into Tatsuya��s field of vision. (It isn��t Gu Jie, but��)


    The information that Tatsuya perceived was unfortunately not that of Gu Jie, whom he had encountered in Zama. If the person he had encountered after tracking the information had been Gu Jie, he could have just used Mist Dispersion from here and the matter would be settled. If he could only ��see�� him clearly, physical distance was of no consequence.


    (At this level of clarity, maybe I could gain some detailed information on his location as well?)


    One after the other, Tatsuya ��read�� the information about the magician at the distance. His name was Oumi Kazukiyo, his pseudonym as a magician was ��Dollmaker,�� and his current location was in Kamakura at��


    (Tch!)


    All of a sudden, a drastic change was introduced to the information that he was observing. In order to avoid damage from that backlash, he reflexively cut off the connection. Tatsuya��s vision returned to what was observed through his normal sight. The distance between him and the oncoming police had barely changed since he shifted his perception to the information dimension. Less than one second had passed.


    (In other words, he killed him as soon as I destroyed his magic.)


    The change in information was a transition from the state of being alive to death. Tatsuya had began to track down the information a little over ten seconds after destroying the purple flame magic. This was just about the amount of time it would take for a person near the magician to realize what had happened. It was a coincidence that he had been killed while being observed by Tatsuya, but the killing itself might have been premeditated. One of the reasons he could think of for the falling out was that the enemy knew he had the means to track down information, or that they had inferred as much.


    ��He��s a troublesome opponent����


    Tatsuya let out a sigh a he raised his hands and showed a posture of submission to the approaching police.


    Perhaps he could no longer afford to nitpick over his methods.


    That��s what Tatsuya thought.


    ? ? ?


    In Oumi Kazukiyo��s mansion, Gu Jie finally began to reflect upon the fact that he was running out of time as he gazed upon the corpse of the owner of the house whom he had just killed.


    The reason why Gu Jie killed his friend, an Ancient Magician, was because he had sensed a retaliatory technique. It didn��t fit into any category of magic that he knew of, but he sensed the intent of someone backtracking along the trail of the SB Magic that had been used and was approaching at a frightening speed.


    Almost reflexively, Gu Jie had killed Oumi, and thereby cut-off the trail of magic. However, he wasn��t confident that he had managed to entirely block off the enemy��s technique. Even though the risk of being exposed to counter-magic was abated, Gu Jie thought that there was a possibility that his location had been revealed.


    He had sensed Tatsuya��s ��gaze,�� but Gu Jie didn��t know that it was an ability capable only of seeing, not attacking. However, after spending nearly fifty years living a life on the run and conducting his secret feud, Gu Jie was immediately able to detect that momentary observation in the information dimension. ����It was hostility directed towards him.


    ��I had originally hoped for one more day and night, but����


    Gu Jie murmured as he gazed towards the next room where two human bodies laid. One of these bodies had more potential than any other body he had handled before. It was enough to make Gu Jie feel that it was a waste to use it as a disposable pawn. If he had just one more day, he wouldn��t have had to turn it into a soldier of death ���� not a soldier who was prepared to die ���� a literal undead soldier. Instead, he could have turned it into long-lasting Generator.


    ��It��s a waste�� though being too greedy is foolish as well.��


    Gu Jie shook his head as if to dispel any lingering regrets, then moved towards the next room while holding the elaborately decorated dagger, which he had used to take the life of his old friend, the Ancient Magician, Oumi Kazukiyo.


    ? ? ?


    (My own vanity will probably end up destroying me someday��)


    Izumi put on a depressed expression to hide her bitter thoughts from the adults before her. She was actually depressed, so it wasn��t that hard to put on an act.


    ����So, apart from Sakurai-san, who used barrier magic to shut out the violence, no other magic was used?��


    ��Yes.��


    Izumi returned a short affirmative to the question raised by the teacher in-charge of her class, Class-1B.


    ��Is it true that the opponents used Cast Jamming?��


    This question was put forward by the Vice-Principal, Yaosaka.


    ��Yes.��


    Izumi once again answered succinctly, but, even for her, it wasn��t easy to deal with four teachers including the Principal and Vice-Principal by herself.


    Why did she have to go through something so bothersome? Such resentful thoughts ran through Izumi��s mind. However, Izumi herself was responsible for being in this situation. Since she was aware of that fact, her anger and irritation continued to smolder under her skin without the flames getting bigger.


    Female students from her school had been harassed by a group of young men. Besides, there was a chance that it might have escalated enough to cause injuries, so it wasn��t strange that the matter didn��t stop at the Vice- principal, and that even the Principal got involved. It was also reasonable that she was being questioned regarding the incident because she was involved in it.


    The problem was, why was she being made to do this alone?


    No, even Izumi knew why this was the logical conclusion, and that her current situation was unavoidable.


    The opponents were armed with Antinite, a precious military resource. Not only that, they also tried to use a gun meant for assassinations.


    In the end, the ruffians, who were supposed to be anti-magic supporters, used magic to cause damage to both people and property. The police wouldn��t be able to write this issue off with a simple interview at the police box, either. Not only were the assailants being taken to the Hachioji police station, even Izumi and the others, who were the victims, had been asked to go there as well.


    Since it was such a serious situation, someone had to immediately inform the school, too. In other words, someone had to return to the school.


    Minami had been asked to come by the police since she was the person who used the barrier magic. Tatsuya couldn��t refuse to participate as he had used violence, even though it was in self-defense. As for Miyuki, she didn��t really use magic, but the large amount of Psions she had released were detected by the sensors.


    In the process of elimination, Izumi was the only person left to go back to school to report about the incident. From a logical perspective, Izumi understood this as well. However, as the saying went, ��Logic and feelings are different things.��


    ��Saegusa-kun.��


    Principal Momoyama, who had been silent until now, spoke up.


    ��Yes.��


    Izumi looked at the principal and answered nervously.


    ��Is it true that the thugs changed their targets to you and Shiba-kun after recognizing both of you?��


    While being apprehensive of Momoyama��s sharp gaze, Izumi replied in an unwavering tone.


    ��I am sure of it, Principal. They looked at me and called me ��a member of the Saegusa Family��, then, after looking at President Shiba, they said, ��First High��s Student Council President��. They confirmed this among themselves before approaching us.��


    ��Which would mean that your group had a higher priority to them, compared to the other first years from our school who were being harassed.��


    ��I think so, as well.��


    Momoyama replied, ��Fumu����, and drifted into thought while folding his hands inside the sleeves of his Japanese-style clothes.


    Izumi patiently waited for him to resume speaking. The ones who were unable to withstand the pressure of the silence were the other adults.


    ��Principal.��


    Vice-Principal Yaosaka spoke to Momoyama in a reserved, or rather, frightened tone.


    Momoyama looked at Yaosaka without giving any indication that he was annoyed at the interruption of his thoughts.


    ��Vice-Principal. The school will be temporarily closed starting tomorrow. For now, the period of closure will be until Saturday, the 23rd.��


    ��Principal, temporarily closing the school on such short notice����


    Yaosaka unintentionally retorted at the Principal��s sudden decision. He immediately shut his mouth and put on a chastised expression, but the scolding he expected from Momoyama did not come.


    ��Do you need a reason?��


    ��Ah, yes, about that����


    Instead, Yaosaka was directed with a gaze filled with contempt that seemed to say, ��Can��t you understand even this much?��


    ��If our students were being attacked at random, that would have been just some discontented elements going on rampage.��


    Even so, Momoyama gave an explanation. Maybe it was because he was a teacher, but he liked to explain things.


    ��However, it appears that our students are being assigned priorities, and are being targeted based on that. Rather than a spontaneous outburst, there is a high probability that this is an organized and planned crime.��


    ��Organized crime, you say����


    Yaosaka wasn��t the only one who went pale. The class adviser of Class- 1B, the teacher in-charge of all first-year students, the other adults who had gathered around the Principal��s desk, and even Izumi, went pale in the face.


    ��Unlike ordinary rioting, there is a chance that their methods might get more radical. We need to wait out and observe the situation for a while.��


    ��Yes�� I agree with you completely.��


    ��I��ll leave the formalities to you.��


    After giving Yaosaka that order, Momoyama once again looked at Izumi.


    ��Saegusa-kun, thank you for attending.��


    Although there was no hint of gratitude in his voice, Izumi took this to mean that she was being dismissed.


    ��No, I only did what was natural.��


    Izumi wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, so she didn��t let this chance pass.


    ��In that case, please excuse me, Principal.��


    She gave a courteous bow and turned towards the exit.


    ? ? ?


    After completing the interviews at the police station, it was already past 7:00 P.M. by the time that Tatsuya and the others reached home. Due to what had just happened earlier, the police escorted them home in an unmarked police car. A motorcycle police officer from the Traffic Division had driven Tatsuya��s bike to their house. The police appeared to have noticed that the cowl and tires of the bike were bulletproof, but they didn��t say anything. It was probably because they knew about his parentage.


    The personal items belonging to Miyuki and Minami were still in their lockers at school. However, there was nothing among them that would melt or spoil, so they decided to retrieve them tomorrow and planned to stay at home for the rest of the day. This meant that the long-awaited information regarding Gu Jie that was obtained from data tracking would go to waste, but Tatsuya had an idea on what to do about that.


    In any case, both Tatsuya and Miyuki intended to completely relax at their own home, but a mail arrived hardly ten minutes after they took off their shoes at the front door.


    Tatsuya had promptly changed into casual clothes from his riding jacket and trousers that doubled as fighting togs. He then sat on the sofa in the living room, and looked at the fully unfolded screen of the mobile terminal with a frown on his face. At this time, Miyuki who had taken a little longer to get changed, came down the stairs.


    ����Onii-sama, is something the matter? You have a troubled expression on your face.��


    ��No, it��s nothing like that.��


    Tatsuya raised his head and responded to Miyuki, then indicated the space next to him with his eyes.


    Miyuki sat down next to him as invited, and looked at the screen of the terminal that Tatsuya turned towards her.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, the tea is ready.��


    Minami brought out the tea while wearing an apron over her uniform. As Tatsuya had requested, the tray held strongly-brewed Sencha. Minami placed the teacups on the table and looked inquisitively at Tatsuya to see if he had any other request.


    ��Please wait a little.��


    After saying that to Minami, Tatsuya looked at Miyuki.


    Miyuki had just finished reading the mail that wasn��t very long, and lifted her head.


    ��Onii-sama, this is�� we can��t reject it, right?��


    ��You��re right.��


    Tatsuya let out a small sigh and looked at Minami, who was awaiting his orders.


    ��After we finish drinking our tea, Miyuki and I will be going out. We��ll be eating outside, so you can do as you wish, Minami. Feel free to go to sleep early.��


    Miyuki must have felt that her brother��s explanation was unsatisfactory.


    ��We��ve been invited by the new Head of the Juumonji Family. I think we��ll be a little late in returning home.��


    She gave an additional explanation before Minami could react to Tatsuya��s order.


    ��Understood.��


    Of course, Minami��s answer wouldn��t have changed, whether or not she had received a detailed explanation. She gave a respectful bow to the siblings, who were her masters.


    ? ? ?


    Although Miyuki had told Minami that they ��had been invited by the Head of the Juumonji Family,�� that hadn��t been the full story. As Tatsuya arrived along with Miyuki, it was not only Katsuto, but also Mayumi and Masaki, who were waiting.


    The place was the restaurant that they always used for meetings. From the outside, it looked like a slightly larger detached residence, but after entering it, even Miyuki was slightly taken by surprise.


    Tatsuya had already explained the reason why he didn��t attend today��s meeting to Katsuto. The time was already past 2200. Usually, by this time, they would be finishing their meal after the meeting.


    However, they had still been summoned here. Katsuto, Mayumi, and Masaki greeted them with serious looks on their faces.


    ��Sorry to keep you waiting.��


    ��Sorry for asking you to come on short notice. Please, take a seat.��


    In contrast to Tatsuya��s genteel apology, Katsuto responded in a tone that indicated that he truly felt guilty, and urged Tatsuya and Miyuki to take a seat.


    Katsuto and the others, who had been waiting for Tatsuya and Miyuki, were already sitting at the table. Katsuto was sitting at the end of the table in the host��s seat, and Mayumi and Masaki were on either side of him. Although this was a French restaurant, was the table set in the British-American style to say that they need not be concerned about intricate table manners? Or perhaps, they never cared about such things in the first place. Tatsuya decided that it was the latter, and made Miyuki sit in front of Mayumi, while he sat in front of Masaki.


    ��Shiba-san, are you alright?��


    As soon as she had taken a seat, Masaki asked Miyuki if she had been injured.


    ��Yes. At the end of the day, there was no real damage. Thank you for worrying about me.��


    Miyuki gave her answer, and smiled sweetly at Masaki. Masaki went red in the face, and relaxed with an expression of relief.


    It appeared that Masaki was really worried about Miyuki. Both Katsuto and Mayumi understood that, and didn��t berate Masaki for his rashness.


    ��Shiba, it seems you��ve had a rough day.��


    Instead of reprimanding Masaki for his behavior, Katsuto spoke to Tatsuya.


    ��Yes, I did. It was outside of my expectations.��


    Tatsuya didn��t act tough, and instead, honestly admitted that his expectations were naive.


    ��The assailant didn��t just have a gun, but he also used magic, didn��t he?��


    After Mayumi asked this with a worried expression on her face,


    ��An anti-magic supporter used magic? Or did an enemy magician infiltrate the Humanists�� group?��


    Masaki came out with a straight question.


    Instead of answering Masaki directly, Tatsuya phrased his words in the form of a report to Katsuto.


    ��The one who was used as a relay for magic was a member of ��Egalite,�� asub-branch of ��Blanche��.��


    ��Blanche?��


    Katsuto��s raised eyebrows indicated his surprise. ��Wasn��t that organization eradicated from Japan?��


    ��The remnants must have burrowed underground.��


    At Tatsuya��s reply, Katsuto replied, ��Fumu���� and folded his arms. His bearing indicated that he wasn��t convinced. After the ��Blanche incident,�� the Juumonji Family had also participated in the clean-up. Katsuto must have been under the impression that they had completely neutralized Blanche and Egalite.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, what do you mean by ��relay��?��


    Although Mayumi was also involved in the incident that took place in First High during April of the year before last, she showed interest in a different matter.


    ��The member of Egalite, who was leading the group that was harassing the First High students, was not a magician. An Ancient Magician was using him as a relay, or in their terms, a ��familiar,�� and was controlling the magic remotely.��


    ��They can do something like that?��


    Mayumi appeared to be genuinely surprised. The technique of setting up a relay and controlling magic remotely was not unique to ancient magic, but it was scarcely used in modern magic. It wasn��t surprising that she didn��t know about it.


    ��I��ll skip the detailed explanation, but the basic method was to put a magical marker on the relay and invoke the magic from there. It doesn��t have to be by means of projectiles, heat, or sound. There are other methods available. In this case, an SB was activated from the relay, and used to perform an indiscriminate attack.��


    ��So the enemy was an Ancient Magician? Do you know their identity?��


    As Mayumi was saying ��hee���� while sounding impressed, beside her, Masaki asked this question.


    Although he didn��t say it aloud, Tatsuya thought that this was the most pertinent question.


    ��I took a recording of the technique. I��m having it investigated right now.��


    For now, Tatsuya covered up the issue with that answer. Although, saying that it was under investigation was the truth. While he did have a name and an address, those alone weren��t of any use since they didn��t belong to Gu Jie.


    What kind of background did the Ancient Magician named Oumi Kazukiyo have? Who was he acquainted with within the country, and what places did he visit? What organization did he belong to? They still didn��t have any information that would help them find out Gu Jie��s whereabouts.


    Besides, while Gu Jie must have left Oumi��s residence already, he might have left some items behind that had some connection to him. Hoping that it was the case, he had asked Ayako and Yuuka to investigate the matter. The reason why he had called Yuuka was because he felt that the Tsukuba Family, who were skilled in Mental Interference magic, were better equipped to track down the enemy than the Kuroba Family for this case.


    ��A recording of the technique? Just how did you do that����


    The CAD��s activation sequence program was a blueprint of the magic sequence that was been stored in a digitized form. Recording the magic sequence was a technique that was currently being used, so it was definitely not impossible. However, that technique only assembled a magic sequence that would bring about the desired change and recorded it. Observing, analyzing and recording the magic sequence of another person as data in the middle of combat exceeded the current limits of Magic Engineering. It was natural that Masaki had his doubts regarding that matter.


    ����No, that was insensitive of me. My apologies.��


    However, Masaki didn��t wait for Tatsuya��s response, and instead apologized to him while bowing his head. In the magical community, prying into the nature of magic used by others was considered rude. Masaki realized that his question went against this principle before any of the other attendees could point this out.


    ��That��s okay. However, I would appreciate it if you could keep this matter a secret.��


    ��Of course. So, Shiba, when will the results of the investigation be available?��


    Tatsuya accepted the apology with a smile, and Katsuto turned the conversation back to the main topic.


    Tatsuya stopped smiling and turned towards Katsuto.


    ��I think it will take all of tomorrow. I will let you know as soon as we find any leads, senpai. Of course, Ichijou, as well.��


    ��Understood. I��ll leave that to the Yotsuba Family.��


    Neither Mayumi nor Masaki objected to Katsuto��s statement.


    Instead, Mayumi exchanged a glance with Katsuto, and turned towards Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki-san, you��ve had a terrible day, right? I��m glad that you weren��t injured.��


    ��Thank you for your concern.��


    Miyuki slightly bowed her head and waited for the next words.


    Of course, what Mayumi really wanted to talk about was something else.


    ��I heard the story from my sister, and it seems that the people from the anti-magic faction were aiming for Miyuki-san?��


    By sister, she must have meant Izumi. Since there seemed to be a miscommunication, Miyuki inserted a correction.


    ��Actually, they were originally harassing a different group of students, and came our way after noticing us.��


    ��So, Miyuki-san, they knew about you, after all.��


    What Mayumi was probably trying to say was, ��Did they know Miyuki was going to be the next Head of the Yotsuba Family?��


    Miyuki refuted that in a roundabout manner.


    ��It seemed that they knew that I was the Student Council President of First High.��


    In terms of people who were connected with the Ten Master Clans, Izumi was actually the one who was tentatively identified by the mob as a direct descendant of the Saegusa Family, but Miyuki didn��t talk about that.


    ��In any case, were the Humanists insolent enough to set their eyes on Shiba-san?��


    Masaki asked from beside Mayumi.


    ��We think so.��


    Mayumi instantly replied as if seeking to prevent Tatsuya and Miyuki from disagreeing.


    ��That��s why, would you let us assign an escort to you, Miyuki-san?�� Mayumi��s proposal caused Miyuki to be perplexed.


    ��An escort? But I already have����


    Miyuki was about to say, ��I already have Onii-sama,�� but realized that those words wouldn��t be accepted due to the current situation.


    Currently, Tatsuya was returning from school separately from Miyuki due to the search for Gu Jie. Although they were physically apart, Tatsuya always kept an ��eye�� on Miyuki, and eliminated any danger in her vicinity. However, this was a secret pertaining to Tatsuya��s strength, and could not be explained to people from other families.


    Mayumi and the others probably wouldn��t be convinced, unless she explained Tatsuya��s abilities in detail. Especially since just today, he had rushed to save Miyuki.


    ��You mean, you want to assign someone to capture the people who might come to assault Miyuki?��


    As Miyuki was struggling to give an answer, Tatsuya came to her rescue by speaking in a voice filled with displeasure.


    Tatsuya looked at Katsuto and Mayumi, and fixed his sight on Masaki.


    ��Ichijou. Do you intend to use Miyuki as bait?��


    ��No!��


    Masaki replied in an extremely agitated voice.


    ��I won��t let them do that! I will act as the bait instead!��


    There wasn��t a hint of deception in Masaki��s words, but Tatsuya continued to look at him with a narrow gaze.


    ��So, you won��t deny that there is a plan to lure the enemy out?�� Masaki made a ��oh, crap!�� expression and closed his mouth. ��This must be Kichijouji��s idea.��


    Since Tatsuya hit the bullseye, Masaki wasn��t able to say anything back.


    ��Yes, Ichijou did put forward an idea wherein he would act as a bait.��


    In the middle of the uncomfortable atmosphere, Katsuto began to arbitrate.


    ��Regarding the issue of assigning an escort to the next Head of the Yotsuba, I will not deny that there was a plan to capture a group of terrorists and use them to gain a clue about the hideout of the mastermind, Gu Jie.��


    Needless to say, the ��Next Head of the Yotsuba�� that Katsuto was talking about was referring to Miyuki. He admitted that Tatsuya��s criticism was not unwarranted.


    ��However, that is not the main reason. The escort��s main task is to act as the next head��s protector. Shiba, this is something that Saegusa came up with so that you could focus on your search.��


    Tatsuya shifted his gaze from Katsuto to Mayumi.


    Mayumi put strength into her eyes and received Tatsuya��s gaze. ����Understood.��


    Saying so, Tatsuya softened his gaze.


    ��However, we will have to decline. The Yotsuba Family will assign an escort.��


    However, his tone of voice completely rejected Mayumi��s offer. Considering her personality, she probably wanted to assign an escort to Miyuki purely out of goodwill. However, the person who would actually assign the escort was her father. There was no way that it would be limited to just bodyguard duties.


    ��I see�� Considering Miyuki-san��s position, I suppose that is only natural.��


    ��Not at all. It��s the thought that counts.��


    Miyuki gave Mayumi a courteous bow.


    As Mayumi shook her head while laughing, this discussion came to a close.


    ��Juumonji-senpai.��


    As Miyuki and Mayumi looked at each other, Tatsuya spoke to Juumonji past their gazes.


    In response to Tatsuya��s voice, Katsuto looked at him.


    ��I am the person who actually caused harm to the Anti-magic faction. If you need someone to act as bait, am I not the best choice?��


    The person who objected to Tatsuya��s words was not Katsuto, but Mayumi.


    ��No hyena would willingly rush towards a lion, unless it was being chased by the lion and had no choice but to fight back.��


    ��It could also happen if they were both fighting over the same prey.��


    Mayumi looked intently at Katsuto, who had casually made such a comment.


    ��Juumonji-kun. Don��t tell me, are you really planning on using Miyuki- san as ��bait��?��


    ��Saegusa, don��t talk like this doesn��t concern you. It��s not just the next Head of the Yotsuba, but as the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family, there is a good chance that you might be targeted by the Anti-magic faction as well.��


    Caught by surprise, Mayumi blinked at him.


    ��Regarding the incident today,��


    To fill the gap in the conversation while Mayumi was at a loss for words, Miyuki began to speak.


    ��I was not the only one who was targeted by the Humanists. I definitely heard them say ��belonging to the Saegusa Family�� after seeing Izumi- chan.��


    Miyuki didn��t particularly wait for a situation where her words would have the most impact, but she didn��t waste the unexpected opportunity that came her way.


    Katsuto��s, Tatsuya��s, and Masaki��s gazes gathered on Mayumi. ����Eh, me?��


    Mayumi pointed at herself with a flustered expression.


    ��Saegusa. What about your escort?��


    ��I��ll be fine. I can look after myself, after all.��


    Katsuto repeatedly shook his head sideways.


    ��I think the issue of Saegusa-senpai��s escort is what actually needs to be reviewed.��


    ��Indeed.��


    At Tatsuya��s comment, Katsuto, as expected, moved his head repeatedly, this time in a nod.


    ��Hey, didn��t I say that I would be fine?��


    ��I don��t intend to doubt your skills, Saegusa, but this is just in case.��


    ��It��s not like I��m walking around completely unprotected!��


    ��Is that so? I don��t recall seeing anyone like that on campus����


    ��There��s no way I would bring a bunch of unrelated people into the campus!��


    It appeared that they would be able to avoid having an escort from the Saegusa Family assigned to Miyuki. Tatsuya and Miyuki thought that as they watched Mayumi and Katsuto arguing.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya and the others finished their meeting and moved on to dinner, Kokonoe Yakumo was entertaining an unexpected visitor.


    At the back of the temple, Yakumo was wearing a monk��s stole, which was unusual, and was sitting in a respectful manner. Although he called himself a hermit, he could not ignore the customs when meeting with this person.


    The guest had a strange air about him. His muscle mass may have reduced due to age, but he was broad-shouldered. Even while sitting, it could be inferred that he must have had a magnificent body in his youth.


    His head was clean shaven like that of a monk��s. However, he was wearing an obviously expensive-looking suit. It looked very natural on him. He didn��t look like someone who was just used to having expensive things. Instead, he gave off the feeling of materialistic power that his expensive bespoke suit symbolized.


    He had thick, grey eyebrows and large, round eyes. While his features couldn��t be called handsome, his face had a dignified look. However, his cloudy white left eye gave off a strange sense of pressure to people who faced him. The strange impression he gave off was, undoubtedly, mostly due to this eye.


    ��For Your Excellency, Priest Aoba, to visit a nameless temple like this, whatever could be the reason?��


    Yakumo served the guest a cup of carelessly-made tea.


    The monk, who was wearing a suit, casually picked up the tea cup, took a large gulp and returned the cup to the tatami mat. It was a way of drinking that wholly ignored propriety, but strangely did not appear to be rude.


    ��Nameless temple? Being too modest makes you sound sarcastic, Kokonoe Yakumo.��


    ��My apologies.��


    As Yakumo answered in an aloof manner, the elderly person called, ��His Excellency, Priest Aoba,�� scrutinized him with his right eye.


    ��Besides, there��s no way a lowly chief priest of a nameless temple could talk to me, Toudou Aoba, in such a rude manner.��


    ��Oh, did I hurt your feelings?��


    ��No. In fact, it makes me feel more comfortable.��


    This time, Elder Toudou drained the remaining tea that Yakumo had prepared in one gulp.


    ��I request a refill.��


    Yakumo gave a faint smile, bowed, and received the cup.


    Yakumo poured the water that he had boiled on the portable stove ���� this back room used a portable stove even in mid-winter, despite having a fireplace ���� into the teacup, picked up the tea whisk, and asked in a carefree manner.


    ��So, Your Excellency, what brings you here today?��


    Yakumo stirred the mixture of matcha and hot water, removed the tea whisk, then pushed the tea cup towards Elder Toudou instead of presenting it to him, before raising his head.


    ��You just visited us last month, so it can��t be that you wanted to see the face of this humble priest once again.��


    The ��last month�� that Yakumo was talking about was regarding the fourth of January, when Tatsuya and Miyuki had come to give their New Year��s greetings. The person who had arrived without notice and spoke to Yakumo before them was this elderly monk.


    ��Kokonoe Yakumo, I wish to borrow your strength.��


    Elder Toudou��s answer to Yakumo��s question was very direct.


    ��Well, I am merely a monk who is lacking strength, so will I be able to help Your Excellency?��


    ��Enough of the humility. You are praised as the reincarnation of Kashin Koji due to your illusionary techniques, so if you are lacking strength, then there are no strong practitioners in this world.��


    ��Well, now. Kashin Koji was rumored to be a simple conjurer. If that is the case, perhaps that gossip about me being ��Kashin Koji��s reincarnation�� meant that my techniques were no more than a sleight of hand?��


    ��Isn��t that a belief from when magic was considered to be a pipe dream? Such deception won��t work on me. I am well-aware of your true ability.��


    After hearing that declaration of confidence in a tone of voice that indicated that it was taken for granted, Yakumo scratched his head.


    ����So, Your Excellency. What do you require of me?��


    To begin with, Yakumo didn��t think that he could deceive Elder Toudou. Yakumo was well aware of just who this elderly man with a cloudy white eye was.


    ��The unrestrained activities of the necromancer from the continent, Gu Jie, are inexcusable. The technique that uses corpses as puppets spreads enough impurity as it is. If he uses it indiscriminately like that, it will be too late to exorcise.��


    ��Your Excellency. There��s no point in talking about Shinto rituals to a Buddhist monk like myself.��


    ��I won��t ask you to participate in the exorcism. I just want your help in removing the source of the impurity.��


    ��So, you want me to exterminate the necromancer known as Gu Jie?�� Yakumo��s sigh was not a pretense.


    ��It is enough that you remove him from Japan. I don��t care if he is dead or alive.��


    ��It seems that your subordinates don��t feel that it is okay to let him escape, Your Excellency.��


    ��The people of the Yotsuba are no longer my subordinates. Now, I am merely a sponsor.��


    Yakumo did not take Elder Toudou��s words seriously. It was true that this old man was once the owner of the Fourth Institute, and was now a sponsor of the Yotsuba Family, but the word ��merely�� was false. Yakumo was also aware that it wasn��t just the Yotsuba Family that he was sponsoring.


    ��If I dip my hands in such worldly issues, the main temple will get noisy.��


    This was not an excuse. It was a pretty shameful thing for Yakumo, but it was the truth.


    Of course, there was no point in complaining to Toudou Aoba about such a thing.


    ��I have already talked to Mt. Hiei regarding this.��


    This old man already had enough influence in the shadows to easily overturn something like that.


    ��Is that so����


    Although it was rare for Yakumo, he felt like there was nothing he could do but sigh.


    ��Despite what I said, I don��t intend to ask you for a very big favor. I am not in a position to do so, after all.��


    ��To begin with, please tell me what it is you wish of me in more detail. I will let you know if I can accept the job after that.��


    Yakumo was the only person who could give such a reply. For example, even though Kudou Retsu was older than Elder Toudou, he would not be able to decline his ��request��.


    ��I want you to help Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ����You are worried about him, as well, Your Excellency?��


    ��Although he was an accidental creation, he is still one of the extreme cases. I need him to remain useful for a while yet.��


    Yakumo felt sympathy for Tatsuya. He knew that what Elder Toudou meant by ��useful��, was that he wanted Tatsuya to act as a lab rat in gathering more data.


    Toudou Aoba had a long reach. Yakumo thought that it would be considerably difficult for Tatsuya to escape from his clutches.


    However, Yakumo did not think that Tatsuya would have any trouble with the circumstances he was currently facing.


    ��I don��t think someone like Gu Jie could do anything to him.��


    ��I am not worried about Shiba Tatsuya fighting against Gu Jie.��


    ��In that case, are you worried about a possibility of clashing with the STARS?��


    Yakumo was aware that one of the leaders of the STARS, the magician corps under the direct command of the USNA Joint Chiefs of Staff, had secretly entered Japan, and he also knew about his objectives. Although he didn��t know the motives behind it, he was aware that the USNA military wanted to assassinate Gu Jie with their own hands. The USNA military was trying to prevent Gu Jie from falling into the hands of the Japanese authorities. There were probably some shady circumstances that they didn��t want Japan to find out about.


    If Tatsuya drove Gu Jie into a corner, it was easy to predict that the STARS would once again get in his way. Even so, Yakumo didn��t believe that it would become a situation where his help would be absolutely necessary.


    ��If we��re talking about pure combat ability, I don��t think even the second strongest member of STARS, Benjamin ��Canopus�� Loews, could win against Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ��Yes, if it were just a fight to the death with no rules.��


    ��I see.��


    Yakumo understood what Elder Toudou was worried about. What he was afraid of, was going against the ��rules.�� Toudou Aoba was trying to prevent Yotsuba��s ��creation�� from getting dragged into a decisive fight by means outside of violence.


    ��What I want to ask of you, is to hold on to his reins, and prevent him from falling into an unfavorable situation.��


    ��What about searching for Gu Jie?��


    ��If you are able to dispose of him, then that would be great, but that is of lower importance. In any case, even if we leave him alone, the STARS will get rid of him.��


    Basically, it was okay, even if Gu Jie was assassinated by the STARS. This meant that there was no need to worry about the honor of the Ten Master Clans. From Elder Toudou��s perspective, it was probably better if the Ten Master Clans were driven into a slightly difficult position.


    ��If that is the case, then I will accept your request. Shiba Tatsuya isn��t a stranger to me, after all.��


    ��My thanks. Is ten cushions sufficient as your payment?��


    The ��cushion�� mentioned here is a code word from back when deals were often settled with paper money. One ��cushion�� meant 10,000 notes, with each note being worth 10,000 Yen, so basically, it was one hundred million Yen. Ten cushions would be equal to one billion Yen.


    Yakumo gave a bitter smile and shook his head at Elder Toudou��s proposal.


    ��No, no. Despite appearances, I consider myself a hermit. There is no need for monetary compensation.��


    This time, Elder Toudou shook his head with a serious face.


    ��The truth is, there is nothing more valuable. At the very least, this is what I think. If you cannot accept cash, then I��ll find a statue of Buddha from somewhere and deliver it to you.��


    Incidentally, the statue of Buddha that Toudou Aoba would send would be made of pure gold.


    ��Please, don��t send anything that would be difficult to dispose of.��


    ��Something that you would find difficult to dispose of? Although that would be interesting to see, I doubt that could happen.��


    Elder Toudou stood up by putting a hand on his knee. It was an action befitting his age.


    A second later, Yakumo stood up without a sound.


    ��The tea was horrible as usual, but thanks, anyways.��


    Yakumo smiled at Elder Toudou��s usual phrase and opened the sliding door.

 Volume 19 - CH 12

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    It was 10 P.M. by the time Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived home after their dinner with Katsuto, Mayumi, and Masaki.


    Although it wasn��t a particularly late hour for a high schooler, Minami was still awake to welcome them.


    ��Welcome back.��


    Minami wore her maid uniform to greet Tatsuya and Miyuki at the front door.


    ��We��re back. Did any news come in?��


    Minami hesitated for a moment at Tatsuya��s query.


    ��There were no calls from the Main House, Kuroba-sama, or Tsukuba- sama.��


    Tatsuya was waiting for them to contact him about the results of the investigation on the magician that he had tracked down. However, there was a hint of another matter from Minami��s tone.


    ��I��ll listen to you in the living room.��


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami entered the living room. Tatsuya and Miyuki sat down on the sofa while Minami stood to deliver the news of the event that transpired while they were gone


    ��There was an emergency message from First High.��


    ��Emergency message?��


    ��Yes, Miyuki-sama. Although the contents are not very pressing, it had to be sent before the end of the day so it was marked as ��urgent��.��


    ��So, what��s the announcement?��


    ��The school will be closed until Saturday, the 23rd, although the closure might be extended.��


    Once Tatsuya��s query was answered, the siblings were visibly surprised. ����That��s quite sudden.��


    ����After the incident at Second High, such an incident took place here today. It��s understandable for the school to take these measures.��


    Tatsuya felt the same as Miyuki. So, he made up a somewhat plausible reason and settled on that.


    ��I see�� Still, this is troublesome.��


    Miyuki put her hand on her cheek and sighed softly.


    ��How so?��


    At Tatsuya''s inquiry, Miyuki subtly averted her gaze in a slightly embarrassed manner.


    ��Due to the riot that happened after school, I headed back home directly from the police station�� and left some personal items in my school locker.��


    Tatsuya had judged based on Miyuki��s expression that the personal item was something that she didn��t want anyone else to see.


    ��Shall we get it tomorrow then?��


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya with a surprised expression.


    ��But, Onii-sama, isn��t the school going to be closed?��


    ��It��s just to get some personal items. If we really can��t get in, it should be fine for us to leave it then, right?��


    Miyuki didn��t say `it isn��t something that important��. ��I�� see.��


    Miyuki was undeniably concerned. However, she decided to take Tatsuya��s offer to accompany her instead.


    Tatsuya didn��t go out again that night. He knew where the remote attack that used SBs originated from. Going to the scene was an option, but Tatsuya decided to use another method.


    ��Miyuki, do you have some time?��


    As the hour approached midnight, when it was time to go to sleep, Tatsuya knocked on Miyuki��s door.


    ��Ah, yes. Please wait a moment.��


    He received a flustered response from the other side of the door. He sensed someone moving around in a hurried manner, and Miyuki showed her face before long.


    ��Please come in, Onii-sama.��


    Miyuki was slightly flushed. Probably because she found her attire, which was just a housecoat over her negligee, to be embarrassing. However, she hadn��t closed the front of her housecoat. It wasn��t because she didn��t have the time.


    Tatsuya candidly walked into the room with Miyuki��s invitation, even though she was only in her nightclothes.


    ��Please take a seat wherever you��d like.��


    ��No, I��m fine here.��


    However, Tatsuya stopped just inside the entrance and didn��t move further inside.


    ��Onii-sama?��


    ��Miyuki, I know this will sound strange, but����


    ��Yes?��


    Miyuki tilted her head at Tatsuya��s unexpectedly roundabout way of talking.


    ��Can you wake up early tomorrow?��


    Why was he struggling so much to say just that��? While wondering about that, Miyuki naturally answered, ��Yes��.


    ��Yes, I don��t mind. But at what time exactly would you like me to wake up?��


    Tatsuya��s answer went beyond her expectations.


    ��I��d like you to come to the underground laboratory around 4:00 AM.��


    ����That��s pretty early.��


    ��Ah, I��m sorry����


    ��No, I don��t mind at all!��


    Due to her surprise, she unintentionally gave a straightforward response to Tatsuya, but she immediately took back her words that could be taken as dissatisfaction. Since she was worried about appearing as if she was unhappy with Tatsuya, she spoke louder than necessary.


    ��I see.��


    Tatsuya was slightly surprised at her excited reply, but his expression soon returned to one that concealed his hesitation.


    ��Onii-sama, there��s something else you want to talk about, right? Please, go ahead.��


    As she moved closer and questioned him, all she could think about was how she didn��t want to make Tatsuya hate her.


    Her untied housecoat fluttered open, and the swell of her bare breasts were visible to Tatsuya through her negligee.


    Tatsuya raised his line of sight so that he wouldn''t be able to see anything below Miyuki��s shoulders, and answered her question while enduring his discomfort.


    ��Before coming to the laboratory, please take a bath. Even a shower would be fine, but please cleanse your body before coming.��


    ��Okay.��


    Miyuki answered in a shrill voice. However, she didn��t notice since she was worried that Tatsuya might hear her pounding heartbeat.


    ��As for your attire, please wear a housecoat over your underwear, no, swimsuit.��


    Miyuki was so shocked, she felt as though her heart would explode.


    ��Yes. I-Is it for tuning a CAD��?��


    Since it was the laboratory, she knew that it could be the only reason. However, she asked him that on purpose to suppress her excitement.


    ��No, not for that.��


    Tatsuya looked away while saying that. His behavior astonished Miyuki.


    ����That brother of hers was actually being shy!?


    ��I��ll tell you what we��ll be doing then. I��m sorry, but I��m counting on you.��


    Tatsuya said that rapidly while diverting his eyes as he left Miyuki��s room.


    As soon as the door closed, Miyuki sank weakly to the floor. Her hands felt hot against her cheeks.


    While strongly thinking to herself, ��I must wake up by 3:00 AM,�� she scolded her weak legs and headed to bed. Although she felt that going to sleep was impossible, she told herself that it would be outrageous to show up looking awful due to the lack of sleep, and forced herself to sleep.


    She might have passed out from overthinking, but this was better compared to being unable to sleep due to her excitement.


    ? ? ?


    Regardless of the fact that she had only slept for three hours, Miyuki woke up at 3:00 A.M. She washed her body conscientiously and put on fresh underwear. Over it, she wore a housecoat with the belt tied. After all, Tatsuya did tell her to wear a ��swimsuit,�� but she had a feeling that underwear would be more appropriate for this situation.


    She brushed her hair many times in front of the dressing table. Despite the fact that Miyuki��s hair never got entangled and it was enough to comb it only once, she brushed through it plenty.


    The cosmetics caught her eyes, but she decided not to use any makeup. This was because she thought that Tatsuya didn��t want it on her. She also used a shampoo that will leave no fragrance, and she didn��t want to put on any adornments. This was how Miyuki interpreted Tatsuya��s statement, ��I want you to cleanse your body.��


    Miyuki headed for the laboratory in the basement before 4:00 AM. It was the room where they first tested the flying device.


    ��It��s Miyuki.��


    ��Please enter.��


    Miyuki took one deep breath and opened the laboratory door. Miyuki unintentionally stopped, but entered the room soon after and closed the door.


    Her surprise at Tatsuya��s appearance stopped her in her tracks. Tatsuya wore nothing but a tight half-pants type bathing trunks.


    Even though there was heating in the hallway, it felt even warmer inside. For sure, the temperature had been adjusted so that it wasn��t cold with just swimsuits alone.


    Miyuki hesitated for a moment.


    She loosened her belt, then let her housecoat slip to the floor.


    Now, it was Tatsuya��s turn to hold his breath. He had thought Miyuki would be wearing a swimsuit that was similar to a one-piece design that barely showed any skin under the housecoat.


    But in reality��


    Miyuki was wearing a set of white underwear that was made of mostly lace. Most of her skin was visible through the fabric.


    If the color had been red or black, the design would have provoked strong sexual appeal. However, white underwear gave off an elegant impression. Of course, the atmosphere that Miyuki herself created must have had a big impact too. In addition to what she had on her body.


    ����Onii-sama?��


    Miyuki, whose cheeks were blushed in embarrassment ���� upon close inspection, it was not only the area around her eyes and cheeks, but also everything from her neck to her breasts had turned slightly flushed ���� she diverted her gaze slightly downwards as she spoke to Tatsuya.


    ��Please, tell me what you want me to do����


    For example, even if she was commanded ��take off your underwear��, Miyuki would not defy it. Her voice indicated her readiness.


    ������Before we get to the main point, listen to me for a bit.��


    ������Of course.��


    Tatsuya started talking to Miyuki while they stood about two meters apart, facing each other.


    ��As you know, my ��eyes�� can��t see the future. I do not have the convenient ability to automatically select what I want to know in the unconscious area and project it into consciousness. The law of causality dictates that I have to select everything consciously. Otherwise, it would be crazy to expect to get to the information I am looking for.��


    ��I think that it is an amazing ability, being able to reliably get the information you��re consciously looking for.��


    Tatsuya didn��t show humbleness at Miyuki��s praise.


    ��Certainly, but it takes time to filter information like this. Selecting information consciously is more reliable than unconsciously. Furthermore, at the rate that I have to follow the genealogical tree of cause and effect for this ��clairvoyance��, it is certain that we will need more resources in the future.��


    ��Do you mean magical resources?��


    ��Attention, concentration, perseverance, multi-layered cognitive capability�� these are not only related to magic. It is not inconvenient to lump them together with ��magic-related resources.�� In fact, that would make it easier for a person to understand.��


    ��OK, I will understand it as such.��


    As she was drawn into Tatsuya��s story, it didn��t take long until Miyuki stopped averting her gaze.


    After a nod to Miyuki, who looked at him with enthusiasm, Tatsuya continued his explanation.


    ��Now we��ll move on to discussing the not so well-known details. Let��s start with the current mission. I ��saw�� the target Gu Jie in Zama. Thereafter, no ties could be connected to Gu Jie, even without new cause and effect relations. Using only the information directly related to Gu Jie himself, we should be able to locate him. Even still, we need to gather sufficient resources.��


    ��Are your magic-related resources insufficient? Is there any way I can assist you?��


    ��No, if I pour all my resources into it I can find a specific individual using special structure information within the country. It wouldn��t even need 100% of it. I think that allocating 70% of my resources to Elemental Sight is sufficient.��


    While hearing that, Miyuki knitted her eyebrows suspiciously. But within 5 seconds, she opened her eyes with a startled expression.


    ��So you can��t find him as you can��t allocate enough hyper-perception resources. Is this because you are spending those resources as my guardian!?��


    Tatsuya nodded with a bitter expression.


    ��I am always allocating half of my Elemental Sight resources for you.��


    However far she is away, Tatsuya��s magic removes threats towards Miyuki.


    He is capable of such a thing because Tatsuya always ��sees�� Miyuki.


    ��Always�� means twenty-four hours a day without exaggeration. However, he is watching her with his unconscious sight while sleeping. He continues to ��see�� and check if a crisis is approaching Miyuki.


    Tatsuya is confident that he will wake up immediately, however deep his sleep may be.


    No, that has nothing to do with confidence. It is a system that works with 100% reliability.


    Because of that, what is normally possible can sometimes not be done because of a shortage of resources. This was the case right now.


    ��Onii-sama, please release the resources you set aside for me right now! I am here. There is no reason to watch me with Elemental Sight now!��


    It was only natural for her character that Miyuki said this. Tatsuya was saying that he was unable to complete his mission because of her. Even if it was someone other than Miyuki, they would insist on the same thing.


    ��I cannot do that.��


    Tatsuya shook his head.


    ��Why? There are no enemies here. This room is in the basement and surrounded by thick walls. It��s a place difficult to penetrate from the outside, even with magic. For example, even if we are attacked with magic, because of the large quantity of sensors installed for experiments you will immediately notice that. I think you know that even better than me, Onii-sama.��


    ��Your reasoning is correct.��


    Bashfully ���� Miyuki stared at Tatsuya who seemed to be embarrassed with question marks in her eyes while waiting for him to continue.


    ��That is correct�� but I can��t do that because of emotional issues that I have.��


    Miyuki stopped breathing. The question marks floating in her eyes turned entirely into exclamation marks.


    ��Miyuki. I am anxious to take my ��eyes�� off you. Even if my ��eyes�� leave you for one hundredth of a second, I am thinking about everything I could possibly not ��see�� about you�� that makes me crazy.��


    ��Onii-sama����


    Miyuki forces herself to breathe. She barely managed to say that one word.


    Tatsuya has only one genuine emotion left. The love for his little sister Miyuki. Miyuki also knows this from hearing it from their mother.


    But it is the first time Tatsuya himself told Miyuki that he loves her so strongly that it��s making him crazy.


    ��I understand the logic. You''re right next to me, so even if I were to take my "eyes" off you, I would notice right away if something happened. Moreover, you are not so weak that you would be injured just because I took my eyes off you for a second or two. It''s different from that time in Okinawa. I understand that as well.��


    Tatsuya averted his eyes from Miyuki and sighed in a self-mocking manner.


    ��However, even if I agree with your reasoning, my emotions are not convinced. If I leave Gu Jie alone, things like today will happen again. As a result, I know that the risk of you being exposed to violence will increase. To resolve this situation I understand that I should concentrate my Elemental Sight ability on Gu Jie. This is where my emotions get in the way.��


    Tatsuya pointed to his heart with the thumb of his right hand and shook his head as if he found himself to be in a pitiful state.


    ��I feel like I learned for the first time that emotions are such a troublesome thing.��


    Miyuki rushed over to unburden Tatsuya by wrapping his right hand and squeezing it.


    ����Is there anything I can do for you?��


    Tatsuya made eye contact with Miyuki.


    Tatsuya looks deep into Miyuki��s eyes. ��Yes. Miyuki, please lend me a hand.��


    ��Yes, anything you want!��


    This time Miyuki completely forgot her shame temporarily. Because of this mood, Tatsuya was a little embarrassed.


    ��I asked myself why I can��t take my ��eyes�� from you and found one answer.��


    While he was questioned by Miyuki��s look, Tatsuya suppressed his bashfulness and voiced his conclusion.


    ��What frightens me is probably the fact that I cannot feel certain that you are safe.��


    ����But Onii-sama. Miyuki is right here.��


    Miyuki could not understand why Tatsuya said that he couldn''t feel certain about it, even though he could see that she was right in front of him.


    ��The naked eye can only see light and shadow.��


    But there is no other way. What is it that Tatsuya was looking at with his ��eyes��? There is nobody besides Tatsuya who knew the answer to that.


    ��If you usually see with nothing but the naked eye, only seeing light and shadow would be enough to relieve the anxiety. However, this is a problem because I always look at you with my different ��eyes��.��


    The information that can be read by Tatsuya��s hyper-perception far exceeds the signals that can be acquired through the five senses. Tatsuya is constantly observing Miyuki with that hyper-perception, his ��Spirit Eyes��. Compared to other people, objects, and landscapes Miyuki is an existence with a by far deeper and overwhelming substance, that for Tatsuya can��t be perceived just by the five senses.


    It might be an exaggeration to say that Tatsuya saw people other than Miyuki as shadow figures on a cave wall, but maybe he felt that they were like superficial images.


    ��By only watching with the naked eye I don��t have the feeling that you are safe. This is obstructing the release of the resources.��


    Tatsuya lays his left hand on Miyuki��s hands that are squeezing his right hand.


    ��Therefore, Miyuki. Let me feel relieved.��


    Miyuki, entranced by Tatsuya��s look, was unaware she was nodding.


    Tatsuya was sitting just in his swim wear with his legs crossed in the middle of the laboratory. It was neither the full-lotus position, nor the half-lotus position. It was just a relaxed seating position.


    No, saying ��just�� would be an understatement. Miyuki was wearing only a bra and panties decorated with lace, so she turned her back to Tatsuya��s body and had sat down on his crossed legs.


    Tatsuya wrapped his arms around Miyuki��s body. He held her left hand with his right and her right hand with his left. As if the position was made to declare ��I will never let you go.��


    Miyuki��s body was tensed and she was looking down. Her skin, not only the face but her whole body, was slightly red up to the tips of the toes. She is not ��bright red like a ripe tomato�� because her excitement and tension were keeping a miraculous balance. ����To all appearances, it looked like it was bad for her health.


    ��Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya spoke into Miyuki��s ear. The heat of his breath tickled her earlobe.


    ��Please relax a bit more.��


    Contrary to Tatsuya��s words, Miyuki put more strength in her hands held by him.


    ��T-That��s impossible��!��


    Miyuki replied in a strangled whisper. She couldn''t scream because she was having trouble breathing properly.


    The hands holding hers were big and manly.


    The arms passed by her body were tightened firmly and strong.


    From Tatsuya��s chest, that was glued to her back, the body heat of a person that is both an older brother and fianc�� was transmitted.


    Is that violently pounding heartbeat coming from Tatsuya��s heart or her own? Miyuki couldn��t differentiate anymore.


    ��Your temperature has increased a little. Calm down.��


    Miyuki was so embarrassed that she almost died. At least, she wanted to hide her face with both hands. In the current state where her left and right hand was restrained this was not possible. It was comforting at least that he could not see her face because she turned her back to him.


    However, it was definitely not unpleasant. Rather, Miyuki was delighted that she was hugged like this.


    Therefore she was even more embarrassed.


    ����Even though they''re not doing anything particularly indecent����


    Miyuki became frantic and told herself so. She was without doubt a well brought-up girl, but as an average 2nd year student in high school ���� limited as it may be, she had some knowledge about those topics anyways.


    Only wearing underwear while participating in physical contact with a member of the opposite sex was unladylike, but this was an extreme case for sure, wasn��t it? Though, she was being hugged from behind.


    Tatsuya��s hands are connected to Miyuki��s hands.


    Miyuki��s hands are connected to Tatsuya��s hands.


    There is no trace of caressing between Tatsuya and Miyuki. And yet����


    (My body seems to be melting away together with my heart��)


    Even though her mind had effectively shut down, she remained conscious.


    Tatsuya��s whispering voice crept into Miyuki��s ear.


    ��The softness of your skin and the warmth of your body can even be felt with closed eyes. You are certainly in my arms.��


    ��I am here. Here, where I am protected by Onii-sama.��


    The words crossed her lips without thinking.


    ��Right, Onii-sama?��


    ��You don��t need to worry about a thing.��


    ��Feel free to do as you please.��


    ��Please use all of your power as you see fit.��


    It might have been a kind of trance-like state.


    A prophecy given by a shrine maiden who is possessed by a god. It was something similar to that.


    Miyuki��s words pulled the trigger on Tatsuya��s ��power��.


    The resources focused on Miyuki became free.


    Tatsuya��s ��eyes�� are dashing through the information sea to look for answers.


    He is traversing back and forth the genealogical tree of cause and effect, repeating a process of trial and error many times in one moment����


    And finally, he caught the figure of the enemy.


    ? ? ?


    The ringleader of the Hakone terror attack, the ancient magician who manipulated corpses coming from the former Dahan, Gu Jie was dragged out from the garden of sleep by a sudden piercing gaze.


    He did not know from where he was watched. It was neither from the inside nor the outside of this room


    As if the gaze he had been seen with came not from this world, but from beyond.


    Gu Jie deployed a spell blocking formation before attempting to identify the true identity of that gaze. It was a counter magic improved by the Kunlunfang Institute to just get the result without actually tracing the Ursa Major in the ��Pacing the Big Dipper�� Taoist ritual. This method prevents the intrusion of SBs, but it��s defense capabilities against modern magic are limited. He did not know if it would repel the attack that must certainly follow after the gaze.


    An instant after he braced himself, the defense formation was destroyed by a bullet-like Psion burst that was focused into a single point.


    Gu Jie constructed a new defensive barrier in a hurry. Gu Jie held his breath for a while.


    There was no follow-up attack. Any sign of the gaze disappeared.


    Gu Jie exhaled in a sigh of relief and checked the damage that he had taken. He felt no pain anywhere in his body, but there were plenty of magic spells that could shave away a person''s lifespan without said person feeling a thing.


    But strangely, no matter how much Gu Jie, who was well-versed in such deadly curses searched, he could not find an injury caused by the recent attack. There were no signs that a delayed effect or conditional activation type magic had been used either.


    It was eerie that he couldn''t understand the effect of the attack, but that would have to wait until later. It was certain that this location had been exposed through some unknown means. He immediately decided to move to a different location.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki regained her sanity when a strong magic sign was emitted from Tatsuya��s body. Before she could become captivated in shame again, Tatsuya let go of her hands and loosened his arms to free Miyuki.


    Miyuki got quickly up from him with caution so Tatsuya wouldn��t feel uncomfortable.


    Miyuki stiffened when she sensed Tatsuya standing up behind her, but the expected, or rather hoped for, embrace failed to happen. Tatsuya simply walked right past Miyuki.


    Tatsuya stopped in front of the door. He spoke without turning back to Miyuki, who was looking at his back.


    ��Thank you, Miyuki.��


    The tremors that ran through Miyuki''s body were not caused by the cold.


    ��Was Miyuki able to help you?��


    Miyuki asked this with a voice hoarse from pleasure.


    ��Yes, of course.��


    Tatsuya answered without turning around and chuckled.


    ��Let��s get dressed before we have a detailed conversation.��


    Miyuki''s face turned deep red, and she put her hands over her breasts and squatted down on the spot to calm down.


    Tatsuya kept his back turned to her and left the laboratory.


    It wasn��t even 5 AM yet, but Miyuki didn��t feel like going back to bed now. Even though she was a little sweaty, Miyuki decided to take a shower after she listened to Tatsuya. She changed into a house coat, not the uniform.


    When she came to the dining room, Tatsuya had been waiting in training wear at the table.


    ��Good morning, Miyuki-sama.��


    ��Morning, Minami-chan.��


    Not only Tatsuya was there. Was it because of her professionalism that Minami was completely armed in maid clothes?


    ��Are you fine with tea?��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    After Miyuki sat down on the opposite side of Tatsuya, a freshly poured hot green tea was offered to her. The reviving taste cleared and awakened her mind.


    ��Minami, it��s fine for now. Rest a little.��


    ��I will do that, Tatsuya-sama.��


    Minami bowed and left the dining room. Tatsuya��s words were not because of worry for her. She didn��t resist because she understood that he could not talk in front of her.


    Tatsuya waited until Minami completely left the dining room, before he turned to Miyuki.


    ��Miyuki.��


    ��Yes, Onii-sama?��


    Miyuki��s already straight back tensed even more. When being spoken to by Tatsuya, Miyuki vividly recalled the heat of their bare skin touching. Miyuki��s tongue and body were tied by the tension of her embarrassment.


    ��Sorry about earlier.��


    But under Tatsuya��s worried look for her, Miyuki��s tension soon melted and then disappeared.


    ����I am happy that Miyuki could help Onii-sama, no, rather not being a burden for Onii-sama.��


    Miyuki shook her head sideways with small movements without taking her eyes off Tatsuya and smiled bewitchingly.


    ��Rather than talking about that. Onii-sama, what was the result?��


    To make sure Tatsuya couldn��t delay any longer, she changed the topic to the mission at hand.


    Tatsuya did not let Miyuki��s solicitude go to waste. ��I caught him for sure.��


    ��Then is it already settled?��


    Miyuki wasn''t conscious of it, but she did not consider killing people to be taboo. Or rather, she did not consider Tatsuya killing another person to be taboo.


    Any person killed by Tatsuya without a doubt deserved to die.


    Her personality had grown twisted in this manner over time, without her being aware of it.


    ��No, I did not erase him.��


    When he caught the information of a being, physical distance didn��t matter for Tatsuya. Both creatures and non-creatures, humans included, can be turned into dust and erased. Tatsuya understood precisely what Miyuki meant with ��settled�� and shook his head to that question.


    ��May I know the reason?��


    Miyuki��s question didn��t criticize Tatsuya��s decision. She was purely interested in the reason. Miyuki didn��t understand the reason for the commiseration for Gu Jie.


    ��The goal of this mission is not to kill the enemy. It is to show the society that the terror attack incident was settled.��


    Even though Tatsuya��s answer was indirect, but that much was sufficient for Miyuki.


    ��Do you mean that it is impossible to accomplish the mission when you erase the mastermind secretly?��


    ��Exactly. Oba-ue told me that she didn��t care if he was alive or dead. But of course it is best to capture him alive. Even if I kill him I have to show where I cornered him and need to leave a corpse.��


    ��That means you will have to kill him in a manner where people can still tell that he is the mastermind behind the terror incident.��


    Tatsuya nods at Miyuki��s words.


    Miyuki was glad that Tatsuya accepted this as correct, but suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    ��Then, do you have the free time to keep me company here right now? You located his whereabouts with a lot of effort. Shouldn��t we go out to capture him immediately?��


    Tatsuya showed the impatient Miyuki a composed smile.


    ��It��s OK. I marked him earlier.��


    ��A mark��?


    ��Yes. With the method I learned when I took down Zhou Gongjin.��


    When he was in Kyoto to pursue Zhou Gongjin, Tatsuya was not able to break Zhou��s Ghost Walker by himself. Zhou Gongjin did not escape because before that Nakura was defeated in a fight with Zhou and the blood that was controlled by Nakura, to be more precise the blood having Nakura��s ��desire�� in it, revealed Zhou Gongjin��s position.


    Tatsuya has no technique to transfer his blood. As a substitute for blood, he developed a magic technique that creates a signal bullet which can be traced over several days. The bullet consisted of a high amount of condensed Psions which he learned to make as a countermeasure against the parasites. He can keep track of the geographical coordinates with this magic and when he comes close to the them. Tatsuya can completely void Ghost Walker with the ��spirit�� manipulation technique he learned from Yakumo afterwards.


    ��There was no opportunity in Zama, but I surely shot it earlier. I can locate the whereabouts of Gu Jie without investing more resources.��


    At last Tatsuya declared this.


    He is going to catch him.


    Miyuki didn��t doubt his words.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya went out to Kyuuchouji Temple to train as he normally did, but he wasn��t delaying the mission due to pride or conceit.


    As he explained to Miyuki, this mission was not just about simply capturing or killing the mastermind. Arrangements to organize a search party needed to be made first. It was still too early to contact the involved people.


    Until it was time to move, he went to Yakumo��s temple for his usual training.


    However, after the usual bout of sparring, they had a slightly different conversation than usual.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, how is your mission going?��


    Yakumo asked this in a small talk tone while they were drinking tea brought by a disciple on the floor in the main temple building.


    ��Not good.��


    Tatsuya answered and omitted saying until yesterday.


    ��In spite of that, you don''t seem particularly worried.��


    Yakumo asked this not suspiciously, but cheerfully.


    ��It��s none of my business after all.��


    The words he didn��t say this time were, ��until the day before yesterday.�� When Miyuki was attacked by anti-magic supporters, the capture and obliteration of the mastermind, Gu Jie, became Tatsuya��s top priority.


    ��None of your business�� Regardless, you seem to be working diligently.��


    ��Because it��s my mission. I can��t refuse.��


    Ignoring Yakumo��s face that was twisted into a grin, Tatsuya asked a question in return.


    ��However, this is unusual. Master cares about my mission?��


    ��This is not unusual. Wasn��t I helping you with various things up until now like the ��vampire incident�� or the ��parasite doll incident��?��


    ��In other words, does that mean that this is a situation that Master can��t ignore this time?��


    ��Even if you are a monk you are not completely freed from matters of the world. It��s awful.��


    Tatsuya failed to see any degree of discomfort that could be described as ��awful�� from the expression of the carefree answering Yakumo.


    ��Then could you please help me with the search of Gu Jie, the ancient magician from the former Dahan, who is the mastermind of the terror attack?��


    Tatsuya found the idea of being led around in circles in this manner somewhat distasteful, so he brazenly tried asking Yakumo for support. He had said this sarcastically, assuming that it would be refused.


    ��All right.��


    So when the immediate response was a nod, Tatsuya wasn��t able to respond for a moment.


    ��What��s wrong with you? It seems like you are somehow surprised.��


    Of course, Tatsuya was aware that it would be his defeat if he didn''t manage to stay calm. So he obediently raised the white flag. ����It was a defeat either way.


    ��I was surprised. Because I thought that you surely wouldn��t agree immediately.��


    ��It��s merely cooperation. Just to help a little.��


    Tatsuya could not see what Yakumo was really thinking behind that carefree smiling expression he was wearing as usual.


    ��Then I will think about what I would like to request from you.��


    ��That��s fine. I will lend you my power to the extent I��m capable of. Oh, but don''t go asking me to teach you any techniques any more.��


    ��I know.��


    At this time Tatsuya was unaware that he had been tricked into allowing Yakumo to intervene.


    ? ? ?


    After Tatsuya returned from training, he changed into his school uniform and went to school as usual.


    They hadn��t forgotten that the school was closed from today to the weekend. Miyuki��s and Minami��s personal items were left at school because they returned home immediately after the police interrogation yesterday. They were going to collect these.


    There is no need to bring textbooks and notebooks to and from school unlike one hundred years ago. But changing clothes for P.E. as well as practice and club activities were necessary.


    If they don��t want to take care of the details, they can pay a low price to the school for cleaning changing clothes. Even though female students would entrust their uniform to the company, none of them would hand over their underwear for cleaning.


    Besides, girls tended to carry various things around anyways. Male students mostly came to school empty-handed, whereas girls would bring some personal items of different sizes.


    The gates were shut because the school was closed, but the procedure to enter the school went smoothly since they were wearing the proper uniform, brought their student ID��s and had a legitimate reason. They arrived at school without being attacked nor delayed by a demonstration. In that case we��ll be home again soon, the trio thought.


    This expectation itself was not wrong. It��s just that there was an unexpected person in the school.


    ��Shiba-san!��


    ��Ichijou-san?��


    In the classroom of class 2A, Masaki was going to the desk by himself.


    ����Are you studying?��


    Miyuki spontaneously asked that question even though the answer was obvious. It was too surprising to see a person alone with an open terminal for online studies in the classroom while the school is closed.


    ��Uh, yes.��


    Masaki also realized that his current appearance might be interpreted as strange, he replies to Miyuki��s question with a forced smile.


    ��Because there are still lessons at Third High today����


    ��Oh.��


    For now, even though they were surprised by it at first, Tatsuya as well as Miyuki were convinced by his explanation. Masaki had been given a seat at First High so he could take the classroom lessons of Third High. It��s a ��seat�� rather than ��being enrolled��. Naturally, their school being closed had no bearing on the state of Third High.


    Masaki had a forced smile for Miyuki��s surprise which could be called a reasonable reaction.


    ��Since Third High seems to be closed from tomorrow onwards as well, I think today I��m going to leave in the afternoon.��


    In that case, wouldn��t it have been better to take a break today? These lines were on the tip of his tongue, but he didn��t voice them after all.


    Because precisely at that time, the terminal Masaki was using made a warning sound. Masaki returned his eyes to the terminal with an ��Oops�� expression. To not disturb Masaki, Miyuki went with quiet footsteps through the classroom to the lockers in the back and silently took out her baggage.


    Miyuki walked to a spot diagonally across from Masaki, bowed once, and silently left the classroom along with Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    They didn��t encounter any trouble on their way back from First High. Rather than feeling it was ominous, Tatsuya felt a sense of disappointment. Although, Tatsuya also thought that the activists had enough common sense to not cause disturbances at the same location for two consecutive days.


    Due to this, Tatsuya was able to focus on the original search activity, and there was no reason for him to harbor dissatisfaction. Based on the information that Masaki was only available from the afternoon onwards, Tatsuya made arrangements for the pursuit of Gu Jie.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, you''ve tracked down the ringleader, haven''t you?��


    ��Yes. Some time ago I got a message from our parent��s house.��


    ��I see����


    Mayumi made a frustrated expression on the visiphone��s screen in reaction to Tatsuya��s lie. She was feeling immense shame in how the Yotsuba Family was one step ahead even though the incident happened in Saegusa territory.


    However, there was actually no big progress from the Yotsuba Family��s side either, but Tatsuya of course didn��t say that.


    ��Gu Jie, the mastermind behind the Hakone terror attack incident, is hiding in Hiratsuka right now.��


    ��Eh, Hiratsuka!?��


    ��The enemy has hardly moved since this began. He was only moving in a limited range. We mistakenly assumed that the person behind a large- scale incident would not stay in a densely populated area and this was used against us.��


    ��I see����


    The irritation of Mayumi��s face was directed to herself, her father, as well as her older brother.


    The search party from the Saegusa Family commanded by her older brother Tomokazu took the current personnel from Koto City and lead them to Narita. As a result of the investigation, they were judging that the possibility of the target hiding in the districts Hakone, Izu and Miura Peninsula was low.


    However, the criminal was lurking in the area that was supposedly searched. That means that the net of the investigation was too loose. This lead Mayumi to feel like the Saegusa Family is not as thorough, rather, they were inferior to the Yotsuba��s Family in the Ten Master Clans.


    ��Saegusa-senpai, may I continue to talk?��


    ��Excuse me, please do.��


    Even though he could not read Mayumi��s heart, he could see that Mayumi was tormented by powerlessness from her expression.


    But Tatsuya didn��t comfort her and instead brought her attention back to the task at hand.


    ��To not give him any time for escape preparations, I think we should move immediately to capture him. However, it��s not a good idea to resolve the Hakone terror incident on our own. We have to consider the honor of the police as well.��


    ��That��s right. A large-scale bomb incident occurred in the immediate surroundings of the capital. The prestige of the police depends on the arrest of the criminal. If we solve this with our private magicians alone, it would result in leaving a sour feeling between us and the police����


    Even if Gu Jie is caught, if the relationship with the police and the Ten Master Clans deteriorates because they caught Gu Jie, it is a loss for magicians at the end of the day.


    As the Saegusa Family was also active in having acquaintances other than magicians, Mayumi understood immediately what Tatsuya was trying to say.


    ��Therefore, Saegusa-senpai. Can we mobilize the police for the capture of Gu Jie?��


    When she was asked by Tatsuya, Mayumi frowned.


    ��Under what pretext? I''m sure you''re aware, but we can''t obtain an arrest warrant just because the Yotsuba Family declares someone as the criminal.��


    Tatsuya nodded without moving an eyebrow to Mayumi��s statement.


    ��I know. If the police could be moved with normal procedures, I wouldn��t think of bothering you to lend a hand. Because there is not enough evidence to convince a judicial institution, I thought that the Saegusa Family, who have good connections with the police in the Kanto region, would be able to convince the police to move.��


    Even though she knew that it was an open provocation, Mayumi couldn��t hide her displeased expression.


    ��I will try to voice that once but�� honestly speaking, when it comes to influencing the police, Tatsuya-kun��s girlfriend is better suited for that.��


    Nevertheless, Mayumi would never make a mistake like rising to the bait promising aid without considering the consequences. Mayumi talked about Erika intentionally as ��girlfriend�� to try to tease him.


    However, with Tatsuya as an opponent such an obvious attempt at showing composure is completely useless.


    ��Well, if senpai says she doesn''t mind talking to the Chiba Family, let��s talk with Erika.��


    In this situation, mainly the Saegusa Family would lose their face.


    ��For god��s sake, stop!��


    Mayumi couldn''t stand to face the criticism from her family if she were to go ahead and approve the participation of the Chiba Family on her own. It was only natural for her to raise her voice and put a stop to it.


    ��Also, as I told you, I would like to start tonight.��


    ��Understood! I��ll arrange everything by evening! Please stop bullying me!��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    Tatsuya did not object to Mayumi��s line ��Please stop bullying me!��.


    After talking to Mayumi, Tatsuya also finished talking to Katsuto and Masaki via video call. When Tatsuya was in the midst of thinking if he could rest till the time he had to leave, the bell rang informing him of arriving guests.


    The visitors were Fumiya and Ayako.


    ��Welcome, Ayako-san and Fumiya-kun. But didn��t you have school today?��


    Miyuki, who by chance chose clothes that could be used to go out, asked that question while inviting the two of them into the living room.


    It was still before 4 pm. The school time of Magic High Schools was the same everywhere. Every Monday to Friday until 3:20 P.M., except for extracurricular lessons. There wasn��t enough time even if they came from Fourth High directly to this house. The pair ���� not only Fumiya but also Ayako ���� were wearing typical, inconspicuous streetwear. Since they didn��t bring any baggage, they were wondering if they came here after checking into a hotel. It was only natural that Miyuki asked ��What about school?�� if she didn��t know the circumstances.


    ��Excuse us for disturbing you, Miyuki-oneesama. Since today Fourth High is temporarily closed as well.��


    ��Is that so? I heard that Third High had still classes today.�� To Tatsuya��s question, Fumiya answered.


    ��Following in the same form as the decision of First High, Second High and Fourth High are temporarily closed from today on. I heard that the other five schools will also follow suit from tomorrow on.��


    ��This matter has become extremely exaggerated.��


    Tatsuya muttered like it was someone else��s affair, but he himself was an involved party that triggered yesterday��s incident. To comment on this like an outsider was wrong to begin with. Was it good or bad that a person pointing that out wasn��t present?


    Because Miyuki was the student council president of First High, it would have been appropriate for her to originally know this information, but the reason she didn��t hear it was that she entrusted the reporting to the school to Izumi yesterday. Miyuki muttered ��I have to make amends to Izumi-chan�� without giving it voice. ����If Izumi knew this, she would have danced in a delirium of joy.


    Tatsuya turned his gaze towards the pair in front of him without remembering things like Izumi.


    ��Well then, may I ask for the reason why you came?��


    The twins sitting opposite of Tatsuya communicated with eye contact to decide who��d answer. ����They weren''t trying to push off the responsibility to each other.


    ��We confirmed the corpse of the ancient magician about which we received information from Tatsuya-niisan. Oumi Kazukiyo is the ancient magician with the nickname ��Puppet Master��, whose specialty technique is an SB magic from the continent that possesses and controls corpses with spiritual beings. Our target now, Gu Jie, is a user of a different type of corpse manipulation technique, right?��


    ��Rather than manipulating the corpses directly, manipulating them by letting them be possessed with SB��s�� It is different than what I heard from Gu Jie��s magic. Weren��t they supposed to be adherents of the same school of magic?��


    To Tatsuya��s question, Fumiya nodded without taking time to think.


    ��Oumi is the descendant of Taoists who immigrated from the continent about 150 years ago. Rather than traditional magicians from Dahan and the Great Asian Alliance amongst others, his art is said to be faithful to tradition and it looks like that was his secret root of pride.��


    ��He is the descendant of magicians who immigrated before the existence of magic became known?��


    They think of themselves as inheritors of traditional magic, but if you look at it from the perspective of the ancient magicians who settled down in this country several hundred years before, they are newcomers. It��s not hard to imagine that they didn��t feel at home. It could be that the parents'' intention behind the strange old-fashioned names was to make themselves fit amongst the Japanese practitioners. The person himself seemed to have gone the other way.


    ��The relations with the Onmyoji system ancient magicians were particularly bad.��


    ��Therefore he was taken advantage of by Gu Jie there.��


    ��Probably.��


    ��Even if you want to feel sympathy towards his situation, that is no justification for his actions.��


    "Not that I have any intention of sympathizing in the first place", Tatsuya muttered, and resumed the questioning.


    ��How about intelligence related to other collaborators?��


    ��After analyzing the remaining thoughts in the corpse of Oumi, it seems that Gu Jie newly acquired corpses of two people. ��I��m sorry, I don��t know the identity of the corpses.��


    ��Because the Kuroba as well as the Tsukuba don��t know anything about this, it��s highly likely to be a rather high-level magician.��


    ��Yoshimi-san and Yuuka-san agree with Tatsuya-niisan as well.��


    Once they become corpses, magicians and non-magicians as the same. Corpses of magicians and non-magicians alike impede examination by magic. However, if a corpse were to keep the abilities it possessed while the person was still alive, there was a good chance that they could repel detection methods that used perception-type magic.


    The followers of Gu Jie that were in No Head Dragon had the technology to process the brains of magicians into auxiliary tools called ��Sorcery Booster�� that put a specific magic into operation. There are no grounds anywhere to assume that Gu Jie cannot do the same thing.


    In addition, at Kamakura, Gu Jie was going to use the bodies of the magicians that were remodeled into generators after they died as well. If you can��t use the abilities one had during their lifetime, there is no such need. One is efficient if one blows oneself up and involves the enemy into it the same moment one dies.


    Anyways, Tatsuya thought. By what logic can a corpse keep the abilities that it possessed while still alive?


    Magic is the power of the mind, that is the common opinion. There is no evidence to deny this at all.


    However, at the same time the answer to the fundamental question ��What is the mind?�� has not appeared at this point as well. Everything there is now is of the hypothesis or speculation type.


    These hypotheses vary from things that are almost established theories in fields where the opinion is divided. For example, concerning the question ��What is the mind made of?�� the theory ��It is made of Pushions.�� is widely supported. On the other hand concerning the topic ��Where is the mind?�� there are various theories such as ��It��s in the information dimension.��, ��There exists a mind dimension.��, ��It exists as an entity in this world.��, and ��It��s not in a fixed location but always flowing.�� and all hypotheses have certain supporters.


    If the dead can use magic and the power of the mind is available, being alive is not a necessary condition for having a mind. No, what is the essential difference of ��life�� and ��death�� to begin with?


    Tatsuya intuitively knows that he can��t revive people in whom death has unfurled. It��s instinct rather than intuition. His characteristic magic ��Regrowth�� taught him that. That��s why there is nothing else but a clear border between life and death.


    However, if a corpse can use the power of the mind called magic, a corpse should also be able to draw out mind products such as intent, memory, and emotion. A corpse also providing the same personality it while being alive may also be possible for the aforementioned reasons. Where is that different from a living person��


    ��Onii-sama?��


    ��Tatsuya-san?��


    ��Tatsuya-niisan?��


    ��Ah, sorry.��


    Miyuki��s, Ayako��s, and Fumiya��s voices pulled his thoughts back that entered into digressions. Tatsuya seemed to have thought for a rather long time.


    ��No, you were for sure in the middle of your thoughts, I am sorry.��


    ��No. Rather����


    Before Tatsuya got into an apology contest with Miyuki, he changed the topic.


    ��Returning to the first question, what is the reason that the two of you came here? Although communication is potentially intercepted, delivering the investigation results won��t be the only purpose.��


    Tatsuya stares at Fumiya and Ayako at the same time.


    ��Did you come over to guard Miyuki while I��m out?��


    Fumiya and Ayako looked at each other and Ayako sighed.


    ��Tatsuya-san, I��m wondering whether or not your understanding of things is too good.��


    Ayako��s words ��Your understanding of things is too good�� was in a dictionary definition sense of ��You understand amongst other things the point of view and feelings of the other too well.�� and wasn��t the complimentary ��You are a good-natured person��. It was a protest that she wanted to stop his ��seeing through anything and everything.��


    ��So we can avoid acting together with families such as the Juumonji and Saegusa, we are out of this operation. It��s the same for people such as my father and Yuuka-san.��


    Certainly, the mission this time was not so important that they had to make it succeed even at the risk of leaking the details of the Kuroba''s and Tsukuba''s unique advanced mental interference magic to the Ten Master Clans. The Yotsuba could satisfy their duty by just having Tatsuya participate.


    ��The school is closed until the weekend so we volunteered to be the guards for Miyuki-oneesama. Even though I say guard, Miyuki- oneesama��s power is overwhelmingly stronger than ours, though.��


    ��That��s why we are in your care until Sunday.��


    To Fumiya and Ayako, who were lowering their heads, Tatsuya nodded while smiling bitterly.


    ��No, I can also be relieved if I know that you are involved. Will you be staying in a hotel until Sunday?��


    ��Yes, that��s the case, but we were wondering if we could stay over alternately? We do not need a bedroom.��


    In other words Fumiya says that they want to guard the house at night. Indeed, the role of a guard is a serious matter.


    ��If you two don��t mind sharing the same room, it��s fine that you check out of the hotel and stay in our house.��


    The former guest room became Minami��s room, but the room their mother used when she was alive is practically vacant at this time. As the twin bed was left as it was, there is no problem with sleeping there as well. Even in case their father Tatsurou comes home on a whim, they just have to repel him to the mansion of his second wife. Because the position of Tatsuya��s side is already stronger than Tatsurou��s position.


    ����Nee-san, what will we do?��


    Whether on duty or on personal affairs, staying at this house was convenient for Fumiya. That��s the same for Ayako. In spite of that Fumiya asked Ayako so, because he thought about that his older sister might have unpleasant feelings to the point of ��Sleeping in the same room��.


    Fumiya��s concern was not necessarily irrelevant, Ayako frowned subtly. Even though they are twins, in spite of that she was a daughter of marriageable age and if that meant staying in the same room with the opposite sex, she would feel hesitant.


    Miyuki, who noticed her conflict, tried to propose to lodge Ayako in her own room. However, Ayako answered a moment too early.


    ��Thank you for your offer. Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-oneesama, Minami- chan, we are in your care.��


    ��Likewise, I��ll leave it to you. Minami, will you arrange the room for the two to stay in?��


    ��Of course.��


    It��s a rather late time to start with cleaning and making the bed now.


    However, Minami answered with these words and bowed to Tatsuya without showing any displeasure.


    ��Then we��ll fetch our luggage from the hotel.�� Ayako says so and stands up together with Fumiya.


    ��I will also go out soon. The probability that I cannot return today is high. Miyuki, I��ll leave the rest to you.��


    ��Yes, Onii-sama.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, I wish you good luck in the battle.�� Tatsuya and Miyuki also stood up a breath later. ��I��ll try to get it done by tomorrow morning.��


    To Ayako��s encouragement, Tatsuya replied with that.

 Volume 19 - CH 13

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Gu Jie was currently hiding in downtown Hiratsuka. In order to surround their target while avoiding detection, as well as to keep the local residents from becoming anxious. Katsuto, as the head of the Gu Jie capture party, limited the number of people in his party, as he secretly deployed them in order to advance.


    However, the enemy could sense their movements. By ��enemy�� this was not referring to Gu Jie, but rather, another force that was aiding his escape.


    ��Major, we��ve confirmed that the combined Magician and Police forces lead by Juumonji Katsuto has started sending personnel into Hiratsuka. It seems that the Japanese magicians have also pinpointed Heigu��s secret location.��


    ��So, they��re bringing the police in, as well. It appears that the Japanese side wants to apprehend Heigu.��


    Benjamin Canopus was recognized as the No.2, after the General Officer and leader of ��The Stars�� Angie Sirius. He is the UNSA��s Joint Chief of Staff with direct supervision over ��The Stars��, and leads them as their commanding officer. He received the report from his men who were stationed in a mobile base disguised as a trailer, and returned from unanswerable soliloquy.


    They were not First-Class Stars members. For this operation, aside from Canopus, there were no regular Stars members being commissioned. The terrorist escape assistance ���� or more accurately, capture interference


    ����and assassination. Because of this operation��s extreme illegality, compared to last year''s operation dealing with the disposal of the runaway soldiers, the importance to leave no evidence of their involvement was stressed.


    At Zama, their location was next to the joint base and thus had convenient conditions to be able to use soldiers. Unfortunately that wouldn��t work in this case. This time, the men Canopus was leading were composed of soldiers with an East Asian appearance employed by the military intelligence department as a group for subversive actions.


    They were of a disposition similar to that of Stardust. Like the Stardust that couldn��t become stars, all members were taking drugs that exchanged their life span for increased ability. They were disposable enhanced soldiers.


    The percentage of those that were and were not magicians was 50:50. Among those that didn��t possess magical abilities were those who had received biochemical and mechanical strengthening measures. Their ability was not to the same degree as the fully mechanized cyborgs who appeared with special effects on entertainment channels, but their ability to slip in with the citizens and perform their subversive activities was not inferior to that of the magicians.


    They are a tough group of combatants who feared no law and had no moral, yet Canopus managed to completely command them once he showed his power.


    ��In accordance with the simulation, obstruct the capture of Heigu.��


    To the anticipating temporary forces, Canopus incisively passed these orders.


    With technology that the Japanese side didn��t possess, Canopus�� forces had a continuous grasp on the whereabouts of Jiedo Heigu, or Gu Jie. As well as having full knowledge of the state of affairs in Gu Jie��s vicinity, they had thoroughly investigated and arranged an anticipated escape route. The fact that this was a foreign country was of no handicap to them. The advantages and disadvantages of home and away were rather instead reversed.


    In accordance with Canopus�� orders, the group of illegal covert operatives immediately commenced their mobilization. Canopus himself was personally heading towards the destroyer waiting on standby in international waters.


    ? ? ?


    Since he had entered the country, Gu Jie had been mostly moving between his hiding locations by himself. He had relied on some old friends who had offered him refuge, but he had also procured guards and troops to be used for disturbances, on the fly.


    If the amount of people he had a connection with increased, that alone would make it easier for intelligence on him to leak. So, Gu Jie kept the amount of people he had contact with to a minimum, and if he felt those companions were ever being traced, he��d immediately deal with them to evade the Japanese magician��s pursuit. To Gu Jie, a ��blood companion�� possessed that degree of reliability and merit.


    However, it was finally the moment to escape from Japan, and Gu Jie could no longer make arrangements by himself.


    First, for the means of departure, the freighter he used to smuggle himself into the country was going to remain as a decoy, until the very end. In actuality, the ship was under ownership of the remnants of No Head Dragon for the purpose of smuggling. However, that had been an unexpectedly rough passage.


    Gu Jie had supported Richard Sun and created the organization No Head Dragon, but in the Summer of 2095, the organization was temporarily destroyed by a joint operation of the USNA and Japan. (On that occasion, the Great Asian Union tacitly consented to the actions of Japan and the USNA)


    Afterwards, the remnants of the organization accepted the only daughter of Richard Sun who was commuting to a university in California as the head, and started rebuilding the organization. The problem was that daughter��s name was Sun Meilin. As a law in effect for the new organization, she forbade any hostility in Japan. She would overlook smuggling, but those that ignored her orders and engaged in illegal drug transactions or human trafficking would be given no mercy and subsequently be purged.


    In the organization, it wasn��t like there were only a few members who held antipathy towards the weak stance they had in Japan, but for the young female head who wanted, in the short term, to remake the once already destroyed organization and produce reliable fruits of labor. For now most of the members were made to understand to wait and see, and so publicly pledged their allegiance. Gu Jie however, was found as considerably uncooperative.


    ��Lord Heigu, it��s Doe. Would it be fine if I entered?��


    Under such circumstances, the mediator he had found last week was this person by the name of Doe. During the incident when the Japanese magicians had raided in Zama, Doe was the man who had operated the escape ambulance. In addition, Heigu was the codename used for Gu Jie by No Head Dragon, and he himself had ordered Doe to call him such.


    ��Enter.��


    Gu Jie had no faith in Doe. In Zama he had run out of time, so he was forced to rely on him, but the timing of it was too good to be true. And besides, the name Joe Doe was a hoax. ��Joe�� was ��John��, and was an abbreviation for ��John Doe�� used for unidentified bodies or suspects, and as someone who had lived in the USNA, Gu Jie naturally knew.


    ��Lord, the ship��s arrangements have been completed.��


    ��Is that so.��


    However, despite his suspiciousness, he had no choice but to make use of this man. Gu Jie was emotionally cornered to that extent.


    Early this morning, he had suddenly felt a mysterious glance aimed at him. Gu Jie had concluded that it was a Japanese practitioner''s investigation magic meant to search for him. But what kind of magic or to what degree of accurate information it could get, Gu Jie didn��t know. However, he believed that he was certainly apprehended by a Japanese magician, and most likely by someone in the Ten Master Clans.


    He couldn��t help but be impatient.


    He was currently within the midst of the enemy territory. At this rate, his revenge would be killed off halfway.


    Gu Jie was more or less taking a risk, but he took leaving Japan as quickly as possible as his priority.


    ��We��re departing immediately.��


    ��I��ll lead the way.��


    He was already finished packing. Naturally, his luggage was not normal by any means; money and curse tools. He held the curse tools himself, and the paper and electronic currencies from various countries were kept inside of a satchel held by the former policeman as Gu Jie followed after Doe��s back.


    ? ? ?


    6:00 P.M. The cloudy winter sky was completely dark. In contrast, artificial light was flooding the street.


    The proportion of those telecommuting at home was on the rise, and the term ��commuter town�� was in the process of becoming a dead phrase. Simultaneously, compared to a century earlier, with the development of high speed traffic networks, metropolis business regions were rapidly expanding. For example, it��s become to the same degree as the feeling of ��shopping a bit in front of the station��. Compared to the olden days, in the surrounding urban areas of the Metropolis business regions, night instead came much quicker.


    But even so, at 6 P.M. it was still a time with many pedestrians. It was too early to commence a fight in the urban areas.


    ��Gu Jie has started to move. He has three fellow companions.��


    In response to the report given by the Saegusa��s subordinate magician, the eldest son of the Saegusa Family Saegusa Tomokazu replied in agreement with one word, ��Understood��.


    This year, Tomokazu was a man turning 27 years old. From an outward appearance, Tomokazu took after his father Kouichi (however, he wasn��t wearing sunglasses like his father). His magic ability was inferior to his brother Koujirou who was 3 years younger, and was roughly the same level as Mayumi. His skillfulness however, exceeded both his younger brother and sister. He lacked cunningness like his father, but he held a reputation for his organization, management and reliability of which Tomokazu already exceeded his father Kouichi��s reputation in that regard. He had a diligent personality without the same toxicity that Kouichi had.


    In other words, he was the type that was ��capable but not interesting��. He might be unattractive as a friend, but is a very reliable business partner.


    ��Juumonji-dono. Shall we allow the police officers we��ve brought to also commence their interrogations?��


    For tonight��s operation, Mayumi was not participating. For this matter the Saegusa Family member in charge was Tomokazu. In this final operation, it was natural that he would be commanding for the Saegusa Family, but the reason that Mayumi wasn��t there was not from Tomokazu��s aversion for his younger sister to be involved in this dangerous mission, but from some other ulterior motive. He loved his sister, but that was not the reason. It was that he would not let a woman behave in such a dangerous manner. Tomokazu was, compared to his father, certainly much more sensible.


    However, he didn��t seem to be blessed with a good sense for roughness. ����Wouldn��t that be a bit dangerous?��


    To Kouichi��s proposal, Katsuto gently repudiated.


    ��I don��t think our opponent will obediently abide any orders given by the police. Even if we were to peacefully commence, there would only be more victims from a counterattack, and it would end in uneasy urban fighting.��


    The reason Tomokazu didn��t say to suddenly commence the operation was the result of his consideration to not be criticized afterwards for overreaching the authority of the Ten Master Clans. However, he didn��t think too deeply about the possibility of the enemy strength exceeding their estimations, or the damage that would occur if such a situation were to happen.


    ��So Juumonji-dono is seeking to completely avoid urban fighting then?��


    ��Once the pedestrian traffic has diminished, then I believe it��ll be possible to go with a more aggressive plan.��


    Katsuto had recognized his own miscalculation. He assumed that the target would start moving once it had started to get late.


    ��Saegusa-dono, I believe the enemy is heading towards the fishing harbor near the mouth of Sagami River, or just a bit further to the new port.��


    ��So, does that mean he��s formed some sort of plan to escape by sea then?��


    ��Yes. I heard the terror mastermind also smuggled himself into the country on a small freighter. He may be planning to use a small boat from the coast, and then change onto an ocean-going vessel anchored offshore.��


    ��Well then, shall we split the capture team into two then? We can have Ichijou-dono and Yotsuba-dono go on ahead to the new port, and Juumonji-dono and I shall bring along the police and pursue after the target��s car.��


    Katsuto felt that Tomokazu��s plan had a bad balance. Tatsuya hadn��t brought any Yotsuba subordinates with him. The Ichijou Family subordinates Masaki had brought with him had already been deployed to block the north side route of retreat.


    ��I��ll provide men from my family to assist Ichijou-dono and Yotsuba- dono. However, it will leave us with only one party on this side, but if you don��t mind.��


    To Tomokazu, this wasn��t a bad proposal. It had two benefits. One being that a group went ahead, the other and more important benefit was that the pursuant group had a higher chance of capturing the target.


    Aside from Katsuto, if all members were Saegusa followers, then the merit of capturing the terrorist would go mostly to the Saegusa Family. The honor of the Saegusa Family would then greatly recover.


    ����Is that so. I have no objections.��


    ��Then let��s go with that.��


    Katsuto brought out a communication device and called Tatsuya and Masaki.


    ? ? ?


    ��The Japanese magicians have caught on to us.��


    The former Japanese policeman was driving, and in the back seat, Gu Jie immediately noticed a tail of vehicles.


    The distance to their destination wasn��t much farther. Or rather, it was short.


    Just by changing routes it would be impossible to shake off their pursuers.


    ��There��s no need to worry.��


    Doe turned around and spoke out to Gu Jie in the back seat, who had been planning on using the dead soldiers he had prepared in advance to intercept.


    ��Their pursuit is within our range of expectations. We have measures for this.��


    Immediately when he finished speaking.


    From the rear of their car, a showy blaze had risen. The blaze did not consist of one explosion, but roared off a succession of explosions.


    ��It��s�� not a grenade. It��s not carrying missiles either. Is it a continuous sequence grenade launcher?��


    ��Your discernment is correct, my Lord. However, despite them being taken by surprise, everything is being blocked by a shield, it seems the rumored Juumonji magician may have directly joined in the pursuit.��


    ��It��s not shaking them off. What should we do?��


    Exactly as Gu Jie said, from inside the dispersing blaze the undamaged pursuit vehicles increased their speed and continued forward.


    ��There��s no need to be concerned.�� Doe��s face contained no traces of panic.


    On one side of the two-lane highway, though surprised by the sound of explosions thus dropping their speed, the leading cars were still in pursuit and crossed the divider. On this side of the highway the vehicles were disconnected from traffic control. Even still, driving here was still supported by the automatic driving features of the vehicles.


    Still, the trailing vehicles pursuing the vehicle Gu Jie was in were obviously breaking traffic laws. The leading pursuers were facing the oncoming traffic, which had started to go through their risk avoidance program as they approached and stopped on the shoulder of the road.


    With the road lanes open, the pursuant vehicles raised their speed even more and cut across the intersection. Just at that moment, an automobile that had run through the light suddenly emerged from the side and blocked the way.


    Now if this was a trailer or a large truck, then the pursuant vehicles would have either noticed and stopped or would have taken evasive actions. However, in the middle of the intersection, the large automobile, which had suddenly stopped had both its headlights and beacon off, had turned into a barricade.


    Even the shrieking of the emergency brakes was in vain, as the vehicles pursuing Gu Jie collided with an intense force into the vehicle which had suddenly emerged from the side.


    ? ? ?


    By the time Katsuto, hot in pursuit of Gu Jie��s vehicle, noticed the suspicious van from behind, a grenade had already been fired at them.


    Katsuto��s vehicle was set up as the rear guard of the four-vehicle pursuit team. It was a stroke of luck that the team was set up this way. With Katsuto��s magic barrier, the grenades would not reach their target.


    ��Saegusa-dono, the current situation does not allow us to worry about the public.��


    Katsuto informed Tomokazu, who was in one of the vehicles ahead, via the communicator.


    ��I will take care of the suspicious vehicle behind us, please apprehend Gu Jie.��


    ��Understood. Juumonji-dono, I leave the rear to you.��


    While communicating with Tomokazu, Katsuto ordered the driver to stop.


    The driver of the vehicle was a magician, specifically a subordinate of the Saegusa Family. Although he wasn��t a member of the Juumonji faction, nor was he a subordinate under Katsuto, the driver didn��t think twice about bringing the vehicle to a full stop at Katsuto��s command.


    Katsuto stepped out of the vehicle onto the road.


    The van that had been bombarding the pursuit vehicles slid to a halt. The van��s side was now facing Katsuto.


    It was uncertain whether Katsuto was aware that there was no human presence behind the launcher muzzle that was sticking out of the window.


    Katsuto extended his right hand forward.


    A silent and unlit grenade was launched, but it was immediately blocked by the Anti-Matter Heat Retaining Barrier erected by Katsuto.


    Katsuto held his right arm in the same position and switched to attacking the van.


    In the next instance, the van was crushed.


    The sunroof of the vehicle was crushed inwards, while the barrel of the grenade launcher that was caught between the roof and the door frame was completely deformed. However, there was no explosion. It was not certain whether it was because the grenade launcher was empty or if the safety mechanism of the grenade launcher prevented it from exploding, but the overturned van did not catch fire.


    Katsuto maintained the square barrier formation and used magic to jump towards the van. He landed next to the vehicle and confirmed the situation.


    There was no one in the van.


    Behind Katsuto, who was attentively inspecting the van, from the direction of Tomokazu and crew came a violent sound of collision that shook his eardrums.


    Katsuto turned and utilized movement magic to return to his own vehicle, then he raced towards the scene of the accident.


    The front of the car that Tomokazu was riding in had been smashed, but the chassis was undamaged. Although the safety design of the vehicle must have contributed, it was most likely Tomokazu��s quick response that ensured his self-perseveration.


    Unfortunately, the other two cars did not protect themselves in time. The police cars took heavy damage. On the other hand, it was the safety design of the vehicle that saved the occupants inside. Fortunately, the size of the vehicles blocking the road was about the same size as the overturned vehicles.


    ��Saegusa-dono, are you alright?��


    Katsuto glanced through the window and asked. Tomokazu smiled as if mocking himself.


    ��Um, my body is alright, there are no injuries.��


    Once the rapid ��Kacha Kacha�� noise stopped, the back door of the vehicle finally opened. Tomokazu took his time to get out of the car because he had spent quite a bit of effort switching from the automatic lock on the car to a manual one.


    ��Tomokazu-dono, are you free to see what the situation is with the police��s side?��


    After Katsuto saw that Tomokazu nodded in response, he walked towards the vehicles that were blocking the road.


    The large self-driving car that had become a roadblock was struck several times. Thus the three vehicles blocking the intersection were then hit by their cars from the side. One of the vehicles had overturned from the collision, while another had lost its tires from the impact and its chassis was directly sitting on the road. The last vehicle had its rear seats crushed in by the front end of another car, turning into scrap metal.


    Katsuto readied himself to release the Square barrier formation at any time and turned his attention to the interior of the vehicles helping Gu Jie��s escape.


    Just like the interior of the van from earlier, all three vehicles had no occupants.


    All obstructing vehicles were self-driving vehicles.


    With such well-coordinated preparation, Katsuto began to be suspicious.


    If the opposition had preparation to such magnitude, Gu Jie should have escaped japan already.


    ��Juumonji-dono.��


    Tomokazu��s call interrupted Katsuto��s chain of thought.


    Tomokazu was already by his side.


    ��Tomokazu-dono, what��s the situation?��


    Katsuto inquired about the police officers�� injuries first.


    ��Nothing fatal. I already used healing magic to treat them, but we still need to call an ambulance. With the current situation, there was no way to keep pursuing with everyone. Especially since our cars are like this.��


    Tomokazu said with a discouraged look at the wreck.


    ��Juumonji-dono please continuing pursuing the terrorist. I will send ground units towards the escape route to intercept and meet up with you.��


    Was this arrangement from the Saegusa Family really alright? Katsuto almost asked this out loud, but quickly dismissed the thought. The betrayal of the current head of the Saegusa Family Kouichi had always lingered in Katsuto��s mind, but this was a bias created by the impression Katsuto had of Kouichi. Saegusa Tomokazu was someone who placed his country and the Japanese Magic Society��s interest as precedence.


    ��Even though I think there won��t be any more surprise attacks, please be careful Saegusa-dono.��


    ��Juumonji-dono please take care.��


    Katsuto used magic to remove the enemy��s vehicle that was blocking the road. Once he was sure the road was cleared, Katsuto returned to his own vehicle.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya and Masaki, who were riding motorcycles, lead two sedans and arrived at the new port at the mouth of the Sagami River.


    Both vehicles had five accompanying magicians. Juumonji Family magicians were known for their abilities as a ��one-man army��. They were known to have considerable combat power.


    Tatsuya and Masaki stopped their bikes side by side and stood at the entrance of the new port. Four boats were parked at the new port that was surrounded by embankments. These boats were designed to only be used near the coast.


    ��Perhaps they will switch once they are out on the sea��


    ��Possibly.��


    Tatsuya responded normally to Masaki��s mumbling.


    As if he had been surprised, Masaki felt a bit embarrassed.


    ��Shiba, do you know Gu Jie��s position?��


    He asked Tatsuya in a slightly sharp tone.


    ��Coming towards this direction.��


    However, Tatsuya chose not to point that out. He takes no pleasure in teasing the same gender.


    ��As predicted.��


    The two that had sent them here, Katsuto and Tomokazu, had predicted correctly. Masaki thought so, at the same time, the upcoming battle made him tremble in excitement.


    Masaki was unsure how Tatsuya was tracking Gu Jie��s position, but he did not doubt Tatsuya��s words. Tatsuya��s actions so far was enough to make Masaki trust him.


    If Tatsuya was correct, the achievement for capturing the mastermind of the terrorist attack would go to Masaki who was waiting in ambush ���� though more correctly it would go to both he and Shiba Tatsuya ���� to be exact. Once Masaki thought of this, he was excited.


    ��How long till?��


    ��Soon�� No!��


    Tatsuya quickly finished, stepping on to his own bike.


    ��Gu Jie changed course to the west! Ichijou, let��s go after him!��


    ��Understood!��


    Not long after Tatsuya left, Masaki throttled his acceleration. Since the bike was both front and back wheel drive, the front wheel did not lift up because of the hasty start. Tatsuya and Masaki rode West towards the main road that was parallel to the coastline.


    One car was driving in front of them. Without Tatsuya informing him, Masaki knew that Gu Jie was on the vehicle.


    He accelerated to reach Tatsuya��s side.


    Just as he was parallel to Tatsuya, Tatsuya suddenly stopped accelerating and jumped off his bike.


    Masaki reflexively steered his bike away from Tatsuya��s bike.


    He used his brakes in a hurry, drifting to turn his bike. The automatic balancing mechanism fixed the bike��s posture autonomously, as if matching Masaki��s intentions, Tatsuya��s bike was located in the front of his field of view.


    Tatsuya��s motorcycle was split in two by the mid-air attack.


    ? ? ?


    Contrary to Gu Jie��s expectation, Doe did not head towards the new port but instead drove along the main road heading west.


    ��Are we not heading towards the new port?��


    ��The enemy should be anticipating that. We will head towards the sea via a different route.��


    Seems like Doe had made preparations beyond Gu Jie��s imagination. Gu Jie was worried that the enemy would ambush at the port, but since they can avoid this risk, he did not object.


    ���� The enemy��s response is faster than we imagined. They probably have a powerful Sensory Type magician on their side.��


    Not long after turning onto the main road, Doe looked at his rearview mirror and bit his lip. (The vehicle that Gu Jie was riding in was the type that could be driven by both front passengers.)


    Gu Jie turned around and looked.


    The headlights from two motorcycles and two cars were in pursuit and closing the distance on them.


    ��Who is responsible for intercepting?��


    ��Lord, deepest apologies, I had them set up in a place further ahead.��


    Gu Jie did not express displeasure. He was not trying to conceal his attitude. Discovering a flaw in this man that was over prepared had him breathe a sigh of relief.


    ��If the situation continues they will catch up.��


    ��Let me drive, I will throw them off.��


    ��No, there��s no need.��


    Gu Jie turned towards the corpse soldier and let out a command.


    ��Go and kill them.��


    The rear sunroof opened, the corpse soldier carried the magic invoked katana. He held the cane sword in his hand and rushed out of the vehicle.


    Just like that, he had attacked the leading motorcycle. He drew his sword from the cane in midair and struck towards the motorcycle, splitting it in two.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya jumped off the motorcycle and landed on the road, maintaining his stance as he touched down. This was due to him using magic to control his position. He watched his favorite motorcycle split into two. Precisely speaking, he watched a katana split his favorite vehicle in half, contrary to the common sense of an assassin.


    Juumonji magician��s vehicle came over in pursuit.


    They had originally planned to stop their vehicle and then battle, but Tatsuya yelled first.


    ��Ichijou, go pursuit Gu Jie! You guys as well, continue the pursuit!��


    An enemy wielding a katana ���� probably a sword-shaped armament device, directed killing intent towards Masaki. But before this enemy began his attack, he had jumped widely to the side. A short blade fell from the sky at very high speeds, stabbing the ground where he had been standing.


    The short blade did not fall down naturally. It was a movement type acceleration magic that shot the blade out in an arch. It was Tatsuya��s attack.


    ��Go! I will take care of this.��


    ��We will rely on you!��


    Tatsuya held off the enemy.


    Masaki and Juumonji squad continued to chase down Gu Jie. Tatsuya stopped impeding the enemy and changed to a battle stance.


    His weapons of choice today were fully thought-operated CADs. On his wrists were the thought-operated bracelet shaped CADs.


    There was an automatic pistol holstered near his chest.


    His waist bag contained two knives attached with padded fist guards. One of those knives was stabbed on the road.


    Tatsuya used movement-type magic to pull the knife back into his hand. Using his left hand to wield the knife, his right hand would be ready to draw his pistol anytime.


    The katana wielding man glared towards Tatsuya with the attitude to face him directly. Without a blade guard, it was most likely a cane sword.


    The man faced Tatsuya, the dimly lit street lights exposed the man��s face.


    Tatsuya had an impression to who this face belonged to.


    ��Detective Chiba Toshikazu!?��


    A pale white face, as though he was wearing a mask showing no emotions. However, looking at his figure and attitude, it was definitely Erika��s oldest brother Chiba Toshikazu.


    ��The Eldest son of the Hundred Families�� Chiba Family, why are you standing on the side of the terrorists!?��


    The other party did not answer.


    His reply was not through words, but rather through action. Toshikazu attacked Tatsuya with sword techniques. Optimized, therefore the simplest and fastest.


    A sword style brought to the point of perfection. Even Tatsuya could only evade without energy to spare.


    Tatsuya jumped backwards substantially to widen the distance. He intended to avoid the opposition��s combination techniques.


    However, Toshikazu followed Tatsuya and rushed over.


    The speed of these attacks was one of the highest tier that Tatsuya had faced to date.


    However, it was not ��something unheard of�� thus it did not reach a level where he could not handle.


    Tatsuya looked at Toshikazu��s release of Psion.


    Proceeded to cancel the self-acceleration magic with Gram Demolition.


    Toshikazu��s dash acceleration became slower; however, this was only for one instant.


    Toshikazu��s body filled with Psion. Using the same speed from before the activation of Gram Demolition, he attacked Tatsuya once more.


    However, Tatsuya had used that instant of delay to escape from the attack range.


    Tatsuya had wanted to ask ��Why are you on the side of the terrorists?�� again, but he realized this question was insignificant now.


    That was because he read Toshikazu��s Eidos. (Dead? That��s not right����)


    Toshikazu ran along the surface of the asphalt road and jumped towards Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya aimed towards his leg and attacked with Partial Decomposition.


    The same instance that Tatsuya released his magic, Toshikazu also set himself firmly on the ground, raised his katana and struck downwards.


    A soundless explosion. The released flash was not in a wavelength that could be discerned by the naked eye.


    Toshikazu��s entire body released compressed Psions.


    A magic that could disable others�� magic that was applied to his body, Gram Demolition.


    Tatsuya could not contain his shock. However, he was not surprised that Toshikazu could use Gram Demolition.


    Tatsuya had never heard that the eldest son of the Chiba Family was capable of using Gram Demolition. It was not just Tatsuya, but there has never been such rumor.


    If it was only this, then it could be thought of as Chiba Family keeping their eldest son��s skill a secret.


    Tatsuya used decomposition once again. The target was the ankle, shoulder and blade.


    Toshikazu��s body released a large amount of Psions three times, consequently, his existence became thinner.


    (Exchanged his existence information into Psions?)


    A fact that had originally been impossible to happen had left Tatsuya in shock. Misappropriation of information was equivalent to annihilating oneself. Conscious creatures would never be able to do such a thing to themselves. Moreover, the Eidos that recorded the existence of the body did not provide enough Psions to be used to activate Gram Demolition.


    Tatsuya wrapped ��Decomposition�� on the blade and received Toshikazu��s attack. This magic was using the blade to decompose matter on contact, it also ignored the material, it would look as though the knife had severed the material.


    However, Toshikazu��s katana withstood Tatsuya��s magic.


    (Was the katana also defined as a single entity?)


    The instant Tatsuya��s magic activation area, which was also the tip of the knife, contacted Toshikazu��s katana, the information regarding Decomposition��s failure to activate was sent into Tatsuya��s consciousness.


    The reason was due to Chiba Family��s secret sword technique ��Tetsuzan��. This magic did not treat a sword as steel or iron crafted object, but rather defined the ��blade�� as the only concept. This allowed the blade to follow a slashing motion path set by a Magic Sequence, belonging to the Movement Type Magic category. Since magic temporarily defined it as the only concept, there was no other constituent that it could further decompose into.


    Magic that had failed to activate originally would immediately dissipate due to flaws in its definition. However, Tatsuya��s Decomposition magic area was extremely small, thus he was able to maintain it.


    One second.


    Steel crashed together. Two seconds.


    Katana and knife mutually resisted the force of each other. Three seconds.


    Then, without a sound.


    Tatsuya��s knife severed Toshikazu��s katana.


    The blade of a sword was made up of countless polymers of metal molecules, the main component being iron. A magic that disguises it as a ��single entity�� could not be maintained forever. ��Tetsuzan�� was originally a magic sword technique that would slash through a target instantly. Toshikazu��s ��Tetsuzan�� lost its effect before Tatsuya��s ��Decomposition��.


    The blade was severed without any resistance. Toshikazu had slashed with his full force; thus, his body was leaning forward. However, Tatsuya had no opportunity to counter attack. Toshikazu purposely dashed towards Tatsuya, reducing the distance to where knives and fists could not attack.


    Tatsuya circled to the back of Toshikazu.


    Toshikazu waved the halved length katana around and impeded Tatsuya. Tatsuya did not attack carelessly, but backed off instead.


    Analyzing the opponent��s information collected by his ��eyes��.


    Chiba Toshikazu��s existence felt weaker.


    (Could it be, he was exchanging ��life force�� for magic power?)


    Tatsuya was not aware that such a technique existed. In addition, current science ���� including magic ���� could not confirm the existence of ��life force��.


    But the existence of this energy was mainly considered ��confirmed�� in the field of ancient magic. Tatsuya frequently heard Yakumo mention this. During the Parasite Incident, Mikihiko also used ��seiki�� to describe this energy. He said magical beings did not absorb flesh and blood, but instead absorbed ��seiki�� as nutrients.


    If Gu Jie possessed a magic technique that could utilize life force, then the question from before could be answered.


    The dead without death. Just like an Eidos in the process of death.


    If you consider the living to have life force, then the dead are those who have lost that life force. The act of ��killing�� the living would release that life force. If one managed to pool that surplus energy and use it as magical power, it would change into the state of a ��living corpse��. The body, once emptied of this surplus, would become a ��true corpse��.


    The mystery of Toshikazu utilizing Gram Demolition that he was not originally able to use could only explained by the exchange of life force.


    His existence information was waning. If it was regarded as the process of the gradual disappearance of the ��information body of life��, then it could be understood.


    Not only was it a corpse, but magic used to fool around with one��s life was unpardonably evil.


    Tatsuya admits that magic does not have a holy or evil distinction. After all that was said and done, it was the ��ability�� used by humans. Good and evil was determined according to the results of those actions. On top of that, this was judged by human values. There was no absolute righteousness or evil. This was his thoughts.


    However, at this moment, he violated his own philosophy. He felt that Gu Jie��s magic was evil. He should not trample humans, trample magicians to this level. Generators and Sorcery Boosters have already spurred disgust, but this magic made Tatsuya hold unconditional rejection and resistance.


    Tatsuya was furious.


    ��Chiba Toshikazu!��


    Tatsuya yelled out the name of the swordsman who was already dead.


    ��Are you conscious!? Can you understand me!?��


    Toshikazu did not respond.


    He threw away the katana that only had half a blade remaining and drew out the Tachi from his back without uttering a word.


    ��Chiba Toshikazu! That is your name. It is a name that represents who you are!��


    Witnessing this scene, Tatsuya continued to yell at Toshikazu.


    This behavior was not Tatsuya��s style.


    Toshikazu��s katana aimed towards Tatsuya with a clear intention of engaging in combative action. Before, Tatsuya would have already engaged in countering. Even if he knew that the opposition was being controlled, ��protecting�� only came after completely removing the enemy��s combative capabilities. This was Tatsuya��s style.


    Tatsuya, nevertheless, requested a conversation with his opponent before actual combat. He was well aware that the opposition was dead. The chance for him to respond was close to zero, but he had still requested.


    Toshikazu did not respond to Tatsuya. Or, to be exact, could not respond.


    Instead, he slashed at Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya did not receive the vicious attack with his knife, but instead he dodged these attacks by sidestepping.


    Compared to the defense of the attack earlier, Tatsuya felt more relaxed this time. He felt that Toshikazu��s sword swipes were a bit rough. It seemed that the Tachi had a higher curvature which was not as suitable for Toshikazu.


    The Chiba Family was also known as the ��Magic Swordsman��. The eldest son would never carry a weapon that was not suited for himself. This was probably given to him from a third party, most likely a weapon given to him by Gu Jie. It was not a ��Yanagi Blade�� that belonged to the wider type of blade that you would get from China, but was a tachi that was popular during the Northern and Southern dynasties. It was probably prepared by the collaborator within the country.


    Tatsuya was not familiar with swords. Although he had trained with Uchigatana and Odachi while practicing martial arts, he had never studied the history and artistic value of weapons.


    Though this was the case, Tatsuya seemed to have noticed that Toshikazu��s Tachi was shaped strangely. The blade was clearly curved, as if it had been curved from an arc mold. The shaft was made of metal, with rounded corners at both ends. Looking at the handle, it was similar to the ��Kenukigatatachi�� style from after the Peaceful Period.


    Tatsuya was only able to observe the Tachi up to that point. It was limited by the short time of Toshikazu stabilizing his body, just before he attacked again. Tatsuya was not only strong in magic vision, but his visual acuity was also very strong. However, he was not an expert in sword identification, he did not know the crucial points for katana analysis.


    Tatsuya used his knife to block the tip of the Tachi that was swept over horizontally. Though the strength of this part was the strongest, Tatsuya used the blade��s arc to cause the knife to slide. He escaped Toshikazu��s attack distance as if he had been pushed away.


    Tatsuya used flash cast to activate inertia neutralization magic to aid his own retreat, while speculating that the Tachi was a magic tool. It was probably not remodeled from an existing Tachi, but was crafted by the collaborator of Gu Jie. The effect was probably to adversely affect wounds or something.


    If he could ��see�� more details, then he could analyze what magic the blade activated. However, Tatsuya did not have that much time to spare.


    Tatsuya tried to use ��Mist Dispersion�� on the Tachi. The target was not the magic set within the Tachi, but the Tachi itself. He purposely tried to avoid contact with the magic that had not activated to prevent any unexpected side effects.


    At the instant that Tatsuya activated his magic, Toshikazu held the Tachi directly to the front. He was not reacting to Tatsuya��s use of magic, since he would not have reacted in time. It was probably a muscle memory battle technique in dealing with magicians.


    The Tachi released compressed Psions that blew away Tatsuya��s Mist Dispersion Magic Sequence.


    Magic was Systemic in characteristic; the Magic Sequence was exposed. Even if it was Tatsuya��s magic, it could not escape this fate.


    With the magic that was his forte was rendered ineffective, Tatsuya rushed to the front of Toshikazu.


    Unknowingly, not only his left hand, but his right hand also held a knife attached with padded fist guards.


    Tatsuya��s swept his left hand horizontally.


    The blade of the knife, while releasing Psions, passed through the base of the Tachi.


    The body of the Tachi was severed, leaving only the hilt.


    Toshikazu, who had just blown away Mist Dispersion, could not have rendered Decomposition ineffective. The counter magic set within his body, could not keep up with Tatsuya��s speed in his continuous activation of his forte magic.


    The blade fell to asphalt surface. Just before this, Tatsuya��s right fist which was covered by padded fist guards hit Toshikazu��s chest.


    Toshikazu, who received a heavy blow to the ribs, had fallen towards the road. Tatsuya��s hand did not feel any bones breaking upon impact. However, it would not be a surprise if a normal person receiving such an attack fainted.


    While his body fell towards the ground, Toshikazu did a backflip. He was now kneeling on one leg. However, he did not stand up again. It would seem that the nearly dead body could still receive trauma.


    ��Chiba Toshikazu!��


    At this time, Tatsuya continued to do something uncharacteristic of him. He continued to yell at Toshikazu.


    ��Do you not know this name? Do you not know who you are anymore?��


    ��Death�� could not be overturned by ��Life��. Even Tatsuya��s ��Regrowth�� could not revive the dead.


    Then, what is the boundary between life and death?


    The brain stops working? The heart stops beating? Metabolism stops working? Or was it having no soul?


    In Tatsuya��s ��Eyes��, Toshikazu ��looked�� dead.


    At that same time, Toshikazu also used magic stemming from his life force. Tatsuya��s ��eyes�� definitely ��saw�� that his magic was not fed from an external source. It was produced internally.


    If he did not completely die, then maybe he could be revived with ��Regrowth��.


    Even if he did not completely die, if he continued to attack then maybe his death would be inevitable.


    Furthermore, right now there was no time to spare for a detailed analysis. Gu Jie was on the run.


    Thus, Tatsuya shouted towards Toshikazu.


    If Toshikazu had any self-awareness, then Tatsuya would avoid the fatal blow.


    If Miyuki was here, then he would not need to worry about such things. She could temporarily freeze him. Tatsuya, of course, did not regret this. Miyuki��s safety was the absolute priority over Chiba Toshikazu��s life.


    If his priorities were based on rationality, then this would not be a worrisome matter. Quickly disposing the enemy was the correct response. Besides, the current Chiba Toshikazu was not someone Tatsuya could deal with leniently.


    ��Answer me! If you are conscious, then answer me!��


    Even so, Tatsuya did not want to kill Toshikazu.


    What was considered ��death��? What was considered ��life��? Tatsuya sought such knowledge internally. If he let Toshikazu live on, he may be able to grasp a crucial clue into finding the answer.


    However, despite the desire for such knowledge, Tatsuya could not accept a magician��s life being expended in such a way.


    Magicians used to be a tool of war.


    Tatsuya had once thought of himself as such a tool.


    Up until now, Tatsuya had taken so many lives that he would not be qualified to discuss the dignity of life.


    Because no matter which method of death was the cause, or which method of killing was used, death is death.


    Though at the very least.


    You should die after resisting. You should die while struggling. You should die in fear.


    You should die after giving in.


    You should die after accepting the truth.


    You should die after cursing at your unreasonable fate.


    You should die in a state of unawareness, as though one was sleeping. Death should only belong to the person who was dying.


    Even if they were to die for others, even if they were to kill for others.


    Even after death, their lives were exploited without respect, without feeling and then be killed once more, this was something that should absolutely never happen.


    Even slaves have the freedom to die.


    Even dead livestock were simply meat, simply bones, and simply materials. A lifeless object.


    If lives were messed with, even after their death, simply for the exploit of magic, then magicians, as tools, were inferior to that of livestock.


    Tatsuya could never agree with such things.


    For Miyuki�� In order to never let Miyuki bear the fate of a weapon, Tatsuya secretly prepared by himself, the method to allow magicians to live life beyond being weapons or tools. The way that he is, he could not agree with weaponizing magicians regardless of what was said to him.


    ��Chiba Toshikazu!��


    In the end, Toshikazu never responded to Tatsuya��s words. He did not have this ��function�� any longer.


    Toshikazu stood up and took a sword stance with the severed Tachi.


    The instant that Tatsuya followed suit in a fighting stance, Toshikazu��s body suddenly became bigger. Even Tatsuya��s motion vision could not keep up with the high-speed acceleration, resulting in an illusion.


    In an instant, Tatsuya��s line of sight had lost track of Toshikazu. Although it was said in such a way, he was only too late to focus on Toshikazu. His field of view was still able to capture Toshikazu��s silhouette.


    He had, indeed, saw the enemy take action.


    Toshikazu raised his right hand, the Tachi that had lost half its blade was ready to slash down on Tatsuya.


    This slash would not hit its mark.


    As if intuitively sensing the danger, Tatsuya used his knife to intercept the residual blade.


    The Tachi that was held with one hand received strong repelling force causing the remaining blade to bounce upwards with the shaft head pointed downwards.


    Toshikazu��s left hand grasped the area close to the tip of the downwards facing shaft head.


    Toshikazu used both hands to maintain the straight grip, he then stabbed towards the area underneath the left hand that Tatsuya used to hold his knife.


    From a vertical slash, he had changed the course to a horizontal slash.


    The Tachi that had lost most of its blade swept towards Tatsuya��s body.


    Tatsuya used his right fist, that was protected by padded fist guards, and punched towards the Tachi��s blade edge.


    ��Gah!��


    Blood shot out of Tatsuya��s stomach. He could not help but cry out.


    The jacket that possessed the bulletproof and anti-cut capabilities was easily torn. The exposed skin was sliced and teared open.


    At the position that was almost touching skin, the leveled black line was camouflaged by the darkness of the night. Just above and below the black line a repulsion field that could slice through anything it touched was formed. This was the Weight Type Magic ��Pressure Slash��. This magic was originally applied to the tip of a blade or metal coil to activate a repulsion field. However, Toshikazu had activated it on the severed blade edge, extending the repulsion field in the space that contained nothing.


    Although he had blocked it before it came into contact with his body, the pressure force from the slash was still able to slice through skin, damaging the muscles underneath.


    ��Self-Restoration / Automatic Start.��


    (Force stop Self-Restoration)


    Tatsuya used his willpower to halt the automatic activation of Self- Restoration. He then used his mental fortitude to overcome the pain of his injuries, and constructed another magic.


    Gram Dispersion.


    Using Gram Dispersion to decompose the black slash line formed by the magic ��Pressure Slash��.


    Tatsuya quickly followed up with the next magic activation. Gram Dispersion.


    Tatsuya had already ��seen�� several instances of the magic that forcefully extracted Toshikazu��s Psions and transformed it into Gram Demolition. He would decompose that magic.


    Tatsuya��s ��eyes�� discovered that Psions were concentrated in the center of Toshikazu��s chest, where the heart resides.


    Tatsuya ignored the tearing of his own wounds, and punched his left fist towards Toshikazu��s heart.


    Mist Dispersion.


    A hole that pierced through Toshikazu��s chest into his back appeared. Toshikazu��s body released Psion light. Psion dissipated gradually.


    All four of his limbs lost strength. His legs crumbled and kneeled onto the ground; his body collapsed onto the side.


    The magic that had been casted on Toshikazu, seemed to have used his heart as the medium for continuous activation.


    A corpse that marched towards death, now became a complete corpse. Life force could no longer be felt from the corpse.


    Although he became a corpse, Toshikazu��s hand never released the Tachi��s shaft.


    Tatsuya lowered his head and gazed at Toshikazu attentively. It was not known if he was having a moment of silence.


    ��Tatsuya-kun��


    Somebody had suddenly called him from behind. Without sensing the opponent��s presence, he almost attacked that person.


    Just before he threw the knife in his hand, he had realized the origins of the voice.


    Tatsuya turned around and saw Yakumo smiling bitterly with his hands raised.


    ��I did not plan on scaring you. Ignoring this, would it not be better to treat your injuries first?��


    After Tatsuya heard those words, he had finally remembered that sword wound to the side of his stomach.


    The wound disappeared instantly. Not only the wound, even the blood that had been spilt and the clothing that had been sliced open were restored.


    ��Every time I would think, this ability is so convenient����


    Yakumo was not being polite, but was actually envious.


    ��Master, why are you here?��


    Yakumo��s reflections at this time was not important. Tatsuya ignored his master��s words and asked.


    ��Did I not say so this morning? I will help resolve this matter.��


    Yakumo��s grin indescribably left Tatsuya angry, however, what he said was not wrong. Especially now that time was precious.


    ��Thank you. Then I will have to trouble Master with dealing with this body.��


    Tatsuya did not waste anymore words. He then left the aftermath to Yakumo and immediately turned around.


    ��Oi, Tatsuya.��


    Tatsuya ran away from the scene without saying another word.


    Yakumo watched as Tatsuya��s back ran off into the distance. He then softly muttered ��Really now���� while shaking his head.


    ��Indeed, we cannot just leave this as is.��


    Yakumo turned around.


    In the darkness, several people dressed like monks appeared.


    ��Offer condolences to him.��


    Yakumo��s disciples took Toshikazu��s body onto a stretcher. They then transported it into the van parked on the side of the road.


    The van drove away towards the East. For some reason, there had been no vehicles passing by on this road. But suddenly the scene changed back to one of normality, with the occasional car passing by.


    ? ? ?


    While Tatsuya was still hesitating over finishing off Tomokazu (his corpse), the vehicle Gu Jie was riding was arriving at its current destination.


    ��To the left just ahead!��


    Doe was directing their path.


    Their driver was the puppet Inagaki, who followed the instructions and weaved the car through an opening in the windbreak, and exited out on the beach.


    In an agile movement, Doe exited from the vehicle and opened the door for Gu Jie sitting in the back seat.


    ��My Lord, we��re changing vehicles!��


    Even Gu Jie could understand the reason Doe was in such a hurry.


    From inside the windbreak forest, the headlights of the pursuing vehicles drew closer.


    ��Hold back the enemy here.��


    Gu Jie ordered this to Inagaki��s body and followed behind Doe. Just in front of the beach, a box-wagon sized amphibious car was parked.


    To Gu Jie��s rear, the sound of a gunshot rang out.


    The sound was that of the corpse-puppet Inagaki, firing his gun at the pursuants who had made their appearance on the beach.


    ? ? ?


    ��Major-dono, Heigu is about to be caught by the Japanese tracking force, please permit us to open fire.��


    With the destroyer anchored in international waters as his destination, Canopus, who was passing the southern tip of peninsula received a request for instructions from the illegal special task force.


    The current progression of events was not to his tastes. Canopus hoped to avoid a large-scale war with the Japanese. The decision to send troops here was already a political gamble.


    The current mission was to avoid leaving official records of any type. Balance, who had tasked him with this mission, will pretend to know nothing when it is necessary.


    If Doe, who had been assisting Gu Jie��s escape, had his identity revealed, it would be a huge scandal. Although Doe was an illegal special agent, on the surface he had no relations to USNA, but the military and the diplomats could not be na?ve enough to believe in such an excuse.


    If all the behind-the-scenes actions to assist Gu Jie��s escape was exposed, Canopus would not be able to leave unscathed. Not even his status as Stars Captain would do him any good. His identity would be eliminated. He would be declared dead to the world and he would be moved to completing illegal missions. To have a high-level magician who could be used to conduct destructive work, the military higher-ups would be rather optimistic instead.


    Even so, the way things were now, handing Gu Jie over to the Japanese magicians, as in the Ten Master Clans, was no longer an option.


    ��Permission granted for use of live ammunition.��


    ��Understood.��


    Canopus switched the communication mode of the terminal device to enemy search mode.


    Referring to the ally-identified signal, he confirmed his current distance from the destroyer.


    As long as they lure and assassinate Jiedo Heigu (Gu Jie) in international waters, this mission will be complete.


    Even if they got to the result smoothly, recalling it afterwards would seem tasteless. Canopus, who had been thinking about this, sighed.


    ? ? ?


    As Masaki observed Gu Jie��s vehicle driving into the path in the windbreaker, he thought: ��Great!��


    That path led to the beach. Due to the problems in dealing with the cleanup, Masaki had been reluctant to use ��Rupture��. But this place during this season, a beach in mid-winter, it shouldn��t be a problem if he made a bigger disturbance.


    Ships with a deep draft could not be used on the beach. If they had used an inflatable raft, then the beach would not be an obstacle. However, if this type of object got onto the beach, it would have been impossible to disguise. Gu Jie probably intended to ride the small ship further out into the ocean before transferring to an ocean liner. Getting off the vehicle and transferring to the ship would require a bit of time. Masaki thought that he could successfully apprehend Gu Jie at the time when he switched to the boat, even without damaging the ship.


    Masaki passed through the windbreak that led the way to the beach and proceeded to dismount his bike. He would not continue to ride his urban motorcycle on the sand. The automobile overtook Masaki at his side, then he used movement-type magic to follow from behind.


    The car that Gu Jie used as the escape vehicle stopped in the middle of the beach. The pursuing sedan passed by Gu Jie��s vehicle.


    Then, gunfire resounded.


    The tires on the vehicle were pierced by the bullets.


    The bullets easily penetrated in the bullet-proof tires, so perhaps it was enhanced by magic with additional penetration force.


    The sedan slid on the sand, and with much difficulty, it came to a halt without rolling over.


    The sedan that was following the first braked just before they collided.


    Ten magicians in total came out of the two vehicles. They came out directly without using the vehicles as a bunker.


    Someone from Gu Jie��s vehicle shot at the magicians.


    The bullets that could penetrate the bullet-proof tires were stopped by Anti-material shields.


    (As expected of magicians under the Juumonji Family.) Masaki sighed in silent admiration.


    But he wasn��t just observing the fight.


    Masaki retrieved the bright red CAD from his holsters.


    He activated ��Rupture�� on Gu Jie��s vehicle.


    The car then caught fire. It was the enemy��s bad luck that the car was an ethanol fueled model. When ignited, the ethanol gas fuel would cause an explosion.


    A young man wearing a suit came out of the back of the burning vehicle. His right hand was holding a pistol type CAD, it was certain that he was the one who had opened fire.


    Masaki decided to leave this man to the Juumonji magicians while he continued to pursue Gu Jie.


    Juumonji Family magicians surround the young man ���� Inagaki.


    However, Inagaki completely ignored the magicians who surrounded him and opened fire on Masaki.


    The magician between Masaki and Inagaki blocked the bullets.


    In the next instance, Inagaki rushed at the magician who had been using the Anti-material shield to protect Masaki.


    As if he were thrusting a sword forward with the pistol, he pulled the trigger.


    A dazzling Psion light was released with the bullet, and the sound released was unlike that of a pistol being fired.


    The Anti-material shield was penetrated.


    A Juumonji Family magician fell to the ground. There was a hole gaping open on his throat, and his neck was nearly snapped.


    Without verifying, he was dead at the scene. He had used a Kenjutsu with a pistol.


    Masaki had never known about this technique, but he understood how dangerous it was just from seeing it.


    Pointing the bright red CAD at Inagaki, Masaki pulled the trigger. Inagaki��s body shone with a brilliant Psion light.


    Gram Dispersion had rendered Rupture a failure. Masaki was shocked ���� but not stunned.


    Although he was surprised, another part of his mind calmly constructed a magic sequence.


    In the summer of 2095, after Masaki lost to Tatsuya in Monolith Code, he had been training for another battle. He trained repeatedly, while conducting many battle simulations, in order to deal with any strategy that Tatsuya could come up with.


    One of which included countermeasures to Tatsuya��s use of Gram Demolition.


    Even if the magic failed because of Gram Demolition, he would have to immediately follow up with the next magic. As long as he prevented the opposition from having time to attack, sooner or later, they could not defend against the magic from this side.


    This was the proposed countermeasure from Kichijouji after analyzing Gram Demolition��s nature of having to release a large number of Psions. Masaki had trained for this countermeasure in practice until it was drilled into his consciousness and became his body��s reflex.


    Just because Gram Demolition had paralyzed the magic attack once, it was not enough to stop Masaki.


    Masaki used ��Rupture�� again.


    In contrast, the magic sequence that Gu Jie implemented in Inagaki��s body was not able to gather Psions fast enough.


    The half-hearted Psion release was not enough to block Masaki��s magic. Inagaki��s body tore open, with blood splattering everywhere.


    Blood sprayed to where Masaki was. The blood was then slowly absorbed by the sand.


    Masaki turned his body.


    Their force had lost one person, and the enemy force had also lost one person.


    Other than Gu Jie, there was one more. They both rode in the van.


    No, rather, though it looked a van from the side, it could have been an amphibious vehicle.


    In any case, there was no harm.


    Masaki pointed the bright red CAD towards the vehicle.


    The instant Masaki was about to pull the trigger, someone jumped him from behind.


    He was knocked down onto the beach.


    The person that had knocked him down was a member of the Juumonji Family magicians.


    Why, he was about to ask.


    As Masaki thought about this, gunfire resounded.


    The magician protected Masaki while laying down, his Anti-material shield shaking.


    A sound that was far greater than pistol gunfire resounded. Masaki had heard this sound before in the Yokohama Incident.


    An Anti-magician, high-power rifle.


    A bullet storm of high-power Anti-defense magic bullets rained down on them from the rear-end side of the windbreak.


    Masaki speculated that the number of the enemy forces was twice their own.


    As expected of elites brought by the Head of the Juumonji Family, who bore the alias, ��Iron Wall,�� they beautifully blocked the gunfire from the high-power rifle designed to kill magicians. But the quality and performance of the enemy��s weapons was that of the highest class, and from time-to-time, grenades would rain down from the sky, making them unable to focus their magic shields towards the direction of the windbreak.


    The Juumonji Family magicians were completely focused on defense without any energy to spare.


    (To have such high-performance equipment�� perhaps Gu Jie had the support of the USNA military!?)


    Though Masaki��s reasoning was hasty in coming to a conclusion, it was not wrong. Though the USNA government did not instigate Gu Jie to launch the terrorist attacks, the ones who had been attacking them were indeed USNA soldiers.


    The van that housed Gu Jie rushed to the sea. (So it really was an amphibious vehicle.)


    Masaki pointed his CAD towards the amphibious vehicle while in a prone position.


    But at this time, the enemy focused fire at him.


    Masaki switched from ��Rupture�� to activating an Anti-material shield magic. He was not using the all-round defensive type shield that the Juumonji Family magicians were using, but rather, a shield that was limited to the direction of the rifle��s shooting path.


    Masaki left the grenades to the defense of Juumonji Family magicians, while he defended against the high-power rifle.


    Without any spare time to attack the amphibious vehicle, Masaki was forced to temporarily focus on defense.


    ? ? ?


    Katsuto��s sedan drove into the path leading to the beach, according to the information he received from his subordinates.


    Sounds of gunfire came from the front, mixed with sounds from explosions. There were not many residential buildings, but it was not an unmanned wilderness, and many cars still passed by. Although they were unsure of who would do such a thing, the fighting here was bold.


    Katsuto��s car was attacked by a hail of bullets, but Katsuto, who was well aware of the battle, had already prepared Anti-Material Shield magic to block the heavy, high-speed ammunition. The grenade that exploded on the ground ahead of the direction that his vehicle was moving towards was suppressed by Katsuto��s magic.


    Katsuto let the sedan stop in the windbreak. He got off the vehicle alone.


    Bullets came flying at Katsuto ���� he shielded himself against the bullets in his path and took off.


    Katsuto��s burly body was protected by a spherical shield while in flight. Whether or not he broke branches or drilled past tree trunks, things were nullified as if they never existed. He flew towards the direction where the bullets were coming from.


    The one who was most alarmed was the rifleman. He quickly aimed and fired the high-powered rifle at Katsuto in a frenzy, but the bullets bounced off the shield. The rifleman��s face was hit by the shrapnel and could not help but freeze. An incredibly strong wall attacked him.


    The gunman was sent flying by Katsuto��s shield.


    Katsuto was not satisfied with this.


    The gunman crashed into the trunk of a tree and continued to collide with it. The shield was still wrapped around his body.


    Pinned between the trunk of the tree and the shield wall, the gunman vomited blood.


    Katsuto confirmed that the man was no longer responsive, he did not care whether the opposition was unconscious or dead, and began looking for the next target.


    The motionless man sitting under the tree wore dark colored clothes that camouflaged him in the darkness of the night. At first glance, there were no items that could identify which organization he belonged to, however, the gun in his hand was not something that any common criminal organization could get their hands on. If the enemy belonged to a foreign army, then the battle earlier was undoubtedly challenging Japan��s sovereignty. From the point of view of maintaining law and order, this was something that could not be overlooked.


    Compared to apprehending Gu Jie, Katsuto decided to suppress the current gun battle first.


    The hail of bullets weakened. Masaki, who actually felt this, finally became aware of the battle happening within the windbreak. A strong magical pressure was emitted from the windbreak. Masaki was familiar with this feeling.


    In the summer of 2095, with the breathtaking sight of the last day of the Nine Schools Competition.


    (Is Juumonji-dono in combat?)


    Katsuto was currently battling and subduing enemies within the windbreak.


    When Masaki realized this, he ran towards the windbreak instead of the ocean.


    Instead of risking taking a bullet in the back while going after Gu Jie, he decided that he would spend a short amount of time taking care of these annoying people. Then, he could continue to pursue without worrying about his safety. Masaki thought that this was more reassuring.


    He concentrated his shield to the front and rushed towards the hail of bullets.


    In accordance to his body��s senses, the frequency of the bullets was only half of what it used to be.


    High-power bullets oppressed the magic shield. The strength of Masaki��s shield was the same as his magic power, but in some respects, it was not as precise as the magic shields of the Juumonji magicians who specialized in shield magic.


    Before he was under heavy fire, he tumbled and laid face-down on the beach. From this position, he tracked the enemy��s silhouette and activated ��Rupture��.


    The windbreak exuded a fearful atmosphere. They probably witnessed the horrible death of their allies.


    The advantage of Ichijou Family��s ��Rupture�� was not only its prowess, but the ability to also damage the enemy��s morale.


    Watching one��s own soldiers spray and burst in blood, even those who had been in many battles would have struggled to watch this. Nobody would ever want to die like that.


    Masaki could feel the enemy��s accuracy failing.


    If that was all it took to be frightened, then they should not have provoked war. Masaki thought within his heart.


    On the other hand, he calmly calculated the enemy��s panic as an opportunity.


    ��Counterattack!��


    Masaki yelled without any fear.


    The scene resounded with battle cries of ��Oooooh!��


    The magicians who had been forced to defend without counterattack all got up at the same time and advanced forward.


    Gunfire resounded.


    The flames from the grenade explosions lit up the beach at night. Even so, it could not stop the assault of the Juumonji magicians.


    Masaki was killing the enemies in the midst of blood flowers while advancing forward.


    They finally advanced into the windbreak.


    Deep within the forest, Katsuto was indeed ��crushing�� the opponents.


    The enemy soldiers threw down their guns and took out knives for combat.


    This was the right way.


    In the midst of battle, bullets that were shot out without fear of hitting their own men would be reflected as shrapnel by the magic shields, causing damage to their own forces.


    Masaki, Katsuto, and the Juumonji Family magicians subdued the USNA illegal task force like a tsunami.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time when they were about to meet up with the destroyer, Canopus received news that the intercepting squad responsible for delaying the pursuing group had been annihilated.


    They had fulfilled their mission to delay the pursuing group��s progress completely. Gu Jie, together with the amphibious vehicle, had already escaped onto the ship that had been standing by off the coast.


    Although they had said ��annihilation,�� the intercepting squad members were mostly alive. For the USNA, they would become witnesses who would be detrimental to the exposure of the USNA��s involvement. The weapons that they held was more than enough evidence.


    Canopus picked up the simple transmitter, closed his eyes, and prayed softly.


    May their souls rest in peace.


    Without any words asking for forgiveness.


    Canopus opened his eyes and pressed the ��real�� button that would annihilate the intercepting squad.


    ? ? ?


    After confirming that the enemy had stopped resisting, Masaki searched for Katsuto��s silhouette.


    ��Juumonji-dono!��


    ��Ichijou-dono, I am here.��


    Katsuto walked out from behind the trees. The both of their locations were rather close.


    Katsuto was wearing an Anti-laceration sweater with a coat. Not only was his coat undamaged, it was also unstained with the slightest dirt. The way his motorcycle racing suit was covered in dust made Masaki feel inferior to Katsuto. The amount of filth on their bodies seemed to signify the gap in their strength. This made Masaki a bit depressed.


    ��Ichijou-dono, what��s the matter?��


    The expression on Masaki��s face probably made Katsuto very puzzled. After Katsuto finished asking, Masaki shook his head to indicate that nothing was wrong.


    ��Nothing. Don��t mind this. How should we deal with these guys? I don��t think we can leave them be.��


    ��Right����


    Katsuto thought for a moment, and then nodded.


    ��Although it is not certain that they belong to a terrorist group, they did behave unscrupulously to this extent, so we cannot let them escape.��


    The reason that Katsuto was perplexed lay in the fact that if they wasted more time here, then they might completely lose Gu Jie.


    ��Then, can we leave these guys to the Juumonji Family? I will pursue Gu Jie.��


    Masaki was worried about the same thing. Thus, he suggested to split up.


    ��Though you say pursue, how will you catch up? From what I understand, Gu Jie should have escaped to the sea already.��


    ��I will chase him on water.��


    ��It seems that��s the only way����


    If they suffered the same fierce attacks on the sea, even if it was Katsuto, it would be a dilemma without a way out. It was not certain whether Masaki could completely defend against such an attack either.


    However, compared to Katsuto, Masaki possessed longer range attacks. Once he discovered Gu Jie��s ship, he could immediately destroy the turbines, preventing the ship from navigating. Even if he would mistakenly hit innocent vessels, the compelling importance of arresting Gu Jie, made it unavoidable. They could cover it up by giving the blame to the terrorists.


    ��Understood. Leave this to us.��


    Katsuto decided.


    No one could criticize him for being indecisive, nor could they have said that he made the decision too late.


    That was because no one could have predicted that the enemy, who had been hindering their pursuit of Gu Jie, would use such an underhanded method in the end.


    The moment Katsuto accepted Masaki��s suggestion.


    The enemy force that had collapsed within the windbreaks suddenly combusted. This was not a metaphor, but as literal as the words described. Both the corpses and the bodies of the injured combusted into flames.


    This was a self-detonation magic that used human ignition magic. No, describing it as self-detonation was incorrect. The non-regular soldiers of the USNA had been implanted with a sequence, and once it received an external signal, it would activate the human ignition magic.


    Furthermore, for soldiers who are not magicians, the program was planted deep within their mind, and they would be burnt together alongside their magician counterparts.


    Katsuto set up an emergency shield, protecting both himself and Masaki.


    The Juumonji magicians that had followed him quickly set-up their magic wall as well.


    They were definitely not making a huge fuss over a minor issue. The enemy soldiers were not the only one spitting fire.


    The weapons used by the enemy melted or exploded due to the high heat.


    The shrapnel from the weapons struck the magic shield.


    The flames that burnt human bodies into black ashes were about to spread to the windbreaks.


    It was not just at one or two places.


    ��Extinguish the fire immediately!��


    Katsuto gave the order loudly.


    The top priority right now was not to pursue Gu Jie, but to prevent the fire from spreading.


    ? ? ?


    On the main road, parallel to the coast, Tatsuya was running at 60km/h. He was not using flying magic. There were a few reasons for this.


    For this battle, Tatsuya did not accept the support of the Independent Magic Battalion. He hadn��t been denied assistance either. Just before the battle at Zama station, Tatsuya had already received permission to use military classified magic. Though it was a request for permission, it was more like a notification.


    Tatsuya did not seek help from the Independent Magic Battalion. Neither did Battalion actively aid Tatsuya. As a result, obviously, Tatsuya was not wearing the mobile suit.


    Even if he did not wear the mobile suit, he could still fly.


    Since he did not have the resistance of the mobile suit, he could not fully cope with the enemy��s attack. Tatsuya was not an expert in Anti- Material Barrier magic or Heat Resistant Barrier magic. He could detect the enemy��s attack, then use Decomposition to repulse it. However, when he was in flight he could not predict from which angle and what distance the attack from the opposition was going to come from. Therefore, he did not have a hundred percent success rate to repulse the attack.


    Tatsuya whose forte was specialized magic originally had weak points in defense. Self-restoration magic was only used after injury, and even Tatsuya did not want to be used for a suicide mission.


    Gu Jie had already travelled to the distant waters, moving at a relatively fast pace towards south-east direction. At this rate, it was a matter of time before they reached International Waters.


    The ones assisting Gu Jie��s escape have considerable organizational strength. Tatsuya believes it was the doing of USNA. Though he could not completely grasp what benefit USNA would receive from Gu Jie��s escape, because of their intervention, the result would likely be Gu Jie��s escape.


    ����Compared to letting him escape, there was a way to rid his worries.


    Gu Jie��s method of fooling with a magician��s life was already a death sentence for him.


    The best result was first to allow the police to arrest him, then assassinate him in prison.


    However, Tatsuya started considering ��eliminate�� Gu Jie as the backup plan.


    Tatsuya was heading to the beach that Gu Jie used to escape to the sea. He knew his target was no longer there, but he decided to meet up with Masaki and crew.


    By the time Tatsuya had reached the location, the fire extinguishing had finished.


    ��What is going on?��


    After Tatsuya asked such a question, Masaki showed a speechless, bitter expression.


    The one who replied was Katsuto.


    ��The enemy self-detonated.��


    ��There were obviously no dried-up trees, did the fire originate only from the self-detonation?��


    ��It seems they used human ignition magic.��


    Once Tatsuya heard what kind of magic was used, he understood the intent of the enemy was to rid the evidence. For some unknown reason, it would seem that the USNA was attempting to stop them from arresting Gu Jie at all cost. Although it should be impossible, Gu Jie��s terrorist attacks could not really be a plan of theirs right?


    ��Shiba.��


    While Tatsuya was thinking about things, Katsuto started to ask a question.


    ��Ichijou-dono said he wanted to use water walking magic to pursue Gu Jie. What do you think?��


    Tatsuya eliminating Gu Jie here was the quickest method. But this was a trump card that must be well hidden.


    ��Can we ask the Coastal Garrison for help?�� Masaki disagreed with Tatsuya��s suggestion. ��Would it not be too late to call for a ship?��


    ��We won��t pursuit from here. Gu Jie��s ship is located at the front of the island��s peninsula. If there is a patrol ship located there it could first intercept, then we could guide them from over here.��


    Masaki did not know how Tatsuya was able to locate Gu Jie��s position with such ease, but he did not ask. Thought Katsuto probably had the same question, but because he was polite, he did not mention Tatsuya��s magic at all.


    ��Let me contact Tomokazu-dono then.��


    Katsuto accepted Tatsuya��s suggestion, retrieving the information transmission terminal device.


    As if Katsuto had timed the retrieval of his terminal device at the perfect moment, it had begun to ring.


    The screen displayed the caller name as Saegusa Mayumi.


    Katsuto turned on the speaker function to allow Tatsuya and Masaki to listen in, then he accepted the call.


    ��Saegusa? What��s the matter?��


    ��We probably don��t have much time, so I��ll get to the point��


    Mayumi should have no part in tonight��s pursuit battle plan. However, she seemed to have understood the situation from this side.


    ��I asked the patrol ship to let me on board, we are nearby. Can you see?��


    Tatsuya, Katsuto, and Masaki looked towards the ocean. They could clearly see the lights of the patrol ship closing in to the beach near them.


    ��You want to help pursue Gu Jie?��


    ��Well, yes. Tatsuya-kun, are you there?��


    Mayumi gave Katsuto a positive reply, then suddenly asked for Tatsuya.


    ��Yes, I am here.��


    Although a bit unexpected, Tatsuya responded quickly without being flustered.


    ��You know where Gu Jie is, right? Are you able to get here?�� Mayumi��s request went according to Tatsuya��s wishes. ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya agreed without uttering any other words.


    ��Saegusa-san, this is Ichijou. Can you let me on the ship as well?��


    Masaki chimed in while being flustered.


    ��Sure. And Juumonji?��


    Although it was a matter of course, Mayumi quickly agreed to let Masaki on board.


    ��The situation here is a bit complicated, I have to stay.��


    Katsuto also wanted to participate in the chase, but he could not leave the charred corpses, broken weapons and fire traces unattended. Someone had to be responsible for notifying the police and fire departments and explain the details to them.


    ��Roger that. Tatsuya-kun and Ichijou-kun, I can��t send anyone over to pick you up, do you mind coming over here?��


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya and Masaki answered with the terminal device in Katsuto��s hand.


    The two of them ran as if they were racing to the coast. They were scrambling and rushing towards the patrol ship.


    ? ? ?


    Gu Jie, who had fled to the sea on the amphibious vehicle, enter the high-speed cargo ship together with the vehicle.


    He was resting in the Captain��s room currently.


    Hearing the knocking sounds at the door, Gu Jie simply answered ��come in��.


    ��Lord, sorry to disturb you.��


    As expected, the one who opened the door was Doe.


    Gu Jie looked at him, with an afterthought ��so he was this type of person��.


    He was about thirty years old in age, with a height of 175 cm. Black hair, black eyes, with a tan skin tone. He had a plain complexion without any special characteristics. This look left people without much of an impression. Thought he had seen him several times already, every time it would give a false impression of a first meeting. It was probably because he had no spare time to care about such matters. Gu Jie self-deprecated in his heart.


    ��My Lord, did you want a drink?��


    Doe��s hand was a bottle of Shaoxing wine. If the content was as the label suggests, even if it was not the highest end, it was definitely a top- quality variety.


    ��Give me a cup.��


    After Gu Jie��s reply, Doe nodded and placed the bottle on the table. He then retrieved a small glass cup from the cupboard.


    Doe placed the cup in front of Gu Jie and poured in the Shaoxing wine. Gu Jie picked up the cup and handed it over to Doe.


    Thanks for the hard work. You can drink first.��


    ��Ai ya, then excuse my rudeness.��


    Doe did not hesitate to take the cup and drank all the wine inside.


    It was obvious that Gu Jie wanted Doe to test if there was poison in the drink so Doe drank without any resistance. He took out another small cup, and invited Gu Jie to drink the Shaoxing wine with him.


    Gu Jie drank all the wine the Doe poured.


    ��En�� good wine.��


    ��I don��t deserve your praise.��


    Gu Jie placed the glass cup back on the table while looking at the Doe who was standing.


    ��So, what��s the situation?��


    ��It will take just less than one hour to leave Japanese waters. Currently there are no pursuers.��


    ��That��s it huh.��


    Although he did not show the expression or attitude, Gu Jie finally felt a sigh of relief. It was hard to say that it was safe. Even if they entered into international waters, it would not prevent a pursuit. However, he could not hold back the peace of mind he had from finally escaping from the grasp of the enemy.


    ��And after that? The Japanese should be aware of this ship.��


    ��Yes, I think so too. Although it would cause trouble for my Lord, please transfer to another ship later.��


    ��Your preparations are thorough.��


    ��Lord, I��m honored by your praise. After the transfer to the next ship, it will directly head to Sydney.��


    ��We won��t stop at ports along the way?��


    ��Yes, I thought that would be best�� However if my Lord had any ports in mind.��


    ��No, you can take care of it.��


    ��Understood. If you have any orders, I will come immediately.��


    Doe left the room.


    Gu Jie picked up the Shaoxing wine bottle left on the table.


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya jumped on to the Patrol Ship from the surface of the sea, the ones who welcomed him was Mayumi and Yakumo.


    ��Hai, Tatsuya, you are slow.��


    ����Master, why are you here?��


    Tatsuya inquired with a frown. Yakumo let out his usual leisurely smile.


    ��You��re actually asking me this. Did I not say that earlier? I am here to help resolve the incident. Did you forget?��


    ��What I wanted to ask wasn��t this. I am asking how Master got on this ship.��


    While Tatsuya questioned Yakumo, Masaki who had just gotten on the boat questioned Mayumi on the side.


    ��Um, Saegusa-san, this monk is?��


    Mayumi showed an awkward smile and replied Masaki.


    ��This is Ninjutsu master Kokonoe Yakumo. He is Tatsuya-kun��s master. He said he was willing to help us.��


    ��Correctly speaking, I am not his Master. That��s because Tatsuya is not a ninja, nor is he a monk. I only help him practice Taijutsu a bit.��


    Yakumo did not answer Tatsuya��s question, but instead interrupted Mayumi and Masaki��s discussion.


    Tatsuya sharply glared at Yakumo, making Mayumi feel it was her fault, causing her to hurriedly reply.


    ��Although everyone told me not to do anything today, but I could not sit still��


    Tatsuya��s expression of ��and so?�� urged her to continue speaking.


    ��Just in case, I had the patrol ship travel to the Hiratsuka��s New Port. There, I discovered Master Yakumo�� He said he knew where Tatsuya- kun was, so I invited him onto the ship. I also knew that he was Tatsuya- kun��s teacher�� Was I not allowed to do this?��


    After Mayumi asked while trembling, Tatsuya swallowed his sigh.


    ����No, it��s fine.��


    ��Great.��


    Listening to Yakumo��s words, Tatsuya did not know why he felt annoyed.


    But he restrained himself from making meaningless questions and answers, instead focused on what should be done currently.


    ��Saegusa-senpai, let��s begin the pursuit immediately.��


    ��Yes. Then Tatsuya-kun will you help guide us on the route?��


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya and Mayumi headed towards the deck of the patrol ship. Masaki and Yakumo followed closely.


    ? ? ?


    Canopus, who was called to the destroyer��s battle intel center, put on a solemn face after hearing the report. Previously, in the planning rehearsal for the final stages of battle, the event that he had hoped was predicted incorrectly slowly became true.


    ��In general, Japan��s patrol ship caught up to Heigu��s cargo ship?��


    Looking at the sea charts while listening to the explanation of the route and relative speed, Canopus summarized the content into the following line to confirm.


    ��It could be said so, but could also not be said so.��


    Apart from the destroyer��s crew, one of the backup combat member stated the information once again to Canopus.


    ��It is predicted that Japan��s patrol ship will only catch up to Heigu��s vessel when they reach international waters. However, Japan has the Right to Pursuit, we cannot intervene.��


    The Right to Pursuit (also called Right to Continuous Pursuit) was a right recognized by International Conventions. A country had the right to continue to pursue a vessel in international waters if the vessel violated the laws within that country��s territorial waters. Canopus already knew this without listening to the explanation.


    ��Need to change the final phase of the plan.��


    The member used this line to answer the summary. Canopus sighed deeply.


    ��Hard-line measure, huh����


    As expected, it wouldn''t end so easily. Being able to avoid the worst situation by sinking Gu Jie��s vessel in Japanese waters, was already for the best. Canopus comforted himself with this thought.


    ��Inform me when Heigu��s ship gets near. I will be waiting in the cabin.��


    ��Understood, Major-dono��


    Under the farewells of the members, Canopus left the battle intel center.


    ? ? ?


    ��Maintain the current course. We should have the visual on the target soon.��


    Just as Tatsuya predicted, a ship appeared before the lights of the patrol ship.


    The high-speed patrol ship prepared by Mayumi utilized its speed. Just before the ship that Heigu was riding in reached international waters, It had closed into visual range.


    ��Captain, please!��


    Without hearing the full command from Mayumi, the Captain of the patrol ship had order his crew to issue the suspension signal.


    Using both loudspeakers and signal lamp to advise the ship that Gu Jie was riding on to stop sailing. Thus, the pursuit right was established.


    The bridge of the patrol ship was filled with relief.


    ? ? ?


    The stop command was issued in multiple languages. It had reached the ears of Gu Jie who had been resting in his room.


    Someone hurriedly knocked on the cabin door.


    ��Enter!��


    Gu Jie��s voice revealed some anxiety. ��My Lord, sorry to disturb you!��


    Doe who had been watching the door could not conceal his panic.


    ��Japan��s patrol ship seems to have spotted us. How many vessels are there?��


    ��One ship.��


    Doe did not understand why Gu Jie asked this question, thus answered on reflex.


    ��So, how should we proceed?��


    ��Flee to international waters just like this.��


    ��But, their speed is rather fast?��


    It was not clear why Doe was responding to Gu Jie��s accusations so confidently.


    ��Our ship will standby on the perimeter of Japanese territorial waters. The following course of the ship will be a bit rough, please be careful.��


    Currently, Gu Jie had no pawns. He did not have the battle ability to sink the patrol ship.


    But he was not completely helpless.


    If he was out of pawns, he could make more.


    There was not enough time or tools, so he can only produce consumables. Fortunately, there was only one ship of pursuers. Once he broke through the current predicament, he would find a way out of danger.


    Gu Jie looked at the man that claimed to be John Doe. The first time they met, he already knew that this man had very good talent. Though he seemed to have hidden his strength, but Gu Jie saw through him with one glance.


    Moreover, Gu Jie was convinced that he had concealed some things.


    ��Understood. Doe, I��ll leave this to you.��


    ��I will do as you bid, my Lord.��


    Du bowed deeply to the point of exposing his back while concealing his hand.


    Gu Jie activated the magic he had pre-set on Doe��s body.


    Doe��s body twitched as though he was having a seizure.


    Soon after, he fell forwards.


    The collapsed Doe was holding a small pistol within his right hand.


    ��Is your goal to assassinate me? To put in such effort just to assassinate me. Do you think I will believe a man who I have never met before unconditionally?��


    Gu Jie issued the next command using the mouth that had ridiculed the corpse.


    ��Doe, get up.��


    Doe��s physical movements began slowly, but then immediately got up as though energy had returned to his body.


    ��Do you understand my words?��


    Doe nodded his head.


    Upon seeing his response, Gu Jie could only smack his own lips.


    ��Can��t speak anymore.��


    Although he had preset the magic, but at the time he had omitted even the simplest ceremonies. It would seem that the preparations were not enough. The process to convert lifeforce into magic fuel had been successful, but the body had lost some of its function.


    Gu Jie gave up on inquiring about Doe��s background. He ordered him to handle the patrol ship.


    ��Doe, sink with the Japanese Patrol Ship.��


    Doe nodded his head in the same way and left the cabin.


    Gu Jie also left the cabin and headed towards the bridge to control the ship.


    ? ? ?


    Hearing the sounds of knocking, Canopus responded with ��Enter��.


    The one who entered was not a destroyer crew member, but a combat member.


    The member closed the door after entering the cabin. He stood in front of Canopus.


    ��Major, Joseph Doe��s life signal disappeared.��


    Canopus raised his eyebrows and asked the combat member.


    ��The assassination failed?��


    ��Regrettably, it is likely that it failed.��


    Canopus got up silently.


    When he wanted to exit the cabin, the combat member stopped him.


    ��Major, the amphibious vehicle used by Gu Jie to escape to the sea is heading straight towards Japan��s patrol ship from the current vessel he is on.��


    ��We need not care. The Japanese patrol ship will most likely sink that vessel.��


    Canopus picked up the sword shaped armament device that was standing next to the door. He then went to the deck to solve everything with his own hands.


    ? ? ?


    The target that was sent the stop signal did not have any signs of slowing down. Seeing the situation, the Captain of the patrol ship ordered for the firing of another warning.


    ��Take aim, the suspicious vessel is closing in quickly�� Please Wait! Confirming that the enemy vessel only sent out a small boat!��


    Mayumi was the first to react to the Shooting Controller��s report. ��Tatsuya-kun!��


    ��No, Gu Jie is not on the small boat.��


    Mayumi was not the only one to suspect that Gu Jie was attempting to escape via the small boat. Because Tatsuya suspected the same thing, he could immediately reply to Mayumi.


    Then, what was the purpose of the small boat? The answer would be revealed immediately.


    ��The small boat is heading straight for us!��


    ��Any weapons!? What kind of boat is it!?��


    Immediately after the Captain finished asking, the Shooting Controller answered in a tone as if he was in disbelief.


    ��It is an amphibious vehicle! Such speed! What is this absurd speed!?��


    Knowing that it was impossible for the speed of an amphibious vehicle to be so fast, the controller could only be stunned speechless.


    ��That acceleration is the result of magic!��


    Masaki said in a firm tone, at the same he pointed his bright red CAD towards the amphibious vehicle.


    The Psion light released from Masaki��s body lit up radiantly. ��Rupture�� was activated.


    The small boat seemed to be using a hydrogen engine, therefore the fuel did not explode. Looks like the hydrogen fuel diffused before a fire could start.


    Given the situation, this also meant that the magician in the amphibious vehicle did not receive a fatal blow.


    As the amphibious vehicle sank gradually, the silhouette appearing from the vehicle started travelling towards them at high speeds as though he was water skiing on the sea.


    ��Shoot warning fire towards the fleeing vessel, we will handle that person.��


    Mayumi suggested to the captain. She had already finish her magic activation sequence.


    ��Aim!��


    ��Aim, the suspicious vessel is very close!��


    ��Preparations for firing complete!��


    ��Fire!��


    The tracer bomb bombardment sailed past the side of the ship that Gu Jie was on.


    At the same time, Mayumi launched her magic.


    ��Magic Shooter��


    Mayumi did not necessarily require dry ice to materialize her bullets. Even if it was normal ice bullets, she would have the same control as if they were dry ice. To be honest, Mayumi��s full potential could be released when she was on the sea or lake where there was ample water to materialize bullets from.


    Mayumi created ice bullets directly from the sea water, a magician of the sea ���� a personal belief ���� fired at the silhouette from all directions while predicted his movements. The silhouette could not withstand the barrage and sank into the water.


    ��Suspicious vessel has left our territorial waters.��


    ��No problem, intercept it from the front.��


    In accordance to the command of the Captain, the patrol ship closed in on the ship Gu Jie was riding on.


    Mayumi seemed concerned about the magician that had fallen into the ocean, but did not say to have him rescued. Apprehending Gu Jie was the mission she was entrusted with.


    When they were one step away from catching up to Gu Jie��s vessel, the Radar Officer said in a concerned voice.


    ��Captain! USNA��s destroyer is approaching us!��


    ��What!?��


    The Captain could not contain his shock.


    USNA��s destroyer was anchored in close proximity to the border between Japan��s territorial waters and international waters. This was something that they had been aware of since the start of the chase. When inquired about their identity, they also revealed who they were. It was concerning that the location of the destroyer was directly in the escape route of the suspicious vessel, but because they had not taken any hostile action, the Japanese forces could not intervene.


    However, the opposition began to move suddenly.


    From the navigation route of the destroyer, it was possible that they were assisting in the arrest of the suspicious vessel, at the same time, the destroyer could also be trying to obstruct the arrest.


    The staff on the bridge rushed into action. The correspondents quickly began to set up communications with the destroyer.


    ? ? ?


    ��Target has reached international waters.��


    ��Forward at half speed.��


    The destroyer moved in accordance to the Captain��s instructions. The ship��s course was headed southwest. To the right was the ship that Gu Jie was hiding in, just further away was the Japanese Patrol Vessel.


    Equipped with a powerful engine, the USNA destroyer caught up to Gu Jie��s high-speed cargo ship in the blink of an eye.


    At the front of the deck stood Canopus, unsheathing an armament device modelled after a Japanese sword, watching the cargo ship.


    ? ? ?


    Gu Jie, who had arrived to the deck, had turned the entire crew including the captain into his puppets. Although the crew had almost no resistance, the process of turning them into puppets was not instantaneous. Before Gu Jie��s jutsu completed, the ship had been sailing straight and nobody had been paying attention to the surroundings.


    Gu Jie was only aware of the destroyer closing in until they were about to collide.


    ��Stop the ship!��


    ��Full speed retreat!��


    The crew on the deck was deprived of free will, they can still complete what was order with the same technical expertise as before.


    The Cargo ship halted in accordance to the command of the Captain. The Cargo ship gradually slowed down, until it stopped moving.


    The destroyer closed into the Cargo ship��s path.


    It seems collision had been avoided. The instant Gu Jie thought of this, he felt a powerful magic pressure and immediate stopped thinking.


    ? ? ?


    Canopus raised the armament device used for ��Molecular Divider��.


    Gu Jie��s position was reflected on the transparent screen of the glasses. This could only be achieved because Special Agent Joseph Doe had sacrificed his life to install the transmitter.


    Second only to STARS First Unit Captain Angie Sirius, USNA��s second strongest, Major Benjamin Canopus launched the most powerful ��Molecular Divider�� towards Gu Jie who was aboard the cargo ship.


    ? ? ?


    ��Full speed retreat!��


    The patrol ship issued the same order as the cargo ship in hopes of avoiding collision with the destroyer.


    The bow of the destroyer was now in direct line of the cargo ship��s navigation route.


    At this time.


    Tatsuya felt the activation of a powerful magic.


    The Magic Activation Target Object Area was a slender sheet space with total length of seven hundred meters.


    Extremely large-scale Area Magic.


    It was magic categorized under ��intermolecular binding force reversal��, also known as ��Molecular Divider��.


    (Do they intend to chop Gu Jie together with the rest of the ship in half!?)


    If one was to receive a strike of Molecular Divider of that magnitude, no corpse would remain. They would basically disappear together with the ship in the vast ocean.


    If he allowed the opposition to do that, all of Tatsuya��s hard work up until this point would have been in vain.


    If the goal had been elimination, everything would have been ended earlier in the morning.


    Tatsuya intends to use Gram Dispersion to cause Molecular Divider to fail.


    Almost as if it was a habit, he stretched his right hand forward. Yakumo caught his hand.


    Tatsuya glared at Yakumo.


    Yakumo immediately began to shake his head.


    Suddenly, Tatsuya��s heart had a moment of hesitation.


    And it was during this instant,


    Molecular Divider was activated; a giant blade came crashing down.


    The ship that was carrying Gu Jie was split in two halves without the slightest resistance.


    At the same time, the Psion marker that Tatsuya left in Gu Jie��s body dissipated.


    The individual ��human�� existence known as Gu Jie disappeared. ��Just now, that was�� what was that?��


    ��It was�� Molecular Divider?��


    Mayumi and Masaki muttered blankly. Tatsuya glared at Yakumo with sharp eyes.


    But Tatsuya also saw Yakumo return a glare with the same intensity, hence he gave up on questioning Yakumo��s intentions.


    The Captain personally cursed in rage at the microphone of the communication device.


    The Captain of the destroyer answered in a steady voice.


    Their Captain said that the ship was a notorious pirate ship that they had been tracking thus far.


    He advocated the reason why they sank the cargo ship was because the pirate ship was ignoring all stop warnings and had attempted to escape. Given the situation, they were forced to do what they did.


    ��Wasn��t that ship ready to stop!��


    ��From our perspective that was certainly not the case.��


    ��Lying with your eyes wide open!��


    ��If you have any objections, then send them through the proper diplomatic channels.��


    After the destroyer finished their communication, they had changed their course towards the East.


    The crew of the patrol ship were not the only ones gritting their teeth as they watched the destroyer leave.


    Tatsuya, Masaki and Mayumi were left with feelings of emptiness. All that remained was the view of the back of the destroyer in the distance, and the ocean that had engulfed Gu Jie.

 Volume 19 - CH 14

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Having lost his beloved scooter, Tatsuya rode with Yakumo until he reached his house. The automated public transit system ran 24 hours a day, but he had various items with him that could get him into trouble if he were to be discovered with them.


    Sitting on the right side of the back seat, Tatsuya hardly said a word during the entire ride. Yakumo sat beside him, also keeping his mouth shut.


    Tatsuya spoke to Yakumo when they were about over halfway to their destination.


    ��Master, are you awake?��


    ��Yeah, I��m awake.��


    Yakumo, who was sitting still with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and faced Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya continued looking forward, not meeting Yakumo��s gaze. ��About before, why did you get in my way?��


    ��When you were about to nullify the American Army��s magic?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Tatsuya did not raise his voice. His voice was grave, like unfathomable darkness.


    ��I think a better question is: Why were you acting so carelessly in the first place?��


    Yakumo had answered Tatsuya��s question in the form of a question.


    What he really meant was, ��I stopped you because you were being careless��.


    ��Even if it did kill Gu Jie, if we can��t demonstrate that he was the terrorist mastermind, they wouldn��t cooperate with our efforts to eradicate the terrorists. It would have been ideal if we had the same jurisdiction as they did. Stopping that Molecular Divider was the best possible way for that incident to be resolved.��


    Tatsuya drew a breath in response, gritting his teeth in regret.


    ��However, if we can��t actually recover Gu Jie��s corpse, then the truth of the terrorist incident will be left in the dark.��


    ��Is settling this incident really that important to you?��


    Yakumo��s sharp counterargument gave Tatsuya cause for surprise.


    At first Tatsuya couldn��t even find the words to respond with, which Yakumo seized as an opportunity for a follow-up.


    ��You were attempting to nullify Molecular Divider used by the American Army��s No. 2 Magician, Benjamin Canopus.��


    Tatsuya suddenly looked to Yakumo, his eyes wide open. He was surprised for two reasons.


    The fact that Benjamin Canopus, the No. 2 of STARS, had appeared in response to a local incident was the first.


    This was a very important incident for the Ten Master Clans, but he didn��t think it was something that would catch the national interest of the USNA. Additionally, the USNA would absolutely have to keep their involvement in the incident a secret.


    The second reason was that somehow, Yakumo was aware of Canopus�� involvement.


    Had he not thought about it, Tatsuya could not accept that, such a sort of large-scale magic was the work of the No. 2 of STARS. But that meant that if it really was Canopus, then Tatsuya could accept it. Just by a visual inspection of that spell, there was no way to identify that the Magician who had activated it was Benjamin Canopus.


    Yakumo would have to have known about Canopus�� involvement for quite some time.


    Tatsuya expected that Yakumo would notice his surprise, but it seemed that Yakumo had not noticed.


    ��I believe that last year you met with STARS�� Head-Captain Angie Sirius. If you had nullified Canopus�� magic, the American Military would certainly think it was your work. You��re not a nameless magician with no background like before. You��re a magician of the Yotsuba Family, known as the fianc�� to the next Head of the Yotsuba Family.


    The glint in Yakumo��s eyes had grown even sharper.


    Tatsuya was very self-conscious of himself in this high-pressure atmosphere.


    ��The Yotsuba name, as I am sure you are aware, carries significant weight. At that time, if you had ��decomposed�� Canopus�� Molecular Divider, the American Military would have likely designated you as a hostile. And it��s safe to say that as a threat to the hegemony of the USA, you would be targeted for assassination.��


    Yakumo��s sharp gaze drilled into Tatsuya as he delivered his assessment of the situation.


    ��That would certainly put Miyuki-kun in danger as well. Were you thinking that far, back then? I certainly don��t think that you did.��


    ? ? ?


    By the time that Tatsuya got home, it was already the next day, the time being 2:00 A.M.


    Everyone should have already been asleep. Thinking so, Tatsuya unlocked the security and silently opened the door to the entryway.


    ��Welcome home, Onii-sama.��


    There was Miyuki, sitting on her knees and waiting for him.


    ��U-uh, yeah. I��m home.��


    Surprised by this unexpected welcome, Tatsuya hesitated for a moment.


    Miyuki couldn��t help but show her usual elegance with a dainty bow, before raising her smiling face to look at Tatsuya.


    ��Are you tired? How about a bath? Or perhaps you��re hungry? Or����


    ��Thanks. I��ll take a bath first. If you could fix up something light for dinner, that would be great.��


    Miyuki probably wouldn��t make any dirty jokes like ��Or perhaps you��d like me?��, but Tatsuya felt an unsettling atmosphere, so he interrupted her mid-sentence.


    ��Understood.��


    The person responding this time was Minami, who had appeared while Miyuki spoke. Her unsatisfied facial expression was probably because Miyuki had dragged her out to welcome Tatsuya home.


    They weren��t the only two people awake. ��Tatsuya-niisan, thank you for your hard work.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, it must be tough working so late.��


    Fumiya and Ayako, who were staying at their house starting that day, appeared from the living room.


    ��All of you�� what are you doing up so late��?��


    In response to Tatsuya��s surprised question, Miyuki puffed out her chest with pride. To be correct, she didn��t really puff out her chest though the atmosphere certainly felt like she was.


    ��I know they��ve been working you hard lately Onii-sama, but I can��t let you come home late and go to sleep all alone.��


    ��Miyuki-oneesama, you sound just like a young wife when you talk like that.��


    However, the one who flushed red at Ayako��s quip was Fumiya.


    All Miyuki did was smile faintly.


    Telling all of them ��just go to sleep already�� wasn��t going to work. Judging that to be the case, Tatsuya quickly made for the bathroom.


    Tatsuya collected his weapons and combat suit separately from the regular laundry, and after vigorously scrubbing the blood off, Tatsuya went to the dining room in a sweatshirt and sweatpants.


    Miyuki, Fumiya, and Ayako sat together at the dining table, with Minami standing to Miyuki��s side.


    Tatsuya sat down at his seat, and Minami promptly brought him some sandwiches.


    Minami then presented Tatsuya with a cup of herbal tea, saying ��Hopefully this is alright.�� Perhaps taking into account how late into the night it was, Tatsuya simply nodded, saying ��It��s fine.��


    Then, Tatsuya turned his head to face each of the three people staring at him, one at a time.


    ��The mission was a failure.��


    Tatsuya made this announcement to the three of them, no, four if Minami was included before partaking of his sandwich or tea.


    Everyone aside from Tatsuya drew a breath.


    While they sat speechless, Tatsuya picked up and ate two of his sandwiches.


    ��Ah�� erm, Onii-sama. By failure, you mean that Gu Jie����


    Miyuki wanted to say ��got away�� but she couldn��t bring herself to finish the sentence.


    Tatsuya wolfed down his last sandwich, then looked at Miyuki.


    ��No. We confirmed Gu Jie��s death.��


    Miyuki looked relieved at Tatsuya��s response. Fumiya and Ayako also relaxed their faces, which had been stiffened with tension.


    ��You mean to say he put up a fierce resistance so you were forced to kill him. That��s a sort of failure in itself, right? I mean, it would have been best if he were alive to answer for his crimes, but Oba-sama did say ��Dead or alive������


    ��No, that��s not what I meant.��


    Miyuki looked uneasily at Tatsuya, who was shaking his head. Similarly, Fumiya and Ayako exchanged ambiguous looks with each other.


    ��Gu Jie was killed by an USNA Magician. No corpse was left behind. As a consequence, there is no evidence we can present to the public to prove that ��This man was the mastermind.�� Now, the people of the city may never learn who the terrorist mastermind was, and they may never know whether he is alive or dead.��


    ��But, the terrorist mastermind was a former Dahan Magician known as Gu Jie, and now Gu Jie is dead right? So hasn��t the incident been solved?��


    Ayako offered her opinion, but Tatsuya shook his head again.


    ��There is no objective evidence proving that Gu Jie was the terrorist mastermind. We knew that Gu Jie was behind it, but there��s no method we can use to prove that to society. Assuming that we were even able to pin him as the principal offender, no corpse was left behind which means we would be unable to clear any doubts that he wasn��t still alive somewhere.


    Ayako had a look on her face as though saying ��Ah���� and Fumiya gazed at Tatsuya with pursed lips. Shifting his gaze from the contrasting twins, Tatsuya looked toward Miyuki.


    Miyuki was simply looking toward him with an anxious expression.


    ��The goal of this mission was to demonstrate to society that we Magicians had solved the terrorist incident. The fact that the people of the city are left with remaining unease must be said to be a failure.��


    An oppressive silence fell over the dining table.


    Tatsuya drank the last of his herb tea and placed his cup on this table. As if invited by the clinking of the teacup, Miyuki spoke.


    ��Even if people in society are uneasy, we know that the incident has been solved. We know that you tracked down Gu Jie, Onii-sama. And����


    Miyuki strongly fixed her gaze on Tatsuya.


    ��Onii-sama, you came home safely. I am happier for that more than anything else.��


    Miyuki smiled beautifully at Tatsuya. You couldn��t even compare her facial expression to a beautiful flower or a jewel. There was no other way to describe it than ��beautiful.��


    ��Onii-sama, thank you for your hard work.��


    Miyuki warmly consoled Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    After that, Tatsuya and Miyuki immediately returned to their own rooms.


    Minami left the dining room, leaving the dishes to the HAR.


    Fumiya and Ayako were laying on the two beds in the bedroom that had been provided to them. Tatsuya had told them that since he was now home there was no need for them to keep vigil over the house, which made them harbor some dissatisfaction towards their reason for existing.


    ����Fumiya, are you still up?��


    Ayako spoke to Fumiya, just as he was starting to doze off.


    ����Yeah, I��m awake. What is it, nee-san?��


    Paying no mind to the interruption of his sleep, Fumiya spoke with no discomfort in his voice.


    ��Erm�� It��s not anything important, but����


    ��Can��t sleep?��


    In response to Fumiya��s question, she laughed wryly.


    ��That reminds me, it��s been a long time since we��ve slept in the same room like this.��


    Their good relationship as siblings was well known ever since long ago. It wasn��t just for show because they truly were good friends. Even now if they exchanged some harsh words, they still trusted each other more than anyone else.


    They had slept in the same room ever since they were very young. Though they were a girl and a boy of around the same age, they never truly got into an argument. Even so, sleeping in beds lined up like this, it was like they had returned to their childhood, when being a girl or a boy didn��t matter at all.


    ��Yeah. Although honestly I was a little resistant to being in the same room with you, it feels pretty good and I can''t help but want to thank Tatsuya-san for this.��


    This time it was Fumiya who responded with a wry laugh.


    ��Speaking of Tatsuya-niisan, it��s a little odd to see him so down like that�� He looked a bit happier, thanks to Miyuki-san. That��s to be expected of her, though. When she did that, they seemed like fianc��es, and not siblings.


    ��I��m just no match for her����


    Hearing Fumiya��s words, Ayako dropped her usual ladylike tone, speaking like a regular girl.


    ��Fumiya, you saw it right? That smile on Miyuki-oneesama��s face. I don��t think I��ve ever smiled that way.��


    Had those been words of envy, Fumiya could have poked fun at her or mocked her. But his older sister��s words were from her heart, and for a moment Fumiya was at a loss for how to respond.


    ��Her face is beautiful to begin with, but�� I don��t think she��d manage such a pretty smile with just that alone. Miyuki-oneesama must be thinking about him all the time�� I felt like she was speaking to Tatsuya- san with more eloquence than a million sweet nothings.��


    Ayako let out a soft sigh.


    Softly, so not even Fumiya would hear it.


    However, her lonely sigh didn��t escape Fumiya��s ears. ��Tatsuya-san did seem to cheer up, didn��t he?��


    Ayako was silent.


    Before the silence became too long, Fumiya replied.


    ��It��s completely obvious that Miyuki-san is gorgeous, but you��re pretty good yourself, you know?��


    ����I��m not really in the mood for flattery, sorry.��


    ��I��m not trying to flatter you. Speaking objectively, you ARE beautiful.��


    ����Am I just imagining it, or am I being overevaluated?��


    ��No, no, not at all. Even at Fourth High, Nee-san, there were tons of guys that wanted to go out with you.��


    ����You��re still going? Well then, I suppose I��ll say this, Yami-chan.��


    Ayako definitely heard the sound of Fumiya holding his breath. Ayako snickered, and continued speaking with a playful tone.


    ��Objectively speaking, Yami-chan is a beautiful girl too, right? Then what about all those boys who have only seen her dressed up as a man? If they saw her as a pretty girl, she��d be the talk of the school.��


    ��I am not ��dressing up as a man��!��


    ��I��m not really interested in this sort of thing, but you know that there are girls at school who love talking about two boys getting intimate with each other, and I��ve heard them talking about Yami-chan many times. You know, about who would suit Fumiya more����


    ��I have no interest in that at all!��


    Causing a fuss in the middle of the night would be problematic, so Fumiya yelled at his sister with the lowest possible voice that could still qualify as a shout, then turned his back to her.


    ��Goodnight!��


    Fumiya curled up in his bed.


    Ayako sat giggling to herself for a bit, then she gratefully replied ��Good night�� to her brother.


    ? ? ?


    Although the night was ending, Gu Jie had not been captured, dead or alive.


    February 20th, 2097. Tatsuya was paying a visit to the Chiba Family, along with Yakumo and his apprentice.


    The purpose of their visit was to deliver the corpse of Chiba Toshikazu.


    Masaki, who had destroyed Inagaki��s dead body in an ��Rupture�� said that he would accompany them, but Yakumo had stopped him, saying, ��We��re going to explain his death, not to make an apology.��


    Miyuki was only told that they were going to handle the incident cleanup. She was also instructed not to leave the house, along with Fumiya, Ayako, and Minami. Right now, they were most likely enjoying a friendly game together. Or perhaps, they were making sweets together. Fumiya was the only guy among three girls�� so there was also the possibility that the girls would subject him to their own sort of ''fun.��


    They had already notified the Chiba Family that they would be visiting this morning, and had briefed them on the purpose of the visit.


    The members of the Chiba Family were enveloped in grief, as they came out to receive the station-wagon carrying Toshikazu��s body.


    ��I am truly sorry for your loss.��


    Yakumo had stepped out of the car and was offering his condolences to the family members not as a priest, but as a person.


    ��My foolish son has caused you a great deal of trouble.��


    Chiba Jouichirou, the Family Head and Toshikazu��s father, was bowing his head deeply. Despite being 50 years old, he was a large, muscular man who still appeared to be in his prime. Even so, his spirit was dampened by the loss of his son. His body appeared smaller than it really was.


    Yakumo��s apprentice brought out Toshikazu��s body. His face was covered, but you could easily tell it was him just from his body, and a woman dressed in black began to weep. If Tatsuya��s memory served him, it was Toshikazu��s elder sister Sanae.


    Tatsuya saw other faces that he recognized among the people who were coming out. He saw tears welling in the eyes of even the top pupils of the Chiba Family.


    Chiba Toshikazu��s brother Naotsugu, who was said to be ��Chiba��s Child Prodigy,�� was nowhere to be seen. There were rumors that the brothers did not get along well, but surely he was not deliberately absent. Perhaps he was away from the house, busy with research or an errand.


    The last person Tatsuya laid eyes on was Erika, standing at the very end of the line of people. To be honest, he didn��t want to see her right now, but couldn��t help meeting his eyes with hers. His biggest goal in coming here today was to speak with Erika.


    ��Please, come inside.��


    At Jouichirou��s back, Chiba pupils appeared to take Toshikazu��s body from Yakumo��s apprentice and placed it on a stretcher. Then, they went into the main building, Yakumo first, and Tatsuya after him.


    The corpse was taken into Toshikazu��s own room. It would be laid on his futon for the time being. For a single man, Toshikazu��s room was surprisingly clean. No, that was not the right way to put it. The only items in Toshikazu��s room were a desk, a closet, and a single sword, resting on a sword rack.


    Neither Yakumo nor his apprentice had prepared any Buddhist sutras for chanting. The memorial service would be held at the Chiba Family''s temple. Yakumo��s apprentice hadn��t come inside, rather, he was waiting outside with the station wagon.


    Yakumo and Tatsuya then headed to the reception hall along with Jouichirou. There were no cushy sofas, only a single cushion on a tatami floor. Neither Tatsuya nor Yakumo was bothered by sitting on their feet. However, for modern people who were not used to sitting in this manner on tatami mats, this style of this house must surely be painful to them.


    ��We have imposed on you a great deal of trouble. Please allow us to offer both our gratitude and sincere apologies once more.��


    Jouichirou placed his hands on the tatami mat and bowed his head deeply. Erika sat next to him, performing the same motion.


    Erika was the only other person present in the room on the Chiba Family side. Both Yakumo and Tatsuya knew that Jouichirou had already lost his wife. It had also been confirmed that Naotsugu was not present. Sanae had been left in Toshikazu��s room; there was no doubt she was still weeping over his body. Erika, by contrast, had yet to shed a single tear.


    Further contrasting Sanae, who wore proper mourning attire, Erika was dressed in her First High School uniform. It was a full-dress uniform so there was no real issue, but a green blazer with a white one piece was definitely out of place with the rest of the family��s mourning clothes. Incidentally, Tatsuya had come wearing a black suit.


    ��Your son met his end under fairly unusual circumstances, so Chiba- sama, I believe it would be best for me to explain to you what happened. That is, if it is not too much trouble. I will leave the decision to you.��


    Jouichirou bowed his head once more in response to Yakumo��s words, this time more lightly than before.


    ��Please, by all means. Honestly speaking, I am terribly confused by all this.��


    ��You have my sincerest sympathy.��


    Having prefaced his explanation, Yakumo began to explain just what had happened to Chiba Toshikazu.


    Toshikazu had been captured and transformed into a puppet by a traditional magician from Dahan, who was considered to be the top suspect in the Hakone Terror Incident.


    ��Last night, Toshikazu had attacked the search team as they were tracking the suspect.��


    ��Tatsuya had been among the members of that search team, and Toshikazu had been defeated by him.��


    ��By the time of his battle with Tatsuya, he was already deceased.��


    ����As we performed a ceremony to cleanse the curse overnight, I believe that there are no remnants of the evil magic.��


    Yakumo ended his explanation, and Jouichirou shut his eyes.


    His fist was placed on his knee, and occasionally it could be seen trembling.


    ����Thank you for all of your assistance.��


    When his eyes finally opened, Jouichirou no longer displayed any trembling whatsoever.


    With the discussion concluded, tea was brought out for Yakumo and his apprentice. Jouichirou seemed like he wanted to speak to Tatsuya, but Erika had taken him to the dojo first.


    Jouichirou did not blame his daughter for her uncouth behavior. He had been convinced that Tatsuya actually wanted to speak with Erika.


    Not a single person was in the dojo. It was certainly because of what had happened to Toshikazu. It was only natural that practice would be suspended for the day.


    Erika proceeded straight into the heart of the dojo where she sat straight down on the wooden floor.


    Tatsuya also sat down, facing her.


    ��I am deeply grateful that you brought my brother back home to us.��


    Without warning, Erika bowed her head deeply.


    Before Tatsuya had any time to react, she immediately raised her head back up, her gaze piercing straight through him.


    ��There is something I need you to tell me.��


    Her words were as sharp as they always were. However, her voice had a coldness to it that was very different from normal.


    ��Did you capture the magician who was responsible for transforming my stupid brother into a doll?��


    There was anger in the way she said ��stupid brother.�� Rather, it made her sorrow completely obvious.


    ��He��s dead. We didn��t retrieve the body, either.��


    ��I see����


    Erika clenched her back teeth together.


    Tatsuya thought it was rather strange that he could not hear her grinding her teeth.


    ��Well then.��


    As though in pain, Erika forced herself to say the words. ��The only person I can get revenge on is you, Tatsuya-kun.��


    ��I suppose so.��


    With just a few words, Tatsuya had accepted Erika��s unreasonable accusation.


    Tatsuya himself had acknowledged that he was the one who had finished Toshikazu off, after all.


    Tatsuya nodded, and Erika began to visibly shake.


    ����Tatsuya-kun, couldn��t you have done something with your magic?�� Erika knew what Tatsuya��s ��Regrowth�� required in exchange.


    She understood that placing that much burden on Tatsuya was simply unreasonable.


    She also comprehended the fact that Toshikazu had paid the price for his error with his own life.


    Despite all that, she still asked the question. ��The dead can��t be brought back to life.�� Tatsuya responded in a matter-of-fact tone. There was not a hint of guilt in his voice.


    There was no reason for Tatsuya to feel guilty. That much was simple logic. But, Erika could not restrain her anger at Tatsuya��s cold-hearted attitude.


    ������Shiba Tatsuya! You shall fight with me!��


    Erika was standing on just one knee, as if about to rise. With a spinning kick, Tatsuya knocked her right off her feet. Erika was blown almost all the way back to the wall.


    With a hand on the wall, she regained her footing, snatching a wooden sword from the wall and turning back to face the center of the Dojo.


    Tatsuya was facing her with his hands at his sides, in a natural stance.


    Erika assumed a fighting stance, pointing the wooden sword at Tatsuya��s face.


    As though he had been waiting for this, Tatsuya began walking forward.


    Erika, without any concern for keeping up with Tatsuya��s pace, walked in a gait that was neither fast nor slow.


    ��Yaaaah!��


    Erika raised the sword up over her head.


    Tatsuya��s feet did not stop.


    Erika then swung the sword downwards. Her sword technique this time was just brute force, with none of her usual sharpness.


    Tatsuya seized the descending sword in one hand. By fixing his arm and using the power in the central axis of his body, he simply swung Erika along with the wooden sword.


    Erika released the wooden sword without any resistance.


    Erika rolled on the floor, catching herself with her knee, but when she tried to get up she found the wooden sword��s point had been thrust right before her eyes.


    Tatsuya had turned the sword he stole from Erika against her.


    ��You�� you win.��


    Erika��s eyes overflowed with tears as she acknowledged her loss. She placed her hands on the floor, facing downwards as she wept.


    Tatsuya stood in front of her until Erika had managed to stop crying. For whatever reason, nobody came to the Dojo during that time.


    ����You know, when a girl is crying, you should probably give her a handkerchief or something.��


    With a wry smile Tatsuya offered Erika his handkerchief.


    ��No need to give it back.��


    ��Well then, don��t mind if I do!��


    With the hanky she received from Tatsuya, Erika dried her tears and blew her nose. Perhaps his hanky wasn��t enough, because she also wiped her eyes on the sleeve of her uniform.


    ����You know? If that had been the real thing, your hand would have been cut.��


    Erika suddenly offered an excuse for her loss. She seemed to be talking about when Tatsuya grabbed the wooden sword��s ��blade�� with his hand.


    ��But that��s a wooden sword.��


    Tatsuya gave a strained laugh as he looked at the wooden sword, which had been discarded on the floor after the match.


    ��Urgh�� what��s with kicking me all of a sudden like that!��


    ��I thought the fight had already started.��


    ��Nnngggghhh����


    Erika groaned in irritation. She was looking and acting like she normally did, now.


    With her eyes still red from weeping, she once again gazed sharply at Tatsuya this time. However, this time she gazed at Tatsuya with an expression of someone who was just cleansed of a demon lurking in her heart. She asked Tatsuya another question.


    ������Tatsuya-kun. Was my stupid brother strong?��


    ��Yes. Despite being transformed into a puppet, he was definitely strong.��


    ��I see�� Tatsuya-kun, for you to praise him like that is a very generous offer of condolences for my stupid brother.��


    Erika turned her back to Tatsuya as she said this.


    She hadn��t apologized for provoking Tatsuya into a fight with her. Tatsuya didn��t want her to apologize either.


    ? ? ?


    Taking his leave from the Chiba Family, Yakumo had been sent off by Jouichirou and his top pupil. Now, they were in the station wagon, and Yakumo turned to Tatsuya in the passenger seat, speaking to him with a sly grin.


    ��I thought your cheeks would be a little bit redder.��


    ��Erika would never be convinced if I deliberately let her hit me.��


    ��I see. She��s got the blood of a warrior, even if she is a woman.�� Yakumo produced a villainous laugh, "kukuku��" to himself for a while. ��So, what shall we do for the rest of the day?��


    He asked Tatsuya.


    ��I��m going to go back home for now, and then report to the Main House.��


    ��In person? Not by phone?��


    ��Yes, I��m going to take my scolding bravely.��


    ��I don��t think there��s anything to scold you for, though����


    Toudou Aoba, the Sponsor for the Yotsuba Family, had explicitly requested Yakumo to ��watch over Shiba Tatsuya so that he does not go too far.�� Given yesterday��s events, Yakumo��s top priority was to intervene and keep Tatsuya and Miyuki from attracting any more attention from the USNA, but this too was likely within the scope of Toudou��s request.


    As it were, the situation had been handled in a manner that conformed to the Sponsor��s intentions, so there was nothing to assign blame for.


    However, Tatsuya wasn��t aware of that. Even if he knew of Toudou Aoba��s existence, he wasn��t acquainted with him. Tatsuya didn��t even know what his face looked like.


    Yakumo couldn��t help his words from coming across as evasive.


    ��Honestly, I don��t think Oba-ue is really that worried about it, but formalities are important for things like this.��


    ��So you��re putting up the appearance of going to apologize in person, huh. You��re struggling too, aren��t you?��


    Tatsuya responded only with a bitter smile. Tatsuya reflexively thought ��I am struggling, compared to Yakumo,�� but he had the good judgment to not stir up trouble by saying that.


    ��Not going to report to Kazama-kun?��


    ��I��m putting all my effort into my visit to the Main House today, so I��ll speak with him tomorrow.��


    ��I see. Well, good work.��


    After that, they didn��t talk about anything in particular, and Tatsuya was dropped off in front of his house.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya had told Yakumo that he was going to the Main House, but the place he was now heading to was actually the Kanto Branch of the Magic Association, in Yokohama. Upon calling the Main House in advance of his visit, he had been told that Maya was at the Magic Association, and he was to go there instead.


    Leaving Minami in charge of the house while they were out, Tatsuya headed towards the Yokohama Bay Hills Tower with Miyuki, Fumiya, and Ayako in tow. That said, Tatsuya did not want to bring anyone else along, but the three had insisted (mainly Miyuki) and Tatsuya was unable to say no.


    Having arrived at the Magic Association��s Kanto Branch, the four of them were escorted to the office��s most luxurious reception room. Somehow, although Kouichi, Katsuto, and Shippou Takumi had come to have an online conference at the Kanto Branch, Maya had won the right to use this reception room by claiming ��ladies first.��


    ��Well, looks like everyone��s all here. Welcome.��


    The four of them were guided into the room where Maya greeted them, Tatsuya first. As she sat on the sofa, Hayama stood immediately at her back in his usual manner.


    Before he could be offered a chair, Tatsuya stood before Maya and bowed deeply.


    ��Mother.��


    Aware of the fact that he was in the Magic Association, Tatsuya initiated conversation with Maya in a manner that outwardly emphasized their familial relationship.


    ��Please allow me to sincerely apologize that the recent mission ended in failure.��


    Maya received Tatsuya��s apology with a smile.


    ��I already heard the full details of yesterday��s events. I don��t think that there was much you could have done about it, so I think it would be best that you don��t concern yourself with it too much, Tatsuya.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    Tatsuya bowed once, and that should have been the end of it ���� but Tatsuya knew things were not quite so simple.


    ��While it is unfortunate that you were unable to recover Gu Jie��s corpse�� are you absolutely certain that he died?��


    ��Yes.��


    Maya had told him not to concern himself too much, but what was she trying to say now?


    Tatsuya concealed his wariness with a firm nod.


    ��I wonder, how did you confirm that it was Gu Jie��s body? There might be people who would want to know about that, so just to be sure, I��d like to ask in advance.��


    There was no particular reason to be secretive about this.


    ��Based on the lesson we learned from when Zhou Gongjin mislead us with Ghost Walker, I developed a magic for tracking.��


    ��Despite that, up until yesterday you had quite some difficulty locating him.��


    Tatsuya wondered if perhaps Maya was thinking that he had somehow been cutting corners.


    ��The usage conditions are limited, and during yesterday��s mission, I was finally able to deploy it.��


    In a certain sense he had definitely been cutting corners. However, that was because he had a more important mission. This was not an excuse; Tatsuya truly felt this way in his heart, and so there was no guilt at all in his voice as he stated this.


    ��Conditions? What conditions?��


    This, however, was a question he could not answer. No matter how hard he could try, Tatsuya could not detach himself enough to say, ��I can��t use it unless I��m holding Miyuki.��


    ����It has to do with my senses, so it��s difficult for me to explain.��


    Tatsuya gave a hazy response, fully aware of how suspicious it was.


    ��My, how unusual. Well, that��s fine. Some things are just like that.��


    Maya grinned as though amused. She was looking straight past Tatsuya, at the blushing face of Miyuki who was standing off to the side behind him.


    She might have realized Tatsuya��s ��secret condition�� just from looking at Miyuki��s facial expression.


    ��I wonder if I can ask you one more question.��


    ��What would that be?��


    Maya had clearly been enjoying pressuring Tatsuya up until now.


    But now, Maya��s smile became like a blade of icy steel. ��Was Toshikazu Chiba truly that difficult for you to handle?��


    ����What do you mean by ��that difficult��? He was certainly a tough opponent.��


    ��Well, it seems to me that you had quite a bit of trouble with an opponent that had no offensive options aside from melee combat.


    Furthermore, this opponent not have his specialized weapon device, thus rendering Tatsuya-san unable to demonstrate his real ability.��


    Tatsuya felt a cold sweat on his back.


    It was a matter of fact that if Tatsuya had not been needlessly emotionally attached to Toshikazu, he could have more quickly dispatched with him. He wouldn��t have wasted so much time if he had not been led astray by his curiosity.


    If it were pointed out that Tatsuya��s actions had allowed Gu Jie to escape, it would be difficult for Tatsuya to totally deny this.


    ��He may have been unable to utilize his full strength, but Toshikazu Chiba��s corpse was found to have a technique implemented on it by Gu Jie that temporarily augmented his magical power. This is merely a conjecture, but I don��t believe that there were any mistakes.��


    Tatsuya had no intention of reporting this, but he let it slip in order to dodge the question.


    ��Temporarily augmented his magical power?�� Maya��s gaze had turned sharp.


    ��The Sorcery Boosters used by No Head Dragon were developed based on Gu Jie��s corpse manipulation techniques�� I wonder if it��s a similar technique.��


    Tatsuya realized his mistake, but he could no longer feign ignorance.


    ��Not quite, I think. I didn��t see anything resembling the necessary external device.��


    ��Then what do you think it was?��


    ����If we assume that something like ��life energy�� exists, I believe that it could be a type of technique that involves extracting that energy by killing the target, pulling the energy in the corpse, then converting that energy in order to gain control over the Psions.��


    ��Hmm, life energy�� How interesting. That particular type of magic is activated by carving into the corpse��s heart, which is why you got rid of Chiba Toshikazu��s heart, right Tatsuya-san?��


    ������Yes, I��m afraid that��s exactly why.��


    ��Perhaps that magic was not observed at Kamakura because you had destroyed the hearts of the ��generators�� in advance, I wonder.��


    ��That may be the case.��


    Tatsuya hadn��t even realized that possibility, but when Maya pointed it out, it certainly seemed likely.


    ��A Sorcery Booster is a magical device made by processing a human brain. What you encountered, Tatsuya, was a magic amplification technique that used the target��s heart as a medium. Our research on this magic has been entirely focused on the mental aspect, but perhaps the key to understanding this magic actually lies in the physical body����


    An enigmatic flash of light crossed Maya��s eyes like a glint in the eyes of a mad scientist.


    ��Please don��t tell me you��re going to experiment on human bodies���� Tatsuya thought to himself, like a silent prayer.


    As though his prayer was answered, or perhaps because she realized she was acting suspiciously, Maya suddenly reverted to her normal demeanor.


    ��Oh my, excuse me. I didn��t even realize. Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, Fumiya-san, Ayako-san please have a seat.��


    Maya gestured for them to sit, and then spoke to Hayama without turning around.


    ��Hayama-san, please prepare tea for Tatsuya-san and his guests.��


    ��Understood.��


    Hayama, who had been standing as still as a statue up until now, spoke respectfully as he gave a short bow.


    While Tatsuya was being interrogated by Maya, the other three had found it difficult to even breathe.


    With the tension between the two finally gone, Miyuki and the others were finally able to feel lively again, while sipping the tea served to them by Hayama.


    But it was too early to totally let their guard down.


    ��I believe you��re already aware, but there��s an online conference between family heads soon.��


    There was nothing unusual about that, by itself. It was something that not only Tatsuya, but the other three had already realized.


    Online Master Clans Conferences�� were how the Ten Master Clans communicated, and there were two methods of attending: connecting remotely to the conference from one��s own home, or actually venturing out to the nearest Magic Association. The Kyoto Headquarters was conveniently located for the Ichijou Family and Futatsugi Family, and although Tohoku, Shikoku, and Kyushu lacked anything quite as nice as the Kanto Branch Office. However, they did have branch offices that were usable for online conferences.


    It was possible that Kouichi and Katsuto were meeting just to settle yesterday��s affairs. However, if Shippou Takumi was visiting as well, it was only natural to assume that this was a special meeting of family heads.


    ��Once Mitsuya-dono is here, we can go ahead and get started with the conference.��


    ��Have any questions unrelated to the disposal of Gu Jie arisen?��


    Maya gave a seemingly deliberate sigh in response to Tatsuya��s inquiry.


    ��Anti-magic activities are becoming more extreme. Up until now, what we observed have been extremist citizens unfairly attacking magicians, and we thought that if we left it alone, it would go away, but����


    Maya gave Tatsuya a fleeting glance.


    ��The organization attacking magicians is a suborganization of that ��Blanche,�� and although they are a radical organization that loathes magicians, they have been utilizing magic�� for outside observers, this might have looked like an internal conflict among magicians. If seen from the viewpoint that normal citizens might get dragged into the conflict, it severely damages our image as magicians.��


    Tatsuya almost groaned without realizing it.


    What Maya was saying was unmistakably correct. The day before yesterday, Tatsuya had to take care of some Egalite remnants near the First High School.


    That man was not a magician; he was nothing more than a relay point for magic.


    But Tatsuya couldn��t prove that, and it was nearly impossible to explain.


    The death of Gu Jie had brought a conclusion to the Hakone Terror Incident.


    But the seeds of malice that he had sown were now beginning to sprout, and soon, they would bear new fruit.


    (Continued in the next chapter ��Prologue of Disturbance��)

 Volume 19 - CH 15

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��This concludes the report on the Hakone Terror Incident. I believe it is necessary, even for the National Defense Forces, to take the matter in which the USNA Military was easily permitted to intervene in domestic affairs seriously.��


    ����Is that the opinion of the Ten Master Clans?��


    ��No. That is my own opinion, Lieutenant Colonel.��


    ��Understood. I believe your statements are quite correct, Special Officer, and they match my own. We shall propose this to the Brigade Commander.��


    ��Yes sir. Then, if you��ll excuse me.��


    Remaining seated at his desk, the National Defense Army 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion Commanding Officer, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama Harunobu, dismissed his subordinate, the unregistered Strategic-Class Magician, Special Officer Ooguro Ryuuya, real name, Shiba Tatsuya. He then crossed his fingers together, shutting his eyes.


    Tatsuya, who was normally supposed to be at school on a day like this, had come to the Headquarters of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, regarding the incident that occurred the night before last, when the mastermind��s death brought a temporary end to the incident


    ����not an absolute total resolution ���� in order to provide a report regarding the details of the Hakone Terror Incident.


    When the terrorist mastermind was holed up in a hospital near Zama Base, Tatsuya had come to handle it on behalf of the National Defense Forces. Because of the circumstances in which he had requested permission from Kazama to utilize magic that was designated a military secret, he had thought a report was necessary. Capturing terrorists was not the job of the military, so it was fine, even without a report, but Kazama was thankful to be able to hear the full details of the event from the person in question.


    For Tatsuya, this mission was unrelated to the military. Despite this, it wasn��t quite the case that the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was uninvolved in the incident. Kazama and the company were secretly involved with police investigations designed to flush out supporters of foreign opposition forces that were lurking within the country.


    Kazama and his comrades were also aware of the intervention of the USNA Military. Tatsuya had warned that a battle would occur in Zama, so it had been only natural to put that area under surveillance. That had been the only time the USNA regular troops had been active. But afterwards, it had been grasped to a certain extent that irregular covert operatives had also been running rampant.


    It was entirely possible that the Hakone Terror Incident could have been resolved faster if the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion had cooperated with Tatsuya��s investigation. Gu Jie would have been unable to escape to the ocean, and there was a high probability that, at the bare minimum, his corpse would have been secured.


    More importantly ���� the incident could have been resolved without the sacrifice of two talented police officers.


    There was no end to the list of things that Kazama felt no pride in. All of these things existed within the realm of ��what if?��


    In reality, Kazama and his company had taken no assertive action towards resolving the incident, the terrorist mastermind had been buried in darkness by a USNA Military magician, and Inspector Toshikazu Chiba as well as his associate had died during the investigation. He had become a sacrifice for a vile technique that shamed even the dead.


    The unbearable mood that hung over Kazama was because he knew that he bore at least some of the responsibility for the tragedy that befell Inspector Chiba and Associate Inspector Inagaki. Even without Kazama��s involvement, the two inspectors had fallen into the necromantic magician��s trap.


    Though yet again, this was just an assumption.


    In fact, the National Defense Forces had led Inspector Chiba right to the house where the wicked magician was hiding. Even if Kazama himself wasn��t bothered by it, his subordinates certainly would be.


    He knew this because First Lieutenant Fujibayashi was concerned for Inspector Chiba��s welfare, and had aggressively insisted on intervention to resolve the incident.


    ? ? ?


    First Lieutenant Fujibayashi had been shocked. It was unimaginable for her because it was something that she had never seen coming.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama had provided her with a recording of an oral report from Special Officer Ooguro Ryuuya regarding the Hakone Terror Incident for her to summarize into a written document. The verbal account given by Ooguro, that was to say Tatsuya, was highly logical and easy to summarize. In fact, it was so easy that she could have just put it into the speech recognition document processor, which would then complete the report. Speaking only about the difficulty of creating the document, it was something that could be completed in no time.


    However, she still had yet to type even a single letter. She had thought it would be good to listen to the whole report first, but now she regretted it. If she had divided the task into smaller parts, she could have completed it while acting like she was just doing her job.


    She didn��t even feel like listening to the recorded data again. She didn��t have the courage to.


    Even without listening to it again, she could hear Tatsuya��s voice echoing in her ears.


    ������After Inspector Chiba��s life was stolen away by Gu Jie, he was converted into a puppet, and I fought with him.��


    ������I believe the person who captured Inspector Chiba was an individual from a family of Ancient Magic users, Oumi Kazukiyo, who acted in collaboration with Gu Jie.��


    Fujibayashi had heard the name ��Oumi Kazukiyo�� before. Now she would certainly never forget this name. Because it had been her who had lead Inspector Toshikazu Chiba to Oumi��s residence.


    Major General Saeki was the one who had proposed using the Hakone Terror Incident to guide the police to magicians suspected of being connected to former Dahan or the Kunlunfang Institute, and then using their reactions in order to designate them as collaborators. Saeki��s order was conveyed to Fujibayashi through Kazama, with her job being to disseminate the suspect list to informants and then follow up with them.


    In the first place, it was sheer luck that Toshikazu Chiba had found a lead. Fujibayashi hadn��t set him after anyone. Rather, she had simply told him ��There are rumors that Oumi Kazukiyo has connections to a magician from Dahan.�� The one who had failed to leverage her advice was Toshikazu.


    Even she understood that much.


    The personal exchanges that she had with Toshikazu in the past was something she could not clearly explain.


    Just before the outbreak of the Yokohama Disturbance in the fall of 2095.


    Fujibayashi had fought alongside Toshikazu to clean up the agents of the Great Asian Union that were engaging in subversive activities in South Kanto.


    In the end, they had been unable to defend against the Great Asian Union��s invasion, but they did succeed in capturing numerous agents and collaborators.


    To celebrate, the two of them had gone out to have a drink together. Even before their celebration, the two of them had gone out together on a night investigation in the city.


    Those memories now resided at the edge of her consciousness. She had forgotten them up until recently, but when she had reunited with Toshikazu the memories had suddenly become very vivid.


    Fujibayashi and Toshikazu weren��t in love.


    They didn��t even really have a ��man-woman�� relationship.


    Speaking objectively, they had gone on two or three work-related ��dates�� together, so it was simply the case that they weren��t complete strangers to each other.


    Fujibayashi expected that Toshikazu had felt the same way.


    Toshikazu was unaware that she had been promoted to First Lieutenant. It seemed obvious to her that Toshikazu was just pretending to flirt with her, as part of a normal adult relationship.


    Fujibayashi had yet to realize that that very way of thinking was actually proof that she was consciously aware of Toshikazu.


    While she was a very wise woman, Fujibayashi had zero experience with romance.


    Fujibayashi came from a prestigious family of ancient magicians; as a daughter of the Fujibayashi Family, her fianc�� was decided for her by her parents. It was a childhood friend of hers, whom she was engaged to before she was even in middle school.


    Fujibayashi was even more serious during her school days than she was now; she already had a fianc��, so she had never even gone on a date with another boy. Her childhood friend, who was the same age as herself, was more like family to her than a lover, so as a result, when they were together, she did not feel anything like passionate love for him.


    However, Fujibayashi came to accept this feeling as natural. After all, he would become her real family.


    Her fianc�� was a man of peaceful demeanor, but he entered university at the National Defense Academy and eventually joined the Defense Force. Fujibayashi had done nothing to stop him. As a prestigious magician, the idea that he should give everything for his country was ingrained into him. At best, all she had been able to do was laugh and jokingly say, ��This doesn��t suit you, are you sure about this?��


    Her fianc�� had chosen the path of a technical officer, so in a certain sense, there was a good chance that he never would have seen action on the frontlines.


    Her fianc����s area of specialization was magical systems for enemy scouting. His first appointment had been in Okinawa.


    He died there.


    In 2092, there was a surprise attack by the Great Asian Union in Okinawa. He was killed in a defensive battle.


    That happened three months before their wedding.


    Fujibayashi was filled with regret. Why had she not seriously tried to stop him from entering the military?


    Fujibayashi, who had been pursuing a career in research up until then, suddenly began to pursue the path of a uniformed military office, but it was difficult for her to explain her state of mind.


    She thought that perhaps she wanted revenge against the enemy that stole her fianc�� from her.


    Or perhaps, she just inherited her fianc����s duties.


    Or perhaps, she simply wanted to comfort herself by putting herself in the same position that her fianc�� had been in.


    The military had taken her fianc�� from her, so maybe she even wanted to exact revenge on it from within.


    Regardless ���� Fujibayashi had never been able to forget about her deceased fianc��.


    After that, she had gone out with a few men, but it never lasted long.


    For several years now, her family had persistently attempted to get her into formal marriage meetings, but she always refused, citing her duties.


    It was a matter of course that the National Defense Forces was full of men, but none of them ever approached her, perhaps intimidated by how distinguished she was.


    After many years, the one person who had approached her without being intimidated by her ability or trying to take advantage of her prestigious family name�� was Toshikazu Chiba.


    Excluding her fianc�� who died in battle, this may have been the first time she was ever approached like that.


    ����Ah, so that��s why.


    Fujibayashi thought such. She had realized.


    Now she understood why she felt so upset.


    She had received the first report of Toshikazu��s death just yesterday. The reason she had been fine then was because the reality of his death had not hit her yet.


    It was almost exactly the same as when she had heard that her fianc�� had died.


    She only began to feel the death of her fianc�� when she attended a joint military funeral held in Okinawa, and had seen his picture among the photographs of the deceased.


    In the same manner, Fujibayashi thought that she only truly started to realize that Toshikazu was dead when she listened to Tatsuya��s account of how he died.


    She was now upset as a result, and it threw her heart into disarray.


    ��I��m always too late,�� she thought.


    She had been too late to stop her fianc�� from becoming a soldier.


    She had been too late to stop Toshikazu Chiba from getting close to Oumi Kazukiyo.


    She only ever realized her feelings when she had lost a companion. ����That included the fact that she had truly loved her fianc��.


    ����The fact that she felt something for Toshikazu Chiba that was more than simple goodwill.


    A deep, deep sigh escaped from Fujibayashi. No tears came. She felt no sorrow, only regret.


    Fujibayashi faced her terminal, and began writing her report.


    [ End ]

 Volume 19 - CH 16

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Gu Jie, alias Jiedo Heigu, had kept an eye on Japan for many years, watching carefully for his opportunity.


    The anti-magic organization that he acted as leader of, ��Blanche��, had fabricated the organization ��Egalite�� within the First High School, to cause an uproar about a revolution.


    In the previous year��s Nine Schools Competition, Gu Jie used the ��No Head Dragon��, an international crime syndicate created with the support of Richard Sun, to send ��Generators��, living weapons that used the bodies of magicians, to the competition grounds. (Furthermore, he also provided dangerous magical supplementation devices known as ��Sorcery Boosters��, which amplified the destructive power of magic)


    Gu Jie��s last disciple, Zhou Gongjin, provided guidance to the Great Asian Union Demolition Squadron, responsible for the Yokohama Disturbance, and he also caused the previous year��s ��Parasite Doll�� incident at the Nine Schools Competition, causing chaos.


    Finally, the ��puppet terror�� at this year��s family conference grounds was brought about by corpse-manipulation magi Jie��s specialty.


    All this for the purpose of revenge against the Yotsuba Family, and the Japanese magical world. But the motives for such actions were not yet clear, even to himself. The Kunlunfang Institute had been hostile towards Gu Jie as a result of a difference in thinking between ancient magic and modern magic, and the Yotsuba Family had pursued the Institute until its destruction. The Yotsuba Family should have instead been the "enemy of his enemy", but�� Perhaps it was because of his patriotism, or perhaps it was because he bore an unreasonable grudge at having the target of his revenge stolen away from him�� As assessed by Zhou Gongjin while he was alive, the only thing that could be known for sure was that Gu Jie''s mental state was delusionally fanatical, like that of a vengeful spirit.


    Gu Jie��s Special Abilities


    Gu Jie''s specialties included techniques for creating "Sorcery Boosters", magical devices that utilized humans as the components, a technique for creating human tools such as "Generators", and "Necromancy" that allowed him to manipulate corpses. He was also skilled in the "Surgery of Perpetual Youth." However, he could only preserve ''apparent'' immortality and not actually extend one''s lifespan. Gu Jie developed these immortality techniques at the Kunlunfang Institute, and this surgery was one of the reasons that the ancient magicians were banished from the Kunlunfang Institute.


    What��s ��Ichijou Masaki��s Transfer Student Diary��?


    A secret diary kept by Ichijou Masaki, the eldest son of the Ichijou family and the next family head. Known as the ��Crimson Prince�� as a result of the New Soviet Union��s invasion of the island of Sado, he was a student of the Third High School.


    This diary was composed of his uniquely genius thoughts on advanced magic theories that he came up with between his studies, tactics for magical warfare, thoughts about the future of the Ten Master Clans, and more�� or so the rumors go.


    Thanks to arrangements made by his father Gouki and Principal Maeda of the Third High School, he is currently attending the First High School, where Tatsuya and Miyuki are enrolled. For this reason, it is thought that the incidents occurring there are also recorded within his diary.


    Incidentally, even his best friend Kichijouji Shinkurou nickname ��Cardinal George��, does not know of its existence.

 Volume 19 - CH 17

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    February 10th, 2097 (Sunday)


    I��m currently writing this diary entry in Tokyo. I��m not at a hotel, but at the secondary residence of the Ichijou Family.


    Dad had this house built for the pointless reason that a member of the Ten Master Clans needed to have a house in Tokyo. I was only a child back then, but I remember thinking that it was a waste, and indeed, it turned out to be. Although we owned it, it was almost never used. Besides, it was not hard to travel to Tokyo and be back in a single day these days, and there was rarely any work that would require staying overnight in Tokyo.


    Ever since the invasion at Sado five years ago, Dad rarely went any long distance away from home. Mom and Dad were never absent from the house at the same time anymore. If Dad were to travel to Tokyo alone, a hotel is far more convenient. If he goes through the Magic Association, I think the security measures would be better that way as well.


    That��s why I once suggested that it might be better to sell the house in Tokyo. He replied saying that, ��Even if we sold the house, there are a lot of items that needed to be removed from the premises and disposed of, that��s too much work��. Geez, not thinking before you act is the reason you struggle so much afterwards.


    But one cannot always predict the future. I never thought that I would end up staying in the house in Tokyo for some time.


    I don��t feel uncomfortable about having to live in Tokyo though.


    This might be inappropriate considering my reason for being here, but I��m a little excited.


    The reason why I��m going to be living alone for some time is because I was given a mission from the Ten Master Clans, as the eldest son of the Ichijou Family.


    That mission is to capture the leader behind the cowardly terrorist attack.


    The terror incident that was carried out on the first of this month, at the hotel in Hakone during the Master Clans Conference. Because of that incident, there were 22 casualties and 34 injured people. A heinous crime that lead to many innocent people being involved in an attack on the Ten Master Clans. I will never forgive the culprit. Even if I hadn��t been ordered, I wouldn��t have been able to overlook this. In fact, I��m thankful that I was given the mission to find the mastermind behind the crime, and I am honored that I was chosen for the task by the Master Clans Conference. I will focus my efforts and see this mission through.


    I was given the mission on the same day the attack was carried out, but now that it has started, I can feel myself getting tense.


    It is undisciplined to think of such things before such an important mission. That is why, I will at least be honest with myself here. I can never show this side of myself in front of anyone else.


    I will be attending First High School from tomorrow. This is thanks to Headmistress Maeda making a request to the Principal of First High.


    I will study in the same school campus as that person.


    Even though it is a short period of just one month, I can��t help but look forward to it.


    February 11th, 2097 (Monday)


    Is this a dream?


    I��m actually in the same class as that person!


    Calm down. Calm down, me.


    Now then.


    Today was my first day at First High school.


    My circumstances are a little special, as I��m not transferring or being admitted into this school.


    At first, Father only intended to ask Principal Maeda to treat my absence due to my mission as an approved leave. Since the search area was expected to be around south Kanto, I would not be able to attend Third High. If it was only for a couple of days, that would not have been a problem, but that was not possible as I would be absent for several weeks.


    My father still went to ask the Principal in person. However, things didn��t go so well.


    That was only natural. After all, the title of the Ten Master Clans was not a governmental office. Therefore, the mission given to me by the Master Clans Conference wasn��t an official duty either. If leave of absence was approved for people even though it wasn��t an official duty, people related to the Ten Master Clans could go on leave as much as they wanted.


    There��s no way the Principal would allow something like that.


    However, Principal Maeda is not just a strict person. Although this might seem disrespectful, we students of Third High know that she is strict as well as compassionate. Although she tends to treat high school students like new army recruits, she is still very good at taking care of people. She even takes the time to teach Course 2 students, who are unable to receive personal training due to the lack of teaching staff, by giving excuses such as ��recreation�� or ��outdoor activity��.


    Even now, she has gone to a lot of trouble for the sake of a single student, me. The fact that I am a direct descendant of the Ten Master Clans, and the fact that she is a close friend of my father probably played no role in the matter. Principal Maeda must have understood that the task given to me was important, and to avoid adding to my worries, she had bowed her head to Principal Momoyama of First High.


    As an exception, I am allowed to take the lessons of Third High from a First High classroom. The education system nowadays doesn��t have a single teacher teaching an entire class; instead, each student can progress at their own pace using individual terminals. Even though there is leeway in the curriculum, there are limits. If the student unable to progress to a specified level in one year, they will fail that subject.


    Even in a magical high school, lectures for both magic-related studies and regular subjects are taken through the personal terminal. So, while it would be impossible for practical classes and experiments, classroom lectures can still be taken without going to school. In theory.


    However, the problem with this is that there are portions of the magic curriculum that are access restricted. Hence, there is a strict limit on how much a student can take home as reference material, and it is built so that information cannot be copied over a network. George once tried to break through the protection just to check, and not only was he unable to break through, he was identified and got a sound scolding from the vice- principal, so it��s probably not something that can be bypassed by a high school student.


    That is why Principal Maeda paid attention to the closed network shared by the Magic High Schools and the National Magic University. The National Magic University and Magic High Schools exchange data over a network that is not accessible to outsiders. This system is the reason why Magic High Schools are able to view documents from the National Magic University.


    Principal Maeda met with Principal Momoyama and made arrangements to access the Third High school server from the terminals meant for First High school use. Thanks to this, I was able to take the lectures of Third High from a First High classroom.


    I will be taking remedial classes for the practicals and experiments over spring break. The fact that I won��t get any vacation time is, well, it can��t be helped. This is a special arrangement to keep me from failing a year so I can��t ask for much more.


    Come to think of it, I��ve been allowed to take part in First High��s practical classes and experiments, thanks to the kindness of Momoyama- sensei. Although they won��t count towards the completion of my course, but it��s a rare and valuable opportunity to take part in the lessons of another school. Not just Maeda-sensei, I also can��t thank Momoyama- sensei enough.


    Due to these circumstances, I��ve- Well, I can��t call it ��transferred��, perhaps ��enrolled�� is a better word? - into First High.


    Ah, this is getting complicated, so I suppose ��transferred�� will suffice.


    There might not be anyone else who retorts to himself in a private diary.


    In the morning, when I went to the staff room to greet the teachers, the vice-principal personally guided me to the Principal��s office. After that, instead of my class teacher, the vice-principal once again guided me to my classroom. I heard about this afterwards, but it seems there is no practice of conducting a morning assembly by the class teacher at First High. Even at Third High, the general curriculum students don��t have a morning assembly, but for the specialized course, the class teacher comes without fail every morning to encourage the students. Despite both being Magic High Schools, I guess things vary from school to school after all.


    I was led to the classroom of Class-2A. There I was startled to see that person was also in this class.


    Shiba Miyuki-san.


    She is a beautiful and intelligent woman who was just recently appointed as the next head of the Yotsuba Family. She is a beauty and a magician, and also my goddess.


    My friends at Third High will definitely laugh if I tell them this, but I truly think of that person as a goddess who has descended to Earth. Beauty? Although I said it myself, she cannot be described by a sullied word like that. If only I had a talent for poetry, I would spend my entire life trying to find a phrase elegant enough to describe her, but I am vexed at my boorish nature.


    If anyone comes to know that I feel this way, they might say something like this:


    If she��s a goddess, and not just a pretty girl, how can you not feel anxious at the thought of dating her?�� or something like that.


    That is indeed the truth. I used to think so too.


    But I am a healthy high school boy. I want a girlfriend, but I can never settle for another girl after laying my eyes on her.


    Besides, turning a goddess into your girlfriend, doesn��t that give you a delicious sense of immorality? I can understand the feelings of the man who hid the mantle of the celestial nymph now.


    Woah, I seem to have gotten a bit too excited.


    In any case, I was startled after seeing her when I entered the classroom. Even I was able to tell that my face was red from excitement and nervousness.


    However, I could not allow myself to do something as pathetic as blush and mumble during my introduction. No matter what happens, I will not expose such an embarrassing side of me in front of her.


    That is why, I cheated a little.


    The magicians from the former First Laboratory, whom the Ichijou Family are descended from, were given magic that disabled opponents by directly affecting their bodies.


    The Isshiki Family uses magic that directly affects the nervous system. However, since there is the case where the Ichihana Family were demoted to extras, magic that controls the nervous system to control people is treated as taboo.


    The Ichinokura Family uses magic that affects the body temperature.


    And the Ichijou Family that I belong to, uses magic that affects that liquids inside the body. The fact that ��Rupture�� could be used to destroy machinery was an unexpected side effect, that magic was initially developed to vaporize the liquids inside an enemy��s body.


    Being able to vaporize bodily fluids was not the only variation of the magic that affects body fluids. There is also a magic that can control the blood flow. I used that magic to ensure that excessive blood did not flow into the area under the skin of my face. The color of my face should not have changed.


    Despite that, it didn��t mean that my excitement had decreased, or I was any less nervous. It was difficult to make sure that I didn''t fumble over the pronunciation of my words and kept from biting my tongue. Since I was focusing so focused on that, I can��t recall exactly what I said.


    I hope I didn''t blurt and say anything strange.


    Since nobody looked at me strangely after that, I assume it went well.


    In fact, people were friendly and welcoming. First High and Third High are supposed to be rivals. I was prepared to be subjected to criticism, but I��m glad that my predictions didn''t come true.


    It was a shame that I didn''t get to talk to that person much. But I suppose that��s only to be expected, since I didn''t try and talk to her myself.


    It��s because I was lacking courage. I just thought it would leave a bad impression to be chasing after girls right after transferring in, so I held myself back. If I was in her place, I wouldn''t want to go out with a skirt chaser either.


    Due to that, I mingled with the boys of Class-A today.


    The leader of the group of boys was Morisaki Shun. He��s the eldest son of the Morisaki Family, known for their ��Quick Draw��. His results in the Nine Schools Competition were average, but he looked like he��d be fairly capable in a fight. I heard that he fought against members of the Cabinet Office��s Information division and drove them off during summer in the year before last.


    Apparently, he did that to protect an American woman who was being abducted due to some internal issues. I remember thinking that ��This guy has got guts�� when I heard about that incident. I also wondered why he wasn��t arrested on charges of interfering with public affairs.


    His friends were proudly boasting that he had been a member of the Public Morals Committee since his first year. Morisaki seemed to have a faint sense of distaste about the matter, I wonder what that was about? The system of the Public Morals Committee is the same as that in Third High and actually, even I have been a member since my first year. Although not to the same extent as a seat in the Student Council, being selected as a member of the Public Morals Committee is something to be proud of.


    Speaking of which, I��ve heard that the representative of the new first- year students would normally be invited to join the Student Council. In Third High, they are invited into the Public Morals Committee. Perhaps the Public Morals Committee in First High doesn''t have the same level of prestige within the school as that of Third High.


    Third High does have a lot of troublemakers. If the Public Morals Committee wasn��t strong, the school grounds would turn into a mess. In that regard, maybe the Public Morals Committee is an exception.


    I had lunch with Morisaki and the others, and they told me a lot of things about First High. It appears that the female students are ranked higher at First High right now. That trend seems to be especially prevalent in the second-year students, as I was told, ��Don��t do anything that would make the girls target you�� in a half-jesting manner.


    During this time, I also came to know who the strongest second-year students are.


    As expected, the Student Council President, Shiba-san is in a class of her own. Other than her, there��s Kitayama-san who is also from Class-A, known as the ��Shadow Public Morals Committee Chief. ��The annoying troubleshooter��, Akechi-san from Class-B. Satomi-san from Class-D, Chiba-san from Class-F. These were some of the other names that came up.


    They��re all female, as expected. I��ve heard about a lot of them during the Nine Schools Competition. Chiba-san is the only exception, but she is one to watch out for. We only worked together at Kyoto on the second day, but that was enough for me to realize that she was highly skilled. She has a frightening air where you don��t know what will happen to you if you let your guard down.


    However, I wonder what the ��Actual head of the Public Morals Committee��-thing meant? The actual head should be Yoshida. The fact that Yoshida was competent should be clear from both the Nine Schools Competition and the incident at Kyoto. That Yoshida has been supplanted by someone as an ��actual head of the Public Morals Committee��. Maybe Kitayama-san was the person I should be the wariest of. It was a bit surprising, considering her child-like appearance.


    Speaking of surprising, I was shocked when I was told that the Shiba guy was a Course 2 student during his first year. Course 2 refers to what we call ��general studies�� at Third High, right? Which means that he entered the Nine Schools Competition during his first year in an environment where he didn��t have any teacher to guide him, and made us taste defeat.


    After entering high school, having a teacher to guide you makes a big difference. Even a mere three months is enough to make a difference.


    But he alone, was able to proceed far ahead of us. At least in the field of practical application of magic, he was far ahead of George as well.


    Just what kind of education did he receive from the Yotsuba? Although it was galling to admit, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    I also attended the first meeting regarding the mission today. Even though I called it a first meeting, we all knew each other. It was just the first time we had gathered to talk about the mission.


    For this mission, the new head of the Juumonji Family, Juumonji Katsuto-san will be the leader, and the eldest son of the Saegusa Family, Saegusa Tomokazu-san will be the sub-leader. The plan was for the Juumonji Family and the Saegusa Family to coordinate in the search effort. I will be working under the command of Juumonji-san.


    However, there is a risk that working in this fashion would lead to duplicating effort or something might get missed out due to the Juumonji and Saegusa Families carrying out their individual investigations. To be honest, I was worried about that. Though it seemed that everyone had already understood this.


    There were arrangements made for Juumonji-san and the eldest daughter of the Saegusa Family, Mayumi-san to meet in Tokyo and exchange information regarding each other��s progress. It appears that Shiba was participating in those meetings as a representative of the Yotsuba Family as well. Hence why Shiba invited me to participate in the meetings from today onwards.


    Although receiving help from him gave me a strange feeling, I couldn��t refuse. I replied that I would be attending. What do you think he replied after hearing that? He said, ��I��ll send you the map, so take out your terminal��!


    I felt like an idiot since I was prepared to be told, ��let��s go then��, but such a thing wouldn��t happen normally. This guy told me, a person who was new to the city, that he would give me a map, and that I should come there by myself. Of course, I��d be fine by myself because I have my navigation application. But what��s up with his sense of empathy?


    As expected, I don��t like that about him. I probably shouldn��t think this way, but I was able to relax when he said that he would decline the meal after the meeting was over.


    For such a guy to be the elder brother, no, a cousin and fianc��e of that person is wrong, no matter how you look at it.


    February 12th, 2097 (Tuesday)


    For the first period today, Class-2A had practical magic class. The assignment was ��Defining the ending point of a magic��.


    The goal is to define the active time of the magic as a variable, and change the color of a white plastic ball from red, green and blue in order, and repeat this for process for ten sets within thirty seconds. If you make a mistake on the settings for even one iteration, you will either run out of time towards the end or end up with extra time.


    Hearing that, I thought ��this should be easy��. Making a mistake with the ending condition of a magic will result in not being able to produce the desired effect during combinations of multiple attacks, and defending against an opponent��s attack. I thought that already I understood the importance of defining the ending conditions of magic.


    On the other hand, the fact that ��properly defining the ending conditions is essential�� is a fundamental idea in the continuous invocation of multiple magic, and is beaten into us within the first year at Third High. Certainly, we weren''t asked to do anything so detailed, but I thought that this was actually too detailed to be of use in live combat.


    The last practical assignment I undertook at Third High before transferring here was to hit a target placed behind a wall with magic. It is obviously training for magical attacks against opponents who are hiding behind obstacles.


    Compared to that, I could only think of the assignment at First High as a superficial contest of dexterity.


    This was a major mistake.


    The practical class was carried out in pairs. When the teacher in charge asked us to pick the teams ourselves, I wanted to pair up with that person.


    However, I��m an outsider here. There are an even number of students in Class-2A after including me. I should pair up with the last person who is left after the others finish pairing up.


    As I thought that and looked around, for some reason nobody asked that person to pair up with them.


    Was this okay?


    It��s okay, right?


    Thinking that way, I hesitantly went up to that person and asked, ��would you like to pair up with me?��


    That person smiled and nodded.


    So far so good.


    On her initial attempt, that person completed her ten sets in exactly thirty seconds. She wasn��t even off by 0.1 seconds. I cannot deny that I saw this assignment as even more simple due to that fact.


    I enthusiastically began the assignment while hearing that person do the countdown, and ended up finishing a whole 0.7 seconds too early.


    The condition to clear this assignment is to finish within the allotted time with a margin of ��1 second. 0.7 seconds might be within that limit, but the idea is to complete the assignment without any help such as a countdown of the seconds. Shiba-san actually completed the task in exactly thirty seconds without any sort of aid.


    From the side, I heard a voice saying, ��Exactly thirty seconds. Nice work, Honoka.��


    Along with getting even more depressed, I felt a strong sense of panic.


    I somehow managed clear the requirements of ��complete the task with an error margin of ��1 second without any external aid, within the first period, but it took me until afternoon to recover from the shock. Even so, it��s not like I forgot about it. Even now, I still feel the self-loathing that arose due to naively assuming that Third High was more advanced than First High.


    Something nice happened today as well. that is why I was able to get away with only this level of depression.


    That person actually invited me to have lunch together. It was Mitsui- san who actually invited me, but that person said ��please join us��, as well!


    Although I feel that she was forced to say that, I don��t care. That person looked at me and said ��Yes, please join us��, while smiling! It��s a pity I couldn��t record that moment.


    After I followed that person to the cafeteria, people I was familiar with greeted me while looking suspicious. They are the people I worked with together at Kyoto last year.


    Yoshida, Saijou and Chiba-san. Although we spent only a short while together, I still remember them well. Especially Chiba-san, who left a strong impression.


    Chiba-san was the first person to speak, saying ��Huh?�� Is it that strange to see me together with Shiba-san?


    But that guy who should be feeling the most uncomfortable with me with regards to Shiba-san approved of my sharing their table without a second thought, and dispelled the uncomfortable atmosphere.


    It wasn��t strange that he didn��t object to me sharing their table. I don��t think there is any male who can go against that person when she asks for something. What was strange was the fact that Yoshida and Saijou, the quiet-looking young girl who was wearing glasses rarely seen in this age, and even Chiba-san, made an expression like it was okay because he said so.


    I thought he was the type of guy who would be shunned by his classmates.


    I was sitting in front of that person. It took a lot of control to put on a normal face, as I could feel my heart racing, which was unlike me.


    This group probably always has lunch together. I thought that since I am a stranger here, I should go out of my way to make conversation to keep the mood from turning unpleasant.


    However, I felt that I would not be able to stay calm if I saw that person��s face, while another side of me was thinking that I didn��t want to waste even a single moment where I could look at her directly, so I didn��t have the composure to start a conversation by myself.


    While I was in that predicament, Chiba-san asked me about the progress of the mission.


    I almost spit out my Miso soup. No, there��s no way I can make a mistake like that while sitting in front of that person. I desperately swallowed what was inside my mouth.


    Seriously, though, she��s such an unreserved woman, asking about that in a place where anyone can overhear us. Does she not realize how important this is? She didn��t appear to be that careless.


    However, I also felt that this was a good chance. The fact that neither Shiba-san nor that guy tried to stop Chiba-san probably means that it is okay to talk about the mission with these people as long as I didn''t go into the details. It was a good chance for me to begin a conversation with these people, since I had just transferred in and we didn��t share any topics of interest.


    But that bastard. He suddenly cut in on the conversation. He even called me ��a very gifted magician��! What did he hope to gain by giving such obvious flattery?


    But after that, the conversation took a weird turn. That person actually said she was ��jealous�� of me, and I became almost incapable of thinking about anything else. Was she praising me? Or was she just being polite? Was she really jealous of me? Even after all this time, I still don��t know what she meant.


    Besides, Mitsui-san was energetically talking to that guy, and I didn''t have a chance to get a word in.


    Does Mitsui-san like him?


    I know that love isn��t based on logic, but isn��t it better for her sake to stop her?


    But thanks to that, I was able to talk to that person a lot without him interfering. Unfortunately, I can''t really remember what we talked about, but I should have managed to reduce the distance between us a little.


    Maybe I should be thanking that guy.


    Or should I be boastful and say, ��Serves you right��?


    I feel that neither is the correct answer.


    February 13th, 2097 (Wednesday)


    Perhaps I was too excited at being able to attend the same class as that person.


    Although I had no intention of neglecting my mission, I am reflecting on the fact that perhaps I wasn��t being serious enough.


    In the meeting that was convened that evening, I was forced to consider this after hearing that guy��s report.


    It seems that he was only a step away from capturing our target last night.


    Since he didn''t manage to capture him after all, nothing came out of it. I probably thought that way because I was a third-party who didn��t participate in the investigation of the terrorist attack.


    But compared to me who hadn��t managed to find a single lead regarding the terrorist, that guy actually managed to reach the hideout of the terrorist. I can��t use the excuse that it has only been three days since I came to Tokyo. Or rather, I don��t want to. That��s because I don��t even know where to start.


    I had fun at school today as well. I felt happy that I was able to see that person��s smile. I realized that I was elated due to such a thing, and felt like I had cold water poured over me.


    I felt like running out of the house that instant, and searching for the target. But running around randomly is useless, and will only serve to make me tired. I retained enough common sense to understand that much.


    To begin with, I should think about what I can do. Dad said I could use the resources of the Ichijou Family as I saw fit. Even though he needed people to keep watch over our home territory, he assigned a non-trivial number of people over here as well.


    I��ll go to take a look at the site of the incident tomorrow. The Saegusa, Juumonji and Yotsuba Families have probably already done a detailed investigation, and what��s more, the police have also probably scoured the area for clues.


    Even so, maybe I can think of something if I go to the scene of the incident.


    I thought that this was no time to be attending school.


    But that would be equivalent to betraying Principal Maeda, who went to so much effort to get me transferred to First High.


    I��ll stay quiet until after school tomorrow. Once school is over, I��ll start investigating at once.


    I came to Tokyo because I was entrusted with this mission, after all.


    February 14th, 2097 (Thursday)


    True to my resolve from last night, I also intended to have lunch alone. Since I knew that my determination would weaken if that person called out to me, I stood up immediately after the third period ended to go to the cafeteria before she had the chance.


    As planned, I would leave the classroom before Shiba-san could talk to me.


    If not for that hindrance.


    I got as far as the first row of seats in the classroom, when two girls suddenly blocked my way and called out, ��Ichijou-kun��.


    Even before I had the chance to recall who they were, each of them pushed a small box decorated with a ribbon onto me. Along with the sentence, ��Please accept this!��.


    Before I could reply, the two of them left the classroom in high spirits while saying kyaa~ kyaa~


    I must have had a dumb look on my face. At that moment, I really had no idea what just happened. The small boxes were neatly wrapped and carefully decorated with a ribbon, so I could only guess that they were presents of some sort, it was impossible to mistake them for anything else. But what were the presents for? In my dumbfounded state, I wasn''t able to realize.


    While I was in a state of shock, the number of presents in my arms increased to seven. All of them were given to me by girls. They were all saying stuff like ��not fair for only you to do it�� and ��me too��, but I still couldn��t understand what it was about.


    That person��s voice brought me back to normal.


    When she said I was very popular with a voice that seemed amused, as she stood behind me, I felt an intense sense of guilt.


    I turned around hesitantly.


    Her smile was dazzling today as well.


    Even so, my heart was filled with impatience. Even now, I don''t know what I was so impatient about.


    It appears that I had said something. Perhaps a single word like ��What�� or ��Why��.


    That is probably why Kitayama-san looked at me with an expression of surprise.


    She then told me, ��Today is Valentine��s Day.��


    To me, that sounded like judgement from Enma.


    After thinking about it, I realized that today is February 14th.


    I didn''t realize it because my head was full of thoughts about the mission, but today is indeed Valentine��s Day.


    In that case, I belatedly realized, the boxes which were wrapped in a variety of colors could only contain Valentine��s Day chocolate.


    I wonder how people saw me, standing with my arms full of them? How did that person see me?


    I must have been sweating a lot from shame at that time.


    When she said that it looked like the quantity would still increase, her words sounded like the trumpet of an angel announcing the end.


    After that, in spite of my resolve from yesterday, I accompanied Shiba- san and the others to the cafeteria. No, was it Mitsui-san who forcefully dragged me there? Though that was no consolation.


    Of course, I left the Valentine��s Day chocolates in the classroom.


    As a boy, I would be sad if I didn''t get a single chocolate from a girl on Valentine��s Day. Even if it was only obligatory, receiving chocolate will make me feel relieved.


    But this year is different. Having other girls forcefully give me chocolates in front of the girl I had a crush on felt I was lying on a bed of nails. I wanted to forget that as soon as possible.


    However, Chiba-san reopened my wounds as soon as we reached the table.


    How many chocolates did I receive? Huh?


    That��s none of her business.


    ��Talking about chocolates today can only mean Valentine''s Day chocolates, right?�� Really?


    Yeah, that��s right, goddamn it.


    ��I��m betting the number is in double-digits.�� Really?


    Considering the circumstances, I think I would be forgiven even if I harbored some ill intent towards Chiba-san.


    I understand. She is only partially to blame. To the boys, the chocolates we receive are kind of like medals. Having someone say that I probably received a lot would usually not make me feel bad.


    But today was an exception. Replying, ��Why does it matter how many I received�� after she incessantly kept asking was without a doubt my true feelings. I silently prayed for her to move away from that topic.


    If only I was that fortunate.


    Kitayama-san and Mitsui-san told everyone the number of chocolates I had received.


    Ah, I know that I��m only imagining the slight. I��m probably too self- conscious.


    But at that time, I was scared to look at the face of that person.


    To forget the unpleasant memories related to Valentine��s Day, I ran around until nearly midnight looking for the terrorists after the meeting had ended.


    In the end, it was a fruitless exercise. The search was fruitless as well. Huh.


    I guess I��ll definitely be lacking sleep tomorrow.


    February 15th, 2097 (Friday)


    The thing we had Magicians feared ever since the terrorist incident, finally happened.


    Or perhaps I should say it has starting to happen. A group of demonstrators clashed with the police.


    There was stone-throwing and fighting. If the police had failed to contain them, it was easy to predict that the target of the mob would have changed from the police to ordinary magicians. It is not unreasonable to imagine that students of the magic schools might be attacked as well. I began to worry for my friends from Third High.


    To distract myself from this bad premonition, I started a conversation regarding the large number of arrests that were made, that had just been reported on the news. The news that twenty-four people were arrested, I am unsure if that is too many or too few. Ever since the invasion at Sado, demonstrators and right-wing activists in Western Japan against the national army have completely gone to ground, so I haven��t heard of any arrests taking place in recent times.


    He replied, ��There has been a lot of them lately��.


    So the issue is getting worse as I thought.


    Shiba estimated that the number of demonstrators shown on television was around two hundred. Indeed, it was around that many. Then the total count might be twice that number, or maybe even more. Perhaps there were as many as five hundred demonstrators.


    First High was enveloped in a dark mood this afternoon. It makes the cheerful atmosphere of yesterday seem unreal.


    If this was Third High, I could have encouraged my classmates. Even if I don��t say anything, I can think of many people who would say things like ��If the demonstrators attack us, let��s send them packing!��. However, it seems that First High doesn��t have many characters like that.


    After coming home from the usual meeting, I made a phone call to George. I was worried about the state of affairs at Third High.


    As expected, it seems that the mood at Third High was pretty belligerent. George was laughing about how more people were injured during club practice than usual.


    Those guys are all hot-blooded. But it seemed that Third High was still the same as usual, so I was a little relieved.


    If anything, George was worried about me. He asked me if the mission was not going well as if he had realized it already. At times like this, the visi-phone with its video call capability is inconvenient. It��s not possible to hide anything.


    But this might be a blessing in disguise. Even though it had been less than a week since I came to the capital, I was indeed at a dead end. I don��t know what I was supposed to do.


    I summoned my courage and told George everything about the current situation. After thinking for a while, George gave me a piece of advice that I didn''t even think of.


    It��s better to stop trying to compete at searching for the enemy. Indeed, it��s impossible for me to equal the Saegusa and Juumonji Families at a search in the Kanto area which is their home ground. It��s not that I��m trying to make excuses, the difference in available resources is too great.


    I seem to have become impatient after seeing Shiba��s accomplishment of getting within striking distance of the target at Zama. I must have really lost my composure, to not even notice that. Although I don��t want to use it as an excuse, perhaps I had been thrown off balance by the unfamiliar environment.


    George told me that my turn would come once the enemy had been found. Since the search effort requires manpower and connections, I can leave that to the Saegusa and Juumonji Families to some extent. Once the terrorist has been found, pursuing and taking him into custody is my job.


    George thought that I needed to understand my role in this way.


    If I don��t do anything until the target is discovered, there is no point in me living alone in Tokyo. Even though I cannot accept George��s advice fully, it made me feel better.


    George must have told me to ��stop competing�� for this reason. Geez, he��s such a dependable friend.


    February 16th, 2097 (Saturday)


    I learned about the incident at Second High during the meeting in the evening.


    The shock I experienced during Valentine��s Day was replaced by the bad news yesterday, and after speaking to George last night, I calmed down enough to once again be capable of enjoying my daily life with that person. I think I managed to get rid of the awkwardness in my speech while speaking to that person and my other classmates.


    After spending the relatively enjoyable life of a transfer student, I put together the information concerning the mission gathered by father��s subordinates instead of running around, and headed to the meeting.


    Once there I heard the news that students of Second High had been assaulted by Humanists.


    I don��t think I was taking the situation lightly. However, the circumstances were getting worse a lot faster than I had imagined.


    I didn��t imagine that the people who were against magicians would directly attack them without even trying to make it look like an accident.


    No, even if such an incident was to occur, I expected it would be much further ahead in the future.


    The students of Second High who were assaulted by the anti-magic faction seem to have taken pretty serious wounds.


    It would be fortunate if they didn��t suffer any lasting effects due to this incident.


    Saegusa-san was pretty worried. Since she is the former Student Council President of First High, she was worried about the students of First High being targeted by people who preached Humanism.


    I am also worried about that as well.


    If the anti-magic faction wants to target someone, First High would be a better choice than Third High. Even though it is removed from the center of the city, attacking First High in Tokyo would leave a stronger impression.


    No matter how strong the magician, they are physically just ordinary humans. If they are taken by surprise and attacked, the worst case may also happen.


    Although I am worried about that person, I am also worried about my home. Although I don''t think anything serious will happen since my father is on the lookout.


    February 17th, 2097 (Sunday)


    Today, I stayed at home all morning and analyzed the data brought in by my father��s subordinates who were helping with the search. Since a lot of it was obtained when I wasn''t around, listening to the explanations again would help me understand if I had any misconceptions, so it was useful to do so.


    The main point of the discussion was regarding the estimated route taken by the terrorist to make his escape.


    We already knew that the freighter used by the terrorist to sneak into the country was anchored at Numazu Harbor. However, this is probably a decoy. I don''t think he��ll really use it if he tries to escape from Japan. Everyone else was of the same opinion.


    Even so, he probably didn''t intend to remain hidden in Japan. At some point, he would definitely try to escape. Everyone agreed on this point as well.


    In that case, did he intend to leave by air, or by sea? If he planned to leave by air, he could disguise himself and board a plane. Or he might have prepared a small plane for himself. Sagami Bay, or the B��s�� Peninsula? It was also possible that he was secretly travelling north to some place like Niigata from where he could escape to the continent.


    Although we were able to think of several routes, we didn''t have the manpower to cover all of them. As expected, the consensus was that we should be cautious and keep ourselves for when the Saegusa and Juumonji Families find the target.


    Even though that was probably the best choice, I found it hard to just keep waiting, maybe because I��m young.


    In the afternoon, I travelled all the way along the coastline from Irouzaki to Inubousaki by bike. Although I was just passing through, I thought it helped me become familiar with the lay of the land. More than anything else, it was refreshing and was a good change of pace.


    However, even though it helped my mood, I still had nothing that I could do. Although I don��t really want to get him caught up in the affairs of our house, I called George again after dinner. George is the best person to talk to about matters like this after all.


    George is of the opinion that making the terrorist reveal himself is the best way to break out of this situation. In short, we need to lure him out. Just like the terrorist is using the freighter at Numazu as bait, we too need to prepare a bait that will let us reel him in.


    The problem is, who to use as bait. George said, ��Although I think you��ll disagree��, and mentioned the names of Shiba-san, Saegusa-san and Saegusa-san��s younger sisters.


    I can understand the logic behind using women as bait. However, I would definitely not agree to expose that person to danger on purpose.


    In return, George was against the idea of me acting as the bait. George said it was too dangerous, but there is always an element of risk when carrying out a sting operation. After hearing me reply in that manner, George reluctantly said that he would put together a more concrete plan.


    I��m counting on you, Strategist.


    February 18th, 2097 (Monday)


    To think that person would actually be attacked!


    I��m not exaggerating, when I heard the news I thought that my heart would stop.


    Saegusa-san is the one who informed me that Shiba-san had been attacked. She contacted me to let me know that she would be inviting Shiba-san to today��s meeting as well, to discuss that issue.


    Saegusa-san��s sister had been attacked as well, but I heard that neither of them had been injured. Even so, until I saw her unharmed at the French restaurant where we held our meetings, I remained anxious.


    When I saw Shiba-san show up there with him as an escort, I felt relieved as well as a prick of pain in my chest.


    I was immediately aware of what that was. It was jealousy.


    Intending to wipe away that pitiful emotion, I asked Shiba-san if she was okay.


    Although I felt jealous, I think my concern regarding her safety was more important. When she said that nothing serious had happened, I felt all the tension leave my body.


    When the incident took place, I was already on my way back from school. One of my father��s subordinates said he was going to visit an informant who worked under Zhou Gongjin, so I was headed there. I didn��t expect to gain any leads. I just thought that moving around in an overt fashion would cause the mastermind of the terrorist incident to take notice of me.


    I have nothing else to write here regarding that issue. It��s just that, when Shiba-san was being attacked, I was not in a place where I could save her. It must have been the same for that guy as well. Shiba must have left school even earlier than me to work on the search effort.


    Even so, Shiba appeared to save that person when she was being attacked by ruffians.


    I didn''t ask him how that was possible.


    I was very interested in how he managed it, but I was hesitant to hear the reason.


    Instead, I asked about the identity of the attackers.


    The opponents were a national-level anti-magic group, and not just Antinite, they had guns and even used magic.


    Actually, regarding the magic, the person who attacked Shiba-san and the others, it was just used as a relay by an ancient magician who took control of him. If what he said was true.


    When I asked about the person who was doing the controlling, he replied that he had recorded the magic, and was having it examined.


    Is such a thing possible?


    Do the Yotsuba possess such techniques?


    Along with being shocked, at some level, I was also reassured.


    The reason why he is ahead of me when it comes to working on the mission is due to the secret techniques of the Yotsuba Family. If I think that way, I don''t have to feel like I am losing to him. I don''t need to worry if I am inferior to him.


    I was thinking in such an underhanded way.


    When I asked him how he managed to make a recording of the magic, he didn��t reply.


    That was obvious. The Ten Master Clans are competitors as much as they are collaborators. If a family makes a technique public so that other magicians can use it as well, their value will increase. Their influence in the magic society will also increase. If they are hiding it, that means they have good reason for doing so, and there is no way they would reveal it just because someone asked.


    However, I felt that it was not the only reason why he didn��t reply. I felt like he had seen through my thoughts.


    Maybe I��m just thinking too much. I��m sure that��s all there is to it. However, I apologized in advance to keep him from saying anything.


    It was entirely unlike me. To prevent myself from showing such a shameful side of myself again, I resolved to remain as a listener.


    However, he asked if we intended to use that person as bait, when Saegusa-san proposed to give her an escort.


    He asked that question to me.


    No! I won��t let anyone make her do something like that! If someone needs to act as bait, then I��ll do it!


    I rejected his suggestion loudly.


    Since we had discussed the plan of me acting as bait to lure the terrorist out before Shiba��s arrival, Juumonji-san came to my defense.


    It seems he didn��t really suspect me in the first place, but having him say something like that is enough to get on my nerves.


    Even if it was a joke, I felt shame for having such a suspicion cast upon me.


    All of this is because the mission is not progressing.


    I resolved to go ahead with the sting operation, even if the Ichijou Family had to carry it out themselves.


    Because I spent my time thinking of such things, it is unfortunate that I wasn��t able to enjoy the dinner with that person. However, the mission takes priority right now.


    I��ll start making up a plan with George tomorrow, right after school.


    I actually want to call him this instant, but it��s already late today.


    February 19th, 2097 (Tuesday)


    At any rate, I��m tired.


    Since the date has already changed, I��ll leave writing the diary for tomorrow.


    February 20th, 2097 (Wednesday)


    School is temporarily closed until Saturday. The First High that I transferred to was closed since yesterday, but Third High is also closed from today so I was at home since morning.


    The mission had been finished for the most part by yesterday. It��s unfortunate that I can��t say that it has been completed or taken care of completely, but I don''t have to stay in Tokyo any longer.


    I have been attending First High for a little more than a week. I have been able to attend the same class as that person for just less than ten days. Although I feel very regretful, I came to live alone in Tokyo for the sake of the mission as a member of the Ten Master Clans. It��s obvious that I will have to return to Kanazawa once my mission is complete.


    I��m sure my father will send word for me by today to return home. In the meanwhile, I��ll summarize the things that happened yesterday.


    Yesterday morning, I was sitting at my terminal in Class-2A of First High, and was working on my studies.


    Alone.


    Although First High was temporarily closed since yesterday, I was still considered a Third High student. I was just using a terminal at First High. So logically, I should be attending the lessons.


    I��m sure the school building will be closed. It would be nice if it was closed. As I went to school while praying for it to be closed, the teacher in charge of 2-A came to meet me. It seemed that even though the school was closed to students, the same was not true for the teachers.


    Thanks to the teacher, I was attending the lecture all alone in the classroom. Although there is an often-used phrase that says ��Small acts of kindness can bring discomfort to others��, I felt that this was more in the category of ��Great acts of kindness can bring great discomfort to others��.


    I was happy when I got to meet that person in the middle of my lesson when she came by to pick up something she had forgotten, though.


    In the afternoon, it was confirmed that Third High would be temporarily closing as well. When I received that notification on my terminal, I decided to immediately return to my temporary residence, and tried to get in touch with George who should have also gone home after lessons were cut off in the afternoon.


    However, George was unfortunately not at home. The matter is not something that could be discussed when the other person wasn��t at home either. I decided to leave a message and wait for his call.


    I received a call after 2:00 PM.


    However, the caller wasn��t George.


    Shiba Tatsuya. That guy.


    I think the reason why I wasn��t surprised by what he told me was because I had an inkling as to what he wanted to say.


    He told me that he had discovered the location of the terrorist, so he wanted to begin the operation of capturing him.


    He didn''t say ��Do you want to participate?�� or even ��Please participate��.


    He just told me the time and place to meet. I felt that was enough as well.


    Regardless, just how on Earth did the Yotsuba Family manage to obtain that information? I understood that I shouldn��t ask about that, so I refrained from asking him. I felt that I had come to understand the threat of the Yotsuba Family who were said to be in a different class, ��Untouchable��, even within the Ten Master Clans.


    The mission began at 6:00 P.M. in the evening.


    At first, I was told to take the troops from the Ichijou Family and block off the escape route towards the north.


    However, I wanted to pursue the target.


    In the end, as if they were humoring my selfish request, I was put into a detached unit of the Juumonji Family.


    That guy was also in the same unit.


    That just served to fire me up all the more.


    The car that contained the ancient magician who was our target came towards the place where we were waiting, as planned.


    However, instead of turning towards the harbor, the driver turned the car towards the west.


    We began pursuit, but as soon as we left the harbor, we ran into an ambush laid by a subordinate of the terrorist.


    I was impatiently thinking that our target would get away while we were fighting against this guy, but Shiba said that he would deal with him and we should go ahead.


    I can��t say that I was not conflicted. Was it really okay to leave him to deal with this alone, while I took all the credit for taking out our target?


    But it was also true that we needed to hurry. I left Shiba to deal with the attacker and set out to pursue our target.


    Although it was that guy��s magic that enabled us to find the location of the terrorist, we were luckily able to find the target��s car immediately. There can be no doubt, since he saw us in pursuit and increased his speed.


    At one point, the car carrying terrorist took a turn and drove into a sandy area.


    Over here, we were once again ambushed.


    We took a fierce attack from behind with high-powered rifles meant to be used against magicians. This was beyond the means of a regular terrorist. At this point, I started to wonder if the terrorist attack in Hakone was planned by the Great Asian Union.


    It was a fierce fight, but thanks to Juumonji-san rushing over to help, we were able to suppress the enemy.


    Or so we thought, but then the enemy self-destructed.


    We were completely held up by them and I was half-ready to give up on the chase.


    No, I was willing to pursue the enemy until the last of my strength, but the target had already escaped into the ocean.


    I started to think that we could no longer reach him.


    I didn''t expect that Saegusa-san, who had been excluded from the operation because it was dangerous, would show up on a high-speed patrol boat.


    It was the kind of plot twist you see in movies.


    But it would be the height of arrogance to criticize her, because this was convenient for us.


    We boarded the patrol boat and chased the target down until we were just another step away from capturing the target.


    However, we were unable to capture the terrorist.


    The ship carrying the target was sunk in front of our eyes. It was cut in two by a large magical blade.


    Was that, Molecular Divider?


    Why did the USNA magician unit��s trump card appear now of all times?


    At the time, I was completely unable to understand the situation.


    No, even now, I don''t understand the situation.


    At any rate, we failed our mission in the final moments.


    Although I believed that the target had definitely perished, since we couldn��t find his body, we could not report the same to the mass media through the police.


    In the end, the Hakone terrorist incident has drawn to a close on the surface.


    The main offender has died.


    However, the incident has not been resolved.


    Now that I think about it, even though I had participated in the chase, I have no idea what the target looked like. His name was Gu Jie, he was an ancient magician formerly affiliated with Dahan, and he specialized in using magic that controlled corpses. I only know such fragmented details about him, and can��t put together the whole picture of the opponent.


    If I was asked if an ancient magician called Gu Jie really existed, and if he was really the mastermind behind the terrorist incident, I cannot confidently answer in the affirmative.


    It would be very difficult to satisfy the mass media at this rate. I was assailed by an extraordinary sense of resignation


    Even though I spoiled myself by being lazy until after 9:00 A.M., I still can��t get rid of this feeling of having wasted my efforts.


    It��s good that I don''t have to go to school.


    I��ll spend this one day to relax.


    In the evening, I received a phone call from my father.


    Against my expectations, he told me to not come back home yet. Since there might be some clean-up to do regarding the incident, he asked me to take care of it should the need arise.


    Don''t be ridiculous!


    For something like that, Dad can just come to the capital when needed. It��s not like we live on the other side of the world.


    Besides, school is closed only for this week. When I asked him what to do about school, he told me to continue attending First High as planned until the beginning of March.


    Just what is he thinking?


    Just what does Dad want to make me do?


    I don''t understand. I feel like my brain is not working properly due to fatigue.


    I��ll talk to my father again tomorrow.


    February 21st, 2097 (Thursday)


    Since I was tired yesterday, I postponed complaining to my father. That was a mistake.


    When I called him today, he persistently said that the discussion was settled yesterday.


    So it��s like that. Rather than him plotting something, he doesn��t feel like taking care of the clean-up. Using the excuse that I was already in Tokyo, he didn��t intend to leave Kanagawa.


    True, no one would want to deal with the consequences of a failed mission like this time. But it��s the same for me! Geez, he just says what he wants.


    What��s more, Dad dropped a massive bomb on my lap.


    Akane would come to stay over on Saturday, so I was supposed to show her around Tokyo on Sunday?


    I don''t know any of the tourist spots here, either!


    February 22nd, 2097 (Friday)


    Although I feel like there is no point writing this in my diary after all this time, I have two younger sisters.


    The older of the two is called Akane, and the younger one is called Ruri. As per the custom of my mother��s family, it was decided to give girl children names based on colors.


    I don''t think we siblings get along well.


    Although George would say that ��they are very close��, I personally don''t feel that way.


    They were cute in the past. Even now, I would definitely protect them if something were to happen.


    But those two, even though they appear cute, they don''t act like it at all.


    Ruri doesn��t talk to me at all. Although she has always had that tendency, recently she ignores me even when I talk to her. Once in a while, when she opens her mouth, she says horrible things that make me feel like asking her to shut up. There��s no way we can have a proper conversation.


    In contrast, Akane talks too much. She just talks too much. She insults me every time we see each other. She also barges into my room with tea, coffee or snacks even though I never ask her to bring any, and says abusive things like ��perverted��, ��so gross�� and ��untidy�� until she��s satisfied, before leaving.


    A friend of mine from Third High said ��So tsundere�� with a happy expression, but he can only laugh about it because he��s not on the receiving end. In the first place, Akane never showed me her ��dere�� side, and I��m not the kind of person who would be happy because their younger sister showed them a ��dere�� side either.


    That noisy sister of mine will be coming to this house tomorrow.


    Thanks to that, I had to look up all the tourist spots in this area in detail.


    If I��m not properly prepared, Akane will definitely make a fuss.


    I��m not delicate enough to feel hurt by Akane��s abusive language, but I��d rather not have things become depressing.


    Once you start looking into tourist spots, it really doesn��t end.


    Even the recommended course has a number of destinations that cannot be counted on both hands.


    In such a situation, it would be good to get advice from a local person. I also thought about calling that person to ask for advice.


    However, I lacked the courage to do so. I couldn��t dare to disturb her over something so trivial.


    Feel free to laugh. Courage and recklessness are different things.


    Asking that guy is out of the question. I don��t want to feel indebted to him over something like this.


    Yoshida and Saijou are easy to talk to, but would either of them know tourist spots that a female middle schooler would enjoy?


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to rely on Saegusa-san. Not the eldest son, Tomokazu-san, but Mayumi-san. I had been meeting with her every day until a couple of days ago, and I thought that she might know of some places that Akane would enjoy.


    Saegusa-san indeed gave me the information I needed.


    But right now, I��m regretting relying on her a little.


    Since it felt like calling her out of the blue would seem too familiar, I sent my query to her over mail.


    My younger sister has suddenly decided to come to Tokyo. I have to show her around this place the day after tomorrow, so please give me some advice on where I should take her. The contents of the mail were something to that effect, in a suitably polite language.


    Her reply arrived within thirty minutes. I��m glad she replied so quickly, but I belatedly realized that the National Magic University must be operating as usual, unlike the affiliated High schools.


    My guess was not off the mark.


    Her reply mail said, ��I didn''t go to college in the morning because I had to deal with a lot of people regarding the clean-up of the incident. I was free from the afternoon since I finished all the work, so I��m glad you sent me a mail.�� I copy pasted her reply so there��s no mistake.


    Was Saegusa-san someone I was that close to? I wondered, tilting my head.


    Her message continued on to say that she definitely wanted to help me out, and wanted to hear about it in more detail, so could we meet now, preferably at her house? That was the gist of her message.


    Me, go over to the Saegusa��s house?


    Although I felt that this was pretty sudden, I immediately reconsidered.


    Come to think of it, I haven��t gone to greet the Saegusa Family or the Juumonji Family even though I came all the way to Tokyo.


    As the eldest son of the Ichijou Family, this is not acceptable. Since it seemed like Dad intended to have Akane��s husband take over as head of the family, I was not in a position of a successor, but it is also true that I am here as a representative of the Ichijou Family. We are all from the Ten Master Clans, and what��s more, I��m intruding upon their territory. Besides, although it ended in failure, we had co-operated during an important mission.


    I decided to take advantage of her invitation to go make my greetings to the Saegusa Family.


    I did consider wearing a suit, but in the end I changed into my Third High school uniform and went to the Saegusa Family House using public transport, instead of my bike. On the way, I purchased an appropriately expensive gift as well. Since it was a formality, I didn''t put too much thought into the appearance of the gift. My mother said that the price is often just as important as the appearance.


    Maybe because I had sent her a mail about when I would be arriving, Saegusa-san was waiting to receive me when I arrived at the mansion.


    Since the head of the family, Mr. Kouichi was present at home, I decided to greet him first. He certainly gave the impression that you couldn��t let down your guard around him.


    However, he didn''t seem like the type of person who would betray his allies on a whim, unlike what Dad said. Rather than a person without honor, he seemed to be the type of man who had his own rules and gave them the highest priority. Or maybe I am just not capable of judging people yet.


    The eldest son, Tomokazu-san, was not at home. According to Saegusa- san- since it will be confusing here, I��ll refer to her as Mayumi-san for now- both of her elder siblings lived in separate houses.


    After finishing my greetings to Mr. Kouichi, I was taken to a different drawing room. Although my own house is big, the Saegusa mansion might be even bigger. Although it seemed like our house had more floor space, it probably lost when it came to overall size.


    The drawing room where I met with Mr. Kouichi had a sofa set, but the drawing room that Mayumi-san took me to had an elegant table and chairs arranged in a manner to allow people to dine there. Perhaps she intended to have a formal tea party. I wonder if my sisters will want to do things like this at some point as well.


    The tea table had been fully set in the time while I was making my greetings to Mr. Kouichi. Mayumi-san offered me black tea and tea cakes in a natural manner, and enthusiastically asked me questions about Akane��s age and interests.


    In the beginning, I thought she was a kind person. But as time progressed, I understood the truth. Wasn��t she just bored? Did she call me over just to stave off her boredom?


    This drawing room had a large display screen. When I had entered the room, it was displaying famous landscape paintings. if I��m not wrong, it was a Renoir. I don''t remember the name of the artwork, but it depicted a boat upon a river.


    I was taken on something called a ��Virtual Date�� using that display. Using a handheld terminal, you could choose the routes, and could select the conversation and actions from an available list, and displayed imagery to make it seem like you were actually walking through the city, apparently it was such a service.


    I felt like preparing in advance for your date with something like this would only make the real experience boring, but it seemed to be popular among females.


    Well, since it displayed all the tourist spots in CG that was close to the original, you wouldn��t run into a situation where you felt ��It��s different from what I expected��. However, it��s not necessary to make decisions when I just want to do a preliminary check of the area. I��m just accompanying my sister on her sightseeing trip, and not actually going on a date. I wasn��t looking for advice on how to go on a date.


    Even so, I had many of my decisions rejected.


    No matter how I look at it, she was playing around with me. Looking back, Mayumi-san had written ��I was bored, so I��m glad you contacted me�� in her mail. No doubt, she was using me to alleviate her boredom.


    Mayumi-san��s sisters joined in at some point, and the number of rejections I had to endure increased.


    I thought I would lose heart. No, in fact, I might have lost it three or four times.


    However, thanks to that, I was able to decide on a route to guide Akane.


    After giving my thanks, I left the Saegusa mansion, but I was mentally in pieces.


    For some reason I felt like letting loose once in a while.


    However, Mayumi-san��s younger sisters; were they called Kasumi-chan and Izumi-chan? What was with the appraising look they gave me?


    February 23rd, 2097 (Saturday)


    Today, I received a pleasant surprise.


    It was not just Akane who came to Tokyo. George came to stay over as well.


    Although it has been less than two weeks, I felt like it had been a long time since I saw him.


    Akane was pretty angry with us who were celebrating our reunion, but friendship is more important than sibling relationships, dumb sister.


    Akane was saying meaningless things like ��impure�� and ��pervert��, but I ignored her.


    If it was just Akane, I intended to take her to an appropriate restaurant and prevaricate (ignore her), but I can��t treat my best friend who came all this way in such a rough manner.


    I took George, and while we were at it, Akane as well, to a well- established sukiyaki restaurant that said it was established in the year 1869.


    The food was as good as expected. George was happy. Akane was the only person who was complaining saying that, ��I wanted to eat something prepared by hand��, but don��t you usually eat stuff at home that is made by the automatic cooking machine?


    Even after we returned to this house, there was a mountain of things we needed to talk about.


    I can��t write all of that here, and nor do I have the time to do so.


    February 24th, 2097 (Sunday)


    Since it was an order from my father, I intended to show Akane around using the route that Mayumi-san helped me pick.


    However, that plan was cancelled due to Akane herself.


    That sister of mine said ��Today, we��re definitely having hand-made food�� and shut herself in the kitchen since morning while being strangely enthusiastic.


    From morning, you know? Since we couldn��t use the kitchen, our breakfast today was just buttered toast.


    Akane��s hand-made cooking was finally completed just before noon. Thankfully, I wasn��t used as a gofer to fetch ingredients as the overseer of this house kept it stocked with items such as spices.


    It tasted okay. It wasn��t bad, but I didn''t think it was good either.


    I mean, what Akane made was curry rice. What��s more, she used a commercial roux.


    Saying that it will taste like a pro��s cooking with a little tweaking only applies to people who can actually cook.


    There is a saying that anything can be eaten if you put curry powder on top, but the taste of the curry was so strong that it overwhelmed any other subtle flavors.


    George said it was ��delicious��, maybe out of politeness to my sister. She seemed happy with that, so I guess it��s okay.


    Akane��s cooking took up pretty much all morning, so I had to cut down on the places that we would visit. The plan that I constructed after going through the trial of being toyed around by the Saegusa sisters went to waste.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided that we would just go around the places in order, and go back to the station when we ran out of time.


    When I asked Akane and George to pack up their luggage, that foolish sister of mine asked me ��why?�� in a dissatisfied voice. Of course, that��s because I��ll be sending the luggage over separately after the two of you go back. In fact, I was the one who wanted to ask why she asked such a question.


    However, Akane didn''t intend to go sightseeing in the first place. She said, ��If I��m going to have fun, then I��ll do it with my friends over summer break or spring break.�� Apparently, the reason she came over this time was to see the house and confirm whether it was suitable for inviting her friends over.


    Dad.


    Thanks to your misunderstanding, I was treated like a toy at the Saegusa mansion.


    While I was quietly boiling in anger, Akane said that there was someone she wanted to meet.


    If that��s the case, tell me earlier. The other party might have plans of their own, after all.


    I was only able to maintain such a state of composure until I heard the name of the person that Akane wanted to meet.


    The person Akane wanted to meet was Shiba-san.


    I rejected that idea many times. I told her to give up because it was impossible.


    However, I was not able to convince Akane. She scolded me saying that I should at least try to call her. My sister started to insult me saying that I couldn��t even make a phone call because I was a loser.


    Fine, then. If you must insist, I��ll make the phone call.


    I replied that way only because I was caught up in the heat of the moment and responded to her provocation.


    With my means of retreat cut off, I made a phone call to Shiba-san while Akane and George were watching.


    The person who answered the phone was a young girl dressed in a maid outfit.


    I felt like I had seen her before. If I remember correctly, she was a first- year student on the Student Council at First High. Don��t tell me, did I dial the wrong number?


    While I was flustered, she replied saying, ��Yes, this is the Shiba residence.��


    I was relieved that I hadn��t made a mistake, and introduced myself saying ��My name is Ichijou�� while I was overtaken with a different sense of doubt.


    Don''t tell me, is that guy playing around with a junior and making her cosplay as a maid, even though he has Shiba-san?


    Thinking about it calmly, there was something wrong with me back then. Anyone observing that scene would think that the person who even thought of such an idea was the one who had dangerous interests.


    Shiba-san is the next head of the Yotsuba Family. It��s not strange for her to have a maid at home. It��s more appropriate to think that this is her real occupation, and she was not cosplaying.


    When I said that I wanted to talk to that person, the maid girl transferred the call without even asking me for a reason.


    Her voice came from the speakers saying, ��This is Shiba. Ichijou-san, it��s been five days since we last met, hasn��t it?��


    I was uncharacteristically drunk on the sense of joyfulness. That person remembers the day when she last met me!


    It was unfortunate that the display was blacked out, but that��s not unusual when speaking from a personal residence. Women especially tend have a dislike being seen in their loungewear by people of the other sex.


    Despite that, just her voice alone was charming enough. I did my best to avoid having my mind taken away by it.


    When I told her that my sister who had arrived in Tokyo wanted to see her, and asked if she could spare some time while apologizing for the short notice, that person cheerfully agreed. That guy also being present was a condition, but I thought that it couldn��t be helped. Even despite our special circumstances, I would find it strange if a young woman agreed to meet a man alone after being called out by him.


    We decided to meet at a cafe near First High, instead of either of our residences. It was a shop called Einebrise. Considering the speed of modern public transportation, it was possible to predict how long it would take to reach any place within Tokyo with a negligible margin of error.


    That person, who I had met for the first time in five days, seemed to be shining. I felt that only the atmosphere around her was different. Even Akane was struck dumb and was bedazzled by her. She was almost incoherent when she introduced herself, but I didn''t feel like laughing at her. The charms of that person go beyond the boundaries of gender.


    George started talking to Shiba in a lively manner. Maybe it was my imagination, but I felt like that guy enjoyed talking to George as well. They were talking about complicated stuff like ��similar phenomena from different systems�� and ��modularization of the activation sequence��, but since George seems happy, that��s okay.


    Also, I was able to talk to that person because George kept that guy busy.


    We parted ways with her after about an hour, and after showing them around the Shibuya-Harajuku area a bit, we temporarily returned to the secondary residence. I told them that I would send the luggage separately, but they wanted to carry it along with them.


    They also said that I didn��t need to see them off, so I left Akane to George and parted from them at the doorway of the house.


    That was when I heard Akane��s impression of the meeting, but her reaction was a little strange.


    She said that it was a bit scary. When I asked her if she was talking about Shiba-san, she shook her head. It appears that she was talking about that guy.


    As far as I saw, he behaved as a proper gentleman towards Akane. Sure, his appearance may give an air of uneasiness, but there are plenty of people with much scarier faces back at home. Shiba��s face shouldn''t have been stern enough for Akane to feel scared.


    I asked her what she felt was scary.


    Akane shook her head while saying she didn''t know. She didn''t know, but it was scary.


    Akane went back home after saying ��Nii-san, be careful��.


    February 25th, 2097 (Monday)


    School resumed from today.


    The activities of the anti-magic faction had gradually increased in intensity. Even though the person who had incited it, the terrorist, was dead, that fact was meaningless to the people who were making a fuss. During the period when the school was closed, small riots broke out all over the country.


    However, my classmates whom I met after a long time were no longer as uneasy as they were before the school was temporarily closed.


    They probably got used to it. When a state of alert persists, people will get used to it. The situation is still dangerous, it��s just that their sense of alertness has gone down, but if they were to stay on their toes all the time their minds would not last. Perhaps numbing oneself to fear is unavoidable for the mind to protect itself.


    In any case, Class-2A was once again lively like it had been before.


    In my case, I no longer had to leave school early because my mission had ended. It��s unhealthy to stay alone at home anyways. Since I was going to be staying here for a while yet, I had to think of a way to use my time after school.


    For today, I asked to observe the activities of the Public Morals Committee. I��m also on the Public Morals Committee in Third High, after all. I had wanted to observe them once before going back to Kanazawa.


    When I asked for permission to observe while we were having lunch in the afternoon, the Committee Head Yoshida immediately agreed.


    After Yoshida, Kitayama-san asked, ��Do you want to go on the rounds with me, then?��


    I remembered Morisaki��s words from the day I had transferred in.


    The people to watch out for amongst the second-year girls.


    The first name on that list was ��The actual Head of the Public Morals Committee�� Kitayama Shizuku.


    Kitayama-san looks like a quiet and obedient girl. She occasionally makes retorts that dig into your vitals, but she doesn��t seem to be the kind of person who would hurt others.


    I felt curious about just what part of her made Morisaki and the others be so vigilant of her. At the same time, the alarm bells of my instincts were going off in my head.


    Maybe he sensed my indecision, Yoshida told Kitayama-san that he would take over showing me around, and suggested that they switch shifts for today.


    Kitayama-san readily agreed. Maybe her intention was to get Yoshida to say that all along? I��m probably just overthinking it, but if that is indeed the case, then her nickname of ��actual head of the Public Morals Committee�� makes sense.


    It was then that I noticed that there was one person missing from the group of people who usually have lunch together.


    I casually asked if Chiba-san was on leave today.


    I could tell that the six people at the table except for Shiba immediately turned somber.


    While I was worried that I asked something inappropriate, Shiba gave me a short explanation saying, ��She��s not attending school today because of the Shonanoka (post-funeral) ceremony.��


    I had thoughtlessly forgotten that the eldest son of the Chiba Family had died in the line of duty during the search for the terrorist.


    After school, Yoshida showed me around the duties of the First High Public Morals Committee. The first thing that surprised me was that the logs of the activities were properly maintained. When I asked about it, I was told that the head of the Committee, Yoshida, was maintaining the records himself. I was also told that Yoshida also took notes during meetings. Apparently, Yoshida is good at speed writing.


    When I asked him if he used shorthand, he gave me a demonstration on the spot. He started writing characters on a large notebook with a brush pen at a fast pace. I couldn��t read it, but I somehow understood that it was cursive script.


    I was really shocked to see someone who practices calligraphy in this day and age. I was so surprised that I couldn''t control myself. I asked him why he had such a skill.


    With a slightly distressed expression, Yoshida replied that it was necessary for making talismans. Come to think of it, this guy was a practitioner of ancient magic. So he still uses magic that utilizes talismans? I remember that he used a strange-shaped CAD during the Nine Schools Competition.


    My wish to see Yoshida use magic in his original style was soon granted. A fight had broken out behind the small gymnasium.


    It seems the students of First High are hot-blooded as well. There is a big difference between what you hear and see for yourself.


    It seemed to be a usual occurrence. Yoshida��s warning to halt was just a formality. He probably understood that these people wouldn��t stop just from being told to.


    Yoshida did not take out any talismans. Instead, he took out what appeared to be a folding fan from his left sleeve. Looking closely, it appeared to be a set of metal cards set in the appearance of a folding fan using a metallic frame.


    Yoshida unfolded one of the cards of the fan-like item using his left hand, extended the index and middle fingers of his right hand together and touched that card.


    I felt something move through the air. I felt a cool and pleasant mist brushed upon my cheeks, and suddenly, the students who were fighting were enveloped in a thick fog.


    I heard screams saying it was cold from within the fog. Well, it��s still February, so it��s like the middle of winter after all.


    But that was not the only reason. I think that fog also included a dense layer of Psions.


    That would make it difficult to read any activation sequences. It was not as perfect an interference as cast jamming, but I thought that it would be difficult to cast any magic using a CAD unless you used a much larger quantity of Psions than usual.


    Yoshida gave another warning. Along with a threat that he would use electricity on them next time.


    The brawl immediately subsided.


    It was a very interesting thing to observe.


    Towards the end of the patrol, I asked Yoshida why there were some boys who called him by his first name and some who called him by his last name.


    It was something that I had been curious about, but Yoshida explained it to me politely.


    Since it��s a matter of Yoshida��s privacy, I won��t write it down here.


    I was just surprised to see that he had a side to him that cared for his friends.


    February 26th, 2097 (Tuesday)


    Today after school, the student council work was shown to me. She and that guy worked together in the Student Council.


    That gave me a somewhat complicated feeling.


    In the Student Council Room, besides Mitsui-san from my class, a first- year student wearing a maid dress and Mayumi-san��s little sister were present.


    The name of the first-year student with the maid dress is Sakurai-san. Mayumi-san��s little sister is Izumi-chan.


    Shiba-san is a given, but that guy takes his work seriously as well. Actually, what the heck is up with his typing? It looked like he was only using the keyboard, but his fingers were moving so fast while typing that my eyes couldn''t keep up. Don''t tell me there''s something like a "Typing speed increasing self-acceleration magic".


    Apart from their usual clerical work, they were also preparing for the graduation ceremony and the after party. It should be the same at Third High. As that guy seemed to be taking care of the administrative work all by himself, Shiba-san, Mitsui-san, and Izumi-chan were discussing ideas related to the plan for the party.


    Because I was asked by Shiba-san for my opinion, I shared my information about the progress and planning at Third High. I was good that I could be of service to her.


    In the midst of the discussion, it felt like Izumi-chan was appraising me again.


    Am I being too self-conscious? But I am not being a narcissist.


    It was getting gradually darker outside. Kasumi-chan, who is another little sister of Mayumi-san, appeared from the door inside the Student Council Room. I also thought of the time when I visited the Saegusa Family before. These two girls nevertheless are monozygotic twins. I couldn''t be sure because they had different hairstyles and gave off different vibes, but I could easily tell that their faces were identical when they were wearing the same uniform.


    Kasumi-chan also sometimes gazes at me appraisingly. What on earth is that?


    After that, we met with Yoshida, Saijou, Kitayama-san and Chiba-san. We went to the coffee shop Einebrise where I had spent time with Shiba- san last Sunday. It seemed like they were regular customer at the shop.


    I am lost whether to say my condolences to Chiba-san or not, which I couldn��t do during lunch break.


    In the end, I decided not to say anything. That was because Chiba-san was giving off an aura that said it was a touchy subject.


    In our current situation, I thought that saying condolences would be difficult.


    February 27th, 2097 (Wednesday)


    My school transfer period will last until Saturday of next week. Only next Sunday is a holiday.


    Is this okay?


    The mission had ended. As for the cleanup mentioned by my old man, it felt like there was no longer any need for that. Normally it should have been fine to return to Kanazawa right away.


    That made me wonder all the more if I would not regret ending it like this, having done nothing.


    At today��s lunch time, the topic amongst the girls was the question what they want to do for the holiday.


    She responded with ��Recently it has been exclusively shopping. However, we went to see a movie on occasion.�� There seems to have been an Onee-san who likes movies.


    Now, on the left side of the monitor where I am writing my diary, the ticket site is displayed. The schedule of movies that would be screening or premiering next week was displayed as a list there.


    Well, what should I do?


    I��ve been asking myself that since a little while ago.


    Is it okay not to do anything like this? And will I not regret this?


    I may never get this opportunity again.


    That''s right. I won''t get anywhere if I just keep being indecisive.


    If I��m rejected, I��ll just give up.


    I touched the monitor and pressed enter.


    A message was displayed saying that the ticket was downloaded to my inbox.


    It''s a little late to be thinking this after having submitted an engagement request, although it was my father who actually did it. I can no longer turn back now.


    I really don''t want to risk everything on this, though.


    February 28th, 2097 (Thursday)


    The last class for today is over.


    As usual that guy came to pick up Shiba-san.


    I called out to that person to stop her as she started to go towards the Student Council Room.


    There were many students in the corridor. Next to her, that guy was there.


    However I chose to not try and be alone with her on purpose. I felt like I would lose if I hid from him and did things in secret.


    I displayed the ticket on my mobile terminal and invited her to go see a movie with me this Sunday.


    Her eyes were wide open. She looked up at Shiba��s face with a slightly troubled expression.


    Shiba-san asked me ��Is that an invitation to a date?�� directly. I stubbornly answered ��Indeed��.


    That guy��s response was ��I can��t let her go alone��.


    He had made his position known.


    But the next line was surprising.


    That guy gave his permission as long as I don��t mind taking Sakurai-san to the movie as well.


    Nevertheless, I certainly don��t mind. So I hurriedly invited Shiba-san once more.


    After showing a little embarrassment, she smiled brightly and nodded. With a beaming smile, she accepted the proposal for a date!


    To tell the truth, I expected that that guy would not stop Shiba-san. That guy has a side to him that does not want to restrain Shiba-san.


    But I knew that I��d never be alone with Shiba-san. There is no guy who��d let his fianc��e be alone together with a bastard who has his eyes set on her.


    What was surprising, was that he didn''t say that he wanted to come along as well.


    That guy chose Sakurai-san as her companion.


    Of course, I definitely prefer this arrangement. Although I would not be able to be alone together with her, it''s far better than having an annoying male accompanying us like a third wheel.


    Is he trying to show off that he has nothing to worry about? Can you afford that?


    If that''s how he wants to be, then I''ll steal her away from him without holding back.


    Don''t come crying to me later on!


    March 1st, 2097 (Friday)


    Today it was March. One month left until I become a third-year high school student.


    Today��s lunchtime topic became our future paths.


    I��m planning to go to the National Magic University. Everyone else was hoping to be admitted to the National Magic University, too. I thought Saijou had plans to attend the National Defense Academy but it seems that he wants to be a member of the riot police.


    Objectively speaking, unless I lost my magic power by accident I will not fail the exam for the National Magic University. That is even more certain for her than me.


    If I become a university student, I can be at the same campus as she is for four years this time.


    That could turn into a difficult time for me. The current situation is that she is the fianc��e of another man.


    But for now I��m looking forward to my campus life with her.


    March 2nd, 2097 (Saturday)


    Honestly speaking.


    I did not get anything done since this morning. Tomorrow is finally the day, you know?


    To this day I had not realized that I was so inexperienced.


    I never imagined that I��d be worried about what to wear tomorrow.


    For now, I have the ticket. I arranged the purchase for Sakurai-san��s already.


    There are enough war funds.


    I also set the GPS. Although I don''t think it is necessary as I made sure to beat the map of the meeting place and the movie theatre into my head.


    I set my alarm clock as well.


    All preparations are done, everything is okay.


    Alright, let��s sleep.


    I��ll become even more anxious if I stay awake.


    March 3rd, 2097 (Sunday)


    I would never make a cliched mistake like being late for the appointment because I overslept.


    My head was sharp and clear after having a good night��s rest. Am I actually more resilient than I thought?


    I washed myself thoroughly in the bath. I shaved my beard while I checked myself 10 times in the mirror. I dried my hair diligently with a hair dryer. I put on the clothes I had selected after agonizingly trying on different clothes for 3 hours yesterday. After all that I left for the meeting place.


    I wasn��t this anxious even during the Yokohama incident.


    I arrived 40 minutes before the appointed time at the meeting place. Well, that''s only natural.


    The waiting time was not as painful. As I imagined her in various casual clothes, the appointed time came before you could say movie date.


    She appeared three minutes before the appointed time. The instant I laid my eyes on her, the world changed. Through my eyes, it was undoubtedly changed.


    The scenery became gorgeously colored. She was the center of the world.


    I even forgot to breathe while I was staring at her.


    The hem of an elegant gray skirt was peeking out under the hem of a beige long coat.


    Her legs were wrapped in thick tights and the heels of her pumps made rhythmic sounds.


    The color of her cashmere muffler and her coat was matching her beige gloves. In her overall mature fashion coordination, her fluffy earmuffs became a cute accent.


    She came before me who was standing in place and asked: ��Did I keep you waiting long?��


    I shook my head so vigorously, just short of tearing it off entirely. She leaked out a slight chuckle.


    I thought I was being childish.


    But I don��t regret it. Because it made her laugh.


    For the sake of her smile I will do anything, even act like a clown.


    After my nervousness subsided, I noticed Sakurai-san standing diagonally behind her.


    Sakurai-san was wearing a short coat, a turtleneck sweater, slim fit jeans, high cut sneakers, fake leather gloves and a knit hat. Her fashion coordination was a bit tomboyish, in contrast to Shiba-san.


    It looked like a battle-oriented style to me. Or is that just my imagination?


    Because it was precisely the right time, we headed to the cinema without any further delay.


    There is no need to be in a hurry because we have reserved seats. After we bought only drinks we entered the screening space.


    But naturally, the inside was heated. Sakurai-san and I just opened the front of our coats while Shiba-san took off her coat gracefully.


    Below the coat was an elegant gray one-piece.


    I stopped breathing. How many times did that happen today. I fixed my eyes on her. She smiled at me a with a troubled expression while sitting down elegantly.


    The seat order was me, then Shiba-san, then Sakurai-san.


    In the cinemas 100 years ago, it was so narrow that the shoulders of people sitting next to each other would touch. Lovers would hold hand on the armrest while watching the movie. I''m not sure if this is the truth, or a lie, but that was supposedly a common occurrence.


    But in the cinemas these days it didn��t happen that the bodies of people next to each other would touch.


    The enveloping bucket seat conveys vibrations and inclination as an important feature. Naturally one can turn off this feature by choice, but that does not change the fact that the seat surrounds the entire body.


    Therefore it won��t happen that Shiba-san��s and my shoulder or our fingertips touch by accident. I envied the people from back then.


    The movie I picked advertised itself as a typical love story. I had no interest in movies at all, so I chose the currently best-selling title in the love story category for safety.


    The distributor is a famous Hollywood studio. The setting was the New York of the 1990s. In this era the existence of super powers, let alone magic, was not public. A girl who was hiding her powerful psychokinesis all her life meets an ordinary boy and falls in love with him. That��s about the rough outline of the story.


    The lights were turned off in the hall. The 180-degree half-cylindrical shaped screen was lit. The audience is supposed to watch the front screen while within 30 degrees left and right only auxiliary images were reflected to deepen the feeling of immersion. I was impressed since this was my first time watching a movie in a long time and said ��Ahhhh!��.


    Before watching it, I expected that it would be an ordinary setting with no plot twists, but it certainly lived up to its reputation as a worldwide hit. It does not rely on flashy special effects. A girl who suffers from her secret and a pinch of forbidden love. The boy is frustrated that the girl will not show her feelings easily. Each emotion was drawn carefully with deep 3D images. Despite the tragic ending, I felt refreshed after watching it.


    Shiba-san also seemed to be satisfied. Because this was the most important thing for me, I felt relieved that she said ��That was interesting�� and laughed.


    It went well so far.


    But at the exit of the cinema, that guy was there.


    That guy wasn��t alone. In addition to the usual faces of the lunch group Mayumi-san��s little twin sisters were waiting for us.


    Shiba-san mutters ��Onii-sama�� with a surprised expression. She still seems to have the unconscious habit of calling that guy ��Onii-sama��. Perhaps because she calls Shiba ��Onii-sama�� internally I thought that I still had a chance. However at that time I didn''t have the presence of mind to think of such things.


    Despite Shiba-san standing beside me I yelled at them spontaneously ��You guys, what are you doing!��. Their reactions were not likeable at all, only Mitsui-san and Shibata-san looked frightened while the rest was composed. Chiba-san was smirking extremely pleased.


    That guy shamelessly gave me a reply ��I came to pick up Miyuki��! That guy seems to have given his permission only for watching the movie.


    Are you kidding me! Of course I had invited her with ��Would you like to go watch a movie?�� but what followed in such situations after the movie was finished wasn��t ��thanks�� and ��goodbye��! Afterwards there would be various options like drinking tea or walking around in the streets!


    From there we decided to spend the time together with everyone. After seeing the apologetic smile she directed at me, it was impossible for me to object.


    Even with such a smile, she was dazzling.


    To be honest, it was kind of fun, you know? But this wasn''t what I wanted, was it?


    That guy is not the only one with a bad personality. Everyone including the girls around that guy have personalities too.


    I was convinced of that today.


    March 9th, 2097 (Saturday)


    Today my time at First High had come to an end.


    Even if I read back the diary of this week, from Monday to Friday there is nothing of great importance written down.


    The feeling of fatigue from Sunday continued throughout the week. I am ashamed even if I do say so myself.


    Today the lunchtime group members will give me a little farewell party.


    I was told to go home first and change my clothes, so I did as instructed and changed to casual clothes. The place they took me to was an establishment for a retro game called bowling.


    I tried bowling for the first time in my life, under the rule that magic was absolutely forbidden, which was obvious even without being said.


    Because it was my first time my results were awful. It saved me that I wasn��t the only one.


    Shiba-san��s rough clothing today was a long knitwear sweater and woolen tights. She often had gutter balls (when the ball goes off the bowling and into the trench) and let out an embarrassed laughter every time. That appearance was insanely cute. It was hard to suppress my impulse to secretly taking a picture of it.


    Chiba-san seemed to be experienced and she had the leading score amongst the girls.


    And that guy, I never hated him more.


    Even though he said it was his second time, what��s up with that high score! It��s my farewell party so why can��t you hold back a little is what I wanted to say.


    He set such a high score all by himself that not only Saijou and Chiba- san, even Yoshida and Kitayama-san seemed to be weirded out by him, so I wanted to say, "Serves you right!"


    After that I was taken to another retro game called karaoke.


    Shiba-san��s singing voice was wonderful.


    That guy is worse in singing than I was. I was a little relieved because of that.


    March 10th, 2097 (Sunday)


    Today, I decided to return home after making a stop at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association.


    However I hadn��t told anyone of that plan.


    Still, she was waiting at the closest station to the Magic Association.


    Because I found it surprising, the first thing I was asked was a mumbled ��Are you alone?��.


    Shiba-san laughed for a moment and turned her eyes towards her rear.


    Following that gaze at a little distance away was that guy, leaning against a pillar.


    Geez! Just posing there!


    But if he is sending me a lifeline, I��ll use it. Is what I thought.


    After exchanging some casual chatter I brought out my courage and squeezed out some words.


    I told her that I was happy to be in the same class for this month.


    She widened her eyes. Then a beautiful smile stretched across her face.


    This might��ve been her reply.


    ��I also enjoyed it. If there is another opportunity I will keep you company again.��


    I do not mind if that��s just lip service.


    At that time, I didn''t care about what the relationship between her and me was, or what the relationship between her and that guy was.


    I vowed in my heart that I will absolutely attend the same college and the same campus as her.


    [This will be continued on another occasion.]

 Volume 19 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The ��Master Clans Conference Arc�� is complete with this volume. Have you enjoyed it?


    Following Zhou Gongjin from the ��Ancient City Insurrection Arc��, this time Gu Jie was let go and therefore the enemies will be renewed in the following chapters. I think some people are already guessing who the next enemy will be, but you have to read to see what will actually be there��


    Just to mention a little teaser-like thing: A character that was a friend so far will stand as an enemy and a large scale magical war will break out with an important person that only appeared by name so far. Please look forward to it.


    Oh, there is no chance of a development in which Miyuki becomes Tatsuya��s enemy, so don��t worry about that.


    The protagonist this time was different than usual, as head editor-sama pointed out and I somewhat think that myself as well. I don��t think the main character was out of focus too much though�� how did all of you feel?


    Speaking of out of focus characters, there was also a suggestion asking if Ichijou Masaki is developing ok. I personally think that it��s nice to see him act as a teenager.


    To tell the truth, as embarrassing as it is to say, I am writing this time��s story without knowing the thing called ��the internal organ theory of the heart��. The phrase ��the internal organ theory of the heart�� comes up in a Google keyword search, but I don��t know if a hypothesis with this name really exists. I have seen stories on TV that said character and hobby taste were changed by organ transplantation, but since the information from the internal organs is transmitted to the brain, I think the brain might be sufficiently influenced by the replacement of an organ�� Even if it��s taking measures after it��s too late, I think I��d like to read publications related to that.


    By the way, as a personal wish, I think that the spirit wants to exist as a soul, not some electrical signal created inside the brain.


    Together with the publication of Volume 19, I am finally able to reveal a new media experience. As an author a movie seems like a really big deal, but it will receive a special story and I will make it the most interesting I can with everyone from the staff in the company. Please look forward to this. The content will be an original episode.


    The next volume will become a collection of short stories. I have published the episode concerning the 2096 Nine Schools Competition serially in the Dengeki Bunko magazine and a newly written short story is planned to be recorded. It is not decided yet if this will be ��Volume 20��. Maybe it will have a name such as ��Volume 13.5�� or ��Side B��?


    Thank you very much for following me this time as well. In the next chapters Tatsuya and the others will also continue on to the last school year. ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� is finally rushing to its climax.


    Please look forward to the short story collection of the next volume and the new chapters of ��Prologue of Disturbance Arc�� (provisional) as well, thank you very much.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 20 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Australia, the military base of Darwin. It is located on the site where until the end of World War III was an international airport, which was subsequently closed due to the almost complete isolation of Australia from the rest of the world. Instead of the airport under the auspices of Britain, a magic research center was built here.


    The policy of isolation did not mean completely giving up interaction with other countries. Although international diplomatic contacts at the state level were blocked, but limited communication with other countries was maintained in the form of private trade or disguised as interaction between civilians.


    By itself, this "isolation" was not an official state policy, but the border crossing was severely restricted and accompanied by serious checks under the pretext of preventing the invasion of terrorists. In fact, entry and exit from the country became practically impossible. Therefore, if the government needed to let someone in, it was done in secret. Sending diplomats for talks was also classified.


    Australia has made progress in turning its vast deserts into cultivable lands, and could provide itself with food and minerals. Resources are enough for complete self-sufficiency.


    What Australia really needed was in military technology to protect the country. In particular, in such military magical technology that could resist invading from the coastline detachments of the enemy with such success that losses among civil and private property were minimal.


    This country has always had friendly relations with Britain, which along with the USNA was considered a country with highly developed magical technologies.


    On the Darwin Air Force base, a British hypersonic aircraft landed. This aircraft could fly in the upper layers of the stratosphere and reach a speed that exceeds the speed of sound by 6 times. The aircraft had a unique coloring for the tiger, which showed that his passenger was VIP for the British army.


    This man was neither a high-ranking officer, nor an influential politician, but a civilian who was a key figure in the British defense forces, which made him a man of the highest importance.


    -Sir William MacLeod. We are looking forward to your arrival. - Commander Darwin personally met the British VIP.


    It was William MacLeod, one of the Thirteen Apostles, magicians of a strategic class. They were still called the Thirteen Apostles, because the Great Asin Alliance did not formally recognize the death of Liu Yongde. "Thank you for your courteous reception."


    MacLeod is now 60 years old. He is a tall, thin, elderly gentleman with sleek gray hair. Looking at him, it''s hard to imagine that this person is equal to the Prime Minister of Britain, or maybe even higher than him.


    "Sir William, please follow me."


    The assistant commander of the base opened the door of the waiting car, but did not salute, but bowed politely. Elegantly bowing in response, MacLeod sat in a Rolls-Royce limousine.


    The limousine was on its way to the bunker, located deep under the base, in which there was a research laboratory. Here, research was conducted on ways to improve the body of the magician, as well as the methods of creating magicians. Once MacLeod had already visited here and helped the Australian military to create a magician.


    MacLeod''s knowledge was also used to strengthen natural magicians. It is no exaggeration to say that he made a major contribution to the restoration of Australia''s magical military forces after the war.


    "I have not seen you for a long time, sir."


    "Sir, it''s an honor to see you again."


    In a luxurious room, by which you cannot tell that it is underground, MacLeod was met by two people. A European-looking girl, looking for 12-13 years, and a European-looking man aged just over 30.


    "Jas, I''m glad to see you again." Captain Johnson, too, has not changed at all. "Me too, sir."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "You two, make yourself comfortable." - Sitting, MacLeod ordered two people.


    Neither the girl nor the captain moved, and stood quietly and evenly, with an army bearing.


    - So, you already know the tasks?


    The girl and the captain answered in a chorus: "Yes, sir."


    "I believe that for you guys this is a bad mission, but Japan has greatly shaken the world balance of power, so we have no choice." This mission is important not only for your country, but also for Britain.


    With the reorganization of the world order after the Third World War, the British Commonwealth of Nations virtually ceased to exist. But despite the disappearance of the organization, communications remained. Secret cooperation continued, so that the New British Commonwealth could begin at any suitable moment.


    However, the New British Commonwealth was not the only option for Britain and Australia. Both countries definitely realized this, and also knew that they think the same.


    "No, we have no objection to the order." We will do everything possible. - Answered the girl, who was called Jas. Her real name was Captain Jasmine Williams. She was from the "Williams family", which appeared with the direct participation of MacLeod. She looked only 12-13 years old, but in fact she was a qualified magician, and she turned 29 this year.


    -I see. - Satisfiedly nodding, MacLeod took out a memory card from his inner pocket.


    "I think you need to listen to the details of the operation again."


    -Yes, sir. - In response to the words of MacLeod, Johnson said.


    -Here detailed details of the operation are recorded. Names, as usual, are omitted.


    As MacLeod said, it was common, so neither Jasmine nor Johnson showed any misunderstanding.


    -The purpose of the attack is near the coast of the island of Kume, which is part of the Okinawa archipelago. It is an artificial island, created by Japan with the purpose of extracting minerals from the ocean floor. - MacLeod began his explanation to the two waiting people.


    ?? ?


    March 10, 2097, Sunday.


    Ichijo Masaki, who attended First High during a terrorist search mission, went home to Kanazawa. After passing it, Tatsuya and Miyuki returned to the reception of the Kanto Branch of the Magical Association. There they were expected by the current head of the Yotsuba family, as well as their aunt, Yotsuba Maya.


    "Haha-hue, did I keep you waiting?"


    Tatsuya said "mother" (haha), and not "aunt" (both), since they were in a magical association, and not in a private house of Yotsuba.


    - No, Tatsuya-san. I still have free time before the planned cases.


    She looked at her watch. But I knew that there was still time, even before I looked. However, the feeling that Maya spent her time waiting, made such excuses meaningless. Unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki saw something ominous in Maya''s response.


    "You two, take a seat."


    Too soft tone instead of the usual orderly greatly alarmed his brother and sister. Or it would be better to say that they had a premonition that something unpleasant would happen. In any case, continuing to stand would be an unacceptable oversight. The first to sit Tatsuya, and with a little delay, Miyuki followed.


    "Tatsuya-san, I''m sorry, I know that the incident with Gu Jie has just ended, but ...


    Tatsuya felt his heart sink. The word "ended" meant "completing" the case with a terrorist who was from Dahan. However, it was impossible to say that the problem was solved. For example, the police are still investigating, and government officials are actively discussing "measures to prevent the recurrence of the incident."


    Maya already said earlier that she forgives the fact that the terrorists'' case was completed in an undesirable manner. However, her attitude can change at any moment. Tatsuya''s intensity increased, and he could not blame it on his imagination.


    "Now I want to entrust you another job."


    "In that case, I''ll visit you later at home." Tatsuya gently answered the smiling Maya.


    - Do not worry. This place is also suitable.


    Tatsuya did not ask what task they want to entrust to him. The Yotsuba family was not hermits living on the street, but that village in the mountains was not self-sufficient. The whole village was originally a secret military research facility. Isolated from the outside world, they could provide themselves with food, clothing and shelter, but everything else needed to be bought from outside for money. Yotsuba in the outside world had affiliated companies, business partners and sponsors, whom the head of the family sometimes personally visited during the survey of possessions.


    "I want you to go to Okinawa." Together with Miyuki. "With Miyuki?"


    "Officially, you will go to the meeting to discuss the commemoration of the fifth anniversary of that incident." Visit necessarily, you can just listen. At the call of the government, the tribute will be paid to the dead. In addition, a visit to the temple on Higan is required. [note. Periv: a Buddhist feast of veneration of ancestors, during which memorial services are performed] The incident she spoke of was the invasion of the Great Asian Alliance by Okinawa in August 2092. In that battle, they lost Sakurai Honami, the guardian of their mother Miya. They considered her to be part of the family. "But both of you." We in fact do not have concern for the families which were lost there.


    Miyuki said this because she did not want Tatsuya to return to the painful memories, and completely forgot that she too can remember the bad. Tatsuya has not yet recovered real emotions. Maybe he will not return until his death. But even if there were no bad thoughts, a little sadness remained in the depths of consciousness.


    -To some extent, after all, do we belong to such families? This is also the official duty of the Ten Master Clans. And from the Top Ten Clan Clans you are the only ones who are directly connected with this incident. Maya dismissed such an excuse.


    -... Yes, I understood. I said a stupid thing.


    -Do not worry about that. Maya accepted Miyuki''s apology with a smile and turned to Tatsuya. "So, the real work that I wanted to entrust is here." Hayama, standing motionless behind Maya, as if waiting for these words, suddenly approached Tatsuya and handed him a large envelope.


    "Can I open it now?"


    -Yes, you can look here.


    Tatsuya cut the envelope with a paper knife lying on the table and took out a folder of thick paper without any inscriptions, inside of which about a dozen documents were filed. He quickly ran his eyes through all the pages, returned the folder to the envelope, and gave it to Hayama. He bowed to Tatsuya, and handed the envelope to Maya.


    - Tatsuya-san, I wonder, can you take care of this problem?


    Saying "yes", Tatsuya again received the envelope from the hands of Maya. Immediately after receiving it in his hands, the envelope with the documents disappeared.


    -Haha-hue, can I tell Miyuki about the contents of the envelope?


    -Oh sure. I''d like you two to work together on the problem I assigned Tatsuya-san.


    However, this time the failure will not be forgiven.


    Maya did not say it out loud, but Tatsuya understood that the successful completion of the case was implied without words.


    -I got it.


    Nodding in response to Tatsuya''s bow, Maya stood up.


    "I''m sorry they did not serve tea." I have a busy schedule today. - No, everything is okay. - Tatsuya and Miyuki also got up.


    Saying "I left" to two people, stiff in deep bow, Maya left the room.


    ? ? ?


    Monday arrived after the weekend.


    Miyuki and Shizuku were talking on the way to the practice room. "Miyuki, are you going to Okinawa?"


    Hearing about the trip to Okinawa, Miyuki became a little agitated. Last night, Tatsuya told her about his "real work" there. Shizuku could not find out about this, but she chose such a time for her question that he could not be associated with anything else.


    "To Okinawa?"


    -Yeah.


    -Do you know that an artificial island is being built on Okinawa, next to the island of Kume? - Instead of a laconic Shizuku, the conversation was supported by Honoka.


    -Yeah, I know. - Miyuki nodded, maintaining perfect calm.


    "As expected from Miyuki ..." Honoka suddenly began to admire, because she did not know about the artificial island until she heard of him from Shizuku. And it was normal, because Shizuku did not know until she heard from her parents.


    -... So that''s it. It looks like the company Shizuku''s father invested in the construction of this island.


    Miyuki thought it was not surprising. Shizuku''s father is the head of one of the leading groups of companies in Japan, and the artificial island project is extremely important from a political point of view, as it will bring valuable resources. And it did not surprise even that the project was not asked for investment from the government.


    "This artificial island was completed last month." So ... "Honoka looked at Shizuku. She thought that she should continue her words.


    -There will be a party, a celebration of the end of construction. Miyuki, do not you want to come? - Taking the baton from Honoka, Shizuku invited Miyuki.


    "When?"


    -28 March. We leave on the 25th, and we plan to return on the 31st.


    -I apologize. At this time, I have planned family business.


    Hearing an apology from Miyuki (which, incidentally, was pure truth, not acting), Honoka rounded her eyes.


    "Family affairs, Yotsuba''s affairs?" - Having said this, Honoka suddenly closed her mouth with her hand in fright.


    "It''s not that they were any unusual business." A bitter smile on Miyuki''s face appeared for the first time since she was caught unawares. The fear of Yotsuba was clear, but it still seemed that such a reaction was excessive. "This year is the fifth anniversary of the Okinawa incident?"


    When someone mentioned the "Okinawa incident", in recent years everyone understood that it was the invasion of the Great Asian Alliance to Okinawa in August 2092. The meaning of these words also reached Honoka.


    -This summer a large memorial service will be held. I need to attend a preliminary meeting to organize this event.


    In general, the next year should be the next one, as it will be the "seventh time", therefore Miyuki added that this is not a very important matter. [note. "The seventh time" is the 6-year anniversary of death.] Feeling the atmosphere, Honoka and Shizuku were silent.


    -Also I need to participate in the ceremonies during the time of Higan, which will be held at the same time. Therefore Onii-sama and I will go to Okinawa immediately after the closing ceremony on the 23rd. That''s why we will not be able to accompany you on a trip ... but we also go to Okinawa, so we can meet by chance.


    Honoka''s eyes gleamed when she heard that Tatsuya would go to Okinawa. Yotsuba''s work in the Top Ten Clans meant a refusal to travel, but hearing that the destination was the same, Honoka was looking forward to it.


    -If you have free time, can we meet?


    As the atmosphere of tension grew, Honoka did not have to wait for an answer for a long time.


    -Exactly. Since there is not much work for me there, I will contact you when I get free. Miyuki nodded with a soft smile.


    -Yeah. - Shizuku, before listening to Miyuki and Honoka, was, as usual, terse, but looked, too, eagerly awaiting the events under discussion.


    ?? ?


    March 15th. The day of the graduation ceremony in schools of magic. Not only in First High, but in all nine schools at the same time.


    In First High, the farewell party of the graduates just ended, and the school was enveloped in an atmosphere of simultaneous joy and sadness.


    Last year, Tatsuya was still on the disciplinary committee at the time of the graduation ceremony, so he did not participate in its organization. He was simply in the mode of readiness for incidents. But this year he was already a member of the school board, and carried out the instructions of President Miyuki.


    After the completion of the first and second course parties, which were also held separately this year, Tatsuya came to the school boardroom. Miyuki, surrounded by guests and entertaining them, came to the school boardroom before him.


    "Oh ... no, Tatsuya-sama."


    She did not call him Onii-sama. However, she simply could not say "Tatsuya- san". More recently, Miyuki has become accustomed to not calling him publicly "Onii-sama," but she could not get used to Tatsuya-san yet. This treatment put her on an equal footing with Tatsuya, which did not correspond to her feelings. Somehow, Miyuki managed to accept the "Tatsuya-sama" appeal as a compromise. Perhaps this option was overheard by Minami, who also used "Tatsuya-sama."


    The beauty of Miyuki, as if coming from a fairy tale, perfectly complemented her image of the "bride", so her treatment of "Tatsuya-sama" was not perceived by others as something wrong.


    -Thanks for the work you''ve done. "Miyuki, you''ve done a good job too."


    Minami brought a cup of coffee to the person who took the seat behind Tatsuya''s terminal. Although there was a ban on the use of drinks and food near the terminals, no one pointed it out to Tatsuya. Even Izumi, who still treated him coolly, recognized his services in servicing all the equipment in the school board room.


    ... It could be said that because of Miyuki''s charisma, no one dared to say aloud, because no one could deny the fact that the current school board of First High definitely had a dangerous trend of the lack of principles of democracy.


    And yet, Tatsuya had an excuse that he used the terminal instead of a table where he was allowed to eat and drink. For the meeting (supposedly) the table was fully occupied by the graduates: Azusa, Isori, Kanon, Hattori, Kirihara and Sayaka.


    "Shiba-kun, thank you for the work done." - Isori thanked Tatsuya sitting at the table.


    Tatsuya, also sitting, nodded in return. Since during the graduation ceremonies, he has already congratulated all of them repeatedly, therefore he decided that the repetition would be inappropriate. Graduates, including the Kanon, did not complain about Tatsuya''s behavior. Isori already turned to the others and they continued their conversation.


    -So, everyone agrees with the prepared schedule? - Summarized Azusa. No one had any objections.


    -When I was a freshman, I could not even imagine that we would have a graduation trip in such a composition.


    -Mibu, now you do not have to worry anymore.


    "Hattori is right, Mibu."


    -Exactly. After all, Mibu-san is not from our company. ... And in my opinion, it would be really good if only Kei and I went together.


    -Kanon. Do not say such things.


    Honoka approached the drinking coffee and listening to Tatsuya''s graduates.


    -They say that the Nakajouu-senpai company will have an exit trip to Okinawa.


    -Sempai also go to Okinawa?


    Tatsuya already heard from Miyuki about the trip of Honoka and Shizuku to Okinawa.


    -Yes. It seems the Isori-senpai family helped technically in the construction of an artificial island financed by the Shizuku family, so they will all attend the party in honor of the completion.


    -Clear.


    The Isori family deserved their reputation thanks to their magic engraving. This magic is especially appreciated for its usefulness as a counteraction to natural disasters. With the help of engraving, it is possible, albeit briefly, to significantly increase the fire resistance and impact resistance of building materials, and this is done in a very short time. Using engraving magic to build an important facility for the country, the base for the extraction of marine resources - this is a very reasonable way to use magic. The participation of Isori''s family confirms this.


    In truth, the coincidence in time with Tatsuya''s work was not accidental. The work entrusted to Maya was connected with a party in honor of completing the construction of the artificial island "Saikasin", which Honoka spoke about.


    It would be right that Tatsuya warned at least Honoka and Shizuku. But he put the secrecy of the mission to a higher level. Unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki was very concerned about the possible involvement of friends in this matter. But it was a secret mission involving the military. And despite the desire to warn them, they could only remain silent.


    ? ? ?


    The graduation ceremony was over, but the third semester was still going on. Despite the fact that the closing ceremony this year will be 2 days earlier than usual due to the calendar, the enemy will attack regardless of the circumstances.


    Maya''s work entrusted to Tatsuya was to prevent diversions during the celebration of the completion of the artificial island, which will be held on the 28th. Therefore, to just perform this task, you do not need to rush, or you can just wait until the spring break begins.


    However, the more time an enemy gets, the greater the complexity of the task will become. In addition, the enemy''s goals were not limited to a solemn ceremony. If the Yotsuba magician, present on the spot, will allow foreign enemy forces to commit sabotage, this will mean the failure of the task, which will be a big problem.


    And this will already be a problem not only for the Yotsuba family. The reputation of the Ten Master Clans will be destroyed, and the Japanese army, the self-defense forces, is disgraced. According to information about the purposes of the attack of foreign agents, in this interests of Yotsuba and the army coincide.


    March 17, Sunday. Tatsuya, the Yotsuba magician along with a special officer of the self-defense forces, visited the headquarters of the Independent Magic Battalion, which was quite natural. In this mission it was necessary to act not on behalf of the army, but to show Yotsuba''s cooperation with the army.


    Tatsuya came to the meeting of the detachment of Kazama just as they were solving this issue. Before Tatsuya could speak, Kazama told him:


    -We will advance to Okinawa directly in front of you. Unite during the ceremony of Higan on the 24th.


    The present Kazama understood this well. Perhaps the last regret was that they were inactive at a time when Gu Jie was creating his lawlessness. Well, whatever the reason, Tatsuya decided to thank him anyway.


    -I really hope so. - Tatsuya expressed his gratitude. But at the same time he asked the question that was tormenting him. "Lieutenant-Colonel, will you personally direct the operation right on the spot?"


    Kazama shook his head with a smile at Tatsuya''s question.


    -Not just lead. This time I will also fight. Because the features of the operation do not allow the use of a large number of people. "Perhaps he was seized by the excitement of returning to the battlefield after a long time.


    "Perhaps the enemy will not be limited to one small detachment." - Tatsuya did not take this idea seriously. After the Okinawa incident, it took 5 years. And a year and a half has already passed since the incident in Yokohama. Tatsuya believed that both the police and the army at the moment are competent enough to withstand a large-scale invasion. At least he believed in it.


    Kazama was of the same opinion, but on duty he could not give up such thoughts that were now in Tatsuya''s head.


    "If the enemy engages large forces, we will receive support from our troops stationed on the ground." But in this case, even if the enemy''s actions are unsuccessful, their target can be achieved if there is a big stir.


    Tatsuya immediately realized that he wanted to tell Kazama. The tactical goal of the enemy, who is going to lead a sabotage, is either the destruction of the artificial island, or the murder of one of the important people who will attend the party. However, a more important, strategic goal is an attempt to provoke hostility towards the Japanese and to abolish the peace treaty. If a large number of people are involved, the media will start sniffing out what this is for. If it turns out that behind the attempt of sabotage is the faction of opponents of reconciliation from the Great Asian Alliance, this will cause serious resonance in the society.


    But such a situation, presumably, will bring problems not only to Japan, but also to the Great Asian Alliance ...

 Volume 20 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The peace treaty between Japan and the Great Asian Alliance was concluded in December 2095.


    In the "Scorched Halloween," which destroyed the southern tip of the Korean peninsula in late October, the Great Asian Alliance lost its naval base and many ships. In addition to this, in order to achieve a final victory, in the middle of November a fleet was sent from Sasebo. It was an incomplete fleet, as it was collected from the remnants, because all the major forces were mobilized to prepare for war with the New Soviet Union. Formed in Sasebo, the fleet was accompanied by the only magician of the Strategic Class, publicly disclosed by the government of Japan, one of the "Thirteen Apostles" by Itsuwa Mio. In fact, so Japan declared its readiness for a total war.


    Fortunately, the clashes with the fleet of the Great Asian Alliance did not happen. The Magic of the Strategic Class "Abyss" was not used, and the valuable magician of the Strategic Class was not lost by Japan. Because as soon as the fleet reached the open sea, the Great Asian Alliance sent a proposal for a truce, using the Union of South-East Asia as an intermediary.


    As a result, the final form of the treaty, in which the Great Asian Alliance accepted almost all of Japan''s requirements, was concluded in March 2096. Immediate establishment of peace, which was required by the Japanese side, influenced the modesty of the demands put forward. But the main reason was the huge damage received by the Great Asian Alliance. But this did not mean that everyone agreed with reconciliation.


    In any country, in any army, there are always forces that do not want peace. Both in Japan and in the Great Asian Alliance, there were many oppositionists opposing reconciliation. And among them were those who planned to destroy the world by force and restore the state of war.


    21 March. Okinawa, Naha airport.


    This day was not special. Same as yesterday, same as any of 365 days a year. There were no identical people among those passing through the landing and disembarkation, but all the differences between them could be accommodated in the concept of "individuality". Even if you have a height of


    2 meters, even if you are a mountain of muscles weighing a hundred kilograms, if everything is in order with the documents, and if nothing is illegal in the baggage, you will easily pass customs as any other traveler.


    This man did not have large suitcases, like those of other travelers. With only a Boston bag as luggage, he left the lobby and went to the taxi stand. [note. Boston Bag - a small hand bag]


    For some reason, there were no other people around him. Nobody left the building. There was not a single car at the taxi stand. Feeling unhealthy, this man stopped. From the side of the terminal for domestic flights one could hear the approaching steps of one person. The man turned to the sound of footsteps. Throwing the bag on the road, he stood in a bar with slightly bent knees and elbows.


    The man walking towards was not as big as this man, but, undoubtedly, he was the owner of an impressive musculature. If a man could be called simply possessing a very large body, then that person possessed an aura, thanks to which he can be called a giant. A single glance will be enough to say this.


    These two, possessing large bodies, concealed incredible fighting abilities. The owners of these bodies were trained only to fight.


    "Captain Lou ..." The man turned to the man approaching him. No, rather, he simply muttered involuntarily his name.


    "A deserter, Lieutenant Bradley Zhang." - Lu Ganghu, on the contrary, clearly pronounced his words. "I do not mind if you resist."


    On the face of Lu Ganghu there was a smile of an ogre-tiger.


    - U-Ghost Walker !? [another name is "Kimon Tonko"]


    Zhang finally noticed the reason for the lack of passersby. A Ghost Walker technique that could create a kind of isolated space around the user. It was meant to not let oneself be caught.


    Zhang was taller by 10 cm and heavier by 20 kg than his opponent. However, at the smiling Lu Ganghu, Bradley Zhang watched with an impatient expression.


    Zhang turned his back to Lu Ganghu. Pretending that he wants to escape, he suddenly kicked in the direction of the approaching rear of a sense of danger. Lu Ganghu did not stop. His body continued to move. Catching the foot of Bradley Zhang''s boot, he simply pushed him back.


    Zhang ''s body soared into the air. With unimaginable ease for such a giant, he was on the roof of a taxi station building. The grinning Zhang looked down and his face suddenly froze. Lu Ganghu was not on the road. Bradley Zhang looked up.


    The views of Zhang and Lu Ganghu met. Their eyes were at the same height.


    Zhang fell off the roof. He did not chose this way to go down in vain. The empty space, where Zhang ''s head had just been, was pierced by the right foot of Lu Ganghu, enveloped in a whirlwind.


    After sending his body down, and pushing his left foot off the edge of the roof, Lu Ganghu quickly returned to the road. Prepared Zhang attacked Lu Ganghu at the moment of landing. On the head of Lu Ganghu, a slashing hand struck from above, coming along an arc. Lu Ganghu met Zhang''s blow with the edge of his hand. From the colliding hands there was a sound like a gong.


    - Steel Qigong.


    "Not only do you know this technique." - Said Zhang in response to muttering Lu Ganghu.


    Mumbling sounded quite joyful, while the answer did not carry any signs of superiority. Lu Ganghu smiled. The smile was like a wild animal grin.


    Lu Ganghu kicked the road. At that very moment, Zhang was pushed aside, and a scorched trail remained on the road. Immediately followed by lightning strikes with his fist, elbow, palm. With a face showing that he was waiting for this, Zhang reflected all the blows. But in this situation it was obvious that the advantage was for Lu Ganghu.


    Suddenly, a dagger flew in from him. Lu Ganghu nimbly dodged this attack, but his pressure, albeit for a moment, was interrupted. Zhang took advantage of the hitch and took a sharp jump in the distance from Lu


    Ganghu. Without moving his head, Lu Ganghu directed his gaze to the side where the dagger came from. There was a man wearing sunglasses, about 180 cm tall. The intruder, able to overcome the technique The Ghost Walker.


    A familiar "voice" appealed to Lu Ganghu.


    "That''s enough, Captain Lou." Temporarily retreat.


    The source of the "voice" was not the enemy who was before him. And also not his ally, coming in from behind. The "voice" came from the headset of the communication device.


    - There is. - Briefly answering the "voice", Lu Ganghu turned from Zhang.


    Standing in the fighting stance, Zhang escorted Lu''s back calmly, looking at him, realizing that there were absolutely no open places to attack. Lu Ganghu disappeared into the building.


    The taxi was approaching the station. It was not strange. It was a taxi station. Bradley Zhang and a man with sunglasses sat in a taxi that had arrived.


    ? ? ?


    "Did you recognize the identity of Bradley Zhang''s accomplice?"


    -According to the passport, his name is James Jackson. Ostensibly a tourist from Australia. - On the question of Kazama answered standing diagonally behind him Fujibayashi.


    "From Australia?" How unusual.


    After the Third World Australia has adopted a policy of extremely limited contacts with foreign countries. In the understanding of the Japanese, this was "the actual state of the isolation of the country". However, Australia''s policy was not similar to the policy of complete isolation of Japan in the Edo period.


    Although the Australian government has adopted a policy of diplomatic isolation, migration and trade have generally been resolved. Visitors were prohibited from directly owning property, but indirect ownership was allowed in the form of the right to distribute income.


    What then is the reason for the widespread opinion about the "actual state of isolation"? The reason was in extremely strict rules at the customs, any visitors and departing people underwent thorough checks under the pretext of combating crime, and the material exchange was almost completely suppressed.


    Many countries have condemned this policy of Australia. But during the Third World War, which lasted 20 years, there was a case when terrorists entered the country in the guise of travelers, and were able to build a military base, under the cover of investment. So the officially named pretext "for self-defense" was difficult to challenge.


    Severe inspections were made even by their own citizens returning to the country. Strict investigations were carried out even for returnees from short-term trips. Under the name of a simple check, a thorough investigation of the case was concealed. At the moment there were very few people who wanted to go abroad, and as a result, the opportunity to see Australians outside of Australia was very rare.


    "Ask the intelligence department to investigate his real identity."


    If he is a spy, why use such prominent Australian citizenship? That is the question. If he pretends to be an Australian, then the question also arises, for what purpose.


    "I''ll deal with this immediately." - Having given honor to Kazama, Fujibayashi left the room with a tablet terminal under her arm. Instead, a giant man entered the room. Having just spent his fight outside, Lu Ganghu returned to the airport''s conference room.


    "Captain Lou, thank you for your work." - The head of the division of the special forces of the Great Asian Alliance, Chen Xiangshan, sitting opposite to Kazama addressed to Lu Ganghu.


    Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu were captured during the Yokohama incident and imprisoned as war criminals who committed illegal subversive activities. But as a result of the conclusion of a peace treaty between Japan and the Great Asian Alliance, they were released as prisoners of war. More precisely, an informal exchange of prisoners of war was made. Captured enemy agents, hiding their belonging to a country, do not have the right to such an exchange. But still it was made informally for the rescue of the captive Japanese captured by the Great Asian Alliance.


    -No, I missed it.


    -Never mind. This I ordered to retreat. In the end, a major clash in such a place would only play into the hands of the enemy.


    After saluting and saying "there is," Lu Ganghu stood behind Chen Xiangshan. The views of Lu Ganghu and Sanada, standing behind Kazama, crossed. Lu Ganghu and Sanada ignored the impertinent grin with an unflappable face.


    -For the taxi with the objectives of surveillance. Since we are on the island, we will not lose sight of them, I suppose.


    -Thanks for the concern. - Chen Xiangshan responded in fluent Japanese to the words of Kazama. "We would like to capture not only Lieutenant Zhang, but also other deserters." I thank, that have listened to this unreasonable request.


    The prerequisite for Zhang''s desertion was the desire to free his comrades.


    - I see. We ourselves are in the same situation.


    Kazama, no, the army wanted to seize all the saboteurs who had infiltrated Japan. It was the coincidence of interests that eventually caused their temporary cooperation.


    After completing preparations for further cooperation, Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu left the airport. Subordinate Kazakhs escorted them to the apartment they provided. The driver also part-time watched them.


    When Chen Xiangshan and the others left, Major Yanagi entered the conference room. Together with him was Fujibayashi, who had recently left.


    Kazama, Sanada, Yanagi, and Fujibayashi. The entire officer staff of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, with the exception of Yamanaka, was present in Okinawa.


    "Yanagi, did you notice anything?"


    -I believe that Bradley Zhang fought seriously. Lu Ganghu, on the contrary, looked frivolous. - Yanagi immediately gave the answer to Kazama. Although the content of the answer was only a guess, there was no doubt in his voice. Yanagi watched the battle of Lu Ganghu and Bradley Zhang, despite the activated technique of the Ghost Walker.


    "So they are not in cahoots?"


    - Apparently, hunting for deserters is not a cover, but the truth.


    Kazama nodded, saying "this is how" and invited everyone to sit down, gesturing their hands pointing at the chairs.


    "A special officer will probably be shocked."


    "Major Sanada." This time he is not a "special officer". - The answer of Fujibayashi to the jocular words of Sanada also sounded like a joke.


    -And the truth. Sanada''s voice, who acknowledged his mistake, did not sound guilty, because he also knew it.


    -Including his part of the work, the operation goes on schedule. - Of course, under "him" Kazama meant "special officer", that is Tatsuya. Tatsuya participates in this operation as a magician of the Yotsuba family, and not as a special officer of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. This is what the meaning of Fujibayashi ''s words was "not a special officer".


    However, in the reminder of Kazama, there was talk of cooperation with Chen Xiangshan''s division.


    The order for a joint operation with the Great Asian Alliance was received from Saeki at the beginning of the month, before the meeting with Tatsuya. But during this meeting on the 17th Kazama did not tell Tatsuya about this. On the desire to cooperate in the capture of diversion-planning deserters. It was not strange when the army of the Great Asian Alliance addressed this proposal. Violation of the peace treaty threatened the problems precisely the Great Asian Alliance, and not Japan.


    For the central government of the Great Asian Alliance, which is experiencing fragmentation problems, military control has the highest priority. If they tolerate desertion, it can grow into a major insurgency according to the "domino theory". For the central government, these risks are not something that you can close your eyes to.


    Nevertheless, there was also the likelihood that a joint operation to find deserters is used as a cover for some trick. Without such caution, you will not just be a loser, you will be accused of non-performance of duties, renunciation of responsibility, and deprived of an officer''s rank. Of course, in the 1-0-1 brigade, General Saeki considered this possibility. Considering the possible deception of the army of the Great Asian Alliance, the choice fell on Kazama.


    Kazama also understood this. He was chosen for this mission for a reason, but because he was connected with Chen Xiangshan. Communication with the Yotsuba family had nothing to do with. The case was in the reputation of the "Daitengu" of Kazama Harunobu, who fought with the army of the Great Asian Alliance on the Indochina Peninsula, and also in anticipation that his subordinates could cope with the "Tiger-cannibal" Lu Ganghu.


    - At the moment, we are considering the unit of Chen Xiangshan as allies. - Taking into account the results of observations of the current joint actions, and having listened to the report of Yanagi, Kazama decided to trust Chen Xiangshan for the time being.


    - At the moment, it means.


    As Sanada said in an ironic voice, no one thought that this cooperation would last long.


    ? ? ?


    March 23, Saturday.


    Immediately after the closing ceremony, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami flew to Okinawa. In fact, they wanted to skip school today, but Miyuki is the president of the school board. She should not miss the closing ceremony.


    If you think about it, you could go tomorrow, because the first event, in which they need to participate, will be held on the 24th day in the afternoon. However, instead of making a fuss that day, it seemed to them that it is easier to go for a day and to prepare normally.


    Honoka and Shizuku will arrive in Okinawa on the 25th in the afternoon. Shizuku''s father, Kitayama Ushio, must fly on the plane on the day of the party, and her younger brother and mother Benio must be present on the same ship as she.


    Also, yesterday, presumably, Alumni, the Azusa company, had already arrived in Okinawa.


    In an airplane five years ago, Tatsuya had an ordinary tight seat. But this time he was in the same seat-a capsule, like that of Miyuki. Minami was also not sent to the usual place, despite the servant''s actual position. Minami herself, in a luxurious capsule, felt uncomfortable.


    After arriving, these three were accommodated in a luxury hotel near the airport. They did not use the villa on which their mother Miya spent time with Honami while she was still alive. But even if its owner is still Shiba Tatsuro, they still did not want to go there with Minami.


    On the day of check-in, nothing remarkable happened. The next day, March 24, was the ceremony of Higan. Since Hayama took all the preparations, only Tatsuya and Miyuki needed a presence, as from the representatives of the Yotsuba family. Miyuki was in a completely black evening dress, and her hair was not her usual ornaments and they were gathered up into a bun. Although she attracted a lot of attention among those present, nothing remarkable happened here either.


    After the ceremony, they returned to the hotel, changed their clothes and left to fulfill the real task.


    The hotel in which Tatsuya company stayed was close to Naha Airport. The place they went to was also in the vicinity of the airport. It was a two-story restaurant opposite the military base of Naha. Not a restaurant of Okinawan cuisine, but a steak house run by a descendant of US military, once stationed in Okinawa, and he was called "Left Bloods."


    The destination of Tatsuya company was the reserved second floor of this restaurant.


    ? ? ?


    "Oh, Tatsuya!" Hey, long time no see. "When Tatsuya entered the restaurant, a big black skinhead man called out to him. This physique and a cheerful voice were familiar to him.


    -Joe. - In the voice of Tatsuya, who called the name of the interlocutor, was a surprise. - Long time no see. However, what is this appearance? Did you retire?


    A military magician, whom he met here 5 years ago, Higaki Joseph, was dressed in a colorful apron with the logo of the establishment.


    -Of course, I''m still in the service. The other day I was promoted to sergeant.


    -Congratulations.


    Five years ago, Joseph was the youngest corporal. It seems that his services during the incident with the invasion of Okinawa were taken into account, and he got up quite well on the career ladder.


    "It''s closed today." And this outfit is just for help. They will not pay for it, therefore you cannot name it. This institution belongs to my retired friends.


    - That''s it.


    Five years ago, Joseph and his friends walked around the neighborhood in the form of punks. But for the courage in the battles during that incident, the "Left Blood" deserved the softening of a prejudiced attitude toward itself. Looking at him now, you understand that this is really so.


    In that incident, part of the "Left Blood" took the side of the enemy. The army kept this secret, and Tatsuya and the others promised to remain silent. Looking at the present Joseph, Tatsuya was again convinced that he was not mistaken.


    "As for you, I always hear your name." Is that Tatsuya ...


    - Joe. - Interrupted Joe Tatsuya did not speak in an elevated tone.


    "Oops, I''m sorry." I''ve already detained you. - However, Joseph already realized that he allowed himself to say too much. "Your comrades are waiting on the second floor." Please go up this ladder.


    Tatsuya bowed to Joseph, and they went to the second floor with Miyuki and Minami.


    -This is Shiba Tatsuya. He knocked on the door. Soon, from inside, the sound of the key was heard, and the face of Sanada appeared from behind the door.


    "It''s good that you came." Well, come on. - Sanada cast a fleeting glance at Minami, apparently because he had not met her before. However, what will happen to them will be reported to Minami in advance. So the three guests were not surprised instead of two.


    It was Tatsuya''s turn to be surprised. In the room were Kazama, Sanada and an unexpected person. Tatsuya held on to his face * pokerface *, and Miyuki, almost screaming in surprise, covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, Major Sanada, it''s good to meet you."


    "I''m happy too, I''m counting on you." - Standing up, and having answered Tatsuya, Kazama drew attention to the sitting next to Chen Xiangshan.


    - In this operation we are in a cooperative relationship.


    Kazama decided to clarify the situation before offering to sit down, because he understood that the presence of this person cannot be just explained. After all, Chen Xiangshan was here because of a mission, which you cannot just guess.


    "This time Colonel Chen from the army of the Great Asian Alliance is our ally." Take note of this and sit down.


    -There is. Miyuki.


    -Yes. I also understood.


    Miyuki sat in an armchair, but not in the one offered by Kazama, but in the one that Tatsuya put forward to her. Also, refusing Kazama, with the words "I''m sorry", Tatsuya sat down next to Miyuki.


    Minami stood up diagonally behind Miyuki. Kazama glanced at Minami. But he did not try to force her to sit down.


    "Then I''ll go straight to an explanation of the current situation."


    -You are welcome. Tatsuya replied to the conversation that had begun. Chen Xiangshan was silent all this time.


    -There are no large movements among enemy agents penetrating Okinawa. Once, with the help of Colonel Chen, we tried to provoke them, but at the moment we are acting cautiously.


    Tatsuya directed his gaze to Chen Xiangshan. From that there was no reaction. Tatsuya again looked at Kazama.


    -What are the known enemy forces at the moment?


    -Six people on this main island of Okinawa. Among them 2 Japanese and 1 Australian.


    "The Australian?"


    -According to the passport. Also, the place of departure of the plane, on which he flew - Sydney Airport.


    -What is known about this Australian?


    -The name is James Jackson. Age 40 years. Profession is a journalist.


    Hearing the word "journalist", Tatsuya made an understanding face. Masking under the reporter is a good cover for sending agents.


    -The purpose of the visit is tourism. With him is a 12-year-old daughter. "Is she really his daughter?"


    "Here''s a picture." - Kazama handed Tatsuya a tablet terminal. Tatsuya turned the terminal so Miyuki could also see, and looked carefully at the screen. There was displayed the image of a mustached man and a girl, about 12-13 years old, wearing a straw hat.


    - It does not look like a parent and a child.


    Suppose they are really a parent and a child. - Tatsuya Kazama expressed his impression with a bitter smile. - If this is a disguise, then I do not understand the intention to bring such a girl. Are they going to use it in a suicide attack?


    "If it''s really a girl." - To these words Tatsuya Kazama slightly rounded his eyes.


    "Do you mean if she does not look her age?"


    - It''s hard to say for sure only one photo.


    "Hmm, you cannot deny that possibility." However, information from Australia is extremely difficult to obtain. For now, let''s just keep in mind the opportunity you indicated.


    Kazama did not use the military appeal to Tatsuya, but simply said "you." [in Japan there is a "military"


    "you" (�F �� / kikan), used in official communication when addressing military and officials]


    At the moment he was not a "Special Officer Ooguro Riyuuya," but "Shiba Tatsuya from Yotsuba." This was due to the presence of Chen Xiangshan. Chen Xiangshan does not know that Tatsuya is a magician of the Strategic Class. ? Special Officer Ooguro Riyuuya, but on the other hand he saw the fighting power of Tatsuya and Miyuki during the Yokohama incident.


    However, Kazama does not hide from Chen Xiangshan cooperation with "Shiba Tatsuya" for another reason. Foreign magicians are planning subversive activities against Japan. "It''s no wonder" that Yotsuba from the Ten Master Clans is using his powers to remove this problem. Since Tatsuya was declared a member of the Yotsuba family, one can say that the existence of the Special Officer Ooguro Riyuuya is now connected only with the secret of the magician of the Strategic Class.


    "There is still no activity on Kuma Island." However, there is no doubt that the aim of diversion of agents is an artificial island off the western coast of Kuma.


    There was no reason to say that this was accurate data. But Tatsuya did not doubt it. The purpose of the defense in the instructions provided by Maya was the artificial island "Saikasin". Tatsuya suggested that Kazama determined that the enemy''s target is an artificial island, based on information provided by Chen Xiangshan.


    -Let me know as soon as any movement appears. Until now, we are regaining strength.


    -I got it.


    Tatsuya understood his role. He and Miyuki, as members of the Yotsuba family, were too noticeable. The beauty of Miyuki was not the only thing that attracted attention at today''s ceremony. These searing glances from all sides, these impudent whisperings behind their backs, the attention of the media - all this proved that their personalities were well known.


    -That''s all I wanted to say. Do you have any questions?


    -No, nothing special.


    -I see. What are you going to do now?


    "Miyuki seems to be a little tired from the ceremony." I think we''ll go back to the hotel to rest.


    When Tatsuya said this, Miyuki bowed to Kazama with an apologetic face. It was an excuse not to stay in this place. Maybe for the army, Chen Xiangshan was now an ally, but for Tatsuya and Miyuki, he was not an interlocutor with whom they can communicate peacefully.


    "You came from Tokyo only yesterday?" It is quite natural to be tired. - Sanada, who was silent before that, said, apparently, that everything will not get worse. - Because Fujibayashi-kun also said that she was tired.


    - Really.


    "Is there a break for Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi?" I saw her at the ceremony, but there was no way to talk, and I wanted to say hello here.


    For a moment Sanada''s face showed concern that it gave out that the reason for the absence of Fujibayashi is not so simple as it was said.


    The reason for the absence of Fujibayashi was that she avoided looking Tatsuya in the face.


    "Ah, she''s resting on the base." I''m sorry. - Tatsuya''s answer was answered by Kazama.


    - I got it.


    Tatsuya did not begin to ask further questions, why there is no commander''s assistant.


    ? ? ?


    Around the same time, when Tatsuya met with Kazama.


    "Um, is it really good that I went too?" - Said a handsome young man walking in a group of people around the shopping center.


    "What is it, Sawaki?" Is it too late to ask? Hattori replied in a surprised voice to Sawaki''s question.


    "Right, Sawaki." Was it not the third day already?


    "That''s right, but if I did not go, would there be three pairs?" I thought that I understood the situation.


    - Wh ...!?


    "S-Sawaki-kun, what are you talking about !?" Me and Hattori-kun are not in such a relationship! - Instead of the hesitating Hattori, the reddened Azusa spoke.


    -As Nakajou said. I think that a single guy or girl in a company of two couples will not feel uncomfortable.


    Hattori looked "it was expected" by looking at Isori, Kanon, Kirihara and Sayaka.


    Isori was in a fashionable patterned shirt with an open neck and beige Chinese pants. Kanon was in the same colorful shirt and in a beige skirt to the knees. Equally matched in color, the clothes gave out a pair.


    Kirihara was wearing a simple T-shirt and white jeans. Sayaka was wearing a T-shirt of the same color and white, shortened to 3/4 length, with jeans. Again, the same clothes gave out a pair.


    The clothes of Azusa and Hattori differed. In contrast, dressed in a light jacket Hattori, Azusa was dressed in a rough style in shorts and a sweater with a hood. Indeed, it was impossible to say that they were together.


    In response to Hattori''s words and glance, the two couples laughed.


    They are graduates who have just finished First High at the National University of Magic. Isori and Kanon, Kirihara and Sayaka. Hattori, Azusa, and finally Sawaki - these were the seven graduates participating in this trip.


    - Sawaki-kun thought so, because of what he saw, watching earlier for Shiba- kun? - asked Isori, looking around. To his left hand, Kanon was stuck, but Isori did not show that he was worried. No one could say if this couple in love is classmates. Sawaki, it seems, did not bother.


    "I did not notice anything like that, but since you say so ..." With a face showing "that''s it," Sawaki nodded. Standing near Hattori, put in the zucchini, saying "What are you talking about?".


    "However, I probably understand the train of thought of Sawaki- kun." Though it may be unreasonable to think about such at the ceremony of respecting the deceased, but Shiba-kun and Miyuki-san really looked suitable to each other. "There was a bit of admiration and a little envy in Sayaka''s voice. - When it comes to the beauty of Miyuki-san, it is difficult to find the right person for a balanced couple, but the presence of Shiba-kun was not lost at all against her background.


    -These two did not look like high school students at all. Kirihara teased the admiring Sayaka. Not only Sayaka, but also Kanon from Isori, Hattori, and even Azusa involuntarily laughed.


    -Ah, and the truth. I was particularly impressed by the magnificent appearance of Shiba-kun. It seemed to me not just an image of a magician, not just an image of a member of the Yotsuba family, but an image of a warrior.


    The only person, Sawaki, nodded with a serious face.


    - ... Everything is fine. Because Sawaki-kun also looks at him as a warrior.


    With a look that says "Is it true?", Sawaki looked at Kanon that had said it.


    As mentioned before, Isori and the company visited the ceremony of commemorating the victims of the incident of the invasion of Okinawa, and after that they chatted while walking around the city. They had no special purpose. Goals such as buying accessories, for example. That''s why the fact that Sayaka noticed this girl was not just an accident.


    "What''s the matter, Mibu?" Kirihara followed Sayaka''s gaze and frowned. -


    ... In our time to see children of European appearance - after all, it''s not that rare?


    There, where Sayaka was looking, a 12-13 year old girl with chestnut hair stood alone. By the color of the skin and the outlines of the face it was possible to see that she was of a European race.


    -I am not talking about that. Do not you see?


    -Mm? - After Sayaka''s words, Kirihara again looked at the girl and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "What is it, Kirihara?"


    "... She''s restless." This atmosphere. "After Hattori asked Kirihara, Sawaki whispered his sense of the situation. A lonely girl standing, who was waiting for someone (perhaps parents), the adult man stole furtively.


    In total there were four of them. Surrounding, they slowly approached her.


    "Abduction?" - Hattori said in a contemptuous voice, and went to the wrong side to prevent kidnapping and indecent acts.


    "Wait, Hattori." Come Kirihara and me. - Sawaki stopped him, laying his hand on his shoulder. He turned with his face, which read the question "why?".


    -Kirihara and I are close combat fighters, and not very good at a long distance. Isori is not a fighter. Protecting girls, you''re the only one who can use defensive magic in an emergency. - Sawaki answered him and went to the girl. Kirihara followed him. Sayaka hailed him behind him.


    "Kirihara-kun, I''ll go too." - But Sayaka did not try to stop Kirihara. She wanted to go with him.


    -No, but ... Look at these guys, do not you think that their goals are not at all peaceful?


    Kirihara, who indirectly said "do not go, it''s dangerous there," Sayaka expressed her objection.


    -When Kirihara-kun and Sawaki-kun come closer, they will not differ from other strange personalities.


    Kirihara twisted his face in disgust. The girl was a junior high school student, or just enrolled in high school. And he is already almost a student. Since Kirihara entered the National Academy of Defense, he will soon become a public civil servant. Indeed, if he and Sawaki talk to this girl, it can lead to a misunderstanding. Kirihara admitted that Sayaka''s warning is correct.


    "... Understood." Just do not move away from me.


    - I got it.


    Sayaka knew that her only skill was mastery of the sword. She was not going to do anything foolish.


    Kirihara looked around. Isori, Kanon, and the remaining Hattori nodded to him. Kirihara and Sayaka stepped up the pace and caught up with Sawaki.


    Approaching the girl, Kirihara and Sawaki realized that they did not think what to do next. Both decided that we should start a conversation. But they did not know what to say. From the girl''s point of view, they are still strange people. A sudden voice scattered their thoughts about it.


    -Hi. I am Sayaka.


    -Hi ... Hello. I''m Jas.


    Finally Sayaka spoke to the girl. First she wanted to say: "I must speak English?" I do not know French and Italian. " - but the conversation began in Japanese, and fortunately, the girl understood it.


    "Jas, are you waiting for someone?"


    - Daddy ... I''m waiting for Dad.


    Sayaka tried to hide her shock from the fact that a runaway Japanese girl was an order of magnitude better than her knowledge of English.


    -I see. He asked me to wait here? Just one? "Areasan, are you from the police?"


    -Eh? No, it''s not.


    -I see. Could you take me to where there is a policeman? Dad seems to be lost.


    It was not she who was lost, but Dad. Apparently she did not want to admit that she was lost. Thoughts about this raised the mood to Sayaka. At that moment, she noticed how Kirihara and the Sawaki had moved so that Sayaka and the girl were between them.


    There were no pedestrians in the vicinity. Four men in dark glasses surrounded them and approached. The clothes of these four people, as well as the design of sunglasses, were different. However, the mistakes that they could not have been together, there was a similar aura around them. It was similar behavior, not facial features or physique.


    "Four? ..." Kirihara muttered in a tone of displeasure.


    In the battle there will be many participants. Even if you count only men, there will be 4 against 4.


    "However, one cannot be forced to fight Nakajou with her skills. The magic of Chiyoda cannot be used in this case. We are already getting involved in this. Isori also better not to get involved in this, but then it turns out ..."


    In fact, three against four. Reflecting on this, Kirihara felt impatient, and unconsciously expelled Sayaka from the participants in the battle.


    "Kirihara, Mibu, run away." Sawaki suddenly said in such a low voice that Kirihara and Sayaka barely heard him. It was not an offer. He decided for them and pushed them.


    "Kirihara, Mibu, go ahead!"


    - Really! Mibu! - Swearing, Kirihara called Sayaka.


    "Jas, come with us!" - Sayaka took the girl by the hand.


    -Okay .


    Surprisingly, the girl, who called herself Jas, did not hesitate and obeyed Sayaka, following her.


    Kirihara, and Sayaka with Jas behind him, ran towards Hattori and the others. Sawaki was left behind. On both sides, people wearing sunglasses moved to Kirihara.


    -From the road! - Kirihara without additional conversations wedged in between these two people.


    People with sunglasses in their hands did not have anything. They attacked Kirihara with their bare hands. One of them attacked his foot in a jump. Kirihara twisted his body and dodged. Another man attacked the right fist that was stopped by the sudden attack of Kirihara. Kirihara beat his fist with the palm of his hand. Immediately bending the discarded arm at the elbow, the man aimed a blow at Kirihara. Shortening the distance, Kirihara hit his right elbow with his left elbow. Stopping the man, he attacked directly on the forehead. The enemy blocked Kirihara''s attack with his left hand. There was a feeling that the impact hit a rubber tire.


    Kirihara retreated and attacked from the side of another enemy, who aimed at Sayaka. This second enemy did not shy away, but blocked the blow of Kirihara. And in addition to the block, he pushed him back with his foot. Not expecting such a reaction, Kirihara lost his balance. However, this did not become a fatal mistake. During the strike of Kirihara, Sayaka already removed from her jeans trousers a narrow belt.


    The belt, which seemed an impractical fashionable object, in one stroke turned into a small sword. It was a weapon for self-defense, created by Isori on the basis of the technique of the Chiba family "Usub Kagero." He did not have the keenness of the original "Usub Kagero," but even if the user did not possess the skills of strengthening magic, it could demonstrate the strength of the attack at the level of the real sword. And with the skills of the Sayaka saber, it went beyond the weapons of self-defense.


    Sayaka had such a dangerous thing with her, not because she had a presentiment of danger. It was just an accident. Although he created a hidden weapon, imitating the technique of Usub Kagero, neither Isori nor Kanon had the skills of a swordsman. Erika could have used it, but even the dilettante in the Izyori kenjutsu knew that such weapons would not suit her.


    It was because of the maiden design that in his time he could not ask Kirihara to test it. That''s why he turned for help to Sayaka, who he was not very familiar at the time. And so it coincided that Sayaka remembered about this request today, so there was no reason not to try.


    Belt-sword, which acquired the strength of wrought iron with the help of magic engraving, Sayaka attacked the advancing enemy against her in a torso. But the attack passed by, as the man jumped back, gaining a distance from Kirihara and Sayaka. At the same time, a blast of cold air came over the man.


    It was the magic of Hattori, who used adiabatic expansion as the basis of his attack. The air was compressed, without changing the temperature, and after the compression was lifted, it expanded at an explosive rate, cooling. Being under blows and at a low temperature, this man was not able to do something.


    The second person, who had previously blocked Kirihara''s attack, lost his balance, trying to move forward for the attack. With the restless face Azusa looked at the feet of this man. He slipped on the result of the magic of Azusa. The road was made of porous concrete. Countless microscopic holes were made to allow water to flow through them. And now compressed air flowed from the holes, forming a kind of air cushion.


    Since Kirihara lost his balance earlier, he recovered faster. Kirihara, in one step, narrowing the gap, poked his index finger in the throat of a man ... more precisely just touched his finger. The man tried to brush off Kirihara''s hand. However, his movement stopped halfway, and as a puppet, in which the ropes were cut, the man in dark glasses collapsed.


    The strength of Kirihara was a high-frequency blade, which, to put it briefly, is magic, which makes it vibrate at high speed any rod-like objects that it touches.


    That is, he could shake everything he touched. The goal was not limited to non-living objects.


    Kirihara caused the magic of vibration, taking the opponent''s neck by the hilt of the sword, and the head by the blade, thereby causing a severe concussion.


    Making sure that the enemy is immobilized, Kirihara looked around. He suspected that forced to go alone against two enemies, Sawaki is fighting hard. But this was unnecessary anxiety. One person was already lying on the road. And at the moment, Sawaki has already knocked the last one out.


    Isori company of seven people, along with a girl named Jas, went to a fast food restaurant in a shopping center. Despite the fact that many wanted to stay, waiting for the police, Sawaki strongly insisted that they leave immediately. On the part of the girls there were fears that this would make Jas Father worry, but Jas herself solved this problem by saying: "I have a mobile phone with GPS, so everything is in order." The first words "Daddy got lost, take me to the police" apparently were said because of suspicions to the company Kirihara.


    -Sorry for waiting.


    -Excuse me.


    "So much is enough." - Hattori thanked Kanon and Isori, who went for drinks for everyone, and Sayaka was talking with Jas at the table where everyone gathered.


    "Jas, it''s all right?" Are you scared?


    -Yes, it''s okay. Onaesan and the guys, thank you. - Skillful possession of Japanese, as well as a calm attitude towards the situation made me think that she is not a child at all. Pupils of magic schools also seem to people more mature than their real age, but in the case of Jas it was something more.


    However, they could not just take it and ask "how old are you?" the person with whom they met in such circumstances.


    "Do you know what those people wanted from you?" - Asked Kanon instead.


    - No. I do not know.


    Jas had no reason to hide something. No one even thought that such a small child could have such acting skills that it was impossible to determine that she was hiding something.


    "Well ... I do not think they''ll attack such a crowded place, but we''ll still stay with you until your dad comes, so everything will be fine."


    Right after the words of Kanon, as if overhearing,


    "Jas!"


    A male voice called Jas by name.


    -Yes, daddy. Despite the desperate voice of the man, the girl''s voice remained calm. At least, she did not have the impression of helplessness.


    "I was worried because you were so suddenly lost." ... Um, and you guys, who are they?


    Allegedly, Father Jas looked at Isori company, not hiding his suspicions and alertness.


    "You''re Jas-san''s Father, are not you?" My name is Hattori Gyuba. - I got up and introduced myself to the man Hattori. Naturally, they looked suspicious (at least Hattori believed so), so he decided to give an explanation.


    "We happened to be in a place where a group of four men tried to kidnap Jas-san. We could not pretend that we did not see anything, and took Jas- san to a crowded place.


    "So that''s what happened? ... I apologize for being late." I, Father Jas, James Jackson, desu. [note. perev .: his speech is written in katakana, apparently to show the crooked pronunciation of words]


    Although suspicions still remained, but Father Jas introduced himself in a more calm voice. Japanese was much worse than that of his daughter, but sufficient for communication. Not only did Hattori sense a feigned awkwardness, the rest also did not doubt it.


    -Although we fought back from the attackers, we still decided to leave that place, given the possibility that they had accomplices. If you want to report to the police, I will accompany you.


    " No , it''s not necessary."


    - That''s how ... I will not ask your situation, but I advise you to avoid the deserted places.


    -Yes. We will return to the hotel . Thank you for helping my daughter , thank you very much .


    -No, it goes without saying that we helped.


    -Thank you. Bye-bye . - Jas, holding his father''s hands, turned and waved. Sayaka, Kanon and Azusa, waving their hands, followed them with their eyes.


    When these two disappeared, Hattori asked Sawaki in a low voice:


    "Sawaki, why did not you want to wait for the police?" - Hattori could not just discard the thoughts of the four left lying on the road people.


    They were not close friends, but for 3 years at Hattori school, he became close enough with Sawaki to know his character. Therefore, Hattori suggested that Sawaki would not worry about the kidnappers.


    "The guys I fought with spoke Chinese."


    "What?"


    - Shh! - Suddenly Kirikara cried out Sayaka sitting on the next seat.


    "Oh, uh, I''m sorry." - Having gathered the views of everyone at the table, he turned away and apologized. However, along with this, he did not stop. "Is it


    ... the same as 2 years ago?"


    Even without mentioning the country called the Great Asian Alliance, there was no one here who could not understand Kirihara''s question.


    "You cannot say for sure just because they spoke Chinese?" It can be a criminal organization that is not related to the government. Hattori''s objection was reasonable.


    "So it''s true, but their skills were inspired by army martial arts." - However, these words Sawaki had nothing to refute.


    "No, for something like this to happen again ...?"


    No one laughed at Sayaka''s sinister expectations.


    ? ? ?


    Return to the hotel, voiced by James Jackson, was not a lie. But this was the only truth from all that was said.


    "Captain Johnson, what kind of suspicious Japanese did you show earlier?" - Jas, more accurately belonging to the Australian corps of military magicians, Captain Jasmine Williams, having finished checking the room for wiretapping, asked the reproachful voice of his "father."


    "Should I not look like a foreigner who is not used to Japan?"


    "James Jackson" was a fictitious name. The real name of this man was James J. Johnson. Like Jasmine, he was the captain of the Australian corps of military magicians.


    "Like a third-rate comedian." I think it attracted a lot of unnecessary attention. Those guys looked like they suspected something.


    - Really?


    In response to James''s lack of seriousness, Jasmine only sighed.


    "... Next time we''ll change partners."


    "I do not think we can do this."


    Jasmine sighed even more. As James said, working with him in a pair started not today or yesterday. Covering the parent and child was invented long before this mission.


    Captain Jasmine Williams is an improved magician. She was born with almost such magical abilities, which were planned in advance, but as a result of genetic correction an anomaly was obtained, which was considered a side effect.


    The body remained unripe. By the age of 20 it became clear that her 12- year-old face did not change. And over the next nine years, growth was not observed. It was a picture, inverse to the syndrome of progeria.


    The Australian army did not try to cure its genetic anomaly. A magician with sufficient military training and the appearance of a girl. They decided that this way it would be more useful than with the usual appearance of a young girl. To use this feature, the Australian army trained her as an expert in penetration operations.


    However, with the appearance of a 12-year-old child, so that nothing is suspected, the list of possible situations for action is limited. Therefore, James plays the cover-up role of the "parent". As a "parent and child", in the past they participated in many missions. Of course, for the role of "parent" is not exactly James.


    Captain James J. Johnson was 180 cm tall, weighing 75 kg, had a brown hair color and light brown eyes. This appearance struck less than other European men. Nevertheless, if you look at people in the Australian army, then it was not some kind of special appearance, which he would stand out. James was appointed partner of Jasmine, because he was highly valued by his abilities as a combat magician.


    Jasmine is a magician specializing in long-range field attacks. Because of the low physical skills associated with the state of her body, she is not able to conduct melee.


    On the other hand, James is a magician of the avant-garde type, specializing in the magic of self-acceleration. He is stronger than he looks, and stunts like "grab Jasmine and carry away from the enemy" have already become the norm for them. In a word, these two have good compatibility. Being in pairs for many years, they know each other well. The leadership will not accept the cancellation of their duet now.


    "Have you identified the identities of those people?" - Having stopped grumbling without business, Jasmine translated the topic to those who wanted to attack her.


    - Agents of the Great Asian Alliance. Very similar to our accomplices.


    "Are these the forces of persecution?" How the hell did they reveal our identities? - Jasmine nodded in agreement, and then bent her head in an interrogative gesture. "Oh, did not you mean Japanese intelligence?"


    James''s answer to her question was simple.


    -Perhaps the army of the Great Asian Alliance and the Japanese army joined forces?


    -There is no other reason for such active public actions.


    "Is it not surprising, immediately after the conclusion of the peace treaty?"


    James''s reasoning did not sound meaningful, but Jasmine persuaded him. Maybe she also thought about it.


    "They must show cooperation after reconciliation in order to avoid the active actions of the New Soviet Union or the USNA.


    "I mean that, despite the unofficial nature of their joint operation, the agents of each country should not lose their vigilance.


    -Not only this. If they allow a diversion planned by the faction of opponents of reconciliation, then Japan and the Great Asian Alliance will lose their reputation. The Great Asian Alliance wants to catch deserters on its own, and Japan does not want new terrorist attacks on its territory. A degree of tractability can be achieved.


    "Their interests are completely opposite to ours."


    -Naturally. Because we are trying to disrupt the launch ceremony of a large national project.


    These two did not just discuss the current situation. As they talked, they hastily packed their things.


    -I''ve finished. Jas?


    -I also. Let''s go too.


    Since Jasmine has already become a target, this hotel is also under observation. Both Jasmine and James understood this without further ado. Right now, they are also likely to be shadowed. Even if you try to get out through the back door, it, too, is most likely kept under surveillance.


    To get rid of the surveillance, these two decided to take some rough measures.


    ? ? ?


    The work entrusted to Tatsuya by Maya was to prevent a terrorist attack during the celebration of the completion of the construction of an artificial island. This time the work did not include the search for saboteurs. It was the task of the brigade 1-0-1, and at the meeting, Kazama said that he would contact when the saboteurs were discovered. Perhaps, Kazama did not want the secreted Strategic Class magician Tatsuya to interact with the army of the Great Asian Alliance, and perhaps this was the decision of Lieutenant- General Saeki.


    He could not act as a fighter of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, "Special Officer Ooguro Ryuuya," so he could not use special equipment, such as a mobile suit. Luckily for Tatsuya, this meant that there was no need to act separately from Miyuki.


    "Can we go back to the hotel for a little while?" - A little away from the steak house, where they spoke with Kazama, Tatsuya turned to Miyuki. They did not lie to Kazama when they said they wanted to return to the hotel.


    -And the truth. I''m a little tired.


    -Call a taxi? - Walking next to Minami, hearing the intention of Miyuki, instantly reacted and asked if to call a taxi. Despite the proximity of the hotel, on foot to it to go about 10 minutes.


    -Yes please.


    -Yes, I do. - Minami took out her mobile terminal from her bag and tried to get access to the dispatcher''s unmanned taxi. But soon she frowned in doubt.


    "Minami, what happened?" - Seeing confusion Minami, Tatsuya asked her.


    "It''s ... The taxi dispatcher is not responding."


    - Taxi Dispatch?


    Minami nodded. Tatsuya took out his terminal and ran his fingers over it.


    -... No connection due to traffic routing problems. Muttered Tatsuya, but loud enough for Miyuki and Minami to hear. - This is not a software problem. Hardware failure ... no, diversion?


    Miyuki''s complexion changed. Minami''s expression also expressed concern.


    "Does it mean ... that the terrorists made their move?"


    When asked by Miyuki, Tatsuya shook his head. From side to side, not vertically.


    -If a local failure occurs, the route will simply switch to an alternative line. Without another diversion, such as arson or armed insurrection, such terrorist activities do not make sense.


    -Ah, it''s connected. - Involuntarily pronounced Minami, confirming the hypothesis of Tatsuya.


    "Maybe it was because of the escape." It is not known whether this was planned, or was accidental, but it looks like someone destroyed several base stations of retransmission in order to prevent the pursuit.


    Military communication repeaters were secretly embedded in the civil mobile network, and were used to organize communications in urban areas with many obstacles, as well as for the uninterrupted transmission of large amounts of data. Even if all civilian base stations are destroyed, military communications lines will be organized through the stratospheric platform or satellites.


    Destroying several base stations will only give a temporary effect of disruption of communication. For a minute or less. However, a minute is enough if you need to find a loophole in the tracking network and escape from the pursuers. The current adversary, apparently, was skilled enough if he could take advantage of this small chance. These were Tatsuya''s reflections.


    "... Does this mean that the saboteurs are somewhere near us?"


    - "We were not far from us" you should have said. The absence of other diversions with a high probability shows that they have already fled. - Against Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya again denied it. "Minami, call the taxi." We''re going to the hotel.


    "As you wish, Tatsuya-sama."


    Even with the "Elemental Sight" Tatsuya cannot track the criminal, having as an initial information only the assumption that the one who did it - the instigator of diversion. At this stage, he cannot do anything.


    In addition, at the moment, Tatsuya does not need to rush into battle. Moreover, in the case of the "Hakone incident", the quality of the support involved was different. When it comes to finding information on the Web, Sanada and Fujibayashi should find some clues. Perhaps they have already tracked the enemy''s new location.


    Reflecting on the fact that everything had its time, Tatsuya and Miyuki and Minami sat down in an approaching unmanned taxi.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s assumption was only partly correct.


    "The capture squad sent to check the hotel and search for Australian saboteurs was completely destroyed." Killed there, but all incapacitated. - A voice in which feelings of repressed emotions were felt, he made a report in a room based on self-defense forces. In this room, appointed temporary control room, Fujibayashi told Kazama about the failure of the operation.


    -Destroyed? ... Reinforcement of the enemy?


    -No. The capture team suffered a magical attack.


    The people of Kazama really were on the tail of saboteurs. But they could not detain them.


    "What kind of attacks?"


    - They have acute poisoning with highly concentrated ozone gas.


    -"Ozone circle"? - Looking at his terminal, Sanada added a thoughtful voice to the report of Fujibayashi.


    "Sanada?"


    -Yes. I apologize. - Having heard his name, spoken by Kazama, Sanada realized his inappropriate behavior before a higher officer. Therefore hastily apologized.


    -Everything is fine. And yet, the "Ozone Circle"?


    -Yes. Although there is another magic that can create ozone, but if a whole squad of trained counterterrorism fighters is defeated outdoors, and not indoors, then, in my opinion, there is a high probability that this is the "Ozone Circle".


    "... Really."


    The detachment sent to capture passed numerous counter-terrorism preparations, which included methods of counteracting not only explosives and firearms, but also chemical weapons. If they feel signs of threat, they will not suffer from gas attacks. Apparently, enemy magic took them by surprise, trapped in a highly concentrated ozone gas.


    If you look for magic that can generate a large amount of ozone in a short time, then, as Sanada said, the first candidate will be the "Ozone Circle".


    - Australian magician with the "Ozone circle"?


    "There''s nothing strange about it." - Sanada objected to the doubts of Fujibayashi.


    The "ozone circle" was the magic of the Strategic Class, whose famous users were William MacLeod of Britain and Carl Schmidt from Germany. Initially, it was developed in the European Union before its division, and was intended to combat ozone holes.


    Information on the sequence of magic "Ozone Circle" was provided to all the former EU countries before the division. The Australian army could gain access to it, as a former member of the British Commonwealth of Nations.


    In other words, this means that a person who calls himself James Jackson is either a girl given out for his daughter or they are both magicians of the Australian army.


    -Fujibayashi, did you find out the real personality of these two?


    -No, not yet. However, according to the testimony of psion sensors, the user of the magic that cut down the capture group is presumably Jasmine Jackson.


    -Girl?


    "Or a magician with the appearance of a girl."


    After the words of Fujibayashi, the doubting face of Kazama cleared up.


    "Does not look like her age?" Tatsuya said something similar.


    From the mention of the name Tatsuya Fujibayashi slightly shuddered. But Kazama did not know what feelings it reflected.


    "I think that the commander personally knows examples when drug agents suppressed secondary sexual characteristics of intelligence agents." Also likely the existence of a similar agent, which took measures to control growth.


    Kazama did not comment on this inhumane suggestion of


    Fujibayashi. Instead, he asked:


    -Have the identities of those who prevented the unit of the Great Asian Alliance been established?


    -Yes. - On the face of Fujibayashi a bitter grin arose. - They are graduates of First High at the National University of Magic. We went to the graduation trip, sempai Tatsuya-kun, a year older than him.


    -By the way, the eldest son of the Isori family was invited to a party in honor of completing the construction of an artificial island. Then it turns out they accidentally interfered, no, intervened?


    Kazama sighed and grinned. In addition to this case, there were no more mentions of graduates of First High.


    "Fujibayashi, continue to investigate the identity of agents." Sanada, look for the main enemy forces.


    -I got it.


    -I found James Jackson and Jasmine Jackson on a camera from the air. They will not run away.


    -Well.


    At the same time, having risen, and having saluted Kazama, Sanada and Fujibayashi left the room.

 Volume 20 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Captain Jasmine Williams, using the pseudonym Jasmine Jackson, and Capt. James J. Johnson, using the pseudonym James Jackson, heard this on March 24th. Having fled from the people of Kazama, they secretly met with the leaders of the group of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance in the coastal hotel.


    " Yotsuba Magicians?"


    One of the leaders of the faction of the opponents of reconciliation, as well as the leader of this group of saboteurs, Major Daniel Liu, nodded in response to the resent Jasmine.


    -In the today''s ceremony, the future head of the Yotsuba family, as well as her fianc��, took part.


    -Was it a memorial service for victims of the war five years ago?


    Liu did not add anything, and nodded again.


    -Leaders of magicians sent their representative to the ceremony, there is nothing strange. Said James, standing next to Jasmine.


    -Indeed, there is nothing unnatural here. Liu agreed with James. "However, I think that you cannot ignore it." Even if their presence in Okinawa is not connected with us, the mere presence of Yotsuba magician''s here can be a serious obstacle to the operation.


    "However, the" princess "Yotsuba and her fianc�� must be still high school students.


    This time, in response to Jasmine, Liu shook his head negatively.


    -During the operation in Yokohama, our army was badly damaged by the current head of the family Dziumondzi, who was at that time a high school student. You cannot be disparaging, even if it''s a child.


    Although Liu himself urged Jasmine and others to be more careful, he himself did not know how valuable and dangerous magicians Tatsuya and Miyuki are. It was not a misunderstanding, he just did not know it.


    ? ? ?


    March 25, 2097.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki, received attention of enemy saboteurs, today in fact also spent a day without vigorous participation in the counter-terrorist operation.


    They relaxed at the hotel.


    -From time to time to afford such a luxury is a good thing.


    -And the truth.


    "I''m still somewhat uncomfortable ..." Minami said timidly, serving two masters talking at breakfast on the balcony.


    The room in which these three reside is a suite with two bedrooms. This time they publicly represent the Yotsuba family at a memorial ceremony for the victims of the invasion of Okinawa and at a meeting on the organization of a summer funeral service. Since the rest of the Ten Master Clans did not participate in the ceremony, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they are representatives of the Conference of the Master Clans. Therefore, the cost of the room was the highest to show the importance of the powers of the Ten Master Clans.


    In the suite where they lived, there were two bedrooms with two single beds. Tatsuya took one room, and Miyuki with Minami - another. Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki thought it necessary to drive Minami into a separate room.


    But for Minami this number was too luxurious, and she felt atrocious. She was also embarrassed that she worried about the presence of a couple of the groom with the bride. Therefore she from time to time modestly applied, asking to be moved to a "cheaper room".


    "Does the bodyguard want to leave the guard''s goal?"


    "But every time she received such a warning, she could not object. If Minami gets a separate cheap room, then she will be on the other floor. Then, if something happens, she will not have time.


    - I apologize. "After all, Minami had no choice but to apologize this time.


    "Minami-chan, let''s sit down too." Miyuki asked softly to sit down at a table full of food and drinks. Minami, answering "Yes", obediently sat down. She already understood that it was useless to try to resist.


    Minami, making more coffee, collected the dishes on a cart. Of course, you could leave it to the hotel staff, but Minami, with the words "This is in return for being in such a luxurious room," decided to take it upon herself. ... Well, the custom to leave a tip here is not, so the harm to employees from this will not happen. Thinking in this way, Tatsuya and Miyuki were silent.


    "Miyuki, did you rest?"


    -Yes. I rested from yesterday evening, and the fatigue has completely passed.


    -It''s good. - Tatsuya confirmed with his "look" that Miyuki does not pretend, and smiled gently. Miyuki looked away shyly. However, soon turned back, flushed, ashamed of her own weakness.


    "Shall we go for a walk today?"


    - Yes, with pleasure!


    "On the job?" - Miyuki did not ask out loud. If Tatsuya wants to spend time on herself, she will not have any objections. Miyuki could not even think of such disrespectful behavior as a dispute with Tatsuya''s decision.


    "Minami will come with us, too."


    -Yes, I will. - Approaching the table Minami, also without hesitation nodded. She had no choice but to obey the words of her master.


    "As we get aboard the ship, I want you both to change into something that does not hamper movement."


    -I got it. Could you wait a minute?


    -Do not rush. I also need time to prepare. Minami, help Miyuki with the preparations.


    "As you wish."


    Miyuki and Minami went to their room. Tatsuya also went to change into his room.


    ? ? ?


    Arriving at the port, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami went to a yacht equipped for the open sea. In appearance of this "yacht" it was impossible to say that it is equipped with a military engine and equipment taken from army boats.


    "Yo, here you are."


    "Joe, I''m counting on you today."


    On board the yacht, Sergeant Higaki Joseph expected them, with whom they met yesterday.


    "Um, Onii-sama ... is this?"


    Yesterday, an unexpected meeting only surprised her, but now she forgot herself so much that she did not realize that Tatsuya-sama should be used before strangers.


    "Today I planned to use the plane, but this night I received an invitation to use a boat from Sergeant Higaki. And I decided to accept the offer.


    When Tatsuya finished, Joseph, despite the lack of uniform, gave his honor to Miyuki.


    "Sergeant Higaki Joseph, at your service." Allow me today to serve as your escort. He said with a broad smile on his face. - Even if it says "escort", in fact, I was instructed to arrange a reception. Big cones from above could not ignore the name "Yotsuba". No matter how much noise is not raised. Ah, I do not know what kind of snake can crawl out.


    Apparently, Joseph wanted to say "bush snake". [note. trans.: a Japanese saying of only 2 words, meaning that a person''s actions will have the opposite effect]


    -The base''s management was worried, but Lieutenant Colonel Kazama said that "There is a junior officer who is familiar with the next head of the Yotsuba family" and, under the pretext of escort, was instructed to be a tourist guide to this guy. That is, me.


    Joseph winked at Miyuki. It looked stern, but unexpectedly friendly.


    "That''s why, when I asked Tatsuya where he wanted to go, and got the answer that I was on Ishigaki Island, then I borrowed a military speedboat with the crew. But even if I said that a military boat, I still guarantee a comfortable trip, because it is equipped to transport important people.


    "Ishigaki Island?" I did not know that it was planned to go so far. Miyuki looked at Tatsuya in surprise.


    -Depending on the weather conditions, the trip could be canceled. I did not mean to upset you.


    "I''m surprised ... but glad."


    "Smiling Tatsuya," said Miyuki.


    To Ishigaki Island about 400 km, they overcame them in 3 hours. The sea was far from calm, but inside the yacht was surprisingly quiet, so Tatsuya and the company came out on Ishigaki Island even without slight seasickness. In the port they were waiting for a rented car. Then they realized that the words "to arrange a reception" were not an exaggeration.


    -Well, then, a review of conventional attractions will do?


    -Yes thank you.


    Joseph sat in the driver''s seat. Only the most famous sights were near the network of unmanned roads, so to get to those that are outside these roads, a knowledgeable driver was needed. Although Joseph probably had few opportunities to leave the main island of Okinawa and visit Ishigaki, nevertheless, he got out a good guide who knows the key places. Even with the escort and maid accompanied, Miyuki was pleased with the unexpected meeting with Tatsuya.


    In the end, when it was time to return to the main island, Tatsuya asked to stop at a well-known jewelry store specializing in pearls. Leaving Joseph waiting outside, Tatsuya led Miyuki and Minami to the store.


    -This is Shiba Tatsuya.


    -We were waiting for you.


    Tatsuya gave his name, and the store employee took them to the service desk at the back of the store. As regards the workers, Miyuki realized that the visit was apparently reserved in advance.


    - Here you are.


    From the service room, a former employee left, and carefully opened the jewelry case with the necklace he had brought.


    - Oh ....!


    Inside, there was such a magnificent multicolored pearl necklace that Miyuki was involuntarily surprised aloud. The standard length graduation type combined three colors of pearls: white, black and gold. Pearls are completely ideal round shape, without natural damage. It was not necessary to be an expert to say that the saturation of color and brilliance was also a level of high luxury, which you cannot complain about.


    - Is it possible to take a closer look?


    - As you wish.


    The seller politely bowed to Tatsuya''s words, and asked Miyuki: "Can I help you try on it?".


    "Uh, is that ... me?"


    Other thoughts did not come to mind. But still, involuntarily, Miyuki asked Tatsuya.


    - Of course. Happy Birthday.


    Miyuki covered her mouth with both hands.


    "We''ll buy the ring later." While we take the necklace, be patient a little.


    Tatsuya was with his usual unbiased face, but the tone of his voice was different, betraying some degree of embarrassment.


    "What patience!" I''m happy. Thank you very much, Tatsuya-sama.


    Apparently from an overabundance of emotions, Miyuki''s eyes shed a few tears. Only Minami noticed that she was able to replace the familiar "Onii- sama"


    "Tatsuya-most."


    ? ? ?


    "Jo, thank you very much for today."


    "It''s a good thing." Thanks to you, I too was able to rest.


    Having landed them at the entrance to the hotel, Joseph left on an unmanned taxi. Holding a taxi with his eyes until it was out of sight, Tatsuya directed his gaze to the building across the road.


    "Onii-sama?" What happened? - Having noticed this look, Miyuki asked Tatsuya. Minami, hearing Miyuki, became tense. Tatsuya shielded Miyuki with his back from the building he was looking at.


    -Do not worry. "Despite Tatsuya''s attempt to reassure, Minami''s suspicion did not weaken.


    "Are those ... enemies?"


    "Watching Tatsuya''s gaze, Miyuki saw only a window with closed curtains. Minami''s eyes also read that she could not understand. Understand what Tatsuya is looking at.


    "Maybe it''s a kind of information seeker hired for money." But even if you grab him, you cannot get much out of him.


    "Do not ferret out" does not mean that you cannot try to find out. So Miyuki accepted Tatsuya''s words, and could neither doubt nor disprove.


    Tatsuya gently pushed Miyuki back. Following this insistence of Tatsuya, Miyuki entered the hotel door.


    ? ? ?


    In one of the rooms of the building opposite, looking through as they entered into the hotel Miyuki, Tatsuya and Minami, the captain of the Australian army, James J. Johnson, continued the previously detained breath. Trying to rub his forehead with his hand, he realized that his hand was completely wet with cold sweat.


    "So that I would experience such tension ... no, fear?"


    Modern Australia not only negatively concerns diplomacy, but also reluctantly sends troops abroad. This is the official policy, regardless of the actual manifestation of isolation. Officially, they have no alliances with other countries, and they do not participate in any joint exercises.


    But this does not mean that a soldier like James was never given a chance to participate in a real battle.


    Australia is a country rich in resources. Not only minerals. Having planted and cultivated deserts, this country has one of the few natural agricultural farms in the world capable of supplying food. Other countries, in the guise of territorial claims, begin conflicts almost daily.


    Also their isolated policy does not mean complete neutrality. As in the present case, there is nothing unusual in cooperating with armed groups of other countries in secret illegal operations.


    James is a veteran of the army service, a battle magician of the avant-garde, who has gained experience in a variety of battles. He was only a hair''s breadth from death, not once or twice. He was proud of the fact that in many cases he was able to be unshakable.


    "To me ... from this kid?"


    But no matter how he denied, he understood that this was only self- deception.


    "I did not just notice my observation, it was like a god of death, piercing the soul and piercing deep in the heart ... Are they called" Untouchables "not just for the sight?"


    Rumors that started about 30 years ago after the defeat of Dahan gave birth to this name.


    Do not touch the Yotsuba from Japan. Touch and be destroyed.


    Indeed, in the shadow world, to which James belonged, the rumors have already outgrown in serious talk about the fact that the Great Asian Alliance went to a disadvantageous world because of what bothered Yotsuba. "Is not the Magic of the Strategic Class that burned the southern tip of the Korean peninsula, the development of the Yotsuba family?", Some people said.


    Considered to be the strongest division in the world, Stars from the USNA also were repulsed from Japan by Yotsuba. Unconfirmed information about this also reached him.


    James could not bring himself to believe in all these amazing stories. This time the enemy of James was "Daitengu" Kazama Harunobu, who earned his reputation in the battles on the Indochina peninsula. Since it, the capabilities of the military magicians of Japan are at a high level. The magical power of Japan is not only the Yotsuba. Showing the world''s first division of flying infantry, it was the military that repulsed the sudden attack of the Great


    Asian Alliance with its might. According to the Australian army, including James, the Magic of the Strategic Class, which solved the situation, was the development of the Japanese army. Reasoning reasonably, such force is too great for one civil organization. By allowing this, they could not keep the balance of power in their country.


    ... And yet, Yotsuba - the enemy, which in any case cannot be neglected.


    ... Even if it''s a schoolboy-teenager.


    James thought about it again in his memory.


    ? ? ?


    On the birthday of Miyuki Tatsuya prepared not only a gift.


    Together they enjoyed a dinner in the luxurious restaurant of the hotel, where they stopped (Minami, after reading the atmosphere, that is, under her influence, refused), after which they went to the observation deck with glasses of drinks.


    Of course, both had non-alcoholic cocktails. Ask Miyuki "maybe a little ..." Tatsuya politely declined. He still remembered his troubled experience with Mayumi at a hotel in Kyoto.


    He not only stopped her with words. Tatsuya checked withe his "eye" the contents of the glass of Miyuki. He was already used to checking drinks "Eyes of Spirits" on the presence of alcohol. So he was able to find out. Alcohol was not there.


    - Onii-sama ... I, somehow ...


    Sitting on the next couch, Miyuki raised her clouded eyes and looked at Tatsuya with a defocused gaze.


    Miyuki was dressed in a cocktail dress of orthodox style "A-line" with a skirt below the knee length. Usually knees can be seen if sitting in a chair. However, on this low couch, her slender legs were visible far above her knees.


    Fortunately, they were behind the partition, and it was not seen by other visitors. But in Tatsuya''s eyes the image of uncovered legs sitting on the low sofa was clearly reflected.


    Tatsuya did not know where to look, although Miyuki simply sat according to all the rules of etiquette.


    "Can we go back to our room?"


    She did not feel bad, apparently just intoxicated with the atmosphere. Feeling that in any case it is better to return, Tatsuya called Miyuki and got up. Miyuki obediently followed Tatsuya. She was not one of those girls who would complain at such a time. Especially Tatsuya''s words.


    Instead, she tightly wrapped her right hand around Tatsuya''s left arm. And from that close distance she looked up and looked at Tatsuya with a spoiled look. At a time when they were considered a brother and sister, Tatsuya would politely pull back and scold Miyuki, but now he left it as it is. Because it is not unnatural in their current situation.


    Apparently Miyuki was counting on this. And yet she felt a little relieved, because she was afraid of being rejected, despite the fact that she knew that this was unlikely.


    Tatsuya left the observation deck with Miyuki, holding his left hand.


    Miyuki released Tatsuya''s hand just before entering their room. With a face, as if nothing had happened, she thanked Minami, who was doing the cleaning work. Tatsuya also thanked Minami, after which he told Miyuki to go to the bathroom first, and he retired to his room.


    Closing the door, he took off his suit, but instead of a night-dress he put on an ordinary robe and sat down at his desk. Then he focused his attention on the results of what happened today.


    He sent the main part of his consciousness into the information dimension. In the innumerable ramifications of the tree of cause-effect relationships.


    Until last year, Tatsuya could only consistently track in a three-dimensional vision, but during the recent search for the culprit of the subversive terrorism incident, he searched in countless streams of information and learned the ability to look at the whole picture of cause-effect relationships as a whole from a bird''s eye view.


    And in this vision of the whole picture from above, he quickly discovered a piece of information that he himself had released earlier. The label is found. He began to read information about the found object.


    "... James Jeffrey Johnson, an Australian military magician, is a captain."


    The information Tatsuya "watched" described the enemy agent who was watching them when they returned to the hotel. Then he could not clearly see the face, but it was clear that this was a man of European appearance. Therefore, having guessed that it could be a person with a picture of "parent with child" shown on the eve of Kazama, he shot through the Idea a tracking psion label.


    "Is the current location northeast of the coast of Kume Island, do they use a fishing boat?"


    Unfortunately, he could not read the information not related to the marked person. The technique of the "field of vision" with the key markers was still imperfect, he was still finalizing it and learning to apply it.


    But the information received that the real identity of "James Jackson" - "Captain James J. Johnson", is of great importance. Tatsuya did not underestimate his achievements, and, taking out the terminal-laptop from the baggage, sent to Kazama in encrypted form the data just received.


    After taking a bath and getting ready for bed, Tatsuya returned to the bedroom and saw Miyuki sitting in the unoccupied bed in her pajamas.


    Pajamas did not have provocative elements like unbuttoned buttons or accidental exposure of the shoulder due to the large size, but was slightly transparent and with a deep neckline. A thin silky fabric (most likely natural silk) was clearly visible, showing the contours of the body on which there was no underwear, so Tatsuya hurried to look away.


    -... Did you want to talk about something? - Trying not to look below the neck to his younger sister and bride, he asked.


    -You cannot? Cannot I just come?


    Bending her head in an interrogative gesture, Miyuki asked softly. Despite the fact that he did it several times before, Tatsuya "looked" once again checked the concentration of alcohol in Miyuki''s blood.


    "... Please, do not look at me like that." I''m embarrassed ... "Miyuki blushed and looked at Tatsuya with dull eyes.


    - Ah, um. Sorry.


    Even Tatsuya could not avoid a little excitement from this. If it was not him, the "small" excitement would not have ended. The limit of the strength of the mind would instantly be shaken, and the mind would become confused, as with the werewolves in the transformation.


    "Onii-sama, you were already going to have a rest?"


    Not only the tone, but the wording were somewhat suspicious. It seems that she really got drunk without alcohol. Tatsuya could not but come to this conclusion, seeing the state of Miyuki.


    - Yes, I''m going to do it.


    "Then, go to bed." Because I turn off the light.


    -...I beg. Tatsuya realized that it would not work to drive her out of this room.


    Although the sound of water was not audible, Minami was still in the bathroom. Leaving the bathroom, she immediately understand where Miyuki is. Misunderstanding is inevitable. Surrendering, Tatsuya closed his eyes.


    From the next bed he heard a happy sniff, which was his salvation.


    At midnight, trying to stay unnoticed, Tatsuya carefully, muffled the steps, left the room.

 Volume 20 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next morning.


    Two girls, standing looking away and with false expressions on his face, Tatsuya told the plans for today.


    - Today, as planned, we will go to the island of Kume.


    It was not a surprise, as yesterday, it was planned from the very beginning.


    But there was no direct connection with the mission. If you have free time, you need to look at an artificial island, which must be protected, adhering to the position "if there is time after all the affairs." The main goal for today is tourism. Yesterday the main was Miyuki''s gift, and today the main thing is to carelessly kill time.


    Will the mission be completed if the party for the completion of the artificial island construction on the 28th is successfully defended? However, in order to prevent a diversion in advance, it is necessary to deprive the enemy of the ability to conduct military operations, and for this it is necessary to find out where the main forces of the enemy are hidden. And the search is the work of the army. The succession of Tatsuya will not come until these main enemy forces are found.


    Arriving in Okinawa, and spending some days in the hotel, Tatsuya felt that this was a waste of time. He did not want to go out to look for foreign magicians, simply because it was not his job.


    That''s why Tatsuya decided to have a day off today.


    - Departure at 8:30. CAD''s can be taken on board the aircraft.


    In this environment, this was not something that needs to be repeated. In most cases, public officials are allowed to carry CAD''s on the permission of the police. Students of the University of Magic, and students of Schools of Magic automatically have such permission. So this is not the privilege of the Ten Master Clans. However, in return, there is a duty to save people in emergencies.


    -Preparation is complete. Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki-sama had only to change.


    -Good job.


    "First we''ll go and have breakfast."


    Miyuki thanked Minami for her diligence, and Tatsuya took them to the hotel restaurant, where breakfast was waiting for them.


    ? ? ?


    -Tatsuya-san! - Entering the departure hall of the airport, Tatsuya heard a voice from the side.


    - Honoka. Together with Shizuku?


    The voice that was called belonged to Honoka. Next to her stood Shizuku. Tatsuya was not surprised by the appearance of these two. He heard from Miyuki about the invitation to go on a trip from them. And also that the purpose of their trip and the purpose of the assignment overlap.


    - Yeah. Good morning.


    In addition to Honoka and Shizuku there were other familiar faces.


    "Nakajou-senpai, good morning."


    -Good morning. Miyuki-san and the guys, are you also on the island of Kume?


    -Yes.


    -We saw you at the recent ceremony of the Buddhist festival of Higan, and thought that it would be nice to meet somewhere, and by chance coincided.


    "I also heard that the sempai would go to Kume Island, so we thought that we would probably meet."


    Miyuki listened to Azusa''s speech for a long time, nodding, and then in turn she greeted Hattori, Isori, Kanon, Kirihara, Sayaka and Sawaki.


    It was not a pre-planned meeting. But even with randomness, it was not surprising. The time of arrival of their flight was 9:00. A good time to plan a trip from the main island of Okinawa to the island of Kume for sightseeing. The coincidence was a date, but the coincidence of time was inevitable.


    "We have already agreed with Mitsui-san, but will the company of Miyuki- san join us?"


    As Azusa said, Tatsuya company of three people, Honoka and Shizuku - two more, Azusa company of seven people, a total of 12 people were waiting for landing. Needless to say, she had in mind that she was inviting to spend time together on the island of Kume.


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya with the expression "What should I do?" on the face.


    -Not a bad idea. Tatsuya nodded and answered so that Azusa could hear him too. Having answered "Yes" Tatsuya, Miyuki turned back to Azusa.


    "Please take care of us." Miyuki bowed politely. Without asking the consent of Hattori, Isori and others, Tatsuya decided everything for them.


    Arriving on the island of Kume, a group of students and graduates of First High first swept around the island on a boat organized by Shizuku with a transparent bottom. In the original plan, several places were rented for this boat, but with the increase in the number of people, Shizuku rented the whole boat for 1 round.


    As expected from the family of Ushio, one of the leading wealthy families in Japan, the request sent before departure was already satisfied with the arrival.


    From the airport to the port of Kanegusuku in a straight line about 5 km.


    After reaching the port on the rented bicycles, the group, after a short wait, boarded the ship.


    -Uwaa!


    -It''s amazing...


    Kanon gave a gleeful cry, and Azusa uttered words of admiration. Their surprise was not an exaggeration.


    The ship, rented by the Ushio family for Shizuku, was a semi-submersible type with windows allowing to watch the sea also on the sides.


    But the word "window" to this ship was not suitable. With the exception of the nose and stern, each of the sides of the submerged part of the ship was completely transparent. The floor is also almost all transparent, except for a small part. The view from there was a full underwater panorama.


    Not only the underwater view, but also the view from the deck was wonderful. It was a view of white beaches, a diverse rocky terrain, where the rocks were seen in various bizarre shapes. The pupils and graduates of First High were busy running up and down the ship.


    Having skirted the southern extremity of Kume Island, the ship headed north-east and stopped at the shore of the famous beach on the uninhabited island of "Hateno".


    -I wonder what''s going on?


    -This vessel has a large underwater part, so they prepare a rubber boat for landing.


    As Isori replied to the question of Kanon, the sailors began to inflate a rubber boat on the deck and attached an outboard motor to it.


    Since the boat was six-seater, behind them they prepared the second. Judging by the size and power of the engine, a person was required with the rights to manage small vessels, however,


    "Tatsuya-san, do you have any?"


    -Rights to small ships? There is.


    -Ah, I also have.


    Tatsuya nodded to Shizuku''s question, then Isori raised his hand, so 12 people were able to go to the uninhabited island at the same time. Also among them, Minami had the same second-class license as Tatsuya''s (watercraft management), and Hattori had the usual license for small boats.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, Minami, Honoka, Shizuku, Sawaki.


    Isori, Kanon, Hattori, Azusa, Kirihara, Sayaka.


    Separated in this way, 12 people landed on a white beach of coral sand. Upon arrival, Sawaki jumped first out of the boat and Tatsuya helped the girls to descend.


    "Tatsuya-sama, I''ll take care of the boat."


    "Minami said to Tatsuya, who had completed the engine condition check.


    "Very well, please."


    "Please leave it to me."


    Knowing that it was useless to say anything, Tatsuya instructed Minami to do it. Besides her, there were some high school students. Even if you force her to go by force, she will just worry, feeling uncomfortable. Tatsuya came to the conclusion that she could relax if left alone.


    "Then, I''ll take care of the other." - Sawaki said to Tatsuya after lowering Honoka. And he went to the boat, without waiting for Tatsuya''s answer.


    From there, he heard Azusa''s nervous, hurried voice saying "We are not together with Hattori-kun!", But Tatsuya said nothing, deciding that it did not concern him. Because the events in the neighborhood did not distract us.


    Honoka, who was waiting, suddenly took off her outer garment. Under the blouse with short sleeves was a separate swimsuit with a top in the form of a bikini and a bottom in the form of short tight shorts. Complementing this style, her usual hairstyle with two tails, laid on her shoulders, created a very mature and sexy image.


    Although it is the subtropical island of Kume, it was still March. Wearing a swimsuit is a bit early. It is unlikely that now you will find at least one tourist who has come to swim or dive.


    Honoka''s courageous swimsuit caught the glances not only of her fellow travelers, but also of other tourists.


    "Tatsuya-san, why do we not go over there?"


    But Honoka, ignoring the evil glances directed at her (or not showing it), and pressed herself against Tatsuya''s hand. Obviously, she pressed herself tightly to his arm. Seeing this bold action, Miyuki opened her eyes wide. Blissfully, clapping her eyes, she stood, stunned. Catching this moment, Honoka tried to drag Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya was also surprised by Honoka''s assertiveness. But he did not relieve the grip of Honoka, not because he did not fully understand the situation. And because it was dangerous. Honoka always desperately follows his goal, as if going to the last fight. And today this impression was especially strong.


    On the face of Honoka Tatsuya, seized by his hand, saw the smile of a little devil. So ... when he saw her, he understood everything.


    At the moment when Honoka looked forward, Tatsuya looked at


    Miyuki. Honoka is important as a friend, but not enough to harm Miyuki''s mood.


    However, Miyuki returned him the same agitated and completely unbending look, saying "It seems that Honoka does not behave quite normally." Were yesterday''s presents (not only things) to blame, but no accusations were sent to Tatsuya.


    Of course, the aggressive behavior of Honoka had a prehistory.


    Honoka and Shizuku arrived in Okinawa on March 25. It was yesterday. And the day before, rarely acting separately from Shizuku Honoka went along with Amy and Subaru for shopping in a fashionable place in the city center.


    No, Honoka and Shizuku did not quarrel or something like that.


    Shizuku is not only a young fledgling magician, but also a "young lady". In order to get a "cultural education" peculiar to the "mistress", she has many additional lessons, except for schooling.


    Before a long trip, she was more busy to learn "lessons" for the entire missed period in advance. That''s why before the trip Shizuku could not go anywhere.


    Eimi suggested "go for a walk in some cheerful crowded place."


    Honoka usually did not go to places where people go in droves. But it was because Shizuku does not like turmoil. The most Honoka were not disgusted with crowded places. It was rather preferable to the energy radiated by the lively youth of the same age.


    Thus, it was a kind of attempt to enjoy a cheerful life in a city that could not be done for a long time, without hindering the convenience of Shizuku.


    They just walked around, looking at the shop windows and sometimes buying food, because Amy and Subaru had no specific goals. But Honoka had something she wanted to buy.


    "Actually, I''m going to Okinawa tomorrow." - Suddenly spoke Honoka, when they were sitting in one of the fast food establishments.


    "Uh, really !?" - Eimi tried to hide the feeling of envy with a surprised look.


    - I know. Are you going to a party on an artificial island in Kumejima?


    [note. : Kumejima = Kume island + a group of islands around, considered one "city"]


    Subaru demonstrated her awareness, then, asked Honoka: "And what?".


    "I would like to buy clothes for Okinawa, but ..."


    - A dress for a party? To Amy''s question, Honoka waved her head.


    "Clothes, in which you will appear before Shiba-kun?" - With the approval of Subaru Honoka did not agree and did not deny it. But shy silence was perceived here as consent.


    "That''s it, that''s why you need our advice!"


    Eimi said her conclusion with the expression "Riddle solved!".


    She was not mistaken.


    "... What do you think is good?" Honoka asked shyly of the two.


    "How about a swimsuit?" In the case of Honoka, the top should be a bikini. - Subaru''s answer was simple.


    "Uh-er !?" Honoka screamed in an embarrassed voice. If she now drank her drink, it would be an eruption of a geyser.


    -And, exactly, it will suit her. It''s good. But is it not even now cool in Okinawa? - Eimi irresponsibly inserted her arguments into someone else''s decision.


    "Not to enter the water." If it''s cold, then together with sunscreen, you can apply a protection cream from the cold.


    - Subaru, umnichka ~


    Subaru glanced back at Eimi''s praise with a proud face.


    - Wait! - Protested against this Honoka. - Only I''ll be in a swimsuit, it''s a bit ...


    "It will be Kumejima, will not it?" Then you will definitely visit the beach, though not swimming.


    -... Probably.


    -Then to wear a swimsuit will not be strange. And if the swimsuit is only on Honoka, she can prove even stronger.


    -It''s a shame.


    Subaru looked dispassionately at the ready to explode Honoka.


    - Honoka. - Suabaru approached this look with the name of


    Honoka. "Honoka, are you really ready to take Shiba-kun from Miyuki?"


    From such a serious tone, not only Honoka, but also Eimi did not know what to say.


    "Oh, what is this evil way of asking a question?" I know that Honoka loves Shiba-kun seriously. I think whether Honoka is serious about surpassing Miyuki? That''s what was meant.


    -Well ... - For some reason Honoka could not complete the phrase "Of course."


    -I think Honoka understands better than me that Miyuki cannot win in direct competition.


    -... I see.


    Her words were a cruel reality. However, "reality" is not in all areas, because it was a real "battlefield" for Tatsuya''s heart.


    -Despite the fact that there are minor differences between Honoka and Miyuki, they are in general similar. Equally rectilinear. Devotees who tend to get out of control sometimes, but mostly modest.


    Honoka did not answer at all. Said Subaru reached her one by one.


    -Therefore, if you go on the offensive with an approach that is not different from the opponent, the difference will be invisible. - Answered Eimi, not Honoka. "Then." Subaru, what do you think you should do?


    "It''s not me, but Honoka." She needs to change the approach.


    -How exactly?


    -First of all, the image change. Honoka has a good style, you have to use it as a weapon to the maximum. But you need to strive to look sexy.


    "Hmmm ..." Eimi agreed. Honoka only opened and closed her mouth, but there were no sounds.


    "And then do what Miyuki cannot do." For example, she is the only one in the swimsuit pressing herself with her breast.


    -It''s impossible! Finally, Honoka gave a short scream. However, Eimi and Subaru only looked at her, and then continued the meeting to discuss the strategy.


    "I wonder if she can charm Shiba-kun without something like that?"


    -Impossible. This person is not affected by the usual childish charm. "Oh, well, it''s true ..."


    "In that case, it seems that Honoka''s defeat has already been decided." Do not be afraid to risk it. So in fact, Honoka?


    "Y-yes ..." Honoka nodded dejectedly at these sudden words.


    -Good. Subaru said, standing up. At the same time pulling Honoka with him.


    -Eh?


    -If you think so, then we go to watch swimsuits now.


    As if confirming her agreement, Eimi got up and took the cups on a tray.


    "You have to choose brave enough."


    - Uh-uh? Uh-uh?


    Subaru dragged Honoka to the exit from the institution. Eimi, after handing the tray into the dishwasher, ran to catch up with the two of them.


    With such a prehistory, Honoka, hiding the shame behind the mask of a small devil, was actively trying to get Tatsuya''s attention.


    Whether irresoluteness is finally overcome, or believing that Tatsuya''s light- mindedness cannot be accepted before the graduates, Miyuki rushed to Tatsuya. Nevertheless, Honoka embraced Tatsuya''s arm more tightly and did not let go of him.


    Not only the tourists of this beach observed the attempts of Honoka''s seduction. From the neighboring beach "Nakano", towards the beach "Hateno" looked a middle-aged man. At the same time, he deftly moved his hand, worked in a strange portable terminal, which was seemingly incompatible with his light clothes. Tatsuya felt this look, but, since there was no difference with the views of other curious people, he did not pay much attention to him.


    ? ? ?


    After returning to the ship with a transparent bottom, the activity of Honoka continued. Although she threw back her blouse, the top 3 buttons were unbuttoned, revealing a swimsuit bra.


    Fortunately, there was not anyone on the ship who blamed Honoka for such a shameless appearance. However, it was also inevitable that a group of graduates preferred to keep a distance.


    Also inevitable was the fact that Kanon and Sayaka looked at Tatsuya with reproachful glances. They also understood that Tatsuya cannot bifurcate. Nevertheless, they saw the weight of the unrequited love of this girl - Honoka. Not knowing how to help the same girl, they could only sting Tatsuya''s gaze strictly. Seducing Honoka, restraining this Miyuki, and showering them with reproachful glances of Kanon and Sayaka.


    Tatsuya was the first to notice that something abnormal is happening.


    "Honoka, wait a little."


    "Tatsuya-san?"


    Tatsuya''s sudden change of voice confused Honoka. Without answering, Tatsuya disengaged from Honoka and went to the bridge of the ship. Hattori, who noticed unusual signs of Tatsuya''s behavior, followed him. Hattori was followed by Sawaki and Kirihara. The three heard Tatsuya''s speech informing him of the emergence of an emergency.


    "Captain, five hundred meters ahead, in the vicinity of the seabed you can find the trace of a warship."


    - What!?


    Behind Tatsuya Hattori, Sawaki and Kirihara looked at the captain''s taut face, who at that moment was already instructing the crew to send the sonar forward towards the seabed.


    -Found! The estimated length is 80 meters, it looks like a standard submarine!


    "Why did something like this appear here !?" - Kanon screamed, which a little later than the others came in an embrace with Isori.


    "Maybe she''s from our army?" - Sawaki expressed his assumption. However, he himself believed that the probability of this tends to zero.


    "If it''s an army, then there''s no problem." But we must take into account other possibilities! "Hattori declared the discussion of the hypotheses meaningless.


    -Change of course! Right steering! "Apparently, the captain came to the same conclusion as Hattori."


    Following the order, the ship began to maneuver along the arc to the right. Noticing this movement, the submarine also started the engines and started to move. This fact immediately ruled out the possibility that the submarine belongs to the forces of self-defense.


    -Sound of water injection confirmed! It seems that a suspicious vessel is preparing to launch a torpedo! Cried the sonar operator.


    "Did you hear the injection of water into the starting shaft?" Apparently this ship is an old type.


    "Why did you say that !?" - Hattori growled at the carefree (or fearless) muttering Tatsuya.


    Instead of answering Hattori''s condemnation,


    - Minami.


    He called Minami, who also recently came here and stood behind three graduates.


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama."


    "Despite the situation, Minami''s response was as calm as usual.


    -Prepare an antiobject barrier. Place of installation - 30 meters from the ship. Size - ten-meter radius before each torpedo. Block the course of the ship is strictly prohibited. Can you?


    "Leave it to me."


    "At the task set by Tatsuya, Minami, without a hitch, confidently nodded.


    - Torpedoes released!


    Two white tracks on the surface, quickly picking up speed, rushed in their direction. Thus, they will not have time to evade them.


    -Minami.


    -Yes. - Minami already prepared her CAD in the form of a mobile terminal for activation. Tatsuya was not the only one who discovered antiobject barriers created under the water, with his magical perception.


    Suddenly, water columns rose. However, there was no splash of water from the explosions. Minami''s anti-object barrier had the ability to repel an explosion, but the torpedoes were not originally intended for destruction.


    - Foam torpedoes. Their goal is to detain us?


    Despite the fact that Tatsuya spoke to himself, his speech was an explanation for Hattori and others. After Minami canceled the barrier, the foam began to slowly creep along the surface of the water.


    "Leave it to me." - Isori waved his right hand, manipulating his CAD. Foam from the surface of the sea was removed, as if the windshield was wiping the window.


    -Further, there will probably be an attack by manned torpedoes with landing.


    -The second wave is approaching! - As if following Tatsuya''s prediction, the sonar operator''s cry reached their ears.


    -A gift in return! - The magic of Hattori caused an explosion where four tracks from the torpedoes were visible (or whatever it was). Formed in the sea air bubbles wrapped 4 torpedoes. The pull of the blades could no longer push them, and the inertia was extinguished by foam.


    The back of the manned torpedoes opened wide. From the inside, people jumped out military wetsuits at the same time.


    "I''ll take care of them!" - Sawaki jumped from the deck to a man who jumped up from the sea. In a jump, being above this man, Sawaki abruptly changed the trajectory and crashed down. His kick sent the enemy back into the water.


    It was not the magic of flight. Air maneuvering by means of vector control. Once again, pushing away from the air, Sawaki shot down another enemy.


    The remaining two enemies landed on the ship.


    "How about leaving them to me!" - Despite the situation, Kirihara''s voice was joyful. - Explosive fishing!


    Entering into a rage with a battle cry, Kirihara attacked the enemy with what was in his hand - a fishing rod. The enemy raised his hand and blocked Kirihara''s attack. More precisely, he defended himself against the high- frequency blade of Kirihara created by an anti-objective barrier near his hand.


    -Oria Oria Oria! Ha-ha-ha-ah! "However, Kirihara''s attack did not end with one attack." Using a high-frequency blade in combination with the technique of preventing self-destruction on a fishing rod, the enemy was showered with blows. Loudly laughing, furiously attacking the enemy, Kirihara-berserk, from the side looked like a real villain.


    Eventually, the violator, not having coped with a long pressure, splashing blood, fell. As expected from Kirihara, he did not forget himself enough to chop off anything to the enemy, none of his attacks even reached the bones. ... But from severe injuries it still did not differ.


    The last of the enemies did not watch in silence, as his companions were shredding. In order to help the ally, who almost defended himself under the squall of attacks, he sent a pistol to Kirihara. But he could not shoot. Amazed from behind by a huge number of small stones, he was piled on the deck face down. These stones turned out to be ice, created from sea water. It was the magic of Hattori.


    Hattori had a lot of techniques, similar to the magic used by Mayumi. This was not a coincidence, but precisely because Hattori closely watched Mayumi, and not only imitated her magic, but also modified it, fitting it to himself.


    "Who are these guys?" - Back on board Sawaki, looking at the defeated Kirihara and Hattori opponents, asked a question in the void.


    -Pirates ... I think they can be called sea pirates. Tatsuya answered him. He crouched down to photograph the defeated Hattori pirate, then, grabbing the wetsuit for his belt, picked it up using an impulse of strength when he got up and threw it over the side.


    -Hey !?


    Ignoring the nervous Hattori, Tatsuya took a photo of a second person bleeding from Kirihara''s attacks, then grabbed him by the leg and dragged him to the edge of the deck.


    "As long as these guys are in our hands, the pirates will persistently attack us."


    "Are they coming to pick them up?"


    "Or to prevent the disclosure of their personalities, they will try to sink this ship, right?" Tatsuya answered, not turning his head to Hattori, and threw overboard the pirate, which he dragged by the leg.


    "So, while the pirates pick up friends, we''ll get time." We will take advantage of this advantage to escape.


    The last phrase was addressed to the captain, who came to see the situation.


    "I understand you." - The captain with a pale face quickly went to the bridge to give orders to his subordinates.


    "... You''re a terribly terrible guy."


    In response to the trembling Kirihara, Tatsuya only shrugged his shoulders.


    ? ? ?


    As Tatsuya expected, the submarine no longer pursued a group of students and graduates of First High. Tatsuya was right not because he had an excellent deduction, it depended on whether or not to know the circumstances.


    Tatsuya knew (Miyuki and Minami also) that these underwater pirates are a joint unit of deserters of the Great Asian Alliance and Australian military agents. Therefore, it was easy to predict the behavior of a submarine, especially knowing the fact that they should hide their identities (especially Australians) until they attack the artificial island, which is the real goal.


    There was a depressing atmosphere inside this submarine.


    "That''s why I advised that you do not need to do this." - An agent of the Australian army, Captain James J. Johnson sarcastically reproached Major Daniel Liu, leader of the group of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance.


    His partner, Captain Jasmine Williams, was not on board the submarine. She did not get on board not because women are not taken on submarines, but because her appearance is an important weapon in the current mission of the Australian army.


    Forcing the enemy to tolerate negligence 12-13 years old look and experience with the rationality of an adult. And also advanced magical skills. This level of concealment of a true person becomes a big advantage over other agents.


    Even in this joint operation, on the part of the deserters of the Great Asian Alliance about the appearance of Jasmine, only Daniel Liu knows. She could not avoid contact with other soldiers if she went with them on a submarine.


    That''s why Jasmine at this time acted separately from Captain Johnson.


    -You cannot be disdainful, just because they are schoolchildren. That''s what Major Lyu-dono said, guys!


    This time the wounded were only among the deserters of the Great Asian Alliance. At first glance, Johnson was not upset, but in fact he was filled with annoyance that because of this useless problem, the Japanese side would increase its vigilance.


    "So, what are you going to do from now on?" - oborov irritation and quickly calmed down, Johnson asked Liu about the plans for the future.


    "We narrow the mission''s goal to a party on the 28th." - The tone of the respondent Liu had a hint of anger.


    This time, the attack on the ship with Tatsuya was a plan for Liu''s closest assistants.


    Capture the Yotsuba magicians, or at least cause injuries so that they could not prevent the operation on the 28th.


    At the same time, kidnap the daughter of the Ushio family to distract the enemy forces in search, pretending to be kidnappers asking for ransom. And adding to the list of ransom accompanying the daughter of the family of Ushio students of the National University of Magic and the National Defense College, they will definitely descend for pirates and will be able to hide their identity.


    To this plan, Liu himself, honestly, was not very enthusiastic. But he was not against it either. Johnson, obviously, was against it.


    As a result of this operation, no results were achieved, one of the people was so seriously injured that he could not return to service, and the existence of a secret weapon in the form of a submarine also became known to the enemy. Realizing that the continuation of the mission was impossible, they could only admit that Johnson was right, and they were wrong.


    In short, their honor was tainted. For people like Liu, this was unbearable in and of itself. It was a matter of honor for Liu, who from the outset opposed the peace with Japan. Although there are reasons such as the instability of the internal political system, the reduction of diplomatic presence, the lack of underwater mines, but the main thing is the feeling of intolerability of the fact that one has to kneel before such a small country as Japan.


    -I think this is a reasonable decision. - Johnson''s polite caring words, at the moment sounded like a mockery.


    "However, I do not understand." - To distract from disappointment, Liu decided to change the subject. "How did they find our presence?"


    -... Is it not with the help of an active sonar? - Johnson''s answer to Liu''s question was superficial.


    -This is understandable. However, active sonars of private civil and recreational vessels are designed to search for obstacles to navigation in shallow water, and by themselves cannot detect a ship in the ocean floor area.


    Liu interrupted his speech to see if Johnson understood what was being said. From the eyes of Johnson slept the cover of indifference.


    -The distance between us was about 500 meters. Sonar of a private ship cannot find our ship without knowing the coordinates of the aiming place in advance.


    "... Is this also the magic of Yotsuba?" There were signs of fear in Johnson''s voice. From this Johnson anxiety, Liu felt a slight tension.


    ? ? ?


    Was the magic of Yotsuba that foresaw the attack of the submarine?


    Captain James J. Johnson came to the conclusion that it was half right, and half there.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami returned to the hotel on the main island of Okinawa.


    Shizuku and Honoka from today to the hotel in the island of Kume.


    Azusa also moved to the same hotel. Initially, they planned to go to a party from the hotel on the main island of Okinawa, but Shizuku organized this more convenient option.


    Tatsuya also received an offer from Shizuku. But Tatsuya and Miyuki still had official work on the main island. Having reported this, they separated from the main group at the airport.


    And now, in the room of the hotel room, Tatsuya checked to see if the mark keeping track of Captain Johnson was still active.


    Released yesterday at the review of the target psion bullet, still possessed sufficient strength, having only small signs of wear. However, just in case, Tatsuya released a new bullet through the Idea, destroying the old label.


    Apparently, the Australian military magician has not yet discovered this technique. During the recent attack by the psion bullet, he did not notice any signs of understanding and opposition.


    Tatsuya was able to detect the attack of the defenders of the Great Asian Alliance who pretended to be pirates of the sea, not because he had found a submarine. And because the response of the mark on the position of Captain Johnson showed the coordinates east of the island of Kume.


    Johnson does not know that he walks with a bell on his neck. He does not even suspect the possibility of observation with the help of Elemental


    Sight. Therefore also does not know.


    The tail is seized by the Australian army, and not deserters of the Great Asian Alliance.


    Curiosity ruined the cat. [Curiosity killed the cat. - in the original the phrase is duplicated in English]


    Johnson''s observation of Tatsuya and Miyuki can hardly be called curiosity. However, the situation in which he got was exactly this proverb. The magic of Tatsuya, and not the magic of Yotsuba, kept under control all the Australian military forces involved in this operation.

 Volume 20 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next day, on March 27, a meeting was planned to discuss the preparation of the summer memorial service.


    The official work for today is over. Now it remains only in response to the invitation of the Ushio family to attend the party dedicated to the completion of the "Saikashin Island", but certainly not only because of Tatsuya''s work. The work will most likely start today.


    "Tatsuya-kun, what happened?" Is not this the middle of the meeting about the memorial service? - Suddenly came to the meeting place with Kazamu, Tatsuya met Fujibayashi. Apparently, the attitude of Fujibayashi to Tatsuya has not changed since the New Year.


    Even if the meeting was not scheduled, there was time for psychological preparation while he walked from the gate of the base to the room. Tatsuya did not know whether the relationship had really changed. And he did not even think about forcing her to tell. Until now, Tatsuya did not even think about Fujibayashi, it did not matter. She is a valuable employee. The range of possibilities varies dramatically depending on whether the operation of the "Electron Sorceress" is involved in the operation or not involved.


    Tatsuya thought that, if possible, it is necessary to maintain friendly relations with Fujibayashi. However, he was not going to take any special action for this. Simply put, if Fujibayashi pretends that everything is as before, then Tatsuya will simply enjoy this advantage.


    - Help came from the main house, I trusted Miyuki to them.


    Last night, from the main house in Okinawa came one of the subordinates of Hayama, the butler of Shirakawa. In fact, it meant only assistance for the time of the meeting of the memorial service. But it was not about helping with discussions. However, Miyuki, who has never visited public places as Yotsuba''s successor, will openly participate in the meeting with the title of the next head of the Yotsuba family. There are those who harbored anger at the Yotsuba family and those who want to use the Yotsuba family. You never know when to expect all sorts of difficulties associated with them. Because of such anxiety, Tatsuya was also going to attend the meeting just in case.


    However, with the presence of Shirakawa alongside Miyuki, the need for Tatsuya''s presence has disappeared. Being an experienced subordinate of Hayama, Shirakawa possesses the necessary skills and will cope better than Tatsuya. Today''s potential threat is neither magical power nor physical strength, and the power of language is the skill of negotiating.


    Apparently thinking about this, Maya sent Shirakawa here. Tatsuya was just glad of such a favor. Despite the fact that it was simultaneously a depressing message "I sent help, so do your job properly."


    - I see. Then, I wonder what kind of clue Tatsuya-kun brought us? - Fujibayashi did not ask seriously. She did not think that Tatsuya could provide an opportunity to get in touch with the enemy. It was a kind of joke.


    "I would like to ask for help in flooding the submarine saboteurs." Here are the coordinates of the supposed current position of the target submarine.


    To understand what Tatsuya said, Fujibayashi took some time.


    "... I''ll call the commander." Wait a little, please. - Fujibayashi switched her behavior from the attitude toward her younger friend to the attitude of a representative of one of the leading magician families, took a memory card from Tatsuya, and went to the next room.


    ? ? ?


    The waiting time was unexpectedly long. However, after seeing the face of Fujibayashi, he understood the reason for waiting.


    Officers of the Independent Magically Equipped Battalion: Kazama, Sanada and Yanagi. And also Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu besides them. They sat around the tactical table.


    Prior to this, Tatsuya and Lu Ganghu met face to face only once in the Hachioji Special Detention Center. This was when Lu Ganghu attacked the Special Detention Center to deal with Sekimoto Isao, who became the pawn of the Great Asian Alliance.


    At that time, Lu Ganghu defeated Mayumi and Marie, and Tatsuya only stopped his attempt to attack Mayumi. Finally, the victorious (but not killed) Lu Ganghu was Marie. Later, during the Yokohama incident, Tatsuya did not participate in intercepting Lu Ganghu in front of the Yokohama Gulf Tower. Therefore, it could be said that there was no direct connection between Tatsuya and Lu Ganghu.


    However, it was also true that a year and a half ago Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu had done a lot of work in relation to Tatsuya and his entourage. At that time, Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu were Tatsuya''s clear enemies. And now he met them without any hostility (but without friendliness too). Lu Ganghu seemed to be puzzled by the unorganized attitude of Tatsuya.


    Chen Xiangshan, as expected, showed no misunderstanding.


    "May I call you Shiba-dono?"


    "I do not mind, colonel-dono."


    The greeting of Tatsuya and Chen Xiangshan was limited to this.


    "We were told that this is a tactical meeting about the attack on an enemy submarine, but is it clear that enemy agents are hiding on it?" - Chen Xiangshan spoke, immediately went to work. Tatsuya felt the irony when he heard "enemy agents" from him, but did not purposely spoil the atmosphere.


    -There is no doubt that there is an Australian military magician on board, acting in concert with the deserters of your country.


    -How do you know, I probably should not ask.


    "I cannot tell you this."


    Tatsuya did not begin to ask for a clear answer.


    "This submarine does not belong to either your country or our country." We have contacted all countries that have diplomatic channels, but not one has recognized that this is the business of their country. - To fill the silence, Kazama began the explanation.


    -Have you contacted Australia, too?


    -Yes. Well, they could have been lying.


    When asked by Chen Xiangshan, Kazama nodded in a bitter smile. Chen Xiangshan, after saying "Really", also smiled bitterly. And immediately they both returned serious faces.


    "Despite the fact that they almost disappeared from observation, the current position of the enemy vessel is defined in the open sea. There you can drown without public attention.


    Kazama looked at Tatsuya.


    "How about flooding a long-range magic attack?" Tatsuya answered carelessly.


    -The magic of Yotsuba? - Asked Tatsuya Chen Xiangshan.


    -Exactly. - This time he did not evade the answer.


    "Thank you for the offer, but I would like to leave this as an insurance in case of unforeseen circumstances." - He said this to Kazama, his gaze forced Sanada to continue.


    -Based on the data of the sea map provided by Shiba-kun, we also understood the current position of the submarine.


    When Sanada mentioned Shiba-kun, Chen Xiangshan looked at him with a face that expressed surprise. He openly showed it. If the Shiba-kun appeal reflected the special relationship between Tatsuya and the Japanese army, his behavior showed that he had noticed the reservation and offered to reform.


    However, there was no need to hide Tatsuya''s connection with Kazama and Sanada, which arose during the incident 5 years ago. The secret was in Tatsuya''s participation in repulsing the invasion force attack (or it''s better to call it complete destruction), so simply showing close relationships, these facts cannot be linked.


    Those who have good logical thinking, must understand that this is too rapid progress.


    Sanada came up with the use of the Shiba-kun appeal. In this case, there should not be such a reaction.


    "The enemy ship began to ascend." It seems they decided to refill supplies. "Ignoring Chen Xiangshan''s gaze, Sanada continued the explanation.


    "Do they come to the surface?"


    -No. Your compatriots will not be so stupid. - To the question of Chen Xiangshan, Sanada shook his head with a smile. Although he did not say anything, his smile seemed to betray an evil man.


    -They are no longer compatriots. They are deserters.


    -Sorry for this. Returning to the topic, the above submarine moored in a floating dock disguised as a medium-sized tanker.


    In this era, the use of petroleum products as fuel is considered obsolete. However, as an industrial raw material, there is still a great need for oil. There is nothing special about a tanker floating on the East China Sea.


    "It''s unclear how long the replenishment will last, so if we want to capture a submarine, then we need to attack it now while it''s in the dock."


    - Will the captured deserters of our country be handed over to us?


    -Of course. We sincerely hope to cooperate in this operation and are ready to do this for your convenience. - To the question of Chen Xiangshan, Kazama answered with his conditions.


    "Thank you." - Chen Xiangshan nodded to Kazama and gave his eyes to Lu Ganghu. He got up and left the room. He went to the formation of the detachment to join the attack.


    -This operation is a game against time. Begin preparation for the performance immediately.


    -We will be ready within 10 minutes. - Yanagi cheerfully answered the order of Kazama.


    -Can Shiba-kun also come with us?


    -I got it.


    With a response, Tatsuya rose from the chairs.


    ? ? ?


    Prepared by a faction of opponents of the reconciliation of the army of the Great Asian Alliance, the submarine was of the standard type. It was not possible to use an atomic submarine.


    At present, the use of nuclear energy in armaments and military equipment is prohibited by international treaties, and the International Magic Association monitors the existence of such problems. The main application of atomic energy in the field of armament is large ships, but as soon as such a ship with an atomic engine is discovered, the Association immediately begins the process of neutralizing it.


    Nevertheless, the International Magic Association does not have the opportunity to test all the weapons of the world. The borders of many countries are still closed. For all these reasons, it was difficult to realize their plans with the help of an atomic submarine, even practically unrealistic.


    However, the activity of the International Magical Association is an extreme argument. If it is necessary to prevent the use of nuclear weapons, regardless of nationality, it will be permitted to use any means necessary. According to the "Charter of the International Magical Association", all countries, fearful of nuclear weapons, are obliged to follow these rules of their magicians.


    But even if the government does not fear nuclear war, ordinary people are afraid of it. Those governments that ignore the views of their citizens, have the risk of making magicians of the world their enemies.


    Since the "prevention of the use of nuclear weapons" includes a ban on the use of military equipment with nuclear engines, influential countries cannot own nuclear submarines openly. Therefore, the possession of such submarines is carefully concealed, and their use in active operations is extremely limited.


    Hardly anyone can easily obtain evidence of the existence of an atomic submarine in such conditions. Therefore, for such a small fraction - escaped a detachment of deserters, it was impossible to get an atomic submarine.


    Although the submarine involved in the detachment of deserters was of a standard type, it had a modern power supply based on tidal fuel cells, and also an air-independent propulsion system (AIP). Because of the progress in fuel cell technology, it has become possible to use AIP-engines not only as auxiliary power, but also as the main, supplementing the "fuel" of fuel cells- hydrogen and oxygen, if necessary. But for a small-sized vessel, besides fuel, there is a need for other frequent replenishments of resources.


    For example, the replenishment of torpedoes spent in yesterday''s operation. Therefore, the hidden entrance to the dock the day before the main events was simply necessary.


    ... With an understanding of all this, Johnson could not hide his disappointment. Yesterday''s operation was completely meaningless. By the morning of the next day, this thought was becoming stronger and stronger. Because as a result of the failure of this useless operation, they had to make this unplanned replenishment, which in fact was like a surfacing in the backyard of an enemy. The advantage of the submarine was lost with this failure.


    His discontent was somehow transferred to many deserter soldiers on board and a heavy atmosphere arose between them. It cannot be said that this was the reason, but Johnson had to temporarily split up with the main forces of the detachment of deserters. Therefore, he was waiting for the arrival of the contact boat.


    "Captain-dono, the contact boat has arrived."


    - I got it. I am on my way.


    The boat he was waiting for was moored to the hidden dock, which was made inside the tanker, carving out his entrails. He already noticed her and knew where to go.


    In the improvised dock a small long and narrow two-seater mini-submarine surfaced. In fact, it was a modified and disguised underwater motorcycle, its speed and concealment were good enough. Johnson has already changed into a wetsuit for landing on a sightseeing boat. In order not to turn into confrontation with friendly troops, he decided to move forward as quickly as possible.


    ? ? ?


    The movement of the Australian agent Tatsuya noticed five minutes later. But he did not say anything about this to Kazama.


    The location of the submarine was found. There was no reason to doubt these words of Sanada. They boarded a military amphibious aircraft disguised as a civilian jet, and headed toward the submarine, or rather toward the disguised dock in which it was.


    The submarine has a higher priority. And the location of James J. Johnson is constantly monitored. Excessive information now will only introduce confusion.


    "Five minutes before arrival."


    "Prepare for the landing."


    In response to the report of Sanada, Kazama ordered airborne to be ready at any time. To Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu, he did not issue any special orders. These two have already mastered this type of operation. This was evident from their behavior.


    Sanada remained to fly the plane. Tatsuya, of course, went to storm the submarine. From the side of the Separate Magically-equipped battalion, this time, not only Yanagi, but also Kazama joined the detachment.


    Kazama went into battle for the first time in a long time, and Tatsuya remembered the experience of the jump before the army invading the battle 5 years ago, so they did not experience any discomfort.


    At the speed of a jet plane, they quickly got to the place.


    -I see the goal.


    -Descent!


    Yanagi and his seven subordinates, Lu Ganghu, Chen Xiangshan and his eight subordinates, Tatsuya, Kazama - in such a sequence, they quickly jumped down.


    A detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance could not respond to a sudden collapse of a joint detachment of Japan and the Great Asian Alliance without a parachute on the deck.


    The method of descent with slowing magic at the last moment of the fall is not new. During the Third World such a method was not yet applied, it was accepted into practical use approximately 20 years ago by the armies of the USNA, the New Soviet Union, the Indo-Persian Union and Japan. Five years ago, this tactic was also used to repel an invasion force attack on Okinawa. But even knowing all this, it is difficult to cope with such speed. This time, using the camouflage of the aircraft, the Japanese army, with its skills in this tactic, was able to catch the enemy by surprise.


    In this operation, not only Tatsuya, but Yanagi and the others did not wear mobile suits. Of course, it was impossible to disclose this army of the Great Asian Alliance. Nevertheless, the military clothing they now wore, although it looked like ordinary fabric, but had protective properties at the level of bulletproof vest. The helmet''s protection also possessed the strength, capable of stopping a bullet from a sniper rifle, while being completely transparent. Naturally, against a line from a large-caliber machine gun it will not help, and even a shot from an anti-magic rifle of increased power also leaves no prospects. However, other types of small arms cannot penetrate.


    The troops of the Great Asian Alliance, led by Chen Xiangshan, were also clothed in their bullet-proof suits. Lu Ganghu this time was not in the armor of the White Tiger, but in the same in combat clothing as the rest, but his "Steel Qigong" is able to stop even a rifle of increased power.


    As if rivaling each other, Yanagi and Lu Ganghu descended from the deck to the lower level. Tatsuya, along with Kazama, watched what was happening from the rear. According to him, this was not the place where one should climb into the thick of events. Instead, Tatsuya focused on supporting Yanagi''s unit, destroying interception systems.


    Using the new information retrieval ability looking at the picture in perspective, he first found and "spread out" one by one all anti-personnel radars. Then he destroyed the inner chambers of the ship. Although all this was not used as a weapon, but during the invasion of the inside of the hidden dock, he destroyed various systems of this ship when they came across his "eye."


    When the control room of the dock, disguised as a tanker, discovered Yanagi and the others, it was already too late for the detachment of the deserters of the Great Asian Alliance.


    - There is no response from the remote fire point!


    The officer responsible for the ship''s defensive systems shouted.


    "Use the gas!" - Major Daniel Liu, who crossed from submarine to dock, shouted in a usual orderly tone.


    "But then our allies will fall under him!"


    -Never mind. Stopping violators is more important.


    -There is! ...Useless! The exhaust gas valves do not open! "However, the response of the subordinate only increased his irritation.


    -Hey, what are you waiting for !? Close the partitions! By any means, delay the invasion!


    "The partitions ... do not move!"


    "What happened there!"


    At Liu''s cry, none of the people present had an answer.


    In the rear, Tatsuya released his magic.


    ... The remotely controlled turret on the path of Yanagi and Lu Ganghu was destroyed.


    Tatsuya freed his magic.


    ... The electrical installation of the gas outlet was cut.


    Tatsuya''s magic was free.


    ... The power line of the electric motors of the partitions was cut off.


    Maybe not as spectacular as the cracking of Fujibayashi or Sanada, but it did not work at the hardware level, which gave the advantage of a longer recovery.


    He did not destroy the hull of the ship directly, but "decomposed" all the insides of the hidden mobile dock.


    -It''s enough. - From Kazama, walking next to Tatsuya, came the call to stop. "It seems Yanagi and Colonel Chen have reached their destination." There is no longer any need to risk showing your magic.


    -There is. - Tatsuya nodded at the words of Kazama, and the last "decomposition" broke the assembly of the propeller and the shaft of the submarine.


    Yanagi and Lu Ganghu invaded the dock at the same time. After that, they looked at each other in the eye for a moment. Lu Ganghu jumped to the submarine, and Yanagi ran further along the aisle dock.


    From the other entrance to the dock appeared enemy soldiers. There were not so many enemies. Probably because deserters have a limited number of people, and left the majority on land.


    They also had insufficient weapons. In the Yokohama incident, not only the main forces, but also the penetration unit possessed high-power rifles, and the soldiers who appeared here, except for conventional rifles with bayonets, had nothing.


    In this case, the battle should be simplified by the bulletproof properties of clothing, but Yanagi had no intention of indulging the enemy. He rushed into contact with the enemy ahead of his subordinates. The enemy was not even given time to pull the trigger.


    Assault rifles, apparently, were created for use inside a vessel or building, using a pull-and-pop system to reduce the total length of the handle and with an inner grip for the left hand to eliminate the deflection of the barrel direction.


    The nearest enemy Yanagi struck his hand under his chin. The enemy flew into the air. The height to which it took off will never be possible when struck by physical force alone. Activated at the moment of contact, the Speed Magic acted not only on the chin, but on the whole body, throwing it.


    From two different sides, bayonets rushed towards Yanagi. It seems they did not shoot, afraid to hit their own. This decision, in principle, was not a mistake. However, looking at the result, they did wrong.


    Yanagi approached the right enemy and, grabbing the assault rifle of the enemy by the handle, sharply pulled. Leaning forward, the enemy soldier Yanagi even more pulled forward for the collar, and he sideways leaked to the enemy behind his back. As a result, bayonets pushed the soldiers into each other in the chest. Yanagi added speed, striking the enemy in the back. A cutting scream was heard. After dropping assault rifles with blood- stained bayonets, a moment later, two men fell to the floor.


    Confusion came to the ranks of the enemy. Yanagi was right in the middle of the enemy. If you shoot at him, the bullet is likely to hit the ally. However, if they choose the battle on bayonets, they saw what kind of future awaits them on a bad example, shown just killed comrades.


    They were in the narrow corridor of the hidden dock. There''s nothing to be done either. Soldiers detachment of deserters of the Great Asian Alliance, sent to interception, were mistaken in tactics. They crowded together in one place. It was natural to think that you need to take advantage of the number of people, but that was until you had to stop, because the enemy had come to close combat. In addition, Yanagi was followed by his subordinates.


    Suddenly Yanagi crouched down. From a distance, two Yanagi subordinates opened heavy fire from short submachine guns the size of a submachine gun.


    Since the enemies were also in bulletproof vests, it was not their complete destruction. However, the damage received by shots from a distance of three meters was not easy. Thanks to this, Yanagi and his subordinates ascended the final attack and completely suppressed the enemy soldiers in this place.


    The shots came from the exit of the corridor from the side of the submarine.


    - Three, follow me. The rest, cover behind, and get busy with these guys. - Without waiting for the answer of his subordinates, Yanagi moved on down the aisle. Three of the subordinates followed him, and of the remaining four, one remained on Yanagi''s orders to bind the recently defeated enemies, and the three began the covering fire.


    The detachment of the Great Asian Alliance, which jumped on the submarine, was divided into two parts. Chen Xiangshan, surrounded by four people, remained on the upper deck, and the remaining five, including Lu Ganghu, penetrated inside. With his physique, Lu Ganghu often had to bend over not to bang his head against the ceiling, but he did not look cramped in the movements, chasing and defeating deserters one by one. Four other fighters did not have the skills of Lu Ganghu, but they were much superior to their former comrades in combat force. In a close submarine, firearms cannot be used freely. But "Steel Qigong" can reflect even bullets of high- power rifles, not to mention ordinary rifles. Lu Ganghu went to the rear of the entrance hatch alone, and four others moved to the nose of the submarine,


    -The takeover of the ship is under control.


    "Is Daniel Liu caught?" - Chen Xiangshan answered the question with Lu Ganghu who came to the connection.


    "No, he was not on board." Bradley Zhang is also not found.


    "Leave the detainees to the others, Captain, return to us immediately."


    - There is.


    It is very likely that Bradley Zhang acted separately from the very beginning. On the other hand, Chen Xiangshan was convinced that Daniel Liu is here. If not on a submarine, then it is in the mobile dock command room.


    "The Japanese must have already reached this place ..."


    Reflecting on this, Chen Xiangshan was not at all nervous. The main instigator of the sabotage, Daniel Liu, and commander of the advanced lines, Bradley Zhang. If you catch these two, then, of course, all the plans of the faction of opponents of reconciliation will collapse. However, Chen Xiangshan did not care to catch Liu with his own hands. After all, it did not matter when the main goals were achieved, namely stopping diversion and catching a detachment of deserters.


    Kazama and Tatsuya headed for the bridge of the ship disguised as a tanker. Initially, they planned to go to the dock where the submarine was placed, but after receiving a message from Yanagi that the opponents were less than expected, they decided to take control of the mobile dock. Kazama changed direction, and Tatsuya followed him without asking anything.


    They were both students of Yakumo, but their relationship was not like that of close friends. It''s not that they achieved any kind of harmony, but it seemed, under the influence of one master, they formed a similar mindset, so that one could understand the intentions of the other without words.


    Internal cameras and other surveillance equipment were recently destroyed. The bridge is now blind. Even if the enemy commander wants to escape, a natural procedure for him now will be to send people to the reconnaissance.


    Tatsuya and Kazama have already met two groups of two people, four scouts in total. The enemy soldiers coming in front did not notice Tatsuya and Kazama. Tatsuya was sure that he also somehow became invisible. Bypassing the opponents one by one, he did not remember that he knew the technique with which he could escape detection by other people.


    "This is one of the" Technician Tengu ", developed by Kiichi Hogen," Cloak of invisibility "? This technique is somewhat reminiscent of the" Hiding Mantle, "ancient magic from Europe."


    Kiichi Hogen was a famous exorcist from the legend, who stole knowledge (learned?) Of Minamoto-no Yosh*tsune''s military art, and was also known as a kenjutsu master, the founder of the ancient style of the sword Kyohati- ryu. ["The style of the eight capitals"]


    However, with the recognition of the real existence of magic, another list has been added to the list of legends about Kiichi Hogen.


    In his relations with Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, Kiichi Hogen from ancient times was identified with Kurama Tengu. [Tengu is a mythological ugly being with a red face and a long nose, something like a goblin, Kurama is a mountain, i.e. verbatim Goblin from Mount Kurama]


    The art of kenjutsu Yosh*tsune taught Kurama Tengu, and martial arts - Kiichi Hogen. If you look from the point of view of Yosh*tsune, then it will be natural to consider these two as one person.


    But why was Kurama "Tengu"? Kurama is understandable. The monk from Mount Kurama taught Minamoto the art of the sword, which later became the beginning of the Kyohati-ryu style. But none of this leads to the notion of "Tengu".


    According to the theory put forward by the researchers of the history of magic, Kiichi Hoheng was called Tengu, because he systematized the art of exorcism for use against people, he invented the "Tengu-jutsu" [Tengu Techniques], later presented as "Ninjutsu" [Secrecy Techniques]. This thesis received many supporters and is now accepted as an established theory.


    Kazama practiced these Techniques Tengu even before he became a disciple of Yakumo. From this ancient magic, and the nickname of Kazama "Daitengu" [Big Tengu] happened. Despite the fact that he learned many techniques of ninjutsu from Yakumo, the main weapon and strength of Kazama is still "Tengu-jutsu".


    The magic that prevents detection, "Cloak of invisibility" - one of the characteristic representatives of magic from "Tengu-jutsu". She looked like an innate magic (BS-magic) It Haruki.


    Do not see the visible. Do not hear the audible. Avoid seeing. And do not notice that he escaped.


    Instead of changing light or sound waves, it invades consciousness and makes the enemy think that you are not there.


    The power of concealing presence is inferior to Ono Haruka''s similar inborn ability. However, "Cloak of invisibility" of "Tengu-jutsu" cannot be found by any of his current companions, even Tatsuya himself.


    The range of magic coverage depends on the skill of the operator. Kazama could hide up to four people, including himself.


    Tatsuya was not seen by the scouts of the enemy precisely because of the "Cloak of Invisibility" of Kazama.


    They approached the entrance to the bridge room. It was the control room [giving orders], not the steering room. Even with a tanker-looking tanker, the internal structure resembled the characteristics of warships.


    Kazama opened the door to the control room. The head of the detachment of the deserters of the Great Asian Alliance, who was inside, turned to the sound, but when he saw Kazama, he turned away, as if losing interest.


    -Report the situation! Hey, hey! ... It''s useless, major donor. It looks like the intercept unit was destroyed.


    -Those who remain on the submarine also do not answer. I think we need to run by ourselves.


    Three people remained in the control room. Others were sent to the dock or, as now, to scout. Unfortunately, Tatsuya did not know what they were talking about, but Kazama understood Chinese. The view of Kazama gave Tatsuya a sign that he was sure that these three were the leaders of the detachment plotting the diversion.


    "Decomposition" Tatsuya has made holes in the bodies of the officers of the detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance. Both shoulders, both hips - 4 points for each person. Summoning magic at the same time for 12 targets, Tatsuya instantly neutralized the enemy leaders.


    ? ? ?


    Captain Johnson was still at sea when the troops of Kazama and Chen Xiangshan completed the operation of taking control of the submarine and the disguised dock. Arriving at the meeting point until noon, he descended from the mini-submarine into the sea and surfaced in a wet suit. Seeing that there, as expected, an anchored ship was disguised as a private yacht, Johnson gave an unpleasant sigh of relief.


    His partner, Captain Jasmine Williams, was waiting on board.


    "Jas!" Something happened?


    According to the plan, she had to wait in the shelter on the island of Kuma. Jasmine was not such a person who would back away from the plan on a personal whim. Johnson asked about the reasons for changing plans with a serious face, not giving himself the reason to joke.


    -Do not you know? ... No, you do not seem to know. - From Jasmine''s response, Johnson''s unpleasant premonition grew stronger. Unfortunately, it was not an unnecessary fear. - The main forces of tomorrow''s operation are captured by the Japanese army. Therefore, I want to hold a meeting as soon as possible to organize everything from the very beginning.


    Johnson only thought for a short time, less than a second.


    "... Understood." I''m going to change my clothes.


    "I''m waiting in the dining room."


    Watching the departed Jasmine, Johnson went to the cabin, appointed locker room.


    In the dining room (the mess-room) Jasmine was waiting at the table and one of the leaders of the detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance, Bradley Zhang.


    Zhang often looked at Jasmine, apparently because he could not believe in her real personality.


    Jasmine tried to avoid other members of the detachment of deserters, except Liu. The meeting with Zhang was inevitable, because Liu was captured.


    Today, Zhang first saw her face. Naturally, with her 12-13-year-old appearance, it''s hard to convince him that she is a magician in the rank of captain.


    The place where they waited, though called the dining room, but there was only a mini-kitchen and a small table with chairs. The giant Zhang here seemed to be very crowded, but there was not even a hint of complaint on his part. As with Johnson.


    "They were caught, was it an inspection?" The mobile dock was supposed to be in international waters.


    -This is not an inspection. I do not know the details, but it seems that it was an illegal surprise attack.


    -Piracy by the regular army! Johnson spat in anger.


    "It''s not for us to condemn the Japanese army in this regard."


    "Jasmine did not reassure him, but said to look at what they themselves did."


    "... Do you know anything else?"


    "A little calming down," Johnson asked in a more subdued tone.


    -It seems that the search party of the Great Asian Alliance also participated in the attack.


    -I knew that the Japanese army cooperated with the army of the Great Asian Alliance, it''s bad. Does this mean that there was a leak of information about tomorrow''s operation?


    -The other party also decided to resort to illegal operations. I have no doubt that they are now resorting to truth serum. "There was no reproach or disgust in Jasmine''s words. Brainwashing and torture were not unusual for her, specializing in covert operations. - That is, the operation itself, has already failed.


    In the current operation, the Australian army plays the role of a reserve in the faction of opponents of reconciliation of the Great Asian Alliance. They had to remain a direct physical support, but now the Jasmine and Johnson pair is the only available fighting force.


    They did not plan to participate as the basis of the force in the sabotage operation. In an agreed plan, Australia supported a faction of opponents of reconciliation, provided that the main task is to monitor the situation to the last, and intervene only in the event of unforeseen circumstances.


    Of course, the Australian army did not forbid to engage in battle completely. If they did not want a battle, they would not send these two. This intention reflected British influence, without it Australia would not have gone to these actions.


    Nevertheless, Australia will not try to seize the operation with a low chance of success. This time Australia acts as a secret ally of Britain, which organized this operation, planning to stop Japan''s growing global presence.


    -The operation must be carried out. It will be a vain sacrifice if we stop now. - But Bradley Zhang''s position was different. He insisted on conducting sabotage at any cost.


    Naturally, Zhang had such a point of view. They deserted from the army of Hong Kong, part of the Great Asian Alliance and engaged in this operation.


    It''s no secret that Hong Kong is under the political influence of Britain. And yet the country to which they belong, is still the Great Asian Alliance.


    Zhang cannot return to Hong Kong, there he is already considered a criminal. The punishment that awaits him there, as a highly qualified combat magician, will at best be in the form of heavy correctional labor, but more likely he will be turned into a puppet soldier with brainwashing ... that is, degradation to the state of a living weapon without free will.


    Although brainwashing leads to a deterioration in magical skills, and despite the fact that the variety of magic worsens, the army of the Great Asian Alliance has put into practice the brainwashing for obtaining soldiers with absolute obedience. This technology was derived from magic (or better call it occultism) by Gu Jie through the organization of the No-Head Dragon.


    For a magician, turning into such a puppet is equivalent to the death penalty. Deprived of free will, a thing that will be used and thrown out when it breaks down. And a person does not even have the mind to realize his suffering, this horror is stronger than the death penalty.


    The only way left for Zhang is to successfully sabotage and abolish the peace treaty with Japan. He will turn the crime into a feat. Even if you cannot rehabilitate the faction of opponents of reconciliation with this achievement, you can try to get asylum in Britain or Australia as a reward for the success of sabotage. He will not have a future if the operation is unsuccessful during the tomorrow''s party in honor of the discovery of an artificial island. Therefore, he could not agree with the cancellation of the operation.


    "But we lost the submarine, which is the main force of the operation."


    As Jasmine noted, tomorrow''s operation consisted in the fact that Zhang with a detached detachment distracts the attention of the guard, while the attack from the submarine follows from the sea. In addition, it was not planned to launch a direct attack with missiles or torpedoes, but secret dispatch of agents who, having approached, would install bombs on the pontoons holding the island afloat.


    "There is still a small boat left." In principle, because you just need to get under water imperceptibly. The presence of a submarine is not absolutely necessary for the operation.


    -Will it work out?


    -In our detachment there were magicians who are well versed in underwater activities. Although our number has decreased, this will not be an obstacle to the operation.


    After listening to Zhang''s confident speech, Jasmine looked at Johnson.


    -We cannot make a decision on our own. Please give me time to contact your country. Instead of Jasmine Johnson, he suggested to Zhang. It was not an attempt to delay time. It was an indisputable fact that you need to get permission from Australia.


    "... I understand you." I expect a good answer. - Zhang also understood this. Suppressing his haste, he nodded.


    ? ? ?


    Johnson contacted his senior officer via wireless communication, aiming the radio wave at the British military communications satellite. It was unnecessary to say that the communication channel was protected from listening. However, unfortunately for him, even now his message was intercepted by the Japanese army.


    "Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi, good work."


    "Thank you, Commander."


    Fujibayashi''s second name, Electron Sorceress, was obtained mainly for the hacker''s ingenious skills, but also reflected her magician skills. She is a skilful user of the magic of systems of scattering, concentration and oscillation, by which she interferes with the electromagnetic signal. Instead of using an electromagnetic wave as a means of attack or intelligence, this "sorceress" specializes in magic interfering with communication, whether wireless or wired. The optical coupling is also included in the area of its influence, since it is still ultimately converted to an electrical signal. In addition, Fujibayashi has special skills not only to intercept the actual connection, but also data from rewritable and erasable magnetic, electronic and optical media.


    Despite the fact that there are messages that it cannot decipher, there are practically no messages that it cannot intercept. The satellite communication session of Captain Johnson also entered the receiver of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion with the help of the magic of Fujibayashi.


    "Sanada, did you decrypt it?"


    - Yes. The cipher was not so complicated.


    Sanada could crack most of those ciphers that were difficult even for Fujibayashi. Sanada is not only excellent in magical engineering, but also an expert in cryptography.


    "And what does it say?"


    -A question was asked whether the operation scheduled for tomorrow should be stopped. The Australian army postponed the response.


    "Seeing their position, I would be grateful if they would continue ..."


    If Tatsuya were here, he would dispute the words of Kazama. For him, the incident was far from over. However, from the point of view of Kazama, some victims are inevitable for obtaining a favorable result, no, rather, he believed that these were the necessary costs to achieve the goal. A detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance has already lost the ability to be active. Kazama and his entourage analyzed this situation. The probability that they will be able to replenish their forces during the day is zero. It is predicted that even if they decide to conduct a sabotage, they will not cause much damage.


    -And if they slipped a fake answer ... No, it''s impossible. Sanada with a smile of regret replied to the murmur of Kazama:


    -Substitution of communication flow is technically possible. However, it is difficult to block from reading the real answer.


    -Really.


    Because Kazama himself understood this, he cut short his thought halfway. In addition, the enemy did not have time to organize a false signal.


    -The response of the Australian army came. - Still thinking about the possible deception of Kazama Fujibayashi reported on the interception of the message.


    "And what do they say?"


    It was once deciphered code. As expected, the same encryption key was used, so automatic machine decryption was possible.


    -Yes, it says: "It is allowed to continue the operation tomorrow." To successfully complete the assignment, cooperate with the faction of opponents of reconciliation from the Great Asian Alliance. "


    -I see. Yanagi. - Having answered "Is", Yanagi came up from the corner of the room. - Inform Chen Xiangshan about this and form a detachment with him. I entrust you with the details of the interception.


    -I got it. - Having given honor to Kazama, Yanagi left the room. His gait was a bit easier than usual.


    "Despite everything, Australia seems to be self-confident. Maybe they have some new weapons? Sanada turned to Kazama in a tone that did not feel serious.


    -No, I do not think that they will achieve serious success. - However, the answer of Kazama contained no signs that he took it as a joke.


    -True?


    -I also think that this was a somewhat irresponsible order, hoping for a serious success. As the situation worsened for them, if they really wanted to succeed in the sabotage, they would send detailed instructions on the strategy. - In response to a question from Sanada, Fujibayashi expressed her own assumptions. Fujibayashi''s answer was close to the thoughts of Kazama.


    -Such thinking is for the big bosses who usually stand behind such matters. In addition, instructions issued from afar often will not match the situation on the ground, and management always wants to control the situation as accurately as possible. - Kazama, speaking with sarcasm, had in mind a more general case, applicable not only to the military. Due to the fact that he was treated with a cool attitude because of false accusations of arbitrary actions, even if he was eventually promoted to rank, he still had a tendency to make vicious expressions with respect to his superiors. Naturally, given that they will not hear it.


    -And vice versa, when no specific instructions are given, it often means foreseeing failure and unwillingness to take responsibility. In our case, it seems, it happened.


    -The commander''s opinion can be understood, but do not you think that if the operation is considered to be failed beforehand, then they will expose their agents to danger? - With a person who does not agree with Kazama, Sanada expressed his opinion.


    -Naturally, I understand this. My opinion is that the Australian army thinks that everything is in order.


    Sanada could not hide his surprise at this bold conclusion.


    "Will they just throw their magician agents away?"


    In contrast to the surprised Sanada, Kazama nodded with an unflappable face.


    "If they really did not want to lose their magicians, they would not have put them on such a dangerous operation." This is not just what is called a big risk. It''s like walking on a rope without a safety net.


    -They were considered one-time garbage from the very beginning ...? - The voice of Fujibayashi, who asked instead Sanada, who was speechless, was trembling slightly.


    "Suppose a magician appeared in the USNA, who was recognized as an immediate threat to Japan. Would you send Tatsuya alone to the USNA?


    -No ... at least I think that you need to organize enough support. Fujibayashi nodded understandingly in response to the specific example given.


    -Are there any shortcomings in abilities, or in physical terms ... They were assigned to a mission of penetration. I think, although they are competent, but I think their loss will not be pitied.


    Kazama picked up the tablet terminal from the table. It was the same one used during the meeting with Tatsuya on the second floor of the steak house. He called on the screen the same thing as at that moment. A photograph of a mustached man and a girl 12-13 years old in a straw hat.


    -For example. What if the look of this "girl" was not due to taking medications, but because of a genetic anomaly that appeared as a side effect of the adjustment?


    -Commander, this is ... - The phrase "side effect of adjustment" paralyzed the language of Fujibayashi.


    "It''s only a guess." But do not you think that this is possible?


    -And the truth. - Instead of Fujibayashi, Sanada became again the opponent of Kazama. - Very much can be. Moreover, it is not surprising that, if this is an improved magician, her body can burn at any time. The likelihood that


    Australia conducts research, similar to the said commander, is very high.


    After Sanada''s conclusion, there were no more comments.

 Volume 20 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Finally, it was March 28.


    Miyuki''s public affairs as heiress of the Yotsuba family ended yesterday. For today, it is planned to attend the party at the invitation of a friend, and Tatsuya should go with her for the company.


    ... This is an official timetable.


    However, the main task for today is the work entrusted to the current head of the Yotsuba family. Initially, the job entrusted was to contribute to the successful holding of the party, stopping the sabotage.


    -Miyuki-sama arranged an arrangement for her presence at the party, but now it has become unnecessary. - Shirakawa, the butler with a soft smile, sent by the head of the Yotsuba family, said.


    He has the 6th rank among 8 butlers and is not in the top three with access to Yotsuba''s secrets.


    However, these were secrets, except for the head of the family, only a handful of people from the main and secondary families, rank 1 among the butlarians - Hayama, rank 2 - Hanabishi, rank 3 - Kurebayashi, as well as engineers associated with the central object of the former Fourth Laboratory. But this did not mean that from the 4th rank, butlers, including Shirakawa, did not know the facts about the rest of Yotsuba''s activity, hidden from the world.


    Shirakawa also had the necessary knowledge to support the fulfillment of the mission. That''s why he was sent here.


    "However, it is difficult to judge whether Tatsuya-sama''s participation in the party is necessary or not.


    Tatsuya could not blame Shirakawa for lack of attention, as the main representative of the reinforcements sent. After all, Miyuki is looking forward to Tatsuya accompanying her there, so he was a little upset.


    "I''m sure that the enemy''s activities will be extremely limited, because this time we know when and where their target is." Support is also good.


    These were arrogant words. But these were Tatsuya''s real thoughts. However, not only Miyuki, but Minami and Shirakawa knew that these arrogant words did not carry pride in themselves.


    Knowing the attacked object and not taking any measures, the enemy will be able to defeat by force only if the defense forces are limited. This does not apply to the present case. Since there was no need to look for where the enemy was hiding, it was easy for Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya and the rest were now on a yacht prepared by the Yotsuba family. Immediately after the incident of Yokohama, predicting that the work at sea will be greater, the second rank among the butlers of the main house Hanabishi ordered it at the Nagasaki shipyard, and arrived yesterday in Okinawa for assistance in the current mission. Looking like a yacht for leisure, it was a "wolf in sheep''s clothing," a high-speed ship stuffed with equipment for battles.


    - We leave.


    This time, at the helm was Shirakawa. Both Tatsuya and Minami were technically able to manage, but only Shirakawa had a license to operate small vessels capable of entering the open sea, at a time when Tatsuya was not due to age restrictions.


    In addition, Tatsuya should focus on intercepting the enemy, and Minami should always be next to Miyuki as an escort at the party. Shirakawa''s management was a natural choice.


    - Good.


    After Miyuki gave her permission, Shirakawa started the engine of a fast boat disguised as a yacht. The departure was so soft that there was no movement at all.


    Three days ago the ship, borrowed from the army by Joseph, was convenient, but this fast boat was more comfortable.


    Apparently, this was achieved with the help of some magical trick. The ship itself was a magical device, similar to a weapon with integrated


    CAD. Tatsuya with his perception found another servant Yotsuba, who, apparently, got on board as an engineer to activate the magic, relieving the pitching and vibration.


    ? ? ?


    An ordinary plane from the main island of Okinawa to the island of Kume flies about three hours, but the speed boat reached the port in the east of the island in two hours.


    "At maximum speed we would have reached an hour, but I chose the movement with maximum comfort." Said the butler of Shirakawa.


    They did not go directly to the artificial island "Saikashin", but arrived on the island of Kume, because the party will begin in the evening, and now there is still no noon.


    -Miyuki.


    -Tatsuya-san!


    Shizuku and Honoka were waiting in the port. Miyuki informed them in advance about the planned time of arrival.


    - Honoka, Shizuku. Did you come to meet us?


    Miyuki did not tell Tatsuya that she had sent a message to the two. Although for him the appearance of Honoka and Shizuku was unexpected, but he was not surprised. Perhaps because he was thinking about such an opportunity? Or unconsciously thought that this does not affect his work? At least he did not think about Honoka and Shizuku that "it does not matter whether they need it or not."


    "Have you two already had lunch?" If not, how about joining us?


    Here he got to the point, because they themselves wanted to say it.


    - Of course! Certainly! With joy!


    "Honoka, you''re overexcited." ... We also were going to have a snack.


    Tatsuya hardly smiled noticeably, looking at the ready dance with the enthusiasm of Honoka, and embarrassed by the unexpected offer of Shizuku. It was a kind smile, and not that ironic expression with a tight smile, which he used to demonstrate from the first days after admission to high school.


    On the advice of Honoka, they took the "Shrimp hamburgers." Honoka justified her choice by the fact that the party will be in the style of receiving guests with a buffet with expensive food, so it''s better to eat something simple in the daytime. There were hamburgers with shrimps of two kinds of frying, fries and saute. Five people (Tatsuya, Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku and Minami) took one hamburger, cut it into pieces, and tried food that is hard to get in Tokyo.


    "By the way, Tatsuya-san, where are you going to change?"


    For dessert thereafter, there was the Okinawa zenzay (shredded syrup with grated ice), during which Shizuku asked Tatsuya while looking at


    Miyuki. Shizuku was probably worried that they, staying at a hotel on the main island of Okinawa, nowhere to change clothes. It was really a topical issue.


    -If you want, there is a beauty salon nearby.


    -Thank you. But everything is in order. We change our clothes on the yacht.


    However, for Miyuki everything was already provided. Although not as good as in a beauty salon, but on a yacht (a disguised speedboat), a cabin with a full-length mirror and accessories for make-up was allocated for this business. So she could go to the party right from the ship.


    Tatsuya felt anxious, is this enough when he heard this question.


    "Miyuki, why do not you accept Shizuku''s offer, because she tried for us."


    Tatsuya believed that Miyuki is incomparable in beauty and without makeup specialists. And also thought that if the expert is unprofessional, it can even spoil the charm of Miyuki. Because of this subconscious thought, he did not even think of reserving a place in the beauty salon on the main island of Okinawa or on the island of Kuma.


    However, the specialist who hired Shizuku is unlikely to be a "layman". Most likely it will be a first-class specialist, who at least somehow, but can still improve the image.


    Miyuki felt Tatsuya''s unconscious mind.


    "If Tatsuya-sama says so, then ... can I ask that?"


    -Yeah, good. - Without showing any irritation, Shizuku answered Miyuki, who had rejected her previous words. - Minami too.


    Hearing an unexpected name in Shizuku''s speech, spoken in an address to Miyuki, Minami looked at Tatsuya.


    "It would be nice to take care of Minami too."


    Pushed by his principle of necessity to give an immediate answer, Minami with the words "Yes, please," bowed to Shizuku.


    ? ? ?


    At 2 pm Tatsuya took a taxi to Miyuki''s and Minami''s dresses at the hotel where Shizuku stopped. And when the preparation was over, Miyuki contacted him two hours before the party, at 16:30. The waiting time was unexpectedly short. Quicker than expected, Miyuki returned from a first- class stylist who prepared the proper image for the party to. No, better to say, not ashamed of the beauty of Miyuki, he showed his talent. It can be said that managing at two and a half hours is a pretty quick result.


    However, also the fact is that there is not much time left. Having met Miyuki with Minami, Tatsuya decided to go immediately.


    In addition, Shizuku and Honoka said that they plan to go to the venue of the party by helicopter. The artificial island "Saikasin" was built 30 kilometers west of the island of Kume. The helicopter will fly there for 10 minutes. These two (especially Honoka) were persistently called to go together by helicopter.


    Indeed, with the presence of a helicopter, you do not have to worry. However, for the convenience of his present work, Tatsuya could not accept the offer of Honoka and Shizuku. Miyuki cannot act separately from Tatsuya, Minami''s job is to protect Miyuki. In such circumstances, these three led by Tatsuya returned to their fleet and headed for an artificial island.


    When Miyuki and Minami were preparing for the party, Tatsuya did not sit around too. He visited a military base in the north of the island, where he met with Kazama and gave him the latest data on the location of James J. Johnson, obtained by the "Elemental Sight." After the meeting, he flew around the artificial island on the reconnaissance aircraft of the Air Force, checking the situation both with his own eyes and with his "eyes."


    He returned to the eastern port at 4 pm. He quickly changed into a costume for a party and went to pick up Miyuki with Minami.


    This compressed schedule was tiresome for Tatsuya. Although it would be a little easier, if there was not lunch with Honoka and Shizuku, but he was not going to complain about it. And the fact that he was able to finally take a breath when the boat went off was not a sham.


    Tatsuya took off his jacket, hung it on the hanger, and sat in a chair in the cabin. Although it was not a sofa, the chair was with a soft high and wide headboard back, giving a feeling of complete comfort.


    For a moment, the thought came to his mind that the suit might have been wrinkled, another change of clothes would be a problem. But he stayed in the chair.


    "Onii-sama?"


    No one answered the knock. Surprised that there was no answer to either the knock or the voice, Miyuki carefully opened the door.


    -Oh! Involuntarily making a surprised sound, Miyuki covered her mouth with both hands. It was not noticeable that Tatsuya woke up. Relieved, putting her hand to her chest, Miyuki entered Tatsuya''s cabin, trying not to make noise.


    To see this defenseless sleeping face was happiness for Miyuki. She knows. Even during a strong sleep Tatsuya feels signs of activity around him. Even in a dream, he is always ready for battle.


    He still has not woken up just because he does not consider Miyuki an enemy in every sense of the word. This was evidence that Tatsuya fully trusts Miyuki and sees no reason to defend himself against her.


    Miyuki advanced further, closer to Tatsuya.


    Looking back, she was convinced that the door was tightly closed. Still worrying, she looked around several times, then calmed down, as if realizing what her behavior looked like from the outside. Closing her eyes and putting her hands to her chest, she regained her breath. Opening her eyes, holding the hair with one hand and the edge of the skirt with the other hand, Miyuki slowly brought her face closer to Tatsuya.


    Two days before the competition of dissertations, in October of the year before last. Late in the evening two days before that incident of Yokohama. Remembering her failure in a similar situation when her hand slipped, Miyuki supported her body, not touching the handrail chair on which Tatsuya sat.


    Meanwhile,


    Lips of Miyuki approached Tatsuya''s lips.


    There was still no sign that Tatsuya was awake.


    The distance was even less than when the breath starts to mix,


    Probably less than a millimeter remained.


    Miyuki, closed her eyes tightly,


    And suddenly turned around, ran away from the cabin Tatsuya, blushing to the ears.


    ? ? ?


    Saikashin has an underwater mining plant on the ocean floor, and itself is an octagon of the right form, floating afloat on 12 cylindrical pontoons, and also having 4 pipes as a route for lifting the ore. The artificial island platform itself is a five-layered structure divided into residential areas, among which there is a luxury hotel for the guests of the island.


    Today''s party will take place in the banquet hall of the hotel, located in the first layer on the top ("floor") of the platform. 30 minutes before the opening ceremony, invited guests one by one gathered in the lobby in front of the banquet hall.


    -... I''m sure I will not be unnecessary here? - Sayaka said, looking at the crowd of gentlemen and ladies in expensive clothes and with expensive accessories, which showed their high social status, although she did not understand this.


    -Everything is fine. Mibu-san, you really are.


    -Is it true?


    Even Azusa''s words were not convincing for her, Sayaka nervously fingered the tip of her stole. [cape on the shoulders, such as a scarf]


    -Excessive experiences, Sayaka. As you can see, there are other students besides us. In addition, this party is not the main event of this trip. You need to discard superfluous thoughts and come off to the fullest.


    "D-really."


    "Sayaka finally calmed down when she heard words of enthusiasm from Kanon. As Kanon said, in the lobby everywhere you could see young people aged 20-25 years, as well as girls who look like their peers.


    Suddenly, Sayaka''s and Kanon''s eyes attracted their cohays, descending the stairs to the lobby.


    - Chiyoda-sempai, Mibu-senpai, you came early.


    Careful not to disturb the rest of the guests, Honoka approached them and spoke to them.


    Approached with her, Shizuku bowed slightly.


    "Mitsui-san, Kitai-san, have you come together?"


    Kanon group was invited on behalf of the Isori family, Kanon herself accompanies the groom, and the remaining five are friends of


    Isori. However, in the case of Shizuku, her parents were originally invited guests, and Honoka and Shizuku - their escort. Therefore, when entering the venue, they should not be separated from their parents.


    "No, over there." - As always, the laconic Shizuku showed the direction with a glance. In the place where Shizuku was looking, there was a high school student and a married couple from China, Ushio and Benio, who exchanged greetings with famous politicians, whom Kanon also knew.


    -It''s amazing. - Azusa''s conversation, which stood next to them, was delighted.


    "This man was quite an outstanding politician, after all?" That one who came up to say hello from the other side ... - In the voice of Kanon was heard not only the impression, but also surprise.


    "Are you saying something remarkable?" This is one of the senior ministers. He is a very influential person from the family associated with JSDF, but there''s nothing to worry about. - Said in a whisper unknown when the Isori came up.


    The family of Ushio does not belong to any company directly related to weapons. However, the corporate group of the Ushio family holds a large share in the production of intermediate goods for weapons, from bullets to fighters. Since the production of ammunition for the internal needs of the army is not the main activity, then losing the favor of Benio Ushio, the supply of the army could be stalled, and sales could be transferred to civilian use or exports. The expression "do not worry" used by Isori, one might say, reflected this state of affairs.


    "In that case, we too will go greet them."


    "Whom?"


    "Both sides, of course." - Pushing Kanon from behind, Isori went to Ushio, Benio and the politician talking with them.


    "Do not worry so much." - Sayaka and Azusa watched the back of the departing couple with their eyes, and, whispered in a whisper to Shizuku, blinked continuously, like a dove, caught off guard by a shot from a toy gun. Even if they do not go to the greeting now, there is still Shizuku. Even after the party starts, there will be plenty of opportunities for conversation. As a result, a serious expression appeared on the faces of these two people.


    Outwardly looking calm, Isori was far from complete self-control.


    "Honoka, what''s wrong?" - Shizuku, in turn, has not yet seen how Isori''s affairs are there. She talked with Honoka, who kept looking around uneasily around the lobby. Nevertheless, she knew, without asking who was looking for Honoka.


    "Tatsuya-san, it seems, has not come yet?"


    -Exactly. As soon as Miyuki''s group arrives, everyone will understand this at once. - Shizuku had in mind "you forgot about Miyuki and Minami," but her words never reached Honoka.


    ? ? ?


    At the time when Honoka expressed her excitement, the speedboat with the Tatsuya group had long arrived at the port of the artificial island. Miyuki did not appear in the lobby, because she did not like being surrounded. Covered with many mysteries, Yotsuba Princess is of considerable interest among the masses, who will strive to communicate with her. And Miyuki''s astounding appearance will only exacerbate this situation.


    Tatsuya did not approach the venue for another reason. He was heading for the newly opened underground shopping center of the artificial island. Full- value sales in all stores will begin next month with the start of the mining subsea plant, but some souvenir shops and convenience stores have already been opened.


    He found James J. Johnson in front of a well-known store that had offices all over the country. Johnson changed his hair and eye color, and also shaved his mustache. In addition, with the help of the book, he changed the look of his body. However, Tatsuya''s "look" does not deceive. He initially did not find with ordinary eyes, but with "Eyes of Spirits" fixed and read the location.


    The enemy also had to understand Tatsuya''s approach. In particular, because Tatsuya was not at all hiding. Nevertheless, one could say that the absence of even a little nervousness was a good sign.


    With Johnson was a girl looking for 12-13 years. Red hair and green eyes. The colors differed from those shown by Kazama in the photo. But Tatsuya would never be mistaken, although she was wearing clothes that slightly increased her visual growth, and she also changed the image very much, changing her hair.


    The girl looked up. Her and Tatsuya''s eyes met.


    -I apologize. With a slight bow, Tatsuya turned to Johnson. - Today we are holding a private party, so ... I would advise curious glances to stay away.


    "No, please do not worry about it." Johnson answered in a nervous voice and tried to hurry away from Tatsuya. However, Tatsuya could not let them go away just like that.


    -Mistress, also accept my apologies. Such treatment in relation to the lady is unacceptable. I apologize. - Looking at the girl ... Captain Jasmine Williams directly in the eye, he made a formal apology, which is not used in communicating with children.


    "... Thank you for being courteous." In fact, do not worry about it. - he answered the girl with her high, firm voice to her appearance and bowed. After that, Johnson and Jasmine turned and left.


    ? ? ?


    Having made sure that behind Tatsuya entered the store, Johnson quickened his pace. Jasmine had to run a little to keep his pace, but he did not slow down. Johnson calmed down only when they turned a corner and left the line of sight of the store. But he was still walking, just dropping the speed to normal for Jasmine.


    After reaching the blind spot in the surveillance cameras, Johnson stopped. Johnson and Jasmine quickly looked around. After making sure that there was no one, they opened the door to the ladder for the workforce in advance with a prepared key and went inside. After that they, Johnson very deeply, and Jasmine slightly, sighed.


    But this relaxation was only for a moment.


    -Jas.


    -What?


    -How do we notice ... in your opinion?


    -No idea. - On a nervous voice Johnson''s question, Jasmine shook her head with a serious face.


    -There were no signs of persecution. There are no signs of using magic either ...


    The voice of Jasmine was unexpectedly messy.


    "Jay, there were no signs of using magic?" We did not do anything, did we?


    Jasmine called Johnson a friendly name, not a military appeal, as usual. This was a sign that she was in a state of confusion.


    "Jas, what happened?"


    Jasmine is one year younger than Johnson. But now in his eyes she was helpless, corresponding to her appearance, a girl.


    -I do not know ... There was no sign of magic. There was no sense of magic attack. So why? Why did this feeling of anxiety arise? What is this eerie feeling when suddenly you realize yourself with a rope wrapped around your neck, tightening all the same?


    "Jas, calm down."


    In truth, Johnson already had a memory of the feeling that Jasmine felt right now. Hearing her words about the "tight loop", he remembered the shock that he himself experienced at that time. However, he somehow managed to suppress the feeling of anxiety and calm the trembling, after which, making the most fearless expression, looked Jasmine in the eye.


    "I did not see anything done to you either." At least this guy did not even touch you with a finger.


    Jasmine''s breathless breathing slowly returned to normal.


    "... I''m sorry." This is an unusual disorder for me. This Yotsuba magician looked as if he understood too much.


    - Yes. Undoubtedly this guy felt some mystery.


    Jasmine relaxed slightly, because she thought Johnson was joking. However Johnson was absolutely serious.


    "Jas, will we stop this time?"


    Jasmine took several seconds to understand the meaning of these words.


    "... Do not say nonsense." The order for the resolution of active actions has already been obtained.


    "I deliberately said that." This mission ... is dangerous. - Johnson hinted at the refusal of the mission.


    "Captain Johnson, these words are drawn to a military tribunal."


    "It''s just us." This means that we ourselves are the ones who make decisions in this operation. If a serious deterioration of the situation is expected, we, at our discretion, may decide to evacuate.


    -This is only in case the fatal situation is predicted with high accuracy! Nothing so specific has happened yet.


    "Is this an ordinary magical fight in our mind !?" This is a secret battle between magicians. It is not known what kind of threat can wait!


    - All the same is in normal work! This is not an excuse to run away!


    Johnson and Jasmine stared at each other. The first person to look away was Johnson.


    "... I''m sorry." I do not know what came over me.


    "... This time I''ll pretend that I have not heard anything."


    Jasmine accepted the apology of Johnson, who admitted his mistake.


    -Yes. ... It''s time to return? The party will begin soon. That guy is probably gone.


    -Let''s go to.


    Johnson walked up the stairs to the aisle and headed for the other door. Jasmine, who was following him, tried to suppress her own desire to abandon the mission, which she undoubtedly felt, too.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya bought mineral water from the store and returned to Miyuki waiting on the yacht. He did not want to drink. Simply, he considered that leaving the store without buying anything would look unnatural.


    - Onii-sama, is it time to go to the venue?


    When Tatsuya left the yacht alone, he said that he would return when the time came to go to the party. But he suddenly shook his head at Miyuki''s question.


    -A little time still remains? Give me five minutes. "It''s okay ... Really, Onii-sama?"


    The reason he returned to the ship. Probably that the third party did not leave his observation. Reflecting on this, Miyuki realized that Tatsuya was going to do from the phrase "do not escape from observation."


    "I''ll call you when the time comes."


    - Thank you.


    After answering the suggestion of Miyuki, who had understood everything, Tatsuya went into his cabin.


    Although Miyuki and Minami will not enter without permission, Tatsuya still locked the door just in case, took off his jacket and sat on a chair. And immediately closed his eyes. Of course not to take a nap. And in order to direct your "view" to a world that cannot be perceived only by the five senses.


    Tatsuya can "see" the information dimension even at a time when he looks at the ordinary world with the naked eye. However, it is much easier to do this by observing slowly and with a lowered stimulation of the five ordinary senses.


    Using the pioneer bullet released earlier through the Idea as a guide, he got access to information about the "girl" he met on the eve.


    "Jasmine Williams, Captain of the Armed Forces of the Australian Armed Forces." So all the same age and appearance do not coincide? "


    Improved magician with a genetic anomaly.


    Even realizing this, Tatsuya did not flinch. To treat the enemy prejudiced because of this would be very frivolous for him. As an enemy, for Tatsuya they are only a target to be neutralized. If it ceases to be an enemy, then the attitude towards it can change.


    To be sure, Tatsuya also checked the label of James J. Johnson. It was still being tracked without problems. He realized that it would work for another three days, unless of course found.


    "Maybe it''s reckless ... but it will be a good practical test."


    When he had finished, Tatsuya opened his eyes and looked at the clock in the cabin. It took more time than he expected. When he was already up and began to put on his jacket, there was a knock at the door.


    "... Onii-sama." It''s almost time.


    -I got it. - Having answered Miyuki, he opened the door. Miyuki''s hair was without her usual ornaments and gathered up into a bun, and on her open neck shone a tricolor necklace well balanced from pearls of white, black and gold colors.


    ? ? ?


    The party dedicated to the completion of Saikasin began. The door to the hall opened, and people wandering around the lobby began to slowly go inside. There are people with two types of thinking: when the boss should go first, and when the big bumps come in after everyone. Today, it seemed, none of them applied, and people just started to enter from the neighbors to the entrance. For this reason, the Tatsuya group that was not waiting in the vestibule was the last, but was not considered late. In other words, Miyuki, accompanied by Tatsuya and Minami behind her, entered the hall already filled with people.


    At the moment of its entrance, the hall, before full of noise, died down. As if the main character appeared. No, at this moment, Miyuki, of course, was the star of this place. People, holding their breath, without stirring, as if losing their self-awareness, looked at this beauty, which a mere mortal cannot have.


    Miyuki smiled slightly embarrassed under all these glances and, standing in the center of the hall, bowed slightly.


    Thus, the fetters of the mind with the people in the hall were removed.


    The noise of the voices returned. Almost all of them were about Miyuki: "Who is this beauty?", "She is from Yotsuba ...", "What, she !?". There were only a few exceptions. Of course, these were long-time students and graduates of First High, as well as Shizuku''s parents, who knew Miyuki.


    Tatsuya with Minami first of all accompanied Miyuki to greet Ushio. This is quite natural, because they were here as his guests.


    -Long time no see. Thank you for today. Tatsuya bowed politely. After him, they bowed: Miyuki was elegant and cute, and Minami was innocent and reserved.


    -Thank you, too. Thank you for your courtesy. - Having gathered many views from the audience, Ushio answered Tatsuya with a smile. Tatsuya and Miyuki also met with Ushio last month, after the incident with the terrorist attack in Hakone. So, although in fact it was not "long time to see", but it was not necessary to honestly tell the truth in a situation where someone can overhear. In addition, with the wife of Ushio, Benio, they really have not seen each other for a long time, so this was not a strange greeting.


    "Since your previous meeting, you have become much more grand."


    Benio spoke to Tatsuya of the suitable position of her in a sociable tone. However, Tatsuya was able to read in her words a hidden complaint: "You deceived me well at that time."


    -And Madame still looks great, and has not changed at all. It''s an honor to see you today. "Nevertheless, Tatsuya did not feel guilty at all. Benio, looking at him with an evil look, somehow managed to keep a friendly smile on his face.


    "Wataru-kun, have not seen each other for a long time." You''re already in high school? "Trying to defuse the situation, Miyuki spoke to Wataru, who stood tensely next to Benio. A beautiful voice, suitable for a beautiful appearance, sounded like a bell in the hall and again made many, irrespective of their age, stiffen.


    - Yes, from this April I am a high school student!


    Wataru''s tension was justified. Despite the meaningless answer, it was worthy of respect even that he was able to speak at all.


    Talking with Tatsuya, Ushio watched with such a sad smile.


    "My daughter is here, too." Do not want to go talk to her? - Where Ushio pointed with his gaze, gathered in one group, stood Shizuku, Honoka and graduates.


    "In that case, we will use your offer."


    After bowing once more, Tatsuya''s group left Ushio.


    Only after that, people around were able to realize that their behavior was impolite. They hurriedly turned their eyes away from Tatsuya''s group and returned to chatter with the nearest interlocutors. Miyuki herself was relieved only when she reached Azusa, Hattori and others.


    -I thought that I had already got used to it, but ... looking at this beauty, I again amazed. - Kanon force of will was high enough, since she managed to say this, because Azusa, Sayaka and others were completely absorbed in Miyuki''s aura (except in the usual sense this cannot be called "aura" in the conventional sense).


    -Guys, the people of the Yotsuba family are all unusual. - Miyuki answered without modesty and compliments. After she had gathered so many views on herself, if Miyuki praises the appearance of Kanon now, it will sound like sarcasm. Miyuki also realized this.


    At this point, the organizer of the event climbed onto the stage. After a short greeting, congratulations of about a dozen people followed. When, among others, Ushio spoke, Shizuku looked a little out of place.


    ? ? ?


    Approximately 60 kilometers west of the island of Kume was a ship, heading northwest. The ship was just a bit larger than an ordinary fishing boat. Even if it was a fishing boat, it did not catch fish, it was clear that it was returning to its port at effective speed.


    A few years ago in this area patrol boats often chased the illegal fishing vessels of the Great Asian Alliance, among which were even disguised warships of both countries. After the incident 5 years ago of the invasion of Okinawa, such cases were a covert provocation of the Great Asian Alliance. But after the conclusion of the peace treaty last year, this ship could openly cross the sea on the surface.


    "Lieutenant-dono, do you really want to go?" We cannot take you back ...


    "We''ll figure something out later." First of all, the success of the operation is important. - Lieutenant Bernard Zhang said and lay down on his stomach in a capsule of a controlled torpedo.


    [note. there is no error in the name. but nowhere is it explained why Zhang suddenly has a different name. further everywhere he is again Bradley]


    Zhang is the second number among the detachment of deserters of the Great Asian Alliance. He became the leader in the current situation, when the first issue, Major Daniel Liu, was captured by the Japanese army. Nobody dared to argue with Zhang when he announced that he had chosen a one-way ticket.


    However, this meant that Zhang fully understood what was going on. The phrase "something we come up with" was his assessment of the situation. If the diversion is successful, even if the artificial island is not sunk, the chaos caused by this is inevitable. It will not be so difficult to hijack a ship capable of long navigation in all this mess.


    -Close the hatch.


    -There is.


    At the command of Zhang, the hatch behind him was closed. Zhang''s eyes were filled with pitch darkness, but a moment later she was driven away by the dim light of the switched-on appliances.


    In total, they had five such torpedo capsules. Zhang was alone in his own, and another two climbed in two others. These nine men formed a detachment of suicide bombers, going to their last task.


    Capsules were thrown into the sea through an opening at the bottom of the ship. The torpedo capsule propeller was closed with a metal cover completely covering the rear part. This was done to prevent the detection of sound blades.


    Thus, moving solely by the magic of people sitting inside, five torpedo capsules began to advance towards the artificial island of Saikashin.


    ? ? ?


    The banquet hall of the hotel, located on the first tier of the underground layers of the artificial island, ended with cheers and it was time for free communication. The gathered representatives of the elite finally regained their composure and began to cast their glances at Miyuki less. A group of graduates, also getting rid of the tension on their faces, went to the table with food.


    -I thought that Isori-senpai would also appear on stage. - During the selection of snacks, Tatsuya spoke with Isori. Taking a snack from the same plate as Tatsuya, Isori shook his head with a smile.


    -Generally, I had such an opportunity, but I preferred to refuse. I have no one here to please with their speeches.


    -It is not true! I''d like to see Kei''s gorgeous performance! - Kanon reacted instantly. From her tone it was obvious that this topic was not raised for the first time.


    "By the way, sempai." Could you give me some of your time?


    "Tatsuya-sama?"


    Who was surprised at this proposal, so it''s not Isori himself, but


    Miyuki. What she did not say at the moment "Onii-sama" showed that she, it seems, had already gotten used to it during this time. Actually Isori was also puzzled, but Miyuki overtook him by reaction.


    - ... Something happened? - It seems instead of surprise, Isori felt wrong. From Tatsuya''s expression, he realized that his reasoning had come true. - I got it. Let''s go there.


    The Isori family has to do with the design of this artificial island. So he knew about the presence of a small room next to the banquet hall. It was a room prepared for changing clothes, so today it should not be used.


    "Miyuki, wait for me here." Minami, I trust Miyuki to you.


    "... Understood."


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama."


    "Kanon, wait, too."


    Tatsuya stopped Miyuki, who tried to follow them, and Isori - who was also leading Kanon, after which these two, without attracting attention, went to the next room.


    ? ? ?


    "So, what really happened?" - Although there was no one in the room, stopped, Isori immediately addressed Tatsuya in a whisper.


    -This party was aimed at deserters from the Great Asian Alliance. - Also stopping, Tatsuya honestly answered Isori''s question. From Isori''s mouth came a sound. It was not the sound of swallowing saliva, but more like a muffled cry.


    "Why now ..." With a hoarse voice Isori reproached Tatsuya. The broken phrase should be "Why did not you tell me before?".


    "Please do not get me wrong." - Lifting his right hand in front of him, he stopped Isori with a stop gesture to calm down. - Countermeasures against the planned attack have already been completed. They cannot do anything.


    Although it seemed that he did not fully believe Tatsuya''s words, Isori still made it clear that he was ready to listen further.


    -Saboteurs approach the artificial island under the water and plan to place bombs to puncture the pontoons.


    "... In that case, this island of Saikashin will not sink."


    - However, today''s party will be canceled? If they carry out the plan.


    It seems, Isori, at last, has restored calmness and the ability to reason normally. He directed a questioning glance at Tatsuya.


    "Your words sound pretty confident, but ... why did you tell me all this?"


    "To ask you to be careful if the battle does begin."


    "Even if you did not say, you''re not going to be involved in some dangerous business?" - asked Isori with his usual expression of a pacifist on his face. However, Tatsuya''s face read an obvious answer.


    In addition, Tatsuya laid out the cards that destroyed Isori''s poker face.


    -I know about the defense system of this artificial island, made by the engraving magic. Sempai can also freely activate this magic.


    Isori opened his eyes wide. However, immediately nodded quickly with an understanding face.


    "It''s normal for Shiba-kun to know this." In that case, do you know that it is impossible to install a bomb without the help of the defense forces?


    Isori is one of the direct participants in the Yokohama incident. He knows that Tatsuya is a special officer of the national self-defense forces.


    "To begin with, they cannot even get close." The repulsive force field, generated on the surface of the pontoons, in order to drive away large marine inhabitants, will also affect people. They will not be injured, but bioelectromagnetism will not allow them to approach pontoons or to a mining facility.


    -Correct. In addition, the adherent deposits are also peeled off by ultrasonic cleaning. Therefore, it is impossible to install a bomb while there is a magician capable of activating the magic of engraving my family, even if it''s not me.


    -Exactly. The fact is that the saboteurs also know this.


    The complexion of Isori changed. He was not stupid enough not to understand the meaning of these words.


    "... Will they target me, too?"


    -Correct. To be precise, they already aimed at sempai, right? Tatsuya nodded in his calm, unbiased manner. "But be calm." A magician of the self- defense forces is on the spot and will guard this person.


    At the moment, as Tatsuya said this, Behind Isori, the presence of a man appeared. Hurriedly turning Isori gave the honor to the magician in the uniform of the waiter.


    - When he...


    Without answering Isori''s question, the magician, disguised as a waiter, introduced himself:


    "The National Defense Forces, Chief Sergeant Haebaru, is at your service." I apologize for not being able to say which division I belong to, this is a military secret.


    The soldier, who introduced himself as Haebaru, was a lean man of about 30 years of age. However, even poorly versed in this Isori realized that he is not in such a physical state, as can be seen at first glance.


    -Sergeant Major - escort specialist. He is excellent in personal protective magic, and also has extensive experience in battles. Please tell the sergeant about your plans for movement.


    Confirming that Isori nodded, Tatsuya suggested:


    - Then, come back.


    ? ? ?


    Returning to Tatsuya Hall, a beautiful woman in a modest dress called at first sight that left her impression of "the secretary of the president of the famous corporation."


    "Senpai, come back, please, continue without me."


    -I got it. - Guessing Isori, without asking who this woman was, returned to the table, where Kanon and the others crowded. Because he recognized her, too.


    "Is that the eldest son of the Isori family?" What a sweet boy. He should have a dress.


    "Only do not say so, please." I can guess for him this is a painful topic.


    -I will not talk. Do I look so careless?


    -No, I just in case. "Tatsuya replied carefully. She showed the furious smile of Fujibayashi.


    -They came? He asked in a tone of secular conversation.


    -Yes. They will come into contact with the line of defense in five minutes.


    Around them was activated "Barrier" Fujibayashi, protecting from listening, set so that no one noticed it. It was not a modern magical soundproofing field, but the inherited ancient magic of the Fujibayashi family. Unlike strong modern magic, this ancient magic was poorly perceived by sensors, which suited this place well.


    "So it''s about ten minutes to surf to the surface?"


    "Maybe a little earlier."


    -I got it. Then I will also begin to prepare for the performance.


    -I got it. I''ll tell the commander.


    Already intending to leave, Tatsuya stopped, noticing in the look of Fujibayashi''s desire to say something.


    - Something else?


    "Tatsuya-kun, it seems ... not at all baffled."


    -What are you speaking about? "Tatsuya did not pretend to be a fool." The words of Fujibayashi were too vague, and he did not know what she was hinting at.


    -I heard that five years ago Tatsuya-kun also lost a loved one.


    -It''s true. So what? Tatsuya''s voice could only be called unfeeling.


    -The same terrain, the same enemy, everything is the same. ... I would also like to become so strong.


    It seemed that Fujibayashi did not address Tatsuya, but spoke to herself.


    -This is absolutely not the same. The nature and position of the enemy are different from that time. "However, Tatsuya gave an honest answer. "Besides, there''s only one really important person for me."


    The name of this person was not necessary to ask.


    "... Even if you do not lose Miyuki-san, do others not matter?"


    - This is a meaningless assumption. While I''m alive, this will not happen. - Tatsuya responded with absolutely no tension and this time left Fujibayashi.


    ? ? ?


    Curious views gathered on Tatsuya''s table that had come back to him. In fact, Kirihara and Hattori were already ready to open their mouths to ask.


    -Excuse me. "But Tatsuya took the initiative." - They contacted me from the main house of the family, I had to solve one thing.


    Until last year, Tatsuya was cautious about various things in order to keep the secret of the "family". However, now one can use the pretext that he is a relative of the Yotsuba family. If you hint that this is the case of the Yotsuba family, then there will be no unnecessary questions because of the bad reputation. Honestly, Tatsuya felt that it would be imprudent to use this "excuse" every time. Now also the question "What''s the matter?" Was not followed.


    -The case is not yet complete. Miyuki, I''ll be back at the end of the party. "Yes, Tatsuya-sama." I''ll wait with impatience.


    Tatsuya nodded and went to Benio Ushio. To also inform about the unfinished business.


    "So you''re calling him Tatsuya-sama now?" - With the gaze of Miyuki, she spoke up Azusa.


    -Yes. Because "Tatsuya-san" sounds unsuitable. - Despite the sudden (Miyuki long standing in front of Azusa and already many times using


    "Tatsuya-sama") a raised topic, Miyuki did not panic and with a radiant smile answered this question. On such frank rectitude, Azusa could not react in any way, except to smile.


    -Ha ~, no, well, what can I say ... Shiba-san in his repertoire. - Kanon with the expression "thank you for eating" on your face, looked at the ceiling. - For me it seems impossible ...


    "Kanon is as good as it is." So I''m happy.


    "Ehehe ... is it true?"


    "Kanon pressed closer to Isori''s standing beside him.


    "Ah, those two are again in their own separate world." Indeed, where did the modesty of Yamato Nadysiko go? [expression describing the ideal Japanese woman] - Kirihara turned away his gaze from those who began to spread the love atmosphere and began to complain.


    - Said one who is here with the girl.


    Tsukkomi Hattori had no effect on Kirihara, but:


    "So Kirihara-kun likes modest girls?" Well, then I''ll decide to abstain for a bit.


    - Hey! "He could not hide his frustration at Sayaka''s gag."


    While the graduates, including the "created their world Isori and Kanon" all laughed together, Honoka and Shizuku spoke in a low voice with Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, do not you have to go?"


    -Can we help?


    -I believe that to be calm is the main help that we can render.


    With her answer, Miyuki did not disclose the real state of affairs. Initially, it was even included in the operation plan that Miyuki will play an important role in the final stage. But now she could calm down.


    Miyuki''s answer was justified from the point of view of minor civilians, and Honoka and Shizuku were convinced. However, there were those who did not retreat. Those who have been foresighted from the very beginning in anticipation of impending disaster. Tatsuya (although Miyuki too) slightly underestimated the hot blood of graduates.


    ? ? ?


    Approximately one kilometer west of the artificial island of


    Saikashin. Illuminated by the light of the full moon, a man stood on the waves. Giant in white armor in Chinese style. It was wrapped in the magical "Armor of the White Tiger" Lu Ganghu.


    "They''ll be here soon."


    - There is. I start the dive.


    "I think you know that although the armor of the White Tiger does not belong to" Fire, "they are still poorly compatible with" Water. "


    -I understand. But if you do not give them a head start, it will not be interesting at all.


    "Well, we are talking about the captain, who does not consider the" Fire "as something significant. We have nothing to worry about.


    "Please leave it to me."


    "All right, go ahead."


    On the orders of Chen Xiangshan, the body of Lu Ganghu began to sink underwater. This was not strange in itself. On the contrary, the man standing on the surface of the water looked abnormal. However, instead of falling into the sea, splashing water, the figure slowly went under the water - that''s what looked strange.


    Lu Ganghu did not have an oxygen balloon behind him, nor a breathing tube. But he breathed as usual. If you look closely, his body does not touch the sea water. The huge body of Lu Ganghu, dressed in the Armor of the White Tiger, was covered with a thin air layer.


    He stopped dipping and looked straight ahead. Neither the light of the stars nor the light of the moon reached that depth. The water of the night sea was filled with darkness. Nothing was visible even at arm''s length. ... This is about physical light.


    The vision of Lu Ganghu could see the psion light emitted by the body accompanying the use of magic.


    Leaning with his feet on the sea water, Lu Ganghu stretched his left hand forward, and pulled his right back from it.


    The layer of gas covering his body became thicker. To the air taken from the surface of the sea, he added the oxygen extracted from the sea water. Usually this leads to oxygen poisoning, but Lu Ganghu''s body consumed highly concentrated oxygen to increase "strength."


    Pulling forward his right hand, he released the energy accumulated by this "technique" of energy in the form of a powerful "wave." This "wave" did not move water, but acted only on living beings. Lu Ganghu felt the response of the "wave" oscillation, which sprang from something. Starting from the water, he ran forward.


    Going ahead of the rest of the torpedo capsule, he kicked his foot from below, throwing it up. Two people were thrown out of the capsule, which lifted its nose upward. They panicked and tried to surface.


    Of the other capsules, one by one, the deserters jumped up and began to climb to the surface. Lu Ganghu followed them with a fierce smile.


    ? ? ?


    At the time when Lu Ganghu came into contact with the torpedo capsules, Tatsuya moved on the sea on a hydrocycle. He was not alone. On each side of him, on a small boat, the same course was followed by Higaki Joseph and Yanagi.


    "Major, did you see this?"


    "Did you see it, too?"


    Tatsuya and Yanagi caught in their various perceptions the "wave" that had spread across the sea.


    "Enemy agents are rising to the surface."


    -I will go. Cover me.


    -There it is.


    Immediately after the answer, Tatsuya and Yanagi jumped from the boat. He had in his hand a pole about two meters in length.


    Yanagi landed on the surface of the sea. It should be said that it splashed down, but when it was clear that the legs did not sink in the water at all, it could only be expressed as "landed."


    Standing on the waves, he stuck a pole into the water. Grabbing a pole with his left hand over the upper end, and right by 50 cm below, he made a "lever" by pulling his left hand down and his right up. The enemy soldier was dragged out of the water. Yanagi sent a soldier into the air. The soldier''s cries drowned out the noise of the hydrocycle. The fact that heavy damage was inflicted could be seen only by the sight of the flying body.


    The soldier who was thrown by Yanagi, fell directly into the boat, which Joseph led. Joseph quickly tied the fallen man. Yanagi, meanwhile, was already heading for the next enemy, which had already surfaced.


    The sign of someone strong quickly approached the surface. He chose a position for Yanagi''s attack from behind. At the moment when Yanagi, by a rowing movement, attacked the head of the emerging enemy in front of him, a giant human figure jumped out of the water, like a jumping whale.


    Tatsuya aimed magic at this big figure. But the imaginary trigger did not pull. Because I realized that the more ferocious, than this person sign, pursuing him, was approaching to jump out of the water.


    He already realized that the big man is a deserter from the Great Asian Alliance, Lieutenant Bradley Zhang. And his pursuer is captain of the army of the Great Asian Alliance, Lu Ganghu.


    Bradley Zhang surpasses Lu Ganghu in body size. However, according to the amount of energy contained in the body, Lu Ganghu is 1-2 steps higher. Tatsuya left Zhang to Lu Ganghu and decided to help Yanagi deal with the remaining trifle ... however ...


    At that moment, something so unexpected happened that even Tatsuya could not have foreseen.


    "Destruction!" - With a little incomprehensible battle cry, the familiar figure rushed in a flying blow to the enemy who had risen to the surface of the sea. After the attack, drowning the enemy, deftly reacted and landed on the second seat of the Tatsuya hydrocycle, the young man turned out to be his sempai, a former member of the disciplinary committee, Sawaki.


    "... Senpai. What are you doing in this place?


    -Mmm? I see, you''re not surprised.


    -Well, that''s because I learned by the shape of the jump with a blow that it was sempai. - Tatsuya''s answer was not a lie. He knew that the one sitting behind was Sawaki, because the unidentified enemy would have been shot down in the air.


    "Could you understand this in such darkness?" As expected from Shiba-kun.


    "... No, it''s not that dark." There is a moonlight. To some extent this is enough.


    Today is a full moon and clear weather. It cannot be said that there was "not a cloud", but at the moment the moonlight unhindered the entire southern sea. As Tatsuya said, it was not difficult to distinguish human outlines.


    -Seryaaaa! [note. perev: probably some random battle cry, such as "cue". did not change, left as it was]


    Suddenly he heard a familiar voice coming from a short distance. Tatsuya felt a phantom pain in his head.


    "Kirihara-sempai, too?"


    - OU. And Hattori is with us too.


    From the answer sitting behind Sawaki came no longer phantom, but a real headache. Tatsuya unfolded the hydrocycle to the side where he heard Kirihara''s voice.


    After shooting a couple of times with weak magic for Yanagi''s cover, Tatsuya drove up to the hydrocycle that Hattori was driving.


    "Not only Sawaki-senpai and Kirihara-sempai, but even Hattori-senpai ...


    What are you doing?" Especially in this form.


    Tatsuya changed from a costume for a party. But not in a wetsuit, but in special naval combat clothing, which will not interfere, even if it falls into the water. But all three graduates stayed in the same suits that were on them before.


    "I thought that such an admixture would not hurt, since we were going to have fun!" Shiba, taking all the fun yourself is not good! - Kirihara shouted joyfully, holding a 120-centimeter stick, which was replaced by a wooden sword. Perhaps he borrowed it from someone from the guards of an artificial island.


    -We left the girls in a safe place. Unlike Yokohama, here you can tackle the extermination of bad guys without hesitation. - Answered Sawaki, it seemed, was serious.


    From the words of Kirihara and Sawaki, Tatsuya felt the headache intensify, and wondered if they had lost a few screws from their heads. The share of surprise was also present in the impression "is this his true nature?" from


    Sawaki.


    "... Hattori the senpai." And about you ...


    -No, I was against it! But I thought that it would be better than letting them go alone!


    In Tatsuya''s eyes, Hattori also seemed to call on magic with great enthusiasm. But he did not dare say it out loud.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Kazama."


    "Instead, he decided to complain to Kazama."


    -...What? - The answer came with a little delay. Tatsuya thus realized that Kazama already knows about the runaway graduates.


    -Why are civilians released during an external alarm?


    As expected, a bad answer came to the question posed with emphasis on "external alarm".


    - Officially, there are no military operations in this area at present.


    Since the defense forces intend to hide the attack, it is common practice that this battle will not remain in the official records.


    "But this is not a reason to allow civilians here."


    -Unlike airspace, free navigation by sea in waters where there are no military operations, we cannot prohibit. Moreover, we cannot officially say that the battle is going on.


    Obviously, Kazama insisted that he himself would not say what was happening. However, to explain to the graduates that they were in the center of the battle and stop the reckless attempt to break into the middle of the battle - these are different things.


    -Anyone can come up with a pretext. Lieutenant colonel. I have no doubt that you could easily stop them.


    -The addition of civilians to the front line was not our initiative.


    In other words, they just agreed to it.


    "Do they want to assess their fighting strength for the future? ..."


    Tatsuya realized that further questions were useless. As was seen by the names of Hattori, Kirihara and Sawaki, none of them belonged to the "Numbers". They were outside the mainstream of the representatives of the magical world centered around the Ten Master Clans. For a Separate, magically equipped battalion, no, for the commander of the Brigade 1-0-1, Lieutenant General Saeki, they were suitably talented candidates. That is, Saeki wanted to take advantage of this in order to deepen the relationship.


    "You mean you cannot drive them away?"


    This meant the approval of their participation in the battle.


    Hint asked Tatsuya,


    -That''s that came quite an expected answer.


    Returning Sawaki to the hydrocycle Hattori (he was triple, but with reduced mobility), Tatsuya continued to cover fire for Yanagi.


    Despite the fact that most of the enemy agents were already cleaned, two of the remaining three people, Sawaki and Kirihara happily treated, one with their fists and the other with a stick. The skills of the opponents were not very high. Therefore, it was not bad to leave them to do what they like.


    But there was one more person left. It was not enough to simply say that the level of his skills was higher. But here, too, there was no problem, because there was someone to trust. More precisely, it was useless to interfere.


    Lu Ganghu ran along the surface of the sea. Sliding on the surface of the water, Zhang stood up in a protective stance. The left hand of Lu Ganghu and the right hand of Zhang rushed forward. The hands of these two clasped hands. But this did not turn into a clash of four hands. Just after a moment of struggle between the two hands, Zhang was severely discarded. Lu Ganghu went to Zhang, who had been sunk into the water.


    Zhang''s body began to sink. Lu Ganghu stamped his foot on the water. The surface of the water shook. Waves did not spread. Within a radius of 5 meters the water began to harden and shook like a bell. Having hardened, the water immediately turned back, foaming and swelling upward.


    Zhang jumped out of the waves and foam. Directly on him Lu Ganghu was already approaching. There was an ascending elbow blow. Zhang, distorting his face in agony, flew into the air and fell into the water.


    Tatsuya noticed this, watching the battle of these two. Bradley Zhang did "points of support" over the water. Lu Ganghu was making a "road" over the water. Tatsuya could make a "foothold", but did not know how to make a "road". Lu Ganghu used a system of magical techniques that differed from that used by Tatsuya.


    "I would like to better consider, but ... it is unlikely to work out."


    It was not the only place Tatsuya had to "see". In order not to make a mistake, he kept his curiosity.


    Something else was also happening in this place. The battle between Lu Ganghu and Zhang came to an end. But he did not finish this end.


    Assessing the enemy''s skills as low, Tatsuya based his opinion on the comparison with the level of Yotsuba, the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, and also Kokonee Yakumo. But for Kirihara and Sawaki, it turned out to be quite strong opponents. Neither Kirihara nor Sawaki have yet learned how to run freely on the water during a battle. Kirihara could make points on the water for 8 steps, and Sawaki - for 5. However, Sawaki could, after jumping into the air, make after this another five steps.


    But in any case, during the battle and Kirihara and Sawaki constantly had to return to the hydrocycle, which led Hattori. The borrowed hydrocycle was large, accommodating three people, so even if those two jump on it simultaneously, they will not collide. However, tracking the positions of Kirihara and Sawaki, and forced to travel between them so that they do not fall into the water, Hattori was even more nervous than the two men fighting in close combat.


    Tatsuya saw that the combat capabilities of Kirihara and Sawaki themselves are higher than those of the enemy soldiers. But the enemies, who fought these two, in a disadvantageous situation, went under the water and aimed at their feet. The soldiers-deserters from the army of the Great Asian Alliance had activated magic, allowing free movement on the surface and under water. If to compare with the Japanese ancient magic, it is similar to one of the techniques of ninjutsu, "Water escape".


    The magic of the army of Hong Kong, to which they originally belonged, is based on ancient magic from the continent and ancient magic from Britain, and is now in a chaotic state with admixtures of modern magic and magic of enemy Japan, so it cannot be classified as any "style." Criminal organizations, like the "No-Head Dragon" are faithful enough to the traditions. The deserters themselves, using their techniques, probably do not know which system they belong to.


    However, "Use, if you can." This is the correct way to use "techniques" as a tool. By itself, such thinking will not affect the outcome of the battle.


    -Seryaaaa! - Kirihara slashed a stick on the shoulder of the enemy. Even with a high-frequency blade, the stick did not give the attack power of a real sword. Nevertheless, a vibrating with a high frequency stick tore the clothes and skin of the enemy, sending damage to the bone.


    Even when the enemy accepted the attack on the knife, the vibration spread through the blade and fingers into the palm of your hand and caused numbness. The enemy did not drop the knife, because it had hand protection, into which the fingers were pushed. Having fallen on one knee, the enemy raised sprays and completely disappeared under water.


    "Again?" Wooo !?


    With such an unexpected underwater speed, Kirihara was finally knocked down. Attack from under the feet - this is not what you usually expect. Even in using magic "kenjutsu".


    Kirihara fell to the surface of the sea. He simply began to sink. The hand of the enemy turned around his neck. At the same time, the enemy soldier tried to strike Kirihara with a knife, which he held in the other hand.


    Directly under them was an explosion. The formed blast wave pushed to the surface and threw the bodies of Kirihara and the enemy into the air. While Kirihara was still in flight, the body of the enemy suddenly pulled down to the surface of the sea increased gravity. At the moment when surface tension began to support the enemy on the surface, electric current flowed through the water. It was a weak electric attack, which is not enough to neutralize a person. However, the strength was enough to make it difficult to act for a short time and make a breach in the defense.


    Underwater explosion, acceleration of falling, electric shock. This magic chain was built by Hattori.


    -Kirihara, now! - Hattori used remotely applied magic. He also continued to move on the hydrocycle. Even if you shout loudly, it is more likely that words will not be heard.


    -Yes! - But Kirihara did not miss these words. He did not miss this opportunity.


    Kirihara changed his trajectory with the help of the magic of the air "jump", and, leaving the drop to the force of attraction, rushed to the enemy with a stick wrapped in a "high-frequency blade". The sea water, affected by the high-frequency vibration of the stick, evaporated, bubbling violently. The resistance absorbed the strength of the stick. But as a result, everything went well.


    Having pushed all the water on its way by evaporation, Kirihara''s stick reached the body of the enemy soldier. But instead of slashing motion, he pressed the stick to the enemy, and he, furiously shaken in a bubble pillow, lost consciousness.


    Kirihara who had risen appeared on the surface of the sea, and raised the captured enemy soldier. The battle between Sawaki and the enemy soldier still continued. The battle between an enemy attacking from under the water and an attacker from the air of Sawaki.


    Simply put, they did not grapple straight. Obtained substantial damage from attacks Sawaki hands and feet, the enemy soldier completely switched to attacks from the water. On the other hand, Sawaki did not run on the sea, but jumped high, and, sharply changing the trajectory in the air, dived down when the enemy showed up on the surface.


    Each time this sequence of actions was repeated. Sawaki tries to kick the enemy. The enemy tries to grab Sawaki by the foot and drag him into the water.


    -Oh, that''s bad. Can I help him better? - Frowning, muttered floating on the waves Kirihara, who could already afford to watch the battle of the ally. Constantly jumping Sawaki, and the enemy, waiting for the moment in the water. Apparently, Sawaki will be the first to die out.


    Kirihara was not the only one who felt it. The head of the enemy appeared over the water. The next moment a tightly compressed thin disk from the water, flying close to the sea level, attacked the enemy, slightly touching it. The enemy immediately returned under the water. The water disk suddenly stopped over this place and fell vertically.


    Although this was not visible, it could be understood that the suddenly increased water pressure caused damage to the enemy under the water. Looking at the picture unfolding in the light of the moon, Kirihara involuntarily whistled as a token of praise.


    Even without checking, one could say that this was also the magic of Hattori. The behavior of this disk was not the result of rewriting magic on the fly. He pre-programmed the trajectory, predicting that the enemy will dodge, dropping down. A sharp look, versed in the weak places of enemies, and a magical control that allows you to use it.


    - Truly "the general". Not at all like me. - Kirihara muttered a secret nickname in a whisper so that Hattori could not hear, because it was obvious that he would not like it.


    "GENERAL"


    At the sight of this word appear images of adjectives "not an expert, but ordinary", "simple", "universal."


    For example, speaking of the "universalist", in addition to the original meaning: "a person with experience, extensive knowledge, not limited to his own area," is also used for ridicule the meaning "one who cannot become an expert."


    [note. The author describes a play of words where the English word "general" means "ordinary" and similar meanings, if used, as an adjective. Hattori''s nickname is pronounced in English.]


    However, modern magic, based on the use of a CAD, was originally developed taking into account the "almighty soldier who can do anything alone". "Not a specialist" means that "he is not attached to any area of activity", that is, "he can do anything." This was exactly what modern magic sought.


    Kirihara and his classmates believed that Hattori best realized the educational policy of modern magic among all of the same generation as they, from the Mayumi and Katsuto generation a year older, and also from the Tatsuya and Miyuki generation a year younger.


    Marie, sempai older than 1 year, also certainly has a lot of magic variations in the arsenal, however she is extremely concentrated on melee combat, and also has a lack of abilities against mechanized troops.


    But Hattori does not have this. His main field of activity is a group battle at the middle and long range, however, both hand-to-hand combat and sniper shooting can be performed at a high level. Kirihara, specializing in close combat, could not easily defeat Hattori in training battles.


    The nickname "general" also had one more meaning. The Hattori family is not from the "Numbers". And also not some famous family of users of ancient magic. The name only coincided with the famous family of users of


    "ninjutsu" Hattori, he was not associated with them. They are among the oldest members of the "One Hundred Families", but do not form part of the magical world.


    Nevertheless, Hattori, who was on an equal footing or even higher than "Numbers", in the future was to become a leader, "Shogun" for the same numberless classmates, like Kirihara and Sawaki.


    [note. Translation: "Shogun" = commander, general. those. the first meaning of the nickname is "universal [soldier]," and the second, in fact, "general"]


    Neither Kirihara nor Hattori saw this. Sawaki''s lips moved slightly in the air. Like Kirihara, he, perhaps whispered the same unknown Hattori nickname.


    Seen on the surface of the enemy soldier looked sluggish. The magic of Hattori, as calculated, inflicted damage on the enemy underwater pressure. Bouncing off the air, Sawaki attacked the enemy floating on the surface of the sea. The enemy soldier tried to grab Sawaki by the leg.


    The enemy''s hands stretched upward. Sawaki held up both his legs. Using not only the lower part of the body, but also the lower back and the upper part, as a spring, he sharply extended both legs forward. With the magic of self-acceleration, the feet reached the speed of sound. Surprised by the surface of the sea, the air wall completely cut down the enemy soldier.


    The battle between Lu Ganghu and Bradley Zhang was also at the final stage. In a direct confrontation, Zhang cannot defeat Lu Ganghu. Having the nickname "The Man-Eating Tiger", Lu Ganghu is a warrior, considered one of the strongest melee magicians in the world.


    He was mistaken during the Yokohama incident because he was wounded in a battle with the same considered one of the strongest melee magicians, "Illusory Blade" by Chiba Naotsugu, and also because Tatsuya and Mayumi were his enemies. Even then wounded, he could not be defeated by melee fighters, such as Marie, Erika, Leo and others. Lu Ganghu has a better command of both martial arts and magic.


    Perhaps Zhang, finally, also realized this. From his presence, all signs of strength disappeared. No, probably he could only be called surrendered. Zhang knew what to do after the fight with Lu Ganghu. His goal is not to defeat Lu Ganghu, but to achieve a successful diversion of the artificial island. However, at this rate, he will be defeated here. Zhang understood this.


    Bradley Zhang''s eye color changed. From his body, the psions were bursting uncontrollably, covering the whole body with a veil that wavered like heat waves.


    "Ho-ho." - Lu Ganghu smiled joyfully and narrowed his eyes. The white armor worn by Lu Ganghu was covered with a layer of psions with properties of increased density and hardness.


    Zhang bent heavily, standing on the waves. With his hands on the surface of the sea, he began to resemble a four-legged predator, preparing to attack prey. Water crawled over these hands. The sea water crawled up arms and legs, covered the huge body of Zhang and lifted him into the air. This water did not limit the actions of Zhang. The water mass moved up and down, forming something resembling the mouth of a giant snake.


    From the mouth of this supposedly giant snake, or dragon, Zhang looked at Lu Ganghu. Lu Ganghu looked at it ... not hiding a smile. Joyful, fierce and wide in all teeth.


    Lu Ganghu took the first step at the same time when the dragon Zhang set in motion. A big wave in the form of a water dragon swallowed Lu


    Ganghu. Immediately after that, a roar was heard from the waves. He did not belong to the "dragon". It was the roar of a "tiger". After rising, the water mass dispersed, forming the shape of the bowl. At the bottom of the "cup", breathing heavily, stood Lu Ganghu.


    The surface of the sea began to return to its normal state. Before the waves converged on him, Lu Ganghu jumped out of there. Hanging in the air, Zhang attacked Lu Ganghu with a stream of water bullets.


    "White Tiger Armor" Lu Ganghu is the creation of ancient continental magic and is subject to the law of the Five Elements.


    "Kinjosuy" means that the Element of Metal gives power to the Element of Water. ["Kindzosui" - literally "gold gives birth to water"]


    And if you look from the other side, the Element of Water takes power from the Element of Metal. This is a different interaction, in which one participant is strengthened and the other is weakened.


    "White Tiger Armor" refers to the Element of Metal. Therefore, with such reliable protection, victory is assured. Cold in nature, they are designed to control anger.


    The armor of the White Tiger, having the property of the Element of Metal, is no longer valid from the Element of Water. Just a large amount of water will not affect it in any way, but if you attack with the Element of Water, the force will gradually decrease.


    The attack of the detached Bradley Zhang reached Lu Ganghu, taking advantage of the law of the Five Elements. However, this was not enough to stop a man known throughout the world as the "Tiger-Ogre."


    With the pain from the impact of water bullets, "Anger" became stronger. By transforming the enemy''s attack into energy for his attack, Lu Ganghu with his right foot brushed aside the technique surrounding Zhang!


    All right, with one kick. The blow of Lu Ganghu, inflicted in full force, destroyed Zhang''s technique and threw away his gigantic body. Zhang''s body flew, drawing a big arc


    Was it a coincidence or a last will? Bradley Zhang was flying toward Tatsuya. Tatsuya''s actions were the simplest. He just hit the gas. The hydrocycle suddenly accelerated and Bradley Zhang fell into the water and began to sink.


    ? ? ?


    As Kazama suggested, the battle at sea did not affect the party. But those who know the circumstances, have not weakened their vigilance. Warned by


    Tatsuya, Isori stayed in the banquet hall, and, together with Miyuki and Minami, they watched the group associated with First High. However, there was absolutely no time for other actions. There were some unavoidable things.


    For example, here are these.


    "Kanon, where are you going?"


    Instead of blushing, Kanon replied with a smile:


    -Collect flowers.


    -And me too.


    -I''m with you, too.


    This meant that Kanon was going to retire for an unavoidable reason, and Sayaka and Azusa wanted to go with her.


    [note. Translation: Kanon used the Japanese "secret" female phrase, meaning a trip to the toilet, if anyone did not understand]


    "Will Kei go too?"


    "... Go, go."


    Reddened Isori made Kanon smile to her ears.


    Miyuki and Minami exchanged glances. They both heard from Tatsuya that Isori can become a target. In fact, their task was to observe Kanon and the rest. But Miyuki is alone. And for Minami there can be no question of leaving Miyuki. In the end they decided to stay in this place.


    ? ? ?


    The duo of Jasmine and Johnson of the Australian army moved independently, without waiting for the result of the division approaching the sea. They both understood. Having lost the main forces, the detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance will not be able to show good results in this operation.


    And now they were whispering in the corner of the corridor, so as not to be noticed.


    "Can you get control?"


    -It''s impossible. - Answered Johnson to the question of Jasmine.


    -Apparently because there were a lot of important people, a whole crowd of soldiers was in front of the control room. Moreover, as a bonus, among them is "Daitengu".


    " Harunobu Kazama?" ... It''s impossible.


    The commander of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama Harunobu, was known among foreign magicians, both under the pseudonym "Daytengu", and under the abbreviated name "Kharu Kazama." At the end of the 21st century among the English-speaking soldiers ���� �칷�� they began to pronounce "Dai-tengu" in Japanese instead of translating "The Big Long-nosed Goblin".


    According to one theory, this was the result of the export of the subculture, but the truth was covered in darkness.


    - Does this mean that now it is best to escape?


    "This conversation is over." - Jasmine answered so quickly and sharply, because the same thought came to her mind.


    "Wow, what the hell was that?" ... Then how about you, Jas?


    "At least it''s too tough for me." To crack the magical system established on this island, we still need to interact with Kei Isori .


    "So you cannot do it without kidnapping this boy?"


    "It''s more realistic than meeting with Kazama."


    - Well, that''s for sure ... op.


    Johnson noticed the approaching people and closed his mouth. Jasmine also reacted well and quickly returned to the behavior of the "ordinary girl".


    "These girls ... they''re Kei Isori''s escorts, are not they ?"


    They talked, sitting on the couch near the toilet. The faces of those who entered the toilet Kanon, Sayaka and Azusa were easily distinguishable.


    -True?


    -Without a doubt.


    It seems that Johnson did not remember about them so well, but he was confident in his reliable partner, Jasmine, with whom he went through a lot.


    - It''s good. Captain Johnson, hide. Take them hostage and take Kei Isori .


    According to Johnson, none of them possessed fighting power, which is a threat. A girl with a hair-tail, it seemed to be able to show something, but she was not the enemy that Jasmine, who had taken seriously, was unable to do.


    - I got it.


    Carefully, not to make noise, Johnson opened the door to the service room, and hid there.


    ? ? ?


    Released from the restroom after the correction of makeup Sayaka noticed that they are watching a smart little girl. Though small, but age 12-13 years. Europeans usually look older than the Japanese, so it could be smaller.


    "Ah ... really, Jas?"


    - Yes , Sayaka.


    It was the girl they helped the other day to avoid being kidnapped, she remembered in some way.


    -Eh? But the hair color ... - As Kanon said, the hair color was different from what was at that time. Her chestnut hair turned red. The brown eyes turned green. The impression was quite different, given the change in colors and clothes, but after she herself admitted it, doubts fell away.


    "Jas, what''s the matter?" Where is your dad?


    -Yes, so we had a small problem. "Uh, what happened?"


    There was no sound of fear in the voice, but Kanon, who, as usual, lacked vigilance, approached Jasmine. But in this case the enemy is a girl looking for 12-13 years. It would be a little strange to blame Kanon for carelessness.


    -Actually ... Do not move! - The result was, as expected. Quickly twisting his arms, Kanon, kneeling on the back, Jasmine put a knife to her throat, which she hid under the clothes.


    "Jas, what the hell !?"


    At the shout of Sayaka, Jasmine answered a soulless smile.


    -Do not judge people in appearance. You better remember this. - Keeping Sayaka and Azusa in sight, Jasmine said her demand. "Bring Kei Isori ."


    "Kei?" What are you going to do with Kei!? Uk! - Kanon tried to free herself, but since her hands were firmly fixed from the back, she could only complain.


    "I have no intention of directly harming him." Bring him as soon as possible.


    - No! I cannot force Kei to be in danger because of me!


    Azusa and Sayaka exchanged glances. At the moment there were no signs of harming Kanon of movements from Jasmine. However, looking into her cold eyes, they knew that she would not hesitate to use the knife.


    "Do not go calling me." I''m here.


    - Kei!


    The voice of Isori was heard because of the puzzled Sayaki and Azusa.


    " Kei, why did you come!" Ay!


    "Please be a little quieter." You interfere with the conversation. "Tightening her hands harder to silence Kanon, Jasmine looked at Isori. Isori also looked at Jasmine. Anger burned in his eyes.


    "First release Kanon." After that we can talk.


    "Try to understand the situation better before you talk." I put forward demands here, not you. So ... to begin with, let the soldier standing next to you step back.


    Squeezing his teeth, Isori nodded to the standing Chaebaru. No, did he rather bow? Without saying anything, Chaebaru took two steps back.


    Learning that a man dressed in the form of a waiter, in fact, turned out to be a military man, Sayaka and Azusa rounded their eyes. However, they both realized not to say anything, so as not to interfere with what is happening.


    -That''s better. Then, back to the main topic. Mr. Isori , please follow us. "... If I go with you, will you release Kanon?"


    -Yes. James.


    Called by name so as not to betray his identity, James appeared.


    "Mr. Isori , come here." - I got it.


    "Kei, stop!"


    At that moment, Jasmine''s mind was directed to finding out what to do with the recklessly leading Kanon. If Kanon is left here, the negotiations will fail. Johnson''s attention was directed to Isori, Chaebaru and


    Sayaka. Johnson, a combat melee sorcerer, knew that Sayaka could not match his appearance.


    He considered unnecessary anxiety about Azusa. Jasmine was also not afraid of her. The face of Azusa made me judge prejudiced about the level of her threat.


    But the one for whom Jasmine was supposed to look after most of all in this place, in fact it was Azusa.


    ... There was a sound of strings.


    ... The sound of the strings, similar to playing the harp, sounded from nowhere.


    The Magic of Psychic Intervention by Azusayumi.


    Consciousness of Jasmine was divorced from reality, seduced by the tone of the sound.


    Jasmine could not understand where this sound came from. It was also unclear whether the ears could hear a sound, or it was an auditory hallucination. Simply put, Jasmine''s mind was distracted by the question of where the sound comes from. Her mind was focused on the question of when and where the sound would come next time ...


    While everyone forgot how to move, Azusa activated the following magic, using the CAD taken from the handbag as a mobile terminal.


    The knife, attached to the Kanon''s throat, jerked violently. The feeling of a knife from the right hand returned Jasmine to consciousness. However, it was not perfect. In her fingers there was no strength and the knife was torn from her hand.


    The knife fell to the floor.


    -Yaya! - Having seen this, Sayaka began to move. She aimed her hand against Jasmine''s head. Jasmine released her hand from Kanon and quickly retreated.


    "Jas!" - Recovering from " Azusayumi " Johnson took Jasmine in his arms. In time, the darts flew to Chaebaru to stop the two men. Johnson took them with them from the hotel''s playroom. Chaebaru easily repulsed three darts, but during this time Johnson and Jasmine ran away to the entrance to the service room.


    "Kanon, are you all right?" - With relief on his face, Isori ran to the liberated Kanon.


    -Uh-huh ... I''m sorry. Forgive me please. Kanon that saw Isori next to her suddenly burst into tears. Isori did not panic, but gently pressed his head to her.


    -It was scary?


    -No. Not true. Not at all!


    -Then what is it?


    "Because of me, Kei was in danger." All because of my carelessness!


    Isori repeatedly and gently stroked the head of the reproachful Kanon.


    -Why do you apologize? You did not do anything wrong.


    -But!


    Isori brought his lips close to the ear of Kanon continuing to repent.


    "I''m glad that everything is good with Kanon."


    Kanon''s apologies ceased. She just sobbed, buried in Isori''s chest.


    "Uwaa ... He''s such a gentleman."


    Fortunately, these two did not hear Azusa''s messy comment. Sayaka''s look, saying "how enviable" also did not reach Isori and Kanon, again gone into their separate world.


    ? ? ?


    "Somehow they escaped ... Jas, how are you?"


    "I screwed up." The fact that Azusa Nakajou uses the magic of psychic interference ...


    -There was no information about this. Its not our fault. You better tell me what to do now.


    With regret biting her lip, Jasmine looked at the floor and thought. In the end, she looked up, making a decision.


    "I did not want to do this, but ... I use my magic at the party venue."


    "Yes, it looks like it''s left ..." Johnson''s words, too, were indecisive. The use of Jasmine magic, the "Ozone Layer", at a party is the same as a poison gas attack.


    They will not be able to excuse themselves by justifying this. The whole world will oppose them with more harsh criticism than in terrorist attacks with bombs. The government of their country may refuse to communicate with them in order to avoid criticism of other countries.


    However, the operation of an external detonation cannot be successful (in fact, it has already failed), the option of capturing machine control and the variant of hacking the magic system also ended in flight and failure. The only remaining remedy is the "Ozone Circle". As the high command from the headquarters of the Australian army ordered to complete the diversion, it is impossible to destroy their expectations without doing so.


    "Jas, we''ll go to the lifeboats first." After using the "Ozone Layer", access to the port will be blocked. Therefore, it is better to prepare for an escape beforehand.


    - Agree.


    They descended the service ladder to the staff, and made their way to the workers'' recreation room, located next to the port. Not to be seen, they did not go directly to the port. The room they came to was deserted. In this remote place, people''s presence was not felt.


    "How convenient that no one is there."


    "It seems to me that this is too good ..." Unlike the optimistic Johnson, Jasmine could not get rid of suspicions.


    - Apparently they were distracted by the recent hype.


    However, they could not afford to chill out here. Jasmine mentally ordered herself to agree with Johnson.


    -Watch your back. "Leave it to me."


    If magic only generates ozone, then it is not that difficult. However, relying only on relative information about a place that is not visible in order to generate highly concentrated ozone in a short time, the mind must be strongly concentrated. Thus, the magic operator becomes defenseless. Therefore, in order to use "Ozone Layer" in enemy territory, it was absolutely necessary to have a partner for an escort.


    The CAD started downloading the activation sequence. Closing her eyes and concentrating, in the magic calculating area, she began to form a magic sequence.


    This contradictory action deliberately changed the contents of the magic calculation area, which is in the subconscious. Both consciousness and subconsciousness had to simultaneously concentrate in one act. Even forgetting how to breathe, Jasmine built a sequence of magic "Ozone Circle".


    Coordinates were recorded. Jasmine activated the Ozone Circle (not realizing how many people it will affect) to the venue of the party.


    However, there was an unexpected problem.


    "... Did the invocation of magic fail?"


    -What!? - Instinctively asked Johnson, forgetting about the observation of the surrounding area.


    -Activation of the "Ozone Layer" ... seems to have failed. There was no effect.


    -Stupidity! "It''s amazing, but Johnson seems to have raised his voice and forgot that they''re hiding."


    No, he was right that this is impossible. Jasmine Williams was an improved magician optimized for Ozone Layer, and Ozone circle developer William McLeod personally supervised the process of setting up her genetic code. He failed to reproduce the scale, allowing to classify magic as the Strategic Class, but the activation speed and identity exceeded the original magic of


    MacLeod himself.


    Not only in theory. Jasmine has used the Ozone Layer in real combat many times already. Up to this point, she has never failed to activate it. Four days ago, there were also no problems with using the Ozone Layer to get rid of the pursuit of the Japanese army.


    - I''ll try again! Jasmine closed her eyes again and concentrated her mind. Johnson forgot his role as a security guard and stared at her. Opening her eyes, Jasmine, with a shocked face, fell to her knees, exhausted. - Not activated ... Why? Was my power gone?


    -No. Suddenly, a beautiful, clear voice, like the sound of a bell, interrupted them. Immediately after the voice sounded, the presence of a third party emerged from nowhere. Johnson wanted to release an air bullet in the direction of the apparent presence. However, his magic was never activated.


    Before the speechless duo appeared one man and two girls. The man is a colonel of the division of special forces of the Great Asian Alliance, Chen Xiangshan. And the girls were Miyuki and Minami.


    -You two did not lose the ability to use magic techniques. Miyuki spoke to Jasmine and Johnson. In her speech, there was a faint pity. - The secret technique of the Yotsuba family, "The Gatekeeper." How is it for you?


    "The secret technique ... Yotsuba?"


    Miyuki smiled back at Jasmine, who had croaked her question. Jasmine''s question was in English, but Miyuki responded in Japanese.


    -Yes. Usually I do not explain this, but today is a special day. Because we were also given a look at interesting techniques.


    Saying this, Miyuki turned her gaze to Chen Xiangshan. He grinned slightly in response. Miyuki looked again at Jasmine.


    -The sequence of magic, built in the subconscious, is transferred to the bottom, the "root" of consciousness from the upper layer of the subconscious and projected onto the target of magic from the "Gate" existing in the gap between consciousness and the subconscious.


    -So what? Johnson asked in an irritated voice.


    -...Cannot be!? - It seems Jasmine realized what Miyuki is trying to say.


    -The gate is the magician''s mind and the Eidos platform on the border with the Idea. The gates face the Idea. Otherwise, you would not be able to make the consistency of magic work outside of you.


    -Damn it! Whatever look, it means ...


    "It seems that you have already understood." The magician neutralization magic of "Gatekeeper" is installed on the Gate of the target magician and destroys the sequence of magic immediately after passing through. You cannot use magic until the "Gatekeeper" is canceled.


    Miyuki''s explanation was partly true.


    She said the "secret technique of the Yotsuba family", but it was "Tatsuya''s secret technique." At least for now, in the Yotsuba family, only Tatsuya could follow the "gates" of other people. It was presented as a "Yotsuba secret technique" to avoid too much interest in Tatsuya. But neither Jasmine nor Johnson could do anything about it. Because now, in fact, their magic was sealed. Jasmine struck the floor with both hands.


    Johnson silently attacked Miyuki. But before his body bumped into the barrier by Minami, a sharp drop in body temperature took away his strength to stand on his feet. Miyuki kindly turned to Johnson, who crawls unattractively on the floor:


    - Do not worry. Because it is already proven that sleep is temporary.


    Chen Xiangshan again grinned. Because he himself was exactly that example of proof.


    -Guys, please. Miyuki shouted to someone outside the door. As if on command, the door opened and the soldiers in uniform entered to detain Jasmine and Johnson. Behind this door was not the expected port of Jasmine, but quite another room.


    From the open door, music was barely audible. Realizing that they are very close to the venue of the party, Jasmine was shocked.


    "You probably did not notice?" It seems it''s called "Kimon Tonko". You two wanted to go down the stairs, but actually went down and down. So, if it had happened that "The Gatekeeper" did not work, then the method of aiming the Ozone circle through relative coordinates would not have yielded results.


    -Hahahahaha .... What is this. From the very beginning, we were at your place, like in the palm of your hand? ... "Realizing that this was the final defeat, Jasmine burst into laughter.

 Volume 20 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    When Tatsuya returned to the artificial island, Miyuki returned to the party.


    -Tatsuya-sama, thank you for the work done.


    -Miyuki too, good work. It seems that everything went almost as planned.


    -Yes. In the end, I had some unexpected work, but it was better to do this than to just explain.


    As Tatsuya promised, he was able to return to the end of the party. The suit looked like new, the shoes were polished to shine. He looked neater than when he left. Seeing the appearance of Tatsuya, Honoka and Shizuku quickly approached him.


    "Tatsuya-san, have you finished your work already?"


    -Yes. It seems like it took a little longer than planned. "It''s only about the middle."


    According to the schedule, today''s party will last two and a half hours. In fact, it was already farther than "about the middle", because it stayed about one hour.


    "Moreover, sempai."


    "By the way, where did they go?"


    As Shizuku and Honoka said, all graduates of First High, including Isori, one of the main invited guests, left the venue of the party. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki knew what had happened, but they were not going to tell these two. Honoka and Shizuku understood this, and did not raise the topic of the graduates anymore.


    ? ? ?


    With regards to graduates, Azusa and Sayaka were in the port of an artificial island. They met Hattori, Kirihara and Sawaki.


    -Well! So wet! From sea water, clothes and shoes are spoiled! - Under the rain Sayaka''s reprimands for the appearance of Kirihara, not only he, but Hattori and Sawaki shrank and became smaller.


    -Mibu-san, now it''s a bit ...


    Around them were also present soldiers who were engaged in the collection of neutralized enemy agents. Azusa could not help but worry about watching the curious looks of the soldiers.


    "But look at this." This is hopeless.


    The material of an expensive costume for parties was wrung under the influence of sea water. Leather shoes were also all swollen, saturated with salt water. For ordinary people, like Sayaka, it was quite justified to regret in terms of lost money.


    "That''s all right." - With a desire to finish everything quickly, Azusa forgot about the surrounding views and activated her CAD.


    The magic of Azusa enveloped Hattori, Kirihara and Sawaki at the same time. Salty sea water was divided into liquid and powder and fell to the floor. Despite the absence of wind, the powder and droplets moved to the sea and disappeared there. Clothes and shoes became dry. Leather shoes returned their shape, wrinkles of clothes were smoothed. As if the wind blew, and the short hair of Hattori, Sawaki and Kirihara spread a stiff feeling of drying. In just 10 seconds, signs disappeared that these three plunged into the sea.


    - So good? Let''s go back to the party.


    Azusa did not notice that her magic attracted attention. Not realizing that the military are looking at her for another reason, she suggested that this is mainly because of her proposal to "return."


    - ... No, first you have to go and see how things are at Chiyoda-san.


    Sayaka wondered if Azusa should be told why she was being looked at, but finally decided that "happiness in ignorance" was answered in this way.


    "Did something happen to Chiyoda?"


    -I''ll explain it later. Come along. - Asked by Hattori, Sayaka pushed Azusa from behind and went.


    Because of what happened to them, Isori and Kanon singled out a separate room in which there were no other people.


    "... What happened?" - Entering the room where these two rest, asked really surprised Hattori. Kanon no longer cried. There were no tears or sobbing. But she still sat, buried her face in Isori''s chest.


    -Ahahahaha ... Yes, yes. Something shocking happened. - Isori tried to laugh it off. But that was not enough to convince Hattori. In the end, they left a couple embracing. While Azusa and Sayaka were told about the "hostage incident", it was time for the party to end.


    ? ? ?


    Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu went back to their country on a speedboat with the deserters on board. From the boat disguised as a fishing boat, Bradley Zhang was also caught. The mission was almost complete.


    "Captain, I''m offering you a drink."


    - With pleasure.


    Watching the full moon on the deck of a ship heading west, to the port of Xiamen through the Taiwan Strait, Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu picked up a glass.


    -This time the mission was fruitful. In the words of Chen Xiangshan,


    -Really.


    Lu Ganghu answered without his usual tone of subordinate.


    "And yet, sooner or later we will have to fight again with the Japanese army."


    - I agree with you.


    Having come to an agreement, both looked at the moon.


    -It''s a pity that we failed to see the skills of Lieutenant Colonel Kazama himself, but the abilities of his guys, in general, are understandable.


    -Yes. Especially formidable is Major Yanagi.


    -Hou.


    Chen Xiangshan poured wine into a glass of Lu Ganghu. Lu Ganghu politely took the glass with both hands.


    -But.


    -Yes.


    "It''s only a stepping stone to a more complex opponent."


    "As you say."


    - Shiba Tatsuya. Shiba Miyuki. Heirs of the annoying Yotsuba.


    In response to Chen Xiangshan''s words, Lu Ganghu''s eyes flashed, reflecting the burning morale.


    "They''re dangerous." It is a great achievement that we could at least confirm this again.


    - Yes.


    "Then we are enemies." From now on.


    "Count on me."


    - Yes.


    Chen Xiangshan gulped down the contents of the glass, as if swallowing the moon reflected there.


    ? ? ?


    After the end of the party, Tatsuya reported on what happened to Maya through the communicator of the yacht.


    "You did a good job today."


    "Thank you."


    This time the mission ended without problems. If it was a test, then it was 90 points. Not 100, because there was no "plus-alpha". [note. Additional points for optional side achievements]


    -I am satisfied with today''s results.


    -Many thanks.


    -I also heard something interesting. "Gatekeeper" ... a pretty good-looking magic, is not it?


    -After improvement, I think it can be used by someone else besides me.


    - Does this mean that at last magic will appear, that in a real sense can neutralize magicians? I''ll wait for it.


    "I will make every effort to reach practical application as soon as possible."


    -The magic of the Great Asian Alliance was also very interesting. I''d like to receive a detailed report directly, so go to the main house when you return to Tokyo.


    -Good. Then we leave immediately.


    "Ara, do not hurry. Rest there for a couple of days, regain strength, before returning. You can come with a report in April.


    "Thank you."


    - I look forward to our meeting next month.


    After these words, the connection was interrupted. Bowed before the camera, Tatsuya, making sure that the call indicator went out, raised his head.


    Tatsuya slightly stretched. Despite the success of the operation, the conversation with Maya greatly exhausted him. To freshen up, he left the cabin on deck. There, Miyuki, accompanied by Minami, watched the moon.


    "Onii-sama." Have you already finished the conversation with both?


    -Yes. After returning to Tokyo, it will be necessary to report directly. But it was ordered to come only in April.


    "Oh ... Both of you now seem to be busy."


    It seems that Miyuki thought that there would be an order to come with a report as soon as possible. She covered her mouth with one hand and slightly widened her eyes.


    "Perhaps you are right."


    Tatsuya remembered the time when he was assigned this case, then Maya left the main house for a reason unrelated to the Conference of the Main Clans, which was very rare. Perhaps some urgent issue with sponsors was also solved.


    - But then we have a little free time?


    - Exactly.


    Tatsuya stood next to Miyuki. Having understood the atmosphere, Minami disappeared into the cabin. Left alone on the deck, Miyuki came closer to Tatsuya. Still dressed in a dress and with gathered up hair, she gently laid her head on the shoulder of his suit.


    -This time the mission was ... a fun trip. "I was having fun too."


    "But next I''d like to go on a trip without a mission." Onii-sama ... Tatsuya- sama.


    - Onii-sama will come down.


    Worrying not to disturb Miyuki''s head touching his shoulder, Tatsuya looked at her profile.


    "Onii-sama and Tatsuya-sama." What is better? I''m still ...


    -There is no need to hurry. Time still exists.


    -And the truth. Time still remains ...


    Tatsuya could not read what was on Miyuki''s mind, in anticipation of having closed her eyes.


    Epilogue


    In the waiting room for the departure of the airport there are 6 kinds of people.


    People who see off with a smile. People who escort with tears. People who escort with different from the first two persons. Discarding the detailed classification, it will be any exception, except for smiles and tears.


    Similarly, there are three species that are escorted. People who go with a smile. People who go with tears. People who depart with different from the first two persons.


    However, we dare add one more species. People who go home with a tired face.


    There were differences between working and playing, there was a difference between physical and mental exhaustion, but those who now waited for the return airplane had exactly such persons. Even the girls were exhausted.


    March 29. The day after the party on an artificial island near the coast of Kume Island.


    "It was a tiresome trip ..." Naha Sayaka, who came to the airport departure hall, grumbled, leaning both her hands on her suitcase to relieve the load of her own weight. Azusa, who heard her, giggled with restraint. It was like saying "I agree!", Because she could not say aloud the same thing to the invited classmate.


    -True? But was it fun? "But her partner, Kirihara, had a different opinion." He objected with a cheerful expression. The excitement of yesterday''s evening has not yet passed. The excitement is not from the party, but from the battle.


    "... So Kirihara-kun was fun?" As a child, who rejoices when getting wet in a puddle.


    Looking at Sayaka with sad eyes, Kirihara immediately looked away. He remembered how she got angry last night for a spoiled suit.


    "Er, that''s not because we wanted to play in the water." Hey, Sawaki.


    Sawaki nodded strongly, although he did not understand well what that meant to "hey."


    -Yes. It was a good fight. I am happy that for the first time in a long time I had to give my best.


    In Sawaki, many shots flew from Sayaka and Azusa. However, even if he became a hedgehog with invisible arrows instead of thorns, it looks like Sawaki it did not work at all. At that moment Isori joined in with an apologetic face.


    "Forgive me for all this." You were dragged into these unexpected events ...


    -Oh, no! It is not true! - On Isori''s apologizing words, Sayaka quickly waved her head. "I''m sorry to say strange things." Sure, I was having fun.


    -Yes, I understand. - With a smile nodded Isori fussily explained


    Sayaka. "Everybody is tired of getting into such an incident." I would like to rest another day.


    -I agree! - Kanon reacted to one of the words of Isori.


    -Refuse today''s flight and stay one more night! - Accusing his hand in the hand of the groom, Kanon spoiled with a spoiled voice to persuade Isori.


    -Such a reason will not work.


    -Correctly. Although there are still a few days before the ceremony of entering the university, you still need to start preparing in advance. "Has confirmed Azusa''s words to Hattori, but Kanon did not seem convinced:


    -Yes, what is there to prepare?


    -By the way, you have already passed the registration for landing? - Ignoring Kanon''s objection, Hattori turned to Isori.


    -Exactly. - Answered was Sawaki. He pushed his suitcase toward the check- in counter for landing.


    -Wait! Hey, do not ignore me!


    Followed by Sawaki Hattori, looked back at the protest Kanon:


    -It''s not a different country. Maybe we''ll come again in the summer?


    -A good idea. Will we go again with this line-up? He responded vigorously to Hattori''s words.


    "Uh, I''d like to see Kei and I together." - Kanon immediately expressed discontent.


    "We do not know if the summer holidays will be really free."


    Speaking to the National Academy of Defense Kirihara, entering the same course Sayaka nodded with a disappointed face.


    - It is not necessary to be limited only in the summer of this year, and it is not necessary to be limited in the summer. A chance can be given at any time, because risks are everywhere.


    "Hattori, is this some sort of philosophy?"


    On the hob of Kirihara Hattori with a smile shook his head.


    -It''s not entirely in philosophy. Simply words of consolation. "I do not understand what you mean."


    "It''s like saying that next time you have to do better." - Sawaki, who finished registration, looked around. "Then, next time, let''s deal with the problem only on our own."


    - Well, something like this. Smiling, Hattori nodded at Sawaki''s words.


    ? ? ?


    Unlike the group of graduates of First High, which, as planned, flew to Tokyo on the plane the day after the party, a group of current students swam carefree in the morning. The tour of Kumejima, interrupted by the attack of the submarine, was organized anew on the same ship with a transparent bottom.


    -Suddenly it became "not a mission, but a trip". - said Miyuki with a bitter smile.


    -I think this does not count. - Tatsuya also smiled ironically.


    -What do you mean "does not count"? - Immediately asked with curiosity Honoka.


    "The trip to Okinawa this time was a job, so I talked about going out of work next time. "Because there was no need to hide, Tatsuya honestly answered the question of Honoka. In a conversation last night, Miyuki requested that next time he be out of work. It was during their conversation on board a yacht returning from an artificial island to the main island of Okinawa. Since then, only half a day has passed. When it was mentioned that this cruise can be considered a "trip without work," Tatsuya and Miyuki showed bitter smiles, feeling that the conversation last night was continued.


    "Hmm, what do you mean?" - Honoka did not go any further. She, probably, has understood, that questions, like "it is possible if I go with you?" will receive undesirable answers.


    "How long will you stay here?" - Feeling the sufferings of the best friend, Shizuku decided to change the subject, referring to Miyuki.


    "We plan to return to Tokyo tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "There''s not much left after all."


    -In fact, we planned to return today''s flight. But in the end we had extra time.


    -Hmm ...


    Miyuki did not explain where the extra time came from. Shizuku also did not ask.


    -We will soon have to organize preparations for the opening ceremony.


    -Here''s how.


    Since Shizuku is an ordinary member of the disciplinary committee, she needs to participate only in the school events themselves, but there is no need to participate in their training. But Miyuki is the president of the school board. She must participate in a large number of preparations for the ceremony of admission.


    Annually in March, preparations are made for the opening ceremony, various events at the beginning of the year, an acquaintance with the first- graders'' representative is being held, etc., but this year Miyuki left Tokyo immediately after the closing ceremony to fulfill something similar to official duties although this was not "official" duties in fact, but were close to this). Most of the preparations were completed before the spring break, but a meeting to prepare the speech before the newcomers had not yet been held.


    - This year, a representative of first-graders - after all, again a girl?


    - Correctly.


    "She''s from the Top Ten Clan Clans?"


    -Yes. Flying Siyin-san. The youngest daughter of the Mitsuya family. But we have not met.


    -So this is how it is. That''s why you cannot stay longer.


    -Yes. I''m afraid that is it. "When Miyuki said this, not only herself, but Honoka also had a depressed face.


    But not because Tatsuya will also leave when Miyuki goes to Tokyo. Honoka is also in the school board, so she also needs to participate in the preparation for the welcome ceremony. Honoka and Shizuku planned to return to Tokyo on the 31st, but if Miyuki returns on the 30th to prepare for the admission ceremony, they would also have thought about a return flight the same day.


    "... Anyway, let''s rest while we''re here!" It''s a little early in the sea, but why not swim in the hotel pool, where we stayed? It is quite spacious! - Returning motivation Honoka approached Tatsuya. Speaking to her Shizuku thought that from the face of Miyuki, watching this, a bit of calm disappeared.


    ? ? ?


    The report on the capture of the Japanese army by Jasmine Williams and James J. Johnson reached William MacLeod in Britain in the middle of the following day.


    The incident, with an attempt to sabotage the artificial island in Kumejima, was apparently carried out by a detachment of deserters from the Great Asian Alliance with the support of the Australian army, but in fact it was Britain that organized the two forces together. If the details come to the surface, it will be impossible to avoid revealing that the British army is the culprit.


    Knowing this, the intelligence department of the British army was surrounded by a tense atmosphere. Of course, there was not much noise, as if the hive had been turned over. Even in the building of the headquarters of the military intelligence department in the White Hall (the Government Center of Britain in the business district), this case was not loudly voiced, for fear of information leakage. It was unnecessary to create a depressing atmosphere. Therefore, there was nothing but reproach from the people, by which MacLeod was passing. The staff involved in this operation knew that MacLeod had a leading role in nominating a detachment of magicians of the Australian army.


    MacLeod understood why these reproachful views were aimed at him. He was already asked to explain himself. The fact that his reputation worsened was clear to all. However, William MacLeod did not need to worry about the hostility directed at him. During interrogation by senior officers before government officials, he was treated like an aristocrat, as before.


    First, he expected that the British government would not be negligent towards one of the official magicians of the Strategic Class from the Thirteen Apostles. The fact that he was calm, spoke of confidence in the safety of his position, despite the fact that he was involved in an independent trip to Australia, where he directly supervised the operation.


    MacLeod left the headquarters of the so-called DIS and entered the old building next to the First Block. There was a branch of the government communications headquarters (formerly MI1), which was in charge of the British SigInt (engaged in interception of communications, eavesdropping, interception of radio signals, radar waves, etc.). For passers-by it was completely unclear what this building is, but it was MacLeod''s workplace. Roughly speaking, in one of the rooms adjacent to the GCHQ building Macleod had a private office.


    Not meeting anyone on the way, he went into his office and locked the door. In general, there were people walking back and forth through the building, but MacLeod''s office was on a technical floor, where ordinary employees usually did not go. And access to the office itself was hidden from the rest with the help of a dedicated elevator.


    MacLeod included the most modern communication terminal, incompatible with the appearance of the old building. A figure of one man immediately appeared on the display. Apparently, the interlocutor approached his terminal before the appointed time.


    "Hello, Sir William MacLeod." How is your health?


    - Hello, Dr. Clark. Health is normal. For my age.


    "I did not mean anything like that ... I''m sorry."


    - No, sorry for being rude. This was just a joke.


    The name of the man, smiling puzzled from the terminal screen, was Edward Clark. He is a scientist from the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America and a specialist in large-scale information systems.


    "You are an evil man, sir." By the way, it seems that the question we discussed earlier, as expected, ended in failure.


    "There''s nothing to hide from you, Doctor."


    -I apologize. So, the introduction of the "Trojan horse" was successful?


    -Not yet. Jas is caught by Haru Kazama .


    -How? ... And I thought Yotsuba would be interested in getting such a sample.


    "I still think there''s still a chance." Because it seems that there is a special connection between the division of Kharu Kazama and Yotsuba.


    -Through the telepathic network of the "Brothers Williams", having the same genetic code, I hope to find out some secrets of Yotsuba.


    -In the case of Jas, you should say "Sister", do you not? Although there is no confidence in the conscious use of telepathy, it has the advantage of being difficult to detect to the enemy. In combination with the "system" of the doctor, the limits in which our eyes and ears can penetrate will increase significantly.


    "Information is what you need to manage the world." Sir William, USNA thank you for your cooperation, regardless of the success or failure of the operation.


    "Thank you." For the prosperity of Britain, Doctor, continue to provide us with your wisdom.


    - Of course. Because we are allies.


    From the screen of the communicator, Edward Clark uttered a friendly farewell "Well, see you soon." Immediately after this, the screen goes out. MacLeod also turned off the communicator, carefully closed it, and left this secret cabinet.


    ? ? ?


    Two days after the incident, an attempt was made to sabotage the artificial island in Kumejima. Maya visited a prestigious residential area near the city center.


    The house looked like an old big mansion. But in fact it was a kind of fortress, which, in addition to the latest security equipment, was protected by a large number of ancient defensive spells.


    The owner of the house was called Todo Aoba. Also known as His Excellency the priest Aoba, he was one of the secret players (also known as Yokai [ghosts, demons]) in the political and business arena of Japan. He was the true owner of the former Fourth Laboratory, and also the Yotsuba sponsor.


    Elder Todo rarely summoned Maya. Although this was called sponsorship, the relationship with the Yotsuba family could not be called a one-sided patronage. In terms of funding, the Yotsuba family can do without the help of Elder Todo.


    The Yotsuba family once won freedom from the army, destroying all workers of the former Fourth Laboratory.


    But before that the army had already deprived the Todo family of power over the Fourth Laboratory.


    That''s why Elder Todo and the head of the Yotsuba family still had friendly relations. Just as the Yotsuba family depends on the influence of Elder Todo, so does the strength of the Yotsuba family. Relations of mutual support. Therefore, since Todo called Maya, the problem was really important.


    After a formal welcome, Maya and Todo immediately moved on to the main topic.


    -The day before yesterday in Kumejima you did a good job. "Thank you."


    The work to prevent diversion, commissioned by Maya Tatsuya, was the request of Elder Todo.


    "Then you captured magicians from the Australian army."


    -Yes. One of them is an ordinary magician, but the other seems to be a very interesting specimen.


    -And there is. "Elder Todo nodded at Maya''s words. - It is natural for you to be interested. But never bring this person to the heart of Yotsuba.


    Hearing the words of the elder, Maya slightly rounded her eyes.


    "Ara ... Is it a trap?" Like a living bomb?


    "It''s worse than a bomb." This woman is "ears".


    Despite the abstract way of expressing the elders of Todo, Maya accurately realized that "ears" is a person with a special intelligence ability.


    - As you wish. I will ask Ms. Saeki to get rid of this person immediately. "Maya did not doubt the words of Elder Todo. And she did not ask where he got it from. The Yotsuba family was not the only development of the former Fourth Laboratory. In the organization that preceded the Fourth Laboratory, mating was also practiced. And Elder Todo also had with him those who once offered their "blood" to the Yotsuba family.


    -Correct. It will be much more effective to inform Saeki through you than to simply give the order from here.


    On the orders of Elder Todo, Maya bowed with a heartless smile.


    (The end of the arch "Zavarushka in the South Sea")

 Volume 20 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Thank you very much for reading us. How do you like "Smash in the South Sea"? I hope you enjoyed it.


    Initially, it was planned to begin the third year of training in the 20th volume. But for some reason, I had to insert an additional episode, which fit into one volume.


    In this volume, at the development stage, 3 main courses were taken:


    1)Make a separate storyline that is not related to the main story.


    2)Give more activity to characters a year older, who have not received much attention before.


    3)The situation is a graduation trip to Hokkaido or Okinawa.


    But as a result, it grew into an amazing story that you read. It was possible to show the team work of Hattori and other scenes and situations that fit into the taken courses ...


    Since in the arch of the Tatsuya Grand Clans Conference and others there was a failure, I did not think that success this time would be such an excellent idea. Tatsuya got too comfortable exceptional ability. What will happen if you give him freedom?


    With ordinary enemies, there are no problems anymore. Well, from now on we will face situations where one force does not break. Expect it.


    In the epilogue, we introduced a character who will actively participate in the main story.


    Returning to the original plan, I cannot call this an addition to the plot. But as a result it is good that we managed to present it now.


    Of course, it was only a name and class. Originally it was planned to be called "Fumino", but the idea was abandoned because of the existing "Fumia". Then I came up with "Sino", but this idea died when I remembered that this is the name of the famous heroine of some very famous work. As a result, "Sine" was born. It will receive many characteristic features, so look forward to the next volume.


    Reserves of minerals from the seabed are a reference to the "place" found in 2015 with oil deposits. Also in February 2016, the discovery of a geothermal field in the sea near Okinawa was confirmed. Would it be good if technology progressed forward so that we too could access such places?


    Model artificial island was peeped at the "Aquapolis" at the 1975 International Ocean Fair in Okinawa. Although the scale and structure are completely different.


    Although I myself think that bottom structures are more effective for developing the seabed, I chose a floating island for the convenience of history. I wish I could see the realization of this as long as I''m alive.


    Well, in the next volume, the third year of training will really begin. In the final year of the main character''s training, I left a lot of "here it''s turning", so read us to the end of the whole series. I''ll try my best to make you say "it was interesting."


    So, see you in the next volume No. 21, "The Beginning of the Troubles."

 Volume 21 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    This news reached Japan at about 7 am on April 1, 2097.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived yesterday from Okinawa, watched an emergency news release sitting at the dinner table.


    -... This is not an April Fool''s joke?


    -The usual third-rate jokes would be more appropriate. - Frowning, Tatsuya answered Miyuki, who asked in a frightened, unbelieving voice.


    Using the remote control, Tatsuya divided the monitor screen in the dining room into 4 parts. Each part of the screen showed news with subtitles on different channels. Everywhere it was talking about the same bad news.


    - ... Apparently, it''s still not a joke.


    The area of Santa Cruz in the territory of the former Bolivia in South America, local time on March 31, 17:00. In a battle between the Brazilian army and independent armed guerrillas, which continued uninterruptedly for three months, the embattled Brazilian army used Strategic Class Magic "Synchronized Linear Fusion".


    -The scale of the explosion is estimated at several kilotons? ... The problem is, in what situation was the magic used. If around a mountain or a desert, then the damage was limited only by the fighting forces.


    "What if they used it near urban areas or refugee camps ...?"


    -In this area there are often fights, therefore there should not be many civilians.


    Immediately after Tatsuya answered Miyuki, the news showed an official message from the Brazilian army.


    - ... The epicenter of the explosion was in the center of the ghost town, in which guerrillas were based. About 1000 dead, only members of the armed partisan organization became victims. - Tatsuya read the text from the screen with a grim face. His face was not pale, but his eyes expressed despair. Under the fixed gaze of Miyuki and Minami, who are looking at this uneasy expression, Tatsuya continued his evasive tone in an uncharacteristic manner. - I did not think that "Synchronized Linear Fusion" would be released for such a quantity of enemy.


    -... Then, the actual number of victims ...


    -At the moment I can only say that there are more of them. However, there is no doubt that among the victims there are not only the guerrillas of the battle.


    -How so!? Miyuki was indignant at Tatsuya''s suggestion. Sitting opposite, Tatsuya stretched out his right hand and laid it on Miyuki''s left hand. Miyuki did not become enthusiastic, as usual in such a situation. But to some extent the anxiety passed.


    -Because the division of guerrillas combat forces and civilians in this case is ambiguous. For example, in the regular army, supply teams are also considered to be a combat force, but people providing partisan supplies are generally classified as civilians. - Having said this, Tatsuya raised his hand from Miyuki''s hand to her head.


    "Even if we worry about them, there''s nothing we can do now." - Tatsuya slightly patted Miyuki''s hair. It was a rough movement with such a gentle hand. Fixing her hair, Miyuki looked at Tatsuya relaxed and clearly was happy. Seeing that Miyuki had calmed down, Tatsuya again looked at the monitor showing the news.


    "Despite everything, Brazil seems to have easily recognized the use of Strategic Class Magic ..." Tatsuya muttered, talking to himself. It was just an expression of doubt, but for Miyuki it sounded like an ominous prediction that "an era is coming when Strategic Class Magic will be used quite often." Miyuki felt the chill run over her back growing into a small tremor all over her body.


    ? ? ?


    9 am. Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami came to school, despite the fact that there were spring holidays. Although Tatsuya was worried about getting further information about the use of Strategic Class Magic, but, unfortunately, they had a planned schedule. Because of their stay in Okinawa until yesterday, the meeting to prepare the entrance ceremony for the school was postponed.


    With the graduation of previous high school students, and with the start of the new academic year, in a few days Tatsuya and his peers will become pupils of the third, final year. In October of last year, the new school board of First High was, as usual, assembled from the most well-known and top- ranking students on the list of pupils.


    But this did not mean that Tatsuya had strong emotions about this. He did not have to suffer a sense of responsibility, like Miyuki. He could only hope as much as possible that there would be no problems.


    When they entered the school board room Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami were already expecting Izumi, Kasumi and a first-grader who will represent the newcomers of this year. Kasumi was as a replacement for the head of the disciplinary committee, who could not come.


    It seems that the representative of the newcomers, Mitsuya Shiina, was familiar with Izumi and Kasumi for a long time, because they were talking lively when the three entered, headed by Tatsuya.


    "Miyuki-senpai, have not seen each other!" Ah ... Today you are beautiful, as always ... No, you have become much more beautiful ...


    But at the same moment, when Izumi noticed Miyuki''s appearance, she jumped up from the chair she was sitting on.


    "Good morning, Izumi-chan." Thank you for doing various things in my absence. - Miyuki was taken by surprise by the enthusiastic greeting of


    Izumi, but she could skillfully reply with gratitude with a smile on her face.


    "Miyuki-senpai, these are undeserved words of praise!" Ah, is it true that such happiness happened to me? ... - These were not just words, Izumi was literally ready to faint.


    "Izumi-chan, you''re exaggerating." - Miyuki smiled and lightly rebuked Izumi. Miyuki knew already from personal experience, what it is not to stop, until she herself will say a couple of such words.


    "Kasumi-chan, and good morning to you." Thank you for your work on replacing Yoshida-kun.


    -Good morning, President, Shiba-senpaii, Sakurai-san. "Unlike the twin sister in the clouds, Kasumi responded with a polite greeting to the proper junior high school student. After Tatsuya''s and Minami''s answer, amidst the awkward silence that arose, Miyuki drew attention to the new one.


    -Good morning. It''s nice to meet you, Mitsuya-san. I am Shiba Miyuki, the president of the school board of First High.


    -Good morning. My name is Mitsuya Shiina. Nice to meet you. - Shiina with a strain on her face bowed to the wide-smiling Miyuki. Dark brown lush airy hair slightly jumped, and it became clear that she was wearing headphones. Raising his head with a face expressing the cry "A ~ ...!", Shiina tried to remove her headphones in panic. But Miyuki took the initiative.


    -All is well. I know about your situation.


    -... Sorry. I will make sure that this does not stand out at the inauguration ceremony. "She looked shyly, looking at the floor. However, not only Miyuki, but also Tatsuya and Minami did not blame her for being impolite for wearing headphones before the high school students she had just entered. Not even talking about Kasumi and Izumi, whom she had known before, everyone here knew about the "situation" of Shiina.


    Shiina does not listen to music or radio. Her headphones are some kind of earplugs. These "headphones" were made in the style of a head hoop with ears covering the ears. However, unlike the usual closing ears from the external sounds of the headphones, these had built-in microphones on the outside of each cup, and the speakers inside. She used this device because she was not able to withstand loud sounds.


    It was slightly different from hypersensitivity. In her case, the rumor was really beyond the limits of just sensitivity. Shiina will hear in the form of sound, even the smallest air swing, which can never be heard by ordinary people.


    Like Mizuki''s hypersensitivity to pushions, her "symptom" manifested itself with the development of magical power, so it is believed that it is associated with magical susceptibility.


    However, unlike Mizuki, Shiina perceives not psion or pushion waves, but a real physical sound.


    She does not have problems with controlling magical feelings.


    The magic scientists who diagnosed her came to the conclusion that "she is constantly unconsciously using magic that amplifies hearing," but there was no sign of magic. And attempts to suppress the amplified hearing magically ended with side effects, like blocking all magical perception.


    Such a solution would be suitable for normal daily life, but for a magician this was a significant drawback.


    Eventually, having received sound isolating headphones, which with the help of a microphone and a speaker automatically adjust external sound to an acceptable level, Shiina was able to combine everyday life with the life of a magician.


    When Shiina goes to official events, she uses headphones hidden in her hair with a neck strap. However, the built-in microphone and speaker still have a certain weight and load their ears for a long time, so using headphones with a head hoop is still easier for her.


    -At the admission ceremony it will be better to wear something that is not striking. But for the usual daily wearing at school, I think, is quite suitable. In our school there is no person, including teachers, who would reproach you for this. So do not worry, including right now.


    - Yes ... Thank you very much, Shiba-senpai.


    Tatsuya picked up the words to smoothly translate the conversation to the topic of the meeting. He also had a goal to say that you can use headphones "permanently". Since this was a delicate topic, which, if the words were not chosen correctly, could sound too harsh, he decided not to let Miyuki say it.


    However, Shiina seems to have embraced Tatsuya as caring about her, and bowed with an apologetic smile. In Tatsuya''s eyes, this bow was, although not the same as that of Miyuki, but still pretty handsome.


    And yet, Tatsuya''s speech was able to remove some of Shiina''s anxiety from the thought "I''m to blame." The preparatory meeting for the opening ceremony, which began after that, was held in a peaceful atmosphere.


    -I think that this speech is quite suitable as an official response.


    -Good. - Shiina agreed with Miyuki''s words.


    Her expression was hard to read, because she was not used to such things.


    -If you are not sure what to remember, then you can take the text with you.


    -No, it''s okay ... probably.


    "Miyuki-senpai, there will be no problems." Because Shiina-chan has a good memory.


    She smiled modestly after these words of Izumi. Thus, the meeting with Shiina continued smoothly and ended in two-thirds of the planned time. Probably because during the absence of Miyuki, Izumi was well prepared. She also had a good grasp of the routine, and did not have to repeat what she had already said. Apparently, she had already heard in advance from Kasumi and Izumi about what would be discussed at this meeting.


    She is also from the Ten Master Clans, but of a different age. Shiina seems to be quite familiar with Kasumi and Izumi, probably because the main houses of their families are located in the same central district of the capital. Shiina has a rather big age difference from the other brothers and sisters of the Mitsuya family, so perhaps she had more motivation for new acquaintances with her peers.


    Thus, the meeting with Shiina ended at 11 o''clock. But for Miyuki and other high school students there was still much to do at the school. And for Shiina today''s responsibilities are over.


    "Shiina-chan, good work." That''s enough for today.


    "Actually, Shiina and I were going to have dinner together, but it''s still a bit early."


    After Izumi''s words, Kasumi said this with the expression "what a nuisance" and smirked at Shiina. To which Shiina responded with her tense smile.


    "Um ... I did something in honor of meeting all of you ..."


    Saying this, Shiina took out a picnic basket from the sports bag that was next to her.


    Shiina opened the lid of the basket. There lay piled in perfect order "pancake sandwiches" the size of a palm, each of which was wrapped in a separate sheet of paper. For convenience, so that the contents could protrude and not spoil the hand, round pancakes were folded in half, covering themselves with a filling in the form of cream and fruit.


    -Uwaa, today also looks appetizing! "As Kasumi, who was cheered up, noticed, and the shape, color, and swirling smell skillfully evoked the appetite.


    "Shiina-chan is really good at making sweets." - said Izumi, smiling with a glance in the basket. - Miyuki-senpai, she put so much effort, do you want to try?


    "If you do not mind, of course." - After the words Izumi offered Shiina with a timid smile.


    Seeing Tatsuya showing her eyes with consent, Miyuki said:


    "Thank you, Mitsuya-san." Then, if you suggest, I''ll try.


    She took a pancake and brought it to her mouth.


    -Delicious. - Miyuki smiled at Shiina, and there was not a trace of her cream on her lips and teeth from the freshly baked pancake.


    "Um, Shiba-senpai, do you want to?" Or do not you like sweet things? - A slightly reddened Shiina suggested to Tatsuya.


    - I''ll try.


    Tatsuya took a pancake and ate it in two bites. Tatsuya''s face which was covered with chocolate cream, had received a napkin from Pixie to wipe his lips, and a drink to wash it down, at least did not show that he was overzealous. Stress from the face of Shiina passed.


    - Minami, try too.


    After Tatsuya''s words, Minami stretched her hand to the basket. And as if at a signal, after that Izumi, Kasumi and Shiina herself had taken from the basket a "pancake sandwich."


    ? ? ?


    Realizing that the anxiety was in vain, and the home-made sweets were unexpectedly popular, Shiina walked from school with an easy gait. Her thoughts, before meeting with Miyuki, filled with tension and anxiety, were now full of optimism in the spirit of "We got along unexpectedly well."


    "Perhaps from the very beginning it was not worth it to be afraid that this president of the school council is the heir of the Yotsuba family."


    Even entering the same Ten Master Clans, the Yotsuba family was considered exceptional. The world community of the family Yotsuba and Saegusa are regarded as two equivalent pearls of the magical world of Japan, but Yotsuba still outperforms in real magical abilities. The Saegusa family only looks like it''s standing with the Yotsuba shoulder to shoulder because of their ability to solve political issues by numerical superiority. ...


    All this Shiina heard from her older sisters and brothers.


    That''s why she was so afraid of the first meeting with Miyuki, imagining what a terrible witch she would turn out to be.


    Miyuki''s appearance Shiina had seen before. She attended the Nine Schools Competition in the past and the year before.


    However, her too beautiful appearance caused Shiina''s impression "I don''t think she''s human." And too strong magic inspired fear of the kind "she is beyond the limits of humans."


    In January of this year, when Shiina learned that Shiba Miyuki actually is in directly related with the Yotsuba and is an heiress, she was not at all surprised at this. On the contrary, she was completely convinced of this. The heiress of the "Demon of the Far East" should be a true "Demonic Princess". This and similar thoughts naturally came to mind.


    However, during the face to face conversation this impression seemed completely inappropriate. Not to mention beauty, elegance and greatness were not at all like ordinary people. It was the image of a princess, no, even a queen. Shiina did not feel today any demonic evil, which fear she was prejudiced. Except for incredible beauty and strength, everything else was normal. She was discouraged, not seeing the eccentric characteristic of powerful magicians.


    But concern about relations has not completely disappeared. Another person from the Yotsuba, Tatsuya, evoked from her an incomprehensible sense of fear and mystery. However, Shiina felt that he, too, was not a threat to her.


    "Until we become enemies."


    "It will be very good if you manage to make friends with them."


    "While the Mitsuya family does not commit any foolishness against the Yotsuba family, there''s nothing to fear."


    Having come to this conclusion, Shiina relaxed.


    After all the anxiety and stress, she was even a little in high spirits.


    -Shiina. - She almost jumped from surprise when she was called after she left the school gate.


    -Saburou-kun ...!


    She could not avoid the increased tone of voice, although otherwise unseemly behavior was not noticeable.


    "Shiina, good work." - However, it seems, it did not worry the guy with long hair who called her, which was now a rare phenomenon. At least, he showed no excitement.


    "Have you waited all this time?" I told you that you can come home sooner.


    -You finished faster than expected. Besides, I, like security, cannot leave you as a mistress, and go home.


    "The guards say, despite the fact that ..." Shiina looked puzzled at the looking sullen fellow.


    The name of this guy is Yaguruma Saburou. She and Shiina were born with a difference of 2 days and are close friends of childhood since birth. By the way, Shiina was born before.


    The Yaguruma family has a lineage of magicians of ancient magic, but for more than 30 years they have been maintaining a mercenary relationship with the Mitsuya family. Because of their birthday, it was decided that the boy Saburou will become an escort for Shiina. However, this agreement was canceled even before entering the high school of magic.


    Because the magical power of Saburou did not develop to the expected level.


    Together with Shiina, he became a pupil of First High. However, he entered the second course.


    Saburou''s parents advised their son to enter another, ordinary school. Saburou has one older brother and one older sister, but they both did not attend magic high school. The magic of the Yaguruma family from the very beginning did not meet the requirements of the formation of modern magic.


    The older brother and sister learn magic from their grandparents, they were allocated a room in the Third Research Institute which is still open for this purpose.


    However, in spite of everything, Saburou stubbornly wanted to enter First High to be near and protect Shiina. However, Saburou did not have the most necessary component in this situation - a magical talent. His predisposition to magic was meager not only as a magician of modern magic, but also for a magician of ancient magic.


    But still Saburou was able to enter First High . Although he said that "it''s because I cannot live like an ordinary person," it was clear to all of his family and the Mitsuya family that it was for Shiina.


    As a result, even though Saburou did not receive a duty to protect Shiina, he was even allowed to go with her to the same school. That is, he was allowed to be with her, as before.


    "So, how did it go?" Saburou asked his childhood friend, ignoring her words meaning "do not need to be guarded" (in fact, she did not mean it, but Saburou understood them so.)


    - How did it go?


    However, Shiina could not understand what this rather abstract question was about. Although they were friends of childhood, it was not always possible to understand each other with a half-word.


    - Well, it''s ... the most.


    However, it seemed that Saburou thought that it would be quite natural to understand him even without details. For the first time, wondering what exactly he should ask, Saburou looked terribly irritated.


    "Uh ... I meant how a meeting with people from the Yotsuba family was." Shiina, I''ve been so worried about you all morning.


    "Oh, then it''s all right." Apart from Shiba-senpai, President Shiba herself is a kind person.


    - Not to mention? Is everything alright?


    Saburou more alarmed, about the words about Tatsuya than worried about Miyuki. After all, Shiina is a beautiful innocent girl. In Saburou''s opinion, there is no man who does not take an interest in such a beautiful girl, no matter how beautiful his lover is. So the words, like "apart from Shiba- senpai," inevitably caused him anxiety.


    -What''s normal? Are you about Shiba-senpai?


    -Yes. If he looks dangerous, it''s better not to meet him alone ...


    For Saburou it was a very serious conversation.


    However, Shiina laughed a little, as if she heard a silly joke.


    -Saburou-kun, I would not go to a meeting, where I will be alone with any man, not just with Shiba-senpai.


    Saburou wanted to say "I did not mean it" in protest. However, Shiina continued in a whisper earlier than he had done it.


    "But you are so worried about me, are not you?" Thank you.


    -E-Naturally, I''m worried about Shiina. I''m your guard, after all. - Saburou shyly looked away, and responded in a quarrelsome tone. She smiled secretly, when Saburou could not see. However, aloud she did not comment on this self-imposed assignment of herself as an escort.


    ? ? ?


    Because of the unexpected morning snack from Shiina, the dinner was late, and Tatsuya ordered Pixie to include news on the monitor about the use of "Synchronized Linear Fusion".


    Kasumi and Izumi did not object. It seems that everyone was interested in this major incident. When the wall display, usually divided into small parts, began to display the full news on the whole screen, all four except Tatsuya, involuntarily stopped their chopsticks.


    -On other channels ? About the same ? content. - Pixie did not speak with the telepathic voice of Parasite, but through the speaker of the robotic body, and her speech was intermittent. Unlike magical engineering, in this area Tatsuya was, after all, an amateur, so the way of communication was so imperfect.


    But this was quite enough for understanding the communication. Tatsuya nodded in response to Pixie and looked again at the screen.


    But even if you did not look at the screen, the necessary information came through your ears.


    The latest data on the victims, voiced by the news anchor, were about 9,000 dead and 3,000 wounded.


    This was significantly different from what was said in the morning news release. In the morning they said that there were only about 1000 victims, such differences are common in almost every case, when the number of victims increases as the situation becomes clearer. Such a big difference clearly shows an attempt to hide the truth, as well as the fact that this attempt failed.


    The true meaning of using weapons of mass destruction should be in suppressing the desire to resist a large number of victims. Therefore, the understatement of the number of victims is a rather contradictory act, which may indicate that people in the Brazilian government are not united in their opinions. Or, perhaps, they will expose this as "counted victims of the implicit type"?


    Recently, it is rare to see that the scale of the damage reached 12,000 people (unless you consider "Scorched Halloween," of course), but, regardless of this, Tatsuya was concerned about the poor balance between the killed and the wounded.


    Tatsuya did not know what kind of magic it was - "Synchronized Linear Fusion", and how it is arranged. But he knew what it looks like and what effect it has.


    Heavy Metal Burst. Leviathan. Tuman Bomba. Army of Terra. Thunderclap Tower. Abyss. Synchronized Linear Fusion. Agni - Down-burst. Ozone circle. Bahamut.


    Of the 10 types of Strategic Class Magic used by thirteen different magicians, only the "Tuman-bomb" of Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff from the New Soviet Union still has no effects and appearance. For the others it is known how they look when activated and what effect they have (for some, only one of these two points is known).


    "Synchronized Linear Fusion" magic, the nature of which is fairly well known among all the published Strategic Class Magic. On the active demonstrations conducted by the Brazilian army, one can understand that the activation state can be easily recognized. In other words, the activation process is so noticeable that it''s hard to hide.


    "Synchronized Linear Fusion" accelerates high-density hydrogen plasma clouds, separated horizontally by a distance of several kilometers to several tens of kilometers, are accelerated towards each other. The clouds collide in the middle of the region, which is the target of the attack, which causes a nuclear fusion reaction there, as a result of which the target is destroyed by thermal and shock waves.


    In order to obtain power comparable with the Strategic Class, each of the innumerable protons of a plasma cloud must collide with another proton almost simultaneously. Although fundamental information is not known about how this accuracy is achieved, it clearly has the same effect as a pure hydrogen thermonuclear bomb. The destructive force is inversely proportional to the cube of the distance to the epicenter. In other words, as the distance from the collision point of the plasma cloud increases, the destruction power drops sharply.


    But in this case, the number of dead significantly exceeds the number of wounded.


    Usually, in areas with a low population density, the wounded should be much greater than the dead. It''s not a question, if it was aimed at the accumulation of enemy forces. Although there is a problem of humanity, there should be no claims to the magician who applied it for military purposes.


    But what will happen if you aim it at the center of a large refugee camp?


    This time the battlefield was the Santa Cruz area in the territory of the former Bolivia. Mired in a global conflict, also known as the Third World War, once Brazil occupied this territory, there was a strong armed guerrilla movement. Even at this time, irregular battles between the Brazilian army and guerillas continue, and as a result, many people become refugees. That is, refugees could potentially become victims of this battle. In the fight against enemies who are guerillas, this is inevitable. Unfortunately, it was a possible strategy. And if such an uncompromising mass slaughter was intentional, then not only those who ordered, but also the performers will not be able to avoid conviction.


    It will be fortunate if in this situation the target for criticism will only be the Brazilian military Strategic Class Magician, Miguel Diaz. However, there is also the possibility that all magicians will be labeled as "enemies of humanity" as a whole. Tatsuya felt that the realization of such an opportunity made him dejected.


    Despite the fact that the dinner was over and the news was off, the school boardroom was shrouded in a gloomy mood, but the work on the preparation for the receipt ceremony was progressing without delay. Not only Tatsuya and Miyuki, but also Kasumi, Izumi and Minami demonstrated their steadfastness.


    -Let''s finish this for today. - When Miyuki announced the end of work for today, the time was about 16 hours.


    "Um, Miyuki-senpai." - Preparing for home care, Izumi hesitantly spoke with Miyuki.


    "What is it, Izumi-chan?"


    "Is everything okay with Mitsui-senpai?" Maybe you should go and see her


    ...


    Honoka was absent today due to illness. She caught a cold immediately after her return from Kumejima to Tokyo. No matter how southern the Okinawa archipelago is, it was too early to go there in a swimsuit.


    "She must get better if she''s alone all day." Also, a message came with a request to refrain from visiting her.


    If Honoka said this herself, then Miyuki would be worried that she "pretends to be strong." However, this message was from Shizuku. Since Shizuku will never do bad for Honoka, Miyuki thought that you can trust the words that she will be cured in one day.


    Besides, if Izumi goes to visit, then naturally Miyuki will go with her, and this will mean Tatsuya''s inevitable presence with her. Miyuki thought that she would not want Tatsuya to see her, lying with an inadvertently caught cold, as if she were lying with a serious illness. She was sure that Honoka had the same opinion.


    -That''s how it is ...


    -I think if tomorrow it does not get better, then let''s go visit her. Izumi-chan also wants to go?


    -I can go with you!?


    -Yes, of course.


    -I understand! I will certainly go!


    Although in the end, almost nothing has changed, but Miyuki felt relieved that Izumi could be distracted by this. As a result, Izumi''s gloomy mood, caused by news of the massive victims of Strategic Class Magic, has been slightly improved.


    ? ? ?


    Miyuki somehow managed to distract her mind from the shock caused by using "Synchronized Linear Fusion", but she could not get rid of the thought that "people who cannot use magic" will consider magicians to be dangerous.


    For an anti-magic movement, this can be an event that will help spread their countless complaints to society. Despite the fact that people were afraid of magical power, there were a large number of magicians controlled by the government. However, since the government has officially recognized the use of Strategic Class Magic, the fears of people who cannot use magic have come true.


    The Japanese government did not disclose any details of the attack that destroyed the naval base of the Great Asian Alliance in late October 2095. And on official requests of other countries through diplomatic channels, and requests for disclosure of details from the media, the answer was a refusal with the same words: "military secrets."


    From the situation it was obvious that Strategic Class Magic was used for this mass destruction, but the Japanese government did not recognize this. It was natural to hide the existence of the "Strategic Class Magician, a special officer named Ooguro Ryuuya," which could become a trump card in any war, but at the same time, in fact, there was no sense in justifying the use of the Magic of Mass Destruction / Mass Murder in a real war. If you confirm this, then likelihood of being attacked by Strategic Class Magic of other countries will also increase.


    Even if it is such a "secret" that everyone knows, for the interested party it is still very important not to recognize it. Do not recognize officially - then do not use it openly. Even on October 31, 2095, despite using it in an emergency, a strong psychological load was required to make a final decision.


    Accordingly, similar officially opened weapons of mass destruction, too, there are similar obstacles to use. Like the principles "we do not want to use weapons of mass destruction." The use of Strategic Class Magic in real combat also obeyed these principles.


    But this time, it is obvious that the Brazilian army used Strategic Class


    Magic, with an attitude toward it, like any other weapon.


    Although they themselves did not say this, such an easy recognition of the use of "Synchronized Linear Fusion" is equivalent to such a statement. And the decisive factor of agreement was the fact that this magic is difficult to hide. The Brazilian government simply decided that using Strategic Class Magic as a means of resolving disputes is acceptable. Therefore, they made an official statement recognizing the use of ""Synchronized Linear Fusion"."


    "Scorched Halloween" greatly shattered the psychological barriers of the various armies of the world, preventing the use of Strategic Class Magic. And in this particular case, political barriers finally collapsed. Those who understood this reacted more aggressively than before.


    United States of North America (USNA), New Mexico, a neighborhood of the city of Roswell. Local time: 15:00, 1 April. In Japan, it''s now 6:00, April 2.


    "The uprising in Mexico !?" - There was a cry of a young girl at the headquarters of "Stars", a magician''s corps subordinated directly to the Joint Chiefs of Staff of the army of the USNA. "Even for an April Fools'' joke, the quality is very bad, Sylvie.


    Major Angelina Sirius, the commander-in-chief of the Stars, with a strained smile looked at the assistant who had become her friend since the time of the secret operation in Japan, the warrant officer Sylvia Mercury First.


    Lina hoped that Sylvia with an apologetic smile would say something like "oh, I was discovered?".


    However, Sylvia did not smile at all, and with a serious face said:


    -Commander-in-chief, it''s true.


    -... In fact?


    -At 9:50 local time, in Monterrey, North Mexico, there were riots caused by an anti-magic organization. The state troops were sent to suppress the insurrection, but suddenly a part of them opened fire on their own. As I understand, they decided to join the rioters. However, the shots, as it turned out, were precautionary, and there were no casualties. - Sylvia said in a business tone who was afraid to ask Lina.


    Incidentally, "the state of Northern Mexico" is an administrative entity created when Mexico was absorbed by the USNA. The territory of the former Mexico was reorganized, forming three new states. South Mexico, located around the city of Mexico City. East Mexico, located from the isthmus of Tehuantepec to the Yucat��n Peninsula. Northern Mexico, covering the rest of the territory in the north, including the California Peninsula.


    - Government troops joined the rebels !? How did it come to this ...


    "It seemed like a bad idea to send a detachment of Wiz Guard along with state troops."


    -They sent a detachment of Wiz Guard, consisting of low-level magicians, to suppress the anti-magic mutiny !? Yes, this is how to add oil to the fire!


    Regular National Guard troops of each state, maintaining security, do not have magician units in their composition. But on the other hand, the federal government established the internal security service "Wiz Guard", which gathered soldiers who were low-level magicians who did not qualify for "Stars". Because of this initial difference, the two organizations never got along well with each other. And in addition to this, they sent magicians of the "Wiz Guard" to eliminate the revolt against the magicians. Therefore, the question arose, did someone in the government consciously want to increase the turmoil?


    "Who!" Who gave this order !? What was he thinking about !?


    "I do not know from what level the intention came to give the order to send the Wiz Guard." However, it is obvious to me that the situation has exceeded the expectations of these people.


    -... In what sense? - Lina cooled slightly, continuing to respond in an uninterested tone to Sylvia. After surprise and anger, she suddenly began to show a calm attitude to the issue.


    -A group of soldiers who crossed over to the side of the rebels, from the very beginning were negatively inclined towards magicians. Initially sympathizing with the anti-magic organization, they wanted to solve this issue peacefully. It seems they came to an understanding with the party that organized this riot.


    "The Wiz Guard dragged in there went to such measures only because ...?"


    -Yes, unfortunately.


    -Is the Commander of the Wiz Guard - an idiot, or what?


    Sylvia did not reproach Lina with her thoughts aloud. Because Sylvia herself had a similar opinion. Given that the name "Magician Guard" [Wiz Guard] was short for "Magician Guard", and the word magician bears the meaning of "good sage", one could not deny their sense of losing their "name."


    [note. trans: .: Volche Guard is somehow pathetic sounds, changed in the reduction of the magician to the magician ...]


    -Suppose that there was resistance from those outside of the Wiz Guard. But at a point when the Wiz Guard squad crossed the line, not only the members of the anti-magic movement, but also the local citizens began to join the riots, and at the moment the large administrative body of Monterrey has already fallen into the hands of the insurgents.


    Between Roswell and Monterrey there is a 1 hour time difference. Monterrey is now 16 hours, that is, since the beginning of the riots, it has already been 6 hours. Both the National Guard and the Wiz Guard took about 4-5 hours to arrive in the field, so it appears that the administrative authorities were captured about an hour ago.


    - How so ...


    For some time, Lina could not accept Sylvia''s last words.


    "... So the Joint Chiefs of Staff wants us to suppress this insurrection?" - With a wary face, Lina asked about her mission, still gazing at Sylvia.


    -No, as expected, the headquarters did not order anything reckless. Hearing this, Lina slightly relaxed her tense face.


    The stars are not a unit responsible for maintaining public security. Even if their job is to get rid of the magician-deserters, their main task is to confront foreign troops. Therefore, it is unlikely that they will be assigned such a task to suppress the uprising. Hearing this, Lina felt relieved that she would not have to harm the citizens of her own country, the USNA.


    However, this small sense of relief immediately passed.


    -The order of the main headquarters is to save the detachment from the rioting crowd, before everything becomes too bad for the Wiz Guard. At the same time, civilian damage, including rioters, is required to be minimized.


    -As if it''s so easy ... Thank you, though they do not make you harm your citizens.


    Putting her hand to her forehead, Lina tried to console herself. She was glad that she would not need to send a muzzle or blade to the same Americans (they were former Mexicans, and now they are real Americans), although she was well aware that the complexity of the mission is significantly increasing.


    -Commander Walker was ordered to immediately organize a meeting, which will also consider the candidates to send.


    Colonel Paul Walker is the commander of this base. The Stars Commander- in-Chief is Lina, but Commander Walker can control the Stars from the point of view of non-magical subordination.


    "Colonel?" And where is he?


    -Waiting in the office of the commander of the base. Major Canopus is also due to arrive soon.


    Canopus is the commander of the First Corps of the Stars, and next to Lina is the Second Number in the Stars.


    "Has Ben called you yet?" I understand. Tell the commander that I''ll be there in 5 minutes.


    Being a high-class magician, but not yet having enough experience and skills in her short career as a military leader, Lina relied heavily on Canopus in matters of command and control. Quite frankly, on such an important issue she could not have solved anything without his advice. If Walker did not do this, then Lina herself would have called Canopus.


    "Yes, Commander-in-Chief." - Sylvia saluted and left the locker room. Having removed the dirty fighting clothes after training and left in a T-shirt, Lina hurried to continue dressing.


    The capital of the German federation, Berlin. Local time: 10:30, April 3. In Japan, it''s 17:30 the same day.


    At the University of Berlin (renamed from the Free University of Berlin), students formed two groups of demonstrators, a group for the boycott of magicians and a group for co-existence with magicians. These groups got involved in a conflict on campus territory.


    The use of violence and brute force has not yet been reached. While both sides are relatively calm and simply insulting each other. But with their enthusiasm, this at any moment can turn into a fight. It cannot be denied that this could eventually evolve into a real armed clash. In addition, for the magicians themselves, it was inconvenient not only for the claims of the anti-magicians, but also for the defenders in the style of "we must accept the magicians."


    Professor Karl Schmidt looked with bitterness on her face from her laboratory at this quarrel, which had no logical arguments. But she looked through the monitor, and not through the window. It is not known what would have happened, show it to their face in the window. It can come not only with a bullet, but with a gun shell. Professor Schmidt knew this from the personal experience of the past few months.


    Immediately after she looked away from the monitor, the video call indicator blinked. Schmidt did not use the remote control of the voice, but pressed the answer button on the console with her hand.


    - Good morning, Professor Schmidt. How are you?


    "Professor MacLeod ... I have not seen you for a long time." Thank God, you''re still healthy.


    A small pause after the name of the interlocutor emerged due to the surprise of a call from a person whom she had not seen for a long time. However, she quickly regained her usual facial expression


    -And you, Professor, how are you?


    -Age already affects me, but fortunately, there are no special problems yet. And by the way, Professor Schmidt, as I said before, my current place of work is not a university, so I''m now not a professor. - MacLeod did not protest seriously. It was a kind of joke, and his face on the screen showed a polite smile.


    "In our country, Herr MacLeod, your proficiency is still valid." I think that at this university professors will be happy to accept you at any time. - However, Schmidt did not even smile and did not break her serious tone.


    - I think our British University will also receive you at any time, madam. - MacLeod did not try to offend. But in his straightforward phrase, there was a slight feeling of an admixture of some kind of anxiety, which had not existed before.- There seems to be something terrible happening at the University of Berlin.


    -You already know? ... - She said this Schmidt looked not surprised, but ashamed.


    -The news has even reached here. Now even the broadcast from the scene of events.


    -At the university, after all, they decided to refuse an interview ... - Schmidt expressed disagreement, not believing. However, people who are shooting cannot be connected with MacLeod, so there is no point in making a claim to him.


    -Freedom of access to information is one of the basic principles of democracy. Even if there is no way to interview, there are always many interesting things that the camera will see.


    Schmidt sighed in front of the camera. She knew from the beginning that it was pointless to be angry with MacLeod.


    -Professor. Have you called me to discuss the importance of the existence of the media? "However, Schmidt felt that valuable research time was groundlessly spent talking about the trouble she already knows about.


    -I''m sorry. It looks like we are a little distracted by the empty chatter. - MacLeod understood that she was serious. His figure on the screen straightened.- Professor Schmidt. Would you like to escape to Britain?


    -Professor ...


    -This is not a joke. I seriously invite you. - MacLeod interrupted Schmidt, speaking with concern, with a serious voice.


    "You have a bad temper, if you are not joking." People like you or I cannot afford to flee to another country.


    Carla Schmidt is the same as MacLeod, a Strategic Class Magician, officially open to the public. One of the Thirteen Apostles. It is the backbone of all defense of its country. After the events of "Scorched Halloween," its value was recognized even more. Until October 31, 2095, she might still have thought about fleeing. But now, when a year and a half has passed since this major incident, the government will not allow the departure of the Strategic Class Magician from the country to which he belongs.


    -I think in Germany, madam, you are not very comfortable right now. "... you are absolutely right, professor."


    -Sorry. However, if you are aware of the situation, you must first think about yourself. Among young people, support for the principles of parties with racist ideas like "magicians are inferior people, and their rights should be limited."


    MacLeod interrupted his speech, because he saw that Schmidt frowned. She was unbearable with the idea that the citizens of her country, the Germans, in their stupid youth are being led to incitement and abandon logical thinking. But she did not stop MacLeod''s speech.


    -While the military is expanding its influence, under which magicians should be given in full for the sake of the country, and magic is considered an instrument, magic researchers seriously engaged in peaceful research, like you, Madame, lose their destiny, do not they?


    Schmidt could not object to what MacLeod said. Her silence meant agreement.


    -Fortunately, in my country, extremist ideas against magic were sorted out at an early stage, and there is practically no conflict between citizens on this ground.


    -Did not your country isolate the adherents of anti-magic ideas at the local level?


    -So it is. For those who cannot live together, the best solution is to change the place of residence.


    For Schmidt her words were absolute sarcasm, but this did not work for MacLeod.


    -But this is also a temporary measure. Once they accept coexistence, they can return to their original homes at any time. In our UK, the name of His Majesty the King, both magicians and non-magicians are given the same opportunities.


    The proposal of MacLeod sounded very attractive for the current Karla Schmidt.


    - ... A wonderful story, however, I still cannot leave my country.


    Probably, that''s why she could refuse it. The stories with too good circumstances always have another, dark side. The situation that surrounded her, the world in which she lived, left such a lesson in the depths of her heart.


    -I see. At the moment it''s still ok, I guess. However, if your life as a researcher becomes really difficult, please do not hesitate to contact me at any time. I will never think badly about your request.


    -Thanks for your words. Well, then, all the best.


    Avoiding to hear MacLeod''s answer, Schmidt quickly turned off the videophone. On the way back to the table, her gaze fell on the monitor, showing the situation outside. Next to the building where her laboratory was located, the students have already begun to fight.


    The new Soviet Union, the Black Sea base. Local Time: 11:00, 4 April. In Japan, it''s 17:00 the same day.


    Lieutenant-General Leonid Kondrachenko met a special guest from Moscow.


    "Your Excellency, we have not met each other."


    - Welcome. Dr. Bezobrazzoff, glad to see you.


    Kondrachenko''s visitor was a man who, at a relatively young age (slightly over forty), had already been recognized as a leading researcher of magic at the Academy of Sciences of the New Soviet Union. It was Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff, who was also one of the "Thirteen Apostles", the officially disclosed Strategic Class Magicians . Although officially he was an ordinary scientist, it was rumored that his voice in the country is on par with the Minister of Defense.


    Speaking about special people, Kondrachenko also took a unique position in the Black Sea base. He is authorized to freely use the personnel and supply of this base, while not being its commander. The commander of the base has the same as his rank of Lieutenant-General, therefore Kondrachenko is not obliged to obey him either. According to the conventional military system, Kondrachenko must report directly to the Minister of Defense, but in reality only the Prime Minister can give him orders.


    (The new Soviet Union did not adopt the presidential system, the supreme power is held by the Prime Minister of the Union government.)


    Kondrachenko invited Bezobrazzoff to his private office. To be precise, it is in the reception room arranged on the basis of his personal residence. The Kondrachenko Residence possessed a luxurious layout and design comparable to the level of luxury rooms of first-class international hotels, and the service organized by the base''s staff was at the level of the employees of the above-mentioned first-class hotels.


    Although there was one inconvenience, the total absence of women. Kondrachenko was not gay, and the pretty low-ranking subordinate bases, dressed up by servants, did not provoke him.


    - The doctor after all that is not drinking?


    "I apologize for the mistake." - With an apologetic face answered Bezobrazzoff on Kondrachenko''s question.


    - What do you like. I myself have not been very tolerant of alcohol lately.


    He laughed, and Kondrachenko snapped his finger twice. Soon the subordinate appeared and brought a small samovar (kettle-water heater), two tea cups and two small bowls with jam (fruit broth with sugar).


    Pouring the brewed tea from the tea pot set on the top of the samovar, the subordinate set the cup and bowl with jam to Bezobrazzoff. Serving Kondrachenko in the same way, putting the samovar between them, and having received an approving nod from his master, the subordinate retired from the waiting room.


    Kondrachenko did not taste tea, poured hot water into a cup from a samovar, put a little jam in his mouth and took a sip of tea. Ugly, after having tasted the tea and jam on the palate, also added some hot water to the cup. Taking the cups in hand, the two looked at each other again.


    "So ... Can I find out the reason for your visit, Doctor?"


    "Perhaps this is exactly what you thought, Your Excellency."


    When he heard Bezobrazzoff''s answer, Kondrachenko frowned. He made this expression for the first time in his entire meeting with Bezobrazzoff today.


    -Is it because of the riot that took place yesterday at our base? But we have already solved this problem.


    -I know. If I was worried about this, I would have come to the commander of the base, not to your Excellency.


    -Indeed so. Kondrachenko took off his gloomy expression from his face with a gray beard. - Then, I wonder, what did you want to ask?


    After Kondrachenko''s question, Bezobrazzoff showed slight indecision.


    -... I am a researcher of magic, not a policeman.


    -Of course, I understand. "Kondrachenko said to Bezobrazzoff who in a mournful tone, answered with a clear voice, unusual for his age. Perhaps, here his special manner of speech affected. Bezobrazzoff got rid of the hesitation and moved on to the main topic.


    -So, I''m not here because of the search for the perpetrators of the mutiny. I''m here to find out if magic was involved in yesterday''s riots.


    -In other words, do you suspect that this is the work of a foreign or opposition magician? Do you think the incitement of a mutiny, no, the insurrection was made with the help of psychic interference magic?


    -I would not say that I came to this conclusion. However, there is such a possibility, I suppose. Of the nine Strategic Class Magicians in our country, only two are open to the outside world: Your Excellency and I. In my opinion, it''s hard to imagine a Strategic Class Magician, officially announced to the whole world who will stick to the base, to which he is affixed.


    "I do not think I''m willing to accept the usefulness of those worsened clone copies that cannot even leave the sterile room without protective clothing, but I understand your concern." However, your suspicions are superfluous.


    -True? - Accidentally escaped from Bezobrazzoff. Kondrachenko looked at him with a stern face.


    -Do you want to say, my intuition cannot be trusted?


    -I apologize. I did not mean anything like that.


    In response to the reprimand Kondrachenko, Bezobrazzoff guiltily lowered his head.


    "... The reason for your suspicion doctor, is that you probably suspect the involvement of" Dracula."


    Since Bezobrazzoff instantly apologized, then Kondrachenko also went to meet him.


    - What an insight, I''m surprised.


    This was a hit in the top ten, and Bezobrazzoff could only raise the white flag. "Dracula", which Kondrachenko mentioned, is the code name of a Romanian magician specializing in secret murders and sabotage. He is not just an expert on illegal operations, even his real name is unknown. There are even rumors that he is a hidden Strategic Class Magician, but there is no confirmation. This Black Sea base was not far from the Romanian border (the Black Sea base and the base of the Black Sea Fleet are two different bases). Therefore, when Bezobrazzoff heard about the riots on the Black Sea base, the first idea was precisely the participation of Dracula.


    -To be honest, I''m also surprised.


    -What? Bezobrazzoff opened his mouth in surprise. Seeing this, Kondrachenko grinned quite a bit.


    "Thus, the soldiers who organized the riots were carefully studied for traces of the magic of mental intervention. As for the instigators of the riot, I personally conducted an investigation.


    -I see ... Apparently, I was unnecessarily worried.


    -Please do not worry. I understand that the doctor is also under the influence of these Kremlin panties. ... Well, it''s true, between us.


    - I understand.


    Kondrachenko and Bezobrazzoff had the same smiles of a mischievous child on their faces. A calm atmosphere returned between them.


    "But your Excellency." If yesterday''s riots are not connected with the sabotage of foreign forces or the opposition, should not they be afraid of repeating it?


    -This is a conflict between soldiers based on the relationship of magicians and non-magicians.


    Bezobrazzoff nodded in agreement with Kondrachenko''s words.


    -In America and Japan, the anti-magic movement has spread, fueled by complaints and dissatisfaction with social inequality. However, in our Union there is no social inequality.


    Actually, it was "not supposed to exist," but Kondrachenko and Bezobrazzoff themselves considered such reservations superfluous.


    -There was another point in yesterday''s riot of supporters of the anti-magic movement.


    -Exactly. Soldiers who are not magicians feel uneasy. In the near future it is expected that only magicians will be active in the army, so they are afraid that they will become unnecessary.


    With an understanding face, Bezobrazzoff expressed his agreement with Kondrachenko''s words.


    -In fact, it is impossible to organize an army consisting of magicians alone. Even if we organize a separate magical military unit, we will not be able to find as many magicians as possible to cover the entire personnel.


    "But for soldiers to understand this, they need to go to the real battlefield."


    Bezobrazzoff again expressed his agreement with Kondrachenko''s remarks.


    - Then, let''s organize such an opportunity.


    "Wow ... Doctor, do you have a specific place to attack?" - Kondrachenko looked steadily at Bezobrazzoff''s gaze, which you cannot tell what he is already over 70.


    -Unfortunately, in Europe there is no suitable place for the transfer of soldiers. - Under this look he apologized not only in words, but also cringed all over. But this turned out to be unnecessary worry.


    -About the military situation in Europe, doctor, I know much better than you.


    -Really. I''m sorry.


    -In other words, if not Europe, then ... Far East?


    -Yes. Bezobrazzoff cautiously agreed with Kondrachenko''s suggestion. - Just the other day an incident occurred in which the junior officers of the Hong Kong army with a group of their subordinates deserted from the army and fled the Great Asian Alliance.


    -Interesting. This is the first time I heard of it.


    "I only recently found out myself." Further, in order to catch these deserters, the Great Asian Alliance cooperated with the army of Japan.


    -Did deserters plan any kind of subversive activity in Japan ...?


    -Correct. But they have already been defeated.


    -That''s it, that''s understandable. Finally, having resolved their long- standing hostility, the Great Asian Alliance and Japan, showing each other and all the others their cooperation, use this to ease tensions. If you think so, then this is quite natural. There are no people or organizations that could live in a constant state of war. We will use this.


    Stroking his long gray beard, Kondrachenko nodded several times.


    "I will suggest this to the Kremlin when I return to Moscow." If the operation is approved, I think I will be able to include in it the subordinates of your Excellency.


    "This will be a good test for the soldiers." Doctor, then I ask you to do this for me.


    Kondrachenko bowed slightly to Bezobrazzoff. It was difficult for him to walk, since his knee was damaged and he used a cane. Of course, Bezobrazzoff understood this well, and with a smile bowed in reply to the old general, showing his consent.


    ? ? ?


    Saturday, April 6, 2097. At the Magic University in Tokyo, the induction ceremony was successfully completed.


    However, the coastal region of Hokuriku was shrouded in tension, which made the whole body tremble. The reason for this was the appearance of a suspicious vessel, seen yesterday in the coastal waters of Sado.


    Five years ago, at the same time, when the Great Asian Alliance invaded Okinawa, the New Soviet Union landed a small detachment on Sado Island. Even if it is said that the detachment is small, it was enough to destroy the local garrison and capture the most important objects of the island. Many civilians were victims at that time. Kichijouji''s parents, who were employees of the magic research lab on this island, were also killed during the battles.


    The New Soviet Union has not yet acknowledged that the troops that landed in Sado belonged to their country. However, local residents did not care why the government of the New Soviet Union pretends to be fools.


    We will not let them devastate our native lands again. Be it an army of another country, be it an armed grouping of an organization.


    Every volunteer who helped to break the invasion at that time, swore in his own heart. And now they came together to fulfill the oath of that time.


    Among the newly assembled volunteers were also those who five years ago did not yet have the strength to resist the enemies. They also vowed with those who fought then, risking their lives. Among them was Kichijouji, who lost his parents at a time when the land of Sado was trampled by the shoes of unidentified armed men.


    "George, calm down."


    Kichijouji could not dismiss the thought of revenge. The discovered suspicious ship, undoubtedly, also belonged to the New Soviet Union.


    -These are my words, Masaki. "However, at least in appearance, Kichijouji controlled his emotions."


    "... Since you say so, everything seems to be in order." - standing next to him Masaki felt relief.


    -Team, are you ready !? - Ichijou Gouki, the head of the Ichijou family, the acting commander of the volunteer squad, turned to the soldiers, asking for their readiness.


    -Yes, yes! - All the volunteers shouted in a single rush. Masaki and Kichijouji also unleashed a full war cry.


    -Well! Team, go!


    -Oh, oh!


    One hundred and nine magicians with a war cry began landing on three so- called seabed exploration vessels, but in fact they are armored ships belonging to the Ichijou family. At this point, most of the male magicians that the Ichijou family can mobilize have gathered.


    The ships they sat on were not military missile carriers, but armadillos of the old style (because these were private ships). Although the case was in the old style, new equipment technologies gave speed at the modern level. Unfortunately, they had a disadvantage - low maneuverability.


    From missiles and shells they can be protected by magic. But something like a machine gun for a magician - rather troublesome problems. So using an armored ship to transport a group of magicians was a reasonable choice.


    Three ships left the port.


    Of the three ships of this "fleet", two will land people on the island of Sado.


    And the third will go to the side of a suspicious ship at sea. Yesterday, a stratospheric camera recorded the entrance of a suspicious ship into the territorial waters of Japan off the coast of Sado.


    At the moment, this ship returned to the open sea (meaning: came out of territorial waters). The ship cannot be captured, since the right to pursue was not officially recorded, and it does not violate Japan''s economic interests, so it was planned to keep it under control, just getting close to it. But if they attack, then it will be a different conversation.


    After leaving the port, Gouki turned to the guy standing next to him.


    "Shinkurou, are you okay?"


    Kichijouji and Masaki were on the same ship as Gouki.


    -Y-yes! All is well!


    -Are not you afraid?


    "... To be honest, I''m a little afraid."


    -This is normal. "Gouki nodded in satisfaction, replying to Kichijouji. You cannot rely on normal judgment when in a state of anger, hatred or numb with fear. Without courage, only quick death awaits in the battle. Gouki did not want this fate for those who followed him into battle.


    Then he turned to his son.


    -Masaki.


    -Yes.


    -Of course, you will not be afraid?


    -I know. I will not show fear.


    I''m not "not scared," but "I will not show fear." Gouki grinned at Masaki''s response.


    -Good. For you it will be normal on the advanced positions of the vanguard. Shiba Tatsuya-dono from the Yotsuba family recently demonstrated combat feats in the waters of the Okinawa archipelago. Play is prohibited!


    - I understand.


    Tatsuya''s participation in preventing the diversion of an artificial island in the waters of Kumetzim, the Okinawa archipelago, was kept secret. However, a review of the incident was revealed to each of the chapters of the Ten Master Clans. There is an obligation to notify the other Master Clans in the event that one of these Clans participated in a magical battle. This is a measure intended to limit the abuse of magic for personal purposes.


    Although it cannot be said that this rule is protected from bad faith (for example, details of the use of magic in combat are usually concealed), but this time it was a joint operation with the military, and the Yotsuba family immediately told the other nine families some facts .


    Initially, this information is only for the heads of families. For example, Kasumi, Izumi, Shippou Takuma and Mitsuya Shiina did not hear about it from their parents. However, Gouki reported this to Masaki that same evening.


    Naturally, this was done to motivate his son. And it was not necessary to say that Gouki was on target. From the next day after the story, Masaki gave himself entirely to training and even now was full of morale.


    As already mentioned, one of the three ships that left the port was approaching a suspicious vessel. His task was to control the actions of the enemy and try to force him to attack. If the other side attacks, then under the pretext of a counterattack it will be possible to attack in response even in neutral waters.


    And this dangerous role of bait took over the ship on which was Gouki on. Many were against such a strategy. No, it would not be an exaggeration to say that everyone except Gouki and Masaki opposed this. Number One and Number Two of the Ichijou family rushes to the most dangerous place on the same ship. Everyone who is aware of the importance of risk diversification must say that this is recklessness.


    However, Gouki did not listen to the persuasion of his subordinates. "Is not the strongest and the most likely survivor to be in the vanguard of the fighting ranks?" - These were the words of Gouki.


    He is the organizer of a squad of volunteers. He had no intention of creating an army.


    For Gouki, his subordinates were those whom he must protect. Paraphrasing, they were like family to him. When protecting citizens and national interests, the army always inevitably lost soldiers. However, the Ten Master Clans are an organization that defends the interests of magicians, and their subordinate magicians are also citizens of this country. Unlike soldiers who are not considered civilians in wartime, they must be protected, for the Ichijou family, her subordinate magicians, even during the battle, are "comrades" whom she must protect. At least, Gouki thought so. Masaki also adopted his father''s beliefs.


    But the ideas of Gouki and Masaki had a rational explanation. From the point of view of focusing the force, it is wise to send magicians Number One and Number Two to the necessary places of battle.


    In addition, even for the Ichijou family of the Ten Master Clans, it was a challenge to find enough magicians with sea battle skills.


    As a rule, magic effects one event, one object, and requires a high level of skills to designate only a part of the object when the event changes. Magic with an effect on an area that changes an event in a certain space, for the same reason, is considered more complex than point magic, which designates a specific object.


    The special magic of the Ichijou family is "Rupture". This is magic, almost instantly evaporates liquids. The goal may not only be fluid in the human body or inside a machine. Seawater can also be exposed to a "rupture". For the magician of the Ichijou family, the surface of the sea is like a warehouse of endless ammunition.


    But no matter how good a magician is, it''s impossible to make all the sea water magic. In order to really blow up seawater, some part of the sea must be mentally cut from the general mass and designated as the goal of magic.


    This problem concerns not only the "gap". To use sea water as a means of attack, no one can escape the obstacles that "it is necessary to specify only a part of the object." Shells from sea water are more difficult to make than air bullets, because, unlike air, water is visible and connects the mind with the sensation that "this is one huge object that is everywhere." The magic of liquid evaporation is a useful technique in a sea battle, however, the magicians who can use it in real combat are unexpectedly few.


    On one ship from the Gouki were collected magicians who mastered such a skill. This was another reason why Masaki got on the same ship as Gouki.


    In any case, the stage of discussion of the formulations has passed. Changing the plan at this point will lead to confusion.


    Having reached Sado, the fleet was divided into 2 groups, 2 ships in the first, and 1 ship in the second. Two ships circled the island from the south and landed at the port of Ryotsu, which is on the eastern shore. And the ship from Gouki and Masaki continued to go to the north, not turning off.


    An unknown ship was discovered 50 nautical miles north of Sado. But nothing can be done while it is away from territorial waters.


    In addition, Gouki''s ship is primarily a private vessel. Strictly speaking, he does not have the authority to intercept and search. From the very beginning, he was ready for illegal actions (piracy).


    But still, he was not going to suddenly sink this ship.


    Military power was enough for this. Gouki''s ship did not carry weapons, but the combat power of the magicians on board the ship over compensated for the lack of weapons. No, for Gouki alone, it would not be difficult to sink one warship.


    The Strategic Class Magician is defined by the expression: "A user of magic who can destroy a city or fleet with one magic challenge."


    If you replace "one magic challenge" with "one battle" in this expression, then this definition is suitable for Gouki. With the Ichijou family "Rupture", which is good in destroying not only human bodies, but also machines, it can easily sink five or even ten warships in a row. And if the enemy does not have a magician comparable in strength to the Ten Master Clans, then Gouki alone can destroy a whole fleet.


    On this side, the nearby volunteers had less risk. But Gouki who guided them, instead of sinking the ship without any unnecessary questions, decided to go on a close battle with the enemy in order to find out his identity.


    Five years ago, when he was evacuated from Sado, the New Soviet Union completely denied any involvement. There were no prisoners from Japan, and there was nothing on the corpses that would help prove the identity, so the New Soviet Union could not be blamed.


    Despite the fact that the invasion troops were discarded, from a diplomatic point of view, this incident ended in defeat for Japan. It was this bitter memory that made Gouki choose such a risky plan.


    -Is the enemy ship moving? - When the suspicious ship was in sight, Gouki cried out a question he had asked many times before.


    "It''s not moving!" - The answer of the subordinate was the same.


    There was no radiation of active radars, no increase in heat emission by the inclusion of an engine. There were also no signs of guns aiming or missiles launching. The suspicious ship was suspiciously quiet.


    It was impossible to say that there was no movement at all. Gouki was sure of that. In any case, they were already approaching the distance where you can see with the naked eye.


    The suspicious ship looked like a small cargo ship. Small by the standards of cargo ships, because its size exceeded the size of the destroyer. There were no signs of weapons on board, but everyone remembered the example of a disguised ship in the Yokohama incident. The volunteers did not lose their vigilance for a second.


    However, there was no point coming here just to see.


    "Reconnaissance squad, go ahead!" - Gouki finally made the decision.


    - There!


    Masaki cheerfully answered the order. Like the four young men standing behind him.


    For convenience, Gouki called it "reconnaissance squad", but in fact it was the vanguard sent to gain total control over the enemy ship. The members of the detachment, not even mentioning their fighting strength, were chosen on the basis of defense and maneuvering abilities that will help survive even in an extremely desperate situation.


    "Masaki, be careful."


    Kichijouji did not behave like a man who dissuaded me at the moment when the order was already sent. He received the role of supporting the withdrawal of troops in the event of an emergency, and will follow the movements of the "reconnaissance squad" through information obtained from the stratospheric chamber.


    "I rely on your support, George."


    Kichijouji nodded to Masaki counting on him.


    Masaki stretched out his lips in a smile and jumped off the deck into the sea. He did not dive. His feet did not sink below sea level. Immediately, as their feet touched the waves, Masaki and four people behind him, as if nothing had happened, ran on the water towards the suspicious ship.


    While running on the water there were no attacks aimed at them. Five people led by Masaki quickly reached the target ship and jumped onto the deck one by one. Of course, it''s good if the enemy is hiding, but even here they were not attacked.


    - What''s happening? George, do you see anything?


    Masaki, who sensed something wrong, stood in a position near the edge, where he could be evacuated at any time, and contacted Kichijouji.


    -The camera did not detect human silhouettes. Judging by the data collected from observation, the ship looks unmanned.


    Kichijouji checked not only the information from the stratospheric camera, but also watched the communication channel with the sensors installed in the equipment of Masaki and other volunteers. Consequently, his answer meant that there were no threats found. This response helped Masaki slightly ease tension.


    -... Wait, Masaki. Your sensors found a gas leak there. - However, the words of the strained Kichijouji, quickly spoken, quickly restored vigilance to him. Instead of commissioning a subordinate, he checked his sensor himself. Although it was a simple multi-purpose detector in the form of a wristwatch, it could clearly show the concentration of flammable gas in the air above the ship.


    -Everyone raise barriers and evacuate the ship.


    The detected gas was propane. It was probably chosen because it is colorless and odorless, and also heavier than air and slowly dissipated. However, it was an inferior trap. Although it is said that it is difficult to dissipate, even a light wind will quickly blow this gas out just like any light methane.


    In addition, even if the entire ship is filled with propane gas, its expected combustion power is insufficient to break through the barrier magic of the elite Ichijou family fighters. Also, propane gas has a very low upper explosive threshold (the upper limit of concentration, beyond which gas will not explode), so it is not suitable for attack. And the lower explosive limit is so low that you cannot think of anything other than the effect of surprise, annoying enemies.


    That''s why Masaki''s instructions did not have a hint of urgency.


    Meanwhile, the gas spread to the side of Gouki''s ship. They have already heard about the gas through wireless communication.


    Perhaps it was a trap.


    That''s why the relaxed Gouki looked at the water''s surface with astonishment.


    - On the surface of the sea, signs of the activation of magic ...!


    Kichijouji could not finish his sentence. Until that moment, there were no signs of a magical attack. But now the Gouki''s ship was surrounded by a huge number of magic sequences activated on the surface of the sea. All of them were activated simultaneously at the same time as they appeared.


    "Father!"


    Standing on the surface of the sea, Masaki also noticed signs of activation of magic. The next moment, right before his eyes, the sea exploded. There was multiple simultaneous explosions, similar to a blasted minefield, strewn with mines without spaces.


    Thrown back by a sudden rush of air from the blast wave, Masaki''s group fell into the water. Masaki''s overview was hampered by the emergence of water sprays, steam and rain from sea water.


    - Damn!


    Calling the air flow, Masaki returned to the surface of the sea.


    - Father!


    The sight of the ship has not changed. The armor, which was considered obsolete, turned out to be not for sight. It seems that the magic barriers were not enough, and the ship was badly damaged. Damage to the front of the deck was minor. This meant that the newest developed multi-layered barriers were able to withstand the blast. Masaki intuitively was sure that his father used defensive magic.


    However, his relief did not last long.


    -Masaki, Masaki! With Gouki-san ...! - From the dynamics of the communicator, the confused voice of Kichijouji burst out and reached Masaki''s ears.


    Feeling the ominous cold running down his spine, Masaki shouted into the microphone.


    "George!" What about my father !?


    -It''s awful! Return fast, faster!


    -Got it!


    Masaki, completely forgetting about the command of his subordinates, rushed to the side of an armored ship. Fortunately, there was no attack from the suspicious ship. And the remnants of the explosive gas were thrown back by the blast wave.


    ? ? ?


    Tomorrow, April 7, the admission ceremony to the Nine Schools of Magic will take place. Miyuki, as the president of the school board, expects a lot of different work. Not only welcome introductory speech on behalf of all current students, but also management of the progress of the whole ceremony, meeting with guests and much more.


    Other behind-the-scenes work can be shared with other members of the school board. Therefore, Tatsuya for a while will work separately from Miyuki, and for him it will not be "just Sunday."


    In addition, since Miyuki was declared the next head of the Yotsuba family, the entertainment time of the guests will undoubtedly decrease. Last year, many "guests" with evil intentions ran after her, but now, having learned that she is a magician of Yotsuba, the number of brave souls overwhelmed with such a desire will be greatly reduced.


    Given this future responsibility of Miyuki, Tatsuya wanted to give her the opportunity to rest as soon as possible. But after learning the contents of the secret message that came after dinner, he could no longer say that it would work. When he finished reading the letter in his room, Tatsuya pressed the intercom button for Miyuki''s room.


    When Miyuki entered the living room and sat on the couch, Tatsuya ordered Minami to close the window. This room had high sound insulation, completely blocking sounds for external listeners. Peeping, of course, also was impossible.


    Seeing Tatsuya''s more cautious behavior than usual, Miyuki realized that the "question is not easy" and straightened up.


    -Sorry, that at such a time.


    -No, you did not interrupt anything. So, Onii-sama ... Is this something from Maya-sama?


    During dinner, about an hour ago, Tatsuya told her "today you must finish your work early and have a rest". She was going to take a bath at the moment when he called her on intercom. She was not dissatisfied with this. If Tatsuya said that he has something to say - this is a top priority for Miyuki.


    If Tatsuya calls, then whenever it happens, wherever she is, whatever she does, she will hurry to him. Regardless of whether this is possible or not, Miyuki will always have this feeling.


    On the other hand, Tatsuya will never abuse the feelings of Miyuki. Tatsuya also puts Miyuki as a priority at anytime, anywhere, and in any situation. Although this interruption of the affairs of Miyuki often contradicts her will, she knows that all these decisions are made on the basis of the notion "everything is done for the sake of Miyuki." In the case of Tatsuya, this is not even "within the limits", but "always". It is also not an exaggeration to add the word "absolutely."


    Therefore, Miyuki thought, what was so impossible that the head of Yotsuba could ask for, that could be more important than tomorrow''s arrival ceremony?


    -Yes, this is a report from the head of the family, and there are no orders for us.


    -Report ...?


    Not an order, not a notice, not another attempt at communication, but a report. Although she was declared the heiress of Yotsuba, until now it was only a formality. It is unlikely that the position of Maya and the heads of branch families will change so suddenly. In other words, there was important information. Miyuki realized this. And her thoughts were not wrong.


    -This afternoon, the head of the Ichijou family, Ichijou Gouki-dono fell into the trap of the enemy and is now in serious condition. He is conscious, but it seems he cannot move normally. Also, it says that it seems he did not get physical damage. The head of the family suggested that the magic calculation zone was paralyzed by overload.


    Miyuki turned petrified, covering her mouth with her hands and opening her eyes wide. Minami was so surprised that she could not even change her expression.


    -They were trying to seize a ship of unknown origin, from which hostile actions were expected. During the attempted capture, they were subjected to a powerful explosion caused by magic. Ichijou-dono unfolded a four- layered magic barrier to protect his people and barely kept the onslaught of this force to the last remaining layer. Thus, the report concluded that serious damage to the magic calculation zone was caused by the destruction of three layers of a large-scale barrier covering more than a hundred people.


    "More than a hundred people ..." Minami whispered in a startled voice, still holding the same petrified face. Since barrier magic was her strong point, she was well aware of how terrible this load was.


    "The Ichijou family is not as strong in defensive magic as the Juumonji family. The choice of the technique of simultaneous multilayered barriers was completely unreasonable.


    "Onii-sama ..." Miyuki whispered anxiously, watching Tatsuya indifferently utter his words. She thought that he remembered about her - Honami, who burned her life with an overload, using the magic of a large-scale barrier.


    Sakurai Honami. Miya''s guardian, mother to Tatsuya and Miyuki, as well as genetically aunt Minami. A woman with the same face as Minami, with the same appearance that she will have when she grows up. Five years ago, having given all her strength, she defended Tatsuya from large-scale shelling from warships.


    Discuss the situation, similar to the death of Honami in front of the girl who is her exact copy ... It''s like opening the lid of painful memories. Miyuki thought that since she feels this way herself, then her brother just suffers even more.


    "... Miyuki, I''m sorry." I think I reminded you of sad events.


    However, Tatsuya seems to have misunderstood the essence of Miyuki''s suffering. No ... is it wrong? Really?


    But Miyuki''s suspicions were immediately discarded.


    "We cannot do without recognizing such things in our situation. Tatsuya''s voice was not disturbed by the memories of old times. "Judging only by magical skills, Ichijou from Third High can become the head of the family right now." However, magical power alone is not enough for the status of the head of the Ichijou family responsible for defending part of the coast of the Sea of Japan.


    After this explanation Tatsuya, Miyuki thought that, finally, she realized the seriousness of the situation. Five years ago, the key role in repulsing the attack of an unknown enemy in an incident involving an invasion of Sado was played not by the army, but by volunteers gathered from the subordinates of the Ichijou family. The presence of the Ichijou family in the defense of the coast of the Sea of Japan from Hokuriku to Tohoku is so great.


    The Ichijou family not has only excellent magical abilities, but also leadership, under the influence of which they received many subordinate magicians in the Hokuriku region and the western half of Tohoku. These magicians supplemented their fighting power of the defense army, dispersed from Okinawa and Kyushu to Hokkaido. When the head of the Ichijou family is immobilized, this is not only a problem for the Ten Master Clans, but also a huge hole in the organization of the country''s defense.


    -Of course, the Ichijou family should also have countermeasures for the case when the head is temporarily absent. Without a doubt, the families of Ithinkour and Issiki will strengthen their support. However, it seems, the Yotsuba will not be allowed to sit idle.


    -So, we also have to help?


    -At the moment, we just sent Yuuka-san to treat Ichijou-dono. Tatsuya answered Miyuki''s question in a not very confident voice. Perhaps he believes that this is not the end. However, Miyuki was now more concerned with what he had said, rather than his pessimistic expectation.


    -I did not know that Yuuka-san can treat magicians.


    -Yuuka-san is studying in postgraduate study the phenomenon of deterioration of the performance of the magic calculation zone by excessive use of magic, the so-called "overheating of the calculation zone of magic."


    -That''s it ...


    "The head of the family seems to be actively supporting this study." After all, for a gifted magician, the phenomenon of overheating of the magic calculation zone is a threat to life, and not just to magical skills. But even without the order of the head of the family, she could not remain indifferent.


    For Tatsuya''s generation, the only example of the loss of life from the "overheating magic calculation zone" was Honami, but in the Yotsuba family there were many victims of this phenomenon, including the previous head of the family, Yotsuba Ganzo. The development of methods for the therapy of this problem was also conducted at the time of the previous head of the family.


    This is not only the Yotsuba family. The magic technique, which is the trump card of the Juumonji family, also has the prerequisites to cause "overheating of the magic calculation zone". Juumonji Kazuki, the previous head of the Juumonji family, lost his magician''s ability because of this. The Juumonji family investigated methods for preventing overheating.


    In fact, the study of this problem involved magical researchers not only the families of Yotsuba and Juumonji. The magic calculation zone still remains a "black box", the device of which has not been clarified, and outside the families of Yotsuba and Juumonji, the "overheating of the magic calculation zone" is still at the stage when there is still discussion whether it exists at all.


    Therefore, according to the available theories, it immediately became clear what happened to Ichijou Gouki, albeit at the hypothesis level.


    "Among the many magicians of the Tsukuba family, specializing in extra- systemic magic, Yuuka-san is excellent in techniques of interference in the mind. Both-uh, apparently, came to the conclusion that if it was Yuuka-san, then it would be possible to cure Ichijou-dono.


    Not control thoughts and work on consciousness, but magic, interfering with the mind itself. Its representatives, the magic of "interference in the structure of the mind", which was used only by Miya, Miyuki''s "Cocytus", and Tsukuba''s "Pledge" - are also magic that changes events in the mind.


    Unlike Miyuki''s magic, which causes compulsory absolute freezing of the mind, "Pledge" is a technique that limits the work of the mind. Yuuka-san is good at this kind of magic, so perhaps she will be able to speed up the recovery of the magic calculation area located in the subconscious area. Therefore, the choice of the head of Yotsuba was fully justified.


    "But if it does not work out, will not the Yotsuba''s position worsen?"


    -Yuuka-san is not officially related to the Yotsuba family. She will introduce herself as a researcher of magic, capable of treatment, which the Yotsuba family found.


    -...


    In other words, in which case, it can get rid of it. The fact that Miyuki hesitated and could not say anything, was proof that he could not treat this heartlessly. We can say that she is too naive for the successor of Yotsuba, but Tatsuya did not even think to deny such kindness of Miyuki.


    -In addition, the Yotsuba family offered Ichijou-dono treatment with good intentions. The other side will not lose anything, therefore the idea of help cannot be criticized, even if it proves to be unsuccessful.


    "... Really." - Miyuki spoke in a tone that read an attempt to convince herself of power. Hearing this, Tatsuya tried to forcefully change the subject.


    -We are a bit distracted from the topic. Currently, the head of the family plans to limit the support only by sending Yuuka-san. However, I do not think that this will end.


    In fact, this was not a "distraction from the topic," but Miyuki did not seem to notice this. Minami made a slightly suspect frowning face. However, this feeling quickly disappeared.


    -There is also a possibility that I will be ordered to intercept the armed forces.


    -Order from the military !? "Miyuki''s raised voice meant that it would be a violation of the contract between the Yotsuba family and the army."


    "From the head of the family."


    "However, Tatsuya''s response was even more amazing."


    -... But after all, Onii-sama is my guardian!


    -It should be borne in mind that this status changed when I was appointed by the suitor Miyuki.


    -This is ...


    Miyuki felt guilty that Tatsuya was bound by the duties of her guard. However, while he is her guardian, he cannot be forced to assign another job. Justified by this rule, she, at least, could distract Tatsuya from this sense of guilt.


    And then Tatsuya tells her that this excuse no longer works. Hearing this, Miyuki was shocked more than when Tatsuya told her that his work could be dangerous.


    - Do not worry. I used to say. Only you, Miyuki, really can hurt me.


    These words from Tatsuya showed Miyuki that he did not understand the reason why she turned pale. Miyuki was not upset that Tatsuya would go to the battlefield, but because no more justification could be used, that Tatsuya was her guard. But since Tatsuya "promised" not to get any injuries, Miyuki calmed down a little.


    -I, too, am still sure of what I said earlier. Onii-sama will not lose to anyone.


    -Clear. Tatsuya replied, catching Miyuki''s piercing gaze.


    Minami, watching this pair from the side, for some reason did not feel the usual disgust in such cases. Unlike the usual state, Minami was now fascinated by the unshakable mutual trust of two people.


    "However, the number of cases where I will have to leave Miyuki for a while will probably increase." Minami.


    -Y-yes! - Minami reacted too violently, slightly stumbling and raising her voice, because Tatsuya was slightly out of consciousness from this story.


    Tatsuya ignored this too energetic answer from Minami, only slightly raising his eyebrows.


    "In such cases, I entrust Miyuki''s protection to you."


    "Please rely on me."


    The protection of Miyuki is the purpose of Minami even without Tatsuya''s words. He himself must understand this. But Minami was well aware of the meaning of why this order was again spoken out loud.


    "Miyuki, I will not take you with me to the battlefield."


    -... I understand. - And in the voice and on Miyuki''s face the words "what a nuisance" was read, but she was not stupid enough to not understand


    Tatsuya''s train of thought. - Miyuki will follow what Oni-most said ... no, I will follow Tatsuya-sama''s order.


    As a result, having shown a weak sign of discontent, she changed her words to show that she speaks not as a younger sister, but as a bride.


    ? ? ?


    The information that the head of the Ichijou family had fallen into the enemy''s trap fell not only on the Yotsuba family. Perhaps the Ichijou family wanted to hide it, but among the "28 Houses" it spread throughout the day. However, there was a difference in the accuracy of the information, even among the Ten Master Clans.


    Having learned from his father, Koichi, about the misfortune that struck the head of the Ichijou family, immediately upon returning to her room, Mayumi received an incoming call from Katsuto.


    - I apologize for calling at this late hour.


    "I think it''s so late to call, it''s definitely not in the style of Juumonji-kun, but it''s okay, because I can guess the topic of the conversation." Is this an incident with the Ichijou family?


    - That''s right. It will be easier, once you guessed it.


    All magicians of the Juumonji family have tremendous power, but their number is very small. In comparison with the Saegusa and Mitsuya families based in the same center in Tokyo, one can say that they have almost no outstanding magicians at all. In addition, the abilities of the Juumonji family are considered only suitable for battle.


    Therefore, they lag behind other families in terms of gathering information. In case of an emergency, Katsuto uses personal connections with the Saegusa family to obtain information. In the past, there have already been examples of this.


    "I just heard it from my father." You''re just in time. So, Juumonji-kun, what do you already know?


    -I heard that a ship of unknown origin entered territorial waters, and then left and stopped, instead of leaving. Taking measures to seize it, Ichijou- dono was trapped by the enemy in the form of a sudden explosion and seriously wounded.


    The information available to Katsuto was rough, but Mayumi did not rate the Juumonji family low. Instead, she felt frustrated that her father had learned so much detail, although the incident happened only today.


    "Only one inaccuracy." Ichijou-dono was not physically injured. The main symptom is that he is in a state of a strong weakness so that he cannot get up. The family suspect that the reason may be excessive use of magic.


    - Excessive use of magic? ...


    "Juumonji-kun, what is it?" - Seeing that Katsuto''s face tensed, Mayumi frowned in suspicion.


    -No, nothing. Do you have any details about the explosion that Ichijou-dono got into? - Katsuto moved the conversation into another direction without answering Mayumi''s question. She understood this, but did not interrogate him.


    -The result of the analysis of sensors from the stratospheric platform says that it seems that this was an explosion of a large amount of explosive gas, a mixture of hydrogen and oxygen. I can only assume long-range magic that generates gas and controls its ignition.


    -Ignition ... Maybe this is the work of "Pyro" Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff


    ...?


    "You think it could be Strategic Class Magic "Tuman Bomba"? It cannot be ...


    Mayumi with a smile rejected Katsuto''s assumption. However, it was felt that this smile was very strained.


    - ... Really. I do not think that Strategic Class Magic would be used to attack a single ship.


    Katsuto agreed, saying the last phrase as if to himself. He realized that he denied such a possibility on too weak a basis.


    - Right. Juumonji-kun, you exaggerate.


    Mayumi also understood the precariousness of this reason. She looked away from this analysis almost unconsciously.


    -In any case, then it was an attack of unknown magic?


    -That''s right.


    -... This is a serious situation.


    -Yes. ... Apparently, therefore, my older brother said that he wanted to talk with Juumonji-kun. "Mayumi said, slightly hesitant after agreeing to Katsuto''s words.


    -Tomokazu-dono? ... Understood. Tell him I''m ready at any time.


    -It''s okay that I told you this, but will the convenience be adjusted to our family?


    -Here''s how? Then, how about tomorrow night? I leave the choice of place on Tomokazu-dono.


    "I think it will be okay." Then, I''ll contact you tomorrow afternoon to report the place.


    -Thank you. Also, thank you for providing information on the Ichijou-dono incident.


    Katsuto bowed on the screen. This interrupted the connection. It looked like a lack of good manners, but it was an act of self-defense to avoid pincering Mayumi.


    -... Only such measures will be smart against the habit, which cannot be remedied. - The voice sighing and cursing on the extinct screen Mayumi, obviously, was fun.

 Volume 21 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The 7th of April, 2097. Today, in the nine schools of magic concurrently, is the admission ceremony.


    Three members of the school board, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami, came to school 2 hours before the ceremony.


    Entering the backstage of the assembly hall, they met Mikihiko, Izumi, Kasumi and Mitsuya Shiina waiting for them.


    -Good morning everyone. - Not Tatsuya, the president of the school council Miyuki first welcomed the schoolchildren who came earlier.


    "Good morning, Miyuki-senpai!" Today, too, you are even more ...


    - Yes, yes, stop, stop. Good morning, President Shiba, Shiba-senpaii, Sakurai- san.


    This morning Izumi''s tension was also ready to jump, but Kasumi prevented this, interrupting it. Miyuki, with a smile in which there was not a trace of surprise, greeted Kasumi and Izumi in turn, then turned to Shiina.


    -Mitsuya-san, I made you wait?


    -No, nothing like that. I just came, sooner than I needed to ... "Shiina waved her head, showing a denial. In this action was the charm of a pretty little animal.


    She was short, below Kasumi and Izumi. Obviously, above the former president of Azusa, but at the same time she was similar to the atmosphere Azusa created around herself, and not by a physique. But just looking adult, she did not feel that weakness. At least that''s how she saw Tatsuya.


    When she waved her head, hidden headphones with neck straps appeared from under the swaying lush air hair. Their color was the same as that of the hair - olive brown. She had previously said at the meeting that she would take something less noticeable. Perhaps this is for her routine, because it looked very neat.


    "It feels like a daughter raised in a good family," thought Tatsuya.


    -Before going to the final meeting, Mitsuya-san, can I ask you something?


    -Ah ~ ... yes. What is it, Shiba-senpai? "She could not hide the tension on her face, but still answered, looking Tatsuya straight in the eyes. Tatsuya revised his assessment of Shiina in the depths of her mind.


    -Is a guy with long hair gathered behind in a ponytail, standing outside the assembly hall your friend?


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Minami''s expression "Eh?" Appeared. Like Miyuki''s guard, she was going to follow the neighborhood. Guys with long hair at the present time - a rarity. She thought that such a guy would have noticed.


    "Long hair ... Ah ~, are you talking about Saburou-kun?"


    "However, Shiina seems to understand who he is talking about."


    "His name is Saburou-kun?" He hides himself rather skillfully.


    -I think, undoubtedly, that this guy is my friend, Yaguruma Saburou-kun. "I" from "bow with arrows", "guruma" from "wheel", the first part of the name, as "samurai", and "ro", as in the name "Jiro", "Yaguruma Saburou." In any case ... oh, this Saburou-kun, why was he hiding? - Shiina frowned in embarrassment, and in her voice read the subtext "there''s absolutely nothing you can do about it."


    [note. trans.: Shiina lists the hieroglyphs of the surname and name Saburou, explaining how to write them using the example of known words. A common practice for the Japanese with an oral explanation of spelling.]


    -Judging by your words, you are not just acquaintances? It seems that you are quite close friends.


    -This is because we have been friends since childhood.


    Shiina''s cheeks blushed slightly, and she looked away from Tatsuya. This expression of a person with lowered eyes, undoubtedly, made the others suspect the presence of a romantic relationship. However, Tatsuya guessed from Shiina''s behavior that a guy named Yaguruma Saburou was an escort assigned to her by the Mitsuya family.


    Of course, he did not say anything, so as not to interfere in the internal affairs of another of the Ten Master Clans. This was because Tatsuya did not know about his poor ability to evaluate others.


    -Today, both the cafeteria and the canteen are closed, there is more than an hour left before the opening of the assembly hall, and newcomers will be admitted to the school building only after the admission ceremony. He can wait here.


    What Tatsuya said, in fact, was good intentions (or sympathy), based on personal experience two years ago. He noticed that there was no emblem on the chest of that guy.


    -Everything is fine. After all, Saburou-kun is surprisingly self-assured ... that is, adamant. However, thanks for your concern.


    -I see.


    Almost simultaneously with Tatsuya''s answer, Honoka burst into the room, hastily apologizing:


    - Sorry for being late!


    Miyuki told Honoka that she was just in time, and Tatsuya turned to everyone:


    - Let''s begin the final check.


    ? ? ?


    The reception ceremony ended in a solemn atmosphere and without problems. Undoubtedly, the calm atmosphere was caused by the curiosity of newcomers, parents and guests regarding the members of the school board.


    They were particularly interested in Miyuki the president of the school council. After all, it''s about the school where they go. In addition to the most reckless newcomers and their parents, everyone always pays attention to First High . Therefore, most students knew that the current president of the school board of First High is the heir of the same Yotsuba family.


    Miyuki also collected the views of most of those who saw her in the images and broadcasts from the Nine Schools Competition. But again, they remained in a state of disbelief of the unearthly beauty seen by the living and the awareness of a direct relationship with the Yotsuba family. Simple novices and their parents could not resist the pressure created by the beauty of Miyuki and the imagination of the Yotsuba family.


    And the "uneasy" parents, too, could not ease the tension from the hidden unlimited magical power of Miyuki and the possibility of having an ominous hidden power in Tatsuya who is always with her.


    The only moment of diminished atmosphere was the time of reading the representative newcomers address by Shiina. It was impossible to praise the "fluency" of the speech, calling it "gorgeous." Often stammering, she somehow found the strength to continue, and after completing the reading, leaving with a sense of accomplishment, she looked like "giving all her strength."


    However, it was so touching for the thick-skinned "guests" that they surrounded and stopped Shiina, who seemed to them to be the correct freshman, innocent and unreliable. Compared with Miyuki two years ago, Shiina was released much faster. (The situation seems different when the representative is a guy, because last year there was no such performance.)


    Also, as Tatsuya had suggested last night, Miyuki was not vigorously affiliated with the guests. Long held by Miyuki last year, Congressman Ueno, this year retreated at the very beginning.


    Thanks to this, the time of conversations with Shiina ended earlier than expected.


    -Shiina-chan.


    -Izumi-san?


    Waiting for the crowd around Shiina to begin to thin, Izumi called her. The ring of guests around Shiina dissolved naturally.


    Among the people associated with magic, it was widely known that Izumi was the youngest daughter of the Saegusa family. She was also Koichi''s most beloved daughter. The betrayal of Saegusa Koichi at the Conference of the Master Clans was ordered to remain silent. For people connected with magic outside the "28 Houses" the Saegusa family is still the pearl of the magical world of Japan, along with the family of Yotsuba. Among the guests invited to the ceremony of entering First High of Guests, there was no one who had the courage to disappoint the Saegusa family.


    -It was a perfect response.


    -Thank you very much ... So, what do you have for me? - Despite the shyness of the compliment to Izumi, Shiina firmly asked why she called her. Izumi knew that in spite of the fluffy atmosphere, Shiina was pretty smart. Therefore, she was not surprised by this guess of Shiina.


    "I need to discuss with you one question, so will you give me some time?"


    -Yes, I do not mind. Izumi-san, should I go with you?


    -Yes please. By the way, do you not want to call Saburou-kun?


    -After the inauguration ceremony there will be a conversation with the school board, Saburou-kun should also know this. - Shiina did not show a drop of excitement when she heard the name of a childhood friend that was suddenly mentioned.


    The place where Izumi took Shiina was the room of the school board. There they were expected by Miyuki and Minami.


    - Mitsuya-san, thank you for coming.


    Miyuki rose from the chair of the school board president, and headed for the meeting table. Izumi placed Shiina opposite Miyuki.


    "First, sit down, please." - Smiling, Miyuki pointed to the place opposite. Looking at Izumi''s face, Shiina crouched timidly. After that Minami and Izumi sat down on each side of Miyuki.


    A cup of tea was put before Shiina. After trying to thank, she saw that it was a 3H (Humanoid Home Helper), and rounded her eyes.


    "Surprised?" This 3H "Pixie" belongs to my fianc�� and helps with the different routine affairs of the school board.


    Miyuki smiled to ease the strain of Shiina.


    Shiina was fascinated for a while with this smile. Quickly pulling herself together, she showed an embarrassed smile. But on the face it was visible, that pressure became less.


    "I think you''ve heard from Vice President Saegusa about the custom of the school board of this school."


    - Yes, I understand what you mean.


    Shiina confirmed what Miyuki had said. To be honest, the question Miyuki was about to ask was already decided informally between Shiina and Izumi. Shiina''s call here was only a necessary formality.


    -Clear. Then, considering this, I will ask. Do you want to become a member of the school board?


    "It''s a great honor for me." I respectfully ask you to let me work with you.


    Miyuki slightly relaxed her face. She was not worried about the refusal, like last year, because Izumi had already told her about the consent. However, she could not calm down until the issue was really resolved.


    Miyuki also realized that she had, you might say, a similar problem in her time, and this also caused calm.


    "In that case, starting tomorrow, Mitsuya-san starts working as a secretary of the school board." About the details of the work you can learn from Sakurai-san.


    -I am Secretary of Sakurai Minami. Mitsuya-san, I will be happy to work with you.


    Following the words of Miyuki, Minami bowed and introduced herself.


    "Please take care of me!"


    Apparently, because of the excitement of the seniors, Shiina greatly nervous, bowed timidly.


    "Um, President, Sakurai-senpai." I do not mind if you just call me Shiina. - She suggested.


    "I understand, Shiina-chan." Will it work?


    - Yes, please.


    Such a friendly response from Miyuki helped Shiina finally relax.


    ? ? ?


    With the issuance of ID cards, the first part of the receipt ceremony was completed. For first-year students, they opened a school building, despite the fact that it was Sunday.


    Many newcomers went to see their classrooms and make friends with classmates whom they will spend together this year. The other students got bored together and went off to eat. This description suited most freshmen.


    But, as they say, any rule has exceptions. This year, too, was a student, not suitable for templates.


    After completing the formalities of the inauguration ceremony, Tatsuya left the assembly hall, leaving the cleaning and locking of the doors to the staff of the school and teachers. With him were also Mikihiko, Honoka and Shizuku. Mikihiko, as head of the disciplinary committee, listened to the final report from each member of the committee. Honoka, as a representative of the school board, checked the equipment. And Shizuku, quite simply, left to compose the company Honoka.


    From the entrance to the assembly hall to the entrance to the building of the school go not far. Passing this small path, Mikihiko suddenly stopped with an amazed face.


    -Mikihiko, what happened?


    -... Did someone use a spell?


    Hearing Mikihiko''s answer to Tatsuya''s question, the accompanying Honoka and Shizuku exchanged glances.


    - A ancient magic spell?


    "It looks like ... Maybe it''s Vigilance." This is a spell that collects sounds from a specified remote location.


    -An eavesdropping spell?


    -Hmm, well, in principle it is true ...


    Shizuku did not know how to react to Mikihiko''s sluggish speech, joke or scold. However, he quickly revived.


    -It seems that he trained a lot. The level of skill is quite high. But the output power of the spell is low. Is this deliberate containment of strength or lack of ability ...?


    -High skill with meager abilities?


    -Tatsuya, do you know anything?


    Tatsuya''s voice showed that he thought he might know the identity of the user of this technique. But he did not answer the question of Mikihiko.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    Hearing Tatsuya''s question, Mikihiko closed his eyes. Then he slowly began to turn his head, as if looking around. After making a third of the turnover, Mikihiko opened his eyes and answered with a confident voice Tatsuya''s question:


    - It seems that somewhere in the vicinity of a small sports hall number 1.


    -Tatsuya-san ... Today, after the ceremony did not a small gym open? Tatsuya agreed with Honoka:


    -Correct. Club activities are also absent at the weekend. In any case, let''s go and look at the place.


    Better to see once than hear a hundred times. No one objected to Tatsuya''s opinion.


    ? ? ?


    At this time in the room of the school board passed a tea party. Despite the fact that it was time for Shiina to go home, she stayed here, waiting for Tatsuya and Honoka to greet them again.


    - By the way, Shiina-chan.


    Waiting for a pause in a lively conversation about the high school days between Izumi and Shiina, Miyuki set the cup of coffee on the table and spoke to Shiina.


    - Yes, president?


    Shiina turned to Miyuki with a very tense face. At this point, she was absolutely not ready for this.


    -Someone has recently tried to penetrate this room with perception magic, is not this the childhood friend of the kun Shiina-chan? It seems that his name was Yaguruma Saburou-kun.


    Miyuki smiled in a friendly way. But there was a mysterious light in her eyes.


    - Er?


    On the one hand, she was depressed by Miyuki''s gaze. But more than this, Shiina was shocked by what she heard from Miyuki. After a brief stupor, Shiina quickly took off her headphones with a quick movement of her hand.


    "Shiina-chan, that''s okay!"


    Izumi panicked when she saw this. Miyuki looked calmly at Shiina, understanding why she had done it. Trying to speak with Shiina, Miyuki stopped Minami with a gesture of a finger attached to her lips.


    The rumor(?) and magic perception of Shiina are not related to each other. This is different from Mizuki, who uses aura-blocking glasses to contain the power of her magic perception. However, Shiina felt that removing earplugs (headphones with volume control) would exacerbate the perception of external magical waves. Without headphones that physically weaken the sound, Shiina cannot lead everyday life.


    Forced adjustment of the hearing by magic will spoil the magic perception, which will make the use of magic difficult. When she wears headphones, there is no problem with using magic, but she becomes insensitive to external magic interference. Therefore, she did not notice the perception magic aimed at the school board room. The dilemma of Shiina (in this case we can say "three" lemma) could not be solved, except that the surrounding people tried not to make noise.


    Shiina, with half-closed eyes, concentrating her mind, looked for a while as if listening to barely noticeable sounds, and soon after that she opened her eyes.


    "Saburou-kun, what are you doing ...!" There was more anger in her voice than surprise. In addition, this anger was caused by shame.


    "Shiina-chan, I think you''d better wear headphones first." - said Miyuki, after which the part of anger disappeared from the face of Shiina. Instead, her cheeks instantly turned red. Wearing the headphones hanging around the neck again, the still red Shiina looked away shyly to the floor.


    "Um, sorry ... For the impolite behavior of my friend ..." she said in a fading, fading voice.


    "Do not worry about that." To all important places, including the school board room, especially strict protective measures are applied.


    Not immediately realizing what Miyuki said, Shiina showed her hesitant face for a while.


    -... Protective measures, is it something like a barrier?


    -The principle of action is very similar. Two years ago in our school there was one small incident, and since then we have concluded a contract with a specialist to enhance security.


    Thinking for a few seconds about the "little incident," Shiina finally understood something and gave an ambiguous "Hmm ...". The older sister told Siena what happened in First High 2 years ago. She was shocked to hear that Miyuki called the invasion of armed terrorists a "small" incident.


    - Is Yaguruma-kun - bodyguard of Shiina-chan?


    However, with Miyuki''s next question, the oppressive pressure of Shiina was dispelled.


    - Yes, no, that is, it''s a bit different ...


    This time the senseless answer of the agitated Shiina made Miyuki think. Izumi at that moment, looking with pity at Shiina came to the rescue.


    -Miyuki-sempai, Yaguruma is a family completely subordinate to the Mitsuya family, and all her people combine the work of servants and bodyguards. Saburou-kun was to become Shiina-chan''s personal bodyguard, because they are of the same age, but they refused him to enter the senior school after that. Correct, Shiina-chan?


    -Y-yes, this is ...


    Shiina''s evasiveness was due to the fact that she did not want the reason to be heard. Even in a place where he does not hear (eavesdropping is impossible, according to the president of the school board), she could not say aloud that he was removed from the position of guard because of the lack of magical talent. Shiina knew that this decision was very painful for Saburou.


    "That''s how ... In other words, is Shiina-chan incapable of controlling


    Yaguruma-kun''s behavior?"


    - Ah, yes.


    But Miyuki''s question was unexpected for Shiina. Having said "this is a problem ...", Miyuki became thoughtful.


    "In that case, unauthorized use of magic is considered a personal decision of Yaguruma-kun ... In that case, one cannot hope for mitigating circumstances."


    This remark of Miyuki left no room for misunderstanding. Therefore, Shiina could not say a word.


    "Even if you subtract that the attempt of magic failed ... To show such a poor discipline at the very beginning of the semester ... What do you think, Izumi- chan?"


    Shiina stared at Miyuki, who turned to Izumi, stunned. She did not stop them.


    -Since I know him a little, I would ask for condescending measures for him


    ... On the other hand, I think we cannot answer too gently. Because other students are adversely affected by the realization that those involved in the Ten Master Clans can go unpunished, violating school rules.


    -Please wait a bit!


    She rose sharply. Her words spoken in a hurry were difficult to make out, but she was able to draw the attention of Miyuki and Izumi.


    - Saburou-kun did not agree with this! So he did something so stupid! - When Miyuki looked at her, Shiina continued to speak in an agitated tone.


    -"I did not agree with this"? Do you mean that he did not agree that he was removed from the position of your bodyguard?


    -... Right. - With a confused face, Shiina answered Miyuki''s question. Following a slightly receding wave of excitement, a wave of shame swept over her.


    "In other words, did Yaguruma-kun try to find out the state of the school council room with the aim of ensuring the security of Shiina-chan?"


    "Miyuki said this not to tease Shiina.


    -Right. The main reason for the incident is that the Mitsuya family could not convince Saburou-kun. We had to convince him correct. Therefore, if he acted for me, then it is my duty to stop him. It''s incompetence for me as a leader. Saburou-kun will receive a severe reprimand from me, and this will not happen again. "She spoke with caution, avoiding words she could not say. - Therefore, please, only this time, forgive Saburou-kun for his stupid act!


    -Shiina-chan. Do you understand the meaning of your recognition of responsibility for Saburou-kun?


    And in Miyuki''s voice, in behavior and eyes, there was softness and kindness. However, to answer this question, Shiina had to collect all her will power.


    "... I understand."


    "Izumi-chan, what do you think?" I believe we can trust Shiina-chan.


    -I also think that this time it will be ok. - Izumi answered with a smile. With this smile, she was more like her father Koichi than her older sister Mayumi.


    -Many thanks! Shiina bowed deeply. She understood the meaning of the words "this time," uttered by Izumi.


    ?? ?


    Tatsuya and the other three stopped in front of the small gymnasium number 1.


    "What about the spell?"


    "Still active." I think, just behind this wall. - Mikihiko replied honestly to Tatsuya''s question.


    "... But, without asking me, Tatsuya, you do know yourself, do not you?" - Also he added.


    - I do not want to use extra power.


    Mikihiko did not object to Tatsuya''s seemingly selfish words. Mikihiko had enough knowledge to understand that Tatsuya does not speak this way because of laziness.


    The beholder will see. This was clear even without quotations from famous philosophers. A magician who looks with perception magic, will feel the magical power invested in such a look.


    If there is a huge difference in magical skills, you can monitor the enemy and not be seen, but with any magic, the risk will not be zero. Even Tatsuya''s Elemental Sight can be seen if the enemy knows such a technique. If Mikihiko is able to recognize the enemy, Tatsuya does not need to take risks.


    -Tatsuya-san, then, what will you do? "Can you catch him?"


    Although Honoka and Shizuku did not fully understand Mikihiko, they seemed to think that it was not worth creating problems if their friend had already taken up this matter. They asked Tatsuya what he would do with the violator of school rules. ... It seems they were not completely aware that in this case, the first one they should ask is the head of the disciplinary committee, that is, Mikihiko.


    Tatsuya glanced at Mikihiko, but it seemed that it did not bother him. Therefore, without saying anything superfluous, he told these three his plan.


    ? ? ?


    "... Someone is approaching."


    A freshman, enrolled in First High , Yaguruma Saburou returned his consciousness, directed to the room of the school board, back to the back of the small gym No. 1.


    "These presence signs ... two, no, three people?"


    Perception magic does not overwrite Eidos (unless it is the type that strengthens its own five senses), so it is difficult for other people to perceive it. But this does not mean that there is no trace at all. Saburou knew it very well. Even just aiming "Vigilance" on the school boardroom room had the risk of being accused of unauthorized use of magic. He did not plan to take on further risks.


    Based on reading the signs available without magic, Saburou believed that three magicians approach him. Two of them are women. They were definitely students, not teachers. And they did not hide their presence at all. But the remaining one man ably controlled the signs of his presence. It was not like he was sneaking, hiding his presence. It seemed that he controlled his signs naturally, unconsciously. This is a significant skill. It could be one of the teachers.


    "I used perception magic, which is difficult to notice to others, besides it was an ancient magic that detectors do not pick up well, but an experienced First High employee can well guess" , "thought Saburou.


    The probability that these three are simply being inspected, he ruled out from the very beginning. Unfortunately, the stated goal in the form of monitoring possible threats to Shiina was not realized. His "Vigilance", in the end, could not get through the barrier surrounding the school boardroom.


    "It seems that magic schools not only use modern magic spells" , - came to mind. Saburou reluctantly admitted this. However, he will not hear what Shiina is talking about, even if he strengthens the "rumor" even more. Keeping quiet judgment, and knowing that it''s time to retreat, Saburou escaped.


    ... I intended to escape.


    Without making a sound, Saburou left the place where he was hiding. Naturally, he went in the opposite direction from the approaching people. Walking along the wall of the gym, he was going with an innocent look to the alley passing there. However, he was forced to stop without going a couple of steps.


    "What !?"


    He barely managed to suppress a cry in amazement. But it did not make any sense.


    "Are you new?" I felt in these areas unauthorized use of magic. I would like to listen to what you say, so please come with me.


    A high school student whose presence was not felt until he faced him face to face. Saburou knew that face. In addition to him, there were many newcomers who knew this person and name.


    A member of the school board. The super-engineer of the Nine Schools Competition. The key participant in the "Stellar Furnace" experiment. And also the groom of the next head of the Yotsuba family.


    "Shiba Tatsuya!"


    Saburou was an extremely cautious man. He quickly untied the thread that held his hair with his ponytail. And he hid his face in the long hair. Then he activated the ancient magic of the Skanda high-speed movement, and tried to escape from Tatsuya.


    - Wait.


    The voice Tatsuya called to Saburou was not that strong. At least, the forces to hold back the legs of the fleeing was not there. The movements of Saburou''s legs were delayed by a psion projectile shot with this voice.


    Countermagic, Gram Demolition.


    It was, quite simply, a psion cannon. If the entire body is subjected to the psion stream, then the magic that is in the process of activation is also canceled, but the physical control of the body is paralyzed.


    The legs no longer held. The balance of the whole body was disturbed.


    During the fall, Saburou was barely able to regain some freedom of movement to fall, without getting injured. Although the fall looked awkward, but it helped to avoid injuries.


    "Damn, move!"


    Swearing in his mind at his body, Saburou tried to regain control of himself. He knew why his limbs did not obey him. Therefore, he was not afraid of the sudden onset of paralysis, and therefore he was overly impatient.


    The muscles contract, following the signal transmitted along the nerves. So all people are arranged, magicians have no differences in this. But for people like Saburou, that''s not all.


    The muscles perform the command that the brain gave. There is a slight delay in time until the nerve passes the command. This delay is a few fractions of a second, which does not interfere with daily life. This is usually not even recognized.


    But for those who have sharpened their minds in order to feel this moment, the time stretching between the intention and the performance is a terrible and unpleasant moment of inconvenience. The increased concentration of the mind seems to stretch the time, and, seeing the approaching attack of the enemy, you feel regret that you can neither avoid nor prevent it, because the intention has not yet reached the limb. No, it''s good if you can at least realize your annoyance. After all, this moment can also bring an end.


    Those who could overcome the sense of a gap between intentions and actions, developed various techniques for a more free movement. One of these techniques instead of transmitting commands to the muscles with the help of nerve impulses, uses psions to convey intentions directly to the body.


    This technique is a kind of non-systematic magic, but people who can master it are not limited to magicians. It cannot be said that anyone can learn this, because in any technique everything depends heavily on the availability of talent. However, if you train in the right way, you can achieve mastery even without magical talent. There are many people who, not knowing that this is actually non-systematic magic, mastered it in the form of a martial arts skill.


    Therefore, deprived by magic talent Saburou willingly studied martial arts.


    As a result, he already mastered this technique at a high level. By today, he could already, without using magic, move on par with or even faster than magicians using self-acceleration magic.


    But this time it had the opposite consequences. From the interruption received by Tatsuya''s spell, not only was the self-acceleration magic forcibly canceled, but Saburou also lost physical control over the body, because it was carried out with the help of psions.


    "Grab me? Are you coming here for this?"


    He himself fell, and the enemy was already a step away from him. Saburou understood that he was in a position from which he could not escape under ordinary circumstances. However, he did not give up.


    After regaining control a little, he lifted his head and looked around looking for a suitable stone. Neither on the surface of the elastic water-permeable pavement nor on the lawn of the adjacent territory was there any stones desired by Saburou. However, he found a thick branch lying at the base of one of the trees.


    Apparently, it broke off at some point. Not bad, one of the tips is sharp.


    "Great, it will do."


    Saburou concentrated his mind on a branch. He was not going to cause serious injury. He wanted to escape from this place, taking advantage of the moment of confusion caused by a slight poke. But before the "power" of Saburou worked, he was again swept by the psion stream.


    A second Gram Demolition.


    It struck not the branch on which "force" was supposed to act, but Saburou himself.


    "Are you kidding !? Is it usually a final blow from such a situation ...?"


    Finally, the restored control of the body was again lost with a second blow, and Saburou''s clouded consciousness fell into darkness.


    ? ? ?


    "... Ruthless as usual Tatsuya,. Was it necessary to use Gram Demolition for the second time? - Mikihiko asked in a half-joking tone when they met again after they split up in front of the small gym.


    "He seemed to have a rather troublesome ability."


    - Ability?


    Mikihiko was puzzled why Tatsuya used the expression "ability", not "magic." However, Tatsuya did not answer this question.


    -But he unexpectedly for me lost consciousness... It seems that he has a pretty strong susceptibility to psions.


    "Tatsuya-san, will everything be all right?" Maybe it''s better to take him to the school infirmary?


    With this question of Honoka, Mikihiko''s interest also shifted to Saburou''s state.


    -If the susceptibility to psions is especially high, then, Tatsuya, it''s a bad thing? In addition, Tatsuya''s interruption of spells causes a shock, as if struck in the gong next to the ear.


    "You''re creating a bad reputation for me." I adjusted the output power. Well ... this time, really, everything got out of hand.


    -Tatsuya !? - Mikihiko with a nervous voice reacted to the recognition of Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya, on the contrary, remained cool, despite the fact that he did.


    "I think he''s asleep now, not fainted." To be sure, let''s take him to the school infirmary.


    Tatsuya deftly lifted Saburou''s body and put it on his shoulder. Not Mikihiko, nor Honoka, nor Shizuku began to joke about the way he looked, understood the difference between fainting and sleeping.


    ? ? ?


    When Saburou opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the face of a childhood friend looking at him.


    - Saburou-kun. Thank God you woke up.


    In a tear-stained, smiling face, then the shade of anxiety manifested itself, then disappeared.


    "... Shiina, I''m fine."


    He did not understand the current situation and could not remember how he went to bed, but immediately got up to show that he was okay. Because for him the first priority was to eliminate Shiina''s alarm.


    "Does it hurt anywhere?" The look is not clouded? Do you hear me normally?


    - Does not hurt anywhere, eyes and ears are normal.


    Shiina calmed down a little when she heard Saburou''s report. Yes a little". Saburou thought that the anxiety in her was not yet completely eliminated.


    - Thank God. Then ...


    However, what is this pressure, felt by Shiina, looking as if something else is disturbing her? Saburou''s back was covered with an unpleasant sweat, while he expected that he would hear from his childhood friend.


    - Saburou-kun, do not shy away.


    Saburou thought, did he Correct hear what Shiina said. He not only did not understand why Shiina spoke inappropriately for her soft personality, but also did not have time to figure out what was going on.


    The subsequent behavior of Shiina was generally incomprehensible to the perplexed Saburou. She swung her right hand and slapped Saburou. From the cheek Saburou heard a loud slap.


    Saburou saw the movement of Shiina, and could easily evade. It would be better to say that he did not have problems with this. But in his mind, there was not even such an option as evasion.


    Tears began to appear in Shiina''s eyes.


    -For what...? - Saburou wonderingly asked Shiina, who looked as if she would at any moment be roaring.


    "... Why did you try to do something stupid, like eavesdropping?" - Instead of an answer, from Shiina there was a counter question. Not even from the content of the question, but from this trembling voice, Saburou could not utter words. - I look so helpless ...?


    - Shiina ...


    Saburou could not answer "yes" or "no". Helpless or not, he intended to eliminate the dangers that threatened her. But if he voices his real intentions, Shiina will take them for a positive response. On the other hand, if he responds negatively to Shiina, he will lose the reason to be with her side by side.


    Shiina looked tearfully at her childhood friend, who called her name and fell silent.


    -Saburou-kun. - She said a little sad, but accusing voice. It was not pretense, so the young man could not stop feeling guilty. Of course, this greatly affected Saburou''s feelings. He was still silent, not because he was stubborn, but because he did not know what he could say without blurting out too much.


    She looked steadily, Saburou stared.


    The first to give up (or just tired) is Shiina.


    "... You know, I promised the president-san." To take responsibility for Saburou-kun.


    These words had a dramatic effect.


    - Th ...!?


    Saburou looked at Siena with a panic on his face.


    -Why did Shiina become responsible !?


    -And you yourself, Saburou-kun, why are you so worried?


    Saburou again could not say anything. But this time he could not take his eyes off.


    -What''s wrong with assuming responsibility?


    -This is ...


    "You did something bad just because you thought I would not take responsibility!"


    There was nothing to justify. Shiina came straight to the point.


    -Eavesdropping in a room of the school board with the help of unauthorized use of magic - this is in fact threatening to be removed from the class? I do not want Saburou-kun to do this!


    -... I understand. Sorry.


    Saburou could do nothing except to say it and bow. He understood why he was removed from the position of guardian of Shiina. His feelings were not convinced, but he understood the reason.


    His actions, taken to ensure the security of Shiina, are, after all, only complacency. Saburou was aware of this. There was no question of disturbing Shiina with her own problems. Since he already harmed her, you could say that he takes the investigation for the reason.


    "So ... like Shiina''s father said, will I have to keep a distance from you?" - Asked Saburou, with difficulty pronouncing the words. He will not be disappointed if he does. But if the refusal is received from Shiina herself, he will surrender. It was Saburou''s thoughts at that moment.


    "It''s too late."


    But Shiina''s answer was something completely unexpected for Saburou.


    - Late ... how is it?


    "Have not I told you lately?" I promised President Shiba. That I will be responsible for everything related to Saburou-kun.


    Saburou realized that this time he really blundered. However, he could not simply answer "Yes, is that how it is?" and accept this.


    -I did not ask for this!


    -He did not ask!


    Saburou reflexively screamed, but was interrupted by another brisk cry, accompanied by a menacing face.


    "But will this help !?


    Shiina was worried more and more.


    "After all, if I had not said this, Saburou-kun would have been punished with suspension from the day after the reception!


    Saburou did not make a sound in response to the hysterical cries of Shiina.


    "I''ll be watching Saburou-kun!" If Saburou-kun does something bad, I will have to take responsibility! So no more stupid acts like today! Do you understand !?


    "Um, yes." - Again responding instinctively, Saburou showed devotion.


    - ... Good. Then, shall we go home?


    On the other hand, speaking out, Shiina felt better. As if an evil demon had disappeared from her, and she, as usual, smiled at Saburou.

 Volume 21 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The seventh of April, 2097, late evening after the First High entrance ceremony. Tatsuya visited the headquarters of the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion.


    Last night he received a call. Despite the fact that Tatsuya openly complained about a really tight schedule, looking insane when Fujibayashi from the monitor screen said that there is an important conversation that cannot be transmitted over the telephone line, he had to go there. Returning home from the admission ceremony, Tatsuya immediately went to Kasumigaura on his favorite electric bike.


    The base of Kasumigaura was shrouded in an atmosphere of activity. Despite the late time, people and vehicles came and went.


    Even in the usually crowded headquarters of the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion, on the way to the commander''s office, he met several officers and soldiers. In addition to this, Tatsuya felt that people are actively moving around this building. As if preparing for an invasion is under way.


    "No, it''s clearly not" as if "" , "thought Tatsuya before asking permission to enter the commander''s office.


    - Please, come in.


    "Do not" enter ", but" please, come in "?"


    Perhaps there could be only another formulation, which has no deep meaning.


    However, for some reason, Tatsuya was concerned about this insignificant difference.


    - I''m sorry.


    Tatsuya temporarily hid this feeling of apprehension, and went forward to Kazama.


    "I''m sorry that at such a time, and so urgently." However, given the importance of this case, I found it necessary to explain everything personally.


    - Explain?


    -Yes. First of all, please. - Kazama pointed to the sofa pulled out from the storage state.


    Tatsuya without hesitation sat on the edge of the three-seater sofa. Kazama stood up, walked around the table, went to Tatsuya and sat opposite him.


    -Our battalion, - Without any entry, Kazama immediately moved on to the main topic. - Tomorrow morning operates in Hokkaido.


    "The impression of preparing for action was not a mistake" , - Tatsuya thought, but refrained from interrupting Kazama''s speech.


    -We are an advanced group. Depending on the situation, all brigade troops can be sent.


    But when he heard of such an inevitable situation, he could no longer remain silent. In addition, he thought that nothing would be inappropriate.


    "Does that mean there are signs of an invasion?"


    -That''s right.


    -Do you think that the case in Sado was a diversion?


    Under the case in Sado, Ichijou''s wounded Gouki was trapped on a suspicious ship.


    -Correct. We believe that this time the aim of the New Soviet Union is to invade Hokkaido.


    -We?


    "As you thought, this is the opinion of Commander Saeki."


    "Really" , "Tatsuya agreed in his mind.


    "The headquarters prediction for the purpose of the enemy was probably divided between Hokuriku and Hokkaido, so far Hokuriku is the majority? That is why the order to be nominated as support was issued not to the Tohoku division, but to the brigade 1-0-1 with its strong mobile unit" - Tatsuya understood.


    "In this situation, we will lose contact with you for some time." If there is a situation like the Yokohama incident, then it will be difficult to help.


    - I understand you.


    Indeed, if something happens like what happened 2 years ago, without the help of Kazama it will be very painful. Tatsuya also agreed with this.


    But Kazama would not call Tatsuya, only to warn him about it. Tatsuya understood this and expected the following words.


    -In addition, depending on the situation change, it may be possible that we will ask for your cooperation.


    In the words "there may be a possibility" Tatsuya felt some unnaturalness.


    -Do you suggest that I go to Hokkaido?


    -No, I''m talking about the case when we ask you to give your power from here .


    On this phrase, he realized the reason why Kazama speaks with such caution.


    -Are you talking about "Material Burst"?


    -Not only about "Material Burst". Commander Saeki took into account the possibility of covering the attack with ultra-long magic with the help of the Third Eye.


    -Got it.


    This "understood" meant "awareness," not "consent." Tatsuya will not get help from the battalion. The battalion uses the power of Tatsuya. That''s what happens if we simplify and generalize what Kazama said. In principle, this is the original essence of the army. However, now they were not in that position.


    "Since I am also a member of the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion, I will act if I get the order."


    Tatsuya stood up and saluted Kazama.


    His words were not a lie. However, the phrase "at the moment" was omitted. Kazama, without getting up, nodded to Tatsuya. In the person looking at Tatsuya from the bottom of Kazama it was evident that he understood the missed phrase.


    During the meeting between Kazama and Tatsuya, they were not alone. Behind Kazama, the commander''s assistant Fujibayashi stood during the talking the whole time, without uttering a word. Conducting an outgoing Tatsuya, Fujibayashi hesitantly spoke only when the door completely closed, and there was no risk of being heard.


    "... The commander, maybe it was worth explaining the situation to Tatsuya-kun?" Now he may feel distrust of us.


    - Do you mean that we betrayed Tatsuya?


    Such a radical approach of Kazama frightened Fujibayashi. But she did not stop.


    "I do not think I was betrayed, but perhaps he feels that he can be abandoned."


    "Abandoned?" In general, you''re right.


    - Commander ...


    There was a note of reproach in Fujibayashi''s voice, because she believed that this rash remark would not be true.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Although no one else heard them, Kazama also thought that it was inappropriate. So he apologized. - However, this is the originally conceived distance between the army and the Ten Master Clans. Despite Tatsuya''s return to the main ranks of the Yotsuba family, our relations with him continued unchanged.


    "I do not think there are any inconveniences here." He is an extremely valuable military force.


    -A Strategic Class Magician, which in Japan there are only two, and around the world, according to rough estimates, about fifty. Of course, its power is indispensable for the defense of Japan. That''s why we need to keep extra distance.


    The words of Kazama did not convince Fujibayashi. This was evident from her behavior. However, this topic was not raised for the first time in the current conversation between them. With Sanada, Yanagi and Yamanaka, this has already been discussed many times.


    "We''ve become too close to Tatsuya." During the recent operation in Okinawa, the harmful influence was obvious. Since we are too close, we rely too much on Tatsuya''s strength, which should be our joker. If he were not there, we would not have been able to easily find the enemy main forces and neutralize their agents.


    "... And that''s why we should not have friendly relations with Tatsuya-kun?"


    -It was normal, while Tatsuya was just a guardian in the Yotsuba. However, since the Yotsuba family recognized Tatsuya as a main member, we could not ignore the possibility of "seceding" from Tatsuya. When the interests of the Yotsuba family and the army conflict, tell me, will Tatsuya choose the army?


    "... Even Yotsuba cannot do without state protection." Tatsuya-kun understands this. I do not think that he will choose that way to confront the state.


    - If the interests of the state and the army will, as usual, coincide.


    Fujibayashi realized that her reasoning was only a substitute for concepts. Therefore, when she was told this, the desire to object was lost.


    -Take, for example, a preemptive strike by Strategic Class Magic. This, of course, can be realized in the interests of the army. But this will not necessarily be in the interest of the state. "Material Burst" is a weapon with absolute superiority not only in its strength, but also in speed and range, however, destroying enemy troops, we only worsen the situation around our country.


    This is possible not only in theory. For example, in South America, despite the fact that the Brazilian army has defeated the armies of all surrounding countries, but even now, when all states except Brazil have disintegrated, it cannot avoid permanent regional conflicts. That is why it is said that the war that swept the whole world once, in South America, has not ended until now.


    "The most terrible thing is that with the deepening of our friendship with Tatsuya, the army leadership increasingly harbors the illusion that "Material Burst" can be used at any time. With the use of "Synchronized Linear Fusion", the psychological barriers that inhibit the use of Strategic Class Magic have become even weaker. If we do not keep a distance from Tatsuya, then surely there will be those who want to use "Material Burst".


    Kazama spoke in a tone that resembled a teacher explaining to students.


    "... But should not we at least tell Tatsuya-kun our real intentions?"


    This was the only thing that Fujibayashi could object, because Kazama had the same concern about real intentions.


    "To cause Tatsuya to distrust the army?" I think it''s a good idea that it''s better to take it on than to give a bad impression about the whole army.


    The conversation ended in the same place as those similar to him, which occurred during the last few days.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time, when Tatsuya visited the headquarters of the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion, Katsuto had a private conversation with Saegusa Tomokazu. The meeting place chosen was an elite restaurant in the center of Tokyo. It was an institution often used by big politicians and businessmen, but correct sitting on tatami in the room, Katsuto absolutely did not feel inappropriate. He waited at the ebony table for only one minute. Then Tomokazu appeared.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Said Tomokazu, bowing, and sat opposite Katsuto. It seemed that he was uncomfortable, it seems, unlike Katsuto, he was unaccustomed to formal sitting on the floor.


    "Please relax your legs and sit as comfortable." - Immediately said Katsuto.


    - Thank you. Then, I will take advantage of your proposal ...


    Tomokazu got up from his knees and sat cross-legged. Katsuto himself remained in a formal pose on his knees. Because of the initial difference in physique, the figure of Katsuto towered over Tomokazu. However, neither Katsuto nor Tomokazu showed that they are worried about this.


    After exchanging a few simple phrases and refreshing themselves with soft drinks, both immediately went into the discussion mode. This does not mean that they did it simultaneously. The first to begin was Katsuto.


    -Saegusa-san. I heard from your younger sister that you want to discuss something with me.


    -Really. Let''s get down to business. Juumonji-san, how do you think, how do we deal with the current wave of hostility toward magicians?


    Katsuto expressed surprise at this delicate formulation of Tomokazu, slightly raised his eyebrows.


    -Not just what I think about this, but how do I think about it? In other words, Saegusa-san, do you think that you need to actively combat the anti- magic movement?


    -Right. - Tomokazu directly recognized this, not denying and not evading. It can be said that in this area he was not very similar to his father Koichi. "When some damage is done, we lose position and can no longer catch up."


    "You mean that irreparable things can happen if you turn a blind eye to aggressive propaganda against magicians?" Which crisis in particular, do you think can happen?


    "I fear that, in addition to acts of terrorism superior to what happened in


    Hakone, kidnappings and murders of children who have not yet mastered magic can begin.


    -Do you think that people who are not magicians will also be drawn into waves of crimes?


    -Yes. - confirmed Tomokazu and again asked the same question Katsuto. - What should we do to avoid this?


    "... I cannot think straightaway." No, I do not think I can come up with a good countermeasure alone, even taking time to think it over. "Honestly, without pretense," Katsuto confessed. This was expected, given his character.


    -Actually, I do not know either. "However, the fact that Tomokazu surrendered so quickly and easily, even for Katsuto, who knew a little the temperament of Saegusa Tomokazu, was quite unexpected. "It will be too difficult to develop countermeasures alone." Even if you come up with a good idea, it will not be possible to implement it by the forces of one family.


    -... Indeed, we cannot separately combat the current anti-magic movement.


    Tomokazu showed relief on his face after hearing Katsuto''s consent.


    "It''s not an actor''s game, he''s not as strong as his father Koichi, so unlike Koichi, he can be trusted" , "thought Katsuto.


    "I think that to solve this problem, we need to bring together not only the Ten Master Clans, but also most other magicians, and join forces in response.


    -Saegusa-san believes that we should organize a general meeting of the Japan Magic Association?


    -No. Tomokazu shook his head at Katsuto''s question. "Even if we suddenly gather a large crowd, we cannot reach conclusions beyond the general theory." In addition, even if we gather people at the level of heads of families, it will be impossible to conduct a fruitful discussion without knowing each other''s intentions.


    "So, what are you talking about?" I think if people representing the point of view of each of the families does not participate, the probability of ending the discussion with a simple idea will be higher.


    In response to Katsuto''s reasoning, Tomokazu nodded strongly, showing something like "I thought so."


    -Therefore, I think, how about collecting not the heads of families or people of their age, but the youth of the age of the announced heirs? Starting, primarily with the "28 Houses", how about increasing the participants by connecting the "Numbers" from a hundred families?


    "Not a bad idea" , - thought Katsuto.


    From the position of the head of the family, Katsuto understood how his thinking style had changed. He realized that now he first thinks not about the optimality and the best outcome, but about whether realization is possible at all. Simply put, his flexibility of thinking has worsened.


    The idealist''s thinking can completely ignore the possibility of implementation, which will increase the risk of confusing the situation. Therefore, if we collect direct descendants of the main lines of families who, not being limited in thinking by the heads of their families, will be able to not be distracted by the possibility of implementation, then by combining their minds, they may be able to give constructive proposals for the Conference of the Master Clans. Although the idea was not bad, at the same time it seemed too vague.


    "If it''s about the next chapters of families, then I do not fit that requirement."


    Tomokazu was very surprised at these words.


    -No, since Juumonji-san is young, but if the essence is the gathering of young people ...


    -So, you determine the acceptability of participation by age? Then, below what age do you plan to set a limit? Of course, Saegusa-san suits the requirements, does not it?


    -Y-yes. Indeed ... For example, will we take those who are under 30 years of age?


    -If up to 30 years, then, for example, Mutsuzuka-dono has the right to participate, and Yatsushiro-dono no longer falls into the list?


    Sweating with a cold sweat, Tomokazu somehow managed to gather his thoughts.


    -Somewhere there should be a restriction? Yatsushiro-dono has a younger brother-san in the next assistants, so I think there will be no problems.


    -I believe that, of course, the restriction is necessary. Katsuto nodded with a serious face. But this answer did not help Tomokazu relieve tension. - I understood. I will help you as much as I can. - However, after hearing the continuation, Tomokazu instantly relaxed.


    ?? ?


    The day after the admission ceremony at First High was generally calm, but sometimes you could see the puzzled ignorance of the newcomers.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not worried about the piercing looks of the new first-years who came to the school, because two years ago he himself was in that position. Thinking about this, Tatsuya kept self-control. Speaking of agitation, it was only for the time of waiting for a practical experiment, and it will naturally disappear when its turn comes.


    It''s been the second year since the founding of the Faculty of Magic Engineering, on which Tatsuya was registered. Last year, teachers were not appointed until the last moment, and the curriculum was not fully approved. Therefore, last year''s first years during the period of class review (excursion) did not conduct a single lesson. Although this year and for the first time met visitors in this way ..., but even Tatsuya did not expect that he will meet so many newcomers.


    First High was initially in good balance collecting candidates for magicians and magical engineers. It was a simple coincidence that in Mayumi''s generation there were so few candidates for magical engineers. However, "good balance" in this case means "not a critical number in terms of the overall ratio," because the number of magical engineers in the total number of people with magical abilities is less than magicians who are considered "not magical engineers."


    Even the first years who came to study, not all sought to become magical engineers. Nevertheless, the fact that the Faculty of Magic Engineering attracted this attention was undoubtedly for the most part due to the influence of the "Stellar Furnace" experiment conducted last year.


    Thinking about this, Tatsuya waited his turn. The task of this practical lesson was to create a tin ball of the correct form with the help of a previously constructed sequence of magic, without changing it during execution. This is an exercise to create a sequence of magic that encompasses all processes from beginning to end.


    Here is the sequence of creating the shape of the ball. Melt the tin, neutralize gravity, and with the help of surface tension, the shape of the ball is formed by itself. Without distorting the resulting spherical shape of the liquid tin, cool it until it hardens. Done.


    However, gravity, which must be neutralized, is not only earthly gravitation. Although the gravity emanating from the mass of the experimenter and the observers can be ignored, one cannot ignore the attraction of the sun and the moon.


    Since after a complete blockage of the Earth''s attraction, the ball ceases to participate in the rotational motion, then we must also correct this moment, maintaining a relative shift in rotation around the Earth.


    Also, to prevent distortion of the shape by air currents and other defects, it is necessary to make a vacuum around the liquid tin.


    If the cooling process is not uniform, there will be a difference in the shrinkage coefficient, and here too, distortion may occur.


    Instead of rewriting the information in "being a ball of the right form", recycling the substance into the shape of the right ball in a given sequence is advanced training that teaches magic control accuracy.


    In total, there were five experimental setups. Each student was given 10 minutes each. During this time, you need to write an activation sequence in the editor, program the CAD, run the magic and complete the experiment. Composite modules are prepared for building the activation sequence, but students can freely choose to use or not use them.


    Since the content of the assignment was previously reported, the students prepared their activation sequences in advance. However, it was forbidden to bring them to the practice room. Students must create magic by writing an activation sequence using their memory and mind.


    Creating an activation sequence in the editor was displayed on a large screen hanging from the ceiling. But then you might think that this will help others cheat by spying, but the school thought this up, and organized the students in the order where those from whom the best results are expected are at the end of the list. Even if you try to imitate, having peeked at someone else''s activation sequence, then as a result, magic is not activated due to a logical failure. If someone has the skills to be able to replicate the sequence, the idea of the school was to evaluate such an ability as excellent craftsmanship.


    Tatsuya was in the very last group. He watched the actions of classmates 45 minutes from the beginning of the lesson.


    Although this does not mean that the information from the students was not useful, but he prepared his activation sequence yesterday. Now, if you add new ideas, things can only get worse.


    When the presentation of the metal balls made by the previous group was completed (the accuracy of the finished tin ball is the most significant in the scoring), Tatsuya went to the installation for the experiment.


    Unintentionally, he glanced around the location of the fact-finding exercise. Either the atmosphere was such, or the game of reason, but it seemed to him that the number of first years was constantly growing.


    An electronic signal indicated the beginning of the task. If you finish within the allotted time, the speed does not affect the estimate, however, in order to ensure fairness, since a time limit is set, the editor is locked until a signal sounds.


    Tatsuya began, as usual, to enter the activation sequence using only the keyboard. He was not in a hurry.


    He knew that for today''s task, the established ten minutes would be enough.


    On the monitor, symbolic lines of the activation sequence floated before him. The same picture in real time was displayed on a large display suspended from the ceiling.


    A little commotion began. Although among the newcomers and there were no inconsiderate people who raised their voices too loud, but even this behavior could not be called good manners. Also among the voices came the silent warning voice of the teacher.


    In addition, among the whisperers were not only visited by a group of spectators. The voices of classmates were also mixed with this noise. Classmates, who had to have seen many times already, that like Tatsuya writes the activation sequence, apparently were tempted by the behavior of first years.


    These slightly confused thoughts Tatsuya immediately threw out of his head. Eliminating unnecessary information from consciousness, he invested all his resources in the construction of magic.


    Tatsuya''s fingers on the keyboard stopped. A large display that controls its installation for the experiment showed the process of copying the activation sequence from the editor to the CAD, in the form of a 3D strip.


    Tatsuya was the fastest of the last group of five people in achieving readiness for using the activation sequence. From the experimental installation one away from him, Tatsuya''s profile drilled Hirakawa Chiaki''s annoyed gaze, but he completely ignored it, and activated the CAD.


    The skills required for this task (as well as for the tasks of the Faculty of Magic Engineering in general) are not speed, not power, and not the interference strength in an event. A ability to accurately build complex sequences of magic.


    Of course, this does not mean that the power and interference strength is completely unnecessary, but they can only add the process of acceleration to the magic sequence. Although the magic sequence will be longer (not much), but since the theme of the task is not the speed of magic activation, therefore, the extra time spent should not be a problem.


    The tin bar, lying two meters in front of Tatsuya, took off, began to melt and lose its shape. Becoming liquid, the metal immediately took a spherical shape. Beginners from the viewing spots stared at this process. The other four of the final group have also switched to the stage of magic activation, but the eyes of the freshmen were chained to Tatsuya''s model.


    From the table next to Tatsuya''s experimental setup, there was a metallic echo - this tin, formed into a sphere, has already returned to the table. The first to complete the magic was Tomitsuka. Tatsuya''s model was still in the process of cooling.


    Even when the second person (Chiaki) finished, Tatsuya did not show impatience. This experiment originally assumed that you cannot change anything in the middle of the process. After activating the magic, the student who started it can only look. Tatsuya silently looked at the metal ball, hardening in a weightless vacuum.


    The solidification of the tin ball completed, it returned to the stand on the table. There was no sound of falling. This indicated that the process was completely controlled by magic until the ball returned to the table. Tatsuya finished today''s task with the third in the last group of five, with the remaining time of one minute and thirty seconds.


    ? ? ?


    This year at class 3E, Jennifer Smith became the practice instructor again. The practice ended before the end of the allotted time, and Jennifer called Tatsuya into the teaching room.


    "Shiba-kun is also in the school board, so I will speak briefly.


    Now almost the end of the fifth lesson. Immediately after this, after classes, Tatsuya will have to go to the school boardroom. Jennifer was aware of this.


    "It''s still early for this, but what topic would Shiba-kun like to voice in the Thesis Competition this year?"


    She was referring to the "National High School Magic Thesis Competition ", which is held on the last Sunday of October. This year it will be on October 27th. It is still very time-consuming, and a meeting for the representative of the school will be held only in June. Therefore, the question was not hasty.


    -I have not decided yet. "That''s why Tatsuya was not at all surprised and answered so briefly. He had not even decide whether to participate at all in the Thesis, but now there was no need to mention it. Although with Magic already had to apply for a qualifying meeting, this did not mean that he could easily reject this proposal.


    -Here''s how? Great.


    -Excellent?


    "Excellent, that did not start training, or what?" , - could not understand the essence of Tatsuya. His question was completely justified, although he just asked again.


    Jennifer did not show excitement, probably because, to some extent, she predicted that the meaning would be called into question. It would be nice if she explained everything in detail from the very beginning, however, she may have her own plans.


    -Yes. In fact, I can say to Shiba-kun.


    -This is due to the choice of topic for theses competition?


    -That''s right.


    Prior to this moment, Tatsuya''s expectations had already been reduced to two options.


    Either she will ask you to choose a specific question related to the "Stellar Furnace" (Magic sequences for a thermonuclear fusion reactor with constant gravity control), or ask not to touch the theme of the "Stellar Furnace" at the Competition altogether.


    -Please, choose a topic other than "Stellar Furnace", as a theme for the Contest.


    Waiting Tatsuya worked at 50%.


    - Got it.


    Jennifer looked with suspicion on the quickly agreeing Tatsuya.


    - ... You do not even ask the reason?


    "I fully understand the danger of the Stellar Furnace." I thought that this would be an unacceptable topic for the Contest.


    - Really? Apparently, my intervention was superfluous.


    In fact, Tatsuya had other motives, but the current explanation convinced Jennifer.


    It is unacceptable for dissertations announcements at the Competition. Tatsuya actually thought so. However, not because it is dangerous. "Stellar Furnace" was the central link in the plan for the release of magicians, on which Tatsuya was thinking. He was worried that imitators might appear and patent before him.


    -By the way, it seems that Kento-kun was transferred to Magic Engineering, just as he wanted. Though late, but congratulations. - In these words, Tatsuya did not have a deep meaning. He just wanted to change the subject. In addition, although he said "By the way", but having the authority as a member of the school board to see the list of students, Tatsuya knew about the transfer to Magic Engineering of Jennifer''s son, Kento, back in early March, when the results of the transfer exam in Magic Engineering appeared.


    -Thank you. "Apparently, because it touched on Jennifer''s son, she smiled, losing her usual unflappable expression. - Even this year there was a high passing score, and in the next exam competition will increase even more.


    This unexpected speech by Jennifer contained information unfamiliar to Tatsuya. It was just chatter, but his curiosity was awakened.


    -We''ve just finished the arrival ceremony, and there are already signs of this?


    On Jennifer''s face surfaced a barely noticeable expression "here''s the devil," apparently this was something that cannot be reported to students. However, she quickly changed her mind, deciding that "no need to keep it a secret." She answered Tatsuya''s doubts as simply as she could.


    -At the entrance examinations this year, compared to the results of the previous years, there were a lot of people who showed high scores for magic engineering. Among the newcomers are also many students with excellent skills in this direction, and their number is in much greater proportion, compared with previous years.


    Tatsuya soon realized something. It seems his feeling that there were too many spectators in a practical lesson was not a mistake. The reason was illuminated by Jennifer before Tatsuya brought it up with her.


    -As expected, last year''s experiment "Stellar Furnace" had a big impact. It seems that the students who would normally choose Fourth High decided to enter our school. Therefore apparently this year the pass mark on the exams was raised.


    -I see. To do something so bad ... was inappropriate.


    -You should take into account that the level of newcomers has risen.


    After the return of the answer, which was either a joke or a serious one, Jennifer gave Tatsuya permission to leave with the words "the conversation is over."


    ? ? ?


    From an objective point of view, the conversation time with Jennifer was not long. When Tatsuya opened the door to the school boardroom, only Pixie was inside.


    Connected to the security system of the school boardroom room (and not only her) Pixie must have noticed the entrance of Tatsuya. However, she did not meet Tatsuya. Of course, something, like "You have returned Master," was also not said.


    Tatsuya took his seat and launched the terminal. The startup process was instantaneous, so he immediately went to work.


    Having made sure that there are no instructions for it, Pixie moved and stood opposite the dining processor. The original function of 3H is the "wireless humanoid interface of home automation". They are usually used for centralized management of something like vacuum cleaners, kitchen stoves, air conditioners, etc. Automation for stores, having the same basic structure, but different scale, can also be controlled by updating the firmware. The dining processor, installed in the school board room, was a professional model for business use, but Pixie easily managed it remotely.


    The lunch processor came into motion at the same moment that Pixie stood in front of him. Coffee was released from the depths of the dining processor for Pixie to Tatsuya. The coffee was heated automatically, but this machine could be called her third and fourth hands. The heated coffee had a taste that was finely adjusted in accordance with Tatsuya''s preference. Tatsuya no longer ordered chilled coffee, so Pixie returned to the waiting chair.


    Immediately after Pixie sat down, the school boardroom admitted second- year students Izumi and Minami. Izumi saw that Tatsuya was present, and, it seems, thought that Miyuki had also come. But when she saw the vacant seat of the president of the school board, she showed an undisguised disappointment on her face. On the other hand, Minami, seeing Tatsuya''s coffee cup standing on the table, felt a slight displeasure.


    Fortunately, the complaints of both quickly evaporated.


    "Tatsuya-san, are you here already?"


    - Izumi-chan and Minami-chan are also fast.


    Miyuki and Honoka arrived before Izumi and Minami managed to take their seats.


    Minami, instead of starting her terminal, went to make tea. Pixie holds in her hands various devices in the room of the school board, except information equipment, but this does not mean that she blocks them. On request, manual operation is possible. Minami made black tea for four people, including herself. There were no ulterior motives that it was not coffee, probably.


    Another member of the school board, just enrolled in the school and the school board of Shiina, seems a bit late.


    ? ? ?


    Shiina was late not because the classes were delayed. Today and tomorrow begins attending specialized courses (magic training and practice). Second course students who do not have teachers, can freely attend classes, and first course students do everything according to the instruction of the practice teacher. Although this was not an established rule, but at least among the first course students, there was no one willing to "get off the rails" immediately after the reception.


    Since the teacher who controls the visit is in all classes A through D, they do not have such a thing as extended time or overlapping schedules. On the contrary, following from the idea that it takes time to learn what is seen with their own eyes, the students should return to classes from the overview classes before, after which they will have free time.


    This principle was also used in the last lesson of the first day. In the case of class A, after the review tour there was still more than 10 minutes. The lesson ended quickly, and the usual thought at this point is that you can quickly come to the school board room, however this excess of time resulted in a harmful effect.


    Yesterday Shiina was invited to the school board room after the inauguration ceremony, and, after talking about joining the school board, they went home alone with Saburou. The classmates did not have the opportunity to talk quietly with Shiina. Today, at lunchtime, Shiina went to eat with her classmates, but they ate more than they talked, so they did not talk too much. It was also awkward to make noise under the eyes of high school students.


    Classmates from Class A very much wanted to establish an "acquaintance" with Shiina.


    A representative of this year''s newcomers. The only person this year who is in direct relationship with the Ten Master Clans. However, despite all these titles, it seemed that the main reason that classmates of both sexes crowded around Shiina was that she was a beautiful girl, attractive even for her sex.


    For first years, Miyuki''s a third-year student, and besides being the next head of the Yotsuba family, was a woman whose outrageous beauty inspired fear. It was a level when you froze in fear, just met with glances. Around Kasumi and Izumi, there was also an atmosphere that they could not just be called. Especially Izumi, despite the fact that she looked affable, she felt some nervousness and shyness. And the direct descendant of the Mitsuya family, Shiina, did not have similar difficulties for rapprochement.


    As soon as the teacher left the classroom, Shiina was immediately surrounded by classmates and could not move. This continued even after the end of the classes with the same strong pressure.


    Shiina was troubled by the time. She did not forget that she should go to the school boardroom. But by nature, she is a company loving personality. It can be said that this is a rarity for a woman from the Ten Master Clans. Perhaps it is also influenced by the fact that she is the youngest child in the family, separated by age among seven brothers and sisters.


    For Shiina, who was worried that she would be avoided because she was from the Ten Master Clans, this kind of environment by classmates was a pleasant situation. Honestly, she considered herself guilty, that she gathered all the attention of others, except for the moment that the current situation was close to how she imagined her daily life as a high school student, thinking: "It would be so good."


    "I do not want to be avoided and made comments for the fact that I cannot read the situation," - I thought Shiina and could not talk about the school board in any way. But her faithful childhood friend rescued her from this goodwill prison.


    - Shiina-Ojou-sama!


    [note. Translated as "young lady" or "daughter of a wealthy family". Like any Onii-sama, left as is, as it is difficult to convey the Japanese mentality by translating this word.]


    On a loud voice from the entrance to the classroom, with puzzled faces, not only the classmates of the A class that surrounded Shiina, turned around. Shiina herself looked inquiringly. No, Shiina looked just the most puzzled.


    "It''s time for you to go to the school board!"


    Suddenly, Saburou''s eccentric behavior aroused little interest, but the impatient voice of the other person made him realize that "it''s time for her to go."


    "The school board?" A ~, already so much time!


    Shiina''s classmates also finally realized that they were delaying her.


    "I''m sorry, Mitsuya-san." Hey guys! Let her pass!


    - Mitsuya-san, forgive us for this?


    They, too, did not have malicious intent, detaining Shiina. They were unconsciously engrossed in the conversation.


    The first-formers simply did not have the courage to interfere with the activities of the school board immediately after entering the school, so classmates apologized one by one to Shiina.


    - No, I''m also very sorry. I''ll see you tomorrow.


    Shiina waved her hand in a friendly way, left the ring of her classmates and walked briskly toward Saburou waiting at the open door.


    Shiina quickly ran up the stairs, Saburou followed at her heels. On the way from the third floor to the next landing, Shiina started talking with Saburou.


    -Saburou-kun, thank you.


    -It''s my pleasure. I know perfectly well that in such a situation Shiina cannot object to other people.


    "Of course it is, but ..." Saburou answered, Shiina was displeased. There was a feeling that her cheeks were puffed up. But, realizing that he was absolutely right, she did not object.


    "... More than that, Saburou-kun, what was that?"


    Although this was a direct translation of the topic, she was also curious about what it was like for Ojou-sama''s unusual treatment.


    -What, what was it?


    -Well, what, what did you say "Shiina-Ojou-sama" for ...


    -And what''s wrong with that? "Saburou did not pretend to be a fool." - Is not it an obvious fact that you are an "Ojou-sama"?


    For Saburou, the appeal of "Shiina-Ojou-sama" was as natural as the treatment of "Shiina" without nominal suffixes. Saburou''s parents were not people who opposed friendly relations with the employer''s daughter, but they taught the son to see the differences and not be irresponsible.


    Shiina did not seem to agree with Saburou''s answer, but she did not have any thoughts that could be refuted. She more than understood that in the company of magicians she is none other than "Ojou-sama." Because of the absence, than to object, the pressure on her cheeks increased even more.


    However, she believed that it would be too childish, really pout, and refrained from doing so.


    - ... Anyway, thanks for that. That''s enough about all this.


    It seems, instead of demonstrating the complaint with an expression of a person, Shiina decided to show that she was offended by her voice and actions.


    Having said this, reaching the fourth floor, she defiantly turned away from Saburou and went to the school board room, burned by his gaze.


    Left behind by Shiina, Saburou stopped in the middle of the stairs and sighed.


    Saburou thought that such a childlike behavior of Shiina is quite an attractive feature. Also, he was glad that, not showing such a trait to anyone but him, even to his family, she proved by this that she completely trusts him.


    However, Saburou''s present behavior was puzzled. Shiina went away without any instructions for him. In other words, left him free to act. But for Saburou, "freedom", in most cases, was a nuisance that he could not cope with without knowing what to do.


    When you cannot do anything without an order, it''s like being a slave or a robot. Even he knew it was bad. But this did not mean that he acts by following orders 24 hours a day. On the contrary, right up until a few days ago, he spent almost all the time in training, occasionally interrupting small- scale work.


    Nevertheless, if Shiina is within sight, then there is nothing to worry about the time spent. Saburou always decided what to do to himself, on the basis of the fact that he is the guard of Shiina. It was the basis of his identity to be the protector of Shiina. ... Until half a year ago.


    When he was informed that he had been removed from the post of guardian, due to lack of talent. He was not angry at anyone. At parents, too, there was no point in getting angry. First of all, he would not even know Shiina if he were born at another time, so it''s completely illogical to be angry with his parents.


    In addition, Saburou did not give up yet. He was aware of the lack of power at the moment, but he believed that talent and ability were not the same thing. If there is not enough strength, then we''ll sharpen our skills to compensate for this. He decided so.


    He did not know what, specifically, he should do. Perhaps it was teenage prejudice. It was worth noting that his heart was not broken when he was deprived of his identity. His parents also thought so and allowed him to go to First High .


    But then it was just a conversation about the possibility. Now Saburou is not allowed to directly serve Shiina. Therefore, he committed a gross error yesterday, thinking that he must observe from afar.


    Without ideas of what to do next, he by inertia went up the stairs. He did not even think about returning home early. Accompanying Shiina on her way to and from school is one of the few privileges that were left to him. In search of a place to kill time, Saburou went to the roof.


    On the roof of First High was a real mini-garden. Various flowers and herbs (as a remedy against insects) grew in flower beds made in the form of steps, which were closed with a case for the winter, and benches were placed in the free space between the flower beds.


    The weather today was clear and windless. Despite the fact that it was an April evening, the roof was quite warm. It was comfortable, as if immersed in warm, and not in hot or cold water.


    Such weather caused drowsiness.


    On a bench of the roof the thoroughbred cat was dozing. Saburou suddenly stopped and stared at the picture before him.


    Slender relaxed body. Hair of medium length with a bizarre, slightly light color. A beautiful face was visible, even if it was half hidden in her hand, used like a pillow, and her eyes were closed. This student was really like a thoroughbred cat.


    She looked older than Shiina. Most likely, a high school student. On his shoulder, there was neither a logo with eight petals, nor emblems in the form of an eight-pointed gear. ... It was the same as Saburou himself.


    In other words, it was sempai from the second course.


    Saburou was fascinated by the look of a sleeping high school student for almost ten seconds before he could regain composure. The first thing he thought was, "Maybe it''s better to wake her up?"


    The season only changed in April. Although it''s warm now, the air will cool down quickly in the evening. The wind can blow. If you sleep on the roof in such conditions, you can catch a cold.


    However, when he was about to wake her up, it occurred to him that this situation could lead to a misunderstanding. Right now only he and this sempai were on the roof. When she wakes up, she may mistake him for some pervert. Or for a fetishist, who loves to spy on the sleeping schoolgirls. You cannot call this a 100% error (although only for 10 seconds, but Saburou was fascinated by the sight of this high school student), but if such a delusion emerges, it will be a big problem.


    Saburou stopped the foot he had entered for a step and began to retreat very slowly and quietly back. To avoid the possible consideration of him as a pervert, he tore his eyes from the high school student and turned toward the door leading to the school staircase.


    - No need to run away, it''s okay.


    On the side, from the bench to which he had just looked, a voice was heard. Caught unawares by a well-chosen moment, Saburou froze in place. At first, barely raising her head, now the high school student rose and sat.


    Not caring about Saburou''s suspicious behavior, the student stretched herself properly. In this, too, there was something feline. However, by lowering her arms raised while stretching, she looked at Saburou with a look that contained the power of a panther or a tigress, not a cat.


    "I did not take you for a pervert." You were worried that I would catch a cold and want to wake up?


    - Y-yes, em ...


    The explanation fell exactly on the target, why not only the language, but Saburou''s whole body refused to obey.


    - Hmm ...


    Studying his gaze, the student nodded with a understanding sort of face.


    Saburou felt very uncomfortable. The senpai, who opened her eyes, was much prettier than he imagined when he saw the sleeping face. She was full of energy and full of cheerful charm. Although he was concerned about the reaction to just staring at such a beauty, this girl was not only a cutie, but she also had a gaze that pierced to the bone.


    Not to the depths of my soul. It was the power of a master''s look that you do not expect to see in a girl, and who at first sight sees the level of your strength and abilities, character, strengths and weaknesses.


    "... She, if I''m not mistaken ..."


    The name suddenly arose in the mind of the reflecting Saburou.


    -Um ...


    -Um, what?


    "I''m sorry if I make a mistake!" Tell me, and the name of the senpai case is not Chiba Erika-san !?


    Hearing Saburou''s question, Erika widened her eyes first, and then narrowed her interest.


    "Ho-ho ... Do you know me, then?" And the very name of something?


    -I''m sorry! Saburou unconsciously straightened up. Not because of the fact that he is a high school student. Not the head, but the body ordered to treat Erika with utmost courtesy. - Class 1G, Yaguruma Saburou.


    -First-grader Yaguruma, then. As you have already said, I am Chiba Erika from class 3F. If you know about me, then you are keen on kenjutsu? I suppose you specialize in short weapons, such as a knife.


    By Erika''s explanation, Saburou was more impressed than wary. He thought, if she really could see the learned techniques of the enemy with one glance, then it definitely was a level higher than his instructor, from whom he trained in hand-to-hand fighting. Saburou, who had recognized the well- known Erika for a long time, only now understood this.


    "Such insight, this one underestimated you." This one is fond of self-defense methods using folding knives and short clubs.


    [note. He spoke in a very formal tone, belittling himself to such an extent that he speaks of himself in the third person.]


    Hearing Saburou''s too formal tone, Erika scratched her head awkwardly.


    -These formalities ... From such a way to talk to the interlocutor will be uncomfortable.


    "Uh, it''s ... I''m sorry."


    -I do not need to be so formal with me. And do not need any "this", "I" [ore] completely off. What you usually use.


    -Did you understand even this? ...


    This time, what Saburou admired (about the "usually use"), was told by Erika at random. But Erika did not bother to correct Saburou''s thoughts.


    "By the way, you said you''re working on self-defense skills, but ... I do not think so." Even if your self-defense is really self-defense, it is not meant to protect you. Some dark skills that will become a shield that protects the master. Is it not?


    This question was asked confidently, almost in the affirmative.


    - Did you grasp even this ...?


    Saburou said the same words, but in a different tone. The previous words sounded simply with surprise, and this time it was a shock in the form of "I cannot believe it."


    The stunned Saburou on the other hand, Erika frowned for a moment, but immediately made a face like "I do not care."


    - Well, I also teach some techniques in my parents'' house.


    When Saburou heard this, a light appeared in his eyes. It was a light that could only be called a "burning flame."


    - Chiba-senpai. I think this will be impertinent, but could you teach me?


    After reading in Saburou''s eyes a strong thirst, no, thirsting for strength, Erika broke away from the back of the bench. It was worth it to straighten up, as the air filled the chilling atmosphere. Saburou stared at this change with wide eyes.


    - What do you want me to teach you?


    The language of Saburou, who was shy from all these surprises, was already normal. Now the obstacle for Saburou was a dry throat. Having moistened his dry throat, swallowing saliva, Saburou, having collected all his willpower, answered Erika''s question:


    -... Ways how to become stronger.


    -Why do you want to become stronger?


    The drying of the throat only intensified. Saburou, almost coughing from this dryness, again swallowed saliva and through his strength spoke in a hoarse voice.


    -Because I want to be able to protect this person with my own hands.


    -With your own hands, then?


    Erika closed her eyes and smiled cynically.


    "It''s not good, to be honest."


    Opening her eyes, she looked at Saburou with a satisfied grin.


    - Good. I''ll keep you company.


    Erika jumped up from the bench and headed for the exit from the roof.


    -Come after me. - Said Erika, looking back over his shoulder at Saburou, who was confused by her abrupt actions.


    ?? ?


    The place where Erika was going was a small gym No. 2, the so-called "Arena". It had a wooden floor covering, and now there was a joint training of clubs kenjutsu and kendo.


    - Hmm, well, here. Aizu-kun!


    The pupil Erika was looking for watched the whole picture from the corner of the room. She bowed and entered the wooden floor and walked along the wall to this pupil. Saburou did the same bow, and followed Erika uncertainly.


    - Chiba-san.


    The president of the kenjutsu club, Aizu Ikuo turned to Erika and bowed. And then he went back to watching the training.


    -Can I distract you for a little while? I would like to borrow a part of the training hall.


    "I do not mind, but, if possible, will you join us?" If strangers are injured, club management and the disciplinary committee will make a fuss. With each passing day, it becomes increasingly difficult to hide such things.


    -You will not need to hide anything.


    -For Chiba-san, everything, maybe, is in order, but for the members of the club you cannot say that ...


    "We''ll talk about this another time." In addition, today I brought you to the club beginner.


    With a cry of "Uh-huh?" in an elevated voice, Saburou intervened.


    -... He himself, it seems, does not really agree.


    -Um, no ...


    Saburou was confused, looking at the head of the Kenjutsu club.


    "Yaguruma, did you want to join another club?" - These words of Erika carried a lot of pressure.


    -No, but, family work ... - This was not an excuse. The duties for the protection of Shiina were abolished, but being a subordinate of the Mitsuya family, he still had the possibility that some work would come about which it would be impossible to talk about.


    -This is normal. His name is Yaguruma-kun, you say? First-year?


    -Ah, yes.


    -In our club kenjutsu there are many same, as you, doing family work. If you properly inform about such things, then no one will be condemned for missing the club activities. - However, when the head of the club said this, there was a feeling that you need to join this club. - Well, I do not mean that you need to immediately make the absolute decision to enter. After all, did Chiba-san bring you without explaining anything? You should make a decision by carefully thinking.


    -... Thank you very much.


    As a result, it seems that it was not coercion. Realizing that the head of the kenjutsu club was a sensible person, Saburou breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Aizu-kun, you''re too soft!"


    "There was a voice that animated Saburou''s alarm. The owner of these words was behind him. And it was not Erika, but someone close to her in strength.


    Realizing that someone was hiding behind him unnoticed, Saburou turned nervously. There was a little girl, dressed in kendo gear. Looking at the panicking Saburou, she tilted her head inquiringly, as if asking: "Hmm?". No malice or hostility was felt at all. Perhaps that''s why he did not notice her, but Saburou decided that he relaxed and clenched his teeth.


    Surprisingly looking at the worried Saburou, this student looked at President Aizu.


    -Aizu-kun, to miss the long-awaited beginner right from under the nose, this is unworthy for the president behavior!


    The student pressed Aizu not aggressively, but in a tone, a bit childish for the high school student.


    "Saito, even if you say so, we cannot force."


    Student ... vice-president of the club kenjutsu and concurrently president of the female department, Saitou Yayoi shook her indexed finger, as if to say "you did not understand."


    - Ts-ts-ts [* clicks tongue *], Aizu-kun, you do not understand.


    No, not only "as if to say", she actually said it. At the same time accompanying shaking with onomatopoeia.


    -Uwaa, as the page ...


    -Erika! I''m not strictly speaking!


    Hearing Erika''s words, repeating what was on the mind of the surrounding members of the club, Saitou Yayoi returned her gaze to Aizu.


    "Aizu-kun, you must not force it, but ask!" For example, cause a sense of weakness from what the sempai so persuasively convinces, and take advantage of this!


    -No, will it become of this ...


    -It will!


    After interrupting Aizu''s suggestion with a loud voice, Yayoi turned to Saburou. She did not hesitate to reduce the distance between them. Saburou could not retreat, behind was a wall.


    -And so, beginner-kun! Uh ...


    -Yaguruma-kun. - Aizu whispered the role of a prompter.


    -Okay, Yaguruma-kun!


    Yayoi took Saburou''s hand. Saburou for some reason did not shrink from either of Yayoi''s hands, clinging to his right hand. ... Probably could not follow the developments.


    Yayoi, in turn, clutching his hand tightly, gazing happily at him with wide- open eyes.


    "Yaguruma-kun, are you good at this?" You must enter the kenjutsu club by all means.


    Yayoi''s supporters, frankly speaking, looked out of control to Saburou. If there was an enemy before him, he could easily shake it and escape. However, he was ashamed of rude behavior towards a high school student, moreover, to a girl who does not show any malicious intent.


    -Set in clubs will begin the day after tomorrow. It is necessary to follow the rules.


    Erika wedged in between them. With one hand, she pressed Yayoi on both hands, clinging to Saburou''s right hand. Yayoi easily released Saburou''s hand.


    Saburou did not understand what had happened. But Yayoi, it seems, did not interest this technique at all.


    -Erika, hearing from you about the observance of the rules is a bit weird.


    -Yes Yes. Now we will start training with Yaguruma, so you can postpone complaints and invitations for later?


    Erika responded with an appropriate way of looking at her with Yayoi''s children''s eyes.


    -Training? You''re from a tennis club! In addition, if you have time to play with the first year, then first ask permission for me!


    -I already received permission from President Aizu.


    Yayoi immediately stared at Aizu, and then returned her gaze, which contained a dumb question "what''s wrong?". Of course, it was already too late to make a problem out of the fact that Erika is so free to visit kenjutsu and kendo clubs.


    "Besides, we did not come to play." - Erika evenly interrupted glimpses of the president and vice-president of the club kenjutsu. From this voice, Saburou felt a cold shiver. Yayoi looked at Erika with a serious face, and Aizu twisted his eyebrows irritatedly.


    -Chiba-san, I would like to ask that the matter does not reach hospitalization ...


    - Maybe someone who will go to the ambulance, I will.


    Not only Aizu and Yayoi, but other members of the club who overheard their conversation, simultaneously looked at Saburou. He, feeling that he had to refute something, but not understanding what exactly, in a hurry, waved his head in negative.


    "What are you waiting for, Yaguruma?" Start training faster.


    Meanwhile, Erika had already taken off her socks and walked barefoot toward the empty seat in the corner of the room. On the way, she took a shinai from the wall. [bamboo sword]


    Saburou also hurriedly took the shinai. It was about half the length of the usual shinai. Even this was a bit long for him, but, although his opponent was Erika, it was impossible to choose something better here.


    "Yaguruma, would not it be better for you to take off your jacket?" Erika asked Eben, who was standing in front of her with Saburou''s sword.


    "I''m using a fighting style that does not need to take off my jacket ... And for your part, Chiba-sempai, will it be okay in a skirt?"


    Saburou''s answer was not a psychological attack, he asked seriously. The skirt of the female school uniform not only of First High, but in general of all senior schools of magic gets to the knees, and you cannot say that it can be moved easily and quickly. But these words were superfluous.


    "Hmm ... Do you think you have time to worry about me?"


    Erika disappeared before the echo of the last letter "e" disappeared in her words. No, Saburou even caught sight of her silhouette. But, since the preparation for the movement was not read, his consciousness did not have time to react.


    -Here. - Erika''s voice came from the left. Saburou hastily covered himself with a shinai. Saburou''s block delivered by the shinai blocked a powerful blow. Instantly squeezing the joints, he tried to repel the blow.


    -It was a bad move.


    However, the next moment Saburou felt a burning pain on his back and fell forward.


    "Although it was a complicated technique, I think it is suitable for Yaguruma''s battle style?"


    Overcoming the pain, Saburou turned. Erika stood there with a shinai on her shoulder and looked at him.


    -Will we finish on this?


    -No, more ...!


    The pain in the back has already begun to pass. Saburou thought that Erika had struck so as to only hurt, but not damage. In the training center of the Mitsuya family, he already had a similar experience. If it was a real fight with a real weapon, then that blow would knock him out. He would with a high probability even be dead already.


    However, Saburou thought.


    "Right now, my weapon is a shinai, the enemy''s weapon is a shinai."


    "Assumptions, like" If it was a real battle "are meaningless."


    "I can still fight, only this fact is enough!"


    Saburou rushed to Erika straight from the reclining position, without getting up beforehand.


    -Jump !?


    -No!


    If you add meaning to the phrases of the people talking, they said: "Jumping magic?", "No, there were no signs of magic activation!". Besides, it was not a dialogue, they said it almost at the same time. Perhaps they thought about the same thing, accidentally creating the appearance of a conversation. All members of the kenjutsu club, both boys and girls, were able to analyze the situation and understand that "magic was not used."


    As the high school students noticed, Saburou jumped at Erika with the help of strengthening the body of a type other than magic. Instead of hurling himself from above, from the prone position, he jumped horizontally along the floor, aiming at the legs. An unexpected attack on an area that is almost never attacked even in kendo and kenjutsu of the old style.


    However, Erika easily laid him down. In a literal sense.


    A short and Saburou with him were thrown to the floor. This blow of Erika made me wonder where in such a fragile body is such power. Erika''s shinai did not touch Saburou''s body. Leaving the trajectory of the jump, she just hit the top of Saburou''s short shinai.


    Struck in this way that the impact of the blow has spread not only to the hands, but even reached the chest. Saburou "dived into the floor" just because he stubbornly did not release the shinai from his hands. In any case, there was not damage from a direct attack. Saburou immediately tried to get up to continue the battle.


    However, as soon as he lifted his face, immediately before him was a shinai. He walked past and hit the floor lightly. But the meaning of this was obvious.


    - ... I lost.


    Saburou interrupted his rising, and, bending his head to the floor, acknowledged his defeat. Erika led the shinai. Saburou stood up and bowed to Erika.


    -Body control technique is very good. As if from heaven, Erika''s voice came down. "But it''s not good to use in combat."


    Saburou looked up and looked into her eyes. These were harsh words. But Saburou had on his mind not a denial, nor disgust. He understood that the request for training came from him, because the opportunity to get advice from a strong opponent is very valuable. In a real battle there will be no guarantees to remain alive, having met with the enemy stronger than himself.


    -Yaguruma, this is just a training session. You do not even understand this. Erika''s conversion changed from "kimi" to "anta". [different versions of the word "you"]. Saburou felt that her attitude toward him had improved.


    -Of course, it''s important to always take the fight seriously. However, it is necessary to distinguish when to lose - normally, and when - it is absolutely impossible to lose.


    -... That is, I was too fixated on winning?


    -Looped on the duel.


    Saburou was not stupid enough not to understand what was meant. His last sudden attack was a rather desperate step. It was a kind of attack, looking for ways to survive in battle with a superior opponent. As he was told, this is not the technique that should be used in training, in which you lose to try to become stronger.


    "Even if it was a real fight, your attack would not work." You are not using the full potential of your body.


    - ... Sorry.


    "You do not have to apologize to me."


    Indeed, it was, but Saburou felt that he must somehow apologize. Saburou thought that it was necessary to start everything from the beginning. Honestly, he practically did not get anything out of this situation. Only I realized my weakness. However, having already shown his insignificant level, he did not have the arrogance to ask again "I want you to teach me how to become stronger."


    "But it''s quite an interesting material for work."


    - Er?


    Saburou was ready to bow again with apologies, but could not understand the meaning of the words said.


    "Yaguruma, do you have any hidden power?" Depending on this hidden power ... Yes, you probably can become stronger.


    The words of denial almost burst out of his mouth. Saburou certainly had skills that are not used by ordinary magicians. However, it was a really dirty force that can only be used for sudden attacks and murders. She was not what he needed - to defend her power. That''s why he abandoned this force and focused on honing his body management skills *. [i.e. taijutsu, better known to us as "martial arts"]


    "You want to become stronger, do not you?"


    However, he could not resist the words of Erika, who had fallen into the vulnerable place of his mind. Tearing his thoughts of a bluff that "I''m not capable," was melted by these words and disappeared.


    -Aizu-kun, please, could you train Yaguruma? I, too, will sometimes drop by to check the situation.


    "It''s natural for the president to look after the newcomers to the club, but ... it''s so unusual for Chibi-san to take care of someone.


    "It''s a whim ... no, a little change in my state of mind." I have one rival to whom I want to make a surprise.


    - This supposed contender - already in itself a trouble.


    Aizu could not understand why she was training a beginner to surprise a strange opponent, but then he decided to convince himself that "this is Erika."


    -Yaguruma-kun. - Having looked with a pitying glance, he turned to Saburou, who did not understand at all what the conversation was about. - In our school, a set of clubs will begin the day after tomorrow and last one week. However, this rule does not apply to those who have decided to join the club on their own. If you decide to join the kenjutsu club, we are ready to receive you today.


    "I ... need to discuss this with someone at home."


    Using this excuse, Saburou escaped an immediate response. Before the chance meeting with Erika on the roof, he was completely unprepared for something like that. And before discussing with someone, he wanted a little time to think things through.


    "Then, today let''s have a trial at the club."


    "However, Erika did not care about Saburou''s hesitations. "Let Aizu-kun teach you a little." Because, I think, for the current Yaguruma, of course, there are still many things that can be learned, instead of being engaged with me.


    These words Saburou had nothing to protest.


    - Okay, I have everything.


    "Hey, wait, Erika!" How about a match against me!


    - Next time.


    Erika turned her back to Yayoi.


    "Next time, you say !?" Great, we agreed!


    Without looking back, Erika waved and left the gym.


    ? ? ?


    Erika was not particularly aware that she was a beautiful girl competing in this for 2nd to 3rd place in First High . ... Not for the 1st to 2nd place, because there was one person in a special situation.


    Naturally, it attracted the attention of the male part of the students. The rumors that Erika "staked out" the newcomer guy, dashed across First High .


    "Onii-sama." Have you heard of Erika?


    This was said even at the dinner table in Shiba''s house.


    -Yes. You''re talking about the fact that Erika had a fight with Yaguruma-kun in the small gym No. 2? From the president of the club kenjutsu Aizu came an explanatory that "it was not molestation."


    "Already?" Aizu-kun is so punctual.


    Aizu Ikuo was not selected as a participant in the Nine Schools Competition because of his habit of using his favorite magic, but he was a famous participant in the kenjutsu tournaments, consistently ranked high. These two were naturally familiar, and Tatsuya to some extent also had an acquaintance with him through Erika.


    -Really. If the Vice-President helps a little more, then he will be able to breathe a sigh of relief ...


    Hearing Tatsuya mutter with sympathy, Miyuki showed a smile, behind which was a small giggle. Two members of the school board were also familiar with Saitou Yayoi. Tatsuya and Miyuki had not had much interaction with her, because problem children are the concern of the local disciplinary committee. Salvation(?) was still possible, because there were no malicious violations of school rules that are subject to control by the disciplinary committee.


    "Nevertheless, it''s unusual for Erika to take care of a particular person."


    "So it is, but it does not seem like a frivolous interest" , - Tatsuya thought.


    -Maybe she felt some special talent in Yaguruma-kun. "A special talent ...?" Did Onii-sama see anything in him?


    Yesterday Tatsuya caught Saburou on unauthorized use of magic. Knowing Tatsuya''s "eye", it was not strange for Miyuki to think that if he had an outstanding talent, he would have noticed him then.


    "He''s really well trained, but I did not notice anything outstanding, except for psychokinesis."


    -Does Yaguruma-kun own psychokinesis?


    -Yes. Part of the magic calculation zone is occupied by Movement Systematic-type Magic, intended for direct control. In this situation, problems arise with the use of other magic. As a person with the same flaw, I cannot suppress compassion.


    -... Partially occupied?


    -As far as I could see.


    "... Compared to Onii-sama himself, who has the entire zone occupied, this is not such a problem."


    Although Miyuki said so, even when this is only a part, there is no difference in incompetence with limited abilities.


    - That''s right.


    However, Tatsuya agreed, without saying too much, to reassure Miyuki looking at him with worried eyes.


    "Then, what could this Chiba-senpai notice in Yaguruma-kun?"


    It was unusual for Minami to interfere with the conversation of the two, but she had no choice, and she did it to distract Miyuki from Tatsuya''s shortage.


    -With a skillful combination with taijutsu, psychokinesis can be an excellent weapon. Because of the additional "invisible hand", which increases the chances of winning in close combat.


    Miyuki, it seems, did not quite understand the meaning, but Minami, who had undergone heavy training in the main house of Yotsuba, heard about the "extra hand", nodded heavily.


    - I do not know how much Erika is aware of the psychokinesis of Yagurumai- kun. But this is Erika. I do not doubt that she feels something intuitively. "There is something in Yaguruma-kuna," she could feel and want to train.


    This time, Miyuki also nodded confidently. She felt that the phrase about "Intuitively" was exactly about Erika. At that moment, as if waiting for the end of their conversation, a bell rang.


    He did not report the arrival of the guest. I did not notify you of an incoming call or message. It was a delivery service signal.


    - I''ll take a look.


    Minami stood up before Miyuki stopped her. Tatsuya and Miyuki for some reason stopped eating, waiting for the return of Minami.


    - ...This letter. The recipient in the address is Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki- sama.


    In times of actively progressive electronic information networks, paper letters were to disappear as a species. This was predicted by many experts, but at the moment, this prediction has not yet come true. As the logistics network developed as well as electronic networks, or even better than them, mail delivery occurred in less than 24 hours throughout the country.


    Staff costs were reduced due to intensive automation. This allowed us to obtain a level that is acceptable for practical use in terms of speed and cost. The postal service has existed up to now as an active service mainly for ceremonial needs.


    - Who is the sender?


    After Tatsuya''s question, Minami turned the envelope in her hands. Prior to this, according to the rules of decency, she did not look at anything other than the name of the recipient.


    - It''s from Juumonji-sama.


    "From Juumonji-senpai ...?" Miyuki asked in a puzzled voice. Driven by this voice, Minami tried to give Miyuki the envelope, but Miyuki gave the command to her eyes. "Give it to Tatsuya." Minami, without showing any displeasure, handed Tatsuya an envelope and a paper knife.


    They have not finished eating yet. Tatsuya was puzzled if it was worth discovering it now. However, seeing that Miyuki and Minami want to quickly find out the contents, he cut the envelope with a knife.


    The letter did not say much. Quickly reading, Tatsuya briefly retold the text:


    -It seems that Miyuki and I are invited to a meeting to discuss measures against the anti-magic movement.


    -For a meeting to discuss measures against the anti-magic movement ... us? Not both?


    The question posed by Miyuki was quite natural.


    - It seems that this is a meeting for young people from the "28 Houses". In the future, it is planned to expand the scope beyond the "Numbers" and create something like the Youth Branch of the Japan Magic Association.


    "... Is this what Juumonji-senpai says?" No, I do not think I''ll say it rudely, but it seems to me that Juumonji sempai does not look like someone who will plan such things.


    Tatsuya showed a bitter smile, because the word "plan" used by Miyuki seemed to him amusing. It seems that she too succumbed to the bad influence of the world of conspiracies and intrigues.


    -There will not be decided any bad things. Perhaps this will be a place, exclusively as a forum for exchanging views.


    "Planning" * was usually understood as a term used for adverse plans. Realizing this from this indirect explanation, Miyuki blushed embarrassedly. [For the word "plan", the Japanese have several different words. The word used by Miyuki has a meaning that is closest to the "weave of intrigue."]


    "That''s how ... Sempai may be trying to create a community of magicians who will be responsible for the next generation ...


    -Although, this time, most likely, Juumonji-senpai does not plan anything.


    -Well ...


    "Well, Onii-sama," Miyuki wanted to say playfully, but stopped short. The meaning of Tatsuya''s words penetrated her mind with a slight delay in time.


    - ... It was not a thought of Juumonji-senpai?


    "As you said, Miyuki." This proposal is not at all like the sempai. - Tatsuya picked up soft words, but his tone was confident.


    - Then, who ...


    "You can think of the Saegusa family, but, in my opinion, Mr. Koichi''s methods are not like that." - Tatsuya did not show modesty in words about the head of the Saegusa family, who was of age similar to his father, because he was not here as an interlocutor. "Well, it''s an arbitrary guess." There is nothing to check it, and there is no choice but to assume so.


    Tatsuya gave Miyuki a letter ... that is an invitation. It meant "read?". Miyuki waved her head slightly.


    "So, Onii-sama, what are we going to do?"


    Regardless of what was written in the letter, for Miyuki it only meant "what will Tatsuya do."


    "I will attend this meeting." - Answered Tatsuya without hesitation.


    - You alone?


    "It''s better for Miyuki not to appear there."


    Tatsuya did not explain the reason for this.


    - I understand.


    Miyuki also did not ask for an explanation. Instead, Minami had a person asking for explanation.


    -The meeting will begin next Sunday at 9 o''clock. The venue is a branch of the Kanto Magic Association. On this day, Miyuki will stay at home. Minami, you remain an escort for Miyuki. I rely on you.


    "Yes."


    However, there were no objections to Tatsuya''s orders. Miyuki and Minami responded synchronously.


    ? ? ?


    Needless to say, the invitation from Katsuto was sent not only to the Shiba family. The letters moved at about the same speed, so Mitsuya''s family in Tokyo received a letter from Katsuto almost at the same time as Tatsuya.


    Shiina, who had six older brothers and sisters, did not have anything to do with this. Shiina was rarely attracted to official interaction with 28 houses. The eldest sister and the three older brothers who hurriedly gathered to give an answer, this time also did not include Shiina in the discussion.


    Shiina was the only one among brothers and sisters, so distant in age. The nearest triplets-twins were 8 years older than her. Everyone is used to not taking her into account at such moments. The feeling of alienation was small, because this time it was not the only one left unattended.


    After dinner, while enjoying free time (or simply speaking, sitting around) Shiina, decided to take up magical practice.


    The mansion of the Mitsuya family and the still functioning Third Research Institute were at a distance from each other. Although the car ride would not take long, but the time was later, and instead of the Third Research Institute, Shiina went to the training hall of the mansion.


    The Mitsuya family, which, together with the Mikazuki family, operates the current Third Magician Development Laboratory, also has the most modern training equipment in its mansion. Although this equipment did not have the latest experimental prototypes, its quality and equipment were no worse than in magic schools.


    Needless to say, the training rooms of the mansion were used only by the inhabitants of this mansion. Of course, the priority was with the Mitsuya family. Many employees often preferred to use the Third Lab for training. As a result, the training hall was idle without use quite often. Seeing this vacant place, Shiina often thought that it was a waste, that such a wonderful equipment was worthless, but that night there was a visitor.


    Saburou was falling on mats for practice.


    "... Saburou-kun, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the voice of Shiina, standing up from the mat, Saburou froze.


    - Look and you will understand.


    He looked at her and quickly resumed the mysterious (for Shiina) movement. Leaping up, he fell on his back. Immediately standing up, he fell again, but after making a half-turn, landed on his stomach. At the time of the fall, a groan was heard, it seems, it was painful.


    "... I do not understand anything at all." - Shiina immediately raised the white flag. She did not lag behind her childhood friend in eccentricity, and simply refused to think. Saburou stood up and sat on the floor, cross-legged, then looked up at Shiina.


    "It''s a practice of falling." Shiina was also studying aikido, and she must understand.


    "Even if you say I was still in elementary school ..."


    She studied aikido until she was ten years old, while she was still able to withstand sound without closing her ears. But with headphones on her head she could not engage in martial arts.


    "Besides, Saburou-kun, was this really ukemi?"


    [The technique of safe falling in martial arts, called ukemi, is used to get minimal damage from falling and grouped for further action.]


    Although she had no experience at all, she often saw the training of her brothers and Saburou, so she knew such things. Saburou did not deny the remark of Shiina.


    -It is not always possible to reduce the situation to ukemi. Using mats to avoid worrying about injuries, I''m studying how to reduce the damage from falling.


    -Why did you suddenly start doing something like that?


    To Shiina''s astonished question, Saburou suddenly twisted the face in anger.


    -Today I was trained by the president of the club kenjutsu, Aizu ...


    Shiina thought that looking irritated, Saburou was really pleased.


    -I was attacked, dropping to the floor, I did not have the opportunity even to think about a counterattack. The instructor also often said that in the open air the damage from shots is more than from punches and kicks, and today I realized it.


    "Kenjutsu, then ...?" Sinyin muttered in a thoughtful voice. She was interested in the question "Does the kenjutsu club practice throws?".


    Saburou knew that it was normal to think so, so there was no hesitation in his reply.


    -Among the combat skills that use the sword, Iaijutsu * seems to contain a relatively large number of skills taken from advanced jujutsu techniques *. They say that the style of "Sekiguchi Shinsin-ryu" of the Tokugawa clan from the Principality of Kisyu is a school that unites jujutsu, kenjutsu and Iaijutsu. Given this, the use of throw techniques by members of the kenjutsu club does not look strange. In particular, President Aizu seems to be familiar with Iaijutsu.


    [Iaijutsu is the technique of attack, starting from the position with the sword sheathed. Jujutsu is the original Japanese name for what came to us through America under the name Jiu-Jitsu.]


    Saburou enthusiastically explained this to Shiina. But, unfortunately, Shiina was not very interested. For her, it would be sufficient only to deduce "shots for kenjutsu - it''s not strange". Listening to Saburou''s story, Shiina reflected on something else.


    - Saburou-kun.


    As soon as Saburou had finished, Shiina called his name, as if she wanted to ask something.


    "Shiina, what is it?" - However, this important question was difficult to ask. Naturally, Saburou looked at the nervous Shiina for some reason. Is this something that''s hard to say? Do not think about restraint for me.


    The cheered Saburou, Shiina, gathered her thoughts and spoke.


    -Is it true that you were sticking to Chiba-senpai and you had a date during club activities?


    "... Ha?"


    For Saburou, perhaps it was luck that he was sitting right on the floor. If he was sitting on a chair, probably he would have fallen off.


    "No, no, wait, wait!" From whom did you hear this error? Did Shiina not spend all her time today after school in the school boardroom?


    "Yes ..." She nodded. - Kasumi-san and Izumi-san were told.


    She easily betrayed the perpetrators.


    - ... These harmful little devil.


    Saburou was also familiar with the twins of the Saegusa family across the Shiina. Presenting these two with a surreptitious grin, Saburou seized his head.


    "Saburou-kun, do not talk about Izumi-san and Kasumi-san." They, if anything, are your seniors.


    Saburou, in truth, wanted to say "Shiina, these two have deceived you!". But it was impossible to say such things. He knew well that Shiina, distant in age from her real sisters and brothers, was very attached to Kasumi and Izumi as to two other sisters.


    - ... In any case, this story is nonsense.


    Instead, Saburou calmed down and decided to say only what was to correct the situation. However, unfortunately, this answer was unconvincing for Shiina.


    -But you trained in the small gym ��2?


    -... It was not a "training", but a duel. And he coached me, as I said earlier, President Aizu-senpai.


    Explaining Saburou looked away from Shiina. This behavior only fueled doubts. In this case, no matter how truthfully speaking, it will be impossible to convince.


    "But is it true that you were there with Chiba-sempai?"


    - ... True.


    -And I heard that you came to the gym together. "... That was it." But it definitely was not a date!


    As if noticing his stupidity in looking away, Saburou looked at Shiina, loudly denying this second-class hearing. A smile sprang up on Shiina''s face, filled with the feeling that she had overdone a little.


    "Well, do not get me wrong." I''m not against Saburou-kun''s association with Chiba-sempai. I think it was too sudden, but, in my opinion, with proper rules, two years of difference will not be a big problem.


    - I''m saying, you understood wrong ...


    Saburou wanted to fall exhausted on mats. But if you surrender at this place, then it will be impossible to recover. He did not realize that it would be "impossible to recover," but this feeling in him somehow persisted. Gathering his willpower, Saburou looked Shiina straight in the eye. And now it''s Shiina''s turn to look away.


    "... Then, why did it happen that you came to the gym with Chiba-sempai?" Saburou-kun, you should not have any connection with Chiba-sempai?


    However, after this question Saburou again balanced on the verge of error.


    -It''s ... we met by chance, on the roof ...


    -You were invited to a training session, just by accident?


    -No, this is ...


    A picture with a guy justified for treason before his beloved. The fact that it looked like that, did not notice not only Saburou, but also Shiina.


    "It''s not like the character of Chiba-sempai, who is being talked about in rumors."


    Erika herself does not know ... or does not care, but after the Yokohama incident, the name "Chiba Erika" also spread far beyond the Chiba family. Erika''s martial skill, which literally crushed the mechanized troops with a huge sword, backed by the reputation of the "daughter of the Chiba family", was highly appreciated by high-ranking military and security personnel who had access to the details of the incident.


    On the other hand, Chiba''s family, including the head Jouichirou, passively refer to Erika''s fame, or even vice versa, make attempts to hide it. Therefore, among the people there were many half-joking rumors about Erika as the "secret weapon of the Chiba family", "Princess of the illusive sword of Chiba", etc.


    The Ten Master Clans were also among "those who have access to the details of the Yokohama incident." Very fond of his youngest daughter (this can be said about any father) Mitsuya Gen shared some knowledge about Erika with the daughter entering First High . Saburou also listened to this story along with her, because he was expected to follow Shiina. In fact, it''s Shiina who went there with him.


    After all, Shiina''s source of information was not only her father. She had the opportunity to listen to stories not only by Kasumi and Izumi, but also by Mayumi. Mayumi took care of Shiina as a friend of her sisters.


    She also had interlocutors for close communication not only among the Ten Master Clans, but also among the Stam Semey. Although it looked like a departure from the formalities of high society, but in the conversational network of girls from the "Numbers", Shiina learned much more information than she heard from her father.


    From the fact that Shiina heard about Erika, her temperament did not belong to the type, which itself will help junior high school students. This is the type that, pretending to be indifferent, finally agrees, if you rely on it.


    - ... This I asked her.


    Said Saburou, after which Shiina looked at him with a cold look, saying "I knew ...".


    -But I did not stick to it! Knowing her skill, I asked her to train me!


    -But after all, Chiba-sempai is quite beautiful.


    -Well, maybe she is! But now we are talking about something else!


    - Hmm ...


    Saburou continued to despair, but Shiina''s eyes remained cold.


    ? ? ?


    Even after entering the third year, Tatsuya continued to visit the Yakumo temple almost every morning. In fights in which he always lost during admission to high school, at the moment the number of victories has reached 50%.


    However, Tatsuya did not think that his skills were equal to Yakumo. Initially, the strengths of Tatsuya and Yakumo were different, and Tatsuya knew that in useful areas, such as gathering information, reconnaissance and fighting, his ability was much inferior to Yakumo.


    Even if we limit the comparison by one-on-one combat, Tatsuya can compete on a par with Yakumo only in cases when the battle started from a position where they see each other, and the team is "prepared, started." If the battle was to the death, Tatsuya would have won, but at the cost of great losses. But in victory, just killing an opponent does not make sense.


    Nevertheless, Tatsuya did not go to the disciples of Yakumo in the hope of mastering any technique that would deprive the battle of this meaning.


    Tatsuya is not a student of Yakumo, but a partner in training. While Tatsuya was weaker, he only trained with Yakumo, but now that the sparring skills are balanced, we can say that their exercises have become mutually beneficial.


    After completing the last fight of this morning defeat, Tatsuya said goodbye and was about to leave.


    "Ah, Tatsuya-kun." Wait a minute. - Yakumo stopped him.


    - What is it?


    Tatsuya felt that immediately after his answer, the surrounding atmosphere had changed. Not in a figurative sense. Tatsuya and Yakumo wrapped a wall of air, interfering with the passage of sound.


    "Soundproof barrier ... It differs from the technique I know."


    Involuntarily wanting to learn the sequence of magic, Tatsuya took himself in hand and switched attention to the words of Yakumo.


    -Have you already received an invitation from the Juumonji family? Who will attend?


    -Do you already know this? ...


    Tatsuya received the invitation last night. Not even half a day has passed. Nevertheless, he was not surprised by this, knowing the incredible ability of Yakumo to gather information. He was just impressed.


    - Because I''m a shinobi.


    Yakumo''s favorite phrase as usual did not explain anything, but Tatsuya did not begin to ask further, knowing that he would only waste time.


    -Until it''s determined, because I have not yet received permission from the head of the family, but in general, I''m going to go alone.


    -Perfect. It will be better so.


    Hearing Tatsuya''s answer, Yakumo somehow agreed contentedly.


    -Are there any signs of a threat?


    -At the moment, it seems, there is no planned activity of this kind, when direct damage can be caused.


    Apparently, Yakumo already had some clues.


    - Does this mean that someone started an indirect attack?


    Knowing that he would not get the right answer, Tatsuya tried to get information anyway.


    - I''m not saying that attacks are not planned.


    - Here''s how?


    Feeling that he somehow understands what Yakumo wants to say, Tatsuya stopped building unreasonable and vague guesses. He feared the risk of erroneous bias.


    -If there is any danger, it will be only after the end of the meeting.


    -I understand you. I''ll be on my guard.


    If the attack is against Tatsuya himself, he will not need to be afraid to attack the attacker. Tatsuya thought that for this time, it might be necessary to ask for help from the main house to strengthen Miyuki''s protection.


    "Tatsuya-kun, you should not be so light-minded about this." A monster, called a society, does not have fangs or claws, but it will easily devour one single person. Yakumo suddenly warned him. Tatsuya suddenly felt as if he had been poured with icy water.


    -... I will remember it. - He answered in a half-reflex, not fully understanding the meaning of Yakumo''s words.


    ? ? ?


    Yotsuba Maya''s morning began not so early. Thanks to the spread of free working hours and working at home, even office workers were not so stupid as to rise early, but even compared to office plankton, she had a carefree morning.


    Today she got up quite late, at 8:30, and after an hour she finished breakfast. Picking up the right time behind Mei Khayyam spoke to her in a polite tone.


    "Mistress, a video message from Tatsuya-sama came."


    "From Tatsuya-san?" So early in the morning? Her eyes narrowed slightly, Maya asked Hayama. Of course, Hayama did not allow himself such rudeness as to clarify that "it''s not so early."


    "It came last night, after the lady went to bed."


    -I hope this is not an urgent matter?


    -Yes. Tatsuya-sama said: "I do not mind if they look at them the next morning."


    Hearing this answer, Maya, on the contrary, became interested.


    -I got it. I''ll take a look here.


    -As you wish.


    Hayama signaled to the maid waiting in the corner of the room. Experienced maids engaged in cleaning dishes, and prepared the screen in front of Maya. Having finished all the affairs, the maids were lined up in front of Maya and bowed. Seeing the nod of Maya, Hayama instructed everyone to leave.


    Hayama, closing all the doors, pressed the switch, lowering the soundproof partitions. Then he inserted the memory card with the decrypted message into the standalone player.


    The video message was short, less than three minutes. After inspecting to the end, Maya gave a slight laugh: "Hu-huh-hu."


    -Tatsuya-san can also do such nice things, like asking my permission for such trifles.


    Maya looked at Hayama with a look that required agreement.


    -I know that it is preferable for the lady to be so.


    -It''s true. "But Maya easily agreed with Hayama''s words, which could be called a warning. "But, after introducing Tatsuya-san as my son, I wanted to give him more freedom." Did it not reach him? - Maya said with an innocent face, bowing her head in an inquiring manner.


    "My opinion is that Tatsuya-sama adheres to the natural order established for the people of the Yotsuba family."


    - It is possible and so to say. Murmured Maya in a lively tone. It seems that today Hayama was not in the mood, and his usual jokes were not.


    "By the way, lady." What do you say to Tatsuya-sama on his request?


    - Of course, I will. I give Tatsuya-san the permission to act freely as my son.


    With this justification, Maya gave Tatsuya permission to attend the meeting organized by Katsuto.


    "In that case, I''ll tell him that."


    -Yes, and more, please add that in the future there is no need to ask my permission in such cases.


    -Yes, I do. - Having bowed in deference, Hayama showed his agreement with Maya''s words about Tatsuya''s permission for freedom of action.


    ? ? ?


    A letter from the head of the family Juumonji arrived at the house of the Kudo family shortly before noon the day after Tatsuya received the same. Kudo Minoru watched indifferently, as if behind a TV screen, as his brothers fussed over an unexpected invitation.


    Today, on a weekday, at this time he had to be at school. However, Minoru was fevered from yesterday evening, and today he missed classes at school. The condition of the vice-president of the Second High School Board, Minoru, worsened due to the accumulated fatigue from the busy days associated with the entrance ceremony.


    Minoru was unhappy that he, a member of the school board, had to be absent at the very beginning of the new school year. Minoru, who did not know the truth, was convinced that no one was to blame for his weak body, including himself. He did not blame anyone, because he did not know why he was born unhealthy. He just could not blame.


    However, Minoru reproached himself for not being able to transfer responsibility to others. Having magical power, suitable for the Ten Master


    Clans, he could not demonstrate this power due to the predisposition to bed rest. For Minoru this seemed worse than not having the magical power of the level of the Ten Master Clans.


    And the fact that the Kudo family left the Ten Master Clans only spurred his self-loathing. Minoru was not involved in the loss of status of one of the Ten Master Clans. He did not bear any responsibility at all. However, being the heir of the Kudo family, Minoru thought that if he could participate in notable events, such as the Nine Schools Competition, they would not have left the Ten Master Clans.


    Despite his self-sacrifice, he also looked with contempt on his brothers and sisters. Brothers, sisters and father, whose pure magical power was inferior to the strength of his grandfather, Kudo Retsu, his cousin, Fujibayashi Kyoko, and also his own strength.


    He loved Kyoko Fujibayashi like a real sister, and was sure that she was looking for a method to heal his body, but so far there has been no progress. He himself could not even join in important discussions on which, perhaps, the future of the Kudo family was being decided. He did not need to become an opponent in a dispute to his brothers and sisters who had a mediocre magical power, and it remained only to sit slowly in a warm place ...


    Minoru did not notice that this despair weakens him.


    He did not say anything (in fact, they did not ask his opinions), and it was decided to send Minoru''s brother, slightly older than him, to the meeting, which was received by the invitation from the head of the Juumonji family. Although they say a little older, the difference between them was 7 years old.


    At that moment, Minoru wondered what his brothers were doing here. The older brothers should be at work, and the two older sisters have already married and are sitting with the children. Only he had to stay at home.


    Then, what is he doing here? With such vague thoughts, Minoru remembered what he was eating. As his condition improved slightly, he asked the servants to arrange dinner for him in the dining room. When everything was ready, and he came, he found the brothers and sisters at the table.


    Before them on the table was set a lot of varied hearty dishes. On the other hand, Minoru was given rice porridge with a lot of dietary supplements for patients. Kashi was initially small, and Minoru already finished eating.


    Deciding that there was no longer any need to stay in the dining room, he stood up.


    Paying attention to the sound of the chair moving away, the next brother in the seniority looked at Minoru.


    "Minoru, are you coming back?" - This voice belonged to the one who first responded to the greeting of the younger brother who appeared in the dining room.


    -How are you feeling? - For the first time today, her second sister started talking with Minoru.


    "It''s a little more fever, so I''m thinking of resting." - Answered the Minoru who stood up, openly showing his desire to return to his room as quickly as possible.


    -Here''s how? Very sorry. If it were not for your health problems, I was thinking of taking you with me to Tokyo.


    However, this intention did not reach the elder brother. Minoru remained helplessly in place.


    "Does Minoru know the next head of the Yotsuba?" If your health improves, you need to renew your old friendship.


    -Right. If there is an opportunity, of course, I will. - Said Minoru, and, bowing slightly, left the dining room. The thoughts of his elder brother were obvious. It is clear that the Kudo family, after losing the status of one of the Ten Clans, wanted to regain its strength, and for this, it seems, they wanted to bring the Yotsuba family to their side. And they thought to use Minoru for this. However, from such a naive plan, Minoru was suddenly nostalgic.


    He met the brother and sister (now the bride and groom) from Yotsuba six months ago, in the autumn of last year. They spent together only a few days.


    Since there were days when they acted separately or he was lying in bed because of the worsened condition, then one can say that in reality they spent together only 2 days.


    However, the memory of these two days was a ray of light in Minoru''s memory.


    How he showed them the city of Nara and how at the foot of the mountain Kasuga helped to resist the opponents who turned out to be the pawns of a foreign magician. As they walked around Kyoto in search of this foreign magician, Zhou Gongjin.


    Those two days were for him the time when he was exactly what a magician should be. After that, he collided with Zhou Gongjin himself and prevented his escape, and it was a simple job. He was not a difficult opponent, and for Minoru it was commonplace.


    Now these were good memories, despite the shame of the day when he had to lie in bed in the hotel room under the supervision of Minami. Minoru, frankly, envied Tatsuya and Miyuki, who had friends like Minami.


    After traveling to Tokyo, he again meets Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami. It was very pleasant, even taking into account the stupid calculations of the older brothers. Such a thought originated in Minoru.


    ? ? ?


    Masaki learned of the invitation when he returned home from school.


    - I''m sorry.


    Returning home, Masaki first went to the room where his father lay. The head of the Ichijou family, Ichijou Gouki, who was in a state of exhaustion of unknown origin, was not hospitalized, but was being restored at home. Hospitalization was not required, because there were no visible injuries, and no abnormalities were found with bones and internal organs. However, this was not the only reason.


    "Masaki?" Come in.


    Gouki, who received damage in the battle, was not able to rise on his own, but he was conscious. He slept longer than usual, but in a waking state his thinking was clear. Therefore, Gouki himself hoped that he would be restored at home.


    "Father, is it normal that you are not sleeping?"


    Gouki had a bent bed with an electric drive, and he adjusted it to a semi- sitting position.


    - Yes. Today, strength has largely returned to the hands and feet.


    After answering Masaki, Gouki ordered "We continue" standing next to the bed of the subordinate. He, with the help of the remote, moved the page of the electronic paper attached to the bed. Gouki used his waking time to manage the subordinates of the Ichijou family. He usually left it to the nearest helper, but now there were signs of an invasion of Tohoku and Hokuriku. So he gave instructions straight from the bed to prepare for this.


    - Father, did not the ship of the New Soviet Union disappear?


    Hearing in conversation with the subordinate the affected topic of the suspicious ship, which caused Gouki''s weakness, Masaki involuntarily wedged into the conversation.


    -Belonging to a suspicious ship ... It was not confirmed that it belongs to the New Soviet Union.


    Gouki''s answer to Masaki''s question did not make much sense.


    -This is not an official conversation, so it''s okay. Or, father, do you seriously believe that this ship could belong to someone other than the New Soviet Union?


    "... The suspicious ship is missing." Perhaps it was flooded.


    "Destroying evidence?" I heard you were talking about searching ... Do you want to search for debris at the bottom of the sea?


    "Maybe it will."


    Recently, Gouki''s responses have become somehow meaningless. Since it did not look like he could not find the words, he had the impression that he avoided certain statements.


    As if he was afraid of the ears of third parties ...


    When this thought occurred to him, Masaki realized his own oversight. Asked about the suspicious ship was not particularly interested, but he also had previously prepared before this word. Finishing the conversation with his father with a short "Here''s how," Masaki spoke with the "third party" who came to the hospital today.


    -Tsukuba-san, thanks again for today.


    -It''s my pleasure. The state of the mind itself is gradually improving, but for me it is also a relief, because as a result this did not show my incompetence.


    Tsukuba Yuuka in a joking manner answered Masaki, who bowed with gratitude. This was the last reason for choosing a home care for a patient instead of hospitalization.


    On the day when Gouki was brought to the hospital, and there was no way to diagnose the cause of the weakness, the family was overwhelmed with anxiety. His daughters, Akane and Ruri became emotionally unstable and cried from time to time. Gouki''s wife Midori behaved staunchly, but for the rest it was obvious that it was a pretense to cheer the daughters. Masaki also pretended to be cold-blooded, but in his mind could not restrain the excitement.


    Those who extended a helping hand to them were surprisingly the Yotsuba family.


    Forgetting even the surprise that they found out about the symptoms of the Gouki on the same day, they could not but accept the offer to send a specialist to Gouki, who at that time did not even know what to do.


    And it all turned out that now this young woman, Tsukuba Yuuka, stood before Masaki. He heard that she is a graduate student at the Magic


    University, but she has no medical qualification. At present, the magic calculation zone is not an object of medicine. However, considering the goal "to restore a healthy state to a weakened person," what Yuuka does is different, otherwise you cannot name "treatment."


    But if the fact that the treatment is handled by an unqualified person, would be disclosed, it would cause problems in various aspects. Such judgments were also present.


    "Will my father ... recover?"


    The day before yesterday he was in a position that he could not even stir his head and it was difficult to talk. Until yesterday, he could not keep his position immobile when the bed bent. Given this, although still he could not get up himself, the ability to keep in this position was a great step forward.


    However, despite the fact that outwardly he was on the mend, from time to time he heard that in reality the condition is deteriorating. Masaki could not calm down, just seeing it with his own eyes.


    -Yes. As for the treatment, there are still a lot of incomprehensible parts, so I cannot say when he will recover, but the condition is steadily improving. Everything will be all right, he will recover.


    Yuuka assured in the restoration of Gouki, without removing the smile from her face.


    "Do not worry, Masaki. I will not stay forever. I''ll be better soon.


    Hearing not only from Yuuka, but from Gouki himself a vigorous promise to "be healed," Masaki seems to have calmed down a little.


    "Then ... for today, please forgive me." I''ll see you tomorrow.


    "Ah, I''ll see you off."


    - Thank you so much. But do not bother.


    After politely declining Masaki''s offer, Yuuka, bowing to Gouki, left the room. The subordinate Gouki followed Yuuka to accompany her to the exit. When they were left alone, Masaki immediately wiped a polite smile from his face.


    -Father ... in reality, how is it?


    -What, it?


    Laying his head on the pillow, relaxing his neck, Gouki asked. It seems that it was rather difficult to climb so far. Masaki hurried to the switch and led the bent bed back to the reclining position.


    - Can I trust her?


    Overlapping the faint noise of the motor lowering the bed, Masaki''s serious voice reached Gouki''s ears.


    -There is no doubt that my condition is improving. There are no guarantees that it would improve if we did nothing. I have no choice but to believe it.


    -It is so, but ...


    On an emotional level, Masaki found it difficult to convince himself that one can entrust his helpless father to a person under the auspices of the Yotsuba family.


    Although this is called a cure, in fact it is exposed without any resistance to the Mental Interference magic. Even if it successfully restores from the current state, it is not known what "bombs" can be installed.


    -Masaki, if you start to suspect, it will take a long time.


    -Really ...


    As Gouki himself said, this risk was worth it.


    - Since there are no other options, it remains only to believe? ...


    With regard to the treatment of the Gouki, they did not have absolutely no clues what can be done.


    -Such are the cases. By the way, Masaki. "What is it, Father?"


    "You see the envelope over there?" I''m addressed to you.


    The sudden change of theme of Gouki was designed to prevent the son from plunging into a bottomless abyss of suspicion.


    - Open it.


    It was not a personal letter, so he asked to open it here.


    - Good ...


    Masaki did not understand what this request was to, but, deciding that there was no point in refusing, took a letter lying on the table from the side. His face immediately tensed.


    "A letter from Juumonji-dono ...?" - He read the name of the sender on the back of the envelope.


    Taking a paper opener into his hand, Masaki carefully opened the envelope. The other party that sent the letter was their partner. It was necessary to avoid even the unlikely event that the document inside will be damaged, that it will not be possible to read it.


    Seeing how Masaki''s eyes reading the letter stopped, Gouki turned his head to him and asked:


    -... What is written there?


    -... This is an invitation.


    -Where?


    -Juumonji-dono proposes to collect magicians under 30 from "the 28 houses" and discuss the issue of countering the anti-magic movement. The time is next Sunday, the place is the branch of the Kanto Magic Association.


    "Next Sunday?" That''s pretty soon.


    Masaki felt the same thing that Gouki expressed aloud. It seems that because of the difference in experience, Gouki was faster, but Masaki also thought so.


    -It seems that Juumonji-dono does not want to be interrupted.


    -Disturbed? Who can do this?


    Kichijouji, for example, would quickly understand the so-called duty of Gouki. However, Masaki has not yet reached such a level (in the sphere of conspiracies and intrigues).


    -For example, the defense forces. Or the police.


    -... Does the government intervene in the affairs of the Ten Master Clans?


    -This possibility is also there.


    Explaining to his puzzled son, Gouki did not try to convince him. This was the educational policy of Gouki, in which Masaki must independently understand everything and come to an agreement.


    - By the way, what are you going to do?


    Gouki asked instead of explaining. Masaki was not so stupid as to not understand what he was talking about.


    -I will participate. I''m worried about the possibility of an attack, but that does not mean that I can skip this event.


    -That''s right.


    Gouki approved Masaki''s decision. He also did not think that he would receive objections, but now the alarm of uncertainty was clearly dispelled. Instead, another alarm arose in Masaki''s mind.


    -Father ... In such cases, you must also respond with a letter?


    -Of course. "Gouki replied briefly, however, unfortunately, Masaki never worked on drafting official documents for communication in the circle of the Ten Master Clans.


    -... What should I write?


    At the son who asked with a lost voice, Gouki looked with pity.


    ? ? ?


    The evening of the ninth of April.


    Back home from the University of Katsuto received a report that he was waiting for a guest. He asked the housekeeper, who reported this, how long she was waiting. She replied that it was about half an hour. Hearing this, Katsuto hurried into the living room, not changing clothes. Despite the fact that the visitor came without an invitation, Katsuto was not a person who would be rude about dealing with partners.


    - Sorry for the wait.


    A woman in a business suit stood up and bowed to Katsuto, who had entered the drawing room and apologized.


    -For my part, I also apologize for coming during your absence.


    -Nothing wrong. But if you''d let me know, I''d have come home earlier.


    At the criticizing words of Katsuto, the woman showed an apologetic look. With Katsuto calling back to the sofa, they sat down at the same time.


    -Long time no see. I''m late, but I congratulate you on the succession of the Juumonji family rule.


    "Thank you." I thought we''d see each other at the Master Clans Conference in February.


    "Ara, I apologize for that." As you should know, according to the policy of my family, I focus on military service ... And my younger brother deals with the affairs of the Tooyama family.


    As she herself said, she was from the Tooyama family of Eighteen Replacement Families. Its name is Tooyama Tsukasa. But in the army she is known as Tooyama Tsukasa.


    [Last name in the first case is written ʮ ɽ, in the second �hɽ. It is read alike by ear. About the fact that the Japanese are not surprised by the equally sounding names, knowing that they can be written in different ways, was told in the first volumes. I will use the writing of Tooyama for the real name with the Number "10" (ʮ) and the writing of Tooyama for the "fake" name. In the text, both names will meet repeatedly.]


    You do not even need to say that this is nothing more than hiding a real name, but in her case, her boss is also aware of this. Thanks to the secret agreement of the Tooyama family and influential personalities who were pulling strings in the secret information sphere, as well as managers of the army''s intelligence department, she concealed her social status and engaged in activities that were outlawed.


    "In that case, do you have any business today concerning defense forces?"


    - No, I did not mean it.


    Tooyama Tsukasa briefly answered by denying Katsuto''s question, without any gestures and with a smile, in which there was absolutely no emotion.


    "Then, what''s your business?"


    Tsukasa did not show disgust on her face about this impatient behavior of Katsuto in a formal conversation. Tsukasa this year is 24 years old. She is 4 years older than Katsuto. However, despite the age difference, it was difficult to maintain the usual calm before Katsuto. She, undoubtedly, was also brought up with manners suitable to the wearer of the number "10" [ʮ] in the surname.


    "It''s about the invitation received from Katsuto-san." I''m really sorry, but in a situation in which, as you know, the Tooyama family is located, we are forced to ask for our absence.


    - That''s it ... Sorry, there''s nothing to be done.


    "The situation of the Tooyama family", about which Tsukasa said, was the connection between the Tooyama family and the army.


    The Tooyama family was established by the Tenth Laboratory (Tenth Magician Design Institute) as the last line of defense of the capital region. Unlike the Juumonji family set up to intercept missile and mechanized forces, the Tooyama family was aimed at defending key points and escorting important individuals after the breakthrough of primary defense.


    The Tooyama family are magicians not to protect citizens, but to protect the functions of the state. Their relationship with the key figures of the army is the strongest among the "28 families". They will assist in the preservation of key people at the time of the state of emergency. This is the task of the Tooyama family. Because of this nature, the Tooyama family is considered a shadow, or even a "dark" part of the defense forces.


    "Ten Master Clans" was the mechanism that magicians did not become a "used and thrown out" political tool. They were created as an organization that can adequately respond to a country called Japan. However, the Tooyama family, being part of the "Ten Master Clans" system, will never become one of these Ten, because it is forbidden to defend the interests of magicians from the state, as one of the Ten Master Clans.


    - And what about the reason for the absence?


    This fact was known only by the Juumonji family made in the same Tenth Laboratory. Perhaps there were other families who knew about this, but pretended to be ignorant. However, the only partner that the Tooyama family could reveal their position to was the Juumonji family. If the Tooyama family is absent from the meeting, its position as a member of the "28 families" may deteriorate.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk about." I want to borrow Katsuto-san''s wisdom by any means.


    Even having the power of the army behind him, it would be a great omission to be expelled from the society created by magicians in the same laboratories. Therefore, Tsukasa asked him to help her with an excuse not to do this. ... But even in this case, she did not look worried.


    -Even if you said wisdom, I''m not so gifted in such matters ...


    Katsuto also felt it. There was no zeal in response to the response. And yet, Tsukasa was not bothered by this frankness of Katsuto.


    -In addition to the Tooyama family, were there other families who reported they were unavailable?


    For Katsuto, who only just took the post of head of the Juumonji family, this was the first collection of magicians from 28 families, and the first attempt to gather everyone at the meeting. Refusing to participate was quite difficult psychologically. In addition, they could not get rid of the worry that they would miss important conversations and that any decisions could be made without them.


    However, in any case, this was a hasty conversation. "Are there any other families that refused to participate, except us?" - Naturally, such a question arose in the mind of Tsukasa.


    -So far, only a few answers have come, but ... I already received a letter with apologies about the absence from the Tanabata family.


    -For what reason?


    Katsuto frowned reflexively at Tsukasa''s bullet-ridden question. It''s hard to say that the desire to know the contents of other people''s letters conformed to the rules of etiquette.


    - Is it not the reason that the heir-donor visits the Defense Academy?


    However, while Katsuto hesitated with an answer, Tsukasa answered herself.


    - ... Exactly.


    Her reasoning was absolutely correct, and Katsuto had only to reluctantly agree.


    -"Exactly," then, the same student of the Defense Academy, the son of the family of Issiki, as well as the sons of the families Goto and Hassak, also involved in the affairs of the army, will also be absent?


    -... Tsukasa-san, I would ask you not to talk about it with such joy.


    Having said this, Katsuto showed Tsukasa his passive consent.


    "What a relief." Then, perhaps, my family Tooyama will be absent for the same reason.


    - ... I heard you.


    Katsuto agreed with an upset face that contrasted with the smiling Tsukasa. He did not like the attitude of Tsukasa, with a smile that gave a kick to his invitation, but because he knew about the circumstances of the connection between the Tooyama family and the army, he could not force them to take part.


    Katsuto gradually grew tired of the company Tsukasa.


    This was different from the ever-present feeling of discomfort in conversations with Mayumi. Mayumi does not have malicious intent, even if it looks bad. She is inherently a good person.


    Tsukasa, in turn, lacks malice, but there are no good intentions either. She does not have such a point of view that someone may be dissatisfied with her ideas. Although her own feelings and emotions are well organized, she easily ignores other people''s feelings.


    However, while this does not prevent the task, this is much worse, because it does not contradict the rules and morals. She is not a robot without emotions, and not even a stranger with other values. But to get results without any inconvenience, in conversation with her fatigue will accumulate at a fast pace.


    "But her business is already over, only the exchange of farewells has been left" , - thought Katsuto.


    - By the way.


    This turned out to be a false conclusion, based on observation and desire.


    -Will the heir of the Yotsuba family Shiba Miyuki-san and her fianc�� Shiba Tatsuya-san attend the meeting?


    -... I have not received an answer yet, but I think they will visit.


    "Katsuto-san is familiar with these two, is not it?"


    "They are the Kohai from First High ."


    With a friendly smile on her face, Tsukasa looked into Katsuto''s eyes. Instead of bright light, there was an obscure abyss in my eyes.


    -What kind of people are they?


    -I was not close with them, so I do not know the details of the character.


    -Can you just tell me everything you know? Despite the fact that they are people of the secretive Yotsuba family, how can they understand that they want to show up at this meeting?


    "Clearly, is that its goal?"


    Only now Katsuto realized the true purpose of Tsukasa.


    If you think about it, although there was a purpose to find out what to justify, but it is impossible for Tsukasa to visit him only for the reason to report absence. She is a member of an organization that is tirelessly fighting internecine strife on the shadow side of society. She is also an important person, playing an important role. As an envoy of the Tooyama family, there is another suitable person.


    Katsuto realized that she came to him to get information about the magicians of Yotsuba, under the guise of apologies for the absence.


    Katsuto could also reject her request. He did not have to answer to her question in detail.


    - As for the heir, I''m not very sure.


    As a result, considering that he cannot remain silent, Katsuto started talking.


    -But the groom, in matters of loyalty is a strict man. "Is it strict?" Not hard?


    Tsukasa''s doubt was natural for a normal person. But in her voice she heard that she was asking, already knowing the meaning of Katsuto''s words.


    "Entering into an alliance, he will never betray." But he will also betray the betrayal. I think that Shiba Tatsuya-dono is such a person.


    - That''s how ...


    Tsukasa pondered briefly, suspending the conversation.


    -... And if he is betrayed by the government, no, the army, do you think it will be the same?


    "He will not help the enemy by going against the state."


    -Is it only to show hostility to the military leadership and government leaders?


    "He''s not a stupid man who will show hostility on his part."


    Katsuto responded in a calm, but strong-willed tone to Tsukasa''s question, which seemed to be trying to talk in an alarming direction.


    - So, still, there is no absolute loyalty?


    "In the end, it''s just what I see in Shiba Tatsuya-dono." I think, even if there is no loyalty to people, there is loyalty to the country.


    -I believe that the self-righteous patriot is as bad as a fanatical pacifist.


    -Neither patriots nor pacifists are evil. If they really do not hurt, they will not interfere with internal affairs.


    Katsuto''s sharp gaze collided with the soft gaze of Tsukasa.


    -No, really. The Tooyama family will have no business with the Yotsuba family.


    Katsuto frowned. With clearly pretending face Tsukasa finished her long- cooled tea.

 Volume 21 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    USNA, neighborhood of Roswell, local time is 10 April 16:00. Time in Japan: April 11 at 7:00.


    Lina finally returned to the base from a mission lasting a week. The initial mission of the mission was to save the Wiz Guard squad (a squad of magicians who had not been selected for use on the Stars for domestic use and under the command of a common alliance government), surrounded by rebels who had caused riots in the territory of the former Mexico.


    However, it is not easy to carry out such a feat as evacuation from a zone occupied by armed groups exhibiting hostile actions, while avoiding serious hostilities so that the crowd does not receive significant damage. Arriving on the morning of April 2, three squads under the command of Lina, the Second, Fourth and Fifth Corps of Stars, using the authority of the headquarters and the formidable name of the Stars (swinging them, as a flag, roughly), they successfully suppressed the riot and returned the Wiz Guard to Houston headquarters, after which, today she finally returned to Roswell.


    Eventually, in order to complete the task, they had to deal with the riot itself, and Lina and her squad had to suppress it, without actually using force against the crowd. Lina was beside herself with anger, thinking that it might be true that the General Staff planned it from the very beginning.


    In this mission, where the ability to conduct political negotiations was needed, Lina was useless.


    In fact, this Fourth Corps, having a reliable female leader, persuaded the national army fighters who had joined the crowd. Lina could only look from the side to the confrontation of the Wiz Guard and the soldiers of the national army. Moreover, the commander of the Fourth Corps, Vega, was not very well acquainted with Lina (in fact, Lina could not do anything about the image of the "elder sister" radiated by Vega). Tired from all this, Lina, having finished the report on the successful fulfillment of the mission to the command of the base, finally got time to pay attention to the environment.


    "Why did I notice just now?" , she thought, looking at the busy atmosphere, not different from the one that was before shipping. Thinking about this, Lina questioned *tilted her head. [The Japanese gesture is a head inclined to the side. In the text they just write "bent over the head", because the Japanese understand what it means. And for the ignorant is an expression of puzzlement. In the anime, even the question marks need to be drawn by the heads.]


    Despite the fact that it was partly only nominally, but she was the Commander in Chief of this unit. Lina doubted she remembered: if the Stars receive an order to sally, then even if she does not participate in it, she must report it.


    Leaning her luggage into her room, Lina went to Sylvia''s room.


    When it comes to the whole unit, it''s better, of course, to listen to Canopus, but Sylvia was an interlocutor, which is the easiest to talk with.


    Fortunately, Sylvia was in place. Lina knocked and received permission to enter. Seeing the suitcase already prepared for departure, Lina rounded her eyes.


    - Sylvie, it''s not a personal trip, is it?


    Sylvia showed Lina a smile, as if she were praising the child with the words "how intelligent you are with us."


    -Yes. There was an order for a mission of covert penetration for a detachment of the Planetary class.


    The planetary class consists of wards of support from the rear. The strength of Sylvia, as a magician, is also the collection and transmission of information. If the Planetary class is the basis of the operation, it means that the leadership does not think about the direct use of force at the moment.


    -But I have not heard anything about it ...


    -This mission is not entrusted to the Stars, as such. The intelligence department selects magicians suitable for operation individually.


    - What a ridiculous ...


    Involuntarily, Lina mumbled under her breath, realizing that even if she complained, this would not help at all. In particular, the intelligence department is not the opponent from whom something will be achieved even by the right arguments. Lina also knew this feature.


    "... And what is the task of the operation?" And where are you going?


    Sylvia hesitated a little with the answer. Still, this mission was secret. But Lina showed no signs of withdrawing the question. Sylvia had no choice but to convince herself that this was "an order from a superior officer."


    -Operation area - Japan. The operation to determine the Strategic Class Magician that used the Great Bomb was resumed.


    Lina''s face was distorted, as if she tried too strong tea.


    - ... That operation was resumed?


    Lina was sent to Japan from December 2095 to March 2096. The main purpose of the mission was to identify the Strategic Class Magician, responsible for "Scorched Halloween", and if not, then to guarantee the inability to use Strategic Class Magic, which was temporarily called "The Great Bomb" (this magician also received the "explosive" nickname "Great Bomber") . However, in full swing, the mission changed the goal to eliminate the magicians who had been deserted by the monsters. Having dealt with the deserters, Lina was ordered to return.


    During Lina''s return home, other agents who had penetrated into magic- related institutions, such as the Magic University and magic high schools others other than First, were also recalled, so the mission to identify the Strategic Class Magician naturally ended.


    But the Pentagon has not forgotten about the threat of a strategic class magician hiding by Japan.


    Thus, now the search will be restarted with the Defense Intelligence Agency


    (DIA) as the main executive force for the creation and security of the search network inside Japan. Undoubtedly, the fact that Strategic Class Magic was again used in real combat had a great influence on the reason why the secret penetration into a friendly country was approved right now.


    This was due to the use of Strategic Class Magic "Synchronized Linear Fusion" in South America. There is no guarantee that the "Great Bomb" will not be used in the Pacific region at this time. Not surprisingly, priorities were raised when the threat began to look more realistic.


    - But why exactly Sylvie ...


    But to agree with the need for an operation and to agree with a specific method of conducting it are different things.


    -Is it not obvious that this is due to the fact that I participated in penetration into Japan last time?


    "But did not Sylvie spend the whole time in Japan in search of parasites last time?" Moreover, you returned home even before solving the issue of parasites. In the search for "Great Bomber," your terms do not differ in any way from the conditions of other people being sent out for the first time.


    In fact, Lina''s words for Sylvia were not far from the truth. Therefore, Sylvia listened to Lina''s honest speech with a bitter smile.


    "Besides ... with the combat capabilities of Japanese magicians, Sylvie will not be able to cope.


    And then Sylvia''s bitter smile froze.


    -The fighting abilities of Japanese magicians are abnormal. And the magicians of the Star class are not involved! Well, Tatsuya and Miyuki turned out to be from that Yotsuba, maybe my penetration was a special case ...


    -Are they so strong ...?


    Sylvia had already heard enough from Lina about the abilities of Japanese magicians even during her last stay in Japan. However, now, seriously worried, the alarm flared up in her heart again.


    "Yotsuba''s infamous reputation is not an exaggeration," that''s what I think, every time I remember Miyuki and Tatsuya. The magical power of Miyuki stands on an equal footing with my power of Sirius. Tatsuya also surpasses my strength, if I confine myself to one-on-one combat.


    -Even so? ...


    -Sylvie. Do you have a list of participants in this mission?


    -Well, if only informally ...


    Keeping a rigid face, Sylvia opened her own folding terminal to answer Lina''s request. Revealed from a folded six-state state, the screen displayed the names of approximately 50 people, shown as a list with portraits.


    Only when she saw this list did Lina frown. She scanned the list, and changed her expression from serious to frightened.


    -... I already understood that there is no Star class among them, but I do not see anyone even of the Constellation class. Does the intelligence department plan to get rid of the magicians?


    Stars are classified in the following way in descending order of strength: the class of Stars of the First magnitude, the class of Stars of the Second magnitude, the Class of Constellations, the class of Planets, the class of Satellites.


    Among them, Stars of the First and Second magnitude, and also Constellations play the role of regular combat forces.


    Naturally, this does not mean that the classes of the planets and satellites do not fight at all, because among the class of satellites, engaged primarily in illegal espionage missions, there are also combat-power owners that exceed the Constellation class and are on par with the Second Star magnitude class. But on the whole, the division into classes is made by force, therefore the combat power of magicians of the Planet class is lower in comparison with the Star class (the combined name for classes of the First and Second Star magnitude) and the class of Constellations. Most of the Satellites class will also lose to the Constellation class if they collide with them in battle.


    If you just want to collect information, then the class of the planets and satellites, accompanied by enhanced Starfury magicians, will suffice. But in Japan, and even more so in Tokyo, where they are waiting for those two, Lina would not want to send magicians specializing in gathering information without the accompaniment of battle magicians.


    Realizing that Lina''s muttering is not an exaggeration, but true feelings, Sylvia briefly lost her speech. A naive thought ran through her head, "In any case, it''s a duty to the whole nation," which made her anxiety suddenly worse.


    -Since the official order has already been given, there''s nothing to be done, therefore ... Sylvie, please be careful. Do not do foolish things. I''ll recommend the headquarters to send someone else at least from the Constellation class.


    -... I understood.


    -The intelligence department can try to get the "Great Bomber" to appear, having organized a sabotage by the forces of Satellites and Stardust. At this moment, you can order them to support them, but please do not take part in it. Classes Sputnik and Star Dust never win against the Japanese Ten Master Clans.


    Before Sylvia could answer, Lina continued with a hard voice.


    "If this situation arises, you can use my name to reject the order."


    After returning from Japan, Lina did not know how much weight the name of Sirius now has. However, if not by name, then her reputation as "the strongest magician in the United States," she hoped she could protect one of her trusted subordinates. In her thoughts, Lina assured herself with these words.


    ? ? ?


    Friday evening, April 12th. It''s been 3 days since the beginning of the week of recruiting to clubs in First High at the National Magic University. However, in this wild turmoil in First High , no major incidents occurred. Because Tatsuya and Miyuki looked after everything.


    The two joined in monitoring the violations of school rules the same way as last year. Although the year before last, still not having the authority of Tatsuya, also caught a lot of violators.


    But this year these two had other titles. And it''s not about the president of the school board and the chief secretary, but about the next head of the Yotsuba family and the son of the current head. Yotsuba''s name could not be ignored not only by students already doing family work, as full-fledged magicians, but also by ordinary carefree students. For the young inhabitants of the magical world, who are fledgling chicks *, the existence of Yotsuba was such a terrible thing. [In the original there is something about an egg and a hatched chick. Perhaps from some Japanese proverb.]


    Of course, not only the nervousness of the pupils of First High was transferred to Tatsuya and the rest. Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami in these last few days also learned and practiced as ordinary students of the school of magic.


    The serenity of evening rest after supper was interrupted by a phone call.


    - I apologize for the unseemly appearance.


    With these words, Tatsuya bowed to the videophone camera.


    - Do not worry about it, Tatsuya-san.


    From the screen of the videophone, Maya smiled at him.


    -Ara, is Miyuki-san already asleep? "Right now, I sent Minami to call her."


    When it became clear that they were calling from the main house of Yotsuba, she went to change clothes. Perhaps Maya also understood this, as expressed by translating the conversation into another topic.


    - I see. Then, I have enough Tatsuya-san. Because from the very beginning I phoned the case for Tatsuya-san.


    - Thank you.


    Tatsuya bowed again to the cell. Despite the change in his position in the family of Yotsuba, Maya is still making all decisions. Therefore, he did not know when all this could turn into her whim. Tatsuya did not trust very much the stability of his current situation.


    -Will the scheduled meeting take place soon on Sunday morning?


    -That''s right.


    At that moment, Miyuki returned to the living room. Leaving her lacy blouse from above, from the bottom, she changed the light miniskirt to a safe long skirt in dark tones.


    -Both-sama, I''m very sorry.


    -It''s okay. It''s because I suddenly called.


    -Thank you.


    Looking at Miyuki, who bowed cautiously, Maya with disinterested eyes returned to the interrupted conversation.


    -So, come here Sunday afternoon. I would like to hear a detailed account of the case in Kumedzim.


    Maya did not repeat what Miyuki had missed, but for Miyuki there was enough sense in what she heard to understand what the conversation was about.


    - I''m listening.


    Without hesitation, Tatsuya showed consent, bowing. Departure to the main house with a report in early April was planned from the very beginning. Maya, even with her egoism, did not demand the impossible.


    But the problem was what to do if the meeting lasted until late at night. From Yokohama to the main house of Yotsuba is not so far away, but it will take some time. The next day, you need to go to school. Tatsuya, Miyuki and


    Minami cannot all three be absent.


    In this case, Tatsuya will have no choice but to act separately from Miyuki.


    -In the case of an extension of the meeting, will it be normal to leave it before the end?


    Tatsuya asked not about "changing the day," but about "leaving the meeting."


    -Ara-ara ... It will be a meeting, organized by Juumonji-dono. Is there no problem with this?


    "On the contrary, I think there will be problems if we stay at the meeting beyond the minimum."


    What Maya said was natural, given the need to be polite to the same Clan Chiefs. However, Tatsuya emphasized that if the meeting was prolonged, the atmosphere could deteriorate, which would lead to problems.


    -The eldest son of the Saegusa family also thinks about it. Maya read Tatsuya''s unspoken fear and agreed with a smile.


    -But maybe he wants Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san to have the leading roles


    ...


    Something (apparently, the concept of the Saegusa family) realizing, Maya continued with an understanding tone.


    -But there will be Juumonji-dono, so this should not happen. You do not need to worry about extending the appointment.


    -Got it.


    Tatsuya made a bow with his head, showing agreement. The Sunday meeting will bring together young people, but Tatsuya did not think that all this will be organized according to the intentions of only young people.


    - Then, see you on Sunday.


    Tatsuya bowed again, preparing to say goodbye and finish the call.


    - But before that,


    However, Maya has not yet finished on this.


    - You may be assigned work.


    From the manner of Maya''s speech, Tatsuya felt discomfort.


    -The decision has not been made yet?


    -The job request will not be from me. Tatsuya frowned slightly in suspicion.


    -This means that there will be a mission for me from the army? But why are both taking care of such things?


    In addition to Yotsuba, Tatsuya''s work is also provided by the national defense forces. Work in FLT is under the direct control of Tatsuya, and there is no place for surprise.


    Then why did Maya talk about the mission of the military? Does she really want the work not to be accepted? Despite this expectation Tatsuya,


    -Because I also do not want foreign troops to land on our land. With this answer, he realized that his assessment was rather naive.


    -Is the situation in Hokkaido so bad?


    -The situation does not seem bad. On the contrary, I am curious why the army of the New Soviet Union is so confident in itself with such a level of strength.


    It seems that Miyuki and Minami did not understand what was bothering Maya. But Tatsuya quickly realized what a terrible forecast for this lies.


    -Does this mean that the New Soviet Union can use "Tuman Bomba"? When Tatsuya said this, the faces of Miyuki and Minami turned pale.


    -Yes. Tatsuya-san, I believe that Ichijou-dono that was struck by magic was alsoa "Tuman Bomba", but of a truncated scale.


    -So, the true essence of "Tuman Bomba" is to magically create a large amount of explosive gas and then simultaneously ignite the whole mass?


    -A gas bomb filled with vibrating gas? But its basic mechanism, I do not understand ...


    Tatsuya thought about the magic that is necessary for this. First of all, how to get the required amount of oxygen and hydrogen for the required power? Is a real gas created, or is its state fixed only for a moment? Reflecting on this, Tatsuya did not find an answer.


    -If they used "Tuman Bomba" in the waters of Sado, it would be unnatural to hesitate to use it in the Soya Strait.


    -And I need to resist this? But the "Material Burst" cannot be used when friendly forces are not far from the enemy. If that magic is intended to ignite the explosive gas, then it is not difficult to adjust the required power, while the mass transforming the energy of the "Material Burst" has a limit of narrowing the size of the transformed object.


    In response to Tatsuya''s uncharacteristic complaints, a smile appeared on Maya''s face, which, in his imagination, or indeed, seemed slightly sadistic.


    -It''s all right. Because the army also does not ask to use the "Material Burst" near the coast of Japan. I wonder if the task entrusted to Tatsuya-san will consist in detaining the enemy fleet with attacks on an ultra-long range? Or destroy enemy magic.


    With this last sentence, Tatsuya felt he understood why Maya cares about supporting the army.


    -Do you need me to analyze the Strategic Class Magic "Tuman Bomba"?


    -I do not think that even Tatsuya-san can understand everything at first sight. It will be enough to get a few tips. To receive any minor trifle is already good.


    -I understand you.


    Maya smiled rather at Tatsuya''s answer.


    -I look forward to meeting you on Sunday.


    -Very grateful.


    Tatsuya bowed his head, after which Maya completed the call.


    Confirming that the video screen went out, Tatsuya rudely flopped on the sofa.


    "Onii-sama, it''s ... you did a good job."


    Miyuki, looking anxiously at Tatsuya, crouched, but not next to him, but opposite him on his knees on the floor.


    Tatsuya, with a smile, raised himself and stroked Miyuki on the head, then again returned to the sofa.


    -Suddenly, so much trouble was piled up.


    -Really ... Uh, I still need to attend the meeting Juumonji-senpai? Miyuki shyly laid her hand on Tatsuya''s knee.


    -No. It''s all right.


    Tatsuya put his hand over Miyuki''s palm. It seems that Miyuki''s act was not the result of deep thought. Recognizing, she opened her eyes wide and took off her hand in a panic.


    - ... I''m very sorry.


    With a strong embarrassment on her face, Miyuki looked away from Tatsuya.


    - ... You must also excuse me.


    Tatsuya, it seems, found himself in the same situation, not realizing what he was doing, and looked in surprise at his hand, which had touched Miyuki''s hands recently. Seeing this unusual state of his brother, Miyuki''s excitement became even more intense.


    -No! This does not mean that I hate Tatsuya-sama''s touch! I''m glad of the unexpected opportunity to hold Onii-sama by the hand, but it was so suddenly ...


    It seems that the boundaries of doubt, how to call Tatsuya, Onii-sama or Tatsuya-sama, were erased in these instants of oblivion. Looking at the panic-stricken Miyuki, Tatsuya regained his composure.


    "Miyuki, calm down."


    -Yes, no, but ...


    -Calm down.


    "... It''s good."


    Looking up, Miyuki saw Tatsuya''s expression. He nodded slightly, his whole appearance showing that "I do not mind." Miyuki again, greatly embarrassed, pulled her hand to Tatsuya''s knee. When she laid her hand, Tatsuya covered her palm again.


    Miyuki''s hand did not even twitch. She did not have any reflex, automatically withdrawing her hand.


    "... It is strange." Why did my heart tremble a little earlier?


    "But are you okay now?"


    - Yes. ... No.


    Tatsuya did not ask for an explanation for such a contradictory answer. Eventually, after a while, Miyuki''s charming lips moved slowly.


    "My heart is also in turmoil." My heart is beating violently in my chest, and my breathing has gone too.


    Saying this, Miyuki was calm.


    "I should not remain calm, touching Tatsuya-sama." But why? The current me and the recent me, are we anything different? The heart beats in confusion, but this tremor is even, its rhythm is regular, and even with this difficulty of breathing I do not feel any discomfort.


    Miyuki carefully put her head on the interlacing of them with Tatsuya hands.


    "Despite the fact that my heart is beating harder than when I call you Onii- most ..., I''m comfortable anyway." As if such a behavior of the heart, this is what should be its normal behavior.


    Narrowing his eyes and looking at Miyuki, Tatsuya, suddenly sensing the changes in the atmosphere, raised his head. When he had time to translate his eyes, there was only a figure of Minami escaping into the kitchen, whose reddened ears were visible from the lumina of her hair.


    ? ? ?


    An ominous prediction and a happy prediction. If people ask which of them will come true, the majority will reply that this is an "ominous prediction."


    Unfortunately, Maya''s prediction on Tatsuya''s call became a reality.


    Saturday, April 13th. Right in the middle of the lesson, an emergency message from the school appeared on the screen of the Tatsuya educational terminal. According to the instructions read, Tatsuya suspended individual training at the terminal and left the classroom. Classmates spent it with the expression "What''s that?" on their faces, but quickly returned their views to their terminals.


    Tatsuya was heading to the waiting room. There Sanada was dressed in a costume.


    Standing before Sanada, Tatsuya did not salute, but bowed. Sanada glanced at the school staff. They, obviously reluctantly, left the waiting room.


    After that, the reception area was surrounded by a soundproof field created by the magic of Sanada. Confirming this, Tatsuya spoke first.


    "Major Sanada, did not you go to Hokkaido?"


    - I had to hurry back. We need your strength.


    The facial expression was no different, but Sanada was clearly in a hurry. The manner of speech was clearly out of place.


    - I got it. Explain the situation on the base.


    Therefore, Tatsuya did not waste time on unnecessary questions. No matter how sound is isolated, it is better not to disclose the details of the operation within the walls of the school.


    "Are we going to Kasumigauru?"


    - That''s right. How soon can you go?


    Tatsuya replied "Already ready" for the impatient question of Sanada. As a member of the school board, Tatsuya did not need to deposit his CAD for storage, and, unlike the girls, he did not have personal things with him, other than the information terminal.


    "Then let''s go faster."


    - I got it. I will only inform you of my early care, please wait here.


    Having said this, as if reproaching Sanada''s impatience, Tatsuya left the waiting room.


    Sitting in a helicopter at the nearest Tachikawa base, they went to Kasumigau. An hour after leaving school, Tatsuya was in the control room in the brigade headquarters of 1-0-1.


    As well as the observation room on the basis of Tsushima, this room had equipment creating an observation field in the form of a three-dimensional image obtained as a result of processing information from a spy satellite and stratospheric cameras. Among the equipment in the chair was Tatsuya, holding in his hands a specialized CAD in the form of a rifle, "The Third Eye."


    He was wearing glasses connected to the Third Eye, just as it was done in the helmet of the Mobile Suit. Material Burst was unavailable without de- pledging, but it was already ready for an ordinary ultra-long attack.


    The third eye is a CAD, designed specifically for "Material Burst". However, this does not mean that it can only be used for an Material Burst. The main purpose of the Third Eye is to help with aiming at an ultra-long range.


    Naturally, it is useless if the user does not know how to handle it. The third eye will perform its functions only if the user has the ability to process information from a spy satellite and stratospheric cameras as easily as ordinary visual information.


    Tatsuya possessed this ability. With the Third Eye, he could use Mist Dispersion and Gram Dispersion in a place distant a few hundred kilometers away.


    "Special officer of Ooguro."


    Tatsuya got up when he heard this voice.


    - There are no changes in the operation.


    Tatsuya was not in command of Kazama today. It was a woman who received the nickname "Silver Fox", brigadier commander, Lieutenant- General Saeki Hiromi, for her blond hair with a silver hue.


    On the screen, a real-time image of the Soya Strait, also known under the international name Strait of La Perouse, was displayed from the stratospheric camera.


    -Task number one - to nullify the enemy magic. If this is not possible, then prevent the advance of the enemy fleet.


    -Yes.


    "Special officer, are you ready?"


    "I turned to Tatsuya Sanada after the completion of Saeki''s order."


    -Preparation is complete. The enemy magic summoning is already under observation.


    -Good. Then, I ask you to return to your place.


    Tatsuya sat down again. Saeki is not one who makes waiting orders, standing up, or something like that. All she wants is maximum performance.


    The screen displayed many small vessels heading south from Karafuto. [Japanese name for Sakhalin]


    Although at first glance they looked like fishing boats, the sensors of the stratospheric chamber showed that most of them are warships. Perhaps they are trying to hide their ships among real fishing vessels, so that we sink them, and then use this as a pretext for false accusations?


    Possessing such skills, Tatsuya, in fact, was summoned as a magician, able to stop them without flooding, in order to avoid these accusations.


    For magic, physical distance is not an obstacle. Even if you are in thousands, tens of thousands of kilometers from the goal, if you approach the information objective, you can use magic.


    Speaking of the enemy, the magician is only able to understand the information distance and direction about where another magician activated magic. Therefore, even if you could feel the magic, you still cannot understand where it will be activated geographically. If the physical distance is small, then it is not difficult to compare the information coordinates with the coordinates of the relative position. But ordinary magicians will not be able to recognize from which point magic is released, even from a distance of several hundred meters.


    On the other hand, hardware sensors are directly sensitive to the physical distance. Long-distance sensors feel further than ordinary magicians and are able to determine the place where the magic-activated magician is located. But when the distance reaches several tens of kilometers, it becomes difficult to connect magic with a certain magician. With the current level of technology, one can only learn that at the same time, when magic was activated in a certain place, the magician in another place used the same magic. Although it is possible to evaluate the cause-effect relationships, but this cannot be confirmed accurately.


    It is almost impossible to even estimate at least where the magic was used, if the distance between the magician and the place of activation of magic is at the level of several hundred kilometers. And Tatsuya was capable of such magic beyond the longest distance.


    Tatsuya continued to sit, staring at the screen. The third eye put by the butt on the floor was even now connected to the equipment in this room. His glasses displayed some numeric data, not shown on the big screen.


    Among them, one of the values, showing the amplitude of psion waves, began to oscillate unnaturally. The amplitude has repeatedly increased and dropped for a short time.


    Tatsuya got up and prepared the Third Eye. No one around was surprised at this sudden behavior. The consoles in front of the seated officers displayed the same information as in Tatsuya''s glasses.


    - Activity of psion waves is fixed! - The voice of the operator was heard.


    The image on the screen was scrolled, and the place where the activity of psion waves was seen rose to the center of the screen. It was a place, one might say, at a stone throw from the Japanese fleet that was being intercepted.


    Using the support of the Third Eye, Tatsuya directed an Elemental Sight look at the specified coordinates. There emerged a sequence of small scale magic. Not only was the scale of event rewriting small, but also the amount of information in the sequence of magic after its completion was small. Judging from the information received, it was magic, decomposing water to oxygen and hydrogen, after which it ignited them, but it only had the power of a ground anti-personnel mine.


    The time Tatsuya spent reading and processing this information, without exaggeration, was one moment. The next moment, he already pulled the CAD trigger. Based on the information received, he built in his zone of calculation the sequence of magic "Gram Dispersion" and was about to launch it.


    However, he interrupted the activation of "Gram Dispersion". Because there was an unknown component in the enemy magic sequence.


    Even now, he could destroy the sequence module of magic, which decomposes water into a detonating gas and ignites it. He interrupted his magic, because he noticed a module that he had not seen before.


    The added component was two. The first of them was responsible for the delayed launch and there were no problems with its decoding.


    However, another component strongly attracted Tatsuya''s attention.


    "Copying a sequence of magic?"


    "... No, it''s not just copying, instead of duplicating the same magic sequence, a new magic sequence is automatically created with new projection coordinates and activation time?"


    The sequence of magic is something that is created within the magic calculation zone. This is something taken for granted for modern magic, but this does not mean that this applies to all magic. For example, using ancient talisman to record the final version of the magic sequence on the talisman surface.


    Many styles of ancient magic also inflict a sequence of magic on things such as an "altar", "spellbook", "magic wand" and other "tools", thereby making them "mediums of magic."


    However, what he now "saw" was different from all this.


    In the sequence of magic was included the function of constructing a sequence of magic.


    Although it was like a cyclic challenge that gave a sequence of magic the function of creating an activation sequence in the magic calculation area, but this module allowed a sequence of magic to create a sequence of magic on Eidos, which is the goal of magic activation. Moreover, while the cyclic call only duplicates the same activation sequence, this module has the function of automatically introducing a value of a variable different from the value entered in the original magic sequence.


    For a moment he wondered how the enemy''s sequence of magic had multiplied and covered the surface of the sea in the same instant.


    "This is why the activation delay!"


    Having slightly adjusted the delay when copying magic sequences, activate them all at once and get the effect of simultaneous creation and ignition of the entire volume of rattling gas.


    "This is Tuman Bomba!?"


    It was impossible to be sure that this is a complete picture of the Strategic Class Magic "Tuman Bomba".


    However, he did not have time to doubt either.


    Tatsuya canceled Gram Dispersion and switched to the sequence of Mist Dispersion.


    The effect of modification of the event was the decomposition of water. Its separation into oxygen and hydrogen.


    Burning of explosive gas is ... Binding of hydrogen and oxygen. Synthesis of water.


    He realized that the enemy''s sequence of magic to generate heat does not burn hydrogen, but directly binds hydrogen to oxygen.


    Synthesis of water by magic and the decomposition of water by magic.


    The magic that modifies the event with the opposite effect forced the "competing" forces to cancel each other!


    - Confirmation of cancellation of enemy magic.


    Not reacting to Sanada''s voice, Tatsuya directed his gaze to the enemy ships. He managed at the last moment, but there was no guarantee that he could do it next time. In addition, if they increase the activation scale, Tatsuya''s magic will not be able to cover it. It can grow to uncontrolled scales, if you do not prevent the enemy from completing the copying of the sequences of magic. Moreover, the original sequence of magic with which copying begins can be released several times in a row.


    "What troublesome magic."


    Thus, it will not be possible to quickly come up with concrete countermeasures. Instead, he decided to move the enemy into a state of impossibility of movement.


    Tatsuya''s Mist Dispersion decomposed the propellers of enemy ships one by one. They stopped one by one, starting with the ones leading the way, thus the armada of ships coming from Karafuto, got into something that could be called a cork. After about a third of the enemy ships were stopped, he lowered his arms holding the Third Eye.


    ? ? ?


    Vladivostok, Academy of Sciences of the New Soviet Union, Far Eastern headquarters. In one corner of the building without windows, from a cabin in the shape of a cube with a side of about 3 meters, stood a chair resembling a throne of modern palaces.


    In this chair sat the official Strategic Class Magician of the New Soviet Union, Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff.


    Slowly removing the helmet from the top of his face, he shook his head and stood up.


    "The magic, is this" decay "...? Muttered Bezobrazzoff in a room where, beside him, there was no one, and he looked around. In this research building there were no windows. Everything in this building had a high degree of secrecy.


    For example, the cubic cabin behind Bezobrazzoff was a supercomputer that helped in calculating the magic of the magician placed inside. Roughly speaking, it was a device that, when compared with conventional CAD, helped in the activation of large scale magics. The magician can activate magic of a scale that cannot be reached by them without conscious assistance in the form of calculating all factors and obtaining the optimal activation sequence.


    Where you can not look, you will see only the walls. But Bezobrazzoff, as if ignoring thick walls, stared east-north-east.


    To the place where the retreat began after the failed invasion of Japan.


    If Bezobrazzoff continued his support, there would still be something to change. However, this operation was not really intended to invade Japan. It was necessary for ordinary soldiers to release steam.


    The recently concluded major conflict with the Grand Asian Alliance of Japan does not have the resources to retaliate. On this, in fact, this strategy is calculated.


    "Well, this premonition did not fail us ..."


    Although it was not yet determined, but as far as he could see, in the pursuit of the Japanese army there was no desire to continue the pursuit to Karafuto.


    What he did not expect was the existence of a magician capable of annihilating his magic.


    "Who the hell is ...? Maybe the same one, transforming the mass into energy, the Strategic Class Magician who destroyed the fleet of the Great Asian Alliance ...?"


    Mentally muttered Bezobrazzoff, talking to himself. The first guess he came very close to the truth.

 Volume 21 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Sunday, April 14th. Today is the day of the meeting of the young representatives of 28 houses organized by Katsuto, but Tatsuya, as usual, went first to training in the Yakumo temple. The meeting of the Ten Master Clans was not for Tatsuya something that would make the daily routine change.


    However, if we say that today it was not different from the usual, it is also not true. Yesterday''s confrontation with the supposedly Strategic Class Magician, Bezobrazzoff, left Tatsuya very concerned.


    Tatsuya could not interrupt the magic supposedly being a Tuman Bomba with the help of Gram Dispersion.


    Yesterday he himself canceled his Gram Dispersion, but without a doubt, if the confrontation is serious, canceling that magic will be a difficult task.


    It was a first of a kind experience for Tatsuya. He cannot use such powerful defensive magic as Katsuto or Minami. If you need to protect someone but yourself, then destroy the enemy magic. This is his style.


    How to resist this magic, in which the magic sequence automatically self- replicated, spreading in different directions? What can he do?


    These were his unconscious thoughts, in which he now plunged.


    It was very unusual for Tatsuya to get distracted from what he had before his eyes.


    As expected, during the sparring with Yakumo, he did not have time to distract himself. But, returning home, he completely relaxed.


    Even taking a shower to wash away sweat, even wiping the body, his mind was completely occupied with the question "How to resist yesterday''s magic." To the extent that before him there was no noise and signs of the presence of other people, which he usually notices even without consciousness.


    "If it was a single sequence of magic, then no matter what scale it had, Gram Dispersion could cope with it."


    "If the content was the same, it does not matter how many hundreds, how many thousands of magic sequences, they could be treated as one object."


    "But yesterday''s magic was a collection of magic sequences that differed from each other by small shifts in the values of the variables."


    "Regardless of the fact that only the values of coordinates / positions change, it is impossible to process the information as the same, because of the shift in activation time."


    "Magic that spreads through a chain, thanks to this self-replicating ... Hmm, should I call it the" Chain call "? At the moment I do not even know what to do when the Chain call is completely over."


    "Destroy the starting sequence of magic before the spread begins, it''s most effective, but ..."


    "... This will not be so easy, the enemy must also have countermeasures for such a case."


    "Each of those magic sequences in itself was not very strong, although the area of damage can be very large, but there were no places that could be called an epicenter with increased temperature or pressure. like a gas bomb.


    "


    "Then barrier magic with a large output power, undoubtedly, will be able to resist this."


    "So, from the very beginning, is the problem that I cannot use barrier magic at the right level?"


    "To program Ancient barrier magic? No ... Ancient analysis already has progress, but it''s not enough to be used in real combat."


    "Can Pixie learn barrier magic?"


    "It''s impossible to keep Minami nearby ..."


    These are just about thoughts now intertwined in his mind.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened. As expected, no matter how much he was absorbed in his thoughts, he noticed this sound. When Tatsuya''s wiping head turned, he saw through the opening in the towel that Minami was standing behind the open door, staring in a stupor and with wide eyes.


    Tatsuya was also surprised. However, he immediately recovered from the shock. After he finished taking a shower, in unconscious action, which could be called good manners, he wrapped the towel around the lower part of the body, hiding some important parts. So now only the upper part of the body was exposed.


    - Minami.


    He spoke as calmly as he could without meeting Minami''s eyes.


    But there was no answer. It was impossible to say that Tatsuya could not see her. Because Minami''s face was now boiling bright red.


    "Minami, close the door."


    This time he spoke in a more harsh tone.


    - ......!


    With a delay of a few seconds,


    - I-, and-, I''m sorry-e!


    Minami screamed loudly and slammed the door to the bathroom. After that, there was a loud sound, it seems, Minami fell in the corridor. With a bad premonition, Tatsuya quickly put on his clothes.


    Cooked breakfast was waiting in the dining room on the table. And on the floor, in a formal pose on her knees and in a deep bow to the floor, trembling, sat Minami.


    Tatsuya glanced at the already occupied Miyuki. Miyuki shook her head with a face saying "I do not understand anything." Minami''s Dogeza it seems, was not caused by Miyuki''s anger.


    -Minami. Do not worry about it.


    -This is not the case! To see the body of Tatsuya-sama, to someone other than Miyuki-sama ... this is unworthy for a maid''s rudeness!


    "Except ... What ...?" - Maimi''s muttering did not reach Minami''s ears.


    - Anything, but give me a punishment!


    "No ... I did not lock the door, so you do not have to blame yourself."


    -No! It''s 100 percent my fault that I did not notice that Tatsuya-sama is in the bathroom! So this useless maid should receive the appropriate punishment!


    -Punishment, then.


    It seems that a switch has worked in Minami''s mind. Puzzled, Tatsuya looked at Miyuki with a look of prayer for help.


    -Minami-chan, it''s all so similar to a love story with a story about modern Europe ...


    With a bitter smile, Miyuki gave Tatsuya advice (?).


    Indeed, this was advice. Thanks to him, Tatsuya''s former doubts have disappeared. But, unfortunately, the issue was not solved yet.


    "Nothing can be done," Tatsuya thought. Do not blame Minami, this can be a problem for future plans. Tatsuya decided to briefly turn into a demon, discarding pity.


    "... Minami, I must go to an important meeting soon." You know this.


    -... Yes. - Minami answered loudly, without raising her forehead from the floor.


    -After the meeting, we must go to the main house. Naturally, you will have to go with us, as Miyuki''s guard.


    -I know about it.


    -So, today is full of cases. We do not have time for your punishment. Do you understand what I mean?


    -... Yes.


    "Then, get up." First, finish breakfast, and then do your usual business. I think if you get any punishment, then you cannot do your job.


    - ... I am obeying.


    With a confused face, Minami sat down at the table. Recalling his own mistakes, Tatsuya was seized with a strong sense of guilt.


    ? ? ?


    This morning''s incident dealt a strong blow to Tatsuya''s morale, but at the same time allowed him to distract and take away to the distant regiment of reason thinking over the measures against the Chain call. Tatsuya''s mood changed when, at the entrance to the Bay Hills Tower of Yokohama, where the branch office of the Kanto Magic Association is located, he accidentally noticed well-known three sisters to him.


    They also noticed Tatsuya, and the first conversation was started by one of them.


    - Ara, Tatsuya-kun. Long time no see.


    Mayumi, in a bright colorful suit, not suitable for the role of dresses for formal events, waved to him. This behavior did not fit the image of the "adult woman", created by a tight suit, emphasizing an elegant and slender figure.


    However, it could also be said that this is just like Mayumi.


    - Long time no see. Saegusa-sempai will also attend the meeting?


    Tatsuya thought that the elder son, Tomokazu, would be present from the Saegusa family at today''s meeting. But the number of participants was not limited. Although if you are five or ten men, many will probably be shocked, but bringing 2-3 people was a sensible decision.


    - No. We are here for help.


    However, Tatsuya was mistaken. It seems that not only Mayumi, but Kasumi and Izumi dressed up in more adult clothes to help administrators and guides.


    "But why exactly, senpai?" I thought that today''s meeting is organized by the Juumonji family.


    The Tatsuya question was only a superficial check.


    -Today''s meeting of Juumonji-kun was offered by our brother, so it''s quite natural for us to help.


    However, Mayumi easily revealed hidden facts.


    - ... This is normal? To reveal such things.


    -Is that a problem? After all, our father did not stop us when we went to help.


    If a non-participant in the meeting Mayumi and her sisters appear here as organizers, then there must be fears that various hidden circumstances may be revealed by various interrogations. Since she recognized this, it means their logic was that they do not mind it.


    - I think this conclusion is too reckless, but ...


    Although Tatsuya almost understood that there are some disagreements between Mayumi and the head of the Saegusa family, Koichi, he felt that it was not like Mayumi. Despite feelings for her father, she should take care of the interests of the Saegusa family.


    "Sempai, do you not like the fact that Juumonji-senpai was used?"


    Tatsuya''s unexpected assumption, Kasumi and Izumi made surprised faces simultaneously.


    - T-this just cannot be! This has nothing to do!


    The language of Mayumi did not depend on Tatsuya''s question, but rather on the sight of the rounded eyes of younger sisters. Tatsuya was also surprised by this panic that arose from his question.


    - ......


    "What a look!" Juumonji-kun and I are not in such a relationship!


    -... I did not mean it, but ...


    -What, "but" !? This is really not true!


    She did not look so uptight, but Tatsuya decided not to say too much.


    "Sempai, we attract attention."


    This advice fell into the category of "unnecessary" rather than "superfluous".


    Not knowing what to say to this, Mayumi froze, without speech.


    - Then, I''ll go. I know where to go.


    "It''s not necessary to show the way," he had in mind. Then he turned and walked to the elevator.


    To no longer create problems for Mayumi, Tatsuya decided to go to the floor of the meeting.


    The meeting is scheduled for 9:00 in the morning. Up to this time, there were still 20 minutes. But before the conference hall a lot of magicians had already gathered. The entrance was already open, but it looks like there were a lot of people trying to collect information in advance, in conversations, without taking up space.


    Among them, Tatsuya found a man in a familiar school uniform.


    -Shippou.


    -Ah, Shiba-senpai.


    The person in the form of First High was none other than a pupil a year younger, Shippou Takuma. He himself would never admit this, but he did not look at ease in the group of adults he was not familiar with. Hearing Tatsuya''s voice, he walked towards him with relief on his face.


    "Why do not you go inside?"


    "Missing the greeting," Tatsuya asked. He did not ask "Are you involved?".


    He knew that Takuma was the only child in the family, without even looking at his personal data provided to the school. Despite the fact that early weddings are encouraged among magicians, they are not forced to have many children. They''re not breeding livestock. No one will be forced to be healed unless they can give birth to a second.


    Since Takuma is the only child, it was quite obvious to Tatsuya that he would come to the meeting as a representative of the Shippou family.


    Takuma, it seems, also saw that Tatsuya, having appeared in this place, does not feel any discomfort, but in his case it was possible to say that he could not afford it.


    "It seems that you can already go in, but apparently the places are not yet distributed ..." Takuma replied to Tatsuya''s question, not hiding his nervousness. In other words, he did not seem to know where to sit.


    -Let''s go together?


    -Thank you!


    "And he is pretty straightforward," Tomitsuka would have thought, if he were here. But Tatsuya did not feel any particular change in his mood towards Takuma. Tatsuya entered the conference room, leading Takuma behind him, just like his kohai from school.


    In the conference hall, a square with a void in the middle was drawn from long tables.


    Each side had 6 seats. In addition to the one with which there were 5 seats, because the total number of participants was 23.


    Tatsuya sat in the right row. In particular, he did not realize where the "leading" and "lower" places are. He chose this place, simply because his friend was there.


    -Ichijou, long time no see.


    -Only a month has passed. - At Tatsuya''s greeting, Masaki wearing the uniform of Third High, answered with a slightly upset expression. Remembering what he had experienced, he had a feeling that he did not know what kind of person to actually do instead. - Are you alone?


    "One is enough."


    Tatsuya answered this question with a serious face. Of course, Masaki hoped that Miyuki would come, but apparently realizing that Tatsuya would not take her to such a place, he did not show much disappointment.


    -By the way, Ichijou. - Tatsuya leaned toward Masaki and lowered his voice.


    -How is your father''s health?


    Takuma did not seem to have heard this question. Masaki reflexively frowned, but realized that Tatsuya was worried.


    "... He''s much better now." Shiba, I must say thank you.


    Masaki''s gratitude was that Yotsuba''s family sent to them to Yuka. Tatsuya immediately realized this, and did not joke with phrases like "what for?".


    -We are all equal before one disaster, the family only found a specialist. We understand your feelings.


    Tatsuya did not forget to hide Yuka''s connection with the Yotsuba.


    - It''s clear.


    Masaki decided that it would be rude to add something else to this topic. He bowed slightly and fell silent. Tatsuya also straightened up.


    Seeing that the greetings of these two were over, Takuma stood up and spoke with Masaki.


    -Ichijou-san. My name is Shippou Takuma. It''s a pity we did not have the opportunity to speak last month, when you attended First High . Nice to meet you.


    -Ichijou Masaki. It is mutual.


    Masaki responded laconically and bowed, preserving the image of the older man.


    Last year''s Takuma might have become angry with Masaki''s behavior. But the current Takuma took it as something self-evident. On the contrary, Takuma, most likely, was aware of some similarity to Masaki.


    - Ichijou-san is also in school uniform ...


    Feeling this similarity, these were just words to support the conversation.


    - The school uniform is for formal events.


    Masaki briefly expressed his thoughts, as if to say "this is natural," from which Tatsuya''s face was involuntarily raised with a bitter grin.


    Almost five minutes before the scheduled time of the beginning of the meeting, almost all the seats were already occupied. There were still people talking in the corridor, so, no doubt, most of the planned participants should be here. In this "majority" one person was not included. The minute hand managed to make three turns before this woman finally entered the conference hall, undoubtedly, attracting a lot of attention.


    The height was too tall for a woman. The features of the face under the short brown hair, although not masculine, but also cannot be called feminine. Although the figure, dressed in a jacket and trousers, clearly shouted that it was a "woman."


    Age - 29 years. Probably the oldest at this meeting.


    -Shiba Tatsuya-kun. Hmm, or Yotsuba Tatsuya-kun?


    -Shiba Tatsuya. This is our first direct conversation. Nice to meet you, Mutsuzuka-san.


    -Nice to meet you. As you said, I am Mutsuzuka Atsuko.


    Mutsuzuka Atsuko, who entered the conference hall, the head of the Mutsuzuka family of the Ten Master Clans, spoke to Tatsuya for some reason. The fact that Mutsuzuka Atsuko admires Yotsuba Maya was widely known among the 28 houses. It seems that she first approached Tatsuya and spoke, because he was the son of Yotsuba Maya. Although in fact he is a nephew, but even if it were officially announced in this way, Atsuko would probably still choose Tatsuya as the first person to meet at this meeting.


    - Mutsuzuka-san, we have not seen each other for a long time.


    Following Tatsuya''s example, Masaki stood up and spoke to Atsuko. Masaki, involved almost since birth in the Ten Master Clans was familiar with Atsuko.


    "I have not seen you for a long time, Masaki-kun." By the way ...


    - Already almost recovered.


    Understanding with a half-word, what Atsuko wants to ask, Masaki immediately answered.


    - Here''s how? This is good.


    After that, standing up simultaneously with Masaki, Takuma also said his first meeting greetings.


    The Shippou family became part of the Ten Master Clans in February this year. Since the head of the Shippou family, Shippou Takumi hardly ever communicated with families that did not have "seven" and "three" in their surnames. So Takuma had little information about those of the 28 families that lived outside of Kanto.


    Atsuko responded in a friendly tone to the present Takuma and went to her place. It seems that her place was pre-appointed at the head of the table, next to Katsuto and Tomokazu.


    At exactly 9 am, Katsuto and Tomokazu entered the conference room simultaneously.


    Thus, all the seats were occupied.


    Katsuto expressed his gratitude to all those present for coming here and taking his place at the main table.


    "You all came here, despite your busy schedule." Therefore, I would like to go straight to the matter, without wasting time.


    There were no objections. Most of the participants in this meeting were more than 20 years old. There were only four younger than 20: Katsuto, Tatsuya, Masaki and Takuma. Therefore, here there was no deep-seated need like in the pupils of junior and secondary schools for things like "let''s first introduce each other."


    -What I would like to discuss today is the question that we, magicians, should oppose to the intensifying anti-magic movement. This month, major incidents occurred not only in Japan, but throughout the world. Although it was not officially reported, but I heard that there were cases when the problem flowed into a mutiny or civil war. How should we act in such a harsh situation? I would like to get a lot of frank opinions.


    Waiting until Katsuto finished his speech, Masaki raised his hand.


    - I''m Ichijou Masaki. "Masaki said, making sure that Katsuto nodded. - Before expressing my opinion, I would like to confirm the nature of this meeting. Despite the fact that confrontation with anti-magic activists is an important issue, but is the established restriction in 30 years an attempt to exclude most heads of families?


    Almost half of the participants nodded after Masaki''s question. Katsuto looked from Masaki to Tomokazu. Thus, people sitting at the table realized that this meeting was really organized by the Saegusa family, and not by Juumonji. For the majority of those present, this was not a surprise.


    Without fearing the incredulous looks of twenty people, Tomokazu stood up. Those who did not shoot glances at him with were: Tomokazu himself, Katsuto, and also Tatsuya.


    -I''m Saegusa Tomokazu. In truth, the organization of this meeting came to our mind when Juumonji-san and I discussed measures to counter the movement advocating a magician boycott. Therefore, I believe that Ichijou- san''s question will be answered better.


    Tomokazu looked around everyone. It was not wishing to interfere. The atmosphere prevailed in the hall was the desire to hear what Tomokazu would say now.


    -Measures against radical strengthening of the movement against magicians were also discussed at the Master Clans Conference, which became the target of the terrorist attack of anti-magic activists. However, as I heard, the result was only passive measures to increase surveillance.


    Tomokazu paused. There were two people present at the Master Clans Conference, Atsuko and Katsuto.


    - It was so. Atsuko confirmed Tomokazu''s words even before her eyes met her. Tomokazu bowed slightly to Atsuko and continued the explanation.


    -However, there are limits to what we just silently observe. During the search for terrorists, I fully realized this.


    -Wait a bit. Suddenly, someone''s voice interrupted Tomokazu''s speech.


    -I''m sorry. My name is Kudo Soshi from the Kudo family. I apologize for interrupting your speech, but what about the search for terrorists? I''m ashamed to say, but I have not heard any mention of the Ten Master Clans taking part in the search for terrorists in the Hakone incident.


    After the words of Soshi, representatives of the Eighteen Substituting Families heard approval voices.


    -The police announced that the investigation is ongoing, and the terrorist incident of Hakone has not yet been resolved. It is not true? If the Ten Master Clans seized on a decision, why did not they tell us about it?


    "What does he want?" , Tatsuya thought silently, listening to Soshi''s protest.


    Until February, the Kudo family was one of the Ten Master Clans. Then, having closed the problems of the Saegusa family, more precisely by wedging into the personal quarrel between Yotsuba Maya and Saegusa Koichi, they were demoted to the status of the Eighteen Assistant Houses.


    Having the pride of those who have long maintained the status of one of the Ten Clan Clans, they cannot accept the fact that they are out of work.


    Tatsuya wondered how difficult it must be for Minoru to have such a family.


    ? ? ?


    Immediately after the beginning of the meeting, the turmoil on the first floor of the Bay Hills Tower of Yokohama subsided. With the appearance of a young man with beauty, as if not from this world, not only women, but even men, forgot about restraint and good manners.


    Seeing these impolite looks, the young man frowned. But even this discontented person did not help get rid of annoying looks.


    "Ara, is not that Minoru-kun?"


    Frustrated by this depressing attention, Minoru, recognizing the owner of this voice, finally relaxed his tense face.


    - Mayumi-san. And also Kasumi-san and Izumi-san.


    Minoru and three beautiful girls approached each other. And then the surrounding depressive atmosphere dissipated. Men, looking at the beauty of Minoru, and women, combating the attractiveness of each of the three sisters, could not help surrendering.


    "Long time no see, Minoru-kun."


    -Yes, Minoru and I have not seen each other since the Thesis Competition


    ... half a year ago?


    Izumi, you can tell, we saw Minoru in the middle of February, but it was through the videophone''s communication line during communication between the school boards. But as Kasumi said, we last spoke with Minoru behind the scenes of the Stage of the Thesis Competition in Kyoto, where she came to support her.


    Minoru, being the same age as Kasumi and Izumi, has crossed with them since quite a long time, although this has not happened so often. These two, not frightened by Minoru''s beauty, were one of his few friends.


    "By the way, Minoru-kun." If you are to meet, do you know that it has already begun?


    -The meeting is entrusted to Soshi-nisan. - Answered Minoru to Mayumi''s question.


    "Err?" I think Minoru would have been better suited.


    - Hey! Kasumi-chan. Tsyts.


    Mayumi excitedly reproached Kasumi for her unrestrained thoughts.


    However, she also did not deny the very content of the words of the younger sister. Minoru, unable to comment on this, could only show a bitter smile on his face.


    -Onee-sama. Since we''re talking, maybe we''ll go elsewhere? It seems that there are no latecomers, therefore, I think we do not need to remain here as guides. - Having picked up a good time, Izumi intervened in the conversation.


    -Exactly. Let''s go somewhere where you can sit down?


    Mayumi, too, having understood the idea of her younger sister, immediately went somewhere. Minoru realized that this was a kind of care for his mental state due to poor health, so he, without resistance, obediently followed Mayumi.


    ? ? ?


    "We did not notify you of the facts of the Hakone incident, because it ended with a bad result." You can call this a shame.


    Those who answered Kudo Soshi''s question were Katsuto.


    - Under a bad result, do you mean that the terrorists managed to escape?


    Despite his discouraged look under the powerful voice of Katsuto, Soshi found the strength to continue asking.


    -The leader of the terrorists is undoubtedly dead.


    -But then what''s the problem ...


    -However, we could not get the corpse of this leader.


    From these words of Katsuto, Masaki clenched his teeth almost to the point of grinding. And Tatsuya listened to this as if it did not concern him.


    - The ship carrying the terrorists was sunk by the intervening USNA army.


    - The USNA Army intervened ...?


    From unexpected details provided by Katsuto, Soshi hesitated and could no longer speak.


    -The attack of the USNA army hit the body of the terrorist leader with a direct blow in such a way that nothing remained from the corpse.


    Katsuto personally did not confirm the death of Gu Jie, responsible for the terrorist attack in Hakone. However, here and now, honestly this claim was not necessary.


    "We cannot prove that the terrorist leader is dead, if we do not show him the corpse." It is impossible to declare an incident resolved without material evidence.


    -... Now the reason why the police are still investigating is understandable. Soshi finally reconsidered his attitude.


    -And yet, was it necessary to keep this a secret from us?


    There was no longer any zeal in his voice. The sharp tone disappeared.


    "We did not plan to keep it a secret." I admit that we did not pay enough attention to this, so why do not we discuss this another time?


    Tomokazu''s instant response reflected Soshi''s protest.


    Intervention by Soshi interrupted the answer to Masaki''s question. If he continues in the same spirit, he can be perceived as interfering with the answer to this question. The atmosphere "we are tired of it" began to form in this room.


    -I understood. But please let us know this important information as soon as possible.


    -Everything will be in the best possible way.


    Tomokazu responded with ease to the words of the defeated Soshi. Soshi, feeling humiliated, clasped his hands tightly. However, Tomokazu, ignoring this (or ignoring), looked around the conference room.


    -The problem is not limited to terrorists. It is simply necessary to co-operate with people living in this society in order to search for hidden elements in society. However, our investigation failed to enlist the help of civilians.


    At this moment, Tatsuya first showed interest in the speech of Tomokazu. He and Masaki just pursued Gu Jie from the very beginning. However, Tomokazu, more precisely the Saegusa family, tried to collect information from local residents.


    When conducting an investigation of this kind, it is best to use the police for this. But then why did the Saegusa family decide to pretend to be inexperienced with the police? Perhaps the Saegusa family does not control itself from within?


    Tatsuya thought that all these thoughts are useless at the moment and have nothing to do with anything.


    "But not all the locals were hostile to magicians." There were some who really understand us. And people with this attitude are not few.


    - Really?


    The voice of one of the participants, interrupting this speech, seemed unintentional.


    - I apologize. My name is Itsuwa Hirofumi from the Itsuwa family.


    Being for some time the candidate for Mayumi''s groom, Hirofumi, undoubtedly, was familiar with Tomokazu. He introduced himself to the other participants in the meeting to observe the rules of decency.


    - If this is true, what is the meaning of all this?


    Hirofumi raised this question with doubt, because even for the Ten Master Clans this was first time it''s been told.


    -I think that people who sympathize with magicians are frightened.


    -Are frightened by the cruelty of those who are against magicians?


    -Right. I do not think that anti-magic activists make up the majority of the population. But their activities are very visible. Therefore, people are afraid that they will become targets of this reckless cruelty, if they openly show sympathy for magicians ... That''s my opinion.


    The same logic came to mind for many of those present now, so there was no objection.


    -I believe that anti-magic activists are a noisy minority, while a quiet majority sympathizes or at least slightly sympathizes with magicians. However, in fact, we could not fulfill the goal of capturing terrorists because of their oppression, we did not receive support from the population.


    -Excuse me. I am Yatsushiro Takara. - This time Tomokazu was interrupted by the younger brother of the head of the family Yatsushiro from the Ten Master Clans. "Even if the civilians cooperated, this would not guarantee the capture of terrorists."


    -Of course, that''s true. But the reverse is also true: having received help from the population, we, probably, would find out much more quickly where the terrorists hid. Then, perhaps, such an outcome would not have happened, where there was not even a corpse left.


    -These are already assumptions.


    -It''s about the fact that it was possible.


    Yatsushiro Takara bowed and sat down. Having received a refutation, he considered that it was not worthwhile to get involved in an endless war in which he had no arguments.


    "So I believe that those sympathetic to magicians are in a position where they cannot say anything in fear of those who are hostile to magicians."


    Pausing and carefully selecting the words, Tomokazu continued, softening the tone.


    "However, I understand that this is my personal impression, so I want you all to think about it." We thought about the fact that the strength of opponents of magicians is growing, while the supporters of magicians do not give a vote, and we, the magicians, passively watch it.


    -I apologize, but is it not too radical a judgment that there is no help from the supporters of magicians? - Mutsuzuka Atsuko inserted her remark. None of the present did not complain that she did not introduce herself. Atsuko is the head of the Mutsuzuka family of the Ten Master Clans. Naturally, all those present knew the names and faces of the heads of the Ten Master Clans.


    -In fact, there are even politicians who protect magicians. As far as I know, Congressman Ueno closely interacts with the Saegusa family.


    -Right. As you say. "Tomokazu understood that it was useless to deny, and he directly acknowledged Atsuko''s point of view. "However, it is also an indisputable fact that his voice is insignificant, and he is under the constant pressure of the opposition.


    -You are right, of course. But what is the connection between this and the fact that this meeting has an age limit of up to 30 years?


    Atsuko returned to the initial question, arguing that the conversation had deviated from the topic. As if he was ready for this, Tomokazu did not seem to be puzzled by Atsuko''s sudden question.


    -The opinion of the head of the family leads directly to the actions. Therefore, negotiations between heads of families will be too cautious. Is it not?


    -... Of course, there is such a tendency.


    "So we thought, if a young generation with a free point of view shared their thoughts with each other, then some wise decision could be born."


    - This meeting is not something where something will be decided. - Choosing the right time, before listening to Katsuto silently began to speak.


    -Although I am the head of the family Juumonji, but until now I cannot solve the family''s affairs alone. Even if we come to an agreement here, it will still be impossible to apply this in practice. However, the exchange of views here will not be completely meaningless.


    "In other words, this meeting is the place where the ideal solution is sought, what to do with the anti-magic movement?"


    - I think that you exaggerate the concept of "ideal" a bit.


    Katsuto shook his head with a bitter smile, not showing a drop of dislike of the question Takara had asked.


    "So if we can come up with a plan here and come to some sort of agreement, then we''ll take it up for discussion at the next Master Clans Conference."


    It seems that Takara convinced that. From the side of Masaki, Hirofumi, Soshi and Atsuko, there were no objections either.


    Only Tatsuya felt the inconsistency here. It consisted in the fact that Katsuto, saying that nothing was being decided, after that he said that it was necessary to come to a "general agreement". For the further development of events at the meeting, he decided to follow with caution.


    ? ? ?


    Mayumi led Minoru to the tea room of the Magic Association. The choice was made on the grounds that they (especially Minoru) would cause confusion by coming to a regular fast food restaurant.


    Kasumi, Izumi, and especially Minoru, did not even think of complaining about it. Comparing the taste and variety of available things, the tea room was inferior to cafes and restaurants. However, these annoying views, under which one must maintain self-control, far outweighed the scales.


    Stopping the tea room employee, Mayumi chose the tea leaves herself, took the kettle and made the black tea.


    Despite the fact that this tea room was paid for, and everyone could do for them, no one complained, because everyone in this room knew about Mayumi''s passion for tea ceremonies. The employees of the branch and the tea room were also aware of the selfish nature of Mayumi. Moreover, all the employees of the tea room to one were acquaintances of her.


    -Here, I ask.


    -Thank you.


    Mayumi placed a cup of tea in front of Minoru, which he bowed with gratitude.


    Even behaving like an "ordinary boy", Minoru looked like he had descended from a masterpiece-painting. After the actions of Mayumi, the female employee who brought the cakes and biscuits to the tea (it was all paid for in advance), froze next to the table.


    With a bitter smile showing that "there''s nothing you can do about it," Kasumi (by force) snatched a basket of cookies and a plate of cakes from her hand.


    -However, it''s unusual to see Minoru-kun here. - Remained alone, not in business Izumi spoke with Minoru.


    -Probably, it will be correct to call it ... by the escort of Soshi-nisan.


    Although Izumi only wanted to support a simple secular conversation, but Minoru''s answer was evasive and made little sense.


    -Do you have an assignment?


    -The task...? Hoping for the skin of a bear ...


    Minoru was answered by Izumi, shortening the saying "to share the skin of an unfortunate bear." [In the Japanese original there is another, but about the bear - the closest in meaning, though it sounds silly.]


    - ... And can you hear the details?


    Somehow sensing in the eyes of the guy an inexorable craving for "someone to pour complaints", Izumi with her question as if she said "go ahead, do it."


    "In short, I''m required to meet with Shiba Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san to strengthen our friendship." Of course, I was disappointed when I found out that it would not be a visit to their house.


    -Uwaa ... Onii-san Minoru does not change at all.


    -Hey, Kasumi-chan!


    -Everything is fine.


    Mayumi again commented on Kasumi, but Minoru shook his head with a smile.


    "I also think that the approach of san and nye-san is rather naive."


    -In other words, do they want to establish friendly relations with the Yotsuba family through Minoru-kun? - Closing the subject of Minoru''s domestic family affairs, Izumi shifted the conversation to the subject of speculation of the Kudo family.


    -It is probably so. - Minoru also realized that her words did not carry malicious intent towards his brothers and sisters, and sent a grateful look at Izumi.


    "I do not think I''ll be mistaken if I say that the Kudo family does this for the sake of returning to the Ten Master Clans."


    Here, Izumi did not blush and lost her speech, because she was accustomed to the fact that she always drills Miyuki with her gaze.


    - But unfortunately. Very sorry!


    From the sudden, energetic voice of Izumi, Minoru''s eyes widened. "What does that mean," he asked Mayumi. She only smiled bitterly in reply.


    - Only Shiba-senpai came to today''s meeting.


    "And when Izumi was told by Shiba-senpai, she meant ony-san, that is, the groom. - Kasumi added a remark to avoid confusion. Izumi did not care that she was interrupted. Or maybe she did not hear.


    - Miyuki-senpai can still appear after noon.


    Izumi, the worshiper of Miyuki, as a goddess, tried to use words with double politeness. [Feature of the Japanese language. For example, saying that Miyuki can appear, she uses the expression "to go out," meaning the appearance of famous people in public.]


    - I was so waiting for a meeting in a place where there will be no Shiba- senpai! I would never have come to this place, knowing that Miyuki-senpai does not even plan to come!


    Thinking about something, Izumi reached for the handkerchief.


    "... Did not you say that you can only see each other in the morning?"


    -What are you saying, Kasumi-chan! Is it possible to disturb Miyuki-sempai, undoubtedly, now busy preparing for the exit!


    -... Ah, that''s it.


    Minoru looked away from the overexcited Izumi. Mayumi could only watch Izumi, and on her face was an expression showing a headache.


    - Em, Izumi-san ...


    Minoru could not continue to talk, not understanding what could happen.


    -Do not pay attention. This is a kind of small delirious fit.


    -Ha ...


    With pity in her voice, Mayumi answered an unasked question to Minoru, showing that she was already used to it.


    "Moreover, Minoru-kun."


    - Yes?


    "Do you want to visit us at home?" I do not know how valuable this is compared to the Yotsuba family, but maybe your brothers will not complain if instead you tell me that you have strengthened your old friendship with the Saegusa family.


    Minoru was touched by Mayumi''s proposal. Indeed, instead of just waiting, he disturbed the Saegusa family, he was helped to get rid of annoying glances and he had a good time.


    - ... This will not be a problem?


    -Not at all. Then, let''s go. "Er, right now?"


    -Yes. As Izumi-chan already said, our role of guides has already ended. Hey, Izumi-chan! Kasumi-chan, you too help me.


    Mayumi stood up, trying to return Izumi to this world.


    ? ? ?


    The topic of the meeting finally turned to the discussion of what Tomokazu wanted - countermeasures.


    -... In other words, Saegusa-san believes that it is necessary to increase popularity among the public masses?


    On the question of the next head of the Mitsuya family, Mitsuya Motoharu,


    -Although the word "popularity" is not particularly suitable, but everything is approximately the way you say.


    Saegusa Tomokazu replied with a smile on his face, a bit like his father Koichi.


    - Speaking on TV? Unfortunately, I cannot sing and dance.


    Atsuko''s joke aroused laughter among many. Especially among young women participants.


    - I think if Mutsuzuka san sings on TV, she will be very popular.


    Tomokazu, similar, also could not restrain himself and keep his face unmoved after this joke. He could do nothing with a bitter smile on his face, but still, it did not become a hindrance, and he continued.


    -We believe that we need to show more clearly the fact that we are useful to society.


    -Do you want to create a department of the Magic Association for Public


    Relations?


    This remark came from the family of Ichinokura from the Eighteen Assistant Houses. The meeting moved in the direction of supporting the opinion of Saegusa Tomokazu.


    -I think it will be effective too. In addition to simple propaganda, it is also necessary to distribute photos and video scenes showing our active useful actions.


    Despite the fact that Tomokazu did not strongly insist on his opinion, around him, one after another, he began to receive support.


    -Show actions? With radio channels, most likely, it will be difficult, but among the satellite and cable channels, it may be possible to find someone ready for cooperation.


    "But with a deliberate increase in the impact on the media, will it not matter how you look?" Appearing on the screen of video clips, it will be better to have a good appearance.


    The discussion flowed so shallowly and frivolously, because it was not burdened by the opinions of older people. Perhaps the Saegusa family planned this meeting, foreseeing that it will be so.


    It was Tatsuya''s reasoning, which was still silent at that moment.


    -And if you have to deal with major catastrophes or atrocities, then abilities also cannot be neglected.


    -A magician who combines good looks and abilities? ... Exactly! Saegusa-san, then this is exactly about your little sister?


    Katsuto and Masaki almost raised their eyebrows almost synchronously when they heard this.


    "You mean Mayumi?" Well, the ability of the magician, I think, by themselves, suitable, but ...


    Tatsuya listened to Tomokazu, who, with his eyes closed and a disappointed face, looked resigned.


    -No no. This is the famous "Elven Princess". I think Mayumi-jo will be very popular on TV.


    "I think she''ll be happy to hear this." But if you look at it objectively, then I think you''ll notice that there is someone who is much more suitable from the point of view of both appearance and magic.


    -Objectively, you say? You are pretty harsh to your own relatives. But who is this, who surpasses in appearance Mayumi-jo?


    After that, voices of exclamations were heard from different sides of the conference hall.


    -Then, what about the heiress-dono of the Yotsuba family? I think this princess can be a suitable symbol for us.


    Said by the archaic words, the phrase may have been half presented as a joke. However, the remaining half accurately read the severity.


    A bright light burned in Tomokazu''s eyes. It seems that he reached the point where he was ready to say the most important thing at this meeting.


    - Juumonji-san.


    However, ahead of the opponent only for a moment, for the first time at this meeting, Tatsuya spoke.


    -What? - Katsuto briefly answered Tatsuya.


    -Earlier I heard that "this meeting does not solve anything."


    Tatsuya did not introduce himself, despite the fact that he spoke for the first time. He did not consider it necessary. Because his words were not meant for the representatives of 28 families gathered here, but only for the organizer of this meeting, Katsuto.


    - That''s right.


    "Then you must understand." Whatever you decide at this meeting, the Yotsuba family does not have to follow this.


    Even if he spoke in modest words, it looked like a speech, inciting a quarrel and "pouring oil into the fire."


    - This is not a problem.


    But this was not an attempt at a quarrel. There were other people who tried to bypass the rules.


    -Yotsuba-dono, this ... - With a face discouraged, Itsuwa Hirofumi began to speak hesitantly with Tatsuya.


    -I''m sorry. My name is Shiba Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya''s answer to these words sounded as if he were saying that it was better not to contact him. Mutsuzuka Atsuko and Yatsushiro Takara looked at Tatsuya with glances in which "curiosity" was read. Seated next to Masaki, although surprised, he looked at Tatsuya with understanding, sympathetic eyes. When the topic moved to Mayumi, Masaki also feared that the conversation could reach Miyuki.


    Katsuto''s gaze on Tatsuya probably contained a bit of reproach. Not because of the fact that such a smoothly reached agreement was destroyed. "Do something with this frozen atmosphere," Katsuto said in silence.


    -... Actively contribute to the society and actively attract attention. A great idea.


    Realizing that he himself was the culprit, who intervened in the discussion, Tatsuya decided that an answer to Katsuto''s request would be inevitable.


    "However, many magicians work in the police and in the fire department." In the army there is also a huge number of magicians. Intervention in their work will look like your own achievement?


    However, the atmosphere in the conference room only froze harder. To Tatsuya''s remark, there was not a single objection.


    But there was no vote of support either. To the side of the friendly general mood that broke this, Tatsuya was directed a lot of hostility. But Tatsuya did not add another word after that either.


    ? ? ?


    Unaware of the snowstorm that broke out right now in the conference room of the Bay Hills Tower in Yokohama, where her older brother is now, Shiina was heading for training at the Third Lab.


    The Third Research Institute, that is, the Third Magician Development and Improvement Institute, is one of five laboratories that remain unchanged from the original ten laboratories.


    It is said that out of these still remaining five laboratories, the Third one is the most active one.


    The topic of the Third Research Institute study is to improve the abilities of the Multi Casting. They search for opportunities to increase the limit of the number of simultaneously activated spells. And also make these abilities available to magicians not only from the Ten Master Clans. In particular, it was aimed at increasing the combat power of military magicians, both using the techniques of the Chiba family, and other soldiers who achieved similar results individually.


    And as a natural consequence of this, the Third Research Institute was frequented by a large number of military magicians. There were many army researchers, but there were also a large number of combat magicians.


    Therefore, since childhood, attending training in such a situation, Shiina, despite her innocent appearance, had a rather high fighting power. If not a problem with hearing, then she would become the best martial artist of the Mitsuya family. In the person of her father, Mitsuya Gena, this was not a disappointment, but, on the contrary, relief. Of course, there was no disappointment, because there was less concern that Shiina would follow the path of becoming a war magician.


    Shiina also had many opportunities to get acquainted with the military who often visit the Third Research Institute. One of the especially close such acquaintances was with a woman from the same 28 families that she herself was.


    -Ah ~, Tsukasa-san.


    -Ara, Shiina-chan. Today, too you came to do training?


    National Defense Army, intelligence department, foreman Tooyama Tsukasa. Although here it was represented as Tooyama, Shiina had known for a long time that Tsukasa was actually Tooyama.


    - And Saburou-kun is not with you?


    On this phrase, which sounds quite ordinary, Shiina has made her face inflated.


    -Saburou-kun went to the Chiba family''s dojo.


    -Chiba''s family?


    -Yes. It seems that he wants to become a student there.


    Restraining herself so as not to laugh, Tsukasa again looked at Shiina in the face with sincerity on her face.


    -Given the features of Saburou-kun, I think the Kenju of the Chiba family will suit him. Only this is not training, but the training of a warrior *.


    [Here an expression is used, which sometimes can mean something like "a journey to improve your skills". Sometimes it is used with sarcasm, meaning "quixotism", i.e. useless actions.]


    -... And how are they different?


    -Ara, there is almost no difference. Tsukasa winked with a playful smile. She smiled back. "By the way, Shiina-chan, how is your magic high school?" Probably, it''s hard for you there?


    "Not as hard as I thought." But from now on, it may be harder ...


    -And the president of the school council is really from that family of Yotsuba?


    -Ah ~, that''s all right. There is tension from the fact that she is so beautiful, but I did not experience the "fear" that I imagined before our first meeting.


    -Here it is. Okay, let''s go, can I ask you to help a little with my work?


    Having created a friendly atmosphere of candor, Tsukasa, as if at ease said her request.


    "Uh, the work of Tsukasa-san ... means the intelligence department?"


    -Yes. But there''s nothing so complicated. I''m looking for someone to take the role of hostage, to train for the release of an important person.


    -... Does the intelligence department deal with such matters?


    -The task of the post that I occupy in the department is counterintelligence. This includes the return of kidnapped important people in order to prevent information leakage.


    -And I''ll come up for this?


    Shiina looked puzzled, but, truth be told, it aroused her interest. In fact, she was very curious.


    -Everything is fine. But in time it will take about half a day. Tsukasa noticed the curiosity of Shiina.


    -Yeah, just let me think a little.


    -Yes OK. Then we''ll talk about the details when you decide. "Er, but you cannot tell in advance?"


    -These are the rules.


    Shiina was already close to losing to her curiosity. At such a rate, it will soon take hold of it.


    If "he" hears that a pupil of the same school, moreover, a first-grader from the same school board, became a hostage, he too cannot ignore it. She got a good reason to check "him."


    With a kind smile on her face, Tsukasa wondered what a nice little sister she could turn out from Shiina.


    ? ? ?


    Edward Clark of the National Science Agency (NSA) of the USNA was a large- scale information system specialist.


    And also he was the developer of Echelon III, the latest version of the interception system used by the National Security Agency, which has the same NSA cut.


    The words that Edward Clark designed the Echelon III alone were a delusion. However, no one argued with the fact that he is a key figure in improving the Echelon system as a whole. However, since the process of assembling the Echelon III was extremely secretive, very few people knew about Clark''s accomplishments.


    He usually worked to further improve the information interception system in his personal office in the California branch of the National Science Agency.


    But in reality he was simply left on the post to keep the Echelon III a secret. Clark himself understood this too.


    However, it did not bother him. On the contrary, he positively perceived this situation.


    In his hands was information. One that neither the director of the National Science Agency nor the director of the NSA, the defense minister, the secretary of state, or even the president himself knew.


    He could get free access to information around the world. This addition of the system was built imperceptible from all.


    Clark shared this secret with a very limited number of people. With those whom he recognized as his partners, worthy of knowing this secret. And this was not limited to the Americans alone.


    But Edward Clark did not intend to betray the USNA. You could even say that he is a passionate patriot. But his loyalty was not directed to the government, but to the country as such.


    He believed. The fact that it is information that controls the world.


    He believed. The fact that only his motherland and its allies are able to control the world.


    So today he was also busy searching, browsing and analyzing information to make the world the way it should be.


    - Is it 10 in the morning in Japan?


    Most branch employees have already gone home. But Clark did not even show signs of wanting to get up from the table.


    - Oh ... "He" is isolated? The Japanese are also so stupid.


    At its terminal, by simultaneous translation, the content of the discussion in the conference hall was displayed, which, according to the idea, was impossible to listen to. This was the power built into the Echelon III backdoor system.


    "Our citizens cannot say too much ... But this can be a great opportunity." If this happens, the biggest threat to our country will be eliminated.


    Reflecting, Clark spoke to himself. In the terminal of Edward Clark, the text of Tatsuya''s conversations and other participants of the meeting in the conference hall in the Tower of Bay Hills of Yokohama was displayed.


    ��To be continued��

 Volume 21 - Epilogue

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    So the 21st volume of the series, "The Prologue of Disturbance (Part 1)", was released. " How do you like it?


    Finally, "The Irregular at Magic High" reached the third year of study. Initially, we planned to complete the arch for one volume ... But the volume of information increased, and the arch became a two-volume.


    One of the reasons for the error in the calculations is that initially it was not planned to show the world situation.


    In the original plot it was planned to tell only about the episode of "Synchronized Linear Fusion", and the situation in Mexico, Ukraine and Germany to mention in the next arch. However, with the addition of the arch "Zavarushka in the South Sea," the aforementioned episodes had to be written at an accelerated pace, which is not very good. Therefore, the magic of the New Soviet Union also debuted earlier ... but I think that as a result, the overall picture of the series has become more impressive.


    But the series has increased not only by 1 volume. The biggest difference in the calculations were two new first years.


    This inflating of information about these characters was a big surprise. I intended to write even more, but suddenly the idea came: did not they make them the main characters of one of the next series arches?


    Although it is rare for school stories, when someone in the center of attention is 2 years younger than the main characters. ... But regardless of whether this series falls into the category of "school stories" or not, we try to move the plot forward. Both Shiina and Saburou will still show themselves in the next volume.


    This series also enters the stage of disclosing the secrets of many things. This volume also reveals details about the 2 Strategic Class Magic, about part of the reasons for hiding the Strategic Class Magicians , except for the 13 Apostles, and also reveals the identity of the creator of that system. But among other things, I would like to mention something that I should have told you about for a long time.


    In the original plan, the title of the entire series, "The Unlucky Apprentice at Magic High " [Another option: Mediocrity in the Magic High] was just the headline for the arch "Enrollment in School." You might think that this is about someone you know.


    In fact, this would mean that from the arch "Nine Schools Competition" and onwards there had to be another name for the entire series. However, for such a cheap reason that readers might miss the continuation with a different name, we had to continue to use the "Bad Boy in the School of Magic" for the entire series.


    Therefore, it is worth mentioning that this phrase "The unlucky disciple (mediocrity) in the school of magic" was not about the main character. To be precise, we can say that not only Tatsuya can be considered the main character. And it mostly did not point to him.


    "Mediocrity" of the arch "Enrollment in the school" is Mibu Sayaka.


    "Mediocrity" of the arch "Nine Schools Competition", for which another name was planned is Yoshida Mikihiko.


    "Mediocrity" of the arch "Riots in Yokohama" is Hirakawa Chiaki.


    In the arch "Guest" Lina, despite her magnificent abilities, eventually had a "mediocre" result.


    In the arch "Two Seven" ["Twins Saegusa" at the helm], the inferiority complex ("mediocrity") was in the representative of the newcomers, Shippou Takuma.


    Thus, in this series, emphasis is placed on a contrast comparison between the "unlucky disciple" of each arch and Tatsuya, who was "mediocre" evaluated. Well, this combo was still violated in the arch "Cross with obstacles."


    So, further goes "The beginning of the unrest (part 2)". Although this is the "Beginning", but after a long editing the arch became a two-volume. Thus, until the meeting in volume 22 of the series, "The Beginning of the Unrest (Part 2)."

 Volume 22 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Yokohama, April 14, 2097, a branch of the Kanto Japanese Magical Association. The meeting, which brought together young people from the Ten Master Clans and Eighteen Assistant Houses, was completed before noon as planned.


    It finished without any results.


    When the end of the meeting was announced, the first person who hurried to leave the conference room was Tatsuya.


    - Yotsuba-dono, please wait!


    But hearing a voice from behind him, he stopped and turned around.


    Tatsuya''s name is not "Yotsuba". But he did not act like a child who ignored going to him for that reason.


    "What, Saegusa-san?"


    However, instead of the traditional style for the Ten Master Clans of the Saegusa-dono, Tatsuya responded to the ordinary Saegusa-san.


    To Tatsuya''s question "what?", given with unconcealed impatience in his voice and on his face, Saegusa Tomokazu replied:


    -For those who visited, we prepared a modest meal after the meeting. Will Yotsuba-dono join us?


    Naturally, Tatsuya knew the schedule of the meeting.


    - I''m sorry. I already said earlier that after meeting, I have an urgent matter.


    Indeed, when he left the conference hall, he stated that he had "one thing to do."


    "But it''s not going to take much time ..."


    -Unfortunately, the tight schedule does not allow me to accept this tempting offer.


    Tatsuya could understand Tomokazu''s desire to detain him. But he himself had his own circumstances. He did not do this to annoy Tomokazu.


    -Saegusa-san, all the best.


    -Shiba-sama. - Tatsuya, bowing to Tomokazu, this time the voice of a young woman called out.


    -Yes, what is it?


    She was an employee of the Magical Association. Upon recognizing Tomokazu, she showed slight indecision, but quickly restored the behavior of the official employee of the person.


    -A VTOL arrived on the roof to pick you up.


    -On the roof? I understand.


    He had not previously been informed that transportation would be sent for him, but he thought it would be faster to go and see than to think about it. Having once again bowed to Tomokazu, Tatsuya followed the employee.


    On the roof, he expected a small VTOL with built-in rotary rotors in the wings. It was a small plane for 6 seats, not counting the pilot. Standing next to the plane, a young man in a double-breasted suit bowed courteously to Tatsuya.


    - Tatsuya-sama, here please.


    He had a very polite manner of speech. The use of the Tatsuya-sama greeting said that he was a Yotsuba man. They met for the first time, but Tatsuya knew who this young man was.


    -Pleased to meet you. As it seems, you already know, I am Shiba Tatsuya.


    -Oh, I sincerely apologize. My name is Hanabishi Hyougo. Humbly happy to meet you.


    Looking at the exaggerated gesticulation of the apologetic young man,


    Tatsuya mentally nodded. As he guessed, this young man turned out to be the son of Hanabishi the butler.


    Among the servants of the Yotsuba family, Hanabishi was the No. 2 ranked butler after Hayama. He was responsible for personnel and equipment for illegal activities related to combat operations. Tatsuya heard that his eldest son is being trained in the British PMC (private military company) under an assumed name, but apparently he has already returned from there.


    "Today I have an important role to play: bring Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki- sama to their place. First, I ask you to take a seat inside.


    - I got it. I rely on you.


    Tatsuya unlocked the back door of the VTOL with the Yotsuba electronic key and went inside. It was a procedure for identifying a person. Not showing embarrassment that the door was opened in this way, but rather expressing a face showing that he is so used to it, Hanabishi Hyougo courteously closed the door behind Tatsuya.


    The manned VTOL landed on a helicopter pad located on the roof of a ten- story building, recently built in Tefu.


    The first three floors of this building were occupied by offices, and from the fourth to the tenth were living quarters. However, Tatsuya did not remember this building. It was unnecessary to say that it was not a destination.


    As soon as the turbines and the wind stopped, three people appeared from the penthouse. Two young girls and a woman who looked about 30 years old. Tatsuya first thought that landing on this building was for charging (this VTOL was on electric motors), but it turned out that he was wrong.


    Tatsuya opened the door from the inside and extended a hand to the girls to help him up.


    - Thank you, Tatsuya-sama.


    The two girls were Miyuki and Minami. It was planned that they would wait for Tatsuya''s return home, but apparently on instructions from the main house, they were brought here.


    -It''s my pleasure. Have you been waiting for me for a long time? "Fifteen minutes." But the waiting room it was quite comfortable.


    It seems that this penthouse was a recreation area for users of this helipad.


    -It''s clear.


    -Tatsuya-sama. Thanks for waiting. - Tatsuya nodded in response to Minami. Entering the plane after Miyuki, she closed the door and said that you can go.


    "Hanabishi-san, please." - Nodding Minami''s eyes, Tatsuya turned to Hanabishi.


    "Yes."


    Minami looked surprised, because she did not know Hyougo in person. For the return a few days ago in Yotsuba Hyougo, such a reaction as Minami was familiar. Even without introducing himself to Minami, he started the engines and started taking off.


    The small VTOL in which Tatsuya''s group was flying did not fly directly to the hidden village of Yotsuba, but landed on a helicopter pad near the Kobutizawa railway station.


    - Here please.


    Hyougo led Tatsuya and the girls in the direction of the control building. Tatsuya thought that they would cross the building to a car that would take them to the main house. Under that assumption he was not mistaken, but the route turned out to be different. Instead of going through the control building to the road, they entered the staff elevator.


    Gathering doubtful looks, Hyougo opened the door of the emergency control panel with an old-fashioned iron key. The elevator doors closed at the same time, as if on command. Behind the panel door was a biometric sensor. Hyougo put his right hand to it. After a brief pause, the elevator car began to go down.


    "We''re going down a long way ..." With a little alarm in her voice, Miyuki spoke to Tatsuya.


    "We''re heading for the floor, located 80 meters underground." - explained Hyougo. Immediately after his words, the elevator began to slow down. Soon the elevator car stopped and the doors opened.


    Leaving the elevator, they were in a large spacious room. In addition, an underground tunnel lit by an artificial light was visible. Nearby was a large- sized sedan car, looking very expensive and upscale. The driver''s seat was empty. Hyougo opened the back door, and invited Miyuki and Tatsuya to sit down. Hyougo himself took the driver''s seat, and, confirming that Minami had boarded the passenger seat beside him, led the car.


    "This underground tunnel leads directly to Honmour." Unfortunately, the view behind the window leaves much to be desired, but we will arrive very quickly.


    Monotonously passing lights of the artificial tunnel showed that this huge dark sedan rushed forward at a speed inaccessible on public roads. As Hyougo said, within ten minutes they reached the helipad to the main house.


    ? ? ?


    The Chiba family dojo was located near the border between Tokyo and Kawasaki. Among the students there were many people working on the weekdays, so on Sunday the dojo looked more lively.


    And on weekdays at noon, there were usually no students at all. Attending magic High School Erika was also a rare guest, coming only on weekends.


    After the loss of the eldest son of the family, Toshikazuu, and until now, the training in the dojo passed in a depressed mood. You can even say in a tragic atmosphere. However, with the arrival of Erika, the heavy atmosphere shifted a little towards improving the mood. After all, Erika certainly had a talent in raising the mood.


    And the two guys brought by Erika also had a role in the formation of the fighting spirit.


    -Oria-a!


    -Ghu-y!


    There was the sound of a heavy fall to the floor. Everyone looked in the direction of this sound and found a man with a long hair falling on his back and moaning. Before him stood a guy with a large build breathing heavily.


    -Saburou, do you need to rest?


    -I can continue!


    Saburou jumped to his feet. He shook slightly, but with an effort of will he tensed and pretended that he had not suffered any damage.


    "Saijou-senpai, please, once again!"


    -Wow. - Answered Leo bent over in a bow at 90 degrees Saburou. -Saburou himself asks Erika. Can I continue?


    -Of course. I mean, keep going while you can stand up.


    Grinning, Leo looked at Saburou. He looked at Erika with a very serious face. Continuing to grin, Leo looked at Erika again.


    -"While you can stand" and treats me?


    -Show yourself in a bad light before a junior high school student.


    -Understood-understood.


    Leo shrugged, seeing that there was not a hint of a joke in Erika''s voice and voice. Then, turning from a rack with a shinai in one hand he faced Saburou. Saburou instantly responded the same.


    He had the same stance with a one-handed grip, but the weapons were different.


    Leo''s shinai was longer than usual, and played the role of an odachi.


    On the other hand, the Saburou''s shinai corresponded to the length of the Wakizashi.


    The length of the weapon is not an undeniable advantage or disadvantage. However, an indisputable fact is also that for each combat style, the use of a suitable weapon is required. It is generally believed that a long weapon is well suited for a preemptive strike. And for users of short swords, the favorite tactic is to evade enemy attack and then approach them.


    However, this time the first who started to act was Saburou. He immediately went on offense with Leo.


    Naturally, Leo did not even have to simply watch the enemy in his thoughts. With a quick movement of his right hand, he slashed from top to bottom exactly at the moment when Saburou entered the zone of the long shinai.


    Saburou could not evade the blow being struck from the previously prepared position of the sword. Not only the speed, but also the power of this blow exceeded even the blow with the two-handed sword of an ordinary man, so he decided to parry the blow, helping the second hand.


    One hand against two hands. But despite this counterattack, Leo''s stand was not broken for a single moment. Like the covering wave, the pressure of the sword swept over Saburou.


    Despite the fact that it was still a bamboo shinai, its heaviness from the long swing of Leo, began to push back Saburou who lost his balance.


    And then a training sword the size of a knife suddenly attached to Saburou''s belt came into motion by itself. Yes, Saburou did not abandon him. It broke out from behind Saburou''s belt and rushed to Leo''s face.


    Leo stopped the onslaught with a shinai and repulsed the knife with the base of the blade. However, the small knife that looked unreliable did not fall to the floor. Little, in comparison with the form of Leo''s odeati shinai, the blade suddenly went in different directions and surrounded Leo from two sides.


    Yes. At some point, the knife flying in the air split into 2 parts. Leo''s face tightened. Instead of knifing, he stepped forward. The distance became too short for the style of dressing. Even the most verified shinai movements will now be ineffective.


    However, this was not a kendo match. Although they have shinai in their hands, no one forces them to treat them like a real sword.


    Leo added his left hand to the grasp of his shinai, which he held only with his right hand. Now he held the shinai like a spear.


    Saburou, meanwhile, left the previous blow to the side. Rotating in the air the knives suddenly fell to the floor, like puppets, which cut the ropes.


    Nevertheless, Saburou''s evasion shifted him too far. He came out of a point considered too close for the style.


    Finally, the time has come when the distance turned out to be ideal. Leo''s warrior nature simply could not allow him to miss this moment.


    - Seiya-ah!


    Leo swung the shinai from top to bottom. Saburou tried to parry the inevitable strike coming from the maximum possible distance. Standing on one knee, he threw up a short shinai over his head, holding it with both hands.


    Their fighting spirit was so blazing that the bamboo swords seemed real.


    The Odachi was approaching exactly in the middle of the wakizashi...


    And this blow overwhelmed not only the short sword, but also the body that he covered.


    Saburou fell down. Even though the blow was on the shinai, and despite the fact that most of Leo''s blow went to the blocked shinai, he did a lot of damage.


    Leo looked at Erika with a guilty face. But Erika looked at Saburou with a stern, cold stare.


    -Heal, please.


    -Yes, Erika-Odzosan.


    A man of about thirty came running to them. Kneeling in front of the head of the lying Saburou, he activated his CAD.


    After that, he put both hands on Saburou''s forehead. Healing magic was activated. The big red lump on Saburou''s forehead immediately disappeared.


    Healing magic was a technique that deceived the world, forcing it to believe that the target human body was not injured. The fake result manifested itself immediately. However, after a while, the world will notice that it was deceived. Therefore, before the effect of "Healing" disappears, a new "Healing" must be imposed. The essence of therapeutic magic is to maintain the cured condition until the real treatment is performed.


    In other words, after using healing magic, those on whom it was imposed can continue to fight, as if they did not receive any injuries at all, as long as the effect of healing magic is active.


    Saburou quickly woke up and stood up.


    - To stand.


    Rising, he tried to continue the fight. However, Erika''s voice caused Saburou to freeze.


    "Yaguruma, that''s enough for today." If you continue, the consequences can be disastrous.


    - ... I understand.


    Saburou, who did not have enough magical power to be considered fit for an escort in the Ten Master Clans, still had enough knowledge about magic, as he had an education worthy of serving a Mitsuya family. Therefore, he also knew the limitations of healing magic.


    -...Many thanks. - Saburou turned to Leo and bowed. Bowing to Erika, he lifted his leg slightly to take a step.


    -Wait. Why are you leaving? There is no need to rush so much.


    Erika readily read Saburou''s intention. This reproach of Erika made him sharply turn his foot on the floor of the dojo.


    Erika motioned to him to understand that he wanted him to sit down. In order not to disturb other students, Saburou went to the wall and sat down on his knees. Erika sat in front of him in Japanese style, and Leo sat on the side in Turkish.


    "Yaguruma would have won if he had not stopped psychokinetic control."


    -Would it be a draw with simultaneous attacks? - Leo objected to the sudden withdrawal of Erika.


    -Simultaneous, you say? - Erika did not unequivocally deny it. - But your attack Yaguruma landed on the wakizashi. On the other hand, you did not have protection from Yaguruma''s knife, did you? In this case, you would definitely bleed.


    Leo did not object, but he still did not look fully convinced. But Erika did not care anymore, and she turned to Saburou.


    -It seems that Yaguruma thinks that his psychokinesis is useless, because it does not allow moving heavy things. Even a small blade weighing 100 grams can kill a person if you send it to a vulnerable point. There are very few magicians who know how to create object-directed barriers, and magicians who can maintain such protective magic for a long time are even fewer. Yaguruma''s skill is effective not only as a deterrent. It can also be used as a weapon capable of inflicting a decisive blow. Here''s what you need to understand first.


    -I understand.


    Saburou answered Erika immediately. However, Leo, who was sitting on his side, realized that this answer was rather reflexive rather than said with complete certainty. But it would be more accurate to say that Erika, who was sitting across from him, looking straight into his eyes, simply would not have allowed him to leave the answer.


    "Then do not understand, but believe." In your strength.


    Not having anything to say to Erika, Saburou clenched his teeth. Even without her words, he himself believed in his strength. He trained just because he believed that he had the strength to become a shield to Shiina. However, the brutal reality told him that this is not enough.


    Believing once again after belief already betrayed him. It was not an easy task.


    ? ? ?


    About an hour after leaving the Kanto branch of the Magic Association in Yokohama. Tatsuya arrived at the main house of the Yotsuba in less than half of the planned time.


    "Miyuki-sama, Tatsuya-sama, the lady is waiting for you." Please follow me.


    Only Tatsuya, who arrived in the main house, met Hayama himself. Hayama is the main servant in the hierarchy of the main house of the Yotsuba, and also the confidant of the head of the family, Maya. His presence was a way to show that the status of the heiress and her fiance are not just titles in words.


    Miyuki followed Hayama, Minami followed her. Hyougo followed Tatsuya behind him.


    With Minami everything is clear, but for Tatsuya it was unexpected that Hayama did not say anything to Hyougo. Was Hyougo only a simple escort who knew how to fly an airplane?


    Before he could ask this question, Tatsuya found out that they had come to the dining room. The same room where the candidates were gathered at the New Year''s meeting, and where Miyuki was named the next head.


    Shibata Katsushige. Tsukuba Yuka. Twins Kuroba Fumiya and Ayako. They were the same faces present as at the New Year''s meeting. However, unlike the previous time, the head of the Yotsuba family, Maya, was already in place.


    - We apologize for keeping you waiting.


    -You are not late, so do not apologize. First of all, take a seat. Maya quietly responded to Tatsuya''s apologies.


    "Thank you." I''m sorry.


    Tatsuya slightly bowed, and Miyuki followed him with a full bow.


    Tatsuya looked at Miyuki''s place, thinking that it was necessary to push back her chair, but found it already prepared by Minami. Nodding to the eye of Tatsuya looking at her, assisted Miyuki.


    Hyougo put forward Tatsuya''s chair.


    "Perhaps the head of the family regards Hyougo as a candidate for a personal servant for me?" - Such a thought came to Tatsuya''s mind.


    However, now was not the time to be distracted by the reasons for Hyougo''s presence. Tatsuya focused on Maya.


    Maya looked at Hayama standing behind her. In response to this, Hayama rang a bell in his hand, it was not clear from where it came from.


    No sooner had the echo of the ringing sounded, and, as if waiting in advance, the maid came into the dining room, pushing the cart before her.


    It was already late for dinner, but Tatsuya''s group was called up to the main house without having had time to grab a bite.


    Before Tatsuya and Miyuki was arranged a variety of light snacks.


    More snacks are not given to anyone else, not even Minami. Although the girl behind Miyuki was sorry, but for her it would be an insult to her official duty if she started to eat here.


    Tatsuya, who understood this, with permission from Maya, started eating. Miyuki also followed the example of her brother.


    Of course, they did not go away from talking, focusing on food. They participated in a conversation between Maya, Yuka and Ayako, periodically responding. Having finished eating, they waited until the dishes were cleaned, after which they felt that the atmosphere around Maya had changed.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki immediately straightened their backs.


    -So ... Now I''d like to hear about the events on Saikashin Island.


    -Good.


    Tatsuya responded to Maya''s request. He briefly summarized the events on the main island of Okinawa, Koum�� Island, and also on an artificial island and its environment.


    -Agents of the Australian Army, Captain James J. Johnson and Captain Jasmine Williams, were eventually transferred to Miyakijima.


    "I''ve already heard about these two." Good work.


    Miyakijima is a small island formed as a result of underwater volcanic activity in 2001, the year of the snake, and was 50 kilometers east of the island of Miyakejima.


    The name Miyakijima [�� �� �u] was derived from the original name of the neighboring island of Miyakejima [�� լ �u], which was recorded as Goyakidzima [�� �� �u], with the first character [��] replaced by [�� (snake)], in honor of the year of the snake in which he appeared.


    It was also sometimes called the "New Island of the 21st Century," because it appeared in the first year of the 21st century.


    During the 20-year-old World War III, there appeared the base of the defense forces. However, due to repeated volcanic eruptions, in the 2050s the base was abandoned, and at the moment the island is used as a prison for magician-criminals.


    With the assistance of Toudou Aoba, this island in fact became the private property of the Yotsuba family. In fact, the owner is a certain company engaged in real estate, however, through the chain of owners, the Yotsuba family holds the bulk of the shares.


    In other words, the Miyakijima prison is an object entrusted to the Yotsuba family that is designed to secretly isolate dangerous magicians. Maya has free access to viewing data about prisoners sent there. Tatsuya mentioned Johnson and Jasmine, because he personally accompanied them there.


    "Miyakijima?" Was it not planned to reconstruct it as a place for experiments? - Asked Shibata Katsushige. After Miyuki was declared the next head of the family, he decided to tackle the affairs of his branch family, and began to work in the Ministry of Defense. So he knew about some of the projects promoted by the Yotsuba family.


    - It''s not a problem. Soon we are going to get rid of them.


    Hearing Maya''s answer, Katsushige slightly frowned. Among the young people present at the table, this was the strongest reaction. But there was no one who didn''t understand what Maya meant by the word "get rid". But despite this, not only Tatsuya and Yuka, but Miyuki and Fumiya listened to this with disinterested persons, as if they were saying "That''s how it is?". And Ayako did not react at all to this part of the conversation.


    -Head-sama. Miyakijima is the place where Miyuki onee-sama was trained in using Niflheim? So the object for experiments, being built there, will be designed to test large scale magic in the open air?


    Ayako was interested in a new place for testing. As she said, during the high school days, Miyuki used the land of the island of Miyakijima as a training ground for the development of the Niflheim casting.


    Then this island was considered just a prison for dangerous magicians. But only a small western part of the island was used for this purpose. Continuing underwater volcanic activity increased the area of the island from the frozen lava to 8 square kilometers. This is roughly equivalent to the Tokyo area, Kunitati. So there was plenty of room for practicing cooling magic over a wide area.


    -Although this is not yet the final decision ... Okay, probably, you can already tell.


    Maya seems to be really thinking, not trying to give the words importance.


    - Are the buildings here very old?


    Everyone, including Tatsuya, nodded in response to Maya''s question. The equipment used by the Yotsuba family for the most part consisted of what was left of the Fourth Laboratory after World War III. Although preventive maintenance and repairs were performed on a regular basis, no one could deny that in general the equipment was out of date and incompatible with the modern era.


    "However, just sorting out the existing equipment and replacing it with a new one will be very difficult.


    This time, only Tatsuya and Katsushige nodded. Among the equipment received in wartime there were many rare components, of which replacements are almost impossible to find. Fears that after a complete update of the equipment some studies may be interrupted, were quite understandable.


    -That''s why I thought it would be better to build a new experimental facility on Miyakijima.


    "So you got the army''s consent to abolish the jail entrusted to us?" Yuka asked. Unlike Katsushige, she was not informed about this plan.


    -Officially, it will still function for some time. Also, new facilities will be nominally called defense laboratories.


    -Would it be a problem that the so-called defense forces laboratories will in fact be the property of the Yotsuba family?


    -All the details are already negotiated.


    It seems that, without considering it necessary to explain what kind of negotiations they were, Maya looked from Yuka to Tatsuya.


    "Better let''s hear the continuation of Tatsuya-san''s report." It seems that it was called " Gatekeeper". Tatsuya-san''s magic that neutralizes magicians. Can it be used by other magicians other than you?


    "The sequence of magic still needs improvement, but magicians with a good predisposition to mental interference magic, in theory, will be able to use it right now."


    In addition to Maya, Yuka and Fumiya showed great interest. Among the living members of the Yotsuba family, these two had the highest abilities in mental interference magic. Although their skills were still inferior to their parents'' generation, in terms of talent and potential, the two competed for 1-2 place among the whole family.


    -Could you translate it into code?


    -I brought it with me.


    Coding created the description of magic through the activation sequence. In most cases, a new magic is created in the magician''s imagination. At the moment, this is the biggest obstacle and bottleneck for those who want to share magic skills, because specialized skills are required to describe the magic algorithm in the form of an activation sequence.


    However, for Tatsuya to develop the code for the activation sequence of the new magic, there was no difficulty. Maya knew this, so she asked about the availability of the ready activation sequence.


    -I see. Will you transfer it later to Hayama-san?


    -Of course.


    -Yuka-san. Take a copy of the activation sequence from Hayama-san.


    -I understand.


    -I think further improvement of Gatekeeper can be entrusted to the Tsukuba family. Tatsuya-san, do you mind?


    -Of course, I do not mind.


    Tatsuya from the very beginning did not intend to keep "Gatekeeper" a secret. Because he knew that she could not hurt the magicians, who had an order of magnitude higher than the usual psion reserve, such as Miyuki and himself. He did not want to disclose it to everyone, but he intended to share it with the Yotsuba, at least.


    However, Tatsuya did not have a predisposition to mental interference. He used "Gatekeeper" with the help of his other ability. He himself was not suitable for working with mental interference magic. Therefore, the decision to leave further work on improving the magic to the Tsukuba family, which has many users of mental interference magic, looked reasonable. Thinking it over, Tatsuya nodded.


    Only Fumiya had a slightly disappointed face, but apart from Tatsuya, no one else said anything. It seems that everyone decided that the events in Okinawa should not be discussed anymore.


    - So ... - After taking a sip of tea, Maya continued, changing the subject. -


    Further, I would like to hear details about today''s meeting.


    - Of course.


    When Tatsuya''s story reached the point where he mentioned that they wanted to make Miyuki an advertising face that would work on the image of the magicians to improve public opinion, an atmosphere of indignation began to build around Fumiya and Ayako.


    "Already many people treat us like friends. Is it not better, at last, to show the world its seriousness? "Yuka said sarcastically. The word "peace" used by her meant "magic world," that is, the world community of magicians.


    "Whether we like it or not, we do not need any unnecessary actions. Katsushige responded briefly to Yuka''s words. Although he was thinking in the opposite direction, it was clear that his feelings were also hurt.


    -Tatsuya-san, the Yotsuba family supports your decision. We simply ignore this and all subsequent plans trying to use Miyuki-san.


    There was no irritation or anger in Maya''s voice. However, there was no room for misunderstanding in her words.


    -You are not even worried about a possible confrontation with the other 27 houses?


    Even under the pressure of Tatsuya''s difficult question,


    - Yes.


    Maya answered quickly and without hesitation. Perhaps Maya in advance foresaw the plan of Saegusa Tomokazu, that is, the Saegusa family.


    -Can we just ignore it? - Asked Fumiya. It seems that he meant whether it would be normal not to respond with counter actions to attack opponents.


    "Of course, we will not sit quietly if they attack us."


    Maya''s answer implied a ban on creating conflicts first. However, Tatsuya''s behavior at today''s meeting, where he refused to cooperate, fell under Maya''s policy of ignoring it, because it was clearly provoked by the other side. You can even say that he was forced to do it by force.


    -But do not relax. I think you understand that we are not invincible. It cannot be said for sure that a Yotsuba magician will absolutely always defeat the magician''s of another family.


    Although it was not read by face, it was not difficult to guess that everyone was thinking that "it''s too late to say that". However, one could not say that in their minds there were no such arrogant thoughts as "we will never lose."


    -Special attention should be paid to the families Juumonji and Tooyama. And also Kudo Minoru.


    Most did not understand what she meant. Only Tatsuya and Katsushige were not surprised by Maya''s words.


    -Kudo Minoru ... Second-grader from Second High? Is he such a formidable opponent?


    "Last fall, he helped in Zhou Gongjin''s case, and he is undoubtedly an enemy, demanding special vigilance. - Tatsuya answered Yuka''s question. But he was surprised by the answer Katsushige, and not Yuka. He read the report on the case of Zhou Gongjin and knew about Minoru''s cooperation. Indeed, there he was rated as a magician with high combat performance. Perhaps its danger at the level of Yuki or Fumiya.


    But Katsushige did not think that Tatsuya would lead him by the nose, saying that the enemy "requires vigilance."


    Nevertheless, he showed no doubts. Doubt in the abilities of Minoru means doubt in the words of Maya. If the first time you can still get forgiveness, but the second time you cannot wait for mercy. Katsushige could not have known this. But that''s why his doubt was not lost, and firmly entrenched in his mind.


    -I saw the strength of the Juumonji family during the Yokohama incident. Does the Tooyama family have the same level of strength?


    It seems that Miyuki decided to change the subject to stop Katsushige, who at any moment could say something superfluous.


    -The official line of research for the Tenth Laboratory is "magic with a large coverage area, creating virtual structures," but the real goal was to create magicians, which will be the last line of defense of the central government. The "products" of these studies, the Juumonji and Tooyama families, received combat power, placing them on a completely different level than the rest of the 25 houses.


    When Maya talked about 25 houses, it was not a mistake in her calculations. Among the 28 houses, the Juumonji, Tooyama and Yotsuba families were those they consider "different."


    - The last line of defense of the central government? Not the entire capital?


    From the published results of the Tenth Laboratory''s research, one can easily remember the key phrase: "In case of emergency, the magicians of the Juumonji family will be the last line of defense of the capital." This means that if the magicians of the Juumonji family are on guard, they will be able to prevent even a direct attack on the capital. This was the basis of Miyuki''s doubt.


    The magic of the multiple barriers of the Juumonji family is not very suitable against infantry, but manifests itself fully against mobile troops, aviation and missile weapons. Their powerful magic barriers boast of the power to stop not only artillery shells and large bombs, but also hypersonic missiles and even tactical nuclear weapons (although they are in fact prohibited).


    There is no need to encircle the entire metropolitan area with a barrier. It is enough to form a barrier on the trajectory of the projectile''s flight. If it''s a bomb, then you can wrap it with a barrier that will absorb the explosion. And such accuracy, speed and strength are possessed by the magicians of the Juumonji family.


    Their characteristics are enough to "protect the city from attack," so they can be called "the last defense line of the capital."


    However, Maya said that the real purpose of the Tenth Laboratory is "the last line of defense of the central government." If this is not just a play on words, then the magic that the Tooyama family possesses will be different from the magic of the Juumonji family.


    -Yes. It seems that Miyuki-san does not know. The magic of the Tooyama family is designed to protect people.


    "I did not know either." So, the magic of the Tooyama family is designed for personal protection?


    Asked by Yuka, Maya shook her head imperturbably.


    -Not personal. To protect a group of people, it creates for everyone an individual barrier. This is the magic of the Tooyama family.


    -Simultaneous targeting? Or is it a Multiple Casting?


    -I do not currently know such details. - With a smile Maya answered the question of the interested Fumiya.


    Tatsuya felt that further questions to Maya might turn out to be something bad.


    -I understood. We will interact with Juumonji, Tooyama and Kudo Minoru with extreme caution.


    He intervened in the ongoing conversation, bowing his head showing his consent. Perhaps Katsushige like Tatsuya, realized the danger so he did not continue to talk about the magic of the Tooyama family.


    -And yet, is it really good to adopt a policy of one-sided confrontation? I cannot accept the plan to use Miyuki-san as an advertisement, but I do not think that completely refusing to cooperate with other families in the fight against anti-magic movement is a good idea.


    Instead, he expressed concern about the appointed policy of disobedience.


    -If there is nothing more, there will be no confrontation ... But cooperation is impossible, until the other side apologizes? Because they wanted to use the next head of our family. This is the limit.


    Katsushige responded to Yuka''s speech with a surprised face.


    "Yuka-san ... Why are you so belligerent?" Setting the conditions is, of course, good, but when it comes to isolation, the balance will clearly not be in our favor.


    -Is it true? - Those who expressed their disagreement with Katsushige''s rather judicious opinion were Fumiya, not Yuka. - Isolation from the whole of society is undoubtedly fatal. However, will isolation only from the society of magicians somehow harm us? Moreover, the conversation is about the problem of isolation only within the framework of the 28 houses, which are only a small part of the magical community. There is no reason to be afraid of such isolation.


    Fumiya''s arguments proved to be compelling. It seems that this was the thinking of a young inexperienced person when unnecessary details were discarded.


    "Society", which provides the Yotsuba family with the products of civilization, is indispensable. And the magical skills necessary for their existence, like magicians, they have enough of their own. The Yotsuba family had the power to defend itself only by themselves, even in the event of a conflict with the Stars from the USNA, which have a reputation as the world''s strongest magician unit.


    "In case of emergency, even if it comes to total war with other Numbers, all the forces of the main and branch families should be thrown to the support of Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san."


    "My instructions do not change." Completely ignore all plans for turning the next head into an idol. In case of an attack, you can answer at your discretion.


    It is unclear whether she supported the last utterance of Fumiya, but with these words, Maya put an end to the discussion of this problem.


    ? ? ?


    His shoulders rose and fell to the beat of his heavy breathing. The legs almost did not obey and could hardly stand on the floor. However, the light of fighting spirit has not yet extinguished in the eyes of Saburou standing in front of Erika. These eyes were not looking with malice. They just watched.


    Erika''s lips curved in a smile. And the next moment her silhouette disappeared. The image of the knife fell from Saburou''s belt.


    A dull sound was heard twice to the left of Saburou.


    Starting to move to the right, Saburou turned to the left. A wooden sword with a length of wakizashi, which he held in his right hand, he exposed in front of his face.


    Erika''s wooden sword touched the wrist of this right hand.


    - Well, it''s much better than before.


    After Erika lowered her wooden sword, Saburou also left the fighting stance.


    There was no pain from the received impact. After fights began with Leo, a long training with Erika was only now completed.


    This could be called an additional occupation. Erika tried to attack at a level of strength just slightly above Saburou''s skills, and Saburou, using his psychokinesis, tried to slow Erika''s moves and get a chance to counterattack. And this has been repeated many times.


    Since he did not receive any real blows, there was also no need for medical magic. However, he had to constantly move all this time, so now all the muscles of his body ached from spasms.


    "Okay, we''ll finish up for today." I will not tolerate negligent work.


    - ... Thank you very much!


    Because of fatigue, the language of the bowed Saburou twisted, and his words sounded like "Spa ... shoee."


    When he lifted his head, Erika had already disappeared from the dojo. It looks like she went to the shower.


    Saburou''s body collapsed to the floor, as if he had been paralyzed. Leo seated in the vicinity, looking at the half-chilled Saburou, thought about Erika.


    The training that Erika appointed Saburou was not her style at all. Leo could not tell what was going on, but it was clearly different from the approach to his training technique "Usub Kagero."


    Erika took Saburou''s help very seriously. She wanted to give him the power, not skills.


    At least, so it seemed Leo.


    And this, in Leo''s opinion, was not in the style of Erika.


    Leo came to the Chiba dojo, because he was asked to become an opponent of Saburou in training. Leo himself believed that it was rather "forced", rather than "asked." Therefore, since Saburou''s training ended, he no longer had any reason to remain here. Leo said goodbye to Saburou who was still unable to get up, and went to the shower room for the dojo pupils.


    The last time Leo was deceived and he came across Erika in the bathroom. At that time, the compensation for seeing Erika''s body wrapped in a towel was such that, compared to her, the cauldron in hell would seem like a cool bath. Although he thought that he was lucky enough to get rid of it easily, he swore to himself that "the second time it will never happen again."


    In the distant past, the dojo adhered to the rules of "taking a cold bath when sweating," but in the present era, a modern hot shower is simply irreplaceable. The huge Chiba family dojo has a shower room, where there are ten fully enclosed shower cabins in a row.


    The problem is that there is no division for the male and female parts (and most of the students are men), but there is no reason to worry about spying, since the cabins are locked from the inside, and there is enough room to change. In addition, women were allowed to use the bathroom of the main building, so the shower room of the dojo in fact was used mostly by men.


    Only one booth was occupied. Not caring about this, Leo walked into the next booth with a bag of change clothes in his hand.


    Without much fuss, in automatic mode, it took him about three minutes. Just standing, smeared with all the universal liquid soap-shampoo and quickly washed off the sweat. He massaged his hair with his fingers, and while washing his face with his hands, the rest he left to the shower machine, thereby he quickly finished taking a shower.


    But the automatic shower cabin was only in the washing of the body. Drying off and changing clothes were also necessary. Having included these actions in the total calculation, he left the shower cubicle 5 minutes after entering.


    On the opposite side of the shower walls was a mirror, and next to it was a simple dressing table. Leo usually just wiped his hair, but today he suddenly wanted to use a hairdryer.


    Now he was in a T-shirt and shorts. The jacket remained in the locker in the dojo. Now, in the middle of April, on the street in this form it will be pretty cool, however here, in the shower room it was warm, because the air conditioner worked.


    Perhaps, because of the relaxed atmosphere, he succumbed to the temptation. Standing in front of the mirror, he strained his biceps. The kind of strong hand was enough to satisfy the pride of the young guy.


    Feeling better, Leo, who had only strained his right hand, added a left to her. He puffed out his chest and bent his elbows over his shoulders and stood in the most famous pose, called "Double biceps in front".


    Then he put his hands on his waist, and straightening his shoulders, stood in the pose "Wide back muscles in front."


    The developed latissimus muscles of the back formed the shape of an inverted triangle (the shape of the letter V).


    Then, slightly bending forward, taking his fists slightly forward from the waist, straining at the same time the muscles of the arms, chest, shoulders and neck, this was the "Most Muscular" pose.


    Leo returned to the original pose with one right hand raised, looked at that hand and sighed contentedly.


    -... What are you doing?


    -Ueeaa !?


    Leo, who had lost his alertness, did not notice Erika reflected in the mirror until she spoke.


    - Yes, and took a hair dryer.


    Leo, who was flushed, hurried to turn away. In addition to the thought that he was found in this shameful activity, there was something else.


    - T-why are you in this form !?


    Leo simply could not look directly at the reflection of Erika in the mirror in such an unseemly appearance for a girl.


    She was wearing a T-shirt, the length of which was barely enough to cover her breasts. And from below there were only short tight shorts, covering the legs only slightly at the base of the thighs. The slender waist, arms and legs, as well as the skin on the top of the chest (so called "d��collet�� zone"), reddening from the rush of blood, were completely naked.


    "Ha-ha?" It''s a normal look when you get out of the shower. All the necessary clothes are on me.


    -E-this I understand! N-But why are you here ...!?


    -Why not? I was too lazy to go to the main building.


    Saying this in a tired voice, Erika sat on a stool next to Leo and held out her hand to the fan.


    "Well, do not you want to dry your hair quickly now?" It looks like your wonderful behavior has already subsided.


    - N-no, I, perhaps, I''ll go!


    Leo threw the hair dryer in a sharp movement, quickly turned and walked towards the exit from the shower. Seeing the departing Leo, Erika shrugged her shoulders. Having finished drying her hair, she threw a robe over her T- shirt and shorts and went to the extension, which plays the role of her room.


    ? ? ?


    At a meeting that continued with tea drinking, the theme of Tatsuya''s report flowed into the story of a magical attack that was supposedly "Tuman Bomba."


    -That is, even Tatsuya-kun could not recognize the user of this magic?


    -Yes. - Tatsuya confirmed Katsushige''s guess.


    "But if this magic was "Tuman Bomba, "then ..." Katsushige thought for a moment, then expressed his thoughts. "... This means that the New Soviet Union has really begun to implement the ultra-long-range auxiliary targeting system in practice."


    -Auxiliary targeting system in ultra-long range ... Like the Third Eye, used for the Material Burst?


    Katsushige nodded to the inquiring Yuka.


    "Although, because of the supposed properties of this magic, the accuracy of aiming, like the Third Eye, is not needed." On the other hand, it seems to me that the computing power of just one magician will not be enough to compute the copying of an infinite number of magic sequences, changing the values of variables for simultaneous activation. I think they use a complex system that includes a large computer that helps with calculations.


    After the first sentence, the rest he spoke, turning to Maya.


    - Really. Tatsuya-san, what do you think?


    "I think that''s a reasonable assumption." Moreover, when using a large CAD that has such integrated functions that allow all variables to be preliminarily entered into the activation sequence, the load on the magician must be heavily reduced.


    -That is, the magician will only have to count the ready activation sequence?


    -Even reading the activation sequence can be automated.


    -Does all this really reduce the burden on the magician? - Yuka expressed her doubt about the discussion of Maya and Tatsuya. - After all, if magic is activated by automated reading of the activation sequence, then the magician can get into a situation when the finished magic will exceed his capabilities?


    -Magic, beyond their abilities, simply will not activate. Although, if you use the "Sorcery Booster", then, perhaps, it will. - There was no hesitation in the voice of Tatsuya responding to Yuka.


    -Speaking about the amplifier, did you mean " Sorcery Booster", which was distributed by the Hong Kong mafia? Was not the organization that produced them destroyed?


    -This does not mean that the manufacturing method was lost. Well, all this of course is just guesses.


    -That''s right.


    It seemed that Yuka still wants to say something, but the tone of Maya''s response made her retreat.


    -I''m also interested in how this magic works, but there is a more urgent question ...


    Finishing her sentence, Maya looked at Miyuki with the question "Is it interesting, did she understand?" in the view. Perhaps there was some teaching lesson for the next head.


    "I think the most urgent task is how to protect ourselves from magic, which is supposedly "Tuman Bomba. "


    Fortunately, Tatsuya had already told her about it last night, so Miyuki was not troubled to answer. Maya nodded in satisfaction. She did not know that Miyuki''s answer was actually overheard from Tatsuya, or she did not care that you can get answers by fraud.


    "To begin with, let''s put aside the question of whether the magic that generates a detonating gas and explodes it is a Tuman Bomba." How would Miyuki-san defend herself against this magic?


    About this Tatsuya also gave her a lecture, only on the way here on VTOL, not last night.


    -If you can predict the activation time, then I think it can be stopped by the "Freeze Flame". But to catch the right moment is a rather difficult task ...


    "Freeze Flame" is magic that prevents a fire, keeping the temperature of the target object below a certain level. Even if the "Tuman Bomba" magic combines hydrogen and oxygen without application of heat, the synthesis still releases heat, which can be stopped by the "Freeze Flame", which is precisely designed to prevent heating.


    -Understood. What about Katsushige-san?


    -Hmm ... I think, depending on the scale of the attack, I can get by using the "Density Manipulation" to isolate the oxygen from the hydrogen immediately after their creation, thereby causing an error in the logic of the attacking magic and forcing it to fail activation.


    -What does Fumiya-san think?


    "I think I will not be able to do anything other than trying to protect myself with a barrier, but my sister''s "Perfect Diffusion" will probably be able to prevent the activation of the magic.


    One by one, the so-called detoxification facilities gradually created an optimistic atmosphere.


    -It is theoretically possible to neutralize with the help of "Density Manipulation" and prevent activation with the help of "Perfect Diffusion", but ...


    At this point, Tatsuya intervened with criticism.


    "As Miyuki said, the main problem is whether the moment of activation of the enemies magic can be guessed. This high-speed distribution of magic sequences by copying, I for convenience called "Chain Casting". I believe that it will be quite difficult to have time to call up your magic before the end of the call of enemy magic.


    -However after all this, supposedly Tuman Bomba requires water on the whole area of the attack zone? On the sea or the lake everything is clear, but on land it is necessary to create first a fog or a puddle of water? I think, in this case, to some extent it is possible to predict the attack in advance.


    This time, Yuka spoke in an unexpectedly serious tone. However, Tatsuya refuted these arguments without saying anything superfluous.


    "If I were the user of that magic, I would just wait for a rainy day." We are in Japan, not in the desert in the Middle East. Finding the opportunity will be easy.


    Yuka only shrugged her shoulders. Tatsuya could not understand whether she expresses any meaning in this, or does not think about anything at all. He only worried for a moment, and decided to give up thinking about it.


    -Chain Casting copying is extremely fast. If the right moment cannot be precisely determined, it is better to be protected by barrier magic if possible.


    When the words "Barrier Magic" sounded, the views of all those present, except Tatsuya and Miyuki, involuntarily rushed behind Miyuki''s back. Standing there and kept silent all the time Minami cringed under the gaze of five people.


    ? ? ?


    After returning home and entering his room, Leo immediately went to the videophone. He could not get rid of the thoughts that haunted him all the way home, and could not suppress the desire to talk with someone.


    After a long call waiting, an image appeared on the screen of the videophone. There was an interior of the room in Japanese style. Given that the owner of the room is a schoolboy, one could call it "a study room," but because of the availability of bookcases that reach to the ceiling and are completely stuffed with paper books unusual for this time, this room was more like a "library."


    -Leo, a call from you is quite a rare occurrence. - Mikihiko said from the screen of the videoconference.


    -Oh, Mikihiko. Did I interrupt you?


    -... Did something happen?


    Seeing Leo''s unusually depressed expression, Mikihiko also changed in the face.


    - Yes, I wanted to hear someone''s opinion on one issue ...


    The atmosphere of seriousness was transmitted even through the display. However, at this point something completely unexpected happened.


    - Yoshida-kun, in the bathroom ... Ah, I''m sorry.


    On the side of Mikihiko, the microphone caught the girl''s voice calling from far away (possibly from the entrance to the library). But that was not all. At the very edge of the display, partially appeared the figure of a girl who looked in the doorway, in which Leo recognized Mizuki.


    -Excuse me! I interrupted you!


    -Wait! Leo, you''re wrong! You''ve misunderstood everything!


    The panicking Leo trying to turn off the video, he tried to stop the even more panicky Mikihiko.


    "... I do not know what I misunderstood." I do not think you called to your house to do something n-indecent.


    -Wh-What does it mean n-n-indecent !?


    -N-well, that''s it. Between a man and a woman ...


    -I would not do anything like that! I would not be so rude to Shibata-san!


    -Yes, I said that I do not think you did it!


    -Yoshida-kun, did you say something about me ...?


    Mizuki reappeared at the door at a time when the confusion between Leo and Mikihiko reached the limit. However, unlike the previous time, not only Mizuki appeared on the screen.


    - Mizuki-and, for a long time?


    This time, Mizuki did not just look in the room, and entered her, and behind her was another girl.


    Leo remembered the face of this girl. It was his classmate who is a member of the Arts Club.


    -Ah. Yoshida-kun is talking on the phone. Then we will postpone the work on the ice sculpture and do something else. Because there is not much time left.


    This schoolgirl took Mizuki''s hand and dragged her along.


    -... I suppose that other members of the art club also came? - Waiting until the girls disappeared from the screen, Leo asked.


    -That''s right. Shibata-san and I are not alone here alone. So do not say stupid things.


    "Did he mean that something could happen if they were only two?" - Thought Leo. However, he decided that continuing to talk about it would be rude.


    - Sorry.


    - ... Come on. Tell me, what did you want to hear about my opinion?


    Leo felt relieved that his misunderstanding did not turn into a conflict, and the conversation returned to the original theme. And then he remembered why he even called.


    -Yes. The problem is not that big, but ...


    -I''m listening.


    -Have you noticed Erika''s strange behavior lately?


    -Erika? What happened?


    -Not that something with it was radiant ... You see, today Erika called me to the dojo in her house.


    -To the dojo?


    -Yes. And she says this: "I want you to help me with one first-grader." I was supposed to help Erika in training the technique of "Usub Kagero," and to look at the first-grader who liked her was interesting too.


    -Erika attracted by first-grader ... Likely you are talking about Yaguruma- kun?


    -Mikihiko, do you know about Saburou?


    -I saw him a little after the ceremony ... And indeed, there are rumors that Erika trains Yaguruma-kun. And what''s wrong?


    "It feels like Erika ... well, somehow is too hard on training.


    - ... Yes, this is unusual for her.


    Mikihiko, who knows Erika''s approach to training "you want to learn technique - do it yourself," was slightly puzzled by these words of Leo.


    -In my case, it can be said, there was also an exception. But Saburou''s teaching is even fundamentally different from mine. From the very first glance, it is felt that this is not a learning technique, but an attempt to become stronger.


    - This is really ... not like Erika.


    The face of the viewer from Mikihiko''s screen became serious. Knowing him for a long time, Leo knew that this betrays his strong sense of alarm.


    -... And then, after that, I came across her in the shower room.


    -... And?


    Trying to speak, suppressing indecision, he created a long pause in the conversation. And Leo and Mikihiko did unnaturally serious faces.


    "I meant the shower room of the dojo. The one that students usually use.


    -... Yeah, I get it. And what?


    -After the shower, Erika went out in short T-shirt and shorts. With a naked stomach, just like in a swimsuit.


    -Leo, this sounds quite safe ...


    My whole body was trembling, and it was not shaking with excitement.


    -Mikihiko, do you also think so?


    -Uh, what are you talking about?


    Seeing Leo''s suddenly serious expression looking straight at the camera, Mikihiko rounded his eyes and froze in that form.


    -I''m not talking about the fact that I saw her naked or in one underwear. And about the fact that it''s not strange that she did not care that a guy saw her figure, covered only in a couple of places, after she came out of the shower? Was it pretending, did she really care?


    -It''s ... more like your misunderstanding, Leo. Erika herself said that for her this situation is normal?


    -I think so too. That''s why it''s strange.


    -......


    Mikihiko could neither confirm nor disprove Leo''s remark. Because he realized that the situation could be much more serious than he first thought.


    "Is she overextending herself too much?" After the death of her older brother, she looked calm, but it seems, in fact, she is very hurt?


    -I think so, but ... Are you saying this has something to do with the current state of Erika?


    "It''s just a guess, but ... Is not it like she wants revenge?"


    - Revenge ... For Toshikazuu-san?


    Leo silently nodded in response to the question of Mikihiko.


    -But to whom? After all, the criminals responsible for the attack in Hakone who killed Toshikazuu-san are already dead?


    For the rest of society, the search for those responsible for the attack in Hakone is still underway. However, the lost the eldest son of the Chiba family was partially revealed the truth. Leo and Mikihiko also were briefed on the incident, except for classified information.


    "Is not it ... Tatsuya?"


    - Uh ...?


    Hearing this completely unexpected opinion, Mikihiko lost his speech. However, immediately taking himself in hand, he began to deny.


    -Tatsuya is not to blame. Perhaps, those who stopped Toshikazu-san were Tatsuya, but ... it was he who freed Toshikazu-san from the dark magic. The people of the Chiba family should be grateful to Tatsuya.


    -Mikihiko, this is the reason. Emotions are in fact what constantly goes against the mind?


    Mikihiko again could not find anything to say.


    "However, I do not think Erika wants anything, like Tatsuya''s death."


    -Do not say such dangerous words ...!


    -Sorry sorry. I wanted to ask you if Erika would do something so self-willed.


    What do you think? In any case, in our company, you''ve known her the longest.


    -Willfully ...?


    -Well, you understand me ... I mean, she wants to defeat Tatsuya at any cost. Even so much that he rejects her femininity, if only to stun him.


    -... Are you exaggerating? - Mikihiko muttered with a shocked face. But then he shook his head.- I believe that she did not think about such extreme measures, but ... and to say that our fears are totally unfounded, too.


    Leo looked silently at Mikihiko from the screen of the videophone.


    -Let''s watch Erika for a while.


    -Yes, that''s right.


    Having said this, Leo smiled unintentionally and shrugged his shoulders.


    -Well, if Erika is going to use me for something, then I have no particular choice.


    A small smile appeared on the face of Mikihiko that was displayed on the screen.


    -Yes, you are a good couple.


    -Stop it.


    Leo frowned, as if he thought something unpleasant.


    ? ? ?


    Minoru, invited to the house of Saegusa, in addition to a late lunch, was also invited to dinner.


    - I sent a message to your onii-san.


    -Many thanks, Mayumi-san.


    -We can also provide a helicopter for delivery home. "Thank you, Kasumi-san." I''m taking you up on your word. Saying this, Minoru looked shyly around.


    "What is it, Minoru-kun?" Do not worry.


    "No, nothing ... Izumi-san, is your father at home?"


    Laying the table has already been completed. The dishes were prepared for four: Minoru, Mayumi, Kasumi and Izumi. The place of Koichi was not prepared. Koichi did not show up for lunch either. Minoru is not that I wanted to talk about something with him, but thought it necessary to at least greet him properly.


    - It seems that he went somewhere without telling anyone anything.


    Minoru answered the question not by Izumi, which he asked, but by Mayumi, having previously specified from the servants.


    -They seem to be having dinner with my older brother together outside the house. I''m sorry that I will not be able to greet you.


    -No, it''s worth it to apologize. I should have welcomed you when we first arrived.


    "As Izumi-chan has already said, you do not have to worry about such things." Because Minoru-kun is our guest.


    "Haha ... thank you very much."


    Minoru relaxed slightly. He laughed because it was rare for him to relax in this way. Usually, Minoru''s daily life is full of tense moments.


    Outstanding magical power and a weak body, which constantly drives him to bed, gave Minoru pain that he could not live up to his expectations. His exceptional intellect and even his beauty, mercilessly piercing the eyes of other people, exerted strong pressure on him.


    Despite the presence of talent. Despite the availability of abilities.


    Only a weak body prevents him from fulfilling his duties. These are the thoughts of Minoru himself that pushed himself into a corner.


    I cannot perform the duties that must be performed.


    The feeling of guilt for this made Minoru adopt a lifestyle with uncertain behavior towards the surrounding people.


    He was able to relax in the company of the Saegusa sisters because they were not worried about his beauty.


    Minoru was surprised and grateful that they looked at him as a friend, for the first time after seeing him for a long time.


    Although they had behaved this way before, but until now it was not natural. He could not understand why. For him it was not clear that the reason was that they were accustomed to the even more perfect beauty of Miyuki.


    It was inevitable. After all, Minoru was first impressed by Miyuki as an "outstanding magician", and beauty was secondary. In addition, it was because people close to Miyuki also showed an interest in Minoru''s appearance.


    In this regard, Minoru recalled "the girl next to Miyuki, looking at his face."


    A slight smile surfaced on his face as he remembered how the blushing Minami ran away from him, lying in bed. Remembering her, he did not feel any discomfort.


    The views of the opposite sex directed at him for Minoru were oppressive and overwhelmingly gloomy. It was always like this, but, remembering Minami, he felt warmly.


    She seemed sweet to him, charming. Minoru had such feelings for the first time.


    - ... Minoru-kun, what happened? You are noticeably cheerful.


    - Oh, I''m sorry. I remember something pleasant ...


    Minoru''s cheeks slightly reddened. He was embarrassed by the possible ambiguous meaning of his smiling face, which the girls saw.


    "At such moments, Minoru looks like an ordinary boy. Kasumi said with a smile. To hear from these sisters say that he was "ordinary" for Minoru was a refreshing taste of a sense of comfort.


    "... By the way, have the wounded students already recovered?"


    Dinner began with innocuous topics, however, unfortunately, it was not possible to finish with secular conversations alone. Because it had bothered them ever since they heard, and they had to be sure. Mayumi asked about the condition of the Second High students who were seriously injured as a result of the "Humanists" attack on their way home from school.


    -Fortunately, there were no difficulties, all of them have completely recovered.


    -Thank God ...


    Izumi sighed with relief. She was also attacked by fanatics from the anti- magic movement, although she herself did not suffer. So the sufferings of the pupils of the other school were not alien to her.


    -And what about the "Humanists"? The charges were not pursued? Minoru smiled with restraint when he heard Kasumi''s question.


    "That''s all right." Taking into account the serious injuries, it was concluded that the use of magic was justified.


    - Well, it was quite natural. By the way, were the attackers arrested?


    If the self-defense of students of Second High was recognized as legitimate, then all severity of the prosecution was to be transferred to the "Humanists". Under the intense gaze of Kasumi thinking so, Minoru''s expression took on an apologetic look.


    -The attackers ... were diagnosed that their mind was clouded with drugs, and as a result they were aquitted.


    -How so! The pupils of Second High suffered greatly from their actions! Is it justified by insanity to apply to such serious crimes!?


    "... I''ve also heard a couple of conversations." Since the pupils of Second High are magicians, they should not be badly injured from attacks by ordinary people. In fact, there are no complications from injuries, so it was not a serious crime ... that''s the case.


    - What now, if the victim is a magician, then the criminal is not to blame !?


    "Are you saying that laws apply to us magicians, and ordinary citizens unequally?" - Izumi in a voice besieged with sarcasm, exploded in the wrath of Kasumi. This argument of the sister had nothing to refute not only Kasumi, but also Mayumi.


    - You''re right.


    Minoru also agreed. More precisely, on this occasion he resented even more Izumi.


    -If it were so, the coexistence of people and magicians would be impossible.


    But Saegusa'' sisters did not hear this whisper. If they found out about his despair about this, then in the future it could deliver some problems ...


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya''s group returned to Tokyo at 8 pm. The place of return turned out to be the roof of the building in Tofu, on which they met the day on the way to the main house. From the small VTOL, six came out: Tatsuya, Miyuki,


    Minami, as well as Katsushige, Kotona and Kanata.


    -Tatsuya-sama, on this I have to say goodbye to you.


    -Thank you very much, Hanabishi-san.


    "These are undeserved words." Please call me Hyougo. Now, I beg your pardon, I will wait for our next meeting.


    Tatsuya did not ask Hyougo which meeting he had in mind, but only escaped the departing VTOL.


    - Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-san.


    Hearing the voice of Katsushige, Tatsuya turned around. Miyuki looked at Katsushige with caution.


    - Have you two heard about this building?


    Neither Katsushige, nor Kotona, nor Kanata showed any concern with the suspicion read in Miyuki''s glance. Katsushige asked the question in a formal, polite tone.


    - I can assume that this is the property of the Yotsuba family, but ...


    With a face expressing that the answer is only partially correct, Katsushige nodded at Tatsuya''s answer.


    -This building was built to move the headquarters of the Yotsuba family to Tokyo.


    -Earlier I was wondering if such a plan exists. It seems there is.


    "The whole living area will be occupied by Yotsuba''s people." The apartments will also be used as temporary accommodation for battles participants.


    - Clear. That''s why the structure of the building resembles a fortress.


    This building was located in the middle of a large undeveloped site. It is not difficult to guess that this site played the role of a "serf trench" and was stuffed with a large number of protective systems.


    The office part up to the third floor had absolutely no windows, and its lighting was organized by a fiber-optic structure. Residential areas, located from floors 4 and above, instead of windows for the most part had balconies, so it was difficult to see the interior from outside.


    Completely covering the top floor and the roof, the protective fence was installed not to protect it from falls, but to protect it from outside penetration. Instead of the blinds on the windows, armor plates may be provided.


    -We too will soon move here.


    -It''s clear.


    Katsushige''s words were not unexpected. They did not just build it all. To grant the residence to the next head of the branch family is reasonable in many senses.


    "Tatsuya-san, you will also move here."


    However, Kotona''s words which continued beyond Katsushige, were unexpected.


    -But there is nothing to worry about, because a complete replacement of the training equipment is already under way.


    "Did she both say that?" - Instead of Tatsuya hovering in surprise, Kotona was asked by Miyuki.


    -Yes.


    -That''s what they asked us to convey. - Following Kotona''s nod, Katsushige added, after which these three (including Kanata) entered the building.


    Having settled on the couch in the living room at home, Tatsuya and Miyuki first chose the topic of the discussion, which was reported by Katsushige.


    - Onii-sama, did you know about this?


    The question was expected. Without any hesitation in using Onii-sama''s appeal, Miyuki asked Tatsuya about moving. It seems that Tatsuya would become Tatsuya-most definitely, for Miyuki she still needs some time.


    -I remember that I heard something about moving to the Yotsuba base in Tokyo. But I did not think that this would happen so soon.


    For Tatsuya, this also turned out to be a surprise, which he admitted to Miyuki.


    "Perhaps both of us believe it necessary to strengthen our security with you."


    - Does this mean that someone has aimed at us?


    The face of Minami, who came with tea, became tense.


    "Perhaps it is." However, I think this is a preparation for the fact that Yotsuba''s people in the future may have more chances of being disturbed.


    -Are you thinking about confrontation with the other 27 houses?


    -Not only the 27 houses.


    "Do ... do you mean a protest against the government?"


    According to Miyuki''s voice, it was noticeable that she began to lose her composure.


    -No. Since the government is not a monolithic structure, it should not become a confrontation with state power. But if this happens, then those who pull the trigger will not be both, uh, and I.


    -Onii-sama ...


    Tatsuya gently stroked Miyuki''s hand, not concealing her anxiety. Feeling Tatsuya''s hand, Miyuki''s fingers relaxed a little.


    -I think that both sides have no intention of a conflict with the Japanese government. But the probability of a conflict with the self-defense forces is not zero.


    Miyuki again tensed, hands clenched into fists. With a smile, saying "Everything will be fine," Tatsuya gently stroked Miyuki on the head.


    "Do not worry, I will not let it reach a full-scale armed battle."


    "... Miyuki is happy to hear that."


    Miyuki took advantage of the moment and clung to Tatsuya. Looking at this, Minami did not want to run away this time, as usual, but also felt that the worry was disappearing.

 Volume 22 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The day after the meeting of young people from the "28 houses", the Mitsuya family met an unexpected guest.


    The name of this guest was Tooyama Tsukasa. On the lists of the military she was registered as a junior officer of the army of defense, Tooyama Tsukasa. Tooyama''s name was not only used as an external cover, but was actually registered in all documents, like the real one.


    This was not just a violation of some unspoken rules, but a full-fledged crime, but no one blamed her for this. Because it is the policy of the army, to hide the use of the strength of the Tooyama family. The magic of the Tooyama family was hidden by the authorities because of its nature.


    It seems that power-hungry people wanted to keep it a secret from the civilians and have it ready to help key government members in case of emergency.


    On the other hand, the Mitsuya family, besides the management of the Third Laboratory and associated with the Ten Master Clans of Affairs, also dealt with the sale of weapons. Therefore, like arms dealers, and not like magicians, they had connections leading to the shady side of this world.


    As an exception to the family that has the genealogy of powerful magicians, the Mitsuya family, with the tacit consent of the government, is negotiating with foreign forces, so family members often secretly travel to other countries. And the information obtained in this way can be useful for the army. Also, secretly supplying weapons to foreign armed groups, they are intermediaries who promote the military actions desired by the Japanese government.


    Relationships between the Mitsuya family and the military are not mutually beneficial. In these relations, the army receives much more benefits. Nevertheless, even the only advantage that they are allies of the self- defense forces, gives them the right to be aware of the intentions of the army. Magicians and government are not equal in status.


    Tsukasa is a magician from the same 28 houses. Since the Tooyama family cannot be selected as one of the Ten Master Clans, its rank among the 28 houses is lower than that of the Mitsuya family. However, with Tooyama Tsukasa, deeply connected with the top of the self-defense forces, the Mitsuya family could not scornfully disregard her. On the contrary, the relationship between the Mitsuya family, the army and Tsukasa was such that they had to at least listen to it to some extent. The acquaintance of Shiina and Tsukasa happened precisely as a result of these relations, in which the Mitsuya family was to help the Tooyama family.


    The adults from the Mitsuya family, who knew the truth about these relations, naturally, were unfriendly towards Tsukasa. Tsukasa herself understood this perfectly, but she did not care at all that they did not like her.


    "I''m sorry to bother you when you''re so busy."


    - No, do not worry. So, what business do you have for us today?


    In response to the formal greeting of Tsukasa, the head of the family, Mitsuya Gen, immediately went on to the question of the visit. In his words the thought of "quickly finish the business and go away" was clearly read. The elder son Motoharu, who was present here, looked reproachfully at his father, but Gen did not pay attention to this look. All his attention was focused on Tsukasa.


    - I heard about yesterday''s meeting.


    However, Tsukasa did not seem to intend to end the conversation quickly.


    - ... That''s it. - Muttered Gen with a helpless voice.


    "I thought that Tooyama-san would also come there."


    If he had left it to his father, he could have reached a quarrel. With this feeling, Motoharu sitting next to him a polite voice intervened in the conversation.


    - The younger brother is busy with family affairs.


    With her usual glued on polite smile, Tsukasa answered with words, which you cannot name the answer. Since Motoharu was also familiar with the circumstances of the Tooyama family, he did not elaborate on the details of this strange answer and decided to continue the conversation:


    -So, what''s going on with yesterday''s meeting?


    -In such a very friendly atmosphere, you all strengthened your friendship.


    -Yes, it was ...


    -But unfortunately, in the end some people violated this harmony.


    -... Everything was not so serious.


    -Here''s how? - To Tsukasa''s words Motoharu answered with an icy glance. - It seems that the man from Yotsuba did not stay for dinner after the meeting.


    -It seems that he had a previously planned arrangement.


    Motoharu tried to protect Tatsuya from being drawn into a conflict between the Tooyama and Yotsuba families. If it is decided that Tatsuya violates the unity of magicians, the Mitsuya family will have to cooperate with Tsukasa to solve this problem.


    But it was a futile attempt.


    "We are also concerned about the attitude of Shiba Tatsuya-san, who refuses to cooperate."


    The opinion of Tsukasa was determined from the very beginning.


    -By we do you mean the National Defense Forces?


    -Right. This is our area of responsibility, and we consider it necessary to verify whether Shiba Tatsuya impedes public safety.


    -Shiba Tatsuya-dono is not military. The army does not have such powers. Even the Ten Master Clans, even the Tooyama family, should not have the authority to check the people of the Yotsuba family. - Feeling that he can no longer remain silent, before this left the conversation with his son, Gen, inserted his words.


    However, these arguments did not confuse Tsukasa.


    - There is no authority, but you can check it out, right?


    Tsukasa smiled broadly at Gen. In this smile there was not a single drop of friendliness.


    - ... And what does Tooyama-san want from us?


    He decided that Tsukasa wants them to help her with some of her next tricky plan. To the question of Gen, in which the consent was already read, Tsukasa responded with a polite smile.


    "I would like to take Shiina-chan for a short time to participate in our exercises."


    Without giving anything to say who began to change in the face of Gen, Tsukasa immediately continued.


    "Even if they say" teachings, "nothing dangerous will be there. In addition, I already received the consent of Shiina-chan.


    "When did you ..." muttered the shocked Motoharu, and Gen irritatedly clucked his tongue. He did not care that it was impolite.


    "In any case, I do not have the right to forbid it."


    - This is not true. I would like Mitsuya-san to collaborate on his own.


    Seeing Tsukasa''s face, in which the provocation was clearly being read, Gen again clucked his tongue. It was nothing more than a manifestation of submission.


    ? ? ?


    In First High, after graduation.


    Entering the school boardroom, Tatsuya, with the permission of Miyuki, went to the repair room of the Robotics Club.


    Not on patrol. Sometimes he also occupied the Robotics Club room for Pixie''s service, but today he did not go there for that.


    "Senpai, I''m sorry for disturbing you for something like this."


    Here he came to call on Shippou Takuma.


    -Nothing. Is there a secret conversation?


    -Secret, you say ...? I just did not want the president to hear about it ...


    -Tell me. - Tatsuya called on to continue to hesitate to tell Takuma.


    -This is about what happened after yesterday sempai went home.


    -Are you talking about lunch after the meeting? I believe my evil words caused a resurgence of indignation?


    -No, there was no indignation ...


    In other words, it means that all the same it was said about Tatsuya''s antagonizing.


    -Sempai knew that his words would cause dissatisfaction to the other people present, and still decided to confront the current atmosphere of the meeting? Why did you drive yourself into a disadvantageous position by your behavior?


    Tatsuya was not obliged to answer Takuma''s question. There was no sense of duty either.


    -Even if the strong begin to respect the weak, the fear of the weak will not disappear until we abandon the very power threatening the weak.


    However, at his whim, Tatsuya decided not to deny him boldly came with the question.


    -... Do you mean that ordinary people will be afraid and envious because we are magicians?


    "People who are not magicians do not necessarily envy magicians." But fear is usually inevitable. Because for unarmed people, we are the ones who always carry weapons.


    -... And so you objected to the appeal to society? Because the effect will not be good?


    "The reason for my refusal was that it was quite obvious that they wanted to force the next head of the Yotsuba family to take the burden.


    -If there were intentions, like to force her to bear the main burden ...


    Indeed, I think the way to bring the discussion to this was rather straightforward.


    First, Takuma turned to his feelings, and spoke in defense of people unknown to him. But now, he expressed criticism of the methods of Tomokazu and the Saegusa family, apparently recalling some previous events relating to them.


    -Shippou. I think you also understand that even if we have good intentions, we cannot always wait for the same from opponents.


    -It seems ... it is. I think I understand.


    "Even if magicians conscientiously serve non-magicians, not everyone will appreciate it." I think that the probability that accumulated envy will grow into a flared hostility is not just a pessimist''s nightmare.


    - Is this pessimistic belief too much? But this ...


    Takuma wanted to say that this is an exaggeration. But he could not utter these words. Because at that moment he noticed that this is a self-deception when he denies it as impossible.


    -Of course, if my bride becomes an advertising idol, then you can expect some success. Still, she is beautiful, no matter what she says. In advertising, you do not need to use the "law of three B", because beauty alone is enough as an influence force.


    Law 3B is an experimentally derived rule that shows that the use of Beauty, Children and Beast for advertising is very attractive to the public and easily gives a positive impression. And the use of beauty is not limited to advertising. Men tend to weaken before beautiful women, and women - in front of beautiful men. But in the case of Miyuki, this is a beauty that surpasses personal preferences, and can have an impact not only on the opposite sex, but also on women.


    -However, the higher the effectiveness of advertising activities, the more stubborn people who do not like it. It can even reach fanaticism. If everything goes, as the Saegusa family expects, then Miyuki becomes the target of fanatics. I cannot allow such an obviously dastardly plan. Even to argue about this is outrageous.


    "... I understand, to some extent, what the sempai thinks." But was it normal to talk about it in that situation? I think it was a bad decision, enter into a dispute, and finish it without explaining anything.


    "In your opinion, Shippou, there''s truth."


    He was right. But Tatsuya carefully thought everything through before going to such actions.


    -However, if I started arguing with the Saegusa family at that moment, it would bring even more hostility to me. Thus, the Saegusa family would still retain face, making me a bad guy.


    Takuma listened in silence, slapping his eyes. He did not even think about this point of view.


    "I do not mind helping magicians with society." I just think that we must take into account the risks associated with this. Extremists can take dangerous actions if they decide that society does not support them. For the sake of trying to "destroy the evil," they can go to suicide bomber attacks.


    -Evil ...?


    -Imagine that there were some strong outsiders. Since they are strangers, no one will consider them their defenders. People will not know if they will harm them. But they will understand that they will not be able to defend themselves. And it does not matter whether these opponents really think to harm them. But only for the reason that they can be in danger, unless people will not want the existence of these opponents to stop? And if you think about how to call this existence, then, I think, it will just be "evil."


    -For supporters of the anti-magic movement, magicians are... "evil"?


    -It seems so to me. I do not mean that magicians are absolutely strong in everything, but in terms of harm, they are certainly one of the strongest. And the weak do not trust the strong. And in this they are right. After all, a strong one can trample a weak one at any moment.


    -So the weak call the strong as evil ...? To escape from fear of ignorance when they are trampled?


    That is, Tatsuya wanted to avoid Miyuki becoming a symbol of this "evil". After all these explanations, Takuma finally began to understand what Tatsuya was worried about.


    -The situation cannot be solved by the oppression of the weak. As long as there are strong people, like us. We cannot stop being strong to solve this conflict. Magic is the natural power of a magician. The magician cannot get rid of the power of magic.


    -Sempai ... do you think that the coexistence of magicians and non- magicians is impossible?


    -Coexistence with a partner who does not want coexistence is an extremely difficult task.


    After answering the tautology*, Tatsuya left. But Takuma did not feel cheated by Tatsuya.


    [*]a phrase or expression in which the same thing is said twice in different words


    ? ? ?


    The sun was already deep in the west, and the time was coming to go home from school. Leo, who ended up clubbing, went to a cafe to quench his hunger.


    By exchanging greetings along the way (sociable Leo knew more than two- thirds of the total number of pupils of the 2nd and 3rd years of schooling), he went to an automated counter and exchanged a food voucher with a built-in chip for a sandwich. As he took a drink of plain water. He looked around the cafe for a free table and found a first-grader he had recently dealt with.


    "Saburou, can I sit with you?"


    "Sai-si-senpai!" Please.


    Immersed in his thoughts and staring at an empty cup of coffee, Saburou, when he heard the voice, finally noticed Leo. To Saburou''s troubled tone, Leo said "I apologize for the disturbance" and sat opposite him.


    -Are you waiting for someone?


    -Yes, Shiina.


    Hearing Saburou''s answer, Leo thought: "Was it worth asking?". Becoming his opponent in training, he learned about Saburou''s situation. Even about the fact that before entering First High he was dismissed from the position of bodyguard.


    Leo did not feel uncomfortable about this, but decided to change the subject.


    -Did you train with Erika today?


    -Yes ...


    He did not have any bruises, but on closer examination, it was noticeable that Saburou was severely drained. It''s clear that he worries if he will be able to protect his childhood friend on his way home in such a state, but Leo decided that this does not concern him. When Saburou was removed from the post of guard, of course, she should have been appointed a substitute. And the responsibility should be borne by those people, not Saburou. Until Saburou returns to the defense of Shiina.


    -I am very grateful to her. For the fact that she trains an inexperienced person like me ...


    -I think, you cannot worry about this. Because she likes it.


    -It is, but when you say it, it sounds somehow disgusting.


    -Ova-ah !? Suddenly he heard the voice of the one under discussion, Leo jumped upright in the chair. Erika was standing right behind Leo. From his place Saburou could see her appearance. But despite this, Saburou was surprised no less than Leo. - Wiped the presence and crept up! You Th, ninja or what?


    "The technique of erasing ones presence is not only used by ninjas. This is an indispensable skill for attacking melee fighters.


    "It''s an absolute lie, is not it ...?" Leo groaned and fell on a chair, as if he had lost all his strength. On this comical scene with Leo falling apart in the chair, a chuckle sounded from behind Erika''s back.


    "Oh, is Mizuki here too?"


    - I just came.


    Seated opposite Leo, Saburou fussed. From the appearance of an unfamiliar girl from the third year he felt uneasy.


    - Saburou.


    Erika having managed to make the first movement, Saburou stopped, who with his whole appearance showed that he wants to escape.


    -This is Shibata Mizuki. Unlike us, she is an ordinary peaceful pupil First High, so you cannot involve her in all sorts of dangerous things.


    -I would not do anything like that ...


    Saburou involuntarily stood up and began to protest. But then he remembered that he had to do something.


    "Uh, nice to meet you." My name is Yaguruma Saburou.


    Saburou made a bow with the entire upper body, bent at the waist.


    Realizing what his behavior was with excitement, Mizuki did not say too much and laughed.


    - My name is Shibata Mizuki. Glad to meet you.


    From her emanated a warm, kind atmosphere, which somehow reminded him of Shiina.


    "... Yaguruma, why are you blushing?"


    - I''m not red!


    "Do not even think about it." Because Mizuki is the girl of Miki.


    -E-Erika-chan !?


    -My name is Mikihiko.


    The agitated Mizuki, who tried to protest, was interrupted by Mikihiko''s standard phrase who entered the cafe a second ago.


    "... And?" What about me?


    It seems that in the noise of the chatter of many visitors to the cafe he caught only the "Miki" he knew, and did not understand what the conversation was about. This proves that, despite the protest, in the depths of consciousness he takes the nickname "Miki".


    Smiling Erika did not have time to answer Mikihiko.


    - Nothing!


    Because it was ahead of Mizuki''s cry.


    -Sh-Shibata-san?


    -And ...


    Mikihiko was dumbfounded, Mizuki blushed. Erika shrugged, looking at the two who had fallen into this ridiculous situation.


    -Miki. Is it normal that the head of the disciplinary committee skips school in such a place?


    Erika thought that continuing to joke about Mizuki is bad form, and she decided to change the subject.


    It seems, understanding the purpose of Erika, Mikihiko scowled his face.


    "It''s almost time to go home." It''s okay if you leave a little early.


    His tone of voice this time was not tense, but he felt lightheaded.


    -Aha, extra time ... During the spring battle of the disciplinary committee, the newcomers clubs recruitment week.


    -This year, because there are much less problems than in the past. Things are now much easier.


    Is this true?


    There was an unexpected question from Mizuki, who had almost lost her face. She herself did not participate in the recruitment of newcomers, this was done by other members of her club, so she was not aware of what kind of struggle was going on this year.


    "Miyuki''s influence, after all?" Even if you do not take into account the name of Yotsuba, at the induction ceremony, newcomers also realized that Miyuki is not an ordinary person.


    A bitter smile came up on Mikihiko''s face in response to the words that said this with Erika''s sly grin.


    -And of course, the fact that Tatsuya is looking after everything helps too. Regardless of which incident occurred, Tatsuya''s appearance on the spot makes any of the 2nd and 3rd year students stop and look at him.


    -Tatsuya-san, in my opinion, is not at all a terrible person ...


    Mikihiko nodded, saying "true" in response to Mizuki''s opinion.


    -Tatsuya in particular does not try to intimidate anyone at all. But they cannot ignore him. His presence, so to speak ... In any case, this is how people feel at first sight.


    "What kind of person is Shiba-sempai?" Saburou suddenly asked who had sat silently after trying to escape. After experiencing a painful encounter with Tatsuya on the day of his arrival, Saburou did not blame him for it. In fact, he was not interested in details about Tatsuya. Saburou just wanted to learn something about the guy who is next to Shiina in the school board.


    This question was addressed not to Mikihiko, but to everyone present. The four third-graders looked at each other and chose who would answer by their eyes.


    "He''s an outstanding man." I think his knowledge of magic has long exceeded the level of the university. - The first to say Mikihiko.


    -He is strong. In school, strength and scale do not really play a role, but in a real battle he is very strong. In addition, I feel that there is still more unknown force hidden in it. - followed by Erika.


    -Tatsuya''s power is not only in magic. I have confidence in my physical strength, but with Tatsuya I do not compete. I do not think that I will stand up against him. - After them added Leo.


    "Yes, but he''s not a terrible person after all." He behaves like a gentleman, and not as a tyrant. - Deciding that the other three exaggerate, saying this, Mizuki wanted to protect the missing Tatsuya. "But what Yaguruma-kun wants to know is a little different, is not it?" What exactly did you want to know? - She asked Saburou.


    Not expecting a counter question, Saburou could not answer her. Or, perhaps, he himself did not understand what he wanted to know.


    "If you wanted to know about the character and temperament ..." Erika threw him a life line. - He is a person who does not hesitate when it is necessary to prioritize. When his priorities are set, then at least threaten, even persuade, even cry, though tempted, he will be unshakable. He will not worry. In a sense, one can rely on him more than anyone else, but in another sense, he is a man more heartless than anyone.


    Leo and Mikihiko looked discouraged. Mizuki could only squeeze out "Erika- chan ...", but Erika continued, as if it did not concern her.


    -Miyuki is the main priority of Tatsuya-kun. This is the truth about his steadfastness. If he has to choose whose life to save, one Miyuki or all of us with you, Tatsuya-kun will not hesitate to choose Miyuki.


    -Hey ...


    -Erika, that''s a bit ...


    Trying to object to Erika, Leo and Mikihiko could not find the words. Because whatever the words, they both understood that Erika was right. According to this silence, Saburou, who heard about what happened at yesterday''s meeting of young people from the Ten Master Clans, understood: "That''s why Shiba-sempai went to such recklessness."


    ? ? ?


    On his way home in a separate cab of an electric train, Saburou told Shiina about what he heard in the cafe from Erika and the others.


    "Ha-ha, so yesterday''s behavior of the sempai was for such a reason?"


    About the young people''s meeting, Shiina knew exactly the same as Saburou. It would be more accurate to say: "Saburou knew as much as Shiina." When the eldest son of the Mitsuya family told his younger brothers and sisters about what was said at the meeting, Saburou was there as the guest to listen to Shiina.


    -Well, there''s nothing to be done. - Such were the impressions of Shiina from the story of Saburou.


    -Cannot be helped?


    Saburou could not understand how she came to this conclusion.


    "He did not want to flaunt his bride, in love with him." I think this is quite obvious.


    "But about the necessary contribution of the Ten Master Clans for the sake of the magical world ... did he not even think about it?"


    Seeing in the middle of his sentence that Shiina''s mood was spoiled, Saburou wanted to interrupt, but eventually decided to finish the sentence. Because he noticed that before he had finished, there was no point in stopping.


    - What did you say? It''s disgusting.


    Annoyed at Saburou''s words, Shiina''s voice exploded in the enclosed space of the booth.


    "Wh-what''s disgusting ...?"


    "Saburou-kun, do you think that since this is the Ten Master Clanss, then they should be patient enough to make a show of themselves?" And did you know that behind these idols the reporters are running around, and they can simply forget about privacy?


    - No, such reporters disappeared several decades ago. Now you can be called to account, even if you talk about such matters. Besides, aren''t most of the current idols a 3D avatar?


    -In addition to idol-avatars, there are people. In addition, reporters are not the only problem, which also must always be remembered.


    She looked at Saburou with an offended face.


    -... You can just stay away from the reporters. Now they do not have anything to do with this.


    -Something Saburou-kun was obsessed with reporters.


    Although Shiina first mentioned them as an example, but Saburou continued to uselessly cling to them as an argument.


    -At yesterday''s meeting, no one said that President Shiba''s personal life would be sacrificed? That Shiba-senpai reaction was too radical?


    -This is true. But, if I were a guy, I would not want my beloved to become a *kyangyaru.


    [*]The Japanese term "Kyangyaru" (abbreviated from the English campaign girl) - means girls who act as advertisers of various events or goods. They are shot in advertising and conduct a variety of public activities.


    -Kyangyaru... She will not be asked to wear a swimsuit or a short skirt ...


    -At first perhaps, it will. But later, I think such requests will start coming. After all, President Shiba is so beautiful.


    Shiina inclined her head and looked from below into Saburou''s eyes.


    -Saburou-kun, would you not want to look at the president in a suit "tight mini"? With legs open or in thin stockings.


    Saburou did not answer Shiina''s question, he could not say a word at all.


    - ... The vulgar.


    - Did not Shiina talk about this?


    Under a look of unfounded contempt, Saburou could not protest much.


    -In the idea of using the president in advertising, after all, there is an expectation of using not only magical power, but also using female charm? Then, if the media will ask for a "costume that the audience wants," then I think it will not be possible to refuse. From such a beauty as the president, they will want only sexuality. And media employees who do not do this can be called incompetent.


    -... Not all men are so disorganized.


    "But you still want to see it, yes?"


    Saburou felt very awkward. On such a question it was difficult to answer the interlocutor of the opposite sex. In addition, it was difficult to answer "yes" or "no" when the interlocutor herself is "beautiful", and yes even "a childhood friend who knows a lot about him."


    Answering "yes" was too embarrassing, and the answer "no" would be immediately exposed as a lie. In other words, Shiina came straight to the top ten with her question.


    -I think, for such things, candidates should be selected. Because this is the Ten Master Clans, there should be no compulsion on the part of others. In addition, when a person does not call himself, but the assembled crowd tries to force him - is this not a villainy? Am I not right?


    -... No, I think you''re right.


    Shiina did not blame Saburou. However, he more and more wanted to escape every second.


    "I do not want to speak ill of my older brother, but ... I do not think Shiba- sempai is wrong."


    Before Saburou had time to say anything else, he was interrupted by this unexpected conclusion of Shiina. But now he felt that his childhood friend really was right.

 Volume 22 - CH 3

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The morning of the second day after the meeting that brought together the representatives of the next generation of the Ten Master Clans.


    Tatsuya, who finished the morning training, was called by his sparring partner Yakumo.


    "What is it, Master?"


    -Tatsuya-kun, it seems, really smelled of fried.


    -Did you smell fried?


    -The military intelligence department came into motion.


    "Intelligence department?" - Tatsuya asked with unconcealed surprise.


    The fact that the intelligence department is plotting something in itself was not a surprise. After all, it''s job was to weave intrigues.


    Undoubtedly, it was amazing that Yakumo was aware of the intelligence department''s movement, but this information was not enough to understand what kind of movement it was. Tatsuya often came across situations in which it was clear to him that Yakumo was more competent in such matters than the Intelligence Department of the Self-Defense Forces.


    The reason that he did not hide his surprise was that Yakumo gave him a concrete warning.


    -This time they did not aim directly at you. But the consequences of their deeds can soon become a problem for Tatsuya-kun and others.


    -And what exactly will happen ... you cannot tell me?


    "If you do something, the situation will get worse." No, the incident can, of course, be prevented, but for you it will be inconvenient.


    - I understood. I will not interfere.


    Easily giving an unbiased answer to Tatsuya, Yakumo responded with a big smile:


    -Okay, then I''ll tell you.


    -Ha-a?


    "You''d better finish your training as early as possible." About countermeasures for the future should also think about.


    Having said this, Yakumo dragged Tatsuya into the main building of the temple.


    ? ? ?


    It happened the same evening in the area of Makuhari New City Center.


    Late in the evening the Japanese plant of the American equipment manufacturer "Maximilian Devices" was attacked.


    The plant was not deserted. More precisely, as the plant worked only in part of the premises in the territory. At the urging of the USNA Army, this plant was built as an operational center owned by the USNA.


    On this secret base of the USNA Army, a member of the Stars magician unit under the control of the Joint Chiefs of Staff of the USNA, a planetary magician with the codename "First" in her code name (which showed that she was the best among the owners of the code name of the same planet ), warrant officer Silvia Mercury fought with despair, corroding her heart.


    -No images from the surveillance cameras.


    -This is not good. The interference is too strong, it is impossible to contact our country.


    "Why do they use so much interference near the city center?" Are the attackers - the Japanese army!?


    Listening to the conversation of the base commander with his subordinates, Sylvia tried to understand the situation, using her special magic, which can be called her superpower.


    -Charlie Leader says half of the detachment has already fallen! Request support!


    -Headquarters, accepted. Bravo Leader, is there any way to help Charlie?


    -Bravo Leader, accepted. However, we are also in combat now. It is not known whether we can unite with Charlie!


    Sylvia''s specialization - a magic "Voice Transmission."


    It recognizes information about air vibrations from the target''s voice, copies it, and reproduces it directly inside their ear canal.


    First of all, it is "Remote hearing", which can be used, both for communication and for listening. It allows you to hear the voice of the target regardless of distance and obstacles.


    And yet, this "Remote voice", which recognizes information about the vibrations of the air from your voice, copies it, and reproduces directly inside the ear canal of the target.


    Simultaneous use of these two magics is an ability that can replace intercoms in the case when radio communication is difficult.


    Managing this magic, Sylvia was not the commander of a detachment of magicians, but performed the work of a control officer.


    -Accepted. Delta Leader, Charlie requests support.


    -Delta Leader says! We would also not support the support. Who the hell are these guys ... Uwaah!


    -Delta Leader, what happened !? Delta Leader!


    The situation was worse than ever. From the very beginning, the magicians chosen for this mission were far from being called elite in combat skills. It could not be said that the Stars class classified as combat personnel, the class of Satellites, also involved in this operation, is suitable for protection against direct enemy attack, because it was chosen for alleged guerrilla warfare within the city.


    The task of the Planetary class, which includes Sylvia, is support from the rear and sabotage activities. Compared to the classes of stars and satellites, in direct combat they are weak.


    On the other hand, the attacking magicians had the impression that they were all the perfect match for melee type. Their magic, using a small number of processes, focused on speed instead of power.


    They were armed with so-called compact rifles for small-caliber ammunition. In addition to high-performance silencers, it seems that noise cancellation magic was used, which made no sound at all.


    Perhaps it was a weapon with a built-in CAD.


    Many of them fought with katanas or throwing knives as the main weapon. Perhaps due to the proximity of residential urban areas, the enemy detachment acted according to the concept of a surprise attack and the rapid capture of points.


    -... To all the detachments, prepare for retreat. - With bitterness in his voice, the commander voiced his decision to leave the base. Sylvia agreed with this decision. However, it seems that this decision was taken too late.


    Immediately after pressing the data erasure button set to start the emergency procedure for leaving the base, the door that should be locked was severed with a loud noise.


    Soldiers defending the command center opened fire at the entrance from rifles with increased power, created for battles against magicians. However, all bullets were stopped by anti-objective barriers deployed by enemy soldiers.


    - Impossible!


    It''s unclear, who gave the cry, the commander, or his assistant.


    Sylvia could understand what the screamer felt. High-powered rifles were weapons manufactured, neglecting cost and durability, with only one purpose - to shoot through magician anti-object barriers. Despite the fact that the body of this expensive weapon was wearing out in just one battle, it had the power to justify a high price. Even among the Stars, the only ones who could say for sure that they could defend themselves against a high- powered rifle were only fighters of the First Star Magnitude class. That is, from the bullets of ordinary soldiers who do not have magical abilities, even the soldiers of the Second Star magnitude class, who had passed all the necessary training, could suffer.


    However, all intruding enemy soldiers showed that they are able to protect themselves from bullets of high-power rifles.


    This meant that, at least according to the level of protection, they were all combat magicians comparable to Stars of the First Star Magnitude class.


    Among servicemen from all over the world, it was generally recognized that the military power of the Japanese army was significant. In addition, Lina warned Sylvia about this right before the mission.


    However, she could not hide her surprise.


    "Did they include special elite troops in the detachment, even on an ordinary working mission? Or are they the ordinary troops of the Japanese army ...?"


    During that short time, while she stood in a stupor, the defensive detachment was completely destroyed. All the units sent to the interception were also silent.


    Suddenly, a line of soldiers holding Sylvia and other officers in the sights of compact rifles parted, and a young woman soldier came out because of them. No, unlike other soldiers who did not have insignia, on their form, if it''s true, there were signs that her rank was Sergeant.


    - I''m from the Intelligence Department of the National Army of Self- Defense, the counterintelligence unit of the capital region, the sergeant- major Tooyama Tsukasa. Who is the commander here?


    -J. Subordinated to the Stars of the USNA, a detachment of special magicians, first lieutenant Gary Jupiter.


    Tsukasa''s eyes slightly rounded. In Japan, it was also known that the code name "Jupiter" was a special code that was given not only for the ability of the magician, but also for military merit.


    -I think if the first lieutenant-dono has the code Jupiter, then he already realized that the next battle is meaningless. Surrender, please.


    Gary gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    - ... Can you guarantee the security of my subordinates?


    However, even if he did not say so, as Tsukasa mentioned, they all have lost the ability to resist. They had no options.


    -You are violators caught in illegal activities. I think you should understand that in your situation you cannot demand treatment as prisoners of war.


    Gary tried to start an argument. But Tsukasa continued faster than he said anything.


    "However, we do not intend to harm a friendly military country." Earlier we also used only special paralyzing bullets.


    -... Can we be sure of this?


    -Please.


    At the direction of Gary, a member of the command post checked the condition of the nearby soldier from the defense detachment. Sylvia also checked the pulse of a soldier who had fallen next to her and examined the wounds.


    As Tsukasa said, the wounds were nothing more than bruises.


    -First lieutenant-dono, you are convinced?


    -... Yes.


    "All of you will be arrested right now, and if you do not take hostile actions, like attempts to escape, I promise you that you will soon return home."


    Gary understood why a completely natural deterrent condition such as "do not try to escape" was voiced. But was afraid to ask about it out loud, thinking that it might end badly.


    -Thank you for your humane attitude. "In the end," Gary said, and commanded them to lay down their arms.


    ? ? ?


    The Headquarters of Stars learned about the loss of the base in the Makuhari district of Shintosin 3 hours after the incident.


    - Commander, this is Major Sirius.


    Lina rushed to the commander''s office as soon as she learned this bad news.


    - Come in.


    Despite the fact that the visit was not scheduled, the base commander, Colonel Walker, allowed Lina to enter.


    - I''m sorry.


    Entering inside, Lina rounded her eyes. There was not only Colonel Walker. Next to him sat Colonel Balance.


    "So, Major, what have you got?" - Asked Walker. Lina only saluted and did not say anything.


    - That''s right.


    Although she squeezed out a formal answer, but to continue, she needed to gather strength, taking another breath.


    -I heard that a detachment penetrating into Tokyo was attacked.


    -It''s true.


    Walker did not hesitate to confirm what Lina said.


    "I''m assuming that all members of the detachment are arrested."


    -It''s not clear yet. But at the moment it is known that there were no corpses left.


    Lina clenched her teeth. She understood that the absence of bodies cannot be used to judge survival. She could only believe that Sylvia and the others were alive.


    -While bodies are not found, it is necessary to consider them, as alive. "Well, that''s also true." And what?


    Only now did Lina focus on her intention.


    "... Please send me to the rescue operation."


    -You, the valuable commander in chief of Stars, want to personally go to Japan to rescue captured soldiers?


    To Walker''s question, pronounced slowly, word for word, to convey seriousness,


    - Yes.


    Lina did not hesitate to give a positive answer.


    - Sorry, but I cannot allow this.


    Those who easily answered "no" to a determined Lina were not Walker, but Balance.


    - Colonel!


    "The major says that she can easily save them?" But where exactly do you intend to save them?


    - I do not think it will be easy!


    -So you are looking for a long-term stay in Japan? I think the major understands that this is an impracticable situation.


    Lina struggled against the pressure of Balance''s indifferent look.


    "I''m not going to waste time saving them."


    "How are you going to locate the detainees?" We do not even know who our opponent is.


    - ... We will ask for cooperation from a local.


    To talk about this, she needed to collect all her courage. These were words for which one could be suspected of having a connection with the Japanese government or the armed forces if evil intent had been discovered in them.


    Lina was ready to go even to this to save Sylvia.


    -Wow ... Is there someone in mind?


    -... During my previous mission in Japan, I met a ninja with outstanding skills. Initially, we were at enmity, but then reconciled.


    "Is this the" Priest Yakumo" which you mentioned in your report?


    -That''s right.


    -How do you get the consent to cooperate with this person? After all, he is a self-proclaimed "hermit" and money will not be enough to arouse his interest in the negotiations.


    -This is ...


    -Okay, say, the priest Yakumo''s cooperation would have been obtained ...


    Balance rose, walked over and stood directly in front of Lina.


    "But we cannot send you abroad." Last year''s mission was an exception to the exception.


    -... There is.


    -Do not worry.


    Balance laid her hand on Lena''s shoulder. Through this palm was transmitted not only physical warmth, but also spiritual.


    -You are soldiers who report directly to the main headquarters. The General Staff never refuses to send troops. We always, without exception, never abandon troops. That''s why I came to this meeting.


    Sylvia, caught in a distant Japan, separated by the Pacific Ocean, cannot be saved, even if we spend a hundred meetings here in New Mexico.


    -Thank you very much, I rely on you. - Because of military discipline Lina could only leave, having answered so.


    At that moment, she somehow remembered Tatsuya''s words.


    "If Lina wants to leave the Stars ..."


    "If you want to stop being a soldier, I think I could help."


    This was the night that the parasites were killed. Tatsuya said then that Lina might want to leave the army. It was like the belief that Lina is not suitable for military service.


    Despite the fact that it was obvious, Lina could not understand why she remembered about it.

 Volume 22 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The Magic University had a special training program, but otherwise it differed little from other universities. If you look at the uniqueness of the atmosphere, then in the schools of magic assigned to the university, it is much more different from ordinary schools.


    In the afternoon the dining room was crowded with idle students, who had free time. Communicating among themselves, they did not talk about fashion or food, most of the topics of conversation were related to magic. Nevertheless, the students seemed to be having fun. Even the fact that they are magicians living in such a troubled time could not prevent young people from enjoying youth and freedom.


    However, not all students in the dining room were busy with conversations. There were those who read books quietly, and those who were absorbed in their thoughts. For example, a lonely Katsuto, who looked worried.


    "Hello, Juumonji-kun." Can I sit with you?


    And there were quite a few such students who interfered with the aforementioned people.


    - Saegusa?


    However, only Saegusa Mayumi was the only one who could come up to interrupt (?) Katsuto, known throughout the university, as the head of the Juumonji family, and also supporting the corresponding image.


    -Of course. Sit down.


    -Then I''ll use your suggestion.


    Featuring a complete lack of manners, Mayumi sat opposite Katsuto.


    ... From such behavior, a wave of rumors, such as "The head of the Juumonji family and the eldest daughter of the Saegusa family will soon get married!", spread without stopping. Although Mayumi did not like rumors about herself, she had a principle of not noticing them.


    -Juumonji-kun, you seem to be worried about something?


    -No ...


    Responding with a negative, Katsuto looked irritably at Mayumi. This view read "do not go to me in such a place." But, unfortunately, Katsuto''s desire was not transmitted to Mayumi.


    - It''s because of the Sunday meeting?


    Katsuto unconsciously moved his eyes to either side. The head remained motionless so that the surrounding students could not understand that they were wary.


    -Everything is fine. I put up the soundproofing field. "However, Mayumi did not seem to understand Katsuto''s alertness level."


    -... Saegusa, do not you know about the technique of reading on the lips? "Chet-no-e-na-gu-bam * [1]?" Telepathy?


    -... Not at all. In any case, do not talk about it here.


    -Mmm ...


    Mayumi showed that she was thinking, putting her index finger to her chin, and looking upwards. Although it did not fit her child''s image, but she radiated cunning from the very beginning.


    -I got it. - With a smile Mayumi answered. Katsuto half-instinctively prepared to defend himself. - And where then it is possible?


    Katsuto''s intuition did not fail him.


    - ... Do you want so much to get into this business?


    "It''s a shame to hear such words." Does not this at least superficially concern me? Or am I, in your opinion, not "young people from the Ten Master Clans"?


    "... Understood." Do you know the "Serenity" cafe, near the station?


    - I think I know it.


    "Then how about a meeting there on the second floor at 5:30?"


    -I got it. Sorry for bothering you. Well, I''ve got to run. Saying this, Mayumi stood up.


    Only now did Katsuto notice that Mayumi did not order a drink, or anything else.


    On the way home, Mayumi went into an old-fashioned cafe. It was called "Serenity". It seems like it meant "a place where silence resides" * [2].


    -Hmm ... "People who love silence, we are waiting for you"? Is this their orientation? Very straightforward.


    "And it''s true ..." answered a completely indifferent voice. Mayumi was not alone.


    "What is it, Mari?" You look a bit tired.


    -I do not just look, I''m really tired.


    -What, old age came early ~?


    -Unlike the Magic University, the Defense Academy has a big workload on the body!


    Students of the Defense Academy, in addition to basic training and combat practice, are required to attend special martial arts courses designed for combat magicians. Today, Mari was completely exhausted. In fact, now she wanted to take a quick bath and jump into bed. Because of this course of special martial arts, she was freed from the restrictions present in the hostel, so she could afford such a luxury.


    -Okay, let''s go faster. We are waiting for an important conversation? "Apparently, Mari just wants to sit down fast", - thought Mayumi.


    -That''s right.


    The voice of Mayumi felt the care of an elderly woman.


    When Mayumi told the waitress that they had a meeting here, she told them to go to the second floor. It seems that Katsuto was already there.


    On the second floor there were four separate rooms. All the doors were closed. The location of the windows did not allow for spying. While Mayumi was puzzled at what door to knock, the near right door opened.


    -Saegusa. Come in. - Called Katsuto holding the door. Mayumi and Mari walked past him into the room.


    Inside there was only one table for four people. At first Mayumi thought that this was not suitable for a cafe, but after looking closely, she saw that the windows were double glazed, and the floor, ceiling and walls were soundproofed. It was like a place for private conversations. She realized that this is a separate paid room.


    - Watanabe also came ...?


    Offering the girls to sit down, Katsuto sat himself and sighed.


    - I would very much like to keep this conversation private.


    "Then should I leave?" Mayumi brought me here by force. - Without trying to argue, Mari stood up.


    - No, really. You yourself said that the conversation is important?


    Mayumi pulled her by the sleeve, and Mari sat down again. Reluctantly, she ordered coffee through the console on the table. Mayumi ordered tea with milk after her. After the waitress who brought the drinks left, Mayumi looked again at Katsuto.


    - So ... What is troubling Juumonji-kun - this is something about Tatsuya- kun?


    - That''s right.


    Katsuto decided that there was no point in hiding it. He calmly nodded to Mayumi''s question.


    "What are they talking about?" - A question mark surfaced over Mari''s head. But she did not impatiently ask about it. She decided to wait, because in any case she will hear everything along the way.


    - I don''t think Mari knows, but last Sunday a meeting was held, which brought together young people from the Ten Master Clans. It is said "young", but a restriction "up to 30 years" was established.


    -I heard about the meeting. There they discussed what to do with extremists who aimed at magicians?


    -They did not talk about measures against extremists.


    Katsuto said in a tired voice that Mari''s answer was only partially correct.


    -At this meeting, it was discussed how we, magicians should react to the anti-magic sentiments spread in the society.


    "Is that not... meaningless?" I still understand the fight against criminals, but can you make those people who already have their own opinion "love magicians"?


    Although Mari herself is from the Watanabe Family, but she does not belong to the mainstream community of magicians. Her connection with the society of magicians, known as the "magic world", is weak. In comparison with people like Mayumi, her life values are closer to ordinary soldiers.


    "We cannot get it, but can we ask for it?" Having told in his address that magicians are useful to society, is it not possible to reduce hostility?


    - Who knows ... with excessive obsession, you can get the opposite effect.


    At the moment when the conversation Mayumi and Mari was ready to grow into an exchange of meaningless arguments, Katsuto intervened.


    -Maybe Watanabe is right, but that day during the meeting the idea similar to Saegusa words, met the support of the majority of those present.


    -Hmm ... Well, as an idea, it can be approached. But what exactly do you need to do? Send Mayumi to speak on TV?


    -Mari! Why me !?


    -Because of good looks, of course.


    -What? Are you saying that I''m a hypocrite?


    -Regardless of the reasons, this turned out to be the plan.


    When the conversation was ready to turn into a verbal skirmish, Katsuto again intervened.


    -But the plan, which gathered a large number of support votes, suggested making the successor-dono of the Yotsuba family the magicians representative.


    "The younger sister ... that is, Shiba''s bride?" And she was at a meeting?


    - No. Shiba came alone.


    "Tatsuya-kun?" Yes, it''s not good.


    Mari quickly understood everything. More precisely, rejected this plan.


    "The excessively caring Tatsuya-kun will not allow his bride to do such things. Does Tatsuya-kun allow Shiba Miyuki to be publicly displayed?


    -Right. This is what happened at the meeting. Thus, everything ended in an unpleasant atmosphere. In the end, Tatsuya-kun refused to participate in the dinner after the meeting and gathered the hostility of the participants.


    Hearing what Mayumi said, Mari was surprised.


    -All of them? Was there no one who would support Tatsuya-kun?


    -There were no participants who showed that they are on Shiba''s side. From Katsuto''s answer, Mari''s face appeared an annoying expression.


    -Psychological pressure? This is an unhealthy approach. Looking at such a scene, magicians seem like ordinary people.


    -Of course. Magicians can only use magic, and otherwise they are ordinary people.


    "I was close to exposing Yotsuba''s successor-dono. I think Shiba had reason to resist this.


    Katsuto returned the conversation, which had gone elsewhere.


    "The problem is that because of Shiba''s isolation, the Yotsuba family can turn to a way of refusing to cooperate."


    "Hey, when you say it, it looks like the parent''s interference in the quarrel of the children ..."


    - Mari now that Tatsuya-kun is the bridegroom of the next head and the son of the current head of the Yotsuba family. When Juumonji-kun says something, he never exaggerates.


    Mari leaned back in her chair and sighed heavily.


    -How complicated is the world of politics and aristocracy.


    -Since blood relationship is essential, the appearance of an aristocratic system is inevitable. But I want to believe that this will not look like a feudal class society, but as a secular society with blood relationship, which was in the ancient city-states.


    -In my opinion, it will be even worse. Because society, as in the ancient city- states, presupposes the existence of slavery.


    -Ara. And if you replace the ancient slaves with machines, it will not be inhumane?


    -Saegusa, Watanabe, stop. The conversation will not move from place to place, as long as you constantly leave the topic.


    "... I''m sorry."


    "... I''m sorry."


    Katsuto sighed slightly, looking at his guiltily bowing friends.


    "In any case, something needs to be done about this situation, when Shiba is seen as isolated from the other 28 houses." At the top of the magical world of Japan at the moment are the Ten Master Clans, but this does not mean that no one is dissatisfied with this.


    -If the Yotsuba family leaves the system of the Ten Master Clans, then everything can come to the fact that they form a new faction ... Is this what Juumonji-kun is worried about?


    With an acidic face, Katsuto nodded at Mayumi''s question.


    -Nevertheless, the conversation now does not mean that someone should apologize. Neither party violated the rules. Both Shiba and the other participants spoke in accordance with the established goal of the meeting, and acted quite logically.


    Katsuto looked in turn at Mayumi and Mari.


    "Since you tried so hard to make this conversation happen, then let me hear your opinion."


    - Really ...


    Mari was the first to react to Katsuto''s question.


    - If the problem is that the meeting was broken, how about holding it again?


    Mari''s proposal was unexpected for Katsuto. He looked at her silently for a while. And then Mayumi spoke.


    - But under what pretext?


    "It was a meeting to counter anti-magic sentiments, was not it?" If so, then this time it would be nice to call a meeting to discuss more concrete measures.


    -Now, after the meeting ended with quarreling and separation from each other, how many families will accept the invitation?


    -Precisely because there was a quarrel and separation. The Sunday meeting was organized by the Juumonji family?


    Marie looked at Katsuto. He nodded with the words: "Yes, that''s right."


    -Initially, were specific measures defined at this meeting?


    -No. The original goal was to have a free exchange of views.


    -In other words, the real goal was to help establish interaction between young people. Is it not obvious that the participants, at a minimum, should act, suspecting others of hidden intentions?


    -Yes ... So it is.


    Agreeing, Mayumi sighed, lamenting the thoughtlessness of her brother, because of which plans to strengthen friendship were violated.


    -In such a situation, I would not be able to calmly support the nomination of the next head of Yotsuba as an advertising idol. This is the same as if the personnel of the military base would have said: "And let''s make the daughter of the base commander the base mascot for advertisements of this base." If a person wants to do it himself, then it''s okay, but when a person has not even been asked his opinion, this is undoubtedly a problem. Read the atmosphere - that''s what I wanted to say.


    The example of Mari was imbued with military metaphors, but Mayumi and Katsuto understood what she was saying.


    -Well, about reading the atmosphere, this phrase can be attributed to Tatsuya-kun. With the influence of the Yotsuba family, you could get away from this problem later. Frankly, it was stupid to resist this directly. With this approach, he is still a child.


    "Tatsuya-kun ... child?" - Having experienced a strong sense of discrepancy, Mayumi half-unconsciously, questioned with doubt.


    -No, Shiba most likely specifically objected. He does not care about the hostility of the rest of the 27 houses, except for Yotsuba. It looks like it was a demonstration of this intention.


    -It''s already ... To begin with, Tatsuya-kun still had to give in.


    "It''s true, but ... Even if the next meeting takes place, Tatsuya-kun''s absence will be meaningless, not to mention that it can have the opposite effect."


    "Hmm ..." Katsuto thought a little, sighing slightly. He also thought about what would be best if Tatsuya could compromise. It''s just that he did not think about the meaning or reasons for that act.


    -How about the fact that the three of us try to convince him? - Guessing Katsuto''s concern, Mayumi suddenly made a proposal.


    -The three of us?


    -Yes. For example, let''s say to him that it is necessary that Juumonji-kun retain face. In this case, Tatsuya-kun can and will agree.


    -... And do I need to be there for this? "Hey, is he not your friend?"


    -Well, for starters, I''m not from the 28 houses ...


    Mari voiced that she was simply confused, not refusing. Mayumi''s face, whose cheeks had just been inflated, was transformed.


    -It does not matter ~. Because alone, I cannot support the conversation between Juumonji-kun and Tatsuya-kun.


    -Mayumi, well, you ...


    Mari put a hand to her forehead and sighed.


    - ... Good. I have already gone too far. Juumonji, will this suit you?


    Katsuto''s head was packed with too much, and he could not quickly answer this question.


    -As a result of the disappointing meeting, the Juumonji family was in a position close to losing their reputation. I do not know about Tatsuya-kun, but other participants should be concerned about this.


    At the Mari''s words Mayumi, she reacted with a face that says "exactly!".


    "Therefore, if Juumonji-kun sends an invitation calling for another discussion, other families will have no choice but to agree."


    "And Tatsuya-kun, as Mayumi said, we will convince the three of us." No, using Juumonji''s honor as a shield, Mayumi and I try to convince Tatsuya- kun, and with him, if possible, and his bride.


    -Miyuki-san, too?


    -Shiba''s bride ... For some reason it''s difficult for me to say that. Are you worried about being with Shiba''s former sister? Still, she is involved in all this. In addition, I think that Tatsuya-kun will behave more mature when the former sister is around. In a sense he will behave more moderately.


    "And really ... I''ll contact Tatsuya-kun myself." Juumonji-kun, are you satisfied with this?


    - Yes. I count on you.


    "If possible, let''s meet on Saturday." On weekdays it will be hard for me.


    "Why not Sunday?" - Mayumi asked in a teasing tone.


    -Next Sunday I''m leaving for training at an open training ground.


    -... It''s hard for you.


    Hearing the answer of a close friend, she changed her tantalizing tone to a sympathetic one.


    - Thank you for your concern.


    On the faces of Mayumi and Katsuto there were bitter smiles. Thus, they showed that they understand what it is doing.

 Volume 22 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    In addition to the magical education that Miyuki received at magic high school, she also attended various lessons for girls from noble families. Miyuki having a good memory, most of the lessons (for example, Japanese and Western dances, Ikebana (flower arrangement), tea ceremonies) were mastered before the end of secondary school, and now only attended a general school for children from elite families once a week.


    The day of the week could be chosen at your discretion. In order not to become the target of the kidnappers, the visit schedule was drawn up a month in advance, but perhaps it was not completely meaningless. These were measures not for Miyuki, but for the other helpless children who are not magicians.


    "Minami, I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama." Even if you need to give your life for the safety of Miyuki-sama.


    This school forbid entry to men. Tatsuya could not enter even under the pretext of escort. He used to transfer the duty of an escort to school guards at the entrance, but with the advent of Minami, he began to entrust Miyuki to her.


    Visiting this school was also planned to be completed before the summer. This was planned because of the approaching entrance examinations to the Magic University, but under the current circumstances, when everyday life is becoming more complicated, the schedule also had to be revised and accelerated.


    To, as usual, kill the time before Miyuki''s lessons end, Tatsuya went to the nearest cafe.


    He voluntarily tried not to approach the family restaurant next door which caused problems during the vampire incident. In order to wait a while, there were other suitable establishments.


    "... Such a pace, suitable for this institution, seems to soon disappear."


    Tatsuya paid through the machine and left the cafe, leaving more than half the coffee in the cup. Because he did not want to interfere with the cafe. Last time there was no real damage, like broken windows or injured visitors. This time Tatsuya also planned to finish everything so that the problem affected only one of them.


    The hostile presence he caught was very similar to the last time. If he had not heard about it in advance from Yakumo, he probably, would have fallen into confusion.


    In confusion from the question of why the magicians of the USNA army are again attacking him.


    ? ? ?


    -Deserters have discovered A''s goal.


    -Continue to observe. Did the removal of civilians cause problems?


    -The civilian operation zone is free.


    Listening to the conversation between the place of events and the commander of the operation, Tooyama Tsukasa silently smiled. At the moment, the operation went smoothly.


    "There are no problems with the control of the puppets yet." It''s a pity that the Puppet Law* does not work on the Satellites class, but it''s also not bad, because the response became better."


    The strategy of this operation was developed by Tsukasa. The commander present here was a lieutenant, but Tsukasa was the real power, which was only in the rank of sergeant-major. Through a secret agreement between the self-defense forces and the family of Tooyama, she had a strong influence on the head of the intelligence department.


    Tsukasa deliberately reproduced the situation that occurred in February last year, when Tatsuya was attacked by Lina and "Brionac". This was done to confuse Tatsuya with thoughts about the similarity with that situation. While it seemed that it worked.


    "The absence of the main part of the situation in the person of Angie Sirius is compensated by the absence of an assistant in the person of Chiba Naotsugu, therefore, as a result, this situation should be approximately the same." Boy from the Yotsuba family, justify my expectations. "


    Tsukasa quietly watched the development of the situation with her invariably glued on smile.


    ? ? ?


    "Twelve enemies, without firearms? Strange."


    Tatsuya read information about his enemies around him through the information dimension.


    "They look like last year''s "Star Dust", but there''s a strange noise in the information body."


    It was Eidos'' familiar body, ready to break. However, this noise seems to have been a trace of an exotic psion information body.


    "It seems like the magic of manipulating the corpses of Gu Jie ... but these guys are not corpses. Instead of just controlling the mind, they surgically intervened or drug-injected the brain, deprived them of their will, and instead built in ancient magic spells to control their actions ... so what? "


    "Not lucky for them", - Tatsuya muttered mentally.


    "Now I want them to return home peacefully."


    From Yakumo at that time he recognized two things.


    First, about the fact that the intelligence department of the national self- defense forces is going to allow a mobile detachment of the USNA army to invade the Tokyo suburbs.


    Secondly, the captured soldiers of the army of the USNA intelligence department plans to collide with Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    He was not of the purpose it is being done for, or what they want to know.


    Tatsuya too, did not try to ask for more information. The information already received was already something that could not be known, so the knowledge that a surprise attack was planned could be considered a kind of scam. It was not a test that required honesty, so cheating could not be considered something bad.


    Tatsuya decided to go in a direction where there were more passers-by. Not because he decided to attract unrelated people. And to provoke the people who planned this situation.


    However, after leaving the cafe, Tatsuya noticed that there were no passers-by. It seems that by adjusting the accident or street lights, they redirected pedestrian traffic. I wonder how indecisive the information department will be if it is possible to involve civilians in the case?


    Tatsuya thought that if he suddenly goes to a side where there are a lot of people, then he will force them to start acting before they reach the crowd. Accelerating the time of the collision, Tatsuya tried to break the plans of the "enemy."


    Is the enemy, as Yakumo said, the intelligence department of the national self-defense forces? Or did Yakumo lie?


    For Tatsuya, this was more important than the battle itself.


    ? ? ?


    -The direction of the movement of target A is a large number of people. Commander, there is a possibility that isolation from civilians will not be accomplished in due measure.


    Analyzing information from the scene the soldier reported to the lieutenant of the commander of the operation.


    -... It''s unavoidable. Start the puppets! - The commander reluctantly gave the order.


    Tsukasa, who only watched the developments, was also a little disappointed. The situation came from the planned route. Lying on the palm of the hand, the situation was ready to come off this palm.


    However, at the same time, the idea was born that this is why it is worth trying. At least she has already managed to understand that a guy named Shiba Tatsuya is not an idealist with the rule "I must protect civilians at all costs."


    - Puppets came into contact with target A. The operation goes into phase 2.


    According to the plan, the escaped soldiers of the American Army attacked target A, that is Tatsuya. They were members of the "Star Dust" magician unit, subordinated to the Joint Chiefs of Staff of the USNA Army, who became part of Tsukasa''s plan, losing their free will from ancient magic "The Puppet Law." Magical soldiers who did not get into the Stars, and agreed to take measures to increase their strength by not living as "ordinary people", were reprogrammed and now received a command to attack Tatsuya.


    "Does not use " long-range magic"?"


    Tsukasa, using the access legally left, watched through the street cameras for the events that were taking place. She was a little surprised that Tatsuya did not use long-range magic to deliver a preemptive strike.


    Although Tatsuya had a good physique for the Japanese, the attacking soldiers of the American Army had growth and muscle mass at least equal to him, and even higher than him. With such superiority in numbers, it would be common practice to try to keep the enemy at a distance from afar by the distance.


    "Knows that he''s under the supervision of ...?"


    The probability of this was not so small that it could be ignored. Those magician''s accustomed to illegally using magic in the city must be honed by intuition, suggesting that his use of magic can be observed. There was no scientific justification for this, but many believed that this was so. Tsukasa was also one of those who support this superstition.


    "There is no such record in the intelligence database, but it seems likely that Shiba Tatsuya is already taking part in the illegal activities of the Yotsuba family."


    At a time when Tsukasa was reflecting on this, the battle between Tatsuya and Stardust turned into puppets began on the street Freed from passersby.


    The puppet soldier waved a huge knife, aiming at Tatsuya''s tendons. If you use a numerical advantage, usually tactics first involves weakening the enemies combat potential.


    The intelligence department did not provide firearms to puppets. It seems that they feared accidental damage from stray bullets.


    When both sides do not have magical means of attack, the battle becomes close combat using knives, clubs, or your own extremities. However, both Tatsuya and Star Dust were magicians. Becoming puppets, they have not lost their magical abilities. Tsukasa and other members of the Intelligence Department expected that the battle would evolve according to a scenario of fighting with magic with some unreachable distance for close combat.


    However, the very first attack, which laid the foundation for the battle, was a swing of a knife. But this does not mean that magic was not used at all. Movement of the puppets knife was accelerated by magic.


    This attack did not hit Tatsuya. Tsukasa, who looked through the street cameras, also could not understand exactly how Tatsuya was behind the puppet. If there was still a human will in the puppet, he would be shocked with thoughts, like "when did he have time?".


    Tatsuya struck with the edge of the palm over the back of the puppet.


    The body of the puppet, as if theatrical, fell forward. Tsukasa, in a hurry, looked at the readout of the psion sensor attached to the street camera. No signs of using magic were detected by the sensors.


    "... It looks like there are ways to use magic without detection by psion sensors."


    Cut down the enemy only by a blow to the back of the head. This cannot be done in the usual way. Without the use of special techniques, everything can end only with complications from a trauma received from a strong blow.


    A technique was used to stun a person with a blow without any preparation for the accumulation of force. So Tsukasa considered, rather than suggesting that this third-year student in high school can possess such physical techniques, it seemed that he was using the magic technique of deceiving sensors that suited the name Yotsuba.


    Not upset by the fall of his accomplice, the other puppets attacked Tatsuya. They did not know fear not because they became puppets. The law of the puppets, used by Tsukasa, only took away free will and inserted orders into the mind. If feelings of loyalty or belonging can still be erased, then those used for self-preservation, the functions of the mind, like fear, cannot be erased. These guys did not know fear because when they became Star Dust, their body was not only redone, but their mind was rebuilt.


    Tsukasa did not consider this inhumane. Like many people in her industry, she also used magic to manipulate people, brainwashing them and making them do what she wants.


    The fact that she now frowned, was for another reason.


    The display showed the battle of one Tatsuya against twelve, or rather already against nine people. It must have looked like a bad situation, in which one person is surrounded by a crowd. But instead, the puppet soldiers with the brainwashed magic fell to the ground one by one.


    -Commander. At this rate, target A will be released earlier than a separate unit will come into contact with target B


    It seems that other employees noticed this almost at the same time as she did.


    In February last year, the USNA army could not capture Tatsuya with the help of a detachment, including Star Dust and a magician, supposedly Angie Sirius.


    Knowing this, not only Tsukasa, but other members of the intelligence department understood that Tatsuya could not defeat the Star Dust alone.


    The role of the puppets in this phase of the operation was to detain Tatsuya. Victory over him is not needed. Tsukasa''s goal was to gather information about Tatsuya, but such a result did not work here. With this operation it was planned to obtain data on Tatsuya''s fighting power, however, in fact,


    Tsukasa wanted to learn something else.


    -Hurry to attack target B.


    -Puppets are completely destroyed. Target A left the scene.


    Immediately after the commander gave the order, the remaining four American soldiers fell down. Tsukasa raised Tatsuya''s abilities in melee two ranks higher than expected. The psion sensor did not catch the use of Tatsuya magic until the very end.


    ? ? ?


    At the etiquette school, which Miyuki visited, only girls from respected families were gathered. Simply put, only girls from high society who can afford a huge tuition fee could go there.


    The security was appropriately, serious. Women with a level of skills sufficient to ensure that at least private criminal organizations could not do anything were employed. That''s why the feelings of every parent (but not all of them) entrusted their daughters with them, having established the outdated rule of the "ban on men."


    However, this evening it is time to be destroyed by this "myth of security."


    - All of you, calm down, please!


    The lecturer who raised her voice to shout over the howling siren, panicked even more students.


    -Please evacuate to the safe room in accordance with the emergency manual! The safe room is reliable. Calm down and quickly evacuate, please!


    It''s the screaming female lecturer who should have calmed down more than anyone else.


    A total of ten pupils (10 today was by chance, usually a different number) whispered to their separately hired family guards. Among the pupils, except Miyuki, there was only one magician, but among the guardians they were all magician''s.


    -Miyuki-sama, what are we going to do?


    -In a safe room, I see only the future of a cornered rat. Miyuki smiled confusedly.


    "However, to disturb the rest of the people from school with a problem that only affects us ... For now we obediently abide by the sensei''s instructions." In case of emergency, Minami-chan, you will protect us if anyone approaches. You must hold out until Tatsuya-sama comes to pick us up?


    "As you like."


    Deciding what to do next, Miyuki began to act quickly. Turning to the students standing next to her: "Come along", she, without waiting for an answer went to the place indicated on the school plan as a safe room.


    The other students, their personal guards and the lecturer, followed Miyuki, who went behind Minami.


    School guards fought valiantly. At least it seemed to Miyuki. But the current situation developed in the enemies favor.


    Suddenly an electric shock attack flew from the side of the passage ... but was stopped by Minami''s shield. The anti-object barrier stopped the electric shock attack because it was not an air discharge, but a thin wire, over which an electric current was launched.


    "Minami-chan, she understood well." As expected.


    - Thank you.


    Miyuki praised Minami for blocking this attack not as a barrier against electricity, but as an anti-object barrier. This was a manifestation of a high level of mastery of the magician, when, without wasting time on the high complexity of magic, the nature of the magic of the enemy became clear and immediately activated the appropriate magic for defense.


    From the magician''s of the guard following them, came expressions of surprise and understanding.


    Surprise was associated with the age of Minami. And understanding with the personality of Miyuki.


    Surprised at the skill and experience of Minami, unusual at her age, but remembering that she was entrusted to guard the next head of the Yotsuba family, they realized that high skill would be natural in this case.


    The other accompanying "Ojou-sama" guards also did not play the fool. Attackers came not only in front. Side attacks were a rarity, because almost all the way was down a direct corridor, but behind the magic came not one or two times.


    -Covering from the rear, I wonder what house they work for? I cannot remember to see them here. Minami-chan, do you know them?


    Looking back at the very end of the walking group of people, Miyuki asked Minami, looking at the reflected enemy attacks of two women about twenty years old.


    "I think it''s Tsunashima-sama." The guard appeared as Tsunaga-san.


    -Tsunashima-san and Tsunaga-san ... I''m sorry, but I do not remember hearing about them.


    It''s not as good as Tatsuya''s, but Miyuki''s memory was also excellent. It is unlikely that she would forget the names of the pupils with whom she studied. The surname of the magician, if he was from the Stamy Semey(?), she would also know.


    - Tsunaga-san said that they started attending classes quite recently.


    "How?" ... It was unlucky for them to immediately encounter such a sudden catastrophe.


    Listening to a carefree conversation, it would seem to many that they relaxed, but these two quickly moved forward, in the course of the matter, rebuffing the suddenly appearing offenders.


    Protected by Miyuki and Minami at the head of the column, and Tsunashima and Tsunaga from the rear, the students (plus a personal guard and lecturer) arrived in a safe room.


    Miyuki and Minami had to wait at the door for Tsunashima and her escort, Tsunaga, who were fighting off attacks from intruders. Not because they thought they had a duty to help. And simply because, Miyuki was stronger than anyone else. Stronger than all escort guards, stronger than all the intruders.


    Minami took a CAD from her handbag in the form of a mobile terminal and gave it to Miyuki. Until then, Miyuki used a CAD with full mind control, which is completely invisible to an external observer.


    Miyuki took a more familiar CAD with a smile, turned it on, and ran her finger across the screen.


    Behind the fleeing students and their guards, two black intruders were already prepared to release magic, but were thrown back. The delay was below the recognition limit.


    Tsunashima involuntarily froze at this overwhelming magical power. However, Tsunaga, who had not lost her composure, dragged her into a safe room.


    At the other end of the corridor, there were also intruders. Frowning at the thought of how many more of them there are, Miyuki prepared to re- activate the CAD.


    Space around them filled with psion noise. Reflecting the light of the corridor lamps, a brass ring flashed.


    The intruders used "Cast Jamming".


    "Miyuki-sama!" Minami tried to close Miyuki. In her right hand she was already holding a small but reliable combat knife.


    "Do not worry, it''s all right, Minami-chan."


    "Unlike Minami''s painfully frowning face, Miyuki remained calm. "It''s a good opportunity to test the new magic that Tatsuya-sama gave me."


    Fearlessly stepping forward against two big men rushing along the corridor, Miyuki activated her CAD and released two magics sequentially.


    And at the same time psion noise was frozen.


    The next moment, after the psion waves became calm, those two men were already frozen. Frozen not in the sense of being frozen. It was "Frozen" in the sense of a complete stoppage of movement. Minami''s bulging eyes looked at Miyuki, who frowned, hoping that defenselessly falling bodies that could not help themselves with their hands would fall without injury.


    The surprise was not due to magic, which neutralized those two magicians at the same time. Her surprise was from the magic that stopped the previously released psion noise, which prevents the activation of magic.


    "Cast Jamming", which is currently actively used in practice, is considered the most effective means of obstructing magic.


    Although this requires a rare mineral called Antinite (it is believed that this is not a natural mineral, but is an artifact a relic of prehistoric civilization), but with it even a person who cannot use magic will almost certainly be able to prevent the activation of magic.


    For people who are not magicians, this is the strongest weapon to counter magicians. And Miyuki showed how she, on the contrary, destroys "Psion Noise."


    -Counter-magic "Freeze Gram". Counter-magic which Onii-sama, that is Tatsuya-sama created for me. It cannot stop any magic, like "Gram Demolition" or "Gram Dispersion", but it''s enough for "Cast Jamming".


    Miyuki did not show this with her face, but her mood increased significantly. So much so that she inadvertently called Tatsuya "Onii-sama", while explaining.


    Freeze Gram was an enhanced version of Zone Interference. It could neutralize such types of magic as non-systemic magic, area of effect magic, as well as any magic that has not yet been activated. It is not capable of eliminating magic that has a specific purpose, but, as Miyuki said, "Psion Noise", being a subset of non-systematic magic, was easily neutralized.


    "It''s left ... less than ten people." In my opinion, eight.


    - I think so too.


    Minami nodded, feeling a strong desire for confirmation in Miyuki''s voice.


    "Then ... We''ll leave the next defense to the local guards, and we''ll wait for the arrival of Tatsuya-sama."


    "Yes."


    Miyuki and Minami entered the safe room. Miyuki sat on one of the sofas along the wall, and Minami closed the door to the safe room and stayed with her, ready at any time to activate barrier magic.


    ? ? ?


    When Tatsuya arrived at the school, less than ten minutes had passed since he was attacked. From the moment Miyuki entered the safe room, it took about five minutes.


    Tatsuya did not receive a message that the school was attacked. The jamming of communications by invaders was organized at a level impossible unless the intelligence department was involved.


    From Yakumo, there was also no information that they would also aim at Miyuki.


    During the attack on himself, he did not have any conclusions that it was a diversionary maneuver.


    He came here only because his main priority is to guarantee the safety of


    Miyuki.


    There were no more battles at school.


    However, it was evident at first glance that a forced invasion occurred.


    Looking at it, Tatsuya was not alarmed. He knew that there was not a scratch on Miyuki, even without seeing her with the naked eye. Because he was "always seeing and defending her view."


    He could find out where Miyuki was, simply sending his consciousness to "information dimension." At the same time, he learned that within the region of a radius of ten meters around Miyuki there are many signs of someone''s presence.


    The location of Miyuki he recognized with Elemental Sight.


    And he defined the location of invaders with a technique that reads signs of a presence.


    The accuracy of the information in the first case was an order of magnitude higher, but in the current situation, when the presence tags were not particularly hidden, there were no errors in reading the presence.


    Absolutely not worried, Tatsuya entered the forbidden for men, but already trampled by them flower garden.


    ? ? ?


    "Although we deviated greatly from the plan, it all worked."


    Looking at the image from the hacked school surveillance camera, Tsukasa ordered herself to cheer up.


    Distorted feelings that make you consider yourself a third party. And also a serious defect of the human being, when, as a result of a lack of self-identity, carelessly treat the actions necessary for life support, such as eating or sleeping.


    This was the price that the Tooyama family paid for its strength.


    Not only puppets from Star Dust, but her personal subordinates were sent to the school.


    - Commander.


    "What is it, Sergeant Major?"


    "I''m thinking of joining the operation." Is it okay if I leave my post?


    "... Understood." I''ll authorize it.


    The lieutenant commander frowned doubtfully, but remembering what the higher officers said when giving him this task, he gave permission to Tsukasa.


    He was then told: "Maximally satisfy the requests of Sergeant Tooyama."


    He wanted her to go quickly, because she was incapacitating the system of subordination. Therefore, he granted Tsukasa''s request to leave.


    - Many thanks.


    Tsukasa saluted the lieutenant with an impenetrable face, over which she could not understand whether she knew that he considered her a nuisance.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya did not know that the room in which Miyuki was hiding - the so- called "safe room", but he suspected that this would be a room of this kind. But this was not the reason for his calmness. Not paying attention to the guards lying on the floor of the corridors, Tatsuya was heading straight to the safe room.


    Along the way, he did not encounter the enemy.


    All those who attacked the school gathered at the safe room and tried to break open its heavy door.


    Tatsuya pushed himself away from the floor soundlessly. It was a jump not upwards, but forward, for a quick reduction in the distance from the offenders.


    The enemy noticed Tatsuya before he approached a sufficient distance for close combat. They did not panic because their mind was suppressed. Attackers tried to apply the skills obtained during their training in Star Dust. They switched to Tatsuya the purpose of the movement magic, which they were ready to launch at the door.


    Earlier than this magic is activated, Tatsuya fired a compressed psion projectile from his right hand.


    It was a magic trick he did not know in the last battle with the USNA army in February of last year, an Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet.


    Initially, this magic was created to inflict damage on the true body of the information life form called a "Parasite", but now he often used it to attack the psion information body inside the human body. Its effectiveness has already been tested on the powerful psion armor of Tomitsuka Hagane, which could absorb other''s magical attacks.


    Star Dust soldiers, who do not have a dense psion veil, like Tomitsuka, flew backward, as if they had received a large-caliber projectile in the chest.


    Psions do not have physical striking force. However, in humans and animals in the body there is a psion network that repeats the shape of the body. That is why, with the help of psion influence, it is possible to move your body at a speed exceeding the reaction speed.


    Tatsuya fired shells of compressed psions, one by one. The owner of the vision, seeing the psion, would see how he shoots from the palms the luminous energy balls.


    Having received a blow to the psion information body that copies the structure of the physical body, the human mind tells the physical body to reproduce the damage in the form of an illusion that such damage is actually obtained. In fact, such a spell exists in non-systemic magic. It is called "Phantom Blow". Tatsuya decided not to use "Decomposition" to damage the bodies of opponents, but to neutralize them with Armor-Piercing Psion Bullets so that they could feel the illusion of attacking the "Phantom Blow".


    He did this to confuse the people watching him. If the military is involved, it was natural to think that the internal surveillance cameras were hacked. Tatsuya came to the same conclusion.


    If he had not heard the story of Yakumo, he would have dealt with the enemies much faster. Therefore, he had to think about such troublesome things, such as reducing the battle to close combat. But he had to switch from melee to psion shell attacks, because he was noticed before he could make contact with the enemy. He did not want to disclose his capabilities for as long as possible, at least until he learns the intentions of the self-defense forces.


    There were eight attackers in front of the door. All of them were already lying on the floor.


    There was no counterattack, the preemptive attack by Tatsuya put an end to the battle. If the enemy had a firearm, it would be a little more complicated. Tatsuya again felt that it was suspicious.


    Magicians of the United States prefer small arms with a built-in CAD. Their way of fighting was to increase the magic of their own attack on the weapon itself by introducing a CAD into this weapon. Tatsuya heard that they prefer a combination of various small arms. In fact, during the attack last year, from the very beginning Star Dust had integrated CAD based on submachine guns.


    Why now they were unarmed? The self-defense forces, or rather the intelligence department, easily had to have enough money to supply them with weapons. They were disposable brainwashed agents of another country. Even if the police found this out, the story would end so that no one would recognize anything from them.


    Tatsuya felt that the other side might consider that he was not fighting at full strength.


    He felt an unpleasant feeling that he was being trapped. But in a situation where you do not know what it will be, you cannot avoid it. Tatsuya began to wait for Miyuki and others to open the door from the inside, realizing that someone is watching through the cameras after the situation.


    ? ? ?


    All the puppets were cut down by Tatsuya. Tsukasa confirmed this in a separate room from the command post.


    In the safe room there were no surveillance cameras. To her regret, Tsukasa did not know what the next head of the Yotsuba family (in other words, Miyuki), and her guard, who had escaped there, were doing.


    But now the invaders are eliminated from the outside, and they must open the door and exit.


    And there will be a chance.


    She checked the magic circuit, which establishes a connection between her and her subordinates.


    The connection status is satisfactory.


    Even if she used ancient magic called "Puppet Law", she was not a user of Outer-Systematic Magic interfering with people''s minds. She was a magician from the Tooyama family, whose people received zonal magic developed in the Tenth Laboratory, generating magic barriers in the form of strong virtual structures.


    Even with a magical connection, Tsukasa could not read the mind of the person on the other side. She could not receive the flow of information from the five senses, and could not directly control the will. At the moment she could only count the location of the other side of the magical connection. It was a link only to determine the coordinates in the information dimension.


    The most important thing is that this was enough for the user of the magic of the Tooyama family.


    If you need physical information about sounds, conditions, and something similar, then you can simply use wireless equipment. The equipment for secret listening and surveillance used by the intelligence department was not useless garbage refusing to work at muffling or physical obstacles.


    The key to the activation of magic was the coordinates in the information dimension. This can no longer be obtained by electronic equipment. Also there were rumors about the existence of magicians and magic support systems that can match the resulting video image from anywhere in the world with the corresponding coordinates in the information dimension. However, Tsukasa considered these rumors fiction.


    The help system for aiming specialized CAD also reinforces the senses to the maximum, so that they can reach information about the distance.


    But the owners of the Elemental Sight, directly looking at the information dimension, are probably able to calculate the coordinates in the information dimension based on the video image. However, there must also be restrictions. For example, there is a limit to the distance that a person can really feel. Infinite space exists only in the abstract concept. And the breadth of knowledge of man has limits.


    There cannot exist such people who violate logic, who, ignoring the harsh reality of physical distance, can concentrate consciousness on the information body in the information dimension only on the basis of knowledge obtained from the image. Tsukasa thought so with an eye on her own shortcomings.


    But this thought did not cause her any inconvenience. With the magic that the Tooyama family possessed, the role given to it did not require concentrating on a goal that is at an extremely long distance only with the help of a video image.


    This mission also did not require such things.


    She concentrated her mind on the image from hacked surveillance cameras to provide proper support to her subordinates.


    ? ? ?


    The door, decorated with old-fashioned ornaments, opened before Tatsuya, slipping sideways and entering the wall. To hide his playful mood, Tatsuya pulled a bitter smile on his face. He realized that unlawful offenders (Tatsuya did not notice that he was also an illegal violator) could not open the door, because they tried to push and pull it.


    Right outside the door stood Minami. Upon recognizing Tatsuya, she bowed politely. From inside the room, Miyuki approached them with an elegant step. She did not hurry, apparently understanding that she was under the sights of other people.


    - Many thanks for saving us from danger.


    In appearance, this situation was not particularly dangerous, it was just words of politeness.


    "It looks like you are more than safe."


    "Because Tatsuya-sama got there so quickly."


    This time it was not a formal phrase, but the true feelings of Miyuki. She did not doubt that Tatsuya would come to help her, but when she really saw his face, she began to overflow with growing delight.


    Moreover, Miyuki was happy that Tatsuya came much ahead of her expectations. She openly radiated this feeling.


    It was unconstrained. It could be said that she emitted an aura of happiness. Somehow, without any words, the room was filled with an atmosphere of immobility.


    The first who woke up from this sweet prison, there was another pair of magicians, a master and a servant.


    -Sorry, thanks for saving us from the danger. Shiba-sama, please accept my apologies that I too thank you so late.


    Polite speech sounded a bit awkward. For some reason, he had the impression of an acting game.


    "My name is Tsunashima." This is Tsunaga. Tsunaga-san, thank you too.


    Following the direction of Tsunashima-jo, Tsunaga went ahead. She moved from Tsunashima to Miyuki.


    Tatsuya instantly switched from a stationary state to maximum speed. He pushed Tsunaga back with his hands.


    Tsunaga, who was trying to grab Miyuki, clasped her hands around her neck, fell, flipped over from the blow.


    -Do not move!


    -Minami!


    There were simultaneous voices of Tsunashima and Tatsuya.


    Tsunashima grabbed the unfortunate student and put a knife to her neck.


    Minami, following Tatsuya''s orders, dragged Miyuki back, and took her place, closing it with her back.


    Tatsuya called Minami for this.


    "If you move, I cannot vouch for the safety of this ..."


    "That I do not vouch for the safety of this unfortunate girl," Tsunashima probably wanted to say.


    However, Tatsuya completely ignored her words. He released magic at Tsunaga who attempted to harm Miyuki.


    Miyuki and Minami were not the only ones who heard the illusion of the sound of broken glass.


    It was the "sound" of destroying the magic barrier.


    Falling, Tsunaga surrounded herself with a barrier. This was laid out by the magic of Tatsuya.


    Without revealing it on his face, Tatsuya remembered his big suspicion.


    When he pushed Tsunaga away, his hand felt something else besides her body. At that moment, a magic barrier was unfolded in an instant, which he wiped out with the decomposition magic activated from his palm. After that, slightly pushing his hand, he added to the attack a small psion wave with a high compression ratio.


    The Barrier magic collapsed, and it was expected that under the Tatsuya psion stream, the further creation of magic should not happen. Psions of another magician - an extraneous "stream." The psions flowing through the body and the magic calculation zone existing in the subconscious are separated from each other, but are not completely independent. When the activation sequence is output from the CAD, it is read by the area of magic calculation area, passing through the body through the psion network. When there is something foreign, like a stream of strange psions, the activation of magic right after that should be impossible.


    But despite this, Tsunaga tried to get up and deployed a magic barrier. If you look in chronological order, you could see that the magic was built right after the infusion of Tatsuya psions. The use of magic is not necessarily impossible when the body is paralyzed, but she did not seem to be a magician who can do it.


    While Tatsuya was putting his filled with doubt mind in order, he was not idle. He raised his right hand and released a narrow stream of psions into the still lying Tsunaga.


    Gram Demolition.


    Initially, it was used to blow off the sequence of magic, but if you use the stream of psion elevated permeability, then it shows an effect similar to the infusion of psions upon contact.


    Tsunaga''s body jerked again, after which it finally stopped moving. It looks like she lost consciousness. If she hit her head or had a load on her heart, then there is a chance that she might die. Despite the fact that the consequences can become unpleasant, he still used the enhanced long- range version of Gram Demolition, and it looks like it worked.


    Reflecting on this, Tatsuya stepped in the direction of Tsunashima.


    Blood ran from the neck of the hostage. But it was not "overflowing with a fountain", but only leaked out a little. The balanced use of force in such a situation indicated that her appearance and experience do not match, or that she passed special training.


    But, to her regret, it did not matter.


    In this place for Tatsuya, only Miyuki mattered as a hostage. Using Minami''s life as a shield, he preferred neutralizing the enemy.


    Although Minami can repel most enemies, but if Miyuki were still taken hostage, he would, rather counteract magic, without worrying about the safety of the enemy, would simply turn him into a puddle. Undoubtedly, the tactic of taking the hostage against Tatsuya was not the smartest choice.


    Tatsuya tried to shoot a psion shell in a magician, who called herself Tsunashima. But at that moment he noticed that Tsunashima and the hostage were surrounded by a magic barrier.


    Tatsuya could not help but wonder. In a woman who called herself Tsunashima, there were no signs of activation of barrier magic.


    "From where?"


    Someone formed a magic barrier around this magician. The other did not come to mind.


    The magic barrier disappeared.


    Tatsuya''s left hand extended to Tsunashima''s knife. It was worth it to grab the blade of the knife with his hand, as it dissipated into dust.


    Both the latter phenomena were the result of Tatsuya''s decomposition magic. The doubt that sat in his head was not an obstacle to the battle.


    Tatsuya grabbed Tsunashima''s right wrist and turned it out.


    Tsunashima, instead of wrestling, jumped and made a somersault in the air.


    Tatsuya let go of her hand and grabbed the hostage instead, dragging her toward him. Then he pushed her to the rear of Minami.


    Minami helped the shaken and ready to fall hostage to stand on their feet, supporting her.


    Tatsuya swung his foot on the side of the landing Tsunashima. But before the impact a magic barrier was able to form. Not paying attention, Tatsuya struck.


    At the moment of touching the barrier with his foot, he "crashed". Controlling both magic and body, Tatsuya struck Tsunashima with his foot in the chest. Unlike Tsunaga, he no longer held back.


    Tsunashima''s heart stopped. Arrhythmia of the heart from stroke.


    At the same moment, when the magician fell to the floor, Tatsuya hit her chest with lightning magic.


    The weak electrical discharge performed by the Flash Cast played the role of a defibrillator, and fortunately, the woman''s heart renewed the activity necessary for sustaining life.


    ? ? ?


    Tsukasa opened her tightly closed eyelid. She could use her magic even with her eyes open. But she sensed that the accuracy of magic was enhanced by partially blocking the five senses or some of them. Therefore, she usually closed one eye, when it was required to deliver magic to a place remote from her current position.


    - Merciless, even if the enemy is a woman? ...


    She was sitting in her own private office. So she spoke aloud to herself, without worrying that she would be heard.


    "And yet, in order to break my magic barrier at one point ... Although its power was lower, because it was not used in its original form, but it seems that now my self-confidence has significantly dropped.


    Tsukasa stuck a false smile on her face and waved her head slightly.


    -No ... As expected, he should be recognized as a Yotsuba magician. In any case, what kind of magic broke my barrier? It seemed that the very sequence of magic was destroyed ... Could it be that this is Gram Dispersion?


    Tsukasa again waved her head. This time with a smile, mocking itself.


    -... No matter how similar it seems, this is definitely not it. This magic can exist only in the research laboratory. It cannot succeed in a real battle.


    However, this "laugh at yourself", though intended for her, but from him was the impression that he was still meant for someone else.


    "However, it seems that even Yotsuba''s magician was unable to neutralize magic while waiting." Well ... If he could influence me from such a distance, he would no longer be in the category of magicians. He would be a monster, superior to humans.


    Tsukasa looked at the image from the surveillance camera.


    Tatsuya was squatting next to Tsunashima.


    The camera in the corridor just looked inside the safe room through the open door, and by the look of Tatsuya from behind it was not clear what he was doing.


    -... In this country there is no place for those who exceed humans. If you turn out to be a monster of inhuman nature, it''s a pity, but you''ll have to disappear.


    Do not go, but disappear. Tsukasa whispered these words to Tatsuya''s image on the display, as tenderly as she could.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya crouched beside the defeated magicians and began to search for traces of magic.


    Those magic barriers were not created by these women. The magician who activated this barrier magic was not even in this whole building.


    Remote magic with the exact target of activation. The first thing that occurred to him was that these women were used as the magic point of transfer. Magic techniques that use people as the magic point of transfer, although rare, but they are not surprising. Just two months ago, he saw the criminal Gu Jie, the operator of ancient magic, use the young "humanist" as the point of transmission for summoning and controlling the magic of the


    DS.


    However, on these magicians he did not find the seals carrying the magic identification signal. Even with his "Elemental Sight" he could not find any traces.


    Does this mean that the coordinates in the information dimension he computes from the information from the image?


    Technically, this was possible. Moreover, Tatsuya''s own "Third Eye" used images from the stratospheric cameras and the low-orbit satellite to assist in targeting. In addition, Tatsuya now had a strange feeling that he was being watched through the surveillance camera.


    "The magician who created the barriers ... I cannot track him." The footprints are too weak. "


    Tatsuya''s elemental sight is also not omnipotent. It is quite difficult to find out the identity of an agent who carefully completed his work without leaving "information" tracks. Perhaps he could, if he could use the ability to 100%, but in the current situation it was impossible.


    - Tatsuya-sama?


    Miyuki called Tatsuya in a troubled voice. It seems that she was worried why he had such a grim face.


    - Do not worry. It seems it''s over.


    Tatsuya stood up and smiled at Miyuki. She smiled back at him.


    -Minami.


    -Yes, Tatsuya-sama.


    Minami has already returned the hostage girl to her guard and, hearing that she was called, came and stood behind Miyuki.


    "Contact the police." I''ll go look for the wounded. At this time, I trust Miyuki to you.


    - Yes, I understand. Rely on me.


    "Miyuki, I will not be long."


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama." Be careful.


    Not showing the mind that she almost said reflexively, "Onii-sama," Miyuki bowed in an adult manner.

 Volume 22 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday, April 20, after school.


    The President and the Secretarial Chief were absent from the school board of First High.


    Two days ago, Miyuki informed the other members of the school board that she and Tatsuya would be absent from the school board that day. It was because on Wednesday evening she received a request from Mayumi to meet to talk.


    But to Honoka and Izumi, she did not say the reason. Miyuki herself did not know what the conversation would be about, perhaps about something secret. Although Izumi might know something because she was the younger sister of Mayumi, but Miyuki still said only that she will have a business, without explaining what.


    Honoka has not come today either. In the school board room there was only Izumi, Shiina and a member of the disciplinary committee (that is, an outsider) of Kasumi. "Today I will not be here" said Miyuki, "It''s all right, rely on me," Izumi replied enthusiastically, after which there were so few people left. Of course, Minami was also absent here, because she accompanied Miyuki.


    Kasumi, Izumi and Shiina were friends from childhood. There was a relaxed atmosphere in the school boardroom. Despite this, Izumi diligently processed reports on the activity of each club during recruitment week. Shiina helped her. And Kasumi ... carelessly sipped coffee.


    - Listen, Izumi.


    Sitting at the central table, Kasumi turned to the back of Izumi and spoke to her.


    "What, Kasumi-chan?" - With reluctance in Izumi''s voice asked, not being distracted from work.


    -The business of President Shiba, is this after all the same, yes?


    -What, the same thing?


    It does not matter that they were twins, but the communication between them did not seem to be at the level of understanding the words "that" or "it."


    "Well, did she not say that today too that she was going somewhere?" What if the president and Shiba-senpai were called by our onee-chan?


    Izumi stopped and got up from her chair. It seems that she decided to take abreak.


    -Why not? Pixie, tea, please.


    Izumi sat down next to Kasumi. And Pixie, on the contrary, got up from her chair in the corner of the room, saying "I''m listening."


    - Of course, there is a possibility that this is just a coincidence ... Thank you.


    The last word was for Pixie''s tea. There was green tea in the cup. Izumi enjoyed both the Japanese and Western directions in food: for example, she preferred Western sweets, and Japanese drinks.


    -Onee-sama seems quite sociable, but her circle of close acquaintances is limited.


    -Yeah, she''s just like a cat. - Said Kasumi and took another sip of black coffee. She did a lot of boyish things, for example, did not particularly like sweets.


    - And the truth."And Kasumi-chan is just like a puppy."


    The second half did not say Izumi out loud. To joke over Kasumi was fun (although such fun is some kind of one-sided), but there was still Shiina, so she took care of Kasumi''s reputation.


    -In addition, the president, it seems, also has quite a narrow circle of friends.


    -Since Miyuki onee-sama is the embodiment of the goddess, this alienation is natural for her.


    Kasumi leaned back in her chair, whispered: "Oh, it starts ...". But Izumi did not bother with such a blatant attitude. On the other hand, she felt sorry for Kasumi, because she was unable to understand it.


    Shiina looked puzzled at the two.


    "... Shiina, do you also want to rest?"


    -Exactly. Let''s rest a little together.


    -Ah ~, yes. Good.


    Shiina sat in front of the twins. In her hands she had tea with milk and a lot of honey, which she made herself. In contrast to Kasumi, Shiina is a great lover of sweets. Nevertheless, the sweets she made never turned out to be too sweet, which was surprising, with such a passion for her.


    -So, on what business could the divine president-san and the commemorative onee-chan meet?


    -Well, if it was said that it will be in a restaurant in Akasaka, then ...


    "Er, okay?"


    Izumi began the conversation with an obvious fact for her, but for Kasumi this was what she first hears.


    -Yes. It''s just that you, Kasumi-chan, seemed to be not interested when listening, and so did not remember.


    "It does not mean that I was not interested!" Izumi, did I really hear that, too?


    Despite the fact that they were still in school, but there were no strangers here, and Kasumi used the "side" to refer to the first person.


    -Probably ...


    -H-Probably?


    "When I asked directly about it, did not Kasumi-chan listen?"


    Kasumi allegedly heard in these words a second voice, saying that she had to ask if she was interested in this. In this case, she could only mooch helplessly.


    -So what is it that still wants to discuss Mayumi-san with the president and Shiba-sempai? "Maybe not intentionally, but Shiina threw her a lifebuoy.


    -I will not be surprised if they will discuss the meeting.


    Izumi ceased to bully her twin sister, it seems, only as a sign of respect for Shiina.


    - Is that the meeting that was last Sunday?


    "Katsuto-san, probably, will also come to try and reconcile with Shiba- senpai who ripped off the meeting, based on his sense of guilt for it.


    -Ripped off? Izumi ...


    -Really. Regardless of whether I was right, it was inappropriate words. "... Izumi, do you have something against Shiba senpai?"


    "I would never have thought I''d hear this from Kasumi-chan, who has always had hostility when looking at sempai."


    "I do not look at him with a hostile look!" Just a little dissatisfied!


    "Is this not the same as a hostile look? ..."


    "What did you say?" I told you, it''s not so!


    Izumi was silent without saying a word out loud. But despite this, Kasumi answered exactly as if it was a normal dialogue.


    It was not by chance that Izumi came to feel comfortable with such a reaction. Was this a sense of unity of the twins? Such a state when you become absolutely understanding people, able to understand without words.


    - Well, I also have various complaints about Shiba-senpai ...


    "And only I myself realize them", - thought Izumi. Kasumi, it seems, only felt something like that. With this sense of superiority over the twin sister, Izumi was able to evade her argument.


    -I appreciate that he rates Miyuki onee-sama most important. But when he has too much time to help others, he will not help. Possessing insight to understand what a partner feels, he will not show concern ... And if I express it in one word, then Shiba-senpai is heartless.


    -... Yeah, yes, there is.


    Although he himself was not at school now, but the unrestrained words of criticism about her sempai made Kasumi fall back into the chair.


    - As I understand it, Shiba-sempai has a lot of abilities ...?


    Shiina, on the contrary, wanted Izumi to continue. It was interest in Tatsuya not as the opposite sex, but as a sempai from the same school board as her.


    -He has insight, but there seems to be no sympathy.


    -In other words, even if one does not understand the feelings of the speaker, he will still be able to understand what he is thinking about ...?


    -If I could, I would not be so annoying ...


    Izumi sighed and made an understanding face.


    -Shiba-sempai it seems, is able to somehow analyze the change in our emotions.


    -Analyze ...? Not feel?


    -Yes, it is to analyze. Therefore, he can easily ignore the feelings of the speaker, if he considers that at the moment it is not necessary.


    -Izumi, this is already more than an exaggeration ...


    "No, Shiba-senpai is like that." Usually he just looks a bit cold-blooded, but when it''s not about Miyuki onee-sama, he''s really heartless.


    From the resolute statement of the twin sister, Kasumi began to twitch her face muscles.


    But Shiina somehow put her hands to her cheeks and flushed.


    "... Shiina, why are you so excited about it?"


    "Well ... is not it wonderful?" And delightfully ...


    - Ha-a?


    Kasumi thought that she misheard. She could not understand where in the conversation there was at least one element that a young girl could admire.


    "Well ... In the heart of Shiba-sempai there is only a place for President Shiba." Are you not envious of a girl ... who has a guy whose thoughts are only occupied by one person?


    -Is this how ...? For me, there are a few difficulties...


    -Well. So, Kasumi-san is too cold-blooded.


    "I - cold-blooded?", - thought Kasumi?


    "Kasumi-chan is cold-blooded?", thought Izumi.


    -... Indeed, if an innocent girl thinks so thoughtfully, luck can turn away from her. In any case, let''s get back to the main topic of the conversation.


    -Ah, let''s go.


    Izumi carefully changed the subject, and Kasumi supported her. It seems that neither Kasumi nor Izumi saw an innocent girl in Shiina.


    "Maybe it''s an exaggeration that they want to reproach or reconcile, but I think it''s my intention to at least discuss what to do next with Shiba sempai."


    "It''s clear from the onee-chan that Katsuto-san seems to be seriously concerned." Will he not get it? Yeah, most likely.


    "But what offers can she make?" Since we''re talking about Shiba-senpai, he will not behave in a hostile way without thinking carefully ...


    "You mean he''s ready for hostility?" That is, Shiba-senpai would not have missed what she can say?


    -I do not know about it, but he may listen to Katsuto-san''s words. He is still the head of the Juumonji family.


    -I also think that it is difficult not to hear Katsuto-san''s words, regardless of whether he is a leader or someone else. But the use of the family name Juumonji is not so useless. If the rumors about the Yotsuba family turn out to be true, nothing will change for them, even if they leave the Ten Master Clans. If the hostile behavior of the sempai stems from the intentions of the Yotsuba family, then I do not think that they will compromise.


    -That''s the truth. I feel that I would like to see how Miyuki onee-sama debuts on TV, but ... if everything is considered calmly, then I think it''s a terrible thing to try to use the next head of the Yotsuba family for promotional purposes. But Tomokazu onii-sama also should be aware of the possibilities of the Yotsuba family.


    Tomokazu onii-sama simply did not know Shiba-senpai. Therefore, I think that he naively assumed that speaking on TV is not such a big deal and it will not cause any disagreement. If Katsuto-san stopped him ... No, is this possible?


    - It''s Katsuto-san.


    Shiina looked curiously at the twins exchanging twisted curves, because she, unlike them, did not have the opportunity to get to know Katsuto closely.


    "... I''m worried about something." Do not onee-chan and others step on a mine?


    Kasumi suddenly became openly alarmed.


    -Kasumi-chan, do not say such strange things. What kind of mine? When Izumi said this, her face also turned a bit pale.


    "Listen, Izumi, you know where the onee-chan and the others are meeting?" Maybe we''ll go and see?


    - And what will we do when we get there? ...


    Izumi waved her head, showing denial, but the uncertainty in her words was noticed not only by Kasumi, but also by Shiina.


    "Maybe we cannot do anything, but ..."


    -... But anyway, it would be better to go, yes?


    -Yeah ...


    Shiina silently watched from behind Kasumi and Izumi, who exchanged remarks with anxiety in their voices, looking each other in the eye. The long silence that followed was interrupted by the visitors who came.


    "Izumi-chan, Shiina-chan, thank you for your work."


    - Kasumi ... what are you doing?


    And they did not enter through the main entrance, but through the side door. They were Honoka and Shizuku, who came from the headquarters of the disciplinary committee through the staircase leading from it.


    Honoka with a kind smile said words of gratitude to her cohai.


    And from Shizuku went a subtle impression that she frowned.


    - Kitayama-sempai!


    This impression was stronger than everyone present at Kasumi. She suddenly jumped up and stood at attention.


    -It''s ... I ... because I have free time now ...!


    -Yeah.


    The contrast between the panic-stricken Kasumi and the calm little-spoken Shizuku caused the feeling of tension in the observers.


    "I know that Kasumi is not on duty right now. I just thought, what are you doing, staring at your sister.


    The tension in the air disappeared. Kasumi''s stiffened body also went limp.


    "So, what did you do?" Have you looked admiringly at a face that looks exactly like yours?


    - N-there was no such thing!


    Kasumi immediately rushed to justify herself.


    "Kitayama-sempai!" We are not daffodils!


    Not only Kasumi thought that it was necessary to wash this stigma. Izumi also stood up and began to protest.


    "The daffodils?" How are the lilies?


    By Shizuku''s tone it was difficult to understand, she jokes or speaks seriously.


    -No, no!


    -Narcissus * [2] is a narcissus! And not the lily! - Izumi shouted after Kasumi.


    "Was not the daffodil not from the lily family?" - Having measured the overexcited sisters of Saegusa with a cool look, Shizuku turned to Pixie.


    *In the ? outdated ? system ? Cronquist ? narcissus ? classified as ? belonging to ? the family ? lily. At present time, it is classified as belonging to the family of Amaryllis.


    -Pixie instantly counted the answer from the database and gave it to Shizuku.


    -I see. It means I made a mistake. Pixie, can I have some tea? "Yes."


    It seems that Shizuku had nothing more to add, and she went and sat down at the table. Kasumi and Izumi also settled on their chairs, spending all their energy on a state of heightened tension. The plan to penetrate the meeting of Mayumi at the same time came to an end.


    Kasumi and Izumi with a tired look, and the other three sat relaxed and drank who was black, who was green tea, and who coffee, when suddenly Pixie came up and stood next to Shiina.


    -Shiina-sama. In the ? reception ? you ? have ? a visitor.


    -Visitor?


    Shiina hastily returned to her terminal and checked the messages from the school. There really was a new message that notifies her of a visitor.


    "Thanks, Pixie." Mitsuya-senpai, Izumi-san, can I leave my place for the reason you heard?


    -Oh sure. - Answered Honoka Shiina. Izumi also did not object.


    -Many thanks. Pixie, clean up for me, please.


    "Understood."


    Approaching the door, Shiina turned around.


    -Then she went, bowed, then opened the door and left. She left the bag with her personal belongings in the school boardroom.


    ? ? ?


    Behind First High was a vast artificial forest. The reason for its large size was that magic can be practiced in without disturbing the surrounding private houses. The land on which it was located was uneven, covered with hills and pits. There was also an outdoor pool and a long water channel.


    A student of this school ran through this difficult cross-country. It was not just a run. Periodically, he looked back and changed direction to hide behind the surrounding trees.


    This student was a first-grader named Yaguruma Saburou. He''s hiding from pursuers.


    No, the territory of First High was not invaded by terrorists or any other villains. At the request of Erika, the Mountain Club was helping in Saburou''s training. The evading Saburou was pursued by 10 members of the club, including Leo.


    Saburou was required to run 5 kilometers and at the same time not get caught by the pursuers. You could choose any direction. Naturally, leaving the path and going deep into the forest was not forbidden.


    The pursuers had toy knives, the touch of which meant that it was necessary to start everything from the beginning. This was the condition imposed by Erika.


    Saburou was full of optimism when Erika explained this condition to him. Just do not touch the toy knives. So, even if they catch up with him, you just have to handle the knives to be able to run away again.


    However, he quickly realized how naive his expectations were.


    After all, the pursuer with the knife was not alone. Even if the opponents were amateurs, it was difficult only to evade the attacks, being bound by a restriction in the form of a complete ban on counterattacking.


    Should he hesitate, as the pursuers instantly surround him. And the most difficult thing to cope with was Leo''s attacks.


    He heard that Leo learned to handle the sword less than a month before the Yokohama incident. But he was a genius of close combat, whom Saburou had already come together against several times in a training battle.


    The third laboratory was constantly visited by military servicemen. Being a subordinate of the Mitsuya family, he participated in joint training with these soldiers from childhood. Although his magical skills did not develop, his skills in hand-to-hand fighting were approaching the level of fighters of the rapid reaction squad of the self-defense forces, the confirmation of which he received from the praise of training partners. He was sure that he had became stronger.


    However, enrolling in First High, Saburou received an important lesson that he still has to grow and grow. With Erika, he could do nothing at all. The same could be said about the president of the kenjutsu club, Aizu. Once he had a chance to fight with Vice-President Saito Yayoi, and she launched him (without exaggeration) in one blow, with a power not peculiar to the girl. It was "Tiger''s Cut", Yayoi''s favorite technique and her specialization. Having taken this blow, Saburou thought that he would die, despite the fact that he was in training armor.


    And there was Saijou Leonhard.


    When they confronted each other in the dojo with the shinai, he thought only that he was strong, but not a genius. At that time, he left the impression that he was a man of the type who, for the victory over the enemy, relies not on techniques, but on strength and endurance, as well as on rough, uncouth intuition.


    Since that time, impressions of strength, endurance and brute intuition have not changed. But when the battles began in the open air, he realized something in the first battle. He experienced with his own skin that it was no longer a contest on the shinai. For Leo a full-fledged battle with arms and legs instead of weapons.


    You cannot let him catch up. He must run away in any case. Before it came at the beginning of the third attempt. And now it was the sixth restart.


    In total, he ran about 10 kilometers. The persuers, except Leo, have already been replaced several times by others.


    If he does not cope this time, on the next attempt he will fall down in exhaustion. So Saburou estimated his current state.


    Hearing the trailing sounds of footsteps behind him, Saburou changed direction and went deeper into the forest. These were the sounds of Leo''s footsteps. He had run as long as Saburou, but the rhythm of his steps did not at all seem fatigued. Sensing the trembling of inexhaustible physical strength, Saburou moved to the depths of the forest, trying not to make noise.


    -Found you! - From far away came the voice of Leo. "This is bad", thought Saburou and ran faster.


    This cry was calculated confuse Saburou, so that he made a mistake. He doubted that he had really been noticed. However, this voice still penetrated his mind and made him forget caution, as a result of which he gave out the sounds of his steps senselessly.


    From the thickets behind him came the sound of the rustle of leaves and the crunch of the branches that were moving away. He realized that this time he was indeed found.


    Saburou rejected all attempts at secrecy and desperately jerked forward.


    In the forest glade, located in the territory given to the Mountain Club, Saburou was lying on the ground, stretching his arms and legs. In the end, he could not run to the end, and he was completely exhausted.


    "Saburou, are you okay?" - In the voice of Leo sitting next to him there was no alarm.


    -... Yes. - Saburou had to gather all his strength to utter one short word through his heavy breathing.


    -Though you did not manage to win, it was not so bad. I believe that you showed yourself quite well against the physical strength of these idiots from the Mountain Club.


    On Erika''s jab, members of the Mountain Club did not make any complaints. Leo just smiled wryly. All of them, it seems, realized that they are "strong idiots".


    Not only the members of the Mountain Club ignored Erika''s remark.


    -Shibata-san, it''s dangerous to approach too close.


    -I do not think that it will be hurt if it falls, because there is water, but if the album gets wet it will be awful?


    Mizuki, who was painting something in the album, nodded "OK" to the members of the club and moved away from the edge of the hole she was looking at.


    To the surface of the water at the bottom of this large pit was 5 meters. She was made a new (you can say appointed) club president, Leo, on the instructions of the school board. Its purpose is a rock wall for free climbing.


    According to Leo''s policy, the Mountain Club will have to increase activities related to its name, and often leave last year''s activity in the form of a "club of picks", a "survival club", a "club of miners" and others. For this, this "pit" was needed. Right now, a member of the club who did not take part in the "game of catch" joyfully stormed the sheer slope of this "rock". There were no safety ropes, but instead, the bottom of the pit was a 3 meter warm water pool with a temperature of 30 degrees, so the punishment for the fall was a bath. After that, the clothing becomes soaked with water and pulls down, wet shoes slip, and it all boils down to an endless cycle of attempts to climb and fall. Well, in fact, there is a staircase installed, so the situation is not so desperate.


    The current theme of the art club was "muscle dynamics," chosen because of the undisguised infatuation of some girls for the club. Mizuki came here to paint free climbing, suitable for this topic. At first, Mizuki screamed lightly every time the "climber" broke and fell, but then, after spending almost an hour, she adjusted herself to draw a sweaty and panting student, clinging to the ledges of the rock.


    - Leo.


    Leo standing next to and preparing to conquer the wall from the depths of the forest, a voice called out.


    - Mikihiko. We rarely see you in such a place.


    Mikihiko appeared from the thickets. He was in school uniform, but he was not soiled in mud. Among the club members who noticed it, exclamations were heard, like "after all, he is a friend of the president" or "head of the disciplinary committee and really breaks common sense", although they seem to have forgotten about the presence of Leo and Erika.


    -I received a report on a disappeared student and came to see. - Having said this, Mikihiko caught the look of Saburou lying down. "But it seems that everything is in order."


    Nobody wanted to joke about this. Looking at Saburou, anyone would ask the question, "where is he in order?" But if they said "he''s not right!", It might come up as a problem that happened during club activities. Their silence was something of a self-defense.


    Yes, and Saburou did not object to this.


    -Saburou, are you able to get up?


    -... Yes.


    Saburou rose after Erika''s question. He was still shaking and it seemed he was holding on by willpower.


    "If it''s the case, practice with the head of the disciplinary committee." Miki, can you please?


    "Err?" Is he all right?


    Hearing Erika''s request, Mikihiko was very surprised, rounding his eyes.


    - Please.


    Erika''s reaction turned out to be a repeated request, not an answer to doubt.


    -If without magic, then I do not mind ...


    -That''s good.


    This meant that the head of the disciplinary committee could not take the initiative in violating the school rules on the prohibition of unauthorized use of magic. Which is quite natural. Erika it seems, from the very beginning was not going to ask for such unreasonable things.


    -Saburou. Even if the head of Yoshida is without magic, he is one of the strongest in this school. Do not think about winning, think about the chance to fight a strong opponent.


    -Got it! Yoshida-senpai, please!


    With great difficulty, Saburou rearranged his legs to stand upright.


    Mikihiko for a moment hesitated, but with the expression "there''s nothing you can do" (he did not say so, but Erika understood so) on his face, he unbuttoned the buttons of his jacket.


    He took off his jacket and handed it to Mizuki, who had already come to see what was going on.


    The next moment, Saburou lunged at Mikihiko.


    Reflectively dodging Saburou''s lunge, he grabbed his wrist and turned it out. Saburou''s body easily succumbed and fell to the ground.


    Mikihiko let go of his hand, so that Saburou''s joint did not suffer. Raising himself, Saburou realized this, and from that moment he began to closely monitor the movements of Mikihiko.


    "Why did not you attack during the length of time while I was removing my jacket?" - Mikihiko asked with curiosity.


    Realizing his mistake, Saburou''s consciousness set off into the past. But it was just a new mistake. Taking advantage of this moment of consciousness, Mikihiko again immediately reduced the distance.


    Mikihiko hammered his left hand without much force from the right side of Saburou.


    Having received a fist in the jaw, Saburou cried out and fell, rolling a couple of times.


    Immediately, the knee of Mikihiko crushed Saburou''s chest, with his left hand he immobilized his right hand, and put his fingers to Saburou''s eyes.


    Saburou patted Mikihiko''s knee free with his left hand, showing that he was giving up.


    Mikihiko rose and turned his back to Saburou.


    Saburou tried to grab Mikihiko from behind.


    But he, suddenly turning around, avoiding his hands. Slowly, Saburou was slumped face down, Mikihiko grabbed his hands and twisted them behind his back, fixing them hard, sitting on him like a horse.


    - Uwaa, so awesome!


    Mizuki clapped her hands happily when she saw Mikihiko''s fight, which was superbly held, which was a rare sight.


    - Uee ... That''s sick ...


    Leo drunk a hell of a mixture of tea, green cabbage juice and juice from a bitter gourd. Erika, too, was with an acidic face from disappointment in Saburou and Mikihiko''s smart approach to the duel.


    "So you want to continue?" - Asked Mikihiko Saburou, releasing him from the seizure.


    - I ask you to! Saburou answered without hesitation.


    Thirty minutes later, the moment came when Saburou could no longer stand on his feet.


    ? ? ?


    "Shiina-chan has been there for a long time." muttered Izumi with concern in her voice interrupting her work on reports from each club.


    - That''s the truth. For a simple meeting this is too long. - Kasumi, who took the work of the disciplinary committee (despite the fact that Shizuku was aware of her free time) to the school boardroom, raised her head and agreed.


    - Who came to see her? Pixie, do you know?


    Kasumi asked unconcernedly, as if referring to an ordinary human servant.


    - Disclosing private information is prohibited.


    However, Pixie''s response was a typical machine phrase. Such pre- programmed in AI phrases for her were easier, and she could pronounce them more smoothly.


    - Well what kind of a stamped answer ...?


    With a tense smile, Kasumi tried to protest. Both she and Izumi knew that was Pixie.


    -The Master ? instructed me ? to act as ? an ordinary ? machine. Kasumi''s protest was cut to the ground.


    "Asking for the contents of someone else''s messages has always been bad manners."


    - ... Yes, I''m sorry.


    Having received in addition to everything else reproach from Shizuku, Kasumi surrendered. It seems that there is already a stronger bond between the two than the sempai-kohai.


    "Shiina''s still at the meeting?" - But Shizuku, it seems, is also worried.


    - No. Mitsuya-sama left the school.


    Not only Shizuku reacted to Pixie''s reply with a surprised face and an escaped "Eh?".


    -When!?


    -16 minutes and 50 seconds ? back.


    Pixie answered Honoka''s question of immediately. In theory, this information should not be available to Pixie, because she had only the function of passing commands to the school boardroom system, but now no one paid attention to it.


    -It''s strange.


    -What''s strange? - Hearing Shizuku mutter, Honoka asked with an ominous premonition.


    -She did not take her things.


    With anxiety on her face, Kasumi jumped up from her chair in a hurry.


    - Sempai, I''ll go, I''ll try to learn more.


    "Kasumi-chan, where are you going !?" she asked Izumi, not the "sempai" Shizuku and Honoka.


    If she goes to the teacher''s office for information, she will also be refused under the pretext of prohibiting the issuance of private information. The same story is waiting for her in the classroom.


    "I''ll look for Saburou." It seems that he said that today he will be somewhere in the territory of the Mountain Club.


    Kasumi explained her plan to her twin sister and left the school boardroom.


    ? ? ?


    With a troubled look at Saburou''s heavy breathing, kneeling, hands buried in the ground, Mikihiko put his hands into the sleeves of his jacket that Mizuki held.


    Kasumi did not care what stage this was, and how to react to it. She did not have time for this.


    "Saburou sempai, I beg your pardon!"


    Kasumi approached Saburou resolutely and, without worrying that her clothes would get dirty, rose to her knees next to him, so that their eyes were at the same height.


    "Where did Shiina disappear to so suddenly!"


    Hearing these words, Saburou forgot how to breathe. His face has became pale, but not because of a lack of oxygen.


    -Shiina ... is gone?


    -Saburou, you do not know?


    Gathered around these two Erika, Leo and Mikihiko simultaneously frowned. Saburou was seized by a fit of hard cough.


    -Hey !? How are you? "All right."


    The normal Saburou rose after Kasumi got up, but he hardly stood on his feet. Collecting all the remaining energy, he staggered and stumbled, jerked to his bag. Unhooked the wireless voice module from his mobile information terminal, he inserted it in his ear. Forgetting about any manners, as soon as the line was connected, he shouted into the microphone.


    "Father!" Shiina is gone! Do you know anything!?


    On the other side of the telephone line was his father, Yaguruma Shirou.


    -Shiina ojou-sama? Wait a minute, I''ll call you back soon. - Shirou answered and cut off the connection from his side.


    His father''s name appeared on the terminal''s display after about a minute of Saburou''s agonizing expectation, who did not take his eyes off him.


    -This is Saburou! Father, did you find anything out !?


    -It seems that there were no orders from the Mitsuya family. What happened, tell everything in order?


    Shirou did not scold Saburou with claims, like "why did not you look after Shiina?". I did not blame him as a guard of Shiina. This would have even more exerted pressure on Saburou''s spiritual wounds.


    -Yes, I just heard it myself ...


    -... Motoharu-sama now asks for information from the school.


    Saburou thought that this was a very quick reaction, as if the older brother of Shiina gave him instructions while standing next to him.


    -At the moment, you do not need to do anything. Hasty actions under unknown circumstances can only worsen the situation.


    -... I understand. Let me know if anything becomes known.


    -Okay. The probability that Shiina-sama will simply return to school is not zero. Just wait a little. Ok?


    -Got it.


    Saburou pressed the end button. He looked confused.


    - Kasumi, what does all this mean?


    In this state, he, most likely, for some time will not be able to respond. With this thought, Erika turned not to him, but to Kasumi who was standing in front of him.


    - Yes, this is ...


    In fact, Kasumi did not understand much either. Nevertheless, she told in order everything she knew herself.


    -She was called to the reception, hmm ...


    -If you just think about it, did the visitor take her with him? After Erika''s muttering, Leo voiced his idea.


    -No, there are other options besides kidnapping. She could leave with him and at will, or leave separately from the visitor.


    Mikihiko rejected Leo''s hasty conclusion. But Kasumi refuted all peaceful guesses.


    -Shiina left her things in the school boardroom. "In any case, let''s go to the school boardroom."


    Hearing the suggestion of Erika''s frown, Leo expressed doubt.


    "Why should we go to the school boardroom?" To find out who came, would not it be better to go straight to the teacher''s office and find out by force?


    -Tatsuya-kun or Juumonji-senpai could and would find out what happened. But to us in the teacher''s office we will be answered only by a firm refusal.


    "That does not explain why we need the school board."


    - In the school board room there is Pixie.


    "Ah, there it is." - Leo understood with an understanding face, but then Kasumi objected.


    - But Pixie will not answer, saying that this is private information ...


    "If Pixie lets you know that this is an emergency, she will respond." Machines are more flexible in such situations.


    -Right. Let''s go to the school board room.


    -Uh. Maybe I''ll visit it for the first time.


    Leo just voiced what he thinks, he did not try to defuse the atmosphere with a joke.


    "It''s strange that you have not been called there yet." Ah, that''s why you were called to the disciplinary committee.


    "They did not call me there either!


    But from the comical scenes of the debate between Erika and Leo, the tense atmosphere is still a little bit exhausted.


    ? ? ?


    -Pixie, we have an emergency situation. Could you tell us who came to see Shiina-chan?


    -I cannot ? answer ? without ? Masters ? permission. - Answered Pixie''s refusal to Honoka''s request.


    Pixie woke up inside this shell, reading Honoka''s thoughts. The spiritual informational form of the life of Honoka, which was infused in Pixie, was given by her, that is, it could be said she was her spiritual mother. But anyway, she did not have any feeling or desire to follow Honoka''s orders. The owner of Pixie, and those to whom she wants to entirely dedicate herself, was Tatsuya alone and unchanged.


    -Pixie. "Instead of Honoka, who could not think of anything else to convince, she began talking to Shizuku with Pixie. - Your Master is absent from the school board because of an important matter.


    -This is true.


    "If we now contact Tatsuya-kun, we can prevent this important matter."


    This is a reasonable conclusion.


    "I''ll do it if you do not admit it''s an emergency."


    -Interfere ? Master ? not ? allowed.


    -Then tell us. Even if I have to interfere with Tatsuya-kun for this, I want to find out what happened to Shiina-chan.


    Pixie was silent. Behavioral principles "cannot disclose sensitive information without Tatsuya''s permission" and "cannot interfere with Tatsuya" conflicted with each other. If Pixie was a simple machine, it would be hanging from a contradictory task in which it is impossible to prioritize. But


    Pixie''s electronic brain functioned under the control of a spiritual information entity called the Parasite. "She" set her own priorities.


    "Yes."


    This caused surprise and joy of those present. However, they all quickly calmed down and focused their attention on what Pixie would say next.


    -The visitor ? named ? himself ? the envoy ? of the Mitsuya ? family.


    -But we heard that the Mitsuya family does not know about this.


    In response to Erika''s objection, Pixie turned her head with a mechanical movement, pointing to the side of the large display.


    - Please ? check out ? the video.


    The display shows the recording from the school video surveillance camera. This proved that it was not without breaking the school systems, but nobody worried about it now. Since the minds of those present were filled with one problem, for another big problem there was no attention left.


    - This woman ? was called ? the envoy ? of the ? Mitsuya family.


    The image showed two people. A woman who is about 20-25 years old and a man who is about 30 years old. Contrary to age, it seemed that the man is respectful of a woman.


    -She ... I think I''ve already seen that face somewhere ... - Izumi mused thoughtfully.


    "These two are military."


    "Erika said, only a few seconds of watching the behavior of these people.


    -If I''m not mistaken, the Third laboratory seems to be constantly visited by the military? - Asked Mikihiko, looking at Kasumi.


    -Yes, it is, but ...


    -I think there are no people among the members of the Mitsuya family who are in the service of the self-defense forces. Izumi refuted Mikihiko''s guess.


    - This means that the military deceived Mitsuya?


    "It seems ... the suspicion of Leo about kidnapping may turn out to be true."


    -Miki! Do not say such dangerous words, like "kidnapping"! Erika chided, raising her voice. Mikihiko, noticing that Saburou''s complexion was even paler than before, hastened to apologize.


    -But still. When the schoolgirl is taken away by the military, is it not unusual?


    When Leo again pointed to the truth, Erika and Mikihiko clenched their teeth.


    -... If it turns out that these two are her acquaintances from the Third Laboratory, then there is a high probability that our concern is unnecessary.


    -But we were told that the Mitsuya family does not know about this?


    Said Mikihiko, to reassure everyone, and this time refuted Erika.


    "... I think we first need to wait for confirmation that Shiina-chan did not really return home."


    -Right. - Shizuku supported the opinion of Honoka.


    -Exactly. Saburou. Saburou''s head hung in despondency, when he heard his name from Erika, sat up sharply, straightened his shoulders and raised his head. - Go home for now.


    Saburou did not reply with a nod to Erika''s direction.


    "But ... my father said to stay here ..."


    -Yes, that''s right ... So, you have nothing to do but wait for a call from your father?


    Erika bit her lip in an irritated way.


    "In any case, if it turns out that the First High student has been abducted, then for us it will not be someone else''s business." You cannot just ignore it.


    - That''s right. - Leo agreed with Mikihiko.


    In truth, unlike the chief of the disciplinary committee of Mikihiko, Leo should not have worried about other students, but no one here made a stupid remark about this.


    -Shizuku. Is it really good not to get Tatsuya-san and others involved...? After all, Shiina-chan disappeared while working in the school council ...


    "Yes, I think it would be better to contact Miyuki." - Understanding Honoka''s thin hint, Shizuku agreed.


    -You do not want to interfere with the president''s business? - Izumi expressed her concern. As expected, after reading the atmosphere, she did not call her "Miyuki onee-sama."


    -You can just send the same message?


    "I''ll write to Miyuki." - Honoka picked up Shizuku''s idea and went to the terminal.


    ? ? ?


    When Miyuki received a message from Honoka, she was in a well-known beauty salon.


    The meeting with Mayumi was scheduled for 17:00. There was still a lot of time left, and she decided to do the hair styling. It was a high class institution for important people who demanded security, which operated on the principle of "entrance by invitation only." The price was high, corresponding to the skill of the workers, but this was compensated by the low number of clients, so the sudden reservation of the visit was not a problem. At the same time they decided to entrust the salon and hair dresser to Minami.


    Because of this client-oriented nature of this institution, there was a place for bodyguards. Tatsuya sat directly behind Miyuki and read the book. The book is not paper, but electronic. It was not an article related to his work at


    FLT, it was not documents related to his work on the Yotsuba family, but just some useless reading-book for killing time. In other words, Tatsuya was not doing anything right now.


    On Miyuki''s terminal, the incoming message sounded. The signal was different from usual - it was a sound tuned to urgent messages from a group of close friends.


    "Tatsuya-sama, I''m sorry." - Miyuki, who was now unable to verify the message, decided to ask Tatsuya to help.


    -What? - Tatsuya answered, tearing himself away from reading. "Could you take a look at my terminal?"


    -A message?


    -Yes. It seems that something urgent.


    Tatsuya was not so unfeeling that it was easy to read Miyuki''s personal messages, but since she herself asked, he could not refuse her. He took out of her purse Miyuki''s mobile terminal and clicked on the icon of the e-mail application.


    -It''s from Honoka. She writes that Shiina was kidnapped from school.


    -Shiina-chan?


    "Please do not move your head." - The hairdresser startled by surprise strictly warned Miyuki. He was good at pretending that he did not hear their conversation. Tatsuya was not against reading aloud the contents of the message, because he trusted in this man''s job the ability to keep his mouth shut.


    -Shiina disappeared right after she was visited by a couple of visitors, a man and a woman who seemed to be military. There is a high probability that she followed these two.


    -It''s not a kidnapping?


    Restrained, Miyuki asked, trying not to move her head.


    "Maybe she was forced to go with them, but at least it''s not like kidnapping with violent methods."


    Miyuki was aware of the strengthening of the First High security system, which was held after the lesson learned from the incident with the invasion of terrorists in the year before last. It is almost impossible to kidnap a student who is under strict supervision of the system, in no way inferior to its reliability in the central government.


    "... Should we go back to school?"


    "Even if we return, we cannot do anything." Moreover, if it turns out that this is really kidnapping, then the police should deal with this.


    If this unlikely event, like the abduction of Miyuki happened then Tatsuya naturally would not say that.


    -So, let''s leave it to the police?


    -At this stage it is still not possible to say exactly what this abduction is, so it will be problematic if one learns about it. However, Shiina refers to the direct line of kinship of the Mitsuya family. And the Mitsuya family have their connections in the police, and Erika seems to be motivated to help too.


    -Erika?


    -Yes. I do not know why, but it seems that Leo and Mikihiko are also involved in this matter.


    -And they really can leave it?


    Miyuki worried about whether they themselves would not do anything, but Tatsuya did not show at all that he saw the problem.


    -We also have our own affairs. "... That''s right."


    Tatsuya was telling the truth. Even if it were not he who said it, Miyuki would also agree. Only Miyuki could not do anything about her anxiety about what his friends would think about Tatsuya.


    ? ? ?


    In the Mitsuya family house, the head of the family Gen and the eldest son of Motoharu had a private conversation.


    "My father seems to have taken Shiina."


    "... It''s clear."


    Hearing about the message from Saburou, in which it was said that Shiina was gone, Gen and Motoharu immediately realized what "cooperation" Tsukasa was talking about. The answer received after this from First High, the image with the visitors confirmed that it was Tooyama Tsukasa.


    -Saburou-kun did not seem to notice Tsukasa-san. "Because he never met her."


    -Really?


    Gen''s answer was a surprise for Motoharu. Despite the fact that Shiina was quite familiar with Tsukasa, it was difficult to believe that Saburou, who was always together with Shiina never met Tsukasa.


    -Tsukasa-san really carefully chooses people who are shown her eyes. Because of the circumstances of the official duty, which is carried on the shoulders of the Tooyama family, they believe that it is better to have as few people as possible knowing their personalities.


    "But she met with Shiina quite often, yet never showed herself to Saburou- kun ...


    -Perhaps she is such a person because of her work, like walking on a tightrope. No, not only Tsukasa-san. The entire Tooyama family has long been involved in such secret activities.


    -... The magic of the Tenth Lab - it seemed like they were barriers against physical and magical attack?


    Gen shook his head at his son''s question.


    -Initially, yes. But because of the peculiarities of the form of activated magic, the Tooyama family got the role of being something more than simple shields. The Tooyama family was included in the intelligence department of the national self-defense forces in the form of a counterintelligence unit.


    -That is, their whole family cooperates with the army? I believe that we, the Mitsuya family, are also contributing to helping the army, helping to collect information throughout the East Asian region.


    Gen shook his head again.


    -This is not cooperation. The Tooyama family has become a full-fledged part of the intelligence department and has a secret influence on it.


    Gen was silent. Motoharu held his breath, waiting for the continuation of his father''s speech.


    -... The Tooyama family does not have such unlimited power as the Yotsuba family. If we talk about magical power, the Juumonji family of the same Tenth laboratory are stronger than them. They also do not have political power like the Saegusa family. They do not have fame, but they do not have a bad reputation either. Being in the shadows, they will protect the interests of the faction to which they belong by any means.


    Gen gave a deep sigh.


    -If the goals they pursue are in the interests of the country, in the interests of magicians and in the interests of 28 houses, then I would say that their behavior is quite tolerable. However, they can also secretly plan hostility between 28 houses for their own interests. This is more annoying than a simple threat to understand, like the Yotsuba family.


    -... So, this time is a chance?


    "... What do you mean?"


    Motoharu''s question was unexpected for Gen.


    "The promise that Shiina will not threaten anything ... If Tsukasa-san is aiming at Shiba Tatsuya-dono, this will be a confrontation between the Tooyama and Yotsuba families, this may be a chance to get rid of the potential threat to the Tooyama family."


    -I cannot say that there is no such probability, but ... we ourselves cannot do anything. Even if it comes to confrontation between the families of Tooyama and Yotsuba, we ourselves will have no choice but to remain observers.


    -Is this the best option, that we will only look, hoping that the desired result will be achieved?


    "It''s just consolation." But it''s better with him than without him.


    In any case, until it ends in some form, Shiina will not return. Gen grinned at how easily he accepted this fact.


    ? ? ?


    The big sedan car that drove Shiina was not only spacious, but also comfortable. Not as comfortable as a limousine, but also an acceptable level.


    Departing from the First High parking lot, a large sedan arrived in Karuizawa without using a road train (transportation of cars like a ferry, but on land). In this era, not using this advantage during long trips was a strange choice.


    The car drove up to the old Western-style mansion, which left an impression of itself "really in our time there are still such buildings?". The atmosphere around this house was as if it were a scene from some horror film. Shiina went out of the car with a light tremor all over her body.


    "Shiina-chan, is it cool outside?" Do not be shy, let''s go inside.


    It was already the middle of April. In Karuizawa it was not so cold. But there was no point in standing outside, so Shiina took advantage of Tsukasa''s invitation and went inside.


    - Uwaa ...!


    Shiina''s involuntary burst of surprise. Externally looking like an old Western- style mansion, inside it was a classic setting, exuding an atmosphere of luxury.


    - Shiina-chan''s room is right here. Use it at your discretion.


    The room in which she led Tsukasa, for luxury was no worse than the vestibule, furnished in the best aristocratic preferences. A huge bed with a canopy attracted special attention to Shiina. And a dressing table with gold trim in antique style. Even accustomed to luxury, Shiina wondered how much it could cost.


    -In the closet there is a change of clothes. The size should fit. Although according to plan you are here for only one night, you will probably need it?


    -Ah, yes. Many thanks.


    Tearing her mind from the bed and table, Shiina thanked Tsukasa.


    -It''s my pleasure. It''s because I asked you to help, so to provide everything you need is natural to me.


    -Sorry ...


    Shiina wondered for a while whether she should ask now, but in the end decided to ask.


    "I cannot contact my family, right?"


    "I''m sorry." Can you just think it''s part of your job?


    -I understand. - Shiina said, while thinking: "I knew it."


    -I''ll call you when the food is ready Tsukasa said and left the room. The sound of locking was not audible, but Shiina did not even think to check it.


    She had to leave her bag with her personal belongings in the school boardroom, but she had her personal mobile information terminal in her inner jacket pocket. Got it, she checked the signal level. As she thought, the antenna icon was crossed out.


    "I signed it myself, I cannot refuse now."


    Shiina opened the closet and took off her school uniform. Dressing in simple room clothes, she ducked onto the sheet to check the softness of the canopy bed.


    She did not know how Tsukasa had persuaded her father and her brother. She felt guilty for leaving school without telling Saburou and the senpais from the school board, but she believed that her family would tell them about this situation.


    She did not even think that she was considered missing.


    ? ? ?


    Emotions that surfaced on the face of Honoka, who had finished her reply, were a mixture of confusion and disappointment.


    - What does Miyuki write?


    "It''s from Tatsuya-san." - Erika asked Honoka a question with an unconcealed shock in her voice. "He writes that we''d better leave it to the police."


    Erika''s face was also disappointed.


    -What kind of a template answer is that ...


    -Show me.


    Shizuku glanced at the display that displayed the message. After reading, she, in an uncharacteristic manner, heavily frowned.


    -... And it is true, it is written that it is better to leave it to the police. "Ah, yes."


    Reproaching herself that "it was necessary to explain more clearly," Honoka sent Tatsuya''s response to a large wall display.


    -Wait ... So, Tatsuya also believes that there is a high probability that Mitsuya has been deceived ...


    "But, since there is no evidence, we do not know if the police will respond ...


    Most likely not.


    Leo and Mikihiko frowned on their unfavorable expectations.


    "And still if this is confirmed, and the Mitsuya family will turn to the police, then just leave it to the police ... it''s not normal!"


    -... But this can be the most sensible decision. What we can do outside of school is very limited.


    Izumi tried to reassure the indignant Kasumi.


    "If you leave everything to the police, then what will you do if it becomes too late!"


    Kasumi screamed in rage at Izumi.


    "Then tell us, what can you do, Kasumi-chan?"


    Izumi calmly responded to the twin sister, absorbed in emotions. Perhaps Izumi herself could remain calm just because Kasumi was already shedding all the emotions.


    - ... Why not use the search network of our family !?


    "But she''s in Kyoto now." Kasumi-chan knows who to contact and what to say?


    - We''ll ask onee-chan!


    -Onee-sama went to a meeting with Shiba-sempai.


    -That''s good! At the same time, I''ll complain to her about it! Kasumi ran out of the school boardroom.


    "Hey, Kasumi-chan!" Do you even know where she went? ... Well, everything! I beg your pardon, Mitsui-senpai. For today we will finish, good- bye! - Said Izumi and left after Kasumi.


    Shizuku looked disappointedly at the departed terminal of the disciplinary committee.


    -Honoka. Can I leave it here for now?


    -Of course, there are no problems.


    Kasumi on Monday is waiting for something not very funny. After thinking about it, Honoka shrugged, deciding that it was not her business.


    "So, what shall we do?" As Tatsuya advised, will we sit back and wait?


    On Leo''s inciting question, Erika answered in a malicious voice.


    "If he says to leave it to the police, then we will." But this does not mean that we will sit idly by.


    -Erika, what are you going to do ...? - Asked Mikihiko anxiously. He was worried not because he did not know what she was learning, but because she guessed what she was going to do. "You''ve already decided?" In the dojo, after all, there are a lot of people connected with the police?


    -Abuse of power for personal purposes.


    -H-nothing.


    From straight faced Shizuku, Mikihiko screeched his face.


    - When such links exist, it is a sin not to use them.


    The old Erika would now have a mischievous smirk. But the current Erika did not smile.


    ? ? ?


    The place where Mayumi invited Tatsuya and Miyuki was a traditional Japanese restaurant in Akasaka.


    Tatsuya thought that he should be three times older to visit such a place. Moreover, for this institution of the same age it would not be enough, it was still necessary, at least, to have status, fame and wealth.


    Tatsuya''s group arrived at the restaurant 3 minutes before the appointed time. A restaurant employee conducted these three young people who were not suitable for this place, showing nothing but a smile on their face.


    Exactly at 17:00 Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami entered the room in the traditional Japanese style.


    There they were alone waiting for Katsuto.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." - Tatsuya said and sat down, without asking permission to sit down.


    -No, you are just in time. - Katsuto confirmed that they have nothing to blame themselves.


    With a small gap from Tatsuya and Miyuki, followed by Minami. Miyuki sat on the pillow next to Tatsuya, and Minami sat right on the floor behind Miyuki.


    All four sat in the "right" posture on their knees [Seiji]. None of them did any relaxing movements, showing that it was uncomfortable for them to sit like that. All looked long accustomed to the seiji.


    - I''m sorry!


    When Tatsuya and Katsuto''s eyes had already met and they were about to begin, the front door opened and Mayumi and Mari entered the room.


    -Excuse me, did we make you wait?


    -No, we just arrived.


    When asked by Mayumi, Tatsuya answered immediately. Katsuto was already ready to answer, but eventually closed his mouth, without saying anything.


    Mayumi, with a sigh of relief, took her place next to Katsuto and opposite Miyuki. And Mari sat down next to Mayumi.


    Seiji Mayumi looked better than ordinary female students, but compared to Tatsuya, Miyuki or Katsuto, she looked awkward anyway. Even Mari looked better in this matter.


    - Okay, right away ... ...


    Mayumi wanted to start negotiations (or better to call persuasion), but suddenly from behind the front door a voice was heard: "I''m sorry." Mayumi answered: "Yes, I''ll ask." The door opened, and on the other side there appeared not the waitress, but the young mistress of this restaurant.


    "Visitors came to us who called themselves your comrades ..." The hostess spoke with an impartial face.


    The surprise was natural, because everyone who was supposed to come was already here.


    "Er, and who are they?"


    Although Mayumi was also confused, she quickly recovered and asked.


    -They introduced themselves as Saegusa Kasumi-sama and Izumi-sama.


    -Er ...!?


    Shortly after losing her speech, Mayumi asked Tatsuya and Miyuki "to wait a moment," and, without waiting for the mistress, walked to the entrance to the restaurant. Saying "I''m sorry," the landlady bowed and closed the door on the other side.


    While they waited, Miyuki asked Tatsuya: "They are about this matter, are not they?"


    "The business?" Tatsuya-kun, do you know anything about why the younger sisters of Mayumi interrupted us? - Mari asked Tatsuya, hearing this question from Miyuki. Katsuto frowned at the fact that Mari''s mannerisms had not changed since First High, but Tatsuya did not care, and he responded with an air of ease.


    -Yes. Today the first daughter of the Mitsuya family was taken from First High, and there is a possibility that she was abducted. That''s what it was about.


    "Kkidnapped?" - Marie was surprised, slightly rounded eyes. - The youngest daughter of the Mitsuya family, that is, Shiina?


    -Watanabe-senpai is also familiar with them?


    -A little familiar through Mayumi. So, this year, Shiina entered First High?


    -That''s right.


    -Well, what about the kidnapping?


    Tatsuya briefly retold everything he knew himself.


    -This is a serious matter! Tatsuya-kun, and Shiba, too, what are you doing here!?


    Mari seemed incredible that the president of the school board and another important member of the school board do nothing while the student may be involved in something criminal.


    -In what sense ...? But Tatsuya only smiled crookedly. He was invited here. Although Mari was only one of the participants, but she treated the invited party, and such accusations from her sounded ridiculous.


    -Shiba. - Katsuto turned to Tatsuya.


    -What is it?


    -Can I address you not from the position of the families Juumonji and Yotsuba from the same Ten Master Clans, but as a sempai to the cohais of the same First School?


    - I do not mind.


    Immediately after Tatsuya nodded, there was a feeling that Katsuto''s massiveness had increased significantly.


    "Let''s postpone this conversation." You should give priority to the first-year student who may have been kidnapped.


    Tatsuya again woke a crooked smile. This time it was more ironic than in the previous one.


    "Juumonji-senpai, I dare to call you that." In the role of representatives of the Yotsuba family, the daughter of the Saegusa family invited us to this place, indicating that the meeting will be held with the participation of the head of the Juumonji family. In this case, your words about the postponement of the conversation can be regarded no more than the remark of the Juumonji family of the Ten Master Clans.


    Katsuto could not respond to Tatsuya''s words.


    -"Based on this, neither I nor Miyuki will object if you say that we should postpone this meeting" said Tatsuya and looked at Miyuki. Miyuki''s elegant nod-bow became a dumb sign of agreement. "However, it seems to me that there is no point in postponing the meeting."


    "... What do you mean?"


    -It is still unknown whether the incident that happened to Mitsuya-san is a crime. Since it is known that she left First High, then, with the authority of the police, after studying the records from the street cameras, you can easily find out where she was taken away.


    Hearing this, Mari wedged an irritated conversation.


    "If you know so much, then why did not you do anything?"


    "It could have happened because of her own will." Tatsuya replied in an indifferent voice. - Yes, Mitsuya-san definitely was taken away. But if she left by her consent, the attempt to save her would be an illegal invasion of her personal space.


    -This remark is not in the style of Tatsuya-kun, who without further ado, invaded Blanche''s base. - Mari objected with obvious sarcasm.


    However, not only Tatsuya, but Miyuki also did not show an emotional struggle. Because it was obvious to them that Mari''s sarcasm was not a logical deduction, but a desperate search for a reason.


    "At that time, I did not have to check whether I was free or busy. - Tatsuya said in refutation of Mari''s words. After that, he looked from the clenched teeth of Mari back to Katsuto. - As students of First High, we cannot do anything publicly. But if you insist that the meeting should be postponed, then we will not protest.


    Katsuto folded his arms and thought. At that moment the front door opened sharply and noisily.


    "Shiba-senpai, you''re mistaken!"


    -Kasumi-chan, well, stop!


    -Kasumi-chan ... Oh, Miyuki-senpai, Shiba-senpai, I''m sincerely very sorry for that!


    Raging Kasumi, Mayumi in a step behind her, and pale and apologetic Izumi.


    It was the invasion of the three sisters of Saegusa.


    "Kasumi-chan, in any case, let''s go home?" Well?


    Mayumi tried to calm her younger sister by talking to her like a little girl, but Kasumi''s gaze was clearly fixed on Tatsuya.


    -We cannot ignore it silently! Is it really possible to just sacrifice Shiina?! "Yes, you can," - such an answer did not follow.


    "So you heard this conversation?" - Instead, Tatsuya answered the question with a question.


    "I heard it." Overheard! This is bad!? - With a reddened face, Kasumi, in a fit of despair, responded with a defiant tone.


    "Eavesdropping is bad." - Tatsuya with the usual tone said the obvious.


    - ...!


    "But, as you already heard, it will save me time." Shiina is a minor. Even if she wants this, the police can protect her only with the consent of her guardians.


    "And so what?"


    - Kasumi-chan. Shiba-senpai says that you turned to the wrong address. - Izumi said, pulling Kasumi by the sleeve.


    - To the address?


    "Shiba-senpai means we should talk to Shiina-chan''s family, not with him.


    - To talk about what!?


    Izumi grabbed Kasumi''s right arm.


    -Let''s go. We have already received valuable advice from Shiba-senpai, we should not stop him further.


    -Right. - Said Mayumi and took Kasumi''s left hand.


    -Izumi? Onee-chan? Hey ... What are you doing !?


    "Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-san, I understand that it''s rude to say this after I invited you here, but do you mind being finished for today?" I will take care of compensation for this.


    - Yes, it''s good.


    The existing atmosphere no longer had serious conversations. Tatsuya readily accepted Mayumi''s apologies.


    -Kasumi-chan, let''s go.


    -Okay, we''re going.


    That said Mayumi and Izumi, dragged the silent Kasumi to the exit. Tatsuya and Katsuto exchanged glances and at the same time sighed.


    "Juumonji-senpai, in that case, please forgive me."


    After these words, Miyuki, who was silent for most of the time bowed with a serious face, on which there was no shadow of a smile.


    -You two, I''m sorry that it happened. "Katsuto could only say that." Mari said nothing.


    Thus, a private conversation between the families of Yotsuba, Juumonji and Saegusa ended without any specific conversations.


    ? ? ?


    It was almost 18 hours. It was not long before sunset. Erika and Leo left school and now were in the Chiba Dojo.


    - Erika, I''m sorry for making you wait.


    While she was questioning the students, Mikihiko came up.


    "Did you send Mizuki home?"


    "I led her home." - Responding to Erika, Mikihiko seems to have been a bit embarrassed.


    - It''s clear.


    However, Erika ignored Mikihiko''s sincere reaction.


    "Erika, what have you got?" Did you find any clues?


    -At the moment, records from street surveillance cameras are being studied.


    -Clear. If it is known that the car started from First High, then it can be tracked through the street cameras, even if they used the railroad crossing.


    And why did I not think about such an obvious thing before?


    Mikihiko reproached himself for not paying attention. But Erika turned away with an uninterested face. So Leo had to answer.


    -A proposal to check records from street cameras came from a message from Izumi.


    "From Izumi-san?" Yes, then there is nothing to be surprised.


    Mikihiko mentally compared the parameters of Kasumi and Izumi.


    "I do not know what you thought, but Izumi seems to have received this advice from Tatsuya."


    - Haha ...


    Now Mikihiko realized what Erika''s behavior was about. Although the fact that this advice was given by Tatsuya, in this case was only Leo''s assumption, no one in this place even doubted this.


    - Sorry, please allow me to pass.


    At that moment, Saburou came up to them.


    - Saburou, what is there with the Mitsuya family?


    From the question of Erika, Saburou''s face darkened. In this expression of the person was hidden not only disappointment, but also anger.


    -... It seems that both the head-sama and Motoharu-sama still do not consider it necessary to make a big noise.


    -Motoharu ... this?


    -The elder brother of Mitsuya-san.


    Leo and Mikihiko exchanged phrases in a whisper. Saburou did not seem to have heard them.


    -Strange and somehow ... suspicious! Saburou was confused by his guess.


    "For the gentlemen of Shiina''s family, it seems like not paying attention to her - is common! Allegedly, she does not have a strict injunction to go straight home! It''s because she was assigned a real guard instead of me! They do not know where she is, and they tell me "do not fuss," I do not understand this!


    - Listen, maybe her guards secretly follow her?


    To Leo''s question, Saburou sharply waved his head.


    "I asked the Yaguruma family." Shiina is still outside their field of vision.


    Erika''s face showed that she was thinking about something, but she did not comment on it aloud.


    "So, Saburou, what are you going to do now?"


    "Let me wait here." I came for this.


    - I see. Then it''s good.


    More and more people were going to the dojo. Soon the training of the evening section for working adults was to begin. Erika''s father also had to participate as an instructor.


    - You three, follow me.


    Without waiting for an answer, Erika left the dojo.


    She led them to a small separate building, which was considered Erika''s room.


    - This way.


    The door that Erika opened opened was less than 170 centimeters high, and the three guys had to duck to enter. It was a room on 4.5 tatami in traditional Japanese style, in the center of which there was a stove in the floor, and in the wall there was a niche with scrolls of calligraphy.


    -Heh, this is the tea room


    -It''s funny, right? They pretend to be a kenjutsu. Although the traditional kenjutsu and our kenjutsu are completely different things.


    Erika replied with contempt to the surprise of Leo. And this contempt was not for himself, but for other people. Mikihiko darkened when he saw that her enmity with the family had no sign of relief.


    - And I thought that the entrance to the tea room should be even smaller.


    It''s unclear whether Leo did not notice this, or pretended not to notice, but he completely ignored Erika''s insulting remarks.


    - A small door? If you want such limitations, try, come in from there.


    Erika casually pointed to a small sliding door 70 cm high, then retired to the inner sliding wall-door, are located opposite the door through which they entered.


    - Why stand, take a seat.


    Erika returned, holding a tray with a teapot and a few cups. Erika slowly sank to her knees and placed cups for 4 people on tatami mats. Three guys sat opposite each of the cups, placed on saucers.


    Under the expectation of what she will say, with the looks of the guys, Erika sipped her tea and raised her head.


    - What? Or do you want me to hold you a tea ceremony?


    The three guys waved their heads sharply. Erika, narrowing her eyes slightly, looked at them with her eyes.


    -I do not want to be engaged in such tiresome things.


    -Ahaha ... and the truth.


    There was a sincere apology on Mikihiko''s face, but Erika ignored him. After that they sat for a while in silence.


    Sometime later, Erika suddenly jumped up and ran away with the words "wait a bit", then returned with an armful of pies-manju. After that, all four again spent some time sitting almost motionless. "Almost motionless" meant that there were movements of hands holding pies to the mouth.


    The further development of events began closer to 8 pm.


    -Erika-Odzosan. - On the other side of the miniature door the young man''s voice was heard. Erika quickly got up, walked over and sat on her knees next to the mini-door and opened it. A small sheet of electronic paper was pulled out from there.


    Erika took it and went back to the center of the room.


    "... What''s there?" - Mikihiko quietly asked, after waiting for Erika to finish reading.


    - It was confirmed the place where Shiina was delivered by car.


    Hearing this, Saburou leaned forward and laid his hands on the tatami. Nobody called him to calm down. Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko fully understood that Saburou was looking forward to the news.


    -It seems that there were no stops and on the way, the car came to Karuizawa.


    -It''s surprisingly far...


    In Leo''s words, the meaning was "it means it would be good if we understood this earlier."


    - It''s better to spend time to get ready for everything possible.


    This phrase was invested with the sense that it would be difficult to make it possible to use data from surveillance cameras. Hearing Erika''s indirect answer, Leo shrugged slightly.


    Erika turned the sheet of electronic paper so that everyone saw it.


    -It looks like a western style haunted house.


    -Miki. When you say this, it does not sound like a joke.


    Saying this, Erika did not seem to mind the part about "ghosts."


    -... Can I get a road map? Saburou looked at the report and looked up and asked Erika.


    -Good. Just do not think to go there today.


    -Why !? Saburou shouted fiercely at Erika. For Saburou, who wanted to save Shiina as quickly as possible, these words of Erika were completely unacceptable.


    -For two reasons. First, we are not yet ready for this.


    -I''m already ready!


    "Do you want to go alone?" Stop it. You''d just dig your own grave.


    Do not "fail," but "dig your own grave." Hearing this, Saburou finally realized that there might be a trap.


    -And yet, after we finally found it ...!


    -We cannot say that we found it. We only know that the car brought Shiina to this mansion. We watch the building, and find out if it starts moving on.


    -......


    Seeing that Saburou, at last, was silent, Erika voiced a second reason.


    -Secondly, the necessary agreements with the police have not yet been completed. If you yourself do not care that you''re jailed, then I do not want to see dumbhead here who neglects the necessary preparations.


    Having understood the hint of the possibility of being sent to prison for magicians who broke the law, Saburou did not say anything else. Saburou himself would not have regretted losing his life for Shiina. But he could not force his sempai from school to do it. And alone he most likely cannot do anything.


    "Saburou, go back to your house and discuss this with your family." It would be good to enlist the cooperation of people working for the Mitsuya family. And even in the worst case, do not start acting alone.


    - ... I understand.


    Indeed, now it was just this. His actions in the end could bring problems not only to his family, but to the Mitsuya family. Saburou reminded himself again that he was not in a position where one can freely do anything.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time, Shiina relaxed carelessly, lying in the tub.


    - Ah ... Saburou-kun, probably, is worried ...


    Feeling guilty for leaving school, without warning the senpais from the school board and not saying anything to Saburou, always worried Shiina, like a fish bone caught in the throat. Thus, even though the tension was removed by relaxation from the bath, it again and again came to the surface of consciousness.


    And with this she could not do anything. Because in the school waiting room Tsukasa asked her to keep it a secret that the self-defense forces are engaged in such things.


    Since these "military exercises" were regarded as military secrets, it is natural that communication was forbidden of it. But she had no idea why they took a high school student for these trainings. But she did not even think about going against the instructions of Tsukasa.


    Moreover, she could not say that an adult 10 years older than her, whom she admires, can do something bad to her.


    Justifying herself with this, Shiina, in order not to suffer even more, focused her attention on bathing.


    Unfortunately, in this western house, in which she was under a kind of "house arrest", there was not a big bathroom like on a hot spring. Instead, there was an antique bath with curved legs.


    Calculated for large Europeans, it was considerably more spacious than standard Japanese baths. Little Shiina could easily pull her legs in. Thus, she had to worry about not going completely under the water, if you relax your legs.


    A faint smell, mixed with steam, said that aromatic oils were added to the hot water. It was an aroma that calmed down, slowly penetrating into the depths of the mind. At first, she was tormented by doubts whether it was some sort of narcotic substance, but very quickly she did not care.


    Needless to say, that while bathing, Shiina took off her headphones, playing the role of ear plugs. Even the sound of water from the shower that was washing her hair was heard for her like the sound of pouring rain, so she had no other choice. Knowing that the magical abilities at this time will be weakened, but while she was washing her hair and body, she used sound- blocking magic.


    However, while she was just lying in the water, trying not to make too much noise, she could directly encounter the outside world of pure sounds without her "ear plugs". At this time, not only was her acute hearing manifested, but also, according to her subjective opinion, magical perception also became much sharper.


    All the waves in this Western-style mansion were caught by the "hearing" of Shiina, who was just sitting with her head on her arm, lying on the edge of the bathtub.


    Before the door to the bathroom stood guard, a female soldier. The weak psion waves emanating from it sounded like the noise that a CAD produces in the standby mode. In other words, this female soldier was a war magician.


    And not only her. Those who moved through the building, both men and women, all kept their CAD in standby mode while being ready for battle.


    Conversely, among the five people patrolling the building from the outside, there was only one magician. And the psion waves emitted by him, unlike the soldiers inside, were suppressed. Perhaps this was done so that that from the outside it was not clear that there are magicians inside this western-style mansion.


    ... Such information Shiina was able to draw only from waves scattered in space.


    And that was not all she noticed. Waves emitted by magicians inside the building carried a clear aggressiveness. It was felt that they were waiting for the enemy. The purpose of their counterattack was not just resistance to the enemy, but his destruction or capture.


    This fully corresponded to the explanation of Tsukasa about this "work-in- progress".


    Tsukasa asked Shiina to play the role of an important person in training to save the VIP. In other words, this meant that some main force playing the role of saviors would "come to the rescue" of Shiina.


    That is, now the kidnapped party is in a state of waiting for the attack of the rescue squad. The treatment of Shiina seemed unsuitable to the concept of a hostage, but here, undoubtedly, the meaning of the words "important person" was reflected.


    Reflecting on this, Shiina realized something important.


    Playing the role of a hostage, she did not know when the rescue team would arrive. Maybe right now. She was afraid that if this happened, she could be taken out in this form, only wrapped in a towel.


    She could no longer relax, sitting in the warm water. Trying not to make too much noise, Shiina got out of the bath.


    ? ? ?


    At the same time, when Tatsuya and the girls returned home, as if knowing that they had come, the sound of a videophone sounded. The name of the caller - the head of the house of Yotsuba, Maya - was displayed on the screen.


    Fortunately, they had not yet changed into homewear. Tatsuya exchanged glances with Miyuki and pressed the call acceptance button.


    - Good evening Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san. Ara, did you go somewhere?


    Maya spoke in a friendly manner from the screen. Today she also looked friendly.


    -Yes, we were invited by Saegusa Mayumi-jo. "There was no particular need to hide this, so Tatsuya answered honestly.


    -Ara, then an invitation from the Saegusa family?


    "Not really." Since the head of the Juumonji family was present, they probably wanted to talk about what happened at the recent meeting.


    - Hu-huh-hu, this is very similar to this young lady.


    Tatsuya agreed that it was in the style of a good-natured Mayumi.


    -However, there were some difficulties, and we were forced to cancel the conversation immediately after entering the prepared room.


    -... I think it was rather impolite, what happened?


    Tatsuya told Maya the whole story, from the moment of the disappearance of Shiina.


    -The youngest daughter of the Mitsuya family ... This is a very entertaining story, but now we do not have time for it.


    In other words, it meant that there was some urgent matter. And there''s nothing to be surprised about, because when Maya calls them directly something almost always happens. Tatsuya stood still and waited for her next words.


    -It turned out that yesterday, when Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san were attacked, it was the work of the agents of the USNA army penetrated into the country, which the intelligence department of the national self-defense forces brainwashed.


    "So this is the work of the intelligence department?"


    For Tatsuya, who received a warning from Yakumo, this story was only a confirmation, but he could not help but admire the ability of the family to collect information that gathered evidence in just one day.


    - Many USNA Army agents are still under arrest.


    Tatsuya was interested in what these agents came for. He believed that, with a high probability, their goal was the magician using "Material Burst", that is himself, but he would not even have thought to try to convince himself of this by interrupting Maya.


    - So, I would like Tatsuya-san to release them.


    "The agents of the American army?" Tatsuya asked, slightly surprised.


    The intelligence department attacking Miyuki is not forgiven. Sooner or later she was going to let them understand this.


    But their work was to detain foreign agents who commit illegal activities. It would be bad to interfere with this for the sake of revenge.


    - Among these agents there are Star members.


    This Tatsuya also assumed. True, he believed that the Stars were almost all of them, and not a few "among them," as was said.


    -Instead of helping them only, it''s better to let everyone escape, is not it?


    -Got it.


    This meant that there was some connection between Maya and the Stars. And on this route came a request for salvation.


    Now the interests of the Yotsuba family and Tatsuya''s interests in revenge for the attack on Miyuki have united. And since this will benefit Miyuki, the effort will not be wasted.


    Tatsuya accepted Maya''s order, including also his "differences" from the events of the previous evening.


    ? ? ?


    Early the next morning. Leo, Mikihiko and Saburou arrived in the Chiba family dojo.


    -Saburou. Have you talked to anyone in your family? - Dressed, Erika went to them and turned to Saburou.


    -Yes. I was told that I can do whatever I want.


    -... That''s good.


    It was like saying that it was useless, but Erika did not care. It was important that Saburou learned to be reasonable for his own interests.


    -I understand that Leo wanted to participate in the fun, but could not even think that Miki would come too.


    -My name is Mikihiko. - It seems that he could not just not say this phrase. After his daily complaint to Erika, Mikihiko added a serious voice. "How can I remain indifferent when I''m so drawn into this?"


    -Ahaha ... What a good-hearted person.


    "... Call it what you want." It''s better than being tough.


    -Well, maybe. Well, are we going? - Having said this, Erika climbed onto the passenger seat of the police car parked on the road opposite the dojo. Three guys squeezed into the back seat, and the police car started off.


    "By the way ... is this normal?" - Leo turned to the policeman in uniform, sitting at the wheel.


    "Was it not because of the irrational behavior of Erika-Odzosan that we had to start so soon?" - Answered the policeman, without changing his face. Leo thought it was not the result of Erika''s adoration, but because of the inability to smile. He mentally swore that he would never become like this in his life.


    The police car reached the Karuizawa station on a road train (it was more economical and faster than even driving at full speed). There they met with the local police. Needless to say, these policemen were also under the auspices of the Chiba family.


    Leo thought that in fact the Chiba family was more terrible than the Yotsuba family, but he was not so reckless as to voice it.


    Saburou, who has a direct relationship to all that is happening, did not have time to think about such things.


    The old building he saw yesterday in a police report. Saburou attached his gaze to this western-style mansion. Or maybe even tried to look inside with the help of some magic.


    Erika was busy instructing the assembled policemen.


    Therefore it is natural that the most relaxed of Erika''s group, Mikihiko was the first to notice the approach of these girls.


    - Yes this is Kasumi-san and Izumi-san.


    Two identical faces turned to the side, from which the unintentional voice of Mikihiko sounded. Haircuts and behavior were completely different, but facial features were exactly the same.


    - Yoshida-senpai.


    "And also Chiba-sempai and Saijou-senpai?" And Saburou-kun also came?


    Saegusa sisters ran up to Mikihiko and the other guys who stood at a distance from the rest of the adults participating in the meeting.


    -Are you also here for Mitsuya-san?


    -Yes.


    In their exchange of questions and answers, many unnecessary words were missed, but among them there were those who did not understand what the conversation was about.


    -It would be foolish if we finally interfere with each other, maybe it will be better to unite? - Said Erika, appearing from behind Mikihiko.


    -Really. Agreed Izumi. From Kasumi, too, there was no objection. Neither Izumi nor Kasumi doubted that Erika would be honest with them. Those who felt this discomfort, were Leo and Mikihiko.


    Such reasonable care was not at all in the style of Erika, which they knew. In such cases, last year''s Erika, defiantly discarding tactics, preferred simply to go ahead.


    Now everything was completely different.


    Both Leo and Mikihiko, both thought that this was, in some way, similar to Tatsuya''s way of thinking.


    Nevertheless, it was senseless to interfere with this. Here, as Erika said, there was a scene in which everyone, in order to avoid friendly fire, should act in an organized manner.


    Keeping this light puzzlement in mind, the two joined in to discuss tactics.


    ? ? ?


    When she opened her eyes, it was already light outside. At the same moment, when her consciousness finally awakened, she was overtaken by a stream of unbearable noise. Shiina hurriedly put on her headphones.


    The abnormal, amplified hearing of Shiina works only when her consciousness is awake. When drowsiness exceeds a certain threshold, sounds become normal. This was the basis of the hypothesis that her excessively sensitive hearing is a magical effect.


    Evaluating her position, Shiina came to the conclusion that, in the end, she was never "saved" overnight. Tsukasa told her that this "work" would take only half a day, but it looks like the schedule was extended.


    Shiina was hungry. But not so much that the stomach is already rumbling. Remembering that she could be taken away at any time, she decided to change her school uniform first.


    In this room, or rather in the private space of Shiina, on the second floor, similar to the room in a luxury hotel, there were separate bathroom, toilet and a wardrobe.


    Wearing only a dress from the school uniform, she in the dressing room was engaged in what became for her already an everyday morning habit - she did the brushing of her unruly hair. Since there were the same cosmetic accessories that she used to use (although she wondered how they knew this), she quickly did her make-up, having magically checked beforehand whether any harmful substances were mixed.


    Just at that moment, there was a commotion. From the corridor, there were claps and sounds of the running of people running around.


    Wanting to find out what is happening there, Shiina pulled at the doorknob. The ancient pen did not fall.


    "Closed !? ... well, yes, that''s as it should be."


    Her reflex surprise lasted only for a moment. Shiina calmed down, remembering that she played the role of a "kidnapped important person." She mentally told herself that everything was all right.


    Her CAD was not taken from her. She can use magic at any time. If necessary, she can escape, knocking out a window or making a hole in the floor.


    Her thoughts on such things were evidence that the situation in which she fell into began to seem very suspicious. However, she suppressed suspicion of Tsukasa and decided to continue to consider herself as a "captive princess" for a little while longer.


    "I want to eat ..."


    With similar thoughts, she distracted herself from the growing tension.


    ? ? ?


    - The image from the surveillance cameras is restored!


    "Is this a special magical assault force?" Why are the police attacking us?


    The commander of the operation, the lieutenant (this time Tsukasa did not bear the official responsibility for the task), shouted with a misunderstanding on her face.


    A Special Magical Assault Team, abbreviated SMAT . It was an organization that brought together the military magicians of the police, created as a result of a rethinking of the fact that the police could not adequately react to the incident in Yokohama the year before last. The decision to create it was taken immediately after the incident, but after the signing of the peace treaty with the Great Asian Alliance, protests rushed in from all sides, and as a result, the formation was completed only a month ago, under the influence of the incident in Hakone.


    Being under the sights of major media, accused by the new non-profit press in "too long in creation", this squad was finally formed. However, despite the attacks from these short-sighted reporters, the morale of the detachment''s members was high. And their main feature was that almost all of them were graduates of the Chiba dojo.


    The lieutenant appointed by the commander of this operation belonged not to the division in which Tsukasa was.


    He was not informed about the secret details hidden behind this operation. And the details lying on the mind, he did not really understand. The mere fact that this building now has SMAT storming it forced him to now build various assumptions ...


    "... So, that fighter from the Chiba family intervened?"


    With the thought of "how troublesome ..." Tsukasa sighed. With the use of Shiina as a bait, not only was the appearance of those two (Tatsuya and Miyuki) from the Yotsuba family expected, the calculation also provided for the intervention of the Saegusa family.


    Tsukasa knew that the "Saegusa twins" loved Shiina and took care of her. That''s why she facilitated the departure of the head of the family, Saegusa Koichi, to Kyoto, to an "important conversation" with "important people."


    As planned, several magicians of the Saegusa family still appeared. This meant that the Saegusa family itself did not interfere in the drafting of the strategy. If only it was not the intervention of the police ... that is, the Chiba family.


    Despite the fact that the intervention of the Chiba family is a very significant factor, it was not such a serious miscalculation, which would have a fatal threat for this operation.


    But there was another miscalculation, made with the original meaning of this operation.


    "Shiba Tatsuya did not appear ... Did not peck at the bait?"


    The main miscalculation was that the main goal did not appear.


    "I thought he would be more selfish, but it''s more like the middle class than expected."


    From the school, in which the next head of the Yotsuba family is the president of the school board, the first-grader was kidnapped. Tsukasa assumed that it would be a matter of honor for Tatsuya to come to return her.


    Based on observations of the day before yesterday''s attack on the etiquette school, Tsukasa came to the conclusion that Tatsuya has absolute certainty in his power. If he is this type of person, then for him the honor should be above all. Tsukasa''s theory was that the ability to sacrifice his honor, he considers a defect equal to defeat and inherent only to children or the elderly.


    However, the guy named Shiba Tatsuya, apparently, had a character that was not obsessed with these boring notions of honor. Tsukasa acknowledged her miscalculation. She planned to observe how carefully Tatsuya would handle state forces in the rescue of Shiina. If he did not take into account the lives of the military, she was planning to destroy him as a dangerous man for the country.


    But, unfortunately, she did not manage to observe whether he would act hostilely or not, knowing that the enemy is the self-defense force.


    "It''s a pity that things usually do not go as they planned ..." Tsukasa muttered in disappointment. Then she went to the commander of the lieutenant.


    - Commander-dono.


    "What is it, Sergeant Tooyama?"


    "Let me, as your subordinate, go to watch our prisoner of war."


    The term "prisoner of war" had a clear definition of military law.


    For the military, the use of the word "prisoner of war" in any conditional sense "captive" was not a rare occurrence.


    In antiquity, even captured horses of the enemy army were recorded as "prisoner of war".


    It is unlikely that the lieutenant could have thought of anything other than the fact that the "prisoner of war" mentioned by Tsukasa is the girl who is held in this building, that is, Shiina.


    -I''ll authorize it.


    -Many thanks.


    Tsukasa wanted to go first to Shiina''s room. But she did not plan to stay there. With the permission of the commander, she planned to go to the place where the "prisoners of war" were kept by the agents of the American army. Although in fact they were not considered "prisoners of war" yet. And the rule that illegal agents cannot be considered "prisoners of war" until they themselves recognize them, she decided not to notice.


    ? ? ?


    -Three minutes before the assault.


    -I got it. I leave the command on you. "It''s an honor for me."


    Rather the commander of SMAT squad smiled. When he still went to the Chiba dojo, he was the chief of the "Erika''s Guard". Recalling the past on this smile, Erika turned away in confusion.


    There, among the waiting assaults, she noticed that Kasumi and Izumi, surrounded by a group of guardian magicians from the Saegusa family, are straining to look at that mansion.


    Erika felt that they could not move if they were so nervous, but quickly changed her mind, deciding that this was normal.


    She had heard it before. These two have their first real battle. Although there was a case of confrontation with helpless activists, but they did not have the opportunity to meet an enemy with equal firepower.


    Even if they do not study anywhere, but at a magic high school, still high school students usually do not take part in real battles. Only after entering the Military Academy, climbing into the zone of military operations under a hail of bullets - it is very strange for people like them.


    Erika remembered that she herself was involved in the riots immediately after receipt. Then she jokingly said: "I thought high school would be a more boring place." Now she believed that this was not a joke. This time, she did not say it out loud, but thought about it.


    The Blanche terrorists attack on First High, a sudden attack of the army by the Great Asian Alliance, Parasites and Stars, ancient magic magicians who became pawns in the hands of foreigners. All these incidents were not caused by her, but she was involved in all of them.


    And the same thing could be said about Tatsuya. So thought Erika.


    When a major incident occurs, Tatsuya participates in it.


    Tatsuya participates, she also participates. Together with Tatsuya always comes trouble. And in the end, the family ...


    -Erika-san, what happened?


    -Nothing.


    A member of the SMAT detachment asked Erika in a worried voice, to which she shook her head. It was another, besides the commander, a member of the "Erika''s Guard."


    -By the way, it''s almost time, right?


    -Yes, another 20 ... 15 seconds.


    You will not lose to evil fate. You will become stronger. But this is useless when only you are strong. Even if you are an angel of death.


    Last summer, one person was involved in similar circumstances. This man is strong. Therefore, being retracted, he remained calm.


    When you become strong, you start to be less afraid of fate. You become capable of outsmarting the angel of death without causing a tragic outcome.


    Although Tatsuya attracts misfortunes, he also makes the people involved more powerful. So much so that they with a smile cut their way through these troubles.


    "Therefore, Saburou ... become stronger, so that even if your childhood friend is in trouble, you could cut your way with a smile."


    Erika mentally turned to the guy who looked like he was trying to restrain himself so as not to break forward, risking his life.


    A girl named Mitsuya Shiina seemed to Erika born under a star of adventure. Even if not as much as Tatsuya, but still she was like him.


    So that Shiina will not lose the troubles that can be called upon, Saburou should be made stronger.


    For Erika, training Saburou was a precedent. Everything was for the sake of retribution.


    ... The name of the rival who Erika wanted to surprise was "Fate".


    ? ? ?


    Shiina turned to hear the sound of the door unlocking. It was not her imagination.


    - Tsukasa-san.


    "Shiina-chan, I''m sorry to have detained you longer than expected."


    -No, this room was quite cozy.


    -Yes? That''s good. Tsukasa smiled at Shiina. There was no sense of guilt in that smile. "Now that we''ve reached the final stage of the exercise, you need to stay a little longer in this room." There was a small mistake and the schedule was extended, but soon rescuers will arrive in this room, and this will all end.


    -So, I will no longer be moved anywhere?


    -Yes.


    Relief appeared on Shiina''s face. She did not doubt Tsukasa''s words that she received permission from her parents, she just thought that they would worry if she stayed longer.


    -I need to return to my post, so we say goodbye.


    -Ah, good. Thank you for everything.


    "This is for you, Shiina, thank you in advance for your work."


    Shiina did not doubt Tsukasa until the very end.


    ? ? ?


    The battle began between the self-defense forces and the police, between the intelligence department and SMAT.


    Despite the fact that it was called a battle, the number of participants from both sides was small.


    Police, conducting a siege, stormed a small number of elite fighters. And the self-defense forces initially allocated a few soldiers to this case.


    However, the level of preparation for a real battle was higher precisely at the self-defense forces. Both sides attacked the enemy with non-lethal weapons, and in these conditions, the losses of SMAT were higher.


    -Summoning a sacred wind!


    -Panzer!


    The efforts of Leo and Mikihiko were notable among the others. Mikihiko was ruled by the windmills as if he called transparent windmill demonized the barricades with a sledge hammer, while Leo, in the event of a breakthrough of defenses, defended positions, enveloping himself with armor from Fortification magic.


    - Shiina! Where are you !?


    Saburou shouted, forgetting about fear and his own safety. Thus, he broke away from Leo and caught a magical attack from one of the military magicians who met them.


    A soldier dressed in urban area camouflage and bulletproof vest, performing a maneuver under self-acceleration magic, along with this movement magic fired a small metal ball.


    Having received in a stomach a steel ball the size of a ball for table tennis, Saburou stopped.


    The military magician pulled out a stun baton. Unlike the batons available on sale, this was a combat model, with the power of a real crushing weapon.


    Approaching Saburou''s head, the club attack was halted by Erika''s short sword, which had come from somewhere. The next move she hit the soldier in the face with the side of the blade.


    It was not a strong blow with a swing, but rather a blow with a whip. From the blow, the soldier did not fall with broken teeth, and he fell not in his side, but straight down.


    "Saburou, you''re too impatient!" From this, you become sloppy!


    - Got it! Sorry!


    It seems that the intelligence department decided that a turning point had come here. They concentrated the main forces at the stairs leading to the second floor.


    The level of magical abilities of the main forces was quite high. Their magical power surpassed SMAT, in which magicians with better fighting power were gathered from among the police.


    -Mikihiko, you do not feel that there is something wrong with these guys !? "Perhaps they temporarily raised their magical powers with drugs!"


    It was the feeling of Leo fighting with his fists, and Mikihiko''s shooting magic.


    - Uh, almost knocked!


    Erika repulsed a short missile with a flying projectile. The enemy was only a few meters away, and the police began to experience difficulties in invoking magic because of these "bullets" arriving from close range.


    The initial speed of these projectiles was about 200 km / h. But the radius of danger was small, because the projectiles from light alloy quickly slow down. And for the same reason they did not possess a penetrating ability. Catching such a shot at close range, you can get a fracture-level injury, but at a distance of more than 2 meters it will be just bruises and light burns.


    The problem was precisely in the "burns". At the moment of contact, the projectile shell emitted a high-voltage electric discharge, which hit even through clothing.


    In other words, it was a kind of wireless taser gun. Both the side of the self- defense forces, and the police, were cautious against the same representatives of the Japanese authorities as they are. Nobody dared to use attacks that could kill the enemy.


    In such a battle, from the point of view of ease of use, a weapon with which one cannot worry about killing an opponent will show its superiority. Especially from the point of view that when both opposing camps are approximately equal in magical power, then there is a possibility that the outcome of the battle will be determined at the moment when someone can overcome their indecision.


    And this balance was broken by two fragile girls protected by a group of reliable comrades.


    -Izumi, our way out!


    -Yes, Kasumi-chan!


    Hearing these voices, Erika, Leo and Mikihiko jumped aside.


    -Three!


    -Two!


    -One!


    -Start!


    Countdown was voiced by two alternating voices. The last joint cry was a signal to activate magic.


    In the narrow space of the corridor, a violent wind raged. It was assumed that the descending wind would simply surround both enemies and allies, but in fact it turned out that squeezed together in a narrow space, the military and police were densely attacked by the wind from behind and from the side. Only those who managed to instantly lift magical airtight barriers could stand on their feet under the impact of a frantic wind.


    "Nitrogen Storm".


    Hypoxia, caused by exposure to air with a markedly increased concentration of nitrogen, neutralized part of the fighting magicians.


    -Next step! Kasumi shouted. The compound magic of "The Saegusa twins" was a process in which to cast one magic, roles are assigned to construct a sequence of magic and control the interference force in an event. Although their abilities in magic were absolutely equal, most often for the construction of a sequence of magic, Izumi answered, and for controlling the interference force of the event - Kasumi. And also now Kasumi had the right to decide what type of magic will be used further.


    The choice of Kasumi fell on the magic of "Dry Storm". This magic collected carbon dioxide from the air displaced by the Nitrogen storm to the center of the room, created a hail of dry ice and sent it to the enemy. Airtight shields designed to protect against gases, could not protect from solid dry ice.


    Thus, at the current moment, all the soldiers of the self-defense forces from among the defenders of this point, were defeated.


    -Kasumi-chan!


    -I know!


    The magic that Izumi asked for, and which was finally called, was called


    "Oxygen chamber." Translated from English, this "chamber" meant "a closed room, a capsule with oxygen." It was magic for the treatment of hypoxia by creating a zone with increased oxygen concentration.


    "Yoshida-senpai, Saijou-senpai, please take care of binding the enemy!"


    Policemen who fell under the "Nitrogen Storm", began to recover and rise.


    And Leo, Mikihiko and the police, who did not fall into the danger zone, began to link the unconscious soldiers of the self-defense forces, who did not get the curative benefit of the Oxygen Chamber.


    "What ... happened?"


    Saburou, recovering from the half-fainting state, staggering, hobbled to Erika.


    -Uwaa, these two insolence do not hold ~


    -What?


    -Nothing. - Involuntarily expressing their thoughts about the twins, Erika replied to the interrogated Saburou. "Okay, let''s go for Shiina."


    Leaving the cleanup of the consequences of the police battle, Erika and Saburou went to the second floor.


    Near the entrance to the room in which it seems Shiina was held, stood a female soldier. Erika pointed her sword at her. A moment before she activated the magic of self-acceleration, a female soldier threw a weapon with built-in CAD on the floor and raised her hands.


    - ... Are you giving up, or what?


    Erika did not think that she would be answered.


    - Yes, I give up. "But this woman soldier easily confirmed Erika''s words. - With my surrender, these exercises end with the victory of the rescue party.


    - What? Exercises?


    Neither Erika nor Saburou could immediately understand the meaning of these words. The female soldier opened the lock and flung open the door.


    Still not understanding what was happening, before the mind itself realized the situation, Saburou''s body entered the room in search of Shiina.


    Entering inside, Saburou looked around the room. He heard Shiina''s voice before he could notice her.


    -Saburou-kun!?


    -Shiina!


    Saburou walked briskly forward, but then suddenly stopped. His body thoughtlessly tried to hug Shiina. But by force of will he was able to restrain himself. Immediately stop at it did not work, and by inertia he jumped closer.


    -Saburou-kun, what are you doing here? - Shiina asked, looking at Saburou with her eyes wide open, not hiding surprise.


    -I came to the rescue! Shiina, are you unhurt? Did they do anything wrong with you?


    -For help? What for? - In her question it was heard that she was sincerely surprised. But for Saburou, this reaction of Shiina seemed even more incredible.


    -Really ... brainwashing ...?


    "Uh, I really do not understand what you''re talking about, Saburou-kun." I just helped in the self-defense forces exercises?


    Saburou vacantly opened his mouth.


    - Exercises ...?


    Muttering aloud what he heard, he continued to stand with his mouth open.


    Erika turned to the woman soldier, who raised her hands again after opening the door.


    - Can you explain what''s going on here?


    Erika sent her not only her sword, but also a sharp look.


    "This is an interrogation of a prisoner of war?" - Said the female soldier in a calm voice.


    - That''s right!


    "In that case, lower your sword, please." Intimidation of prisoners of war through hints of physical harm is prohibited by military laws.


    -Oh you! - involuntarily broke out from Erika, but looking into the eyes of a female soldier, she clucked her tongue and lowered her sword.


    -So it will go down?


    "Then can I drop my hands?"


    "... It''s good."


    A female soldier dropped her arms and took a pose at the bar "freely."


    -The theme of these exercises was the rescue of an important person. We were divided into a rescuing and defending side. Initially, in order to win, the rescuing party needed to rescue the person playing the important person of the civil from this mansion and deliver it to a certain place before 18:00 of today. However, due to some problems with the rescue party, the conditions were changed so that the victory will be achieved at the moment the rescue party reaches that room.


    Erika''s left-handed sword was on her head.


    -What does it mean? Do you want to say that Shiina is the "important person"?


    -Correct. Mitsuya-sama has been cooperating with us since yesterday. "... But we are not part of the self-defense forces."


    -We already guessed. But, since there was no notice of the interruption of the exercises, we continued them with you as a rescue party.


    -~~~~!


    Without hiding irritation, Erika ruffled her hair.


    "... You can go." I''m not an enemy of self-defense forces, so I do not consider you a prisoner of war.


    - Thank you, all the best.


    The female soldier saluted Erika and walked briskly away down the corridor. She did not take the weapon, apparently in order to show that she really does not have hostility.


    -No, well, really ... it was an unexpected turn. Erika muttered gloomily.


    -Shiina ... What she said now is true? - Saburou asked Shiina still not believing in the voice.


    "You mean the doctrine?" It''s true. I was asked by Tsukasa-san, and I helped the military.


    -Tsukasa-san?


    -Tooyama Tsukasa-san. She is a sergeant from the Intelligence Department of the Self-Defense Forces. Saburou-kun, did not you meet her? She often comes to the Third Lab.


    -... I''m hearing her name for the first time.


    -More important than another! - With an expression on her face, as if she "realized something important," Shiina suddenly jumped closer to Saburou. "Why did you intervene in military exercises !?" You could have been seriously injured! Besides, what will you do if you are arrested, accused of obstructing official state affairs?


    -We did not interfere with the implementation of state affairs. Said Erika standing next to them.


    -Chiba-sempai ...


    Shiina remembered that there was a third party present and blushed with shame.


    - Even for the self-defense forces, it is unacceptable to arrange such disorders in the city. Since there was no official request for the exercise, the police will arrest those who are involved, so these are the guys.


    -Ah ... But is not the same judgment applicable to the sempai who also participated in the riots?


    -No, because we are here in cooperation with the police. By the way, Mitsuya-san, it seems that you know me?


    Co-operation with the police is not the reason that you can run around the city, waving arms, but there was not a drop of guilt on Erika''s indifferent face. And then she suddenly realized that, in fact, this is her first meeting with Shiina.


    "Please, call me without" san. " And, if it is possible, I would be glad if you would call me Shiina. ... Chiba-sempai is well known among first-graders.


    -I see. Then, Shiina. I''m not trying to protect Saburou, but I think you should not be so reckless to scold him. After all, he thought that Shiina was kidnapped.


    "Err?" Shiina was petrified. After a few seconds, she woke up, turned to Saburou and asked: - It''s true?


    -Yes! In addition to the Chiba-sempai, Kasumi-san and Izumi-san also came. Mitsuya-senpai and Kitayama-sempai were also very worried ... It was a big mess.


    -How so ... After all Tsukasa-san said that she will tell everyone who needs it.


    "I''m not saying that Shiina is to blame." But in any case, it would be worthwhile to tell us about it in advance.


    "Aw ..." Shiina howled in a thin voice, when she realized what she had said.


    ... No matter how cute it looked, Erika did not possess the habits of the "older sister" from a women''s school that loves "younger sisters", so there was no strange atmosphere.


    "But because we were so worried about you, you should properly apologize."


    - Yes. Chiba-sempai, I''m very, very sorry.


    Shiina bowed sincerely. But Erika was not angry at all.


    "... No, not in front of me." And before Honoka, Shizuku, Izumi and others.


    - Okay, I get it.


    "... It will be quite difficult." - Erika whispered.


    There was no such feeling of naturalness as Mizuki had. Shiina seemed too incomprehensible, that for Erika it was quite difficult. Luckily, Shiina did not hear Erika''s whisper.


    -Let''s talk about something else.


    -Good.


    "Shiina, did you mention the intelligence department before?"


    "Yes, as far as I understand, Tsukasa-san works in the counterintelligence unit of the intelligence department of the national self-defense forces."


    "Is there something wrong with this?" - with such a question in her eyes Shiina looked at Erika.


    - Intelligence department, hmm ... No, I do not mean anything.


    Erika thought that this could be a prejudice against the intelligence department. But she could not deny the aftertaste of understatement in this dubious story.

 Volume 22 - CH 7

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    For Katsuto today was the first Sunday in a long time without work for the


    Ten Master Clans.


    In the morning he slowly completed his homework from the Magic University, had breakfast, and now relaxed listening to music. Listening to classical analog stereo tracks could be called the only hobby of Katsuto. At the end of the 21st century, analog recordings were an expensive pleasure, but due to constant demand from connoisseurs, they were still released every year, mainly with orchestral music. Katsuto was one of these connoisseurs.


    Katsuto did not have a special "audio room" with soundproofing or something like that. He felt uncomfortable in an environment with complete blockage from noise. You could say he was a man who, instead of playing in a concert hall, prefers an outdoor concert.


    Lying on the couch in an open spacious room, he listened to his favorite symphony through a stereo system that looked antiquated, but inside was crammed with modern components that improve the sound quality.


    Honestly, Katsuto preferred live chamber music and solo, but, unfortunately, he had no time to learn to play himself, nor the time to call the musicians. Not only he, but all the people of the Juumonji family almost did not have free time, spending it on maintaining their bodies in a state corresponding to their title "The Power of a Thousand."


    -Katsuto, I''m sorry that I''m disturbing you.


    -Father.


    The former head of the Juumonji family and Katsuto''s father, Juumonji Kazuki entered through the open door. He was only 44 years old. Although he was still too young to retire, he was forced to do so because of the fate that inevitably awaits the carriers of the trump card of the Juumonji family, so he took the chance, and handed over the management of Katsuto''s family in the February 2097 Master Clans Conference.


    -Come Tooyama-dono.


    -Tooyama-dono?


    Kazuki called "Tooyama-dono" only the head of the Tooyama family, Tooyama Shinobu. Feeling suspicious, why not Tsukasa, and personally her father, Katsuto stopped the recording and went to the living room.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya arrived at the tip of the peninsula of Boso. From the mountain road, with his "Elemental Sight," he looked at a facility similar to the prison camp, located on the slope opposite. There were magicians in prison who he must now save.


    Tatsuya received this order from Maya last night. However, Tatsuya left home only this afternoon.


    He was not going to blindly follow Maya''s orders, there was no need for this. But this time he did not sit still for such an emotional reason. Because he did not feel the need to go against Maya''s orders.


    He delayed the departure because he did not know where to go. At the time of their conversation yesterday, neither Maya nor the entire Yotsuba family have yet determined where the captured agents of the USNA Army are being kept.


    Tatsuya returned to the back of the truck, the driver of which was Hanabishi Hyougo. To his surprise, he had the license to drive large trucks. Hyougo said with a smile that he could legally move any heavy equipment, and it looks like he was not joking. Tatsuya thought he would not be surprised if he could fly a large airplane.


    Hyougo was also the one who gave him information about this place. On the phone instead of a specific place, instead reported the meeting place, but it seems that it was not done because of possible spying, but that Tatsuya got into the truck in advance.


    Hyougo was not in the driver''s seat, but descended from the cab and waited for Tatsuya. Seeing how he nodded, he quickly turned to the rear of the cargo bay. This cargo compartment in the form of a large box, outwardly looking like simple aluminum, was in fact made of titanium alloy and ceramic composite armored plates. When Hyougo pressed the button on the remote that was held in his hand, a door opened on the back wall of the body and a small ladder moved out of the resulting passageway.


    - Tatsuya-sama, please.


    Hyougo invited him to enter the body. It was not dark inside. It seems that it was designed so that the lighting is switched on simultaneously with the descent of the ladder. The space inside the body resembled a research laboratory.


    There was a black electric motorcycle with a full fairing, and something like a riding suit hung on a hanger on the wall.


    "It''s ... a mobile suit?"


    "As expected from Tatsuya-sama." You could understand at first sight.


    Looking not so surprised, Hyougo nodded. Who was surprised here is Tatsuya. He reflexively analyzed the parameters of the suit using Elemental Sight.


    -You were able to accurately reproduce the Mobile Suit of Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion...


    -Full recreation was impossible. We did our best to add the function of establishing a connection with the CAD assistant in ultra-long targeting, but the power amplifier function had to be sacrificed.


    Already aware of this Tatsuya was experiencing a slight shock now. This mobile suit, disguised as a normal commercial suit for riding, could connect with the "Third Eye."


    -However, due to the sacrifice of the power amplifier function, the effectiveness of protection and stealth has become higher compared to the original. I''m sure it''s much better than the original suits for Tatsuya-sama, who prefers to act alone.


    Although the Mobile Suit was the development of a Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion, this did not mean that only national self-defense forces had such technologies.


    For example, the USNA Army, with a delay of 3 months from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, developed the so-called "Pulling Suit", a flying armored suit with characteristics similar to the Mobile Suit.


    But in the private sector, the first to develop a flying armored suit was the Yotsuba family. Even if you do not pay attention to the fact that flying magic was originally developed in the FLT laboratory under the auspices of the Yotsuba family, this indicated that it has unimaginable technological power.


    -Also, this motorcycle has the function of establishing a connection with this flying suit.


    -That is, you can fly on this motorcycle?


    -That''s right.


    Tatsuya sent a "look" to the motorcycle. The very concept of riding an open bike meant that the rider would not be protected from the sides and from behind. But he realized that the protective properties of the front armor was not inferior to the performance of armored vehicles. The entire motorcycle, including tires, was made of exceptionally strong materials. It was a military model, outwardly disguised as a commercial model of a well-known brand.


    "Tatsuya-sama, this suit has no name yet." Could Tatsuya-sama come up with a name for him?


    - No, I, perhaps, refuse.


    Tatsuya was not touched, but was surprised. As the future wearer of this suit, Tatsuya would be ashamed if the chosen name was not suitable.


    It was not necessary to ask again that this suit was intended for Tatsuya. This means that the Yotsuba family assumed that an abyss might grow between Tatsuya and the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. They predicted that in the future it may be impossible to freely use the Mobile Suit.


    The main weakness of Tatsuya was a weak defense. Even with regeneration, close to invulnerability, in combat you can face a situation where you cannot immediately use "Regrowth". There are also cases when priority should be given to the destruction of the enemy. A highly effective protective suit was an ideal means for Tatsuya to demonstrate his fighting qualities to the maximum.


    In this costume, unlike the Mobile Suit, you will not feel uncomfortable in the city. Even with a helmet on, he looked just like a little unusual sled suit. And if you throw a jacket over it, even the feeling of conspicuousness disappears completely. This flying suit was made just for Tatsuya. There was no doubt about that.


    -In that case, you can use the temporary name from the development stage: "Freed Suit". If you ever get a good name, I''d like to hear it.


    For Tatsuya "Freed Suit" was enough. This probably meant "A suit freed from restrictions". It seemed strange, why not "Suit free from restrictions", but this, apparently, was just a problem of consonance.


    However, the chatter about what to call it would only cause a series of new questions and answers, which would take time away. Thinking about this, Tatsuya decided to keep silent.


    The name does not matter. But the benefit of this suit was obvious.


    Tatsuya refused the phrases like "I accept this with gratitude" and silently began to change into the Freed Suit.


    Unlike the suit, the black motorcycle had a name. It was called Wingless.


    This meant that he would fly, even without wings. "Someone has a pretty good fantasy," thought Tatsuya.


    Saddled on "Wingless", he went to the prison where the captured agents were held. On this mission Tatsuya went alone. Hyougo remained in place in the event of an emergency, and according to plan the released agents, will themselves have to steal a car from the prisoners of war parking lot.


    Lack of support did not bother Tatsuya. From the very beginning, his fighting style had a single action. Although there are no friends who will help in combat, but with it there are no comrades in arms which you need to take care of.


    You need to think only of yourself. Under such conditions, he can fully demonstrate his combat power.


    Keeping to the legal speed to avoid unnecessary trouble, he still quickly saw the target building.


    To check the recently received toy, Tatsuya decided to jump the surrounding prison fence on a black motorcycle.


    ? ? ?


    Tooyama Tsukasa left the private residence in Karuizawa for a secret prisoner of war base on the peninsula of Boso, not because she wanted to do something with captive magicians of the American Army. She was just looking for a way to escape from that place. She managed to slip away before Shiina and the plainly not informed military men were interrogated.


    Prisoners, who did not work brainwashing, were not valuable for Tsukasa. With prolonged constant exposure to drugs and other substances, it is possible that something would have happened. However, there is a high probability that before this magical abilities will be compromised, and the destruction of their personality is likely. There was no hurry in their use, and it was not so inhuman that it was so destructive to human lives. At least, she thought so herself.


    It is necessary to get rid of the caught agents. Penetrating into a foreign country with an illegal mission, they must be ready for this. Tsukasa thought so.


    There was no question of liberation. Survivors can disclose the fact that the Japanese army used brain-washed prisoners as puppets. If they are not executed, the probability is high that the facts about experiments on human bodies will surface, which will cause unpleasant consequences.


    Well, only she alone will be punished for this story, but to put the army, let alone the whole of Japan at a disadvantage was impossible. Because the Tooyama family cannot live without Japan, and "Tooyama Tsukasa" cannot live without Tooyama''s family.


    The matter is not that inaction is evil, the fact is that among people there was a widespread tendency to the appearance of bad thoughts about what would happen if nothing was done. And the more busy a person is, the stronger this inclination is for him.


    -... Right. It will be best to get rid of them as quickly as possible. Tsukasa muttered, being alone in this room. It was a rest room for the "jailers", but all the staff were now at their posts.


    In turn, the room where the captured agents were held was completely airtight. If deadly substances enter the ventilation system through the ventilation system, then the room will immediately turn into a gas chamber. She stood up with the intention to go to the camp director and ask him to carry out the execution.


    It was at that moment that an alarm sounded.


    - What could have happened?


    Although Tsukasa was talking to herself, but the soldier rushing into the room gave her an answer.


    "Sergeant Tooyama, we have an invasion!" Come forward, please!


    The wounded soldier was the rank of sergeant. Having made sure that the title is lower than her, Tsukasa asked for the current situation.


    -What is the scale of the invasion? You cannot answer by security forces?


    -Only one invader was discovered, but this is a powerful magician! Some guards cannot stop them!


    "Really?" - the thought in Tsukasa''s head rushed past. But she quickly abandoned her "delusion."


    The Yotsuba family should not benefit from the attack on this camp.


    -I got it. Where is my outfit?


    -I brought it with me.


    Tsukasa took the sergeant''s dark glasses with an information terminal function built into one of the lenses, and also with a built-in microphone and an earphone in one ear.


    The glasses displayed information about the coordinates of the offender and the soldiers sent to intercept him. Allied soldiers were within the normal range.


    "I''m starting support." -Said Tsukasa and activated the Tooyama family magic.


    ? ? ?


    Having received from the terminal in the security room the data about the place where the captive agents are held, Tatsuya, first of all, just in case, destroyed the ventilation system with "decomposition".


    "What is this place where prisoners are locked in gas chambers?"


    From the very beginning he did not have good impressions about this place, so he decided that this is an place where illegal experiments are conducted.


    "It looks like I really cannot hold back". Tatsuya muttered in thought. Nevertheless, he did not hold back from the very beginning, because it was an place in the mountains, of which the immediate vicinity was deserted.


    He pointed the CAD "muzzle" at the security guard who got in his way. His suit was built with a full mind control CAD, but in this battle, he preferred to use a more customary for him CAD, which has the form of a pistol.


    Specialized CAD custom modification " Silver Horn Trident" instantly derived the activation sequence.


    Activated for an even shorter moment "Decomposition" pierced the soldier who had tried to intercept him.


    He did not kill him. However, soldiers, getting holes in the joints of the hands and feet, could not rise, or even crawl. Well, there were no attempts, because they lost consciousness from acute pain shock.


    There was reinforcements. Tatsuya reflexively tried to attack them.


    The soldiers who appeared from around the corner of the corridor were surrounded by anti-magic barriers. There was a difference in the strength of the barrier, but the soldiers were exactly the same as the previous ones. Tatsuya decomposed the magic barrier and immediately after that tried to "decompose" the soldier''s body.


    However.


    Immediately after he decomposed the barrier, it was instantly rebuilt. The soldier counterattacked from a rifle of increased power.


    Instantly changing the magic, Tatsuya decomposed the bullets and, using the capabilities of the suit to accelerate, left the line of fire. There was no shelter in this corridor. He decomposed part of the ceiling and jumped into the hole. A group of three soldiers followed him.


    Tatsuya bent over the hole and activated Gram Dispersion. The anti-magic barriers of the three soldiers disappeared. And they were instantly rebuilt. The next moment the barriers disappeared again. And before they were again rebuilt, the magic of Tatsuya''s decomposition managed to make holes in the bodies of soldiers.


    Six barriers destroyed and four holes per person. A total of 18 phenomenon modifications at the same time, which for the current Tatsuya was not difficult.


    But these altered barriers were just an annoyance.


    "This is not Phalanx"


    If you think about the regenerating magic barriers, then anyone will remember the famous Phalanx of the Juumonji family. But this magic was not Phalanx.


    Tatsuya saw Katsuto''s Phalanx in action. Therefore, he could draw such a conclusion. The current barrier magic was very similar to the magic of the Juumonji family, but it was still another spell.


    "The only thing that comes to mind is that it''s magic from the same Tenth Lab"


    Descending from the opening in the ceiling, Tatsuya continued to run along the corridor.


    "The Magicians developed in the Tenth Laboratory, is the Tooyama family involved in these events?"


    The present magic was the same as he had seen the day before yesterday in the course of an attack on the etiquette school. Does this mean that the Tooyama family was secretly pulling strings in that attack too?


    "Maya said not to deal with them ... But if they tried to hurt Miyuki, that''s another conversation"


    With the advance into the interior of the building, the frequency of collisions with the guards increased. All the emerging soldiers were surrounded by these magical barriers, but they could no longer stop Tatsuya''s advance.


    "This is troublesome magic, but it has good compatibility with me"


    Calmly assessing the enemy''s magic, Tatsuya finally reached the prison zone.


    ? ? ?


    "Why is my magic ... the magic of the Tooyama family not working!?" - Tsukasa''s supportive interceptors cried mentally.


    The magic of the Tooyama family is the projection of many simultaneous personal magic barriers. This spell, using the body of the person being protected, as a starting point, builds a magic barrier around it.


    Since the goals of magic are registered in advance, there is no need either for direct observation or for resetting the coordinates. If the abilities of the magic operator allow it, this magic armor can be summoned many times over many people.


    By itself, this spell is designed to help important people escape. This magic should be used to cover important government figures from bullets and explosions in case the enemy penetrates deep into the country.


    The Tooyama family is the last line of defense of the central government. That is why, unlike the "last line of the capital''s defense," the Juumonji families, they are called "the last line of defense of the central government." The government is understood not as a building, but as people engaged in politics. If you let the people who are at the top of the control apparatus run away, you will still be able to counterattack. Using this concept, the magicians of the Tooyama family were developed.


    The Tooyama family should only protect important government people. Ordinary citizens are not their goal. Proceeding from this position, the Tooyama family is forbidden to appear on the political scene. It is for this reason that the Tooyama family, having entered the 28 families, never tried to become one of the Ten Master Clans.


    This magic was developed with such an extremely negative motive that the goal must escape and civilians should be sacrificed, but this does not mean that it cannot be used for such a positive purpose as deterring enemy soldiers. If you activate this magic on targets identified as allies, the soldiers, having received powerful magic protection, superior to their abilities, will be able to concentrate on the attack. Thus, magic protection can be received even by people who are not magicians.


    The visor, which was now on Tsukasa''s head, was intended just for this. It was a technology developed by the Intelligence Department of the National Self-Defense Forces. With the help of this technology, the Tooyama family was able to free themselves from the label "magicians only used for escape."


    The Tooyama family also wanted to make a positive contribution to the development of the state. Because of this nature of the magic activation, when the point of reference is other people, the Tooyama family has a birth defect in which they equate many other people to themselves, which causes the boundaries of identity to become blurred. More precisely, this defect was deliberately grafted.


    Nevertheless, they still had a desire to contribute to the organization to which they belong. No, perhaps the desire to help the group was strong precisely because their "individuality" was blurred.


    And the magicians bearing Tooyama''s surname to fulfill this desire were the result of bidding with the Intelligence Department of the National Self- Defense Forces. Tsukasa became the second generation of this treaty. In its second generation, the presence of Tooyama became irreplaceable for the intelligence department.


    When trying to arrange a sabotage in another country, the detachment will almost always contain magicians. Because magic is a force that can be considered as a military potential, concentrated in the hands of individuals. Therefore, it is inevitable that counterintelligence will require the presence of forces capable of resisting such diversions.


    With its magic, which allows them to protect with magic barriers even people who are not magicians, the Tooyama''s family quickly increased its presence in the counterintelligence unit.


    Soldiers defending positions counted on the magic of Tsukasa. The realization that her magic cannot help them will seriously reduce their morale. And this can lead to the breakthrough of defensive positions.


    That''s why Tsukasa could not afford an anxious expression.


    Because of her congenital defect, psychic abilities began to decrease from the feeling of anxiety. But, while retaining the poker face *, she hardly avoided major problems. [From the translator: Using such words is not my whim, but the author''s style. I thus conveyed the moment that the author used the English word in the Japanese text.]


    But, regardless of her zeal ...


    The results in which the enemy cannot be stopped, could only be called a complete failure.


    ? ? ?


    The prison, which contained agents of the USNA Army, was in a block surrounded by a spiral corridor.


    If they were in a separate building, it was faster to penetrate outside. The prison and the surrounding corridor had a structure, as if it were a courtyard inside the building, and in the center of this courtyard was the prison building. Confronting the guards, Tatsuya invaded this yard.


    However, going so far, there is no longer any need for such stupid things as the straightforward passage of this corridor.


    Tatsuya aimed Trident at the inner wall. The decomposition magic pierced the wall of the corridor. In the next moment, in all the walls, up to the prison itself, holes appeared of a size sufficient for a person to pass.


    Then he directed Trident to the ceiling. The splintered pieces of the shattered ceiling crashed into the guards. Tatsuya "saw" that anti-magic barriers immediately switched to anti-object.


    In this case there will be no victims. But getting out of such a blockage will be problematic. This situation was convenient for Tatsuya.


    He ran to the prison. From there no one still tried to run out despite the fact that he had already provided them with a passage. It looks like they were in a state in which it''s impossible to escape.


    Tatsuya''s guess was confirmed, but it was far from the worst option. The captives were only paralyzed by medical preparations. If, for example, they had cut off their limbs, it would be difficult to get them out of here.


    He directed his "Elemental Sight" at a drug that paralyzed the bodies of prisoners. Fortunately, they used the same drug on them all.


    If so, you can manage at once.


    Tatsuya focused on the concept of the relevant substance and activated decomposition magic. The substance of the drug, which corresponds to this concept, was decomposed at the level of individual chemical elements.


    Some of these chemical elements were harmful to human bodies, but the main thing now was that the paralysis began to recede.


    The next woman who came to herself, after a violent cough, passing into vomiting. After waiting for her to catch her breath, Tatsuya turned to her.


    "Can you stand up?" If you can, then tell your companions. You are released.


    - I''m in ... order ... This voice, Tatsuya Shiba?


    Tatsuya frowned inside his helmet. This suit did not have the function of changing the voice, but the face under the helmet was not visible.


    - Do you know me?


    It was hard to believe that you can understand only by voice what it is without knowing this person for a long time.


    "I, ah-oh, I''m a warrant officer, Sylvia Mercury First of the Stars, USNA army." Last year I spent some time in Japan as adjutant of Lina.


    "Lina''s adjutant?" Everything is clear.


    Tatsuya did not think that she was lying. It is inconceivable that soldiers who are on an illegal mission, would so easily open their personalities. But they must have known that they are already known, like the soldiers of the army of the USNA. If the drugs paralyzed the prisoners, they could also use the appropriate drugs for interrogation.


    In addition, if she can recognize Tatsuya''s voice from several words he said, this only proves that she really worked with Lina.


    -I was ordered to release you. If this is possible, I would like you to walk on your feet.


    "It''s possible." Now I will tell this to my colleagues.


    It seems that the nausea has already receded, and Sylvia responded with a firm voice without coughing.


    Following Tatsuya, they ran from the prison building.


    Nobody attacked him from the back. As expected, there were no stupid people among the agents of the American Army.


    It seems that the soldiers who met them were among the last. The cases of resistance on the way back were very rare.


    Seeing a troops transport truck, they ran to it. It seems that they went through a good training, because by this time, by their running it was clear that they had already recovered.


    Tatsuya entered coordinates in the truck navigator of the place where Hanabishi Hyougo waits for them.


    -The place where my assistant is waiting is marked in the navigator. You can escape if you follow this person''s directions.


    After a few hesitations, Sylvia nodded.


    "... I will not ask about the reasons." In fact, we would not have escaped execution if not for your help, thank you very much.


    Sylvia saluted Tatsuya. Tatsuya responded with the same salute in the army style.


    As he watched the truck with Silvia''s group, Tatsuya returned to the camp building.


    It was not a problem to escape right now. It is impossible to determine who committed this attack, having only an image of a figure in a riding suit and a darkened helmet. Before exposing himself to Sylvia to prison, he first destroyed surveillance equipment, including hidden microphones.


    Moreover, studying the structure of the internal premises through the terminal in the security room, as insurance, he recorded the experiments conducted here on people. It was not data from the experiments themselves, but the recording of corpses discarded after use in experiments. Even if they find out that he was the attacker, this data will be enough to negotiate.


    He returned to the camp in order to erase in advance all the records pointing to him, in order to avoid unnecessary time spent on it in the future. This was not necessary, but it was better to do this in order to avoid subsequent cleanup.


    He aimed Trident at the top floor of the building. The decomposition magic turned the roof of the buildings management room into dust. Using the function of the flight suit, Tatsuya penetrated the command post from above. In the leadership room, where the roof suddenly disappeared, was the camp director and several staff personnel.


    ... All of them raised their hands.


    - We surrender. We are not able to withstand your combat power.


    Tatsuya nodded and answered in a magically synthesized voice. With the help of Flash Cast, he reproduced the magic on which Sylvia specialized. Possessing a weak interference force, he could not control it at a level where the voice is reproduced in the ears of the target, but he could capture the voice inside the helmet and create air vibrations right next to his face.


    - You will delete all the surveillance system data.


    Not wanting to test fate, the director immediately replied: "I understand." Tatsuya reached out to the terminal next to him. He did not intend to trouble himself with working on him. He simply cast magic to all information bodies that have electromagnetic properties.


    Suddenly looking away, he saw the operator looking at him with fear in his eyes. Tatsuya did not react to this and returned his gaze to the commanding captain.


    -Where is the magician of the Tooyama family?


    -... Sergeant Tooyama is in the next room.


    Although for a moment the captain hesitated, he remembered that he was in a position where he could not refuse to answer, and answered in a detached voice. His thoughts for Tatsuya did not matter.


    - Do not follow me. - Tatsuya said and turned off the voice synthesis magic.


    He took off and looked into the next room from above. Of course, there was already no one there.


    From the sky, he easily noticed a woman running along the building. This woman fled to the parking lot, from which he recently escorted Sylvia and her people. Tatsuya landed so as to be right in the way of Tsukasa.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-dono from the Yotsuba family, is it not?" - Suddenly Tsukasa expressed her guess of his name.


    Tatsuya answered with magic. He removed Tsukasa''s magic barrier without raising his Trident.


    Tatsuya raised his right hand. The Trident took Tsukasa in sight. At this time, the creation and destruction of magic barriers was constantly repeated.


    Tsukasa, exhausted, fell to her knees. The rate of destruction became much higher than the speed of creation. Tatsuya pulled the trigger.


    - Stop!


    It is unclear what was this loud voice, or the appearance of an anti-magic barrier surrounding Tsukasa.


    The speed of construction and the strength of this barrier were an order of magnitude higher than that of Tsukasa''s. The barrier was rebuilt almost immediately after the destruction of the magic of Tatsuya''s decomposition. It was repeated again and again, many times. But this event of destruction and creation, repeated dozens of times, actually lasted only 3 seconds, before one person fell from the sky.


    "I will not let you kill this woman."


    It was Katsuto jumping off the helicopter. Tatsuya continued to keep Tsukasa in the sight of Trident. Katsuto stood between them.


    "I do not know the circumstances." But you better just leave ...


    "Shiba," Katsuto''s lips moved. But he did not say it aloud.


    Tatsuya lowered Trident.


    "I will not attack if you just leave." I promise.


    Tatsuya silently nodded and turned his back on Katsuto. Not showing any excitement about the attack from Katsuto, he activated flying magic and went to the place where "Wingless" was parked. Shortly thereafter, Katsuto followed the figure of a flying rider on a black motorcycle.

 Volume 22 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    A week after the invasion of the illegal prisoner of war camp. Tsukasa came to Katsuto''s house.


    "Katsuto-san, I''m sorry to distract you from your work."


    At the same time as Katsuto entered the living room, Tsukasa rose and bowed deeply.


    -Many thanks for that time.


    -It is not necessary, I have already received enough thanks.


    You should not bow any more, Katsuto said with such meaning. Tsukasa understood the subtext and raised her head.


    "Please sit down.


    Following the words of Katsuto, Tsukasa returned to the sofa.


    -Are you feeling better already?


    -Thanks to your help, I have completely recovered.


    The battle with Tatsuya caused Tsukasa to overload her magic calculation zone. Although there were fears of serious consequences, fortunately, after a week of rest, she returned to normal.


    -I heard that my father asked for my help last week.


    -No, your father only reported on the personal struggle between friendly magicians. To stop this is the duty of the Ten Master Clans. Do not worry about it.


    In fact, this was due to the duty of friendly magicians from the Tenth Lab, but Katsuto adhered to the official version.


    - Personal struggle ...?


    Tsukasa had a barely noticeable bitter smile. If you look at it from the attack on the camp, then this is just a one-sided destruction, but if you include Tsukasa in this action, then the matter definitely becomes a personal struggle. Undoubtedly, Katsuto was told about it by her father.


    -So, that violator, and the truth ...


    -Tsukasa-san.


    Katsuto was interrupted by a speech by Tsukasa, who wanted to say "...


    Shiba Tatsuya-san from the Yotsuba family."


    "We cannot guess at this." You do not have to talk about it anymore. All right?


    "... This time, I was saved from a hopeless situation, so I''ll follow your words." Tsukasa answered in words with a hidden meaning. But Katsuto did not ponder the search for a dirty trick. - ... Can I just mention one thing that has nothing to do with it? - Taking a short pause, Tsukasa spoke with her usual smile, which does not contain emotions.


    -What exactly? - In his usual manner, Katsuto asked for an answer without moving an eyebrow.


    "When I saw that battle a week ago, I was convinced. Katsuto-san. With you, we will defeat him.


    But even Katsuto could not help but change in these words.


    ? ? ?


    After dinner, the tea time was approaching. Miyuki was preparing for exams sitting at the table.


    With her magical abilities, she will never fail the entrance exams. Regardless of the recommendations set for each magic school, she will undoubtedly receive a request from the Magic University with an invitation to attend.


    However, Miyuki intended to do the right thing by passing all the exams. She wanted to get grades for which she would not be ashamed, not only in magical disciplines, but also in the general course disciplines. She believed that if she did not do so, then she could not be a suitable bride to Tatsuya.


    At the moment when she raised her head with the thought of "it''s time to break for tea," the videophone sounded. Before the hand reached the answer button, the signal was interrupted. It seems that Minami in the living room took the call.


    While she was thinking about who this call could be from, there was a sound of call forwarding.


    -Minami-chan, who is calling?


    -This is an international call. She introduced herself as Lina-sama.


    During video redirection, the video signal was not transmitted. But with only one voice it was clear that Minami was puzzled.


    - ... Connect.


    Unwittingly, for a moment, Miyuki held her breath. Because Lina''s name became a shocking surprise for her.


    The screen of the videophone showed an image. There was a face resembling that of Miyuki, but contrasting with her, a radiant beauty.


    -Hi, Miyuki. How are you?


    -Lina. You do not seem to have changed at all. But what happened? Isn''t it night there now?


    -Yes, almost 23 hours ... But at other times I could not call ... The authorities, on an exception basis, allowed me to secretly call from the headquarters.


    "I see ... So?" What''s your business?


    Miyuki could understand that such a call is a special exception. She softly asked about the case, feeling that Lina is finding it difficult to start talking about it (or articulate).


    -Um ... is Tatsuya there?


    -Onii-sama? - Relaxing from the fact that before her a person is not one with whom she usually communicates, she unknowingly called Tatsuya "Onii-sama."


    "He''s not here ... But what''s your business with Onii-sama?"


    It was not a lie. Tatsuya at the moment was in the third development department of FLT.


    -Then, Miyuki, please pass Tatsuya.


    -Well ... But what exactly?


    Lina on the screen straightened.


    -Many thanks for that time. Thanks to your help, I have not lost my valuable subordinates and dear friends.


    Miyuki quickly realized what Lina was talking about. She heard about the incident last week from Tatsuya. She guessed what "friends" Lina said.


    Miyuki also guessed how difficult it was for Lina the commander-in-chief to make a phone call to a Japanese magician, much less known as the next head of the Yotsuba family. Nevertheless, Miyuki was happy that Lina''s feelings forced her to overcome these difficulties in order to express her gratitude for Tatsuya''s efforts.


    "Lina, raise your head." I will definitely pass this on to Onii-sama.


    - Thank you, Miyuki.


    Miyuki and Lina exchanged glances through the cameras.


    -... I do not have much time left. Of course, I would like to meet with Tatsuya personally, to thank ...


    -But in Lina''s position, it will be impossible to do this?


    - Hu-hu, and that''s right.


    Lina smiled slightly in response to Miyuki''s joke.


    "... But I''ll look forward to meeting you again."


    -... Me too, Miyuki. I''ll see you again.


    -Yes, before the meeting.


    And Miyuki and Lina looked at each other, not blinking, until the screen went out.


    The end of the arc " Prologue of Disturbance."

 Volume 22 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    How do you like the 22nd volume of the series, "The Beginning of the Unrest (Part 2)"? Did you like it?


    In the previous volume, I basically outlined the worsening situation in the world, and the main theme of this volume was a change in the situation around the main character. The reason for a possible bad balance is, most likely, that originally calculated for 1 volume events were eventually divided into 2 parts. Well, it serves us right.


    The thought-giving end of volume 21 is not associated with this 22 volume, but with the next volume, 23 volumes.


    Events will move on even faster. Starting with volume 21, events can be considered not "arcs" with pauses between episodes, but one continuing to develop a plot.


    You could have an impression that in this 22 volume of the place of "hero" and "heroine" the duet of Saburou and Shiina could take, but after 23 volumes they will become ordinary secondary characters. I feel it will be a loss.


    Along with the Kurob twins, Shiina and Saburou are ideal candidates for the main roles in the side stories, but I do not get to that hand at all. There is a feeling that I have run out of characters. This is a serious problem.


    At the planning stage of this series, two main themes were highlighted. First, these are the contradictions between those who possess the power of magic, and those who do not possess it. This is the current storyline.


    And secondly, it is a struggle for the legacy of a prehistoric civilization that used magic as the basis of its entire technology. This story is somewhat reminiscent of the series "Alien" by Kikuchi Hideyuki-sensei, and also by "Spriggan" Minagawa''s Ryouji-sensei. But this was not based on a historically authentic "occult" theme, as in the two works. All the legacy and relics were completely invented. We are talking about "antinite" and "relics", often mentioned in the text.


    Unfortunately, since the series has already reached the stage, when the ultimate goal is visible, from the current moment it will not be possible to insert into the narrative material with the history of prehistoric civilization. If it does, it will be the first story written after Tatsuya and Miyuki are released from school. But at the moment there is no chance for that.


    So, in the next issue we have a new arch. I''m thinking of calling it "Isolation."


    Look forward to the next, 23 volumes of the series "The Unkempt Student in the School of Magic."

 Volume 23 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The end of April, 2097. The exact date and time isn''t recorded. First of all, it should be mentioned that this meeting wasn''t something that is kept in the official records.


    "These are the details of the attack on the camp in Nanso, given in Sergeant Tooyama''s report."


    Director Inukai, the immediate superior of Tooyama Tsukasa, sat down having finished reading the report of his subordinate.


    "So, the identity of the attacker couldn''t be established?"


    "Correct. We couldn''t verify this" Inukai instantly answered the question of one of those present. "However, based on the circumstances it is obvious who was the attacker. You cannot think of anyone else, but Shiba Tatsuya of the Yotsuba family."


    And the truth.


    Indeed.


    There were voices of agreement with Inukai''s opinion. And on the contrary, there were no votes of disapproval for hasty conclusions.


    The leadership of the Intelligence Department of the National Self-Defense Forces gathered here to decide whether Tatsuya was involved in the attack on the secret camp in Nanso, which contained illegal agents from the USNA. Although this was true, they would not object even to false accusations.


    Even in the Intelligence Department, they usually didn''t make decisions so quickly. The collection of evidence and data was only a formality.


    But this meeting was a meeting of the secret leadership of the Intelligence Department of the National Self-Defense Forces . Such informal meetings were held only with special need. This meeting wasn''t officially held, so the evidence wasn''t needed. This was the place where they subjectively judged whether a particular person or organization is harmful to the country as a whole.


    "I believe that Shiba Tatsuya is a dangerous person and needs more surveillance."


    "Should he not be eliminated immediately?" One of the votes in response to the Inukai''s proposal asked about a more strict measure.


    "The idea that he''s extremely dangerous is true, but he undoubtedly has a rare, irreplaceable fighting power. Even if the Yotsuba family is behind him, his power, superior to the magic of the Tooyama family, is very attractive."


    Continuing his speech Inukai, the Director of the first department on Special Issues rose. The Division for Special Issues was a unit whose existence was concealed even within the Intelligence Department, which itself was famous for its high secrecy. It was an irregular organization, which at one time consisted of one to thirteen departments.


    "I want to add something about Shiba Tatsuya. There is unconfirmed information that should be paid attention to."


    "Oh. And what is it Director Onda?"


    The Deputy Director showed interest in these words and encouraged him to continue. The Director of the Intelligence Department was absent at this meeting. The Deputy Director who was present was also a person not disclosed to the public.


    "I think you all already know that the Yotsuba family, to which Shiba Tatsuya belongs, is in a cooperative relationship with the 1-0-1 Battalion."


    After Onda''s words, those sitting at the table nodded.


    "So what?" The Deputy Director showing that he''s also aware, called on him to continue.


    "Shiba Tatsuya, as a member of the 1-0-1 Battalion, may be the magician who destroyed the seaport of Zhenhai at the end of October of the year before last."


    ... "Scorched Halloween" ...?


    The Deputy Director, whose existence was kept a secret, was the one who deals with the shadow affairs of the National Self-Defense Forces . Therefore as expected he couldn''t remain calm after this statement. No, not just him. For a while, the room was plunged into a heavy silence.


    "... So you mean that Shiba Tatsuya is that Strategic Class Magician?" Replied Inukai. Although his daily illegal activities forced him to hide from society, but even he understood the importance of the Strategic Class Magicians for national defense. He thought that if Shiba Tatsuya is a magician who created "Scorched Halloween," it would not be easy to get rid of him.


    "This isn''t confirmed. But even if Shiba Tatsuya is a Strategic Class Magician, we cannot ignore him as a threat."


    Onda responded to Inukai, who has the same position as the head of the department as he did, and the only one who didn''t show shock on his face.


    "More precisely, we must not lose sight of the fact that disproportionate force is concentrated in the hands of one person. This is my opinion."


    Excluding military terms from his speech, he confirmed that he''s a member of an organization that is above the law.


    The Deputy Director calmed down under the influence of this unshakable position.


    "... As you said. For Shiba Tatsuya we will designate a re-education policy."


    "I support."


    "I think it''s reasonable."


    After the Deputy Director''s decision, words of approval were heard from members of the assembly one by one,


    ? ? ?


    End of April, Kazama''s division returned to the headquarters of the 1-0-1 Battalion from Hokkaido.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Kazama reporting all 195 of my subordinates have returned to base."


    "Everyone has returned safe and sound."


    The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, which was under the command of Kazama, was positioned as a separate tactical unit called the battalion, but in terms of the number of soldiers it was only the size of 2 companies. And about half of the personnel were sent to this task. The number of people who returned to the base, voiced by Kazama, coincided with the number of people sent to the task. In other words, there were no victims.


    Hearing the report of Lieutenant Colonel Kazama about the return of all people to the base, the battalion commander Lieutenant-General Saeki responded with relief on her face. The loss of soldiers in combat is an integral part of war, and there isn''thing better than the fact that there was zero lost.


    Due to the positioning of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion as an experimental unit using magic weapons and magic tactics, it also contained many magicians with special abilities. Regardless of the system of moral values, the significance of these talented people was much higher than that of people from other divisions. Although she knew the situation from the daily reports, but confirming the return of everyone with her own eyes, Saeki was really relieved.


    "Lieutenant-Colonel, give the returned soldiers a three-day leave. With permission to exit the base."


    "Many thanks. The guys will be happy."


    Standing at the "free" bar Kazama slightly softened in the face. Saeki nodded at his words, closed her eyes and sighed slightly. Opening her eyes,


    Saeki, one of the best strategists in the Self-Defense Forces, looked at Kazama with all seriousness on her face. Kazama face also tensed.


    "Major Onda called yesterday."


    "Major Onda ... Who is this?"


    As a member of the military system, Kazama constantly watched the news about military personnel. He couldn''t say that he remembered everything, but he was sure of his knowledge of senior officers. But he didn''t remember anyone with the name "Major Onda."


    "Major Onda is the head of Special Issues."


    "The Special Issues Section of the Intelligence Service ...?"


    Saeki didn''t have the right to give orders directly to the Intelligence Department. And the Directors of intelligence units have no obligation to report to Saeki. In other words, the "connection" was private. That is, Major Onda is one of Lieutenant-General Saeki''s sources of information. So Kazama interpreted the information received. Perhaps Onda also uses Saeki as a source of information.


    "So, what did Major Onda say?"


    Saeki answered Kazama''s question honestly and without superfluous introduction.


    "Special Officer Ooguro is included in the list of purge targets available to the Intelligence Department. This is because of the attack on the secret intelligence camp."


    "... Do they want to kill Special Officer?"


    Despite the fact that Kazama didn''t raise his voice, his intonation conveyed the feeling "I cannot believe it."


    "Not to execute. It seems that a decision was made to seize him and conduct re-education work."


    "That is nonsense." Kazama put it like it wasn''t an Intelligence Department, and Saeki was building stupid plans.


    "Really. Re-education ... No, in this case there is no need to correct this word. Although brainwashing has a high probability of damaging your magical abilities."


    "Your Excellency, I beg to differ."


    Not understanding what Kazama wants to say, Saeki called with her eyes to continue.


    "It may be possible to assassinate the Special Officer. But to capture him is absolutely impossible. It''s okay if only the Intelligence Department is destroyed, but in the worst case, the whole of Tokyo will drown in a sea of ? fire."


    Narrowing her eyes, Saeki looked at Kazama with a stern gaze. As if suspecting that Kazama himself is planning a large-scale diversion.


    "... The Special Officer can go that far?"


    "Your humble servant believes that the very fact that the Intelligence Department has recognized the Special Officer as a dangerous element is justified. He''s the greatest egotist. The Special Officer cannot sacrifice himself or his loved ones for the sake of the country or citizens. He''s from the category of people who are not at all suitable for the role of military."


    "He''s perfect in his abilities, and in character as the Lieutenant-Colonel said." Saeki had no objection to the words about Tatsuya''s lack of motivation in the service.


    "But their realization of the degree of danger is much too naive. Even without the use of Material Burst, Special Officer is capable of destroying an average city in one night."


    "You value the Special Officer highly, don''t you?"


    "If there was a final boss in the real world, like in stories and games, it would definitely be him."


    "The final boss? Then where is that brave hero who will end this story with a happy ending?"


    "Such a person has not appeared yet. Therefore we should not provoke him, at least until such a hero appears."


    Saeki and Kazama sighed at the same time. And they exchanged tense smiles. They thought it was funny how they seriously discussed the concepts, like the final boss and the hero.


    "We will pass your opinion to the Intelligence Department through Major Onda. I don''t know how much it will help. ...Thanks for the help. Lieutenant- Colonel, you are free."


    "Understood"


    Kazama saluted Saeki and left her office.


    ? ? ?


    Second of May, after school hours.


    Not knowing that his friends consider him the King of Demons, Tatsuya returned to everyday life.


    Not only him. The clash that occurred in the last week of April during the incident with the abduction of Shiina, was resolved as a misunderstanding due to lack of communication, and for First High this incident has already become a thing of the past. Miyuki and Minami, who were in a separate incident at about the same time as the kidnapping, didn''t tell anyone else about it so as not to cause unnecessary anxiety.


    As is usually the case after school hours, the members of the Student Council, including Tatsuya, were engaged in the usual affairs of the Student Council. Starting yesterday, in addition to normal work, the Student Council has started preparing for the Nine Schools Competition. They haven''t yet received a list of competitions for this year so they were only engaged in basic preparations, so that time wasn''t wasted like last year, when unexpected changes occurred.


    Tatsuya was looking through the CAD catalog for the competition. The CAD characteristics used in the competitions was limited. According to the requirements, the performance of the hardware had to be in a strictly limited range. Since there were no restrictions on the software unlike the hardware, the key factors determining victory or defeat were the speed of reading from the media and the convenience of using the OS.


    Like the change in the competition last year, the limitations for CAD''s could also change. But early information gathering wasn''t a waste of time. Even Tatsuya''s knowledge, who is directly involved in CAD development under the pseudonym Taurus Silver, didn''t cover the latest models of the released equipment. It can be said that at the moment Tatsuya was enjoying the current work of the Student Council.


    "Master" There was a voice interrupting this work. Pixie spoke to Tatsuya by voice, not telepathy.


    "What?" Answered Tatsuya, without taking his eyes off the screen.


    "I ? received ? important ? news."


    "Important news?"


    Tatsuya turned to Pixie.


    "News related to ? Strategic ? Class ? Magic."


    Tatsuya turned his gaze and his eyes met with Miyuki, who also raised her head to Pixie''s voice.


    "Bring it up on the wall."


    Following Tatsuya''s order, Pixie displayed a recorded news release on a large wall-mounted display. Not only Tatsuya, but all the members of the Student Council gathered in front of the screen to look at it.


    However, interest on their faces quickly gave way to a touch of seriousness. During the video, someone made a sound that sounded like a muffled cry, but to until the end of the news no one said anything.


    "So this time Africa ...?" The first one who said her thoughts aloud was Izumi.


    "The Gulf of Guinea, the Nigerian Delta region ... At the moment this area is actually under the control of the Great Asian Alliance."


    "Yeah." Shizuku confirmed Honoka statement.


    "This is a conflict zone. The probability of using it there was higher than, for example, in Europe or in North America ..."


    Tatsuya, apparently, also wasn''t able to suppress in himself thoughts like "this cannot be."


    The news release told about the fact of numerous victims from using the Strategic Class Magic "Thunderclap Tower" in the area of the? Nigerian Delta. And also about the statement of the army of the Great Asian Alliance which admitted this.


    The use of Synchronized Linear Fusion in South America has indeed weakened the psychological barriers to using Strategic Class Magic.


    But the view of society, that is, of the entire world, will only become tougher from this. And not just a passive outlook. A wave of criticism from around the world rolled into Brazil after its army used "Synchronized Linear Fusion." Even now a month later, the volume of criticism has not decreased.


    And despite this, the Great Asian Alliance didn''t even try to hide the use of Strategic Class Magic. On the contrary, they themselves announced the use of "Thunderclap Tower". As if they boasted to the rest of the world about their military successes.


    "Was it a deterrent against France?"


    "Apparently, that was the main goal." Tatsuya nodded at Miyuki''s question, adding a clarification.


    During the Third World War, the strongest forces of the world rushed to Africa in search of resources. In the local countries there were both government troops and opposition forces. The activities of these powerful countries of the world, whether it is the hidden manipulation of the local to fuel a war, or a direct invasion to "guarantee" the hidden resources in the ground, ultimately destroyed all the countries of the African continent.


    Even now when more than 30 years have passed since the end of the Third World War, conflicts there continue, although they have become much smaller. The competition between the forces of the Great Asian Alliance and France in the area of the? Gulf of Guinea resembled a game in reverse, when a large number of independent small groups of local tribes were dispersed throughout the region.


    The Nigerian Delta region has been under the control of the Great Asian Alliance for several years. But in the past few months, certain armed forces that proclaimed themselves to be the next generation of the international terrorist group MEND (the Movement for the Liberation of the Nigerian Delta), having received support from France, began to threaten the domination of the Great Asian Alliance in the region.


    Deterring France''s support was the goal of this Strategic Class Magic, was undoubtedly one of the true answers.


    "So, there are other reasons?"


    The question was asked not Miyuki, but Izumi. It still couldn''t be said that she had become open with Tatsuya. Usually she didn''t start talking to him first, but this time her curiosity overpowered her.


    "Strategic Class Magic "Thunderclap Tower" was used. However, the user of the magic declared by the Great Asian Alliance wasn''t Liu Yunde, but a certain girl named Liu Li Lie."


    "I was interested in that moment in the news too. This means that the reason was an announcement of the new officially recognized state Strategic Class Magician?"


    "The meaning is definitely in the notification, because it was already impossible to hide it."


    "What is there to hide?"


    Not only Izumi bowed her head inquiringly. On Honoka and Shiina too, question marks were lit over their heads.


    "Liu Yunde didn''t show up at official events for more than a year. Last year, he was absent even at the annual military parade, which he had previously invariably visited. Since then, among the people associated with army affairs, there were rumors of his death, and as a result, they could no longer hide it."


    Tatsuya learned about the death of Liu Yunde in "Scorched Halloween" almost immediately after the incident. However, the Great Asian Alliance did its utmost to hide this information. Therefore, he conducted his explanation without going beyond the level of knowledge of ordinary people.


    "That means, if Liu Yunde is dead, then Liu Li Lie is his successor?"


    "The official announcement of the existence of a Strategic Class Magician is a deterrent. This is a demonstration by the Great Asian Alliance: "Although Liu Yunde is dead, but instead we have another Strategic Class Magician."


    "Sabotage against France, and demonstration to the whole world?" Muttered Izumi with an understanding face.


    Even after joining with Leo, Erika and other third-graders, when they went to Eine Brise, the main topic of discussion was the Strategic Class Magic used in Africa.


    "But doesn''t this provoke neighboring countries?" Asked Erika


    "It''s probably done deliberately." The so-called deterrence is needed to intimidate other countries.


    When Tatsuya went to answer, Mikihiko did it for him. Although he wasn''t suited to such words because of his mild nature, but it wasn''t uncommon for modern schoolchildren to express themselves in a similar manner.


    "A new member of the Thirteen Apostles is only 14 years old? Even younger than us ..."


    Less than an hour after the first report, the Great Asian Alliance provided information to the press, containing details. Although the bulk of this report condemned the inhuman behavior of hostile armed groups and drew attention to the legitimacy of using Strategic Class Magic, but it also found a place to advertise the new "Apostle."


    In the first news, only the gender and name of "Liu Li Lie" was listed. When the Great Asian Alliance revealed that it was a fourteen-year-old girl, everyone was very surprised.


    "The age is also surprising, but that such a small girl is a Strategic Class Magician ..."


    "Indeed. Although in another country there may be reasons, but it somehow does not fit in my head ..." Mizuki agreed with the words of the frowning Honoka.


    "I think the poor thing just has to do what the grown-ups say. It seems to me that recognition by an official of the state is a good situation for her." Erika spoke in a slightly annoyed tone, probably because she remembered about the incident with children of the same age who were victims of magical experiments conducted in Japan some time ago. There is no doubt that such tragedies occurred all over the world, and not only in Japan and the Great Asian Alliance. Among the numerous victims buried in the darkness, this exposed girl in some ways was lucky.


    " I was surprised that she was shown."


    Before Erika''s words were drowned in the minds of others, Shizuku moved the interest in another direction.


    "Right. Despite the fact that usually private information about the Strategic Class Magicians is hidden, now they have published not only their name and age, but also her photo."


    Although Miyuki''s intention behind backing Shizuku was to avoid depressing topics, but as she said, the publication of Liu Li Lie''s appearance aroused surprise at everyone.


    "Only if this girl really is the user of "Thunderclap Tower."


    After Tatsuya''s words, not only Miyuki and Shizuku froze with their mouths open. Apparently, everyone forgot about the possibility that the girl, represented as Liu Li Lie, could be a figurehead.


    It seems that the army of the Great Asian Alliance is going to make her a symbol for the sake of morale.


    "You mean that adults will be more motivated when they see that such a young girl is trying so hard?"


    Probably, she herself regretted that some time ago she showed irritation. Therefore, she courteously said Tatsuya''s words more simply.


    "Well, something like that." Understanding her feelings, he answered her with a tight smile.


    "So, the Great Asian Alliance recognized the death of Liu Yunde, in order to strengthen the image of the "brave girl who wants to succeed her grandfather"?


    "But we don''t know if she''s really his granddaughter." Erika responded to Mikihiko showing an evil grin. In the official announcement of the Great Asian Alliance, it was pointed out that Liu Li Lie is the granddaughter of Liu Yunde.


    "Returning to our conversation..." Leo said, after which Mikihiko urged him to continue, asking "what is it?".


    "... Is it true that there were 800 victims?" At first not daring to speak, but having decided to after Mikihiko''s question, Leo expressed his question. "It''s hardly a lie, that there were almost no civilians in the zone of the fierce fighting. But isn''t that number too low? Well, you know, for the Strategic Class Magic?"


    For some reason they all looked at Tatsuya.


    "Compared to Synchronized Linear Fusion, there will be fewer victims. Because Thunderclap Tower is a magic used for the destruction of factories and infrastructure, and not for direct killing people."


    "Thunderclap Tower is magic, causing something like a storm with thunder and lightning?" Mizuki asked with a puzzled face.


    "Thunderclap Tower is a magic formed from two different types of magic. The first magic causes an avalanche(?) of electrons above the target area. The second magic intermittently and unevenly lowers the electrical resistance in the target area."


    Even after Tatsuya''s words, Mizuki remained with an uncomprehending face. Tatsuya looked at Mikihiko, on his face was the question "Can you explain for me?".


    Mikihiko responded to this look. If someone said that there was no intention of showing themselves on Mizuki''s good side, it would be a lie.


    "In simple words, the magic that causes the avalanche(?) of electrons is the process of creating the electricity necessary for lightning, and an uneven drop in resistance is a process that establishes resistance to a level when a dielectric breakdown occurs. As a result, lightning strikes are generated continuously, occurring at short intervals in different places."


    "... In other words, is it magic that throws lightning left and right?"


    With a serious face Mizuki looked at the explaining Mikihiko, trying not to lose a word, but in the end it was difficult to say how much she understood.


    "Right. You''ve got it right."


    But Mikihiko was soft, with her "evaluation." In this case it was difficult to understand whether this understanding was limited to just Mizuki, or to all.


    "A feature of Thunderclap Tower is that it pays more attention to the number of strikes, not the strength of each strike."


    Mikihiko looked at Tatsuya. When he nodded his eyes, Mikihiko felt relieved. Apparently he wasn''t very confident in his knowledge.


    "... Instead of throwing one heavy-duty lightning bolt, with the help of a single magic cast, this energy is distributed over a wide space. For light infantry, this is a nightmarish magic, but if you take action against electricity, then fatal injuries can be avoided. But this magic has a different effect, surpassing all expectations."


    "Destruction of infrastructure?"


    "Yes. The lightning strikes that occur at short intervals signify a discontinuous oscillation of the electromagnetic field in this region. Moreover, for all objects in this region the resistance level is reduced to the state of breakdown of the dielectric. By omitting a detailed explanation, Thunderclap Tower is magic, causing serious damage to electrical equipment on a large scale."


    "In other words, the true essence of the Thunderclap Tower a magical EMP weapon?" Leo said.


    "The principle is different, but the effect is virtually the same."


    Although their conversation with Mizuki was interrupted, Mikihiko didn''t show that he was disturbed.


    "There were few victims, because the direct damage factor is rather weak. As I understand it this is the main reason. That''s why there is another question."


    "What question?"


    "This is a conflict zone, where the struggle for control has been going on for a long time. It is unlikely that they could build a high-tech city there. I think the main equipment that could be damaged by EMP weapons is equipment for extracting resources."


    "I don''t know the details, but I believe it is."


    "But now the mining enterprises are under the control of the Great Asian Alliance? Wouldn''t they themselves suffer from EMP weapons? Why did they use magic that would cause them losses?"


    Not knowing what to say, Mikihiko asked Tatsuya for help with a look.


    Tatsuya didn''t panic or complain, but simply spoke.


    "Recently there have been reports that in the Nigerian Delta region, the Great Asian Alliance began to lose positions. Using unmanned automatic weapons provided by France, local hostile armed groups have already occupied more than half of the territory."


    These words were sufficient for Leo to understand something.


    "Unmanned automatic weapons ...? So, therefore ...?"


    "They gave priority to neutralizing drones, sacrificing mining equipment." Mikihiko came to the same conclusion.


    However, these two didn''t receive a higher score from Tatsuya.


    "The motive for using Thunderclap Tower on its territory is countermeasures against unmanned weapons. However, don''t even mention that this magic also has the strength to kill. It will easily take the lives of those soldiers who don''t have proper protection from the electricity, let alone civilians in ordinary clothes.


    The faces of Leo and Mikihiko tightened. They had forgetten that the number of human casualties wasn''t zero.


    "So, the real number of victims ... exceeds the announced number?"


    "Another problem with the Thunderclap Tower is that it also paralyzes medical facilities." Most likely there are a lot of those who, although they didn''t die instantly, but they will not be able to receive help ... " With a grim expression, Tatsuya answered Miyuki''s timid question.

 Volume 23 - CH 2

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Two years ago, at the Nine Schools Competition in 2095, Shizuku used the magic "Active Air Mine" developed by Tatsuya. With this magic, Shizuku took the crown of the Newcomers Division Speed Shooting. As a new magic,


    "Active Air Mine" was to be recorded in the National Magic University Compiled Magic Encyclopedia Index of True Names.


    However, Tatsuya, who at the time had such a low status in the Yotsuba family that he was ignored and considered a freeloader, couldn''t become the center of attention, and suggested registering Shizuku as a developer of "Active Air Mine."


    But Shizuku would not agree with the proposal to take someone else''s achievement. Eventually, the recording of the "Active Air Mine" was made in an incomplete form, with a note "the developer is unknown."


    In January of this year the recording of this magic was at last officially registered. Tatsuya received the status of "son of the head of the family" and "the groom of the next head of the family," so he no longer had to hide. But at the same time, Tatsuya himself didn''t take any active steps to expose himself to the light. The truth was that ever since the National Magic University realized that Tatsuya was the real developer, they were gradually approaching the disclosure of the truth. After the announcement of Tatsuya''s bridegroom, the next head of the Yotsuba family, probably someone at the National Magic University remembered what happened and realized the circumstances. At the very beginning of the year, they called Tatsuya to get permission. They tearfully pleaded with him, referring to the fact that the magic has been stored for so long in an unfinished form, and eventually Tatsuya surrendered and gave his consent.


    That''s why today he felt that agreeing to use his name was a good decision.


    "Well, at least that will not end up disturbing Shizuku." he thought as he saw the news this morning.


    Tatsuya''s place like last year, was near the window into the corridor. There was still time left before classes began, and classroom class 3E was filled with whispering students looking at Tatsuya.


    Pushing the upper half of her body through the window leading to the corridor, Erika glanced into the classroom. The students with whom she met her eyes turned away in confusion. Looking around the room with a gloomy look, Erika looked at Tatsuya.


    "These conversations about the fact that armed guerillas used Active Air Mine, is it true? The destructive power was Tactical class. I didn''t think that the magic could have such power output." From Tatsuya''s side of the blackboard spoke Mikihiko who came here from his class, but not out of curiosity, but because he was worried about Tatsuya.


    "Active Air Mine does not have an upper power limit. Although there is a relationship between scale and speed, but depending on the magician the power can be higher. I appreciate your concern, but judging by the condition of the corpses, this magic was used." Tatsuya replied in an indifferent tone. Mikihiko''s face darkened, and the whisper in the room became more active. Obviously, the topic of classmate whispers was news, which this morning was spread by the media.


    Two days ago, the use of the Strategic Class magic in Africa caused numerous deaths. In the summaries of the Great Asian Alliance controlling this region, the number of victims, as of yesterday is close to 900 people. Although it was already possible to say that the scale of the losses is quite large, but the Western media speculated that the losses among local people alone could exceed 3000 people.


    Armed guerrillas can also be considered part of the "local residents". Also, those who can be called terrorists, and not guerillas, like to hide among residents. However, it was also obvious that most of these people were still ordinary civilians.


    And last night they took revenge. The military base of the Great Asian Alliance in Central Asia was attacked by armed guerillas.


    Responsibility for the attack was assumed by the organization "Army of Liberation of the Nigerian Delta" (EAND: Emancipation Army of the Nigerian Delta). It was the armed forces that proclaimed that they were continuing the case of the international terrorist organization "Movement for the Emancipation of the Nigerian Delta" (MEND: Movement for the Emancipation of the Nigerian Delta).


    Given the coincidence in time, it seems that EAND planned an attack on the military base of the Great Asian Alliance long before, regardless of the use of the Strategic Class Magic Thunderclap Tower. The answer to that indiscriminate attack was only a visible cause. But as a result, a sneak attack actually became an act of revenge.


    In a statement reporting a successful attack, the key figure in the battle was a girl from the west coast of the Gulf of Guinea, a magician named Effia Mensah. And the magic she used was the same "Active Air Mine."


    "Active Air Mine is magic that destroys solid objects with the help of vibration zones, in which compression waves are created. A person who falls into such a vibration zone will have all their bones shattered into, and he will die by turning into a soft bag filled with bloody porridge." Now that it was confirmed Effia Mensah was the first person to use this magic against people.


    "Although Tatsuya-kun is the developer of the magic, aren''t the victims the responsibility of the participants in that conflict? Tatsuya-kun isn''t responsible for this."


    Erika bit her tongue in irritation. Because among the classmates with confused faces, Tatsuya had one exception.


    "... The moral responsibility for creating inhuman magic lies just on him.


    "Oh really?" Erika''s caustic remark answered in a menacing tone. This forced the speaker of those words, Hirakawa Chiaki to turn away also.


    "Erika, stop it."


    Tatsuya stopped Erika whose eyes were dangerously lit. The students sitting near Chiaki, fussed.


    "Moral responsibility ...? The dynamite of Nobel, the atomic bomb of Einstein. You can give a bunch of examples." Muttered Leo in a bored voice. "Although those who say so, will have increased now ..."


    In this place, there was no one who could refute these words.


    ? ? ?


    "You insist that the National Magic University isn''t responsible, right?"


    "The Magic Encyclopedia Index of True Names is only a collection of magical science research, and the National Magic University only plays the role of a research organization."


    On the television screen, a representative of the National Magic University responding to the arrogant reporter''s questions, spoke in a firm voice, but his face expressed that he was almost ready to surrender under the pressure of the enemy.


    "So, you mean that the responsibility lies with the student of First High, who developed this murderous magic?"


    The representative turned pale and began to protest.


    "The First High student does not bear responsibility!"


    However this panicky voice wasn''t completely knocked down by the aggressive attitude of the reporter.


    "In fact, this magic, developed by a student of a magic high school for the use in the Nine Schools Competition, claimed the lives of more than a hundred people."


    "This was a military attack. Responsibility is borne by armed guerillas who used magic as a weapon, not a developer of magic."


    "Is this true?"


    "... What do you mean?"


    The reporter broke into a broad smile, showing that this moment was exactly what he was waiting for.


    "Even among conventional weapons, all sorts of treaties forbid things such as poisonous gases or expansive(?) bullets. At the international level, any inhumane weapon is considered illegal."


    "Active Air Mine isn''t a weapon!"


    Realizing that the reporter wants him to say this, the representative of the university again changed their face. But even his heightened tone couldn''t stop the reporter''s language.


    "But in fact it was used as a weapon."


    "This ... This means that the responsibility is borne by those who used it."


    "But if it has the word "mine" in the title, does that not mean that it was originally understood that it can be used as a weapon?"


    The representative of the university couldn''t answer the reporter''s question, to which he had been directing this conversation from the very beginning. Modern magic was originally designed as a weapon. The magic written in the Magic Encyclopedia was inherently suitable for military use, and it was difficult to call Active Air Mine an exception to this rule.


    "The consensus opinion of the international community lies in the fact that the possession and development of inhumane weapons is illegal. In order to avoid accusations of inhumanity from the world community to our country, shouldn''t the University pay more attention to proper guidance over its students and the students of the magic high schools assigned to it?"


    "Our University believes that in the case of the magic developed by the Japanese used in the armed conflict in Central Asia, the responsibility lies with the party that used it."


    In the end, the representative of the university was able to complete the interview with just such an argument.


    "Onii-sama, is it true that the international community isn''t allowed not only to own, but also to develop inhuman weapons?"


    As an exception, this Sunday, a press conference was held at the National Magic University. It seems that the University decided that such a quick reaction is necessary in this case. Immediately after the end of this live interview, Tatsuya, who was watching it at home in the living room, was asked this question.


    Miyuki, who was watching TV with him asked. It''s been 4 months already since they publicly ceased to be a brother and sister, but Miyuki''s Onii-sama expression was absolutely not going to disappear anywhere. Recently, you could often see the defiant behavior which according to her attitude to this was read: "If no one hears, then it''s okay."


    "Who knows. Although the prohibition of possession is an obvious fact, but is it possible to completely prohibit the development of new types of weapons? After all, whether it''s an inhumane weapon cannot be determined until it exists."


    "You mean that you cannot say whether it will be inhumane until it is actually used for the first time?"


    "You can tell that it will be a weapon, even at the design stage without using it. Because it is done for a specific purpose."


    Turning to the interrogated Miyuki, Tatsuya shook his head with a smile.


    "But when something is developed as a weapon, usually a lot of details are kept secret until the end of the manufacturing process. Because usually there is a certainty that if you publish details before the end of the project, then it will not be approved due to the recognition of inhumane weapons."


    "Ah, that''s the way it is."


    "But in the case of magic, the situation may be different. For example, in the case of the airplane: it wasn''t designed as a weapon, but can be used as a weapon. But if we exclude early cases of military use, modern aircraft are not used for battles, unless it is specially designed military aircraft. But in the case of magic, depending on the abilities of the magician even if he does not think to use it for military purposes, it can become both a simple weapon of murder and a weapon of mass destruction."


    Tatsuya sighed slightly.


    "To tell the truth, I didn''t even think that there was another magician who can cope with this magic. Yes, and at such a time. I''m really glad that in the end it didn''t affect Shizuku."


    In Tatsuya''s words, with these thoughts resignation was felt. But Miyuki didn''t understand with what exactly he resigned himself. Therefore, she couldn''t decide how to respond to these words.


    ? ? ?


    If you think about it logically, then Tatsuya isn''t responsible for the fact that the soldiers and personnel of that military base of the Great Asian Alliance were victims. But in society there have always been people who, at least in the short term, don''t behave according to logic. However, even though Tatsuya understood this he didn''t expect that this would cause much influence.


    After school hours, Friday, May 10, 2097.


    "Guys, please listen."


    When she returned from the teacher''s room, without sitting down and even before she left the doorway turned to the others as soon as she entered the Student Council Room. Everyone immediately realized that it was a serious matter.


    Tatsuya, Honoka, Izumi, Minami, Shiina. Looking around the five people, Miyuki continued to speak with a face that showed that she could barely restrain herself from crying.


    "A message came from the committee for the Nine Schools Competition. The Nine Schools Competition for this year has been canceled."


    Miyuki''s voice trembled slightly. But we can say that it behaved perfectly.


    Honoka and Izumi cried out in shock, and Minami and Shiina were frozen speechless.


    "... Miyuki, can I have a look at the message?"


    "Even Tatsuya needed a few seconds to react to this.


    "Yes ... wait a little." Still standing at the door Miyuki awkwardly went to her place. "... Here it is."


    After waiting for Miyuki to finish moving her fingers over the terminal, Tatsuya opened the document file copied to the general catalog of the Student Council.


    The other four, coming out of the daze, following Tatsuya, also opened the shared document.


    "...All clear. So, it''s still my fault?" Tatsuya said sighing.


    "This isn''t true!" Miyuki suppressed her emotions. It was anger that filled her.


    "This is an outrageous false accusation! Onii-sama does not bear any responsibility at all!"


    Simultaneously with the cry, the temperature in the room fell sharply. Miyuki not only stopped playing her role, but even forgot about controlling her magic.


    "Miyuki, calm down."


    Tatsuya didn''t raise his voice, because he realized that this anger was because of him. But this does not mean that he didn''t do anything. He stretched forward the index and middle fingers of his left hand folded together, and slightly waved them from right to left. The room suddenly returned to its original state. The frost that covered the windows disappeared without a trace, not even leaving condensation.


    "Rewind ...?" whispered Shiina. However not only she, but all five girls including Miyuki heard an illusory sound, like a tape rewinding. This was a side effect of Tatsuya''s use of "Regrowth" which reversed the raging cooling magic of Miyuki. As a result of the return of the information related to the


    "temperature" in the room to the state before the magic activation, ignoring all of its processes, the world itself returned to its original state, as if rewinding the phenomenon of cooling. The illusory sound that the girls heard was the noise of psion waves born when the reversed causal relationships created in the information dimension collided with the normal causal stream.


    "... I''m sorry, Tatsuya-sama."


    The realization that Tatsuya had to spend energy on her out-of-control magic, finally cooled Miyuki''s head. She calmed down, as if the evil spirit that had possessed her had left.


    "But Tatsuya-sama does not bear any responsibility." The Nine Schools Competition was canceled due to the irresponsibility of the tournament committee. Indeed, in the last few days there has been a lot of criticism associated with the Nine Schools Competition, but wasn''t it because of last year''s changes?


    "That''s right! The argument about Active Air Mine was only a little at the very beginning! Now the critics mostly focus on the strong military flavor that was present at last year''s tournament!"


    The attempts to console Miyuki and Honoka were related to a wave of hysteria in search for "responsibility for the creation of inhuman magic" which was raised in the media on Monday, the day after the press conference of the National Magic University. In particular, the adoption of "Steeplechase Cross-Country" as a competition at last year''s tournament was criticized as being too militarized for high schools at the National Magic University.


    There were certain reasons for this criticism. The "Steeplechase Cross- Country" was a training course used by the military in which they competed, comparing the results of their training.


    And not only "Steeplechase Cross-Country". "Shield Down" was a competition organized for close combat training. " Rower and the Gunner" from the Navy training program had an even stronger military flavor than "Battle Board." The competitors themselves also had a feeling that the Nine


    Schools Competition was leaning towards the training of future soldiers.


    Such a change in the mood of the critics was undoubtedly the work of the media. Tatsuya also thought so. It was difficult to say whose work it was. Perhaps Shizuku''s father put his hand to this before his daughter became a victim of the media. Or are these companies that manufacture conventional weapons trying to prevent magic from becoming a substitute for conventional weapons by trying to stop the military use of magic?


    If the latter, then we can say that their plan was crowned with success.


    As a result, the attacked tournament committee voiced their thoughts that they regret that "magic invented for healthy competition was used by the armed forces" and announced the decision to cancel the tournament this year in order to conduct a review of the information management system of the National Magic University.


    "... Really. Sorry that I made you so excited."


    Tatsuya accepted the arguments of Miyuki and Honoka and apologized for his words. More precisely, he pretended to apologize.


    ? ? ?


    Hearing the bad news about the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition, not all students considered that in the cancellation of this major event the naivet�� of the management system, which allowed the abuse of magic, is to blame. On the contrary, the students who agreed with the committees explanation for holding a review were undoubtedly very few.


    "Shippou, did you hear?"


    During club activities, Takuma was spoken to by his classmate and teammate Senkawa. These two were team mates in Monolith Code for the newcomer''s division of last year.


    "If you are talking about the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition, then I heard." Takuma answered trying to look calm. But on the contrary the unnatural intonation of his voice was oozing disappointment.


    "We have another year, but you can only feel sorry for sempai. For them this is the last year of school and they thought they would have another opportunity."


    "True ..." Takuma replied with a not very interested tone. Senkawa however didn''t notice in this Takuma''s message of "let''s not talk about it."


    "Listen, this cancellation it''s only for this year right?"


    "If they only need to revise the information management system, next year will everything be all right?"


    "The truth. I would like it to be so." Senkawa honestly said in response to Takuma''s words. "But still, using the information management system as an excuse? The truth is that if they don''t eliminate the system of competitive competition and don''t limit the use of magic, then next year, too, there may be difficulties?"


    Takuma''s face twitched. Senkawa took this as an agreement with his opinion.


    "The magic made by a high school student would usually never be used in a war. Shiba-sempai most likely also didn''t expect anything like this."


    "... Shiba-sempai isn''t responsible for the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition." Takuma''s voice was more irritated than he had planned. And the answer itself was a surprise for Senkawa. He hurried to apologize.


    "I don''t think that sempai is to blame either. Now that you said that, I realized that he was only a victim of the media. But, you know ... "Senkawa glanced at Takuma''s expression.


    "But what?"


    Takuma urged Senkawa to continue, and Senkawa had to do it without changing his face.


    "What if Shiba-senpai knew about the possibility of using that magic for military purposes? Or that it could give such an effect."


    Takuma again twisted his face not from Senkawa''s words, but from remembering the photographs of the victims published by the Grand Asian Alliance. It was quite a terrible sight receiving a high age rating, but Takuma was able to see these photos on the personal website of a single journalist.


    "With the abilities of Kitiyama-senpai, she could have won "Speed Shooting" even without creating that magic. Did Shiba-senpai overdo it? From this point of view, it seems somehow ... reckless.


    Since Takuma was silent and didn''t agree, Senkawa''s speech was getting quieter towards the end, and as a result he hesitated. But it wasn''t because Takuma didn''t approve Senkawa''s opinion.


    The fact was that everything was just the opposite, but Takuma didn''t tell this to his friend.


    ? ? ?


    In First High there were relatively many students sympathizing with Tatsuya. The students of First High didn''t forget that Tatsuya made a significant contribution to the overall victory last year and the year before. For this reason, there was doubt in their minds whether they should criticize Tatsuya.


    However, it is quite obvious that in other schools the situation was completely different.


    "Masaki!"


    "Ichijou-senpai!"


    The headquarters of the disciplinary committee of Third High. Despite the fact that Masaki wasn''t the head of the disciplinary committee, all the students, including the nominal head of the committee, believed that the head of the disciplinary committee of Third High was "Ichijo Masaki." Even the president of the Student Council recognized him as the head of the entire Third School. Probably just because the president of the Student Council was a girl who wasn''t part of the 28 Houses, or the Hundred Families, Masaki could be considered even higher.


    But back to the main topic.


    At the headquarters of the disciplinary committee, where Masaki spent his time waiting for work (the Disciplinary Committee of Third High didn''t focus on patrolling like at First High, but worked in the form of responding to reports from students), two students burst in: his classmate, and Kokhai a year younger.


    "What happened, you two?"


    They were both his teammates at last year''s Nine Schools Competition. Kokhai was a student who hoped to become a team ace in the tournament next year.


    "Is it true that the Nine Schools Competition was canceled!?"


    Hearing the question of a classmate, Masaki sighed.


    "True. I just heard too."


    "They canceled it because of that guy from First High!"


    When any pupil of Third High spoke of a certain "boy from First High", it always referred to Tatsuya. Having received bitter experience in the Nine Schools Tournaments last year and the year before last, in Third High they began to consider Tatsuya as the main villain.


    "This isn''t true. To prevent the magic published in the Nine Schools Competition from falling into the hands of armed guerillas or terrorists, the information management system will be revised."


    Masaki also thought of Tatsuya as a "guy who is irritating." Cooperation in the affairs of Zhou Gunzin and Gu Jie gave rise to small signs of friendly relations, but for Masaki Tatsuya was still a rival.


    But that''s why the unfair treatment of Tatsuya as a villain didn''t coincide with Masaki''s opinion. For him it was an indisputable fact that Tatsuya was a "bad guy", but he felt that it would be cowardly to ignore the false accusations of such an enemy that should be defeated in a fair battle.


    However, the classmate and the Kokhai were not attached to Tatsuya in the same way as Masaki.


    "But this revision became necessary because this guy created inhuman magic?"


    "Right. Whatever the excuses, the main reason is this asshole!"


    "Therefore, they didn''t hesitate to use Tatsuya as a target, to which they concentrated disappointment and irritation.


    "Maybe it''s an excuse ..."


    For Masaki, all the pupils of Third High were "allies", and Tatsuya was "the enemy." He couldn''t decide to defend Tatsuya before a classmate.


    "Ichijou-senpai, please forgive me. But why is it because of this one guy that we all have to give up the Nine Schools Competition?"


    "Indeed. For example, it was possible to not cancel the tournament but to hold it without the participation of First High. As a last resort, you could just forbid that guy to participate."


    "No, they couldn''t do that. Such discrimination would be criticized in the media."


    Thinking that excluding Tatsuya from the tournament alone is an unheard-of exaggeration, Masaki with a reserved expression called on the guys to be more careful in terms.


    "P-understandable. How many more problems is he going to deliver to us?"


    "Whatever genius engineer he''s called, does he really think that he will be forgiven of everything he''s done?"


    However, the true meaning of Masaki''s words wasn''t passed on to a classmate or to Kokhai.


    Similar conversations have occurred in the other magic high schools.


    But none of the schools sent protests to First High. Each school made an official statement that there is no direct link between the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition and the military use of Active Air Mine. However, the next day, on Saturday, when details about the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition became known to everyone, attacks against Tatsuya spread among students of all magic high schools.


    And the news that flew in from America, as if to drive Tatsuya even further into a pit, from which not to get out.

 Volume 23 - CH 3

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The main theme of the morning news release on Sunday, May 12, was the announcement of an international project, held in Los Angeles, at 13 o''clock local time.


    The speaker was Edward Clark. He was an engineer from a government agency known as the NSA: National Security Agency. In his statement it said that the NSA is calling for cooperation from all countries of the world.


    In fact, nothing has been done and America has just launched an international project alone.


    It was called "Project Dione". It consisted in realizing the dream of terraforming Venus with the help of resources from Jupiter and its satellites using magical technologies.


    The diameter of Venus is equal to 0.95 of the diameter of the Earth. Gravity is equal to 0.9 of the earth. From these indicators, it looks much more suitable for human settlement than Mars. However the thick atmosphere of Venus, consisting of carbon dioxide and having clouds of sulfuric acid, had a high temperature due to the greenhouse effect. Many considered such conditions too complex for attempts to change them. As a result, most space exploration programs switched to Mars.


    But from the perspective of a settlement colony, Venus remained preferable to Mars, because of Mars remoteness from the Earth and low gravity, which adversely affects the human body.


    "With the help of magic technology to implement the extremely complex terraforming of Venus''s atmosphere which was too difficult for conventional technology." This was the essence of "Project Dione.


    Edward Clark voiced the names of nine people who, besides him are necessary for the implementation of "Project Dione." In this list were not only scientists. The names of the president of Maximilian Devices, Paul Maximilian, and the president of Rosen MagiCraft, Friedrich Rosen, were also mentioned.


    That is, the cooperation of the two largest manufacturers of magic equipment was requested which was quite reasonable regardless of the possibility of obtaining this cooperation. The likelihood of obtaining the cooperation mentioned in the list of William MacLeod and Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff, the world-famous "Apostles", was even lower, but their names could also be understood on the list.


    The reason why the Japanese media drew attention to the project, which was only at the planning stage, was the tenth person on the list, whose name wasn''t named.


    After voicing the names of nine people, Edward Clark looked at the camera and said:


    "There is another technical specialist, whom we very much want to see on the project. We cannot give a real name, because according to the laws of the country of residence, he''s still considered a minor. I can only say that this is a Japanese high school student, who acts under the pseudonym "Taurus Silver"."


    "This is an unpleasant situation ..." Tatsuya muttered in an unhappy voice, watching the morning news recording, sitting on the sofa in the living room. The morning, which from the very beginning was far from good, became even worse.


    Seated next to him, Miyuki looked at him with concern in her eyes. But she couldn''t decide to speak. No, it seems that she simply didn''t know what to say.


    "... I''m sorry, Miyuki." Looks like I made you worry too much. Noticing Miyuki''s eyes, Tatsuya said and turned to her with his usual soothing smile on his face.


    However, this smiling face immediately froze. Miyuki''s cheeks were shedding tears.


    "......"


    Now it was Tatsuya''s turn to shut up, not knowing what to say.


    "P-I''m sorry."


    In a hurry, Miyuki tried to wipe the tears with her fingers. A clean handkerchief was stretched from behind her.


    "Thank you, Minami-chan."


    Miyuki looking back to thank Minami, took the handkerchief from her, but instead of wiping her tears, she simply dabbed it to her face, putting it to her eyes.


    "... Miyuki?" Tatsuya timidly called her name.


    Miyuki slightly lowered her handkerchief. Her face, looking out from under the bangs, was bright red.


    "I apologize. To so suddenly cry ... I acted like a child ...?"


    It seems that Miyuki was ashamed for showing her tears like this.


    "No, I don''t consider you a child ... but what, has happened?"


    Miyuki removed the handkerchief from her face. Her face still showed signs of redness.


    "Um ... Onii-sama. No, Tatsuya-sama." Correcting her appeal to Tatsuya, Miyuki involuntarily looked away. "I''m asking you ... don''t make yourself smile in front of me."


    "I would not ..."


    Tatsuya couldn''t finish the words of justification. Because he knew that he does not know how to lie well.


    "I also understand that Tatsuya-sama was in a difficult situation. I cannot help but understand Tatsuya-sama."


    "Really ..."


    "Maybe I cannot do anything ... But, Tatsuya-sama, at least share your problems with me. Because I''m no longer your sister, but your bride."


    Miyuki glanced sideways and looked at Tatsuya''s expression. Although she didn''t say anything strange, she was ashamed of her words.


    Usually in such a situation, he would just tenderly embrace her without any reason.


    But he didn''t know how this would affect her in her current state.


    At such times, you cannot let her lose control over herself, or you can lose your life.


    These were Tatsuya''s reflections, looking at the shy Miyuki.


    Thanks to Miyuki, Tatsuya''s mood improved, but that didn''t mean that the problems that had fallen on him disappeared. On the contrary, from now on he will have to deal with them.


    "... What matters most is ..." In response to Miyuki''s request, Tatsuya began to explain to her the current situation. "... that they could recognize the identity of Taurus Silver. And on this we cannot do anything."


    "Erasing the memory of Edward Clark will not make sense ...?"


    "Right. We should think about what to do in a situation where the world has learned that I am Taurus Silver."


    "You cannot accept Edward Clark''s invitation?"


    "I cannot. To find out Edward Clark''s true purpose, we need to study the content of "Project Dione" ... But whether or not it will benefit magicians, in my current position I cannot go to the USNA."


    "... And if both of you-yourself will allow, what will you choose?"


    "Even if both are allowed, I''m not going to leave you."


    Miyuki turned away with a red face. Because of her recent statement "I''m no longer your sister, but a bride," she perceived the opposite sex in Tatsuya more than usual.


    Tatsuya wasn''t puzzled by Miyuki''s different behavior. He already knew for himself that his words were rather embarrassing. You cannot help that she cannot cope with her shyness, being in a state where she''s firmly aware of herself as a bride, and not her usual younger sister.


    But if I apologize, the awkwardness will only increase. Tatsuya decided not to look at Miyuki shivering with shame and continued to speak.


    "Although I am not interested in international projects of non-military magic


    ... Let''s start by organizing the information we have."


    "... I''ll take a look."


    The information provided by Edward Clark had a brief project plan. Tatsuya ran his eyes through the original document, and Miyuki read the translated text.


    Minami placed a cup of freshly brewed tea in front of them. As if on a signal, Tatsuya and Miyuki simultaneously looked up from the electronic paper with the details of the project.


    "... The so-called Dione, it does not seem to be Saturn''s companion "Dione", but the goddess of Greek myths."


    "Right. Wife of Zeus, who gave birth to Aphrodite. From that version of the myth, where Aphrodite is born from sea foam."


    "Zeus is Jupiter. Aphrodite is Venus. So this is ... a project of a goddess who will revive Venus with Jupiter''s resources?"


    "I think you''re right. In my opinion, this project in itself makes sense for humanity, but ..."


    Tatsuya again looked at the electronic paper and frowned. The project consisted of four stages.


    The first stage was launching into space materials and finished equipment, using Weight and Acceleration magic. It is the gravity of the Earth that becomes the biggest obstacle in the construction of large-scale structures in space. To deliver massive objects into orbit, powerful rocket engines with high thrust are required. To use extraterrestrial resources, the first equipment for construction and production must be delivered from Earth.


    For this purpose, it wasn''t planned to create high-thrust rockets, but with the help of Weight and Acceleration magic to? help existing rockets deliver massive objects into space.


    This has been done before. Before the war there was a project to create a platform in space shooting massive hypersonic shells that would become a new strategic weapon, to replace nuclear weapons. The project''s bottleneck was the thrust of rocket engines. In order to be considered strategic weapons, it was necessary to use a large number of massive shells. It was necessary either to develop a rocket engine with high thrust capable of delivering such a mass into orbit, or launch conventional missiles many times. The cost was unacceptable, even under the pretext of replacing nuclear weapons.


    Then it was thought to put two magicians in the rocket, which will use Weight and Acceleration magic. One person reduces gravity for the entire rocket, including cargo (rockets with massive projectiles and components for the construction of the platform), and the other adds to the acceleration force of the rocket engine. The US, the predecessor of the USNA, with the help of this method, in fact, was able to put into orbit a strategic military satellite that was to become a platform for launching missiles.


    However this scheme was abandoned after the launch of just one strategic military satellite. All twelve magicians involved in six missile launches carrying 30 missiles and spare parts for the satellite were killed in orbit.


    Not as a result of an accident. No, this definitely should be called an accident, because in addition to the magicians no more people died, neither among the pilots, nor among the technicians. The use of magic in conditions where an object weighing 600 tons for a short period of time strongly varies mass and gravity, caused the magicians magic calculation zone to overload.


    Nevertheless, a new solution has already been invented on this issue. Although it has not yet been proven in terms of value, it was obvious that the experiments will prove successful. This part of the project didn''t cause any concern to Tatsuya.


    The second stage consisted in using magicians to extract from the asteroid belt the necessary metal resources for the project.


    The "Project Dione" required a large amount of nickel, and it could be obtained from "Class M asteroids". In addition to nickel, most of the metal resources needed to create space equipment could be obtained in space without using resources extracted from the earth''s interior. However, extraction of resources in a space with zero gravity has one significant drawback: fuel (propellant) will be spent for any, even minimal, movement.


    In this project, it was proposed to solve the problem of the propellant, using Move-type magic for work in outer space. Indeed, using Move-type magic it will be possible to freely move asteroids and other small celestial bodies, using the main ship as a starting point. It would be nice if a magician who worked for a long time as a miner would join the project to work in the asteroid belt located far from the Earth.


    The third stage consisted in using magic to collect hydrogen from Jupiter and transport it to Venus. It was planned to use the Sabatier reaction, in which hydrogen reacts with carbon dioxide, resulting in water and methane. This scheme will not only bring water to the dehydrated Venus, but also reduce the carbon dioxide content in the atmosphere. And nickel is the catalyst for this reaction.


    In orbit around Venus will be placed tethered (cabled to the surface) satellites, and on the cables will be fixed nickel special shaped containers. The hydrogen delivered from Jupiter will be loaded into the main module of the satellite and sent along the pipe-shaped cable down into the nickel containers. Near the surface of Venus is a fairly high temperature and pressure, so the Sabatier reaction, using nickel as a catalyst, will occur without the addition of additional heat and pressure.


    When a sufficient level of water is reached in the atmosphere of Venus, it will be possible to start producing oxygen with genetically modified algae.


    According to the proposed scheme, magicians are placed in the orbits of Jupiter and Venus, where using a combination of Movement and Acceleration magic will control the process of sending cargo ships from Jupiter with hydrogen and the process of receiving them on Venus.


    However, water (water vapor) and methane are gases that cause an even stronger greenhouse effect than carbon dioxide. As carbon dioxide decreases, the high temperature of Venus will become even higher. Therefore, from the surface of Callisto, one of the Galilean satellites, ice will be cut out, sent to Venus and discharged into its atmosphere, thereby lowering its temperature. The fourth point of the list suggested the use of magic to cut and transport these giant blocks of ice.


    Since the combination of concentrated sulfuric acid and ice works as a cryogen, it was expected that the atmosphere of Venus will be effectively cooled when a large amount of ice is thrown into it. It was assumed that this would be sufficient to complete the first stage of the terraforming of the atmosphere of Venus, even if the production of water according to Sabatier''s reaction does not go with the expected efficiency.


    However, these schemes of the third and fourth stages required that magicians live in the orbits of Jupiter and Venus. In order to continuously send cargo ships and ice blocks for a long time while overcoming the gravity of Jupiter, a considerable number of magicians were required. Venus also required the presence of many magicians, since tethered satellites for effective work would not be 1-2, but many more. Magicians sent to Jupiter and Venus will not be able to return to Earth for many months, or even years. This also involved magicians sent as space miners in the second stage.


    "I knew it was ..."


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Still frowning, Tatsuya nodded at Miyuki''s question.


    "Maybe I''m exaggerating. More precisely, I would prefer for it to be so ... But it seems to me that the goal of this project is the expulsion of magicians from the Earth, who are a threat to people."


    "Expelling them ... into space?"


    There was no sense of danger in Miyuki''s voice. It seems that she has not yet really understood the situation.


    Perhaps it was inevitable. As a result of social upheavals caused by global cooling, and the subsequent war, the development of space technologies has stopped, and at the moment was at the same level. And manned space flights ceased to be carried out from the first half of the 21st century.


    Even representatives of the elite profession of the "astronaut" stopped flying into space. Therefore, the parts about sending magicians to space, undoubtedly, are difficult to immediately grasp.


    "Naturally, officially it will be the exploration of the cosmos. But the magicians involved in this project will not be able to return to Earth for a very long time. Even if they return due to exhaustion, they will be sent back again as soon as their condition improves."


    Tatsuya spoke without taking his eyes off the electronic paper, and without looking up.


    "Devote your whole life to exploring the cosmos. I think this is a wonderful way of life. But I ..."


    Tatsuya plunged deep into his thoughts, never looked at Miyuki.


    ? ? ?


    The next morning (Monday). Class 3A.


    There was already more than half, but less than 2/3 of the students. Miyuki had not yet appeared in the class.


    Pupils in the classroom, gathered in groups of friends, chatted about different things. In this sense, high school students of magic were the most ordinary high school students.


    Students who discuss the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition are very few. Not because they didn''t care, but because they tried to avoid the feelings associated with it. After all, the user of the problem magic "Active Air Mine" was present in this class, and class A students understood well that Tatsuya''s help to achieve a common victory last year and the year before last. In this class there were many participants in those competitions, so nobody wanted to choose this topic for discussion.


    But this does not mean that they had nothing to talk about in return for this. Many students discussed yesterday''s news about the USNA space exploration project.


    Honoka and Shizuku were no exception.


    "Shizuku, is that really true?"


    "Is this?"


    "Well, it''s ... The fact that Taurus Silver is really a high school student from Japan."


    Like Honoka, interest in Taurus Silver''s real identity was very high among high school students.


    And suddenly it turns out that the ingenious engineer of magic hiding his identity is in fact the same as they are a high school student.


    "You cannot immediately say that this is a lie. For example, there is Kichijouji-kun."


    In the field related to the study of magic, there were no people who didn''t know the famous pioneer of the "Cardinal Code", a third-grade student from Third High, Kichijouji Shinkurou. He made his discovery when he was only 13 years old. But since that time he had not had any special achievements, and the name of Kichijouji Shinkurou couldn''t even get close to the name of Taurus Silver, who created flight magic, which was the solution to one of the "Three Great Puzzles of Magic."


    Shizuku''s theory was that having Kichijouji Shinkurou from Third High as an example, we can say that there isn''thing strange in making Taurus Silver a high school student.


    "Listen, Shizuku ..."


    They were old friends. Shizuku understood that Honoka herself couldn''t say this, and decided to help her.


    "What?"


    Therefore, Shizuku decided to not hesitate to start talking to Honoka.


    "Taurus Silver ... this is Tatsuya-san?"


    "It is a possibility."


    It was an instant response. Honoka stared at her with wide-open eyes.


    "What happened?"


    "... I didn''t expect to get such a quick response ..."


    "It''s just that I also thought so recently."


    Shizuku again gave an immediate response.


    "So I thought? Do you mean that I thought so when I heard that Taurus Silver is a high school student?"


    "Yeah."


    Shizuku nodded, completely unconcerned, after which she thought that replying only would be too impolite, and with a little delay added a short explanation.


    "If Taurus Silver is a Japanese high school student, then I can only think about Tatsuya-san."


    "... Indeed, it looks like you''re right."


    Honoka made a pensive face.


    "So ..., ...!"


    But Honoka couldn''t finish speaking. When she saw Miyuki entering the class, she immediately closed her mouth.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning Miyuki."


    Shizuku responded first to Miyuki''s morning greeting.


    "Good morning Miyuki.


    Honoka followed her example. Before Miyuki, she was never able to voice her fear that Tatsuya would leave for America.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya slipped into his class at the very last moment before the beginning of the lesson. However, after reading the message that came to the student terminal, he had to get up right after he sat down.


    "Tatsuya-san, what happened?"


    Mizuki, sitting next to Tatsuya as usual, asked with suspicion in her voice. At this school there was no such thing as changing places when going to the next grade."


    "I was called to the teacher''s room. So I went."


    Mizuki''s face darkened. In addition to Mizuki, other classmates who also heard Tatsuya''s response followed him with uneasy glances.


    "It''s good that I didn''t tell the truth," Tatsuya thought, looking at that reaction. Because in fact he was summoned not to the teacher''s room but to the principles''s office.


    In the office of the principle three people waited for Tatsuya: the director of Momoyama, the vice principle Yaosaka, and the teacher from class 3E, Jennifer Smith.


    Momoyama was sitting at a large desk, Yaosaka was standing at the side of the table, and Jennifer was standing diagonally behind Yaosaka.


    I''ll get straight to the point. There is one thing that I want to confirm."


    When Tatsuya stood in front of the table, Momoyama spoke, skipping the introduction.


    "Shiba Tatsuya-kun. Are you Taurus Silver?"


    "... How did you decide this?"


    Instead of answering Momoyama''s question, Tatsuya answered the question with a question.


    Although this was unthinkably rude behavior for the relationship between the student and the principle, but Momoyama somehow didn''t show that this affected his mood. This attitude was because he had previously assumed that Tatsuya would not respond.


    Through the American embassy, I?received a letter from the NSA, the National Security Agency of the USNA. Yesterday an embassy employee brought it straight to my house."


    Momoyama wasn''t only the director of First High, but also the universally recognized authority of magical education. As a civilian, he wasn''t engaged in diplomacy. It was rather unusual that an embassy employee brought a letter of diplomatic content to a simple civilian.


    But Tatsuya didn''t move his eyebrows when he heard this. Momoyama was also calm about the impudent behavior of the 18-year-old boy.


    The views of Tatsuya and Momoyama collided with each other. Figuratively speaking, it wasn''t throwing sparks in looks, but pressure on each other. Vice principle Yaosaka who was looking at the side of this confrontation between two people, turned a pale face.


    "Here is this letter."


    Momoyama took out a white envelope from the drawer of the table and laid it on the table.


    "Here is written request "To make sure that Taurus Silver, Mr. Tatsuya Shiba was able to take part in Project Dione." The National Security Agency of the USNA has come to the conclusion that you are Taurus Silver, and requests your participation in the project."


    "Principle. I''m still a high school student at this school. I''m not going to interrupt my studies halfway."


    Tatsuya didn''t answer the question "Are you Taurus Silver?". He deliberately ignored this part, and fundamentally refused to participate in the project, or rather rejected it.


    "A pupil of our school is invited to an international magical project. I believe that you are honored."


    Momoyama broke off for a moment and looked at Tatsuya with a particularly strong gleam in his eyes.


    "And not only me. The Director of the National Magic University is of the same opinion. If you take part in the NSA project, you will be counted as graduated from school and granted the right to enter the National Magic University. If you cannot attend the University due to the employment in the project, then during the period of participation in the project you will receive the marks automatically, and if participation in the project will reach four years, then you will automatically receive a diploma."


    "Is this an official decision?"


    "It''s not officially decided yet, but I guarantee you this with my name and status."


    Before Tatsuya could answer, Momoyama turned to Jennifer.


    "Smith-sensei. Shiba-kun after all already has the knowledge and skills sufficient for the graduation of our school, is that correct?"


    "It is as you say."


    Jennifer replied in a reluctant tone.


    "Even last year''s "Stellar Furnace" experiment is enough to evaluate Shiba- kun, who has already reached the level of a graduate of the National Magic University."


    "Understood."


    Momoyama nodded to Jennifer and looked again at Tatsuya.


    "Shiba-kun. Do you yourself not think that you''re wasting your time here, the level of which is much lower than yours?"


    "I don''t consider education at this school useless."


    "Don''t be modest."


    Momoyama didn''t find Tatsuya''s words insincere.


    "I understand that you cannot make a decision so quickly. Fortunately, the NSA didn''t set a specific deadline for an answer. Shiba-kun, from now on you are released from school, but in return, think it over."


    "... Does this mean that you are suspending me from classes?"


    Tatsuya asked Momoyama in a deliberately calm tone.


    "It''s not punishment. You can as before use school equipment at your discretion. Even if you don''t attend classes, they will be counted towards you as attended including practical classes. Periodic tests and practicals too are not necessary. All of them will be counted as passed with an A score."


    Momoyama spoke not particularly demanding gratitude, but in a simple indifferent tone."


    "I understand. Give me time to think, please."


    Thus, pretending that he cannot give an answer, Tatsuya was able to earn some time.


    ? ? ?


    Returning from the director''s office, Tatsuya began to study with such a face, as if nothing had happened. The last lesson before dinner was practical exams, but Jennifer didn''t look at him with a suspicious glance, but also made a face as if nothing had happened.


    The first actions, other than the usual ones, he took only after class during the beginning of the school council."


    "Miyuki, I need to talk to you about something."


    "Understood. Will it be ok here?"


    "Yes. I want the others to hear too."


    "At Miyuki''s question, meaning whether they need to move to another place, Tatsuya replied that it is also ok. Miyuki was puzzled not understanding what Tatsuya wanted to do, so she decided to listen first to what he would say. She rose from the desk of the president of the Student Council and went to the discussion table.


    Tatsuya sat opposite Miyuki. Honoka, Izumi and Shiina, sitting in their seats, turned to the side of the table, and Minami stood diagonally behind Miyuki.


    Pixie got up from her chair in the corner of the room and brought tea for those who sat at the table. Tatsuya could clearly seen from his place that Minami was upset by this, although her expression didn''t change at all.


    "So, Tatsuya-sama, what did you want to talk about?" Waiting for Pixie to step back from the table, Miyuki began. All present strained their ears to not miss Tatsuya''s answer.


    "This morning I was summoned to the director''s office, where they informed me that I had been released from school."


    "Why!?" Miyuki stood up and leaned over the table, leaning on it with her hands.


    Not just Miyuki. Honoka also jumped up from her chair.


    "The reason I will explain at home. I was told that this isn''t a suspension or a ban on going to school. The truth is that they don''t seem to want me to go to school for a while."


    "... The reason for suspension?"


    Miyuki sat back down. With great effort to calm down, she asked to continue the story.


    "That''s right."


    "... Is it because of the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition?" Izumi inserted her own question.


    "This isn''t a direct reason, but it could be part of it."


    "Then the direct reason, really ..."


    From the still standing Honoka, words broke out that couldn''t be understood, it was a question or a conversation with herself. Honoka thought "Since Tatsuya-san is Taurus Silver, he was invited to the American project?". This was absolutely the right answer, but when Tatsuya looked at her with a glance inviting her to continue talking, she waved her head with the words "No, nothing" without asking anything. Tatsuya decided not to press on Honoka and turned back to Miyuki.


    "Perhaps, on this issue, the "family" will also be able to tell us something."


    Not only Miyuki and Minami, but also Honoka, Izumi and Shiina realized that when he mentioned the "family", he meant the Yotsuba family.


    "I cannot deny the possibility that I will not be able to attend school for a while. Therefore, I want to leave the position of a member of the Student Council."


    The Student Council room was covered by a veil of silence.


    Miyuki was silent, Tatsuya was waiting for her answer.


    Izumi looked silently at Miyuki, and Honoka on Tatsuya.


    Shiina flicked her eyes from Miyuki to Tatsuya and back, and Minami stood with her eyes on the floor.


    To replace the cooled tea, Pixie came over to pick up the cups. Minami, quickly figuring out, served a new tea for Tatsuya and Miyuki. Then she came back behind Miyuki with a satisfied smile.


    "...I understand." At last, breaking the silence with pain in her voice, Miyuki squeezed out the answer. "But if you stop being a member of the Student Council, you cannot wear a CAD at school. I believe that even at least nominally, it''s better to remain a member of the school council."


    "But then it will not make any sense."


    "No one will not complain."


    Miyuki talked about abuse for personal purposes. Tatsuya first was going to reproach her. However, seeing the tragic sight of Miyuki, ready to cry at any time he abandoned this idea.


    "...I understand. We''ll do it like you said."


    In fact, the order in the school for Tatsuya was absolutely irrelevant.


    ? ? ?


    I managed to sort things out with the Student Council, but Tatsuya and Miyuki had other problems that still had to be solved.


    "Both of you, sorry for the late call."


    It was impossible to keep silent to Maya about the letter received by principle Momoyama from the National Security Agency of the USNA. Picking the most suitable time, Tatsuya called the main house.


    "It''s okay. Do you''ve important business?"


    Looking at the expression on Maya''s face, Tatsuya felt slight discomfort. Because it seemed to him that Maya isn''t pretending, but really does not know what business he called about. Trying to be much stronger than usual, so that thoughts don''t affect the expression on the face, Tatsuya answered Maya''s question.


    "Yes. I think this is a serious situation."


    Having said this as an introduction, Tatsuya continued before Maya said anything.


    "Principle Momoyama of First High, vice principle Yaosaka, and a teacher named Jennifer Smith discovered the identity of Taurus Silver. It seems that it was written in a document sent to principle Momoyama from the National Security Agency of the USNA through the American embassy.


    ".... Does this apply to that recent "project"?


    Maya answered with a slight delay. It also proved that this information was unexpected for her.


    "That''s right."


    "Tatsuya-san, you didn''t ... confirm it, did you?"


    To the question "Are you Taurus Silver?" Tatsuya cannot just answer "True." Maya realized this in the middle of her question.


    "No. However, it still does not make sense."


    Even if Tatsuya denies it, both Momoyama and Yaosaka will still believe the NSA. And not only they. Many people who know Tatsuya after hearing the statement that "the real personality of Taurus Silver is Shiba Tatsuya," immediately admit that this is true. Not because the NSA is an institution of the American government. By now, Tatsuya has already shown too many abilities that point to this.


    "Really ... Although this is much earlier than planned, we will have to give up hiding the identity of Taurus Silver."


    Maya on the videophone''s screen took a pensive look. Tatsuya didn''t say anything and patiently waited for her to speak.


    "... By the way, did Momoyama-sensei say anything else?"


    Tatsuya told all about the conditions offered to him by Momoyama.


    "Momoyama-sensei seems to be doing this to avoid interference by politicians and the media in the affairs of the school administration regarding the''ssue of Tatsuya-san''s position."


    "I also think so."


    Maya''s assumptions about Momoyama''s motives coincided with Tatsuya''s assumptions.


    "I see ... Tatsuya-san, it''s best for you not to visit First High for a while."


    "Do you want to keep me under house arrest in the main house?"


    After the Yokohama incident, for using Material Burst, Tatsuya already received direct instructions from Maya to stay in the main house for a while.


    Tatsuya asked, thinking that this time would be the same, but Maya shook her head on the screen.


    "I would not say that this is a "house arrest". Since after all tomorrow, annoying noise will begin to increase around you? I don''t think that such things will violate your judgment, but is it not annoying? Therefore, I think to cool the public''s fervor, you need to pretend that you are punished with house arrest."


    Tatsuya couldn''t just take and honestly believe Maya''s words. He felt that behind these words something was hidden, although he couldn''t say what exactly.


    But Tatsuya couldn''t disagree with the opinion that the public needed time to cool down, so he nodded with the words "I completely agree."


    "Escape", contrary to the negative image of this word, was often an effective way of solving problems. And "patience", on the contrary, tended to lead to such concepts as "surrender,"


    "submit,"


    "acquiesce." And in the current case too, rather than clinging to First High, it is better to temporarily escape to wait for a change in the situation.


    But for this ...


    "I don''t mean that you need to start right away tomorrow. Since you and Miyuki-san will be separated for a while, then you need to make some preparations."


    This is exactly what Tatsuya was thinking now. Only he was released from school, and Miyuki couldn''t miss school with him.


    If it will be a short period, less than a week, this has happened more than once. However, this time there was a chance that this could drag on for a month or more. Although he could "watch" her from afar, but he couldn''t stop worrying that Miyuki and Minami would be left alone in this house.


    Maya on the screen looked at Miyuki standing next to Tatsuya, then diagonally behind her from Minami, then looked back at Tatsuya.


    "We''ll leave the security in the school at Minami-chan. Although Tatsuya-san may be worried ..."


    Looking directly at the camera, Tatsuya shook his head.


    "No. I realize that Minami''s abilities are impeccable."


    Minami''s cheeks were slightly pink. Knowing that Tatsuya never throws words into the wind, she was greatly encouraged by the trust shown to her.


    "I see. Then, Minami-chan, I rely on you."


    "Leave it to me, madam." Inspired by Minami. Maya nodded in satisfaction to Minami from the videophone screen.


    "For the road to school and back we will provide additional people. It''s not that I doubt the abilities of Minami-chan..."


    "I understand." Minami nodded with a submissive face. She didn''t have so much self-confidence to say "I''m enough alone."


    "The problem is at night. When there are only two of you, if you''re attacked during sleep, there is no guarantee that you will not make a mistake."


    Neither Tatsuya, Miyuki, nor Minami had any objections to Maya''s words. Even if they had thoughts like "There''s nothing to worry about," it was silly to provoke Maya with such useless persistence. All three understood this perfectly.


    "Miyuki-san."


    "Yes."


    "Though it''s troublesome, but, I wonder, could you move to Chofu?"


    Maya spoke with Miyuki, because these were measures for her.


    Speaking about Chofu, do you mean that building?


    "Indeed."


    Answering Miyuki''s question, Maya nodded with a smile.


    "This building was built as the headquarters of the Yotsuba family in the metropolitan area, so I planned that Miyuki would move there in the near future. Although the schedule has greatly accelerated, there is now a good opportunity. Move next Sunday. I will organize the necessary preparatory activities."


    Everything happened too quickly. Miyuki thought so, but replied to Maya in an obedient tone.


    "I understand."


    Maya knew that Miyuki would not mind, so she immediately went on to the following instructions.


    "Tatsuya-san, when you finish the move, go to the villa in Izu."


    "Is there a Yotsuba base in Izu?"


    The first thing that Tatsuya thought was "is it normal that it will not be the main house?". But being afraid to "wake up famously", he didn''t voice this question. Instead, Tatsuya asked what is in Izu.


    "Ara, I thought Tatsuya-san should know?"


    Despite the fact that Maya deliberately showed surprise, Tatsuya didn''t begin to voice the idea that came to his mind, but silently waited for the continuation of her words.


    "There is a villa in Chofu that your mother used for rest, isn''t it?"


    "Have you not got rid of it yet?"


    "I didn''t get rid of it. Because it was your mother''s favorite villa."


    Tatsuya didn''t think that someone in Yotsuba''s family appreciates such feelings. But he immediately rethought it.


    For the sake of one girl, they declared war on a whole country, and took revenge at the cost of half the family''s lives. In a family like Yotsuba, the sentimentality, in which personal memories are carefully preserved, was important (or, I might say, appropriate).


    "We will arrange for everything to be transported on Sunday. We will organize the research equipment on site so that you can work."


    "What preparations have already been made if they can install workstations and equipment for customization in just a week? Maybe this villa was actually an external research base?"


    Such thoughts came to Tatsuya''s mind, but he doubted whether they should be voiced.


    "We will do as you say."


    Showing obedience, Tatsuya bowed to the image of Maya on the display.


    ? ? ?


    When she finished her telephone conversation with Tatsuya, Maya finished her cup of tea with a pleased face, after which the smile disappeared.


    She held out a cup to bring back her table. However, before the cup touched the saucer, she threw it into the air.


    Immediately after this, the room was covered by "Night".


    It wasn''t darkness. It was the night sky on which the stars shine.


    And the stars fell.


    Falling stars from all directions rushed towards the tea cup.


    The night was gone, room lighting returned, and the splinters of the cup fell to the floor.


    "Someone, take it away." There was an unruffled voice from behind Maya. With the words "Yes, immediately", a maid appeared in the maid''s clothes, with a broom and a shovel in her hands. Quickly removing the fragments of the cup, the maid retired from the room.


    As soon as she closed the door behind her, Hayama moved into Maya''s field of vision.


    "Madam, can I get you some more tea?"


    "No, I don''t need it anymore."


    In Maya''s voice, there was no longer the temper that was before the use of the "Meteor Shower."


    "This time the USNA beat us."


    "... It looks like that." With reluctance in her voice, Maya answered Hayama''s words.


    "As Hayama-san said, it seems that I relied too much on Hlieskj��lf. It''s a pity that the system isn''t available at this time."


    Maya twisted her lips in a mockery of herself.


    "No, madam. I believe that in this case we would not be able to prevent this, even if we knew in advance what they are planning. Our hands will not reach the state institution of the USNA."


    "... are we not able to kill Edward Clark?"


    "There''s no point in that."


    "... I see. I should stop talking insincerely and pretend to be strong?"


    Even if it was possible, she would not have given the kill order. She admitted this when Hayama pointed it out to her.


    "Madame. My humble opinion is that you should give special emphasis to disabling Hlieskj��lf at such a time."


    Hearing Hayama''s remark, Maya slightly rounded her eyes.


    "That is, there is some connection between Edward Clark and Hlieskj��lf?"


    "Hlieskj��lf is a system of hacking the global message interception system Echelon III. One should take into account the possibility that the staff of the National Security Agency of the United States of America is involved."


    "...Right. Although this should not be a factor having a direct impact on the situation, I will bear this in mind."


    Hayama respectfully said this to Maya.

 Volume 23 - CH 4

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The next morning. After the fight, in which they gave their best as never before, Tatsuya asked Yakumo for a respite.


    "I don''t mind. You are not my disciple, so you don''t need to worry about such formalities. You can stop at any moment and at any time you can call me to fight if I''m free, of course."


    "Thank you very much, Master."


    Although he was just told that he wasn''t a student, Tatsuya still said "master." Yakumo didn''t rebuke or correct him. The usual grin on his face, was there too.


    "However, I want to ask about the situation. As I thought, the reason is the US space exploration project?"


    Yakumo''s expression was full of curiosity. Here Tatsuya had to grin, but he was able to suppress the urge before his lips began to bend. The situation he faced was serious. When he thought about it, he didn''t laugh.


    "That is a direct reason. For some time, I will be sent under "house arrest" to a villa in Izu."


    Although Maya said that this isn''t true, Tatsuya still felt this as a house arrest. Continuing, Tatsuya told and about moving to Chofu.


    "I see. It will be far away from here."


    "This isn''t an insurmountable distance. If you don''t mind, I''d like to continue training after finishing house arrest."


    "Of course I don''t mind. Hmm..." After an immediate answer, Yakumo brought his hand to his chin and chuckled slightly.


    "By the way, Tatsuya-kun, aren''t you going to worry about Miyuki-kun? Izu and Chofu are not at one step from each other, you cannot move immediately."


    "It would be a lie if I say that I will not worry, but Miyuki should not miss school."


    "Even if the Yotsuba family organizes her protection, there will not be anyone who compares to your abilities with you. It will take some time to solve this problem ... So I will also look after it."


    "I will be much calmer if you do this ... But why did you decide to do this?"


    Tatsuya isn''t a disciple of Yakumo. He himself said it recently. If the relationship between Tatsuya and Yakumo does not even reach the connection between teacher and student, the relationship between Yakumo and Miyuki does not go beyond mere acquaintance.


    However, he immediately regretted thinking that it wasn''t worth asking. Before Yakumo began to answer Tatsuya''s question, the corner of his mouth curved upward, as if saying "I''ve been waiting for it."


    "Because I don''t want to die yet."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "If God forbid something happened with Miyuki-kun, you will destroy the whole world? I''m not sure that I can survive in the flame of nuclear fission."


    Tatsuya didn''t know what to say. He could only keep silent, clench his teeth, and bitterly on his face.


    If something bad happens with Miyuki.


    And if this time he does not have time.


    He didn''t have the confidence that he would not do anything with the world that took him from Miyuki.


    ? ? ?


    On this day, Tatsuya didn''t show up in the classroom.


    He came to school. But he stayed in the library from the early morning, without even stopping for lunch. He left the library and met with Miyuki only when it was time to go home.


    Tatsuya''s friends also refrained from approaching him. Even Erika didn''t intervene in the trip of Tatsuya and Miyuki home. These two were accompanied only by Minami walking behind them.


    The next day the situation didn''t change.


    And the day after that, too.


    "Something bad is coming, is it not?"


    Thursday, after school. 30 minutes before the closing of the cafe. This voice has sounded from someone from a group of people in this cafe.


    "It''s not good ... are you talking about Tatsuya?"


    When asked by Mikihiko, Erika gave him a look in which it was read: "Of course, what a stupid question?".


    "Because of the exemption he does not have problems?


    "Yes ... He said that the director personally freed him from his studies."


    Honoka, who joined them after the end of the Student Council, answered Leo''s question.


    "And the truth is, it isn''t good."


    "Err?" Shizuku-san, what is it?


    Mizuki bowed her head inquiringly, hearing the words of Shizuku, who apparently simply ignored the general flow of discussion.


    "Tatsuya-san does not need to go to school anymore."


    Shizuku answered directly. Without unnecessary embellishments, she clearly pointed out the situation. Mizuki widened her eyes and covered her mouth with both hands. Honoka lowered her eyes sadly.


    "... That is, Shiba-senpai will not come to school anymore?"


    Not only third-grade students were gathered here. Kasumi, forced to come for as company with Izumi, and feeling uncomfortable here, dared to voice something that no one else would have said.


    "I think he will return when the situation calms down."


    "B-true!"


    Honoka supported the responding Shizuku. Her voice sounded as if she was clinging to the last hope.


    "But will this situation improve?"


    Erika''s words spoken with anxiety in her voice, looked like a burning fire. Or, it can be said, on a block of ice, because the face of Honoka froze.


    "Erika! Don''t say that!" said Mikihiko. It wasn''t a loud scream that would have been heard by other groups of people, but in other words, besides


    "shouting at someone" it was hard to name.


    "Mikihiko, calm down." Those who tried to ease Mikihiko were Leo, not Erika. Erika didn''t say anything wrong. I also cannot imagine that the current situation will improve within a month or two.


    "I understand that! But you can at least not say it out loud!"


    "Because it shocked Mizuki and Mitsui? I think you should not do this."


    "... Are you saying that you don''t care if Tatsuya-kun does not appear in school anymore?"


    "Leo tried to protect Erika. But it was Erika who was the one who stopped him.


    "I care. Even if Tatsuya leaves school, we will not cease to be his friends."


    Erika silently slapped her eyes. Honoka and Mizuki had similar expressions.


    "... In such situations, you are indeed completely unbearable." Erika muttered in an angry voice. "Even a simple fool can sometimes say well."


    "Hey ... is that praise or insulting?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Leo stared at Erika.


    "Who knows ~. I just sounded the facts."


    However, Erika, showing that she''sn''t up to this matter, turned away in a defiantly daring manner.


    "This girl ..."


    "Stop! Leo, you, too, calm down." Feeling signs of impending anxiety, Mikihiko stopped Leo.


    "It seems to me that the friendship of Saijou-senpai is truly worthy of respect." Picking up at the right time, Izumi wedged into Erika deadlocked conversation. "I would not want Shiba-sempai to drop out of school either."


    With a look of surprise on her face, Kasumi stared at Izumi. Even cowering in the environment of the sempai, Shiina made a puzzled face.


    But they both made a mistake.


    "If Shiba-senpai leaves school, then Miyuki-senpai will grieve ..."


    Kasumi whispered to herself: "I thought so ...".


    "It''s clear! Then everything is in order."


    "Er, what''s clear?"


    Shizuku banged her fist in the palm of her hand, as if she had made some discovery, and Honoka asked her to tell more.


    "If Tatsuya-san is expelled, then Miyuki will also leave school."


    Hearing Shizuku''s suggestion, Izumi turned pale.


    "But Tatsuya-san will not allow Miyuki to drop out of school."


    The complexion of Izumi immediately returned to normal.


    "Right! If this is for the sake of Miyuki-sempai ..."


    "Then Tatsuya-san will not leave school either."Shizuku finished for Izumi.


    "... But if he does, then in the current situation with him something can happen?"


    In the approaching atmosphere of the "happy ending" Saburou''s timid words were heard. The mood at the table fell again below ground. Saburou shrank under the strict look of Shiina, in which "what are you talking about !?" was read.


    For some time they sat in awkward silence, the atmosphere gradually worsened, and suddenly the cafe monitor switched to news.


    After listening to some of the news Leo muttered. "Hey-hey ... are they serious?"


    Although there were still other groups of people in the cafe, apart from them, there were no complaints from anyone. Most likely, everyone thought the same way he did.


    The news was broadcast from Moscow.


    The screen showed a leading scientist of the Academy of Sciences of the New Soviet Union, and in combination with the officially recognized state Strategic Class Magician, one of the "Thirteen Apostles", Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff.


    The news release showed an interview with him.


    "Dr. Bezobrazzoff, please tell us, what prompted you to decide to participate in the American "Project Dione"?"


    As the Secretary-General said earlier, I also believe that the terraforming of Venus is important beyond conflicts between states. For more than a century, mankind has been afraid of the problem of overpopulation. In the near future, a catastrophe between all of humanity may begin, which will lead to the weakening of mankind. Expansion of the habitat zone is the only solution to this problem that awaits mankind in the future.


    *[A word is used, meaning "Director, Director". At the moment it isn''t clear who specifically he meant. And also it isn''t clear what is called the "main" in the NEW SOVIET UNION. Therefore, let there be a secretary-general, while in the text there will be something explained.]


    "That''s why the doctor decided to actively participate in this project?"


    "I do this because a technology called "Magic", instead of being used in battles between friends-people, should be used to open the way for mankind to the future."


    "If the project is really started, then the situation may arise that the doctor will be forced to leave our country in order to work in America. Did the government agree to this? If the doctor who is a Strategic Class Magician leaves the country for a long time, there may be concern about the defense of the country."


    "Our peace-loving government promised full cooperation with the project for the development of Venus, even if it leads to a decrease in defense capabilities. However, there is one delicate problem: where to place the research base. And as I understand, this location has not yet been determined."


    "Do you mean that there is even such an opportunity that the research base will be located not in America, but in our country, in the New Soviet Union?"


    "Of course, this is also possible. But my personal opinion is that, most likely the new base will be deployed in a neutral territory, or in a place where there is no outside political control."


    "So you can expect significant conflicts already at the stage of choosing the location of the project base?"


    "This is a grandiose project that has no analogues in the history of mankind. In addition to the location of the main base, many more problems can be expected. But we believe that we can reasonably overcome all this. I would like, in addition to the already announced consent to participate in the project of Lord William MacLeod and Mr. Maximilian, other people joining the project including Herr Rosen, as well as the young man from Japan, known as Taurus Silver. If we join forces, we will be able to overcome all difficulties on the way to the future of mankind."


    "Dr. Bezobrazzoff, thank you very much for your time."


    Then the news release switched to a detailed review of the "Project Dione". The views of schoolchildren, glued to the screen, finally broke away from him.


    "... What is this ''our peace-loving government''? Hell, he''s mocking me." Erika elegantly spit out the words. At the heart of her words were thoughts about the incident with the invasion of Sado 5 years ago. Simultaneously with the invasion of the Great Asian Alliance in Okinawa, unidentified armed forces landed in Sado. The attack was repulsed by an army of volunteers gathered by the Ichijo family, after which a hypothesis was put forward that detachments of the New Soviet Union were the enemy.


    The New Soviet Union didn''t admit that it was their work. But among the Japanese, few people believe that the New Soviet Union is innocent. Given this incident, Erika''s reaction to the phrase about the "peace-loving government of the New Soviet Union" didn''t seem strange to anyone.


    "Regardless of the atrocities of the government of the New Soviet Union in the past, we must admit that Dr. Bezobrazzoff''s speech was quite convincing."


    Mikihiko didn''t think Erika was right either. However, he decided to focus on the fact that the current problems should be treated separately from the incidents of the past.


    "A Strategic Class Magician will leave his country to take part in non-military activities ... Very bold, isn''t it?"


    "As Yoshida-senpai said, these words were for persuasiveness. The fact that the New Soviet Union agreed to participate, showing that it is serious about the peaceful use of magic."


    After Kasumi expressed her thoughts, Izumi also expressed her own, turned out to be rather unfriendly.


    "Do you think that he''s pretending?" Leo asked with a wry smile. However, he quickly removed the smirk and frowned. "Bezobrazzoff''s participation in the American project from the New Soviet Union is a fact. I don''t know how seriously he will participate, but for America the New Soviet Union is a hostile country. Because they even announced cooperation, Japan, as an ally, will now find it difficult to refuse, will it not?"


    "... And the truth.


    "The Magic Association will want Taurus Silver to announce his participation.... Voluntarily."


    "Shizuku unconditionally agreed with Leo''s guess, and behind her Mikihiko developed this idea.


    "I wonder if everything is all right with Tatsuya-san..."


    Although Honoka muttered to herself, it was quite loud. The first days of Shiina and Saburou, who had no connection in their minds between Tatsuya and Taurus Silver, without understanding the meaning of Honoka''s words, exchanged glances with an inquiring expression.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami, who left the school before their friends, looked at this news recording.


    "Is this really Bezobrazzoff from the Thirteen Apostles?" Was the first thing Miyuki asked after watching the news.


    Strategic Class Magicians hid their personal data to avoid attacks. A Strategic Class Magician openly appearing on TV disagreed with Miyuki''s common sense.


    "It can be a front man."


    Tatsuya didn''t feel wrong in the fact that in this situation, Bezobrazzoff appeared before the media. But he also couldn''t fully trust the information that came from the New Soviet Union.


    "But it''s real or fake, it''s not the biggest problem at the moment."


    "What do you mean?"


    Tatsuya looked into the eyes of Miyuki, looked back at the screen and turned on the recording of the interview of Bezobrazzoff from the very beginning.


    "It is important that the New Soviet Union demonstrated its position in cooperation with the USNA plan."


    Steadily staring at the subtitles of the interview, Tatsuya continued with a voice as if trying to convince himself.


    "The Great Asian Alliance and Indo-Persia are strong states, but the axis of world power is still the American-Soviet confrontation. The center on which the modern world community is focused is the conflict between the New Soviet Union that returned after the Third World War and slowly but surely is increasing its national power vs the United States.


    "Yes. I understand this part."


    The basic international structure was part of the secondary school curriculum. The excellent student Miyuki had no gaps in the subjects of the general education course.


    For the sake of "Project Dione" the New Soviet Union made an exception in the struggle for power of the international community. At this stage, it does not really matter if the New Soviet Union really contributes to the project.


    Since such a hostile country as the New Soviet Union announced its cooperation, the friendly countries will not be able to ignore Project Dione."


    Tatsuya came exactly to the same conclusion as Leo and Mikihiko.


    "... Perhaps the New Soviet Union and the USNA are in collusion in this matter."


    Perhaps the reason that his guess was one step behind the truth wasn''t a problem of the intellect, but a problem of character.


    "But what is the goal of uniting the efforts of the United States and the New Soviet Union?" Miyuki asked, bowing her head. She didn''t show a negative reaction to Tatsuya''s own guess. If common sense and Tatsuya''s opinion are put on the scales, then it was obvious to Miyuki that the second would outweigh the first.


    "Even by the strength of the conventional army, both quantitatively and qualitatively, the USNA and the New Soviet Union are far superior to all other countries. The Great Asian Alliance has not yet recovered from the damage received in the fall of the year before, so it is temporarily forced to take the position of the catch-up.


    Although Tatsuya himself was the one who caused this damage to the fleet of the Great Asian Alliance, he said that this does not concern him.


    "Magic is more of an individual power, and the strength of a state is an ordinary military force supported by political power and economic power. Economic power begins to talk about itself in situations where nuclear weapons are actually prohibited. Countries with a weak economy, including Japan, cannot resist the USNA and the New Soviet Union by an ordinary army."


    "... Do you think that the economic scale of Japan is so small?"


    "The economic potential that can be invested in the creation of weapons is far behind USNA and New Soviet Union."


    Tatsuya softly refuted Miyuki''s involuntarily expressed doubt.


    "The world still retains such a shaky form that many small countries haven''t yet been absorbed by the strongest countries, only because of the presence of a factor like magic. In the current situation, small countries cannot resist strong countries without the weapons, known as magic. In this sense, we cannot unequivocally deny the military application of magic..."


    Tatsuya aspired to the non-military use of magic. His goal was to free the magicians from the role of being part of the military system. Tatsuya was forced to admit that he agreed with the fact that magic weapons make sense.


    "... In other words, the purpose of the USNA and New Soviet Union is to weaken the magical military potential of other countries by collecting the strongest magicians in the project?"


    Although not yet perfect, she began to understand what is now troubling Tatsuya. Miyuki asked her question, ignoring his last sentence.


    "... If you think about it, it all adds up." Briefly answering, Tatsuya again plunged into his thoughts.


    In the dialogue with Miyuki, he realized the weakness of his plan. It was a problem he had not realized before.


    Free magicians from fate to be a living weapon. In this basic concept, there were no errors. He couldn''t agree with the reality in which magicians are spent to use as weapons.


    But what happens if in the military area qualified magicians no longer suffice because of the active promotion of the use of magic in the economy? What happens if cheap and powerful magic weapons disappear?


    Small countries cannot resist large and strong countries anymore?


    There will come a time when big countries will swallow up everything small, and a handful of large countries will rule the world.


    Tatsuya could only imagine a future in which the whole world will again be drawn into the quagmire of regional conflicts.


    "So, you still need some kind of deterrent ...?"


    He himself was the owner of an absolute weapon of mass destruction.


    In whatever direction the future moves, he will inevitably bear notoriety.


    Perhaps, it was on that evening that Tatsuya made this decision.


    ? ? ?


    When this top-secret transatlantic communication session was conducted, guarded by the Echelon III subsystem, it was late at night in Japan.


    "Lord MacLeod we haven''t seen each other for a long time. The last time we talked this way was about 5 years ago, if I remember correctly."


    When the speakers appeared on each other on the monitors, Bezobrazzoff spoke first.


    "It seems like that. Long time no see, Dr. Bezobrazzoff. However, I think I mentioned this before, but I''m not a "lord." I was only made a knight."


    Responding to Bezobrazzoff''s greeting, MacLeod spoke in such an indifferent tone that it wasn''t clear, he was serious, stubborn or joking.


    "Sir William. Should you speak so hard? Since this isn''t an official conversation, there are no problems with the title of "Lord MacLeod", right?"


    Clark seems to have taken it as a joke. He slightly rebuked MacLeod. He wasn''t going to seriously criticize MacLeod, he was only concerned with the fact that Bezobrazzoff didn''t break the long-awaited conversation, spoiling the general mood.


    But Bezobrazzoff himself reacted to Clark''s concern.


    "Thank you very much for your concern, Dr. Clark. I believe this is our first conversation?"


    "That''s right. Glad to meet you, Dr. Bezobrazzoff. My name is Edward Clark."


    The greetings of these three have ended.


    "Dr. Clark, I''m sorry to move right away, but is it true what you said earlier? The fact that the Strategic Class Magician who used the "Great Bomb" is Taurus Silver, and Taurus Silver''s true personality is a Japanese high school student." Bezobrazzoff asked Edward Clark impatiently.


    That is correct. The official name of the "Great Bomb" in Japan is "Material Burst". It seems that this is the magic of direct conversion of mass into energy.


    "Direct conversion ...?"


    "And really, very interesting. But right now there is no point in discussing this system, is it?"


    MacLeod tried to politely hold back Bezobrazzoff, who showed strong interest.


    "... That''s right. There is no point in discussing the hypothesis when there is absolutely no data on it."


    Bezobrazzoff relatively easily retreated by accepting MacLeod''s proposal.


    "It is supposed that "Material Burst", like the "Tuman Bomba" of the doctor, can aim at any point of the globe on the basis of data from a reconnaissance satellite.


    "This is a threat that violates the world military balance."


    MacLeod agreed with Clark''s words. Bezobrazzoff ignored Clark''s hint, "I know the Tuman Bomba mechanism, too."


    "We don''t know how far "Material Burst" will go. However, we can expect that it will not reach Earth from the orbit of Jupiter."


    "So, Dr. Clark''s plan to drive Taurus Silver to Jupiter?"


    "Yes, you understand correctly." Clark responded to Bezobrazzoff''s question with an important tone. "The Ganymede stage of "Project Dione" is planned to be carried out in conjunction with the use of the achievements of Taurus Silver. For the sake of the future of mankind, he will spend the rest of his life on Ganymede."


    "Dr. Clark. When will you disclose the identity of Taurus Silver?"


    "I''ll tell you when we meet directly."


    "... All right. I''ll wait with impatience."


    "Where will the talks take place?" MacLeod turned to Clark.


    "I planned to conduct them in the neutral waters of the Atlantic Ocean. I thought that it would be better if everyone were on equal terms."


    "The meeting of the three countries will take place on a ship?" Bezobrazzoff asked Clark.


    "We have already sent the Enterprise to the designated area. I wanted to invite the two of you to get there by plane."


    "The Enterprise ...?" Bezobrazzoff muttered with interest.


    The Enterprise (USS Enterprise) was a new aircraft carrier, inheriting the traditional name for the USNA military ships. Despite the absence of an atomic reactor, its energy subsystem provided comparable power and duration of operation. The mystery of this system attracted the attention of the whole world.


    "I get it. I''ll get there by air."


    "I, perhaps, will do so as well." Following Bezobrazzoff, MacLeod agreed.


    "Thank you very much. Then, we''ll discuss a couple more details ..."


    At the initiative of Clark, the conference call lasted another 30 minutes.


    ? ? ?


    After the uprising in Mexico in April, several minor riots occurred in the USNA. However none of them reached the situation to need to send suppression troops. The espionage mission in Japan continued, but on a much smaller scale. In addition to this, there were no other missions outside the country at the moment, so the "Star" magician subunit, directly subordinated to the Joint Directors of Staff of the USNA army, was simply engaged in daily training.


    Today she had planned to train all day. However, finishing the morning exercises and going to the buffet Lina was stopped by the assistant commander of the base and asked to go with him to the commander''s office.


    Major Sirius arrived.


    Lina, being in the guise of Angie Sirius, saluted Colonel Paul Walker the base commander. Lina was the head commander of Stars, but on this base the highest rank was with the base commander Walker. Walker, one might say, was responsible for watching the Stars battle magicians.


    "Major Sirius, you''ve an order from the General Staff."


    "Understood!"


    Lina dropped her hand and stood in the rest position "quietly, hands at the seams."


    "You''re going to Washington, DC, where you''ll meet Dr. Edward Clark. After that, accompany the doctor as a guard on the Enterprise, which is now in neutral waters of the Atlantic Ocean."


    "I understand."


    "An important meeting on "Project Dione" is planned on the Enterprise. Other participants in the meeting are William MacLeod and "Igniter" Bezobrazzoff."


    On Lina''s face, surprise first arose, then understanding.


    Despite the fact that it will be in neutral waters, but allowing on board the warship officially recognized Strategic Class Magicians of another country.. it was something that is very hard to believe. But if the participants of the meeting are from the "Thirteen Apostles", then the presence of the same "Apostle" Lina for the balance was clear.


    "I think I should not mention that this meeting should be kept secret until its completion."


    "I understand, Colonel." After Walker reminded the distracted Lina, she hastily gave an answer.


    ? ? ?


    The movement began not only in America, Britain and the New Soviet Union. Vanity(?) has also risen in Japan.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t a spontaneous movement, but a forced attempt to show a reaction to an outside situation.


    The chairman of the Japanese Magic Association was usually selected from among the Hundred Families. Elections were held annually in June, and in July the new chairman took office. Despite the absence of restrictions on re- election, this post didn''t bring any benefit, so after more than three years on it no one has been replaced(?).


    The current chairman, appointed in July last year, was named Tomitsuka Hitsui. This was the mother of the third-year student from First High, Tomitsuka Hagane. Despite the death of her husband, Tomitsuka''s family didn''t remain only as part of the wife''s side.


    The Chairman of the Magic Association must reside at the headquarters in Kyoto. On the other hand, the Tomitsuka family is based on the eastern coast of Tokyo Bay. For this reason, the duties were divided in such a way that the husband''s side deals with family business, and the affairs of the Magic Association are the wife''s side.


    In June last year, Tomitsuka Hitsui put forward her candidacy for the post of chairman with a light feeling that "this will be a normal day-to-day job." But now she clutched her head, cursing last year''s self.


    On Sunday, when Edward Clark from America announced "Project Dione" there wasn''t such a depressing feeling. Because then it seemed that even for USNA it would be difficult to invite magical scientists from other countries. And the fact that other countries will lend their "Apostles" was estimated as an absolutely impossible event.


    So thought all the employees of the Magic Association, not just Tomitsuka Hitsui.


    However, yesterday, from the New Soviet Union, from the main enemy of the United States, came a notice of consent from "Apostle" Bezobrazzoff to participate in the project. As a result, it was no longer possible to delay the answer.


    According to the concept of using magic for peaceful purposes to open the way for the future of mankind, there was no objection from the beginning. The anti-magic movement received wide support among people, drawing attention to the fact that magic is a dangerous weapon that kills and maims non-magicians.


    Peaceful use of magic not only contributed insignificantly in the form of extinguishing fires or preventing floods, but also appeared as a large project, which in the future will bring prosperity to humanity. It was an extremely effective tool, which must strike back at the anti-magic movement.


    You don''t need to successfully complete the project, you don''t even need to implement it. The mere fact that the project exists can be an argument against an anti-magic movement. Magicians can avoid the current difficult situation.


    Considered a friendly country, Japan will not be able to refuse to participate in the project, for which even the two warring countries have joined their efforts. It is no longer possible to postpone the decision. It should be sent as soon as possible to a high school student, known under the pseudonym Taurus Silver.


    In truth, Hitsui knew the identity of Taurus Silver. It was written in a letter sealed with an old-fashioned wax seal, which was brought to her by an employee of the USNA Embassy.


    Hitsui lifted her head, lowered earlier in confusion, and removed her hands from her head. If you just grieve, this will not help the case. There was no suitable hero who could take on the current problems. She herself, too, didn''t have the appropriate social status to enter the role of the heroine of the tragedy.


    She decided to use the special right of the chairman of the Japanese Magic Association, which her predecessors had never used.


    Convening a Conference of the 10 Master Clans.


    Using special dedicated lines, Hitsui summoned the heads of the families of each of the Ten Master Clans to participate in an online conference.


    Did the heads of families of the Ten Master Clans expect a call from the Magic Association?


    Just one hour after the call, the heads of each of the families appeared on the monitor for Hitsui''s conferences: Ichijou, Futatsugi, Mitsuya, Yotsuba, Itsuwa, Mutsuzuka, Saegusa, Shippou, Yatsushiro and Juumonji.


    "Yotsuba-dono, please accept my thanks for that time."


    "Ichijo-dono, have you already recovered?"


    "Thanks to you, I fully recovered."


    "I''m happy for you. So, chairman, for what problem did you collect us here?"


    Futatsugi Mai, wedged into the conversation between Ichijo Gouki and Maya, called on everyone to pay attention to the ignored Hitsui.


    Hitsui, feeling as if bathed in icy water, thanks to Mai was able to pull herself together.


    "... Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for responding so quickly, despite your business."


    "Because it was an emergency call. I would like to ask you to tell us what is this "emergency situation"?"


    Saegusa Koichi''s impassive voice asked a sarcastic question.


    Under this pressure it seemed that Hitsui was going to cry. She wasn''t at all a weak-willed woman, but she wasn''t used to confrontations that looked like a fight with sharp swords.


    "Yes. As you all probably already guessed, it will be about a project for the development of Venus, proposed by the engineers of the USNA."


    "Clinging to her sense of responsibility as chairman, Hitsui somehow managed to move on to the main topic."


    "Yesterday, when the New Soviet Union announced its participation in the project, the Japanese Magic Association also had an urgent need to react to this."


    "And so is the Association? Edward Clark, after all asked for the participation of individuals?" Shippou Takumi asked in a tone like a scientist.


    "Officially yes, but one of them nominated was a Japanese?" Yatsushiro Raizou answered with a crooked smile.


    "This is American arrogance. We don''t have to obey." Mutsuzuka Atsuko spat out words with an expression and a voice, as if she were going to vomit.


    "But most likely it will not work. " Trying to hold back the nervousness," Hitsui said. The monitor still showed those faces staring at her. And it wasn''t just Atsuko. Instead of falling into despair, Hitsui spoke, becoming serious. At present, magicians are faced with unreasonable criticism, claiming that they are enemies of humanity. This is just primitive propaganda of anti- magic activists, but the Strategic and Tactical class magic, successfully used one after the other, has seriously increased the credibility of such propaganda.


    The desktop monitor clearly showed how the eyes of all heads of families simultaneously moved. On such a small screen it was difficult to perceive, but it was obvious that Maya gathered the gazes of everyone. Everyone realized that the "Tactical class magic" which increased the credibility of anti-magic propaganda" is "Active Air Mine" developed by Tatsuya.


    "Dr. Clark''s" Project Dione "can be good material for demonstrating that magic serves humanity not only for military purposes. The headquarters of the International Magic Association is preparing to express its full support for "Project Dione". I also heard that the Associations of America, Britain and the New Soviet Union are also planning to publish their press releases. Germany is also discussing with the government of the USNA the possibility of participation, not limited to just one company Rozen MagiCraft. With this development, Japan simply cannot stand aside."


    "I can understand the chairman''s haste, but what exactly do you want to do? Find Taurus Silver and get him to join?" With a meticulous expression on his face, asked Itsuwa Isami. The year before last he had to bitterly send his daughter to the battlefield only because she was a "Strategic Class Magician". Since then, he has been disgusted with such a manner of doing things, when all the burden is shifted to one person for the sake of preserving honor.


    "... Actually, he does not need to be looked for."


    Hitsui also didn''t consider it a good thing to force people to suffer for a simple justification. On the contrary, this feeling led her to the tactics "I''d better get dirty in the mud."


    "Taurus Silver ... Yotsuba-sama, is this your son?"


    In Maya''s silent gaze aimed at the camera, the question "How did you decide this?" Was read.


    "I received a letter from the American Embassy. Taking into account that he''s a minor, they refrained from disclosing his name, but in return we were asked to help persuade Taurus Silver, that is, Mr. Tatsuya Shiba."


    "Sounds like blackmail." Gouki murmured.


    Not only he openly expressed his disgust.


    "To be honest, Momoyama-sensei from First High also mentioned this."


    However, the person closest to the one in question, Maya was calm, like no one else present.


    "I leave this decision to Tatsuya''s own judgment."


    Maya smiled from the screen when she answered.


    Hitsui was almost the same age as Maya, but it took her a few seconds to suppress a shiver in her voice.


    "... That is, Yotsuba-sama isn''t going to participate in the conviction?"


    "This is a question that will affect his entire life."


    In an amiable voice, Maya hinted that this isn''t a territory that can be claimed.


    "If the conversation was just about that, I''d like to say goodbye."


    And she showed that she takes the position of refusal from further discussion.


    "... Thank you very much for your time."


    "In that case, all the best."


    The face of Maya disappeared from the monitor.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll finish this too."


    "Then I too."


    Following the example of Maya, Mutsuzuka Atsuko and Yatsushiro Raizou dropped out of the online conference.


    Seven of the ten remaining heads of families, on the contrary, were not in a hurry to leave the conference.


    "This may indeed be a matter of his life, but I would like to see a debt to the Japanese magical world also taken into account." Saegusa Koichi muttered in a disgruntled voice. It was difficult to understand, if he was saying it to himself or complaining to someone.


    "You say that this isn''t the case when they ask the opinions of the person himself?" Shippou Takumi asked in response to these words.


    "For the magicians of the Ten Master Clans, it is inevitable to sacrifice yourself to some extent. The daughter of Itsuwa-dono has health problems, but still participated in the military sortie in the year before last. Itsuwa- dono, your daughter didn''t go to the front on her own, is it not?"


    "This is so ..."


    This question was difficult to answer negatively. Itsuwa Isami could only vaguely mumble the consent.


    "But if you give the son of the Yotsuba family to this foreign planetary terraforming project, won''t this be a big loss for national defense?"


    "I don''t know what kind of magic Shiba Tatsuya-san can use, but I think that the way of thinking, in which the magician directly connects with military force, will lead us to trouble. At present, the main threat not only to the Japanese magical world, but also to magicians around the world, is the anti- magic movement that began with the idea of "Humanism",? isn''t it? If so, then consideration of this issue should be considered the highest priority."


    Hitsui answered the question raised by Gouki.


    "Although it is undesirable, but perhaps the best solution would be for Shiba Tatsuya-dono to go to America." Futatsugi Mai said sighing.


    Votes against this decision were not heard.


    "However, who will convince Shiba Tatsuya-dono? As I understand it, you cannot expect this from Yotsuba-dono."


    The problem voiced by Mitsuya Gen caused silence for a while.


    "Juumonji-sama ... You are personally acquainted with Shiba Tatsuya-san, are you not?"


    Hitsui''s words were spoken in despair. It was impossible to break the will of others alone with the connection of the senpai with the kohai, in order to change the personal opinion. In addition, if it was necessary to have a personal acquaintance, then the son of Hitsui herself, Tomitsuka Hagane wasn''t only a fellow student of First High, but even a classmate of Tatsuya. It was a much closer relationship than Katsuto, who finished school in the spring of last year.


    "... I don''t know if Shiba Tatsuya-dono will listen to my words, but I''ll try to talk to him."


    However, Katsuto agreed to take up this difficult task.


    "... Are you sure?"


    "To begin with, we''ll just talk. I cannot promise a positive result." Katsuto answered Koichi''s question.


    Koichi couldn''t understand what exactly Katsuto was up to when he agreed to take up negotiations with Tatsuya.

 Volume 23 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    "And yet ... it''s a bit sad." Miyuki said while leaving the door of a typical private house.


    "We will not sell this house. We can return at any time."


    Miyuki nodded in response to Tatsuya''s consoling words.


    "Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, if you don''t mind, I think it''s time to go."


    A humble voice was heard from behind the two of them.


    Tatsuya turned around and saw Hanabishi Hyougo standing there wearing a black suit and white gloves.


    "Understood. Miyuki, Minami, let''s go."


    Tatsuya nodded to Hyougo and turned to his companions. The two girls responded with "Yes" and "I''m listening" and they followed Tatsuya.


    Today was the day of the move in order to strengthen Miyuki''s protection. From the house nominally owned by their father, to the building in Chofu, which is the Tokyo headquarters of the Yotsuba family.


    A large sedan was parked in front of the house. All the necessary luggage has already been transported. The furniture was organized on the spot, so under the luggage there were clothes and accessories, as well as personal training terminals.


    Data from the laboratory on the ground floor has also been moved to the underground research center of the Tokyo headquarters building.


    The data has been moved, not copied. This "private laboratory" will be completely destroyed in a few days.


    Miyuki and Tatsuya sat in the backseat, then Minami boarded the passenger seat. Although it wasn''t a limousine, the legroom was spacious, and it didn''t seem that there wasn''t enough space behind the driver''s seat.


    Making sure that everyone sat down, Hyougo took the driver''s seat. The sedan moved smoothly from its place. They traveled from Futu* to Chofu. At such a short distance, the driving time on the private car and in the booth of the electric train was approximately the same. Of course, if you take into account the time of the trip from the station, the car was faster.


    *If memory serves me right, we were told for the first time where their house was. Futu and Chofu are next to each other, only 5 km. Both at the same time in 20-25 km to the west of the center of Tokyo.*


    Hyougo skillfully drove the car. Considering the features of the car, there was also no shaking or inertia. During this short comfortable trip, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki said a word. Minami was silent as usual. Hyougo also read the atmosphere and was silent.


    The car stopped at the buildings underground parking. It was a garage built on the style of the usual type underground parking, but equipped with automatic checking devices. The parking spaces marked with white lines had induction sensors for automatic parking.


    This way please.


    At Hyougo''s invitation they entered the elevator. This elevator goes directly to the entrance to the "apartment" where Miyuki will live from now on, and no one except Tatsuya and Miyuki can use it without a special key.


    "During a state of emergency, it can be used to descend to other floors" Hyougo added with a moderate smile. It seems that at the same time they could only be used to get to the first floor, underground parking garage, the roof and to this apartment. On the roof was the helipad, which they''d used the other day.


    The provided accommodations are luxurious. The furnishings were elegant and tasteful and Miyuki liked it at first sight.


    "Tatsuya-sama, are you staying here tonight?"asked Hyougo.


    "No, I will go to the villa as soon as the preparations are completed."


    From today on, Miyuki will live here. Minami will live with Miyuki as her servant and guard.


    However, Tatsuya, following Maya''s instructions, will go to the villa in Izu. This isn''t yet Tatsuya''s home.


    The main reason that Miyuki was sad about leaving the old house, wasn''t that she left a familiar house, but that she would live apart from Tatsuya for a while.


    "I''ll handle this while you rest for a couple of hours."


    Bowing respectfully, Hyougo left the room.


    Tatsuya led Miyuki to the living room and sat her on the sofa.


    In fact, the preparations for the move to Izu have already been completed. But Hyougo, who understood what was what, offered a two-hour postponement. Tatsuya and Miyuki both guessed this.


    To move to Izu, a familiar vertical takeoff and landing plane (VTOL) was prepared.


    The flight took about 30 minutes. The reason for this slow flight speed was crowded airspace. In the near future, jokes about "traffic jams in air traffic" will be made.


    As expected, the villa was in the mountains. Izu used to be an air defense base during the war, but afterwards was converted into a golf course. Even before the war it was quite far away. This place was ideally suited for the role of a "quiet" environment where no one will be disturbed.


    "Mother ... that is, the stepmother was treated in such an uncomfortable place?"


    Without thinking, Tatsuya asked Hyougo a question which came to mind. But he corrected himself, calling Miya "stepmother", because now his real mother is Maya.


    "I heard that for Miya-sama it was necessary to have a quiet environment."


    Tatsuya immediately understood the meaning of Hyougo''s abstract answer.


    The point was that for her all sorts of psion noises, emitted by large clusters of people, were a heavy load. Tatsuya once again realized that Miya often overpowered herself for her children. But he couldn''t understand if it was for his own sake or for Miyuki''s.


    Hyougo led Tatsuya to the villa. Inside the building, everything was prepared to live without any problems. The laboratory was fully equipped like the house in Futu.


    "Please call me at any time if you need anything." I will deliver it as soon as possible. In addition, the "Freed Suit" and "Wingless" were delivered here so you can freely use them.


    The "Freed Suit" is a flying combat suit disguised as an ordinary riding suit, and "Wingless" is an armored motorcycle with the function of connecting to the "Freed Suit". They will be useful not only if he''s attacked by an armed opponent, but also for a simple exit into the city.


    "Many thanks."


    "You''re welcome. Please rest easy here."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "Then, on this I ask you to excuse me."


    Hyougo went outside to VTOL.


    Completely alone in this building, Tatsuya heard the sound of spinning blades moving off.


    ? ? ?


    The USNA''s large aircraft carrier the Enterprise was anchored 500 kilometers east of Newfoundland, in the neutral waters of the Atlantic


    Ocean. It belonged to the 2000-foot class, because it was about 600 meters long. The attention of the whole world was attracted by the technology that allows this giant without a nuclear reactor to move, yet be twice as large as the largest pre-war aircraft carriers with nuclear reactors.


    Immediately after this ship was commissioned 4 years ago, it was suspected of having a nuclear reactor. However a short distance survey conducted by the International Magic Association, showed that it is clean. Given the circumstances under which the International Magic Association was founded, it possessed a technology absolutely reliable in detecting nuclear fission reactions. The Association has never been able to find traces of the use of nuclear energy.


    Further examination could be carried out only by getting inside the ship, but USNA policy does not allow anyone to conduct inspections on their facilities or warships. As a result, the power plant of the Enterprise is still a mystery.


    A small plane was approaching this giant aircraft carrier. It was a high-speed transport aircraft with 4 fighter escorts. Apparently, they didn''t have the function of vertical landing, as in VTOL or STOVL.


    "Bezobrazzoff is on this plane ..." Lina mumbled to herself, dressed in the official Stars uniform (but without a mask), watching the approaching airplane with golden eyes.


    "Apostle" of the New Soviet Union, Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff. The owner of the nickname "Igniter" and the user of the Strategic-Class Magic "Tuman Bomba."


    Before his appearance on a television interview a few days ago, his appearance was considered a military secret of the New Soviet Union, but the USNA army knew him. Bezobrazzoff''s location was also carefully monitored, although not always.


    He was a member of the New Soviet Union''s Academy of Sciences, as well as an influential authority in the field of modern magic education. We can say that in such conditions it was impossible to hide his appearance and location.


    However, the true essence of Bezobrazzoff''s Strategic-Class Magic "Tuman Bomba", has not yet been established. Not just the system of magic, even its effect wasn''t clear. Only its name "Tuman Bomba" and the fact that it causes damage in an explosion over a very wide area. And also that it killed the previous Sirius in the armed conflict between the USNA and the NSS in the Bering Strait 8 years ago.


    For Stars, he was a fateful magician, and for Lina an opponent standing on the road to the title of the strongest in the world. But that chance will not come if Bezobrazzoff takes part in "Project Dion."


    The plane went to land. The approach procedures for aircraft carriers haven''t made significant progress over the past 150 years. Aircraft without vertical landing functionality use a combination of an angular deck and a brake hook clinging to the brake cable.


    Even the 600-meter deck isn''t enough to ensure that only the reverse thrust brakes are enough to land. Although take-off technologies have made significant progress, landing technologies are limited by the need to mitigate the load from cable braking.


    "... Was the brake hook not be released?"


    Lina felt a strange discomfort from the sight of this approaching aircraft, and immediately realized its cause.


    This wasn''ticed not only by Lina. The sound of voices rose on the deck.


    "The brake thrust is too weak!"


    "It will fall ...!"


    The cries of the aircraft carrier''s staff were heard.


    To prevent an accident, Lina activated her CAD. The next moment the plane was enveloped by psion light. It was an non-physical light born of excessive psions, emitted by the activation of magic.


    But Lina''s magic has not yet been activated.


    "This magic was activated from inside!?"


    Lina noticed that the magic that acted on the transport plane was launched from the cockpit of this plane.


    The landing gear touched the deck. A small braking jet smoothly reduced the speed, which would have been impossible normally.


    "Inertia and acceleration reduction, but in order to so smoothly decelerate..."


    From the moment of contact it usually requires about 1000 meters to stop, but now this distance has dropped to 100 meters. And it didn''t look unnatural at all.


    "Where does this precise control ...?"


    The enterprise boasts dimensions that can be called "gigantic", but that does not mean that there''s no pitching. There is also wind. Lina believed that she herself would not be able to brake as accurately as possible considering all these factors.


    "This is the "Igniter"... his abilities were above all expectations."


    Lina didn''t doubt that this magic was the work of Bezobrazzoff.


    Soon after Bezobrazzoff, MacLeod''s plane arrived. Then the tripartite negotiations began.


    In this room were: Edward Clark, Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff, William MacLeod and the fourth man, Lina in the image of Angie Sirius. Lina was assigned to Clark, because he was an ordinary person who cannot use magic.


    Bezobrazzoff and MacLeod are Strategic-Class magicians.


    Hinting that "it would be better for Clark''s guard to be a Strategic-Class magician" MacLeod requested Angie Sirius''s presence in the negotiations.


    "Dr. Clark. As you promised, please tell us the identity of the Japanese


    Strategic-Class magician, Taurus Silver."


    This was the first phrase spoken at the meeting. Bezobrazzoff suddenly turned to Clark.


    Lina shuddered at the news.


    Now "Angie Sirius" was without a mask. Therefore, the other three could easily see her surprise.


    "Doctor Clark, have you hidden this information from your side as well?"


    There wasn''ticeable surprise in MacLeod''s voice. From the unexpected reaction Angie, even Bezobrazzoff showed impatience. However, this didn''t affect the development of the situation.


    "I recently received evidence of the person." Clark responded with an obvious lie, then continued:


    "The real name of Taurus Silver is Shiba Tatsuya. He''s from the direct line of the Yotsuba."


    Then they discussed the primary plan of action, and the meeting ended without much debate.


    With the successful conclusion of the meeting, Lina''s mission was over, but there was still some time before the departure of the aircraft to take her home. To occupy this time, she wandered through the Enterprise, with permission from the ship''s captain.


    She "examined the neighborhood" only nominally, because all her consciousness was now captured by one person who wasn''t here.


    "Tatsuya ... is the Strategic-Class magician that caused "Scorched Halloween?"


    Lina didn''t remember what Clark, Bezobrazzoff and MacLeod were talking about after that. She didn''t forget it, the conversation just didn''t get to her memory from the very beginning.


    From the meeting there were only scrappy memories. Perhaps it would be reasonable to say that she couldn''t follow the course of the conversation because of this shocking information.


    The magic that was burnt out the southern tip of the Korean peninsula in October of the year before was called "Material Burst."


    Shiba Tatsuya is the user of this magic.


    The real name of "Taurus Silver", the ingenious magic engineer who developed the flying magic, is also "Shiba Tatsuya."


    "And it''s true, because from the very beginning there was such an assumption!"


    In January of last year, Lina was sent to Japan to determine the identity of the so-called "Great Bomber," the Strategic-Class Magician who summoned "Scorched Halloween," and then deal with them. Tatsuya was a candidate for the identity of the "Great Bomber," which Lina was instructed to follow. The investigation and conclusions of the Intelligence Department of the USNA army were correct.


    "But Tatsuya never showed such behavior ..."


    "Tatsuya''s magic was completely different ..."


    Thinking about it, in the mind of Lina arose the "other I", quietly arguing with herself.


    "He didn''t show such behavior? This is quite obvious. At least from the fact that he was a head taller, as an opponent. "


    "Was Tatsuya''s magic different? He just didn''t have to show the Strategic- Class Magic. "


    "I didn''t even know that he was from the direct line of the Yotsuba line."


    "Tatsuya deceived me."


    "... True, I was deceived by deceiving myself."


    But even with such thoughts, she didn''t have a feeling of surprise or regret.


    However, along with these thoughts came the realization of different things.


    The sympathy she felt for Tatsuya.


    And Tatsuya''s sympathy for her.


    This, of course ...


    "... Sympathy for like-minded prisoners of fate to be weapons."


    Lina waved her head, trying to shake out the endlessly arising negative thoughts.


    "Ah ..."


    At that moment, her consciousness finally returned to reality.


    "It''s bad ... I wandered into the restricted area ..."


    Lina scolded herself for her gloomy thoughts. She decided to assign the responsibility of this to security officers, who somehow didn''t stop her.


    In any case, she should leave this compartment immediately. As the commander-in-chief of Stars, Lina had the right to access most of the secret information. However, the existence of rights and their actual use are two different things. There is always a good reason why information is marked as secret. When someone puts his nose into secrets which he shouldn''t know, it''s like suicide.


    She went too far.


    "What are these psion waves ..."


    Forgetting that she wanted to leave this place as quickly as possible, Lina frowned.


    She didn''t feel the psion waves until she entered this compartment. It seems that in the walls there are grids of induction stones built-in that weaken psion waves.


    For a moment, Lina thought that this was a way to conceal the nuclear reactor, but then realized that she was mistaken. Induction stones convert psion waves into an electrical signal. The side effect is the attenuation of psion waves so that these waves can no longer be detected. However, induction stones didn''t possess the ability to absorb or reflect radiation.


    "Magic? But here ..."


    When thoughts of forbidden nuclear energy were gone, another suspicion arose in her mind.


    Magic is used by one person. It is in principle impossible for several magicians to cooperatively activate one magic.


    Magicians with this ability are very rarely born. But even in those cases, no more than 2-3 people can join together to summon magic.


    But the psion waves that Lina felt now were ...


    "... More than ten people, maybe about twenty ..."


    So many magicians have invested their efforts in one magic.


    "How to understand this? The coercion of magicians to use magic is prohibited by military regulations."


    While communicating with the developers of "Brionac", Lina heard about the experiments conducted during the war where they tried to cause large- scale magic by creating forced connections between many magicians. The experiment, which was conducted jointly with the Japanese army (Japan was a closer ally than now), was found to be unsuccessful, and the data on it had to be destroyed.


    The recognized reason for the failure was the self-destruction of magicians, who became "guinea pigs". There began to be cases one after another of dulled thinking, which led to their inability to perform actions to maintain their own life. Lina was told that this was due to the forced connection of the minds. So she was told not to play with group magic.


    But that wasn''t all. It was just Lina''s intuition, but this magic loaded all the components of the activation sequence into the magicians and forcibly activated the spell. This technology which ignores the will of the magician and makes him part of the magic machine, contradicted the USNA military statute of the army which guarantees the observance of the rights of servicemen ...


    "... The magic itself is simple enough it only rotates the flywheel."


    "But to continue to perform this routine action for a long time should be difficult because of accumulating stress ..."


    "More than ten magicians are involved because the mass of the flywheel is quite large and its rotation speed is quite high."


    "Really!?" Lina unknowingly said it out loud.


    "Is this ... a power generation system!?"


    "Is this really the secret of the Enterprise''s power plant !?"


    Lina covered her mouth with both hands, so as not to let go of the new unconscious screams, and looked around in panic.


    No one was around.


    The surveillance cameras seemed to be functioning, so she should have been seen when she was in a state of confusion and mistakenly entered the forbidden compartment.


    Lina convinced herself of this and quickly headed back to the exit.


    Lina and Clark were coming back on the same plane.


    Work as a security guard ended at the end of the meeting, but preparing another plane to return to the mainland was inefficient in terms of costs. Therefore it was inevitable that they became fellow passengers before Washington.


    "Major Sirius, you''ve done a good job."


    "Thank you." Lina laconically answered Clark.


    She was in such a mood that she didn''t want to talk to anyone right now. She just wanted to remove the "Parade" disguise and sleep, not thinking about anything. She tried hard so that her voice didn''t sound sarcastic.


    It seems that Clark was wise enough not to show that he was concerned about Lina''s behavior.


    "Major I think I should repeat it once more, but don''t reveal the secret identity of Taurus Silver to anyone, including Colonel Walker and Colonel Balance." He said, not paying attention to Lina''s mood.


    "... I have to report everything that happened."


    "It''s all right, Major. No one can blame you for this."


    Clark wasn''t a soldier. He was a scientist from the National Science Agency of the United States. In his position he couldn''t influence the army''s system of rewards and punishments. Lina wanted to point out to him indignantly.


    "If Taurus Silver learns that his identity was revealed by the major, then he in turn can reveal the true identity of the major."


    However, Lina''s language was numb with the words Clark said.


    "Where did you hear this ..."


    Lina was able to squeeze out a few words.


    "I think it was a big mistake for the military when they contacted the major and Silver. You are still young. Emotional change is inevitable."


    Clark said this without a smile on his face. He hinted that he knew what Lina was doing in Japan, even more than the army knows. Then he said something that made Lina completely shut up.


    "By the way, besides the identity of Silver. The truth about the Enterprise is also not worth reporting."

 Volume 23 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Monday, Tatsuya stopped coming to First High.


    Although he was still considered a pupil of First High, his absence caused a reaction in various unexpected places.


    Somewhere in Tokyo. The conference room, the location of which will never be revealed, gathered people responsible for the dark side of the Intelligence Department of the National Self-Defense Forces.


    It seems that the high school student mentioned earlier began to live separately ...


    "Is this our chance? Unlike in the city there won''t be a problem of many people involved."


    "Please wait."


    Suddenly, someone jumped up from their chair, leaned forward and spoke.


    "Chief Inukai, what is it?"


    The one who wedged himself into the conversation was Chief Inukai the direct commander of Tooyama Tsukasa. Of all those present, he was the most aware of Tatsuya''s danger.


    "We can send enough combat forces, so the other side is in an environment where he cannot hold back. I consider an unprepared attack a risky business."


    "Is it a trap?"


    "No I don''t think so, but have you forgotten that the enemy is the Yotsuba clan, who are called "Untouchables". It''s likely that they have prepared something for this situation."


    "I agree." Onda, the head of the department for special issues expressed his approval of these words.


    "Despite the sufficient fighting strength of the garrison of the Nanso camp, you know what the result was. Although the roles of the attacker and the defender will change, I believe that we still should not take it on ourselves alone."


    "Chief Onda, do you''ve someone who will help you?"


    "I would not call it help, but as a result there''s something we can use."


    "Any special circumstances?" Inukai asked Onda in a mysterious voice.


    "It seems that the head of the Juumonji family will arrive soon in Izu as a representative of the Magic Association." Turning to Inukai, Onda personally gave extracted information.


    "I don''t know why he''s going there, but I believe this is about that "project".


    Having changed the wording, he told it to everyone in the form of a "guess". So Onda concealed his lies. He knew that Tatsuya was Taurus Silver, and Katsuto was going to convince him to participate in the project. He didn''t disclose it to people from the same Intelligence Department as himself.


    "The Magic Association seems to be interested in the project of the USNA. Do they want to try to persuade Yotsuba to take part?"


    The chief of another department expressed his opinion. None of those present associated the names of Tatsuya and Taurus Silver with each other.


    All of them highly appreciated Tatsuya''s fighting abilities, because they knew about it firsthand. But they didn''t know about Tatsuya''s intellect and technical skills. Therefore, they couldn''t connect a high school student and an outstanding magic engineer with each other.


    "...ok. This is our chance." The deputy director, who has the highest status among those present nodded in agreement. The Yotsuba''s position with their refusal to cooperate was apparent even at the previous meeting.


    The previous meeting was referring to the April meeting of young people from the 28 Houses. Regarding the current situation, she had nothing to do with it. But what the deputy director pointed out wasn''t a conclusion, but rather a good guess, because the facts superficially matched.


    "There is a high probability that a fight between Shiba Tatsuya and the head of the Juumonji family will occur. And if these two fight, then Juumonji Katsuto wins. Is that correct, Chief Inukai?"


    "Yes." Inukai confidently nodded to the deputy director''s question. Sergeant Tooyama ... The Tooyama family came to the same conclusion.


    Despite being among the 28 Houses, Tooyama''s family has never been a part of the Ten Master Clans. It''s never even become a candidate.


    But if we''re not talking about the simple combat use of magicians, but about their use in military affairs as a whole, they will be on a par with the Yotsuba and Juumonji. The Intelligence Department of the National Self- Defense Forces was confident of this.


    Military magicians are capable of more than just fighting. Included in their official duties is analysis of combat strength and tactics, and the Tooyama family of the 28 Houses is the only family among the "Numbers" whose people have been trained in the army since birth.


    Of course, the head of the Juumonji family will not kill Shiba Tatsuya. But after losing to Juumonji Katsuto, Shiba Tatsuya will have been weakened and be unable to resist.


    "And the Juumonji family will not resist the Self-Defense Forces."


    Inukai agreed with the deputy director.


    "In that case, let''s make our move when the Juumonji family acts. We will also send Sergeant Tooyama, but this time not as Shiba Tatsuya''s opponent in order to eliminate any possible protection organized by the Yotsuba family."


    "Got it."


    Inukai''s reply was a small indication of indecision.


    "Don''t worry, Inukai. The Yotsuba family seems to be confident in Shiba Tatsuya''s fighting power. Because of that, they will not put their strongest fighters on guard. The most powerful will be focused on protecting his bride.


    The Deputy Director turned to Onda.


    "I think that everything is as you said." Onda said respectfully nodding to the deputy director.


    ? ? ?


    "I apologize. ...What?" Shiina said doubtfully after entering the Student Council Room after class.


    "What''s wrong, Shiina-chan?" Izumi asked Shiina, turning from her workplace.


    "Oh, no, I just ... did something happen to Pixie ...?"


    As Shiina said, Pixie who was always waiting in the corner of the Student Council Room, was missing.


    "Because she''s Tatsuya-sama''s property" Minami answered while taking out napkins from the cleaning box (a drawer with various cleaning supplies, mounted in a multifunctional vacuum cleaner).


    Shiina didn''t offer to help wiping Minami''s table. During the month of joining this school and working with the Student Council, she learned that Minami does not throw off work to the younger ones, as is customary.


    "Pixie was sent to Tatsuya-sama to take care of his daily needs."


    Entering into the already open door Miyuki said that instead of a greeting, perhaps she heard Minami''s words from the corridor.


    "Miyuki-sempai, today we will try together!"


    "Let''s work together, President. Um, so that means ..."


    In contrast to Izumi''s always enthusiastic reaction, Shiina inclined her head with a misunderstanding on her face.


    "Hya!"


    Before Miyuki could respond, a hand came at Shiina from behind causing her to scream and jump from surprise. Shiina turned around in a hurry and saw Shizuku shaking her head with a reproachful look.


    "Kitayama-sempai ..."


    "Shiina-chan, this is because of Tatsuya-san, do you understand?" Honoka whispered while standing next to Shizuku. Thus, Shiina guessed the situation.


    It was the next day after that Sunday, when she was separated from Tatsuya. As usual Miyuki spent time in class, and as usual with the Student Council.


    The students of First High who don''t interact with Tatsuya in any way, saw Miyuki the same as always. Friends with whom she had long been acquainted, on the way from school also didn''t see any differences.


    "Miyuki, um ... are you okay?"


    But as expected from friends, they could feel something "strange."


    For example, Erika was in another class and wasn''t involved in the affairs of the Student Council. They spent much less time together than that of Miyuki''s classmates, but she was able to discover that "something is wrong here," not only because of her observation skills.


    "Yes, everything is in order. Thank you, Erika."


    Miyuki also understood her friend''s attention and didn''t complain to her. Miyuki wasn''t ashamed to admit that she was lonely without Tatsuya. It was natural for her, because she lived for Tatsuya''s sake and his presence was vital to her.


    Miyuki thought that these friends have long understood this, so there is no reason to try to hide it.


    "Where''s Tatsuya-san now? If this isn''t a secret..."


    "I don''t think there will be any problems if I tell you." Miyuki replied shyly to Honoka. "He retired to a villa in Izu. I wonder if he can at least rest there a bit?"


    "Izu? ... If not for these annoying circumstances, then I would be enviable."


    "But Tatsuya went to this villa precisely because of these annoying circumstances, right?"


    "Shut up. I already knew. You''re so unpopular because you don''t know how to not talk too much."


    Leo joked over Erika''s words, which were either serious, or a joke. But Erika immediately responded with her horseshoe.


    "Che ...! These are unnecessary worries. Although not as much as Tatsuya, but I like girls too. Is it true, Sakurai?" (?)


    Today in the cafe not only third-graders gathered. With the addition of the trio from the second year of training, Kasumi, Izumi and Minami, as well as couples from the first year of training, Shiina and Saburou, they now formed a fairly large company.


    Leo turned to Minami, because she was from the same "Mountaineering Club" as him. Due to her work in the Student Council she almost never showed up there, but she did the work of the "manager" there, for example, periodically they brought onigiri made by the cooking club.


    "... Yes, probably."


    Minami gave a noncommittal answer to Leo''s question, which read a clear desire for agreement.


    "Ah ~, well, no. Use your power in this situation? I didn''t know that you were like that..."


    "What !?"


    Ignoring the resentful protesting Leo, Erika turned to Minami.


    "Minami, it''s not necessary to cover him only because he''s the president of the club."


    "Yes ..."


    Minami with confusion on her face looked alternately at Erika and Leo.


    "Erika. Saijou-kun, too, don''t embarrass Minami-chan."


    Erika and Leo immediately exchanged glances, after which Miyuki bowed at the same time. Thus, Minami was able to avoid embarrassment with Miyuki''s help.


    "Tatsuya-san will not come here even on Sunday?"


    Mizuki''s question changed the general mood again. But there was no awkward pause. Miyuki just shook her head with a sad smile on her face.


    "I think he will not be able to return to Tokyo for some time because there are a lot of annoying people here."


    "Can we visit him?" Honoka asked having received a confidence boost after hearing Mizuki.


    "It''s not known whether circumstances will allow this." Miyuki answered reflectively.


    "It is clear ..."


    "Unwanted guests can come to him."


    Kasumi and Izumi reacted to those words


    "Sempai, this means ..."


    "That it''s likely."


    Miyuki turned to the twin-kohai with a kind smile on her face.


    "Izumi-chan, Kasumi-chan, if this happens, if the "guests" are people from your family, then don''t bother your father or brother."


    "Miyuki-senpai! I''ll be on your side no matter what!"


    Izumi began to protest with passionate zeal. Kasumi, sitting next to her, couldn''t hide her embarrassment.


    "Izumi-chan, you''re embarrassing Kasumi-chan."


    "Kasumi-chan! You''re on my side, aren''t you?"


    "Well ... Of course I''m on Izumi''s side, but ..."


    Kasumi''s face became even more embarrassed.


    "Izumi-chan."


    With a bitter smile on her face, Miyuki approached and stood between Izumi and Kasumi.


    "You don''t have to do anything, okay? Because neither Tatsuya-sama nor I are going to be at odds with Izumi-chan''s father."


    "... I understand."


    It was her weakness before Miyuki''s charm. Izumi couldn''t go against Miyuki''s request, which was said in words that cannot be misinterpreted.


    "Miyuki, it''s useless to deter us."


    Turning, Miyuki saw on Erika''s face a really mischievous smile.


    "I would not want you to do something reckless ..."


    "Aren''t you going to do something reckless?"


    Erika looked like she had nothing to do with it. To this quite obvious facial expression, Miyuki could only respond with a vague smile.


    ? ? ?


    At the National Magic University there was no such thing as interest circles.


    But there are club activities. Most sports clubs had coaches and suffered from an overabundance of participants. In most cases, the career of a magician requires physical strength and mobility, but in the curriculum there is no physical training, so additional classes are important.


    However, not all students attended the clubs. After all club activity wasn''t mandatory. Katsuto who in high school was the leader of the Club Management Group, was among those at the National Magic University who didn''t join any club.


    Katsuto who is the head of the Juumonji family, decided to return home as soon as possible. Few people went home at this time. Today he''d lingered with the preparation of practice reports, and it was already quite late. Concerned that his affairs were delayed by this unplanned accident, Katsuto walked to the station at an accelerated pace.


    "Juumonji-kun!"


    He heard a voice behind him calling out to wait.


    It was a familiar voice that he recognized without turning around. Speaking frankly, it was a person who often interfered with his plans, but for some reason, regardless of family affairs she was the one who could stop him.


    And now Katsuto stopped and looked back.


    "Juumonji-kun!"


    "Saegusa. I hear you, don''t shout like that."


    Mayumi caught up and stopped before Katsuto and smiled shyly. It felt like she had closed one eye and showed her tongue, even though she didn''t really do it.


    "Sorry to keep you."


    "It''s nothing. So what do you want?"


    Without any introduction, he asked about the case.


    Such a rude response wasn''t because he didn''t treat Mayumi like a woman. It just showed that for Katsuto she''s a woman with whom he feels at ease.


    "I wanted to ask you something. Can I go in the same cab with you?"


    "Aren''t we going different directions?"


    "It''s just an extra 20 minutes home. It''s okay."


    The modern system of public transportation for short distances is "personal booths on an electric train" was based on a direct connection between the stations on which loading and disembarking was done. There was no such thing as "loading a passenger halfway between stations".


    But that didn''t mean that you cannot go together. If you''re lucky, and there is no customer waiting for your booth at the destination station, the remaining passenger will be able to continue to his station. Even if there are other passengers on the station, you just have to wait a bit in the queue.


    The level of privacy inside such personal booths has been perfected. It is almost impossible for a conversation inside the booth to be heard by someone from outside. Entrepreneurs and even simple couples use this feature of the electric booths of an electric train for conducting private conversations.


    Mayumi''s invitation to go together was also meant to hold a private conversation. However, the first destination was the station closest to the Saegusa family house.


    "Juumonji-kun is such a gentleman."


    "Naturally."


    At Mayumi''s giggles, Katsuto responded with an acidic face.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Immediately after Katsuto''s question, the smile faded from Mayumi''s face.


    "Juumonji-kun, you''re going to meet Tatsuya-kun, aren''t you?"


    "Did you hear about this from your father?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t say why you''re going to meet him."


    Katsuto leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest.


    " I cannot tell you."


    "Thank you. I just realized why."


    Katsuto opened his eyes. Mayumi winked at him.


    "This could only be because of a Japanese high school student. And all these attempts at secrecy indicate exactly who just as I thought."


    Mayumi said her conclusion without saying a single name. Katsuto was silent.


    "Listen, Juumonji-kun."


    "... What?"


    Katsuto reluctantly responded, because in Mayumi''s voice there were signs that she would ask something obvious.


    "Will you take me with you?"


    Katsuto looked at Mayumi with wide-open eyes, but immediately looked back and asked "... Why?"


    "I don''t think Tatsuya-kun will obediently accept the request."


    "... Well, I think so too."


    "But it''s unlikely that after this, Juumonji-kun will simply go home empty- handed."


    "......"


    "I don''t think that Juumonji-kun will lose to Tatsuya-kun. Tatsuya-kun is strong, but he certainly will not be able to reach Juumonji-kun."


    "And what?"


    "But I think that Tatsuya-kun will not be defeated so easily either. With Tatsuya-kun''s healing magic, he may not stop until he dies."


    "Shiba''s healing magic... is that strong?"


    Katsuto straightened his crossed arms and looked at Mayumi.


    "Yes. More specifically, it''s not really a treatment."


    Mayumi caught Katsuto''s gaze, and looked into his eyes.


    "So let me go with you to prevent such an outcome."


    "You say you want to help me convince Shiba?"


    "I''m not going to get in your way."


    Looking up from Mayumi, Katsuto took a deep breath.


    "If only to participate in the negotiations ... It is true if you are present everything can be resolved peacefully. You are more familiar with Shiba than I am."


    "It sounds a little strange when you''re talking about a close acquaintance ...


    So when will you go to Tatsuya-kun?"


    "If Shiba isn''t busy, I thought about next Sunday." I''ll be in my car, so I''ll take you straight out of the house."


    "Ara, thank you."


    Mayumi smiled and turned forward. From this moment, there was no more talk between them, but an awkward atmosphere in the booth didn''t arise.


    ? ? ?


    The day after returning from the security mission on the Enterprise, Lina looked quite sluggish during training.


    "Commander-in-Chief. You seem to be feeling bad? How is your health ...?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that. I''m sorry I was so sloppy Ben."


    Having finished training and on the way to the barracks she met Stars number Two officer Canopus, who addressed her with a serious face.


    "No, everybody has black and white stripes in his life ... Has anything happened to you?"


    "Yes. It wasn''t like me, I was nervous in front of those two "Apostles", Bezobrazzoff and MacLeod."


    "It wasn''t a battlefield, but a meeting place. There''s nothing wrong with being mentally exhausted from trying to prevent an error in front of foreign guests."


    "... Ben? Are you saying that I''m too inexperienced?"


    "Oh, no, what are you saying?"


    Canopus immediately looked away. Lina felt pressure in her temples.


    "The first thing is to get some rest Commander-in-Chief. Well, I''ll go now."


    Canopus showed a reassuring smile and left. Seeing the retreating figure, Lina thought that she couldn''t afford to do it, no matter how much she was asked to. She turned and walked to her room.


    Thanks to Canopus she felt much better, but she still couldn''t get it off her mind. Even after taking a shower, she didn''t feel refreshed.


    She was aware of the reason. The fate of the magicians she saw on the Enterprise affected her feelings.


    Prior to this, Lina didn''t experience much discomfort or dislike of how magicians were treated as a weapon. Prior to that, she''d strongly considered this question when she was in Japan when she collided with Tatsuya, Miyuki and their friends ... no, when she collided with Tatsuya.


    Lina was sitting in front of the mirror, wrapped only in a towel. She barely realized what she was doing she was so absorbed in her thoughts.


    "Tatsuya wasn''t against the fact that magicians were forced to fight."


    "Tatsuya wasn''t against magicians becoming soldiers."


    "Tatsuya didn''t say that he was against magicians becoming weapons."


    "Tatsuya was against continuing to be a soldier."


    Listening to her thoughts, she remembered something. One thought occurred in Lina''s mind.


    "What is Tatsuya striving for? A world in which magicians don''t need to become weapons."


    "Maybe I''m remembering wrong? Tatsuya didn''t say anything like that."


    However, she felt that this thought was correct. The idea that Tatsuya seeks to create a society where magicians are not forced to become weapons.


    When she returned from Japan and was far from Tatsuya, she felt no doubt about this matter. She began again to think that using magic in combat is quite natural for magicians in the army. Therefore, she thought that the idea of a? "world in which magicians aren''t forced to be a weapon" is some kind of delusion.


    She became a soldier of her own free will. Magicians play the role of weapons of their own free will. Regardless of how it looks from the outside, magicians have the freedom to choose.


    "I thought so before."


    "Or so I imagined it."


    "But there ..."


    "That Enterprise system ..."


    "As Tatsuya said ..."


    "Right. I need Tatsuya ..."


    Reaching out to the videophone, Lina froze in this pose. "What was I trying to do?"


    "Warn Tatsuya?"


    "About what?"


    "The fact that Bezobrazzoff and MacLeod are targeting him?"


    Lina''s forehead broke out in sweat after just taking a shower, and an unpleasant chill ran down her back.


    "Ha, ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ..."


    The laughter that escaped from Lina''s lips was half-unconscious.


    "What the hell was I trying to do?"


    If it wasn''t for this laughter, she would be panicking right now.


    It''s good that she remembered Tatsuya.


    But she won''t be allowed to warn Tatsuya, because this will be considered leaking military secrets. The phone in her room is clearly tapped, so it cannot be used.


    "This shocked me so much."


    "Finding out that magicians are used like spare parts, as fuel ..."


    "I thought I understood the limitations of the military''s freedom."


    "I thought I agreed with that."


    "Tatsuya ..."


    "That''s why you said that, huh?"


    Lina remembered the words spoken at the parting that night. ("If Lina wants to leave Stars ...")


    ("If you want to stop being a soldier ...")


    "Tatsuya: Did you know that I''m not fit to be a soldier ...?" All these thoughts of Lina were now unconscious for her.


    She got up and went to the bathroom again to wash away the sweat and keep warm.


    She took off the towel and put herself under a hot shower.


    By this time Lina didn''t even remember what she was thinking while sitting in front of the mirror.

 Volume 23 - CH 7

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Tatsuya received a message from Katsuto on Wednesday night.


    The message asked whether it would be convenient for him to meet on Sunday. And it came from the main Yotsuba house. This meant that the request for the meeting wasn''t based on the sempai and kohai relations from First High, but was the request of the Juumonji family of the Ten Master Clans to the Yotsuba family of the Ten Master Clans.


    "Tatsuya-oniisan, is this an urgent matter?" Kuroba Fumiya asked Tatsuya from the couch at the villa.


    At this point Pixie brought two coffees. Tatsuya paid it no attention and answered Fumiya''s question.


    "No. The head of the Juumonji family is asking permission to come here on Sunday. It was an electronic message transmitted through the main house. Have you heard anything about this Fumiya?"


    "No, nothing ..."


    Tatsuya reached for a cup of coffee and his eyes advised Fumiya: "Drink before it gets cold."


    Fumiya stretched out his hand towards the table with his manicured nails, and with his other hand pushed back the medium length hair hanging over his cheek, and took a sip with his lipstick covered lips.


    "I see. It''s very rare for Fumiya and Ayako to act separately."


    "Nee-san also wanted to see Tatsuya-Niisan, but it was an order."


    Fumiya returned the coffee cup to the table. The skirt was a little wrinkled when he leaned toward the table, and the movement with which he adjusted it was completely automatic.


    "Then tell me what order brought you here? Coming in this fashion was also part of the order?"


    At Tatsuya''s words "in this fashion", Fumiya''s cheeks flushed. This look made him more attractive than most high school students.


    "This is because many people now know my face ..."


    "Yes indeed. It would be bad if you contacted me while showing your real face."


    It was understandable. Fumiya became widely known after the Nine Schools Competition last year. It seems that his connection with Yotsuba was no longer a secret, but apparently the main house had not yet planned to officially recognize Fumiya.


    Fumiya who wasn''t fond of dressing in women''s clothes could only be pitied.


    "So?" Tatsuya turned to him and asked again.


    Before speaking, Fumiya straightened his back.


    "The likelihood of this villa being attacked increased."


    "The Self-Defense Forces?" Tatsuya ask, arching an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    Fumiya couldn''t remain as calm. His pretty, well-groomed face was very tense.


    "Fumiya, did you only come to tell me about this?"


    Fumiya decided that Tatsuya was trying to tell him "don''t be afraid."


    "More about that ... the Yotsuba family cannot send reinforcements."


    Fumiya squeezed the hem of his skirt in his hands. He assumed that Tatsuya would be angry.


    "It''s quite natural."


    "Ha?" But he couldn''t understand what Tatsuya said.


    The reason is because it''s not an internal conflict between the Ten Master Clans. It isn''t a good idea to deal with the Self-Defense Forces right now. Putting the family in danger for my sake alone is obviously an unprofitable action.


    "Tatsuya-Niisan... you agree with that !?" Fumiya lost his calm at Tatsuya''s cold-blooded logic,.


    "Why are you shaking?"


    Tatsuya said that instead of "why are you worried". At those words Fumiya noticed that his hands were shaking, not because he was very worried. He realized that he was seized by fear.


    "All I have to do is deal with this alone."


    Tatsuya spoke as if explaining an elementary mathematical rule, like 2x2 = 4.


    Fumiya''s eyes opened wide and his mouth opened slightly. Although he didn''t want to, his white teeth and pink tongue, peeping out of the slightly opened lips that were glistening with lipstick, seemed tempting for a man''s gaze.


    For a moment Tatsuya looked with pity at his younger cousin who radiated an indescribable maiden charm. But immediately his face returned to a cold- blooded expression.


    "Fortunately, I have a suit and a motorcycle."


    It wasn''t a simple suit. It was an original flying armored suit developed by the Yotsuba family, and was created to work in conjunction with an armored motorcycle. Fumiya knew that these things were brought to this villa.


    "Besides, my Torus, Trident and Lance Head were also brought. And in this mountainous woodland I feel at home, and I cannot feel other people''s eyes. If there is an opponent of the "Imakasina *" or "Daitengu" class, then that is another conversation, but until that happens I''m not going to be defeated."


    [In Volume 19, Todo Aoba called Yakumo "the reincarnation of Kasin-koji". "Imakasin" roughly means "Modern Kasin" or "Kasin of our days."]


    The mentioned Torus is a CAD with full mind control, Silver Torus. Trident is his favorite CAD in the form of a pistol, Silver Horn custom modification of "Trident".


    And Lance Head is a device for CAD to use the "Baryon Lance."


    Indeed if Tatsuya has such equipment, then until such opponents as "Imakasin" = Kokonee Yakumo or "Daitengu" = Kazama Harunobu appear, then victory is guaranteed to him. Fumiya was sure of this.


    Even if there are dozens of enemies. Even if there are hundreds of enemies.


    Fumiya realized that his trembling had stopped.


    Next to the villa was a taxi. It was the car that Fumiya used (in his female disguise).


    Anyone would have thought that if the taxi had been waiting all this time, the fee would be huge, but Tatsuya didn''t think so. He also didn''t think that the car was rented. He realized that the driver was from the Kuroba family was wearing his black suit.


    Tatsuya watched Fumiya who was wearing a wide-brimmed hat exit the Villa.


    "I deleted the data from the hidden cameras, so you can safely go home."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you with this."


    Fumiya bowed with a grateful air. In his behavior, there was absolutely no discomfort from wearing women''s clothes.


    When Tatsuya said that he "destroyed the data," he meant that he erased the data from the cameras hiding in the vicinity of " spying lovers " (most likely these are people from the military Intelligence Department). Because with the help of a photo you could identify him with facial recognition software, regardless of the fact that he''s wearing women''s clothes. Fumiya''s women''s disguise was a method of deceiving only the unaided eye. And his wide-brimmed hat was to hide from the view of the reconnaissance satellite and cameras on the stratospheric platforms.


    "Since that message came to me through the main house, then mother should also know its contents. Although I will send a copy of the answer to the main house, but I would like you to verbally convey that I am going to respond with an offer to meet the Juumonji family."


    "I understood. Tatsuya-oniisan, then see you."


    "Yes. Thank you for your concern."


    Fumiya smiled in response to Tatsuya''s gratitude.


    Scenes with farewell hugs and kisses on the cheek didn''t occur.*


    *Joke of humor from the author. In Japanese, the negation follows at the end of the sentence. Therefore, in the original, the phrase sounds like this: "Fumiya hugged Tatsuya and kissed his cheek on farewell ... no, it didn''t happen."*


    ? ? ?


    At the same time that Fumiya was talking to Tatsuya, Ayako was visiting Miyuki in the apartment in Chofu where she''d recently moved.


    "I heard that you move here on Monday, but it seems that you''ve already finished moving in."


    Ayako, sitting on the living room turned to Miyuki sitting opposite.


    These apartments were even more spacious than their previous separate house, and they had a great cozy living room.


    There wasn''t very much luggage, and Minami-chan helped me a lot.


    Miyuki responded to Ayako''s flattery by glancing at Minami, who brought tea and sweets.


    "She''s pretty skillful, although we''re the same age."


    Minami bowed to Ayako''s praise and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Minami also understood that Ayako''s words were only formal courtesy.


    After finishing serving tea, Minami left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Miyuki and Ayako turned at the same time.


    "Ayako-chan, I wonder what brought you to us today?"


    "Today I am a simple messenger, Miyuki-oneesama."


    Two girls exchanged smiles where there was a barely noticeable mixture of tension.


    Now that there was no Tatsuya and Fumiya, who usually limited them. It seemed that the spirit of rivalry would grow forever, but Miyuki still looked away.


    She looked away at the table, took an elegant cup from the tray with an elegant movement, and took a sip of not very hot tea. With a slight lag behind her, Ayako in the same refined manner, scooped out a piece of jelly pastry with a fork.


    "Did both of you need something?" Miyuki asked after waiting for Ayako to finish eating.


    "Yes, that''s right." Ayako answered, silently returning the fork to the saucer.


    "Then tell me."


    "The probability that in the coming days the Self-Defense Forces will try to capture Tatsuya-san have increased."


    "Why?" Miyuki calmly reacted to Ayako''s bold statement about "capture."


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Ayako also spoke in an unsurprised voice.


    "Because it was quite predictable. Unlike Tatsuya-sama, I don''t trust the Self-Defense Forces."


    "I don''t think Tatsuya-san became a member of the Independent Magic- Equipped Battalion, because he trusts them."


    "Right. But if he met friendly people there, his feelings could change to some extent, couldn''t they? Because Tatsuya-sama didn''t lose all his emotions."


    Ayako, who wasn''t expecting Miyuki to talk about Tatsuya''s lost emotions, couldn''t find the words for an answer. Nevertheless, Ayako quickly took herself in hand and moved on to the main topic of her visit today.


    "Details of the date and time will be reported once we''ve determined the Self-Defense Forces plans. But that''s all we can do."


    "... Can you express yourself more clearly?"


    "In other words, it means that neither the main family nor the side branches can help with anything other than information."


    "That''s what Aunt Maya decided?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood ..."


    Along with this word, the temperature in the room fell sharply.


    The tea on the table froze, and the surface of the jelly was covered with ice cake.


    The cooling phenomenon wasn''t limited to this, the ice also began to appear on Ayako''s clothes and hair.


    "Ayako-chan, if you don''t really resist it, you''ll freeze, won''t you?"


    Quiet, kind, soft, like freshly fallen snow, Miyuki reported the obvious.


    "Please continue as long as you wish."


    Although her pale lips trembled, Ayako answered in a firm, strong-willed voice.


    "I see." Said Miyuki and the temperature in the room quickly recovered.


    "... Miyuki-sama, what''s going on !? Miyuki-sama !?"


    There was an intense knock at the door and a desperate voice from Minami.


    "Minami-chan, you can come in."


    "I''m sorry!"


    Minami entered the living room and lost the gift of speech from the horrifying picture before her. Everything in the room was covered with water condensation. Only a small area around Miyuki was untouched. Sitting across from Miyuki, Ayako''s clothes and hair were completely drenched, and her face was completely pale.


    "Minami-chan, lead Ayako-chan to the bathroom. I''ll dry this room."


    "S-listen. Ayako-sama, please follow me."


    "Thank you."


    Following Minami''s invitation, Ayako stood up. She obediently followed Minami, but stopped in front of the door, as if she had planned it in advance.


    "Miyuki-oneesama."


    "What?" Miyuki responded to Ayako''s call in a cold voice, and there wasn''t a drop of guilt.


    "The way it was, it was like head-sama."


    "... As I mentioned earlier, the Yotsuba will not send reinforcements to Tatsuya-san. The only one who can help Tatsuya-san is you."


    Ayako turned her back on Miyuki.


    "I understand."


    Miyuki only responded after Ayako had already disappeared behind the door.


    "Ayako-sama, are you sure you don''t need help?"


    Minami asked because once they entered the bathroom dressing room, Ayako slowed her pace, and barely seemed to be able to stand on her feet. She was showing that clothes might be difficult to remove herself. In such a situation, Minami would have offered to help, even if the behavior of the maid had not been imprinted in her mind.


    "Everything is fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "... Then I will prepare a change ofclothes. Please let me know if you need anything."


    "Thank you. I will be grateful to have something to change into." Ayako said, after which she undressed, went into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.


    This door between the dressing room and the bathroom wasn''t translucent, as in some houses, but completely concealed what was happening in the bathroom. From the dressing room it was impossible not only to see someone in the bathroom, but it was also impossible to hear any sounds from there. Therefore, Ayako letting hot water out of the shower, settled down on the floor with relief.


    "It was the power of Miyuki-oneesama ... And she wasn''t even serious ..."


    Despite the fact that she kept a calm face, tears appeared in her eyes.


    That cooling wasn''t even a conscious activation of magic. It was magical power running wild. Despite this, the cold created by Miyuki didn''t have a direct impact on Ayako''s body.


    Naturally, Ayako defended her body with data fortification. And yet Miyuki''s wild magic completely surrounded Ayako''s body, separated from her by a distance of not more than the thickness of the skin.


    The ice was caused not by the condensation of water from the hair itself, but by drawing moisture out of the surrounding air. The same thing happened with the clothes.


    And her own magical defense was helpless against this phenomenon ...


    "It wasn''t just a phenomenon modification..."


    "It was as if the world had voluntarily submitted to Miyuki-oneesama."


    "It was a magic that seemed to have charmed the mind of the world itself, captivated it and took it under direct control ..."


    It was something supernatural, different from the magic that Ayako knew. Such a crazy idea arose in her head. Despite the hot shower, Ayako''s body felt a cold shiver.


    ? ? ?


    Thursday, end of May.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion received a phone call from Tatsuya.


    "Sorry to tear you away from work, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. This is Shiba Tatsuya."


    "... I thank you for your cooperation in Okinawa."


    Kazama correctly understood the sense that the speaker on the other side of the phone line introduced himself as "Shiba Tatsuya." He guessed that this meant that he didn''t call as "Special Officer Ooguro" of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, but as a magician of the Yotsuba family.


    "So, what business did you call about?" He followed up with a leading question.


    "I heard that the Self-Defense Forces plan to attack me. Is it true?"


    This unfriendly question was asked in a completely formal tone, as if an artificial intelligence said it.


    "This isn''t entirely true."


    Kazama didn''t need to answer honestly, and had no intention to do it either, but for some reason, answering Tatsuya''s question, he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    "Then what is the truth?"


    "The Intelligence Department of the Self-Defense Forces has set its eyes on you. This is the will of the Intelligence Department, and not the decision of the army."


    After answering, Kazama thought about what if he had come under Mental Interference magic but immediately rejected it.


    And the reason wasn''t that Tatsuya cannot use Mental Interference magic. He realized that his speech was because of his guilt for passively watching while Tatsuya was in a quandary, as well as unconscious calculation that it was better to speak in some degree honestly to keep Tatsuya.


    "In other words, it''s an Intelligence Department rebellion?"


    [The word used, which means rebellion, rebellion, betrayal, betrayal.]


    With his tough statement, Tatsuya finally drove him into a corner.


    "... You can say so."


    But Tatsuya''s words were not wrong. Kazama had to admit this.


    Yes, Tatsuya attacked a secret army facility. For this he can in some sense be considered a criminal, and if you consider that he''s a "special officer", then he can be considered a rebel.


    However the use of military force without permission to control a civilian is a serious violation. If I consider Tatsuya a rebel, then his crime should be considered in a military court. As Tatsuya said, the fact that the Intelligence Department independently sent out combat force without proper regular procedures was certainly a rebellion.


    "In that case, if I defend myself, it will not be a problem for the brigade, will it?"


    This time, Kazama didn''t know how to answer.


    The Intelligence Department''s plan contradicted both the law and the army. If it leaks to the media, then the army will get a great deal from them, and the leadership will have to resign in full force. If Tatsuya himself wants to keep it a secret, then we must go to meet him.


    However, it will be bad if it looks as if the 1-0-1 brigade gave the go-ahead for the destruction of the executive detachment of the Intelligence Department. "If there were three people it is already a faction" this meant that there were no organizations free from factional struggle. And the Self- Defense Forces were no exception to this rule.


    The reputation of the 1-0-1 brigade was due to the high skill of the brigade commander, and Lieutenant General Saeki helps to avoid interference by bureaucrats and politicians, but there is still a weakness in terms of inter- factional relations. There are even attacks inherent in patriarchal society that Saeki takes too much on herself for being a woman, saying she cannot be trusted.


    Considering that Saeki is among the most influential people of Self-Defense Forces, it is necessary to avoid the possibility that she will be blamed for everything.


    "There will not be any problems for the Independent Magical-Equipped Battalion."


    In the end, Kazama was able to give an answer only within the limits of his responsibility.


    "... I think you understand that the battalion cannot support you. We would like you to do it on your own."


    "Of course, I understand."


    For a moment, Kazama had a feeling that Tatsuya had a cruel, inhuman smile.


    "It''s enough for me that the lieutenant colonel understands the situation. Sorry to trouble you."


    "Yes. I wish you a good battle ... huh, that is, good luck."


    There was no need to wish that the battle was strong enough. Tatsuya''s victory was predetermined. However, it was necessary luck that this victory didn''t worsen the situation even further.


    The video call was cut short before Tatsuya answered Kazama.


    Kazama decided to forget Tatsuya''s surreptitious smile.


    The videophone on his desk had the function of automatically recording conversations. If he now includes the reproduction of this conversation, he will be able to understand whether this sinister smile was an illusion, as if turning him into another person.


    So Kazama, without trying to confirm this, just pressed the delete record button.


    ? ? ?


    Thursday, during lunch. Katsuto sat alone drinking coffee in the cafeteria of the National Magic University when Mayumi showed up.


    "Can I sit next to you?"


    "Of course. Sit down."


    After answering, Katsuto noticed that on Mayumi tray there isn''t anything but a cup of tea.


    "Saegusa, have you already had lunch?"


    Katsuto already had a bite, but he realized that he did it pretty quickly. At a dinner party food is usually slowly eaten while conversing, but when he''s alone, he eats fast.


    Today it was so. He just finished eating in the dining room and moved to the cafeteria for coffee.


    But even if women usually eat less, it was still too fast.


    "Third lecture was canceled, and I went to the canteen early to avoid the crowd during break."


    "I see."


    Students of the National Magic University study diligently, because they have a lot to learn. The same applies to Katsuto. In the morning he has absolutely no spare time. In the afternoon there is free time, but this is the privilege of students who have a family job.


    "Juumonji-kun, I''m talking about the situation that we discussed earlier."


    When Mayumi sat down, she immediately switched to the main topic. Although this haste wasn''t typical for her, it seems that she didn''t want anyone to suspect that she would stay here for a long time.


    "I received the answer yesterday. Consent was received, as expected." The specific names were not mentioned, but there was no need to explain that the" thing "mentioned was Tatsuya''s consent. "So far, everything is going well. Will you be ready at 9 o''clock in the morning?"


    "That''s fine. Will the meeting be in the afternoon?" In Mayumi''s voice it was read that it was unexpected for her.


    "He''s still a schoolboy. It will not be a meeting with alcohol. In that case, it''s better not to come back later."


    Katsuto sounded reason was quite reasonable, and Mayumi didn''t have any doubts.


    "But there may be a need to use force? Isn''t it better to go after dark?"


    Katsuto didn''t stop Mayumi, who said such dangerous words. All the students around them knew that Katsuto is the head of the Juuonji family of the Ten Master Clans, and Mayumi also has a direct line of kinship with one of the Ten Master Clans. The fact that the Ten Master Clans are going somewhere to "use force" wasn''t unusual.


    Although the main reason was that they were surrounded by a sound insulation field, because of this not even neighboring tables heard them.


    "In the dark, you can make unforeseen errors."


    Mayumi shuddered, realizing what Katsuto had said.


    "Juumonji-kun ... you''re pretty serious about this, aren''t you?"


    "Indeed, for Tatsuya the probability of victory will increase if instead of an open area it is dark or there are lots of obstacles to hide behind." Katsuto will naturally avoid such a situation. Due to his manner of speech, Mayumi felt that Katsuto was going to crush Tatsuya with all his power.


    "This is an opponent, that should be treated seriously." Katsuto answered in a resolute voice at Mayumi''s question.


    "Ah ... He''s 100% serious ... I cannot possibly cope with one ..." Sweating with a cold sweat (though in the imagination), Mayumi thought.


    ? ? ?


    On Friday, Miyuki spent the day (even in class) thinking about what she learned from the message from Ayako last night.


    "The day after tomorrow ..."


    "The report referred to the date when Tatsuya would be attacked by the Self-Defense Forces. But other than that, there was something else."


    "If it''s only the Self-Defense Forces, Onii-sama, Tatsuya-sama will not lose."


    "But if they join Juumonji-sempai ..."


    The message from Ayako said that the Self-Defense Forces would attack during Katsuto''s visit.


    "If the fight is one-on-one, he will surely defeat the Juumonji-senpai, but ..."


    Miyuki took the opposite opinion of Mayumi about the relationship between the strength of Tatsuya and Katsuto. She didn''t doubt that Tatsuya was the strongest, and that he would win. But Miyuki also understood that Tatsuya isn''t invincible.


    If Katsuto and the Self-Defense Forces unite, then it''s impossible to ignore the possibility that Tatsuya, in the end may faint from overloading the Magic Calculation Zone.


    "But even if they don''t unite, then having exhausted his strength after the battle with Katsuto he can make an unforeseen mistake."


    "... Still, I''ll go too."


    Miyuki made this decision while working at the Student Council.


    Maya didn''t tell Miyuki that she should not go to Tatsuya.


    However, the attempt to go to Tatsuya''s aid can be regarded as a protest against the order that they should live separately.


    Ayako then told Miyuki: "Miyuki-oneesama, the only one who can help Tatsuya-san is you", but these were the words of Ayako herself. These words, on the contrary, should be understood in the sense that Maya does not want anyone to help Tatsuya.


    But still Miyuki had no choice but to help Tatsuya.


    "... That''s right, I didn''t have to worry about it from the beginning."


    It does not matter what they think and what they want, Maya, the Yotsuba family, the Self-Defense Forces, the country, the whole world.


    Tatsuya. He''s the meaning of her existence. Miyuki once again reminded herself of this.


    Miyuki was going to the station in the company of Honoka, other members of the Student Council, Shizuku and Kasumi from the disciplinary committee, as well as Shiina and Saburou, when a voice called out behind her.


    "Ara, Erika and the others are just now going home? Today we stayed late, and I thought that everyone else had already left."


    As Miyuki said, today the student council work continued until the school closed. The day was long and it was still light, but in the winter at this time the sun would have already gone done. Almost all students, including those engaged in club activities, stayed at school until late.


    "The patrol drove us out."


    "We were studying for tests on the cafeteria terrace and didn''t even notice how the time flew by ..."


    After Erika''s scattered response, Mizuki shyly continued the explanation in response to Miyuki''s question.


    "Indeed, exams are coming up." Miyuki nodded when she heard Mizuki''s answer.


    Regular exams in magic high schools were conducted on both magical theory, and magical practice. Items from the regular course (not related to magic) were evaluated daily without any written tests. In the third year of school, nothing has changed.


    Since Mizuki was taking the magic engineering course, the content of her tests was slightly different, but the tests for the first and second course were exactly the same, so it''s no surprise that Mikihiko, Erika and Leo worked together.


    "And I have never studied group training."


    Shizuku''s joke was inaccurate. That is, there wasn''t enough words. More specifically, it was supposed to be: "I have never stayed in school after school to work in a company of friends."


    "My grades have been improving lately and I''ve been thinking, maybe I should try to go to the National Magic University?"


    Leo was speaking shyly, not at all worried about such things, that Shizuku''s phrase lacked words.


    "I don''t think I want to go to the National Magic University, but if this idiot gets there and I don''t, then I''ll be a little ashamed. This inflames the spirit of rivalry in me."


    Erika, as usual, inserted her own joke.


    "Who did you call an idiot!"


    "I just wanted to become a smart man? How rude."


    "Yes, yes, Erika-chan and Leo-kun, let''s finish your love quarrel."


    Mizuki climbed into this comic verbal skirmish between Erika and Leo. Mikihiko, in turn, has decided "not to come nearer to danger".


    "This isn''t a lovers quarrel!"


    "Erika-chan, you''re smart enough, so if you start learning as early as possible, then you will succeed."


    Mizuki completely ignored Erika''s cry.


    "Shibata-senpai, it was ..." Kasumi said admiringly, and Izumi nodded strongly beside her.


    "... I''ve already told you. I''m not going to go anywhere after school."


    Erika probably decided that if she argued further, things would get worse, so she answered seriously.


    "My father sent me to high school, and I couldn''t object. Well, it turned out to be the right decision, and I''m even a little grateful for that."


    Mizuki looked at Erika with a look in which she tried to convey the message "You don''t need to be embarrassed ...". Erika, of course, pretended not to notice.


    "After graduation, I thought I''d go on a "warriors journey."


    "What?"


    "A warrior''s journey?" Following the surprised Mizuki, repeated Honoka.


    "Yeah. I don''t want to learn magic, but the real old Kenjutsu styles. I''ve saved some money and I want to first visit all the master swordsmen of Japan, and then of the whole world ... yes, somehow."


    At the end, Erika laughed, apparently in order to hide her embarrassment but no one else laughed.


    "... But can''t you do that after graduating from the National Magic University?" Miyuki asked.


    "Err? No, I don''t think so. After graduating from university, I''ll be quite grown up." Erika waved her hands in front of her panic stricken face.


    "I don''t think that age is important. This is a wonderful dream. If Tatsuya- sama allows it we can help so you don''t have to waste time working on it."


    "No, no, no, and again no!"


    Erika seemed to be getting even more nervous. She probably wanted to escape far away.


    "I also think that this is a wonderful dream."


    "And I. Also I can become a sponsor."


    "No-no-no-no-no-e-e-e ... By the way, Miyuki."


    Honoka and Shizuku continued to embarrass Erika, so she decided to change the subject.


    "Is it possible to go to Tatsuya-kun this Sunday? Not just me, but all of us?"


    Erika''s words were desperate, and she was followed by Mizuki with relief on her face.


    "When we studied a little bit earlier, we came up with this idea."


    "We are not on any business, but simply ..."


    "Simply, I wanted to see ..."


    Continuing for Mizuki, Mikihiko and Leo explained the circumstances.


    Miyuki felt that tears would appear before her eyes.


    The Yotsuba family still uses Tatsuya. In addition to illegal activities, it receives a solid profit from Taurus Silver.


    Tatsuya has also contributed much help to the Self-Defense Forces. It is no exaggeration to say that in October of the year before last, the attack by the Great Asian Alliance was largely repelled thanks to the help of Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya greatly increased the reputation of First High. No one could tell if the school could have won first place in points in the Nine Schools Competition last year without Tatsuya''s participation. And the year before last, a lot of victories in the Nine Schools Competition were obviously due to Tatsuya''s achievements. The Thesis Competition didn''t yield any results, but last year''s experiment "Stellar Furnace" compensated for it.


    Although Miyuki didn''t consider this prejudiced, it was also not her favoritism. She without a doubt had her own opinion on the contributions he''s made.


    The core of these achievements were an indisputable fact.


    But, contrary to all this,


    Neither the Yotsuba family,


    Neither the Self-Defense Forces,


    Neither the school,


    No one was going to defend Tatsuya.


    And for the school it was generally a way to take the initiative to "shoot back" from attacks.


    Nevertheless, these friends still ...


    "...Excuse me. But this Sunday another guest is coming to see him."


    Therefore, Miyuki thought that we should not involve them in this.


    Restraining her tears, and not even showing that she was ready to cry, she answered with a reserved face.


    Hearing this answer, Erika narrowed her eyes.


    "Is this ''guest'' undesirable?"


    Miyuki smiled and shook her head.


    "I cannot say exactly ... but this guest is Juumonji-senpai."


    With embarrassment on her face (apparently, this was due to a sense of guilt for saying something she should not have said), Erika mumbled "Ah ~, Juumonji-senpai ...".


    "Therefore, Erika. Please don''t even think about doing something strange."


    Erika nodded obediently at Miyuki''s warning.


    ? ? ?


    Raymond S. Clark. A guy who liked to use the title of " Seven Sages" for the sake of fun, was now in a bad mood. It was because he could no longer play with his favorite toy, Hlieskj��lf.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t use it. His terminal was still working.


    But the other 6 terminals stopped working when the system administrator turned them off. As a result, he couldn''t enjoy peeking at what information other users gather.


    But that wasn''t all. The fact that he alone could use a system equivalent to clairvoyance completely destroyed the thrill of the game. No matter what he did, there were no penalties for him. Look and listen as much as you want. This was no different from when a child is alone with only with his imagination to play with.


    So it''s boring.


    So Raymond asked his father Edward Clark the developer and administrator of Hlieskj��lf, to return the right to use the system to the others.


    However, Edward didn''t do this and told him to "Wait a bit".


    Raymond didn''t argue him. He was well aware that it''s better to give up right away.


    Instead, Raymond began to look for a new way to play his game.


    To make it more exciting.


    The most exciting part of his game with Hlieskj��lf was when he played the role of an "advisor" in the "vampire incident". Although he sometimes played the role of "accuser" or "rescuer," but in such cases he never felt himself part of a global incident.


    He wanted to experience again that same excitement ... no, he wanted to experience something more exciting.


    And something else.


    Since he couldn''t experience the thrill associated with the risk of using


    Hlieskj��lf, this time he decided to take this risk on himself.


    Except for one exceptional case, Raymond identity has never been revealed.


    In addition, the risk of exposing his identity was almost zero.


    But he decided to break this ban.


    These were Raymond''s thoughts.


    Naturally, he wasn''t going to do something as foolish as exposing his face for show.


    He was going to change his face and voice with a computer system, and check how much he could hide his identity.


    The "Apostle" of his country, Angie Sirius can change her appearance with magic.


    How much will he be able to become with this system?


    Raymond couldn''t suppress this and similar mischievous childish thoughts.

 Volume 23 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Saturday evening.


    The villa where Tatsuya lived had an unexpected guest.


    Feeling their approach with "Elemental Sight" which he wouldn''t confuse with anything, Tatsuya got up from the workstation and went to the parking lot in front of the entrance.


    A large sedan with tinted windows stopped smoothly. A young man came from the driver''s seat. Simultaneously with it, from the left rear passenger place there was a girl.


    The young man was Hanabishi Hyougo. The girl is Sakurai Minami.


    After leaving, Minami remained standing, holding the door. Hyougo shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    Soon after holding Minami''s hand, a beautiful girl emerged from the back door, as if coming from another world.


    Miyuki raised her head and her black silky hair swung. Tatsuya and Miyuki''s eyes met.


    "Onii-sama ...!"


    With a voice full of emotion, Miyuki clung to Tatsuya''s chest.


    Tatsuya gently caught Miyuki''s body, gently hugged her and whispered in her ear.


    "You still came."


    "I wanted to see you so badly Onii-sama ..."


    "Me too. ... But Miyuki, you were wrong to come here."


    After Tatsuya''s words, Miyuki''s body quivered slightly, and she reluctantly backed away from him.


    "... Tatsuya-sama and I haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Miyuki completely forgot that Hyougo was there. But even without him, in this situation it isn''t known where the eyes and ears can hide. With a reserved face, she bowed to Tatsuya.


    "Right. Even though it''s been less than a week, it seems like we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    This response with undisguised emotions was quite unusual for Tatsuya.


    Having sent Hyougo away after asking him to return tomorrow night, Tatsuya led Miyuki and Minami inside the villa.


    Each of them had a small bag of luggage. In actuality the villa wasn''t just prepared in advance for Tatsuya''s needs, but also changes of clothes for Miyuki and Minami.


    Preparing for the trip here, Minami showed disgust on her face when she heard about it from Miyuki.


    Her personal clothes were placed where she herself does not live, in addition to the place where a person of the opposite sex lives, almost no different from her own age. Although she didn''t seriously think that he would be interested in her underwear, she couldn''t do anything to get rid of this unpleasant discomfort.


    Miyuki it seems didn''t care at all.


    That''s why their bags were so light, but when they entered the house, Pixie took them both. Both Miyuki and Minami were strongly against Tatsuya carrying them. More specifically, the non-humanoid robot-porter, managed by Pixie politely took their luggage.


    Since the bags were taken away, there was no need to go to the bedroom. So the two girls, following Tatsuya''s invitation, sat on the living room sofa.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet have you? Let me prepare something."


    Hearing this from Tatsuya, Minami immediately jumped from the sofa.


    "Tatsuya-sama, I''ll cook."


    Her voice was relatively calm, but her eyes were shining with enthusiasm. Seeing this, Tatsuya immediately refused to discourage her.


    "... Understood. Pixie, switch the equipment in the kitchen to manual mode."


    " I refuse."


    Pixie''s answer was completely unexpected.


    If this were due to the impossibility of executing an order (for example, there is no connection with the system), then this could be understood. But it was an obvious lie, since it''s known that she has the ability to access the switch to manual mode. But if this is so, then this should apply to some kind of malfunction. According to their programming, no machine can resist the orders of the owner. Realizing that Pixie isn''t a simple machine, Tatsuya again gave the order.


    "It is forbidden to refuse. Pixie, switch the equipment in the kitchen to manual mode. This is an order."


    "Does the master prefer food cooked by this person?"


    Tatsuya felt a headache. After coming to this villa he felt that Pixie had a little increased awareness of her "personality". Although she had just expressed her opinion against Tatsuya''s order for the first time, but before that there were many cases when she did something, like making a decision herself before Tatsuya gave her any order.


    But that''s why you couldn''t give her too much freedom.


    "It''s not about preferences. Pixie, it was an order."


    "... I am obeying."


    Perhaps it was only Tatsuya''s imagination, because such a function wasn''t built into it, namely the displeased voice Pixie had answered when she switched the kitchen equipment into manual mode.


    "All right. Pixie, enter standby mode."


    "Yes."


    It was already 100% imagination that Pixie looked upset while walking to her place in the corner of the room, where she sat on a chair and froze like a doll.


    In contrast to this, Minami happily went to the kitchen. Tatsuya and Miyuki decided to pretend that they didn''t hear her whisper "I won."


    After preparing the meal, serving Tatsuya and Miyuki, cleaning and washing dishes, preparing the bath and bed, Minami, at last, showed that she was satisfied. Recalling that facial expression with a desire to serve the master, Tatsuya brought Pixie out of the waiting mode and left the rest of the work for her. There wasn''t any remaining housework, but there was still a security issue, so Pixie didn''t complain.


    With this, everything will be fine. Tatsuya mentally scolded himself for being "distracted," and turned his gaze to Miyuki, sitting relaxed on the opposite side.


    They were not in the living room or in the dining room.


    They sat opposite each other at a table on the balcony. (The table was taken to the balcony with the same kind of non-humanoid robot as the robot- porter. This villa used many different robots, but Pixie was the only humanoid among them type.)


    It was already after 9 pm, but it wasn''t cold outside even in light clothes. The peninsula of Izu is a mountainous area and it''s near the end of May so it wasn''t hot or cold. The temperature was just perfect and the breeze was refreshing, unlike the urban area.


    Miyuki narrowed her eyes and held the hair fluttering in the wind. She had a strange face, but it seems that the change of the location has improved her mood.


    "Tatsuya-sama, this is a pretty nice place."


    "Indeed. Another enjoyable season."


    Penetrating the darkness of the night, the light emanating from the room fell on Miyuki''s white skin. Black silky hair swaying in the wind flowed like flickering stars, and pearly black eyes glittered with their mysterious light.


    After one glance at Miyuki, the sense of reality weakened. It was impossible to believe that it exists in the same world as you. Even Tatsuya is now deep in this feeling.


    "This inhuman beauty, is it divine or diabolical?"


    "... Tatsuya-sama, when you look at me like that ... it''s embarrassing ..."


    Miyuki''s voice restored Tatsuya''s composure.


    Miyuki, sitting on the other side of the table, blushed, lowered her eyes and fingered her knees.


    Tatsuya finally realized that he was staring at Miyuki, forgetting about everything.


    "Sorry. I looked around."


    "But that you ... look at you? This is ..."


    Miyuki finally blushed and froze. Tatsuya realized that his restraint was broken.


    He realized that the one that wanted to meet the most was not Miyuki, but himself.


    Tatsuya thought that this is a serious problem, when emotions cannot restrain themselves. At the same time, he felt jealous of people around the world, because the enjoyment of this beauty wasn''t limited to them alone.


    "You''re right, I''m sorry. Since I apologized, could you show me your face?"


    "... Yes."


    Miyuki slowly lifted her face, which still remained blushed. Her raised eyes met Tatsuya''s gaze, and she looked away shamefacedly.


    "... I need to talk seriously with you about something."


    In fact, Tatsuya also felt uncomfortable, but fortunately, it wasn''t difficult for him to suppress his emotions.


    "... It''s good."


    What was the feeling in this voice?


    Miyuki looked steadily into Tatsuya''s eyes, although there were still signs of redness around her eyes.


    "Did you come today because you know about tomorrow?"


    "That''s right."


    Miyuki sighed and asked in return.


    "And you, Tatsuya-sama, do you know about the fact that not only Juumonji-sempai will come tomorrow?"


    "Yes. Fumiya told me."


    "Here''s how ..."


    There was a brief silence.


    "... Miyuki. I don''t want you to do anything dangerous."


    "I know."


    Again a short pause.


    "I will not get involved in the battle between Tatsuya-sama and Juumonji- senpai."


    "The purpose of Juumonji-sempai''s visit is a conversation."


    "Tatsuya-sama you too must understand that this isn''t the only thing that will occur."


    "Yes ... probably."


    Tatsuya sighed.


    The sigh wasn''t because of the predicament, but because of the expectation of an imminent collision.


    Tatsuya acknowledged Katsuto as a strong enemy whom he didn''t want to fight if there was a choice.


    "Tatsuya-sama."


    "What?"


    "Juumonji-sempai will use that secret technique?"


    "Who knows, because it shortens the life of the magician."


    The two recently learned about the trump card of the Juumonji family.


    After Katsuto took Tooyama Tsukasa under his protection, the Yotsuba main house realized that the clashes with Katsuto couldn''t be avoided and told them the secret of the Juumonji family. For this they remained debtors to Maya.


    "If he uses it, then I think that even for Tatsuya-sama the battle will be difficult."


    "Miyuki. You got permission from Maya?"


    Tatsuya already knew what Miyuki would say.


    "No, this is my own decision."


    "Stop it. This is my personal battle. It will be hard to convince her."


    "There''s no need to persuade them. I want it myself. I''ll take responsibility for myself."


    "Miyuki, calm down."


    "I''m calm, Tatsuya-sama. No, Onii-sama ..."


    Miyuki''s perseverance was enough to prevent Tatsuya from inserting a single word in response.


    "In the end, I''m only the younger sister of Onii-sama. After becoming the next head of the Yotsuba family, I will marry the son of the current head. I will no longer have the opportunity to be associated with Onii-sama like just now ..."


    Miyuki broke off because she realized she was going to cry.


    "Even if I deserve Maya-sama''s anger, I want to at least something to be useful to Onii-sama."


    Miyuki hesitated only for a moment. Then she sent her determined eyes to Tatsuya.


    "Onii-sama. I will remove your seal."


    "Miyuki, what are you ...?"


    Not "Release" but "Remove."


    "I meant exactly what I said. I want to make sure that Onii-sama is never again troubled by this limit imposed by other people.


    "No, wait. This, of course, isn''t impossible, but ..."


    Tatsuya got up, not even trying to hide that he was nervous.


    "It puts a heavy load on users. Not only on those who are sealed, but also those who maintain the seal. Correct Onii-sama?"


    However the determination on Miyuki''s face made Tatsuya sit back down.


    Tatsuya''s "Material Burst" is sealed with the Outer-Systematic Mental Interference magic "Pledge" by Tsukuba Toki the head of the Tsukuba family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family. In Tatsuya''s case it not only blocks his greatest weapon, but his magical power is cut in half.


    "Pledge" is a magic that prohibits specific decision, and limiting the magical power is just a side effect.


    The unique feature of this magic is that in order to maintain the effect of mental intervention, the magical power of more than just the user themselves is needed.


    When you try to prohibit something, it''s meaningless if this effect can manifest only when you look at the object. Even prison guards don''t watch prisoners constantly. In addition it''s considered inefficient if one magician can control only one person.


    Therefore the "Pledge" of a couple of people, the user himself and the subject of use, is usually supported by the magic power of a third person. If the decision-making constraint is non-permanent, then the use subject can do it himself. In the case where it is sometimes necessary to temporarily release the restriction, the third party that''s close to the subject provides the magical power.


    In the latter case, the "key" for the temporary removal of the restriction is transferred to a third party that provides magical power.


    When using this key in the user''s mind, the "prohibited" entry is rewritten to "temporarily released". To return the "prohibited" status you must again perform the ceremony, in which the owners "key" is reinstalled using the reactivation switch for the original user.


    In Tatsuya''s case, Miyuki is the owner of the "key". If Miyuki does not reactivate it then Tatsuya''s seal will be removed, but the effect of releasing "Pledge" is temporary. As long as Miyuki continues to supply "Pledge" with magical power, the seal will gradually gain strength, so leaving it can be dangerous for Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya''s "Material Burst" was impossible to contain with the magical power of only Tsukuba Toki. For this reason, in the "Pledge" imposed on Tatsuya, the condition that "the Magic Calculation Zone be connected to Miyuki" was added. This is the so-called bilateral relationship between Tatsuya and Miyuki in their "Pledge." And that part of the "Pledge", which is imposed on Miyuki herself, can also be temporarily taken down by the "key" she owns, and which she supports with her magical power.


    "Pledge" is arranged so that if you stop the supply of magical power from Miyuki, then the effect of the magic will naturally disappear in a short time. However, in the depths of Miyuki''s consciousness, the rule "to supply Pledge with magical power" is set forcing her to do this.


    Miyuki''s words about the "heavy load on users" was not exactly accurate. After all, the user in this case was Tsukuba Toki. And the damage from the load will be given to Miyuki who was forced to supply the magic power for "Pledge" and maintain the seal.


    "... I''m glad you want me to be in perfect condition. But still, a temporary release will be enough. Don''t take risks of negative consequences from the removal of "Pledge."


    "No, Onii-sama. Miyuki cannot stand it any longer. The fact that I am Onii- sama''s shackles. I cannot accept the fact that Onii-sama isn''t comfortable being my fault."


    Miyuki spoke the same way she did on New Year''s Eve. As Miyuki said, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    I can''t tolerate the Yotsuba''s family, who even though they''ve recognized Tatsuya as a member of the main family, but in an emergency situation, she can easily give it up.


    Yes, they supply information. But what will that give? The information makes sense when you can cope with the approaching threat in the form of an attack. What the Yotsuba family is doing now looks like someone telling you that a rocket is flying to your city, and says that it''s impossible to intercept it.


    Of course, Tatsuya isn''t a helpless civilian. He has the means to resist. There are abilities, but the strength of one person has its limits.


    The Yotsuba family must have enough strength to help Tatsuya. They are not called "Untouchables" for no reason. They must have the strength to resist even the government. And despite all this, he''s forced to fight alone, moreover, he''s restrained by his shackles. Such cruel treatment angered Miyuki to the core.


    "All right, enough."


    These were Miyuki''s sincere thoughts.


    "If Maya-sama wants Onii-sama to protect himself with only his power ..."


    In Miyuki''s eyes, which were blacker than the clear night sky, a colorless fire was lit. With this look, she stared Tatsuya right in the eye.


    "Then I would like that Onii-sama always had his real power."


    Miyuki got up from her chair. To begin with, she wanted to make a temporary withdrawal of the seal.


    "...I understand" said Tatsuya and got up from his chair. However, he didn''t kneel before Miyuki.


    "If so, then I, too, accept your determination." ...Come with me." Tatsuya said and went inside the villa.


    "Y-yes."


    Miyuki realized that she was distracted by her own enthusiasm. Disappointed, she followed Tatsuya. In the living room expected by Minami and out of Pixie''s standby mode.


    "Minami. Take a bath with Miyuki."


    Not knowing how to respond to such an unexpected order after the tension experienced a moment ago, Miyuki simply stood in wide-eyed silence.


    "Together ...?" With embarrassment on her face, Minami repeated, implying that she does not understand the true meaning of the order.


    "Yes. There is enough space In the bathtub for two people. Help Miyuki thoroughly clean up. But don''t use any fragrances or other things with scents this evening."


    "Yes ..."


    "Pixie will prepare a change of clothes for Miyuki."


    "... In other words, I should help Miyuki-sama change into ready-made clothes?"


    "That''s right."


    "Yes, Tatsuya-sama. Miyuki-sama, with your permission please follow me."


    Minami didn''t understand why Tatsuya had ordered this. But the order is an order.


    In addition, taking care of Miyuki is exactly what Minami wanted. Usually Miyuki refuses this, but now, using Tatsuya''s order as an argument, Minami can "serve" her ...


    Fortunately for Minami, she managed to drag Miyuki into the bathroom before the sense of the conversation began to come up.


    Quite "taking care" of Miyuki, Minami sent her to stay in the bath, and quickly washed herself. When they came out together from the bathroom, Miyuki looked completely exhausted, and Minami was in high spirits with a sense of accomplishment.


    The clothes prepared there came as a surprise to Miyuki and Minami.


    "Minami-chan, is this a white kimono ...?"


    "White kimono ..."


    Miyuki held in her hands an unfolded white kimono, the same as worn by Shinto priestesses.


    "... And here we seem to have a red hakama."


    "... It looks like it."


    Nearby lay a bright red hakama skirt, which can be called a symbol of the priestess costume.


    "It seems that there''s no underwear under the kimono ... This means that I need to wear this white kimono right away?"


    "If you directly follow the words of Tatsuya-sama, it seems so."


    "That''s right."


    With her face expressing "nothing can be done", Miyuki slipped her hand into the white sleeve. The sensation of the fabric was unexpectedly soft and pleasant.


    Then she put on a red hakama. It felt like a normal skirt to the ankle, but wearing it without any underclothes was somehow embarrassing.


    When they came out of the bathroom, Tatsuya entered. While he was in the bathroom, they began to dry their hair.


    It takes some time to dry Miyuki''s long hair. Especially if we take into account Tatsuya''s current request "not to use things with a scent." Tatsuya left the bathroom at about the same time that hair care was being completed.


    "Miyuki, can I enter?"


    "Yes, please."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Miyuki turned to the door.


    Tatsuya was in white clothes with short sleeves. On the clothes there were no patterns or drawings. Completely ordinary white fabric.


    "Miyuki, follow me. Minami, you can rest now."


    Again, without explaining anything, Tatsuya turned his back.


    Miyuki and Minami exchanged glances, after which one of them followed Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya led Miyuki to a room in the traditional Japanese style.


    On the floor of the tatami was laid a red square carpet, and on each corner stood a saucer with salt, poured in the form of a hill.


    In the middle of the carpet lay a wooden stand. On this stand was a white jug and two small cups of white porcelain.


    Tatsuya sat down on his knees in front of this stand.


    "Miyuki, please sit down."


    Following Tatsuya''s invitation, Miyuki sat on the opposite side of the stand.


    "Now I will explain the nature of "Pledge."


    The sudden words made Miyuki involuntarily straighten up even more, although she was already sitting upright.


    "If we''re not talking about the effect, but about how the Tsukuba family''s "Pledge" is arranged, then this is a spell that forces someone to use the magic that the spell user wants. Forcing them to use magic to control someone''s mind. You can call it magic, interfering in the processes of other magic. Thus, it is ineffective for use by those who are not magicians."


    Miyuki nodded her understanding.


    Because of its nature of interference in the processes of magic, "Pledge" is established in the deep layers of consciousness, next to the "Gates". We can say that this system is close in that sense to "Gatekeeper."


    "To the "Gatekeeper", developed by Onii-sama?"


    "Right. "Pledge" is a spell that makes use of magic, and "Gatekeeper" is a spell that prohibits using magic. Naturally, their systems are similar."


    Miyuki nodded once more.


    "Therefore "Pledge" can be eliminated using "Gatekeeper."


    Tatsuya took the cup from the stand and handed it to Miyuki. Embarrassed, Miyuki took it. With his free hand, Tatsuya removed the lid from the jug, took it and turned to Miyuki.


    "Is this ...?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not alcohol."


    Miyuki was embarrassed not because she thought he offered her alcohol.


    The thing is, she thought that this is the ceremony of "San-san-kudo" *.


    *San-san-kudo (3-3-9) is a ceremony that is conducted at the time of marriage. The newlyweds alternately make 3 sips from 3 cups with sake.*


    Although three cups of different sizes should be prepared for San-ku-kudo, but the atmosphere here was suitable.


    Miyuki timidly set the cup and Tatsuya poured a clear liquid.


    Miyuki put the cup to her face. There was no smell.


    She gathered all her resolve and drained the whole cup in one gulp ... After which her face finally relaxed. Because the liquid didn''t have any taste either.


    "Onii-sama ... what is this?"


    This water is highly purified. Although it is impossible to achieve a level of ultrapurity(?) due to contact with the container and air, but this is the closest to that level of purity, excluding all other pollution factors.


    Tatsuya passed the jug to Miyuki, and she poured water into Tatsuya''s cup.


    "Um ... Is that a farewell bowl of water?"


    "Farewell bowls of water" meant the ritual of parting. Miyuki''s voice trembled a little. Not only her voice, but both hands holding the jug trembled as well.


    "No, it''s different. Unless in case the use of clean water will not be an excessive difficulty?" Answered Tatsuya, having drunk clean water from the cup.


    "Yes, really ..."


    Miyuki stopped trembling. Tatsuya returned the cup to the stand. After that, Miyuki first put the jug on the stand, and then the cup.


    "It was a ritual to cleanse the body. Of course it''s only symbolic. By accepting a pure substance, we increase the purity of the body and mind. If you look for the necessary pure substance, suitable for eating or drinking, and while not harmful to the body, then water is the best candidate."


    Tatsuya pushed the stand aside. Now there were no obstacles between Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "To interfere with "Pledge" located in the deepest layer of consciousness, we also need to get in touch on the deepest level."


    "Onii-sama ...?"


    What is this, a joke? She wanted to ask, but ...


    "What?"


    "...!"


    She saw Tatsuya looking at her with an absolutely serious look, and her mind completely emptied, and her face turned red.


    "Er, this is my ... first time ... and if possible, it''s better on the futon ..."


    Turning and trembling all over, Miyuki tried to complain with a thin voice.


    Tatsuya''s face petrified. Expression of the face showed absolute surprise.


    "... I''m sorry!" Tatsuya suddenly bowed low.


    "... Um, Onii-sama?" Miyuki asked after she timidly turned her head back and saw Tatsuya.


    "Please forgive me for misleading you with an ambiguous phrase."


    Tatsuya raised his head and met his eyes with Miyuki. There was shame in his eyes, which was very rare.


    "Speaking about the deep level of contact, it was meant in the spiritual sense ... In this case physical contact will disturb the mind and will interfere."


    It took a second in order for Tatsuya''s words to leak into Miyuki''s mind. After that second, Miyuki tried to run away while covering her face with her hands. Tatsuya quickly reached out and grabbed Miyuki''s shoulder.


    "Let go, please! Onii-sama, I beg you!"


    "It''s my fault! So calm down!"


    If he let her go now, then this problem will drag on for a long time ...


    Tatsuya had that feeling, and he desperately tried to reassure Miyuki.


    Miyuki managed to regain peace after only 10 minutes of Tatsuya''s persuasion.


    "...I apologize. For this unsightly behavior ..."


    "... No, I must apologize."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki met with a glance. At first both were embarrassed, but in the end, their faces became serious.


    "Let''s start, Onii-sama." Miyuki was the first to speak.


    "Ok, we will."


    Tatsuya moved closer to Miyuki. When the distance became such that their knees touched each other, their eyes met again.


    I will now explain the spell.


    "Yes."


    "After releasing the seal, Miyuki will cease to supply "Pledge" with magical power."


    "Yes."


    "The "Pledge" spell will increase its activity, achieving the purpose of the Pledge. At this time, the true form of magic hiding in the deep layers of consciousness will become visible."


    "Yes."


    "Then I attack it with my "Gatekeeper". Though it''s in a state mixed with consciousness and because I''m not able to use Mental Interference magic, I cannot get it. However, if the magic sequence appears then I can "decompose" it."


    "Yes. I rely on you, Onii-sama." Miyuki said while nodding. Staring Tatsuya directly in the eyes, she rose a little. Putting her hands on his shoulders to keep her balance, she put her lips to his forehead.


    A flood of psion light erupted. In a raging psion vortex, the power came out of Miyuki''s hands.


    Tatsuya hugged Miyuki tightly. The warmth and softness of Miyuki''s body, separated only by a thin white cloth, were transmitted to Tatsuya. But he wasn''t even excited feeling it.


    Hugging Miyuki, who was breathing heavily, Tatsuya sent his "Eye" into her.


    He concentrated his mind.


    Reason is the area that its "Eye" cannot reach. Suffering from excessive concentration that almost deteriorates the mind, Tatsuya directed his "Elemental Sight" at something that he should not be able to "see."


    You cannot "see" the mind. But you can "see" the psion information body. Tatsuya was looking for hidden magic in Miyuki that didn''t belong to her, and finally found it. His Elemental Sight aimed at the growing strength of the magic sequence of "Pledge."


    Tatsuya activated gatekeeper.


    This is the "Scattering spell" that targets the "Gate" (this is a kind of "exit" from the subconscious area from which magic sequences are released) of the magician. "Gram Dispersion" decomposes the psion information body, so that it can be called magic, which is a natural enemy of magic.


    Even if magic affects the mind, its true form isn''t an information body built of cells, but a psion information body. Therefore, it will not be able to avoid " Gram Dispersion."


    Having manifested to begin fulfilling Pledge, the sequence of the magic of the "Pledge" showed its true form and was destroyed by Tatsuya''s magic.


    Tatsuya got his freedom.

 Volume 23 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Sunday, morning.


    As promised Katsuto came by private car to pick up Mayumi from the Saegusa mansion.


    Katsuto had an impressive car. Size, power, reliability, everything was present.


    Mayumi stared dazedly at this car, which looked as if it had been in the armed conflicts zone of Central Asia.


    "Juumonji-kun. Did the Self-Defense Forces sell this to you?"


    This is a normal commercial vehicle.


    This SUV really wasn''t made to order, nor was it a converted car. It was a special limited edition model modification of an original model, but it was a purely commercial model car. Even if its design was copied from military vehicles.


    But Katsuto, subjected to unfair accusations, also had something to ask Mayumi about.


    "More importantly Saegusa, why haven''t I heard from you that Watanabe was going too."


    The look coming from Katsuto, who asked almost the exact same question as last month, was slightly more intense than usual.


    Mari, standing next to Mayumi, nodded with a face saying "say something else."


    Mayumi pulled a feigned smile, as if saying "what, for example!".


    "So what? Mari also worries about our kohai."


    "Hey! Don''t say it as if I signed on at will!" Complained Mari, who was taken by surprise at such a shift of responsibility. However, even these words of protest couldn''t hide the obvious lie.


    "You are yourself Mari, don''t be shy about it."


    "Well, you ..."


    Mari couldn''t find the words to answer the pretending friendly Mayumi.


    "Instead of arguing, let''s go! We will not waste time." Taking advantage of the pause, Mayumi offered to continue what they were here for.


    "That''s right ..."


    "Nothing is planned for today, but it certainly will be a waste of time if you quarrel here", thought Katsuto and returned to the driver''s seat.


    With a satisfied face, Mayumi climbed onto the rear passenger seat. Mari followed Mayumi with a resigned face.


    ? ? ?


    Mayumi who had set off to Izu in such a triumphant mood, quickly came down to earth and was on the way to becoming depressed.


    "I refuse." This was Tatsuya''s answer.


    These words were addressed to Katsuto sitting opposite Tatsuya in the villa.


    Next to Tatsuya was Miyuki. Her expressionless face turned aside to Mayumi who sat next to Katsuto. Under the pressure of Miyuki''s gaze, Mayumi was unable to maintain even the usual polite smile.


    "Why?"


    Terrible voice Katsuto Tatsuya, but Mayumi involuntarily almost jumped from the sofa.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki showed any reaction to such a powerful voice.


    "I must ask this. Why do you think that I should participate in "Project Dion" Juumonji-senpai?"


    Tatsuya refused Katsuto''s request to participate in the American "Project Dion."


    "Shiba, two years ago I told you that you must join the Ten Master Clans."


    "Yes, I remember."


    "The Ten Master Clans is part of the system of mutual aid for the magicians of this country created by Elder Kudo."


    "I think this isn''t part of the system, but its management link, but ... I understand it too."


    "I believe that those who have great power, those who have exceptional abilities, also bear the responsibility."


    Tatsuya silently waited for him to continue.


    "Most magicians don''t have much power. If you limit yourself to brute force, most magicians cannot compete with ordinary people who don''t know magic, but have studied martial arts."


    "So it seems because of different methods of evaluation. In addition, those magicians who don''t serve in the army or the police are considered ordinary civilians."


    "What a sophistry ..." Mari mumbled in an irritated voice, sitting on the side opposite to Mayumi of Katsuto.


    However, Tatsuya ignored this statement and Katsuto didn''t care either.


    "Nnon-magicians think that magicians are a different race, and this isn''t limited to our country alone. This can be seen by looking at what is happening around the world."


    "But not everyone thinks so. Let''s skip that part for now."


    Tatsuya''s gaze called out for him to continue.


    "I completely disagree with the idea that magicians are a different race from people. Don''t forget the fact that magicians are a minority. Magicians should be friends and help each other. In this sense, I believe that the Ten Master Clans system created by the elder is correct.


    "If this mutual assistance by magicians doesn''t lead to contempt and exclusion of people who cannot use magic, then I also think that it is correct."


    "... Do you mean that magicians look down on those incapable of magic, like some elite class looks at commoners?" Mari asked sitting next to Katsuto. The question clearly read the subtext "you think too much."


    "In the near future it could become true." This time Tatsuya didn''t ignore Mari.


    "Shiba. Entering the Ten Master Clans, you should also give a helping hand to those same magicians." Katsuto ignored both Mari''s question and Tatsuya''s answer.


    "Dear head of the Juumonji family. Sorry for being rude, but Tatsuya-sama is a direct descendant of the head of the Yotsuba family." Miyuki said. After talking with Tatsuya last night, Miyuki finally admitted that for the rest of the world "Tatsuya-sama" is her fianc��.


    "I know successor-donor of the Yotsuba family. But I think that the Ten Master Clans is a duty, not a pedigree."


    Katsuto returned his gaze to Tatsuya.


    "Magicians who have great power, should help the weak magicians. Public opinion of magicians has been declining every day pushing magicians into a corner. Everything comes to the fact that they will slander us and say that wars only occur because magicians exist."


    Katsuto interrupted his speech and looked at Tatsuya''s reaction. Seeing that Tatsuya didn''t change his expression at all, he continued.


    "I''m not going to blame you for that Tactical Class magic. That would be an obvious mistake."


    "Tactical Class Magic" was referring to the use of the "Active Air Mine" by a rebel girl in Central Asia. Although this incident led to the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition which caused a wide-spread public reaction among magic high schools students, but Tatsuya didn''t feel a drop of guilt from the very beginning, so now he didn''t brow. Katsuto continued to talk while feeling that he had miscalculated a little.


    "However if you take part in "Project Dion" then we can show everyone that magic isn''t just for war. After the New Soviet Union''s declaration of participation in the project, Japan can be considered as lagging behind in the peaceful use of magic. We can no longer turn a blind eye to the spread of slander against magicians in our country. Effective measures are needed."


    "I can understand your concerns Juumonji-sama, but why Tatsuya-sama? There are professors at the National Magic University who are world- renowned authorities."


    Katsuto hesitated to answer Miyuki''s question. He understood that this was a fair argument. You cannot force one high school student to solve national problems. And yet he tried to give an answer, feeling his debt as the head of the Juumonji family of the Ten Master Clans.


    "That''s because, Miyuki-san ..."


    But then Mayumi spoke, ahead of Katsuto.


    Katsuto should no longer carry this burden alone. I will take it upon myself to become Miyuki''s opponent. This was the course of her thoughts.


    "... Edward Clark said that Tatsuya-kun is Taurus Silver."


    "What!?" Mari showed a powerful reaction to Mayumi''s words.


    Miyuki only frowned slightly. Tatsuya''s face didn''t have any noticeable movement.


    "Even if it''s supposedly ..." Miyuki quietly retorted.... "Tatsuya-sama and is


    Taurus Silver, then what of it?"


    "Er ...?" Mayumi looked at Miyuki with an uncomprehending face after saying something completely unexpected.


    "Even if Tatsuya-sama is Taurus Silver, this does not change the fact that he''s a minor high school student."


    Silencing Mayumi with these words, she continued on:


    "Besides, the Yotsuba family isn''t going to admit that Tatsuya-sama is


    Taurus Silver."


    It was a hint that if they decided that Taurus Silver''s real identity is Tatsuya, then they should be prepared for a total confrontation with the Yotsuba family.


    Miyuki was prepared to simultaneously fight the Saegusa and Juumonji families. But Mayumi wasn''t ready to provoke a comprehensive conflict between the Saegusa and Yotsuba families. That was the difference between them at that moment.


    "Shiba." Katsuto''s voice interrupted the silence. "Do you still stubbornly refuse to take part in the project?"


    "I do. This project has ulterior motives."


    "And this is a good reason why the magicians of this country will be in a difficult situation?"


    "I don''t mind if you think that way."


    From the confrontations of Tatsuya and Katsuto sparks sprang.


    "I understand. ... If you don''t want it that way, then it''s inevitable."


    Katsuto stood up.


    "Shiba, let''s go outside."


    Tatsuya stood up, looking Katsuto in the eye.


    "Juumonji Katsuto, are you serious?"


    Whether from Mayumi, or from Mari, a cry was heard.


    The air around him began to get colder. The reason for this wasn''t Miyuki. It was the coldness of steel emitted by Tatsuya.


    "The situation cannot wait. Your refusal isn''t accepted."


    Whether from Miyuki, or Minami heard a restrained groan.


    Katsuto''s body exerted pressure, as if exceeding the gravity of the Earth several times.


    "Fine."


    Tatsuya completely discarded the politeness of kohai towards the sempai.


    "Pixie, my CAD."


    "Yes, Master."


    On Tatsuya''s order, Pixie went to the case with the CAD.


    "I''ll go on ahead."


    Katsuto turned his back on Tatsuya and left. He had absolutely no fear of being attacked from behind. Minami hastily ran to open the front door.


    "Saegusa-sempai, Watanabe-sempai."


    Tatsuya softened his voice a little. Thus, these two woke up from their stunned state.


    "You also need to prepare. Please, go on ahead."


    "Do you mind if we help Juumonji-kun ...?"


    "It''s too late to think about it, isn''t?"Tatsuya responded coldly to Mayumi''s question.


    "You''re very arrogant. Won''t you regret it?"


    "Regardless of what happens, I will not regret it."


    On Mari''s malicious remark, Tatsuya responded in the same tone as before.


    "... Mari, let''s go." Mayumi stood up and turned to Mari.


    "Alright .... Tatsuya-kun, don''t forget about those words." Mari said and followed along with Mayumi.


    The three led by Katsuto stood near the SUV and waited for Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya left the villa with Miyuki and Minami. He headed towards Katsuto, but didn''t stop as he passed by.


    "Follow me. We can damage the villa from here." Tatsuya said, passing Katsuto.


    When Miyuki and Minami passed by, Katsuto followed them with a small interval. Mayumi and Mari also excitedly went after Katsuto.


    ? ? ?


    In the shadows of the trees, someone was hiding and watching the developing events between Tatsuya and Katsuto. This man waited until Mari, who was last, went far enough, then brought his wrist with a wristwatch to his mouth.


    The rat said "Shiba Tatsuya left the villa. Currently heading to a private golf course."


    There was a built-in microphone in the strap of the wristwatches communication device.


    The Boar said "Understood. Stop observation and reunite with the main unit. From the built-in dummy glasses of the speaker of the communication device, the answer of his accomplice was heard.


    "Can''t I check the destination?"


    Monkey is observing the area of the?a closed golf course, and if they turn at a fork then Bird is waiting in the other direction.


    The rat said "Understood."


    The person using the code name Rat was a secret agent of the special affairs unit of the National Self-Defense Forces Intelligence Unit.


    The detachment planning to attack Tatsuya today consisted mainly of the counterintelligence unit to which Tooyama Tsukasa belonged. However to ensure they didn''t lose sight of Tatsuya in the mountains, observers from the special affairs unit were also involved.


    The other day, Rat made a mistake when the data from the photo of the girl who visited Tatsuya was damaged. On that issue, it was concluded that this was a camera hardware failure, and no one accused the Rat himself.


    But to the Rat living in the world of shadow operations for more than 10 years, it was very worrying.


    Although he was able to recover from the memory a portrait of the girl visiting Shiba Tatsuya, but it wasn''t suitable for performing facial recognition to reveal their disguise. In fact, they haven''t yet been able to establish the identity of this beautiful girl, from whom a strange sense of unfriendliness emanated.


    For the Rat, today''s mission was a struggle to regain his honor. He really wanted to continue monitoring until the destination was determined.


    However, an order was given, and he had no choice. As he was ordered, he left the place to join the main squad.


    Because his head was in the clouds, he didn''t notice that someone was watching him.


    ? ? ?


    On the Izu Peninsula there were many golf courses that were confiscated during the last World War for use as air defense positions. They would be returned to the original owners after the war ended. But among them there were also golf courses, the management companies of which refused to receive them back, comparing the costs of restoration and possible income.


    After the statutory compensation payment, such golf courses became state land, but they remained untouched after the anti-aircraft guns were removed from their positions.


    Tatsuya brought Katsuto to one of these closed golf courses.


    Here they won''t need to be distracted by concerns that the buildings will be damaged.


    Tatsuya stopped, turned around and said to Katsuto.


    "Is it alright that we''re in such an open place?"


    The point of Katsuto''s question was that he considered provocation as an invitation to become an enemy in an open area.


    "Juumonji-dono wants excuses?"


    Tatsuya''s response was a standard phrase, but it seems to have worked.


    "...Good. Shiba, I leave the first move for you."


    Simultaneously with those words, Katsuto''s barrier magic was deployed and the battle between them began. Katsuto''s words were also another provocation: "Try and break my defenses if you can."


    Unlike him Tatsuya didn''t show any desire to continue fighting with words alone. In this situation, it is better to express your thoughts with magic.


    In Tatsuya''s right hand appeared a CAD in the form of a pistol. A moment later, the customized Silver Horn "Trident" was already fired at Katsuto.


    Around Katsuto a lot of violent outbursts arose.


    It was a light invisible to the unaided eye. However everyone present was an excellent magician. There were no people who couldn''t see these bursts of psion light.


    There were 18 flashes from Tatsuya attacks, and none of these attacks reached Katsuto''s body.


    "Zone Interference", "Data Fortification" and "Psion wall"?


    "It''s commendable that you saw this, but I cannot be defeated with one glance."


    Tatsuya''s words were only for distraction, but this plan was easily revealed. Tatsuya again activated decomposition magic.


    Psion Wall as the name suggests is a magic that surrounds the user''s body with a wall of high density psions. Although this magic looks similar to the barrier version of contact gram demolition, but unlike Tomitsuki''s innate defense, this structure is created by artificial compression of psions. Therefore, it can be decomposed by Tatsuya''s magic.


    However, immediately after decomposing the Psion wall, a dome of powerful Zone Interference magic appears in the way. If you expand the Zone Interference Magic, then the shield comes up from the Data Fortification.


    Even if you break it, then a new Psion Wall is coming. Zone Interference magic. Further it was expected Data Fortification, but again there was Zone Interference magic. A Psion Wall. Data Fortification. Zone Interference. Data Fortification. A Psion Wall. A Psion Wall. Zone Interference. Data Fortification...


    Thus, three different anti-magic protections were created one after another.


    Since they weren''t created at the same time, you couldn''t erase them in one go.


    Due to the lack of a pattern it was impossible to prepare the necessary sequence of several decomposition magics in advance.


    If several barriers of the same kind are created simultaneously, then Tatsuya can process them as one magic sequence. In other words, he can decompose them at the same time. This isn''t limited to magic sequences and psion information bodies. If there are objects with a simple structure and the same properties, then it can recognize them as a single "set" and perform the decomposition of one "set" rather than each object separately.


    However, Katsuto''s barriers were created one by one, using the destruction of the already deployed barrier as a signal to create the next barrier. But Tatsuya cannot decompose what does not exist yet.


    When you find out what will be created, you can destroy the structure that creates this.


    But every time this structure, which serves as a "factory," is destroyed, it is reproduced again. If this happens at the same speed as Tatsuya, then his decomposition will not be able to overtake it.


    He already knew that his magic was very poorly compatible with the defensive version of Phalanx. Now Tatsuya realized this as a fact.


    The outbreaks of psion light accompanying the destruction of barriers ceased. In order to overcome the situation as quickly as possible, Tatsuya stopped his attacks for an instant.


    Immediately after this, a two-dimensional wall flew towards Tatsuya.


    Magic, which is designed to crush the target, continuously striking with impermeable barriers to the substance.


    The attacking version of Phalanx.


    And it has already been activated. It already existed. And if it exists, then there is no sequence of magic that Tatsuya cannot decompose.


    Tatsuya one "shot" erased all 24 layers that make up this magic barrier.


    "Hou ..."


    Katsuto exclaimed out loud, and he grinned. Although he realized that the Attack Phalanx was completely incompatible with Tatsuya''s magic, he showed no concern.


    Katsuto sat down for a bit. Through his Elemental Sight, Tatsuya saw that


    Katsuto''s Magic Calculation Area was lit by intense psion light.


    Overclocking of the Magic Calculation Area.


    Ichijou Gouki the head of the Ichijo family showed signs last month of overheating. Once upon a time, Yotsuba Genzo, the former head of the Yotsuba family also lost his life from overheating.


    "Attack ...!"


    Tatsuya got ready. Katsuto''s huge body flew.


    Unfolding the anti-object barrier in a spherical shape in addition to the anti- magic barrier, Katsuto turned into a cannonball and flew forward. Tatsuya extended his left hand forward.


    From this palm shot a stream of highly compressed psions.


    Gram Demolition.


    Having broken the anti-object barrier surrounding Katsuto, and passing through his Zone Interference, the stream of psions demolished the Acceleration magic.


    However.


    While Katsuto''s body was still in the air, the Acceleration magic and the anti-object barrier were restored. No, they were reactivated.


    Katsuto was approaching. On the verge of the collision, Tatsuya successfully destroyed the anti-object barrier. ... But he couldn''t neutralize the Acceleration magic. Katsuto''s shoulder struck Tatsuya''s shoulder.


    "Tatsuya-sama!" This involuntary cry came not from Miyuki, but from Minami.


    Tatsuya''s body was thrown back, and he fell in the overgrown weeds. Miyuki clenched her lips, but looked patiently at Tatsuya.


    While falling Tatsuya Flash Cast Move-type magic to gain some distance from Katsuto. Katsuto didn''t pursue.


    It wasn''t because he had already recognized his victory, but because his goal was to force him to surrender.


    "Did you even use magic?" Tatsuya muttered, rising.


    After he was thrown back, Tatsuya noticed that just before the blow, Katsuto used Fortification magic on his jacket shoulder.


    "There is no reason not to use it."


    Katsuto again released light from the emitted surplus psions.


    Overclocking the magic calculation area, leading to its overheating. Tatsuya knew that Katsuto was doing it consciously.


    The trump card of the Juumonji family "Overclocking". *


    [Here the author writes in English "overclock", and in previous mentions it is written in Japanese, but the literal translation there is "excessive activation."]


    This is a magical technique that allows you to temporarily surpass your own limits by increasing the activity of the magic calculation area and also temporarily increasing your magical power.


    This is a magical tactic that allows you to win at the cost of a lifetime as a magician.


    This was a curse that haunts the "Capital''s Final Defense" that isn''t allowed to lose.


    Juumonji Kazuki, the previous head of the Juumonji family, lost his magic ability due to the frequent use of overclocking. And it happened right in front of Katsuto. And yet he used this technique to defeat Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya decomposed the anti-object barrier flying towards him, and avoided the blow, taking a step to the side. But before Katsuto flew past, his anti-object barrier was redeployed and greatly expanded. Tatsuya was struck again.


    Katsuto approached Tatsuya lying on the ground. Katsuto''s right foot pressed down from above. Under his shoe, an anti-object barrier was deployed duplicating the shape of the sole.


    Tatsuya escaped this attack at the last moment. However, when he managed to climb to one knee, Tatsuya received a fist from Katsuto. More precisely, it was an attack by the attacking version of Phalanx from a very close distance.


    Tatsuya wanted to decompose it, but the fist approaching directly behind it was wrapped in an anti-object barrier and Zone Interference. The Zone Interference prevents the activation of magic for all but its user. Tatsuya''s hand which had blocked Katsuto''s fist bent in an unnatural direction.


    Tatsuya jumped back to avoid the full force of the punch. By the time his feet touched the ground, traces of a fracture were gone. However, immediately after landing his feet weren''t firmly on the ground enough to make the next jump.


    If he had a few fractions of a second more, he could have dodged this. However, Katsuto didn''t give him even that much time.


    Katsuto''s shoulder struck Tatsuya again. Tatsuya''s body was thrown back almost 10 meters.


    You don''t fly away, even when you''re hit by a car. The force of the impact was probably equivalent to the impact of a heavy truck.


    Tatsuya was lying on the ground with blood spattered around him. It was obvious to see that he had severe internal injuries.


    "Tatsuya-kun!" There was a cry from Mayumi, who should be considered an enemy.


    Miyuki clenched her fists and pressed them to her chest, but silently restrained herself while keeping her eyes on Tatsuya.


    Katsuto extended his right hand toward Tatsuya.


    "Hey, stop it!"


    Ignoring Mari''s cry, Katsuto released an attacking version of Phalanx in the direction of Tatsuya who was still lying face down. The two-dimensional barrier, capable of crushing an armored car, flew towards Tatsuya. However, just before touching him the 32-layer barrier disappeared.


    "What...?" Katsuto said in astonishment. He didn''t think that Tatsuya still had the strength to resist.


    Tatsuya''s hands moved. Pushing away with both hands, he lifted his upper body. And, finally, slowly got up.


    There were no traces of blood around his mouth and the blood spots had also disappeared within the overgrown weeds.


    "Shiba. This is your "Regrowth"? ..."


    Katsuto couldn''t hide his surprise. However, he quickly regained his composure and deployed the defensive version of Phalanx.


    Tatsuya didn''t say anything. His expression didn''t show any emotion. It was completely lacking in humanity.


    Tatsuya''s left hand stretched towards Katsuto. This hand held the CAD in the form of a pistol. But it was slightly different from the one that was in his lowered right hand.


    At the far end of the CAD on its "muzzle", something similar to a sharp spike was attached. A metal spike 15 cm in length.


    What is this premonition? Katsuto couldn''t decide whether to go on the attack. He tried to jump to the side, but Tatsuya pulled the trigger faster.


    No one, including Katsuto, could see what happened.


    But everyone realized that magic was used.


    "Ghuu ..."


    Katsuto fell to his knees.


    "Juumonji-kun !?"


    "Juumonji !?" Mayumi and Mari shouted.


    With his right hand, Katsuto squeezed what remained of his left arm. The arm was charred at the elbow, the part below the elbow was torn off and it was lying on the ground.


    "What did you ... do?"


    He didn''t have to answer. Katsuto knew this, but couldn''t help but ask.


    He couldn''t help but ask about what could penetrate his barrier.


    "Baryon Lance."


    However, contrary to Katsuto''s expectations, Tatsuya replied.


    "It''s anti-magic magic that decomposes the spearhead into electrons, protons and neutrons, after which the electrons are absorbed by protons and a neutron beam is released."


    "A neutron beam ...? This is a weapon with radioactive contamination, banned by the International Magic Association!" Katsuto overcome the pain and accused Tatsuya.


    "There is no radiation contamination. No radioactive substance are left. Leaving the fact that the attack was carried out, all the neutrons used for the attack returned to their original position."


    "Regrowth ...?"


    "That''s right."


    Tatsuya again aimed "Baryon Lance" at Katsuto. This time directly at his heart.


    "Juumonji-dono, give up."


    "......"


    "Your Phalanx cannot stop my Baryon Lance."


    Tatsuya explained how the Baryon Lance works to encourage Katsuto to surrender.


    "Juumonji-kun!"


    Mayumi activated her CAD. But the activation sequence was frozen during the output.


    "This is Miyuki-san !?"


    Mayumi looked angrily at Miyuki.


    "Counter-magic "Freeze Gram." Saegusa-sempai, you cannot use your CAD." Miyuki said calmly. Her peaceful face radiated a feeling of love and kindness.


    "In that case!"


    For a modern magician a CAD is an indispensable tool, but this does not mean that it is mandatory for the activation of magic. From the very beginning, modern magic evolved from the supernatural ability to distort reality only by the power of thought. Magicians with great magical power can use magic that they''re familiar with even without CAD. This requires only a "spell" of autosuggestion, which stimulates the Magic Calculation Area to create a magic sequence. It takes more time to activate the magic without a CAD.


    Set: decreasing entropy ? density control ? phase transition ? condensation


    ?transformation of the form of energy ? acceleration ? sublimation: input! Perform a modification of the phenomenon! Magic "Dry meteor"!


    If you are able to clearly define a concept with words, and introduce this concept into yourself, then you don''t need to say it out loud.


    But when you''re in front of the enemy, it''s too slow to do so. This is equivalent to being under attack all this time. Modern magic discarded casting tools and chose CADs to avoid this.


    However, Miyuki didn''t attack Mayumi while she was casting the spell. Because she didn''t need to. Dry meteor wasn''t activated.


    "Such a strong Zone Interference... "


    "It''s useless. I will not let you interfere with Tatsuya-sama." Miyuki announced


    Mari ran in silence. In her hand was a battle knife drawn from somewhere. She decided that since magic won''t work then she needs to neutralize Miyuki with physical weapons.


    The idea was correct. If Miyuki was alone. If Minami corresponded to her appearance as an innocent girl.


    Minami stood beside Mari in the way. A gun barrel was pointed at Mari.


    "Watanabe-sama. Please drop your weapon."


    Even in this situation, Minami was polite. Mari clenched her teeth.


    Pistols pose a threat to magicians, and even more so in the current situation when it''s impossible to use magic because of Miyuki''s Zone Interference. The way Minami held the gun in her hand obviously said that she was used to it, and there were no gaps in her defense.


    Mari didn''t say that it wasn''t fair or cowardly. She herself only had a knife, and this girl hid the gun. She understood her naivety. Mari''s own pride didn''t allow her to turn away from there.


    "Juumonji! No matter how impressive it was, in the end it''s a neutron ray! You can defend yourself with your neutron barrier!"


    Instead, she shouted a "don''t give up" speech at Katsuto.


    But Katsuto continued to remain motionless on his knees.


    "Unfortunately, the neutron barrier will not protect against Baryon Lance."


    "What!?" Mari was surprised.


    "He''s bluffing, Juumonji-kun! The neutron barrier is a suitable magic. You can completely stop the neutron beam" Mayumi cried.


    To this argument, Tatsuya returned a mysterious answer: "That''s why." No, it can be more precisely expressed by these words: "His answer was a mystery for Mayumi and Mari." Because Katsuto already understood the meaning of his words.


    The neutron beam has a very high penetrating power. Since the properties of the substance are reflected in the "information", information is also embedded in the neutrons Eidos that its penetration power is high.


    Magic is a technology that interferes with a phenomenon through information. It is difficult to block a neutron beam with magic, which is informationally designated as "having a high penetrating power". With it there is a definition of "difficult to block."


    At the dawn of its appearance, modern magic was primarily aimed at preventing disasters caused by nuclear fission reactions. Blocking neutron beams was also an inevitable theme in modern magic. A lot of research resources have been poured into the search for ways to block neutron beams using magic.


    The result of these studies was the Neutron barrier. This is a perfected magic whose only purpose is to block neutron beams.


    To block neutron beams, magicians don''t use any other magic except the Neutron barrier. This is the only magic that is suitable for blocking neutron beams. Since the magic has already been perfected, no further spells have been researched, so there is no other example of a spell capable of stopping a neutron beam at this time.


    The same can be said about the magicians of the Juumonji family.


    Among the wide range of magic barriers included in Phalanx, only the Neutron barrier can stop neutron beams. Since the only useful spell is known ahead of time, then it cannot escape the fate of being destroyed by Tatsuya, because there is no magic that he cannot "decompose."


    In addition to the process of converting the substance of the "Spear tip" into a neutron beam and the process of neutron return by "Regrowth", there is one additional process in Baryon Lance that is responsible for the "decomposition" of the neutron barrier.


    Even if you defend yourself with the help of Zone Interference, this won''t change anything. The neutron barrier is destroyed simultaneously with the neutralization of the Zone Interference and then the neutron beam reaches its target.


    Katsuto had already used the Neutron barrier. The protective version of Phalanx is a magical defense that "can withstand any type of attack." In addition to protecting against high-speed objects, spraying liquids, penetrating gases, sound waves, electromagnetic waves, gravitational waves, psion waves, and so on, it also includes a barrier against neutron rays.


    And Tatsuya''s Baryon Lance passed through this defense. Both Tatsuya and Katsuto knew that trying to repeat would lead to the same result.


    "... I admit defeat."


    "Juumonji-kun !?"


    "Juumonji!?"


    Under the screams of Mayumi and Mari, Katsuto got up and raised his right hand, showing that he was surrendering.


    ? ? ?


    Watching the battle through binoculars, the intelligence agent code-named "Monkey," was shocked by such an ending. The Intelligence Department expected Katsuto to win after 2 strikes. After that, they planned to kidnap the weakened Tatsuya.


    He hurriedly turned on the communication device. It was shut down because of fear of being detected by radio wave detectors. This, as well as the use of the old-fashioned purely optical binoculars these days, was a precaution against the accidental detection of observers.


    And even turning on the communication device, he didn''t do anything careless, like sending a voice. He only sent pre-determined signals.


    The answer came quickly. Permission to interfere.


    His soul dropped to his heels. He was a weak magician, and his morale was destroyed by the battle he had just seen. This isn''t a level which they can cope with.


    "Monkey" belonged to the special issues unit. They couldn''t rely on the


    Tooyama family magic like the counterintelligence unit, even though they belong to the same Intelligence Department. He didn''t think that the magic of the Tooyama family, not even one of the Ten Master Clans would help against the magician of the Yotsuba family.


    But an order is an order. The monkey rose to go to the main unit. He reassured himself that he wasn''t good enough to be ordered to shoot at this monster. He cautiously stepped back so that the figures of Tatsuya and the others disappeared behind the trees, and then turned around, without looking away from that place.


    At that moment a multicolored stream swept into his eyes. Light particles of all shades of color that a person can discern have filled his entire field of vision and moved chaotically. His mind went off in an attempt to escape from this insane glimmer.


    ? ? ?


    Tatsuya and Katsuto looked at each other. Katsuto''s left arm has already been restored to its original state by Tatsuya''s "Regrowth."


    "Shiba. What are you going to do with me?" Katsuto asked for the terms of his surrender.


    "You leave empty-handed and don''t return with such conversations anymore." This was Tatsuya''s only condition.


    "... Understood."


    Katsuto decided that it would be appropriate. More precisely, he understood that as the loser he couldn''t object.


    "Shiba. As I said earlier, the situation has reached a state where you cannot delay any longer."


    He couldn''t help but say this.


    "The Magic Association will announce that you are Taurus Silver, despite the fact that this will irritate the Yotsuba family. And when this happens, public opinion will force you to take part in the project."


    Tatsuya didn''t say anything. It was clear that Katsuto didn''t return to the previous conversation, but approaches him from the other side.


    "If you refuse to participate in the project after that, you can hardly continue to remain in the Japanese magical community, no, in this whole country. I''m sure that even Yotsuba-dono will not be able to protect you."


    "Even if this happens, I cannot participate in Project Dion." Tatsuya answered without hesitation.


    "Why !?" The cry of Mayumi was filled with a misunderstanding emanating from the depths of the soul.


    "Why are you so stubbornly refusing!? Going to America doesn''t mean that you will become a guinea pig there, or you will work for free! In a sense Tatsuya-kun you are the official international representative of Japan. Invited to the project. And "Project Dion" itself is trying to solve the difficulties facing the future of mankind! How can you talk about refusing, setting yourself apart from all of Japan!"


    "The main advantage of the peaceful use of magic is that magicians themselves should enjoy it." Tatsuya answered Mayumi in the same tone as he had answered Katsuto''s words before that. Mayumi became entangled in this game of words.


    "...What do you mean?" Mari asked when Mayumi couldn''t find the words.


    "Project Dion" has a hidden purpose behind it."


    "What?"


    "The official goal is the terraforming of Venus. A hidden goal is the expulsion from the Earth of those magicians who are considered a threat."


    "...In what sense? Tatsuya-kun, what are you saying ...?" Mayumi wondered.


    "The more I think about "Project Dion", the more I''m sure that this project is intended more to achieve the hidden goals."


    "Explain it to us."


    Tatsuya decided to respond to Katsuto''s request.


    "According to "Project Dion", in the orbit around Venus, in the asteroid belt, close to the surface of Jupiter, on Ganymede a satellite of Jupiter, many magicians would be placed directly at the stages of the project. Given the current space flight technology, those who will do this work, will not be able to return to Earth for a long time. Even if there is a certain work schedule, then most likely you will have to return to your place of work immediately after recovery.


    "It''s unlikely that it will be so bad ..."


    "Magicians who meet the requirements of the project are too few in comparison to the number of people required."


    Tatsuya rejected Mayumi''s objection.


    "Magicians who are abandoned for the implementation of the projects stages will be victims for the sake of the future of mankind. The scheme in which magicians are used as tools is no different from the current situation, when magicians are used as weapons."


    ? ? ?


    Receiving instructions from the special affairs unit agent who was watching the battle between Tatsuya and Katsuto, the Tatsuya abduction unit, prepared by the Intelligence Department, began to move.


    Among them was Tooyama Tsukasa. She was shocked by Katsuto''s defeat, but managed to not show it on her face.


    Tsukasa''s intuition whispered to her to abandon the operation and retreat. However, the current operation was the decision of the deputy director of the Intelligence Department. She didn''t have the authority to stop this operation.


    "Katsuto-san does not seem to have lost his fighting power ... the young lady from the Saegusa family will also give us strength in the event of an emergency."


    Deceiving herself with such consolations, she silently moved forward along with the rest of the capturing squad.


    The goal (Tatsuya) is on a closed golf course.


    Tsukasa and her associates approached not from the side of the road leading to the golf course, but from the mountains surrounding him. Finally, from the top of the mountain they could see the goal. This moment was the beginning of the battle. At that moment, when they stepped on the densely overgrown hillside of the trees, their caution increased extremely.


    Suddenly, a stream of chaotic color appeared in front of the Intelligence Department agents. The light particles at first glance seemed to shimmer in a random order, actually depicted a color pattern that caused people to fall asleep.


    Half of the attacking team fainted. The remaining half somehow managed to avoid this fate with the help of Tsukasa''s instantly deployed personal magic barriers that were capable of blocking light magic.


    The lieutenant appointed the commander of this attack called for the restoration of positions. However, out of more than thirty people in the platoon, fewer than twenty remained capable. Of the three officers, there was only one left on his feet.


    Due to the collapse of the command system, the detachment was disorganized.


    She took advantage of this moment for a surprise attack.


    From the slope the figure of a small-looking woman rushed at them. No, their small size was an optical illusion. It was a girl with a medium height for a woman.


    No one had time to blink an eye. She paid no attention to disturbing tree branches and overcame the distance between them approached the lead soldier, and waved her weapon with a sparkling silver gleam.


    This weapon was a sword. Her blade stopped, crashing into the individual shield placed by Tsukasa.


    However, the soldier, who didn''t have to get a chopping blow, still fell.


    "This is that previous hypnotic magic!"


    At the moment when the barrier switched to anti-object mode, light magic attacked a friendly soldier knocking them asleep. Watching him fall, Tsukasa couldn''t hide her confusion.


    But the commanding lieutenant didn''t understand this trick, and he didn''t hesitate with the decision.


    "Fire!"


    By order of the lieutenant, the assault rifles were aimed at the girl. However, before they had time to open fire, the girl was overshadowed by a guy with a large build.


    There were the sounds of gunfire and most of the shots hit the guy''s body, but he didn''t fall. There was no blood either. The bullets bounced off him.


    "High-powered rifle detachment!"


    The lieutenant''s voice was close to screaming, but his decision was right.


    Pushing aside the conventional assault rifles, 4 soldiers with high-powered rifles designed specifically to fight magicians readied their guns.


    The thunder roared, but wasn''t not shots of high-powered rifles, nor the sounds of real thunder. A deafening roar shook the air around him. Tsukasa''s individual shields protected against sound wave attacks and none of the soldiers received significant damage from this rumble.


    But this prevented the execution of the order.


    The rumble didn''t just happen once. As if someone was beating a drum, the sounds that shook the air were repeated again and again, as if the god of thunder descended from the ancient paintings.


    Even their bodies were shaking so the soldiers didn''t notice that it wasn''t just air that was shaking. Suddenly the ground under them cracked.


    The cracks ran in all directions. Trees began to fall, exposing their roots. The cracks were shallow. But that was enough to cause chaos in the soldiers ranks.


    "Retreat! Exit the forest!"


    After the lieutenant gave the order, the rumble suddenly stopped.


    Intelligence officers rarely participated in open area group battles. Usually their field of activity is the urban area. Even when it was planned that there would be a firefight, operations were usually designed with one or two agents, no more. So their running retreat could be called unorganized.


    Their legs tangled in the grass. It seemed like the grass itself wrapped around their feet.


    Many of them couldn''t stay on their feet and fell.


    Tsukasa couldn''t understand this confusing situation. Although she had information about the positions of the allies still on their feet, she lost the coordinates of the falling soldiers, because they disappeared from her field of vision.


    The individual shields provided by Tsukasa disappeared at the same time she lost sight of the soldiers.


    The rain of lightning struck them, despite the fact that they were in a dense forest. Lightning came not from the sky, but from the spaces between the trees.


    We can say that the soldiers who managed to run out of the forest found themselves in a slightly better situation than their colleagues, who had fallen under the lightning. They probably just regretted it.


    On top of them came shells with immobilizing nets, to be sure that none of the intelligence agents escaped.


    Tsukasa was left alone in the woods and bit her lip when she saw this scene. Her personal barriers didn''t miss bullets, bombs, or poisonous gases. However, they don''t give the protected partner superhuman physical abilities.


    When the entire shield is covered in a net, they cannot escape or resist. Tsukasa couldn''t even think that these nets, designed to suppress rebels, could be a natural enemy of her magic.


    So, there was only one left.


    A sword girl with a katana, Chiba Erika turned to Tsukasa.


    Tsukasa knew about her approach and about the fact that the way of retreat has already been blocked.


    "Chiba Erika-san?"


    "Yes that''s right." Erika answered shortly. It wasn''t expected by Tsukasa''s talkativeness.


    "I am from the National Self-Defense Forces, Sergeant Tooyama Tsukasa."


    "Yes? Clearly."


    Tsukasa tried to determine whether Erika''s disinterested behavior was a real or an acting game, but it didn''t work out.


    "Chiba Erika-san. We were actually on a mission."


    To begin with, Tsukasa decided to attack with words, ignoring the sword aimed at her.


    "Hmm, so what?"


    "Attacking, injuring, interfering in official state affairs, breaking the law on carrying weapons ... all these accusations can be applied to you after you''ve stopped us."


    Erika took a deep breath, keeping her eyes on Tsukasa.


    "You don''t study at all, do you?"


    It seems that Erika wasn''t even a little scared.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even if you are a soldier of Self-Defense Forces, you need permission and notice to carry weapons with you outside the base and practice grounds. You''ve a firearm with which there was no notice. Therefore, it is you who violated the law by carrying weapons, not us."


    "... You know quite a lot for a schoolgirl."


    "You used guns without permission during those so-called exercises, didn''t you? The police were extremely unhappy about this."


    "But you yourself are not a policeman?"


    "There are real policemen outside the forest. Although I can say that you already know this."


    Saying the last words in a slightly disgruntled voice, Erika lowered her hand with the sword. But from this, she didn''t have any weaknesses.


    Without any action, she was in the "Intangible Pose" *.


    [Another translation option: "Intangible state". Although it sounds pathetic, but it''s only a pose in kenjutsu, closed from attacks from all directions.]


    "The police can request cooperation from civilian magicians to confront the magician-criminals. This is a fairly well-known exception for us, magicians, isn''t it?"


    A smile appeared on Tsukasa''s face. This smile didn''t carry in itself anything that could be called emotion.


    "Therefore, please obediently let yourself be seized. Or do you want to have a little painful experience?"


    "At the moment Erika finished speaking, Tsukasa activated a magic barrier. After that she instantly activated move-type magic. The target of the magic was herself."


    Erika didn''t panick at all, took a step to the side, avoided Tsukasa flying over her and hit her body flying past her in the torso.


    With a sonorous metallic echo, the sword broke. The blade couldn''t stand the stress from striking Tsukasa''s barrier.


    After that, Tsukasa tried to escape to the side of the mountain. But before that her way was blocked by Leo.


    In the jump Tsukasa took the pose of a shoulder attack. Leo fortified the position of his body relative to the ground to meet this attack.


    Tsukasa hit Leo''s body.


    Leo didn''t move a millimeter, and Tsukasa jumped back. As a result, the effect of the move-type magic was cancelled.


    Erika ran smoothly at Tsukasa.


    At the same time, she had a stable posture, as if she was walking on a flat highway, and not making her way through the cracks and roots of trees.


    Tsukasa got the impression that she would not be able to evade the movement to the left, to the right, or backward.


    The only thing she could do was to protect herself with a barrier.


    To be able to move at any time and not to run into obstacles, Tsukasa built a flat barrier in front of her body.


    Erika swung her broken sword. The rest of the blade didn''t reach Tsukasa nor her magic barrier.


    "She didn''t calculate the length of the broken blade, it''s unexpected luck, and it''s a chance" Tsukasa thought.


    Erika remained in a pose with the sword lowered. More accurately, she froze in it. She saw Tsukasa intending to run sideways from her, she started moving, taking the first step with her right foot.


    The knee of this leg lost its strength and buckled. This didn''t just happen with the right foot, but the left leg also suddenly collapsed. Strength disappeared from the whole body.


    Tsukasa''s body collapsed to the ground.


    Erika came out of the fighting stance. Tsukasa looked up at her.


    At this point, Tsukasa finally noticed that Erika''s broken sword had instead of a material blade, a psion blade that looked like heat shimmer.


    The hazy shimmering blade has disappeared.


    "Ethereal Hidden Sword Technique - Kirikage" Erika muttered


    At that moment Tsukasa lost consciousness.


    ? ? ?


    "... The plan where magicians are used as tools is no different from the current situation, when magicians are used as weapons. I would never submit to something like that."


    Tatsuya''s announcement suppressed Katsuto, Mayumi and Mari. All present understood that Tatsuya is refusing "Project Dion" not because of simple stubbornness.


    "... But!"


    Tatsuya''s determination was clear. His convictions were understandable, but that''s why Mayumi couldn''t remain silent. With tears in her eyes, she couldn''t stop her cry.


    "Even if Tatsuya-kun''s reasoning is correct! Tatsuya-kun will lose his home anyway! Tatsuya-kun will suffer in isolation!"


    Tatsuya should not become a victim. It was the cry of Mayumi''s heart.


    Mayumi wanted to convey the idea that it would be better to pretend that he''s participating, even if it''s a lie to the people of America, Japan and the whole world. But the voice that came from the forest didn''t allow Mayumi to finish speaking.


    "Tatsuya-kun won''t be isolated."


    Tatsuya and the rest were now on the smooth field of the former first hole of the closed golf course. To the right was a mountain that preserved the original terrain.


    From the dense forest that covered the mountain slope, came four familiar people.


    Erika. Leo. Mikihiko. Honoka.


    Mizuki and Shizuku also clearly were somewhere nearby, although they didn''t show themselves.


    "Because he has us."


    Leo carried a woman on his shoulder. Seeing who it was, Katsuto frowned.


    "She''s familiar to Juumonji-senpai, isn''t she? Could you take care of her?"


    Leo fearlessly approached Katsuto and put Tsukasa on the ground next to him.


    "W-we will not allow Tatsuya-san''s isolation!"


    Honoka was tense and couldn''t hide her fear, but still collected all her will to say so.


    Mikihiko, the last to speak looked Katsuto directly in the eye and said.


    "We are Tatsuya''s friends. No, not just friends. I owe Tatsuya so much that I will never be able to repay him. Even if Tatsuya becomes a criminal, I will not turn against him for anything. I will not allow Tatsuya''s isolation."


    "Hey hey, Mikihiko. What obligations? We''re friends. No other reason''s needed."


    Leo wrapped his arm around Mikihiko''s neck in a friendly manner.


    "You''re right" Mikihiko said with a strained smile.


    Katsuto lifted Tsukasa from the ground and turned to Tatsuya.


    "Shiba. You''ve good friends. I''m a bit jealous."


    Katsuto turned around and went to the off-road vehicle left by the villa.


    "Juumonji-kun, wait!"


    Mayumi hurried after Katsuto.


    "Well well. Still lost."


    Mari shrugged and followed Mayumi.


    With a puzzled face, Tatsuya looked at his friends. All of them wore embarrassed smiles. Only Erika tried to turn away, but she couldn''t hide a smiling face.


    Tatsuya turned to Miyuki. Tears flowed from her eyes, and she tried to wipe them with her fingers.

 Volume 23 - CH 10

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Monday, morning.


    Tatsuya was left alone again in the Izu villa. Last night Miyuki returned to her new home in Chofu before it got too late.


    He ate Pixie''s cooked breakfast and watched the news channel on TV even if most of it he ignored. It felt as if Miyuki were still sitting at the table in front of him.


    This morning breakfast should have ended as usual. But this morning the TV gave disappointing news.


    "This is a special news item."


    Hearing the speaker''s alarmed voice Tatsuya raised his head.


    "Please watch this video message first."


    The focus of the on-screen picture shifted to the large monitor to the side of the announcer. The monitor turned on and displayed the upper body of a suspicious looking person. At first glance it was difficult to understand whether it was a man or a woman. Not only was their sex indeterminable, but also their age and race.


    This man was wearing a gray robe with a hood draped over, and his face was covered with a white plastic mask.


    The voice of a mysterious person from the monitor''s speakers was transmitted in the studio.


    "I am one of the Seven Sages. With your permission, I''ll be called Sage Number One. "


    The voice clearly went through electronic processing, and even using supercomputers the original voice cannot be restored.


    "I would like to tell the truth to the people of Japan."


    Despite his fluent Japanese, Tatsuya thought he wasn''t Japanese.


    Thinking about this and the name "Seven Sages," he remembered the face of one guy. A guy from the " Seven Sages" who sent a videotape at the end of the vampire incident. The name of the guy who was friends with Shizuku while studying abroad, it seemed to be Raymond Clark.


    "Clark ..."


    Tatsuya clung to this name, but first of all he decided to see what will happen next in the news.


    "I wish that the proposed "Project Dione" can be started as soon as possible. For this reason, I also hope for Taurus Silver''s participation from Japan. "


    Three people were connected to each other in Tatsuya''s head.


    Edward Clark.


    Raymond Clark.


    The identity of this mysterious person.


    I want the participation of Taurus Silver, that is, Mr. Shiba Tatsuya.


    The true identity of this mysterious person, "Sage Number One" is Raymond Clark.


    Raymond Clark is a relative of Edward Clark.


    "Taurus Silver is Mr. Shiba Tatsuya, a third-year student from the National Magic University Affiliated First High. People of Japan. I want you to persuade Mr. Shiba Tatsuya."


    The video message has ended.


    Raymond Clark''s participation was unexpected for Tatsuya. He didn''t take into account that Raymond would interfere.


    He was preparing countermeasures in case the Magic Association discovers the identity of Taurus Silver.


    He had measures in case of pressure from the government.


    He even considered measures if Edward Clark''s patience ran out.


    But all these measures will not work in the circumstances.


    Tatsuya realized that he''s been hunted into a corner.


    (To be continued in the "Escape" ark)

 Volume 23 - Epilogue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    After the afterword there will be a few more explanations and a storyline, don''t forget to read if you don''t read the afterwords:


    ?Explanation of the magic of Erika, Honoka and Mikihiko from Chapter 9-2


    ?An explanation of how these guys got there at all


    It was the 23rd volume in the series, "Isolation." Did you like it?


    "Isolation" was an episode I wanted to write as quickly as possible, even from the start of my work on this story.


    The name "Isolation" was given from the very beginning of the writing of this volume, but the basis leading to the culmination has not changed until the very debut of this volume.


    In short, the main idea was confrontation with "Katsuto, the strongest enemy at the moment." The new magic "Baryon Lance" was conceived for use here.


    This episode, among other things, also had to lead to some reflection. When I wrote (Continuation in ...), along with a feeling of complete exhaustion, I got the idea "I finally wrote it ...".


    Just because I have never written so well. All the prerequisites for the planned confrontation of those two turned out to be bricks ...


    As a result, there were very few corrections. For example, when I wrote an episode with Fumiya''s women''s dressing, I remarked: "Didn''t he show his face in the Nine Schools Competition ...?", So I had to rewrite it a little. ...


    Well, it really was fun.


    As you probably already knew, this arch "Isolation" is one of the culminations of the entire series "The Untrucky Apprentice in the School of Magic." But this isn''t the highest culmination.


    The current confrontation was, one might say, a conflict between the allies. But real enemies are others. Perhaps the readers already had an idea who could become an enemy, corresponding to the "final boss". ... Even if you think so, you are waiting for one more "this is the turn."


    Events in history will continue to heat up.


    While the main stream of the story is being written, there are also aspects in it that make it unintentional to describe the circumstances and disclose the details behind them. This may seem correct for short novels, but with my writing style, I cannot deny my feeling of lack of explanation. Therefore, I think that I will just add further what I had to miss in this volume. Although many probably don''t like superfluous text, I''ll still add a few pages after the afterword.


    This volume presented a fictional plan for the development of Venus, called the "Project Dion." Hiago Naoyuki-sama from JAXA, Sakurai Naoko-sama from the Japan Space Forum, as well as the author of scientific articles,


    Kashiwai Isana-sama provided me with a lot of valuable information on this issue. In addition, Kashiwai-sama introduced me to the science fiction writer Fuji Taiyo. I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude to you.


    I write this afterword right before the movie is released. I myself haven''t watched the preliminary show. Although I have only information from the production stage, but I''m sure it will be an interesting sight. It will be an exciting movie, worthy of large screens of cinemas. Everyone who came to the cinema, how do you like it? I believe that you were satisfied.


    The name of the next volume is "Escape" *. I think it will be "Escape (part 1)".


    [The author''s name is written in English. Given his love of ambiguous phrases, it is still unclear how to translate this, "escape,"


    "flight,"


    "salvation." Given the explicit hint of E.S.C.P.E.S, I think it''s better to leave it in Latin.]


    Ranobeh version of the movie, I''ll probably finish it sooner. I''m going to write a "full version", which also includes scenes cut from the theatrical version. However, we haven''t yet decided how we will publish this. I''ll let you know as soon as it''s decided.


    So, I sincerely hope to meet you again in the next volume, "Escape". And maybe the next will be "The Girl Calling the Stars (full version)."


    ? Shadow Cross Section


    Concerning Erika''s "Techniques of the Hidden Sword," Kirikage (literally the Shadow Section). You could see her for the first time in the theatrical version of "The Girl Calling the Stars". I imported a new magic into the novel, created specifically for the theatrical version of the film.


    It refers to non-systemic magic. Having an immaterial blade created from compressed psions, it can cut the psion information body inside the human body.


    The psion information body, which is the target of the attack, isn''t the Eidos of the human body, but something similar to a form-watching image formed in a natural way, repeating the contours of the body in the material world. There is no strong connection with the essence of Eidos, but advanced masters of martial arts control their body, moving first this "image-watching image."


    The cut of the shadow is, it might be said, a dirty trick that uses the surprise effect and cuts the "shadow" of the enemy, depriving him of control of the body.


    This technique Erika studied as a means of attacking the psion information body, since she had no means against the Parasites in the ark "Guest." It was a secret technique that only the head of Chiba''s family, Chiba Joyiro, could use. But my father didn''t teach her. She was able to comprehend it herself, having studied the secret texts.


    ? Magic, lulling a detachment of capture from the Intelligence Department


    The light that put the intelligence squad moving through the forest to attack Tatsuya was the magic of Honoka''s "Hypno-Eye."


    It was an improved version of The Evil Eye that Honoka already used to lull intelligence officers in volume 11, page 134. Instead of specializing in the magical "sleepy" effect, parameters such as power, range, and number of targets were raised.


    ?Cracked earth and lightning bolts attacking the capture unit from the Intelligence Department


    It was the same magic that Mikihiko used against Kichijouji on the Novelty Division''s Monolith Code. This is a combination of magic from "Earthquake,"


    "Split Earth,"


    "Wild Hair," and "Descendant of Thunder."


    ?The reason that Erika and the others were present where this "raid" was conducted


    Why Erika and others were able to defeat Tsukasa and the capture squad from the Intelligence Department?


    I missed the explanation for this, because I thought that it would have a bad effect on the tempo set at the end of the volume, but after Katsuto, Mayumi and Mari left, there was such a conversation in the villa''s living room.


    "By the way, Erika, those people who came with you are SMAT from the police?"


    M? Yes, that''s right.


    "It''s not an accident, is it?" How did you know that today the Self-Defense Forces will come here?


    "And we didn''t know that it would be Self-Defense Forces ... Miyuki''s behavior was a bit unnatural, and I realized that something will happen today."


    Uh, my behavior?


    "Miyuki, you said then that Juumonji-senpai will come today to keep us, isn''t it?"


    Y-yes.


    "I mean, did you''ve to say this?" You could just say, for example, "this isn''t the time." But if Juumonji-senpai comes to talk with Tatsuya-kun, then is it not necessary to keep it a secret?


    Ah ...


    Then I just obediently agreed. But I realized that something will happen there. I thought that unwanted guests could come in and collect people from the dojo.


    With such a prehistory, Erika came to Izu with a squad of police special forces, assembled from the students of the Chiba dojo.


    This concludes the additional materials. See you in the next volume "Escape."

 Volume 24 - CH 1

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    ��Taurus Silver is a grader from the first school at the National University of Magic, Mr. Shiba Tatsuya. People of Japan. I want you to convince Mr. Shibu Tacuju.


    The video appeal of the mysterious personality, calling himself as one of the ��Seven sages ��, caused a wide public outcry not only in Japan, but also in America.


    In the field of magic Science named Taurus Silver is given as much attention as the pioneer ��Cardinal code ��, Kichijoji Shinkuro. But unlike Kichijoji, who had no new achievements since the discovery of the cardinal Code of the system of weight, Taurus silver, Realizovavshego in practice the magic of flight, valued above.


    ��Cardinal George �� in the theoretical field and ��Taurus silver �� In the technical area were the common image of Japan in the American Society of Magic Science.


    And now, hidden all this time, the identity of silver Taurus was revealed. Moreover, it turned out that he was as school as Kichijoji Shinkuro. This news, becoming a sensation, attracted attention even usually not interested in the magic of people.


    Raymond tomorrow laughed when he saw the reaction of ordinary people on the Internet, which he expected was quite turbulent. He realized that he was doing dark things and therefore could not enjoy it together with friends from school. His work in the role of ��Seven sages �� was a secret that only he knew himself and his father, Edward Clark. He couldn��t boast of this in front of simple friends.


    The moment Raymond got up from the table and thought it was time for dinner, the home security system alerted the father��s return home. At the same time, Raymond came to mind the idea that it is unusual for a father to appear in the daytime.


    His father Edward appears at home 1-2 Times a week. When he needs his father, he usually goes to his office. �� And his mother divorced her father and left when Raymond was 10 years old.


    The day of the week in which he was to return home has not yet arrived. It is natural that Raymond realized that it was his ��prank�� that caused Edward��s unusual actions.


    Dad, welcome back.


    Of course he��ll be angry. In anticipation of this, Raymond came out of his room and greeted his father with a smile.


    Raymond, it was a stupid act!


    Sorry.


    Edward��s voice was more rigorous than Raymond expected. However, Raymond��s apology was only in words. Neither in thoughts nor in the expression of his face was nor hinted by fright.


    He understood that his father must be seriously angry.


    ��But the result was convenient. If the privacy of the minor violated the public servant, the media and human rights organizations would raise unnecessary fuss. I would have suffered greatly if I had taken this next step in the pursuit of Shiboj Tacuej.


    I��m glad I helped my dad.


    Raymond only made a submissive face for a few seconds. Edward��s reprimand and the ensuing his true intentions were within Raymond��s expectation.


    The USNA government, a democratic state, cannot openly violate the rights of magicians. Especially the rights of a minor. That is why Edward could not use the real name of Taurus Silver to control the public opinion of the Japanese. Despite this, he expected that for USNA the most advantageous will be the issuance of the name ��Shiba Tatsuya �� Under pressure of public opinion.


    But if this information is leaked from sources other than government officials, the USNA government will not be attacked by the media and human rights organizations. The disclosure of the identity of silver Taurus Raymond, who plays the role of one of the ��Seven Sages ��, meets these requirements.


    Raymond guessed it.


    ��Can I do anything else for dad?��


    Raymond��s question was not the desire to fulfill the sons of duty, but the desire to play further.


    Edward is a little squinted. Of course, he also realized what his son expected from his actions. He did not scold him because he came to the conclusion that ��The Seven Sages �� are quite useful.


    I plan to visit Japan in the near future.


    You, personally?


    Edward nodded to Raymond��s question.


    You want to go too?


    Can I? I��ll go!


    Raymond immediately accepted his father��s proposal.


    When Tatsuya watched the video address of the Seven Sages, it was 7 o��clock in the morning. It took three hours before he came out of deep reflection and started acting.


    10 o��clock in the morning. Tatsuya called the main house of Jocuby.


    Sorry about the wait. Terrible things have happened, haven��t they?


    Unlike the previous times, when he asked Maya to talk, this time she didn��t pretend she wasn��t there. However, on the face of ape, instead of Maya��s greeting, which appeared on the screen of the background, there was not a drop of concern.


    Yes. I believe that we will no longer be able to confront this passive action. ��Tatsuya answered directly to the tantalizing of his word Maya.


    �� I wonder if we can respond well?


    Maya slightly nahmurila eyebrows, showing that it would be unpleasant if the expectations were not met.


    I called to talk about it.


    Even when Maya showed that in a bad mood, the expression of Tatsuya face has not changed. Not showing even a polite smile, he finished the entry and moved to the main issue.


    Do you have any idea?


    Yes ����


    A light smile vanished from Maya��s face, and she pondered. Tatsuya silently waiting for the answer, watching her image on the screen.


    I��ll send a man to pick you up. It��s a little early, but let��s talk at lunch.


    The second hand of the clock managed to make half the turn before Maya gave this order.


    Realized.


    Tatsuya thought it would not be a problem if we discussed it on the phone. But he didn��t mind a personal meeting to talk about it. Tatsuya respectfully bowed the image of Maya on the screen.


    Tatsuya arrived at the main house of Jocuby in 11:30.


    Hanabisi Hyogo, who was sent to take Tacuju, immediately led him inside the main building.


    In the canteen, in which the name of the successor was announced on New Year��s Eve, everything was prepared for a joint dinner, but Maya was not yet. Now Tatsuya no longer feared the authority of Maya. But he was pleased with the fact that he did not make him wait for the man at the highest level of power in this family.


    Maya appeared five minutes after Tatsuya took his place.


    I��m sorry I made you wait.


    No, nothing like that.


    Tatsuya got up from the chair, meeting Wepuko in the dining room Maya.


    Clear.


    Having received permission from the nod of displeasure Maya, Tatsuya sat back on his chair.


    Their places were opposite each other. To make it easier to speak, the table was replaced by a smaller one compared to the New Year��s Eve.


    Behind Maya stood Hayama, and behind Tatsuya-Hyogo.


    On the signal hajamy the female maids entered the dining room and put the food.


    It was not a full dinner, but only a soup and a little garnish, apparently, not to disturb the conversation.


    Eat, don��t be shy.


    ��With your permission.��


    As directed by Maya, Tatsuya took chopsticks. Of course, all his attention was still directed to Maya.


    ��This time it was unexpected even for me.


    For me, too.


    So he wasn��t embarrassed when she suddenly spoke to him.


    Tatsuya-San knew about him, didn��t he?


    Raymond Clark? Yes, but as I previously reported, we never communicated directly.


    After the parasite incident was resolved, Tatsuya gave Maya the details of the case in a written report. The report also contained a complete rehash of the case where Raymond Clark offered his assistance in supplying information.


    I wonder if you could find out if there was a connection between Raymond Clark and Edward Clark.


    ��You can��t say exactly. Although he offered to help with information on a permanent basis, but since then I have not had a connection with him.


    In that video message, Raymond said to Tatsuo, ��I��ll try and continue to give you information that you can count as important.�� But he never fulfilled that promise.


    I mean, did you forget about him?


    ��In the sense that I didn��t remember it, that��s true. I only left the existence of the Hlidskjalva in the depths of memory, but I had to study the matter more seriously. I think Taurus Silver��s identity was already known to Raymond Clark at the time of the contact, but I��m sorry I couldn��t catch him by surprise to reveal details about the tool he was using.


    �� Well, this is the last thing, there��s nothing to be done.


    Maya��s response sounded after some obscure hitch. Tatsuya thought, ��Come on.��


    As you say.


    As a result, he just bowed, pretending to agree.


    There��s one more question, Tatsuya-san.


    But Maya, during this momentary confusion, seems to have realized something important. She suddenly decided to change the subject.


    What did you do with your seal? I see she��s released.


    -it was destroyed to increase the chances of confrontation with reveals-donors.


    Tatsuya did not panicked and was not afraid, and immediately gave a direct answer to the question of Maya. Besides, her question didn��t sound like a charge.


    Destroyed? Not released?


    Maya with doubt inquiringly bowed head. Her face showed that she doubted whether she had correctly heard.


    Yes. The vow itself was annulled. ��Tatsuya again answered Maya��s question without fear and hesitation.


    ��It was very reckless���� said Maya.


    -it was not the opponent, which can be defeated without recklessness.


    ��Couldn��t you win even in a sealed state?


    There were signs of accusations in Maya��s voice. But it was a concern about the recklessness of Tatsuya. For some reason, it was not a charge of unwittingly withdrawing a vow.


    ��But since you really won, it wasn��t a mistake.


    I��m sorry to bother you.


    Tatsuya could not understand the real intentions of Maya, so just briefly answered and bowed.


    -So�� It��s time to move on to the main issue.


    Was she satisfied with the answers, or was it just time? Maya urged Tacuju to explain the plan ��retaliation��.


    Tatsuya has not yet finished eating, but has temporarily put chopsticks.


    -I would like to get permission to hold a press conference in the main office of FLT.


    Are you saying you��re going to take it personally?


    Maya slightly rounded eyes.


    Yes.


    ��And what, I wonder, are you going to talk to the journalists?��


    ��Asked Maya, devouring Tacuju a curious look.


    ��I am going to announce the project of the plant for the processing of oceanic water using the ��star reactor ��.


    ��Star reactor �� You mean the thermonuclear reactor you developed a sequence of magic of constant gravitational control? What is this project?


    -extraction of both useful and harmful substances from the coastal zone of the Pacific Ocean using the energy produced by the Star Reactor (extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by Stellar-Generator). The first letters of the basic words were taken from this phrase, and the abbreviation ��project Escapes�� is made.


    Now Tatsuya first revealed to Maya his true goal.


    ���� It��s quite interesting. Tatsuya-San plans to achieve the creation of an independent State for magicians based on this ��project Escapes ��?


    -I did not plan to separate from the country. To cover all necessary necessities of life will be unrealistic forces of the magicians alone.


    You won��t even require autonomy status?


    ��I think that this will be of little use, even if the government is too stimulating.


    You don��t have a childish way of thinking.


    Maya hid her mouth by the hand and narrowed eyes. Although the expression of the face was clear that she was silently laughing, but Tatsuo was clear that it is not from a bad impression.


    ��It will suffice for me that the rights of magicians, guaranteed by public foundations, will indeed be protected.


    -To get the government to implement this. That��s the purpose of Tatsuya- Sana, isn��t it?


    Yes. Although I do not deny the possibility of obtaining real autonomy as a means to implement this.


    Unable to tolerate any more, Maya laughed out loud.


    ���� Right. But I am sure that the general public will be against such a regime of governance as autonomy.


    Maya laughed enough, and then looked Tatsuo straight in the eye.


    I understand the Tatsuya-Sana plan. I see that you have enough calculations to claim success.


    Tatsuya understood the meaning of Maya��s words when she only marked herself by saying, ��I see.��


    Does that mean that the opinions of one both-UE not enough to allow?


    Yes, I am. But not in the sense that we need approval from all the side branches.


    Tatsuya silently staring at Maya��s eyes, waiting for her to continue.


    -it concerns sponsors, especially close to our family Jocuba.


    -Is it about His Excellency Todo? Although I only know his name��-Ara, you��re right.


    Maya was a little surprised, but immediately nodded with a emotionally smile on her face.


    ��Then the conversation will be short.


    Maya wet her throat with green tea. When she returned the cup to the table, Hayama immediately replaced her new.


    ��The condition is that Tatsuya-San explain to His Excellency Todo what we have now said, and persuaded him to give permission to do so. I��ll arrange a meeting with His Excellency.


    Realized. I��m sorry to bother you.


    Without showing any apprehension, Tatsuya bowed in a sign of consent.


    ��But since we need to make some preparations in FLT, let��s define an action plan. How about Friday, in four days, at 10 o��clock in the morning?


    I don��t have any plans, so I don��t mind.


    After all these events, the schedule Tatsuya both as a schoolboy, and as a developer, and as a special officer, was empty. He therefore responded in an instant to his acceptance of the Maya proposal.


    -the press conference will be postponed if His Excellency will not be able to meet in the near future. And if you can��t get His Excellency��s consent, it will be canceled.


    ��It��s inevitable, I understand.


    Yes.


    Maya nodded with a smile, looking at the demonstrating submission of Tacuju.


    As soon as the meeting with Maya was over, Tatsuya went back to the villa in


    Izu. He was originally not planning to stay here, and no one was going to hold him.


    Since the new year the attitude of the servants to the Tatsuo has changed a lot. However, due to the fact that he was very seldom in the main house, respect was extremely scant.


    �� �� Most Tacuju-Sana does not seem to care at all.


    Sitting in his office, which was her ��personal space ��, Maya unwittingly said part of his thoughts aloud.


    A nearby Hayama had to hear her words.


    But he didn��t commenting muttering Maya, just put a cup of tea in front of her.


    ��Hayama-san���� Yes, Madam?


    Although by Maya��s voice it was possible to think that she was talking to herself, but Hayama answered calling his voice without panic and confusion.


    -What do you think about�� What did Tatsuya-san tell you?


    ��Speaking of the story of Tatsuya, do you mean the question of the vow? Or is it a press conference?


    -I speak about both questions�� Right, first I��d like to hear Hajamy-Sana��s opinion about the svoevolnom of the Vow.


    ��Yes, indeed�� In my humble opinion, this will not cause any particular problems.


    -the printing itself was removed, but there will be no problems?


    Maya asked Hajamu with unconcealed surprise in his voice.


    -With all due respect, but was not the role of the press was completed when Tatsuya-herself became the groom of the next chapter-sama?


    �� but his seal is not intended to provide obedience to the family Jocuba?


    I know. But madam. I dare say rudeness, but you seriously think that it is necessary to fear the release of the magic of the current Tatsuya-itself out of control?


    A complete vow withdrawal. This means that Tatsuya can now at any given time 24 hours a day show all 100% of their magical abilities. This means that it can freely use the explosion of matter.


    Initially Tacuju sealed because of fears of uncontrollable activation of the explosion of matter.


    Anger, sadness, hatred of only one boy could instantly turn into an attack of any point of the world by magic, the destructive power of which surpasses any strategic nuclear missiles. Even if the Earth itself is not destroyed, but all sentient beings on it will be easily destroyed. And people are no exception.


    To prevent such a situation, the Jocuba family sealed the force of Tatsuya.


    But the seal was not complete. The Jocuba family has not renounced the power with which only one person can confront the whole world. They valued this power.


    By conducting a pre-determined procedure, Tatsuya could temporarily gain the ability to use the explosion of matter at its own discretion.


    The seal of the vow was needed to prevent the impulsive use of Tacuej destructive magic, regardless of its intentions. It was installed in case he could not control his magic.


    But the vow connected magic abilities not only one Tatsuya. The Tatsuya binding spell was designed to use the magic power of the Miyuki. To keep the power of Tatsuya sealed, the vow consumed a large amount of force Miyuki.


    The vow is not needed until Tatsuya holds his magic under the control of his will.


    We can say that the vow was not ��not necessary ��, but simply a harmful thing, reduces the fighting power of the Jocuba family, suppressing the forces of two powerful magicians, Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Maya received from Hajamy a rather unexpected question, and could not immediately answer it.


    -The ability of Tatsuya-itself in the management of magic is such that it competes for 1-2 place in the entire jocube. We can say that it is the highest level in the whole world.


    �� �� Right. At least he��s taller than me.


    Hayama has neither confirmed nor refuted the Maya self-assessment.


    -While with Miyuki-itself will not happen any misfortune, the magic of Tatsuya-itself will not get out of control.


    ��And if something happens to Miyuki-san, the vow will not stop the riot of magic�� Is Hayama-san trying to say?


    You��re right. Therefore, I believe that the Jocuba family should protect Miyuki-by any means. I apologize for your cheeky words.


    I understand. It��s a fact.


    Maya reached for a cup of tea, but halfway removed her hand and sighed deeply.


    -To have too much force, indeed, troublesome. If we want to use it, after all, it will be an abuse for us. And if we want to isolate it, we won��t be able to ignore it anyway.


    -we cannot say that there is no real threat. To compromise, to betray oblivion or surrender? If we do not select the force that is the source of the threat, then surrender to the enemy is only a temporary solution.


    You��re right, Hayama-san. As long as the enemy is not devoid of strength, surrender is not a solution. But if this force is inseparable from the enemy��s essence, there is no other choice but to destroy it.


    ��But it��s only in case you can��t compromise, right?��


    -It is quite common opinion that the search for compromises is one of the options for postponing problems�� But in our case it will be quite difficult, isn��t it? Because the threat of this magic is exposed to all countries of this world.


    -Do you think that there will be people planning to kill Tacuju-herself?


    While Hayama asked, he replaced the contents of the tea cup.


    -I think that already there are some forces that have reached the phase of practical execution.


    Taking the cup in hand, Maya said it before touching her lips.


    It��s a pretty big deal.


    Maya lateral Vision caught the expression of Hajamy face. Contrary to Maya��s expectations, Hayama not smiled. Maya felt that somehow she should object.


    ��But Tacuju-Sana can��t be killed, is it?��


    I think so. Tatsuya is almost immortal. However, Miyuki is not.


    Maya put the tea cup on the table so abruptly that there was a loud ringing.


    ���� What happens if Miyuki-San falls under an assassination attempt aimed at Tacuju-Sana?


    ��I believe that the people of the Jocuba family should try to avoid this possibility by all means.


    After answering Hajamy, Maya plunged into silence.


    Miyuki is protected tacuej like no other. Now they are in different places, but this is not a hindrance to Tatsuya. Tatsuya protection is effective from any distance.


    Magical ability that can dissipate the very essence of magic, that is the sequence of magic.


    And another ability that can cancel fatal injuries until the person has died.


    Maya felt relieved when she reminded herself that Miyuki was safe because she was protected by Tatsuya.


    But it is obvious that Tatsuya not powerful.


    The victory in the battle with reveals Kacuto was not easy.


    Tatsuya was unable to neutralize the protective version of the Phalanx. It is able to dispel any sequence of magic, but it does not mean that it can neutralize any magic.


    To defeat Kacuto, Tatsuo had to use a physical attack in the form of a neutron beam.


    From a neutron beam it is impossible to protect, because simultaneously with irradiation the impossibility of use of a neutron barrier is provided. But you can evade it. In addition, ��Barionovoe spear �� is a magic that strongly loading the zone of calculation of magic Tatsuya, so if it dodged, it creates a serious gap in its defense.


    Tatsuya himself will never die, no matter how he is attacked. However, it is not safe to say that there will be no cases of getting such an attack, from which he will not be able to protect the Miyuki, because he will get fatal trauma. Perhaps a magician capable of making such an attack exists somewhere in this world.


    No, not ��possible.�� Tatsuya received heavy damage, losing one hand from the cannon of charged particles Angie Sirius. �� Although with modern regenerative medicine, it would eventually recover even without this superpower ��recovery ��.


    In addition, Tatsuya was unable to neutralize the ��fog-bomb �� imaging in the


    Strait of soya. And the reason was not that he remotely kneeling there from the base of Kasumigaura. Also, he would be defeated Kacuto if he hadn��t prepared Barionovoe spear in advance.


    ���� Hayama-San wants to say that the protection of Tatsuya-Sana leads to the protection of Miyuki-san, and in addition leads to the fact that the magic of Tatsuya-Sana will not get out of control?


    ��I think that even in a sealed state, Tatsuya will never be defeated. However, is the limitation of the force of Tatsuya-itself and thus its ability to protect Miyuki-itself does not contradict the original goal to prevent rampage explosion of matter?


    -True�� You may be right, Hayama-san.


    Maya relaxed her shoulders and leaned back in the chair.


    -If you consider the ability of the Tatsuya-Sana, which does not allow its magic out of control, the limitation of force can be said to give a reverse effect.


    Hayama respectfully bowed to Maya.


    Well. I give my permission to destroy the Vow.


    Do not ��Close your eyes �� and ��Allow ��.


    Hayama slightly raised his eyebrows with surprise.


    ��Mitsugu-san and current-san can raise some noise on this, but if it goes too far, I��ll talk to them myself to convince them.


    ��As you will. I will try not to bother Madame with this question as far as possible.


    Yes, thank you.


    Thus, Maya and Hayama finished with the theme willful removing the print tacuej.


    -By the way, what do you think about ��project escapes ��?


    It��s amazing.


    After hearing the hajamy voice filled with unexpected emotions, Maya turned to him in surprise. The person standing next to Maya Hajamy looked accordingly to his words.


    You really appreciate it, don��t you?


    ��The Dion project of Edward Clark was an ideal project that the responsible magician had difficulty resisting.


    ��Indeed, it is difficult to go against what is positioned as the dream of all mankind.


    If humankind adheres to the current growth rate, it will sooner or later faced with problems such as limited space on earth and lack of resources. A plan to address the issue was presented.


    It was stated that this requires the power of magic, and it is impossible to refuse cooperation. Even if it is necessary to sacrifice the lives of magicians, if they renounce it, they will be called traitors of humanity.


    Regardless of the success or failure of the project.


    ��However, the Tatsuya project itself demonstrates another solution. Let it be a fair help, directly opposed to the idea of Edward Clark.


    -As for the grandiosity, the plan of Tatsuya-Sana is a couple of steps inferior to the ��project Dion ��.


    Maya seemed to Hayama too overestimating the proposed Tacuej plan.


    So she ironically objected to the words of Hajamy.


    I mean, it��s more realistic.


    But Hayama did not praise the plan of Tatsuya in a burst of feelings.


    -it seems that capital owners prefer to invest in cases that show more realistic prospects.


    It seems that he first of all assessed the effectiveness of the plan as a means of retaliation.


    �� �� Theoretically, it is.


    With a slight sense of unwillingness to admit his defeat, Maya agreed with the opinion of Hajamy.


    ��As Madam said, the effect of a fairy tale, which is a pipe dream, is rather weak. But it benefits from the power of persuasion from the assistance provided by other countries.


    ��It would be good if His Excellency decided the same.


    Can Tatsuya persuade Todo Aobu? It all depends on whether Tatsuya can overcome this deadlock.


    By the way, Madam.


    This time already Hayama changed the subject, not answering the muttering Maya.


    What��s that?


    ��as I mentioned before, I do not think that a compromise is impossible.


    ��in the question of the magic of Tatsuya-Sana, threatening the whole world?


    Yes. Tatsuya-herself earlier said that he did not deny the possibility of getting magicians real self. If Tatsuya-itself will act not individually, but on an equal basis with representatives of the State, there will be no need for compromise.


    On the same day, when a mysterious man revealed the identity of Silver Taurus.


    From the very morning the media stormed the entrance to the first school. Classes started earlier than they appeared, so there were no pupils caught on the way to school, who would be surrounded and wavinged before them by microphones. But by the beginning of the second lesson both the main and service gates were completely crammed with the employees of various mass media.


    The reporters requested materials on Tatsuo, but the school rejected all requests. Given the importance of protecting the privacy of the minor, as he did not commit anything illegal, it is natural that he did not even sound that he does not attend school.


    Despite the refusal to issue information, the media did not give up. No, they seem to have been unimportant from the start, whether the school will allow it or not. Even when the morning half of the classes ended, and a lunch break came, a crowd of journalists still zapolonjala the whole neighborhood of the school.


    ��They��re still here���� They seem to have become even more.


    On the words of Izumi, watching the main gate of the school from the window of the school board, exhaustion Voice answered Kasumi, also observing the situation on the street.


    ��The back gate is full of reporters���� added Honoka a timid voice. She could see the situation outside, sitting in her place, because Prelomljala light rays, directing them to her in the field of view. In fact, it was a violation of school rules about unauthorized use of magic, but here and now no one was accused.


    It��s going to be a problem when everyone goes home from school. ��Frown,�� murmured Miyuki.


    Call the police?


    Miyuki slightly shook her head at the offer of Shizuku.


    ��Let the teachers think about it. We can not make such decisions ourselves.


    Clear.


    It was just a fleeting idea, and Shizuku didn��t cling to it.


    But the president. I think we will not be able to reach the house safely only by our efforts��-with a helpless expression of his face turned Shiina to Miyuki. If Saburo was here, he wouldn��t qualms say something like, ��I protect you,�� to cheer up Siinu, but it looks like he was having trouble communicating with the school board, so he stayed away from this room.


    When Shiina said, ��only by her own efforts,�� she naturally hinteded that they would not use magic. Theoretically, magic can be used for self-defense. But the definition of the legality of using magic for self-defense was greatly hampered. If press freedom is used as a shield, even though they are minors, the likelihood that the use of magic is legitimate will be rather low. In so- called ��experts �� There was still a deep rooted evil, which sees ��journalism �� as something sacred.


    Miyuki, apparently, also feared it.


    ��We need to think about some countermeasures. She answered with a serious expression of her face.


    Needless to say, the first school was not the only place where the media torn. Many reporters also crowds near the work place of Taurus Silver, the office of Four Leaves Technology. There were a lot of reporters, openly removing everything on camera, because there was no need to take care of the privacy of minors. If they were not involved in the media, they could be suspected of interfering in official business.


    However, after noon in this frantic activity to gather information came a break. But it happened not because common sense woke up in journalists and reporters.


    Two o��clock in the afternoon. The media received a response from FLT with the consent to provide information.


    ���� In four days we will hold a press conference of Taurus silver. It will be held on Friday at 10 o��clock in the morning in this building on the first floor, so today we ask you to leave. Those who do not leave this place will be refused to visit the press conference. In addition, if there are complaints about the collection of information not only from the staff of our firm, but also from students of the first school at the National University of Magic, the attendant will also be refused to visit.


    After a young office worker in charge of public relations, a loud voice announced the decision, among the press immediately found those who objected to it. In general, they only in varying degrees expressed frustration, but the meaning of shouting was roughly the same.


    ��This is a violation of press freedom!


    It was a boilerplate phrase. However, it was unexpected, but other journalists stopped the onslaught.


    They probably thought about what would happen if the press conference was canceled if they were going to have a riot.


    Most reporters realized that instead of trying to set up other companies, it would be better to secure their share at the same time.


    The journalists gathered in the main office of FLT, exchanging informal phrases with each other, eventually dispersed, without causing disturbances.


    Office of Development manager at FLT headquarters. This room was the personal office of Father Tatsuya and Miyuki, Sheba Tacuro. Nominally Tacuro was the largest shareholder and had a luxury office, which was even more than the director of the company.


    In this room Tacuro now received a representative of the true owners of FLT, sent from the main house of Jocuby.


    -Good work in counteracting the media.


    A young man who was about 25 years old, though thanked Tacuro polite tone, but looked like looking down on him.


    No, I just gave a couple of instructions on public relations.


    Tacuro could not fail to feel disgusted by the fact that he must obey some Iuntsu, who is 20 years younger than him. But he didn��t show it in any way. Regardless of who is the representative, Tacuro not have the courage to show the disobedience of the main family here.


    ��How humble. But it was pretty fine regulation of the issue. Please continue in the same vein and make the necessary preparations so that there are no extra problems on Friday.


    You can rely on me.


    Excellent. Good day, then.


    Tomorrow nodding, Hanabisi Hyogo wanted to leave the office.


    �� �� I��d like to ask you something.


    When he had already turned around to go to the exit, Tacuro hesitated to called it.


    What��s that? ��Asked Hyogo, turning on that voice with a slight smile on his face. Tacuro took eyes from the look of Hyogo. He did not ask Tacuro to hurry up and waited silently. When the second hand of the clock managed to make half the turn, Tacuro finally overcame his hesitation and spoke.


    What is the main family planning to do with this child?


    This kid? Maybe you��re talking about Tacuju.


    His lips Tacuro trembled, and he could not answer the question of Hyogo, as if his throat and tongue were unable to work adequately now.


    So I��m right? But since I��m a young and inexperienced beginner, I can��t figure out what thoughts our head has on this.


    In this polite tone, there was a contempt that ��you��re even lower than this rookie.�� Tacuro figured it out and started to get out of it.


    -In addition, Tatsuya-herself is the groom of the next chapter-herself. Tacuro- donors, with your role, it��s not something that should care about you.


    ��N-but I am his father!


    Tacuro raised his voice whether because he neglected the feelings of the parent to the child, or because he could not endure humiliation.


    I know that. What��s the matter?


    But whatever he answered, Hyogo did not give meaning to the words of Tacuro.


    -when it was decided that Miyuki-itself will be the next chapter, and Tatsuya- herself will become her fiance, the role of Tacuro-donors was fulfilled. Isn��t that good?


    -H-what��-Tacuro-donors didn��t like Tacuju-herself? But now you don��t have to behave like a parent or a child anymore?


    Tacuro could not object to Hyogo.


    ��Then, I will give one advice. Miyuki is your daughter, but Tatsuya is not your son. The real mother Tatsuya-herself-is our head-itself. And the real Father Tatsuya��it��s not you, Tacuro-donors.


    This was the story that Maya invented to marry Tacuju and Miyuki. But now everything went to the fact that this invention will become the truth.


    ��If Tacuro-donors showed his love in the role of the parent of Tatsuya-Sana, the main family would respect these bonds. But you rejected Tacuju. The current relationship should be what Tacuro-donors wanted.


    Tacuro had no arguments. He could not object to what Hyogo said.


    The number of people surrounding the first media school was significantly reduced by the end of the afternoon half of the lessons. But about half of them still remained at that time.


    This does not mean that they have abandoned the collection of information. This was due to the fact that the employee of FLT voiced the threat ��Those who cause problems in the first school will not be admitted before the press conference.��


    In other words, almost half of journalists and reporters did not succumb to these threats. Perhaps most of them just didn��t get the instructions associated with it.


    Despite the fact that their number was halved, it was still enough to scare the disciples.


    This time there were no magicians among the crowding of the first school of journalists. For students of the first school, capable to use magic, it was strange to fear ��ordinary people ��, unable to use magic. Among the ��ordinary people �� most thought so.


    Indeed, if the disciples of the first school use all their power, if ��commit an act of violence ��, they can easily throw away all these journalists. But as a result they will be declared criminals and expelled from society. But even if it is so successful that they are not blamed now, it is easy to imagine a future in which they are afraid, hated and suspended from them.


    The first school students understood that they had no other choice but to live in human society. It was a fear of �� pen violence �� that could take away their future, where they live peacefully as members of society.


    We can��t just break through with force, right?


    ��Kasumi-chan, don��t say such dangerous phrases.


    That��s why I said I can��t.


    Answering Izumi, Kasumi again looked at the open space in front of the school gates. They stood at the beginning of a straight road leading from the school yard to the school gate. They hid from the journalists behind a tree and looked at the situation outside.


    Is�� Ah, Miyuki-sempai.


    Noticing published from the school building Miyuki, Izumi interrupted the conversation with Kasumi. Kasumi continued to watch the media, and Shiina, hidden behind these two, and timidly out to look at the situation outside, after the words of Izumi looked towards the school building.


    Miyuki-Sempai, how are you doing? Izumi asked when Miyuki, who was accompanied by mines, approached the distance enough for the dialogue.


    -Unfortunately, the director wants to avoid police intervention.


    In the voice of Miyuki, responding Izumi, it was not a pity, but a confession that everything turned out, as everyone thought. The point was that the school did not plan to deal with the media.


    ��Then do we have to be obedient to the hands of the reporters��? ��Shiina, who had such a face as if she was now crying, was anxiously asked Miyuki.


    -I think that people from the media will not do anything wrong��


    The voice of Miyuki lacked confidence. Honest reporters will not use force. But among these reporters could well be present fanatical supporters of the antimagic movement.


    Miyuki.


    Honoka, going to them through the school yard, called Miyuki. Followed by Shizuku and Mikihiko.


    Honoka, how��s the back gate?


    Bad. The crowd is such that it will not slip.


    ��There are even people among them who feel a clear evil. In my opinion, it would be better to refuse the use of the rear gate. -Added Mikihiko after the answer Honoka. Shizuku nodded in support of the words of Mikihiko.


    President.


    The Chairman of the club management group Igarashi, as well as Tomicuka, Takuma and Saburo, who was not supposed to have a connection with the club management group, were approached by the opposite of the Honoka.


    -Chairman of the Igarashi.


    Miyuki turned around, hearing the voice of Igarashi. Despite the fact that they have already been familiar enough, Igarashi froze.


    Tomicuka, who was more resistant to the beauty of Miyuki than Igarashi, spoke instead of him. But most of all here worried not Tomicuka and not Takuma, and Saburo. He did not even look towards Miyuki, but immediately rushed to Siine, asking, ��Are you OK? ��.


    -We have notified all clubs about termination of activity. Everyone should now be ready to go home at any time.


    Thank you for your work. ��Miyuki responded with gratitude to the Tomicuki report.


    ��But what do we do, president?�� Even if we go home with the whole crowd, there will still be caught students�� Maybe we should mobilize the guys from the sports clubs to build the walls.


    ��You can��t make living shields out of fellow disciples. This is gender discrimination, Shippo-kun. -Miyuki politely rejected the kind guys idea takumy.


    Shizuku considered the offer takumy ��A good idea ��, so showed a dissatisfied person after the words Miyuki. Among those who did not support the idea of takumy, there were no other ideas, and all sent their views on Miyuki in the hope of receiving further guidance.


    Miyuki deeply sighed, seeing that she was directed also by the views of her classmates and homework, standing in the school yard, and hiding the alley trees so that they could not be seen from the school gates.


    But instead of complaining about them, she resigned herself to the idea of ��nothing can be done.��


    �� �� I��ll talk to them.


    ��You, Miyuki-Sempai!�� Izumi shouted with surprise.


    Yes. I��ll ask the media people to go home.


    It��s dangerous!


    I��m against it, too.


    After Izumi, Shizuku also tried to stop Miyuki. Since Shizuku was not as perevozbuzhdjonnoj as Izumi, she was more convincing for Miyuki.


    I don��t want to do it myself, but can I just stand here and do nothing? I��m the president of the school board.


    ��But Miyuki and Tatsuya-Sana have a special relationship.


    Right. That��s why I should.


    Versa.


    Versa?


    ��They have certainly studied the available data and know that Miyuki is a former sister and now a bride of Tatsuya-Sana. It would not be difficult for the media to find out.


    Shizuku said an unusually long speech for her intalkativeness. She probably felt the impending danger that Miyuki would come out to the reporters.


    Do you realize that��s not normal? If it aggravates the situation, it will not only be your problem, Miyuki.


    ���� Are you saying this could lead to a worsening of the reputation of all magicians in general?


    -I do not want to admit, but the probability of this is not equal to zero.


    The mood of Miyuki worsened. In a sense, she was guilty of her tacuej engagement.


    Although Shizuku noticed this, she was not going to retreat. But Honoka and Mikihiko, standing nearby, were very nervous.


    ��The sense of responsibility Miyuki can be understood. But this time it is better to stop.


    Kitayama Ushio, father of Shizuku, is the owner of a large group of companies. When it came to Ushio, even the media hampered, and calls for open attacks became rare. But he was always cautious in counteracting the media.


    Perhaps it was her father��s image because she could not consider it. It seems that Shizuku assessed the power of the media so much to be afraid of them more than anyone present here.


    ��Even if you say so��


    Now it is a situation that one cannot do nothing. Of course, Miyuki was going to continue what she took. But she suddenly sent her gaze behind the backs of the reporters, and froze in that position.


    �� �� Miyuki-Sempai?


    Ignoring the voice of Izumi, Miyuki continued to look in that direction, Okrugliv eyes. The voice of Izumi simply did not reach her consciousness.


    Feeling amiss, everyone looked where Miyuki looked. Carefully closer, the rest also realized that the car is approaching.


    ��Is it really��? ��Muttered Honoka. She��s not the only one who knew who was approaching this car.


    Suddenly Miyuki tried to run to the school gate. But mine stopped her, grabbing behind her arm.


    Miyuki surprised. She returned to her self-control, and she realized that she had forgotten. Miyuki smiled at mine, and she let go of her hand and bowed.


    Miyuki went calm and mine followed her.


    Honoka and Shizuku, Kasumi and Izumi, Shiina and Saburo, each pair exchanged views, and they all went after Miyuki and Minami.


    The last went left without attention Mikihiko. Tomicuka and Takuma stayed in the school yard without going out to the alley.


    The journalists, reporters and operators gathered at the school gates noticed the approach of the electric vehicle and freed the road. Recently, the police likes to arrest for obstructing road traffic. Although this is a minor violation, it is a clear illegal act, so it will be difficult for the media to file a complaint.


    If you are lucky, they can get inside when the electric car will enter. They had even such assumptions.


    The electric car stopped in front of the school gates.


    With a little delay after that, the other side of the gate came Miyuki and the rest. Few of the reporters and journalists noticed them. The man who came out of the electric vehicle caused a lot of noise among the mass media representatives.


    �� �� Why��?


    Swallowing the phrase ��They-sama ��, Miyuki said only that. Those who came out of the driver��s seat electric vehicle was Tatsuya.


    ��You are Shiba Tatsuya-san, aren��t you?��


    For media representatives, the appearance of Tatsuya now was quite unexpected. Tatsuya was dressed in the form of the first school and did not use any means of disguise or concealment of the face. If it was a reporter who had already studied data on Tatsuo, he would have unerringly recognized him by appearance. But by the tone of the reporter, who first spoke to Tacuej, it was evident that he doubted.


    Yes, it is.


    Tatsuya answered in a calm voice. He had a natural tone of voice, and he had no impression that he was pretending not understanding what was going on.


    �� �� Is it true that you are Taurus silver?


    The reporter for a moment was discouraged this imperturbability, which showed that most likely, the interview will not work, but he quickly pulled himself together and demonstrated his excellent ability to be arrogant.


    I thought we had already talked to the press?


    The Tatsuya response was neither ��Yes �� nor ��no ��.


    -On Friday in the main office of FLT will be held a press conference of Taurus silver. If in doubt, ask yourself.


    The voice of Tatsuya was loud enough to be heard not only by reporters, surrounded it with microphones, but also by everyone else. Including even the farthest ranges.


    Including even those who stood on the other side of the closed school gates.


    A press conference? They decided to do it��


    The voice of Probormotavshego this Mikihiko was half voshishhjonnyj and half shocked.


    Miyuki stood motionless with wide open eyes, and covered his mouth with his hand.


    Tatsuya looked at Miyuki. Even if he hadn��t heard the voice of Mikihiko, he already knew that Miyuki and the rest were behind the gate.


    ��Please clear the way.��


    Tatsuya appealed to a group of journalists huddled the gates of the school. He did not shout and did not even speak with an elevated voice. This voice has absolutely no pressure.


    But despite this, surrounded his journalists and reporters retreated back, poshatnuvshising and unsolidly standing on their feet.


    But some of them still remained before the Tacuej, blushing with shame for their weakness.


    So you��re Taurus silver!


    Who are you, excuse me?


    Tatsuya responded with an indifferent voice to this allegation.


    That?


    It seems that his question was for the Bonin journalist something unexpected. However, he looked foolish only a few seconds later, then came to himself, and proudly announced the name of one major newspaper on which he works.


    Clear. But if you��re not a single journalist, you should have heard from your company.


    What to hear!?


    The journalist was about 30 years old. Of course, he did not like that the young guy who is younger than him for more than 10 years, behaving so unsuitable. He asked Tacuju in an aggressive manner.


    In the eyes of Tatsuya, looking at this journalist, there was no irritation, no anger, no contempt, no pity. In other words, it was a sight equivalent a look at the lying on the side of the stone.


    Seeing this view, the journalist did not fall into the frenzy, but trembled. The journalist looked at Tacuju as a creepy creature belonging to another species. If someone had met a harmless man, but then found out that the man was actually different from him, he would have had a similar view, as the journalist now has.


    -those organizations that receive complaints about interrogations from first- school students will be denied admission to the Silver Taurus press conference. The FLT should have been alerted.


    The wave of confusion spread to the press officers gathered here. Apparently, half of those present didn��t even hear about what Tatsuya said.


    It��s only four days. I think waiting so long will not be considered a violation of the freedom of the press.


    The words of Tatsuya not convinced the journalists. But stubborn objections did not follow.


    Because before they started swearing, they heard a loud clap.


    This clap was the sound of the shot. The screeching scream of one of the female reporters was followed.


    Reporter, interrogated tacuju, fell, landing on his ass. Tatsuya noticed that he was going to shoot, and pushed the reporter off the trajectory of the bullet.


    Tatsuya stood back to the journalist. As if in slow motion, he instantly turned around and caught a bullet with his hand.


    After that he pried the left hand fist. A pistol bullet fell out of him.


    Reporters standing next to Tacuej, froze, looking at this scene. Some of the reporters noticed that Tatsuya wears black gloves, but it still didn��t explain anything. Even if you wear high-performance bulletproof gloves, they won��t catch a bullet.


    A crowd of journalists, reporters and operators threw skelter. People with panic cries tried to escape from Zatesavshegosja in the crowd of the killer with a pistol, resulting in a crush and crush. Some stumbled and fell, but the rest, whether their comrades or rivals, fleeing, just trampled and kicked fallen.


    The killer didn��t even look at the runaway reporters. Bloodshot eyes looked only at Tacuju.


    Clutching a pistol in his hand, he kept him tacuju.


    There were several sounds of shots in a row. Tatsuya caught all the flying bullets.


    Needless to say, it was not a simple trick.


    Releasing the magic of decomposition in all directions, Tatsuya not rasshhepljal the bullets themselves, and dispelling their momentum (vector) movement forward.


    By the way, if you try to deposition too much, then at the point of exposure there is an antiacting force. This will not reduce the damage to the hand pole the bullet. Would not lessen if it was a physical impact.


    But for the beginning it is necessary to mention, that decomposition of impulse of a flying bullet without application of external influence is not a physical ��phenomenon ��. ��Information �� that the ��bullet pulse dissipates �� existed not only at the point of impact, but also in the entire surrounding space. As a result, the bullets flew to the palm of the Tatsuya already practically stopped.


    But the essence of this could only feel the wizards. HID among journalists, a terrorist from the anti-magic movement panicked, seeing with his own eyes such a physically impossible phenomenon for man, as ��Catching bullets ��.


    Even after the shutter stopped moving back (that is, the cartridges ended), he still kept the tacuju in sight and continued to pull the trigger convulsively.


    Tatsuya did not try to grasp the terrorist, though he clearly lost his mind and had plenty of open places to attack. So he wanted to show journalists and reporters that it was attacking him, not the other way around.


    Tatsuya Eyes looked at the clownery with a senseless pull of the trigger, but his consciousness was occupied with vigilance against possible accomplices. But at this point there were no signs of the appearance of other attackers.


    Looks like it was a single criminal. Coming to this conclusion, Tatsuya went to this terrorist.


    That man had a bizarre cry. It is not known whether it was possible to call it a cry, because those people who did not see this man, would confuse it with howling stray dog. or c ��Howling the injured person �� *.


    [Loser, Loser, loser, loser-such values have a used word. But literally it translates ��Losing dog ��. In English, there is also an analogue with a similar value: ��Underdog ��.]


    Tatsuya made the second step, walking the usual walking gait. The man threw in a Tacuju gun, which ended the cartridges. Tatsuya not even shirked, but the gun flew past him.


    Shouting already something more similar to the human language, the terrorist put his right hand in his pocket and took out a short knife.


    It was the so-called Bonder Knife, at which at Grip hand the blade protrudes forward a fist. Wearing this was completely illegal, but after using the gun it was silly to think about it.


    Although he had a short blade, his length was enough to kill a man. Nevertheless, Tatsuya has made the third step, completely ignoring this blade. Taking another step, he would have already been at arm��s length between them.


    But this last step was made by this man, a terrorist. He poised a tychkovym stab at Tatsuya��s belly.


    Although it was a surprise for him that he was not in the face, he dodged the blow, leaving the body to the right. At the same time he grabbed the left hand of the man behind the wrist of his right hand and pulled it, returning the body back.


    The man lost his balance and fell.


    At this point, finally, a guard working in the first school appeared. He slightly opened the gate and climbed into the resulting gap. Naturally, there were no crazy journalists, who decided to take advantage of such a chance to get to the territory of the school.


    The guard rushed into place. Prior to the arrival of the guard Tatsuya stood, stepping on the compressive bonder knife the right hand of the man.


    Among the USPOKOIVSHIHSJA media staff, there was a noise of voices trying to understand what had happened.


    Is it magic now?


    ��There is no reaction.


    Talk about this wording was heard from different directions. Everyone was surprised by the fact that Tatsuya caught a criminal without magic. In fact, he used magic when catching bullets, but the sensors available to those people were unable to detect the magic of Tatsuya.


    The magician was catching bullets, not using magic, and defused a man with a knife without getting any wounds. Reporters, operators and journalists were all frozen and stood, not knowing how to understand it.


    Tatsuya took advantage of this hitch, penetrated the school gates and brought Miyuki and Minami. He sated them to the rear seats, sat down on the driver��s seat, and drove the car. The reporters reflexively disembarked from the road, letting them pass.


    �� �� They, when did you get the right?


    Miyuki a lot of things to ask, but the first thing she asked was a relatively unimportant question.


    There are also other conditions for obtaining driving rights in addition to reaching the age of 18. But unlike in past times, there is now an opportunity to circumvent these limitations. If there is a need to perform work duties, and there is a guarantee from the employer, then, as in the case of the rights to the motorcycle, the right to control the car can be obtained after the completion of compulsory education. For example, Kacuto got the right to manage a conventional car immediately after admission to the first school, under the pretext of the need to work in a construction company managed by the family reveals. These rights are only necessary for management to be a passenger, they are not needed. However, the certification exam is much more difficult than usual.


    Tatsuya did not use this exception. His work as Taurus Silver is a secret (now can already say ��was secret ��), so he could not fulfill the condition ��Employer��s guarantees ��.


    Right after he moved to Izu. After all, the machine is much more convenient in most cases.


    ��I didn��t even know�� You could have told me. They is so secretive.


    Ha-ha, I��m sorry.


    Tatsuya turned to so cute obizhajushhejsja Miyuki, and apologized. Of course, he could have afforded it because the car was driving autopilot. After such a minded response, Miyuki finally felt relieved.


    ���� But why did you come to pick me up? Why risk and appear before the media?


    ��Because I thought that Miyuki, as President of the school council, would not be able to resist any action. I couldn��t afford to burden you with such tedious things.


    -they-itself��


    Miyuki, as usual, made an enthusiastic face, and from the face of mines unnaturally completely disappeared expression.


    So, what was your real goal?


    When Miyuki asked about the real intentions of Tatsuya, her voice was still slightly intoxicated delight. Mine wide open eyes and blinked as frightened by the loud sound of a dove. It was because she did not expect that Miyuki would doubt the words of Tatsuya.


    Hurt. I didn��t lie.


    Unlike the contents of the phrase, the voice of Tatsuya was cheerful.


    But it��s not just that, is it?


    Miyuki also spoke with a smile, but she did not feel deceived at all.


    -I had a goal to warn the media. To tell them, that if they will continue to be unceremoniously here something sniff, then in the future will not be able to receive important information. Another goal was also to show that I am not afraid of the media. But the main thing was getting rid of the troubles in which the first school came, and thus to reduce the load on the Miyuki.


    �� �� I got it. Now I understand.


    Implying in the answer that she ��did not understand anything ��, Miyuki just gave up.


    As expected Tatsuya, surrounded first school reporters disappeared. It can��t be said that it was ��fast ��, but 30 minutes after the electric car Tatsuya left, all reporters and journalists have already dispersed.


    There were no reporters who pretended to be gone, but hid themselves and caught the passing pupils of the first school to pry the information. Pupils of the first school (and working staff) were able to return home safely from school.


    After all, the threat of losing the invitation to the Silver Taurus press conference proved to be effective.


    Dovezja Miyuki to her new home in Tjofu, and having received this information from an observer for the first school, Tatsuya returned to Izu. Those who watched the first school were not Tatsuya himself. But he had connections with those who orchestrated the surveillance.


    Returning to Izu, Tatsuya met with his information provider, who returned before him and waited for him in the villa��s living room.


    -Hyogo-san, today you have taken good care of various affairs.


    ��Tatsuya, you have also worked well today.


    Hyogo stood opposite the Sevshego on the chair Tatsuya. Naturally, Tatsuya was not going to get up, and Hyogo stubbornly was not going to sit down. In addition, Tatsuya called him ��Hyogo-san �� Not because they befriended, but to distinguish him from his father, who, like Hyogo, is the butler of the family Jocuba.


    No, I just took Miyuki. Yes, thanks for the info on attacker.


    Under the information about attacker was meant the case when the terrorist shot at Tacuju. To tell the truth, Tatsuya was informed in advance Hyogo that among the crowding of the first school reporters can hide murderers.


    ��Everything went well?


    Yes. Although it was unexpected that he was the only one.


    -to Miyuki-did not get wounds from stray bullets, we have taken care in advance to reduce their number�� Were these unnecessary actions?


    -Reduce the number? Got it�� No, I think it was reasonable.


    Thank you for your praise.


    Hyogo bowed, putting his hand on his chest.


    -it seems that among the amaze shooting on Tatsuo-the media staff could begin some excitement. There were reports that they had begun to see hints that there could be a connection between that armed terrorist and the anti- magic movement.


    -it seems that it was expedient to give him a shot.


    ��For people who do not deal with weapons, the scene in which they shoot a man is quite shocking, even if the victim is their sworn enemy. And this time, because of the fact that Tatsuya-itself was catching bullets, leaving them in the same form, the impression was even stronger. I suspect that the effect of this will begin to spread gradually.


    Would it be better if I was injured?


    Probably, yes. However, Miyuki-herself would be saddened if Tatsuya-herself shed blood, so stop the bullets was the best solution.


    Really. There would be a reverse effect if Miyuki lost her head and her magic would get out of control.


    Tatsuya sarcastically chuckled, saying this, but Hyogo bowed, pretending not to notice it.


    Like these two said, Tatsuya deliberately gave the terrorist a shot at him. Although the terrorist was not a fake in itself, but before the plan of attack was known, two people were preparing to play that role.


    ��The original plan was to let them know that if they were close to the wizards, they could be attacked by supporters of the antimagic movement.


    I think this warning came to them. I am also thinking of preparing a few reports that Antimagisty is a hateful terrorist for all.


    I��ll leave it to you.


    As you wish.


    Hyogo bowed again, putting his hand on his chest, and his face looked happy perhaps from the fact that he enjoyed this backstage work.


    In addition to the villa where Tatsuya lived, the Jocuba family had another property in Izu. It was a small separate house from which it was possible to follow resting in Villa Mia, not disturbing it.


    Among all Jocuby, Mia was the only owner of magic with unique properties. Even if she was overloaded with the use of magic and could not fully work as a magician, but still expected that it will try to kidnap all sorts of vile hunters for this unique skill.


    In fact, there were as many as three attacks to kidnap Mia, and all of them were repulsed, so the construction of the house was not an unnecessary concern. However, after Mia��s death, the house was abandoned and only occasionally visited to maintain order.


    Although all this time Tatsuya resided only in the villa, the possibility of using that house after a long downtime was also checked.


    Mrs. We did not find any problems with furniture, appliances and other accessories.


    Thank you for your work.


    Tsukuba Yuka, the eldest daughter of the Tsukuba family, one of the side branches of the Jocuba family, nodded generously.


    -If the luggage is transported, can you take the case?


    It was the evening of the day when Tatsuya dined with Maya, discussing how to react to the information war announced by two Clarks, Edward and Raymond. It goes without saying that Yuka visited this little house not for entertainment. and to complete the task entrusted to the head of the family Jocuba.


    The work entrusted to Maya family Tsukuba was to erect a ��cleansing from people �� barrier, which should keep the media from approaching the villa on which the Tatsuya dwells. Such spells are a speciality of ancient magic, and modern magic was not initially focused on such activity. But among all families with a family relationship with Jocuboj, the Tsukuba family was best specialized in the magic of mental intervention. Using such conditions to activate the magic that the duration is increased by decreasing the power, you can build barriers not worse than the users of ancient magic.


    They arrived at the observation house already in the evening, so when the installation of the barrier was completed, it was already dark. If you can use magic, it doesn��t mean that you can see in the dark. Night vision is a magical ability.


    ��Madam, a suspicious person has been found.��


    ��Uh, where?��


    That��s why Yuka didn��t notice that man.


    ���� Oh, I see. Looks like he��s watching the villa on which Tatsuya-san is located.


    A suspicious man was dressed in a dark blue jacket and trousers, which were poorly distinguishable in the dark, and had binoculars hanging on his neck. Even at the place where he stood, one could come to the conclusion that he, as said Yuka, came to watch the activity of Tatsuya.


    Subordinates Yuki spotted this man with a newly created barrier. This barrier, created under the guidance of Yuki, interferes with the idea that people can not recognize the existence of the villa, which is Tatsuya. The principle of action is the same as that of ��ghost step �� Zhou Gunczinja and Chen Sjanshjenja. The eyes see something, but the consciousness thinks it doesn��t see it.


    And how does that affect the person who was watching the villa right before the barrier was erected? He��d think the villa was suddenly gone.


    No wonder he may accidentally stop hiding his presence.


    Conversely, if this person did not even flinch, it would mean that he has the skills to hide his presence from Yuki and her subordinates.


    Grab him. Not to kill. No serious injuries.


    Taken.


    The wizards accompanying the Yuka, dissolved in the darkness, leaving one of them as its guard.


    -In any case, Tatsuya-San certainly noticed him��


    Yuka looked at the villa where Tatsuya was located. The bright light from the windows made the villa noticeable in the dark.


    Hardly Tatsuya did not notice that behind it peeping. It seems that he left that man because he came to the conclusion that there would be no real harm from him. Or he thought that even if he catches him, then the follow-up action on the issue can be a troublesome affair.


    This man hid on the land belonging to the villa. All surrounding areas were the property of the Jocuba family (more precisely the real estate company, which was secretly managed by the Jocuba family). But there were no fences and fences there. Even if the offender is apprehended under the pretext of an unlawful invasion, he can pretend that he has not noticed and in retaliation to accuse of exceeding the necessary measures.


    �� �� Looks like he��s decided to throw those difficulties at us.


    Tatsuya should have noticed not only a suspicious person, but also a group of Yuki. He thought he didn��t have to get his hands dirty. Yuka deeply sighed, remembering the face of his not-so-sweet distant relative.


    -the chapter-itself, the construction of the barrier is completed without delay.


    Good work.


    After completing the interrogation of a suspicious person, Yuka returned to a small house and called Maya with a report.


    ��After that, we discovered a suspicious type, watching the tacuej-dignity, caught him and interrogated him. and?


    Maya slightly rounded eyes, and the corners of her lips slightly raised, forming a smile.


    Did you determine his affiliation?


    It was the agent of the Tomita family.


    -Tomita of a hundred families�� I think they were on a special account with the Magic Association, didn��t they?


    Yes. The observation of tacuej-dignity was conducted on the proposal of the Magic Association.


    -Clear��


    Maya nodded with a charming smile on her face. Yuka felt a chill on her back, but she somehow managed to keep her face calm.


    -According to the agent of the family Tomita, he had no intention to cause harm. Apparently, the Magic Association thought that Tatsuya-san would try to hide somewhere.


    Clear.


    We still have the agent. What do we do with it?


    Let him go. No need to erase memory.


    �� �� Will it be okay?


    Yes. Our family Jocuba never abandons their people. It is necessary to remind about this magic Association.


    ���� Too impertinently, ��Yuka unwittingly thought so. At least she didn��t say it out loud.


    If we remember the circumstances in which it was tatsuya until last year, it is quite a good impression.


    No, it��s not just the past. Yuka believed that the duel with the head of the reveals family was a battle that he had to go alone as the one who would become the husband of the next head of the Jocuba family. But at the same time she felt that not to take any measures against the military Intelligence Department was quite brutal on the part of Jocuby.


    You wanted to say something else?


    -Yes, but it does not apply to the task.


    Yuka answered Maya��s question immediately, as if she were not thinking of anything superfluous. By such abilities Yuka was in the first place among four candidates for the right to be the next head of the family.


    I don��t mind.


    ��My mother is concerned that the seal of Tatsuya-Sana has disappeared.


    ��Worried �� is a rather discreet description, isn��t it?


    Even if Maya was joking, Yuka couldn��t refute it.


    Current, Yuki��s mother, is proud of his magical powers. Of course, this kind of pride is present in every magician, but Toki had a special case. Knowing this, not only the Maya, and anyone will guess that the destruction of the vow of the current was hysterical.


    -Does the head think that this is not a problem?


    Instead of arguing, Yuka directly asked about Maya��s intentions.


    ��That the vow was scattered? Hmm, I don��t think there��s going to be a problem, but�� There��s nothing to be done about it, right?


    Nothing to do?


    Maya��s response surprised Yuka.


    ��I knew it could be dissipated in theory. But who would have thought that Tatsuya-San would be able to do something annoys the dangers of Miyuki- san?


    Yes. Really.


    According to the system of the vow itself, it was expected that when destroying the magic itself, the spell-supporting Miyuki could get serious damage. It was really unexpected that Tatsuya went to that risk.


    ��In addition, we will not be able to re-impose a vow on Tacuju-Sana.


    Yuka had nothing but to admit what Maya said.


    The vow imposes a heavy burden not only on the person he was applied to, but also on the one who supports the spell. And it��s not just a response to his dispelled. In a state where the vow will be active, it is daily, on a permanent basis, will harm the magic abilities of the one who supports the spell.


    The current Tatsuya will not allow the use of magic that would reduce the magical abilities of Miyuki.


    -When we can not do anything, it remains only to run away from reality?


    This comment by Maya was an acute criticism, hidden under the guise of reproach mother Yuki, who had gone out of her own because of the destruction of the Vow.


    -True�� I think you��re right. ��Answered Yuka, realizing it. She answered so not because she had no choice because she submissive, but because she understood the meaning of the expression ��escape from reality.��

 Volume 24 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The profession of Shibaty Katsushige, the next head of the Shibata family, one of the side branches of the Jocuby, officially meant the work of the Secretary in the Ministry of Defense.


    The combat power of magic Katsushige was extremely high, but instead of using magic in battle, his work was to reflect on how to use magic in battle.


    In South America, Africa and Central Asia there were still long battles, but East Asia and the western part of the Pacific region have been in a state of calm since autumn 19th year. Thanks to this, many employees of the Ministry of Defense did not overstay for a long while in the workplace and left earlier.


    The day after the media raised a big hype (ordinary citizens who had no relation to magic, did not even know about the topic) around the disclosure of the identity of Taurus Silver.


    After leaving the office at 19 o��clock, Katsushige went not home, but to a hotel in the center of the city. Although it was not a first class hotel, whose name was known even abroad, but it was popular among businessmen for delicious food and acceptable level of safety.


    He was quickly found in the restaurant of the aforementioned hotel with whom he had been assigned a meeting. Naturally, he found quickly, because here everything was arranged in the form of separate rooms, and he knew which room to go.


    Hi. I��m sorry I called.


    It was dressed in a regular suit of a man of the same age as Father Katsushige. Even for Katsushige, who knows his occupation, he looked like an ordinary ordinary businessman.


    No. It��s all because my dad couldn��t come. Forgive us for the impolite change of the contact person.


    No, no, no. So suddenly, asking for a meeting is my thoughtless act. Here I have to apologize.


    ��If you say so, I am grateful, Kuroba-san.


    As Katsushige said, the partner he met was Kuroba Mitsugu, head of the Kuroba family, one of the side branches of the same Jocuba family.


    At the invitation of Mitsugu, Katsushige sat down. Mitsugu also sat down at the same time. The waiter, who was katsushige in this room, came to the table. Mitsugu and Katsushige only ordered sake and light snacks and let the waiter go.


    So.


    Mitsugu straightened out, and then slightly bent over the table.


    ��Today I called for the very reason. We need to talk about him.


    Are you talking about Tacuju-kun?


    Mitsugu said unclearly ��about him ��, but Katsushige easily guessed what was meant Tatsuya. But Mitsugu did not make a mistake, and did not make a gloomy face.


    Right. Yesterday the identity of Silver Taurus, in the end, became well- known. What do you think, Katsushige-kun?


    ��Was it not inevitable when Edward Clark made it clear that he knew the name of Taurus silver? Although it is unfavorable for the family Jocuba, but I do not think that it is to blame Tatsuya-kun.


    The answer Katsushige was not what Mitsugu expected.


    ��But don��t you think that this situation could have been avoided if he hadn��t entered the first school and obediently sat at home?�� Because it is obvious that ��project Diona �� takes into account not only the achievements of Taurus silver, but also the experiment ��star reactor ��, which he spent last spring.


    Katsushige shook his head at the words of Mitsugu.


    -Admission to the first school was not the intention of Tatsuya-kun. It was inevitable because of the Jocuba family��s sentinel system.


    -Katsushige-kun may not know, but after the incident Yokohama the head- herself ordered him to drop out of school and sit under house arrest. But he did not obey and continued to attend the first school. If he were to disappear from the stage at that moment, he would never be noticed.


    No. After using the blast of matter, it was only a matter of time before Tatsuya-kun would be stretchesed from behind the scenes of international politics, only this would have happened in another form. Besides, at that moment it was impossible not to use the explosion of matter. Without this magic, Japan would have suffered immense damage.


    ��Is that so?�� There is a Yatsushiro family in Kyushu. If there is a battle in the sea, the Icuva family will depart. In naval battles, the Icuva family has a great battle force even without the ��Abyss �� myo-Jo. The Great Asian Alliance is a strong enemy, but I don��t think we��d lose them if we hadn��t used the explosion of matter.


    Even so. However, at that stage there was no other choice but to use the explosion of matter. In war, Victory is not always the best way out, but it does not mean that you have to lose. After the invasion of the country, the forces for the next battle would remain less. It is necessary not only time, but also economic power to replenish the combat force. If you look at the Great Asian Alliance, suffering from the consequences of the monstrous attack of the explosion of matter, you will understand.


    Mitsugu had nothing to object to. He knew and understood it even without these words.


    ���� I understand your thoughts that his magic is irreplaceable for national defense. Then it is even more impossible to let go to America.


    Mitsugu changed the approach.


    Yes.


    Katsushige only briefly expressed his consent.


    ��In that case, should he be protected by the Jocuba family?�� And the SSHSA government can surrender if, for example, he dies suddenly.


    Mitsugu, who received the approval of his words, gathered with strength and said what he wanted.


    ��And if he, moreover, will be killed �� Humanists ��, it should reduce the expending public opinion about magicians.


    Really.


    ��In this case��-Kuroba-san.


    Using as a pretext the will of one of the side branches, Mitsugu was going to ask Maya to Tatsuya be caught and locked. But Katsushige abruptly interrupted the speech of Mitsugu, in which he wanted to ask for cooperation.


    ��I could not understand why all the heads of the side branches belong to Tatsuo-koonu with such hostility.


    Katsushige said in the past tense: ��couldn��t ��. So Mitsugu already understood the meaning of the said.


    ��So the other day I checked it out, asking my dad. He did not want to confess for a long time, but in the end told everything.


    �� �� I see.


    The people of the Mitsugu generation promised to keep this story secret. But Mitsugu did not feel that he should criticize the head of the Shibata family, understanding his motives. No, it is right to say that he had no right to criticize. Because Mitsugu himself was the first to reveal the secret. Despite the fact that those to whom he disclosed, was himself Tatsuya.


    Kuroba-san. I can��t agree with you and my father. To be hostile to Tatsuo- Koonu is wrong.


    The voice of the waiter was heard from outside the room.


    They briefly interrupted the conversation, waited for the waiter to put glasses on the table with chilled sake and leave the room, and then continued.


    �� �� But he��s dangerous.


    ��One person possesses the power to destroy the whole world. One influential person has access to a ��button �� that can destroy the whole world. One government possesses a military force capable of destroying the entire world. Of these three concepts, the first two seem to differ in nature from the latter, but in their essence they are all the same thing. As far as ��democratic�� the country is, its military force is always ready for use. Otherwise there would be no point. There is no point in maintaining military capabilities if the country itself is destroyed while democratic procedures are in place. Civilian control is what deters influential people from willful use of the army in fear of losing office, and stops the use of already applied force. In the presence of a system capable of completely discontinue the use of military force, in any case it will be impossible even to defend properly, taking measures in advance.


    -however, instead of the complete absence of brakes, it is better to have at least some. Even if it is only a partial limitation.


    You��re right. Therefore, dictators should not be allowed to possess weapons of mass destruction. Military power must be under civilian control. But Kuroba-san. Influential people elected by Democratic vote can also turn the key to launch strategic nuclear missiles. Even if the startup key is divided between several people, it is necessary to understand that the owners of these keys are chosen by influential people themselves, without the participation of voters.


    �� �� This is an extreme argument.


    ��The fact that Tatsuya-kun will destroy the world is also an extreme argument.


    ��If you think so, the use of weapons of mass destruction by dictators is also an extreme argument.


    No. The dictator is called a dictator because the structure of his power is arranged so that no one can stop him. It��s different with a normal person. You can��t interfere with a person��s thoughts. What man thinks, what he decides- other people can not stop it. But if it is an ordinary person, not a dictator, then it can be influenced to stop. You can limit it to change your mind. He can be persuaded, persuaded.


    ���� Are you saying that ordinary people are closer to influential persons from the democratic government than to dictators?


    -People living alone�� No, people who think they live alone will be closer to dictators. However, those who wish to live with someone, people who feel that they cannot live alone, cannot become dictators.


    �� ����


    Kuroba-san. It is not necessary to consider Tacuju-kun a dictator. If you really care about the future of the world, then it should not remain alone. Sorry for the rudeness, but what you want to do will only backfire. This will not only harm the fighting power of our country. As a result, it will harm the future of the world.


    �� �� Is that your opinion?


    I came here instead of my father. You might have guessed from this fact.


    Katsushige up.


    Kuroba-san. Be realistic.


    Having said this finally continuing to sit mitsugu, Katsushige went home, where he was waiting for the cotones and cooked her dinner.


    At the same time, when Mitsugu and Katsushige parted in a tense atmosphere.


    At the headquarters of the Magic Association in Kyoto, the Chairman of the Association, Tomicuka Hisui sat at the table in his office, clutching the head.


    Before her eyes on the table lay a document containing an urgent request from SSHSA. It said that Edward Clark plans to visit Japan and asks to organize a meeting with Taurus silver, that is with Shiboj Tacuej.


    ��Ah-ah, that��s it!�� What do you think I should do?


    Hisui hysterically shouted, looking at the document lying on the table.


    No, I know what to do! We need to arrange a meeting with Shiboj Tacuej!


    Still holding on to her head, she chided herself. Head Hisui boils.


    ��Yes, it is understandable��


    As a result, Hisui Obessilenno fell face on the table.


    ��But I have no such power��


    Still lying face on the table, Hisui deeply and long sighed.


    ��and give up�� We can��t��


    Hisui slowly lifted the upper half of the body from the table.


    ��this Saturday�� It��s too urgent, and it feels like the situation will get worse��


    She took a look at a small display standing on the bedside table on the side of the desk. An overview of the latest news was displayed there.


    -The day before it will be a press conference of Taurus silver? Why from all the days exactly the day before? Yes, and what does he want to talk about?


    Reflection over it, Hisui decided it wasn��t that bad.


    -Why only all this happens when I became the Chairman��


    Her head collapsed again on the table.


    It was late evening, after 21 o��clock, when Maya called Tatsuo.


    I��m sorry about this time.


    No, I��ve been waiting for this call. Many thanks.


    Don��t worry. It��s about my promise.


    Indeed, when they spoke last time, Maya said she was arranging a meeting with Todo Aoboj. But Tatsuya didn��t expect Maya to call in person to report it.


    Did you get a meeting time from His Excellency Todo? -asked Tatsuya, hiding his surprise, having made nothing expressing face.


    Yes, that��s right. Looks like he��s ready to take you tomorrow at 7:00 p.m.


    Maya had a smile, showing that she noticed the excitement of Tatsuya, but she did nothing so hostile, like reproach for it.


    Where will the meeting take place?


    In the Temple of Kjutjodzi *. I heard that Kokonoje Yakumo-san will be present at the meeting.


    [The name of the temple is written in the same hieroglyphs as ��Kokonoje ��, but it is read differently] This time Tatsuya could not hide the surprise. Maya giggled, like saying, ��I caught you.��


    ���� Sorry. But I was also surprised to learn about it. and Tatsuya-san, I see, is also surprised. Now I feel a little calmer.


    I��m surprised. Is the master somehow involved in this?


    ��His Excellency and Yakumo-San seem to have been well acquainted for quite some time. But the connection between them is a mystery.


    I thought so too.


    Tatsuya responded quickly, but in reality, together with a strong surprise, his tormented doubts.


    Those who introduced Tacuju to Yakumo were Kazama. This does not faithfully any intentions jocuby. He communicated directly with Kazamoj and with Yakumo. He thought that their words could be trusted, considering that the separate magically equipped battalion of Brigade 1-0-1 secretly quarreled with ten main clans.


    However, everything changed with the addition of information about friendly (how close this ��Friendship �� was unclear) relationship Yakumo and Todo Aobas.


    Tatsuya and Yakumo is not a disciple and teacher. So it was decided at their first meeting. They were only sparring partners in the magical melee battle, Yakumo nothing Tacuju taught. He was taking questions, but he could not answer them. Such was the agreement about his visits to Yakumo.


    However, Tatsuya learned a lot from Yakumo. For example, without the help of Yakumo, he would hardly be able to complete the development of the ��Armor Psionovogo projectile �� needed to confront the parasites.


    Also, although the position of Yakumo with ��answers to questions �� has not changed, Tatsuya has received a lot of knowledge from Yakumo, even in cases where this knowledge corresponded to ��A question that he cannot answer.��


    Tatsuya thought it was just some kind of fad yakumo. He felt that Yakumo, whom he had not known at the time, had done it for some purpose. He also suspected that it might have been a plan to separate it from the Jocuba family so that it fell under the control of the self-defense forces. However, the more he communicated with Yakumo, the more scattered these suspicions.


    But doesn��t that mean he should have thought that?


    Yakumo was not easy. No, according to Judgment Tatsuya, it was an uncontrollable suspicious man. However, Tatsuya for some reason trusted Yakumo��-Well, then tomorrow at 7 o��clock in the evening I visit the temple of Kjutjodzi. Thank you very much for the information.


    Answering Maya, Tatsuya tried to remain vigilant in order not to show his anxiety.

 Volume 24 - CH 3

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Monday, when Raymond Clark in the form of ��the first sage �� performed on TV, the population��s interest in Taurus Silver rose sharply. But the next day the interest began to away, and today, on Wednesday, it has ceased to be a topic for discussion among ordinary people.


    There are no people who do not know the famous Taurus silver in the magic. However, those who can use magic make up only one thousandth from the adult population. But this does not mean that 99.99% of people live without magic, because some people have to do with magic in the role of engineers, managers, politicians, soldiers and other civil servants, even without the ability to use magic in practice.


    In recent years, even people who are engaged in magic began to appear, while speaking for Antimagizm.


    Quite a few citizens indirectly benefit from the use of magic for public order, national defense and disaster response. However, most people still live without a direct relationship to magic.


    Magic is not a necessary factor for the life of modern society. At least in a social environment where you can live peacefully. Thus, even if the innocent magicians (better to say whose guilt is unknown) and harassed, they treat it indifferently. Being indifferent, you will not feel guilty.


    Even if one Alvin, known as Taurus Silver, tries to impose a future contrary to his will, for ordinary people it was no more than one of the TRETESORTNYH articles in the newspapers.


    In the evening, when Tatsuya arrived at the temple of Kjutjodzi, this situation still remained unchanged.


    18:45. Tatsuya left the train booth at a stop in front of the steps leading to the gates of the Kjutjodzi temple.


    Nobody was with him. To come alone was one of the conditions that Tatsuo todo Aoba.


    The Tatsuya from the booth looked slowly on the sides. Although he consciously acted so conspicuously to check�� I mean, to show that he��s checking that there��s some kind of security around here, and that he��s on the lookout, but he really couldn��t find any signs of the observers.


    The signs of persecution were, but they disappeared just before he arrived at the foot of this hill, so it seems he was not mistaken.


    It wasn��t a coincidence. Perhaps the disciples of Yakumo (or even Yakumo himself) took care of it. As Yakumo does not trust the reception of the guests (even if it is not invited guests) to inexperienced people making mistakes, Tatsuya decided that he did not need to worry about it.


    Whom he should worry about��it��s about himself. Even Yakumo should not interfere with a personal conversation with the famous Todo Aoboj, a secret player in the backstage arena of political and business world. But you can��t be completely sure of that. Perhaps this place was chosen to check out the Tacuju.


    Given this opportunity, he arrived 15 minutes early just in case. But if Yakumo is serious, it is extremely doubtful that so much time is enough. With thought, no matter how overzealous, Tatsuya went up the stone steps.


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya fears have come true.


    Roughly in the middle of the path along the stone steps, the space around suddenly contorted. He was shown the illusion that the ladder began to increase�� No, that he himself began to shrink.


    He realized that his consciousness was affected by magic. This characteristic continuous effect was the peculiarity of ancient magic. Modern magic, on the contrary, gave importance to speed, and it did not have such features as long action to maintain the effect.


    Now Tatsuya saw his real field of view and illusory picture overlapping each other. This was because Tatsuya, pushing out an interruption of spells trying to penetrate his mind a sequence of magic, reads the contents of these sequences of magic.


    Even with magic acting on the Mind (Pushionovoe information body), the sequence of magic was in the form of a Psionovogo information body. Although Tatsuya was not able to use the magic of psychic intervention, but if the sequence of magic is in a state where the activation is not yet complete, he could defend against the magic of the enemy or even intervene in the spell. The magic caused him to take time to activate, which was his hand. If it were not Tatsuya, he would already become a prisoner of illusion.


    But he did not fall under the magic of illusions. This should have already been known Sotvoriv?emu this magic Yakumo. Kokonoje Yakumo was not a na?ve adversary, continuing to use those methods that have already shown that they do not work. Once does not work Genjutsu *, then go to the next��


    [The same magic of illusions, just apparently a term from ancient magic.]


    ���� Physical attack ��It happened at the same time as Tatsuya said it to himself. On two sides he was attacked by cutting vortexes.


    These were not vacuum blades. It was magic, which, supporting in the air crushed stone powder, uplotnjonnyj in the form of ultra plates, sent them to the flight with high speed.


    On the edges of the stone steps there was no hedges, there was a grove. Tatsuya instantly decomposed four flying blades, flown from the darkness, which was literally nothing recently.


    Of course, the Yakumo attack should not have ended with this. A man named Kokonoje Yakumo was not so kind as to (even when he is not serious) to finish a case with two types of attack, Genjutsu and cutting vortexes.


    The stone steps, which now went Tatsuya, were not so long. This evening was cloudless and the moon shone. He was to be able to see the temple Gate even at night, but now everything in front was filled with impenetrable darkness.


    And from this darkness flew arrows.


    Sounds closed not heard. He could not feel the signs of magic, damped sound, and the signs of magic workflow arrows. Was it a magic trick to let out arrows without a sound, or a bow made to not make a sound when shooting?


    Sending this thought to the far corner of the mind, Tatsuya sent the bulk of the consciousness to the rain of the arrows.


    He laid out all the arrows as one aggregate. Applying magic, Tatsuya finally noticed that the arrows are intangible.


    ��Magic of false information bodies!? ��It was not a simple illusion. It was Genjutsu, influencing the information dimension and Obmanyvajushhee vision, ��seeing ��


    ��Information ��. This is a magic of the same type as the ��Parade �� in which Lina is good.


    It was a trick to expect that the attack would be something tangible.


    Tatsuya aggravated all five senses and ran up the stone steps. There were signs of presence in front.


    Tatsuya not stop and did not slowly and cautiously move forward, but at the same time could not suppress in itself a sense of surprise, that carries out so directly.


    In this battle, now Tatsuya first discovered the location of the enemy.


    Sharpened hearing caught the sounds of rustling clothes.


    Heightened smell of incense, which was impregnated clothing.


    Heightened sight noticed the contour of the figure, which came out of the darkness. The figure was above him on the ladder.


    Being below, Tatsuya was in a clearly disadvantaged position. Tatsuya jumped.


    When he was at the same height as the enemy, he pulled his leg forward in the blow, without fear that the situation would become uncomfortable.


    The enemy curved the upper part of the body and dodged from the kick in the jump Tatsuya. Flying past the remaining enemy, Tatsuya landed on a stone stage.


    Now Tatsuya was higher. But now Tatsuya was in an insecure position, rotated back to the enemy.


    Heightened touch caught the airflow. The enemy��s attack was on the back. Using an instant call, Tatsuya activated the magic of motion.


    The magic activated with an instant call had a small scale and a low power. Only the speed could be called the only advantage. But if you need to move only 60 centimeters, then with the instantaneous call parameters, it was not a problem. and to evade the enemy��s fist, the distance of 60 centimeters is also enough.


    When the enemy��s direct punch overcame a distance of 30 centimeters, the Tatsuya was already 2 degrees higher. The enemy��s attack ended in a blunder. Tatsuya turned around and prepared to attack at the same time as the enemy began to move forward.


    The edge of the palm of the Tatsuya was at the enemy��s neck. The enemy��s


    Fist (Yakumo) was at Boca Tatsuya. Both of them stopped their hands on the verge without causing a blow.


    Master. It was a pretty rude greeting.


    It��s almost time. Come along. His Excellency is waiting.


    Tatsuya looked at the watch. They showed 18:50. It��s only been five minutes since he started climbing the stone steps. Tatsuya didn��t think he could fight Yakumo in just such a short time. It seems that Yakumo himself has chosen how long it will take.


    Although Tatsuya limited itself so as not to cause damage to the environment, but in this battle Tatsuya was serious. However, Yakumo was able to act so as to take the schedule into account. With a little regret, Tatsuya realized that he was still far from Yakumo.


    When Tatsuya entered the main hall of the temple, there was no dust on his suit. All consequences ��pranks �� Yakumo have been removed ��recovery ��.


    Yakumo led him into the inner room. Todo Aoba expected in the side room, which led the passage to the right of the main premises of the temple (where there is an altar of deity, which pray in the temple).


    He had a suitable shave head for a Buddhist temple. However, he was wearing a high-class business suit, clearly sewn to order. He ease held his back straight, his shoulders were wide, and the lower part of the body was also a dense physique. Drjahlenie from old age was already noticeable, but when he was young, he was undoubtedly a strong guy.


    But at the same time, on his head, just below his bald barest distinctive feature.


    These bulging eyes under thick gray eyebrows. His face is not beautiful, it could be called Majestic. However, its turbid-white left eye caused a strange feeling of oppression of the interlocutor. This left eye created an impression of heterogeneity.


    Tatsuya also paid attention to this left eye. He realized that he had already met this old man in this temple in January of this year, the 4th number, to be more precise. And not quite met, he only saw Todo from his back when he was leaving the temple. Todo then turned and looked at Tacuju with his murky white eye, but said nothing and left.


    ��Can I start introducing myself?��


    ��asked Tatsuya after sitting down on his knees and bowed.


    At first he thought it would be better to sit quietly until Yakumo to present him, but then he felt that in this case he would be captured in the blink of an eye by the opponent��s pace.


    Authorize.


    The answer Todo would sound like a anachronism if he were to be said by another person, not by him. But the voice of Todo perfectly fit his manner of speech.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Shiba Tatsuya. It is a great honor for me to meet you.


    ��I am todo Aoba. Jocuba Tatsuya, I��ve been looking forward to seeing you.


    Todo called Tacuju ��Jocuboj tacuej �� instead of ��Shiboj tacuej ��. Tatsuya, who was still in the bow, did not reacted on these words.


    You can raise your head. Permission to answer directly.


    Tatsuya straightened out like he was told. He did not took look, but looked todo straight in the eye. So he interpreted the meaning of the ��direct response authorization ��. But neither Todo himself nor yakumo him for that reproached.


    I heard from Maya. That you want to explain something to me.


    Yes.


    Tatsuya didn��t use such standard phrases, like, ��Could you give me your time? �� or ��Could you listen to me? ��. He intuitively understood that todo not need such formalities.


    I��m listening to you. ��And Todo, indeed, immediately asked to go to the main topic.


    -In short, I have a plan to build a plant that produces energy resources using magic.


    Tatsuya said this as a preface, and began explaining the details of the ��project escapes ��. Todo not interrupt Tacuju and listened to his whole story to the end.


    Clear. ��Todo said after Tatsuya finished the story, saying he wanted to have a press conference as a means of retaliation in an information war announced by two Clarks, Edward and Raymond.


    ��Then, can you allow me to go out in front of the media?


    I have permission. You can also use my connections to ask others for cooperation.


    Thank you very much.


    Although Tatsuya said so, he felt no joy but vigilance. He alerted that everything went too well.


    Consent was not to be unconditional. There must have been some conditions. He was afraid he would be put in some impossible conditions.


    By the way, I want to ask you something.


    What��s that?


    Tatsuya answered, without changing the expression of his face, but he could not get rid of the feeling that he was trying to evade the question.


    Todo may have noticed the alarm Tatsuya, but did not take advantage of it.


    ��In your explanation, you mentioned that you are not looking for political power.


    Yes.


    More precisely, he said that he is not going to ask for more powers, if it does not interfere with the work of the plant, but he was not required to demand political power, so did not dare to correct the said Todo.


    I��m not just talking about the power plant. The power you possess is incomparable to anything in your power. It��s not just that it exceeds the limits expendable for one person. In fact, this is not something that may be allowed to organizations other than the state.


    Tatsuya didn��t mind that. He himself seriously considered the same as Todo said. But despite this, Tatsuya was not going to give up his power or trust her to anyone.


    ��Why do you use this power?�� What do you want to achieve with this force?


    A happy life.


    Tatsuya responded immediately without showing any hesitation. Hearing this answer, Todo clearly frowned eyebrows.


    ��Are you saying that this undeserved power for one man is only used for one��s own sake? And that you are not interested in the welfare of society and the preservation of the state?


    ��A happy life is impossible without the well-being of society. Also, I believe that at the current stage of human development, the existence of States is absolutely necessary for the maintenance of public order.


    ��I mean, do you mind giving your power to the state for your own well- being?��


    -I would not use such arrogant phrases as ��giving power ���� But if you look from the standpoint of public order and national Defence, you, Your Excellency, have rightly said.


    That��s good. Jocuba Tatsuya.


    Todo again called Tacuju ��Jocuba Tatsuya ��. They sat opposite each other and looked into each other��s eyes. Seeing the expression of the face of Todo, Tatsuya realized that he was not mistaken, and said so intentionally.


    I want you to do what I used to do. Be the deterrent force of this country.


    The words of Todo puzzled Tacuju.


    ��In what sense to be deterrent force? Does he want me to officially announce that I am a user of magic ��explosion of matter ��? But it cannot be called ��the same as before.��


    ���� You want me to declare myself a Wizard of strategic class? -Tatsuya decided not to waste time, rewinding his thoughts in a deadlock, and directly asked Todo about his intentions.


    -Now it is not necessary. But if you need to, do it.


    Does that mean that in case of a military threat, I have to confront her? Like in the fall of 19th year?


    At the end of October 19th, Tatsuya destroyed the fleet of the Great Asian alliance with the magic of strategic class. Does it mean that he will have to play this role again in the future?


    ��Deterrent power is the ability to avoid the threat of becoming a reality. The ability to confront a military threat that has become a reality is a conventional military force, not a deterrent force. The power of deterrence is something that is desirable should not be used.


    But it probably wasn��t what Todo wanted.


    You don��t understand?


    ��It��s a shame to admit it, but it is.


    In fact, he didn��t fully understand what Todo said. But Tatsuya decided not to speculate, but just to ask the right answer.


    There��s nothing complicated for you. It is enough to deter other countries instillinging fear in them.


    ��Understandable ��,-mentally agreed Tatsuya. This was roughly the same as the conclusion he came to.


    Apparently, Todo wanted Tatsuya to play the role of the Demon King. But not the king of demons, as in the RPG, which must destroy the hero. And such a transcendental being, like the god of calamities, who��s you a cataclysm if you raise your hand.


    ��Your Excellency has previously said that it is desirable that deterrent force should not be used. But to scare the enemy, because you need to show their strength?


    -If there is a need to demonstrate, reuse will be inevitable. I��ll leave that decision behind you.


    And it seems that he will not have to choose the remedy. Tatsuya recently wondered whether deterrent force was a necessary evil.


    To change the activity of magicians from military sphere to civil. As a result, that part of the military force, which is piled on the shoulders of magicians, will be reduced.


    Magic is a force that is somehow unrelated to the amount of material resources. The wizards that provide combat power are the aspect that even small countries can confront large countries with many resources.


    If the magicians �� fighting power is not grasped, small countries will likely not be able to confront large countries. Unfortunately, it is easy to predict a future in which the world will plunge into the era of war if the four major world powers notice it and begin to absorb the world. And if the world is again enveloped in the fire of war, the wizards will start using them as weapons. Trying to improve the lives of magicians is a vicious cycle.


    Perhaps to avoid such a future, he will inevitably have to become a deterrent force, replacing the lost fighting power of magicians who have gone into the civil sphere. Tatsuya thought so before he heard this demand todo.


    If Tatsuya becomes a deterrent force, then ��Project escapes �� �� the first step to releasing magicians from fate to be a weapon �� will receive not only the tacit approval of Todo, but also his support. Tatsuya had no reason to refuse.


    ��As Your Excellency wishes.


    Tatsuya expressed his intention to accept the proposal todo indirect expression.


    Are you sure? -For the first time spoke Yakumo, who until now only silently listened to the conversation Tatsuya and Todo. ��In this case, you will be lonely.


    I don��t mind.


    Tatsuya really needs only one person. If this man is near, he will never feel lonely. The feelings of Tatsuya were arranged in this way.


    And he knew that this man, Miyuki, would never leave him. Even death will not be able to separate Tacuju and Miyuki. Because he won��t let that happen.


    Separateness from other people was not for Tatsuya cause for concern. Warning Yakumo not frightened Tacuju.


    The conversation is over.


    It seemed that Yakumo still had something to say. However, Todo forcibly interrupted this belief (for the TODO itself it was an intervention).


    ��Your Excellency. Why should I start?


    Tatsuya not going to talk to Yakumo. As he realized that Yakumo was worried about him, he decided to avoid quarrels that could ruin the relationship in the future.


    I��m not going to give you any specific instructions. Do what you think you need.


    The words of Todo did not mean the granting of unlimited powers. Vice versa. This meant that TODO would not be responsible, no matter what happened. Responsibility for any problems would fall on Tacuju.


    I accept your offer. ��Considering it fair, Tatsuya answered Todo.


    Behind-the-scenes leaders never took responsibility in case of any problems. The burden of guilt has always been on the direct performers. Todo couldn��t even mention it.


    Well. In that case, I��ll also talk to my friends. It was a useful time.


    Thus Todo notified that the meeting is over.


    -In that case, can I leave you?


    You can go.


    Tatsuya deeply bowed, touching the forehead of the floor, and then stood up. He sat on the bare floor (tatami) from the beginning, the seat cushion (BUD) was not provided. Holding his face down, not to look at the interlocutor down, Tatsuya turned his back to Todo and went out.


    Seeing Tacuju to the gate of the temple, Yakumo returned back. Todo waited for him no longer in the posture in which he took Tacuju. Yakumo replaced Todo his cooled tea. Waiting, while Todo drinks tea, Yakumo sat in front of him.


    -And what do you really think about this conversation?


    As a sponsor of the Jocuba family, Todo Aoba had access to detailed information about Tatsuo. It��s impossible for Todo not to see this information. He also exhaustively studied the information on Tatsuo from external sources. Yakumo asked about the impression of their real meeting.


    He��s more broken than I expected.


    Yakumo counted this answer todo ��interesting ��.


    Have you been disappointed?


    -even if it is broken, it does not mean that it cannot be used. For example, even if the weapon has a broken fuse, the bullet will still fly out if you pull the trigger.


    -it depends on how to use?


    ��Although there is a danger.


    Todo looked into Yakumo eyes. This murky white left eye looked directly into the Yakumo soul.


    ��It seems that Your Excellency��s power of Sight has not acted upon him.


    �� �� Forgive me. It was unconscious.


    No, I don��t mind.


    Todo Aoba hails from the Charmers family. If the data about his pedigree were true, it was one of the oldest families of supernatural powers in Japan.


    But Yakumo knew that Todo Aoba not be able to make full use of his ��eye,�� because instead of honing his skill as a caster, he chose the way of fulfilling his family��s responsibility to control the casters. If he said it was unconscious, it is true, not an excuse. Yakumo easily accepted the apology todo.


    ��Like you said, I couldn��t look deep into the heart of Jocuby Tatsuya. Jocuba, too, were able to create something interesting.


    -although it happened accidentally, but it is the final ��Product ��.


    Its response Yakumo paraphrasing the expression used Todo.


    Right. ��Todo couldn��t resist a stretched smile. However, he immediately returned a serious face. Kokonoje Yakumo. I want to ask you something.


    Yes, what is it?


    There was still a light smile on Yakumo��s face.


    ��In an emergency, will you be able to kill Jocubu Tacuju by your own power?��


    However, having heard the question Todo, Yakumo, as expected, could not continue to smile.


    -Hmm�� Based on the experience of the previous test, I would say that the odds of winning are about 60%. If we include the outcome when we knock out each other at the same time *, we will get 70%.


    [The author uses the term from Kendo, which means a draw at simultaneous strikes. As I understand it, yakumo means that an additional 10% will be found if he is trying to tacuju the cost of his own life.]


    Under the previous test, he meant the battle on the stone steps. This wicked joke seems to have had such a hidden meaning.


    -Even with all your skill is 30% chance to leave with nothing?


    Todo was genuinely surprised. But the answer Yakumo not yet finished.


    No, the remaining 30% means my own defeat. The battle between this inept monk and him can not end with escape.


    ���� Are you saying that even you, known as the reincarnation of Casin Koji, can not escape?


    -Six months ago I would be able to escape�� Yes, and now the odds are just the same 60%. A year later, this inept monk will not be able to do it at all.


    �� Even so��?


    Such goggle kind of todo, probably, has not shown to anybody, except Yakumo. Although the fact that Todo gave a slack to Yakumo was also due to the fact that he was really shocked.


    ��Judging by the abilities surpassing this inept monk, there is nothing to be surprised about. Among the young people with whom this inept monk is familiar, there is only one person who can resist him. And if you look around the world, these people will not get more than the fingers on two hands.


    �� �� Terrible times have come.


    And that��s true. �� Your Excellency, another seagull?


    Let.


    Yakumo took a cup from Todo and went to the stove. Skillful movements he quickly brewed tea, and then carelessly suffered the cup back. The old man Todo as carelessly, ignoring the rules of decency, brought the cup to his mouth and slowly drank.


    Thank you for the treat.


    ��Don��t be grateful.


    Oh, yes. For some reason, only your skills of brewing tea do not improve.


    On the arrogant words todo Yakumo answered only the curve of a smile.


    I��ll come.


    Todo up.


    I��ll take you. ��said Yakumo, not getting up.


    You don��t have to. ��Without turning around,�� said the old man Todo, and opened the sliding door.


    When Tatsuya returned to the villa in Izu from the temple of Kjutjodzi, it was already around 10 o��clock in the evening. As soon as he returned, he went to the background, but he wasn��t going to call Maya. Time was already late. He only wanted to convey a short message that ��Consent received ��, through Hajamu or his assistant Sirakavu.


    �� �� Tatsuya-san, did you want something?


    However, on the screen of the background for some reason suddenly appeared immediately Maya. Like she was waiting for a phone call.


    Sorry about late. I just got back from the Kjutjodzi temple.


    He reflexively responded with an uninteresting formal phrase, but Maya did not expect a witty answer from him.


    Clear. Good work. Met His Excellency?


    Yes. I got a project permit.


    ��clearly���� Maya slightly screwed eyes and looked at the Tacuju looking. �� and what was demanded in return?


    Apparently, Maya also thought from the very beginning that in order to get support todo need to give something in return. The fact that she did not tell him in advance meant that she believed that Tatsuya would do it anyway, so there would be no real harm, and you could not worry much.


    ��I was asked to act as a deterrent force against other countries.


    ��in such a sense, that now, when from Tatsuya-Sana one after another all turned away, it is necessary to declare officially about itself?


    Maya��s delusion was the same as that of Tatsuya. That��s why it didn��t arouse a smile. Tatsuya thought she really believed that.


    No. No need to officially announce now. His Excellency said that he left all decisions to me.


    Everything on you? Oh, my�� It��s a serious responsibility.


    Maya��s thoughts were on the same path as Tatsuya. Was it because it has a rational process of thinking, or because Tatsuya in general is very similar to Maya��? These were the experiences that now occur at Tatsuya in the far corner of consciousness.


    ���� In any case, the main thing is that His Excellency��s consent has been received. You can hold a press conference without changing the schedule.


    Thank you very much.


    Maya felt relieved after the consent of Todo was received. Tatsuya also felt relieved when he received the promise of Maya. The experiences that will be used by someone seem to be the same at the top and bottom, when there is, in reality, someone else.


    By the way, Tatsuya-san, do you remember the conversation about Mijakidzimu?


    In order to catch the suddenly smenivshejsja topic of conversation, Tatsuya threw away all the superfluous thoughts and concentrated consciousness.


    Is this a conversation that was in the middle of April? When did you say that a new research center would be built on Mijakidzime?


    Yes, that��s what I mean. I was thinking of partially changing this plan to draw attention to the plant from the Tatsuya-Sana project.


    Tatsuya couldn��t answer quickly.


    ��I also discussed it with hajamoj-dignity. I think this is the best place for the Tatsuya-Sana project. How do you like that?


    �� �� Using the word ��attract ��, you mean third-party business partners?


    Not showing on the face the feeling of alertness that all this seems too convenient for him, Tatsuya first of all asked a question that seemed harmless. Upon hearing the question, the Maya smiled with a happy expression of the face, as if he were saying, ��Well, what he noticed.��


    ��With the current scale of the project, only our own subsidiaries will suffice to implement it, but I believe that with the prospect of the future it is better to attract third-party assistants from the very beginning.


    In this matter Tatsuya had the same opinion. If you run the factory only with companies associated with Jocuboj, it is highly probable that the magicians involved there will also be only those who are under the patronage of Jocuby. Then it will not be a ��release of magicians ��, but only ��a new project Jocuby ��.


    -The area of the island is small, so, even if it becomes a virtual autonomous region, those who will raise from this noise, there is not so much.


    With this opinion Tatsuya also agreed. Although the area of 8 square kilometers, in fact, was comparable to a small town, but those who raise the noise of the ��Mutant rebellion �� or ��the Kingdom of Magicians �� will be a bit.


    ��Well, how do you like that?


    I think I should be grateful.


    -In this case, we begin to perform?


    Yes. I��m counting on you.


    Tatsuya had a vague sense of concern that his plan could be used for some other purpose. But he convinced himself that it is necessary to give priority attention to the promotion of the project.


    CEO ��Hokuzan groups ��, Kitayama Ushio ( ��Business name �� �� Kitakata Ushio), had a great influence not only in business circles, but also in politics. It was not uncommon for him to hold meetings with the Government, but in most cases, his schedule is adjusted according to the circumstances, even if the schedule is planned in advance.


    But that day, on the last Thursday of May, Kitayama Ushio was quite unexpectedly invited to a luxurious Japanese-style restaurant.


    He canceled all other plans and went to this restaurant because the invited partner was someone he could not ignore.


    Todo Aoba. The circle of people who knew the name of this shadow influential man was limited. Unlike the famous ��Traders of influence ��, Todo Aoba never openly went on stage. But those who benefited from his name were aware that his abilities were undeniable.


    Fortunately, Ushio never threatened the shadow activity of Todo. However, the founder of a rapidly growing company, which competed with Ushio, lost all his property as a result of underestimated the influence of Todo. He received a long prison term for the ordinary crime, which in normal case could not cause such problems, and was deprived of the right to start a new business. Ushio considered it an obvious demonstration to the rest.


    -It is a great honor for me to be invited by you.


    I��m sorry I called you so suddenly.


    Todo Aobe was already 60, and the age of Kitajamy Ushio was in the first half of the fifth ten. Tone Todo was a little rough, but given the age of both, it did not sound unnatural. But the difference in their attitude reflected not the difference in their age, but the difference in the type of influence (political influence and economic power) that they owned.


    First Todo and Ushio killed a little time behind the usual secular conversation. But Todo Aoba, it seems, was not so tactless as to suddenly call one of the country��s largest businessmen to just chat.


    He was just worried about the eyes and ears of the waiter serving them. The institutions used by such people as TODO, not only expensive, not only provide tasty food and drinks, but their employees also perfectly observe ��the rule of three monkeys �� ( ��do not look ��, ��do not listen ��, ��do not say ��). Perhaps the man who survived in the world of wiles and intrigues, simply could not give up the superfluous vigilance.


    ��I called you today because���� After all, Todo began to speak when the delicacies and sake on the table were over. �� �� That I want you to support the business of a young man.


    -Do you mean to invest in the novice business of this young man?


    Such inquiries were not uncommon for Ushio. But he was interested in it, because such a request was made now personally from Todo.


    ��And who is this amazing man who has earned the attention of your holiness?��


    You already know this guy. His official name from the family register is Shiba Tatsuya.


    ���� Shiba-kun? ��After a long pause, Ushio was able to speak only that. To hear this name from the mouth of Todo was quite unexpected for him. �� then this new business is something related to his inventions as silver Taurus? or something related to a thermonuclear reactor?


    Second. Shiba Tatsuya tries to release the wizards from the role of weapons, giving them work to produce energy.


    Realized. I��m in the business.


    This time the answer was immediate. So much so that even todo a little confused.


    Don��t you have to think about it?


    Even after this offer, there was no doubt in Ushio.


    ��Your Excellency must know that my wife and daughter are also magicians. My wife has been forced to live as a ��weapon�� for a long time, even though she has now retired.


    Of course, Todo knew about Beni, the wife of Ushio, and his daughter Shizuku. He looked forward to continuing the story.


    ��But if the war begins, not only my wife, but my daughter will be sent to the battlefield. If it comes to a full-blown war, the wizards, useless in the workplace, can force to become a combat force. I��m afraid of that.


    ��but if we talk about the benefits, besides the war, there is still a project, announced by the nearing States.


    Naturally, Todo not really offered to cooperate with ��Project Dion ��. These words were intended to understand how Ushio is serious in his statement.


    ��I don��t want to sacrifice my wife and daughter. This is more terrible than forced military use.


    Hou. Why do you think that?


    This question was no longer a test of Ushio, it proceeded from a real curiosity.


    ��The essence of the ��project Dion ��-In the expulsion of the wizards in space. I do not know whether it is the will of America, the intrigue of Edward Clark, or is done for some other reason, but it seems they want to expel Shibu-kun from the earth. But the damage is not the only one. If the project is launched, the involved wizards will no longer be able to live on Earth. The earth will cease to be their home. This is the project.


    The answer Ushio coincided with the conclusion that Tatsuya made. And most likely, Ushio and Tatsuya are not exceptions. Probably, there are many people who came to such conclusions, housholder the veil of fairy tales, enveloping this project.


    Right.


    Frankly speaking, Todo also noticed the hidden target of the Dion project.


    -On the other hand, according to the project Sheba Tatsuya, the area where magicians will feel at home will only expand. Energy production is necessary even during wartime. On the contrary, its importance is growing. When the plant Sheba Tatsuya will be included in the state system of power supply, they will not make such nonsense, as throwing magicians on the front, causing a lack of energy. Well thought out. and Todo most valued ��project escapes �� Tatsuya for creating a compromise relationship between the supply of combat power and the supply of energy, which will create a situation when it becomes impossible to use magicians as weapons.


    In terms of national defence, this is an unacceptable situation. But if it only ended on this, it is for this reason Todo would have destroyed the project Tatsuya.


    But Tatsuya agreed to become a deterrent force.


    If the system of energy production with the nucleus in the form of a star reactor spreads to the whole world, other countries will lose the fighting power of magicians, and the relative military power of Japan with a Trump in the form of an explosion of matter will only increase.


    Although it was not yet clear whether someone comparable to Tacuej to be a deterrent force would be born in the next generation, but at that time let it care rulers that time. Since Todo lived in the present, he took responsibility for the present. He has not overestimated himself enough to be responsible for the future.


    Agree.


    Ushio not particularly worried about the lack of combat power of magicians. He wasn��t a politician. He believed that if there is no magical combat force, it can be compensated by conventional combat force. His company was not engaged in weapons, but if there was such a need to protect the family, he would without any doubt begin to fully join his company in the military industry.


    Could you tell me more about the Sheba-kun project?


    The Tatsuya project corresponded to his interests. Ushio decided to meet him. Usually whenever his family is concerned, his thinking lapsed suspicious. However, in such matters, Todo was not going to deceive him, and this should not be a problem.


    You��ll ask him for details.


    But now he could not deny that he overtried in his doubts.


    Really. Sorry for the rudeness.


    Realizing this, Ushio sincerely bowed. Cool his head, he sent his consciousness to what he really had to check out here.


    ��Your Excellency. I wanted to ask you something.


    What��s that?


    -What is the position of the Government regarding its project?


    Now the whole world welcomes ��project Dion ��. There is no country that has officially taken a young position. He was afraid that the launch of the plan, opposing the ��project Dion ��, can be regarded as a diplomatic negative phenomenon. Todo Aoba also understood it well.


    ��The Japanese government will not intervene.


    He clearly made his position clear by saying this.

 Volume 24 - CH 4

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Friday, May 31, 2097 year.


    Since the morning numerous media representatives have rushed to the main office of Four Leaves Technology.


    Needless to say, their goal was a press conference ��Taurus silver ��. The meeting was to begin at 10 o��clock, but as the crowd of reporters and operators met in front of the building could interfere with traffic and other people��s work, the venue was opened earlier, at about 9 o��clock.


    Even traditional large newspapers, usually without interest in the magic industry, organized several groups in the very first rows. Although many of their colleagues hmurilis from such a conceited relationship, but for a third- party observer, these colleagues were no different from the first.


    Their indiscriminate conversations dieded when the staff responsible for communication with the media came to the podium. The reporters, holding their breath, watched the FLT employees perform the last checks of the microphone and lighting.


    The digital clock in the conference room showed 10 hours. The front door of the conference hall opened, and Tatsuya and Ushijama came to the podium.


    Under the clicks of the shutters Tatsuya stood in front of the microphone. The chairs on the podium were not cooked.


    Behind the Tatsuya hung the big screen. There appeared the inscription ��Project of the power plant on the basis of stationary magic Star reactor ��.


    The conference room was filled with noise. These were voices expressing doubt as to why the presentation of a new business project is taking place. Not paying attention to the confusion of the assembled, the responsible employee announced the beginning of a press conference.


    ��I am Shiba Tatsuya, who is responsible for the development of software for the Taurus silver projects.


    ��I am ushijama Kinji, and I am responsible for developing the hardware of the silver Taurus projects.��


    The noise immediately increased. Media representatives gathered here firmly believed that this young man (although he was still a schoolboy, the appearance of Tatsuya can be expressed by the word ��young man ��, and not ��boy ��) in the suit-the real identity of Taurus Silver. But this man in the working jumpsuit also called himself Taurus Silver. In the media camp, chaos began.


    -uh, Taurus Silver is not the name of one developer.


    As the reporters did not follow the questions, Ushijama continued to speak. is the name of the development team, consisting of him and me. We have already updated the personal information about the applicants, and you can confirm it at the patent office.


    ���� Why did you deceive people so much? ��At last he took a hand,�� asked one of the women reporters. In fact, they were insensible words, which lacked respect for the interlocutor.


    We weren��t going to cheat. Often applications for patents are filed under the name of the firm, and even now it is common practice to have the confidentiality of personal information about individual members of the group.


    ��N-but Taurus Silver is regarded as a brilliant engineer, who in just 1 year has advanced for 10 years the development of CAD software, and your company did not deny it, right?


    ��We have never confirmed excessive estimates like �� ingenious engineer ��and other things like that.


    The reporters had nothing to answer to this irrefutable answer Tatsuya.


    -The reason for the confidentiality of personal information was that the mole *�� CHM, this Shiba is a minor. For the same reason, we refused the interview. ��Continued the nervous Ushijama.


    [He almost misspoke, beginning to say, ��Young master.]


    The care of minors in the present period was a stable social principle. The media couldn��t go straight against it.


    ��Does it mean that the mysterious man Nazvavshimsja �� The first sage ��said in that message, only half was true? -Another reporter delicately changed the subject, asking another question.


    ��Because Taurus silver �� is the name of the team from me and Ushijamy, the message that Taurus silver is me, Shiba Tatsuya, is misinformation.


    Tatsuya changed his first-person address to ��Watashi �� not to seem polite to this media representative. After all, the content of the answer was a direct attempt to quarrel with him.


    -Misinformation on TV?


    -The news showed information different from the truth. It��s called misinformation, isn��t it?


    ��But the fact that you are Taurus silver is true!


    There was a piercing hysterical scream from another part of the conference room.


    ��it was mentioned earlier that Taurus silver is not the name of one person. ��Tatsuya turned to this reporter and answered him with a calm but seemingly brazen voice. Objecting voices stopped.


    ��However, it is also true that we have caused confusion among people around the world.


    Here Ushijama took advantage of the moment, and the awkward voice of wedged in the conversation.


    -therefore, here and now, we announce the disformation of Taurus Silver.


    The conference room was noisy again.


    �� �� What do you mean?


    ��It means that we are terminating our activity as Taurus silver. ��On this in a sense the brave question Tatsuya returned the obvious answer.


    -Does that mean you��re stopping CAD development? -The question came from a reporter from a single publication familiar with the magic industry.


    ��Ushijama will continue to develop CAD, and I��ll do another thing. ��said Tatsuya and pointed his hand at the screen behind him. �� This is a new case for the organization of supply of Energy for industrial and domestic needs, using a magic star reactor, or in other words a thermonuclear reactor, which works with the magic of gravity control.


    Journalists began to talk indiscriminately within their groups. Tatsuya silently stared at them until the noise died.


    -The design of the installation is not so new. -in returnee to the order of the conference hall there was a voice of Tatsuya. Representatives of the press did not interrupt his questions.


    ��the installation is planned to be built on the remote island or on the sea surface. With the help of the power generated by the Magic Star reactor, hydrogen will be produced from the sea water, which will be further sent to the land. We hope that together with the process of hydrogen production, we will contribute to the purification of the marine environment by removing harmful substances from sea water.


    A simple animation appeared on the big screen showing the mechanism of the installation. Comments to the animation said not Tatsuya, and the employee FLT.


    After the animation was finished, the conference room filled up with a loud noise. A correspondent from the industry magazine raised his hand with the interested person.


    ���� Are you not going to send electricity directly from the thermonuclear reactor?


    -I think that many will be concerned about the stability of the Magic Star reactor, so first we decided to build a plant at a sufficient distance from the urban area. Therefore, takinging the loss in the transmission of electricity to the far distance, I designed the scheme of converting it into hydrogen fuel.


    -I think that a significant number of magicians will be needed for the operation of the thermonuclear reactor.


    It was said by a reporter from a publication directly related to magic.


    You��re right. The Wizards participating in this project will be transferred to the island or floating base, on which the plant with the presented installation will be located.


    �� Are you going to create an independent State of magicians!?


    This question was asked by a reporter from a newspaper that was usually set up to be negative to magic.


    -Because of its peculiarities, the plant will not be able to function with only one magician. The staff will be more composed of Nonmagic engineers.


    ��in other words, do you mean that a minority of magicians will rule the majority of ordinary personnel?


    ��The plant will be operated in compliance with all laws and regulations.


    Tatsuya could not restrain his habit of fighting against the magicians. However, the answer was said as a textbook, and at the present stage, when there was no specific data, no one could continue to make false accusations.


    -How do you respond to the request for participation in the ��Dion Project ��?


    It was a ��cover fire.�� The question was asked in a provocative voice by a reporter from the same company as the previous asked.


    -Request from the National Scientific agency SSHSA was about the participation of a schoolboy, calling himself Taurus silver. But a little earlier, ��Taurus silver �� ceased to exist, so I can no longer respond to this request.


    These are empty excuses! ��The reporter reflexively shouted in response to the brazen words of Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya and himself considered it empty excuses, so do not embarrassed from this exclamation.


    -Did Mr. Edward Clark from the National Science agency require me to participate?


    The objection was also prepared in advance. It was a counterattack that the reporter would not be able to answer, ��Yes.��


    ��But it��s obvious that Mr. Clark meant you when he was talking about the Taurus silver.


    However, the reporter still persisted.


    ��Is that so?��


    Tatsuya knew what the reporter said was true, but for the rest it was not so obvious. Tatsuya did not answer ��Yes �� or ��no ��, he just asked. The reporter was just speculating. So when he was asked, ��Is it? ��, he had nothing to say.


    ��Even if another invitation comes from the Dion project, I won��t be able to accept it. The project of the plant with the Magic Star reactor has already moved to the stage of choosing the place of construction. I don��t have time to participate in other major projects. -Summed up the Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya press conference was broadcast live on TV.


    Speaking of TV, it was meant not to covering a large area of radio waves. It was a small cable news channel. The target audience of this channel were magicians and people interested in magic. He broadcast various news related to magic, and was also known as the channel, broadcasting absolutely all competitions of the tournament of nine schools, using for this split screen.


    Kudo Minor, who missed school because of ill health, watched this broadcast, sitting on the bed in his room.


    ��Tatsuya-san is so amazing���� When the broadcast was over, said Minoru, and sighed. He turned off the TV and went on the bed. In a minor��s thoughts whirled the whirlpool of admiration Tacuej.


    He also admired the plan of the energy plant with the nucleus in the form of the installation ��star reactor �� (at the press conference Tatsuya did not use the name ��Project escapes ��).


    He admired the power with which Tatsuya was able to overcome the pressure of what became an enemy to the world, and used heightened attention to his own purposes.


    Minoru envied Tatsuo to the depths of his soul.


    Tatsuya not give up and freely and unrestrictedly used his wisdom and power to fight the society and the world.


    And he, in comparison with this, only lies on this cramped bed, watching other people��s affairs. That��s unfortunate.


    Minoru was thinking. That if he only had a healthy body��


    Minoru was sure that he was not inferior to Tatsuo by his mind or magic. This was in no way a self-confidence minor.


    Minoru assessed his abilities after he recognized the ability of Tatsuya. His ability was recognized not only by himself. His grandfather, Kudo Rjecu, always cherished his talent.


    Successfully avoiding the bad feeling at the contest of dissertations of last year (although Tatsuya in it and did not participate), Minoru won there victory, beating Isori Kay from the first school and Kichijoji Shinkuro from the third school.


    When he remembered about the thesis contest, in his memory, one after another, the memories of the events that took place less than a month before the contest were revived. about how they first fought together the next day, October 7th.


    The next time they met in two weeks, October 20th.


    The next day he bedriddened from the heat and made them uncomfortable.


    October 27th. Having closed the escape route Zhou Gunczinja, he believed that he managed to repay the debt for what he held when he was ill.


    Minoru remembered all that day. After all, for the first time since his birth was someone useful. So Minoru understood it��


    With these memories in memory, Minoru himself did not notice how fell asleep. In his dream he returned that day, October 27, 2096 year.


    There was a guy in front of Uji Bridge. In a dream, Minoru observed himself by strangers �� eyes.


    On the bonnet of the machine from which he looked, sparks poured.


    Right before the engine exploded, he jumped out of the car and looked intently at the minor.


    Minoru realized that Zhou Gunczinem. What the dream looks like on his face. He escaped along the river Uji, in a downward direction.


    Then he was attacked by the suddenly appearing ��Girl �� with a hairstyle of Kara. Despite the fact that it was a dream, he clearly felt a strong pain.


    These places, these kinds of Minoru should not have known, this experience he should not have experienced.


    Before him appeared Ichijo Masaki, behind him-Tatsuya.


    Maybe he��s now in his imagination rebuilding this scene based on reports from that incident? Minoru in cold blood, despite the fact that now he was in a dream.


    The attack Masaki tore from inside the shin of both his legs. This time there was no pain.


    I will not perish. Even if I die, my existence will continue!


    He thought he said it with his voice. Undoubtedly, the one who died, grabbing for such a thought, usually must wander a ghost in the world of the living. Minoru felt such compassion, on personal experience having experienced the last moment of life of Zhou Gunczinja.


    But the dream was not over. Zhou Gunczinja��s consciousness continued.


    Zhou Gunczin sailed upstream of the Uji River.


    Suddenly the dream came from the face of the very minor. Zhou Gunczinja��s ghost was approaching.


    ��Become one with me! Zhou Gunczin shouted and flew in a minor, standing on the bridge of Uji.


    The surrounding landscape has disappeared. The bridge also vanished from under the feet. Minoru hung in the air over the river.


    Minoru realized that it was no longer a dream about the events that occurred 7 months ago, but an event that actually happens in the present time.


    Memories of the events of that time somehow brought him here. More than six months later, Minoru realized that the Ghost Zhou Gunczinja drew his attention.


    ��Become mine!��


    The fingers of both hands Zhou Gunczinja pierced in his chest. Although it is better to say ��plunged ��. Something invaded inside him. Although Minoru was aware of this, he was surprisingly calm.


    Even for himself it was unexpected that he was not afraid of this ��evil spirit �� trying to capture him. He didn��t have to be afraid because he knew what to do.


    Minoru quickly understood that. Something trying to swallow it was the essence of the same nature as the parasites.


    He was an undisputed genius and the strongest user of the magic of the Kudo family. His brothers and sisters did not realize it. And the father apparently did not admit it. But his grandfather certainly understood it.


    By the age of 16, Minoru had already mastered all the magic of the Kudo family.


    Go away, Ghost.


    Minoru used the attacking magic of psychic intervention. In a dream there was no means of help in a call of magic, but even having no physical body, it did not feel inconvenience in use of magic. from ��Body �� minor, like the wind, burst out a stream of luminous particles, and with the force, like a hurricane, blew ��body �� Zhou Gunczinja.


    In this world of Dreams minor and Zhou Gunczin now both were in ghost bodies. Their minds existed in the form of ghosts.


    It can not be blow psionovym a stream, like ��Spell interrupts ��, but the magic of mental intervention is possible both to attack and defend.


    Separated��s ��body �� Zhou Gunczinja had no hands. They were immersed in a body in a minor on the wrist, and the submerged part tore off.


    Give me your body.


    Not frightened, Zhou Gunczin again flew in Minoru.


    ��Although it��s not a usable and naughty body, but I can��t give it away.


    Minor has activated the following magic. From emptiness there were lightnings of all colors of a rainbow and have amazed a ghost body Zhou Gunczinja. In this world, magic was called, it was worth thinking about it. Minoru felt freedom compared to the real world.


    ��Give it to me��


    The Phantom body of Zhou Gunczinja was now coald in different places, its once graceful appearance was covered with black spots, and the body lacked some parts.


    �� �� I��m sorry, Zhou Gunczin. But it��s time to finish.


    Minoru owned all the magic of the Kudo family. Including magic, methodology to create a puppet-parasite. Including a binding parasite loyalty spell.


    ��Obey Me, Ghost. Become my food.


    In minor��s hands Zhou Gunczinja and activated the magic of enslaving the spiritual bodies.


    The usual loyalty spell is arranged in such a way that if you comply with certain conditions, compensation is provided. The compensation used in the production of parasites is the supply of parasites necessary for them to Psionami. The condition for this is absolute obedience. In case of disobedience-deprivation already absorbed Psionov and overlapping of a way of submission of new.


    The compensation offered by Minoru is the existence within it. And the condition is to be preoccupied. In other words, using the loyalty spell, a minor ��ate �� The Ghost Zhou Gunczinja.


    �� �� Good work. Thank you for your knowledge.


    Minoru felt like the accumulated Zhou Gunczinem ��secret knowledge �� associated with ��Demons �� became his own.


    Minoru in his sleep showed ��Angel �� smile. This smile was undoubtedly like a messenger looking from heaven to earth, beautiful and haughty, devoid humanity.


    Tatsuya expressed his gratitude to Ushijame, who made him a company at a press conference, thanked the staff drafted the venue, and was going to leave the main office.


    He wasn��t going to date his father. He had no desire to meet, and his father obviously did not want it either. The assumption of father��s feelings was not a mistake.


    Because not subordinate to the father stopped Tacuju, who changed his clothes in the locker room and went to the underground parking, not to get into the network of reporters, spread at the main entrance. He was stopped by a woman calling a member of the Magic Association.


    Is this going to be a long conversation?


    Tatsuya not experienced a magical association of particularly bad feelings. He asked so Carole because he wanted to leave this place soon. He did not underestimate the ability of the sniff press.


    It won��t take long. I just need to get your answer�� ��The employee timidly answered the question of Tatsuya. The Magic Association sent not a man but a young woman to give Tatsuo a better impression.


    But it gave a clear opposite effect. She was frightened by the sight of Tatsuya, as if she had a very meager experience with men (meaning no sexual experience). When a partner has no special tendencies, it is only offend.


    But Tatsuo also became awkward, because he had no hobbies like scaring women for fun.


    ��In that case, get in the car.


    But when he offered this employee of the Magic Association, it was impossible to fully say that his act was not a manifestation of revenge.


    -Tomorrow afternoon��?


    The request of the Magic Association was that they wanted him to meet in a magical association with Edward Clark, who will arrive in Japan tomorrow.


    Yes! In the afternoon, at any time convenient for Sheba-Sana!


    The employee begged Tacuju a desperate voice. Looking at her condition, it was possible to see not that she is not accustomed to men, but that it is possible to say, it is difficult to talk to men, or she even has androfobiju [fear of men].


    With what purpose the Magic Association chose such a woman? This was an obvious mistake in choosing roles.


    It��s a pretty sudden situation.


    I��m sorry, please!


    The car was an autopilot, but Tatsuya was sitting in a driver seat, according to the rules. And the employee of the association Prizhimalas to the door of the front passenger seat. Tatsuya decided to finish this conversation quickly, but not because of compassion, but because of the irritation of her behavior.


    There��s nothing to be done. Then tomorrow at 14:00, at the Kanto branch.


    Is it true?


    I can��t afford to refuse, can I?


    These words were not an attempt to bargain, but true feelings Tatsuya.


    Though not officially, Edward Clark asked for a meeting as a representative of the SSHSA government. The end of the meeting, he decided in advance, but the refusal to meet could have negative consequences in diplomatic relations. Tatsuya was not so arrogant or so childish as to ignore it.


    -S-S-thank you very much!


    The employee expressed her emotions too exaggerated. Tatsuya was no longer able to tolerate irritation. He stopped the car on the roadside and kicked her out of the association��s employee.


    Tatsuya went to the first school. Initially, he planned to go there immediately from the main office of FLT. Although he did not go another road, but he still had the feeling that it took too much time.


    All but the jacket, he changed the school uniform in the locker room FLT. Changing a jacket from a business suit on a long jacket from school uniforms, Tatsuya went not to the classroom, but to the office room. There he told the school staff that he wanted to meet with the director.


    It was almost noon, the lunch break was about to start. Usually, if the student asks to meet with the director at such a time, he will only be reprimanded and will be kicked from the office space. But, as expected, the staff of the first school knew about the situation Tatsuya. In the current situation, not knowing the circumstances would be strange.


    Was the director��s schedule accidentally free at that moment, or did he release him when he heard about the visit? Tatsuya got into the director��s office very quickly.


    ��Thank you very much for taking the time for me, even though I came so suddenly.


    First of all, Tatsuya politely thanked.


    I was watching the broadcast. -the director of Momoyama suddenly moved directly to the case. Did you refuse to participate in the Dion project because you had something on your mind that you told me today?


    But once Momoyama himself asked, Tatsuo was easier to answer.


    Right.


    ��The project of the power plant with the Magic Star reactor�� Don��t you have any shorter version of the name?


    ��Given the planned location of the plant, it is unofficially called the ��Project for the extraction of marine resources and the elimination of harmful substances from the coastal zone of the Pacific ��, or abbreviated ��Project Escapes�� from the first letters of the words from the phrase in English: �� Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by Stellar-generator ��.


    Escape? This name cannot be officially used.


    Momoyama quickly realized that this name contains the meaning of ��Escape wizards from military use.��


    Yes. That is why at the press conference I called it a ��project of the power plant based on stationary magic Star reactor ��.


    -Hmm�� So how far have you been in this project? ��asked Momoyama, looking at the Tacuju standing in front of his desk. Standing there, most of the disciples respond with a trembling voice.


    ��we have already started the actual implementation. It��s not a sham to escape from the Dion project.


    Momoyama really suspected that this was a pretext for not participating in the Dion project.


    �� �� I believe you.


    In itself, the word �� believe �� was not a proof of what he really believes with all his heart, but Momoyama still said Tatsuo.


    Thank you very much. Although not involved in the ��project Dion �� I expressed not directly, now the condition of exemption from classes��- Release from classes is not canceled.


    Momoyama interrupted the speech of Tatsuya.


    I guarantee you graduate status. And a recommendation to the University of Magic too. So you should focus on moving the escapes project.


    �� �� Are you sure?


    The words of Momojamy sounded to Tatsuya too suspicious. The exemption from the classes originally provided by Tatsuo was done under the pressure of SSHSA to make him participate in the ��Dion Project ��. Now that Tatsuya officially refused, momojame no longer had to treat him in a special way.


    -I think that ��project Dione �� has a deep meaning, giving an honorable way of life to magicians. That��s why I asked you to participate in it.


    Momoyama implied that his special attitude towards Tatsuo was not only because of the pressure of SSHSA. Tatsuya could not understand whether it was true, or it was to pretend that he succumbed to the pressure of the government.


    ��But now I felt that your�� project escapes ��also has a deep meaning, giving the magicians a peaceful way of life. According to my estimation, its social significance is not inferior to the ��project Dion ��. So I don��t think it��s necessary to change your attitude.


    �� �� Thank you very much.


    Even after these explanations Tatsuya did not understand the true motives of Momoyama, but, above all, thanked for the praise and bowed.


    Good luck, try.


    Bowing again in response to words Momoyama, Tatsuya left the director��s office.


    When Tatsuya left the director��s office, it was still about 10 minutes before the lunch break. He initially planned to return to Izu, but after a short hesitation, he went to the school council room.


    He passed up to the extreme room of the fourth floor, using such a route, not to be seen from the classrooms in which there were now classes.


    His ID card without any problems opened the door.


    Not too long he was absent. Tatsuya did not feel particularly nostalgic, he just took his usual place and turned on the terminal.


    He checked the situation with the current affairs. Miyuki and others without much delay promoted the work of the school board.


    Morally to cases that had nothing to do with the work, he did not notice how the lunch break began.


    Miyuki and the rest should come after having lunch. So thought Tatsuya, but contrary to his expectations, Miyuki came very soon.


    ��They, no, Tatsuya.��


    Tatsuya-san?


    Miyuki was not alone. Both Honoka and non-member of the school Council of Shizuku, and Vtoroklassnicy Izumi, Kasumi and Minami came to the school council room almost simultaneously.


    You can��t say we haven��t seen each other in a while, right?


    Today is Friday. Last time they met near the gate of the first school on Monday. It is doubtful that the greeting ��Not seen for a long time�� came up to this occasion. and for Miyuki it ��long time not seen �� was all the more unsuitable, because with it he communicates every evening on a background.


    �� �� You came to tell the school about today��s press conference?


    Miyuki quickly recovered from the shock and gave an unexpectedly correct guess.


    Right. Did you guess?


    ��Given the press conference, I thought it might be related to her��


    As Miyuki said, she was informed in advance about what will be told at today��s press conference.


    Yes. I just talked to the principal. Although I declined to participate in the Dion project, the release from the classes remains in effect.


    ��That means how���� What were you going to do here?


    Not only Miyuki, but Honoka was somehow nervous. It seemed that they felt uncomfortable with his presence. Tatsuya had such an impression. In the room of the school council gathered Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Izumi, Kasumi and Minami. All but the first Tatsuya, were girls. Maybe they were going to talk about something girly?


    ��No, this is�� We were going to see a press conference here, Tatsuya.


    �� �� Got it.


    When Tatsuya held a press conference, there were still classes. Conscientious students could not watch it live.


    Miyuki probably recorded the broadcast on the school board��s server. The channel associated with the Magic news, for sure, had a contract to broadcast to schools of magic.


    ��Then I��ll go to the library, call me when you get home.


    Even Tatsuo was ashamed to watch his press conference on TV. As if running away from it, he hurried out of the school council room.


    After school, Tatsuya met with friends in the school cafeteria. Not only with Miyuki and others with whom he met in the school board room, but also with the rest of their regular company. Since he was in the car today, it was impossible to go to a habitual caf��, located on the way to school.


    The Disciples �� views, directed at them from all sides, were annoying. But today we can make an exception.


    The record of the press conference was reproduced not only in the school board room. At lunchtime, the recording was shown on the big screen in the dining room. Many students watched the recording at their personal information terminals. So everyone was interested.


    Tatsuya, I saw it.


    Naturally, his friends also looked.


    ��Join this boob, good job.


    Tatsuya-san, only you could think of that.


    I think it��s really amazing. I��d never have thought of that before.


    After Leo was told by Eric, Mizuki and Mikihiko. The reaction was more open among his former classmates than among the school board group.


    Perhaps it was because they had no extra emotion.


    ��Construction of a plant that generates energy using a star reactor? Tatsuya. And he has no name simpler, like an abbreviation?


    Leo asked about the same as Director Momoyama. Perhaps many have thought about it.


    -There is an unofficial abbreviation ��Project escapes ��.


    What��s the Cape? What is this cut from?


    -Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by Stellar-generator. E from ��Extract ��, s from ��Substances ��, C and A from ��Coastal area ��, P from ��Pacific ��, E from ��Electricity ��, s from ��Stellar ��. All together-escapes. Translates: ��Extraction of both useful and harmful substances from the coastal zone of the Pacific Ocean using the electricity produced by the star reactor.��


    -ha-ha�� I��m guessing he matches that word.


    Correctly.


    Leo, as usual, decided to show his uncharacteristic wit.


    What away?


    From military use.


    Having heard the words of Tatsuya, before that cheerfully smiling Leo made a serious face.


    �� �� Even so?


    Leo is a descendant developed as a weapon of magicians with improved bodies. He clearly realized that ��escape from military use �� is a ��Escape from the fate of magicians compelled to be a weapon.��


    Not just Leo. Mine, which is also a descendant of the developed as a weapon of magicians with improved bodies, also, of course, understood it. The other members of the company also changed in the face. In particular, the faces of Honoka, Kasumi and Izumi froze. These three were highly likely to have genes that had been modified in the generation of their fathers and grandfathers.


    Yes, that��s right.


    Tatsuya did not conceal this intention. Friends and so would understand it, there was no sense to hide.


    ��You have to succeed, whatever it is. Mikihiko said in a serious voice.


    It��s going to be all right, it��s Tatsuya-kun.


    Erica tried to blow a tense atmosphere, cheer everyone. The faces were softened when they heard her.


    Right. If it��s Tatsuya-san, it��s going to be all right.


    You said you had a place to choose. And when will the construction actually begin?


    After Honoka, whose speech not only expressed confidence, but was closer to religious belief, Mizuki asked about a specific schedule.


    -The project has already started.


    -uh? Then to School��?


    ��Although the release has not changed, I plan to go back to school, when the situation will calm down a bit. -With a slight smile answered Tatsuya Okruglivshej eyes Mizuki.


    True? Thank God��


    Honoka exaggerated his relief. This behavior has caused all smiles.


    Tatsuya-san.


    To Tatsuo turned Shizuku, standing next to Honoka.


    What��s that?


    Father wants to meet.


    Kasumi rounded eyes from the words of Shizuku. It was easy to guess what she had mistakenly thought, but the real meaning was, of course, different.


    I think it��s about the project.


    I got it. When do I arrive?


    Tatsuya immediately guessed that it was the work of Todo hands. But he did not show it, but asked Shizuku with a serious expression of his face.


    He said he��d be happy to meet on Sunday.


    What time is it?


    -The exact time is not assigned.


    ��In that case, how about I bother you in the afternoon, say, at 1:00?��


    I think it��s going to be all right. I��ll call you if the circumstances change.


    Yes, good.


    Thus, this simple coffee break accidentally became for Tatsuya a significant event.


    As a result, Tatsuya not go to the villa in Izu, and went to a new house in Tjofu.


    Tomorrow he must meet Edward Clark at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association, and the day after tomorrow he should visit the House of Shizuku. Returning to Izu was ineffective.


    This will be the first time Tatsuya will stay overnight in a building in Tjofu. Miyuki was excited by this fact stronger Tatsuya. No, to be more precise, Tatsuya not worry at all. Only Miyuki one and worried.


    -Tatsuya-herself, Miyuki-herself, all kind.


    Yes, good night.


    Good night, Minami-chan.


    The upper floor of the building was fully occupied by the residence Tatsuya and Miyuki. Its structure was the same as that of an ordinary mansion, and it had several different rooms with separate entrances.


    Separate entrance to the rooms Tatsuya and Miyuki, and a separate entrance to the room where mine lived. �� In other words, mine ��has changed work �� with ��maid who lives in the employer��s family �� on the ��Maid on Demand.��


    In other words, it meant that Tatsuya and Miyuki would spend the night alone in their residence. For Miyuki it was a situation where she could not do without excitement.


    They.


    Miyuki changed her appeal to Tatsuo on ��They-herself �� Even when they got into the car, and there were only ��their �� around.


    But it started not today. Even in phone calls, she called him that. She performed what she said on Saturday night at the villa in Izu.


    For her, it was not a conscious fulfillment of the said. As Miyuki said, it is most natural for her to call him ��They-herself ��. From that day, 5 years ago, in the summer, in Okinawa.


    Go to the bathroom first.


    Well.


    Miyuki advised him to go to the bathroom after he left mine, not because they were arguing with each other, who would be doing housework.


    The bath was fully automated, from cleaning to filling it with hot water.


    There was a similar bath in their old house. But in the new house automation was a step higher. You could take a bath without doing anything with your own hands. Tatsuya figured it out by entering the bathroom.


    Tatsuya for a moment seriously thought, whether it is necessary to just use this ��human washing machine �� (Fully automated shower cabin), because this bathroom corresponded to the luxurious layout of these apartments and was equipped Not only a huge bathroom, but also an ample place to wash. As a result, he decided to wash the traditional way.


    But even if it was said ��Traditional ��, everything around was also automated.


    Shower.


    After washing the hair it was not necessary to spend time lookinging the shower head to the touch. After the Voice command in the right place pour hot water.


    When Tatsuya washed away the shampoo and stretched his hand behind the washcloth to wash the body, he felt from behind, on the other side of the door to the bathroom, signs of human presence.


    He didn��t feel any stress. Although he was back to the door, it was clear to him that there was a Miyuki, as clearly as if he had seen it right in front of him.


    They.


    Who was tense is Miyuki. Her voice was indecisive.


    What happened?


    He had absolutely no idea why she was here. No, he didn��t understand the reason she talked to him while she was washing.


    ���� Let me wash your back.


    What?


    He had no difficulty in hearing what Miyuki said. He couldn��t understand them either.


    But he still didn��t understand.


    Lose your back? Who? To whom?


    It was very unusual, that Tatsuya got confused by superfluous thoughts.


    I wash your back.


    Whether she lost her patience with no answer, or saw a chance in the absence of a refusal. Miyuki opened the door to the bathroom. Tatsuya strongly regretted not having locked the door.


    But it was too late. Miyuki steps were heard. Tatsuya couldn��t look back. Luckily, he was able to quickly get a towel hanging next to him. With his help he somehow managed to hide the part below the waist.


    The signs of Miyuki were felt very close. He did not know what kind she was now.


    After thinking that if there was a mirror, Tatsuya hastily threw away that thought. But it really was. Mirror. Right in front of Tacuej. True now its surface was concealed by a damper. Tatsuya thought he was lucky to have no habit of bathing in front of a mirror.


    ��They, I beg your pardon����


    White hand Miyuki stretched forward to the side of the head Tatsuya and took a sponge for the body. For an instant the breasts of Miyuki touched his back. Tatsuya felt though light, but relieved, when he realized that by touch it was a feeling not from bare skin, but from towels.


    Namylennaja sponge clung to his back. Not only the sponge, the thin fingers of the Miyuki also touched the back.


    ��Miyuki, why are you so suddenly��? ��Tatsuya could no longer keep silent and ask without turning.


    -I am making you uncomfortable��?


    No, no inconvenience.


    In fact, he was very uncomfortable. But Tatsuya knew he didn��t have to say it here.


    ��Thank God��


    The voice of Miyuki, who sounded like she was concealing tears with joy, said that there would be a great trouble if he were mistaken.


    �� �� But that��s probably enough.


    Fingers Trushhej back Miyuki a little trembled.


    ���� Even a little, but I want to be there for you.


    The voice also trembled with shame.


    ��We haven��t been together lately�� Is that a bad thing? Miyuki whispered with a sweet voice. Whispered these affectionate words.


    �� �� No. ��Muttered Tatsuya, as if fascinated as if they were manipulated.


    Was it someone��s hobby, but the bath in the new house was 2 times longer than the usual bathrooms.


    In this bathroom, Tatsuya and Miyuki now sat together. �� Back to back.


    The courage to turn the face was neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki.


    But even if it was long, for two at once there was not enough space. The growth of Tatsuya was more than 180 centimeters, and the growth of Miyuki was also higher than average growth in women. Moreover, the Miyuki had long legs uncharacteristic of Japanese.


    When they entered the bath, they both took their towels off. Even Tatsuya could not remain calm from touching to bare skin, though and backs. The face of Miyuki was red not only from hot water.


    ���� They. How long are you going to be here? -asked Miyuki, trying to pretend that the voice sounded as normal.


    I��m going back to Izu on Sunday night.


    The voice of Tatsuya, on the contrary, was solid.


    -Return to the first school you still�� Can��t you?


    ��I don��t know how SSHSA and the new Soviet Union will behave. I think we need to watch the situation a little bit more.


    ��It is clear���� murmured Miyuki with unconcealed disappointment in her voice. But she didn��t say something selfish, like, ��Come back soon.��


    -Can I�� To visit you again in Izu?


    Course. I��ll be happy to see you at any time, unless of course it hurts your studies.


    ��Well, they. You sound like my guardian?


    ��Can��t a big Brother be a Guardian?�� Even the groom can be a concurrent guardian.


    Miyuki unwittingly giggled from this inept joke (?) Tatsuya.


    Right. The only one I can rely on is you, they.


    Yes, trust me.


    In the words of Miyuki was an unpleasant undertone that she ��cannot rely on his father ��, but Tatsuya pretended not to notice. Such care will be painful for Miyuki.


    Sunday�� Can I go with you to Shizuku house?


    -really�� It would be better if there was a Miyuki.


    Miyuki was a little surprised, because Tatsuya suddenly spoke in a serious voice.


    It means�� What do I need to attend during my personal conversation with Father Shizuku?


    ��I will welcome the first sponsor of the case, which can become the work of our entire life. I think it��ll be better with you.


    The work of our whole life. Miyuki could not understand the wrong meaning of these words.


    ��All right, they��


    Miyuki enthusiastically nodded and plunged under the water.


    Miyuki? Are you okay?


    Tatsuya Timidly asked this, because the feeling from the back of Miyuki, which had barely touched him, suddenly became like a snug fit. Miyuki tightly leaned to Tatsuo.


    If it is special, it is already a little bit beyond what can be stopped by a simple smile.


    But what if it wasn��t intentional?


    �� �� What do you mean ��OK ����?


    The voice of Miyuki, answering the question Tatsuya was somehow razmjagchjonnym.


    ���� That��s not good, ��thought Tatsuya. ��Miyuki overheated in hot water? ��- Miyuki, you better get out of the water already.


    �� �� and the truth��


    In response to the warning, Tatsuya Miyuki only nodded and said it with a helpless voice. There was no sign of movement.


    ���� What to do? ��Carry bare miyuki on hands was really the last resort.


    If you call for help from mines, then he must first get out of the bath. In the current situation it will be quite difficult to get out of the bath without touching the body Miyuki. In addition, he feared that the Miyuki could simply go under the water, deprived of support in the form of it.


    Tatsuya, you might say, was confused.


    As a result, it took more than a minute before his mind came to the idea of pulling water out of the bath.


    ��Fortunately, on this day neither the Tatsuya nor the Miyuki did not catch cold from the long sitting in the hot water.

 Volume 24 - CH 5

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Came to Japan Edward Clark met a lot of reporters. The fuss was like it was not a diplomatic visit, but a private visit by a famous actor.


    The reason was that Edward and Raymond did not even try to hide from the public. Rather, they, on the contrary, tried to raise the hype in the media.


    But they did not give news organizations such services as a press conference or interview, and as a result, under the protection of the police, left the airport.


    They went to the Embassy of SSHSA. It could not be called Strange, because Edward Clark is a member of the State institution. Reporters and journalists knew about it, and most of them were behind them, looking at the shadow of the Government of SSHSA in the back of Clark.


    In 13:30 they flew from the embassy by helicopter, and in 13:50 arrived on the roof of the tower ��Bay Hills �� In Yokohama, where the branch of the Kanto Magic Association is located.


    Tatsuya arrived at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association 5 minutes before the scheduled meeting time. Despite the fact that he was told that Edward Clark was waiting in the waiting room, he showed no haste. He was forced to suddenly change his plans just a day ago.


    Initially, Tatsuya intended to let Clark wait about an hour.


    But he still arrived on time�� Perhaps he was much more attached to the notion of �� common sense �� than he thought himself.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Shiba Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya, who was brought to the meeting place by the branch employee (but not the one he met yesterday), spoke with Edward in Japanese. Maybe it was childish behavior, something like resistance.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Edward Clark.


    Unexpectedly Edward greeted him in fluent Japanese.


    ��It is a great honor for me to meet you.


    But Tatsuya not lost the speech and continued to be considered in this case insolent conversation in Japanese. By the way, using the peculiarity of his memory ��Do not forget anything that at least once saw or heard ��, he almost perfectly mastered not only English, but also the languages of most major countries.


    For me, too.


    Edward, who answered without removing his smile, looked like a perfect liar, which did not fit his mediocre appearance.


    His appearance in a neat suit and beautifully slickeded blond hair, together with a standard figure that is not considered thick or thin for growth of 180 centimeters, created the impression that he is not a scientist or engineer, and a senior manager of the sales department. No, not even a private company salesman, but a government agency?


    Undoubtedly, his appearance was not only a way. Although Edward Clark was originally considered an engineer, the role he is now playing is exactly that.


    Although Tatsuo offered a chair, he sat on the couch completely without hesitation. On the part of the employees of the branch there was a noticeable concern presumptuous behavior Tatsuya, but Edward, and for some reason, Raymond present here did not show a drop of anxiety and sat in front of him.


    I watched the yesterday press conference. Mr. Shiba, your energy plant project surprised me.


    Edward was the first to speak.


    Thank. But it is far to ��project Dion �� both on spatial, and on time scales. I think that this is a great project that does not fulfill even having spent all my life on it.


    ��How humble.


    Tatsuya��s words were hard to understand, because it was sarcasm. He implicitly pointed out that the wizards would be cut off from the human community both in time and in space. By the expression of Edward��s face it was impossible to determine whether he understood this hint.


    At least, the staff of the Magic Association, present as observers, looked as if they could not understand. If Edward was able to save ��PokerFace �� by realizing it, then he is undoubtedly a villain.


    So the Magic Star reactor is a fusion reactor with a sequence of gravity control magic? So you designed it for use at the power plant?


    Yes. The completed form will have a design that uses the sea water directly.


    The expression of Edward��s face moved slightly. It proved that he understood the hint of Tatsuya that ��Therefore it cannot be used in outer space ��.


    ��The construction of a power plant using the Magic Star reactor is certainly a significant project for Japan. But the terraforming of Venus is a hope for all mankind. I would like Mr. Shiba, achieved numerous technological breakthroughs as Silver Taurus, to join the Dion project.


    Whether Edward had lost his patience, whether he had planned so from the beginning, but he suddenly voiced the main requirement.


    ��I think, after looking at the yesterday press conference, you realized that I��m not Taurus silver. But I don��t have to tell you what you know so well.


    The last sentence of Tatsuya contained the sarcasm ��You have studied the question with the help of Hlidskjalva, so you should know.�� The existence of this backdoor to Echelon III Tatsuya heard from Raymond. This fact must also be known to Edward.


    -The glory of Taurus Silver comes from phenomenal achievements in the field of software. In other words, Mr. Shiba is the essence of silver Taurus.


    ��Whatever the software is, without its hardware, it is just plain text. In the relationship between ��soft �� and ��Iron �� There is no specific claim, which is the main and what is secondary.


    That��s not true. Hardware without a program is just an empty shell.


    -however, the actual work is done by equipment.


    Raymond poked his father in his side with his elbow, and Edward unnaturally Prokashljalsja. Noticing that Tatsuya the conversation in the other direction, he tried to start from the beginning.


    ��the team, arachidonic ��Taurus silver ��, yesterday broke up, so I will refuse the request of his participation. Instead, I would like to ask you here again. Mr. Shiba, would you take part in the Dion project?


    -I��m sorry, but yesterday I already took responsibility for the project of the energy plant using the Magic Star reactor. If you hadn��t asked for silver Taurus��s participation from the very beginning, but you turned to me at once, I had an option to leave the project of the plant to other people�� I can only say that this is bad luck. I��m sorry, but you��d better retreat.


    Tatsuya responded with a clear rejection of Edward Clark��s demand right before the staff of the Magic Association.


    After that, between Edward and Tacuej several times repeated a series of similar questions and answers, but eventually Edward could not argue Tacuju.


    Edward knew that Tatsuya could not agree. But he miscalculated that he could not put Tacuju in a disadvantaged position, taking from him any obligation.


    ��I knew that the usual methods would not help�� But I did not expect such stubborn intransigence.


    Dad, what are you going to do now?


    Now these two were in the hotel room provided by the Embassy of SSHSA. The two rooms next door had bodyguards. This could be called an unprecedented case when the staff of the organization associated with the government were treated as VIP. It proved once again that Edward Clark is not a simple engineer.


    ��Perhaps this goal is not achieved peacefully.


    Edward was not going to ask what his son thought.


    ��I think killing is a last resort.


    Raymond showed no attempt to morally evade the possibility that his father rubbed hands with dirty deeds.


    The lack of secrets between them may have been due to good relations between the son and the father, but from the side of human upbringing, their relations differed greatly from the social standards. Perhaps Edward believed that, in general, the moral aspect could be ignored when he gave Raymond the terminal Hlidskjalva.


    ��But we have to consider this option if we cannot neutralize this person with the help of the project Dion.


    For Edward, the purpose of the Dion project was not to develop Venus. And not in resettlement there, if as a result Venus will be terraformed. The real goal was to completely neutralize Sheba Tatsuya. In neutralizing the magic of strategic class ��Explosion of matter ��.


    ��But, like you said, it��s a last resort. Tomorrow I��ll give an interview on TV. The public opinion of the Japanese should be ignited.


    -and looking at the result of this, come up with the next move?


    That��s right, Raymond.


    Dad?


    Raymond saw Edward frown after he nodded, so he turned to him.


    -The new Soviet Union may decide on the power approach, without waiting for the tactics with public opinion to be triggered��


    Edward was concerned about what step the new Soviet Union would make, and, more precisely, the ugliness.


    -If their ��power approach �� Ends halfway, then Shiba Tatsuya can get the data for the counterattack. So I want you to be careful for a while��


    -Would you study the question of Hlidskjalvom?


    Edward shook his head after hearing the suggestion of Raymond.


    -Rumors say that in the new Soviet Union built a system of reverse detection in opposition to Echelon III. I do not think that HLIDSKJALV will catch the tail, but�� We must not risk ruining the current cooperating relationship with the improper.


    I got it, dad.


    Raymond seemed disappointed, but still agreed with Edward��s protest.


    So I��m free tomorrow?


    Don��t go too far. Right, just in case, tell me, what are you going to do?


    I think I��m going to visit Tia.


    Tia? Ah, the daughter of the Kitayama family?


    Edward briefly paused, counting the advantages and disadvantages of deepening ties with the relatives of the owner ��group Hokuzan ��, known even in SSHSA.


    ���� Why not? You can go.


    Yes, I got it.


    Raymond went into the bedroom in a brisk step. Probably going to call Shizuku. Edward gave his son a glance with a smile.


    On Sunday, a meeting between Tacuej and Father Shizuku, Kitajamoj Ushio, ended in a short time and in a peaceful atmosphere.


    Help Ushio ��Project escapes �� confirmed the words of Todo Aobas about his connections. and Todo not forcing him to do it. Providing magicians with non-military jobs corresponded to the wishes of Ushio.


    At the current stage it was still early to talk about the costs of construction and operation, so today Tatsuya finished on what explained Ushio more detailed details of the project, which he did not tell at the press conference.


    I heard a lot of interesting things. It was a useful time.


    Ushio in an elevated mood held tacuju and Miyuki to the exit from the living room.


    ��If the energy of the star reactor will serve not only for the production of hydrogen, but also for the extraction of lithium, cobalt and uranium, it would be quite profitable. There are companies in our group that are looking for resource collection from sea water, so I��m thinking of letting you look at the research materials.


    ��Thank you.


    Although the knowledge and reasoning of Tatsuya in Magic Engineering were at the highest level, but his knowledge of the industry, after all, were like a regular schoolboy. The production secrets that will make a profit from the extraction of resources are what Tatsuya wanted to learn the most. The firm promise of comprehensive cooperation from Ushio was for Tatsuya a huge step forward.


    Oji, can we see Shizuku?


    [Polite appeal to a middle-aged man. Something like ��Uncle �� (not the one that��s a relative).]


    The fact that the friends of the daughter came to ask for help together greatly softened the attitude of Ushio. As expected Tatsuya (or it would be better to say ��as he planned ��), the presence of Miyuki proved useful.


    ��My daughter will be happy if you do.


    Ushio smiled widely, responding to a request Miyuki to meet with Shizuku.


    Mr.


    At this point in their conversation wedged experienced a kind maid.


    What��s that?


    -Shizuku-Odzjosama now with the guest.


    -Guest��? Yes, if you think about it, I��ve heard something like that.


    That��s not a problem. Then maybe another time.


    That��s not a problem.


    After hearing about the visitor, Miyuki tried to abstain modestly, but Ushio stopped it.


    ��This guest is a student whom Shizuku met while studying abroad�� Yesterday he suddenly said he wanted to meet. It sounded absurd, and I already wanted to give up, but I couldn��t do it because he said he was coming back to his country soon. He��s valves-Koonu has a relationship, this guy. So I thought you��d be aware of the situation.


    ��A person who is relevant to me? ��After hearing the words of Ushio, he asked Tatsuya instead of Miyuki.


    ��This guy��s name is Raymond Clark.


    With the information network of the owner of a large group of companies, he should know the meaning of the surname ��Clark ��. Tatsuya finally understood the intention of Ushio.


    All right, Oji. We��ll meet them. ��Bowing down,�� answered Miyuki.


    Clear. You, take them to your daughter��s room. Ushio immediately commanded the maid.


    Everything went as smoothly as it was in a pre-made scenario.


    Shizuku met Raymond not in his room, but in the tearoom.


    The door of the tea room was open. Although there was a servant nearby, Ushio would not allow her daughter to stay alone in a closed room with a guy about the same age. Although it could be an order and mother Shizuku.


    Shizuku, I��m sorry for the intrusion.


    ��Ah, Miyuki��


    Hearing the voice from the hallway, Shizuku turned to the door. Was it imaginable that she looked like she felt relieved?


    Raymond Clark. Sorry about the intrusion.


    -Shiba Tatsuya�� Yes, come in.


    Raymond was a stunned invasion of Miyuki and Tatsuya, but after Tatsuya called him, he answered with a smile.


    -Yesterday we could not communicate ease. It��s a good thing we met. Raymond switched his attention to Tacuju.


    You wanted to talk to me?


    ��Isn��t he here for the courtship of Shizuku? �� �� Thought Tatsuya, but he was also interested in what Raymond would say, so he sat in front of him. Shizuku, sitting opposite Raymond, moved to a place on the side of the table before Tatsuya answered Raymond. Miyuki Village between Tacuej and Shizuku.


    I wanted to hear your opinion.


    Ignoring Miyuki, Raymond answered Tatsuo.


    Listen, Tatsuya.


    Raymond Ease called Tacuju as if they were friends. Well, at least it was better than using embarrassing names like ��God of Destruction �� (The Destroy), so Tatsuya decided to keep quiet.


    ��The project of the energy plant with the star reactor�� Uh, does he have a simpler name?


    You already know if you did a research.


    ��You��ve already researched this hlidskjalvom,�� a hint with a tinge of sarcasm was in Tatsuya��s answer to Raymond��s question.


    -even if I understood, having, but at the press conference it was not.


    Raymond Sulked and took look. Tacuju not amused to look at the inflated face of the guy, and he ease told about the name of the project escapes.


    -Project escapes? I mean�� Okay.


    Raymond interrupted his question because he intuitively realized that instead of the ��escapes �� value, Tatsuya gives more meaning to the word ��escape.��


    ��Are you seriously planning on the escapes project?��


    Everyone��s asking me about it. -Pronunciation Tatsuya, having made a tired face.


    -��Project escapes �� is not a simple excuse from ��Project Dion ��. The first thing to consider is that this project was invented before you invented it terraforming Venus. ��He answered Raymond with a voice in which there was not a drop of friendliness.


    ��It is cruel to call it�� Invention.


    ��So you really want to terraform Venus?��


    Raymond, who tried to object to Tatsuo, was cornered a new question.


    -Real resettlement will be possible not after 10 or 20 years. The elapsed time will be measured for centuries. It will be necessary to invest money and efforts for many generations. I don��t think SSHSA have motives to take this huge project seriously. No, not just SSHSA. I do not think there is at least one country with such motivation on the present Earth. If anyone can take on such a grandiose project, then only the world government, right? I think that��s the way it is.


    �� �� The plan of settling Mars is also advancing as an age-old project.


    -it is only planned. The methods of movement are not even defined yet.


    -Don��t you think that such a grandiose project is just compel to the creation of the world government?


    After seeing the situation worsened, Raymond changed the selection of arguments.


    ��If we forcibly unite the world, the usual war will simply change to civilian.


    But even this ended with another argument from Tatsuya.


    �� �� Doesn��t Tatsuya have a dream?


    -I prefer only those dreams that can be realized.


    Even after this pretext, Raymond��s heart Tatsuya remained steadfast.


    ��But then there will be no romance.


    But Raymond was not in the spirit. It seems that the words of Tatsuya will be something ��holy�� to him, something that Raymond cannot yield.


    ��When it is done, it ceases to be a dream. But when you do not know whether it will be realized or not, it can still be called a dream.


    You��re a romantic. Does this mean that the ��project Dion �� For You is a romance that neglects the possibility of exercising?


    -A man of magic, the power of thought, will fly into space. Isn��t that romantic?


    ��Why should I do that?��


    �� �� Uh?


    Raymond froze with surprise on his face.


    -To go into space by force of magic. I��m not against this dream. But this is your dream? There��s no reason I have to help.


    ��This is���� The reason you want to tie me to the project of Dion is not chasing the dream. This is based on more realistic calculations.


    �� �� I got it. Then let��s talk about realistic things.


    It seemed that Raymond had already lost the dispute, but he showed an unexpected persistence.


    -Thanks to the development of the ocean can be a little stretch to reach the limits of the capacity of the Earth. But the limits of the earth are finite. Even they will be expanded, but one day the final limits will be reached, which cannot withstand the growth of the population of mankind.


    ��I do not deny such a future.


    ��In this case, space exploration is a reality that we should not turn away from just because it is difficult! For humanity to continue its prosperity, we must go into space as long as we still have the strength to do so.


    �� Why space exploration will be a decision of population growth?


    �� Uh��?


    Raymond now had an expression of his face, indicating that he did not understand sincerely.


    ���� But isn��t that a solution? The land has a limitation of capacity, so you need to go beyond the land��


    Raymond was perplexed to argue with a confused voice.


    ��Space is also a limited space.


    Is�� Maybe it is. But�� �� a space that can be redone in a fit for human life is even more limited.


    �� ����


    ��Even the exploration of space cannot escape the limits. Humankind can only delay the attainment of these limits.


    �� �� These are empty excuses.


    ��If we only extend the time to reach the limits, we must work on what we can really do.


    ���� This is sophistry with extreme arguments! Space has no real limits! With Magic, humanity will endlessly conquer new frontiers!


    ��However, the goal of the escapes project is not to respond to population growth.


    �� ��


    ��I��ll complete the star reactor and implement the plant to reach my goal. You strive into space to reach your goal. If that��s your real goal.


    Without finding the words of the refutation, Raymond slowly stood up with the face of the defeat.


    TIA, I��m sorry. I��ll probably go.


    Yes.


    ���� Tatsuya. We��ll never let you escape.


    I��m not going to let you catch me.


    ��I would like to see the day when you regret these words. �� All right, Tia. I��ll see you again.


    Raymond, leaving, looked only towards Shizuku.


    �� �� Yes. Ray, I��ll see you later.


    Sadly smiling after answering Shizuku, he went out through the left open door.


    In the tea room though there was no oppressive mood, but unpleasant residue remained. To change the atmosphere together with the air, Shizuku asked the maid to open the window. Using the remote control, it turned on the TV. It was also for a change of mood, but the transmission, which was shown by TV, could give a reverse effect.


    Shizuku, leave it, please. ��Tatsuya stopped Shizuku, who wanted to switch the channel.


    Edward Clark��s interview on the screen continued.


    ���� Thus, if we talk about the true significance of the use of magic for the future of people, it should be used for the exploration of space.


    Edward in the TV spoke English, but his speech was synchronously duplicated subtitles.


    ��I believe that the Magic thermonuclear reactor is a wonderful invention. But it should be used in places where it is difficult to replenish fuel reserves, and sunlight is unstable. For example, on the moons of Jupiter. It will be able to produce electricity steadily even when the satellite is going into the shadow of Jupiter because of its circulation around it.


    -the period of Ganymede circulation is only 7 days. Even at Callisto he is a little less than 17 days. Tatsuya muttered in an ironic tone. Of course, his voice did not reach the place that was on the other side of the TV screen.


    -The development of the ocean can be carried out by other technologies, not using magic. The necessary power for the industry can be achieved by using the electricity generation of oceanic solar power plants and geothermal sources. A rare talent, called magic, should be used for more meaningful purposes.


    ��says almost the same as we just heard, isn��t it?


    In the voice of Miyuki, asks Tacuju was not an irony or an aversion, but na?ve simplicity.


    ��Maybe it��s because they��re father and son?��


    ��Father and son?��


    Shizuku looked a little izumljonnoj.


    -I have not confirmed it through the third-party official agencies, but there can be no errors.


    ��That means how���� Shizuku, did you not know? Didn��t you have a home party or something like that when you were an exchange student?


    The question of Tatsuya was based on the prejudice that in America, compared to Japan, much more often arrange parties at home.


    Ray didn��t have a party at home.


    So, Shizuku and the truth often called for parties during exchange studies. But America does not seem to be different from Japan in that it all depends on a particular family and a particular person, how much the parent will interfere in the relationship of his child with friends.


    ��I would like Shiba Tatsuya-san to take part in our project in order to open the future for mankind. I hope so.


    Speaking on TV, Edward emphasized public principles. Tatsuya, who knew his true motives, grinned at hearing these words.

 Volume 24 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Now, in the 2097 year, from the open in the 2030s in ten different locations across the country research institutes for the development of magicians �� abilities, half still worked and half was closed. However, three of the five officially closed laboratories continue to work, changing the name and the superiors.


    Built in Nara, the former ninth laboratory (the former Ninth Institute for the Development of Magicians �� abilities) also continued the study of magic as a ��ninth Laboratory for the development of magic ��, a private research institute co-financed by Families Kudo, cookies and Asakura. Officially the ninth laboratory of the Development of Magic explores the systemic magic of perception, which is slower in comparison with the magic acting on the phenomenon.


    The study of systemic magic of perception is not a lie. But only her research is not limited.


    One of the products of the research, created by the present ninth laboratory, are the parasitic dolls, Pje Tatsuo troubles last summer. This humanoid weapon in the form of an automatic doll-gynoid, which has a magical power by sealing the parasite in it-an independent information body that has a human mind.


    Despite the fact that the parasites were frozen prior to the actual commissioning due to inept use during the tests, their effectiveness is assessed as sufficient to be used in real combat. That��s why they froze, not sorted. The parasites in the dormant state are still kept in the ninth laboratory.


    Sunday evening, June 2, 2097 year.


    A man��s silhouette approached the warehouse of the ninth laboratory in which the parasitic dolls were stored. In the dim light of the emergency lights the enchanting, divinely-diabolical beauty, at first sight completely not belonging to this world, appeared.


    Although Kudo Minoru was a guy of unhuman beauty from the very beginning, but in the darkness of the night human nature filled the mystery and damn, and it manifested the essence of the ��Man �� category.


    Minoru opened the warehouse door. He didn��t use magic or hacked into the system. Why do something like that when you have a key? He borrowed this key in advance in the Development Management department.


    Minoru entered the vault. Inside the room was air conditioning, it was cold and dry.


    No atmosphere of mystery was felt. Minoru, which is the birth of the Nines, whose magic is a hybrid of ancient and modern mages, was also able to use the magic of psychic intervention and could feel the Pushionovye waves. He could not see the pushiony themselves as having special eyes Mizuki, but could recognize the waves created by Pushionami. If you put this feeling in a row with real feelings, it could be called ��he could distinguish them as a rumor.��


    And now Minoru could not feel the activity of pushionovyh waves. It was a proof that the parasites, that is, the Phantom Monsters, which are the basis of the parasitic puppets, have now been recorded in idle, dormant state.


    ��Can I be healthy if I eat them?��


    ��Swallow�� one will suffice. Part of the body will inevitably change the parasite, but in ��my �� * Case the person should not be damaged.


    [Zhou uses the ��I �� (side) in the third person when accessing the minor.]


    The knowledge of Zhou Gunczinja responded to a question in mind.


    A minor swallowed the ghost of Zhou Gunczinja a loyalty spell intended to enslave the parasites. The loyalty spell is ��subordination ��, not ��Join ��. Because of its nature, the Phantom of Zhou Gunczinja was added to the consciousness of minor in the form of a second consciousness. Minoru felt such a feeling that in his consciousness was added, more precisely to his consciousness was connected with no personal adviser or a disembodied AI helper.


    �� �� Part of the body?


    ��According to the American army, the body of communication was added to the brain.


    ��If you do something like that, wouldn��t it hurt?��


    -I cannot guarantee that it is absolutely safe. But ��i �� often suffers from physical deterioration because it cannot control the psiony, keeping them within the permissible range of the body. Parasites are better able to control Psionov, so parasitism can completely eliminate body problems.


    ��In that case, should I study the Psionov control technique better?��


    -In theory it is possible. But my body may not be able to withstand this training.


    Minoru bit his lip. The last part of this discussion was not for the first time. The added consciousness (perhaps more appropriately called this ��advanced intellect ��) only responds to questions posed to him, so it will not say something like ��You again about it? ��. Without the concept of repetition, when he unwittingly repeated the same questions, he received the same answers.


    After all, only with the usual efforts, Minoru still could not play an active role in the important events taking place. And his body does not allow to attach sufficient, ��unusual �� efforts to overcome these shortcomings. Minoru realized that his shortcomings were not overcome by efforts.


    That��s why he came here tonight. Here was a way to free him from the shortcomings of the body. He was not hard and wake up the sleeping parasite, and let him take possession of it. He had no experience, but he knew that it was possible without problems. The knowledge accumulated in the ninth laboratory, and ��advanced intellect �� told Minoru that it is possible.


    Now it was only to make a decision. Minoru only had to decide. Decide to stop being human, to discard your humanity.


    How long has he been standing here motionless? Minoru, turned in the sculpture of a handsome guy, slightly migrated, again became a man.


    Minoru turned around. He left the room and closed the door.


    Blitzkrieg in the expert advisor the ghost said nothing. Advanced intelligence only answers what he��s asked.


    Minoru did not ask the ghost whether his choice was right to turn around and leave.


    After Edward Clark spoke on TV, he, formally thanking the Magic Association, together with his son went home.


    They arrived at the Los Angeles International Airport at 6 a.m. local time. In his office Edward for the first time after absence returned at 14 o��clock.


    Edward had no superiors at the California branch of the National Science Agency. Even the director of the branch didn��t know what Edward was doing. He had a separate personal cabinet and full freedom to act on his own.


    Initially, these were measures to ensure that the secret of Echelon III did not leaked to the rest of the staff. But now everything has changed so that these privileges are given to advance the countermeasures against the Japanese intercontinental magic of the strategic class.


    -Is there now 7 am��?


    Edward��s muttering was an unconscious monologue. The work alone in this office must have had a detrimental effect, but he himself did not realize it. Perhaps it was a habit, tied to this office, because in other places it was not noticed.


    Should I wait a little longer? No��


    Perhaps for him it was a kind of ritual to bring thoughts into order.


    Edward threw away the indecision and headed for the communication device. It looked like a regular videophone, but it was a phone with a limited number of communication points, and a built-in interception prevention system using the capabilities of the Echelon III system.


    The selected communication route sent a call to the new Soviet Union. One of the rooms in the far branch of the Academy of Sciences of the new Soviet Union in Vladivostok. It is not necessary to say that the interlocutor was Igor Andreevich of ugliness.


    Good morning, doctor.


    Good morning. No, you��ve been there a day, haven��t you?


    As far as it could show videophone, drowsiness on the face of imaging was not visible.


    ��I��m sorry about this early hour.


    -If you choose a suitable time for me, then you will have a late night. So I don��t mind. You have an urgent case, don��t you?


    ��It��s not a very urgent matter, I just thought I should talk to you quickly.


    I��m listening to you.


    The soft and good face of the sociable man, who made at the beginning of the conversation of ugliness, now became firm.


    You may already know.


    The expression of Edward��s face was also firm, but not just serious, but expressing deep meaning.


    -The Japanese magician of Strategic class, Shiba Tatsuya, refused to participate in the project ��Dion �� and responded to it with his project.


    Yes, I know. I watched the press conference live.


    ��Damn it,�� the thought in Edward��s head surfaced. The imaging was not to be interested in the press conference of Sheba Tatsuya. It��s amazing that he watched it live. He should have taken into account at the yesterday��s stage that the content of the press conference will already be known to the unimage.


    The ugliness may have already begun to advance its own countermeasures. Thinking that perhaps it was too late, Edward pulled the mask of calm on his face and was going to continue the conversation. is a power plant using the Magic Star reactor, a thermonuclear reactor that uses a sequence of gravitational control. Quite an attractive plan. So much so that you even want to offer joint research.


    But Edward was a little late. He received a heavy blow from the inimage.


    ��Oh, please don��t do that face. It was a joke.


    ��Doctor, you are an evil man��


    Edward could not conceal the traces of the alarm, though he knew that it was only a ploy of imaging to seize the initiative.


    I beg your pardon. However, the fact that the energy plant project is attractive is an undeniable reality. Now it will be even harder to expel Shibu Tacuju into the orbit of Jupiter, right?


    ��I don��t think the Dion project will be stopped. I favor pressure on our government to ensure that the Japanese government does not approve the construction of the power plant. Or you can adjust the accident at the built plant. In any case, I would like you, doctor, to continue cooperation with ��project Dion ��.


    ��Hmm���� The ugliness made a pensive face. ��Actually, I was going to neutralize the magic of the strategic class �� The explosion of matter ��More, so to say, in a direct way��-Doctor!


    ��But if Mr. Clark insists, I��ll observe for a while.


    �� �� Many thanks.


    ��As expected,�� thought Edward, feeling relieved. He was afraid that the ugliness would allow a mistake by going to rash actions. If his attack is successful, there will be no problems. If the ugliness destroys Shibu Tacuju, SSHSA will be very grateful.


    However, if it fails.


    Perhaps the ugliness and sure that will not leave traces of his involvement, but that he is a magician of the strategic class, known to the world. Clark himself would also be suspected if Shiba Tatsuya claimed that he had discovered that he had been imaging in the footsteps of the attack.


    Not only the new Soviet Union will be suspected. People all over the world know that the ugliness was the first to support ��project Dion ��. Charges of attempted murder may be followed, and the project will be collapsed.


    Edward put off all his affairs and called the imaging to avoid it.


    But, Mister.


    But the speech of Inimage is not over yet.


    -if it becomes impossible to drag Shibu Tacuju into ��Project Dion ��, our country will choose its course of solving this problem. Alternatives can not be excluded to eliminate the threat of the conversion of mass to energy.


    It was obvious, and without any further clarification, that the ��alternate option ��, which was spoken of by the ugliness, was the use of the magic of the strategic class ��Fog-bomb ��.


    A bout of stiff cough attacked Edward because he had a prosohlo throat. He hastened to drink the mineral water from the bottle.


    ���� Sorry. In order for something to happen, I will give the necessary orders immediately.


    I hope so too.


    The face of the image disappeared from the monitor. The link was interrupted from the other side. With a strong impatience Edward extended his hand to another telephone.


    On Tuesday, when chairman Tomicuka Hisui returned from lunch to his office in the Kyoto branch of the Magic Association, she was visited by an MFA employee.


    ���� Are you asking the Magic Association to exert pressure on the Yotsuba family!?


    You can understand that.


    It��s impossible!


    Hisui screamed, forgetting the rules of decency.


    ��The Magic Association has no authority to give wizards orders to ��Do that �� or ��don��t do it ��!


    The words of Hisui were not a lie for the avoidance of responsibility. The Magic Association is a wizard-assisted organization, not an organization that controls magicians.


    ��But she has a strong authority among the magicians. The International Magic Association can even form disciplinary units acting above the law.


    ��This is only possible for the limited purpose of preventing the use of nuclear weapons! The Japanese Magic Association has no such influence to discourage the financial activity of the magician as a private person!


    ��Is that so?�� -the MFA employee asked in a serious tone.


    Yes, it is!


    Apparently, this man had no familiar magicians, so Hisui firmly emphasized his opinion to persuade him.


    -In addition, the ten main clans magicians stronger than the Magic Association. Even if the association organizes a disciplinary unit, it will not be able to force the Yotsuba family to obey.


    -but the Ten Master Clans are not a monolithic structure?


    But it was an erroneous argument, for the stress of Hisui only doubled from these words of the man from the MFA.


    �� Do you propose to provoke an internal conflict in the Ten Master Clans!?


    -��Provoke �� is an inappropriate expression. We don��t want something like personal quarrels between friendly wizards. I just wondered if the true meaning of autonomy as an organization was not to constrain its members from the inside to restrain them from getting out of control?


    -The Magic Association does not manage the ten main clans!


    Hisui felt a dull pain at the top of her belly, but tolerateded her and zealously objected.


    ��We think otherwise. From an objective point of view, the greatest influence on the community of magicians, calling themselves ��Ten Master Clans��, is the Magic Association.


    But the interlocutor did not want to listen to her.


    ��So, I sincerely count on you.


    Having thrown these words in the end, the MFA employee stood up. Hisui, the remaining one in the office of the Chairman, was covered with cold sweat and felt nausea, and could not tolerate any more increased pain, grabbed the belly.


    It is not necessary to say that the Japanese government began to obstruct the ��project escapes �� because it was asked by the Government of SSHSA. To date, the Japanese government has seen no benefit from the extraction of marine resources.


    In the past, similar projects ended in complete failure, so they were skeptical about it in terms of feasibility and cost-effectiveness. They emphasized that there should be no such weakness in diplomacy and the economy.


    However, the response of the business community was different.


    -Kitakata-san, it seems that you decided to participate in the Business project without hesitation.


    Kitakata-it was a commercial alias Kitajamy Ushio. These were kind of good manners in business circles, when even at informal meetings they call each other aliases, if they are. But there were many exceptions when only real names could be used at official events of the government and the municipality.


    -As expected from Muromachi-Sana. You quickly learned.


    ��Muromachi ��, to whom Ushio replied, was not a real name either. Although the business of his interlocutor was inferior to the ��group Hokuzan �� Ushio in scale, but this man was the actual owner of a group of companies, bloated from the usual family business with a long tradition. In the financial world he was for Ushio as a big brother.


    ��Have you already invested in this project? What can it be connected with? -another businessman familiar with him spoke to him from the other place at the table.


    You already know so much. Iwata-San, who did you hear that from?


    -yes so�� from different people.


    On faces of Ushio and ivaty at the same time wide smiles have surfaced. Iwata, unlike Muromachi, is the owner of rival with Ushio competing group, and their recent relationship was to fight for major foreign transactions. But there were no signs of enmity on them.


    It��s not that I��m hiding it. Shiba-Kun is my daughter��s classmate.


    ��Yes, if you think about it, your daughter goes to the first school at the National University of Magic.


    So you��re in a friendly relationship with him?


    Asked not Muromachi or Iwata, and another person on the opposite side. Although Ushio met with Tacuej on the issue of the project only the day before yesterday, the news about it has spread everywhere.


    Looks like Todo Aoba deliberately spread rumors. Ushio thought when politely answered the question.


    Even if you hear about a new business, seemingly profitable, it is difficult to make a decision to invest money in it alone. However, when the business already has a major sponsor, you will want to participate in it. For the major players of the financial world present here the sum for construction of one plant is at the level of ��Well let��s try and see what comes out.��


    ��If it��s not difficult for you, Kitakata-san, could you introduce me to valves- koonu?


    When one person raised the issue, with a slight lag from the rest to the side of the Ushio fell the same request.


    It was not bad for Ushio that the number of investors would increase.


    Risks can be divided as more and more people participate in the business, because it is possible to divide it so that each participant is dependent on something of their own. And as a result, the voice weight of each project participant increases.


    ��I��ll tell valves-Koonu about your requests.


    With a smile answered all Ushio, when the meeting at dinner was coming to an end.


    Having received during rest after a day training order to appear in the office of the Commander, Lina mentally pomrachnela. Yes, only mentally. She almost made a face that showed that she hated orders.


    When she was last summoned to the commander��s office, the order was to accompany Edward Clark, as a result she learned the secret of the Dark side of the Sshsa army, which she should not know about. Lina was disheartened by the fact that she could again wait for a mission with a similar disappointing end.


    But she could not say that she was disagreeable with the order to appear. Now neither betrayal nor desertion has yet become an alternative to Lina.


    Ben! You��ve been summoned by a commander?


    ��You too, Commander-in-chief?��


    Lina began to grow a bad feeling. Challenges at the same time Lina and canopuses were not uncommon, although during the recoil of the order to accompany Clark, Lina, on the contrary, was alone. In the case of Dzijedo Hjejgu (Gu Jie) Lina was ordered to stay and give the work of KANOPUSU.


    Even if she was expecting a mission in which she would not be able to show a decent result, but provided she is Canopus, it is likely that he will help her in a difficult moment. So the fact that she was called together with Kanopusom was a good circumstance for Lina.


    But, for some reason, this time she was not able to suppress a sinister premonition. Isn��t it because the mission is expected to be heavy if it and canopuses want to send it together? She could not get rid of such thoughts.


    -Major Angelina Sirius has arrived.


    -Major Benjamin Canopus arrived.


    Log. ��The voice of the base commander, Colonel Walker, was heard from behind the door.


    Lina beat Canopuses, and she opened the door. The next moment Lina froze saw a superior officer, who was not supposed to be here.


    -Colonel Balance��? ��Oshelomljonno muttered Lina, but quickly took herself into her hands, entered the commander��s office and vigorously otsaljutovalaed. Canopus entered immediately after Lina and stood beside her. Colonel Walker went up and saluted them in return.


    Ease. Walker said to these two and sat back on the chair. Balance, in the meantime, stood motionless on the side of the table.


    ��Major Sirius, Major Canopus, is a special case, and I want to hear the opinions of you two.


    Opinion?


    Yes. Having heard the opinion of each of you, I want to decide whether it is worth to entrust the Stars with this mission.


    Having heard the words of Walker, Lina and Canopus unwittingly looked. As Walker said, it was a special occasion. It is normal to ask the opinion of subordinates during strategy preparation. But when the goal is already known, the means of achieving this goal are asked. And the question of whether or not to carry out the mission at all is in principle solved at a higher level, and there should be no exceptions to this rule.


    ��I think you already know that the magician who, on October 31, 2095, used Japan��s strategy-class magic, which called the�� scorched Halloween ��, is a young man named Shiba Tatsuya.


    Lina and Canopus at the same time returned to Walker a positive response.


    ��Did you know that Shiba Tatsuya rejected the proposal of the National Scientific Agency and launched a new project?


    Know. Canopus answered. Lina also knew that ��Tatsuya refused to participate in the project Dion ��, but did not know the details. is an energetic plant with a fusion reactor based on the magic sequence of gravitational control. If this plan is implemented, the resource industry of our country will again get a strong blow.


    Oil, coal and nuclear plants were greatly damaged when energy sources switched from fossil fuels to solar, wind, geothermal, and biofuels. But by going into the sphere of biofuels, which requires vast lands, as well as by developing small reactors for areas with low solar activity, they managed to restore their positions and live to the present time.


    ��In addition, with the development of magic controlling nuclear fission and blocking radiation, the rejection of people from nuclear energy has decreased compared to the last century. For the most part, the decline in nuclear power was due to rising uranium prices and the high cost of the wizards needed to counter accidents. Nuclear weapons were sealed and the withdrawal of plutonium into civilian use was not carried out.


    ��even if you do not pay attention to the circumstances in the industrial area, it will be inconvenient for our country if we cannot neutralize the Shiba Tatsuya with the help of the ��Dion Project ��.


    ��Can not be? ��,-Lina thought.


    -In this regard, the general staff thought that it is necessary to arrange a diversion at the plant Shiba Tatsuya. The view was also expressed that the threat of a presumably intercontinental range of magic of strategic class ��Material Burst�� would be eliminated if Shiba Tatsuya could be eliminated at this stage.


    ��Worst case scenario,�� Lina thought.


    She did not know the details, but as far as she had heard, the Tatsuya project was to build a commercial plant.


    And to help their entrepreneurs, they want to destroy his army.


    Although even this will make very difficult, but the true goal seems to be the murder of Shiba Tatsuya. Since when did the stars become a group of killers like in the mafia?


    Major Sirius, Major Canopus, what do you think?


    ��Colonel, let me express my opinion!


    Instead of answering Walker��s question, Lina asked for permission to answer. It wasn��t because she kept calm. Just the opposite. As she had the feeling that her head was about to boil, she tried to restore the lost self-control, deliberately observing military discipline.


    Authorize. ��Walker showed no emotion about it and just gave permission to Lina.


    I��m against it. Although the magic of converting mass into energy is certainly a threat, but Shiba Tatsuya is a man from a union country and is not hostile to our country. To kill only because it poses a potential threat-the methods of the Mafia. I believe that the army should not dirty their hands with murders of this nature.


    I��m against it, Colonel.


    Major Canopus, you too?


    Lina Walker��s opinion listened with a stone face, but when Canopus also objected, Walker��s face flashed astonishment.


    Yes. I do not think that even the diversion of the plant itself is a good idea, let alone the pros and cons of murder. Yes, the energy industry can be temporarily hit. However, the supply of cheap hydrogen fuel, extracted from sea water, can improve the lives and citizens of our country. Actions against Valves Tatsuo should not be a murder or interference of his activities. Wouldn��t it be better instead to ask him to provide our country with the know- how of a thermonuclear reactor?


    �� Do you think that you should not hinder, but use?


    Confirm. Since the military will be used in a certain area for commercial purposes, the energy industry would have a bad effect because the army would prevent it. I do not deny the aspects of the interdependence of the army and the economy, but a certain �� brake �� is still needed.


    Colonel Walker, may I say my opinion too? ��said balance, standing on the side of Commander Walker��s desk.


    Please. Walker willingly allowed her. At least he looked like that.


    Thank. I do not know what to say about the principal views of major Sirius, but I believe that the opinion of major canopuses is worth considering.


    Lina was shocked by these words, but balance ignored it, though she noticed. Turning to Walker, she continued to express her opinion.


    -In the evaluation of stars by people who are not magicians, there is one delicate side. If the stars act in the interests of a specific company, a particular industry, even if people would only seem to be doing so, there is a fear that there will be intense opposition from other industries and consumer Organizations.


    ��But can we just sabotage it in strict secrecy?��


    -The enemy is also quite capable. It would be unrealistic to conduct a diversion at the plant without leaving any clues.


    Walker couldn��t but recognize what balance said. It is almost impossible to carry out a large-scale sabotage on the built object so that it does not attract public attention.


    When it is possible to investigate the traces of caused damage, there is always a limit to what it looks like an accident. The main prerequisite for preparing a crime against someone else��s military force is to ensure that they will not be able to examine the evidence in detail. You can, of course, escape from the punishment, pretending that you do not know anything, but the spread of rumors is not avoided. In terms of the fact that there will be a minimum of clues, killing one person, Tatsuya, was much simpler.


    ��so your opinion, as well as the opinion of both majors, is that the shortcomings are more?�� Got you. I��ll ask the General staff to cancel the operation.


    Most of all here felt relief from Walker��s decision was Lina.


    After leaving the office of the Commander balance led Lina to another room.


    Major Sirius, how have you been doing lately?


    -Yes, there are no problems.


    They sat at the same table from different angles. Standing up to talk would be tedious, so balance insisted that they sit down.


    Before Lina was not a cup of honey milk, and a whole mug of American coffee. After she came back from Japan last year, she probably thought it was a weakness to show others that she was drinking milk, and from then on outside her room pretends to prefer coffee. But recently her stomach, apparently, could not withstand hard brewed coffee, so the cream and sugar became irreplaceable.


    Clear.


    Before balance also stood American coffee. Only she was black. It was originally pretty hard boiled, but if you add cream and sugar to it, the taste would be lost.


    -Returning to the recent conversation��


    Yes.


    Lina straightened out, sitting on a chair. Although there were only two of them in the room, she didn��t know what the conversation was about. She was also worried about being able to talk about it in a place like this.


    ��Although Colonel Walker said he would ask to cancel the operation, we don��t know what the general Staff��s decision would be. Maybe you��ll have a nomination order.


    ��Then I��ll fulfill my responsibilities.


    The reaction of Lina was too fast, apparently because it implied the presence of ��views �� here.


    Hmm.


    Although balance noticed this, she did not pay attention to it. It could be said that it was a demonstration of her position that it would not be a problem.


    -The Defense Ministry also has one more opinion.


    Do you mean that there is another policy towards valves Tatsuo?


    The voice of balance was like a monologue, but Lina was forced to ask, as if heard.


    -the opinion is that it is necessary not to conflict with him, but to use it. This is very close to the earlier voiced opinion of Major canopuses.


    -You mean that Ben��s opinion�� What does it take to secure the right to know-how of a thermonuclear reactor?


    Yes. Use the know-how of a magical thermonuclear reactor for the economy. And for military purposes to distribute deterrent force.


    -Distribute deterrent force��?


    Having seen the puzzled Lina, balance involuntarily smiled.


    ��This distribution concerns you too, major Sirius.


    That? How does it relate to me?


    Don��t you understand?


    In a smile balance was rather nuance ��You can��t do anything ��, and not ��You��re stupid.��


    ��From the�� scorched Halloween ��situation, it seems that they can also use a satellite aiming system. Perhaps its accuracy is even better than ours. If we can capture this know-how too, then with the explosion of the heavy metal of the major and the explosion of the matter of Sheba Tatsuya, we will dominate the military forces of the world. This should lead to the rejection of at least large-scale military action.


    -Me and Tatsuo work together��?


    ��Initially, our army did not plan to use your magic of strategic class just for defense. Unlike the ��Leviathan ��, highly on the defense/seizure position, the place of use ��explosion of heavy metal �� can not be chosen.


    To be more precise, ��heavy metal explosion �� Cannot provide sufficient power if there is not enough of certain heavy metals in its place of use, and its effect will be severely limited in geographical conditions with Very rough, hilly surface.


    But compared to the ��Leviathan ��, which can show its true value only on the terrain with an abundance of water, for example, on the sea, a large lake or a wide river, the degree of freedom ��explosion of heavy metal �� above.


    Although it is inferior to the ��ozone circle �� and ��The impulse of God Agni �� In terms of the lack of influence of geographical conditions, but if you add other conditions, such as power and speed of activation, we can say that ��explosion of heavy metal �� is a suitable Replacement of strategic ballistic missiles for the role of deterrent force.


    What��s the wonder? The new Soviet Union and Japan. If the alliance is formed, then Japan is an ally that will be easier to control. So if this happens, don��t be too weird.


    At first glance it was caution to the fact that the one who was still an enemy, can not be a force ally. However, in the said balance the word ��strangely �� could be included the secret meaning that Lina may experience certain feelings for Tatsuo.


    Apparently, balance called here Lina, because it seemed necessary for her to warn her that she did not show such behavior, which would lead to distrust of her, because she had previously personally met with Tacuej.


    ���� Have. Roger that.


    Yes, well, think about it.


    ��It��s a good thing we talked about this,�� thought balance, seeing a confused face of unreliable Lina.


    After balance, Lina and Canopus came out of the commander��s office. After a while Colonel Walker summoned the commanders of the third and Fourth Corps of Stars, Arcturus and Vega.


    -Captain Alexander Arcturus arrived.


    Captain Charlotte Vega has arrived.


    Log.


    Walker invited two unit commanders to the Office of the base commander.


    Like they said, they were both captains. Their ranks were lower than Lina and


    Canopuses, but in the current form of the organization of stars and so it was strange that there were six people of the same rank as Lina, who was considered the commander-in-chief. So in a sense it was normal that the commanders of Arcturus and Vega were lower in rank than the commander- in-chief Lina.


    However, Vega, who was older than Lina for more than 10 years, was extremely unhappy with the fact that she was below the rank. That��s why Vega and Lina got along badly. More precisely, Vega was unilaterally hostile to Lina, who was younger than her.


    Arcturus did not manifest to lina hostility and disobedience. But they could not be called friends.


    First Lieutenant Fomalhaut, Kaznjonnyj�� Killed Lina the day before Christmas Eve last year, was a member of the Third Corps, which is led by Captain Arcturus.


    Arcturus understood that Fomalhaut, who had committed mass murders, using his ��superpower ��, pyrokinesis, deserved punishment. However, it was also true that he did not have the opportunity to defend himself in a military court. Arkturu it was unpleasant to think that Lina had no other choice but to shoot Fomalgauta on the spot, though he resisted.


    There was no doubt that Walker chose these two men, because there was a psychological distance between them and Lina with Kanopusom.


    -It is absolutely forbidden to tell anyone about the mission you are about to receive. Commander, Major Sirius also did not report.


    You got it, sir.


    When they simultaneously responded to the order of the commander, Arcturus with doubt frowned eyebrows, and the eyes of Vega shone. She was delighted to be able to circumvent Lina. It was possible to call this behavior unworthy of the age, in fact magicians usually are not inclined to envy on such an occasion.


    Walker knew about the personal feelings of Vega, but did not rebuked it, but moved on to the story of the mission.


    -Stir the construction of the energy plant, designed by the Japanese magician of Strategic class, Shiboj Tacuej. One of the means of obstruction can be considered the murder of Sheba Tatsuya.


    Arcturus wide opened his eyes with unconcealed surprise.


    Is this an order for me and Captain Vega to kill Shibu Tacuju?


    -The main task-to hinder the project. If this goal can be achieved, then killing will not be necessary.


    -Is it possible to resort to murder if obstruction is difficult? Vega asked immediately. �� With a smile on his face.


    ��from the moment of receiving the temporary name ��The great Bomb ��, the initial plan concerning this magic of conversion of mass into energy consisted in complete neutralization if it could not be seized. Nothing has changed here. Now the priority is given to neutralize through ��Project Dion ��, and if it does not work, we will return to the original plan.


    You got it.


    Arcturus was still in a state of reluctance, but persuaded himself to accept the task.


    Vega, on the contrary, was full of enthusiasm.


    Through the Women��s Information network, soldiers and officers, she found out that Lina seems to be friends with Tacuej. Although it is still ��potential ��, but still ��the greatest threat ��. Those who are close friends with the ��greatest enemy �� should not be a soldier of the SSHSA army.


    She, as Sempai, will wake Sirius, bringing her head Sheba Tatsuya. With such thoughts, Vega was burning with enthusiasm


    The murders of the first Lieutenant Alfred Fomalgautom left a mark in the hearts of every member of the stars. The execution of their first-magnitude class companion also left unpleasant feelings among all the stars. Especially in the same third Corps as Fomalhaut and his close friend, the first Lieutenant, Jacob Regula, who is still searching for the truth about the incident.


    At the moment, the official but absolutely secret opinion is that the murders of Fomalhaut made under the control of the parasite. Psychological resistance to the supernatural was lost with the practical use of magic, and at the autopsy of Fomalgauta in his brain was found a body that should not be in humans. Any of those who call themselves a realist, it will be difficult to deny the existence of parasites.


    He was captured by the parasite and disorderly, using his unique ability to pyrokinesis. This was explained by his multiple murders of civilians in that incident. But it wasn��t enough to convince Regula.


    How did it happen that Fomalhaut was captured by a parasite?


    Shortly before the incident, Fomalhaut was sent to a solitary mission. Until the moment they last saw, there was no strangeness in it. So they were undoubtedly captured during that solitary mission.


    The question is when, where and who did it.


    If it is an accident, it is necessary to find out the conditions of occurrence of parasites and to prevent recurrence of it.


    Many scientists are actively working in this direction.


    Although this theory was deadlocked because of the inability to test to confirm, but most believed that the reason is the experiment with micro black holes. Disputes about the mechanism of this process are still going on.


    Therefore, Regulus and conducted an investigation to prove that the emergence of parasites was not an accident.


    Who called the parasite to get the fomalgautom?


    If it was a deliberate incident, it was a brutal terrorist attack that could lead to large-scale losses that poshatnut the United States. Because the magician, who alone carries a fighting power comparable to a KP or even a battalion, can itself be regarded as an instrument of terrorism.


    His friend was used as a terrorist or saboteur, and as a result was executed hands of his own friends.


    Regulus could not close his eyes to the possibility of this. Despite the fact that after the execution of the offender further investigation was not the work of the Stars, Regulus continued to investigate, spending his free time and days off.


    However, one and a half years after the incident, Regulus more and more inclined to the conclusion that ��There were no criminals ��. It happened by accident.


    And now, when he was almost convinced, he was delivered this information.


    -What does it mean��


    The fact that Regulus now unconsciously muttered aloud, had every reason.


    This anonymous email has passed through the highest level of security, which is used even in the general staff, and has reached its terminal in a state without sorely any censorship.


    According to the Charter, Regulus had to isolate the message in the system and notify the security personnel. But he did not, and opened the letter.


    The intuition of Regula whispered to him that he should read it and not give it to others to read.


    The letter was not encrypted. It seems to have been protected from peeping by other means than encryption.


    And it was written something absolutely amazing.


    -Experiment with micro black hole-is the work of a Japanese agent��!?


    In this letter it was written:


    ��Experiment with the micro black hole was conducted with the incitement of the Japanese civil organization Wizards.


    ��The aforementioned organization knew that this experiment could cause spiritual ��something ��.


    ��The organization was looking for a country to conduct experiments that could not be implemented in Japan.


    ��At this time, scientists from the army of SSHSA, who actively sought hints on the magic of converting mass into energy, engaged in similar research.


    ��The aforementioned organization wished to receive even more experimental data. They asked for another micro black hole experiment that would be monitored by an organization agent.


    ��Fomalhaut was captured by a parasite because it was suddenly attacked. If the magician has a solid consciousness and a strong goal, the parasite will never be able to possess it.


    Regulus didn��t believe the contents of this letter. To be honest, it seemed to him ��suspicious.��


    In particular, he thought that if it is possible to avoid mastering the parasite, only having consciousness, it is too convenient.


    But the fact that the experiment was conducted on the tip of a foreign agent, unconsciously touched him to the bottom of the soul.


    The details of the experiment seemed unnatural. Not only among scientists, but also among politicians there are many who adhere to the rule of caution. The results were doubtful from the very beginning. Among the scholars, only the minority believed that the magic of mass conversion to energy could be explained by Hawking��s radiation.


    Regulus also wanted to see if there was any chance that these were events that were above his understanding, like some sort of conspiracy theory. But if we consider that the experiment of micro black hole could intervene external force, it looks like a reasonable explanation of why the experiment was conducted at that time.


    Regulus could not decide whether this external force, the Japanese civil organization of magicians, ��Ten main clans ��. Regulus warned himself that it should not be influenced by a message whose sender wished to remain unknown. But now that his investigation is stalled, and if there is an opportunity to learn the truth, he began to think that it would be a good idea to try.


    If you try to experiment again, you can check whether the source of parasites is really a micro black hole. Then it will also be clear if what is written in this letter is true. If this is true, there will be a chance to grab the tail of a criminal group.


    However, there was a risk that new victims could appear, captured by parasites. But if they are the same as they are, the magicians of the Star class, they may be able to capture the parasites or destroy them.


    There was no reason not to try.


    It was the conclusion that Regulus came to. At this point, he did not even think that he could capture the parasite.


    Regulus approached his immediate commander, Captain Arkturu, with an offer to experiment with the micro black hole, the moment Arcturus returned from a call to Colonel Walker.


    Regulus honestly told about the letter and eloquently proved the necessity of experiment.


    If it were the other day, it would have ended only by the fact that Arcturus would simply rebuked the regula in recklessness.


    But Arcturus was mentally unstable after Walker��s assignment.


    He was attracted by the idea of being able to grasp the Japanese agent��s tail.


    If they receive important material for negotiations with Japan, it may be possible to neutralize the magic of the strategic class ��Material Burst�� and without such dirty methods as murder. Such a na?ve calculation arose in the mind of Arcturus.


    Arcturus turned back in the direction of the base commander��s office and led the Regula.


    And somehow, Regulus was able to persuade Colonel Walker.


    Perhaps the colonel just wanted to sabotage the mission entrusted to him by the chief staff.


    He immediately contacted the General Staff, and in the course of communication they came to the decision that the repetition of the experiment of micro black hole with him will be contacted later.

 Volume 24 - CH 7

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Wednesday after school Tomicuka Haganje visited the school board room. Even Igarashi Joske, chairman of the club management group, rarely came to the school council room, and the appearance here Tomicuki in general was an exceptional case.


    ��When is Tatsuya planning to start attending school? Unfortunately, he didn��t tell me about it. ��With reluctance on his face answered Miyuki to the question of Tomicuki, the meaning of which was something like this: �� When will Tatsuya come to school next time? ��.


    Her answer was not a lie, and her facial expression was not an acting game.


    For a while Tatsuya will not go to school, watching the situation change after the press conference. The resumption of school attendance depends on the situation in the society, and Tatsuya himself cannot say in advance, ��from what moment �� he will return.


    And at Miyuki, day after night, grew discontent that Tatsuya not be free to come to school.


    ��Then�� Will you tell me where Shiba-kun is now? ��With unconcealed despair, Tomicuka asked Miyuki the next question.


    Do you have a thing for Tatsuo? Miyuki asked the answer in a suspicious voice. Anyone in her place felt that something was wrong with Tomicukoj.


    There was no freedom of action in his behavior. Pressure on the interlocutor with his circumstances was not like Tomicuku.


    Excuse me.


    However, he noticed that he was delivering Miyuki unpleasant feelings.


    -Um�� There��s something I��d like to talk to Shiboj-kun.


    Talk? If you don��t mind, I��d like to know what?


    Tomicuki eyes ran from side to side. He hesitated for a while, but eventually he overcame indecision and met with a Miyuki look.


    My mother is hospitalized.


    ��Your Mother!��


    Miyuki wide opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand. Tomicuka fussing from such a reaction.


    ��Oh, no, even though I said I was hospitalized, there��s no danger in life. She has a severe stomach ulcer�� After a month of rest she will be discharged from the hospital.


    -it is clear�� Let him recover.


    Thank you very much.


    Thanking Miyuki for the words of sympathy, Tomicuka looked as if he wanted to say something else. While he was picking up the words, Izumi spoke to him.


    -Mama Tomicuki-Sempaja is the chairman of the Magic Association, right?


    Yes, it is, Sajegusa-san.


    -Is your mother��s illness a psychological origin?


    This time already tomicuka wide opened eyes.


    �� �� The doctor said it was caused by stress.


    -in other words, Tomicuka-Sempai wants to say that the cause of his mother��s illness is Shiba-Sempai?


    ��I wasn��t going to say anything like that!


    The face of answered Tomicuki blushed. This proved that Izumi��s assertion was not entirely wrong. Tomicuka, realized, who was worried, took a deep breath.


    ���� The mother had recently been severely pressured by the government.


    -With regards to Tatsuya-herself? ��Tomicuku Miyuki asked imperturbably.


    Yes, that��s right. They want her to persuade Shibu-kun to cancel the energy plant project and take part in the ��Dion Project ���� �� what does that mean! - Loud indignant Honoka. Izumi and Shiina, also considering it absurd, have sent cold views on Tomicuku.


    Can you talk about something like that? Don��t you have to keep it a secret?


    ���� A member of my family really went to the hospital, though unofficially. To the extent that it will help the people involved in the case to identify the circumstances, they will not mind.


    The open tone of Tomicuki voice showed his discontent with ��government- related people.��


    I��m not going to accuse Shibu-kun of my mother��s hospitalization. Even I understand that it is ridiculous to shift responsibility to Shibu-kuna.


    Tomicuka-Sempai. If you don��t complain, what are you going to talk about with Shiboj-Sempaem?


    The question Miyuki again voiced aloud Izumi.


    ��Regardless of the Government��s opinion, I believe that Shiba-kun should take part in the ��Dion Project ��. This is undoubtedly an important project for the future of mankind, and USNA tries to invite Shibu-kun with the most courteous attitude. He may have had a lot of plans, but I believe that for Japan, for the sake of the Japanese magicians, he must accept the invitation of USNA. So far, I was silent because it didn��t concern me, but when it affected my family, I am now also an interested person.


    There was no one among the members of the school council who would support the argument of Tomicuki. But those who would have interrupted his speech, too, were not.


    ��Although I am annoyed that I have to follow unreasonable government requests, but I want to try to persuade Shibu-kun to take part in the�� Dion Project ��.


    Making sure that Tomicuka finished his speech, Miyuki spoke.


    ��If that was your goal, I can��t tell you anything.


    -uh..?


    Tomicuka, it seems, did not expect a refusal. He stared at Miyuki with a person expressing a complete misunderstanding of her answer.


    ��If you have such a goal, I can��t afford to tell you the address of Tatsuya.


    ��Why��-Do you ask why��? Because I understand that you want to stop Tatsuo, and I can��t help you with that.


    The face of Tomicuki distorted, as if to say his view ��I can��t believe it ��.


    ��But�� Selfishness of one Shiba-kun can bring problems to everyone else! If Shiba-kun shows a little patience, all around will be only better!


    ��Selfishness, you say��?


    Miyuki not even concealed that was unpleasantly surprised.


    ��Tomicuka-kun, it looks like you��re confused about your mom getting sick. Please, indent today. It will be better for everyone.


    The usual Tomicuka was completely different and would not say anything smug. Miyuki knew it and wanted to solve the problem peacefully. For her, it was an exceptional concession when Tatsuya was offended, and she ended all such reasonable measures. Her magic did not get out of control because the vow was dispersed, and she thus returned to herself the primordial control of her magic. However, on its opponent, Pochuvstvovavshego itself cornered into a corner, and trapped in a narrowing of thinking, it produced a reverse effect.


    �� �� President Shiba. I��m calling you to a duel.


    -Under a duel you mean a fight for resolving the conflict of opinions?


    Yes. If I win, please tell me where the Shiba-kun is.


    Miyuki quietly listened to the willful statement of Tomicuki. No, she was just kind of calm. But there was no blazed of anger inside her, because hostility and murderous intentions were frozen.


    ���� Ok. I agree to this fight.


    Miyuki, please wait.


    The phrase Miyuki about the acceptance of the duel blocked another voice.


    ��Minami-chan?��


    With a mixed sense of wonder and suspicion, Miyuki asked about mine intentions.


    Mine said not ��President ��, but ��Miyuki-sama ��.


    The fact that Miyuki is the successor of the title of the ��Head of the family Jocuba �� was a well-known reality. At the same time, everyone here understood that mine is not really a cousin, but is in the service of the family Yotsuba. Nobody really asked about it, but everyone suspected of this kind of relationship.


    Therefore, Minami called Miyuki ��Miyuki-itself ��, not feeling any discomfort. She said, ��Miyuki-herself,�� in cases where Miyuki wasn��t around. However, Miyuki did not like it when it happened at school, and she insisted on the greatest possible deterrence of behavior, showing the relationship between the master and the servant.


    So she had to have some reason she decided to say ��Miyuki-herself �� In this place, showing the behavior of the servant in the presence of Kohas.


    ��Tatsuya��she told me to protect Miyuki. Following the rendered Tacuej-trust itself, I can not allow Miyuki-myself participated in unnecessary battles.


    Miyuki nothing was to object to the words of mine. When the intention of Tatsuya is mentioned, Miyuki cannot have any objections.


    ��But in that case, Tomicuka-Sempai will not be convinced? Then instead of Miyuki-I will become an opponent of Tomicuke-Sempaju.


    ���� I got it. Tomicuka-kun, would it suit you? If Minami-chan loses, then like you, Tomicuka-kun, and asked, I will tell you where the villa is located, which now lives Tatsuya-itself.


    �� �� If you result in telling me the location of Sheba-kun, then I do not mind.


    Unexpected developments puzzled Tomicuku. Perhaps more precisely it can be expressed in words: He was not good in such matters.


    But he decided not to object. He didn��t have time to worry about anything but a goal.


    In disputes between students who are right and who are not, proved by force. This was one way to solve the problems officially included in the rules of the first school.


    Of course, the ��training fights�� procedure was strictly defined, and it was also required to obtain permission from the President of the school board and the head of the disciplinary committee.


    It was a measure to prevent the use of training fights for unilateral violence, when there is a large difference in force between the participants.


    ���� I thought this year wouldn��t be a duel with members of the school board.


    The head of the disciplinary committee Mikihiko complained Izumi, who came to ask for approval of the training fight. Since this time the president is one of the parties, the organization of the training fight is handled by the Vice-President of Izumi.


    ��This is not a duel, but a competition, Yoshida-Sempai.


    Having made a small amendment to the words of Mikihiko, Izumi gave him the approved resolution of the school board, where the format of the competition was written.


    Seeing what it says, Mikihiko surprised rounded eyes.


    -The format of melee!? It is ok? I mean, the fight between Tomicukoj-Kun and Sakura-san, a guy and a girl?


    Usually, the format of melee for competitions was used only by guys. Because in a training fight between a guy and a girl is the possibility of sexual harassment.


    -by the rules will have to inflict an unreal blow imitation knife. Sakura-San seems to be sure of herself.


    The explanation Izumi not at all calmed Mikihiko. Even if it is said that the completion of the fight is determined by the simulation of the impact of an unreal knife, but it does not matter, because during the battle allowed punches and legs.


    �� �� I��ll take the role of judge.


    He could not simply put his seal of permission, thinking that he could not leave unattended the place where the pupil could be injured by the pupil. With this thought, Mikihiko to be a judge.


    Tomicuka, who changed into a club uniform and waited in the third room for practical training, rounded eyes from the species of mines, entering the room after the Miyuki.


    -Are you going to participate in the match in this form!?


    ��But it doesn��t violate the rules. -indifferent tone answered mine involuntarily Vskriknuvshemu Tomicuke.


    Is�� So, but��


    Tomicuka was in uniform for magical martial arts.


    The top part was in the form of a shirt with no buttons and long sleeves with elbow protection. From below there were loose trousers without a belt, covering all ankles, and having protection of knees. Shod He was in soft shoes to practice unarmed melee fight.


    On the other hand, mine was in a T-shirt with short sleeves and in short tight shorts from a gymnastic form. Although her right thigh was covered with a gun belt with an attached imitation knife, she also had the usual for any ball game or athletics appearance with open arms and legs.


    Are you worried about your injuries?


    Instead of the lost speech, Tomicuki said his enemy was mine.


    -Of course, if you miss the blow Tomicuki-Sempaja, you can get a bump or bruise. Maybe even a fracture.


    ��In that case�� �� I need more protection ��-I wanted to say Tomicuka.


    Tomicuka-Sempai. This is the essence of the training fight.


    But mine was ahead of him.


    -Even with the rules, when the melee is forbidden, the danger of being traumatized does not change much.


    Mine was a rarity today.


    -Not worrying that the girl can be traumatized, Tomicuka-Sempai wanted to carry out this fight.


    Mine specifically made a short pause.


    -You only think about your convenience.


    She struck down the condemning words on Tomicuku. He could not object to the criticism of mines.


    ���� Tomicuka-kun, do you want to cancel the match? ��Mikihiko turned to Ostolbenevshemu Tomicuke. -From this match you will have a bad impression, whether you win or lose. If you stop now, you��ll have nothing to regret.


    Mikihiko so extended a tomicuke helping hand.


    �� �� Yoshida-kun, give a signal to the beginning of the match.


    But the concern of Mikihiko only reinforced the stubbornness of Tomicuki. Now Tomicuke was very much need to know the address Tatsuya.


    When Mikihiko mentioned ��Regret ��, Tomicuka thought that ��Let me regret the fact that the girl suffered, but I can not regret that I have retreated, having reached this place ��.


    ���� Got it. Both parties know the rules? Fight before ��simulated strike.�� Please obey the judge��s decisions.


    Tomicuka and Minami simultaneously nodded. Unfortunately for Mikihiko, neither Tomicuka nor mines have shown that they want to retreat.


    ��Then�� Started!


    By the signal Mikihiko, Tomicuka and Minami simultaneously activated magic.


    To reduce the distance, the magic of oscillations to break the balance and get victory without injuries�� This plan, invented by Tomicukoj for this fight, was stopped by an Antiobject shield, which appeared directly in front of it.


    Although Tomicuka already saw the ability of mines in last year��s ��star Reactor�� experiment and at the tournament of nine schools, he still could not be surprised at its speed of activation of magic. The barrier preventing its approximation was created in one moment after the signal about the beginning of the match.


    With surprise, but without panic, Tomicuka flew into this transparent wall.


    His disadvantage that he could not project Psiony at a distance from his body, has not changed. Some magic he could attack a remote enemy, but it was only the remote effects of magic, which he caused next to him. He could not summon magic in a remote place.


    But the peculiarity of his vestments from the dense Psionov, neutralizing any magic, kosnuvshujusja his body, also has not changed. No, this ability neutralize magic, which can be called ��contact interruption of the spell ��, became stronger because it improved its control Psionov.


    Tomicuka pierced shoulder in the magic Shield Minami. Resistance was felt less than one second. After that, Tomicuka felt the wall that was unseen by the naked eye collapsed.


    Next he was going to hit the mines with his hand. However, during the time when the attention of Tomicuki was riveted to the magic barrier, Minami had time to go to him from the flank.


    The location of the Magic Shield can be determined by both relative and absolute coordinates. When setting the barrier by absolute coordinates in the true sense of the word, it is necessary to take into account the huge speed of rotation of the earth and its orbital movement, so, even when they say ��absolute coordinates ��, in most cases it means A relative position based on the coordinates on the Earth��s surface. In human perception it can be expressed as absolute coordinates. �� Many people know that the magic that sets the wall to true absolute coordinates, so that the enemy at breakneck speed flew into it-is an extremely advanced type of attacking magic.


    Now mines have established a barrier in the usual sense of the concept of absolute coordinates. On the other hand, Tomicuka acted with the prejudice that ��on the other side of the barrier is the enemy ��. For this reason, he lost sight of mine at the time of the destruction of the barrier.


    On the side of Tomicuki, Minami released a bullet of compressed air, which can be called the basic spell of attacking magic.


    The improved body of the Sakura series has provided high suitability for barrier magic. The second generation of the series, Minami, was also strong in barrier magic.


    But it does not mean that she, as Tatsuya or Tomicuka, was weak in other spells, except her specialization.


    In addition, the concept of compressed air, sounding like ��need to maintain a compressed state ��, was very similar to the principle of action of barrier magic, so it was easy to use for mines magic.


    It also meant that this magic ��could give out more power ��.


    His intuition worked, perhaps, because the degree of threat was very high.


    Driven by a strong sense of danger, Tomicuka elevated around himself a magical barrier in the form of armor.


    Tomicuka could activate magic only on objects or in areas with direct physical contact.


    However, at a distance of zero meters, in the state of direct contact, the ��zero range �� demonstrates an unparalleled force. Such a magician was Tomicuka haganje.


    Unlike the magic of fortification, this antiobject magic Barrier, activated in a form that repeatings wearable clothing, has taken on the blow of compressed air by mines. The created Tomicukoj armour protected both from a blow by air mass, and from an explosion caused by release of the compressed condition.


    Tomicuka continued by activating the magic of movement.


    To move his own body magic-it was the basis of his favorite technique, ��self- puppets ��. His possession of this skill was so high that he jumped closer to the mines before she could prepare the next attacking magic.


    As soon as his feet felt contact with the floor, Tomicuka took his right hand aside in backswing. From this position he consistently took a step right foot and kick the right palm.


    But after that the hands and feet of Tomicuki ceased to move from the unexpected spectacle that caught his eye.


    On the face of the suddenly attacked mine appeared excitement. From her position, she fancied that Tomicuka suddenly appeared before her, ignoringing the distance between them.


    She managed to avoid the attack Tomicuki thanks to reflexes, cultivated training in the main house Jocuby.


    At the same time as Tomicuka entered the position of preparing a blow to the area of the chest, the mines strongly bented back and pushed away from the floor.


    Because of the pattern of Tomicuki before his eyes with a back flip, his attack missed.


    No, the delay in his movements was caused not by surprise from the back flip, but by the fact that his gaze caught a piece of bodily color, vygljanuvshijing from under the Zadravshejsja up the bottom edge of the T-shirt.


    At least, it felt this score distance mine from the direction of the look of Tomicuki.


    Instead of feeling disgusted, Minami thought that it was the only thing that saved her.


    The misunderstanding of the pause taken by Tomicukoj could have been a mistake that would have resulted in this training fight being completed.


    It was enough to not notice that he saw her navel.


    ��If the enemy were Tatsuya-herself, this would be all and ended �� although she dodgeded from hitting the palm with a back flip, but immediately after landing, she would certainly not be able to evade the next attack.


    If he attacked Tatsuya, the situation would be hopeless. And if it were


    Tatsuya, he would not stop the attack just because he saw the naked skin of a woman.


    Minami jumped further to the side and created a new magic barrier.


    Tomicuka came out of the stupor and abruptly moved to the mines.


    Destruction of the barrier.


    Until that moment, everything happened the same as it did last time. However, mine did not come from the flank this time, but retreated back.


    When the shield was destroyed, she built the next shield.


    If it were the magic of decomposing a sequence of magic Tatsuya, ��scattering spells ��, then destroying magic would be instantaneous. Displayed in the information dimension sequence of magic can not resist ��dispersion spells ��, Rasshhepljajushhemu Psionovoe information body.


    But Gram-demolition [spell interruption]-is a technique snosjashhaja glued to the jejdosu sequence of magic psionovym pressure. Depending on the force with which the sequence of magic is held in the Eidos, there is a delay in time until this force is overcome.


    Magic on the area where the sequence of magic is not fixed on any particular place is usually very weak to Gram-demolition. But the barrier magic of mine was far from ��ordinary ��. The ��Sakura �� Antiobject barrier, which could withstand a huge boost, was extremely powerful in the concept of ��holding it here ��. Mine has inherited these characteristic features of this magic.


    In other words, the magical barriers of mines can some, a little time withstand gram-demolition. Even if in the end the barrier breaks down, then time to buy the preparation of the next magic.


    The Antiobject barrier of mines stopped the promotion of Tomicuki. The barrier was quickly destroyed, but it took about 1 second. During this time, Otstupivshaja back mine finished erecting the next barrier.


    It could be called a pseudo-phalanx.


    But when shields break down almost immediately after the creation, it does not mean that mines do not feel pressure. The fatigue caused by the activation of magic is undoubtedly accumulating.


    But the mines gradually receded back, taking care that every next barrier was formed with a small gap to psionovyj armor, enveloping Tomicuku, did not touch them at the same time.


    Tomicuka could quickly destroy these barriers, so he did not go through them, but honestly moved forward. Gradually, slowly, almost standing still, if viewed from the outside.


    It was not the original style of Tomicuki. Faced directly with troubles, using the coordinated work of legs and hands, was his character trait. But Tomicuka had nothing to do with the kinds of struggles where the legs immobileed or required to grasp and push the opponent like in sumo or rugby.


    Mines retreated diagonally room for practical training. Seeing the distance to the walls on the left and right, Minami realized that approaching the corner of the room.


    She did not miss the moment when her eyes Tomicuki rushed her back.


    ���� I drove her to the corner, ��mine clearly read the thoughts of Tomicuki, Podumavshego so.


    Two more steps, and she��s into a corner. There will be no further retreat.


    Simultaneously with the destruction of the barrier, Minami took one big step back instead of two ordinary.


    Without building the next barrier.


    Naklonjonnoe forward for the destruction of the next barrier the body Tomicuki lost stability.


    It was a lack of Gram-demolition of the contact type, which cannot neutralize magic without bodily contact. And this convenient moment was created by carelessness of Tomicuki, which obsessed on repeated actions on destruction of barriers.


    Mine, taking advantage of the moment, activated the prepared magic.


    Descending vortex.


    It was magic, only creating a downward air flow around the user, which was a factor that was practically absent. However sinner to mines one more step Tomicuka, having got in this air stream, even more has lost a balance.


    Minami threw The imitation knife, went to the tomicuke behind her back, and took him to the rear.


    The face of Tomicuki blushed, definitely not only because he was nervous. Through the thin fabric of the gymnastic form the suitable age ��soft feeling �� was impossible not to feel. But luckily for Tomicuki, Minami did not notice his embarrassment.


    Having put a ledge, mine has thrown tomicuku forward.


    Tomicuka the rotational movement tried to dump mines, but it, skillfully using its weight, hung on the body Tomicuki, and when they collapsed on the floor, Tomicuka was under it.


    As a result, mine sat on the back tomicuke, ��As a horse ��, snatched from the waist of the spare imitation knife, and put it to the throat Tomicuki.


    -The match is over! Sakura-San won! -announced Mikihiko completion of the training fight.


    If the knife were real, it would mean that the tomicuki throat would have been cut by mines. The outcome of the fight was obvious to all.


    When they finished with cleaning and formalities after the training fight, it was almost time to close the school gates. Miyuki and the rest on it have finished activity of school board, have merged with group Erica and Leo and have gathered in usual for all caf��.


    Hjeje. Sakura-san, it turns out, so strong.


    -No, today I was just lucky��-Minami shyly tried to deny the words of Kasumi.


    The interest of all present was focused on the past training fight.


    ��Good luck, too, but�� Not having the ability, Tomicuku-kun did not win. Eric intervened with a face showing that there was nothing surprising for her.


    Erica, did you know about the real Sakura power?


    Asked is a Leo, with mines in one club of mountaineers, well aware of the high physical performance of mines. Following the idiom ��Do not believe the appearance ��, received from the appearance of mine ��Innocent girl �� and the absence of muscles did not show that it is good in athletics. Whoever said that, she had the appearance of a girl who dedicate her time with books, not coach.


    Therefore, for Leo was unexpected behavior Erica, as if she had long been aware of the power of mines.


    -It is difficult to understand, but it is well trenirovana. If you look carefully, you��ll notice that it corresponds to this.


    �� Even so��?


    I wonder who was more impressed by Leo, Erica or Minami? Maybe both.


    ��But I heard she��s not very good at physical education.


    Izumi did not have much malice when she questioned the mines with a simple doubt.


    ��I�� Not very good at ball games��


    Answering seriously about their shortcomings, mine looked a little gooey. Not particularly successful in the general coach Izumi did not continue to press questions (not that she could not, just was psychologically not ready for this).


    ��But I think, as Sakura-San said, the result was not only one of the abilities.


    Apparently, thinking that too praise-it is also bad, Mikihiko changed the direction of the conversation.


    ��It seems that Tomicuke-Koonu was quite uncomfortable.


    Because the enemy was a girl?


    Mikihiko nodded to the question Shizuku.


    -The choice of a melee format seems to have been wrong.


    -Do you mean that it would be better to fight only with magic? -Saburo, not knowing about Tomicuke, expressed his doubts about the words of Mikihiko.


    ��Because of the magic of Tomicuki-Sempaja, he couldn��t do it. ��From Siiny immediately came the answer to him.


    Next to Siinoj, explaining the Saburo meaning of the nickname ��zero range ��, Honoka accused Tomicuku:-then he had to stop.


    But he really liked it, didn��t he?


    If Shizuku was serious, when she was so viciously joking, her words sounded more zlobnej.


    ��By the way, Tomicuka-kun seems to have been fascinated by the belly button Minami-chan��


    -Honoka, more. ��Shizuku poured oil into the fire before mine stopped Honoku.


    -Mine-chan was a gymnastic sports uniform.


    How brave.


    Well, that��s it. Minami-chan made back flips to avoid the Tomicuki-kun attack.


    Oh.


    ��At this moment the bottom edge of a T-shirt motka, exposing rather large area of a belly. Of course, he quickly closed back, but Tomicuka-kun for a while froze, motionless watching the belly button Minami-chan.


    Guilty. -without hesitation decided Shizuku, hearing this story.


    ��And his face reddened when Minami-Chan grabbed him from behind��- Really!? ��I cried out to mine when I heard additional �� Testimonies ��Honoka.


    Yes. I guess�� It was because of a touch of breasts.


    �� ��


    From shame mine hid the face in his hands. Leo and Mikihiko also blushed a little and fix turned away.


    -Hmm�� Was the gymnastic form for this purpose? -Erica was ruthless to gooey pupil-Koch.


    ��Minami-chan wanted Tomicuka-kun to cancel the training fight.


    Minami was still unable to answer, and Miyuki voiced her idea instead.


    ��Originally, Tomicuka-kun asked for a fight with me.


    -then it would not be a sports competition. ��I didn��t think so,�� cut Eric off.


    The question would be not only in the difference in abilities. Tomicuka, who can not fight at a distance, and Miyuki, from afar the overwhelming enemy magical ��carpet Bombardment ��.


    If it were the rules of contactless battle, which are usually used in training fights with the opposite sex, it would be a one-sided fight.


    -Tomicuka-kun, obviously, has lost the ability to calm judgment.


    ��And to cool his head, did mine bet on his body? Erica nodded with her understanding face.


    -By the way, I did not hear it, but why Tomicuka-kun asked for a training fight?


    At this point, Mikihiko realized that he did not know the cause of the training fight.


    -Tomicuka-Sempai wanted to know where is Shiba-Sempai.


    Izumi answered this question because she thought Miyuki wouldn��t want to answer.


    Tatsuya address?


    Not only did the Mikihiko over his head surfaced a question mark.


    ��Mama Tomicuki-Sempaja seems to have been hospitalized.


    -Mother of Tomicuki-kun�� As far as I know, she is the chairman of the Magic Association?


    Yes. As expected, Yoshida-Sempai knows it too.


    Mikihiko not embarrassed by the praise of Izumi. Because his attention was focused on the continuation of history.


    -Hisui-itself�� That��s the name of Mama Tomicuki-Sempaja. Hisui-itself seems to have been severely pressured by the government, demanding to persuade Shibu-Sempaja.


    -to convince, in a sense to take part in ��Project Dion ��?


    Yes. It seems that because of this stress there was a sharp stomach ulcer�� She was put in hospital for about a month.


    ���� It��s not Tatsuya��s fault, is it? Wedged to Leo��s conversation.


    I think so.


    Izumi immediately nodded. No one objected to the withdrawal that Leo and Izumi came to.


    ��Tomicuka-Sempai said the same thing. But in reality�� He clearly thought Shiba-Sempai was responsible. He wanted to know the address of Shiba- Sempai to try to persuade him to participate in the project USNA on space exploration.


    ��He wanted to do something�� For your mother. ��With sympathy murmured Mizuki.


    -speaking of which, Tomicuka-kun�� Looked very depressed after the match. ��Even Honoka, condemning previously tomicuku for his rude behavior, yielded to this atmosphere of sympathy.


    ��But to blame this Tacuju-kun is, I will say, a misunderstanding. Erica hacked that sympathy at the root.


    -Tatsuya already told, what is going to do now? And I think it��s wrong to stop him or accuse him. �� Leo objected to the actions of Tomicuki, glancing at them from a different angle.


    ��However, I think that people who speak the same thing as Tomicuka-Sempai will not disappear anywhere. I��m talking about those people who think that Shiba-Sempai is wrong, and they are right.


    Kasumi was not emotionally attached to the Tatsuo, and did not reflect on him or his position. It could therefore draw conclusions from a convenient third- party position. Neither Miyuki, nor Erica, nor anyone else, could object to this prediction.

 Volume 24 - CH 8

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Thursday there were big changes in the situation around Tatsuya.


    At the Center for the development of the magic of the Indo-Persijskogo Union, Hyderabad University, located in the south of former central India, the leading figure of this university in the field of magic engineering, known as the designer of the magic of strategic class �� The impulse of the god Agni ��, the woman scientist Asha Chandrasehar held a press conference.


    ���� For these reasons, we do not support the SSHSA project on the development of Venus, but the Japanese fusion reactor project.


    Dr. Chandrasehar announced the ��project escapes �� Support Tatsuya instead of ��project Dion ��. Until that moment, the Indo-Persijskij union had not revealed its relation to the ��project Dion ��.


    Despite the fact that it was not an official message from the government, and a press conference of one scientist, the statement of disapproval of the ��project Dion �� was a big surprise for the rest of the country.


    Moreover, the reason of disapproval was the support of the project of construction of the energy plant, which was not a national project but a simple private business project, which was announced by the young Japanese.


    ��Project escapes �� Tatsuya attracted the attention of the whole world before its official name was defined.


    ��that is, you say that the Turkish Government believes that SSHSA should not force other countries to participate in their space exploration project?


    The day after the press conference of Dr. Asha Chandrasehar, televised the whole world, the opposition TV channel SSHSA showed an interview with Ali Shahin, the Turkish ��Apostle ��.


    This interview was shown in the recording all day in the television networks of North America and western Europe. is not the government��s opinion. It is my personal opinion that the choice of the way of peaceful use of magic should not be solved so unilaterally.


    In this interview Shahin expressed his negative opinion about the ��project


    Dion ��.


    -for example, recently in Japan was announced an innovative project with the use of a magical thermonuclear reactor.


    Do you mean the project that Dr. Chandrasehar from the Indo-Persijskogo union mentioned yesterday?


    Yes. I don��t know if you know or not, but the fusion reactor using gravitational control magic is one of the three great technical mysteries of systemic weight magic. A young man named Shiba Tatsuya This project not only aims to achieve his goals, but also tries to achieve peaceful use of magic.


    This is a rather ambitious project.


    Yes, I think so. I wonder whether there will now be a trend of peaceful use of magic spread around the world? I believe that the project of Dion is a wonderful project, but I think they should refrain from the behavior in which they try to eradicate other opportunities.


    Since Ali Shahin��s speech was not as intrusive as the press conference of Dr. Chandrasehar, it was much more widely perceived by people of America and Europe.


    ��I know what Shahin is up to.


    The officially recognized state magician of the strategic class of the new Soviet Union, one of the ��Thirteen apostles ��, Lieutenant General Leonid Kondratenko on the screen of the background squeezed his lips from a strong aversion.


    �� This puppy wants to prevent further rapprochement of our country and


    America.


    Ali shahin ��Total �� 30 years. For Kondratenko, who is already over 70, he was undoubtedly ��youngster ��.


    ��That��s why Shahin wants to stop �� project Dion ��, making a negative impression of him. This is because our country has gone to the rapprochement with America through this project. And this puppy wants to ruin it.


    ��Is it possible that Shahin acts spurred Japan? ��asked the ugliness. His own investigation has not revealed any influence of Japan on Shahin, nor any latent connection between them in this case. But the ugliness thought that Kondratenko, who was in the same frontier zone with Shahin, could know any circumstances that he did not know himself.


    No. -The answer Kondratenko was clearly defined. ��If someone from outside Turkey came into contact with Shahin, I would know about it. This time, it was the own intention of this colourless.


    ��Wasn��t it a good time to do that?


    ��After you, the doctor, announced the cooperation with the�� project Dion ��, Shahin had some time to look for materials that would prevent this project. If our country and America unite efforts, it will be the worst nightmare for him.


    -So, the reason for this was the announced Shiboj Tacuej project of the plant with thermonuclear reactor?


    Right. To do this, colourless is like a well found in the wilderness. And he jumped with glee.


    ��But he did not immediately understand whether it was possible to drink water from this well. This explains the delay of a few days before the action begins.


    -The decision to use the project Sheba Tatsuya took a maximum of 2-3 days. After that he prepared to give an interview, agreeing with the American TV companies. That��s how it really was.


    The ugliness did not object to the assumption of Kondratenko. Albeit with minor differences, but he thought about the same.


    By the way, doctor. What do you intend to do? I think Edward Clark can��t be relied on.


    -really��


    He also agreed with Kondratenko. The ugliness came to the conclusion that Edward Clark had failed in the work on international public opinion.


    ��I��m going back to Vladivostok right now. This time I��m going to take ��players.��


    [The author uses the Russian word ��Player�� in the original text. What this will be discussed next.]


    Does that mean?


    Yes. We can no longer overlook the magic of the strategic class, which can at any time show fangs towards our country.


    ��Oh�� I wish you success.


    Of ugliness would take with them ��Players ��. The eyes of Kondratenko, knowing the meaning of these words, shone.


    On Saturday from noon it became overcast.


    However, the Miyuki in his head was sunny. After returning home from school, her next destination was a villa in Izu, where Tatsuya lived. She got permission from Tatsuya to come with sleepover.


    Minami was heavily strained by the blazhenstvujushhim behavior of her mistress. Instead of the mistress, who lacked a sense of caution, it was natural to watch the environment with caution for her sense of duty. And for some reason, from the moment they left the house, it was constantly haunted by some kind of unpleasant premonition.


    Minami compelled imagine too much thinking. Moderate stress promotes good work of the bodyguard, but if you exceed a certain level, the effect will be reversed. Besides, where they��re going, there��s Tatsuya. With it nearby, the safety of Miyuki will be guaranteed. Force mines will not be needed��


    No matter how much mine it inspired, her anxiety did not disappear. But she could not understand the cause of the alarm.


    They reached Izu before sunset, but the surrounding area was completely dark because of the rain and fog.


    It was a terrible situation when the naked eye could not be seen further than 10 meters, but the autopilot radar and high-precision positioning system helped even in such adverse conditions. But sitting in the driver chair Hanabisi Hyogo, perhaps, would have been as imperturbable, even if he had not had the help of all these devices.


    The car with Miyuki and Minami arrived at Villa Tatsuya almost without delay.


    Hanabisi-san, good job.


    Tatsuya, who came out to meet them under the umbrella, first of all thanked the Hyogo out of the car.


    Thank.


    On the face of answered Hyogo was barely discernible a curve smile, appeared, perhaps, from the feeling that he stole some of the work. Guilty of stealing the work of Hyogo, not caring that wet herself, opened the back door and framed the umbrella so that Miyuki not wet. It was a mine, Soshedshaja from the front passenger seat, and ahead Hyogo, obbezhaving around the car.


    Miyuki, you��re here. Mine too, good work.


    They, I��m sorry about the intrusion.


    Oblivious to the look of Hyogo, Miyuki opened its umbrella and elegantly greeted Tacuju. Minami silently bowed Tatsuo and went to help Hyogo carry luggage from the car. However, the building soon left a self-propelled trolley with a roof, and selected even this work of these two.


    ��Miyuki, Minami, go to the house first.


    Tatsuya sent two girls inside, and he spoke to Hyogo.


    Hanabisi-san, did you want to tell me something?


    ��No, I��m not assigned to give anything today. Just take Miyuki.


    Does that mean there��s no traffic anywhere?


    -It is, if we talk about the situation inside the country.


    Tatsuya slightly frowned eyebrows from this manner of speech Hyogo, clearly indwelling hidden meaning.


    -so there is movement in other countries?


    -I dare to assume that Tatsuya has already heard about the press conference of Dr. Chandrasehar and about Shahin��s interview.


    Yes, I know.


    The conversation, standing in the rain, prolonged, but neither Tacuju nor Hyogo it did not bother.


    ��However, there was no response from the SSHSA or the new Soviet Union.


    Do you mean it��s quite unnatural?


    As you say.


    I got it. �� I just have to go to the defense and be on the lookout.


    -We will try to continue to collect information.


    Hanabisi Hyogo had his own information route associated with his practice in the British PMCs. Now, when Tatsuya lost touch with a separate magically equipped battalion, Hyogo was the most reliable acquaintance through which to explore the activities of other countries.


    I rely on you.


    As you wish. In that case, I��m saying goodbye to you today.


    Hyogo politely bowed, dried his soaked from the rain clothes with magic, and sat down on the driver��s seat.


    When Tatsuya returned inside the villa, a number of cups of hot coffee were already on the table in the living room. To the deep discontent of mine, prepared his pixie.


    Instead of changing it, Miyuki and Minami quickly drank their coffee to keep warm, then left to change clothes. They have gone ��together �� because mine expressed its intentions with care of Miyuki.


    Returned in the living room Miyuki was dressed in a comfortable integral dalmatiku in the form of the letter T. Together with the mysterious elegance created by the appearance of the Miyuki, the grace of a high-ranking priestess was also present.


    Mine is a cardigan and skirt, not roots movement. Although it was not the usual for her ��dress + apron ��, but even so she looked like she was wearing a skirt-apron. That��s how she created her image.


    ��Miyuki, and mine, too, sit down. I want to hear what happened during the time I was gone.


    Having said that, Tatsuya in advance prevented the beginning of the rivalry mines with Pixie for the kitchen. Mine did not become vrednichat, she also wanted a little rest. Because she��s not a robot without fatigue.


    ��Let me think�� Maybe we should talk about Wednesday.


    Minami Sat, not showing discontent on his face (in other words, in reality she was unhappy with it). Miyuki, sitting next to her and opposite Tatsuya, mentally smiled bitterly and began the story.


    -Tomicuka-kun came to the room of the school council and asked when they- plans to visit the school next time.


    Miyuki called Tacuju ��They-herself �� As the other day and announced. No more hesitation and embarrassment.


    And you couldn��t answer him.


    Tatsuya did not pay attention to the appeal of ��they-sama ��, and showed no sign of doubt in the sudden request of Tomicuki.


    I told him so. Then he wanted to meet they-himself, and asked where this villa is located.


    Was there any urgent matter?


    But having heard that he did not just want to wait at school, and even were going to come to him, Tatsuya, as expected, showed interest.


    Yes. Tomicuka-kun seems to be trying to convince they.


    Convince? Why?


    Tatsuya asked ��what �� and ��why ��. When he heard about his conviction, he quickly guessed that it was a ��project of Dion ��. But Tatsuya could not understand why Tomicuka decided to do such excessive actions. Maybe because of some connection between them as classmates?


    Answering the question Tatsuya, Miyuki explained in detail the development of events from the very beginning. The explanation of the circumstances in which mine was also involved, sometimes by inserting explanations, took some time.


    �� �� So that��s how it was? I even feel sorry for him.


    Tatsuya Indifferently expressed his impressions of the Tomicuke, dosluhavshy the story to the end.


    ��Even mine was a concern.


    About mines, he, on the contrary, cared more.


    ��No, nothing like that, thank you for your concern.


    Though mine responded instantly, but she could not conceal the embarrassment. Her behavior seems to have been that she didn��t expect Tatsuya to be worried about her.


    -In direct combat Tomicuka is a strong opponent. Although you were saved by his simplicity, but you��re very lucky that it ended without injury. You shouldn��t have been so reckless.


    From the words ��You saved his simplicity �� mines barely noticeably frowned. She felt uncomfortable when she was reminded again that she had been subjected to bad thoughts from a representative of the opposite sex. But in the end, realizing that this voice carries a real concern, Minami again confused.


    -yes�� Thank you very much.


    Miyuki looked at these two with a little scary smile.


    Immediately upon arrival in Vladivostok, the data on the displacement of Sheba Tatsuya received from an officer of the Foreign Intelligence service.


    -Stays in a villa in Izu with his fiancee��?


    His stay away from the localities was convenient. Of course, it would be better for him to be alone, but there is nothing to be done. Ugliness heard that the bride, she is a cousin, is also a mighty magician, but he was sure of his magic. All the more so that this time he had with him the magic abilities of the external terminals ��Player ��.


    The ugliness was a man born with artificial insemination, which in the old way was called a ��baby from the test tube ��.


    It was not the manipulation of genes, but the production of countless fertilized eggs, and among them was chosen the most successful specimen. And it was officially recognized by the New Soviet Union Wizard of strategic class Igor Andreevich of ugliness.


    Of course, there were attempts to biochemically copy the fertilized egg, and as a result clones were created, which can be called ��younger sisters.�� They were expected to become the same as the ugliness, the Wizards of the strategic class. And in fact, seven clones mastered the magic of the strategic class ��Fog-bomb ��.


    However, the clones who received the middle name ��Andreev �� had health problems. None of them could live normally outside the sterile room.


    And in the magic power, they, unfortunately, greatly inferior to the imaging. Although they could actually activate the ��fog-bomb ��, but in terms of range and activation speed they were not fit for real battles.


    But even if they were not used separately, they were useful as external terminals to help the imaging.


    They were clones, different from their original, imaging, only Paul. Therefore, the synchronization of the areas of calculation of magic did not represent complexity.


    In order for the mind to be intact, which is the basis, not to receive damage, Andreev were deprived of their ��ego ��, and were living machines, ��Players ��, used only to activate magic. a ��conductor �� of ugliness directs the way players ��Play�� magic. This was the role of the clones, called ��Andreevnami ��, such was the power imposed by them life.


    [The author conveys the meaning, using a mixture of Russian, English and Japanese words. The translation was not very explanatory, so I will explain: the word ��player �� means ��player on the musical instrument ��, and ��Play �� magic-means how to perform it in the form of music. These are all expressions, and in fact nobody plays anything, but just conjures.]


    Every time the ugliness uses one of them, the mind of the used player breaks down. But the ugliness does it without hesitation.


    He could have had such a fate. But for a winner in a survival competition, acting like a loser is natural. Now, when he became one of the leading scientists of the new Soviet Union, artificially created ugliness could no longer choose a different way of life. Even now, he could hardly change anything. The inimage had no option not to use players.


    He entrusted his assistant with the final setting of a large CAD Otbuksirovannogo by a military train on the new Trans-Siberian Railway.


    The movement of each of the ��Thirteen apostles ��, the Wizards of the strategic class, having a huge impact on the world military balance, has always been in the spotlight of other countries. The ugliness of the new Soviet Union, whose movement had been very difficult to trace, was now quite common in sight, so among the thirteen apostles he was paid special attention. Thirteen apostles remained thirteen, because after the announcement of the death of Liu Junde, Liu Lilya took his place.


    And for Japan, in particular, the ugliness was a Wizard of strategic class from an unfriendly country with which there are common borders. It was a direct threat. Moreover, the attacks carried out in April in the coastal waters of Sado


    Island and in the Strait of soya were assumed to have been performed by the magic of the ��fog-bomb �� Unimagery.


    Monitoring the actions of the inactivity and the assumption of his continued behavior was a crucial issue in Japan��s national defence.


    Saturday evening, June 8th. Responsible for Brigade 1-0-1, Lieutenant General Saeki Hiromi received important news through his private route, not through official army channels.


    The news said that the ugliness of his personal train moved to the Far East.


    ��Although the�� Far East ��is said, the Russian seaside region is quite large�� He��s probably in Vladivostok. And yet, what is this personal train��?


    There was such information that to activate the fog-bombs you need to use a huge CAD size with a truck or wagon train. According to this unverified information, there was such a theory that the ugliness moves through the territory of the new Soviet Union on his personal train with a attached wagon- CAD, thus approaching the goal to use a fog-bomb against it.


    If this information is correct, the radius of defeat of the fog-bomb is not as large as that of the Earth��s explosion covering the entire surface of the land.


    For magic, in fact, the physical distance does not matter.


    But to overcome the real ��distance �� requires a deep understanding of magic and strong self-confidence. And also we can say that you need willpower to deny ��erroneous common sense ��.


    If in such a force of the will of ugliness is inferior to Tatsuo, it is no surprise that he needs to get close to the goal to use a fog-bomb.


    At the same time, it also means that once the ugliness has moved on a personal train to the Far East, it means that it targeting a fog-bomb on the nearest neighborhood of Japan.


    Japan itself can also be a goal.


    This time it was impossible to deny direct guidance to the lands of Honshu, Shikoku, Kyushu and Hokkaido.


    �� �� In the current circumstances, the high probability of the target is ��he��.


    Saeki thought he should be warned. However, as a result of thinking, everyone one minute, she decided to leave it as it is.


    More precisely, I decided to keep an observation. Saeki took the intercom device and dialed a short number.


    ���� Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, it��s me. Sorry for late, but urgently go to the commander��s office.


    Tension after the events in the Strait of soya already gone, and now was a relatively peaceful time. Although the time was later, but Kazama appeared quite quickly.


    ��If it is Kazama, it will be able to observe what is happening so that ��he �� did not notice.


    ��If you are lucky, he will be able to detect both the capture points and ��his �� and the imaging.


    So Saeki thought when expected the most profitable outcome.


    Taking Miyuki at his villa, Tatsuya suspended his research and became her partner for this time.


    Not out of a sense of duty, but because Tatsuya himself wanted to talk to Miyuki, spend time with her.


    Perhaps it was to be grafted to him during the reorganization of the mind, conducted by his mother Mia. If emotions were limited to one species, the result was that it was likely to heighten the remaining senses.


    However, Tatsuya believed that this was not a problem.


    If there were no manipulations over his feelings��


    If he had his own free will, he could envy his almost perfect little sister, could shunned Miyuki. You could even hate her.


    When the older brother is inferior in talent, usually in most cases he is jealous of the younger sister and hates it.


    Therefore Tatsuya thought that it would be better, as now, that he had no such feelings for Miyuki.


    �� But it also had a limit.


    After they dined and took a bath (this time they took the bath separately), having heard the request of Miyuki during the evening rest in the living room, Tatsuya, as expected, could not agree.


    -Miyuki�� Sleeping on one bed is a bit��


    Naturally under the word sleep it was meant to sleep, without any erotic subtext.


    She seems to have prepared for it in advance. Miyuki ��begged �� just sleep on the same bed. It was like a little kid begs a parent to sleep together.


    -can��t��?


    Tatsuya Dizzy. He felt a shame that he could not say ��impossible�� right now.


    ���� The other day, I made a futon in that Japanese-style room. I think the best compromise would be if we lay sleep in the same room.


    That��ll do. Thank you very much, they!


    Miyuki joyfully wink hands in front of the breast, showing a good mood. ��Nothing is to be done ��,-mentally sighed Tatsuya.


    Ugliness took the place of the operator of the big CAD ��Argan ��, in which now there were concluded placed in sterile capsules two ��Player ��, Anna Andreyevna and Veronica Andreyevna.


    ��Argan �� was just a commonly name. The meaning of the word was the same as the word ��organ ��. The inimage command used it in the ��pipe organ �� value. This name has been entrenched since one government official saw this CAD, occupying the whole wagon, surprised by its size and said: ��Just like a pipe body ��.


    [The author may have read about the Maskovskij dialect somewhere, when the ��O �� is pronounced as ��a ��. I don��t know how else to explain this writing.]


    But they were similar only in size and shape with pipes protruding on the sides and behind.


    Players are not at the console, but locked inside. A conductor enters a special cabin and directs, sitting on a luxurious chair.


    Players are only seven, but they are not used all at the same time. Because it��s not necessary. To only activate the fog bomb, enough and one inimage. The player is only a mechanism of help and security for him. Two people were enough for the current scale operation. So much has been involved.


    The ugliness ran through his eyes on information about the vicinity of the goal obtained from the information network of the army of the new Soviet Union.


    The weather in the target area is shallow rain. There��s no wind. These were close to optimal conditions for the application of fog-bombs.


    The current time is 6 o��clock in the morning. local time in Japan-5 o��clock in the morning, the target should still sleep.


    The ugliness prepared to activate the magic to change this usual dream to an eternal dream.


    In a Japanese-style room, where the ritual was held last month to disperse the vow, two futons were now side by side.


    Two mattresses were stacked, tightly fittinged edges to each other, without a gap between them.


    Under thin summer blankets slept brother with sister, Tatsuya and Miyuki. Young betrothed guy and girl.


    However, the bedding of these two had no noticeable disturbance. Naturally, everyone had not only his own mattress, but also his own blanket. Their futons, sheets and pajamas were the only signs of bruising from Vorochanija in their sleep.


    Miyuki with a happy face slept on her side, turning to Tatsuo. Tatsuya quietly slept on his back.


    There was still some time before dawn.


    Even at the early challenge Tatsuya the alarm clock was still 30 minutes.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki yet had any signs of awakening.


    The supercomputer, which comes with CAD ��Argan ��, converts these target positions from the monitoring device into a format that can be used in CAD. At the same time, the original activation sequence data required to build the magic sequence is created by the supercomputer under the control of the image.


    Rather than defining elements of the activation sequence within your mind, the ugliness builds a sequence of activation based on conditions entered into the computer through the console. In doing so, he could build extremely complex and confusing activation sequences, impossible for ordinary magicians.


    The same equipment �� CAD, using a supercomputer, was also in the far branch of the Academy of Sciences of the new Soviet Union. To be honest, the performance installed in the far branch of the computer was higher. However, it was not equipped with a system of player use. The ugliness this time took with him Argan, because he decided that in this operation will need the help of players.


    With the help of stimulation of electricity, from the entered into the forced state of sleep of the players-two Andreev, extracted psiony. Nude women aged about 20-25 years, inside their sterile capsules were immersed in saline saline solution, whose temperature was adjusted to the temperature of their bodies. Now their faces under the respiratory masks curled in agony, despite the fact that they remained unconscious.


    However, the capsules did not have transparent windows, besides, they were already loaded inside the Argan, so no one could see their faces now. Even the ugliness did not know it. Although, if the ugliness or his staff saw the suffering of these girls, even the eyebrow would not have led.


    Immediately after the infusion Psionov into the main module Argan, the activation sequence has started. of ugliness and two Andreev simultaneously rozetka the sequence of activation. Ugliness did it consciously himself, and the two girls-the player-forcibly, regardless of their will.


    Argan correlated the time of the magic sequences of three people by adjusting the speed of the activation sequence reading by the players. Three people, including the impersonation, have completed the construction of a sequence of magic, and, this time, regardless of the will of the imaging, automatically activated the magic of the strategic class of the ��fog-bomb ��.


    Evil intent threatens me and Miyuki.


    Tatsuya instantly surfaced from the depths of sleep to the waking surface.


    ��decomposition of water�� Creating detonating gas and bringing it back into the water ��


    Immediately after awakening, Tatsuya considered the nature of the evil intent and the nature of the magic used.


    ��Fog-bomb!?��


    The rain, which went on for a long time, has already turned into a fog.


    The process of dividing the rain drops into smaller, droplets of fog.


    The process of evaporation of mist in water vapor.


    The process of decomposition of water vapor for oxygen and hydrogen.


    And finally, the process of simultaneous connection of hydrogen with oxygen-ignition.


    Tatsuya recognized the nature of the magic of the strategic class ��Fog-bomb ��.


    He almost unconsciously stretched out his hand to the CAD-shaped Silver Horn pistol-Customized modification of the ��Trident �� which he left near the cushion. �� When he sleeps, he always keeps his favorite CAD within the reach of his hand.


    Countermeasures were chosen, taking into account the experience gained during the support of the battle in the Strait of soya.


    The chosen magic was not the dispersion of the spell, but the mist dispersion.


    The chosen modification of the phenomenon is the decomposition of water. Decomposition of water molecules into hydrogen and oxygen.


    The purpose of the modification is the water molecules generated by the hydrogen and Oxygen Union within 1 second within a radius of 50 meters.


    Fog bomb activated.


    Mist dispersion activated.


    Conflicting modifications of the two mages clashed and the challenge of both mages failed.


    ��Not all!��


    The enemy attack has not yet ended. Magic, copies sequence of magic fog- bombs, ��Chain call �� has not yet finished.


    With a slight delay from falling from the sky new drops of rain created snaps gas.


    Leave it to me!


    The magic of Miyuki activated at the same moment when Tatsuya heard her voice.


    Systemic magic of the extended concept of deceleration of oscillation, ��Freezing of flames ��. It is a magic that forbids heating in the target area. This is the magic that prevents the phenomenon of burning.


    ��They, now!��


    Realized!


    Now in the space radius of 100 meters around the villa nothing could ignite, even created snaps gas.


    Using the won Miyuki time, Tatsuya sent ��Look �� at the operator ��fog-bombs


    ��.Exploring the ��link �� aimed at him and Miyuki, he ��searched �� The source of malice.


    But he ��saw�� something else. The enemy attack has not yet ended. Beyond the magic of Miyuki, high up in the sky, a new fog-bomb was prepared.


    Even when the first and second blows of the fog-bombs were prevented, the ugliness was not worried.


    Not only Tatsuya gained valuable experience in the Battle of the Strait of soya.


    Then the ugliness suggested that his enemy was a magician of strategic class, wielding the magic of converting mass into energy. In this connection, he conducted simulations to find countermeasures in case if once again faced with this enemy.


    The data he had entered into the supercomputer Argan were the data obtained from that tactical simulation to create a chain of activation sequences.


    Although he did not expect the enemy to use the magic to prevent burning, the phenomenon was essentially the same as the failure of activation due to a conflict. In terms of impossibility to ignite snaps gas, there was no difference. In such a case, countermeasures should not be changed.


    The simulation-based magic wavy attack has already been launched. Ugliness sat on his dirizhjorskom chair and waited for the moment when his victory would be solved.


    Tatsuya ��Saw �� that at an altitude of 200 meters above the villa from the rain cloud formed a dense fog in the form of inverted funnel.


    He was still outside of the ��freezing flames �� Miyuki.


    The shape of the inverted funnel was obviously to achieve the Monroe effect.


    Tatsuya tried to destruct her structure.


    However, even with his speed of activation of the magic of decomposition, he could not prevent the fog-bomb, which has already appeared in the final stage. To read the structure of magic, forming a overturned funnel from the misty mass, he did not have enough short time, which could be called one moment.


    The foggy mass was divided into hydrogen and oxygen, but the snaps gas caught fire not simultaneously, but sequentially, towards the outside inside.


    According to the Monroe effect, the shock wave concentrated at one point.


    And the point of concentration was not in the hole of this funnel, but much lower, right in the villa.


    ��Victory! ��


    This was the final step in the sequence of the three attacks.


    The ugliness was sure of the victory, receiving the response of a successful AKTIVIROVAVSHEJSJA attack, which was to declare checkmate and Shah.


    As a side effect of the use of magic, rain clouds closing the sky are now gone. At the moment in the sky over Izu was not Leo spy satellite of the new Soviet Union, but at the stage of aiming it became known that the synchronous orbit has a satellite capable of observing the desired position.


    Using a communication device installed on a large CAD ��Argan ��, the ugliness gained access to surveillance data from this satellite.


    What��s that? ��He unwittingly burst into his astonished voice.


    The image that appeared on the portable monitor had a completely intact villa.


    Having taken over the concentrated shock wave created by a fog-bomb, the wooden building should not remain whole.


    According to an analysis conducted half a day ago by a spy satellite, the villa was a regular wooden structure.


    There was a possibility that shelter could be equipped in the basement, but that the ground part of the building would remain untouched was impossible. Except for just one possibility.


    ��The magic of the protective barrier��? Able to stop such a shock wave? ��


    Ugliness has not forgotten the existence of magic protective barriers. It was estimated that even if Shiba Tatsuya or his fiancee would install a shield, he would still not be able to stop the shock wave. Ugliness was sure of the power of a concentrated shock wave.


    This variety of ��fog bombs�� was the same magic that killed the previous commander of the Stars, William Sirius, during a local armed conflict with USNA, which occurred in the Bering Strait, and was named ��Arctic Hidden War (the Arctic hidden War).


    ��has reveals Kacuto been involved in the defense? ��


    The ugliness was aware of the existence of reveals Kacuto, which possessed powerful barrier magic. The ugliness knew of Kacuto as the strongest threat to stop his fog-bomb.


    ��No, no such information��


    Ruling to his mind the idea of ugliness was immediately thrown away as a delusional idea. Intelligence should not lose sight of the movement of such a demanding human being.


    ��But who was it then��? ��


    Ugliness was in a predicament when he could not answer his question. Because of this senseless confusion he missed precious time�� And a chance to win.


    The shock wave came right on top. Tatsuya reflexively hugged Miyuki in an attempt to protect her.


    Morning mines began early.


    As a performing maid, she was getting up earlier than anyone in the Shiba family. Away from home, in the villa, this has not changed.


    But since it was only 5 o��clock in the morning, it was still quite sluggish and sleepy. No, she didn��t have a low blood pressure, she��s just not up to the end.


    Her rival Pixie was the one who finally awakened the consciousness of the half-asleep mines.


    Top! Protect the Master!


    The sound, burst in a defenseless head, was like a blow to the gong. The realization that the scream that was made right inside the brain was the active telepathy of Pixie, came after it had activated the CAD.


    In order to fulfill the purpose of the Guardian at any time, she always kept at hand ready for activation, included CAD. She was already dressed, so he was in his apron pocket.


    Sooner than she realized it, mine grabbed in the hand of her habitual CAD in the form of a mobile terminal, and pressed the key of the quick access, chugging psiony through the finger.


    She raised her eyes. In order to reduce the time required to activate magic as much as possible, it defined the coordinates for the activation sequence as ��space in the direction of view where there are no hard objects ��.


    In the head of mines formed the image of the Magic barrier Dome shape, covering the roof top. Following this image, the barrier magic was activated. Immediately after that, a shock wave struck the shield.


    The magic of decomposition Tatsuya not time, and the magic of mines had time because its magic shield had already completed form.


    It was magic, stopping any physical attack.


    But such fuzzy definition loaded the zone of calculation of magic of the operator. The magic of limiting the kinds of objects you want to protect is easier.


    Moreover, the Naletevshaja shock wave possessed the power to break the shield with mines. If to compare on single-layer barriers, the shields of mines are comparable to a phalanx Kacuto. But the way to maintain the barrier is different from the Phalanx.


    In the phalanx of the protective type of the family reveals, once formed shield is usually left on its own. He is assigned only the duration of existence, and if he receives an attack, superior its strength, it is simply given to destruction.


    Instead, the next shield is prepared, using as a condition for activation a sign of destruction of an existing shield. Maintain a multi-layered shield, creating barriers one after the other with zero delay in time �C such is the protective magic of the reveals family.


    On the other hand, the barriers of the series ��Sakura �� mines, were two spell. First, a barrier is created against physical attacks, after which it is supported by continuous use of magic.


    If the magic is of the same type, there will be no harm from overlapping mages. For example, in the magic of strengthening, on which Leo specializes, if you activate the next magic of strengthening, while still remains the effect of the previous activated magic, the required force of intervention in the phenomenon will not be higher.


    Barrier Magic Mine was the same.


    She continued to apply barrier magic to the same area. By doing this, mines prevented the destruction of the shield. But it meant that it continuously activated the magic of protection against accidental attacks, which has a heavy load, even when it does not accept any attacks. Such actions strongly overloading the area of calculation of magic.


    ���� I won��t lose!


    ��I Can��t Lose!��


    ��I protect Miyuki!��


    If you think unbiased, mine had no reason to be so obsessed with defending


    Miyuki.


    She is not encouraged to the actions of kindred love, like that of Tatsuya.


    Genetic Aunt Minami, Sakura Honami nourished the Miyuki similar to kindred love, but these were the events of the past, not related to mines.


    They were acquired for the protection of Miyuki, or, in a certain sense, their series of improved people ��Sakura �� was enslaved by the family Jocuba only to obey the orders of the young mistress.


    Mine has lived with Miyuki only a year with a small.


    However, suffering from the overheating of the Magic Zone, mines supported the barrier.


    Was it stubborn as a magician?


    Or was it a distorted system of values that was used in sided training?


    Or was it fear of being thrown out after use?


    There were no such frivolous motives or other negative motives. With such motives she would not have gone to such difficulties.


    Why does she protect? Even if asked, mine won��t be able to answer.


    She doesn��t know the reason. She doesn��t need a reason.


    Having become a shield of Miyuki, mines resisted the magic of the strategic class ��Fog-bomb ��.


    Created by the magic of the inimage snaps gas burned. The shock wave is over. In time it was a short event, lasted only one moment. But this ��moment �� was long enough for mine to reach its limit.


    Having received a response from the barrier that the attack stopped, Minami canceled the barrier magic. And at the same time I lost consciousness.


    The body lost strength and collapsed on the floor.


    Overheating of the magic zone due to excessive use of magic.


    Mine fell, losing consciousness, for the same reason that earlier Sakura Honami lost her life.


    What happened��? ��Oshelomljonno muttered to Miyuki, still being in the arms of Tatsuya. She also felt the activation of the fog-bomb and the attack wave.


    Her �� freezing of flames �� could not protect her. Perekljuchivshijsja on the counterattack Tatsuya also did not have time to intercept it.


    She didn��t think she was dying. Because what a wound she wouldn��t get, Tatsuya will cure her. No, ��restores,�� to be more precise.


    Because somewhere in her heart was such a dependence on someone else��s kindness, she was afraid of only the pain that was to come soon. However, the destructions that were definitely to happen did not occur. The pain that comes with fatal injuries has not come. Miyuki, whose consciousness was occupied by the thoughts of ��This miracle Tatsuya �� and ��It��s all for me ��, at the moment could not understand what happened.


    Miyuki, Slow Zone! Radius of 30 meters!


    ��D-yes!��


    The flame freeze effect has already ended. Miyuki activated the requested Tacuej magic without fear of overlapping the effects of mages.


    Zone of deceleration.


    This is the magic that slow the movement of physical objects in the target area.


    In the usual case this magic slowing only solid bodies, but ��zone of deceleration �� Miyuki was able to slow down even gas molecules. It could also inhibit the increase in the speed of expansion caused by the explosion, or in other words, increase the speed of chaotic movement of air molecules. From such deceleration the shock wave fades and loses destructive force.


    And Tatsuya and Miyuki were originally mistaken. The correct magic for confrontation of the fog-bomb was not ��freezing of flames ��, but ��zone of deceleration ��.


    Pixie, take care of mine! -said in the emptiness of Tatsuya, not waiting for confirmation of activation of magic Miyuki (because he trusted magic skills Miyuki).


    Yes, sir. ��Answered Telepathically��s notes.


    He did not give more instructions.


    Now the main priority was to prevent further attacks.


    Tatsuya resumed the interrupted search of the target. He pulled over his head his right hand holding a specialized CAD ��Trident �� in the form of a large pistol.


    He sent an elemental look at the source of the fog bomb. Not on the source of the explosion, but on the source of the origin of magic. The magician who started the magic.


    ���� It��s not ugly? ��


    Tatsuya reached the jejdosa of two young women. It was terribly distorted and fragile eidos, apparently, magicians with unsuccessful bodies.


    The ugliness, which was shown at a press conference about participation in the project Dion, was a man over 40 years old. There was no guarantee that there was a real imaging. However, with full confidence it was possible to say that the ugliness was a Russian man. He wasn��t supposed to be a twenty woman. The elemental look is not mistaken.


    Traces of disguise Jejdosa, as the Magic ��Parade ��, which is enjoyed by Lina, was not.


    ��Is this another Wizard of strategic class disguised the new Soviet Union? ��


    According to rumors, in addition to thirteen officially recognized by the States of the Wizards of the Strategic class, the world is hiding�� Can be hidden from 30 to 40 other wizards of the strategic class.


    Tatsuya himself was ��The Hidden Magician of the strategic class ��. No matter who the two women were, he was sure they were the source of the fog- bombs.


    ��If this is the case, we must erase them.


    Having strongly said this, Tatsuya activated having the same name as his favorite CAD Trjohstupenchatuju the magic of decomposition ��Trident ��.


    Erasing the field of the force of intervention into a phenomenon preventsing the invasion of other people��s magic


    Erasing the data fortification that protects the magician��s body,


    Decomposition of the body to its constituent chemical elements.


    This magic does not ��burn�� The human body, but makes it ��disappear ��. The magic that erase human bodies has been activated at a distance of more than a thousand kilometers.


    On the console of the large CAD ��Argan �� blinking the signal led.


    In place of the ��conductor ��, which occupied the ugliness, the alarm sounded.


    The ugliness was shocked when he checked the cause of the alarm.


    At the same time he felt a strong relief, thinking: ��I am saved�� ��.


    The alert message displayed on the console was similar to the following:


    ��Both capsules, in which the players were held Anna Andreyevna and Veronica Andreyevna, exploded. ��


    As if fairy princesses, two Andreev disappeared in the form of bubbles inside filled with saline solution capsules.


    Improved from evaporation of human bodies the pressure in hermetically clogged capsules has exceeded their limit of durability, as a result of which capsules have torn from within.


    The ugliness was urgently evacuated from Argan.


    Large CAD, which was damaged by rupture of capsules, required repair. He wouldn��t be able to continue attacking even if he stayed inside.


    But now that the dolls have disappeared, hide him from the information dimension, he himself could be the target of this erase human body sverhdalnej magical attack. Ugliness was afraid of it.


    The players were not only external terminals that helped to activate the magic of the imaging, but at the same time they were ��firewalls �� protecting it. Ugliness released a mist-bomb through Anna Andreevna and Veronica Andreevna.


    And this barrier is gone. Further��re on the magician, connected to the same CAD as purge players. This development was quite obvious to any person who is familiar with the theory of magic.


    The imaging was not enough just to get out of the cockpit argan, so he also popped out of the car-CAD. Otbezhav away from the railway path, he stared closely at the wagon, fully occupied by one large CAD.


    No more attacks. Ugliness did not feel humiliated. He felt relief from surviving.


    Tatsuya erased two enemy magicians, saw through the information dimension that the used CAD damaged, and then left the state of readiness to fight.


    Miyuki, that��s it.


    ��Yes, uh, mine-chan����


    Miyuki already understood. That they defended the barrier magic with mines from the shock wave.


    Go.


    Tatsuya did not leave time even to look Miyuki in the eye and left the room in Japanese style used as a bedroom.


    Ignoring this behavior Tatsuya, Miyuki hurried after him.


    And screamed when she saw the mines lying on the floor in the dining room.


    (continued in volume Escape (Part 2) ��)

 Volume 25 - Prologue

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Early morning Sunday, June 9, 2097 year. Exact time: 5:06.


    The plateau area in the east of the central part of the Izu Peninsula was attacked by large-scale magic.


    A magical attack, presumably carried out by the magic of the strategic class ��Fog-bomb �� by Igor Bezobrazzoff, a formally recognized state magician of the strategic class of the New Soviet Union, partially or completely Destroyed 27 private villas. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but 11 people were seriously injured.


    An explosive attack of this magnitude had so few casualties, because it was a Malozaseljonnyj district, and in the off-season there were few guests in the villas. All the wounded were from the people working in the Villa managers.


    However, the undeniable fact was that the State territory was subjected to an unreasonable attack, threateneding the life and property of the civilian.


    On the same day, the Japanese government appealed to the international community, expressing its vehement protest against the assailant, whose identity had not been established, and asked to extradite the offender without calling the country to which he was drawn.


    Despite the fact that the attack was quite sudden, and also held early at dawn, the self-defense forces were able to capture it from close range, from the surrounding areas.


    However, with the fact that this video convincingly proved an unreasonable proactive attack, it was also suspected that the Japanese army had previously guessed about the sudden attack and used it to obtain material for diplomatic negotiations, and that Most threw the civilian to die.


    Some courageous journalists directly asked the representatives of the self-defense forces about these suspicions, but the self-defense forces, naturally, categorically refuted these ��groundless false accusations.��

 Volume 25 - CH 1

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Seeing the mines lying on the floor, Miyuki froze in place and cried. But the panic took her briefly.


    No, she was still in a panic. But her body came out of stupor.


    ��Minami-chan!��


    She rushed to the lying mines and knelt beside her. Near the mines already had Pixie, checking the pulse, attaching fingers to the wrist. Miyuki sat down from the opposite side and brought a hand with the nose of mine.


    Her panic-stricken appearance weakened a little when she discovered that she was breathing. However, Miyuki turned pale when she touched her neck.


    -cold�� The pulse is very weak��, they!


    Miyuki raised her eyes to Tatsuya, looking at him with a hopeful glance.


    The kind of Minami repeated for Miyuki the last minutes of Honami, for which she itself was not able to care.


    -Pixie, the state of Minami!?


    Tatsuya also did not conceal impatience. He turned to Pixie in a rather rude tone.


    -No injuries, but the temperature, pressure and pulse-all at a dangerous level, master. In this state there is a possibility of death from exhaustion.


    As if sensing the impatience of Tatsuya, Pixie responded with an active telepathy, not a machine voice. Tatsuya forbade Pixie to use telepathy without permission, but now he doesn��t rebuked it. It was not the case to take care of such problems.


    Tatsuya put his left hand onto Minami. In this hand he had no CAD.


    In his right hand, he still held the CAD ��Trident �� in the form of a large pistol, which he used to intercept the attack. To take the left hand CAD for ��recovery �� He had no time, and to go for the cartridge with ��recovery ��, he lacked the presence of the spirit.


    Tatsuya activated ��restore �� with his own powers.


    ��Recovery �� is the magic of returning Jejdosa to its original state. It tracks the history of Eidos changes and overwrites the current Eidos copy of the Eidos from the selected state (in most cases, this state is free of damage or wear).


    Phenomena are accompanied by information. Events whose information is overwritten are changed according to this information.


    Overwrite information to change the phenomenon. This is the modern ��Magic ��.


    ��Eidos �� Information about the phenomenon has a restorative force, and the prescribed false Eidos over time is overwritten by the original Eidos. Therefore, the changes caused by magic are unstable.


    However, ��Eidos from the past �� is undoubtedly an information body that describes the actual phenomenon itself. If there are no contradictions in the information, the Eidos will not be corrected.


    However, the adjustments that are inherent in the flow of time remain.


    Objects Eidos overwritten by information from their own past are fixed in this state as if time had elapsed, but there were no external influences.


    ��Recovery �� Tatsuya does not modify ��investigation �� in causality, as it does the usual magic, and changes ��consequence ��, modifying its ��cause ��.


    This magic, going against the flow of time and reviewing the definition of peace, was directed at mines.


    ��He read the information about the body Minami, rewinding back the history of change.


    He couldn��t find the cause of the exhaustion.


    ��He read the history of the changes of the Psion information body accompanying the physical body and mind.


    The cause of exhaustion still could not be found.


    Tatsuya deepened even more in information about a girl named Sakura Minami.


    ��He read the history of changes in the structure of the Psion information body that binds the physical body to mind with his mind.


    It was hard for Tatsuya from the past. Five years ago, he couldn��t do it with Honami.


    Although he grew up a lot since that summer, he might not have been able to do that for six months or a month ago. Access was possible because it was nothing more than a Psion information body. Although he could read the general information, it was difficult for him to read the full details of the structure.


    But the current Tatsuya could do it.


    Free from the vow, Tatsuya returned his true power. Apart from the fact that he was now free to use the Material Burst, there were also other changes.


    The scope of magic ��recovery ��, which returns the initial state of Eidos, has also expanded. Now he could track and copy information about the structure ��spirit body ��-The Psion of the information body directly associated with the mind, which before that its power could not reach.


    He saw that the spirit body was torn in many places.


    It was in a state covered with holes, representing a lack of information in this particular place.


    The Psion information body seemed to be localized missing holes because its regenerative ability weakened. But it was not the cause of Minami��s weakness, but the result.


    Even if to restore the damaged Psion information body, if not to return the initial regenerative ability, it cannot be called a fundamental cure.


    However, if you leave the damage damage to the information body associated with the mind, the damage to the information body that accompanies the physical body will occur, and the state of the body would only worsen.


    The spirit body transmits the commands of the mind to the physical body. The damaged spirit body transmits the damaged information to the physical body.


    The physical body receives from the mind the erroneous order to destroy.


    As a result, the physical body can only work with the efficiency inherent in the damaged state, despite the fact that it is not physically damaged.


    But it was necessary to make at least this, as first aid, as temporary measures, that did not come to irreparable deterioration. So.


    ��Recovery �� Tatsuya returned the Psion information body and mind to its original state.


    The structure of the Psion information body accompanying the physical body and the structure of the Psion information body that binds the physical body to the mind, he rewrote information about the structure corresponding to the moment of time before the attack was received.


    The recorded information from the past became information from the present after the adjustment was automatically made taking into account the time that has elapsed since then.


    ��The temperature returned to 35 degrees Celsius. blood pressure and heart rate also came out of danger zone.


    Pixie telepathy reported improved status.


    However, there were no signs that the consciousness was being returned to the mind.


    Pixie, bring a futon and lay Minami on it.


    Yes, sir.


    -Miyuki, preheat the area around Minami to the temperature coinciding with her current body temperature.


    Yes!


    The home automatic robot, controlled by Pixie, came in motion. The magic of Miyuki began to act on the floor and air.


    Not confirming the result of these actions, Tatsuya ran to the background. No, he didn��t call the number 119 *. He called the main house of the Yotsuba.


    [Common number for all emergency services in Japan.]


    ��Tatsuya, did you want something?


    Despite the early morning, Hayama appeared on the screen without any traces of mess in his clothes. And Tatsuya was still in his pajamas. But Tatsuya didn��t have time to take care of it, and Hayama didn��t reproach him.


    I apologize for the appearance.


    Starting with such an introduction, he immediately moved to the main topic.


    ��The villa was attacked by the magic of long range. Presumably, the magic of the Tuman-Bomba was used.


    Hayama eyebrows raised sharply. That was the only sign of his surprise.


    -Was there any damage?


    Asked Hayama, but with signs of tension in his voice.


    ��I have no scratches on me or any on Miyuki.�� However, Minami came out with symptoms that resemble the overheating of the area of calculation of magic. I did my best help, but she needs special treatment.


    When Hayama heard the phrase ��overheating the Magic Calculation Area��, it changed slightly in the face. Although the concern in his face could only be seen in a very short period of time, it was sufficient to understand that as a senior employee of the Yotsuba family, he could not ignore the ��overheating of the Magic Calculation Area ��, which was allegedly the cause of death 1st head of the family, Yotsuba Genzou.


    ���� I got it. I��ll take care of the hospitalization. I��ll send you a Hyogo, please wait a bit.


    I��m counting on you.


    After reaching his goal, Tatsuya interrupted the connection.


    Around the villa, where Tatsuya lived, was built a barrier radius of about 1 kilometer. It was a field of magic of the mental intervention of the Tsukuba family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family.


    This magic peeling the place away from people, forcing them to unconsciously avoid this place. And it concerned all people who have no resistance to the magic of mental intervention, whether they are magicians or not. And also this magic served as a ��human sensor ��, telling the user about the people infiltrators in the covered area.


    However, from around midnight, one specific vehicle was parked inside the area covered by the barrier. It was equipped with adjustable suspension armored, painted in camouflage colors. Although at first glance it was possible to determine that the vehicle belongs to the self-defense Forces, but the users of the barrier of the Tsukuba family did not notice its existence. In addition, although he drove along public roads, there were no reports on the civil systems.


    Armored to withstand explosive waves of the Tuman-Bomba, because it was almost pressed to the ground due to the fact that the adjustable suspension was understated to the maximum. There were 4 soldiers inside the armored.


    ���� Psion sensors do not fix new responses. Apparently, the attack ranged magic is over. ��One of the soldiers told the commander sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Clear.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, who is the commander of a separate magically equipped battalion of brigade 1-0-1, responded to the chosen from the battalion subordinate, without turning his head.


    This was not an impoliteness on the part of Kazama. Although from the point of view of the commander of the officer there was nothing strange, but he did not turn because he was busy.


    Kazama for several hours motionlessly sat with seductively eyes, straight back, and clasped his fingers in a specific gesture.


    And not only when armored stopped, and since then, when he was driving. The upper half of the body Kazama held perpendicular to the surface of the earth, as if shaking from the movement armored not transferred to his body.


    The barrier of the Tsukuba family is not spotted armored thanks to the technique of Kazama.


    Magic that prevents detection, ��Cloak of invisibility �� of the technician Tengu.


    Don��t see what you see. Don��t hear what you hear.


    This magic does not block or interfere with the light and sound waves, but interferes in the consciousness of people and makes them believe that ��This is not there ��.


    This magic was opposed to the discerning barrier of the Tsukuba family, not letting the operator of Magic Notice the touch of the barrier.


    Armored remained unnoticed only because the technique of Tengu Kazama surpassed the barrier of the Tsukuba family.


    Kazama did not move and was in full concentration because during the confrontation with the barrier of the family Tsukuba he had no time for anything else. Even for Kazama, who had the famous nickname ��Dai tengu ��, it was difficult to resist the caster of the Yotsuba family.


    Retreat.


    You got it. Completion of observation, preparation for retreat.


    Following the short order of Kazama, the officer sitting in the driver place turned back and handed over the instructions.


    Each member of the squad took out the media from the surveillance devices issued to them. The two junior officers moved the devices to standby mode and one after the other reported ��preparation for retreat completed ��.


    I lift the body.


    Simultaneously with the voice of the officer sitting on the driver, the suspension lifted the armored from the ground. Armored, literally lying on the surface of the Earth, switched to the mode of driving off-road.


    -Preparation for the shipment is complete.


    Hmm? Hold on.


    Kazama did not give permission to begin the movement of the pending order officer. Keeping his gesture with his hands, he opened his eyes closed from midnight. Immediately after that the external microphone armored caught the approaching sound of the motor.


    Around the villa, where Tatsuya lived, was a deployed not a people��s barrier. In the nearby small house for this purpose shifted duty the operators of the family Tsukuba, a side branch of the family Yotsuba. As a result of rotation it turned out that on that day in this House there was Yuuka, inherited the right to become the next head of the Tsukuba family.


    However, the Tsukuba family did not realize the importance of the mission assigned to them, so as to force their crown daughter to be on duty at night. Awakened the feeling of a wave of powerful magic, Yuuka flew into the room of support of the barrier ritual in the sleepy form and flung over the pajama dress.


    -Damage Report!


    From such too worn appearance of the next head of the family the face of the young man-operator was stretched. As the degree of exposure to Yuuka was zero, the confusion of the young man seems to have been from the area ��Even hundred love can sour ��.


    ��It looks like the ground part is almost ruined. ��However, he firmly answered his question.


    They could now lead this relatively quiet conversation, because the bedroom and the barrier support room were located in the basement. The present part of the ��Observation house �� (not for the observation of the villa, but for the observation of the people approaching the villa) was located in the basement, and the ground part was for disguise.


    Reason?


    Yuuka awakened the magical waves. Although she could guess and not inquire, but being still half asleep, she thought she could make a mistake and decided to ask.


    ��It was an attack of extremely powerful long-range magic. Presumably, an explosion was caused in the sky, and a focused shock wave was formed.


    -focused shock wave was caused by magic?


    -No, it seems that the explosion was controlled directly to achieve this result.


    -Hmm��


    Frankly speaking, Yuuka not understand this mechanism very well. However, she had a hunch about magic that could combine power and control.


    Was it Tuman-Bomba?


    Possible. -The subordinate operator came to the same opinion.


    What about Tatsuya-sama and Miyuki-san?


    The villa has no damage. I think they��re all right.


    Hearing this, Yuuka with raised her eyebrows doubt. It was not doubted that Tatsuya and Miyuki were not injured. The doubt was due to the report that the villa itself was not damaged.


    �� �� The focus point of the shock wave was Tatsuya-Sama villa?


    -it seems that the shock wave was stopped by a powerful magic shield.


    ���� Chiho-san, what do you think? -asked Yuuka recently assigned to her sorceress-Guardian.


    ��Minami-San has fulfilled her duty. -Yuuka��s new Guardian, Ozaki Chiho answered without hesitation.


    She was also one of the improved people of the Sakura series. It could be said that it was another branch of the second generation of the series, derived from other fertilized eggs, different from Sakura Honami and Sakurai Minami. She was 8 years older than Minami, and at first sight was little like a sorceress.


    Rather, it resembled an ��ordinary servant of a small firm.��


    The magic on which Chiho specialized was also followed by the policy of the Sakura series. Objective and heat-resistant protective barriers. The basis of specialization was protection against solids and heat, that is, mainly protection from physical objects and energy.


    If the shock wave was dispersed, it could be attributed to the magic of decomposition Tatsuya, if it were weakened, it would be the magic of slowing the oscillation of Miyuki, but if it was stopped by a magic shield, it was a Minami specializing in the same Magic that she herself. �� It is logical that Chiho came to such a conclusion.


    Would you be able to do that, too?


    Yuuka��s question was offhand, but Chiho didn��t care.


    Maybe I could. But��


    Why, ��but ��?


    Chiho could not decide on the answer, but lasted this hesitation for a short time.


    ��But I��m not sure I can continue to do my duty after that. If you intercept this level of power, you can get overheating of the area of calculation of magic.


    The color of Yuuka��s face has changed. Among the whole clan Yotsuba, she was a kind of doctor, or, you can say, a specialist in damage to the zone of calculation of magic caused by overload. But even when it came to the guard of another person, if there was suspicion of serious damage to the area of calculation of magic, she could not ignore it.


    I��ll be ready in five minutes. You may a company me.


    ��Can I help?��


    Chiho looked at Yuuka��s condition and came to the conclusion that it would be difficult to change clothes in 5 minutes, however��


    Fine. -Yuuka refused to help and returned to the bedroom.


    Chiho, unlike his mistress, already dressed in a strict suit of jacket and trousers, immediately went to the garage, so as not to lose time.


    Although the ground garage was almost completely destroyed by an explosive wave, but its simple design played a hand because the car was not completely buried under the debris.


    Entering the car, which looked like a commercial SUV, but in fact was a armored with security at the level of military designs, Yuuka remembered that it is necessary to check the state of the barrier.


    -Huh!?


    Did something happen?


    Having heard the unwittingly positivity voice of Yuuka, Chiho, who had already started the engine and was ready to start the movement, interrupted its actions and asked.


    -violators��?


    Those who didn��t fall into the barrier?


    The unflappable tone of Chiho forced Yuuka to discard the excitement.


    ��Yes, but their skills are terribly high. I��m worried about Minami-san too, but they should be given priority.


    Chiho not protesting Yuuka��s decision.


    ��I��ll send a signal about the emergency mobilization of all our people.


    Instead, it implicitly expressed its view that it would not prevent the presence of all members of their group.


    Yes, thank you. We��ll go ahead.


    Yuuka understood the intention of Chiho, but did not follow this advice.


    You understand.


    Chiho didn��t go against Yuuka��s orders. She sent an SUV in the direction specified by Yuuka. Chiho was sure that whoever broke into the barrier would be able to hold her barrier * Magic until the Allies arrived.


    [Clarify that in the original these ��barriers �� are different words. The scale ��barrier ��, which does not allow people to enter, literally means ��deterrence zone ��. and the magic of personal protective ��barriers �� is written in Word, meaning ��barrier ��, ��Wall ��.]


    Violators were 90 degrees clockwise from them, if to take the villa for the center.


    It��s an army armored. -I made the conclusion of Chiho, seeing its shape and masking colors. Yuuka not understand the cars in the same way as Chiho, but even for her it was obvious that the specific vehicle belongs to the army.


    Let��s talk to them. Stop over there.


    Following the guidance of Yuuka, Chiho stopped the SUV so as to block the path of Isabelle.


    I think it��s better to wait for reinforcements.


    �� �� Right.


    This time Yuuka followed the Council of Chiho and remained in the car.


    Seeing how right in front of the nose armored parked a relatively small SUV, an officer sitting in a driver place, looked at the Kazama look, waiting for instructions.


    Kazama stopped holding hands in a special gesture and clicked the lever to unlock the door.


    Commander?


    Everybody wait in the car. Any actions that may be mistaken by the other party as hostile intentions are prohibited.


    Giving instructions to subordinates, Kazama left the armored. Right after that he turned towards the SUV. The other side also had to understand what it seemed like to make the understanding of the situation as simple as possible.


    Kazama waited for the reaction from the machine, without taking any action, but no reaction ensued. So Kazama quickly noticed it. The place where they were now was relatively open. This area was chosen to record the attack on Villa Tatsuya, but a rare wood, albeit a bit, but blocked the review from different directions.


    And in these ��blind spots�� people gathered. Only 11 people. Kazama Intuition said that they were all abstractions magicians.


    The doors of the driver and passenger of the SUV were opened simultaneously. Looks like it was all their reinforcements. This conclusion came Kazama.


    My name is Tsukuba Yuuka. The eldest daughter of the Tsukuba family, subordinate to the main house of the Yotsuba family. -A young woman, who had been released from a passenger seat, spoke layman voice. Between them was 5 meters, but even in these weather conditions with the wind there was no problem to hear what she was saying.


    ��and you, as I see, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama from a separate magically equipped battalion of brigade 1-0-1 National self-defense Forces?


    Kazama not surprised that he was able to identify him. No wonder she knew him if her identity matched the way she called herself.


    Right. I��m a lieutenant colonel of the National Self-Defense Force, Kazama. ��Answered Kazama, still standing on the side of the armored. He considered that the other side does not want to approach the distance of the outstretched arm.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Yuuka went to meet him.


    Kazama quickly followed her example. Of course, to show a friendly attitude to the other side. But that wasn��t the only reason. He was also concerned about what might seem cowardly, because he makes a young woman looking at 20 years to approach the Isabelle in which his subordinates sit.


    The woman who came out of the driver��s seat followed Yuuka. Looks like she��s a bodyguard. Kazama guessed that she didn��t stand in front because she was strong in defensive magic.


    ��So this is a guardian? Must be quite skillful. ��


    The Yotsuba family, Kazama has heard a little about the guardians from


    Tatsuya. The fact that the woman who looks like a bodyguard standing behind was a ��guardian �� could be understood by the accompanying atmosphere.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. You may not know, but here is the territory that is the private property of the Yotsuba family.


    While the attention of Kazama was directed to the woman-Guardian-Chiho, Yuuka managed to get closer to the normal distance for a conversation.


    -more precisely, it belongs to a real estate company, which is controlled by the Yotsuba family, but now it does not matter. What do self-defense Forces do in private territory? Yes, and with such a thing. ��said Yuuka, pointing her eyes at armored.


    She was worried that she would answer Kazama to such an expected question. As it was expected that they would not be discovered, no excuses were prepared.


    Kazama very unfortunate that Yuuka��s duty had to be on yesterday and today. Other operators would not have noticed his cloak of invisibility.


    In fact, their invasion was discovered by the name Yuuka. She wasn��t going to brag about it before Kazama, but he knew he��d underestimated them. He imprinted in his memory reproaching himself thoughts.


    ��I beg you to forgive me, but I cannot answer in connection with the military secret.


    After all, without inventing any excuses, Kazama laid out ��Joker ��, which is usually applied to the civilian.


    -Is your military secret that you knew in advance that civilians would be the target of another country��s attack?


    However, Yuuka was not one of those people who were frightened by the phrase ��military secret ��.


    -In this armoured�� Is there equipment for gathering information? ��said Yuuka, turning to the standing behind Chiho.


    Yes. It looks like a model for exploration.


    Although the answer Chiho was not in direct affirmative, the tone of her voice spoke of confidence.


    ��Don��t misunderstand. We do not intend to oppose the Yotsuba family.


    Not showing a drop of hesitation, Kazama responded to Yuuka��s words, using not the phrase ��civilians ��, but the phrase �� Yotsuba Family ��.


    Do you mean that the Yotsuba family is not a civilian?


    Yuuka immediately jumped for the hint left by Kazama. However, this question was also what the Kazama wanted to hear.


    ��Regardless of the formalities, you can��t be considered completely non- combatant, are you?


    ���� For civil servants the formalities do not matter? -The objection came after a short delay in time. This was proof that Yuuka could not deny the Kazama argument.


    -Can you persuade me to abide by these formalities? ��asked Kazama with a discreet smile. Yuuka had nothing to answer.


    ��Instead, I would like to know if the army was expecting an Tuman-Bomba attack? �� This question came not from Yuuka��s side.


    Kazama hurriedly turned towards the voice coming from the shadows of the grove. On his face appeared undisguised excitement.


    -Tatsuya��


    -Tatsuya-san��


    Kazama and Yuuka muttered his name at the same time.


    ��They, what is it?��


    Miyuki, sitting at the bed of Minami, noticed an aggravation of Tatsuya tension and raised his gaze on it.


    At the moment, the state of mines has stabilized. Although she still did not come to mind, but thanks to ��Recovery �� Tatsuya, she was no longer in a state of struggle for life.


    Tatsuya has already changed his pajamas for casual clothes to meet a helicopter that will take the Minami to the hospital. When he returned to the canteen, where he was laid on a futon, he was no longer in a state of intense impatience. It was the tension from the sudden alertness to the presence of the enemy.


    Miyuki couldn��t understand what Tatsuya noticed.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama!? And I did not notice��


    I didn��t notice either.


    When Miyuki bashfully lowered her eyes, Tatsuya hurried to tell her that she felt the same.


    ��It looks like the magic of Yuuka-San was discovered.


    Yuuka-san is here, too?


    It seems that Miyuki was not quite convinced that Tatsuya was not able to notice it, but apparently this question was more interesting to her.


    -The operators of the Tsukuba family use magic here, which does not allow people to approach. This was done on the orders of both-UE.


    -both-sama��?


    Not knowing how to understand Maya��s order, as if troubling about Tatsuya, Miyuki changed the embarrassment on her face to perplexity.


    I��m going to go meet the Lieutenant colonel. Miyuki, I trust Minami to you.


    However, there was no point in speculating on the real motives of Maya. There was no point in making assumptions. It was useless even if these guesses got to the truth. Before Miyuki pleased in a labyrinth of reflection, she returned to consciousness and reminded herself that there are more important things to do now. Tatsuya, as he said, left the villa to meet Kazama.


    When Tatsuya reached the target, the dialogue between Kazama and Yuuka was in full swing.


    He asked gestures to remain silent by his magician the Tsukuba family, and, merged with the landscape, began to listen to the dispute Kazama with Yuuka.


    Kazama would have noticed Tatsuya if his attention was not on Yuuka.


    Yuuka would have also noticed Tatsuya if her attention was not on Kazama.


    They were aware of each other as a �� user of the magic of mental intervention, with which one should not be vigilant ��, so attention to others was weakened. For Yuuka it was not critical, but for Kazama, the owner of the alias ��Dai jengu ��, it must have been a serious omission. Tatsuya did not know this, but here, undoubtedly, played the role of fatigue, accumulated from the long concealment from the barrier of the family Tsukuba.


    -Is your military secret that you knew in advance that civilians would be the target of another country��s attack?


    This question Yuuka caused confusion in the thoughts of Tatsuya.


    Armored, on which rode Kazama, was equipped not for battles, and to gather information. Besides, it was quite expensive equipment. If you think straight, you can guess that they came here today because they expected to be able to collect valuable data.


    As Yuuka said, it means that the self-defense forces in advance assumed that there will be a sudden attack Tuman-Bomba��?


    Such suspicion Tatsuya could not miss.


    -Can you persuade me to abide by these formalities?


    Yuuka had nothing to answer to the Kazama. There was no extra time from the beginning. Tatsuya decided that it was no longer necessary to remain merely an observer.


    ��Instead, I would like to know if the army was expecting a Tuman-Bomba attack?


    -Tatsuya��


    -Tatsuya-san��


    Kazama and Yuuka with astonished faces answered Tatsuya, unsubscribe stealth mode and out of the shade of trees.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, answer me.


    Tatsuya not honor Kazama. And also missed the usual greetings. Tatsuya didn��t want his spicy tongue to dull from these friendly greetings.


    ���� As I said Tsukuba-san, I can not answer.


    In other words, the answer is yes?


    -No comments.


    Tatsuya met his gaze with Kazama and sighed a little.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. I feel obligated to you. So I don��t want to say something like that.


    �� ����


    ��If you had warned in advance, we would not have allowed this sudden attack of the New Soviet Union.


    ���� Are you sure that a sudden attack by a long-range magic was carried out by the New Soviet Union?


    Of course, Kazama showed interest in this. But there was one more thing in the raised Tatsuya topic.


    -If I give the justification of my words, will I get an answer to my question?


    Justification that a sudden attack was carried out by the New Soviet Union. Even considering the concern that the promise may not be fulfilled, these words were enough to make Kazama change his mind.


    -The magic used for the sudden attack was activated from the railroad from the suburbs of Vladivostok.


    From the railroad?


    ��This was the result of reading information about Zaklinatele, which activated magic, presumably Tuman-Bomba.


    ��Did you discover the imaging?��


    ��Yuuka unwittingly wedged into the conversation.


    ��The charmer is dead, but it was not an ugly thing. They were two women.


    ��Women!��


    ��I was surprised to ask Yuuka.


    -Two�� Unrevealed to the public the magician of the strategic class?


    Kazama, as expected, quickly understood the truth.


    -I do not think that the ugliness did not participate in this, but I was targeting exactly those two women. And they were undoubtedly in the Far east of the


    New Soviet Union.


    -If on the railroad, it means a military train that came on the new Trans- Siberian highway?


    For the self-Defence forces, this information was important.


    There were rumors that to activate Tuman-Bomba they had to used a large CAD, occupying a wagon train. However, this theory had no evidence.


    Moreover, at a time when magic resembling a Tuman-Bomba was used in the Soya strait, no such movement of trains was recorded. For this reason, the self-defense forces were thinking about whether the information about the private train was erroneous, and whether another spell, not Tuman-Bomba, was used that time.


    But according to Tatsuya, it turned out that this private train is actually involved in the use of Tuman-Bomba.


    Although Tatsuya said, ��Magic is supposedly a Tuman-Bomba,�� but by its power and range of action, this magic was definitely Tuman-Bomba. If this is not the case, it means that the new Soviet Union possesses another, except the Tuman-Bomba, the magic of high power and outbound range of action.


    Tuman-Bomba It was or not, but it was clear that the magic that represented the threat of Japan was launched using this private train. The resources used by the Army for observation were limited. These resources could be effectively distributed if the objectives of the monitoring were clarified.


    However, Kazama did not have time to plunge into a feeling of satisfaction.


    Lieutenant Colonel, it��s your turn now.


    Tatsuya not reported before Kazama, as a member of a separate magically equipped battalion and as subordinate Kazama. It was a �� bargain �� between them.


    -The self-defense forces knew that this morning there would be a sudden attack in this place. Is that so?


    We didn��t know. and the exact date and time we could not predict.


    In other words, did you expect this place to be attacked? Why?


    Kazama couldn��t answer immediately. This question concerned the ability of the army to gather information. Once Tatsuya partially was ��his �� for the forces of self-defense, no, precisely because he was for them ��his ��, Kazama for some time pondered the question whether Tatsuya has the right to know it.


    -Self-Defense forces�� No, Her Excellency Saeki received information on the movement of the inimage. And from that you made the assumption that I would be the target of a sudden attack?


    Without waiting for the answer Kazama, Tatsuya gave his guess, nothing different from the truth.


    Kazama said nothing. Seeing that he could not give an answer, Tatsuya realized that his guess is correct.


    If they were warned of a possible sudden attack, it would not have come to such a situation that Minami had to crumble from depletion. He wouldn��t even let Miyuki and Minami come to this villa. If Tatsuya was alone, there would be no damage, even if he had a direct impact on that attack.


    ��We have a wounded man, so I��m going back to the villa.


    Tatsuya pacified his discontent. Even if he evilness him on the Kazama, it would be meaningless.


    ��Then, Lieutenant colonel, and Yuuka-san, goodbye.


    Wait, Tatsuya-san. The wounded man you said�� Is it Minami-san?


    The outgoing Tatsuya turned around, hearing the voice of Yuuka.


    Yes. Yuuka-San seems to have understood the state of Minami now.


    Minami had no injuries that could be called ��injured.�� However, the area of the calculation of magic-the unconscious area of the mind was ��wounded ��. Tatsuya used the word ��wounded�� in this sense, and Yuuka understood it.


    ��She needs to be sent to the hospital urgently! Should I ask my family to help?


    Yuuka excitedly offered to help with transportation. Despite the fact that she assumed it, she could not suppress the excitement.


    ��The main house has already organized a helicopter. It should arrive soon��


    ��So I have to go back,�� hinted Tatsuya in his own words.


    What��s up? Then�� Take care.


    Thank you very much.


    Slightly bowing Yuuka, Tatsuya turned around again and left.


    His retreating figure Yuuka spent a glance, filled with anxiety.


    Kazama to the end did not say a word of concern about the mentioned ��wounded��.

 Volume 25 - CH 2

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The hospital where Minami was placed was located in the immediate vicinity of the building in Tjofu.


    Of course, it wasn��t a coincidence. The building in Tjofu, which moved Miyuki, was built as the headquarters of the Yotsuba family in Tokyo. Measures concerning sick and wounded have been considered from the outset.


    Tatsuya returned together with Miyuki in the new house of a multi-storey building. Miyuki wanted to go along with Minami, but the doctor politely refused. Miyuki did not become stubborn when she was told that her magical power, which could unwittingly be released, could interfere with the treatment.


    ��Is everything OK with Minami-chan���� Unconcealed murmured Miyuki, sitting next to Tatsuya, with a voice of anxiety. Apparently, she didn��t even think about hiding those feelings.


    I think her life is no longer in danger.


    When Miyuki heard this from Tatsuya, words coinciding with expectations, her facial expression became a little less disturbing.


    �� �� Right. Tatsuya-sama used ��Recovery ��. Nothing bad should happen.


    Tatsuya looked at the Miyuki eyes, filled with indecision. He did not want to escalate the alarm, but also to be insincere to the Miyuki, deceiving her with empty words of consolation, he also did not want.


    ���� What I did was only temporary measures, like first aid. I couldn��t cure her completely.


    He first laid out the dry facts, but he added an additional explanation before the Miyuki anxiety began to grow.


    ��But we managed to avoid the weakening of her state to the deadly level. In addition, Minami is the second generation. Her resistance to magic must be stronger than that of the first generation, Honami-san.


    Yes, that��s right!


    Miyuki raised her gaze. In search of hope and support, this look met with the look of Tatsuya.


    -With the change of generations, magic is strengthened in the genes�� The same can be said about us, improved people, right?


    Tatsuya was disgusted to hear how Miyuki calls himself an ��improved man.��


    -Ordinary improved people have a second generation more stable than the first. There are some exceptions, but there is no doubt that this is the trend.


    Usually, the improved people lack vital stability. There have been many cases of sudden deaths without preconditions, as well as deaths from sudden weakness.


    And at the moment there is no established theory about the reason for it. However, there were many hypotheses. One of the most convincing hypotheses, and that to which inclined Tatsuya, is the ��defective terminator hypothesis ��, which asserts that ��People with improved bodies use magic with the removed Terminator ��.


    According to this hypothesis, the mind of people initially did not have the opportunity to use magic. The Magic Zone is not a unique feature of magicians, it is present in the mind of every ordinary person. But since the use of magic has a load exceeding the limits of the human mind, usually the limiter set in the unconscious area blocks its activity by 100%. In other words, it is completely frozen.


    But in rare cases, there are owners of the mind, endowed strong resistance to magic, and such people are slightly removed this limiter. In such cases, the limiter is not set to 100%, but to 99%, or sometimes 98%.


    Even if it is only 1-2%, the difference between the total zero and the amount that allows the use of magic is very significant. Even with 1% of the person gets the opportunity to use the magic, which he initially should not use.


    By analogy with the muscles, the use of the zone of calculation of magic can also have increased power. As the strength of the bones and tendons inhibits the increase in physical strength, the mind is constrained by resistance to the load caused by magic. This is in favor of the ��defective terminator hypothesis


    ��.Unlike the physical body, here first increases the durability, and then simultaneously removes the limiter and amplifies the output power.


    From this it is possible to understand, that ordinary magicians by means of use of magic gradually increase the natural durability to use magic, and thus gradually remove a limiter further. and wizards with improved bodies artificially create conditions for the use of magic, and the limiter under these conditions does not work, as well as claims ��defective terminator hypothesis ��.


    The zone of calculation of magic, which should ��turn on �� Only when the antimagic stability of the mind, ��turns on �� Just like that. The mind, constantly being exposed to the load of magic, superior durability, in the end is damaged. These injuries also extend to the physical functioning of the body. This explains the instability in the viability of improved people.


    Speaking of which, it is believed that the antimagic fortitude of the mind is inherited as a purchased skill. Although Neolamarkizm, claiming that the acquired skills of the physical body are inherited, could not be the basis of modern theory of evolution, but in the realm of mind responsible for magic, the inheritance of purchased skills can best be explained by the observed The ��magic adapts to genes �� phenomenon.


    If this way of thinking, which can be called ��lamarkizm of Reason ��, is true, then ��second generation �� should have from birth to possess antimagic resistance, purchased ��The first generation �� on its way to self-destruction. ��Third generation �� will inherit even more resilience, reinforced ��second generation ��.


    All these are conjectures. There is no guarantee that they are true.


    However ��second generation �� Minami was more adapted to strength excessive use of magic than ��first generation �� Honami. When Miyuki thought about it, her feelings calmed down a little.


    The feelings of tragedy and guilt disappeared from her expression. Her strong sense of guilt was due to Minami sacrificing herself for her.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya smiled Miyuki, hiding anxiety in the depths of the mind.


    The fact that Miyuki is an improved person for Tatsuya was an unpleasant thing. If he could, he would prefer not to believe it, but there was no reason to deny it. He had no sense of discrimination or detachment from the most advanced body. It was unpleasant to him that with the body of Miyuki someone was playing with his hands, even though it was before her birth. It can be said that Tatsuya unconsciously felt the desire to be a kind of the sole owner.


    But if you remove such emotions and accept the fact that Miyuki is an improved person, then he will not be able to ignore the serious fears.


    For example, the concern about whether Maya was able to overcome the lack of sustainability of the first generation.


    If you adapt the words of Maya to the previously mentioned hypothesis, then the Miyuki limiter works fine despite the improved body. Or is its antimagic resistance so high that the limiter is not needed at all?


    Tatsuya didn��t have a way to check it. Even now, completely freed from his seal, he could not reach the realm of mind.


    So it was only to believe.


    If what Maya said Tatsuya was a lie, then Miyuki had the disadvantages of improved people.


    And if Miyuki waiting for the fate of the improved people in the form of sudden death��


    Tatsuya simply could not imagine such a future.


    Then he couldn��t live. Tatsuya was not sure that he would be able to live alone.


    At 2 p.m. Japanese time, the Japanese government protested to the international community about the sudden attack of an unknown country.


    However, USNA learned about the fact of the Japanese peninsula Izu ranged magic in almost real time.


    The USNA spy satellite recorded the response of powerful magic in the far region of the New Soviet Union at the same time that the Izu attack was made. There were no such people in the Government or in the USNA Army who could not relate these two events. But they were too happy and too unhappy.


    Lina was also informed about it, but only a few hours later.


    The headquarters of the Stars in New Mexico, still Saturday, June 8th. In the evening, at a meeting after completing the training, the star officers discussed this shocking news.


    The report said that one of the regions of Japan, besides not a distant island or sea surface, and close to the capital area early in the morning local time was attacked by the magic of the strategic class of the New Soviet Union.


    ��The goal of this attack is the newly discovered Japanese strategic class magician, Tatsuya Shiba.


    In the coaching room, the not-magician assistant to the Walker base commander explained the details of the message.


    -What is the state of Tatsuya Sheba?


    This question was not asked by Lina. She was in shock at the moment and was not able to ask the connected questions. Sprosivshim Assistant commander of the base about the state of Tatsuya was Canopus.


    The assistant looked at Commander Walker. Confirming that Walker nodded, he replied:


    ��The details are unknown, but it seems that he was not hurt at all.


    The reaction among the magicians present was varied.


    Lina didn��t even try to hide the relief.


    Canopus strongly squeezed his lips, as if fearing that Tatsuya would retaliate.


    Arcturus was depressed, apparently due to the fact that the murder task will not be canceled.


    On the face of Vega, who received the same task, on the contrary, a daring smile surfaced.


    Colonel Walker spoke at this point.


    A directive was received from the general staff that in this matter our country occupies a position of non-intervention. It looks like we won��t be allowed to show ourselves this time, but still be ready.


    The voices of confirmation were heard from all of them. Although not only one Lina could not agree with it, but they all understood their situation.


    ��Then, disperse.


    Thirteen of the best magicians USNA at the same time gave honor after the order of Walker.


    When they led the Lina one after the other began to come out, the back was a voice, stopping only one person.


    Captain Arcturus, I��ll ask you to stay.


    According to the rules, the operations assigned to the stars are passed through the Lina, but the exceptions, when the orders pass by it, were not so rare. And Lina itself is usually not very disturbing.


    Lina and 11 other commanders of different units, as well as the assistant came out, and in the coaching room left only Walker and Arcturus two.


    This room was equipped with a serious listening protection system. Of course, it has now been included.


    -captain, activate the Soundproofing field. Walker Arkturu told me when everyone came out.


    There.


    With doubt on his face, Arcturus, following the order, blocked both internal and external sounds.


    Installation of the Sound insulation field is complete.


    Not having Magic himself Walker could not verify whether Arcturus told the truth or not. However, he nodded quietly and immediately moved on to the main issue.


    Captain. It was decided to carry out an experiment, which we talked about earlier.


    Face Arcturus Naprjaglos.


    Is this about the micro black hole experiment?


    He unconsciously lowered his voice, though he had just used magic to insulating sounds.


    Yes. The venue will be the same as last time: the National Laboratory of


    Particle accelerator in Dallas. Time: Next week, June 15 at 11 o��clock. You are the best user of Lunar magic among the stars. Although I think you can handle it if there are parasites, but if you need to, we may send the eleventh squad to help you.


    In the Army of USNA, the magic of psychic intervention was called Lunar magic. Arcturus was a user of powerful magic of mental intervention. But Arcturus, like those specializing in this kind of magic, had little real combat experience.


    He inherited the blood of his ancestors, Native Americans. His grandmother was from now almost no remaining thoroughbred shamans of Native American tribes. His predisposition to the magic of mental intervention is considered inherited from this grandmother.


    Because of this pedigree, he was usually expelled from missions against magicians of ancient magic specializing in the magic of psychic attacks (they can also be called ��sorcerers �� or ��Shamans ��).


    ��Sorcerers �� Many among the magicians of ancient magic with the pedigree of Native American peoples, and ��Shamans ��-Among the black magicians of ancient magic. To be more precise, this is white people and Asians called the Native American magicians of ancient magic ��Sorcerers ��, and black magicians of ancient magic- ��Shamans ��, so there was a prejudice that Arcturus can show sympathy for people The same race.


    And in the eleventh squad there were three magicians specializing in lunar magic, and not having racial prejudices. They were often in command on operations against magicians of ancient magic, specializing in the magic of mental intervention, and were able to withstand attacks that vredjashhim the mind.


    No, I��ll be enough.


    Arcturus also understood that he lacked real combat experience. But he also had a high conceit. In addition, he believed that the presence of stars in this matter should be kept to a minimum.


    Is that it? I got it.


    The desire to engage as few people as possible also coincided with Walker��s opinion. In this conversation it was decided that only the third squad of Arcturus will be sent to the place of the experiment.


    ��The sixth squad will be on duty outside the lab. If you find suspicious people, tell them immediately.


    This meant that not only the third squad would be involved in the operation.


    Three members of the sixth Star class, who received the code names of the constellations of Orion-Bolt, Bellatrix and Alnilam-were also called ��Orion team ��. And this was not a coincidence, because the sixth squad assembled a team of ��hunters ��-Magicians specializing in persecution.


    You got it. Captain Rigel��


    Don��t worry. The experiment will be conducted in secrecy mode.


    On the face of Arcturus for a moment seemed relieved when he heard Walker.


    The goal of the Micro black Hole experiment is to expose a Japanese agent. To be sure of the seizure, the cooperation of other groups is desirable. But Arcturus, mistake to such a dangerous event, did not want people from other groups to learn about the experiment.


    Walker had to agree with him. Although they both had no self-defense in their motives, the result was that the information was hidden from public access.


    The Japanese government announced a magical attack on the area built by the villas on the Izu plateau, and struck a flurry of criticism against the author of the attack, without specifying who it was. At the same time, they stressed that this meant nothing more than a build-up of magical military power.


    At the same time, they indirectly criticized the anti-magic movement, pointing out that the expulsion of magicians would not only be a humanitarian problem, but would also reduce the defense against magical attacks of other countries, which would jeopardize the lives of the citizens of the country. .


    However, they withheld that the goal of the attack was also a magician. The fact that the target was Tatsuya and that the Minami became injured was strictly forbidden to spread.


    However, full concealment of the facts was impossible.


    Those who knew where Tatsuya was, easily tied him and this magical attack together.


    And also there were those who have guessed to the truth, because possessed sharp magical perception.


    Immediately after the government��s announcement of a sudden attack, 1st Lieutenant Fujibayashi received a personal phone call. A personal phone call during the service was possible because the call came on a virtual hotline with the family Kudo, established for emergency with the permission of the headquarters.


    Kyouko-Neesan? It��s a Minoru.


    -Minoru-kun?


    The virtual hotline passed only the voice. The other side was displayed as


    ��Family kudo �� and it was impossible to know who it is until you hear a voice. It could be her grandfather or uncle, or even an aunt. But the fact that it will be a Minoru, for Fujibayashi was quite unexpected.


    I��m sorry to interrupting from work.


    It��s all right. I��m not busy right now.


    It wasn��t a lie. Prior to that, she had been preparing documents for the government��s announcement, drawing on the data obtained from the Kazama on the Izu Plateau. Now, when the press conference has ended, all involved people had no work in it.


    So, do you have any urgent business? ��asked Fujibayashi, hiding her excitement. This straight line was rarely used. and Minoru used it for the first time. Far from arrogant�� Or at least not showing such behavior before Fujibayashi, Minoru usually could not afford to call her while serving. It was natural, therefore, that Fujibayashi feared that there might be an emergency.


    -It is not urgent, but there is something that I would like to know at any cost�� This is about the government��s announcement just made.


    Listen.


    Feeling frequent palpitations, Fujibayashi suggested what will be discussed, but answered with the usual intonation of the voice.


    That artillery magic attacked Tatsya-San, didn��t it?


    ��Why are you about this��.?


    It was an unprepared reaction. Albeit before a Minoru, but it confirmed that she had concealed this information from the government.


    So strong was the astonishment of Fujibayashi. Close friends of Tatsuya from the first school could know his whereabouts, so it is not surprising that they could relate to him this morning attack. However, even within the first school, there were very few people who knew that Tatsuya was in the villa on the Izu plateau. Maybe he heard where is Tatsuya from Saijo Leonhart or Yoshida Mikihiko, whom he met last fall��?


    But this assumption of Fujibayashi turned out to be wrong.


    ��I felt a collision of powerful magical waves in the east. One of the parties had obvious signs of Tatsuya-San and a few other people��


    Fujibayashi did not know what to say in response to the words Minoru. If the word Minoru is true, it is in a certain sense superior to the elemental sight of Tatsuya.


    The elemental sight of Tatsuya can ��See �� everything that has a hint. However, the Elemental Sight requires ��intention �� �� the direction of the will. If you do not try to ��See ��, if you do not direct your will, then you will not ��see ��.


    He could passively ��catch �� hostility directed at Miyuki, because his goal was so limited. However, this time he could not feel it until the attack began.


    Conversely, if Minoru really felt the waves of a fog-bomb, it means that he randomly took the call of magic from a distance of almost 400 kilometers. Of course, the thing may be that the fog bomb is quite a powerful magic, but it was quite obvious that in the passive sensitivity of the Minoru was surpassed Tatsuya. At least it seemed like a Fujibayashi.


    ��Minoru mastered the elemental sight��? ��


    ���� Minoru-kun. Since when do you have such a power of perception��? The Fujibayashi question was not answered.


    ��Tell me, Tatsuya-san and those who were with him, are in order!? What��s with Miyuki-san and Sakura-san!?


    Minoru did not hear the question Fujibayashi. His attention was directed to the state of Tatsuya and his entourage.


    ��No. In fact minor was worried not for Tacuju or Miyuki�� ��Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-san are fine. But Sakura-san��


    Although intuition discourageded her, Fujibayashi could not lie to him. What happened to Sakura-san?


    But when he heard the desperate voice of Minoru, Fujibayashi couldn��t keep silent.


    ���� She��s in the hospital. Dr. Yamanaka of the battalion suggested that her mind could be damaged by excessive use of magic.


    Suggested? But did the separate magically equipped battalion have the necessary treatment? You were present on the spot!?


    ��Minoru-kun, what happened to you��? ��


    She could not answer his last question. On the presence of a separate magically equipped battalion today morning in that place knew Saeki, Kazama, involved members of the squad and a few other people from the battalion. As well as Tatsuya, Miyuki and the Yotsuba family.


    Even the government did not receive a report on specific people involved in the operation. Minoru should not have known that a separate magically equipped battalion was involved in the collection of information about the sudden attack.


    However, the words Minoru were not a random guess. He confidently declared the participation of a separate magically equipped battalion.


    Minoru, whom Fujibayashi knew, could not do so. Her ��Cousin �� has long been, indeed, considered an outstanding magician. Fujibayashi believed that if it were not for his health, he would certainly be on the list of the best from around the world. But he was not supposed to have the ability similar to clairvoyance.


    As if in a Minoru possessed evil spirit with forbidden knowledge��


    It seemed to her superstitious fantasy.


    ��If at that moment she did not count her intuition as a fantasy�� The future could be quite different.


    Minoru was not particularly angry when he heard from Fujibayashi about the morning situation. Although he was disappointed, but he had a preconceived opinion of the military that they belong to everything insensitive, so he just decided for himself that it should be.


    But instead, Minoru suffered from unbearable anxiety over Minami.


    The damage that the mind received from excessive use of magic meant that it was overheating the magic zone. This was the only disease that the Wizards had, and so far, it has not been clarified how to treat it.


    Genetically improved magicians are particularly affected by this disease. According to the knowledge obtained from Zhou Gunczinja, the unstable health of the Minoru was also caused by the congestion of the area of calculation of magic.


    In the case of Minoru, a limiter that constrains the Magic force at a level that the physical body can withstand is malfunctioning. Any ordinary magician can also break the Terminator if it exceeds the permitted working level of the area of calculation of magic, for example, excessively using magic during the battle. In Zhou Gunczinja��s knowledge there was no way to restore it.


    ��Even if I don��t get it cured, maybe the Yotsuba family can�� ��


    It was not a supposition, but a strong desire. He had nothing but to think so as to calm his anxiety, which he could not restrain.


    ���� I��m going to loss her. In a personal meeting, I can see that this is all too much trouble. ��


    He could not believe that Tatsuya would have allowed his family member to die so easily. Even if he did not do it himself, he certainly achieved the necessary treatment for her. You have to go and see it with your own eyes��


    That was the course of thought in Minoru. We have to go to school tomorrow. He had to earn visited days, when his physical condition was stable, but with his progress, he could replace it by passing a test or a report for the missed time.


    Minoru decided he was going to skip school a little bit.


    The awakening was unpleasant. The body was heavy. The feeling of fatigue was felt in the whole body, as if rest completely did not give the effect of getting rid of fatigue.


    Opening her eyes, she saw the ceiling of a soft creamy color. After looking at the sides, she saw the walls of the same color. As well as clean white bedding.


    The injected needle of the dropper was inserted into the left hand.


    ��This is�� A hospital? ��


    After realizing this, her memory came back to her.


    ���� That��s right! Miyuki!? ��


    Minami tried to climb up and realized that it had weakened to such an extent that it could not do so.


    -Wow��


    She tried to put force into the movement of her body, but her fruitless attempts ended only with a sigh of awareness that nothing goes.


    At that moment, Minami lied back down on the bed and heard a knock on the door.


    �� �� Log.


    She was surprised at how weak her voice was.


    I��m sorry for the intrusion.


    ��Miyuki!? ��


    Her consciousness was still slightly clouded, but she could not help but understand who the voice belonged to.


    Minami weakly tried again to rise. The result was the same. Just a little bit of a head lift. But she quickly returned to the pillow.


    A painful sigh again burst out of Minami mouth.


    ��Minami-chan!��


    The sound of fast approaching steps was heard. In the field of vision Minami, have head side, got a face Miyuki, filled with emotions and excitement.


    ���� Beautiful�� ��


    Even with such an expression of face the beauty of Miyuki was unearthly. The consciousness of Minami filled with such irrelevant thoughts.


    Minami, don��t overdo it.


    -Tatsuya-sama��


    The consciousness of Minami, gloom in the clouds, returned to reality from the voice of Tatsuya.


    �� �� Are you two okay?


    The first words of waking Minami were not or her own welfare.


    Yes, we��re fine. Thanks to you.


    �� �� It��s an honor for me.


    Minami��s eyes wet from emotions emotions. She felt relieved that she was able to protect her mistress, and was deeply impressed by this awareness.


    No, you need to rest.


    Miyuki- ��Stop trying to move Minami.��


    ��If you want to talk about something, you can talk lying down.


    When Tatsuya said it, Minami stopped useless attempts to rise.


    ��Tatsuya, Miyuki, I��m very sorry.


    Miyuki did not know what to answer this unexpected apology.


    ��Why are you apologizing? The fact that we are left intact, thanks to you, is not a lie or an exaggeration. It��s true.


    Even Tatsuya answered not immediately.


    ��But I have exhausted my strength as a result. About the guard can be said that he fulfilled his duty, if he defended his master to the end. �� I couldn��t fulfill my duty until the end.


    The voice was very weak. The body was also so weak that it could not rise.


    But the light that fills Minami eyes said it was her real feelings, not just a complaint that her mind was weakened.


    Minami, I��m not going to argue with you, tired of both body and mind. But I want you to hear two things.


    �� �� Listen.


    Upon hearing the answer by Minami, Tatsuya sat down on a chair next to her bed.


    This has reduced the height difference between their eyes, which should have eased the impression of Minami from being seen from top to bottom.


    Minami, I consider your sense of duty to be commendable. However, it is also an indisputable fact that your magic was able to protect us from Tuman- Bomba shock wave. You can��t deny such an achievement.


    �� �� Yes.


    Minami agreed only with words without nodding. She did not look convinced to the depths of her soul.


    That was the first point. And now the second.


    Tatsuya spoke in a serious voice. Not only to Minami, but also standing near Miyuki, simultaneously grudge breath.


    -I believe that you can be entrusted not only work on the protection of Miyuki.


    Minami lay and gazed silently at Tatsuya. This look asked, ��What are you going to do with me? ��. In response, she wanted to get the meaning of her existence.


    ��There are very few people I can rely on. Leo, Erica, Mizuki, Mikihiko, Honoka, Shizuku. Even though I trust my classmates from the first school, I don��t want to drag them into our situation. Now the family Yotsuba my ally, but if I interfere with them, they do not hesitate to be rid me. Fumiya and Ayako I also trust, but they have their own work. Perhaps they will not be able to rely on an emergency situation. Also I can not deny that in the near future I can become an enemy with the master or Lieutenant Colonel Kazama.


    ��And where am I? ��,-asked Minami with a glance.


    Minami. You��re one of the few I trust. So I want you to be near Miyuki not as a guard, but as an assistant.


    -Not guard, but�� Assistant?


    I hope so. It��s not coercion. But if possible, I��d like you to be near Miyuki. To stay as long as possible, not quickly died as a guard. At least until you find a partner for the rest of your life.


    The pale face of Minami was slightly flushed. It was too sudden for her when Tatsuya mentioned her possible marriage. These last words were just caught by the Minami by surprise.


    ���� Minami-chan. I��ll be happy if you��re around. So I want you not to think of yourself as worthless. ��said Miyuki, Sevshaja near Tatsuya and slightly leaning over the face of mines.


    Minami eyes Zaslezilis again. At that moment she realized that Tatsuya and Miyuki really cherish her.


    ��So, please, recover, slowly. Restoring health is now the most important thing.


    ���� I got it. I��ll be cured as soon as possible. And when that happens, will I be able to serve Miyuki-sama again?


    ��Yes, it��s a request from me.


    Behind the back of the Tatsuya opened the entrance door to the hospital room. Not looking back, Tatsuya guessed that it came a doctor and a nurse.


    ��Tomorrow we will come again. ��said Tatsuya, and got up from his chair.


    Minami-chan, until tomorrow.


    Yes. Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, thank you very much for visiting.


    Miyuki, embarked after Tatsuya, and lying on the bed of Minami exchange farewells. After that Tatsuya and Miyuki gave way to the doctor and left the hospital room.


    Tatsuya returned to a multi-storey house in Tjofu together with Miyuki. Tatsuya ��settled in�� in the living room and did not give signs that he was going to leave in the nearest time.


    Tatsuya-sama�� Are you sleeping here tonight? ��Asked Miyuki, putting a cup of coffee before Tatsuya.


    Until Minami arived, Tatsuya��s coffee was served only Miyuki. Although after dating Minami with the family Shiba care for drinks for Tatsuya remained the responsibility of Miyuki, but sometimes she was losing vigilance and this work casework Minami.


    In those days Miyuki considered such incidents annoying, but now she could not resist the sad loneliness of having no more anxiety, that at any moment she could intercept the initiative maid. Perhaps Miyuki was not so selfish.


    I think I��m leaving the villa in Izu. If circumstances permit, tomorrow I will pick up the necessary things from there.


    So you��re coming back here?


    Miyuki slightly expanded her eyes. These eyes shone with joy. If Minami did not get to the hospital, Miyuki would have shown joy much more openly.


    I��ll be back�� Yes right. I��ll be back.


    Despite the fact that Tatsuya stayed overnight in this multi-storey house, but he did not live here. So he was puzzled whether it was possible to say ��return �� in this case. However, the place of Tatsuya is near Miyuki.


    ��If Miyuki calls this place a home and lives here, it is the right expression for him to return.


    This was the course of Tatsuya��s thoughts while he was answering Miyuki.


    I understand. I��ll prepare your room.


    -Do not need any special preparations. Miyuki, you��ll get some rest too.


    Tatsuya thought that when Minami came, Miyuki was shocked by this much stronger than himself. To overcome anxiety, you need to move forward, not to stand still.


    However, it is important to give rest to your body.


    Although she said that she would prepare the room, but home automation will cope with the preparation of the bed. Tatsuya decided that now Miyuki should take a break too.


    Miyuki looked like she was not happy with it, but still obeyed the words of Tatsuya.


    Miyuki sat on the couch opposite the Tatsuya. Some time her eyes swam around in an attempt to calm down, and in the end, her gaze met with the eyes of Tatsuya.


    What��s that? You want to ask something?


    When Tatsuya pushed Miyuki to his question, she finally spoke.


    -Tatsuya-sama�� What are you going to do about Minami-chan?


    -In what sense ��What to do ��? I��m not going to force her to do anything against her will.


    ��P-I beg your pardon. That��s not what I meant!


    When Tatsuya, frown, reinquired, Miyuki in a panic waved hands.


    Is that it? And�� Maybe you wanted to ask, what duties did I want to charge Minami?


    -yes�� No, that too, of course, but��


    It seemed that Miyuki difficult to decide to say something. and Tatsuya finally realized that I wanted to ask Miyuki.


    �� �� Minami will no longer be able to act unwisely.


    Tatsuya also could not decide to express it in clear words. It looks like it was because of his poor understanding of the usual things.


    It means�� That the work of the warden would be excluded from the responsibilities of Minami?


    Right.


    As soon as Tatsuya said it, his hesitation was gone.


    ��She won��t be able to use magic until the damage to the Magic zone is cured. Besides, we don��t know if we can cure it at all. For us magicians, the magic Zone is like a black box. There are still too many unrevealed mysteries in terms of both its structure and nature.


    -really�� Although the head of the Ichijo family itself seems to have recovered, but it does not necessarily mean that Minami-chan will recover exactly the same��


    ��the same head of the family of the Ten Master Clans, the previous head of the Juumonji family lost the ability to use magic because of the frequent use of intentional overload of the area of calculation of magic. About his treatment can not say anything optimistic.


    Concerned faces Tatsuya and Miyuki Pomrachneli.


    ���� In addition, even if it is restored now, it will not necessarily happen again.


    Only if she continues to use magic?


    Right. In addition, the next time it may happen that the first aid will not be provided on time.


    The face of Miyuki became even sadder.


    It means�� That Minami-chan could no longer work as a magician?


    -No, she can continue to work as a regular magician.


    ��You mean that�� She won��t be able to withstand an intense battle?


    That��s right, Miyuki. First of all, the duty of the guard, who is not allowed to retreat, will be impossible. It would be better to avoid participating in battles.


    -Will Minami-chan agree to this?


    ��The path of life is not just battles. I believe that Minami will want to go on the path of peaceful life.


    A gloomy face Miyuki a little brightened. However, there was no relief on the face.


    ��And they�� No nothing. Sorry.


    He will try to persuade Minami to live a peaceful life, but what about you Tatsuya? Does Tatsuya not have the right to live in peace? Trying to ask this, Miyuki stopped, did not finish. Miyuki realized that this is a meaningless question in reality. Realizing this, she gave up the idea halfway.


    Even if Tatsuya wanted a quiet life, the surrounding environment will not allow it. Even if Tatsuya himself is not going to use the magic of the strategic class, but only because of its presence, he will not be allowed to any enemies or friends. And this is not an assumption, but a fair and obvious fact.


    Clear.


    Tatsuya, of course, understood this. Perhaps he understood it much deeper than Miyuki. Realizing that she wanted to ask Miyuki what she wanted to say, Tatsuya could only answer that.

 Volume 25 - CH 3

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Monday, June 10.


    Everyday life ruthlessly continued, regardless of such extraordinary events as yesterday��s attack ranged magic across the sea.


    Although Miyuki not cease to worry about Minami, she, as usual, went to the first school.


    ��Is Tatsuya not busy with all kinds of things��? apologetically Minami asked Tatsuya. She, squatting, lay in a hospital bed, which is in a bent state. She had not yet been able to maintain her body, so his upper half was clad in a supportive exoskeleton (Nadevaemoe medical device of power aid).


    ��I am now freed from school. Don��t worry about me.


    ��But��


    Better tell me, wouldn��t you be better off lying?


    No matter how much he said, ��Don��t worry,�� Minami was not convincing. To stop useless questions, Tatsuya forcibly changed the subject. Apart from the goal of sending the conversation in the other direction, it also bothered worn at Minami exoskeleton.


    No. The doctor advised that if you use such support, and not just lie down, you can quickly return to everyday life.


    ��But it��s not a very comfortable thing to look at.


    With the very function of force aid Tatsuya was familiar with the mobile suit. This system had a high rate of feedback, so he knew that it did not complicate the movement. Of course, there may be differences in performance from the latest military equipment, but at least the stiffness of the movements should not be felt.


    Since the weight of the exoskeleton is maintained by contact with the surface of the floor or earth, the person wearing it should not feel this weight.


    However, it is tightly attached to the body, so a certain sense of pressure is not avoided. This is absolutely not to be convenient.


    Tatsuya so speculated, but��


    It��s all right. The sensitivity of the skin is not completely back, so I almost do not feel what I am wearing.


    �� He unwittingly rounded eyes from an unexpected response by Minami.


    -Do you have a paralyzed sense of touch��? ��In a quiet voice asked Tatsuya, quickly recoveringing with surprise. But this tone of voice was chosen unconsciously.


    ��To call this state paralyzed is an exaggeration�� It��s just a little pritupivsheesja feeling.


    From a serious voice Tatsuya Minami was lost as if was under psychological pressure. But she clearly didn��t mind the anxiety about the anomalies in her own body.


    What did the doctor say?


    ��I was told that neither the brain nor the nervous system is damaged, so it is a temporary anomaly due to exhaustion.


    If it is, it is good.


    Although he said that, but his face still kept a disturbed look.


    Tatsuya�� Can I ask one question?


    Later, Minami will not be able to understand why she asked this question.


    Ask.


    However, at that moment she, for some reason, could not keep her doubts in herself.


    ��Why is Tatsuya so worried about me?


    First Tatsuya slightly frowned eyebrows, not understanding the meaning of the question. But his face quickly changed to ��Understanding ��, and on it there was a reproaching bitter smile.


    ��Yes, it may seem strange that I, lacking emotion, care about strangers. ��N-no, that��s not what I��m doing!


    Minami hurriedly tried to correct the error Tatsuya. It��s okay. You got it right.


    Even though he said so, Minami realized that this is the kind of impression he is hiding behind this question. Minami felt ashamed of her impoliteness. So much so that apologies won��t help here anymore.


    ��What was wrong with you was that you thought I was a stranger to you.


    Minami unwittingly burst out nedoumevajushhee ��uh��? ��. Such a reaction could also be considered rude. However, Tatsuya not take it as rudeness.


    Minami, how much do you know about me? ��A question from Tatsuya was followed.


    But Minami could not answer this question. Tatsuya understood that. He himself gave the correct answer to this question.


    -except for the cases connected with Miyuki, I can not have real emotions. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say that I cannot have strong emotions.


    This was known to Minami. That��s why she didn��t say anything. It was too important a secret that strangers could not know.


    ��And Miyuki thinks of you as a sister. Minami, you��re a family for Miyuki. And I also understand that a girl named Sakura Minami is deeply associated with Miyuki-san. I��m worried about you, because Miyuki worries about you from the heart. Maybe it��ll sound rude to you, but through the thought of Miyuki, I��m really worried about you.


    �� �� I am very grateful, it is an honor for me.


    Miyuki thinks of her as a sister. Minami was ��grateful.��


    Tatsuya worries about her through affection for Miyuki. It was an honor for Minami. Minami understood that, as Tatsuya-sama said, the emotions accompanying his attachment to Miyuki were real.


    -I did not understand the meaning, but��


    It seems that Tatsuya not be able to understand what mental processes have led to such words by Minami.


    �� �� Beg your pardon. Don��t pay attention.


    Minami could not explain why she thought so. She preferred to withdraw from the answer rather than to respond against her will.


    ���� In the evening we will come again together with Miyuki. So, forget about the job and just heal.


    Tatsuya not particularly cared getting the answer.


    Yes. I��ll follow your advice.


    Minami bowed Tatsuya barely noticeable faint movement of his head.


    Frankly speaking, Miyuki wanted to miss school today.


    She was not sure she would be able to concentrate on her studies with what Minami was going through. Instead, she wanted to be near Minami.


    However, she could not help in the treatment, even if she was there. On the contrary, she could not do it, after she was told that a long stay nearby and unconscious emission psion waves can awaken the area of calculation of magic Minami, which will prevent her treatment.


    She did not intend to accidently emit psion waves. This could have happened up until the day when the vow, which halved her power, was broken. But her present self, had the ability to control her magic , she should not recklessly exert pressure on other magicians.


    However, she could not disagree that in comparison with Tatsuya, completely controlling her psion, her control is still weak. Miyuki realized that though its number Psion not reach the level of Tatsuya, but still much higher than the average magicians, so she could not deny the possibility of negative impact on the health of Minami.


    For this reason, Miyuki abandoned the side of Minami and, as usual, went to the first school.


    As soon as she entered the classroom, Honoka and Shizuku came to her with anxious faces.


    Miyuki, are you all right?


    What are you talking about?


    She didn��t pretend to be ununderstanding. Just by the sudden question ��Are you OK �� She could not answer anything but the question ��What is it about?�� If it was a question of something else, it could be a mistake to issue information that should be kept secret.


    In this particular case, however, such vigilance was futile.


    -the place mentioned in yesterday��s statement of the government, this is where the villa Tatsuya-Sama!? Miyuki, you said you��d stay there last night!


    It turns out that both Honoka and Shizuku realized that the target of ranged Magic was Tatsuya.


    Yes. �� Tatsuya and I are fine, but Minami-Chan had to go to the hospital. ��said Miyuki and sat down in her place.


    -uh!?


    �� �� Is she hurt?


    Honoka froze in shock, and Shizuku asked, sitting in his place, and half turning back. Shizuku Place was right in front of Miyuki place.


    ��It��s not a wound, but�� Something like that.


    Miyuki gave a vague answer to the question Shizuku. The overheating of the magic Zone is found only by magicians, and still does not apply to normal illnesses or injuries. Although body and mind are different things, there is no difference between them in the notion of ��something similar to a wound��, so her words could not be called a lie.


    I see�� How bad is it?


    Shizuku did not interrogate the state of Minami. She just asked if it was a serious injury or a light.


    ��It is not yet known how long it will be in the hospital��


    The face of Miyuki looked worried.


    -Clear�� I��m worried about her.


    The faces of Honoka and Shizuku also had a worry.


    Can we come and see her?


    ��It��s not an infectious disease, so I guess it won��t be a problem. I��ll have to ask her doctor.


    Miyuki not immediately responded to the request of Shizuku. Miyuki was glad that they wanted to visit Minami, but, given the circumstances, she could not consent herself.


    Clear.


    Tell me when you get her doctor��s permission.


    Course. -With a slight smile nodded Miyuki Honoka, crouching on the edge of his desk.


    Who��s there? ��I asked Minami, having heard a knock on the door of the chamber dedicated to her.


    It��s only been 11 hours now. Tatsuya should be in Izu and Miyuki in first school.


    This hospital was under the control of the Yotsuba family, but it was not only for the exclusive use of the Yotsuba family. As a polyclinic, she also took regular patients. However, Minami has heard that in the block where its house is located, pass only after passing strict checks.


    Minami believed that the likelihood of the appearance of suspicious personalities is very low. So she thought that someone came to the same as she was associated with the Yotsuba, but she was wrong.


    It��s Kudo Minoru.


    The answer came from behind the door was completely unexpected to Minami.


    ��Mi-moll!��


    Minami gave it as at least a little sensible phrase to maintain the dialogue, but in the mind she shouted ��What! ��.


    But this thought cry did not mean such meaningful questions as ��How does Minoru know that I was in the hospital �� or ��How did Minoru learned of this hospital ��, because the consciousness of Minami was clouded from embarrassment.


    However, she was confused only for a moment. The upbringing, corresponding to the girl of her age, reminded her in what position she is now.


    In the morning, before Tatsuya came, she managed to put herself in order. However, from that moment on she was almost all the time lying in a half- asleep state, and her hair was certainly a mess. In addition, she could not meet a Minoru in such a grubby posture��


    Please wait a bit!


    Minami reaction was fast, but the right hand moved slowly. With this hand she pressed the big button on the wired control bed.


    Bed bowed, lifting the upper half of the body with Minami.


    Supported by the auxiliary Jekzoskeletom, the back of Minami slightly pushed away from the ��back�� half of the bed.


    That is, although part of the bed was raised, between her and her back mine was a small gap. Using this gap, it zastegnula razedinjonnye the right and left half of the exoskeleton.


    The auxiliary exoskeleton was worn on the upper half of the body by Minami, supporting it.


    Using a part of exoskeleton, helping the movements of hands, Minami took a mirror and comb. hurriedly removed the mess in her hair, looking in the mirror.


    In fact, she also wanted to do makeup, but in the hospital room had to be limited to bringing in the order of hair.


    �� �� Sorry for waiting. Please come in.


    Ai Hospital room analyzed the speech with Minami and opened the door lock.


    ��Sorry for the intrusion��


    Answering with an indecisive voice, Minoru entered the chamber.


    At that moment the room was filled with sacred light.


    In the space, Okrasivshemsja pure white color, brightly shone coming from the skies celestial.


    ��Of course, such a spectacle was unfolded only in the imagination of Minami.


    Sakura-san, um�� How are you feeling? -asked Minoru with a shy smile, not noticing the strange look directed at him by Minami. Or maybe, at the moment, it just doesn��t capsules such trifles.


    With the help of Minoru, began the usual conversation, Minami was able to return from the world of fantasies to reality.


    When her mind returned to the realization of what was happening, the previously foggy questions that had begun to emerge finally got the final form.


    ��How does Minoru know I was in the hospital?


    ��How did Minoru determine that she was being treated in this hospital? But instead of asking about this Minoru,


    Yes. I don��t feel any discomfort, like pain or suffering. The doctor said that even though the body has not returned strength, but I will soon be better.


    Minami responded humbly to his question.


    That��s good.


    Minoru smiled widely. Pale cheeks Minami reddened.


    If the smile in Minoru had lasted a little longer, Minam would��ve lost consciousness for a reason different from fatigue.


    Minoru looked at Minami with serious eyes.


    Minami did not even realize that her consciousness was gradually fading away. Even such trivial questions as ��Why not at school �� flew out of the head even at the moment when she heard his voice outside the door.


    �� �� Sakura-san. Besides, nothing wrong with you?


    ��Other than that?��


    He asked just like a doctor. This suspicion was felt by Minami from his words.


    ��for example, is the sight blurred or is the hearing broken?


    ������


    She really had a symptom of a weakened touch. But is it possible to talk about this Minoru? That��s not a simple concern, is it? �� For this reason, Minami were hesitant to respond.


    No need to answer someone like me. Of course you think so. But this is an important matter. Sakura-san, I want you to answer honestly!


    However, her hesitation did not resist before the serious look of Minoru.


    ���� Feel the skin a bit�� -Touch is weakened!?


    The face of Minoru approached the face of Minami. Minami, was unable to withstand it, and looked away. At that moment, there was a stronger feeling, ��I can��t keep looking in the face ��, not ��I can��t stand the shame.�� Needless to say, the fact that she could turn away from hostility, even speech and could not be.


    Yes, I did. �� Now, Minoru. As I said earlier, please tell me Minami.


    Due to an unexpected request, attention to Minoru slightly deviated from the state of mines. Because of this, Minoru noticed the dubious position he now occupies, and quickly withdrew. Realizing that this is what mine wants, he moved the necessary distance.


    �� Uh, but��


    Minoru was an incomparable handsome young guy, but his experience in dealing with the opposite sex was zero. His mysterious beauty forced the girls to retreat, even without approaching him.


    Although his cause was completely the opposite of the reason ��unpopular men ��, but for Minoru, being one of the ��popular guys ��, it was still a bit difficult to ��Call a pretty girl by name ��. When it was such a beautiful girl as Miyuki, the feeling of resistance was denied by himself, but for Semyonov High school�� No, for Minoru Minami was a ��pretty cute girl ��, a feeling of embarrassment.


    ��Otherwise I will have no choice but to call you �� Kudo-myself ����


    Minami and Minoru met the looks, and she added it, reddening even more.


    Given the status of mines and minors, she had to say, from the very beginning, Kudo.


    But mine began to call a minor ��minor-herself ��, that he agreed to call Tacuju and Miyuki by name, because it was difficult to distinguish them, calling them ��Shiba-san ��. therefore ��Kudo-itself �� was the right option where there is no Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Mine might have understood that. But despite the understanding, she seemed to want to continue calling him a ��minor-herself.��


    I understand, Minami-san.


    Having seen the expression of the face by mines, Minoru forgot about embarrassment. And after hearing her words, he answered reflexively. It seemed that Minoru also wanted her to continue to call him by name.


    Yes, Minoru.


    ������


    ������


    But the feeling of embarrassment has not disappeared. And this time not only in Minoru. Feelings of shame of two people multiplied each other, and the chamber filled the atmosphere of real youth.


    �� �� Uh�� Did the doctor say anything about the relaxation of touch?


    ��Oh, yes, it is�� I was told that since neither the brain nor the nervous system is damaged, so it is a temporary anomaly��


    The face of Minoru Pomrachnelo when he heard the answer by Minami. When mine saw a change in the face of Minoru, her anxiety began to grow. Although she behaved as if nothing had happened, she was actually frightened by the anomalies in her body.


    The Jocuba family told her about the instability of the improved people. She knew that someday this fate would overtake her.


    �� It��s possible that ��someday �� has already come.


    It��s going to be a lie if you say mine didn��t think about it.


    If it was just the lethargy of the body, it wouldn��t really bother her.


    However, it was obvious that this is not the usual anomaly of the five senses. Mine knew this was caused by the overload of the Magic Zone. And I knew that the sudden death of the better people was also related to the excessive use of magic.


    She gave all her strength to protect Miyuki. And she didn��t regret it. At that moment she was not pretending, but she was really ready to give her life, and she did not regret it now.


    But she was afraid to realize death. So she tried not to think about it. She cheated herself, pretending to be cold-blooded.


    However, now that mine saw the serious face of Minoru, she began to overfill the alarm again.


    ��Minami-san, uh, can I touch your hand��?


    �� �� Yes please?


    At other times, Minami could not respond so quietly. The anxiety spread in her mind and weakened the embarrassment.


    Using the help of exoskeleton, Minami stretched the right hand to the minor. The other one looked smushhjonnym. Despite the fact that it was his request, his white cheeks blushed slightly.


    Minoru carefully put his right palm from below to the stretched right palm mines. And from above, on the back of the palm of his hand he put his left hand.


    As expected, Minami was immediately flushed with these actions.


    Minor slowly stirred his left hand. His cheeks were still red, and his eyes were serious.


    The hot eyes of Minoru were chained to the sight of mines.


    Minoru several times frowned eyebrows, as if felt something that did not know the doctor and mine.


    Minoru done it almost a minute, then let go of mine hand, and took a deep breath and exhale. Perhaps he was so concentrated that he forgot to breathe.


    Mines quietly gasped at the same time, but this reaction showed tension, not relief. Minoru did not notice this action by mines.


    ���� Minami-san. It may sound cruel, but mine-san wound hasn��t healed yet. The Magic Zone is still damaged. Even if the physical condition is restored, but it is not known when you can fall again unconscious.


    ���� So that��s how.


    I know it��s hard to believe.


    But mine believed in the words of Minoru. On the contrary, she thought it was. She only acknowledged the fact that she knew it herself. Mine thought so, when I realized that I was aware of the truth.


    ��However, I would like you to believe me.


    Mine mentally, not insonifying aloud, gave out the surprised ��Uh? ��.


    What does he want her to believe��? The words minor were unexpected for mines. But her doubts were immediately answered.


    I will definitely find a way of treatment. That��s why I don��t want you to gave.


    The question that is now surfaced in mine head is ��why? ��. This morning, mine asked this question Tatsuo. But to ask the same question to Minoru, for some reason, she could not decide.


    �� �� Ok. I rely on you, Minoru.


    The answer she gave was unexpected, both for Minoru and for her.


    When Tatsuya, who was preparing to move from the villa to Izu, was interrupted for lunch, it was already 13 hours. He did not have to pack and load things, but he could not entrust the transfer of important research data to other people.


    The kitchen and all the kitchen utensils were originally part of the villa, so Pixie, as usual, prepared a lunch. Not only kitchen utensils, but most of the equipment and clothing in this villa was organized by the main house of Jocuby, so the luggage for moving to a multi-storey house in Tjofu was not so much. Lunch was a bit late because he first decided to completely finish all the business.


    At the table in the dining room was one Tatsuya. Other workers went to the truck to eat there from the lunches taken with them in boxes. Tatsuya could understand their feelings, because of which they tried to avoid sitting with an ��important person ��, so he did not invite them by force at the table.


    ��Tatsuya, I��m sorry to interrupt your meal.


    When Tatsuya already finished all dishes and rested for an afternoon coffee, entered Hanabisi Hyogo. Today he was not in his usual suit-three, but in the working trousers and jacket, similar to the uniform of the company-carrier. Because of his young age this appearance was very good for him. But in the current situation, the phrase ��very fit �� was the meaning of ��not feeling uncomfortable ��, and not ��Well, fashionable looks ��.


    Therefore, when he, as usual, politely bowed, his appearance did not arouse a sense of irrelevance.


    No, I��ve already finished eating. is something wrong?


    -received a report from the responsible person from the clinic Tjofu Aoba *.


    [Here Aoba (������~) is written not as the name Aoba (?��2��), but knowing the author, this is clearly not a coincidence.]


    Clinic Tjofu Aoba-the name of the hospital, which was laid by mines. For a moment Tatsuya felt anxious that the condition of the mines could worsen, but he quickly gave up this thought. If it were, the tone of Hyogo��s voice would be more intense. In this respect, Hyogo was a man who could be anxious.


    I��m listening.


    -At about 11 o��clock in the hospital room Sakura visited the visitor.


    For Hyogo Mine was one of the maids serving the Jocuba family. As a butler, he had a higher status. So it was normal for him to call her that.


    Have you visited her? But the visit should have been limited? Tatsuya asked the question.


    ��The hospital staff understands that. However, they could not just mindlessly take it out. They filed a request to the main house, and from there came permission to miss it.


    Who was it?


    According to the words that he could not be carried out, it was clear that it was not an ordinary visitor. Besides, he says that the man gave permission to the main house. Tatsuya had no idea who this visitor could be.


    -The third son of the family Kudo, Kudo minor-herself.


    Minoru was the youngest child of five brothers and sisters. By seniority He was the fifth in the sequence: sister, brother, sister, brother, he.


    Minoru��?


    The first thing Tatsuya head surfaced the natural question, why minor came on a weekday.


    He didn��t need to think very much to understand how Minoru knew that mine was in the hospital.


    Fudzibajasi told him. �� Tatsuya quickly came to this conclusion. In fact, this information had to remain within the army, but Fudzibajasi to some extent was condescending to minor. If a minor is beg, there is definitely something that can leak. Moreover, for the self-defence forces themselves, this information is not the one that needs to be kept strictly confidential.


    But having learned even this, Tatsuya could not understand the reason why he came to visit, skipping school today, as if in a hurry. Minor spent less than three days with mines in total. In fact, it looked like they had good compatibility, but he didn��t notice that they really made friends.


    In Kyoto, mine cared for ill minor, so the likelihood that he might have certain feelings, is not equal to zero. But even with that in mind, his vigour in this matter is too high.


    Tatsuya did not know the character of Minoru so much to say that it is not like the usual minor. However, Tatsuya felt that the passionate desire to leave the bunk in Tokyo, skipping school, is not very consistent with the image of Minoru.


    By the way, is there a minor in the hospital?


    If he is still in the clinic Tjofu Aoba, Tatsuya wanted to ask him directly what his intentions were.


    No, he��s already gone. Looks like he spent about 20 minutes in the hospital room.


    However, in fact, it was not as planned Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya thought that Minoru had spent too little time there. Tatsuya could not decide 20 minutes-it is much or little compared to average time of visiting the patient. However, if you consider this passionate desire to visit a patient in the hospital, even skipping school, it seems that he simply overdid.


    ��It wasn��t just a visit. Did he have any other purpose? ��


    There was too little data to infer the true intentions of Minoru.


    I��m clear with Minoru. Anything else?


    Nothing else.


    Tatsuya a gesture, deferentially dismissed Poklonivshegosja Hyogo.


    Left alone, Tatsuya turned to Pixie, sitting in a corner of the dining room motionless, like a decoration.


    Pixie, get the information terminal.


    Yes.


    Answering not telepathy, and through the built-in mechanical body of the speaker, Pixie quickly brought the terminal.


    Last autumn, Tatsuya exchanged contacts with Minoru. After the case of Zhou Gunczinja, they never contacted each other, but if Minoru did not change the ID, it can be contacted.


    However, here the expectations of Tatsuya were not justified. Since the speaker heard the sound of the call, it means that the ID was not invalid. The link identifier (ID) attached to a particular information terminal cannot be re- used, so if you change the ID, the old ID becomes invalid. In other words, instead of the sound of the call, an invalid ID message will be issued.


    In case the terminal is turned off, the corresponding message will be voiced. In other words, either Minoru can not take the phone now, or pretends that he is not around.


    ���� But pretending to be out of place is not like him. ��


    In the absence of data, it was only speculation. Tatsuya decided to temporarily postpone his suspicions to the actions of Minoru.


    When Tatsuya called Minoru, he was already driving to Nara in a long- distance train, the so-called ��trailer ��.


    But that wasn��t the reason why he didn��t answer the phone.


    A trailer is a subspecies of a road train carrying individual cabins. Passengers can enter the platform of the trailer, not to sit with the bent legs and hands in a cramped space, but can and remain in their booth machines. Minoru did that.


    A private cabin is like a closed room. If you call while you��re there, you��re not going to hurt anyone.


    Then why didn��t minoru answer the phone? Because Minoru just didn��t notice the sound of the ringtone.


    At this point in the head of Minoru was a mental conversation.


    It was not a technique of thinking in the form of a conversation with itself. He was able to hear no sound, concentrated on the conversation with ��knowledge ��, once the former ghost Zhou Gunczinja, preoccupied external systemic magic.


    Minoru asked about the method of treatment with mines. The answer ��knowledge �� was cruel.


    ��It will be difficult to restore its area of calculation of magic ��


    ��That is, it is not cured? Why? After all, the head of the family Ichijo successfully recovered, isn��t it? ��


    Despite the fact that the cause of malaise Ichijo Goks tried to hide, but among the ten main clans all understood that it was overheating of the area of calculation of magic. There was an announcement from the family Ichijo that the recovery was successful, and the family Kudo came to the information that it is true.


    ��The damage received by Ichijo Goks seems to be not that serious. ��


    ��You mean that mine-san is much serious!? ��


    ��I believe that it will be physically restored. The doctor didn��t lie about it. ��


    ��Physically? ��


    ��If it rest for some time, the weakening of the physical body and partial failure of touch in a relatively short time should return to its original state. ��


    Minoru was a little calm when I heard it. However, the anxiety quickly returned.


    ��However, the cause of the ailment of the physical body is damage to the area of calculation of magic? If you don��t deal with the cause, can it happen again?


    ��


    ��The probability that this is repeated naturally is rather small. Unlike ��me,�� it does not support the constant excessive activity of Psionov at a level that a physical body cannot withstand. ��


    Unflappable answer ��knowledge �� Only inflamed the nerves in Minoru. Usually high activity of Psionov is an indicator of an outstanding magician. But in the case of Minoru, it was shackles, leap him to bed.


    Minoru kept his wrath of despair in his mind. Now the priority should be a way to cure mines. It was not the case to be trapped by his disadvantage, with which nothing can be done.


    ��Does it mean that the malaise of the physical body will recur if the activity of Psionov increases? ��


    When you use magic inside the wizard, Psionovaja activity occurs. The stronger the magic, the more intense this activity. If increasing psionovoj activity will harm the physical body, it means that now mines will faint from the use of high-power magic. That is, in fact, the advanced magic is contraindicated.


    ��true. In contrast to ��me��, its conditions are clearly visible, so it will not interfere with the daily life. However, as well as ��me��, her activity as a magician will be limited. ��


    Minoru unwittingly squeezed his teeth. He could not lead the magician��s active activity. It was the one that constantly tormented Minoru. It was absolutely unbearable for Minoru.


    But what about mine? Will she have to accept the misery when you can��t use magic?


    ���� Will she be able to live normally without using magic? ��


    ��Unfortunately, I cannot give an affirmative answer. She inherited the body of an improved man. Perhaps even both parents were of improved descent. Even if it does not try to use magic itself, there may be a situation that the magic zone will get out of control and exceed the permissible limits for the body. ��


    ��Just like mine? ��


    ��If this is the case, her situation is more serious than�� me ��. ��My�� soul is not strong enough, but it has a high regenerative ability. Therefore, even with frequent ailments, it ends, not reaching to death. However, in her case, the damage to the soul can lead to the total exhaustion of life. ��


    ���� But this time she was saved. ��


    ��Someone has restored the soul on the spot. ��


    Intuition intuition Minoru that it was Tatsuya.


    Minoru did not know about all the magical abilities that Tatsuya possessed.


    But he watched on TV the code of the monolith of the rookie Division 2 years ago.


    In that match Tatsuya missed from Ichijo Masaki attack, strong enough to inflict deadly trauma, but miraculously recovered and caused an unexpected turn during the battle.


    Based on the situation, Tatsuya has an advanced self-healing ability. He can probably use it on other people.


    ��Then what will happen if�� fainting ��happens where this�� someone ��at that moment will not be��? ��


    ��She won��t be saved. This misfortune follows the heels of improved people. I assume that in the case of ��Minami-san�� the next time this can happen. ��


    ��So the method of final treatment is the same as mine��? ��


    ��Merge with the parasite. This seems to be the most effective. ��


    Minoru completed the dialogue with the ��knowledge ��.


    To save mine, he must infect her with a ��parasite.�� Minoru thought it was unthinkable.


    But he has the same situation. Thinking about it, Minoru began to think that there was something attractive about it.


    As Tatsuya promised, in the evening he and Miyuki came to visit mine. At the time of the conversation, Minami told them that she was in Minoru.


    So Minoru said he��d find a way to treat him?


    Yes, Tatsuya.


    As he thought, it was not just a visit. Hearing the response of mine, Tatsuya nodded slightly.


    Although Tatsuya doubted the intentions of Minoru, hearing about holding hands and stroking the back of his hand, but in the end he became convinced that the real intention of Minoru was the treatment of mines.


    -they, does Minoru-kun have such knowledge?


    Miyuki, who listened to mine story with him, asked an interesting question. The treatment of the Magic Zone is a complex issue that the Jocuba family has been exploring for many years and has not yet achieved its goal.


    ��I can��t say they��re gone. As it was possible to see at last year��s dissertation competition, understanding ��Reason �� in Minoru far surpasses the level of student. In addition, the magic of the former ninth laboratory, which has elements of ancient magic, also has in its composition spells of the system of mental intervention. It is probable that Minoru could find the key to the treatment of the Magic Zone in the studies of the former Ninth laboratory.


    ��However, jocuby researchers have not ceased to study the area of calculation of magic since the former fourth laboratory. But despite this, the method of treatment is not yet found. In addition, the minor-Kuna has an imbalance between the area of calculation of magic and the physical body. If he had such knowledge, wouldn��t he start with the treatment of himself?


    He can learn more about this because he has a similar problem.


    Tatsuya, shook his head, rejecting objection to Miyuki.


    ��There is no point in discussing the ability of Minoru here and now. He said he��d find a way to treat mine. Let us perceive the good intentions of Minoru exactly as good intentions.


    �� �� Right. Sorry for the useless doubts.


    Tatsuya nodded Miyuki with again looked at Minami.


    ��Local doctors are also making a lot of efforts to treat mines. The main house seems to be connecting his research here, and I��m not going to sit around. Be calm and wait for good news. ��said Tatsuya to calm mine.


    Well. Uh, Tatsuya��


    However, mine responded with an alarming voice as if it ��caused the opposite effect.��


    What��s that?


    He did not, of course, show signs of anxiety on his part. With a calm face and a calm voice he asked mine to continue.


    ��Could you please ask Minoru yourself so that he doesn��t try to do the impossible?��


    ��Really? ����mentally muttered Tatsuya. It seems that the anxiety that mine showed was not about the success of the treatment, but about the very minor.


    Did you feel that there was something wrong with Minoru?


    Yes. �� He seemed very tense. He looked�� As it is not just worried about me, and as if hides some other, more serious suffering��


    -Did minor have a bad feeling?


    No. He didn��t look pereutomljonnym or weakened.


    �� �� I��m worried, they.


    Miyuki looked at Tacuju with a disturbed face, as if she had been infected by mine anxiety.


    ��Minoru is a wise guy. I think he won��t do anything reckless��


    Although Tatsuya said so, he himself was not entirely sure of it.


    He did not know the character of Minoru. He could have said that if it was the minor he met last fall, he wouldn��t do anything stupid. However, the behavior of the current minor did not correspond to the image of Minoru from that time. Therefore Tatsuya felt such uncertainty.

 Volume 25 - CH 4

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The first school and the nearest station connected a straight road. Although it has a branch, but it can be said that, in fact, the main road is only one.


    Most of the first school students go to and from school on this road. The only exceptions are students who live within walking distance of the school.


    Tuesday, June 11th, morning. On the mentioned pedestrian route the noise from conversations of pupils has risen. Because all the well-known president of the school council Shiba Miyuki walked quite close with one male pupil.


    And this disciple was as famous as the President of the school council. And in terms of fame in society, it was much more famous.


    The name of this disciple is Shiba Tatsuya.


    It was a return after a long absence.


    Tatsuya-san!


    From the gate to the territory of the first school to its main building led a straight alley. Right after Tatsuya stepped on this road, his called voice was in front of him.


    There was a figure in the opposite direction among the students going to school, and she was not alone.


    Tatsuya-san, can you come back now?


    The people who knew the circumstances had their views saying, ��There is nothing to be done with it�� �� and the ignorant circumstances of the disciples looked at it with curiosity. Honoka, not paying attention to all of them, ran to Tatsuo.


    Yes. From now on, take care of me again.


    With a crooked smile on his face Tatsuya answered Honoka, trying not to cause concern.


    Tatsuya quietly approached Honoka and looked at her back.


    Shizuku, standing behind Honoka, with a confused face hello with his gaze.


    And behind her back with joyful faces stood Eric, Leo, Mikihiko and Mizuki. Erica, noticing glance Tatsuya, slightly waved his hand.


    Tatsuya continued to go towards the school building with Miyuki to his left, and with Pristroivshejsja on the right Honoka.


    The entrance for the course of Magic Engineering was from the entrance of the second stream. This was due to the fact that the classes from A to D and E to H had separate inputs, and the structure of the school building could not be changed anymore.


    Divided with Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku and Mikihiko, Tatsuya went to his classroom together with Erica, Leo and Mizuki.


    It��s been a long time since he was in 3E class. Although Eric and Leo were in class F, they also went to class E.


    We left the party.


    Going to his place at the window, Tatsuya gave his impressions, which were not sarcasm, and quite artless feelings. Erica and the others did not say anything, but only stretched smiles.


    Mizuki sat down to his place, located on the side of the place of Tatsuya, and turned to him face.


    ��Given your fusion reactor project, is it okay for you to be here now?


    Well, of course I��m going to be busy. Therefore, it will be difficult to come to school every day.


    Mizuki��s face was a little pogrustnelo when she heard Tatsuya��s answer. However, she quickly hid it behind a smile.


    Got it. But I��m glad you��ll come at least sometimes.


    After the words of Mizuki, prosunuvshajasja through the window into the corridor of Eric nodded, saying, ��aha-aha ��.


    ��Even if you are only a �� escort ��Miyuki, and you leave immediately as you came, it will be normal. In fact, if Tatsuya-kun is not at all, then there is some sense of dissatisfaction.


    ��Escort �� Miyuki?


    Tatsuya could not resist the curve of the smile, hearing the words of Erica, completely ignoring the meaning of school attendance.


    But what Eric said was unexpectedly true.


    -By the way Tatsuya, Sakura is very bad?


    Leo worried lack of mines because she was a koha from the club.


    -the doctor says that complications should not remain. But it��s going to take a little time.


    -Clear��


    Leo was worried about the state of mines, and Tatsuya was not only concerned about it.


    Of course, the very desire for full recovery was not a lie. But at the same time Tacuju caring the question of what to do with the protection of Miyuki.


    Yesterday she went to school and from school alone. It is quite rare to meet a person who can harm Miyuki, whether it be a magician or a non-magician. Besides, Tatsuya can protect Miyuki even when he��s not around.


    However, there are also problems that can be avoided only by having an assistant close by. Even for the Jocuba family it will be difficult to send people to the school grounds. No, it may be possible to send a person to the school staff, but it is impossible to prepare so quickly a pupil who will always be there. And to be an escort only during the hikes to and from school, Tatsuya thought before it was voiced by Eric.


    Tatsuya returned (?) to the first school, not because the excitement of the ��Dion project�� has calmed down. Last week Tatsuya started countermeasures, so the hype was, on the contrary, heated.


    The fact that the journalists were no longer crowded around the first school was a consequence of that shooting incident.


    Since Silver Taurus��s identity has already been disclosed, they did not have to risk their lives to gather information.


    Now it seemed that the excitement, which began in the vicinity of Tatsuya, spread to a global scale. Among the four largest states, the new Soviet Union took the side of the ��Project Dion ��, and the Indo-Persijskij union, though not made an official statement from the Government, but clearly demonstrated the position of support ��project escapes �� Tatsuya.


    The Great Asian Alliance has not yet disclosed its position.


    Among other countries: in Europe, mainly support ��project Dion ��; Countries from West Asia to south-East Asia support project escapes; Brazil and Australia, like the Great Asian Alliance, do not disclose their attitude.


    The fact that both ��camps �� Do not publicly show hostile attitude makes the situation quite confusing. The thing is that both projects, and ��Dion ��, and ��escapes �� coincide in terms of peaceful use of magic. And both projects do not bear the principled position that the enemy should be expelled. Judging by the published materials, the implementation of ��project Dion �� will not make it impossible to move the project ��escapes ��, and vice versa. There is only one problem: the same wizards will not be able to participate in two projects at the same time.


    With the recognition that these two projects can coexist, the unfolded war of propaganda between Tacuej and Clark moved forward with a plumb to the side of Tatsuya. It was not the superiority of the intellect Tatsuya over Clark, but was related to the advantage of the ��crates response * ��. This war was not a competition where there is a judge. Whether it is delays or fraud, but only victory is important.


    [Explanation from the explanatory dictionary for the word used: ��Wait and see the enemy��s move, before making your move (for example, in stone- scissors-paper see what the opponent will show before you show your answer) ��]


    And in the Battle of arguments Edward Clark hoped to go a bypass, using political influence.


    At the time when the first school had already been in first lesson, the commander of Brigade 1-0-1 of the self-Defense Forces, Lieutenant General Saeki Hiromi visited the office building of the Ministry of Defence. There was also a joint headquarters of the Japanese Navy, but the purpose of its today��s visit was the Civic section.


    Saeki back to the base before noon. Going into his office of the Commander, she called the Kazakh.


    ���� Tacuju, that is, Mister Shibu Tacuju�� ��No need to be corrected, Lieutenant colonel.


    So interrupting someone else��s speech was not like a normal saeki. She didn��t even try to hide her bad mood.


    The Kazakh did not puzzled, but rather amused, and he was forced to make great efforts to restrain himself from smiling.


    ���� Beg your pardon. So you were told to persuade Tacuju to take part in the Dion project?


    ��The head of the Department of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has no authority to give me orders.


    In the conference hall of the Ministry of Defence, Saeki met with the head of the Department of Foreign Affairs of North America. As Saeki said, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has no authority to give orders to the self-defense forces. Everything that was said in the conference room was in the form of a request. But the words spoken in the presence of the Secretary of the Ministry of Defence, in fact, were coercion, or, in other words, an order.


    The military do not like to violate their command system. And the officers have such a stronger manifestation, and Saeki was no exception. Her bad mood was largely explained by this.


    Was this request voiced to Your Excellency, because Tatsuya is a special officer Ooguro Ruuja?


    It looks like it.


    Kazama sighed, not hiding it from the Saeki, who had been a dissatisfied face.


    -it seems that the bureaucrats do not know very well, for what qualities Tatsuo was assigned the title of ��Special Officer * ��.


    [In the original of this rank 2 writing, abbreviated and complete. Full (��???��?1��) literally means ��officer, acting special duties ��. In this case, it was mentioned as a complete one. And the short was made by analogy with the Dvuhsimvolnymi Japanese Military ranks: ��???-a special officer, �䨮??- captain, ?D??-Senior lieutenant.]


    -The status of a special Officer Ooguro in a certain sense outlawed. It��s no surprise that office clerks don��t know about him.


    As Saeki said, in the current self-defense Forces there was no such title as ��special Officer ��. To begin with, if you look from a historical point of view, then call Tacuju ��special Officer �� wrong. It would be more appropriate for him to be called a ��militia who has been treated as an officer assigned to the regular army under normal conditions, not temporarily.�� Since there was no corresponding term for this concept, it was simply called a ��special officer�� for convenience.


    Therefore, those who did not know the real situation, based on the original meaning of the concept of ��officer with special duties ��, perceived Tacuju as an ordinary soldier.


    ��I think they should know because they are office workers under the jurisdiction of the official legal system.


    Legal problems were solved by self-defense forces themselves, but this problem was ��illegal ��. The existing system requires the consent of the bureaucrats, so it will be impossible to justify the negligence of the Ministry of Defense officials by saying that they did not know.


    ��You��re right about that, Lieutenant colonel, but now we have other problems.


    I beg your pardon. The problem is whether we can persuade Tacuju and whether we should be persuaded. Isn��t it?


    Apologizing that deviated from the topic, Kazama listed two problems.


    Right.


    Saeki nodded to him.


    ��First of all, does the Ministry of Defence and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs understand that Tatsuya is the operator of the ��explosion of matter ��?


    -based on the feelings of today��s conversation, they did not come to them.


    Clear. If that is the case, I can understand why they gave such an absurd order.


    Tatsuya was the greatest magical military force Japan possessed. No, not only the magic, the greatest of all possible forces. The Joker, alone changing the entire World War balance, the fifth ace, creating the strongest hand *.


    [Poker terminology. ��Hand �� is a combination of 5 cards received in hands.]


    Although the use of such a problem person as ��Joker �� may be prohibited by rules, but in this world its use is not prohibited. And nobody in his right mind wants to part with him. If they know that Tatsuya is the strongest magician in the strategic class, they will not even think of joining the Dion project.


    ��Instead, how about registering Tatsuya as the 14th �� Apostle ��?


    On the face of Saeki came a surprise. But the silent pause lasted not long.


    ���� That��s not a bad idea. ��Your Excellency?��


    This time came turn Kazama wonder. Because he was just joking.


    ��If things worsen even more, we may have to consider this option. If it becomes obvious that he is a magician of strategic class, officials will stop saying that he should be transferred to SSHSA.


    It is so, but��


    -Well, it depends on how the situation will develop. We will deal with problems as they appear.


    Having said that, Saeki made a tired face.


    ��And if you temporarily put a question, right or wrong, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, do you think you could persuade Shibu-kun?


    It��s impossible.


    He would not be able to advise Tatsuo to go to America, even if it was possible. Therefore Kazama immediately replied that the attempts of persuasion are useless.


    ��Besides, I can��t say that Tatsuya has a good relationship with us right now. And my own mistake, when the other day we were caught behind the hidden video footage, only added more suspicion.


    ��It was a mistake of my calculations too. In any case, if we try to convince, then success can not wait, but on the contrary, as a result it will only worsen our relationship with him.


    That��s what I think.


    Saeki had no objection to the judgement of Kazama.


    ��Then, do you think, will we be able to win the favor of Sheba-kun, rejecting the demand of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?


    -Hmm�� Who knows��


    On the other hand, Kazama not agree with the idea of Saeki.


    ��Whatever we do, Tatsuya won��t take part in the Dion project.�� I don��t think he��s going to be particularly grateful. Wouldn��t it be a better choice to do nothing at all?


    -it is clear��


    Saeki looked down at her hands and pondered. Kazama stood motionless in front of her table and waited for her to say.


    I��ll follow your advice.


    You mean you��re not going to do anything?


    Yes. The demand of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was not voiced in the proper form, but unofficially. There will be no problems if neglected by them.


    Kazama decided that at least Saeki said so, but she probably planned to ignore the request of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs from the very beginning. It was summoned to ask the opinion whether it was possible to benefit from this case, deserved the gratitude of Tatsuya. At least that��s what Kazama understood.


    -Lieutenant colonel, thank you for your help, you are free.


    There. Beg your pardon.


    Kazama out of the commander��s office.


    At first Kazama thought that it was necessary to tell Tatsuo, but quickly gave up this idea.


    The intentions of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs or self-Defense forces for Tatsuya are irrelevant. This cannot be a material for restoring relationships.


    Instead it was necessary to confirm the opinion of Tatsuya about registration by the fourteenth ��Apostle ��, as the conversation about it could become a reality at any moment.


    Tatsuya has already received his undesirable fame as Taurus silver. At such a pace his appearance in sight of all is inevitable. But for Kazama it was obvious that if you ask Tatsuya if he wants to become an officially recognized magician of the strategic class, the answer will be ��no ��. This is not a good idea that can worsen his mood if you make a mistake.


    ��Kazama seriously worried that the relationship with Tacuej became so alienated that he had to think of such things.


    Not only the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was swept between Tacuej and Edward Clark.


    The Ministry of Industry suffered from pressure from the office of the leader of the ruling party, a part-minister. Once the Ministry of Industry was called the Ministry of International Trade and industry, although the name was changed, but foreign trade was still under their jurisdiction. SSHSA and in this era were one of the most important trading partners, so the bureaucrats from the Ministry of Industry wanted to make the differences in trade as little as possible. For them, the quarrel of a single civilian with SSHSA was not a joke, and they seriously wanted to Tatsuya as soon as possible went to America.


    However, this morning a request was made from the Cabinet of the Minister for legislative measures necessary to implement the ��project of the energy plant with the Magic Star reactor ��. In other words, it meant that they would have to consider another way, meaning not to participate in the ��project Dion �� SSHSA.


    Since neither ��project Dion �� nor the project of the plant with the Magic Star reactor were governmental municipal enterprises, Japan itself did not need to take care, to join them or not. Even in the new Soviet Union, which showed itself to be the most collaborative, the statement of cooperation came not from the government, but from the academy. If the government does not do anything now, at this stage the SSHSA will not be able to accuse them.


    On the other hand, the project of the plant is an internal affair of Japan, so it can be said that the role of the Ministry of Industry is to consider its legal aspects. But the request from the Cabinet of the minister exerted pressure, because it demanded to ��support the project ��, not paying attention to anything.


    Wondered the question of why this happened, the Ministry of Industry conducted an investigation. The Cabinet of ministers sent inquiries from many groups of companies, which are a great source of money funds of the ruling party.


    There were a lot of businessmen who oppose the project of the plant, which is likely to worsen relations with SSHSA. Therefore, the real concern of the Ministry of Industry was that the project announced by a simple schoolboy could soon divide the business world into two camps.


    ��Whence he had such connections,��


    ��How he persuaded these old men from the leadership.�� The employees of the Ministry of Industry were puzzled about such questions.


    Tatsuya did not leave the classroom until the morning half of the lessons were over. In the third year of training increased the number of specialized subjects related to magic. But it does not mean that the number of subjects of the general course has become equal to zero. Tatsuya concentrated on general course lectures missed during his absence, studying them at triple speed.


    Unfortunately, the accumulated quantity could not be completed in half a day, but he did not think he could catch up even for the whole day. When the lunch break came, he got up to go for a bite.


    Tatsuya-san, you��re both��


    Shiba-kun.


    The voice sitting beside Mizuki, asks ��Did you dine? ��, was blocked by a boyish voice.


    It was the voice of Tomicuki.


    Mizuki, go to the dining room first, I��ll catch up. -answered Tatsuya Mizuki, then turned to Tomicuke.


    Tomicuka, do you need something?


    ���� I��d like to talk to you about something. ��A little hesitation,�� replied Tomicuka, making a persistent face.


    Is this conversation going to take a long time?


    In contrast Tomicuke, Tatsuya Special enthusiasm is not blazed.


    Possible.


    ��Is it possible after school?��


    But he still showed that he was ready to listen.


    -I would like to hurry.


    ��But this is going to be a long conversation?��


    -it is so�� But��


    Tomicuka couldn��t decide to say.


    What��s so swell? You can��t talk to him.


    At that moment hysterical voice intervened in the conversation.


    -Hirakawa-san��?


    Hirakawa Chiaki burning Look tacuju. But it was embarrassed not Tatsuya, but Tomicuka.


    -to say such��! Did Tatsuya-San say he wouldn��t listen?


    Mizuki, who remained here, although she was told to go to the dining room, retorted the words of Chiaki.


    It could have escalated into a quarrel between schoolgirls in an empty place, so Tatsuya stopped it in advance with the phrase ��Stop, Mizuki ��.


    Mizuki. I��m sorry, but tonight��s lunch break, I��m wasting my time talking to Tomicukoj. Please tell the others.


    �� �� I got it.


    Mizuki, trying to hide the dissatisfied face, bowed Tatsuo and withdrew from the class.


    Tomicuka, where are we going to talk?


    Uh, let��s get on the roof.


    Tatsuya slightly raised his eyebrows, because on the roof they can hear other students.


    I got it.


    But once tomicuku it suited, then Tatsuo was still.


    Hirakawa-san, thank you.


    Tomicuka quietly said it Chiaki, Otvernuvshejsja and sitting, akimbo his head in the fist. After that, he chased the fast-Tacuej class.


    Contrary to the expectations of Tatsuya, the roof was deserted. In Tokyo a week ago the rainy season began, and today the sky was also stretched by clouds, looking so that at any moment can rain. Therefore, the absence of students wishing to dine on the roof looked quite natural.


    There were benches on the roof, but neither Tatsuya nor Tomicuka sat down. They stood facing each other.


    So, what did you want to talk to me about? -Began the conversation Tatsuya.


    ���� The other day my mother had a seizure.


    ��that the chairman of the Magic Association, Tomicuka Hisui was hospitalized, I heard from Miyuki. I ��m sorry.


    On the face of Tomicuki appeared indignation that Tatsuya says about it as a strange matter.


    ��However, this is a case between the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the chairman of the Magic Association. Complaining to me is not quite right.


    Tatsuya noticed the expression of Tomicuki��s face, but was not going to treat him condescendingly.


    I didn��t say anything. -angrily spoke Tomicuka in response to the insensible words of Tatsuya. is to fight a girl younger than yourself, too ��Nothing��?


    Tomicuka wavered from this too Justell sarcasm Tatsuya.


    For the first time since coming here Tomicuka noticed that the eyes of Tatsuya filled with cold anger.


    So, Tomicuka. Are you saying that your case to me is that I have to be sacrificed to spare the chairman of the Magic Association from worries?


    ��Why Sacrifice!


    But you want to drive me to SSHSA?


    -Kick out��?


    Bitter voice Tatsuya exceeded the expectations of Tomicuki.


    ��I�� I think that the project will really help the magicians��


    Tomicuka. Don��t you understand the real purpose of the Dion project?


    This time the voice of Tatsuya was slightly annoyed.


    Not realizing why Tatsuya asked, Tomicuka was confused, forgetting his anger for the cold-blooded behavior of Tatsuya.


    �� The true purpose��?


    ��The real purpose of the Dion project is to banish the wizards from the Earth and tie them to the asteroid belt and the orbits of Jupiter and Venus.


    �� �� A what?


    The wizards will be placed on satellite orbits around Venus and Jupiter, and for the most part it concerns the Wizards of SSHSA, the new Soviet Union and Britain. If I also participated in the Dion project, it would have been at least 10 years before I could return from Jupiter��s orbit. It��s like a lifelong reference.


    The sarcastic hint Tatsuya that this is not a ��link to the island ��, but a ��link to the stars * ��, was not understood Tomicukoj.


    [The Japanese expression ��Send to the link �� literally spells ��Send to the Island ��. The author in the second case has changed ��island �� on ��star ��. I don��t know how to understand it, maybe sending somewhere.]


    ��Is everything so�� Shiba-kun, do you exaggerate��?


    ��I am not going to force you to accept the truth of what I have said. Read the published materials again. Let��s continue the conversation after that. Tatsuya said and turned to Tomicuke back. There was no voice in the back, asking to stop.


    Even if Tomicuka will consider ��project Dione �� Useful, if he again approached to Tatsuo, he is not going to answer his beliefs.


    He won��t take part in the Dion project.


    He will not go into space, leaving Miyuki on the ground.


    He��s not going anywhere, throwing Miyuki.


    No one can change this principle. Tatsuya just Sparta a few extra time. But his desire for Tomicuka himself to notice the hidden malice in ��Dion��s Project �� was also not a lie on his part.


    Tomicuka, Provozhajushhij overwhelmed look retreating figure Tatsuya, and stood as tracks, until Tatsuya is not lost sight.


    ���� What does this mean? ��Muttered Tomicuka, when he came to himself from the sensation of falling rain drops.


    Is it a true goal? Reference to space? Huh, it��s just a conspiracy theory. ��He mocked him aloud. But no matter how much he denied it, the words of Tatsuya settled deep in his mind.


    The rain has intensified.


    Or Tomicuka was not averse to get wet in the rain, or did not notice it. He continued to stand still on the roof.


    ��I haven��t heard anything like it. Nobody said anything like that.


    None of his entourage really talked about it. TV program, which he watched, also did not arouse such an opinion. There was nothing like it.


    No matter how far advanced the progress of informatization, the amount of information that one person can assimilate is limited. After all, your own thinking becomes the basis.


    ��A true goal,�� you say? You��re exaggerating. A reference to space will not resolve public opinion.


    Nevertheless, even the so-called ��own thinking �� of the person is not created only by them. It is formed under the influence of the information received by this person.


    Tatsuya and Tomicuki had too different experience, received information and accumulated reflections. They were not superior to each other, they were just completely different nature. The conclusions voiced by Tacuej, Tomicuke was very difficult to perceive. Probably because Tomicuka was more normal.


    Most people are likely to have shared this disagreement with him.


    After an unsuccessful attack on the Izu Plateau, Edward Clark tried many times to call the impasse, but was unable to catch him.


    -You never managed to contact the Doctor imaging?


    ��Yes, Sir William.


    Clark was now on the phone with MacLeod in Britain. In Los Angeles, where Clark was, it was midnight, in London, where there was MacLeod, it was early morning. Not knowing where now the ugliness, in Moscow, or in the Far East, Clark did not know, what time it is better to pick up.


    -Unfortunately, the Doctor of ugliness seems to refuse to contact us.


    ��There is nothing to be done�� The doctor belongs to the east, who is hostile to us. We live with him on the same planet, but in different worlds. Dr. decided to do everything in his own way from the beginning could not be controlled.


    ��If it is, does it mean that the ugliness is plotting a repeated attack?


    Clark��s application was changed from ��Doctor of ugliness �� to simply ��ugly ��.


    I think so. He will strive to forget the magic of converting mass into energy.


    ��If only he had waited a little��


    Clark unwittingly ruffled his hair.


    -Sir William�� Is there any hope that he succeed?


    I think there is hope. But it��s 50 by 50. Last time it seemed that we had cornered it, but we don��t know what the real abilities of Sheba Tatsuya are.


    -Do you want to say that everything depends on the magic power of Sheba Tatsuya? �� Really, you��re right.


    The guess of Maklauda sounded quite unreliable, but Clark had nothing but to agree.


    Dr. Clark. Even with your ��Hlidskjalvom ��, you do not know the real abilities of Sheba Tatsuya?


    ���� Unfortunately, it is. It seems that the nickname ��Untouchables �� was not just for the mind.


    ��Untouchables �� called the family Jocuba. Before Tatsuya appeared on the stage, for reasons unrelated to him, Clark had already targeting on the family of Jocuba, as an enemy, which should disappear at all costs. In truth, Hlidskjalva Terminal was handed over to Maya so that Clark could collect information about the Jocuba family.


    However, the head of the Jocuba family did not do what Clark expected. From the history of using the terminal Jocuboj Maya, Clark was difficult to grasp any details about the real abilities of both Sheba Tatsuya and magicians of other side branches of the family.


    Got it��


    MacLeod a sigh of disappointment. He did not intend to insult his own words, but Clark��s pride was seriously affected.


    ��Thus, we only have to pray that the repeated attack of the Doctor of Inimage was successful�� Dr. Clark, I apologize for the conversation at this late time.


    No, I called you. Sorry to be early in the morning.


    ��It��s a normal time for me when I��m awake. Then, doctor, Good night.


    ��Yes, Sir William. And you have a good day.


    The connection with MacLeod was interrupted.


    At the end of the MacLeod said the boilerplate expression ��Good night ��. But Clark didn��t have a restful sleep.

 Volume 25 - CH 5

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    On Wednesday, Thursday and Friday there was no special movement either within the country or abroad. There seems to be a lull in the confrontation between Tatsuya and Edward Clark. But at the same time, the conspiracy of Raymond Clark��s behind them was steadily gaining momentum.


    Saturday, June 15, the United States of North America, TX, a suburb of Dallas.


    The National Laboratory of Particle accelerator was located here, equipped with a long linear particle accelerator with a total length of about 30 kilometers.


    From the very morning this accelerator was preparing to conduct a secret experiment.


    The essence of the experiment was to create and evaporate micro black holes, based on the theory of additional measurements. Last time the same experiment was conducted in December 2095 year, but then the goal was to get clues about the magic of converting mass into energy.


    But this time the goal was not to observe the energy generated by the evaporation of the micro black hole. Even the successful creation of a micro black hole was not required. Today��s secret experiment was supposed to lure a spy who was supposed to infiltrate that lab.


    However, for scientists, the long-awaited permission to re-experiment was a valuable opportunity. They were burning enthusiastically, conducting the necessary training, not to waste this chance.


    No intelligence agents or a counter-terrorism squad will deal with the spy. This will be the stars-a group of magicians, subordinate directly to the General staff.


    If the spy really exists, it is assumed that he has a serious magic ability. That was the reason why the stars were sent. and other units were absent, because the operation itself was offered by the stars.


    Jack, is there any unusual activity?


    ��Nothing unusual, commander. No one looks like a spy at the moment.


    The commander of the third squad of stars, Captain Alexander Arcturus, was present in the security room, from where it was possible to observe all the premises of the laboratory. His interlocutor on radio was a member of the third class of the first magnitude, the first Lieutenant Jacob Regulus *. [previously referred to as ��Regulus �� (Those who have read the 24th volume after 30.04.2018, this will not be seen- in all places already fixed). Now your undertranslator Googled the names of the stars and will use the Russian classification.]


    Regulus was in the accelerator control room, and watched the neighborhood to detect the spy when he showed suspicious activity.


    Clear. Keep watching.


    There.


    Commander.


    When Arcturus broke off the walkie-talkie, a member of the Constellation class spoke to him. The stars are divided into classes in descending order: class of the first magnitude, class of the second magnitude, class of constellations, class of planets and class of satellites. This hierarchy was separate from the army ranks, and it often happened even that the junior officer from the constellation class was under the command of a senior officer from the class of planets.


    What the? -Arcturus briefly asked subordinate and called to continue.


    -Is there evidence that Japan was involved in the case of First Lieutenant Fomalgauta? I can��t believe the Japanese spy is still active since that time.


    Such doubts, filled with a sense of delay, arose at this stage of the operation because there were no signs of a spy.


    Members of the Constellation class have sat in ambush in this national particle accelerator lab far from today. And from the next day, after it was decided to conduct a repeated experiment. That is, since last Sunday. And when it is almost time to experiment, and they have not seen and hint on the enemy, then, of course, they will be so skeptical about it.


    -Last year the Japanese army, using parasites, managed to create weapons in the form of autonomous humanoid.


    To avoid the fall of morale subordinates, Arcturus decided to reveal to them information with low level of secrecy.


    Is it a standalone weapon that uses parasites?


    ��After this, one can only think that all this was prepared in advance. Though not directly justified, it is probable that the Japanese army was involved in the case of the first Lieutenant Fomalgauta.


    In this reasoning the mistake crept. Initially, this autonomous weapon, using parasites-puppets-parasites- were a modified concept of the use of Shikigami * technique.


    [The magic of manipulating objects under which they behave as if ��came alive.]


    Shikigami and artificial spirits could only move the mechanical body, and did not demonstrate the expected magic abilities. In addition, they could not seize control of the mechanical body controlled by the electronic brain. For this reason, their practicality was not recognized before their hands got parasites.


    In other words, the parasite dolls were not developed from the beginning, suggesting the use of parasites. The parasites were used in weapons that were developed before they appeared.


    Not only one, but all the ��justifications �� provided by Regula, and transferred to them Arkturu and the commander of Base Walker, were supplemented by ��circumstances �� distorted superficial facts. And they firmly believed that ��The Japanese spy will definitely participate �� in the repeated experiment with micro black holes.


    ��Here it is�� Excuse me!


    This member of the class of constellations also had no doubt in these distorted justifications.


    Meanwhile, no suspicious person has already penetrated the laboratory. No, to be more precise, it was not ��not detected ��, but simply was not considered ��suspicious ��.


    And it was quite natural. Because this penetrated suspicious person had a badge issued by the National Research Agency.


    Raymond Clark, who, using his father��s connections, received a pass not a mere guest, but a temporary worker, from the roof of the office building of the laboratory watched the majestic view of the particle accelerator.


    Raymond was the one who invented the nonexistent Japanese spy��s involvement to make it a prerequisite for today��s experiment. To create a military force for the confrontation Tatsuo, he decided to once again cause parasites. For this he used the thirst for revenge of the Regula.


    Regula, who was disagreed with the fact that his friend Fomalhaut was ruthlessly executed, he in this way gave a direction where you can splash the accumulated anger. and only with this ��hints �� Regulus acted exactly as expected by Raymond.


    Regulus and Arcturus, as magicians, far superior to him, played now in this farce, the script to which he wrote. Magicians belonging to the elite group ��Stars ��, to which he never reached, played in comedy on the stage created by him. Raymond came to see this from the first rows.


    However, in this comedy was planned a serious end, which will not be laughing. Raymond came to make sure he was going to happen.


    He was not satisfied with the broadcast through HLIDSKJALV, he wanted to see everything directly. To satisfy his curiosity and the feeling that he had achieved it.


    All the real lab staff were busy experimenting, which they thought would not be a chance to get another permit. There was no one who would rebuked Raymond that he was doing nothing, standing on the roof, leaninging at the handrails.


    11:00. The planned time of the experiment.


    In the experiment, the stars did not participate. Regulus, located in the accelerator control room, could not intervene either.


    Regulus from the beginning and was not going to interfere. He was not interested, the experiment will end with success or failure.


    His mind was busy thinking about who lured Fomalgauta into the trap.


    And not just about the spy who pushed the experiment that caused the parasites. Grasping the spy, you will be able to find out which organization he works for and destroy it. He sincerely believed it.


    While Regulus was watching to see if someone who was behaving suspiciously was in charge of the experiment, the scientist gave the command to launch the particle accelerator.


    Linear particle accelerator began its work, absorbing a huge amount of electricity.


    From both ends the accelerator was injected with proton rays, and accelerated, directed exactly at each other.


    The experiment ended in an instant. They could repeat the procedure until the required data were received, but only the first test run was performed, and the second run was not.


    No, there was no problem with the accelerator. Just the experiment ended with a success on the first attempt.


    Immediately after Regulus, sitting in the accelerator control room, heard a voice indicatinging the start of the experiment, his field of vision was filled with darkness.


    For a moment he thought the electricity had been disconnected. But this suspicion lasted only a moment. The next moment Regulus felt a strong pain and oppressive feeling.


    ��Something �� invaded to ��it ��. Tried to force him to penetrate into it. Not physically. He intuitively realized that it was not an invasion of the physical body. However, this pain was completely different from the attacks of psychic interventions that he had in training.


    If Regulus was an experienced woman, he would surely compare this pain with the pain of defloration. But he was a man. He could not imagine what to compare this excruciating pain.


    Trying to avoid not only pain, but also a bad feeling, as something from the outside trying to get inside him, Regulus all the forces tried to repel this ��something ��. Regula had no fitness for the magic of mental intervention, and he did not know how to control his limbs through the manipulation of the mind. Instead, he tasted first the special control of Psionov, opposed to the magic of mental intervention, followed by non-systemic magic, and then tried to apply the systemic magic of release, on which specialized to impress itself Electrically.


    However, neither the spell against the magic of mental intervention nor the non-systemic magic had any effect on invading. And suicidal electric magic was not even activated.


    The invasion continued.


    It felt as if invading ��something �� had no own will. This ��something �� just tried to merge with it.


    Suddenly, ��intrusion �� became ��assimilation ��. The pain is gone. oppressive feeling weakened.


    ���� Is this a parasite!? ����


    Suddenly, fear erupted in him. Regulus screamed with all his strength. However it was like the last light of the fading candle.


    Suddenly it became quiet. And fear and anger on the fictional spy plunged into the bottom of consciousness, and in his mind came tranquility.


    ���� My name is Jacob Regulus. ��


    ���� I/us the people of this world are called ��parasite��. ��


    So Regulus became a ��parasite ��.


    Arcturus, in the security room, immediately after the experiment, clearly felt something trying to penetrate his mind.


    ��Spirit��? ��


    He did not feel pain and oppression as Regulus because he was a user of magic spirits. Arcturus was a specialist in motion magic and also perfectly owned the ancient magic of summoning spirits. This ancient magic called the spirits inside him so that he could use their power. Perhaps modern people have the impression that this magic allows you to master a demon to use his power.


    Arcturus has long been accustomed to feeling, when inside it lives ��something ��, falling into it from the outside. He was not confused when ��something �� tried to invade him against his will. Because he had the means to deal with what was invading his mind.


    The miscalculation of Arcturus was that the invader-the parasite did not possess its own ��Ego ��.


    This ��something �� possessed another reasonable entity besides its own. But he had no will. Therefore it could not be distinguished.


    Without any intention, it simply sought to get inside. It vedalos into it as the water is absorbed into the dry cloth.


    In the heart of Arcturus began to emerge fear when he realized that the spells known to him do not act on this invader. He tried to summon the spirit and expel it ��something ��. However, the spirit did not answer the call of Arcturus. Place ��Inside �� Arcturus was already occupied by this invader.


    Something from the outside Vgryzlos inside him.


    He and something outside merged.


    Suddenly, ��intrusion �� became ��assimilation ��.


    Arcturus felt as if he had filled something. It was a sense of true oneness that could not be achieved by calling on the spirits.


    ���� So this is the true fusion of man and spirit�� ��


    It was his last thought as a pure arcturus.


    ���� My name is Alexander Arcturus. ��


    ���� I/us the people of this world are called ��parasite��. ��


    So Arcturus became a ��parasite ��.


    ��It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.


    On the roof of the lab office building, Raymond Writhed is in pain.


    It hurts painfully.


    He persistently complained of pain aloud.


    It was an acute pain, as if something from the outside invaded his mind.


    For Raymond, never been trained to resist the magic of psychic intervention, it was an unbearable pain. Abstract pain, he did not even notice oppressive feelings from the pressure of this ��something ��.


    However, Raymond��s strong ego resolutely rejected the essence Vtorgajushhujusja in his mind from the outside.


    Intense pain was the result of intense resistance. And he couldn��t stop it because he didn��t even know he was resisting.


    It hurts painfully painful to hurt��


    This incessant pain destroyed his mind.


    Raymond was fortunate that his ego had loosened the resistance.


    The resistance of the ego decreased, so the speed of the invasion increased.


    Raymond lost his strength writhe the pain and screamed the word ��hurt ��, he just lay still on the floor of the roof.


    Raymond looked like a corpse because his will was dead inside him.


    The invasion went fast.


    The merger went fast.


    ��Something ��, penetrated in Raymond, absorbed his intentions in the form in which she was, because he stopped resisting.


    This ��Something �� took the shape of Raymond��s intentions.


    Without abilities, Raymond could not be the protagonist. But in fact he really wanted to be the main character.


    Raymond wanted to play an active role in something romantic, like a heroic saga.


    To conquer space with magic. He thought it was pretty romantic. And Shiba Tatsuya, who denies Raymond��s saga, was a hindrance to him.


    It was impossible for him alone to force Shibu Tacuju to surrender. For him, even the power of ��Sirius ��, the strongest magician of the stars, does not pose a threat. So he was looking for the power of parasites.


    If the Wizards of stars become obsessed with parasites, they can force Shibu Tacuju to surrender.


    �� That��s what Raymond thought.


    For this purpose he prepared this ��scene ��. To defeat Shibu Tacuju by the power of parasites��


    ���� That��s the wish of Raymond/us. ��


    ���� Raymond/We wish to defeat Shibu Tacuju. ��


    ���� My name is Raymond Clark. ��


    ���� I/us the people of this world are called ��parasite��. ��


    ���� Raymond/We will make Shibu Tacuju surrender. ��


    So inside Raymond Distorted desire became an oath.


    The parasites were again summoned to this world.


    Assimilation with parasites were not only these three, Regulus, Arcturus and Raymond. ��Orion team �� of three people, patrulirujushhaja the building outside, was also captured by parasites.


    After completing the experiment, 5 people, except Raymond, returned to the star base in New Mexico, and none of the people around him noticed anything.


    Raymond with a carefree face returned to his home in California.


    Sunday, June 16.


    Kudo Minoru again came to the warehouse where the dolls-parasites were kept.


    It was still a wee time, the street was dark and quiet. No one in his family knew he was here. And his father and brothers and servants must think that Minoru sleeps in his room.


    No one rebuked him at home for the other day when he went to Tokyo to visit the mines, skipping school. Only his grandfather Kudo Rjecu was concerned and asked Minoru about the circumstances, but after hearing the explanation, only briefly answered ��Clear ��.


    Except for his grandfather, he was not interesting to anyone, neither to his father, nor to his brothers. So thought Minoru, seeing their reaction.


    As he thought, the next day the lack of attention to him only intensified. Perhaps they mistakenly decided that in Minoru, at last, despair woke up. Or, thinking that he could die at any moment, decided to let him do what he wanted.


    Minoru was grateful for this erroneous judgment. Now he regretted the time spent on unnecessary communication with the family and the maid.


    He wanted to cure mine. The thought of Minoru was overwhelmed by this idea.


    Minor and did not understand why he tries so hard. No, maybe he actually knew it, but he tried not to realize it. Perhaps it was a kind of obsession, as if it were motivated by frivolous feelings, such as love at first sight, or rather in love in just 3 days.


    Unlike the last time, he opened the castle with magic and entered the warehouse. This magic was the result of the practical use of magic ��Electronic Gold silkworm ��, which he discovered in the knowledge of Zhou Gunczinja. This magic was used by Chen Sjanshjen to infiltrate the branch of the Kanto Magic Association. However, the magic of Zhou was more advanced than the Chen Spell, and its use did not worked the alarm.


    Cool dry air enveloped the body in a minor. Like last time, there was no atmosphere of mystery.


    ��After all, nothing else remains���� he unwittingly said in a minor.


    There was no answer to that from the inside. Because these words were not a matter but were said to strengthen his determination.


    Minoru went to the ��coffin �� located in the depths of the warehouse.


    The corpse of a East man was kept in the frozen state.


    It was part of the parasite, sealed Tacuej and Mikihiko in the artificial forest of the first school in the winter of last year. It wasn��t some coma or lethargy, it was a real dead corpse. To keep the parasite, various symbols and drawings were carved on the corpse��s skin.


    This corpse was a source of parasites used in parasite dolls.


    By weakening the seal so that the parasite could be partially freed, they sought to ensure that the parasite trapped in the corpse sent a copy, creating a new identity.


    This copy locked in Ginoide, and the Corpse seal again.


    In this way, the former ninth laboratory, now known as the Ninth Laboratory for the development of magic, produced parasite dolls.


    Even now that the production of parasites is frozen, the subordinates families of Kudo continue to update this print spell every 12 hours.


    The update time is 6 a.m. and PM respectively. The current time is 4:00. It was a time when the effectiveness of the spell began to weaken.


    Minoru pressed the switch on the wall of the coffin. The lid of the coffin is automatically opened.


    The corpse was dressed in white clothes. For Minoru it was like an invitation. He didn��t want to see a disgusting naked male body there, which is also dead.


    Minoru put the right palm to the chest of the frozen corpse. It was just a sense of hardness. The heartbeat, of course, was not felt.


    Through his palm, Minoru sent Psiony to a frozen corpse. In a few seconds appeared pushionovye waves. Inactive inside the corpse of the parasite woke up.


    Minoru swallowed and deeply breathed. He compressing his teeth and lips tightly, he held his breath.


    Having overcome his hesitation, Minoru abolished the spell of the seal, wrought on the corpse.


    The next moment from the corpse popped up ��slime �� made of light.


    The spectacle, seen in Minoru, he could describe only in this way. Glowing Muddy Light intangible shapeless creature. In terms of size, it is better to call it ��mucus �� rather than ��Amjoboj ��.


    ��Slime �� has attacked a minor. Minoru didn��t shirk it. On the contrary, he pulled his hands out, as if showing that he was inviting this slime, a parasite.


    On a summer sweater that wore a minor, symbols and geometric figures appeared in the center of the chest.


    It was a magical formation, which was prepared by Minoru in his sweater.


    The parasite flew into this magical formation, as if it were sucked in.


    The voice of agony burst out of his mouth in Minoru.


    Twisting face from cramped his mind foreign body, he sat on the floor of the warehouse.


    He sat down, crossed his legs, throwing left foot on the right thigh. The so-called posture Lotus.


    Keeping this posture through the pain, minor activated the magic of cooling.


    Magic, waveforms the body temperature to the state of imaginary death.


    The purpose of magic was himself.


    Having brought his body to the state close to death, Minoru has directed the consciousness inside itself.


    Polumjortvoe condition was needed to suppress the reaction of rejection of the parasite��s essence. Keeping consciousness, he will not miss the initiative.


    At the same time as the parasite invaded into it, razedaja his mind, Minoru tried to take him under control.


    He wasn��t going to give the parasite a drop of his will. He was going to get the power of the parasite by himself.


    ��I won��t lose a creature that doesn��t even have an ego! ��


    Exercising special care not to destroy the parasite, he used a spell enslaving the parasite inside himself.


    ��I can��t lose that feeling. ��


    ��If I lose at least a small part of this feeling, the abandonment of humanity is meaningless! ��


    Mentally shouted Minoru, battling the parasite.


    ��If I can��t save myself, how can I keep it?��


    ��


    He decided to become a ��parasite �� to prevent mines from dying.


    He wanted to get rid of his own weak body. But for this reason, Minoru was unable to renounce his humanity. He did not succumb to the temptation derived from the knowledge of Zhou Gunczinja.


    He wanted to make sure he could keep his mind, his ego, becoming a ��parasite.��


    If he ascertains that the human mind can defeat the parasite, though it has yielded to the parasite of the human body, he will be able to use this method to treat mines.


    It was a kind of self-sacrifice when he gave his body for an experiment.


    Or,


    It was a ritual of gaining the power of demons, sacrificing his body.


    This decision may have helped him to accept the fact that he had already waved his hand on his life.


    However, Minoru expected to win. No, his will led him to an absolute success.


    He couldn��t find another way. He knew there was no other way, because he possessed the knowledge of Zhou Gunczinja. And once there are no other ways, there was nothing left but to succeed in this spell. Failure was unacceptable.


    This strong desire was the greatest weapon in the hands of Minoru.


    If it was necessary to simply kill this reasonable form of life, the decisive factor would be the magic technique. For example, such as ��Kocit �� Miyuki, destroyed combined the body of the parasite.


    But to subdue the sensible form of life, only the magic technique is not enough.


    The enemy was not the same as the Ghost Zhou Gunczinja-The remains of reason, lost their lives.


    It was a living being that has no material form, but possesses the instincts of searching for prey and reproduction.


    To tame it as part of itself, you need the power of the mind, which it will not be able to ��chew ��.


    To go to this stupid act of Minoru made a blind wish.


    However, his strong will brought him victory at first glance reckless competition. ���� Obey me, become a part of me! ��


    Assimilation with the parasite ended simultaneously with the mental scream of Minoru. ���� I am kudo minor. ��


    ���� I hear a voice associated with me. �� ���� He whispers to me, let us become one. �� ���� however. ��


    ���� I��m me. �� ���� Not ��we��. ��


    Merged with a parasite, minor has remained ��Kudo minor ��.


    He canceled the magic of cooling previously applied to the physical body and fell on his back. Frostbite is instantly healed.


    This ability of healing regeneration was a bonus from becoming a ��parasite ��.


    He somehow realized that somewhere in the frontal part of the brain formed body, which had not been before.


    But at the moment it had no influence on the consciousness of Minoru.


    He was covered by a laugh. Minoru laughed cheerfully, lying on the floor of the warehouse.

 Volume 25 - CH 6

    ?


    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    Sunday, June 16, evening.


    When Miyuki, who came to visit mines, was about to leave, another visitor arrived to the House of Mines.


    ��Yes, who is there?��


    Miyuki replied to a knock at the door, and, having stopped by hand Izvinjajushhujusja mines, got up from a chair and headed towards the door.


    It��s Kudo Minoru.


    -Minoru-kun?


    Miyuki stopped halfway and looked back at the mines. She nodded with a smushhjonnym face. The lips of Miyuki unwittingly floated in a smile.


    Yes, I��ll open it now.


    Miyuki opened the door to the chamber.


    Miyuki and Minoru were separated from each other at arm��s length, facing each other.


    I wonder, luckily it was, or to the trouble that no one saw this spectacle?


    A girl with a heavenly beauty and a guy with a look of Unhuman beauty.


    Some artist might have signed a parchment about selling his soul to be able to capture this moment on canvas.


    Some poet might have deprived himself of his life from despair without finding words to describe this spectacle.


    -Minoru-kun, welcome. You came to visit Minami-chan?


    Yes. Um, can I come in?


    But for these two, it was just an episode of ordinary everyday life.


    Please.


    Miyuki not lead in Minoru, but went aside, giving way to him.


    Minoru held a floral composition composed of pale pink roses, gerber of the same color and orange carnations. Miyuki thought that it would be better for him to hand it over directly.


    As it was expected, when a minor passed flowers, he reddened cheeks, and he slightly took a glance from the mines. Mine did, taking, completely reddened and bashfullyly lowered her eyes.


    Miyuki would like to watch this scene longer, but changed her mind, deciding that it would be too much.


    ��Minoru-kun, thank you. Minami-chan, where do I put them?


    Minor and Minami simultaneously shuddered all over the body. Miyuki struggled to keep laughing.


    ��Ah, uh, then, here��


    Miyuki took the composition from the mines and put it on the bedside table on the side, to which she pointed.


    ��Uh, is Tatsuya-san here��?


    Minoru suddenly changed the subject, as if he could not endure an awkward atmosphere.


    Ara. Minoru-kun, did you have a case for Tatsuo?


    Miyuki answered immediately. Was it the reason that she regretted the minor, or what was mentioned Tatsuya?


    Probably both.


    -Recently, he went to the doctor, and now, I think, should be back. You got something urgent?


    No, it��s not urgent, I just wanted to discuss something.


    Talk to me? ��There was a voice from the hallway, on the other side of the left open door.


    ��Tatsuya!�� Have you finished talking to your doctor?


    Yes. I heard everything I wanted.


    Answering the question Miyuki, Tatsuya entered the room and closed the door. �� Miyuki not closed the door, not because she forgot to do it, and intentionally, thinking that it would be bad to lock the room with a guy and two girls.


    So, Minoru.


    Tatsuya spoke, but interrupted and frowneded his eyebrows when he met with a minor gaze. It seems to have been an unconscious act, and he quickly returned the usual face, and continued to say:


    What did you want to talk to me about?


    When Minoru was asked a suggestive question, he spoke not immediately. No, he just couldn��t talk right away.


    ���� On the state of Minami-san. ��After all, he said with great difficulty. Clear. Let��s go someplace else.


    Wait, please!


    Tatsuya rightly behavior of minor suspicious, but it was mine who objected to this decision.


    ��Tatsuya��herself, Minoru��herself. If it��s about my condition, let me hear that conversation too.


    ��But��


    Minoru wanted to object to the request of mines.


    Please! I really want to know!


    �� �� All right, Minami-san.


    But in the end, he agreed to the request of mines. ��Then, should I go out?��


    No.


    Miyuki stood up and turned to Tatsuo, but the answer came at the same time from Minoru and Minami.


    Minor and Minami exchanged views, urging each other to continue.


    �� �� I think it��ll be good if Miyuki-san hears it, too.


    In the end he continued with Minoru, and the mines nodded silently.


    During this dialogue Tatsuya brought chairs for himself and Minoru from the corner of the room.


    First, let��s sit down.


    With a thankful view of Minoru sat on brought Tacuej chair.


    Miyuki returned to the chair at the headboard of the bed, on which she sat before the arrival of Minoru. Tatsuya sat down beside her, and Minoru-on the chair at the other end of the bed.


    Under his views Tatsuya, Miyuki and Minami, Minoru spoke with the expression of the face, which remained indecisive.


    ���� I don��t know what the doctors say, but the ��Rana�� mine-san cannot be completely cured.


    It seems that Minoru spoke openly and without concealment, because he had no extra time.


    Most of all his words looked shocked Miyuki. She covered her mouth with both hands, opened her eyes wide and frozeed in this state.


    Mine, at least, did not look shocked when she reacted to words in a minor.


    A Tatsuya��


    ���� Tatsuya-San understood that, didn��t he? He just looked at a minor with a calm look.


    No. I did not understand, and with the opinion that a complete cure is impossible, too disagree. It seems that what Minoru considers a ��complete cure �� And what I think is a ��complete cure �� are different concepts. Minoru, you probably want to say that the magic zone of mine will never recover?


    Tatsuya-san, do you mean that a complete cure is when there will be no further worsening of symptoms?


    That��s not true either. But we will not be helped by the struggle for small differences in definitions. What is the real problem you want to solve, Minoru?


    ���� The physical body of an improved person lacks vital stability. -The problem of sudden death?


    Yes, that��s right. Despite the absence of medical anomalies, one day suddenly death may come, as if a sudden wind will blow the weak flame of the candle.


    Tatsuya noticed that the look of Minoru somber.


    ���� This is the fate that mine-san bears on its shoulders�� So am i.


    ��


    How do you know mine is an improved man?


    Such was the complete phrase, the first word of which whispered Miyuki.


    Mine is just a viped look in Minoru.


    -Damage to the magic zone increased the risk of sudden death. Minoru, is that what you mean?


    Yes. Tatsuya-san, you know that?


    ��I��ve been investigating the sudden death of improved people for a long time. Ever since I let the man who was me as a family die from this.


    ��That means how��


    Minoru could not decide whether to say the words of condolences, but gave up the idea, because he realized that without knowing the circumstances, he would not be able to express feelings from the heart.


    ��The overheating of the area of calculation of magic shook and damaged the information body accompanying the physical body. The damage to the information body has been shown to be material. Usually activity of a zone of calculation of magic occurs in limits in which it is impossible to harm to itself, however at the improved people this ��fuse �� malfunctions. �� It��s my hypothesis, but I think it��s the most appropriate.


    ��I also think that this theory is correct. I also think that the overheating of the magic Zone is always accompanied by the damage of this ��fuse ��.


    Do you mean that the damage to the fuse is causing overheating?


    ��whether the overheating is caused by the ��fuse �� damage or the overheating damages the ��fuse ��-I do not know.


    Unlike the words minor, there was no helpless expression on his face showing a lack of certainty.


    ��However, what is the cause and what is the consequence does not matter at the moment.


    Told Minoru without taking his eyes off the Tatsuya.


    The fuse is damaged. That��s what��s important now.


    This is now a problem. its basis.


    ��Isn��t that so?��


    -Sure, it is.


    Tatsuya expressed full agreement with the adoption of the minor.


    -Minoru, are you worried that suddenly there may be an unintentional abnormal activation of the magic Zone by mines, as a result of which it can get serious damage?


    Right.


    Minoru nodded to Tatsuo.


    ��The current state of Minami-san increases the likelihood that the trouble of the improved people will become a reality. That��s my opinion.


    ��But didn��t you tell me there was no way to restore the magic zone?�� Or is there something other than a fuse?


    Minoru did not answer.


    �� �� Minoru. You brought a decision with you, didn��t you?


    Tatsuya continued to ask. Minoru took eyes to escape from the sight of Tatsuya.


    �� �� Yes.


    Even such a short answer he could not tell, looking tatsuo in the eye. and? What��s that?


    �� ����


    Minoru.


    Tatsuya got up from his chair and made half sideways. Not from the bed, but closer to it.


    He stood up so as to close Miyuki and mine.


    ��What have you become?��


    Minoru raised a previously omitted look. He looked at the Tacuju, and the edges of his lips rose.


    Tatsuya remembered that smile. It was very similar to grin Zhou Gunczinja, which he saw in Kyoto.


    �� �� You could understand that?


    Miyuki up abruptly. She remembered this strange ghostly aura, these floating psion waves emanating from the body of Minoru.


    A parasite!? No way��


    Minami stared at the back of Tatsuya, forgetting about the blinking. In fact, her gaze was glued to Minoru, which was now closed by the body of Tatsuya.


    Please don��t worry.


    Minoru Rose and smiled Tatsuo and Miyuki. In this smile there was no longer an image of Zhou Gunczinja.


    ��I am a man from the Kudo family who created the parasite dolls. In the family Kudo I am the second magician after Grandpa. I own parasite management techniques.


    It��s not that.


    Tatsuya expressed a negation of the words minor. Not realizing the meaning, Minoru inquired about Tacuju.


    You��re not ��number two.�� You��re the number one Kudo family. Best among wizards with ��nine �� in surname.


    Completely without a smile, with a serious face and a serious voice answered Tatsuya.


    ���� I am happy. -Minoru, on the contrary, sincerely smiled. -To be recognized tacuej-dignity.


    This retrieves soul of the opponent smile absolutely did not affect the Tacuju. He did not lose his vigilance for a moment.


    Oh, please, don��t be so cautious.


    Who here lacked tension, so it is a minor. He had a bewildered face, and his eyes were running round.


    ��Becoming a�� parasite, ��I��m a left. My ��i �� was not distorted. I don��t think I want to attack people or anything. And I am also not tormented by any other desires that I have not had before.


    ��However, Kudo Minoru was a man. And the current you are the parasite.


    Is�� So, but��


    Minoru made a slightly suffering expression of his face.


    ��Despite that, I am me. Even now I am Kudo Minoru. With the right knowledge and strength, you can merge with the parasite and not lose yourself. I was able to prove it to myself.


    Crowded with strong confidence, with determination on his face, Minoru turned to Tatsuo, Miyuki and Minami.


    ��You don��t have to be afraid to become a�� parasite. ��


    Minoru. You�� ��Tatsuya whispered in a quiet, yet clearly distinguishable voice. �� �� Do you want to make mine a parasite?


    Miyuki quickly got the CAD out of her purse, which she had in her hands.


    �� �� The body ��parasite �� has a high resistance to psionovym waves.


    In the answer to Minoru, one could see indecision. Perhaps it really was proof that Minoru had not changed.


    ��Merged with the parasite, you won��t have to worry that the physical body will get hurt, even if the magic zone gets out of control. No, a ��parasite �� that is closer to magic than wizards��people may not need to worry at all that the Magic zone will get out of control.


    ��In this case, you must first ask the opinion of mine itself about it.


    Tatsuya stood motionless between minor and Minami. He overlaps them a review of each other.


    ��But this question must go through me as its master.


    To be more precise, the ��host �� Mine was Miyuki, but in this situation there was no need for such details. What was needed now is the reason for inserting your words.


    I refuse. I don��t allow mine to be a parasite.


    Tatsuya-san!?


    Minoru was really astonished. It seems that he was fully convinced that Tatsuya would not object to his idea.


    ��But if you keep it that way, Minami-san can meet sudden death at any moment!


    If the problem is in the exit from control of the zone of calculation of magic, that is, and other ways to cope with it, not becoming a ��parasite ��.


    -but the restoration of the area of calculation of magic is impossible! If it was possible to restore the health of the fuse, I would not offer it from the beginning!


    ��When you cannot rely on the ��fuse ��, if you seal the area of calculation of magic outside, you can not worry that it will get out of control.


    Minoru opened his eyes wide. Poshatnuvshis, and having made two steps back, he finally returned his composure.


    -Tatsuya-san, are you saying that�� Take the magic from Minami-san!?


    Minoru couldn��t believe it. Take magic from the magician. It��s like stealing a magician��s sense of existence.


    For a minor whose life was based on being an excellent magician, even to say it was unforgivable.


    �� Cause I want mine to be alive.


    You��re going to make her stop being a magician!


    ��A person can have a life path not only as a magician. Mine lives more peacefully than an ordinary girl.


    ��It is your, not her wish, Tatsuya-san! You have no right to take away the magic of Minami-san!


    Clear. Indeed, my desire is to take away the magic of mine. However, in a minor, your desire as a result will take mine ��Humanity ��. Do you understand that?


    ��Then let him choose Mine-san! It��s her life! If Minami-San refuses to become a parasite, I will retreat. Minami-san!


    Tatsuya continued to close mine from sight to Minoru. But regardless, Minoru shouted to mine.


    I don��t want you to die! But you don��t want to take magic either! Please, become like me!


    On the face of mine was noticeably severe turmoil. She wasn��t going to become a ��parasite.�� She could not decide so quickly to discard her humanity. So in this situation she decided to rely on Tacuju, regardless of whether she loses magic or not.


    However, these words in Minoru strongly undermined her thoughts.


    ��I have already said, Minoru.


    No sooner had she overcome her indecision, as cold as steel, the voice of Tatsuya answered the words of Minoru.


    I refuse.


    Tatsuya-san, please, step back! Let me talk to Minami-san!


    Minoru fell into a rage. He released Magic in the direction of Tatsuya.


    It was the simplest magic of movement. Her task was to move towards Tacuju, nuisance him to talk to mines. However, there was neither a process of acceleration nor a process of deceleration.


    It instantly broke the target to its maximum speed. It was an obvious attacking magic.


    The reaction of Tatsuya was reflexive but accurate. He laid out a sequence of magic ��scattering of the spell��.


    Minoru, what are you up to?


    ��Shut up and step away!


    Minoru was well-founded as an outstanding magician. That he would not lose in magical powers was a pillar supporting his mind.


    When his magic neutralized, Minoru fell into insanity. He was serious.


    He never lost, except in cases of his failure to appear on the fight. Such a reaction was a consequence of his lack of such experience.


    For a minor who gave up everything because of a painful body, the thought ��While I am healthy�� �� was close to a deeply ingrained delusion.


    �� While he is healthy, he will not lose in magic.


    And in one fell swoop the thought turned upside down.


    If an inexperienced guy, who turns 17 this year, was confused in such a situation, he would only be able to sympathize. �� That��s if he was a regular guy.


    However, minor was not ��normal ��. Now he wasn��t even a man.


    Tacuju attacked even stronger and faster than before, magic.


    This time Tatsuya again neutralized the magic ��scattering of the spell ��, but unlike the first time, he did not have too much.


    The consciousness of Tatsuya switched to the regime of the ruthless fighting magician.


    Having too the magic into it, Tatsuya in an instant shortened the distance between him and Minoru.


    He put his right palm to his belly in a minor.


    It wasn��t a blow. The force of this movement could be described by the word ��soft ��.


    The next moment the magic was released from the hand of Tatsuya. Shot by magic ��Speed �� from zero distance.


    This magic had an impact not only on the area to which the palm was applied, but on the whole body in a minor, pushing it back. It would be more accurate to say that the body of Minoru flew back. But the hand of Tatsuya not receive any recoil.


    Minoru, who was to hit the door, silently stopped right in front of the door and with a deaf sound sank down on the floor.


    Taking the activated Tacuej magic of speed as a support, Minoru used the magic of speed on himself, flew to the door and extinguished inertia to avoid collision. Thus he gained a distance from Tatsuya.


    -Miyuki, the zone of suppression of magic maximum power!


    Well!


    Tatsuya issued this instruction even before the legs of the minor touched the floor.


    The zone of suppression of magic Miyuki covered the hospital room simultaneously with the landing of a minor.


    Looking in the direction, where was mine, Minoru unlocked the castle and abruptly opened the door.


    For its zone of suppression of magic, Miyuki designated the area of action as ��Space inside the hospital room ��.


    Faster than Tatsuya had time to approach the minor, he jumped into the hallway, leaving the area of the magic suppression zone.


    Glass of one of the windows leading to the street, crashed into small fragments that flew outside, as if they blowned.


    Minoru for a moment met with Tacuej eyes and jumped out of this window, lost the glass.


    Tatsuya could not understand the wrong look in Minoru.


    ��Miyuki, stay and defend mine.


    ��They!��


    I��ll answer the call to Minoru.


    Minoru did not escape with flee tail from the zone of suppression of magic Miyuki.


    ��The battle in the hospital room would have caused unnecessary destruction.


    ��Mine could have been injured.


    Minoru did not want it, and invited Tacuju outside.


    If Tatsuya stays here, Minoru will be suspended. But Minoru was obsessed with mines. This could easily be understood by today��s short conversation.


    It��s not known when he��s coming back to take mine.


    The main priority of Tatsuya was the protection of Miyuki.


    Besides, he��s a guy, and mine is a girl. He couldn��t be near her 24 hours a day.


    The best choice was to loosen up and catch a minor here and now.


    After a minor, Tatsuya jumped into the hospital yard through a broken window.


    This hospital room was on the fourth floor.


    He could not jump, using only physical abilities of the body, but to open before a minor immediately after landing was not desirable. He was a tough opponent even when he was still a man.


    Tatsuya called the inertia control spell from the special ��library �� of magic sequences that was in his memory.


    In other words, it was activating the magic of inertia control using an instant call.


    He neutralized his inertia right at the moment of landing.


    In parallel with the use of the inertia control spell by the artificial magic Zone, he activated the magic of the decomposition of the information bodies ��Scattering of the spell �� using the natural area of the calculation of magic. In this way he neutralized the systemic magic of releasing a ��spark �� released by a minor.


    Like I thought, ��scatter spells.�� When I saw it for the first time, I thought I was mistaken. Successfully use in real battle the magic, which is considered to be so complex that it can be used only in a laboratory environment-as expected from someone who is in direct relationship with Jocuboj.


    Minoru spoke in a discreet tone. Looks like his insanity��s already gone.


    ��one-sided use of force for its obsession. Minor, this is a model of behavior ��parasite ��.


    When Minoru heard this statement, his expression of a person reinstated to a calm state, Naprjaglos again.


    ��When you were a man, you didn��t behave so smugly.


    I��m not smug! And I��m not mistaken!


    Minoru hit the Tacuju systemic magic of releasing ��Body burning ��.


    This magic neutralizes the magical protection of the human body, forcibly extracts electrons from the molecules of the body cells, and releases them from the body. It is called ��body Burning�� because the electrical discharge that passes through the skin looks like a phenomenon of spontaneous combustion of the human body. However, it is actually a terrible magic that destroys cells at the molecular level, depriving them of electrons used in intermolecular relationships.


    Tatsuya has laid out a sequence of magic ��Body Ignition�� directed at it immediately before its activation.


    Even the magic of decomposition Tatsuya hardly consonance at the speed of activation of this terrible magic.


    The speed of the original minor was already excellent, and after merging with the parasite the speed of activation became even higher.


    The miscalculation of Tatsuya was that his words, which were to undermine the mental state of Minoru, gave the opposite effect.


    The accuracy of magic minor was not affected by the confusion of his emotions. It was an impression that the agitated state, on the contrary, led to the increase of activity of the zone of calculation of magic.


    It was no longer possible to deal with this quickly.


    Tatsuo did not want to enter into a serious confrontation with Minoru. Because Minoru didn��t have any hostile intentions when he came to the hospital ward.


    Tatsuya fully aware of his lack of communication skills. However, he could not regret it until he neutralizes the minor. Tatsuya applied the ��decomposition �� in a minor.


    He didn��t use CAD. He couldn��t keep up with the speed of minor if he used CAD. If the seal of the vow had not been completely removed, he would have nothing to counter the speed of Minoru.


    Figure minor, which hit the magic of decomposition of information bodies, disappeared completely.


    The real body of Minoru appeared a little bit to the right.


    Camouflage magic ��Parade ��. What was Tatsuya was an illusion created by the parade.


    Tatsuya released Magic.


    The realization that the body appeared to the right of the illusion was rewritten by the realization that the body existed to the left of the place where the illusion was.


    Tatsuya The Magic ��Kimon subtly ��, cheating the sense of direction.


    ���� Minoru merged not only with the parasite. ��


    The former ninth laboratory had a tendency to include in modern magic techniques from ancient magic.


    The probability that the former ninth laboratory investigated the ancient Continental magic ��Kimon subtly �� was not equal to zero.


    However, through research they would not be able to come to the same spell ��Kimon subtly ��.


    This magic had characteristic features. Even using the same magic, even getting the same results, if users are different, in the processes and traces of magic appear subtle differences. With the improvement of the optimality and completeness of the particular magic it becomes more difficult to notice these differences, but it also depends on the difference in the level of force with the observer.


    ��Vision �� Tatsuya clearly saw the personality of Zhou Gunczinja in the used minor ��Kimon subtly ��.


    ��When he managed to capture the Ghost Zhou Gunczinja!? ��


    While Tatsuya mentally talked to himself, signs of the magic of electric discharge began to emerge in the air.


    Systemic magic of releasing ��Heavenly Thunder ��. [Literal translation: Peals Thunder in a cloudless blue sky.]


    It��s a stage attack. First, the air goes into the state of plasma, and from there to the target of the attack falls souls of electrons. Then the target of the attack, which is negatively charged, is the flow of cations (ions with positive charge), which remained in the ��cloud �� After the first phase of the attack.


    ��Heavenly Thunder �� Minor was released at a time when Tatsuya was still decomposing ��parade �� and ��Kimon subtly ��. Now was the moment when Tatsuya realized that ��Heavenly Thunder �� is activated before he has time to delay his sequence of magic.


    Tatsuya chose in his ��library �� a sequence of magic ��conducting cover ��. System magic of release ��conducting coating �� is a protective magic that reduces electrical resistance on the surface of wearable clothing and footwear almost to zero, thereby grounding electrical attacks, that is, forcing them to leave in Earth.


    He set a call to this magic sequence in an artificial magic zone and tried to activate the ��conducting coating �� through an instant call.


    However at the same time in Tacuju flew a sequence of magic to increase electrical resistance. In itself, this magic is not so strong, but it has entered into conflict with the definition of ��conductive coating ��, sounding as ��to reduce the electrical resistance to almost zero ��. Thus, both magic failed.


    On Tacuju, fails the call of protective magic, the electric shower ��Heavenly Thunder �� has flown. Compressing teeth to not scream in pain, Tatsuya fell on the ground of the hospital yard.


    The land in this yard was covered with grass. and under it, accordingly, usual soil.


    The charge received Tacuej, Peretjok into the ground, and cations were also absorbed there.


    Tatsuya climbed one knee.


    Minoru froze with a surprised face.


    Although the pain can be tolerated, but the muscles affected the rain from the electrons should not move freely. �� Such was the course of thought in Minoru.


    It wasn��t sloppy Minoru. But he could not deny that it goes against common sense.


    Using this convenient moment, Tatsuya finally took out the body of a minor ��Misty dispersion ��.


    From the joint of the right leg gefion blood. Minoru, as if losing strength in both legs, and not just in the right, collapsed, zavalivshis on his back.


    To completely block the movements of the minor, Tatsuya also targeting him in his left leg, as well as the right and left shoulders. However, what fell has turned out to be a way without content.


    Signs of a magical electric discharge began to emerge right behind the Tatsuya.


    Without wasting time to turn around, Tatsuya destroyed ��Heavenly thunder ��


    ��by scattering the spell ��. At the same time his ��gaze �� was focused not only on the sequence of magic ��Heavenly Thunder ��.


    Tatsuya searched for real Minoru in all directions at 360 degrees around him.


    As a result, Tatsuya was able to destroy ��Hot wind blades �� (a variety of aerial bullets, more similar to flying blades created by adiabatic air compression), which were approaching to it on the right, flyinged directly above the surface of the earth, as if ��Crept�� on it.


    ��decomposition �� Tatsuya canceled compression, and hot air of these ��blades


    ��quickly expanded. The land was covered with lawn, so the wind did not cause a cloud of dust, but made the eyes narrow.


    With forward eyes, Tatsuya pushed away from the earth.


    But he jumped to the left.


    On this left side, where Tatsuya was rotated face, signs of excitement were felt.


    Excitement from being found.


    These indiscriminate sensations of presence reported Tatsuo the exact location of Minoru.


    The magic of Lightning, launched right under his feet, was destroyed right before materialized.


    The slow cell, which restricts motion, was decomposed immediately after activation.


    Flying air bullets and hot air blades dispersed after neutralization of air compression.


    Magic Minor, attacking one after another, now carries a force capable of killing.


    Neutralizing all the attacks, Tatsuya became with a minor on the distance of the extended arm.


    Tatsuya pulled his right hand forward. The index finger of this hand was stretches forward, and the rest of the fingers are clenched into a fist.


    This finger penetrated through the clothes and skin in a minor, and made a deep hole in his left arm��s shoulder joint. This was not the result of his finger being reinforced martial arts training. And as a result of the fact that Tatsuya activated ��Mist dispersion �� On the tip of the finger.


    When aiming with the naked eye or magic vision, the sight will be redirected to the secret technique of the family kudo ��Parade ��. So he approached and released a ��decomposition �� from zero distance. In this case, you can deal damage to the enemy, even if all 5 senses are deceived, not just sight and hearing.


    Minoru shouted.


    Minoru tried to use the parasite ��s ability to pull vitality, but Tatsuya removed his finger before that.


    The next movement Tatsuya poised the index finger of the left hand in the shoulder joint of the right hand in Minoru.


    Minoru could not react, and in his right shoulder there was also a hole. Tatsuya back left arm from the body in Minoru.


    However, at that moment Tatsuya got an unexpected counterattack.


    His left hand in Minoru was caught by his left hand in his wrist, which was not supposed to be able to move.


    Tacuju a sudden sense of weakness. There was a feeling of something pulling out of it through the left wrist.


    Don��t psiony. And something that can be called vital energy.


    It was the ability of the parasite to pull life force.


    Pulling lasted one moment. Right after the Tatsuya was caught by the wrist, he reflexively turned his hand and freed himself from the grasp of the minor.


    At the same time, rubjashhim the right palm downwards, he cut his left arm with a minor in the wrist area.


    Minoru caught a falling severed part of his left hand with his right hand and jumped back.


    He instantly retreated to 5 meters, although he did not put a lot of effort to look at it.


    Minoru put severed hand back to the place of the cut.


    This time it was turn Tatsuya to open his eyes wide.


    Left arm Minoru in the blink of an eye knitted and became the same as before.


    Minoru in a smile, seeing the reaction of Tatsuya.


    Even if he had such an expression of his face, even if he became a non-human being, the face of Minoru was not completely distorted by evil.


    ��for the first time, do you see the ability of healing regeneration ��Parasite ��? Hearing this, Tatsuya remembered that there was already one precedent.


    There was a ��parasite �� who pretended to be a colleague of Lina and under the guise of an employee Maximilian devices penetrated into the first school. This ��parasite ��, which Lina called ��Mia ��, received from Erica a stroke of the sword in the chest area, and this wound instantly healed.


    If you look closely, you can see that the wounds in the right leg and in both shoulders have already dragged on. It is obvious that Minoru had the same abilities as the ��parasite ��, which was called ��Mia ��.


    ���� Got it. It seems that there are also individual differences in the abilities of the parasites.


    Meanwhile, from a barely noticeable change in the face of Tatsuya, Minoru concluded that not all ��parasites �� have the ability to heal quickly.


    -��parasites �� abilities differed in appearance and level. Minor, even if you could overcome the weakness of the physical body, merged with the parasite, it does not mean that mines will be cured in the same way.


    In minor��s Breath.


    Tatsuya missed this moment and waved his right hand in his fist.


    Developed under the guidance of Yakumo for the control of parasites, non- systemic magic ��Piercing psionovyj projectile ��.


    This magic was sent in flight to fulfill its originally intended purpose.


    The Psionovogo projectile, in fact, has no limit on the speed of flight.


    The PSIONOVYJ projectile has no mass and does not exist physically, so it is not limited by the speed of light.


    However, piercing psionovyj projectile is not an ordinary psionovyj projectile. And he��s not just like a sealed psionovaja bullet.


    ��Piercing psionovyj projectile �� is a bullet flying in the information dimension.


    Initially, there was no notion of movement in the information dimension.


    Although there is a ��traffic information��, but changing the location of the information itself is a discrete phenomenon that does not require time. Since the information only overwrites the location, ��Where this information is applied ��, it does not need time, everything happens instantly.


    ��Piercing psionovyj projectile�� has introduced the concept of movement into this information dimension. The Psionov block, which is essentially an element of information, has been given a definition of ��is moved in the information dimension continuously and exclusively ��. This is the essence of the armor Psionovogo projectile.


    For this reason his movement speed was limited within the speed that his operator could realize, that is Tatsuya. In other words, these limits were limited to the speed at which he could ��throw�� it himself. Distracting his feelings from the concept of ��throw ��, he shot ��Piercing psionovym projectile ��.


    Although the flight speed far exceeded 100 km/h, the speed of the bullet was far away. It was even less than the speed of the boom. Of course, it depends on the person, but to notice and evade was quite possible.


    Noticing ��Piercing psionovyj projectile ��, minor reflexively took off. did not jump. He escaped the armor of the Psionovogo projectile by magic flight. ��Piercing psionovyj projectile�� disappeared, flying through the illusion left ��Parade �� in the information dimension in the position ��on the surface of the earth ��.


    The magic of the flight, which was used by Minoru, was not a spell of modern magic developed by Tacuej. It was a spell of the flight of the ancient magic of the ��technique of immortal �� from Taoism, consisting in the flight ��riding on the Cloud ��.


    This magic creates a transformed object as ��Clouds ��, gives it the functions of foot support, hovering in the air and horizontal movement, and thus allows to fly through the air. Tatsuya Magic laid out this cloud, which stood in Minoru.


    However, Minoru did not fall. He hovereded in the air, neutralizing gravity with the modern magic of the weight system. The magic of the flight was called ��one of the three mysteries of the magic of the weight system �� Because of the difficulty of exercising free maneuvering in the air. However, if you just want to hang in the air or ��hover �� in one direction, it is not difficult.


    Minoru pulled his hands down with his palms. From these palms, one after another, flew plasma shells.


    The air cowered to the size of the golf ball and Ionizirovalsja. It was a fairly simple magic designed to bombard the surface of the Earth from above.


    Dispelling plasma in the air, or interfering with the creation of plasma shells to protect against these attacks, Tatsuya poised ��Misty dispersion �� in a minor.


    However, before the activation of magic never came.


    Minoru did not maintain the state of ��soaring ��, and, in fact, moved through the air jumping.


    Instead of flying, he jumped, starting from the supports created in the air.


    Leaving the illusion ��Parade �� as Posleobrazy.


    But the problem was not only that it was difficult to find the real body.


    Tatsuya couldn��t decide.


    Even if minor is injured by partial decomposition, he has this ability of healing regeneration.


    To defeat a minor, it is necessary to deprive his consciousness. However, minor did not stop even the fact that his hand was cut off.


    It turns out that ��Misty dispersion �� He could neutralize it only in the form of murder��


    Tatsuya couldn��t decide to kill Minoru.


    The attacks on Tacuju, even deadly, were not capable of killing Tacuju. Neither ��Heavenly thunder �� nor ��burning the body �� would have killed Tacuju. About plasma shells can not even be mentioned-they also could not stop it.


    The magic that could be a real threat to Tatsuya is magic, attacking the mind to which it ��recovery �� cannot reach. However, Minoru has not yet used the magic of psychic intervention. Or maybe could not use. In any case, all the magic that Minoru used now, the real threat to the Tatsuya not imagined.


    And also, first of all, Minoru never committed hostile actions to Miyuki, and even showed hostility to it. And the motive of Minoru was the treatment of mines.


    In other words, the current confrontation can only be considered temporary.


    Even if it turned into a ��parasite ��, there is a high probability that in the future minor can be used.


    Is it possible now to lose this valuable combat force named Kudo Minoru��?


    This hesitation slowed down the Tatsuya attack.


    ��But if it goes on like this, we don��t achieve anything. ��


    If you lay the whole body, then even the ability of healing regeneration will not help.


    If you do not spray the whole body and remove only the heart, the parasite may be separated.


    If it is possible to deconstruct the heart and blow the parasite ��Gram- demolition �� During the time, while it is possible to revive, then after the ��recovery �� of the heart of Minoru, he may again become a man��


    ���� Try it? ��


    At a time when Tatsuya strengthened his determination to reverse the situation, the minors �� attacks stopped.


    Tatsuya-san, don��t you think that if this goes on, we won��t achieve anything?


    Minoru repeated the thought Tatsuya word for word.


    ��I can��t seem to break the Tatsuya-Sana defense in ways that exclude murder.


    As well as Tatsuya, he could not make a decision to inflict a fatal injury. That meant minor in his message.


    Right.


    Hearing the short answer of Tatsuya, Minoru nodded with a smile, continuing to hang in the air.


    Tatsuya-san. I think that becoming a ��parasite �� to regain a ��healthy �� Body is the best choice for Minami-san.


    I don��t think so.


    Clear. Our opinions are like parallel lines.


    Minoru looked at the broken window. He was followed by a mine hospital ward.


    ��But I was able to tell mine-san about my idea.


    Minoru again looked at Tacuju.


    ��For now, I��m suffice this.


    Minoru sharply gained height. A transformed cloud reappeared in his legs. And on this cloud he flew away.


    ���� Gone, then? -relief sigh, muttered Tatsuya, when the flying on the ��cloud �� minor disappeared from sight.


    That��s not the end. Nothing��s finished with that. Minoru will be back.


    ��But we can think that at least for today it��s over,�� thought Tatsuya.


    Minoru��s gone. ��Tatsuya, having returned to the House of Mines, said only that.


    The Magic Suppression zone prevents magic, but does not block magic waves. Even the Miyuki magic suppression zone works that way. Both Miyuki and Minami had to feel that the Battle of Tatsuya with Minoru was fierce.


    But Minami did not ask Tacuju to explain in detail what happened.


    Tatsuya directly from the hospital told Maya about the attack in Minoru, requested reinforcements for protection, and then returned home.


    Miyuki brought coffee Tatsuo, leisurely on the couch in the living room.


    There was no pixie in this apartment. Returning to the first school on Tuesday, Tatsuya returned there and her.


    Sip the coffee, Tatsuya returned the cup to the table. This feeling of fatigue, which he now felt, seems to have been the result of pulling out the vital force, lasted only one moment.


    ��They, you all right��? -Worried asked Miyuki, standing on the other side of the low table, attaching an empty tray to the chest.


    ��The fight was Ozhestochjonnyj, but it��s okay.


    Tatsuya not try to conceal that the fight was difficult.


    -Became a ��parasite �� Minoru-kun was so strong opponent?


    Yes. In minor and earlier had an excellent speed of activation of magic, but becoming a ��parasite ��, it became even faster. And this ability of healing regeneration has brought problems.


    -The ability of healing regeneration?


    Yes. During the battle at the service Gate of the first school, ��parasite ��, Pritvorjavshijsja a colleague Lina, also had this ability.


    ��The Parasite �� that Lina called ��Mia ��? Really, it was like she had a powerful self-healing ability.


    ��The ability of healing regeneration, which has a minor, is either at the level of the ability of the parasite , or even surpasses it.


    Is�� Indeed, it is problematic.


    The beautiful face of Miyuki Pomrachnelo when she said it.


    ��But what is really worth beware of is not the abilities inherent in the�� parasite ��. And the force that Minoru had originally owned. As well as the forces of one more person.


    -The primordial strength and�� Another man��s strength?


    Yes.


    Tatsuya Namorshhil forehead. Excluding conscious actions, it was unusual for Tatsuya to make such a person.


    -Minoru has an elemental view. And I have suspected it for a long time, and today I was convinced of it.


    Using magic with the opposite definition of the modification of the phenomenon, Minoru neutralized magic, which Tatsuya tried to activate with an instant call.


    It wasn��t a coincidence. And don��t fulfilled the prediction. Tatsuya realized that this was the result of reading the sequence of magic emitted by the enemy, that is, to them.


    But then!


    Miyuki, though, said it surprised, but her words were not ��cannot be ��. and ��Is it true?�� She also did not ask. Tatsuya said he ��made sure of it.�� Neither consciously nor unconsciously, Miyuki had no doubt.


    �� �� They. And another person you were talking about��?


    Just at the moment her consciousness was filled with another question.


    -I do not know how, but Minoru somehow assigned knowledge and magic skills Zhou Gunczinja.


    Tatsuya answered, did not hesitate. Though it was impossible in terms of common sense, he saw concrete facts despite this common sense.


    Zhou Gunczinja? That Zhou Gunczinja!?


    Yes.


    -You mean that Minoru-kun�� For example, found a book on magic left by Zhou Gunczinem, and learned its contents?


    Miyuki interpreted words Tatsuya in terms of common sense. If you think that way, your thoughts won��t be confused. However, Tatsuya was not going to hide the facts.


    No. Speaking, using simplistic expressions, I think that a minor was swallowed up by Zhou Gunczinja��s ghost.


    Miyuki covered her mouth with one hand. Not both, because the other hand pressed the tray to the chest.


    �� �� Does the Kudo family have even such magic?


    Tatsuya negatively shook his head on the question of Miyuki, intently ustavivshejsjaing at him.


    ��They should not have had magic to unite with the ghost. This is contrary to the aims of modern magic. But the magic of subordination of spiritual bodies could well have been.


    Tatsuya briefly interrupted and pulled out of his memory easy-to-understand


    Miyuki example.


    -for example, the puppets-parasites. To finish this humanoid weapon, they needed a magic that controlled the true body of the parasite. Using this kind of magic, a minor could absorb the residual thoughts of Zhou Gunczinja. ��Kimon subtly ��, which he used in today��s fight, was exactly the same as Zhou Gunczinja.


    -it is clear��


    Frankly speaking, it was hard for Miyuki to believe that it was possible to swallow the ghost of a magician who died a few months ago.


    But if that��s what Tatsuya says, Miyuki could believe it.


    ���� We must take countermeasures. Magic of the former ninth Laboratory, Continental ancient magic and superpower ��parasite ��. An adversary who combines all these forces will find it difficult to resist the usual methods of warfare.


    Tatsuya frowned, making a dull expression of his face.


    ��Also, I have to tell elder Kudo about Minoru Minor. Both-UE don��t seem to be talking about it, so I have to tell myself. In addition, we will need the help of the Kudo family.


    He had already had to allocate resources to the confrontation ��project Dion ��, and then there was another problem. Naturally, Tatsuya felt disheartened.


    Miyuki stood and looked at such a tacuju anxious gaze.


    Tatsuya was in vain worried that Maya would not give the importance of information about Minoru.


    Monday, June 17. The next day after there was a senseless battle between Tacuej and Minoru. Tatsuya was summoned to the branch of the Kanto Magic Association.


    Today it was not for the sake of persuasion to participate in the ��project of Dion ��. He was asked to attend an emergency conference of the main clans as an observer. No, perhaps more precisely, as a witness.


    In the conference hall of the Tower Bay Hills Yokohama, which is the branch of the Kanto Magic Association, came only 2 people-Tatsuya and Kacuto. Kacuto treated to Tatsuo as a person from the Jocuba family and addressed it in an official tone.


    The behavior of Kacuto was as if it were not their duel, which occurred on the last Sunday of last month. However, this behavior could also indicate that the Kacuto has not yet fully digested the information about this case.


    In any case, this formal attitude was mutual and from the side of Tatsuya.


    The screen of the branch of Kant reflected faces ten people. There were also ten permanent members of the main clans conference.


    One of them-kacuto-was present in this conference room and was not included in the image on the screen. Tatsuya, too.


    In addition to nine heads of families of the ten main clans, there was another one. And his name was Kudo Rjecu.


    By reducing formal greetings to a minimum, they immediately moved to the main issue.


    �� �� I��m not saying I don��t believe it, but I want to ask again.


    Ichijo Goks, who had just left the hospital bed, spoke in a vigorous voice confirming that he had already recovered. And he turned to Tatsuo.


    -Is it true that Minoru-donors from the family of Kudo became a ��parasite ��?


    He said so. By the sensations of battle with him, I can also say that he has become a ��parasite ��.


    The reaction of ten people on the screen could be divided into three categories: some of them again showed surprise, some did not show any emotion, and some sadly dropped their eyes.


    ���� And the fact that the goal of Minoru-donors is a sorceress, submissive the family Jocuba, Sakura Minami-Jo, this is also true?


    Asked a question popularity the leg belonging to the UDIVIVSHIHSJA group.


    ��I have also clearly heard it personally from him.


    -Was there a special relationship between Minoru-donors and Sakurai Minami-Jo?


    To the question Shippo Takumi Tatsuya answered ��Do not know ��. In fact, it was possible to guess, but personally from these two he did not hear anything. Mine was most likely to respond in the same way as Tatsuya if she was asked directly. And now the mines must be completely confused, not knowing what to think about the minor.


    ��Let us temporarily postpone the question of the motives of Minoru-donors.


    Sajegusa Koichi intervened in the conversation.


    ��The fact that Minoru-donors turned into a�� parasite ��, and the fact that he targeting on the magician of the family Jocuba-these are important problems, but I am now wondering, where did the parasite, mastered Minoru-donors?


    Really. It does not matter whether the parasites have penetrated from the outside, or their source somewhere in the country, but if you ignore this problem, the damage will be colossal.


    Icuva reducing agreed with Koichi.


    ���� This is�� -Last time��


    Kudo Rjecu reluctantly began to speak, but he interrupted Tatsuya.


    ���� When there was an intrusion ��parasites ��, with the support of his friends, I sealed two ��parasites ��. So I had to do because at that time I was not aware of the method of definitive destruction of parasites. However, these sealed bodies were stolen by someone. I think these 2 bodies can be the source of the current problem.


    ��And you don��t know who stole them?��


    Unknown.


    Tatsuya, not flinching, defiantly answered briefly to the reproachfully question Koichi.


    ��Haven��t you been investigating?��


    ��Tokyo is not the territory of the Jocuba family. Koichi was confused by such a direct response Tatsuya.


    ��At that time, in the parasites, I also collaborated with Mayumi-Jo from the family of Sajegusa, the reveals family, and Erica-Jo of the Chiba family. I also shared information about stolen sealed bodies.


    I really heard that.


    When Kacuto, as the person mentioned, confirmed these words, Koichi stopped chasing the answers. If Mayumi also heard it, the Sajegusa family also bears responsibility for it.


    ��One of the bodies I got.


    At this point, unexpected words came from Maya.


    ��While Tatsuya was busy fighting the rest of the parasites, I decided to organize the seizure of the specimens. However, we managed to get only one body.


    ���� And you didn��t tell Tatsuo-donors? -Asked Futacugi Mai at the same time goggle and uprekajushhim tone.


    ��It was because I wanted Tatsuya to focus on studying.


    Maya gave such an excuse, but everyone who heard him understood that this is an obvious lie, and she just does not want to answer.


    ��When I received a report from Tatsuya about the current incident, I just in case checked, and found no anomalies with the�� parasite ��we have stored.


    Instead, she declared her innocence.


    -So, it is high probability that the source of infection is another body?


    ��It is dangerous to rush the conclusions. There is too little information about the source of the infection.


    The haste of Mucudzuki Atsuko stopped Yatsushiro Rajdzo.


    ��I believe that the fears of sajegusy-donors and icuvy-donors are quite reasonable. Should we not give priority to solving already known problems?


    Right. You��re quite right. -Agreed Atsuko with the remark Rajdzo.


    The known problem implied what to do with Minoru.


    ���� Excuse us, elder, but if he��s really a parasite, we can��t leave it unattended.


    I see it.


    With a face on which attempts to conceal emotion were read, Kudo Rjecu nodded. His son, Kudo Makoto, might not have been able to show such determination.


    In the conference took part not Makoto-father Minoru and head of the family Kudo, and Rjecu, because officially Makoto was busy internal affairs of the family Kudo. But the real reason, apparently, was that Makoto decided that it would be difficult for him to talk about it.


    -it was confirmed that the parasite, lost its owner, flies away in search of a new owner.


    At that moment Tatsuya attracted attention. All those present should have known about this, but most people now had such faces as if they had forgotten it and they were reminded of it.


    So you need to mobilize magicians who can attack the spiritual bodies?


    ��Isn��t resilient going to neutralize Minoru-donors without killing him? �� The question Goks politely expressed his objection to Takumi.


    -I also agree with this opinion. -The LEG supported the opinion of Takumi.


    -Tatsuya-Donors, how do you know the way of sealing? -asked reducing from the screen of the conference video background.


    ��This know-how was given to him by me.�� said Rjecu before Tatsuya had a chance to answer.


    Elder?


    ��Excuse me, elder, but where did you get the�� parasites ��sealing method?


    After the reflex question reducing, Goks asked Rjecu a clear question. The sight of Goks was filled with suspicion. This could be understood even by the image on the screen.


    ��It��s a sensei, of course he��ll know that. The spell that is used as the ��parasite �� seal that we have, by the way, was also received from Sensei.


    At that moment Maya intervened, cooling tension in his own words. After that it was possible to see how sharpness in a look goks disappeared.


    ��So if the elder gives us a way to deal with Minoru-donors, we have the countermeasures, but��


    Mai in the uncharacteristic of her verbose manner took care of the improvement of the general mood.


    -The goal of Minoru-donors-is Sakura Minami-Jo. I understand that right?


    ��I believe that his ultimate goal is to get mine.


    Tatsuya gave a positive answer to the MAI question asking for confirmation.


    ��So, will the most effective way to spread the nets for catching around the hospital in Tokyo, where there is a mine-Jo?


    Without shame on his face, Koichi proposed a plan using mine as bait.


    Yes, we��ll do it. And I, in turn, organize mine protection.


    Instead of objections, Maya gave such an answer with an indifferent smile. These words contained a stinging hint that ��There is no need to lend the power of the Sajegusa family for protection.�� Koichi frowned heavily on it.


    Jocuba-Donors. I would also like to offer my family��s help in the defense organization. was followed by a proposal from Kacuto, announcement the situation.


    If only you are satisfied to be outside the hospital��


    -Quite comfortable, thank you.


    ��Then I rely on you.


    Having left not in affairs Koichi, Maya and Kacuto conducted dialogue among themselves.


    What do we do?


    ��Although the ultimate goal of Minoru-donors is Sakura Minami-Jo, but there is also a possibility that he will return to the House of the Kudo family. - expressed his opinion Takumi, answering the question Atsuko.


    Since yesterday, the whereabouts of Minoru is unknown. He did not return to the house of Kudo, but one cannot definitely say that he will not come back.


    ��Of course, if he shows up, we��ll grab him. We��re not going to hide him.


    We��re not worried about that. ��The Mai answered in a soothing tone to the words of RJECU.


    -Despite the fact that there was concern about the state of health in Minoru- donors, he was an outstanding magician from the very beginning. It is impossible to tell in advance, what force it began to possess, becoming ��parasite ��. If you don��t mind, I��d like to offer help to my people. ��Mai offered to send reinforcements to help Rjecu.


    ��If necessary, I will help. -Using the case, connected Goks.


    I��ll be grateful. In that case, Futacugi-donors, can I ask you for help? Ichijo- Donors, I��ll be grateful to you, too, if you send reinforcements when you need them.


    Well.


    Agree.


    Mai and Goks expressed their consent to the POKLONIVSHEMUSJA on the Rjecu screen.


    ��Then the Jocuba family is directly involved in the protection of Sakura Minami-Jo. The Sajegusa family is engaged in the seizure of Minoru-donors. My family reveals guards the approaches to the Sakura Minami-Jo Hospital. The Futacugi family organizes reinforcements in the home of the Kudo family, and the Ichijo family organizes a second wave of reinforcements. Let the rest of the families be ready. Are you okay?


    One after another heard voices of approval for the words of Kacuto. Thus, the course taken by the ten main clans was defined.


    The arrangement of the conference hall was left to the staff of the Magic Association.


    Tatsuya and Kacuto left the hall together and headed for the elevator.


    They walked not side by side, Tatsuya walked one step diagonally behind Kacuto.


    He wasn��t walking right behind to avoid getting into the blind zone. So it was as a result of anxiety Tatsuya, not to show hostility to Kacuto.


    They didn��t talk to each other. They just walked in silence.


    They really had nothing to say. In the battle between them would not be strange, if one of them died, if the other acted differently. A month has not passed since then. Just because they were both not hostile, it was possible to see that they are already grown people. Or was it because of their experience of real battles?


    However, the silence between them was violated by a third party hiding in the blind zone of the corridor.


    -Reveals-kun, Tatsuya-kun, the conference is over?


    -Sajegusa�� Why are you here?


    Despite the fact that Mayumi herself was a party to that conflict, she spoke with them carefreely.


    �� Cause I��m interested.


    Kacuto felt a headache from such an abstract answer Mayumi. Tatsuya thought that he understood his feelings perfectly.


    ��The conference is over.


    It��s pretty fast. What did you decide?


    ��Ask your father,�� I wanted to say to Kacuto. But they had been familiar for a long time, so he knew that she was not a woman who would retreat when she heard such a thing.


    ���� It��s better not to talk about it here. Then let��s go to the guest room.


    In the Kanto branch of the Magic Association (as well as at the headquarters in Kyoto), several private rooms were prepared for negotiations with an elevated level of secrecy. Despite the fact that Mayumi was not a frequent guest here, but these rooms have been used many times.


    Tatsuya-kun, too.


    Even without continuing, Tatsuya realized what Mayumi said. He didn��t have any urgent business today. Miyuki will stay in school for a long time, and he had a lot of leisure.


    �� �� Ok.


    Tatsuya was not this ��glad ��, but still accepted the invitation Mayumi.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, I hope you��ll be satisfied with black tea?��


    Thank.


    Entering the guest room, Mayumi The first thing went to brew tea. She asked only tacuju about her favorite drink. Kacuto she didn��t ask.


    Although Tatsuya could succumb to the temptation to ask for something else, he showed prudence in order not to create unnecessary hassles.


    Mayumi put 3 cups of black tea on the table and sat down herself. Her place was opposite Kacuto and near Tacuej.


    Drink until it��s cold.


    On the advice that sounded like coercion, Tatsuya and Kacuto took their cups and brought to their mouths. Black tea, brewed Mayumi, has become tastier compared to school years.


    For her, it was like a ritual of satisfaction. Mayumi put the cup on the table, being in a good mood.


    When all the cups were returned to the saucers, Kacuto looked at the Mayumi.


    So, what did you want to know?


    All. Mayumi answered the question of Kacuto.


    Sajegusa, do you know what was the subject of the Conference?


    -Minoru-kun became a ��parasite ��. -without delay answered Mayumi to the question Kacuto. ��That��s why we discussed countermeasures against him, didn��t they?


    Although Mayumi showed that she understood the situation, her voice was calm. Tacuju is alerted.


    Do you really understand the meaning? You��re pretty familiar with Minoru- donors, right?


    Looks like Kacuto also worried it.


    -Naturally I understand it.


    Mayumi calmly answered the question without angrying and showing reluctance to answer.


    ��I also took part in the disturbances of the�� parasites ��last time. Although I didn��t really benefit from it.


    In the last sentence, her tone was a little disgruntled. But besides that, Mayumi spoke in cold blood.


    ��Knowing that Minoru became a ��parasite ��, because you can guess what was decided? -instead of indwelling in confusion Kacuto, spoke Tatsuya.


    -Catch a Minoru-kun, seal it, extract the parasite, and deal with it, right? But how exactly do you catch him?


    Tatsuya and Kacuto exchanged views. By these views they confirmed the agreement that it is possible to tell about this Mayumi, and also have decided, who will speak. Kacuto spoke.


    ���� We will capture Minoru-donors by ambushing him when he comes to kidnap Sakura Minami-Jo.


    ��Are you going to do that, reveals-kun?��


    No. Sajegusa-Donors took on this role.


    -Uh, my family��?


    Calm expression of the face of Mayumi escaped. However Skrivivshiesja from the discontent of her lips she quickly corrected a polite smile.


    -Sakura Minami-san-Is it classmate Kasumi-chan, ��Sakura-san ��?


    Yes. Mine and the younger sister-san-classmate.


    In his response, Tatsuya used ��Younger sister-san �� instead of ��Kasumi �� without ��san ��, which is usually used, referring to it.


    ��To use as bait a girl from the second year of school? Tatsuya-kun, does that suit you?


    Mayumi looked at Tacuju condemning look.


    ��Minoru will come to mine regardless of our intentions.


    -In the hospital, where the Sakura-Jo, will be located people of the family Jocuba, and outside will patrol people from my family reveals. For the safety of Sakura-Jo you can not worry. -Added Kacuto to the words of Tatsuya.


    -but if the security is so serious, the Minoru-kun may not come at all?


    ��In this case, we��ll just figure out a different plan. ��Kacuto responded clearly to Mayumi fears.


    -Clear��


    Although the voice of responding Mayumi was cold, it seemed to be somewhat satisfied.


    -So, reveals-kun and Tatsuya-kun will work together to solve this problem?


    Kacuto frowned without understanding the intentions of Mayumi.


    ��She loves to poke her nose out of her own business,�� thought Tatsuya, and in her mind, she had a smile over her goodness.


    ��not limited to this case, the families of reveals and Jocuba have partnerships as members of the ten main clans. Temporary conflicts should not grow into permanent ones.


    -Clear��


    The answer was the same as last time. But unlike last time, Mayumi smiled.

 Volume 25 - CH 7

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    United States of North America, New Mexico, suburb of Roswell. The main staff of the stars.


    The stars were divided into 12 units, and often it happened that any squad received orders and acted separately from others. In fact, the commander-in-chief Lina should know about the missions entrusted all the squads, but in reality there were many missions, details of which Lina not reported.


    The previous Sirius had full control over the stars, but Lina of this level has not yet reached. You could even say it was far from that level. She whispered behind her back, considering her only a symbolic commander, and it was impossible to say that there was no reason for that.


    -Today all the squads have gathered��


    Taking a shower and dressed in his pajamas, Lina talked to herself, lying on her bed alone in her private room.


    -Last weekend the third and sixth squads moved somewhere. Well, at least I didn��t know it alone.


    In the morning of Saturday Lina did not notice Arcturus from the third squad and Bolt from the sixth squad and hurriedly asked Canopuses where they were. Canopus better Lina knew about the activities of each of the units, and was more like her commander, but then even Canopus did not know where were sent Arcturus and bolt.


    Although Lina and comforted that not only she was left out of business, but she again felt depressed from the immutability of the fact that her status as commander-in-chief neglected.


    This source of stress is usually rested in the far corner of the mind, but tonight these thoughts somehow surfaced and did not want to leave.


    Although she tried not to think about it, but these thoughts themselves Leslie in the head.


    ���� Where were the third and sixth squads, and what were they doing there? ��


    ���� Why didn��t I even be informed of the reason for sending them? ��


    She was too annoyed to tell herself not to pay attention to it.


    ���� After all, I��m just a symbolic commander who can only use the magic of a strategic class, and who only has the power? ��


    Power. Not the force that leads to the achievement of the goal, but only the force * that simply knocks obstacles. In it, in the end, recognized only that second Force *�� Lina treating Skrivila lips.


    [In the Marked ��* �� places the author used the English word Force. I write just in case, suddenly who will understand why such a move horse.]


    ���� But I��m just a seventeen young girl. And not so smart to skip classes at school. And the grades I had were not very good. And I didn��t go through the squad management training. And the growth is low. And a child��s face.


    Lina did not notice how this depression stealed her deeper into the spiral of complaints against herself. The mind warned her that self-pity was an unhealthy behavior, but she could not stop.


    -but at least the reason for their dispatch could tell me? Plan to be absent- report in advance. Because when the schedule changes, usually go to ��Commander ��.


    She couldn��t stop complaining aloud.


    ��If you are unhappy with me, as commander-in-chief, I��ll leave at any time. It��s bad to have an unreliable commander. But I did not myself to come to this place��


    Lina climbed under the blanket and turned off the light in the room with a voice command. No matter how much she complained, nobody heard her. Besides, she��s just tired of Samoistjazanij.


    That night Lina had a nostalgic dream.


    Judging only by the superficial facts, these were not very good memories.


    Memories of how she killed ��parasites �� One after another, penetrated to the territory of the first school.


    She found the parasite. Pierced his neck through a knife, launched into flight by the magic of movement.


    Another ��parasite�� attacked her. She shot him with a plasma air shell.


    Found the next parasite. Killed by a magical attack.


    Another ��parasite�� attacked her. Killed by a magical attack. At some point, sleep obsessed.


    Attacked ��Parasite �� was killed. It was like a zombie shooting game. destroying ��parasites ��, Lina puzzled bent head.


    ���� When will Tatsuya and Miyuki appear? ��


    In this unique dream, she was both an active person and a spectator, but it was strange to look at herself as a spectator.


    At that time, she was fighting with the parasites, shoulder to shoulder with Tacuej. Lina didn��t forget it. She couldn��t forget it.


    Although she did not want to be helped, she eventually realized that the feeling of being fight on par with her comrades was actually quite good.


    That was just supposed to be an ��enemy ��, not a ��Comrade ��. Besides, she looked at Tacuju down, and did not think it was equal to herself.


    However.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki treated Lina disparagingly as ��teenage girl ��.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki treated Lina in a special way because she was an ��apostle.��


    Of course, as a ��teenager �� They did not treat her, because they were the same age, but she was still happy.


    Tatsuya, as the user of the magic of the strategic class, superior to the ��explosion of heavy metal ��, there was no reason to treat it in a special way. And even now, having learned about it, her sense of joy has not diminished.


    At the time she was in Japan, she didn��t realize she had feelings like that.


    However, returning to the environment, where she was surrounded ��subordinates, who are older than her ��, after a while she realized it. �� If she meets Tacuju again, she won��t be that stubborn anymore.


    Miyuki nowhere.


    Tatsuya Nowhere.


    In his dream, Lina continued to fight the parasites, realizing that her loneliness was so expressed and that she was trying to distract him.


    ���� Can��t invade the mind of the commander in chief ��


    ���� Did the commander have powers in the magic of the psychic system? ��


    ���� The commander-in-chief should not have abilities in lunar magic.


    ���� Then why can��t I penetrate? ��


    ���� Why can��t I?


    ���� It repels this ��


    ���� She rejects it ��


    ���� She beats it ��


    In the darkness of the night there was a noise similar to the buzzing of the bee hive. But this sound could not be heard by physical hearing. This sound was a conversation �� an exchange of thoughts between spiritual bodies. It was the voice of the conversation ��parasites.�� Voice of conversation with himself.


    ���� The assimilation of the commander is difficult ��


    ���� The assimilation of the commander is impossible ��


    ���� The commander-in-Chief is dangerous


    ���� She��s dangerous.


    ���� She will be our enemy ��


    ���� It needs to be fixed ��


    ���� Eliminate it ��


    After a while the noise became one voice.


    Tuesday, June 18. Almost 5 o��clock in the morning.


    Even the soldiers sleep at such a time, if they are not on a mission.


    -Is it because of such a dream��? ��Unconsciously muttered woken before dawn Lina, sitting on the bed.


    She only vaguely remembered what a dream it was. Although she could not say that it was a good dream, but she felt that the stress diminished. At least the mood was better compared to what it was before bedtime.


    Usually Lina was hard to get up in the morning. Among her recent habits was forced drinking of bitter coffee in the morning to awaken consciousness.


    But today she did not feel the need for it. Now is June. At this time of year the daily temperature exceeds 80 degrees (27 Celsius), and at night time falls to 60 degrees (16 Celsius). Good time for a walk.


    Lina decided to put this idea into practice immediately.


    However, Lina was a young girl. Before leaving her room, she had to do a lot of different things. She was not on a mission, and negligence would have nothing to justify.


    The sky was already beginning to lighten to the moment, as she dressed and went out.


    However, there were still quite a few awake people in the base room. It was impossible to say ��No one was there ��, because there were soldiers at the posts, as well as early awaking service staff. Passing by such busy people, Lina mentally ��thanked them for work ��. As a result, she walked around the training ground and approached the fence, which is the boundary of the territory of the base.


    Here is the main territory of SSHSA. The arms of the armed separatists, demanding independence, will not reach here. Standing at this fence, she did not have to worry about snipers, as in zones of armed conflict�� It was supposed to be.


    The intention of the murder came silently. It was a pure coincidence that Lina escaped a sniper shot. No, the word ��escaped�� is not suitable here.


    From the inner territory flew a beam of the energy laser, albatross the illusory image of the Lina and burn fence.


    If Lina as an additional training on this walk would not apply ��Parade �� at a distance of 1 yard (0.9 meters) from itself, the sniper would already be celebrating success in the form of instantaneous death of Lina.


    But Lina was shocked not by the fact that she barely escaped death. Naturally, she was frightened to death, realizing the fact of the sniper attack, and from the heart felt relief from the fact that she escaped death. But most of all it shocked that the attack came from the base.


    ��Mutiny!��


    Arrived to this point, anti-personnel missiles she rejected the magic of movement, and from the thermal and fragmentation striking factor was protected by a magic barrier. At the same time she traced the trajectory of the sniper shot and sent a glance to the roof of the warehouse.


    Jack!? I knew it.


    There she saw a silhouette of a man in a position for shooting with something similar to a rifle.


    The warehouse was just over 100 meters. It was still quite dark and it was hard to see who was there with the naked eye.


    However, the emitted psion waves, undoubtedly, belonged to a familiar Lina member of the stars.


    Member of the third star class of the first magnitude, first Lieutenant Jacob Regulus. He was briefly called Jack.


    The ��Laser sniper shooting��, produced by a rifle-shaped weapon device, is the magic on which it was specialized.


    And Atakovavshaja Lina Magic was ��laser sniper shooting.��


    Jack! Why did I become your goal?


    There was no answer.


    Sensing the growing signs of magic, Lina unfolded the magic of reflection of electromagnetic waves ��Mirror shield ��.


    ��Mirror shield �� reflected the light bullet ��Laser sniper shooting ��. Laser sniper shooting is magic that is perfectly suited to snipers because it is silent and does not leave a bullet. Its drawback is that before its launch there is a failure in time lasting about 1 second. This is not the time required to activate magic, but the time it takes to amplify the light. That is why she was able to deploy the shield and repel the attack, sensing signs of activation of magic.


    ��Mirror shield �� reflects all electromagnetic waves coming into the shield from the outside. To the apparent light this also applies.


    Therefore, in the area inside the shield is not visible, what is happening outside, including becoming invisible enemy.


    When she canceled the ��Mirror shield ��, the Regula on the roof of the warehouse was gone. Lina raised the level of her magic detection to the maximum and ran towards the warehouse.


    With this discovery, she noticed something that she had started using magic. It was widely known among the battle magicians of the Stars Magic ��Dancing blades ��.


    ��Alec!��


    Psion waves of these ��Dancing blades �� belonged to Alec-captain Alexander Arkturu. This lina alerted her magical gut.


    Lina activated the Magic suppression zone. But she unfolded her not with the center around her. She covered with her power of intervention in the phenomenon of four flying in her knife.


    Knives approaching the Lina by swirling, as if in a whirlwind trajectory, collapsed on the ground, as if control was lost over them.


    ��Do not tell me that even the commander of the third party ALEC is involved in the rebellion!? Or is it��


    ��Or is it personal hatred to me? ��


    Lina couldn��t say it aloud. Although she was talking to herself, it was difficult to say it aloud to her as a seventeen girl.


    She knew she was jealous. However, Lina tried to treat friends of the stars well. Vega and Deneb from the fourth squad at least showed her dislike, but she had the impression that it was not a serious hatred.


    But now she didn��t have time to worry about it. New ��Dancing blades �� were approaching.


    But this time they were not 4, but only 1. But it was much more massive.


    ��Tomahawk!? ��


    Such an attack could not be stopped by a zone of suppression of magic.


    Arcturus was a hybrid of white, black and Native American peoples, and the blood of indigenous peoples in it was exactly a quarter. So through this blood he also inherited a characteristic magic.


    In ancient magic, widely known all over the world was a spell that fills the weapon ��meaning ��, which magically strengthens the object and makes you reject the magic of other people. This spell was originally used by Native Americans. and Arcturus used a hand-made axe, reinforced by such a spell, as a Trump in battles against magicians. It was also used as a weapon in melee, but its use as a propelling weapon launched by the magic of the motion system was a favorite combat technique of Arcturus. His attack by the Tomahawk could not stop even the zone of suppression of magic Lina.


    Lina knew that, so she jumped aside to evade. In one spurt it overcame almost 20 meters, moving horizontally almost above the surface of the Earth. At the landing point, she re-deployed the Mirror shield. At the same time as the response from the touch of the shield with a shot, Lina ran in search of shelter.


    Although there were many obstacles and targets for shooting, in fact it was a playground with a good overview. So here she was an easy target.


    Lina ran to the hangar for special vehicles.


    Vehicles and tanks were not meant under special means of transport. It was a warehouse where the magic experimental weapon was kept, which was a bit lacking in practicality. Among these weapons were, for example, a car that can fly for short distances, a van that can ride on the bottom of the sea, or a motorcycle that can be transformed into a reinforced exoskeleton with an integrated mushing suit.


    Lina has heard that today there will be run tests for long distance in a car with flight function. The door was open so that the attendants could enter and leave.


    ��This is major Sirius!�� Everyone inside is leaving this place!


    When Lina ran into the hangar, she was already in the illusory image of Angie Sirius.


    ��It��s good that I wear clothes for training,�� Lina murmured in his mind when she shouted inside the hangar, not checking whether there was someone in general or not.


    In the girl��s clothes she bought under Sylvia��s guidance, she wouldn��t look so serious now.


    Lina didn��t have time to check if people had escaped from the hangar or if someone had left. She sat down on one knee with the edge of the entrance and looked cautiously outward.


    She sharpened all her senses to see nothing, and cautiously examined the neighborhood in search of enemies, trying not to get caught by a sniper shot.


    Lina reaction to the incident seemed calm. But in reality she was in a state far from tranquility.


    Leaving her room, she accidentally confused and took a personal information terminal instead of officer. Now it was not working time, and if nothing happened, there would be no problem. The staff would not be contacted anyway, so it was impossible to say that she paid for her mistake.


    However, the fact that she did not notice the negotiating device on the wall right above her head, said that she had no time to be distracted now.


    Ask for help from the base��s management. If she could do it, the events might have evolved in a completely different way.


    Attention Lina was directed to the neighborhood of the hangar. However, it was not able to locate the Arcturus from the very beginning. In addition, the enemies could be not only these two, Regulus and Arcturus.


    The fact that she was able to react to a hand grenade prikativshujusja the back of her legs was a pure coincidence.


    The hangar wall survived the explosion. For this reason, most of the splinters of grenades and the explosive wave came to Lina.


    Lina, survived the explosion and its aftermath inside the Magic Shield, unfolded and found the culprit of the explosion.


    Leila! And you too!?


    Fourth squad of Stars, class of the first magnitude, Second Lieutenant Leila Deneb. Charming tall woman of Scandinavian appearance looked at Lina with hatred in her eyes.


    ��I beg you not to call me so familiar by name. You, traitor!


    I betrayed!? What are you talking about?


    -Pretend to be stupid or do not know how to lose!?


    Deneb swung over her head with a knife that was in her right hand. Immediately after that, a woman superior Lina 10 centimeters (and the girth of her chest and hips, too) appeared right in front of her.


    The hand with the combat knife swung down.


    Lina reflexively activated the magic of the movement and moved to the opposite side of the entrance of the hangar. Bullets fired from a silenced pistol hit the Lina Shield and fell on the floor.


    Deneb Coknula language. The combination of a knife and a pistol was her favorite tactic. Lina remembered this, so she deployed a magic shield simultaneously with the magic of movement.


    I��m not faking it. When and how I betrayed!? Lina shouted, without removing the shield.


    ��How Shameless. Okay, then I��ll tell you. Even though you were the commander in chief, you were seduced by that man, and you sold the sixth squad of Japan!


    The sixth squad? What happened to Randy and his guys?


    Looks like you haven��t thought about what you did.


    That voice came behind Lina. Lina turned round hastily.


    Deneb immediately shot her in the back, but the bullet was also reflected in the Antiobject shield. This was due to the fact that the force of intervention in the phenomenon was higher in the magic of the Shield Lina, and not in the penetrating Magic Deneb (the magic of the movement, helping to move through the obstacles), which she applied to their bullets.


    But the attack of the new participant came from an unexpected direction.


    Lina threw up with her shield.


    On Lina not applied magic of movement or speed. It was the magic of the local inversion of gravity. In a circle with a radius of 1 meter with a center in the form of Lina gravity was rotated in the opposite direction and sharply strengthened.


    Lina hit the hangar ceiling with acceleration exceeding the free fall acceleration by 10 times.


    The ceiling is not was. It was only slightly shaken, and the sound was too quiet for such a force of impact. Just Lina managed to instantly neutralize her inertia. And it helped.


    However, it was not perfect. Some of the damage from the collision Lina still got, then began to fall back down. This time the tenfold acceleration worked in the opposite direction.


    However, Lina, suffering pain, applied retarding magic. She returned to the floor without any more damage.


    Because she wasn��t just coming down. During the fall, she throwing bullets from the compressed air. Although they did not possess lethal force, they were able to contain the enemy.


    Ball��


    Landing and firmly on his feet, Lina looked at the ball-captain Charlotte Vega, zapustivshuju her to fly to the ceiling.


    -Heh�� I thought that would kill you, but as expected from Sirius. Well, at least the Magic force matches that name.


    After this exchange of attacks, Lina canceled her parade. In comparison with his stately appearance, pretty blonde eyed beauty was breathing heavily. When Vega saw this, the winner��s smile appeared on her lips.


    ��But I think it was pretty painful. A suitable view for treacherous, soblaznjonnoj that man, and mixradio his subordinates.


    I��m telling you! I don��t know anything about any betrayal! I don��t know what happened to the sixth side. What��s That man?


    Do you still keep going? ��Deneb snarled at trying to defend his innocence Lina.


    Oh, good. Let me tell you.


    However, Vega stopped Deneb. Then turned on the Lina mocking look.


    ��You implicated in a secret relationship with the Japanese spy for a re- experiment with micro black holes. Three people from the sixth squad were sacrificed to experiment on the human body, which was organized by Japan.


    That��s what we��re talking about. You were seduced a Japanese Wizard of strategic class, Shiboj Tacuej!


    Tacuej!


    This reaction was at Lina because it was completely unexpected for her, and she could not suppress her thoughts about it. However, for Vega and Deneb it looked like falling into a trap, and was nothing more than proof of betrayal.


    Yes. Three people, Randy, Ian and Sam at night lost their minds and were placed under protection. By your fault they were captured by parasites!


    Randy-Captain Orlando Bolt.


    Ian is second Lieutenant Ian Bellatrix.


    Sam is the second Lieutenant Samuel Alnilam.


    Naming the three members of the Orion team as a tragic voice, Vega stared at Lina with a sharp glance.


    -parasites��?


    Kind of frozen in shock Lina seemed Vega pure acting game.


    ��Death to traitors! I��ll provide you with the same end as the guys you executed as Sirius!


    Lina instantly recovered and returned to the combat stand. However, she lost her vigilance too much when she heard that people from the sixth squad had been captured by parasites.


    Lina was rotated face to the Vega, which appeared from the depth of the hangar. And to the exit she was rotated back.


    And now the spinning tomahawk came near the back of the Lina. The attack Arcturus tried to penetrate the hangar from outside.


    But the magically reinforced tomahawk was cut pjatidesjatimetrovym the blade ��Molecular divider ��!


    Commander! Are you okay!?


    In less than 1 second at the entrance of the hangar appeared a figure of a man of large physique.


    Ben!


    -Major Canopus��


    Lina and Vega called the name of the person appearing, each with his own expression.


    Major, are you on the side of this treacherous?


    ��The commander-in-chief didn��t betray us. Captain Vega, you were deceived by the parasites. ��Without moving, Canopus replied to the condemnation of Vega.


    That? How could they cheat me if I didn��t talk to Randy and his team?


    I��m not about them! ��parasites ����


    Kanopusu had to interrupt his speech. Because he needed to repel a sniper shot with a high-energy laser and a new tomahawk flying along the trajectory curve.


    Suddenly, a screeching sound was heard in the hangar. The experimental car, which was to be tested today, suddenly started and Ponjossja on Lina and Vega.


    Lina and Vega jumped in different directions. The car brakeded sharply near the Lina and its right front door opened.


    Commander, get in!


    Hardy!?


    From the front passenger seat she was called by a member of the first Star class of the second magnitude, second Lieutenant Ralph Hardy Mirfak. Lina reflexively jumped through the open door.


    Mirfak moved left and moved the management console there. In this experimental vehicle, the management console could move left and right so that there would be no inconvenience both in the left-handed countries, such as SSHSA, and in the right-hand drive countries such as Britain. And the front seat was in the form of a continuous bench without gaps. There were no pedals either.


    The car moved at the same moment as Lina closed the door.


    ��Commander, we are temporarily leaving the base!


    -uh?


    Of course, this was unexpected for Lina.


    ��This is the order of the Commander Canopuses!


    Lina��s objections ceased when she heard that it was the opinion of Canopuses, to whom she trusted the most.


    Besides, she didn��t have time to argue now.


    This car was made in the form of a pickup truck. From the side of his body heard the sound of a strong impact.


    ��Stand still!��


    Deneb, well-wielding the magic of fast moving himself, jumped into the body of a pickup truck using pseudo-teleportation.


    ��Let��s not stop!��


    However, Deneb was immediately forced to jump off the car. HID in the body of a young man jumped after her.


    Ralph!


    The man who who Deneb the company in the jump from the car, was the second Lieutenant Ralph Algol, the same member of the first group of stars of the second magnitude class, as well as Mirfak.


    Let��s leave this place to the second Lieutenant Algolju! Be careful, now can strongly shake!


    After the words Mirfaka Lina hurriedly buckled belt.


    The pickup took off. and landed on the other side of the fence territory of the base. So they escaped and headed to Albuquerque.


    Hardy, what��s going on here?


    When the base fled beyond the horizon, Lina recovered and asked the leading car Mirfaka to explain the situation.


    -The exact time is unknown, but at about 5 o��clock in the morning there was an uprising led by Captain Arcturus and the first Lieutenant Regulus from the third squad. Other currently established members of the uprising are: Captain Vega, First Lieutenant Speke and Second Lieutenant Deneb of the fourth squad, Captain Bolt, Second Lieutenant Bellatrix and Second Lieutenant Alnilam of the sixth squad, as well as Major Antares and First Lieutenant Sargas of the eleventh squad.


    Wait! The ball said that Randy and his crew had infected the parasites. So it was a lie!?


    ���� Unfortunately, presumably it is true. And not only three people from the sixth squad are infected. Presumably, the parasites are also infected by two of the third and two of the eleventh squad.


    ��How is that?��


    ��we received this information from the second Lieutenant Shauly from the eleventh squad. She noticed anomalies in major Antares and First Lieutenant Sargase, and came to Commander Kanopusu for instructions.


    In the eleventh squad all were good in the magic of mental intervention, but the second Lieutenant Shaul was exceptionally good both in sensitivity to pushionovym waves, and in protection from the magic of psychic intervention. It was quite convincing that she was not invaded by parasites and was the first to notice the strange activity.


    She did it because the commander-in-chief didn��t seem to be in her room. - Added Mirfak apologetically tone. He thought that the Lina was unpleasant from the fact that the instructions came not to her-commander, and to the commander of the first squad-Kanopusu. But Lina took it without objection, because she just didn��t notice it.


    -Immediately after I and the second Lieutenant Algol arrived on an urgent call to the Office of the Commander, was activated ��Garden Hypnos �� Major Antares. We were able to avoid the difficulties with the help of the ��lunar eclipse �� of the second Lieutenant Shauly, but all other people in the residential sector were neutralized.


    Used by Antares ��Garden Hypnos �� is an external systemic magic, Usypljajushhaja people within their area of action. The force of coercion of this magic is not so big, because it targets at once to the uncertain large quantity of people dispersed on an area of action. For example, she will not be able to lull a soldier who is in a state of increased activity during the fight. However it is very effective in cases when it is necessary to prevent awakening of already sleeping people, or it is necessary to lull just birches or very tired people.


    On the other hand, used by the second Lieutenant Shauloj ��Lunar eclipse �� is a defensive magic, forcing to lose a goal at the mental level and thus neutralizing attacks by the combat magic of psychic intervention, which in America is called ��Lunar Magic ��.


    Assimilation with the parasite she also escaped due to the reflexively activated ��lunar eclipse ��.


    �� �� What are we going to do now?


    Lina could do nothing to her voice trembling with anxiety. She always acted with the support of the stars. And in the present situation she could not hope for it. It was the opposite: she had no outfit, no money, and the enemies, most likely, will be the magicians of the Star class.


    When Mirfak already wanted to answer the question of Lina, a ringtone of an incoming message was heard from his chest pocket. Mirfak switched the car control to autopilot and took the terminal out of the chest pocket.


    His finger was moving for a long time, apparently, for a decryption message. The cipher seems to have been quite complex.


    Finally, deciphered the message, Mirfak read it with a serious person. Having finished reading, he handed over the terminal Lina.


    Commander-in-chief, these are instructions from Colonel Balance.


    Passing the terminal Lina, Mirfak returned to the manual control of the car.


    ��Immediately after the commander learned of the attack on the commander- in-chief, he asked Colonel Balance to plan for further action.


    With bated breath, Lina looked at the Mirfaka terminal screen.


    While reading the message from balance, Lina wonderment rounded eyes.


    �� �� To Japan!?


    In the instructions balance said that Lina should flee to Japan and get there protection of the Jocuba family.


    �� �� Why�� It is��


    ��Why should I leave the states and go to Japan? ��-So Mirfak deciphered muttering Lina.


    Apparently, Colonel Balance is concerned about the conspiracy against the commander-in-chief. I can��t even think of such nonsense as the assassination of Commander-in-Chief, a Wizard of strategic class, but commander can brainwash and use for their own purposes.


    After hearing the Mirfaka, Lina recalled the ��military secret ��, which she witnessed on board the super-aircraft carrier ��Enterprise ��.


    Magicians who have become fuel for the generator and forced to use magic.


    ���� They��ll try to use me as part of some military machine like those guys��?


    ��


    Indeed, the loss of a ��heavy metal explosion �� In the current world situation is a foolishness that is on par with the attempted self-destruction of the country. However, if you look only at the side of military power, then brainwashing Lina and turning it into an easily used tool is not so impossible��


    ��But then it will be considered desertion��


    -I think, from this point of view, everything will be fine. Commander in chief, check out the attached file.


    After these words Lina hurriedly held her finger on the screen of the terminal. The attached file has already been decrypted, as is the bulk of the message. Lina opened the file.


    The order!?


    Inside was an order to infiltrate Japan for the secret inspection of the officers residing there.


    ��I think the Colonel has done his best within his powers.


    Colonel Balance was the second number in the inspection department to combat misconduct of military personnel. This meant sending Lina to Japan for the inspection of officers working in embassies and consulates. Although there were a lot of problems in terms of command system, it could be said that this is somehow fit within the scope of balance powers.


    Please use this terminal now. Don��t worry, he doesn��t have my personal information. The password is the same as used in the first squad.


    As commander-in-chief, Lina had the authority to view the documentation of any of the units. However, these powers within the stars were largely ignored. Lina never made a problem out of it. Only Canopus and major Capella from the fifth squad honestly reported Lina a new password every time he changed.


    -In the bag in the back seat collected the necessary for the mission to penetrate the passport, credit cards and various equipment. Given the way of travel, there are no weapons devices. Unfortunately, I did not have time to take changeable clothes, so please buy yourself at the airport. Colonel Balance prepared a ticket.


    After listening to Mirfaka, Lina once again glanced at the terminal. There, did have the received data on the ticket.


    ��We are now heading to the airport in Albuquerque. I think there will be no prosecution because the Commander controls the situation on the spot. However, just in case, I use a shield that is obstructing detection, so, commander in chief, I beg you to refrain from using magic.


    �� �� I got it.


    Mirfak possessed the magic of protection from detection best of all among the stars. Detection will be extremely problematic even for the Orion team from the sixth squad specializing in prosecution missions. Lina Obediently followed the Council of Mirfaka.


    Lina arrived safely to Japan on June 19 at noon on Japanese time. She immediately called on the phone number received from balance, and under the order of Maya she took under the protection of the family Kuroba.


    Meanwhile, as a result of the simplified trial at the headquarters of the stars it was decided to send Canopuses, Algolja and Shaulu to the military prison for magicians on the island of Midway.


    Mirfak did not return to the base and fled towards the West coast.

 Volume 25 - CH 8

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    At the same time, when riots took place in Sshsa among the stars, the new Soviet Union was rapidly repairing the super-CAD ��Argan ��, intended for use in person imaging.


    What��s the progress?


    Dr!


    The chief of the Brigade, responsible for the mending, looked round with astonishment when he heard the imaging. He was surprised because for the imaging, as for the celebrity, it was unusual to appear in the Provonjavshem Machine Oil service room.


    ��The repair will be completed today. I��d like to ask you to run tests tomorrow.


    The head of the repair service was very tense and spoke very politely, because the ugliness was an important person, like a government official or general of the Army, and had an image corresponding to his importance.


    That��s good. What time should I come?


    Ugliness has never applied its power to ordinary people. He was not arrogant with ordinary engineers who did not occupy high positions. But it was not because he had such a character, but because he was absolutely not interested in the people of the lower classes.


    -At any time, starting from the very early morning!


    Clear. Then�� In 9:30.


    ��As you will!


    The ugliness left the repair shop, deferential the look not only of the chief, but also of all the technicians involved in the repair.


    He came to the workshop not only because he was in a hurry to continue the priority operation, which requires ��Argan ��, but also because he still remembered how the Tacuej was humiliated.


    It was a sudden ��fog-bomb�� attack, in which success he was absolutely sure.


    But he could not kill Shibu Tacuju, even though he used ��Players ��-Live amplifiers ��fog-bombs ��. In addition, the used 2 ��Player �� were destroyed, and ��Argan �� received such damage that it could not be used. What is there to say, even the ugliness would already be dead if not used ��Players ��.


    Before this ugliness has never failed a mission entrusted to him as a magician of the strategic class. In the battle against Sshsa in the Bering Strait, which was quite virulent, despite the small scale, he killed ��fog-bomb �� The previous commander of the Stars, William Sirius.


    And he failed his current mission. Or even better to say, suffered defeat.


    To get rid of this feeling of humiliation, the ugliness wanted to resume this mission as soon as possible.


    Thursday, June 20.


    It was raining in Tokyo in the morning. In the vicinity of Hachioji, where the first school was located at the National University of Magic, the rain did not stop for a long time, and the streets were quite wet.


    It was a suggestive rainy season, and it was inevitable. Other disciples treated it carelessly, but Tatsuya was in a state of heightened vigilance from the very morning.


    Sitting next door Mizuki suspected something, but Tatsuya did not try to hide the tension, and answered only vague phrases.


    Although it was a rainy season, but compared to the average, this year there was less precipitation in Tokyo. In the first half of the month there was a lot of rain, but in the second half of today��s rain was the first in a long time.


    As though with breaks, but it is raining, it cannot be called a ��dry season of rains ��. It was just a season in which less rainy days than usual.


    But Tatsuo didn��t like that. On the contrary, he would be glad that where he is, it would not rain. He was not originally a rain lover, but this year he could not be happy with the rainy weather.


    He has had such a mood since he returned from Izu to Tokyo.


    That day, when he was attacked by the magic of strategic class in Izu, it also rained.


    The best weather conditions for ��Fog-bombs ��-is when the whole day there is a mild rain and no wind. And today it is also almost windless. Tatsuya suggested that the ugliness will make its attempt today.


    The ugliness did not surrender.


    Tatsuya was sure of that. Among those who Tatsuya killed 11 days ago, there was no inimage. But Tatsuya believed that he could not be connected with it.


    User fog-bombs can be not only one ugliness. The new Soviet Union could well have created someone ��to replace �� the Inimage.


    Even if we look only among the officially revealed Wizards of the strategic class- ��Thirteen apostles ��, ��Leviathan �� has two users in SSHSA, u ��Ozone Circle �� On one user in Britain and Germany, u ��Impulse of the god Agni �� on One user in the Indo-Persijskom Union and in Thailand.


    Passing magic spells of strategic class is not a rare occurrence. In addition, the magic of a great destructive force in the same country, on the contrary, will want to spread if there are suitable candidates.


    However, Tatsuya clung to the idea that the activation of that fog-bomb was implicated in the ugliness.


    The reason for this was the information about the physical bodies of the two magicians, whom he laid out a long-range attack from the Izu Plateau.


    The contents of this information of these two people were absolutely the same. Human bodies made absolutely identical with the help of identical genes.


    There was also a possibility that they were identical twins. However, Tatsuya assumed that ��These are clones ��. In the information structure of these two people there was a more unnatural distortion than ��genetically improved people ��. If you count ��artificial object �� opposite ��natural Object ��, then for ��artificial �� synonym will be ��unnatural ��.


    If based on the fact that it could be attacked by a ��fog-bomb �� by the direction of the impairment, these two witches were only instruments of imaging. These were the reasoning of Tatsuya.


    Raymond Clark knows that Tatsuya is the ��explosion of matter �� operator. Undoubtedly, this information was communicated to the new Soviet Union.


    And the new Soviet Union decided to organize a complete neutralization of the magic of the strategic class Tatsuya, that is, the murder of Tatsuya as the operator of the magic of strategic class ��Explosion of matter ��. The result was an attack on a villa in Izu. This was the conclusion to which Tatsuya came.


    This morning he told about his reasoning Miyuki.


    Reconnected to the systems of the first pixie school, he also ordered to exercise maximum vigilance.


    Until the end of the last lesson of the morning half remained three minutes, when such cautious Tatsuya felt signs of attack. At that time he was sitting in a class in the 3e classroom behind his training terminal.


    After a small setup, at noon the ugliness sat in the armchair of the operator super-CAD ��Argan ��.


    The clock in Primorsky Krai ahead standard Japanese time for 1 hour, therefore in Japan it was still time till noon. Although it was already lunchtime, the ugliness was not thinking about food. All his attention was directed to carrying out the operation.


    As a result of thinking last time, ��Argan �� has been improved so as not to get damage, even if ��players �� will be paired with the magic of neutralizing the intermolecular links (so the ugliness understood the magic of decomposition Tatsuya).


    In addition to this, the train to which was fastened ��Argan ��, from the suburb of Vladivostok was transferred a little north on the new Trans-Siberian Highway, and now was in the vicinity of Ussuriysk. It was a precaution not to get attacked based on previous geographic data. involved ��Players �� This time will be five, not two, as last time. He took the initiative and decided to engage all remaining ��Players �� in this operation.


    The formation was as follows: two ��player �� as an external computing device for activation, one ��Player �� as a firewall (as an emergency victim), and two more ��player �� in stock.


    Even when his opponent was the stars from SSHSA, he never went so far in preparation. This was another proof that the ugliness was preparing for the current mission to wash away the shame of the last time.


    ��That time, fearing the attack of Tatsuya, he jumped out of the wagon, which was super-CAD ��Argan �� and ran away from him.


    This memory Istjazalo the pride of the inimage. This humiliation should be washed at all costs. If he��d left the problem untouched, he��d probably be mad. Such were the experiences of imaging.


    And the only way to forget this disgusting shame was to destroy Sheba Tatsuya. Such reckless persistence is deeply entrenched in the consciousness of the inimage.


    He summoned data from the intelligence service to the console. According to these data, currently Shiba Tatsuya is in the first school.


    The ugliness could not understand what could be learned in high school by the owner of Intellect, who was able to come up with a project of a plant based on a thermonuclear reactor. It seemed a waste of time.


    However, no matter what he learns, his presence in the first school was a problem. A strong reinforced concrete building will be difficult to destroy with a shock wave. Moreover, it was not the usual concrete from the last century, but the high-strength concrete developed during the Third World War. If the shock wave only knocks out glass windows, the fatal injury is not guaranteed.


    However, the fog bomb was not an attack on moving targets. and the building in which he lived was photographed from the satellite, and the appearance was even stronger than the school.


    ��Destroy the windows with a shock wave. The fog penetrates inside and the explosion is already inside.


    The ugliness has loaded this plan from the repository of pre-prepared strategies. The chair, where the ugliness was sitting, was dragged into the control cabin ��Argand ��.


    Instead of being a ��conductor,�� performing a melody of destruction and murder, manipulating ��Players ��, waving a conductor��s wand, he just pressed the switch on the console.


    ��Master. There are signs of magic activation. The activation point is 200 metres above the first school. ��


    The warning came from Pixie with a telepathic voice.


    At this time Tatsuya already caught the activation ��chain call ��-Magic technique of copying sequences of magic with the change of their activation time.


    He got up and snatched from the chest holster CAD in the form of a large pistol.


    There��s still a lesson.


    Not paying attention to the surprised views and whispering classmates, Tatsuya looked at the ceiling and sent there Silver Horn customized modification ��Trident ��.


    There was not a moment of delay in his movements.


    He pulled the trigger at the same time that the aiming was completed.


    Inside the super-CAD ��Argan �� sounded a cutting ear audible alarm.


    A warning message VYSVETIVSHEESJA on the console stated that the ��players �� used to activate were destroyed right at the time of the magic sequence deployment, a few tenths of a second before completion.


    The sequence of magic is what is created by the magician. Even if its creation is completed in the area of calculation of magic, magic is not activated if it is not fixed on the target coordinates. If the magician is killed until the moment of projection and fixation of the sequence of magic, the magic will be scattered, and not aktivirovavshis.


    -replace ��Players �� on spare. Quickly.


    Staying inside ��Argan ��, the ugliness commanded the workers outside.


    He couldn��t have escaped this time.


    Under the fear of the image of an eerie death through the evaporation of the whole body, he waited for the completion of replacement work.


    Activation ��Fog-bombs �� is difficult to prevent.


    This was the conclusion that Tatsuya made of his two confrontation ��Chain call ��, through which the ��fog-bomb �� is activated.


    The magic sequences that are unfolding with the ��chain call �� are slightly different. This difference increases as the coordinates change. Even if you can apply the decomposition to groups, but you will not be able to erase everything at once.


    That is, even if you shoot a queue of ��breeding spells ��, during this queue ��fog-bomb �� will have time to activate and cover the area with a powerful explosion.


    Therefore, there is nothing left but to interrupt the activation of magic in its source. Such a strategy chose Tatsuya.


    In a previous battle, he gained experience in tracking the activation source of the fog bombs. At the time of the ��chain call��, he traced the way back to this magic and laid out the operator tier the magic of decomposing ��Trident ��.


    ��Chain call �� is a technique of large-scale copying and fixation of sequences of magic, and their further simultaneous activation. In comparison with the passage of these steps to construct many sequences of magic in a wide area, the ��Trident ��, which simply sprays one human body, is simpler. When the targets are two, it��s still within the margin of error.


    It was not a gambling game. It was a defense in the form of counterattack, based on the calculation of chances to win.


    Replacement ��Players �� is complete.


    Without replying to the worker��s message, the ugliness stared at the image transmitted from the satellite. Since the previous ��fog-bomb �� did not even start activating, the state of the atmosphere above the target area remained unchanged. It was also raining under thick clouds, and there was almost no wind. A second attack is possible right now.


    In the previous battle, after the destruction of the two ��Players �� There was no second wave of attack by magic, neutralizing intermolecular connections.


    The result of the simulation of this phenomenon was that even with the computational power ��Argan �� For activation will take more than 5 minutes. It was supposed to be such a complex magic.


    With the use of portable CAD will not be possible frequent activation. Even if activation is possible, it will take a lot more time. These were the calculations of the imaging.


    If this is the case, the second ��shot ��


    ��fog-bombs �� is activated faster than this magic. Just in case to be able to make a third ��shot ��, it changed the settings to consistently use ��Players �� one at a time. To this time accurately bury Shibu Tacuju, the ugliness loaded the collected in ��Argane �� sequence of activation in its own area of calculation of magic.


    ��Determination of the starting position of the fog-bomb firing��


    Based on the ��memory ��


    ��Trident ��-A used Tacuej for counterattack, he in his mind reproduced the route, done by the ��fog-bomb ��, projected over the first school.


    ��Change target to used by CAD operator��


    During the activation of magic, between Wizard and CAD there is a close connection. In terms of information, CAD becomes part of the wizard, and the wizard, along with CAD, becomes part of the system called ��Magic ��. And in the case of super-CAD, forcing the use of magic, all the same.


    Tatsuya chose to ��Argan ��.


    ��Complete destruction of the target, CAD in the form of freight wagon ��


    In CAD, which ��watched �� Tatsuya, began the process of building a sequence of magic.


    However, it was still in the process of reading the activation sequence. It was a rather complicated sequence of activation, if it has been more than a second, and it has not been considered yet.


    The magic of decomposition of the Tatsuya in its original form requires the preparation of as much, and maybe more time. However, the zone of calculation of magic Tatsuya was does on ��decomposition �� and ��recovery ��. Subsystems for ��decomposition �� and ��recovery �� were prepared in advance, and extremely complex magic could be activated immediately after the introduction of additional data.


    Therefore, such complex processing as ��chemical element decomposition �� or ��decomposition of the information body at the level of Psionov �� could be performed in a very short time.


    ��Spell dissipation��, ��mist dispersion��-activation ��


    First, the force field of the forces of intervention in the phenomenon surrounding super-CAD was decomposed, and then ��Argan �� was decomposed at the level of chemical elements. He could have activated two magic streaks without delaying more than a thousand miles away, because his mind had built a system to use that magic �� ��decomposition �� �� by sacrificing the ability to use another magic.


    The magic of decomposition of the information bodies and the magic of decomposition of the substance were activated sequentially one after another, without interruption between them.


    At first the ugliness thought that there was an earthquake.


    His field of view clouded twice. However, he did not feel the shaking. And there is no time left for further illusions.


    He felt he was falling. It was no longer an illusion.


    The chair he sat on suddenly lost his ability to hold his weight.


    Not just a chair. The console, the floor, the walls, all became vague.


    Paul failed. The ceiling collapsed. The walls fell apart. Everything fell into the sand. Became dust.


    Strongly hitting about the Earth, the ugliness groaned. The pain was such that he could not stand up right away.


    The damage was not just the body. It was a pain not only from external damage.


    His head was very sore inside. So much so that he could not even think.


    It was an unbearable pain from the shock that happened from the forced rupture of the connection with the CAD.


    However, he also felt an unpleasant sensation from the dust he had covered from head to toe.


    With difficulty lifting up the upper half of the body, he whisked dust from his face. Now the ugliness was not able to understand that this dust is the remnants of ��Argan ��.


    Before his eyes spread the landscape of the surroundings of Ussuriysk. Now, seeing this landscape, he realized that he was thrown outside.


    The ugliness continued to sit, astonishmenting and with a severe headache.


    The hearts of the three ��Players�� stopped from the shock of forced rupture of the connection with the CAD.


    Fermented around the vanity of ugliness, too, did not hear.

 Volume 25 - CH 9

    This chapter is updated by Novels.pl


    The magic attack on the first school, though it was only an attempt, but was fixed by surveillance systems.


    Among all the schools at the National University of Magic, the first school had the most different equipment. As for all that is related to magic, the staffing of the vicinity of the school observation equipment is comparable to the bases of the self-defense forces.


    This observation equipment of the first school testified in the form of objective data, that in the sky above school there was an attempt of activation of magic, creating snaps gas, and meaty it. It was also recorded that the magic was released from the Primorsky Krai of the new Soviet Union.


    These data were transmitted to the Government through the University of Magic.


    Although this was only an attempt, the foreign minister made a sharp critique of the aggression of the new Soviet Union and called on the international community to impose sanctions on the new Soviet Union.


    Statements of the Minister of Industry, acting at the direction of Todo Aobas, went even further. He said that based on the data obtained, it can be assumed that this attempted attack was performed by the ��Apostle �� of the new Soviet Union, imaging. And that now the peaceful nature of the ��project Dion ��, with which cooperates the ugliness, is under serious doubt.


    I could not even think about such consequences��


    Saturday, June 22.


    Tatsuya unwittingly muttered it while at breakfast he watched the record of yesterday��s press conference of the Minister of Industry.


    -Ara, even they-did not calculate everything to this extent? I heard a giggling voice on the other side of the table.


    Tatsuya Crooked smiled in response to laughing Miyuki, and shook his head.


    ��I did not ponder everything so deeply. It was an accident that I intercepted the fog-bomb over the school. On the contrary, I thought that the probability of a day attack is extremely low.


    -they-itself can be wrong in the calculations.


    Course.


    Speaking of errors in calculations, hospitalization by mines was one of such errors. To Miyuki not notice it, Tatsuya continued to smile, hiding regret in the far corner of consciousness.


    The news on the screen has changed to other, not interesting. Tatsuya and Miyuki continued their breakfast.


    ��but this will change the direction of the public opinion movement? But the interest of Miyuki has not changed.


    -In Japan, you can now expect a counter wind against the ��project Dion ��.


    Tatsuya realized that bad things could talk about him too, but he wasn��t going to hide.


    The Dion project itself was originally the result of a conspiracy. No need to feel guilty when working on public opinion Sokrushaesh a plan that was going to drive you into space the same work on public opinion. At least Tatsuya need not see it.


    But they. Even if the situation changes, will the project escapes move forward?


    Course. Initially, project escapes should not have been opposed to the ��project Dion ��. It just happened because I couldn��t do anything else to win the time. Frankly, I wanted more time to prepare, but if we have already started, we must not stop.


    Yes. I believe that the path to they is not wrong.


    Even if Tatsuya planned to conquer the world, Miyuki would have said the same thing. But now it was a meaningless assumption. Because what Tatsuya aspired to was the peaceful use of magic.


    -By the way, did both-did not advise you to visit with a visit Mijakidzimu?


    Yes. Yes, I��m interested. I still think this sentence is both-UE to change the planned research object to an object to work on ��Project escapes�� sounds like something too attractive.


    ��Both of them think that it will benefit the Jocuba family.


    -If so, it is good�� Thanks for the food.


    Tatsuya put sticks for food.


    I��ll make some coffee. ��said Miyuki, and stood up, even though there was still food in her plate.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki spoke at breakfast about Mijakidzimu purely by accident, they had no feeling about it.


    However, Tatsuya could not but recall the morning conversation when he heard the story of the visitor before dinner.


    -P-Hi��


    With a confused face she raised her hand and greeted Tacuju and Miyuki.


    ��Lina!��


    As the surprised Miyuki said, it was Lina, Angelina Kudo Shields.


    ��Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-Onjejesama, I beg your pardon for a later time.


    ��No, it��s okay, we haven��t even had dinner yet��


    Even Tatsuya couldn��t hide the surprise. Answering Ayako, he also directed his attention to Lina.


    ��In any case, let��s not talk, standing at the entrance. Come in.


    Right. Lina, Ayako-chan, come in.


    After Tacuej, Miyuki invited them to enter the interior.


    Yes. Shields-san, will we use their offer?


    Yes, I did. Uh�� Sorry for the intrusion.


    Ayako looked accustomed to it, and Lina was with a smushhjonnym face when they, followed for Tacuej, passed by the Miyuki holding the door.


    ���� Rebellion and escape from America? Lina, that��s terrible.


    The situation was explained Ayako. The story was incredible, but she had no reason to plot against Tatsuya and his entourage. And Tatsuya and Miyuki took it as a fact.


    -Shields-san, that is, Major Sirius is temporarily under the protection of our family Kuroba, but the head-itself is thinking about Mijakidzime, as a place for the refuge of the major.


    ��Is there a place in Mijakidzime where Lina can live?��


    -I heard that there will be no problems with this. For us it will seem sufficient, but major Sirius may have a flaw in anything.


    �� �� I don��t need any luxury. Lina retorted in a quiet voice.


    -Thus, it is necessary to show a preliminary to major Mijakidzimu.


    However, Ayako simply ignored the words of Lina.


    ��Both of them have ordered that?��


    Miyuki also paid no attention to the protest Lina. The timidity of Lina greatly intensified. Seeing this, Tatsuya smiled, but said nothing.


    Yes. She also ordered to hand over the Tatsuo-Sanou work on escorting the major to Mijakidzimu.


    Tatsuo?


    Miyuki surprised rounded eyes.


    Clear.


    However, Tatsuya nodded with understanding.


    -If the escape of Lina is a cover, and the real goal is a diversion in the family Jocuba, then, given that Lina need to be kept under control, I can understand the reasoning that as her accompaniment needs the same Wizard of strategic Class, that is, I��answered Tatsuya inquiringly posmotrevshejing at him Miyuki.


    I won��t do anything.


    Lina��s up.


    I know.


    This time Tatsuya didn��t ignore it.


    ��The head of the family, Jocuba Maya, doesn��t think you��re going to do that either. It��s just a policy within the Jocuba family.


    -A�� So that��s how.


    Lina had difficulties in understanding organizational processes. Looks like she was convinced by this explanation of Tatsuya.


    Ayako, what are the plans for today?


    -in fact, I would like to stay overnight, but the head-itself ordered as soon as possible to deliver the answer Tatsuya-Sana.


    -On the phone you can not, so��? I got it. Tell haha-UE I��m doing my job.


    ��Well, and to the front.


    It��s too late now. We��ll be in Mijakidzimu tomorrow. Miyuki will go with us, so ask Hanabisi-Sana to strengthen mine protection.


    Tatsuya asked Ayako to convey the oral request, because it concerned not Hyogo, but his father, Butler Hanabisi.


    It will be done too.


    Tatsuya nodded in response to Ayako and turned his gaze towards Miyuki.


    Miyuki, I��m sorry, but could you prepare a bedroom for Lina?


    Yes.


    -Uh-hey��


    The schedule continued to be determined without the participation of the Lina.


    ��In that case, Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-Onjejesama, today is a pretty busy day, so I��ll leave you.


    Yes. Next time, we��ll find time for a quiet conversation.


    Necessarily. Fumija will be glad.


    Rasplyvshis in a smile, Ayako answered Tatsuo.


    Miyuki also smiled, apparently, not to destroy the image of his status as a bride.


    ��Ayako-chan, thank you for bringing Lina.��


    Miyuki, who came out of the living room to hold Ayako, said it, opening the door.


    No, I��m not. Then goodbye.


    The front door closed.


    Lina, can you tell me the details?


    When Miyuki returned, Tatsuya Lina a unilateral claim. I want to ask. Is it true that the parasites have reappeared?


    Lina was able only to nod, looking at these serious faces of two people, who was now not up to entertainment.


    (end of escape arch)

 Volume 26 - CH 1

    Chapter 1


    It was an unthinkable incident.


    Early in the morning of Tuesday, June 18th, 2097.


    In the base headquarters of the magic unit supervised by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, Stars, located in the outskirts of Roswell, New Mexico, members of the Star class staged a revolt.


    It was not just the rebellion of one of the members. The Stars are divided into twelve troops, each led by a Commander of the first-class.


    Commanders of three of these twelve troops spearheaded the start of the rebellion.


    Regardless of whether it could be called luck, only a few of the leaders participated in the rebellion. However, that does not mean the situation was trivial.


    71 hours before Lina arrived at Tatsuya��s and Miyuki��s house.


    At the Stars headquarters from where Lina escaped, the battle between her fellow Star class soldiers continued.


    In addition to ordinary classes, the soldiers of Stars are divided according to their magical power: Star of the first-class, Star of the second-class, Constellation class, Planet class and Satellite class. The comrades, who are the strongest among those of the Star classes, were not training. They were fighting with magic seriously.


    Those who tried to assassinate Lina �C Commander of the 3rd Unit Captain Alexander Arcturus, 3rd Unit first-class Star First Lieutenant Jacob Regulus, Commander of the 4th Unit Captain Charlotte Vega and 4th Unit first-class Star Second Lieutenant Leila Deneb.


    Those who assisted Lina in her escape �C Commander of the 1st Unit Major Benjamin Canopus, 1st Unit second-class Star Second Lieutenant Ralph Hardy Mirfak and 1st Unit second-class Star Second Lieutenant Ralph Algol.


    From these, Mirfak gave Lina a ride on a pickup truck �C an experimental vehicle �C and is escaping from the base with her.


    Canopus is fighting three people, Arcturus, Regulus and Vega, all by himself.


    And Deneb, who chased Lina until just before she escaped, was knocked off the truck by Algol.


    ��Leila!��


    After falling from the cargo bed of the pickup truck Lina was in, Deneb and Leila wrestled in their fall. Upon seeing this, Vega shouted. She had also rushed outside in pursuit of Lina shortly after she escaped from the experimental vehicle warehouse, but she could not ignore Canopus and stayed there.


    ��Major Canopus! Are you not aware of Major Sirius�� betrayal!?��


    Canopus didn��t know whether Vega��s words were excuses for rebellion or if she truly believed them. Probably the latter, but he knew that was nothing more than his conjecture.


    11th Unit Second Lieutenant Ariana Lee Shaula declared that the 3rd Unit, the 5th Unit and the star class members of the 11th Unit, excluding Shaula herself, were converted to parasites. She excels at protection against Mental Interference Magic. A part of it comes from her abnormally high ability to sense Pushion waves. As such, Canopus considers her guess to be reliable.


    If what Shaula says is correct, Vega and Deneb of the 4th Unit are not affected by parasites. So, if the rebellion was caused by the initiative of parasites, it is very likely that Vega is being manipulated by fake information provided by those who were converted.


    It is not a secret that Vega does not approve of Lina. Many members of the Stars understand that this is due to jealously.


    Whether it is Vega��s influence, 4th Unit��s Second Lieutenant Deneb is also defiant towards Lina. Similarly, despite 4th Unit��s First Lieutenant Spica not sharing the same degree of blatant attitude as Vega and Deneb, it is not very hard to see that her real thoughts are similar.


    Perhaps those emotions were being used.


    Military personnel should not let their emotions lead their actions. Officers are trained to be good at controlling themselves at any time.


    But people are weak when it comes to a cause.


    Given a good reason, it��s easy to deceive oneself.


    Oneself is not moved by emotions, but by following the cause.


    One allows themselves such excuses.


    Canopus is not just understanding it in his mind. Up until now, he has seen many such examples.


    ��The Head Commander would not betray the Stars! Captain Vega, your actions are nothing but mutiny!��


    So, while replying to Vega, he indicated that her words would not persuade him.


    Vega��s response was Weight-Type Magic ��Double Press��. This magic generates two repulsive gravitational fields and simultaneously applies pressure from two directions. The most common usage is to generate the fields on opposite sides of the target, in order to flatten it.


    Canopus used 2 Weight-Type Magics ��Press�� simultaneously, cancelling out Vega��s magic. The magic itself was not cancelled, but the definition of contradictory event modifications caused mutual breakdown of the magics.


    ��Wha...��


    Sounds of surprise escaped from Vega��s mouth. Invalidation of the opponent��s magic by definition breakdown is a technique that is incorporated in the Stars training. Naturally, she should be aware of it. But to intentionally create a definition breakdown to gain an advantage over the opponent you have to either read their magic and wait until they create their own magic to release your magic at the appropriate coordinates, or make an accurate prediction of magic the opponent will use.


    For the former, even if it��s not the same as Gram Dispersion, it has the same kind of difficulty.


    The latter means the opponent��s, that is, Vega��s hand was being read.


    Vega��s visible loss of composure was an opportunity for Canopus.


    Turning towards Vega, Canopus closed the distance. He did not slash using ��Molecular Divider��, as his plan was to take her body��s freedom by showering her with an electric shock from close range.


    But Canopus stopped his feet on the fourth step.


    Unwillingly looking behind, he deployed a slanted ��Mirror Shield�� to his right rear.


    His anti-high energy ray weapon shield repelled Regulus�� laser bullets.


    The laser bullet Regulus shot grazed on his own face.


    Cold sweat slowly spread on his back.


    In a rush, Regulus �C It would be a lie to say he was not becoming flustered �C carried his armed device and moved.


    Up until now, Regulus has not actively received any attack from Canopus. Is Canopus unable to find Regulus position, or is he putting priority in Vega and Arcturus?


    It is Regulus who is attacking with a sniper.


    But Regulus was also being pressured.


    Due to the nature of Regulus�� specialty ��Laser Sniping��, firing a shot will alert the opponent magician of his location. Immediately after the attack, there is a risk that the opposing magician will be able to discern his position if live ammunition is used, so compared to normal magic which can be used to attack from the opposing side of an obstacle where it can��t be seen, it can be said that it is lacking in its secrecy.


    Regulus understands his specialty��s weakness very well. After every shot he took, he carried his rifle-shaped armed device and immediately ran away.


    Use of magic for movement was kept to a minimum. Anyhow, in order to not be caught by the opponent �C in this case, Canopus �C he needed to change his shooting position by more than a certain amount of distance.


    There is no doubt that it is worth doing to prevent any attacks other than counterattacks from Canopus.


    But those counterattacks chase Regulus mentally.


    For some time now, the laser bullets that returned from Canopus�� ��Mirror Shield�� have often been grazing Regulus�� body.


    It goes without saying that laser light is travelling at the speed of light. Naturally, the energy bullet returned is also travelling at the speed of light. The time lag between shooting and arrival of the reflected light is basically zero, so there is no time to block it by creating a reflection shield.


    There are two main types of defensive shields against energy bullets.


    The first blocks energy above a certain amount. This is the normal kind of defensive shield.


    The other one reflects electromagnetic waves. ��Mirror Shield�� belongs to this kind.


    The latter is more effective against laser bullets. ��Mirror Shield�� only reflects light from the outside, it does not block light coming out from the inside. Even with the shield deployed, attacks with ��Laser Sniping�� will not be obstructed.


    However, the aftermath of the event modification from generating a shield can be sensed. It��s like loudly announcing your location to your opponents. In that case it ceases to be ��Sniping�� and simply becomes ��long range attack��.


    In theory, it is possible to block the returning energy bullets by deploying a ��Mirror Shield�� just before shooting. There is an inevitable delay between the invocation of the ��Laser Sniping�� magic and the shot. Therefore, there is no real harm in deploying ��Mirror Shield�� and immediately after invoking ��Laser Sniping��.


    However, unfortunately, Regulus�� armed device was not prepared with this Activation Sequence. Without the Activation Sequence for ��Mirror Shield��, it is impossible to deploy it instantaneously. After unification with a parasite the ability to control energy bullet magic has increased, but there is no such benefit when it comes to forming shield techniques.


    If he was shooting Lina, there would also be no issue over not forming a shield against reflected light. Lina��s ��Mirror Shield�� was set in such a way that regardless of the laser��s angle of incidence, the reflected light will hit the ground two meters in front of her to protect against damage caused by someone else��s stray bullet. This is a very advanced technique, but it is undeniably generous for a soldier as it doesn��t threaten the enemy.


    and it nullifies all threat from opposing soldiers.


    On the other hand, Canopus�� ��Mirror Shield�� is set to reflect laser bullets by changing their direction by an angle of approximately 180 degrees. As it is not strictly 180 degrees, Regulus has avoided a direct hit so far, but there is no guarantee that his luck will last much longer. The angle of reflection is not strict because of ��vibration�� involved in the definition of magic, and not because it is set for 178 or 179 degrees. If it were to be represented in mathematical terms, it would be ��180 plus or minus 3 degrees��. When the calculation error becomes zero, the laser bullets will be returned straight to Regulus.


    The fear of being shot by a laser you fired yourself.


    Slowly but steadily, it cut down Regulus�� spirit.


    About 200 meters away from the confrontation between Canopus and Vega in front of the experimental vehicle warehouse, 4th Unit��s Second Lieutenant Leila Deneb and 1st Unit��s Second Lieutenant Ralph Algol were engaging in a one-on-one fight. Deneb had jumped onto the vehicle Lina was in using Movement-Type Magic, but Algol, who was hiding in the cargo bed, fought her off and fell together with her.


    Deneb and Algol stood up almost at the same time and began fighting without any discussion. Deneb thinks Algol is supporting ��Sirius�� betrayal�� -- except for the ��betrayal�� part, Deneb��s judgement is not incorrect -- and started slashing Algol, who was willing to fight back regardless of the relationships involved.


    Deneb aimed a long barrel pistol in her right hand and pulled the trigger.


    But it was already too late, Algol was not in her line of sight anymore. He instantly closed the 10-meter distance and held Deneb at knifepoint.


    Algol brandished a large combat knife. The length of the single-edge blade was one foot (about 30cm). Unlike a survival knife, its thick back was not sawed. Its curved blade was attached to a long hilt, perhaps to catch the opponent��s knife and take it. It doesn��t seem to be a magician��s equipment, but a genuine fighter knife favored as a specialized weapon.


    Deneb and Algol are the same type of battle magician.


    Their specialty is the use of high-speed movement magic. And Deneb was already in conditions to invoke magic continuously to move herself.


    This is an application of the flight magic developed by Taurus Silver. Flight magic is a technique that allows free flight by successively invoking Gravity-Type Magic invocations, each lasting less than one second. This was reapplied for the Stars�� movement magic.


    Successive invocations of very short movement magics. Particularly, the destination is undefined unless consciously set and the movement magic is automatically cancelled without showing any effect, so the magic will move the body in a linear trajectory only there is intention to move. With this technique, the Stars solved the problem of the time lag in CAD operation hindering sudden movement that affected magicians engaged in close-quarters combat.


    Therefore, Deneb, who has become able to use this technique to use movement magic at all times, thought she could evade Algol��s attacks. But Algol was able to catch the knuckle guard of the knife in her left hand.


    Even if she retreated with movement magic, Algol was able to use the same technique in the next instant, catching up with her. She came to the conclusion that it would just repeat the same situation even if she avoided it. But more than that, Deneb��s mind was strongly dominated by militant feelings.


    Deneb believed in Lina��s betrayal from the bottom of her heart. She strongly resented Lina and considered her breach of trust to dishonor the name ��Sirius��.


    The title ��Sirius�� is the symbol of the military magicians of her home country, USNA. The betrayal of the ��Sirius�� is a dishonor to the pride of magicians of the USNA army. Deneb��s righteous indignation - though a misunderstanding - was driven by such feelings.


    Deneb aimed the gun on her right hand towards Algol.


    Algol��s left hand rose and, with an underhand grip on his knife��s blade and hilt, he caught the pistol Deneb was holding. The long hilt that curves forward is not usually seen on a combat knife. It is similar to a main-gauche [1]  or a Sai [2] .


    Algol twisted the knife that tightly secured Deneb��s pistol.


    Deneb released her hand from the grip before her wrist was crushed.


    Deneb retreated several meters before the pistol fell on the ground.


    As he saw the situation unfold, Algol talked in a strange voice.


    ��What is that!��


    ��Hyahahahahahahaa! This knife can be used like this too!��


    This knife with long hilt was custom-made for the purpose of catching enemy specialized weapons. Even in this sense it was similar to a main-gauche. Algol��s eccentric fixation towards knifes became clear.


    ��You Ripper!�� [3]


    ��Hyaahaahaahaahaa! Things like guns and knives are so foolish!��


    Algol��s body vanished, leaving behind an afterimage. In the next instant, he appeared to the side of Deneb.


    Algol, holding his knife with a reverse grip, slashed diagonally.


    Deneb��s right hand was empty. As such, she tried to stop Algol��s slashing attack with the knife on her left hand.


    Algol��s left hand subtly changed its trajectory.


    He striked Deneb��s knife��s blade with his own knife on purpose.


    Then he slid his knife down, creating a situation where the knifes are locked.


    Algol pointed the tip of the knife towards the left side of Deneb��s abdomen, which was practically defenseless.


    In Deneb��s face, the influence of impatience and fear was reflected.


    Canopus had no time to thoroughly observe the battles of his subordinates. Even if he understood the situation, providing backup was impossible.


    Right now, the battle was evenly matched. But it is a one-on-three battle, the numerical disadvantage is undeniable.


    Vega��s gravity magic was cancelled by using the same kind of magic.


    Regulus�� ��Laser Sniping�� was reflected by ��Mirror Shield��.


    Arcturus�� ��Dancing Blades�� was intercepted by ��Molecular Divider��


    The fierce battle against the three members of the first-class Stars continued.


    This was a hard fight, even for someone of Canopus�� caliber.


    If this was a real war, he may not have had any trouble until now.


    If Canopus was serious, he would have already killed Vega.


    Although Commanders are equal in rank, Major Canopus outclasses Captain Vega in terms of ability. It is rumored that since the previous ��Sirius��, there was nobody stronger than Canopus at close-quarters land combat. As such, Vega had no chance in a direct confrontation where both parties could see each other. Indeed, while against Lina it could not be seen, Vega��s face now occasionally displayed the color of impatience.


    Regulus too was an opponent that Canopus could not ignore, but he was not a substantial threat. Regulus�� ��Laser Sniping�� has the structural disadvantage in that it requires about a second between invocation and the shot.


    This shouldn��t be the only card on Regulus�� hand, but for some reason he hasn��t been using any magic other than ��Laser Sniping��. As long as Regulus limits the range of magic he uses by himself, Canopus has the ability to confront him and Vega at the same time without difficulty.


    Even with both Regulus and Vega and the inability to fight for real, this battle would have ended in Canopus�� victory in a short time. Even with the two of them, there was no doubt.


    But Arcturus was a formidable opponent.


    Commander of the 3rd Unit of the Stars, Captain Alexander Arcturus. A battle magician who is learning mainstream modern magic at Stars as well as the Ancient Magic of the indigenes of the North American continent - Spirit Magic - both at a high level. Though parasite assimilation has made him unable to use Spirit Magic, being able to pull out the power of the parasite to its full extent was a more than adequate substitute.


    Canopus repelled Regulus�� laser bullets and urgently rushed to Vega.


    But a rush of wind from his side forced Canopus to step back.


    It was Arcturus�� ��Wind Hammer��.


    Its killing power is low. Though the purpose of the magic is to disturb an opponent��s balance, Canopus had to move back more than 5 meters in order to dodge the localized gust of wind travelling at 60 meters per second in a 2-meter-wide diameter.


    After Canopus�� retreat, stone arrowheads flew towards him. Not arrows. Just the arrowheads. Pointy, sharpened and properly shaped obsidian arrowheads from ��Dancing Blades��.


    Normally, ��Dancing Blades�� uses knife-shaped weapons integrated with the CAD. Reason is that there is certainty that it can be done in one action from magic invocation to launch.


    But that doesn��t mean ��Dancing Blades�� must use special weapon devices. The entity that invokes the magic is the magician, not the CAD. This is a principle that doesn��t change regardless of the magic.


    To begin with, ��Dancing Blades�� is a magic that manipulates the flight trajectory of a throwing weapon, the weapon itself can be anything. It doesn��t even have to necessarily be an edged tool. At its extreme, even rocks at the roadside can be ��bullets�� for ��Dancing Blades��.


    Four arrowheads attacked simultaneously from different trajectories. All of them were shot down by ��Molecular Divider�� extending from Canopus�� katana-like armed device.


    The obsidian arrowheads, split into two pieces, fell on the ground. The defined shape of the objects used in ��Dancing Blades�� was modified, causing the forced termination of the magic due to definition breakdown.


    But Arcturus�� attack did not end. Because of Arcturus unleashing out magic in rapid succession, Canopus is unable to discern his hiding place.


    The wind blew, and bird feathers danced. The feathers of the bald eagle - though just an imitation. Feather-shaped darts, made of synthetic fibers and titanium needles. Super fine, high strength fibers that can cut not just human skin but also leather protection, depending on their speed.


    Dozens of feathers rode the wind and started to attack Canopus. Arcturus�� specialties are Spirit Magic and Movement-Type Magic. He is especially proficient at techniques that manipulate airflow. The feathers are not being manipulated by herd control, they just fly with the air current.


    ��Molecular Divider�� is not able to interfere with gas. Given that each feather is being controlled by the wind, knocking them down with an armed device is meaningless.


    Canopus fought by using the magic ��Blast�� to explode the compressed atmosphere. Protecting himself from the blast using an anti-fluid shield, Canopus rushed to Vega once again.


    Regulus was observing Canopus from just behind him.


    He can��t overcome the three-on-one disadvantage because his attacks look forced? Such guesses came to Regulus�� mind.


    A large scrapped car that had been setup up for training danced in the air.


    It was Vega��s gravity control magic.


    Canopus knocked it down with Weight-Type Magic. Even while running, Canopus shows no disturbance in his CAD operation. Still, he turned around to be fully conscious of the large vehicle flying towards him.


    Regulus made a decision.


    Armed with his rifle-shaped integrated CAD, he pulled the trigger.


    From reading the Activation Sequence until the magic was invoked, 0.2 seconds elapsed. Even for a specialized CAD this was quite fast.


    From the start, Regulus was an expert in ��Laser Sniping��, and the technique��s power and speed were further amplified by the specialized CAD��s performance. Magic invocation speed improved even further under the influence of the parasite.


    However, amplification of laser bullets is a physical and mechanical process that cannot be sped up. The time can be shortened by generating a higher energy laser beam from the start, which is possible if you increase the event interference with parasites.


    But to achieve this, Regulus�� armed device has to be remodeled to use higher energy. Or maybe create a new armed device altogether.


    It has been only three days since Regulus became a parasite. It was not possible to upgrade the armed device in just three days.


    Nevertheless, Vega has taken Canopus�� attention now, Regulus will not be counterattacked by a delayed attack. That was his prediction.


    But, exactly before the laser bullet was about to be fired.


    Canopus�� retreating figure vanished from Regulus�� scope.


    He did not become transparent.


    The silhouette of a person was replaced with the appearance of a cut landscape.


    It was being projected in the hangar where Regulus was hiding.


    A laser bullet was fired.


    It is impossible to deal with energy bullets returning at the speed of light by looking at them.


    Inverted 180 degrees, the accurately reflected energy bullet destroyed Regulus�� armed device, and burning fragments crushed his right eye.


    Loudly screaming, Regulus retired from the battle.


    (First one.)


    Canopus muttered to himself upon hearing Regulus�� screams.


    He did not specifically mean to set Regulus up for a trap. He wanted to get close to Vega to neutralize her without causing serious injuries, but he didn��t want to be on guard for Regulus�� counterattacks. Canopus just didn��t narrow his field of vision like Regulus expected him to.


    But with this the battle will certainly become easier. Put simply, without Regulus�� magic, it went from a one-on-three to a one-on-two, a big difference.


    Immediately after he pondered this, two cries of pain striked Canopus�� eardrum.


    He turned his eyes towards the direction the voice came from. At the same time, he retreated and increased his distance to Vega. This action for the sake of guaranteeing safety was an unconscious choice.


    There, Algol was sticking his knife into Deneb��s side.


    That��s excessive, Canopus harshly reprimanded Algol in his mind.


    But Deneb was not the only one who staggered and collapsed. Algol��s body also leaned forward and fell. Even from a distance it was evident that he was not attacking, as it looked like he was pushing down.


    From Canopus�� position it was not possible to see that Algol��s back is covered in blood. No, perhaps if he were to look closely, he would understand, but while in this situation where he is on alert for enemy attacks, he could not spare the time.


    But he understood that Algol had been attacked by a new enemy.


    Because that enemy was now aiming at him.


    The gravitational field of the thin, sharp, spear-like deformed ��Molecular Divider�� extended towards Canopus.


    He used the same magic to clear away the gravitational field.


    (Lieutenant Spica!)


    Even before visual confirmation of the opponent who released the magic, he knew the identity of the caster.


    Among the Stars, there is only one user of this modified version of ��Molecular Divider��, ��Molecular Divider - Javelin��.


    Stars�� 4th Unit��s first-class Star, First Lieutenant Zoe Spica.


    Directly in Canopus�� line of sight, a woman who, despite being early in the morning, was properly dressed in the summer uniform, stretched her right arm straight ahead to point at Canopus.


    A straight, metallic nail was attached to the tip of her extended index finger. It was a Japanese anki [4]  similar to a ��cat��s paw�� [5] , which acted as the sights for ��Molecular Divider - Javelin��.


    A thin and sharp gravitational field of molecular destruction once again extended towards Canopus. As an exchange for narrowing the attack, the medium range of the ��Molecular Divider�� was extended.


    For a second time, Canopus cut off Vega��s spear, who used a gravitational field to keep him from retaliating with his katana.


    No, to say that ��Molecular Divider�� cut off the ��Gravity Control-Type Magic�� would be misleading. Gravity Control is magic that modifies a property of space called distortion degree. ��Molecular Divider�� too modifies this property of space. Both magics collapsed, as the event modifications ��Modify only the gravitational field of normal space�� and ��Modify only the electromagnetic properties of normal space�� collided.


    At that moment, Canopus�� ��Molecular Divider�� was also in an interrupted state.


    Arcturus�� tomahawk closed in.


    Canopus jumped sideways with all his strength while reactivating ��Molecular Divider��.


    The Tomahawk cut apart Canopus�� afterimage.


    The tomahawk started turning around in mid-air and attacked Canopus who stood up after rolling on the dry ground of the practice field.


    This attack cannot possibly be ��Dancing Blades��. ��Dancing Blades�� is a magic that pre-programs the flight trajectory of the thrown weapons, it should be unable to remotely control the specialized weapon.


    Using Spirit Magic, a kind of divine state was created during which ��thoughts�� were put into the weapon, and through this new path ��Dancing Blades�� was overwritten. This was an ability unique to Arcturus, who is both a Modern Magician and an Ancient Magician.


    This does not circumvent the requirement of higher interference power to overwrite the different magic definition. There is a limit of five times for the creation of new trajectories. However, the trajectories created are not straight lines nor parabolas, the ��Dancing Blades�� can ascend, descend, and turn at will. By throwing them once, even if trajectory is only changed three times instead of five, most enemies will not escape.


    Because of Arcturus�� parasitization, he is unable to use Spirit Magic. However, just because he lost the ability to access ��spirits�� defined as independent Information Bodies, that doesn��t mean that Ancient Magic techniques are also lost. Rather, the assimilation of the parasite has improved his Ancient Magic abilities that don��t use independent information bodies.


    Canopus intercepted the attacking tomahawk by slashing while standing on his knee.


    Regardless of the speed, a swing has no strength in this position. The blade was not even raised. It was more like wielding a stick than a katana.


    Nevertheless, the tomahawk magically reinforced by Arcturus�� thoughts was split in half by Canopus�� slash.


    It was not cut by the katana-like blade. The purpose of Canopus�� armed device was not to slash with a steel blade. The blade is a simple guiding tool, the magical sword is the one responsible for cutting. If the intermolecular binding inversion force field is formed correctly, there will be no harm even if the blade��s inclination is slightly off.


    Split into two, the tomahawk stopped flying and fell to the ground.


    Even if thought is put into the weapon with this divine state, it is the same as a normal armed device in that the magic will fail if the defined shape is lost.


    Arcturus�� pursuit came to an end. Since ��Dancing Blades�� requires the use of tangible objects, the number of ��bullets�� that can be prepared in advance is limited. Arcturus was ��out of bullets��.


    Canopus has not yet been able to find where Arcturus is hiding. But Arcturus�� temporary cease fire was an opportunity to erase the enemy��s combat power.


    Currently, the opponents Canopus sees are both Vega and Spica.


    Relentless slaughter is the nature of Spica��s ��Molecular Divider - Javelin��, but it is not difficult to deal with if you are aware of the technique��s nature, since it shows no effect beyond the narrow line it is pointed at.


    Canopus decided to disable Vega first, as she is the more troublesome opponent.


    He released diversion magic towards Spica, then slashed Vega with ��Molecular Divider��, or pretended to, releasing ionized air bullets instead.


    Vega, who was cautious of the ��Molecular Divider��, was unprepared to receive the direct blow from the plasma bullets. Canopus didn��t raise the density of the plasma much to avoid fatal wounds, but it was still enough power to paralyze the whole body temporarily.


    Vega fell on her back. Maybe she hasn��t completely fainted, but it doesn��t look like she has freedom in her limbs.


    Canopus looks back to Spica. He was going to settle things with Spica to bring it to a one-on-one.


    But in Canopus line of sight was not only Spica��s slender silhouette but also Arcturus�� thick body.


    ��Major Canopus, I want you to stop resisting.��


    The silhouette of new people entered his vision.


    Second Lieutenant Ian Bellatrix and Second Lieutenant Samuel Alnilam.


    The two members of the Stars�� 6th Unit who had parasitized in the micro-black hole experiment a few days before were dragging an unconscious and badly wounded Algol by both his arms.


    Spica��s eyes were wide open. To her, reinforcements were unexpected.


    ��...Is that a hostage?��


    While addressing Arcturus, Canopus�� tone did not conceal his disgust.


    ��I secured Second Lieutenant Shaula not long ago.��


    Without answering Canopus�� question, Arcturus played his cards.


    ��Major Canopus. Your goal was to let Major Sirius escape. This goal has been achieved. Do you not think extending this fight and increasing injuries is meaningless?��


    ��It is you who started this senseless rebellion.��


    To Canopus�� accusation, Arcturus responded with silence.


    This kind of logic does not work against parasitized opponents, but Canopus also knew that from the start.


    Canopus dropped his katana-like armed device.


    ��...surrender.��


    ��I guarantee your physical safety.��


    ��Only the body?��


    To Canopus�� ironic remark,


    ��I do not intend to make you a comrade.��


    Arcturus replied, showing no interest in his countenance.


    Contrary to his expectations, Canopus was not accompanied to a solitary confinement cell, but to the private room used by a senior officer from another department whenever they visited the base.


    Of course weapons, including the armed device, were taken, but it seems like breaking out isn��t too hard. Right now, it can be said that CADs are an indispensable tool for a user of modern magic, but it��s not absolutely essential for the use of magic. Even if there are ways to make using magic more difficult, general techniques that make magic completely unusable still haven��t been developed. Canopus also heard discussions about the potential to obstruct other people��s magic invocations using special Mental Interference Type techniques, but at least no members of the Stars can use magic like this.


    But Canopus did not leave the room let alone escape. Food was not taken to him for many hours, so until evening arrived he only had the mineral water that was in the provisions refrigerator.


    It was past 21:00 when he was summoned by a messenger.


    He came to the Commander��s room and stood between Second Lieutenant Bellatrix and Second Lieutenant Alnilam.


    In front of the Commander��s desk there was one chair.


    Arcturus and Vega were seated in a similar chair near one wall, and Major Capella of the 5th Unit sat near the wall on the other side with a stern expression.


    ��Major Canopus, take a sit.��


    Following Base Commander Walker��s words, Canopus saluted and sat on the chair in front of the desk.


    ��Now. Major Canopus, you assisted in Second Lieutenant Ralph Hardy Mirfak��s desertion, and are suspected of inflicting injuries.��


    Feelings of surprise were shown on Canopus�� face.


    Walker expected this reaction.


    ��Concerning Major Sirius�� trip, official military documents are being prepared. As expected, Colonel Balance really is great.��


    In other words, it appears that there is no chance Lina will be blamed for the crime.


    The feelings of surprised disappeared from Canopus�� face, returning to his poker face.


    ��I think you too are aware of the higher-up��s split opinion regarding Japan��s Strategic-Class magician, Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ��I am aware of it.��


    To eliminate Tatsuya as a threat, or to use this threat and incorporate it into USNA��s global strategy? The higher-ups of the USNA army held both of these opinions in equal numbers. The assassination faction roughly matches those who consider Japan as a competitor in the western Pacific Ocean, and the use faction almost overlaps with those who consider the alliance with Japan and Japan��s influence as a gateway to expand in the Pacific and obstruct the Great Union and the New Soviet Union.


    ��But you should be able to understand that the Strategic-Class Magic is excessively powerful and that it is impossible to use.��


    ��......��


    Canopus could only respond to Walker��s speech with silence.


    Walker scowled lightly and immediately returned to his original administrative expression and continued the speech.


    ��I also think Shiba Tatsuya should be eliminated. Captain Arcturus and Captain Vega also share this opinion.��


    ��Commander, there are serious concerns regarding their health.��


    Arcturus himself responded to Canopus�� indirect complaint.


    ��Major Canopus. It is correct that this body has been promoted to a parasite, but our loyalty towards our country has not changed. That spirit will always be my core.��


    On the other side of Arcturus, Capella visibly displayed a grimace.


    ��Regarding the treatment of Captain Arcturus, it is currently under consideration.��


    Walker did not listen to Canopus�� warning.


    At this point, Canopus was convinced that Walker is under the parasite��s mental interference. Thought suggestion, and not mind interference that turns one into a puppet. By paralyzing his reasoning, the person is encouraged to embrace their original desires and sense of danger, Walker fell into a daze, and was tricked into being controlled exactly as one wants without realizing he is being manipulated. - Such was Canopus guess.


    ��Major. It seems you can��t approve the assassination of Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ��Even if hostility is inevitable, measures like assassination is something we shouldn��t do.��


    ��...Such lip service is unacceptable in this world, I think you know that well?��


    ��I must deny that this is a case of lip service.��


    Canopus didn��t deny the dirty means themselves. There are things that can��t be resolved in accordance following official stances.


    To that extent, Canopus knew from experience without being told.


    But brakes are necessary. If you pamper yourself by limitlessly applying the excuse ��necessary��, the army will immediately degenerate into a mere violent group. This was also Canopus�� self-admonishment.


    ��...Major Canopus. Do you want a deal?��


    Walker gave up on persuading Canopus and changed the topic.


    ��A plea bargain?��


    ��Exactly.��


    Canopus�� interrogation was a lifeline [6]  to avoid an illegal bargain. But with Walker��s quick declaration, Canopus�� tension was unconsciously relaxed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Walker set the pace of the deal.


    ��If it becomes a court-martial, the General Staff Headquarters will intervene. This is inevitable given the special circumstances of our force. If a trial is started with Major��s current state of affairs, the courtroom will be a place for arguments between the Shiba Tatsuya elimination and use factions, and it will certainly amplify the antagonism from both sides. It is concerning that this may have a serious negative effect on army operations.��


    Canopus spoke no differing opinion than that of Walker��s conjecture.


    The situation is certainly likely to develop. But the possibility that the conflict will lead to army malfunction is extremely low. The higher-ups are not that foolish.


    Usually, Canopus would have offered a rebuttal. But once the superior officer took hold of the initiative, even if you know they are insane, it was hard to present opposing opinions.


    ��If you confess to the accidental injury of Second Lieutenant Regulus, Second Lieutenant Mirfak will be deemed as missing in action rather than a deserter. Second Lieutenant Algol and Second Lieutenant Shaula will also get a reduced punishment.��


    ����Exactly what kind of punishment is this?��


    Canopus had already understood any protest would have no effect.


    ��Imprisonment for one year.��


    A prison sentence is quite heavy for a plea bargain. But taking into consideration the fact that he is nothing but a nuisance to the parasites, Canopus thought using the imprisonment to physically distance himself from them might be convenient.


    ��Also, the duration of the punishment will be processed as an infiltration mission. Your military record will not be stained, and we will give consideration for your family��s worries as well��


    ��...I understand. But I have two more conditions.��


    ��Name them, we will try to respond to them as much as possible.��


    Walker��s stance was unexpectedly soft. Is the subconscious resisting the thought suggestion, or is he recognizing Canopus�� value as a military asset to try to avoid communication breakdown?


    Both were likely stories.


    ��I want my prison sentence to be carried out in Midway Prison.��


    ��...Is that okay?��


    Walker examined Canopus�� expression looking for his true intentions. The military prison on Midway Atoll was extremely unpopular and isolated from society �C in other words, it was a place for the imprisonment of felons.


    ��Is that not more convenient for the Commander as well?


    You��ll live without worrying about a nuisance such as myself, Canopus spoke with irony.


    Walker��s face scowled for a moment, but he immediately erased the displeasure from his face.


    ��I understand. We��ll take care of the arrangements. And what is the other condition?��


    ��Please give Second Lieutenant Algol and Second Lieutenant Shaula identical measures.��


    ��Will they protect Midway��s military prison as well?��


    ��They��re being given sentences as well, aren��t they?��


    Canopus was completely unfazed by Walker��s tasteless remark.


    ����The deal is settled. Major Capella will escort you to Midway.��


    Erasing his facial expression, Walker announced.


    Seating close to the wall, Captain Arcturus and Captain Vega displayed satisfied smiles. On the other side, Major Capella showed his displeasure from start to end.


    The imprisonment of Canopus, Algol and Shaula was officially decided the following day.


    Many people in the Pentagon expressed suspicion at the strangely quickly process.


    But people who contested the decision, including Colonel Balance, did not exist.

 Volume 26 - CH 2

    Chapter 2


    The morning of Sunday, June 23rd, 2097.


    ��Angie Sirius��, Head Commander of the ��Stars��, the magician force under direct supervision of the General Staff Headquarters, whose real name was Angelina Kudou Shields, was inside a small-sized VTOL.


    Angelina, more commonly referred to as Lina, was accused of betrayal and dishonor by parasitized troops, and suffered an assassination attempt in the base headquarters. Having escaped to Japan with the help of General Staff Headquarters�� Captain Balance��s secret connections with the Yotsuba Family, she stayed in a house owned by the Kuroba, a branch family of the Yotsuba, until the day before yesterday, and stayed at Tatsuya��s and Miyuki��s apartment last night.


    And now she is moving to a new hiding place. Approximately 90km above the sea south of the Boso Peninsula, approximately 50km east of Miyake Island, ��Miyaki Island�� floated on the sea. The small island was referred to as ��21st century��s new island�� because it was formed due to the activity of an underwater volcano in the first year of the 21st century. Though it is called small, its area has now grown to 8 square kilometers. It is about the same size as Kunitachi in Tokyo.


    This island was Lina��s new hiding place.


    The whole island of Miyaki Island is Yotsuba Family��s private property. More accurately, it is owned by a real estate company controlled by the Yotsuba Family, but this doesn��t change reality.


    The island��s peculiar history reveals how the Yotsuba Family got their hands on this region.


    Originally, there was a supply base for the National Defense Navy in Miyaki Island. But it was abandoned after repeated eruptions in the 2050s, and after World War 3, also known as the 20-year world war, ended, it became a secret prison for magicians regardless of whether they were military officers or civilians, the management of which was entrusted to the Yotsuba Family. Nobody but the Yotsuba Family was able to perfectly control magician criminals who hold powerful abilities.


    The Yotsuba acquired the island to take over the function of the secret prison.


    However, in January of 2093, after an eruption on the eastern side of the island - the side opposite to the prison - the relocation of the prison was considered, and in 2095 the new location was decided. In May of 2097, last month, the new secret prison was completed, and the prisoner relocation was also carried out.


    Though the facilities for prisoners need renovation, buildings for supervisors are immediately habitable. Also, since the east side of the island was not used for the prison, the construction of magical experiment facility for project advanced. Although its construction just started in April, this is where the magic nuclear fusion reactor energy plant based on Tatsuya��s ESCAPES project was decided to be built.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were also riding together in the small VTOL. Though their primary goal was to guide and guard Lina, Tatsuya also came with the intent of inspecting the planned construction site for the plant.


    It was decided at the end of last month that the implementation of the ESCAPES project will be done in Miyaki Island. Tatsuya has visited Miyaki Island several times and understands the topography and climate, but he has never examined it with the point of view of building something there. It was certainly indispensable to check once again if there were natural conditions that could harm his project.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, Shields-sama, we will be landing soon.��


    Hanabishi Hyougo, who was piloting the small VTOL, raised his voice towards Tatsuya��s group. This VTOL has capacity for 6 people excluding the pilot, and there is no division between the pilot��s seat and the passenger seats. Hyougo��s voice directly reached Tatsuya��s group just like in a car.


    ��It looks pretty spacious. The infrastructure looks surprisingly prepared.��


    Lina, who is seeing the island for the first time, expresses her impressions as she observes.


    ��Well...It has changed a lot.��


    Miyuki came here once before, but couldn��t hide her surprise at the complete transformation from the dreary appearance at the time.


    ��Miyuki, have you been on this island?��


    ��Yeah, a bit over four years ago.��


    When she visited four years ago, there were only prison facilities in the coastal area on the west side, and the island was mostly dark rocks and sandy lava fields.


    But in the Miyaki Island that now reached their eyes, there was an airfield with a short runway in the north of the island, a desalination facility right next to it, a geothermal powerplant on the foot of the mountain in its center, and no less than ten large buildings stood in a line on the eastern part.


    Tatsuya was also hit with feelings of surprise, but he was surprised for a different reason than Miyuki.


    (...Is that an Induction Stone refinery?)


    (That way is a large-scale computing center...)


    Within the group of buildings, Tatsuya found a building whose installations distinctly resembled FLT��s research laboratory.


    And then he suddenly understood.


    This island is being built to be Yotsuba Family��s new headquarters.


    Tatsuya had not been informed by Maya about that plan.


    The plant for the ESCAPES project will be built on Miyaki Island.


    But this plan doesn��t exclude it as Yotsuba��s second headquarters.


    While building an open experimental plant here, Maya and the Yotsuba Family are building a closed research right beside it. And it is also likely that from among the researchers gathered for the ESCAPES project, the ones that are particularly great should to join the Yotsuba Family. All this for the sake of advancing magic techniques to even higher heights.


    The small VTOL landed in the helipad. The runway here is not long enough for large aircraft to take off and land, but even if it isn��t a VTOL or STOVL, it is possible for a small 50 passenger jet to perfectly take off or land. The Yotsuba��s seriousness can be seen on the development of Miyaki Island.


    Just as expected, there are no railroads or monorails. The four of them were riding on a self-driving car - Hyougo was driving - prepared by one of the Yotsuba Family��s branch families, the Mashiba Family, who managed the magician prison, and headed towards the west side of the island.


    They went around the volcano, that continued its small activity, and arrived at the residences for prison management staff. Along the way, like before, lava fields and beaches full of rocks continued both on the left and right sides.


    It seems that the east side of the island, on the opposite side of the prison, was given more development importance. While all the prisoners had left, only about half of the management staff left the island. It was mainly guards who didn��t stay, they transferred to the new prison along with the prisoners.


    The facility��s required management personnel remained in its entirety. The residences were maintained in a state where they could move in immediately.


    ��Hmm...so it��s a condominium rather than a hotel.��


    Lina��s impressions leaked out after taking a look around the room she was guided to. To these impressions, Tatsuya and Miyuki had no objections.


    ��Food is already prepared in the fridge and stocker, and it doesn��t seem like clothes will be urgently needed.��


    ��...Oh well.��


    Was Lina looking sensitive because she was getting mixed feelings from receiving help on clothes to wear from Tatsuya, who was a male? Similarly, Mirfak, a male subordinate, also told her something like that when she was escaping America. Therefore, her worry seemed needlessly severe.


    ��This management facility is equipped not just with residences, but also stores that sell household goods, practice rooms and even recreation rooms. How about seeing them too?��


    The recommendation was made by Hyougo, who snatched a prison staff member to serve as a guide before anyone noticed it.


    Tatsuya glanced at Lina to ask her about her intentions. Today��s inspection was to make sure that Miyaki Island��s prison��s facility can be used as Lina��s hiding spot. Lina was under the impression that she had no choice, but that was her misunderstanding. If Lina said ��I don��t like it��, the Yotsuba Family would prepare the next hiding place. It��s just that the degree of security would be strictly inferior than in here.


    ��Can you show me around?��


    Even here, Lina has misunderstood that she had no right to say ��no��. Believing that it was an unavoidable ceremony, she looked towards Hyougo and replied.


    ��Hey...Is it really okay for me to live here?��


    Those were Lina��s first words when she came back to her room after a lap around the facility.


    ��You seem to be pleased with it.��


    Lina��s question was directed at Tatsuya, so he thought it would be strange if he didn��t answer. Right away, he returned the words that came to his mind.


    ��Seems like I��ll be punished if I say I��m not pleased with it.��


    Lina��s voice revealed her exhaustion. Not physical exhaustion, mental exhaustion, she was tired of surprises.


    The facilities she was shown were by no means extravagant.


    However, there was no shortage.


    In life, there is nothing that can perfectly predict inconvenience.


    Same for this room. Even if she could not get out, it might more pleasant than Stars�� lodging house. This was far from the ��uncomfortable life on the run�� Lina had imagined.


    ��Besides, was it fine to show me all those things...?��


    Lina��s eyes shook in anxiety.


    The destination of the guided tour where she was the guest was not just the prison facility. The research facility under construction was also included in the tour.


    After going around the residences connected to the facility, Tatsuya, Miyuki and Lina headed to the eastern part of the island using a prison helicopter. Hyougo also piloted it. Rather than lack of trust in the people in the prison, Hyougo seems unwilling to give an outsider the role of Tatsuya��s ��chauffeur��. Only two months have passed since Hyougo started to serve Tatsuya, but he found something that was worth giving his loyalty to.


    The last place Hyougo, who had already settled into the role of Tatsuya��s loyal subject, guided them to was the Induction Stone refinery Tatsuya had his eyes on from inside the aircraft just before landing.


    The Induction Stone is the heart of the CAD. Its standard manufacture process is well known. The CAD development techniques are military technology, not protected by patent but also not open to the public. But, since techniques were leaked to allied countries and due to spy battles, nowadays all the significance of keeping it a secret was lost.


    Regardless, it is standard technology nonetheless. Although the Induction Stone can be manufactured by techniques that are, as a matter of fact, open to the public, they are unable to purify the Induction Stone efficiently.


    The Induction Stone is the part that mutually converts Psion signal and electric signal. But just because they emit Psion signals from electric signals, doesn��t mean all Induction Stones convert Psion signals and electric signals in the same way. The performance changes depending on the design, and efficiency further changes due to the process�� finishing touches.


    An Induction Stone may have high efficiency in conversion from Psion signal into electrical signal, but another Induction Stone refined in another processing line may have high efficiency at converting electric signals into Psion signals. Some stones excel in their ability to convert weak signals, and other stones excel in their ability to faithfully reproduce signals.


    For example, Germany��s Rosen Magicraft, United Kingdom��s McGregor Wand, America��s Maximilian device, in this order, obtained high appraisal in their Induction Stone��s general abilities, but in terms of ability to reproduce the signal accurately, Japan��s FLT is the world leading company �C the performance of Induction Stones manufactured by army and national research institutions is unknown.


    The design of the Induction Stone is an important intellectual asset for both corporations and countries. Common knowledge in the magic industry dictated that it is impossible to show an Induction Stone refinery to an outsider. Lina��s words ��all those things�� reflected this ��common sense��.


    ��If you can understand it, won��t you think that getting too close is reckless?��


    ��...I wouldn��t make an imitation from the start; my conscience wouldn��t allow me to.��


    To Tatsuya��s answer, Lina exposed her dissatisfaction. But her tone lacked strength.


    She doesn��t know at this point how long she��ll remain hidden on this island.


    If she needs to hide for an extended period of time, the tension and caution will surely fade away. If she didn��t understand the importance of that area, she may end up walking in carelessly and needlessly troubling the guards.


    Lina could not deny the possibility.


    ��That��s right.��


    Regarding Lina��s point as unimportant, Tatsuya turned towards Hyougo.


    Given the signal, Hyougo handed Tatsuya the stylish envelope he had been carrying on his hand.


    ��Lina, this is the key to your room.��


    ��Th-Thank you...��


    Lina opened the unsealed envelope and checked what was inside.


    It was a golden smart card.


    ��With that card, you are free to use any of the facilities on the island, including food and shops. Though it is possible to reissue if you lose it, that requires a slightly troublesome identity check.��


    ��Understood. I will be careful.��


    Knowing its importance, Lina grabbed the card with both hands.


    ��If anything happens, call us from the fixed terminal in the room. It��s fine if you don��t address it to me. It is also connected to Miyuki, Ayako, and the Yotsuba Family.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��Anything else you want to ask?��


    ��Nothing right now. I��ll call you if there��s something I don��t understand.��


    ��Please do.��


    Tatsuya turned back towards Miyuki.


    Miyuki, who was diagonally behind Tatsuya, came forth with a half step.


    ��Well then, Lina. Get some rest. We will come to see you again.��


    ��Yeah. Really, thank you for everything.��


    Lina waved her tiny hand, looking a little embarrassed.


    Miyuki smiled, and waved her hand lightly.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, there is something else I would like you to see.��


    ?


    Said Hyougo, who was following Tatsuya as he headed towards the parking lot.


    Today they didn��t have plans other than the inspection of the island. Tatsuya replied with ��alright�� and asked Hyougo to guide him.


    The place where Hyougo took Tatsuya and Miyuki was a garage beside the runway. There was only one short car painted in light blue parked.


    ��It��s an unusual design. Doesn��t look like a mid-engine layout...��


    As Tatsuya said, the central part of the car��s body was the engine, but the engine was not installed there. In the case of hydrogen or ethanol engines there is a mid-engine layout, but in the case of an electric car, current designs arranged motors for the front and back wheels separately, or included a motor inside each wheel. And this self-driving vehicle clearly had the electric motor drive characteristics.


    ��This car is an ��Air Car��.��


    ��...You mean a Flying-Type Magic vehicle?��


    Tatsuya opened his eyes slightly. He was not hiding his surprise.


    ��It is indeed. Development itself started 2 years ago, at the same time as the bike with flight capabilities ��Wingless��, and it finally reached its completion this past month after receiving some ideas from Tatsuya-sama.��


    Certainly, in April of this year Tatsuya devised a new Flying-Type Magic scheme for high mass vehicles. However, he was so busy with various things that he handed in a rough plan as it was to the Head House and tucked it away in the corners of his consciousness.


    He did not expect it to bear fruit. Tatsuya was hit with unexpected feelings.


    ��This body has already been registered for use on public roads, so it can be used every day.��


    ��Is it also able to drive from and to this island?��


    ��Of course, I will come immediately if you call.��


    Though Hyougo replied with a meek expression, Tatsuya didn��t think he was being disrespectful from the start.


    ��Onii-sama, why don��t you try it out?��


    Standing to his side, Miyuki recommended a test drive.


    ��No, let��s stop for today.��


    Tatsuya shook his head, showing little hesitation on his face. However, he didn��t have zero interest in this ��Air Car��.


    ��Let��s test it tomorrow.��


    ��Certainly. I will report this to the mechanic.��


    Tatsuya disliked leaving Miyuki alone during a test drive. He decided to test the dual use land and air vehicle called ��Air Car�� when Miyuki was at school.


    Around the time Tatsuya visited Miyaki Island.


    Despite being Sunday, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Ministry of Defense were hit by a quite a bit of disturbance.


    Japan received a confidential request from USNA through diplomatic routes.


    A request for cooperation in the search for Major Angie Sirius, who cut communications.


    The Japanese government protested against USNA��s lack of prior notice regarding the entrance of a high rank officer in the country. But if offered the rebuttal that the visit to Japan was not for military purposes, even if it is nothing but a transparent lie, they could no longer object.


    The Japanese government promised USNA to search and protect Angie Sirius.


    ��While America��s demands are shameless, at the same time they seem quite natural. But why is the 101st Brigade being requested to deal with this?��


    ��Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, I too am tired of this. Can you stop pretending you don��t understand?��


    ��I apologize.��


    Accepting Saeki��s rebuke, Kazama admirably tried to smooth things over.


    However, just by moving his facial muscles, a sense of irony shined through his eyes.


    As she said herself, mental fatigue spread on her face �C in other words, with a tired expression, Saeki glared at Kazama.


    But there were no further apologies from Kazama.


    Saeki was the one who was running out of patience.


    ��I know that Major Sirius is being protected by the Yotsuba Family.��


    ��Did you hear Yotsuba��s report?��


    ��That was a warning rather than a report.��


    ��Angie Sirius is under our protection. Keep the National Defense Forces�� hands out...so they said.��


    ��It seems that��s the case.��


    Saeki nodded with a bitter expression.


    ��Is Special Officer Ooguro involved, is that what Your Excellency is thinking?��


    ��Yes, Lieutenant Colonel. Same as you.��


    Both Saeki and Kazama had a rough idea about what happened in the winter of last year regarding the interaction between Tatsuya, as ��Special Officer Ooguro��, and Lina, as ��Angie Sirius��.


    USNA��s state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician ��Angie Sirius��. The only reason why the Yotsuba Family would protect her is due to her relationship with Tatsuya. That was Kazama��s and Saeki��s reasoning. �C Though their reasoning was incorrect, but it may be inevitable that they think so, since they do not know about the secret agreement between the Yotsuba Family and Colonel Balance.


    ��Are you going to request Special Officer Ooguro...No, Tatsuya to hand over Major Sirius?��


    ��Eventually she will be delivered to the USNA.��


    Saeki��s answer was, formally, not an answer to Kazama��s question. However, Saeki��s intentions were fully transmitted.


    Eventually. In other words, she won��t be delivered immediately.


    They are planning to use Lina as a bargaining chip.


    ��Sirius�� is a state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician. One of USNA��s trump cards.


    It��s impossible that the US armed forces have Sirius as their only trump card, but a trump card that crosses over to the enemy��s side becomes a threat.


    If their intent is to retrieve her �C or dispose of her �C there is the potential to draw out some small concessions.


    ��...Why did Sirius end up deserting?��


    Strategic-Class Magicians are individuals who may become a threat to the country. It��s expected that they were being carefully controlled at least to the degree that they don��t possess spirit of rebellion.


    Kazama��s question was quite natural.


    ��Unfortunately, I was unable to obtain detailed information.��


    National Defense Forces have also released spies in America. They may be allies, but they are still targets of intelligence assessments. People who think that alliances are eternal/absolute are not qualified to be involved in military or political affairs.


    But the counterintelligence side has that same awareness. As Japan is cautious of American spies, it is possible that America is even more cautious of Japan��s spy activity. Information regarding the state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician��s desertion must not be easy to get hold of.


    ��Isn��t it dangerous to interfere without knowing the circumstances?��


    ��That is why it��s best to ask the person herself.��


    It��s best to secure Sirius�� personage and ask her questions directly. Saeki seems to think so.


    Kazama felt his superior��s idea was vague and dangerous, but he could not explain his foundations.


    ��Then I will ask Tatsuya if I can meet with Sirius.��


    ��Why do you need to ask?��


    Kazama was unable to understand what Saeki had just said.


    Saeki gave an order without caring about Kazama��s confusion.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. Give Special Officer Ooguro the order to hand over Major Angie Sirius.��


    ��How should we deal with Tatsuya��s refusal?��


    ��Tough measures are undesirable. Please just tell them that there is no room for misunderstanding, it is the will of the National Defense Forces that Sirius cannot be kept in the country.��


    That is to say that even if governments or foreign forces try to take Sirius by force, the 101st Brigade will not lend Tatsuya help.


    ��Understood.��


    Kazama didn��t believe Tatsuya expected to rely on them from the start.


    He also understood the theory that foreign officers whose government did not admit defection cannot expect to be sheltered as genuine soldiers.


    Kazama just didn��t think this was the correct answer.


    Considerably late into the afternoon, Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived at Tokyo from Miyaki Island, stopped at their home for just a short while, and right away visited Minami��s hospital room.


    On the way, passing by many people who seemed to be magicians, dispatched by the Juumonji Family on the outside of the hospital and the Yotsuba Family on the inside, Tatsuya pretended to not know any of them. It should be more effective to worry about guarding Minami first, but it seems they are giving priority to Minoru��s capture so as not to attract attention. Tatsuya did not intend to ruin the plan by being stingy.


    ��I want you to keep close watch on the front of the hospital room.��


    Miyuki, though, felt dissatisfied to the point where she dropped such complaints.


    Incidentally, when Tatsuya knocked on the room��s door, Miyuki��s dissatisfaction was completely withdrawn.


    ��Minami, do you mind if I enter?��


    ��Yes, feel free.�� ��Do not come in.�� ��Is Miyuki-senpai there too!?��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki exchanged glances.


    The vocal trio delivered their replies, and they all were familiar voices.


    Tatsuya opened the door in accordance with Minami��s consent.


    Looking back from the side of the bed, identical faces had contrasting expressions.


    Emphasizing her displeasure with a frown, Saegusa Kasumi.


    Expressing her delight with a radiant smile, Saegusa Izumi.


    The Saegusa twin sisters, their juniors at First High.


    ��Did Izumi-chan and Kasumi-chan come to pay Minami a visit?��


    ��Yes. Our classmate is hospitalized but even so I thought it was unpleasant to have nobody but guards.��


    It was decided at the Master Clans Conference that Saegusa��s role was to intercept and capture Kudou Minoru. Neither Kasumi nor Izumi were appointed as Minami��s guards.


    ��I see, thank you.��


    But Miyuki responded to Izumi with a smile.


    It is not necessary to point it out in front of Minami. In addition to the roles assigned to the Saegusa Family, these two are visiting Minami as classmates. Thinking this, feelings of gratitude naturally gushed out from inside Miyuki��s ��thank you��.


    ��Ah! I am unworthy of such honorable words...��


    Izumi anxiously pressed her chest down and let her voice be overcome with emotion. It looked like pain rather than happiness. It was a dramatic act, but she was dead serious.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki did not make fun of Izumi��s exaggerated gestures. They just looked at her charmingly. On the bed, Minami subtly turned her eyes away. It was only her older twin sister Kasumi who coldly stared at Izumi.


    Tatsuya approached Minami, and Kasumi moved away by the same distance.


    Miyuki followed Tatsuya, and Izumi gave her spot to Miyuki.


    As a result, Tatsuya��s group and Kasumi��s group changed places.


    ��How are you, Minami?��


    Stopping at the edge of the bed, Tatsuya asked. A stool was placed at the side of the bed, but there was only one so neither him nor Miyuki sat down.


    ��I��m recovering little by little.��


    She did not say it clearly because she couldn��t be frank to Kasumi and Izumi about her medical condition.


    Minami��s body is recovering its strength, as is obvious because she already doesn��t need the assistance of the support exoskeleton �C a mounted power assistance tool for medical use. But her sensory disorder can��t be understood by just looking from the outside.


    ��That��s good...��


    Upon hearing about the condition improvement from Minami��s mouth, Miyuki put her right hand on her chest and breathed in relief.


    ��Really.��


    Tatsuya also loosened his mouth a little.


    ��It may not be necessary for me to tell you again, but don��t try to cure it sooner.��


    ��Yes.��


    He couldn��t know her true feelings, but at least on the surface Minami didn��t look impatient.


    ��What does the doctor say?��


    ��Seems like I��ll be able to leave the hospital in about two weeks.��


    To Miyuki��s question, Minami replied with a calm tone.


    ��Does that also include rehabilitation?��


    ��I haven��t heard that far.��


    After 2 weeks, so she will be hospitalized for about a month total. Hearing Miyuki��s questions and Minami��s answers, Tatsuya thought about if he should take Pixie to help with Minami��s rehabilitation.


    ��Is that so? Ah, but if you need rehab at home, you don��t have to worry?��


    There is no need to be impatient, he quickly added a few words to temporize Miyuki.


    ��We will help you as much as we can.��


    ��I��m sorry!��


    Minami was now flustered.


    Maybe this wasn��t the time for this, but just by hearing that Minami can be talked to like usual, Tatsuya felt her recovery here.


    ��I don��t want to decline, but...��


    ��But...��


    Miyuki seemed a bit sad, increasing Minami��s embarrassment.


    Then, an unexpected request came from Izumi.


    ��Miyuki-senpai. I would like to help with the rehabilitation after she is discharged, if you don��t mind.��


    ��Izumi-chan?��


    ��Yes. But only if I won��t be a bother.��


    Doubting Izumi��s true intentions would be unjust. Tatsuya kept the straight man act to himself.


    Izumi is sympathizing with Minami as her classmate, she shouldn��t be saying such things because of her desire to enter Miyuki��s home.


    ��Izumi...by no means are you thinking of using Sakurai-san as an excuse to get in the President��s house...right?��


    However, Kasumi��s unrestrained question was a load off his mind.


    ��T-That is unthinkable! I did not think about such insolent things!��


    Regrettably, agitation emerged in Izumi��s face and voice.


    Kasumi gazed at Izumi with her eyes half closed.


    Izumi did not look away from Kasumi��s face, but her eyes moved so that they didn��t meet the glance.


    ��...President. When Izumi intrudes in your house, I too will accompany her.��


    To Kasumi��s remarks, Miyuki expressed a vague smile and answered only with ��thank you, both of you��.


    When the two of them left the hospital room, it looked like Izumi was being forcibly taken away by Kasumi.


    The three people in Tatsuya��s group sent the twin sisters off, who expressed very similar smiles on their faces.


    It��s shocking, but they didn��t hate it. Those smiling faces.


    Among her classmates, they were neat and gentle beautiful girls. However, as much of a lovable character as she may be, Tatsuya��s group recognized that Izumi was a little out of sync.


    Tatsuya brought a stool from the corner of the room and sat down.


    Miyuki sat on the stool that was already placed on the side of the bed.


    ��But still, I��m thankful that they came to visit like that...��


    Miyuki muttered, speaking to herself.


    Tatsuya also completely agreed with that point.


    For the Saegusa Family, Minami is no more than a decoy for the sake of capturing Minoru.


    This is not something to be criticized. The Saegusa Family, and the Juumonji Family, were handling it as a result of a decision made during the Master Clans Conference. Naturally, the Saegusa have nothing to do with this matter.


    Saegusa Kouichi thrust his own head by his own free will, due to his own motives. Regardless, for the Saegusa Family, Minami is a simple decoy. That was correct perception of their point of view.


    ��Those two, they may not be fit for this.��


    Tatsuya did not clearly say what he meant by ��this��. But not only Miyuki but also Minami were able to understand the words he omitted.


    Neither Kasumi nor Izumi were suited for the Ten Master Clans. He is unsuited to speak of their older sister Mayumi who also may not be cut out for it, but she still prioritizes her position and duties. But Kasumi and Izumi give priority to honesty rather than their position and empathy rather than duty.


    In a single word, it can be called ��goodness��.


    ��I don��t think it��s bad. I��m a bit jealous.��


    These words expressed by Miyuki were proof that she and Tatsuya were thinking the same thing.


    ��By the way, Minami.��


    Tatsuya suddenly changed the topic.


    ��Yes, what is it?��


    Minami was not flustered when she was suddenly called by her name.


    ��Has anything strange happened since then?��


    ��Do you mean if Minoru-sama got in touch?��


    ��Not just Minoru.��


    ��I haven��t seen any suspicious visitors.��


    After Minami��s brief reply, she added ��I don��t see anything while asleep��.


    ��It isn��t likely that Minoru gave up. Maybe he��s preparing something? For instance, things such as gathering subordinates...��


    Looking at Tatsuya��s face, Miyuki felt a little anxious.


    ��That is a possibility.��


    It��s been a week since the last attack. It is unthinkable that Minoru did nothing in the meantime.


    Though there is no clear confirmation, Minoru has inherited Zhou Gongjin��s knowledge. This isn��t limited to magical knowledge.


    Neither the Kudou Family nor any of the ��Nine�� Families will betray the Master Clans Conference, so it is difficult to gather allies from there. However, it may be possible to collect minions from inside the spy network that Zhou Gongjin established.


    ��I may have to learn the parasite sealing technique from Oba-ue.��


    Miyuki and Minami simultaneously trembled.


    Hearing about the parasite sealing technique, Minami thought it would be used on Minoru.


    But Miyuki was concerned about something else.


    ��Onii-sama...do you think Minoru-kun will increase the parasites? Like the vampire from last year��s winter?��


    ��I don��t think Minoru will attack people at random. But I think the number of people whose desire for power doesn��t end even if they cease to be human is not little. To that extend, it might not be difficult to locate them.��


    Miyuki did not deny Tatsuya��s guess. The reason why neither Miyuki not Minami voiced any doubts wasn��t because they were Tatsuya��s words, but because the girls also had knowledge of such human weaknesses.


    ��Onii-sama, umm, I was just thinking...shouldn��t we warn Erika and the guys too?��


    ��...You��re right. I was thoughtless.��


    Tatsuya bowed his head with a vacant expression.


    The three of them, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko, all met Minoru in last year��s fall.


    Minoru can hide the parasites�� presence. Mikihiko might be able to recognize Minoru��s true colors, but there is a high possibility for Erika and Leo to be deceived.


    To not assume the case where those three are used, it could certainly be said to be thoughtless.


    ��No, I also didn��t notice until just now...Should I tell them?��


    ��No, I��ll tell them. Tomorrow morning I have plans to test the Air Car, so wait in ��Einebrise�� after school.��


    ��...Are you sure?��


    Miyuki asked back to push her concern over whether there was a problem if the Master heard their conversation.


    ��There is no problem. The risk of being eavesdropped is lower than talking inside the school, and maybe we��ll be able to loan Master��s power.��


    ��Master��s...?��


    Einebrise��s Master��s father was a capable intelligence salesman, and Tatsuya doesn��t clearly know if the Master himself also meddles in intelligence trade.


    But Tatsuya was convinced that Master was honest. The scent Tatsuya picked up from Master was not the scent of the underworld, but Miyuki didn��t know this.


    ��No, I understand.��


    Miyuki did not ask Tatsuya about Master��s identity. If it is something you must know, Tatsuya will tell you. Tatsuya did not explain, therefore it is unnecessary to know right now, such were her thoughts.


    ��Erika and the guys will wait for you are Einebrise...umm, Onii-sama? Is it okay if I bring Honoka, Shizuku and Mizuki too?��


    ��I don��t want to increase the number of people involved, but...not notifying them is also risky. I understand. Please tell everyone.��


    ��Of course!��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki nodded together. Then, the two of them turned their faces towards Minami.


    ��...What is it?��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki kept their mouths closed and turned their eyes towards themselves and Minami, feeling anxious rather than irritated, asked the question.


    ��It may not be obvious at this point in time but...��


    It was Miyuki who replied to Minami��s question.


    ��Minami-chan, what do you think of Minoru-kun?��


    ��What...?��


    Minami��s face was stained with embarrassment.


    Her thoughts were temporarily paralyzed after the sudden question.


    ��Minoru-kun seems to kind of like Minami-chan, but����


    ��Like...��


    Her ability to think isn��t working normally, so Minami was unable to do anything but repeat things that were already said.


    ��Minami-chan, do you like Minoru-kun?��


    ��Me, like!?��


    Minami��s voice sounded out of tune. Seems like the agitation reached such extremes that it called her consciousness back.


    ��Me like Minoru-sama, I��ve never thought about that!��


    ��That is, you just haven��t thought about it?��


    Using her words as they were, Tatsuya rectified Minami��s misconception.


    ��Do you like or do you dislike, or do you have no interest, or is it simply that there is nothing to be aware of?��


    ��By no means are we asking just out of curiosity.��


    ��......��


    Minami was unable to understand what Tatsuya and Miyuki wanted her to say.


    She didn��t even understand if asking what they wanted her to say was fine.


    ��You don��t dislike him, but if you like Minoru-kun...��


    ��Minami, if you don��t make up your mind, you won��t be prepared.��


    ��Prepared...prepared to fight Minoru-sama?��


    Minami herself was not conscious, but at that time she looked miserable.


    ��The fight is ours.��


    In Tatsuya��s denial too, his tone was quite strong.


    ��I would like to end this without killing Minoru if possible. But I am not the only one engaging Minoru.��


    Minami nodded slightly in silence.


    Minami was not told that, not counting the Yotsuba Family, the Juumonji and the Saegusa families are on the watch for Minoru. However, Minami presumed that at least the Saegusa Family was participating in the strategy for the capture of Minoru.


    She had heard Izumi use the word ��guard��, and she was not raised in an environment where it can be thought that the twin��s visit was simply as classmates.


    ��Besides, Minoru is tough. Sweet ideas like capturing without killing may not be applicable.��


    ��I think it can��t be helped.��


    ��You can understand in your head. I don��t doubt it. But, what about your heart?��


    ��......��


    Minami could not reply to Tatsuya��s question.


    ��This is what I meant by prepared. Minami, Minoru abandoned his humanity for the sake of helping you. But this is something he did on his own accord. He didn��t have your wishes in mind.��


    ��......��


    ��However, it won��t be easy to convince him. You know Minoru��s feelings.��


    ��...Yes.��


    Minami hid her face and look downward, admitting Tatsuya��s words.


    ��Minami-chan, it��s normal for people to hesitate. There is no need to feel guilty.��


    Miyuki grasped Minami��s hands.


    ��...Yes.��


    Minami raised her head, and turned towards Miyuki with a weak smile.


    ��But, if Minami-chan has no special feelings for Minoru-kun, I want you to be prepared.��


    ��Prepared to not intrude even if he is to be killed in front of you.��


    Tatsuya took over the crucial word.


    Tatsuya did not let Miyuki say the word ��kill��.


    ��In case I...say that I adore Minoru-sama...��


    ��We will consider other ways to end this without killing Minoru.��


    Tatsuya cut her words, showing little hesitation.


    ��In that case, there is an increased probability of victims.��


    Minami��s complexion changed.


    ��I apologize! I said something silly!��


    ��Minami-chan, calm down.��


    As Minami staggered her waist over the bed, Miyuki supported her from her side.


    Perhaps she should have sat on the bed to apologize. It seems she had not recovered enough to endure sudden movements.


    ��I don��t think your comment was silly. I also don��t immediately understand feelings I was not aware of before.��


    ��No!��


    From between Miyuki��s arms, Minami looked up at Tatsuya with a strong will in her eyes.


    ��I do not have special feelings for Minoru-sama.��


    It was obvious Minami did not think deeply, so she was saying it temporarily.


    However, if it were to be pointed out right now, Minami would not admit it.


    ��Understood.��


    Therefore, at Minami��s response, Tatsuya nodded.

 Volume 26 - CH 3

    Chapter 3


    Monday, the 24th of June.


    As scheduled the day before, Tatsuya was visiting Miyaki Island today too.


    The main objective was to test the Air Car, but there was nothing worth mentioning about the test itself. That��s because it showed its expected performance in all categories. �C Also, in this case, the ��Air�� in Air Car does not refer to ��atmosphere��, the ��Air�� refers to ��sky��, so it is not naming fraud even if it doesn��t rise with compressed air. The rules are similar to ��airplane�� (originally, the meaning of airplane was flying board that moves horizontally in the sky). [7]


    ��I didn��t think that diving would be possible.��


    ��Engineers say that airtightness is at a level where there is no problem even if you go into outer space. From a structure standpoint, flight via interference on the effect of the Earth��s gravity on the body of the car will cause the flight system to become unable to operate successfully at an altitude of 6000km.��


    ��I don��t plan on flying to space with the Air Car.��


    When Hyougo exposed the excessive specification, Tatsuya could not do without a wry smile.


    ��The two-door style was also for the sake of increasing airtightness by reducing the number of openings, right?��


    The Air Car��s doors are not opened laterally, they are arranged to slide backwards. Also, the windowpanes are thick and fixed. These too were in the design to increase airtightness.


    ��It is exactly as you say. Naturally, since the Air Car was conceptualized to be used on land, low altitude and sea, we would like you to take this into account on actual use.��


    ��As long as there is no need to, I don��t intend to go up to the stratosphere or dive under the sea with the Air Car.��


    ��I apologize. While I can say I��m a bit concerned, it is good that you can use the water travel mode when travelling between Honshu and this island��


    ��It is set to automatically keep the altitude of dozens of centimeters, right?��


    ��Yes. In that case, Tatsuya-sama possesses a license for small ships for open sea navigation, so we are sure that authorities won��t find any problem.��


    When Tatsuya became 18 years old, along with a license for four-wheeled self-driving cars, he also obtained a license for small sized ships with no water surface restrictions. Needless to say, the license was not intended for flying ships like the Air Car, but in water travel mode the state at navigation time is akin to a hovercraft. It would be possible to assert that Tatsuya can navigate with his license.


    ��I see.��


    If it comes to that, just fly away. Tatsuya, who for the most part was limited in law-abiding spirit, must have considered such things.


    ��Hey.��


    Tatsuya��s and Hyougo��s discussion came to an end when a voice addressed them from the side.


    ��Lina, what is it?


    The owner of the voice was Lina who came to inspect the Air Car test.


    ��Can I really be sent back?��


    ��I don��t really understand what you mean...��


    ��I mean, can I be sent back to the States after seeing such military secrets?��


    ��Lina, what are you talking about?��


    Tatsuya curiously looked back at Lina, who was frowning.


    ��This is Yotsuba Family��s private organization, the Air Car is not a ��military secret��.��


    ��Don��t twist my words! Even if it��s not a country��s military, it doesn��t change that it is a military organization!��


    ��That is a misunderstanding. We are not a military organization. We certainly earn remuneration for violent acts, but that is just a side job. If I dare to classify it, the Yotsuba Family is a research organization.��


    ��A side job that is feared throughout the whole world, what a joke...��


    ��I will be bothered if I am to blame for your arbitrary fear.��


    ��An opponent who can destroy one base��s fleet and a naval port with a single blow each, there is no reason to not be afraid!��


    ��That is my personal power. Not the power of the Yotsuba Family.��


    Lina unintentionally opened her eyes wide and stared at Tatsuya.


    Lina could not believe in Tatsuya��s nerve to assert it was ��his personal power�� after tens of thousands were killed in action. That is the same as recognizing that he by himself stole the lives of tens of thousands of people.


    Responsibility can be shared. The ��Scorched Hallowe��en�� was an incident that happened during a military conflict. The decision to use Strategic-Class Magic lies within the army��s chain of command, so it could be said that the responsibility belongs to the superior officer who made the order.


    Even if the fact its use was ordered doesn��t change, if it is recognized as power that belongs to one individual, the outcome becomes attributed to that single individual.


    Even if there is no responsibility, the outcome remains.


    The outcome that tens of thousands of people were killed.


    Or, maybe Tatsuya isn��t understanding this...?


    (No, such a thing is impossible.)


    Tatsuya is not the type to avert his eyes from reality. The relationship between Lina and Tatsuya is short, but she understood this much. Tatsuya is conscious that he accepts the fact that he is a mass murderer...


    ��...If they are not military secrets, then I won��t be restrained from leaving the country? If that��s the case then good.��


    Lina discontinued the topic by herself. She too was a Strategic-Class Magician. If she dug deeper into this, she could become discomforted with herself, so she unconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    ��Apart from that, Tatsuya, I have a request.��


    ��Depending on the content. Start with telling what it is.��


    The two of them are talking inside the hangar. The Air Car is registered in the system as a four-wheeled self-driving car �C the license plate has already been acquired �C so maybe it should be called ��garage��, but the size and the well-maintained machinery makes it better to call it ��hangar�� than ��garage��.


    There is a table outside in a corner and four chairs were placed to match it. Tatsuya started to walk towards that table and Lina came after him.


    Hyougo pulled a chair and looked at Lina.


    Tatsuya sat down on the opposite side. Lina was unable to decline and sat on the chair Hyougo pulled.


    Hyougo brought iced tea to Tatsuya and Lina.


    Tatsuya informed Hyougo of his gratitude with his eyes and once again turned his face towards Lina.


    ��So, what do you want?��


    Not revealing in her behavior that she was flinching a little from her innermost thoughts, she went right to the point.


    ��I��m not a prisoner, right?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��In that case, I want you to return the CAD I left you with when you helped me.��


    ��Why?��


    Lina anticipated this question but, when confronted by reality, she needed some energy to return an answer.


    ��I can��t calm down when I am unarmed.��


    Depending on the mood of the listener, receiving these disturbing words can be a declaration of hostility. In the current situation where she is protected by just one person, these were not words one ought to dare speak.


    But Lina could not think of a harmless reason, as she thought she would feel guilty despite not deceiving her true feelings.


    Besides, Tatsuya doesn��t have the capacity to be evil, he won��t have egotistical feelings to that degree, Lina believed so in her heart. �C Though if it was pointed out, her face would certainly turn red in denial.


    ��It shouldn��t be an inconvenience.��


    ��It��s a matter of feeling!��


    Lina��s strong attitude came from Tatsuya��s laugh. In short, although she does not intend to, Lina behaved like a spoiled child to Tatsuya. It may be said that she had not noticed.


    ��Feeling, huh. I can understand.��


    ��Then!��


    ��But I can��t respond to that request.��


    ��But why!?��


    ��We cannot let a USNA army CAD be used in Japanese territory. There is the possibility that some unknown gimmick was included that even you don��t know.��


    ��Oof...��


    Lina returned a reaction similar to a comedian. But she was very serious with this.


    ��But if it is an alternate CAD, it��s prepared.��


    Lina got into grips with Tatsuya��s brief comment.


    ��Huh? Prepared? Did you reserve it in advance?��


    ��I vow to flawlessly protect this facility, but the opponent is USNA. When the time comes, will you need means of self-defense?��


    ��Tatsuya...you��re a bad person.��


    Lina turned towards Tatsuya, holding her eyes half-closed. The so called ��scornful look��.


    ��I wasn��t keeping it a secret. You were just impatient, Lina.��


    Tatsuya calmly avoided Lina��s ��scorn��.


    ��It��s better than being easy-going and having no sense of tension.��


    Lina��s rebuttal was also reasonable. If her face wasn��t red, it might have been more persuasive.


    ��The CAD is in the adjustment facility. Let��s finish making adjustments while we��re at it.��


    ��...Tatsuya, you make adjustments?��


    ��There is no need to worry, I��m used to it.��


    ��Ah...You were called one half of ��Taurus Silver��, weren��t you, Tatsuya?��


    ��That��s how it is.��


    Tatsuya stood up.


    Lina drank half of the iced tea at once and ran after Tatsuya who had already left the table.


    Tatsuya and Lina moved from the Air Car hangar to a research facility built next to the CAD factory that included the Induction Stone refining line. Unfortunately, the transport method was not an Air Car, it was an off-road car with a hydrogen engine.


    ��I think I��ll have Lina use this.��


    Before entering the adjustment room, Lina was taken along to a small conference room. Then, Tatsuya showed her thick golden choker and a wide silver bracelet.


    ��No buttons...Is this perchance FTL��s completely thought-operated CAD?��


    ��You understood quickly.��


    Tatsuya praised Lina with a voice that wasn��t wholly flattering.


    ��Because FTL��s completely thought-operated CADs were also a topic of discussion in the States...��


    CADs that operate with just thoughts without dealing with hand switches were first commercialized by Germany��s Rosen Magicraft, followed by Japan��s Four Leaves Technology immediately after. A third company has yet to enter the stage. Currently only Rosen and FLT are releasing completely thought-operated CADs, and right now the superior market value is held by the latecomers FLT.


    ��There were Stars members who were testing these, but I haven��t used them. How in the world do they work?��


    Lina��s confession was surprising to Tatsuya. He expected her to be a scientist or engineer who developed the tactical magic weapon ��Brionac��. Tatsuya did not know the name of the scientist (engineer?), but that person��s technical skill was unquestionable just by looking at ��Brionac��.


    With such technical skill it should be possible to implement a completely thought-operated CAD. It is not ��not impossible��. It can be declared that it is certainly possible and it wouldn��t take much time in a situation where finished products are on the market.


    However, Tatsuya did not voice his doubts.


    ��FLT��s completely thought-operated CADs use technology developed from contactless switches that were already on the market.��


    ��You mean manipulation of Psion waves?��


    ��Exactly. This specialized CAD shaped like a choker outputs only one kind of Activation Sequence when Psions are injected. This is an Activation Sequence for a Non-Systematic Type Magic that irradiates a thin refined Psion wave at a pre-defined location.��


    ��It works just by injecting Psions?��


    ��Since the output is restricted to one type of Activation Sequence, that is plenty for the switch. The operating device in the form of a choker should be called a semi-automatic model rather than a thought-operated model.��


    ��So it��s a structure similar to an armed device.��


    When Lina shot her observation, Tatsuya continued speaking, nodding with a ��well, yeah��.


    ��The bracelet-type is configured to enter standby mode along with the operation device.��


    ��So, exactly how do I use it?��


    ��The bracelet��s internal switch is designated as the target for the choker��s Activation Sequence. To output the desired Activation Sequence from the bracelet, you just include the magic��s number as a variable to be used for the Non-Systematic Magic��s Activation Sequence.��


    ��To sum it up, just think ��use the magic��s number�� and it invokes the Activation Sequence?��


    ��Roughly speaking, that is it.��


    ��Wait, isn��t that amazing? The time to operate a CAD with your hand is like heavy shackles for a melee combat magician.��


    CADs are tools that increase magic invocation speed. By establishing a magic scheme using CADs, magicians obtained the ability to match crowds of armed soldiers from the frontlines.


    But now, the time spent on operating the CAD is closing up the gap that divides victory and defeat in a competition scenario. Specialized CAD models are covering its weaknesses, but they restrict the kind of magic that can be used.


    FLT��s completely thought-operated CAD was a tool to solve all of these problems. Unlike Rosen products that include thought-operated mechanisms in specialized CAD models, FLT��s products are split into an operation device and a device that essentially takes on the role of the original CAD. Although it has the drawback of needing to carry two devices, it also can be used by generalized models, and not just specialized models, so it fulfills the purpose of ��hand-free operation�� and ��don��t narrow the range of tactics��.


    ��I��m glad you like it. Operating devices can be paired up with up to four CADs, but for now one generalized model will be fine.��


    ��That is plenty.��


    Perhaps the idea that it was possible to manipulate one specialized model and one generalized model on both sides with just one operation device was passed to Lina��s mind, but she didn��t say anything.


    It is too convenient to be able to use both generalized and specialized models just by thinking.


    As Tatsuya nodded, Lina could not predict what kind of face she would make in that situation.


    Tatsuya headed towards the adjustment room while holding the CAD that was split into two parts.


    Lina was in the preparation room next to the adjustment room. In this facility there is also general adjustment equipment that takes user data with a headset and a panel for both hands. But for the new blank slate CAD Tatsuya thought that he should do precise measurements with the bed-type equipment. Lina is now preparing for that, that is, she is changing her clothes.


    ��Tatsuya, umm...thanks for waiting.��


    Lina came into the adjustment room, with half hidden thighs, wearing a thin long white shirt without any buttons. Is it easy to understand if we say it is a long t-shirt about 15 centimeters above the knee?


    She undid her hair, removing all accessories, and put it down her back. She only put on sandals similar to those used in hospitals. Lina held her chest with both arms to hide it. Bashful, embarrassed behavior.


    ��...Is this fine?��


    ��What do you mean, fine?��


    ��...My underwear, it��s not fine, is it?��


    The skin around Lina��s eyes became red and she faced the other side. She was feeling embarrassed of her own question.


    Of course, even with such innocent appearance, Tatsuya��s attitude does not change.


    ��Lina, have you not used this type of measurement device?��


    ��Precise measurements no less than once a month were mandatory.��


    This means that in the Stars base, a similar machine exists. No less than one a month, for Tatsuya this was too little. However, unlike Miyuki who is still has plenty of time until her magic growth period ends, there should be few minors among the Stars�� personnel. Not counting the people on their twenties, for the people on their thirties or forties it becomes much less necessary to have such short intervals between updated measurement results. Tatsuya changed his mind.


    ��Would you prefer if I prepared a bathing suit?��


    ��Not especially, it��s not that a bikini would be better...��


    ��I don��t mind either way.��


    Lina fidgeted while undecisive. If you think about it, generally, you should feel less embarrassed when wearing a long t-shirt than a bathing suit with many separate types of exposure.


    You don��t need to hesitate this much...Thinking this, Tatsuya struggled to arrive at a conjecture.


    Perhaps Lina is not wearing anything under her shirt...?


    Tatsuya did not tell her ��take off your underwear�� when he told her to change clothes. Nobody in this facility would say such a thing.


    But if Lina knows that it is normal to be in her underwear when using bed type measurement machines...Given the long t-shirt type inspection outfit, it seems likely that she was convinced herself that ��I cannot wear anything under this��.


    ��...Please do it as it is.��


    But right now it is not possible to tell Lina, who has answered with a face filled with embarrassment, that ��it��s fine for you to wear underwear��. Informing her of this would be awkward for both of them. Lina would become too embarrassed. Maybe it��s possible that the adjustment would no longer occur.


    ��Well then, lie down there.��


    Tatsuya was more conscious than normal of his businesslike tone.


    ?


    While working, his suspicion that ��she��s not wearing underwear�� deepened further. Over the thin cloth, Tatsuya��s eyes caught bumps that could become proof of that, but he avoided staring at those parts.


    Therefore, Lina didn��t realize that ��he realized��. Without causing meaningless trouble, the adjustment ended peacefully.


    In Lina��s neck, a choker type device was promptly worn. No, maybe it should be expressed as ��placed��, because its form is that of a circular torus like a retainer. The golden glitter is the same as her hair, it suits Lina spectacularly. At first glance, it looks like an extravagant collar, but obviously you can��t remove it by yourself. Lina also noticed ��it looks like a collar��, but didn��t seem to care.


    ��I��ll come tomorrow too, so tell me if there is any inconvenience.��


    ��Understood.��


    Lina raised her right hand and responded to Tatsuya. The silver bracelet is on her other wrist.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, the tracer should not turn off.��


    ��I understand.��


    Nodding with a bitter smile at a cautious Hyougo, Tatsuya departed in an Air Car.


    The car body, floating with the tires several dozens of centimeters from the ground, set out towards the sea as it was, maintaining the relative altitude.


    When Tatsuya passed through the doors of  ��Einebrise��, the coffee shop located on the street on the way to First High School, Miyuki��s and their friends were all gathered.


    ��Ah, Tatsuya-kun, welcome.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, we were waiting for you.��


    Erika and Honoka welcomed Tatsuya almost at the same time.


    Tatsuya raised his hand lightly in response, and sat between Miyuki and Honoka.


    There were no other customers in the shop. Before Tatsuya could ask, Miyuki explained ��I made a reservation today.��


    ��Tatsuya-san, this is on the house.��


    Master put a small glass pot on the counter. Inside it was reliably made cold-brew coffee. Honoka and Shizuku quickly stood up, Honoka carried the pot and Shizuku carried the tray with cups to the table.


    While Tatsuya was thanking both of them, Master said ��call me if you need anything�� and returned to the back of the store.


    From the time Tatsuya came in, the inside of the shop had interception prevention magic. It was Mikihiko��s Sound Barrier.


    They are not exaggerating.


    Because Tatsuya himself specifically brought them here, all of them presumed that the subject is of extreme importance.


    ��Using the Master is troubling, so let��s go into the main topic at once.��


    Before Honoka could pour coffee into the cup, Tatsuya started the discussion.


    Their eyes and ears were already turned towards Tatsuya.


    ��Kudou Minoru became a parasite.��


    Tatsuya suddenly entered the main point.


    ��Eh?�� ��No way.�� ��Are you serious!?��


    Acquainted with Minoru, Mikihiko, Erika and Leo raised their voices one after the other.


    ��...By ��Kudou Minoru��, you mean Kudou Minoru-kun who was Second High��s representative at the thesis competition?��


    ��Exactly.��


    Tatsuya nodded without hesitation at Mizuki��s reserved question.


    ��How did this happen?��


    Erika pointed her sharp eyes towards Tatsuya.


    There was no doubt Tatsuya did something on his own. Trying to stop her agitation, she just looked into his eyes unintentionally.


    ��How, huh. Even I don��t know everything. What I do know is that Minoru threw away his humanity out of his own volition, and that Minoru became a parasite to achieve some goal.��


    ��Can you tell us what you ��do know��?��


    Leo was quickly regaining his composure. But the strength in his eyes was not inferior to Erika.


    I will not tolerate secrets. �C His eyes were saying that.


    Even if Leo glares at him, Tatsuya��s manner of speech did not change. From the beginning, he was planning on explaining the background of Minoru��s parasitization, within the range of his knowledge.


    ��Minoru��s goal is related to the reason Minami was hospitalized.��


    ��...Was it not an ordinary injury?��


    ��The reason Minami was hospitalized was because she received massive damage to her Magic Calculation Area. There is no hope for complete recovery.��


    To the facts Tatsuya spoke honestly, not just Leo, but everyone excluding Miyuki became speechless.


    ��There is no immediate concern about her life. But if high power magic is triggered, it��s possible that the symptoms may decisively deteriorate.��


    ��...How did such a thing!?��


    Leo was losing words to roar. Minami was a member of the mountaineering club for which Leo served as the head. Among them, next to Tatsuya and Miyuki, there is a sense of family.


    ��I don��t plan to explain that. Now, there is something else I want to talk about.��


    ��...Fine. In that case, tell us.��


    Leo clenched his teeth, visibly not consenting to Tatsuya��s words. But in this scene too he displayed self-restraint.


    ��Minoru became a parasite for the sake of testing the process of curing Minami.��


    ��Wait a minute, Tatsuya.��


    Mikihiko��s next words did not come out easily.


    ��...You mean that Minoru-kun, for the sake of curing Minami, let himself be possessed by parasites? Using himself as a lab rat?��


    ��The person himself said so.��


    ��Stupid...That is insane...��


    Mikihiko fell into a daze.


    ��Minoru is serious.��


    Tatsuya mercilessly stated the facts.


    ��So the point is, Minoru is going to kidnap Minami?��


    It was Erika who anticipated what Tatsuya was going to say.


    ��Minoru came to kidnap Sakurai? And Tatsuya drove him back? Is that right?��


    ��Yes. I was able to drive him away once.��


    Leo strikes Tatsuya with successive questions.


    ��Tatsuya, you...can you lose?��


    ��I won��t be hurt. Though he��s not an easy opponent.��


    To Mikihiko��s question, Tatsuya asserted ��I won��t lose��.


    ��That is, Tatsuya-kun himself won��t be hurt, but you may not be able to protect Minami?��


    ��Exactly.��


    Tatsuya nods to Erika��s line,


    ��But there is something else I want you all to be careful of.��


    he continued further.


    ��Erika, Leo, Mikihiko. I think there is a possibility that Minoru plans to contact you guys in order to take Minami away.��


    ��You mean make us collaborators?��


    ��Speaking of acquaintances of Minoru, excluding the Saegusa sisters, Kasumi and Izumi, it��s just you guys.��


    ��...Certainly, if I had not heard this just now, I may have lent Minoru my power.��


    The first one to recognize so was Leo.


    ��If he said it was to cure Minami.��


    Erika reluctantly agreed.


    ��Are you sure Minoru-kun became a parasite? It is upsetting, but it��s hard to distinguish between humans and parasites.��


    But Mikihiko voiced his dissatisfaction. Seems that being unable to make the distinction between humans and evil spirits is inexcusable for the pride of an Ancient Magician.


    ��I didn��t know Minoru was a parasite until he revealed so himself.��


    ��...Is that so.��


    It was not possible for Mikihiko to say that he is far better than Tatsuya in this department.


    ��Mikihiko, you have superior intuition than me when it comes to parasites. But the Kudou Family has magic that can camouflage the Information Body. Minoru did not lose the ��Nine��s magic when he converted to a parasite.��


    ��No...It��s different for Shibata-san and her eyes, but I don��t have confidence to declare that my intuition is better than yours, Tatsuya. Besides, I understand the need to be vigilant towards Minoru-kun.��


    ��I��s fine if you understand that.��


    ��Yeah. By the way...��


    Mikihiko��s expression was saying ��something suddenly came to mind��.


    ��What is it?��


    Tatsuya did not ignore it.


    ��Where on earth did the parasite that possessed Minoru come from?��


    ��Certainly we haven��t been invaded by America again?��


    ��No, it��s a parasite I sealed last time. The Kudou Family had one of the two that were taken by someone.��


    Tatsuya showed hesitation for the first time when he replied to Erika��s question.


    ��...To be honest, Lina has come to Japan.��


    Ending his hesitation, Tatsuya chose to be frank about the facts.


    ��Lina!?��


    ��Onii-sama!?��


    Honoka and Miyuki both raised their voice in surprise.


    Honoka��s surprise was purely regarding Lina coming to Japan.


    Miyuki��s surprise on the other hand, was about the fact that Tatsuya revealed to their friends, even though it should be a secret. Her surprise was big enough to say ��Onii-sama�� in front of everyone.


    Luckily, Erika and Shizuku and the rest received such a shock that nobody felt that Miyuki referring to Tatsuya as an older brother rather than a fianc�� was out of place.


    ��About Lina��s return to Japan, it is related to a second parasite outbreak in the USNA.��


    The destructive power of the bombs that were successively thrown was way too high for everyone.


    ��Parasites in America...��


    Only Mikihiko was able to barely react. Erika, Mizuki, Leo, Honoka and Shizuku, the five of them lost their words.


    ��The parasite possessing Minoru is unrelated. But if the USNA��s new parasite outbreak invades Japan, a situation where they fight along Minoru is possible.��


    ��Tatsuya...Is there any way to disable the parasite? If my power is needed...��


    ��The magic to seal the parasite is going to be offered by His Excellency Kudou.��


    ��His Excellency Kudou, isn��t that the ��Patriarch��?��


    ��Minoru��s grandfather...?��


    Erika and Leo point out the relationship between Kudou Retsu and Minoru, questioning his credibility.


    ��It is unimaginable that he will hand over useless techniques since it��s his family. But, supposing it fails, Mikihiko. I may have to rely on you.��


    Tatsuya denied his friend��s favor, as he thought there was a low chance that Minoru would be immune to the magic of the Kudou Family.


    It is certain that the Kudou Family have magic to seal the parasites. Otherwise they couldn��t make weapons like the Parasidolls.


    However, Minoru is also a magician from the Kudou Family. Obviously, he surely knows the magic used in the production of the Parasidolls. Now he personally should be devising a way to escape from the magic that would bind him. No, countermeasures may have already been completed. Tatsuya thought so.


    ��At that time, I want your power without fail.��


    Mikihiko strongly agreed with Tatsuya.


    Measures against evil spirits are the mission of Ancient Magicians. That belief was included in Mikihiko��s reply


    Tatsuya did not come to Einebrise with the dual use land and air vehicle ��Air Car��. Once the car that had come from Miyaki Island was placed in the garage of their apartment, he used public transportation until the station closest to First High. Of course, he also returned on an individual train.


    In the Cabinet, Tatsuya and Miyuki had few words. From these two��s standpoint, they could not go without being vigilant for wiretaps, but that was not the main reason. Just before they had an important discussion at Einebrise, the direction of which made that tension stronger.


    It is rare for them to return home without having a conversation, but even still they felt relaxed as they went home. Miyuki talked about what happened at school, Tatsuya mentioned his impressions on the Air Car to Miyuki, who started to beg to go for a drive, and the usual tone returned.


    However, the harmonic atmosphere was destroyed by the phone��s ringing.


    Not because of the phone itself, the contents.


    ����Summarizing, if Angie Sirius asks for protection, I am required to hand her over to the National Defense Forces?��


    ��I would like you to not be so belligerent.��


    In the Visiphone��s screen, Kazama moved his hand to pacify Tatsuya.


    ��I��m just saying that a private organization hiding Major Sirius, a soldier of the USNA, is not approved by the National Defense Forces.��


    ��That is natural. But why is the Lieutenant Colonel telling me something so obvious?��


    ��Tatsuya, I know you are protecting Major Sirius. We were informed by the Yotsuba Family.��


    So it��s useless to play dumb...That��s what Kazama��s eyes were saying.


    ��Then please make the request at the Head House.��


    But Tatsuya wasn��t perturbed. Without confirming nor denying Kazama��s words, nor nodding to the request.


    At Tatsuya��s non-cooperative attitude, Kazama��s eyes became cold.


    ��Special Officer Ooguro.��


    From the words Kazama issued, the friendly tone had disappeared.


    ��Even if you rise in status inside the Yotsuba Family, the contract between the Yotsuba Family and the National Defense Forces concerning you is still valid.��


    Tatsuya silently stared back at Kazama inside the display.


    ��Except for your role as Shiba Miyuki��s guard, you must give priority to the orders of the National Defense Forces.��


    ��Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. I would like to stop the distortion of the contract between the Yotsuba Family and the National Defense Forces.��


    ��What?��


    After Tatsuya��s voice, his expression disappeared.


    ��Except when it comes to guarding Miyuki, the Yotsuba Family recognizes the National Defense Forces�� right to give priority orders to Shiba Tatsuya. This is the contract between the Yotsuba Family and the National Defense Forces. There is no agreement that I have to obey the National Defense Forces.��


    ��Special Officer. Are you rebelling against the army?��


    ��That is also incorrect. The purpose of the position of Special Officer given to me is for the National Defense Forces to use me. The oath I made five years ago to come under command of the army in Okinawa was only for that one time.��


    ��...Tatsuya. The National Defense Forces won��t approve of a civilian sheltering Major Angie Sirius. I want you to understand this.��


    ��Lieutenant Colonel Kazama. I��m not sheltering Major Sirius or anything like it. If the Yotsuba Family says they are protecting Angie Sirius, please deliver the request to the Head House.��


    Both Tatsuya and Kazama avoided a conclusive rupture at the end.


    It was the result of mutually recognizing the other party��s utility value.


    The building that became Tatsuya��s and Miyuki��s new home was built as Yotsuba Family��s Tokyo headquarters. Inside it there isn��t just residential spaces, there are also various facilities to fulfill its use as headquarters. The magic practice room in the basement was one of them.


    There was nobody else in the practice room. There are reasons, like it being late in the evening, but Tatsuya also reserved the room, using the title of ��Head��s son�� as an excuse �C it doesn��t matter whether it is a fact or not.


    Tatsuya told Miyuki and Minami that he planned to learn the parasite sealing magic from Maya. But despite intending to do so, he didn��t think he could handle the technique even if he was taught. Even if his position in the Yotsuba Family rose, the fact remains that he can��t handle magic other than ��Decomposition�� and ��Regrowth��.


    But Tatsuya didn��t abandon his possibilities. He definitely can��t handle normal magic other than ��Decomposition�� and ��Regrowth��. His artificial Magic Calculation Area can only imitate low power magic.


    But that is about the modern meaning of magic, talking about the magic that modifies phenomena. Traditionally, not just the magic that modifies phenomena but also the techniques that manipulate Psions themselves were considered magic. And if it��s techniques that manipulate Psions, even first-rate magicians can��t beat him. It could be said that he surpasses ��first-rate��.


    The parasite��s real body is a Pushion Information Body. Tatsuya does not have the ability to directly manipulate Pushions.


    However, Psions coil around the location of the parasites�� real body, and they know that if they lose the Psion coating, their activity will cease. Moreover, it is said that Psions are particles that take the form of thoughts and intentions and at the same time connect the material body with the immaterial spirit, telling the body of the commands issued by the spirit, and conveying information gathered in the body to the spirit.


    In other words, Psions have properties that interfere with the spirit, or Pushion Information Body.


    Outer-Systemic Magic that interfere with the spirit are also invoked with Magic Sequences created with Psions. This also is proof that Psions have indirect interactions with Pushions.


    Tatsuya was thinking whether he couldn��t seal or restrict parasites, a Pushion Information Body, using Non-Systematic Magic.


    Just hitting the Psions flow will repel the parasites, though it can do damage, they won��t die. This is a known result from using Gram Demolition on parasites that slipped away from their assimilated body.


    The Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet devised with the intent of dealing damage to a parasite assimilated by a human also could weaken the parasite, but it was not enough to make it cease activity.


    (...I just can��t get a mental image.)


    Chains, ropes, nets. He��s tried various items before, but he can��t depict them in his vision well. Somehow, nothing feels different.


    (If I could practice using the real thing for a while, would it be different...)


    As far as Tatsuya knows, the Yotsuba Family and the Kudou Family have genuine parasites. The Yotsuba Family has an individual that was sealed in First High��s practice forest, and the Kudou Family used theirs to nurture Parasidolls.


    Although he can��t borrow it, there is the possibility they will let him use it for practice if he goes there.


    But that too must be after he has some idea on how to manipulate the Psions well. If he goes there without a sure method, he��ll have visited for no reason. For the other people it will also be a waste of time.


    (...I��ll try asking Master.)


    Though reluctant to be indebted to Yakumo, he was not in a situation to say so. Tatsuya decided to visit Kyuuchouji.


    Early morning on Tuesday, June 25th.


    Tatsuya visited Yakumo��s temple for the first time in a while.


    He didn��t get in contact in advance. So Tatsuya had no intention to complain even if Yakumo was absent.


    However, an unexpected welcome awaited Tatsuya.


    The apartment in Chofu and Kyuuchouji temple weren��t separated by that much. Though it was not a distance he couldn��t run, Tatsuya used the flying bike ��Wingless�� in light of the current situation. What he��s wearing isn��t a normal biking outfit, it��s the Yotsuba-made flight uniform ��Freed Suit��. After getting off his bike, he took off his helmet and carried it in his left hand. He didn��t bring the Specialized CAD he always does, but ��Freed Suit�� has a fully thought-operated CAD incorporated.


    Though he passed through the gate, the fight [8]  �C a brawl, rather �C with the disciples did not occur.


    There was no sign of people.


    Tatsuya thought no problem could cause this absence, and as if it was a flag [9] , right after he considered this, he was getting attacked.


    The presence of ��things�� without entity.


    Clear hostility was transmitted.


    Before seeing through its identity, Tatsuya intercepted the Psion flow.


    In a moment, a wild Psion stream increased up to the density of a Gram Demolition and knocked down the Information Body holding a Psion structure of about the same high-density.


    (Independent Information Body...a familiar? Or a natural occurrence of ��evil gods��?)


    Rarely in this world, an independent Information Body whose structure is made of a large quantity of highly dense Psions can spontaneously generate, Tatsuya had heard so from an ancient practitioner who trained him at the Yotsuba House.


    A normal independent Information Body has no power to interfere with phenomena by just preserving information, but if the amount of information and Psions it carries inside go past a certain amount, it will start to interfere with phenomena. Fearing calling them demons, the ancients called them gods, and based on them they devised magic that modifies phenomena using independent Information Bodies, calling it Spirit Magic or Summoning Magic. �C The Ancient Magician who worked as Tatsuya��s teacher taught him so.


    Tatsuya blew away the independent Information Body, but it turned around and attacked once again.


    At this moment two things became clear.


    This ��spirit�� is a ��wind�� independent Information Body.


    And this ��spirit�� is being controlled by human intention.


    (Is this Master��s doing?)


    But if that is the case, the hostility given to this Information Body is too serious. The offensive ability included in the independent Information Body is at a level that it leads to death if the attack is successful.


    Aiming to eliminate the threat in front of him, Tatsuya tried to erase the ��Wind Spirit�� with Gram Dispersion.


    However, in the next instant, he cancelled the Magic Dissolution �C Gram Dispersion without releasing it at the Information Body.


    He didn��t stop because he concluded Yakumo was the caster.


    Tatsuya replaced Gram Dispersion and used Non-Systematic Magic to release compressed Psions.


    The compressed shape is a net. Though called so, it wasn��t reproduced into small meshes.


    Like a thin extended Psion membrane wrapping the target with pressure, perhaps it is better to call it a wrapping cloth than a net. �C Of course, huge wrapping cloths with a diameter of 3 meters don��t exist.


    He stopped the meddling ��Wind Spirit�� with a Psion ��net��, pushed the package, and put on pressure from the outside. But immediately the ��net�� was torn.


    The Spirit escaped from its restraints and started to attack Tatsuya by transforming into a wind blade.


    Tatsuya dodged it by jumping sideways.


    Red blood dripped from Tatsuya��s left arm as he rolled and stood up from the sandy ground. A part close to the shoulder was ripped wide open.


    His opponent is a transparent wind blade. Even though he tried to avoid it, he couldn��t do so perfectly. At any rate, this was obviously not the influence of practice. If what he was wearing wasn��t the bulletproof, impact resistant, anti-cutting ��Freed Suit��, most of his arm might have been cut off.


    But the suit was torn and stained in blood for just one second.


    Not just the wounds, the damage to the suit and the drops of blood soaking the ground, all of it disappeared like an illusion. The effects of Tatsuya��s ��Regrowth�� magic.


    If this opponent was a living magician, surprise may have created an opportunity. But the ��Wind Spirit�� did not falter and sent a new attack. Was it programmed to ��continue to attack�� beforehand, or does the caster know Tatsuya��s skills?


    The wind blade approaches once again.


    Tatsuya pushed out and opened his right hand towards the independent Information Body. A Psion shield was formed in front of him.


    Colliding with the high-density Psion shield stopped the forward movement of the ��Wind Spirit��. The blade of high-pressure air maintained by the independent Information Body was decompressed as a blast that moved towards Tatsuya.


    Mere wind cannot cut the Freed Suit.


    Tatsuya tightly clenched his right hand.


    Tatsuya��s Psions gathered around the ��Wind Spirit��


    The independent Information Body was compressed.


    The cloud of Psions that spread enough to swallow a large passenger vehicle was now the size of a ball that fit in his palm.


    A sphere of Psions similar to a crystal ball that cannot be seen by the naked eye. The ��Wind Spirit�� is trapped inside it.


    Tatsuya breathed out, making sure to not let the ��Wind Spirit�� break out from the Psion sphere.


    He looked and searched around his feet for the helmet he had thrown away when he first dodged.


    It happened the moment his attention was lost.


    Explosive expansion pressure came from inside the Psion ball he was holding.


    Tatsuya threw the Psion sphere, that had become fixed on the palm of his right hand, above him. He dropped his right hand and used his left hand to push up vigorously.


    Detonating itself, the ��Wind Spirit�� destroyed the Psion sphere.


    The shockwaves created by that clashed overhead with the Gram Demolition Tatsuya released from his left hand, spreading all over the grounds of the temple and the Psion ripples drew a countless number of concentric circles.


    ��Yo, that was unfortunate.��


    ?


    Suddenly, the shadow of a person emerged from the uninhabited grounds. Clapping his hands and talking to him, it was the head monk of this temple, the famous ��Ninjutsu User��, Kokonoe Yakumo.


    ��If you dedicated a bit more attention to the pressure you would have completed the Seal Gem [10] .��


    ��Master, good morning.��


    ��Ah, good morning, Tatsuya-kun.��


    And he is the person Tatsuya had visited to request advice this morning.


    ��Anyway, Master, what is a Seal Gem?��


    Exchanging morning greetings as if nothing had happened, Tatsuya asked to continue the conversation,


    ��The thing you tried to make just now.��


    And Yakumo responded with a bitter smile on his face.


    ��You came to ask about a parasite sealing technique?��


    ��Did you know about Minoru already?��


    ��I also know about the new outbreak in America. This time seems more troublesome than before.��


    ��Impressive as always. And because of that...can you teach me the sealing technique?��


    ��Of course, I won��t teach.��


    From Yakumo��s mouth came a kind of response that would make certain people explode in anger and respond ��are you kidding me?��.


    ��Is that so.��


    But Tatsuya took it as a natural thing.


    Tatsuya calls Yakumo ��Master��, but he is not a disciple of ��Ninjutsu User�� Kokonoe Yakumo. Tatsuya joins in training only because of Yakumo��s good will. There is no right to be taught magic.


    ��I don��t even need to teach? That Seal Gem just now was well made. It doesn��t look like it��s your first time.��


    And yet at the same time it wasn��t that he never taught him anything.


    ��Is Seal Gem that thing that trapped the independent Information Body inside and hardened as a sphere of Psions like the Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet?��


    ��I see, you applied the Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet technique.��


    ��Can that seal parasites?��


    ��It quarantined the Wind Sprite Protector from my technique. It should also work well enough for parasites.��


    Protector [11]  is an abbreviation of Protection Child. Its original meaning was divine spirit or fierce god [12]  that served Mikkyou [13]  monks and practitioners of Shugendou [14] , but more commonly, it is the word used for ��familiar�� in the Mikkyou system of techniques. So to express what Yakumo said in other words, ��you succeeded until the imprisonment step of the Wind Spirit that serves Yakumo��.


    The condition that it depends on Yakumo��s mood remains, but his suggestions are close to giving instructions for the technique. Considering Tatsuya is not fulfilling the role of disciple, this is abnormally hospitable.


    ��You said earlier ��if you dedicated more attention��, what was bad about it?��


    ��It was fine as it was, if you dedicated 10 hours of attention it would not have been broken by self-destruction.��


    ��So it��s good if more time is spent?��


    ��No, no, I don��t mean it like that. Did I say dedicated [15] ? Time is not required to prepare the Seal Gem.��


    Tatsuya did not ask further. The relationship between Tatsuya and Yakumo has reached its 5th year. Tatsuya understood Yakumo��s personality to the point that he knew he wouldn��t give more hints.


    ��I understand. I will try to dedicate myself.��


    ��Try to practice with the second son of the Yoshida Family.��


    With this extra, this morning��s harvest was enough, rather, it was more than expected.

 Volume 26 - CH 4

    Chapter 4


    ��I want to look at Miyuki-senpai��s face...��


    ��What are you talking about? You just left the Student Council room earlier this evening, didn��t you?��


    ��But Kasumi-chan, if I��m not doing anything, don��t you think going to have tea with Miyuki-senpai is much more constructive?��


    The apartment where Tatsuya and Miyuki and the hospital were Minami is being treated are separated by the distance of, let��s say a neighborhood. It is a bit too far to go on foot, but by car it is only 5 minutes. Ever since hearing this from Minami during her visit, Izumi has been repeatedly spilling such complaints.


    ��I��m not going. That guy is in President��s house.��


    Also, it is already a pattern that Kasumi replies this way.


    These two are in a small restaurant near the Chofu-Aoba clinic where Minami is hospitalized. The Saegusa Family has reserved this shop since the role assignment at the Master Clans Conference a few days ago. It was ideal to make it into a base, as this shop��s business model is that only customers with prior reservation can enter.


    The job given to the Saegusa Family at the Master Clans Meeting was to ambush and capture Kudou Minoru who has converted into a parasite. If capture is difficult, execution is unavoidable.


    The Ten Master Clans decided that bringing parasites into human society was a crime for which death is inevitable. Both Kasumi and Izumi don��t want to kill Minoru if possible, but they understand that if he is left like that, stealing his life is unavoidable. Tatsuya considered these two to not be suited for the Ten Master Clans, but there is no doubt that this mentality they have is a result of the Ten Master Clans training.


    ��Anyway, will he really come?��


    Their minds were not lingering on how to end it without killing Minoru. Both Izumi and Kasumi already told themselves that there is absolutely nothing they can do about it.


    ��I think he will come.��


    ��Is that so...Isn��t that idiotic even for Minoru?��


    ��I think his head is better than yours though, Kasumi-chan.��


    ��Sure, Minoru is smarter than me, but your grades aren��t much different from mine, Izumi!��


    ��That means I don��t have to help you with general studies homework anymore, right?��


    ��Ha-hang on! That��s unfair! We��re not talking about that right now!��


    ��Even if you say it is unfair...��


    ��What I��m saying is that Minoru is on the lookout for an ambush!��


    Izumi��s sentence reached its conclusion when Kasumi hurriedly covered it with her own words.


    Izumi unintentionally smiled and stopped playing with her twin sister.


    ��So you are expecting that much? Maybe if we��re seen through, he may hold back.��


    Kasumi responded with a ��is that so?�� while she patted her chest when Izumi finished her inconvenient speech.


    ��But even so I think Minoru-kun will come.��


    ��Huh? Why?��


    ��Because he��s been prone to illness since childhood. Minoru-kun was a boy that didn��t get attached to things.��


    ��...I see. I remember him impatiently saying several times that he wanted to be more selfish.��


    Kasumi and Izumi didn��t meet with Minoru often. Their personality was such that, from other children��s perspective, they didn��t get attached to things.


    Even so, from their perspective, Minoru was a child that didn��t want anything.


    ��That Minoru-kun desired Sakurai-san to the point he threw away being human. Intense feelings to that extent...Unfortunately, I can��t understand, but I can only imagine that he will never give up.��


    ��So even you don��t understand, Izumi...��


    ��Yeah. As a maiden, it is truly regrettable.��


    ��Maiden, huh...Well, I guess Izumi is a maiden. But such feelings, being a man or a woman has nothing to do with it. Still, aside from feelings, isn��t the real problem that Sakurai-san is being protected by the Yotsuba, Juumonji and Saegusa Families? Will he plunge into the middle of the enemy alone? Or is love blind?��


    ��Kasumi-chan, that isn��t what ��love is blind�� means?��


    ��Huh, really? Doesn��t it mean that love makes reason and common sense disappear?��


    ��Although that��s what��s written in Japanese dictionaries, reason disappearing means that you become unable to realize your partner��s faults, and common sense disappearing means that when picking sides, you don��t consider yours and your partner��s family��s social status and point of view.��


    ��Oh, so that is what it means.��


    ��Besides, I think Minoru-kun will come regardless of an ambush, but I��m guessing it isn��t because he lost his ability to judge with composure.��


    ��Well then, what is it?��


    ��Minoru-kun is most likely...��


    Izumi lowered her voice. Not just her voice, her facial expression is saying ��I can��t say it out loud��.


    ��...not afraid of the Yotsuba, Juumonji, and our own Saegusa Families. That��s what I think.��


    ��...I don��t think Minoru is the overconfident type.��


    Lured by Izumi, Kasumi also whispered.


    ��If Minoru-kun has the ability, the self-confidence is not excessive.��


    ��That��s...Maybe he can bypass if it��s the Saegusa Family, but...��


    ��The current Minoru-kun can get the parasite��s power. Also, not questioning if it��s true or false, he took in the ghost of an Ancient Magician from the continent.��


    ��...Is the ghost even real?��


    ��...Anyway.��


    Regarding the matter of the absorption of Zhou Gongjin��s ghost, Izumi didn��t truly believe it. Despite Kasumi��s protest, she didn��t delve into this discussion.


    ��There is no doubt in my mind that Minoru-kun is getting stronger.��


    At the same time, she couldn��t withdraw the need for vigilance towards Minoru.


    In the end, Kasumi didn��t know whether she agreed or not with Izumi��s opinion.


    ��Kasumi-chan, Izumi-chan, he��s here!��


    As Mayumi came to call the two of them, their argument came to an end.


    ��How is Sakurai-san!?��


    Mayumi showed her figure from the door that leads up to the interior of the kitchen and Kasumi stood up vigorously and immediately asked about Minami��s welfare. Kasumi, who is a classmate of Minami, seems to have deep feelings of affection towards Minami, in contrast with Izumi who works with her at the Student Council. �C Perhaps Kasumi may be just easier to understand.


    ��She��s safe. We caught him before he sneaked into the hospital.��


    ��Was it the Juumonji Family?��


    Izumi asked so. If she didn��t ask, Kasumi would have asked.


    ��No, subordinates of the Saegusa Family.��


    Kasumi��s eyes shined and her expression reflected a ��we did it!��. But her eyebrows instantly became gloomy. ��They all got knocked out without lasting a minute. The people from the Juumonji Family were running there now, and are holding him back. I also contacted Otou-sama, but he��ll take 10 minutes or more to arrive. Juumonji-kun has also been notified, but we can��t hope for him to arrive in less than 5 minutes.��


    ��So until then, we have to keep him there, right?��


    ��Exactly right.��


    Kasumi and Izumi were not just leisurely listening to Mayumi talk. While the two of them were leaning their ears and moving their mouth they were putting the CADs on their wrists, protective goggles with an internal communication device and a protection vest �C a vest that has not only the function of softening shocks, but is also bulletproof and blade proof �C on their body.


    ��Preparations complete.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��OK. Let��s go.��


    Mayumi, who wore an identical outfit, opened the door, Kasumi and Izumi followed right away.


    When Mayumi arrived at the scene, the battle had temporarily stopped.


    Four magicians were collapsed on the road. Kasumi and Izumi rushed over to check their pulse and breathing.


    ��He��s alive!��


    ��Same here, doesn��t seem like there are any major injuries.��


    Mayumi spoke to the two magicians who were breathing shallowly.


    ��Where did Minoru go?��


    Mayumi raised the goggles to her forehead and showed her face to ask two magicians who were standing on their own feet.


    ��He went towards the alley on my right. We��re telling those who are protecting to intercept him.��


    There is no door leading to the inside of the hospital on the right side. Is he planning to break a window, or is he thinking of sneaking in from the rooftop? Either way, Mayumi thought Minoru wouldn��t run away.


    ��Understood. I��ll chase him. You guys, please go back to your posts.��


    The two who answered Mayumi��s question were magicians from the Juumonji Family. Everyone who was collapsed on the road was a subordinate of the Saegusa Family.


    ��We��ll be counting on you.��


    The two from the Juumonji Family bowed to Mayumi and returned to the front of the hospital��s rear entrance. The task they were given is to prevent the invasion of the hospital. They ran here to assist the Saegusa Family magicians, but they were a long way off the entrance, which was their real role.


    ��You two, with them, please.��


    ��Onee-chan, you��re going alone!?��


    ��It��s dangerous!��


    Kasumi and Izumi tried to stop their sister, but Mayumi shook her head with a serious look on her face, with no hint of a smile.


    ��We can��t leave these injured people alone. Even without serious injuries, my consciousness doesn��t allow it. Besides, Minoru-kun may not go towards the back door.��


    It��s a common technique to attempt re-invasion from places where vigilance has been lowered after pretending to go towards a different place. Neither of them could deny the possibility their sister pointed out.


    ��...Understood, Onee-chan.��


    ��Onee-chan, be careful.��


    ��Yeah, you two as well.��


    Mayumi put the goggles on and went towards the right side of the hospital.


    Signs of magic suddenly increased. Mayumi chased them, rushing from the alley along the hospital to the road on the other side.


    Lightning flashed in the air.


    About 5 meters above the ground. The scenery of a night sky covered in thick clouds was empty �C nobody was emitting the lightning attacks within the darkness.


    The targets were two male magicians. Subordinate practitioners from the Juumonji Family, who they were introduced to by Katsuto before the start of the operation.


    One of them was bleeding from one leg, crouching to hold his wound.


    The unhurt magician had his back to his partner, catching lightning strikes with a magical barrier.


    If it was a normal Release-Type Magic, it would be over when stopped by a shield.


    Setting the starting point of the attack away from the target with Modern Magic to prevent the enemy��s event interference power from disturbing the magic invocation. It is no more than that.


    But this lightning attack is not a simple stream of electrons. Lightning travelled several meters diagonally, drawing a light snake with an afterimage in the air. Instead of colliding with the magical barrier and breaking it, it shifted its movement and went around to hit from the sides.


    Giving shape to the phenomenon. In exchange of spending additional resources to include shape in symbolic organisms, this technique enhanced the operability of phenomena created by magic. This is an Ancient Magic technique that isn��t in Modern Magic.  This situation, is it for sustained use of lightning strikes that diffuse in an instant?


    It certainly is an advanced technique, but isn��t it more effective to create lightning strikes repeatedly? Mayumi thought so seeing the lightning snakes moving above the shield, but immediately noticed her own misunderstanding.


    The magical barriers built by the Juumonji Family magicians took a hemispherical dome shape. Even by circulating sideways you can��t pass through the shield. But the lightning snake that seemed useless added a tail and made a circle around the shield, binding the shield��s operator.


    Witnessing this, Mayumi finally understood the purpose of this magic. This is a confinement magic.


    The lightning snake doesn��t just have the effect of electric shocks, it also adds pressure to the shield, not to mention that it constricts the inside of the magicians�� barrier. And in the moment the shield is dissolved, a lightning strike will attack the people barricaded inside it.


    The lightning snake seems to be wrapping itself around the shield, but it��s actually fixed in contact position with the magical barrier. If one were to move while holding the shield, it would be a strength contest with the magic that is affixing the lightning snake.


    Thunderbolts were emitted from the sky once again. Not just one. Three attacks, one after the other.


    The lightning strikes became lightning snakes and surrounded the shield of the two Juumonji magicians.


    Three circles were tying the hemispherical dome magical barrier. Though the first lightning snake disappeared, the second stage of the lightning strikes surrounded the shield and crossed each other at six points.


    Mayumi released a Psion Bullet, shooting at the lightning emission point.


    Mayumi��s Psion Bullet doesn��t have power similar to the Gram Demolition Tatsuya uses.


    But the technique to shoot accurately at a target point is not inferior to other people. She isn��t called ��one of the best long-ranged precision shooting magic users in the world�� just for appearances.


    The Psion Bullet Mayumi released accurately hit the magic��s battery [16]  that was installed in the sky. A Psion Information Body that remotely invokes the magic continuously. Mayumi��s Psion Bullet destroyed the information structure that acted as a battery.


    Mayumi has ordinary magic �C the Modern Magic��s 4 Systems and 8 Types, except a Non-Systematic Magic that shoots a Psion Bullet and an inborn special ability in the Sensory System. Remote Visual System Sensory Magic ��Multi-Scope��. Though it is possible to use it as magic, Mayumi can use it freely as an inborn special ability �C once referred to as ��Supernatural Power��.


    This was unprecedented. Magic and Supernatural Powers are essentially the same ability, but one person should not be able to have both Supernatural Powers and Magic. Supernatural Powers distort phenomena with mere thoughts. In exchange, they can only modify phenomena with a specific pattern. Modern Magic, by adjusting the mental faculties used for Supernatural Powers, realized diverse phenomena modification. In exchange for that, various auxiliary measures other than thought are needed for magic execution.


    From the point of view that it can only deal with specific patterns, Tatsuya��s ��Decomposition�� and ��Regrowth�� are close to Supernatural Powers. Tatsuya also has traits of Supernatural Power users, as he also can��t support other phenomena modification patterns. As seen from this precedent, Supernatural Powers and their specialized modification of phenomena, and magic that can deal with a variety of phenomenon modifications, cannot coexist.


    But Mayumi can use both special perception abilities and diverse magic. She can be said to be an irregular magician in a different sense than Tatsuya.


    Now, Mayumi was using her unusual ability, ��Multi-Scope��, at full power. Using her full power ��Multi-Scope�� to obtain visual information, seen from various angles, brings a big load to her mind. The consciousness starts dimming in just a few minutes, so it��s rare to use it at full power.


    Mayumi looks for Minoru, who is surely hiding nearby, knowing that it is unreasonable.


    Even if it is said that magic ignores physical distance, it can��t be used to reach far places beyond a person��s line of sight with the same amount of power and technique finesse as the lightning strikes just now. He should be hiding in the vicinity.


    (Found him!)


    Has Mayumi��s persistence bore fruit?


    Or were her strong thoughts showing it?


    His back was reflected in the field of vision of her odd ability, ��Multi-Scope��.


    Despite seen from the back, with his face not visible, he has a beautiful and mysterious figure that is not something from this world.


    Mayumi shifted her point of view and confirmed that person��s face.


    In the moment he was ��seen�� from the front, he suddenly turned his face away, as if he sensed a glance.


    But that moment was plenty.


    Mayumi ran her fingers on the CAD on her wrist.


    The invoked magic can be said to represent who she is, ��Magic Bullet Shooter��.


    Batteries was created in the sky, and from there, dry ice bullets were released.


    Three batteries concentrated their shots on Minoru.


    ��Magic Bullet Shooter�� has definitely caught Minoru, as could be seen from the remote field of vision.


    The figure of the boy Mayumi is looking at disappeared from the ground.


    Her ��Multi-Scope�� didn��t lose sight of his beautiful figure.


    He was in the air.


    Mayumi made a new battery, and it poured dry ice bullets.


    But the figure that dashed through the sky used complicated movements to dodge the majority of the bullets following him.


    Minoru landed on the rooftop of the hospital.


    Mayumi stopped spending resources on her ��Multi-Scope��, leaving only a field of vision from the top, compiled jumping magic, and waited for her magic to capture Minoru.


    Leaving behind the allies trapped with the lightning snakes, Mayumi jumped to the rooftop of the hospital.


    ��Is Onee-chan okay?��


    ��The opponent is Minoru, but even so I think Onee-sama is taking too long...��


    Izumi replied to Kasumi��s question with an unconfident tone, but the anxiety could not be read from her expression. This probably means she wasn��t worried about her tone of voice.


    Currently, the strongest magician of the Saegusa Family is probably Mayumi. Their father Kouichi never participates in his children��s ability competitions, so it can��t be said for sure, but Mayumi is proven to be the strongest among the siblings. Kasumi and Izumi can��t win against Mayumi even together. The girls are no match for her even if they use Multiplicative Cast, their trump card where they combine their ability.


    These two were leisurely chatting because they had nothing to do but talking and being on the lookout. The first aid treatment on their (father��s) subordinates that Minoru took down was already finished. Nobody had any serious injuries that were accompanied by heavy bleeding from the start. There are no fractures that can be seen from the outside. There was one casualty who may have hit his head when he fell, but unfortunately brain damage is something these two can��t control. They cooled down the swollen spot and were waiting for the Saegusa Family��s rescue team to arrive, instead of an ambulance. They didn��t openly discuss it, but both of them had similar thoughts that if the rescue team didn��t come, they would carry them into the hospital right in front of them.


    ��All things considered, they aren��t coming.��


    ��They aren��t coming...��


    The two of them didn��t have much patience left. Kasumi��s impatience can be seen in her outward appearance, but honestly speaking Izumi has a personality that makes her easily bored. Izumi may be better described as doing things at her own pace. Anyway, both of them match in impatience.


    The two exchanged glances and each sensed the other had the same idea as them.


    They signaled each other and turned their heads towards the hospital��s back door at the same time.


    And then, the moment they tried to ask for help to carry the injured people, their mouths uttered words that were different than those they intended.


    ��Look out!��


    But the warning backfired.


    The two magicians guarding the back door turned their eyes towards Kasumi and Izumi.


    The moment they lost their attention, magic fired from the darkness.


    Violent sparks fell from the sky. ��Spark�� is a magic that causes discharge phenomena by forcibly extracting electrons from substances. It��s a fundamental Release-Type Magic technique, but it requires high phenomenon interference power. Typical magicians have low density or fixed volume of molecules, so the best they can do is ionize a very limited scope of gas.


    However, the ��Spark�� emitted just now was entirely covering the two people with plasma. To be accurate, the area covered was from the chest down, the head wasn��t directly hit. But they naturally lost control of their body and tumbled down from their knees while convulsing.


    ��Who is there!��


    Kasumi released magic while shouting. An intense flash illuminated the darkness that stretched between street lights.


    Kasumi asked who, but she was convinced the enemy was Minoru. If people other than Minoru emerged in the light, Kasumi would have lost the rest of her voice in surprise.


    To the magic light took away his resistance with a glaring flash, Minoru didn��t put his hands over his eyes, he just narrowed them.


    The strong light produced a dark shadow, highlighting the inhuman charm that adorned Minoru��s face.


    ��Minoru, give up!��


    Kasumi released ��Freeze Air Bullet��. Magic that compresses the air while cooling it, converting the heat into bullet speed.


    This magic fires Dry Meteor, Mayumi��s trump card, but with ordinary air instead of carbon dioxide. It doesn��t freeze because the freezing point of the mixed gas, whose main component is nitrogen and oxygen, is lower than carbon dioxide, but bullets cooled while being compressed with high pressure manifest different effects than dry ice bullets.


    At the same time that Kasumi used magic, Izumi laid out Zone Interference for defense.


    The effect of the flash magic ran out and Minoru��s figure was submerged in darkness.


    The ��Freeze Air Bullet�� that Kasumi released collided against a magical barrier and got crushed. The air that was restrained by magic suddenly expanded, making a lump of cold air dozens of degrees below the freezing point, according to the laws of physics.


    But the cold air didn��t enter the inside of the shield formed by Minoru. Haze was produced, dew was formed outside the shield, water droplets dropped down the transparent barrier. Minoru��s magical barrier had the ��hardness�� of a solid object.


    Magic attacks were sent out by Minoru at the same time as Kasumi��s ��Freeze Air Bullet�� crumbled.


    In the region Izumi where spread out Zone Interference, the influence of phenomenon interference appeared. Zone Interference is not magic that uses the output of a Magic Sequence. It��s a defense technique that continuously uses the caster��s personal phenomenon interference power. If magic is released from an enemy, that will be transmitted to the caster as a reaction.


    Izumi mustered her strength to invalidate Minoru��s magic. But that resistance was not enough and it broke though.


    Discharges were generated in the sky. Is it smaller than the ��Spark�� that the Juumonji Family magicians received because Izumi��s Zone Interference lowered the intensity of the phenomenon modification?


    But with the enemy magic successfully invoked, that is not a big consolation. Plasma scattered in sparks, hitting Kasumi and Izumi.


    The gust of wind that scattered that plasma was due to Kasumi��s quick-witted defense of diverting the second attack towards Minoru.


    ��Izumi, are you okay!?��


    Kasumi rushed up to Izumi, who was injured by the Zone Interference strength contest, and held her in her arms.


    Izumi gripped Kasumi��s hand that was holding her shoulder.


    ��Kasumi-chan, we can��t do this one at a time.��


    ��I understand, Izumi.��


    Kasumi did not misunderstand what Izumi��s words meant.


    The current situation is a two-on-one. They are not fighting alone in a sequential order. Even in this state Kasumi and Izumi are cooperating.


    What Izumi is saying is that this is not a simple numerical strength problem. Both of them can��t fight as two people, they can��t win against Minoru unless they unify their power. Izumi said so. And Kasumi nodded.


    The two mutually interlocked their fingers. Kasumi��s right hand and Izumi��s left hand perfectly united by the palm.


    The twin sisters faced one another and mutually attracted each other, connecting the other hands.


    From Kasumi��s left hand to Izumi��s right hand, Psions flowed.


    From Izumi��s left hand to Kasumi��s right hand, Psions flowed.


    Connected hand and hand, the pair��s Psions circulated through their bodies.


    Suddenly, Minoru released magic. The power of phenomenon modification is working just above the twins that face each other.


    But Minoru��s magic finished before it could start. Zone Interference with a strength incomparable to before protected the sister��s bodies.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Izumi whispered.


    ��Leave it to me!��


    Kasumi responded to that.


    An Activation Sequence was output from Izumi��s thought-operated CAD worn around her left wrist.


    There are no agreements on who is the chief and subordinate of the pair��s Multiplicative Cast. There are surely numerous roles where Kasumi constructs the Magic Sequence and Izumi grants the phenomenon interference power. But in the opposite case, where Izumi constructs the Magic Sequence and Kasumi grants the phenomenon interference power, Multiplicative Cast works the exact same way.


    Light was created within the darkness. It doesn��t have the strength to dazzle the eyes, it is a light just to fulfill its role as illumination, shining on Minoru��s body.


    Under the light of magic, Minoru��s face expressed utter confusion. He probably didn��t understand the meaning of using such magic power that holds no offensive power.


    Of course up until now it has been no more than the preparation stage. A procedure to make aiming the magic easier.


    ?


    The next magic will be invoked. Though Minoru was not absent-minded, his confusion dulled his decision making, so Izumi acted faster this time.


    Gusts of wind coiled above Minoru��s head. A large amount of air was compressed in an instant while preserving room temperature.


    Izumi unleashed it directly downwards instead of striking Minoru with that cluster of air.


    The descending air swiftly cooled due to adiabatic processes and attacked Minoru.


    ��Cold Storm��. Izumi admires Miyuki, and this new magic came from the desire to make use of cooling magic similar to Miyuki��s.


    ��S-So cold!��


    Blowing in the icy fog wind, Kasumi screamed.


    ��Sorry!��


    Izumi��s voice was a bit stiff when she apologized. Coldness and agitation are the causes. It seems ��Cold Storm�� has only been learned recently, so it hasn��t been perfected to the extent that she can defend against the aftermath.


    ��It��s fine. Anyway, did we do it?��


    Needless to say about Kasumi, but Izumi too is staring at Minoru��s figure covered in frost.


    Minoru was standing still while sparkling white magical lights.


    There is no movement.


    There is also no collapse.


    If Minoru lost the strength on his limbs, it��s weird that is he not falling. Even if the whole body is rigid, standing still like this is usually impossible.


    ��Kasumi-chan, one more time!��


    Izumi��s shout was synchronous with a change in Minoru.


    The frost on Minoru��s hair, face and clothes disappeared in an instant.


    After that frost was gone, he wasn��t even one bit wet.


    Minoru extended his right arm towards Izumi and Kasumi.


    ��Go!��


    Kasumi responded to Izumi with a hurried voice. However instead of repeating what they just did, Kasumi took the initiative this time.


    Strong winds composed of 90% nitrogen blew towards Minoru.


    ��Nitrogen Storm��. Magic that causes oxygen deficiency with an air current whose oxygen concentration was extremely lowered.


    However, the ��Nitrogen Storm�� the twins released was blocked by Minoru��s shield and its effect was invalidated by the downward air current that kept coming from the skies.


    ��������


    Izumi saw Minoru��s lips move. Kasumi didn��t notice, and Izumi couldn��t catch what he said due to the raging winds.


    But Izumi somehow believed Minoru had said ��it��s my turn now��.


    Izumi instantly felt the signs of magic activation. At the same time, a gentle breeze blew.


    Izumi spread out a physical shield in panic.


    But the breeze stopped at the surface of the shield, and began to blow again inside the shield. The wind didn��t pass through the magical barrier. The magic passed through the barrier.


    Naturally, that was not insignificant. When Izumi and Kasumi first felt the wind, it was already too late.


    Kasumi suddenly collapsed.


    Panicking, Izumi stopped hugging Kasumi and resumed her breathing.


    Immediately after that, Izumi��s conscious was swallowed by darkness.


    Kasumi��s and Izumi��s bodies were caught by an invisible hand before they crashed on the road. They were laid down softly on the road.


    It was Minoru��s magics that caught the two and took away their consciousness. The former stopped them with Movement-Type Magic and reduced gravity with Weight-Type Magic. The latter decreased oxygen concentration with Convergence-Type Magic. In principle, it is similar magic to the ��Nitrogen Storm�� the twins used. Instead of breaking through the two��s magical defenses with pure strength, he used a technique that led them to not recognize that the magic used by the enemy was the same kind of magic they used. This was a technique learned from Zhou Gongjin��s knowledge.


    Minoru manipulated the airflow and blew air with raised oxygen concentration into their nostrils. Forcibly sending in oxygen into the lungs.


    The two simultaneously restarted breathing and coughed violently.


    Minoru used his next magic. The two lost their resistance to magic in this half-awake state, so he used Ancient Magic genjutsu [17]  to lead them to sleep. The two��s eyelids closed. Comfortable and breathing, proof that they are harmlessly sound asleep, different from just a few moments ago.


    Minoru breathed out in relief. Injuring these two was never his intention. Even just turning towards offensive magic was too much for him.


    Minoru understands why the Ten Master Clans are targeting him for capture or subjugation. But he didn��t plan to be hostile towards the Ten Master Clans.


    He just wants to save Minami. To make sure of Minami��s intentions, and if she accepts his idea, he will turn her into a parasite. Afterwards, the two of them would live quietly and hidden. If Minami so wished, he would return her to the Yotsuba Family. He thought if it was the Yotsuba Family, they would protect their relatives regardless of what the rest of the Ten Master Clans says.


    So even if he gets attacked, he planned to finish this as peacefully as he can. It was a difficult decision to attack Kasumi and Izumi, with risks of after-effects, as they have known each other from a young age. He wanted to make them powerless with the least pain possible, finish the first aid as quickly as possible, and Minoru didn��t plan to indulge in it.


    While experiencing the persistent foul aftertaste, Minoru headed towards the back door of the hospital.


    His goal is to kidnap Minami. He didn��t dare to sugar-coat it. Today he was ignoring her intentions, He came to take her away from the hospital. He believed this wasn��t the time for persuasion from the start. In Minoru��s calculations, with the amount of time that has passed it wouldn��t be strange if Tatsuya was already flying in.


    Minoru extended his hand to the door of the rear entrance. But right afterwards he was forced to withdraw his hand, jumping back a great distance.


    Dry ice bullets shot at his afterimage.


    ��Minoru-kun, surrender!��


    Minoru looked overhead, towards where the voice came from.


    ��The genjutsu was exposed already, huh...��


    Minoru reflexively muttered. From the hospital��s rooftop, Mayumi looked down on him.


    Mayumi, who jumped up to the rooftop chasing after Minoru, stopped her feet there.


    Minoru stopped at the opposite edge.


    Blocked by thick clouds, neither moon nor stars could be seen. From this height, it can be seen that the clouds in the center of the city are faintly reflecting the light from the illumination on the ground. Minoru��s back barely stood out with the faint light.


    Minoru had turned his back on Mayumi.


    Even when she activated her Psions to attack, he did not turn around.


    ��Minoru-kun, give up already! It��ll be worse if you resist any longer! I will also properly listen to what you have to say!��


    Even to Mayumi��s appeal, Minoru didn��t respond. Not to mention the lack of signs of attack, he also didn��t show any hint of defense.


    Mayumi wavered. Even her would hesitate to attack an enemy that is showing no resistance.


    But she can��t overlook this. Minoru converted into a parasite. She didn��t confirm it with her own eyes, but Tatsuya wouldn��t tell lies like this. Her junior was not the kind of person who tells such evil lies. And the existence of the parasite cannot be neglected.


    ��Minoru-kun, put your CAD under your feet and raise your hands!��


    Mayumi presses herself to make a decision, calling out to Minoru to surrender.


    For the first time in the rooftop, Minoru showed a reaction. He turned only his face towards Mayumi. His face, seen from the side, looked suspicious, evil, and because of that, the smile on his face looked unworldly beautiful.


    No, rather than saying unworldly, it should be inhuman.


    Mayumi didn��t doubt the story that Minoru became a parasite.


    But at this time she was truly convinced that Minoru changed into something other than a human.


    Mayumi composed the Activation Sequence for ��Magic Bullet Shooter��, the magic she is best at.


    There was no more hesitation in her.


    Dry ice bullets were shot from twelve batteries, that were created in positions that surrounded Minoru.


    Cold bullets penetrated shoulders, chest, abdomen, back, thighs. �C No, they slipped through.


    (An illusion? This is ��Parade��!?)


    ��Parade��, the magic of the Kudou Family that disturbs other people��s aim by creating illusions in the information dimension. When it was decided that in this operation they would pursue him, Mayumi��s father taught her about the existence of this magic.


    As she heard beforehand, it feels completely indistinguishable from the real one. At the time Mayumi used ��Magic Bullet Shooter��, she could see Minoru��s figure from six different directions. But she couldn��t feel anything wrong with the visual information obtained from any angle.


    (If I can��t find the real body, then!)


    Mayumi��s magic specialty is long-ranged precision shooting. If she can��t discern the target��s position, she can��t make use of her special skill.


    But she is ��one of the best long-ranged precision shooting magic users in the world�� and at the same time she is the eldest daughter and also, with due respect, the strongest magician in the Saegusa Family who carries the nickname ��Versatile��. ��Mark�� attacks aren��t the only cards on Mayumi��s hand.


    (��Parade�� is magic that diverts the enemy��s attack by putting illusions near them...)


    Mayumi heard so about the features of ��Parade��.


    (Then Minoru-kun��s real body must be somewhere on the rooftop!)


    Mayumi constructed a new Magic Sequence. ��Dry Blizzard��, magic that rains down dry ice bullets.


    An air cluster of carbon dioxide was formed three meters above the rooftop, and -80 degrees Celsius stones violently fell.


    About two thirds of the rooftop was within its range. However there was no evidence showing that the attack had damaged Minoru.


    But still, Mayumi was not disturbed. The Dry Blizzard barrage is just preparation for her favorite.


    Mayumi formed a cage that imprisoned gas. Only gas was prevented from entering or exiting.


    Inside it, dry ice was sublimated all at once.


    The air cluster of minus dozens of degrees Celsius with very high carbon dioxide concentration covered half of the roof.


    Mayumi shrank the cage while slowly ejecting any gas other than carbon dioxide, and at the same time she sharpened her senses towards its interior.


    If Minoru is inside, he must use some kind of defensive magic. Even if you can falsify your real position, the signs of continued magic use should not be falsified. �C So Mayumi thought.


    But contrary to her expectations, no matter how much time passed, there was no indication of new magic in the rooftop.


    Instead, Mayumi felt signs of a familiar powerful magic being produced above the ground.


    The signs of the magic invoked near the back door of the hospital indicate that it��s her sisters��.


    It was the Psion waves of Kasumi��s and Izumi��s Multiplicative Cast.


    (��I was tricked!)


    Mayumi finally became aware of the trick. Minoru��s goal has consistently been to invade the hospital from the rear entrance. Minoru��s illusion was a dummy to keep her away!


    The illusion magic includes features such as perfect virtual image projection, remote battery magic and probably interference in magic detection. It is a Psion wave barrier that cannot be surpassed without the strong waves from Multiplicative Cast.


    Mayumi left the gas isolation barrier as it was and ran on the rooftop to the side with the rear entrance.


    (Kasumi-chan, Izumi-chan!)


    She bit her eager screams to death. Kasumi and Izumi fell senseless.  The worst-case scenario appeared to become reality.


    But right now, Minoru��s capture takes precedence. At the very least, her sisters can��t receive medical treatment if Minoru is not driven back.


    Minoru aims to extend his hand to the door of the rear entrance.


    Mayumi used the large quantity of carbon dioxide she maintained on the rooftop and formed/shot dry ice bullets.


    Minoru pulled his hand back and jumped a big distance backwards. Mayumi��s attack went through Minoru��s afterimage.


    ��Minoru-kun, surrender!��


    Mayumi appealed, and Minoru raised his face.


    There was no reply from Minoru, nor did he show in his attitude that he would obey Mayumi��s words.


    Without hesitation, Mayumi aimed and shot dry ice bullets at Minoru.


    (Again!?)


    Her bullets overlapped with Minoru��s body and hit the ground behind him. ��Parade�� once again. Mayumi instantly concluded.


    Mayumi compressed the cluster of carbon dioxide under her control without solidifying it. The ten meters squared gas was pushed into a sphere with a one-meter diameter.


    She threw that sphere towards Minoru.


    The one-meter diameter sphere crashed into the road��s surface, spreading out as a hemisphere with a five-meter radius.


    It didn��t scatter anymore. Her sisters are left outside the range. Mayumi didn��t forget that.


    The carbon dioxide density is slightly above a level that causes poisoning. If there isn��t much difference between human and parasite metabolisms, Minoru should avoid breathing that gas in.


    Mayumi produced a gentle gas current inside the hemisphere. It isn��t even strong enough to call it a gentle breeze. The direction is also not fixed. It looked random, but the weak air current had a complex regularity.


    That stream was interrupted at a certain spot. It��s at a height from 170cm to 180cm. Around 50cm wide. Its size was a little bigger than Minoru��s body.


    Mayumi made ��Magic Bullet Shooter�� batteries inside that hemispherical dome and concentrated fire on that spot.


    Signs of the hidden Minoru are exposed.


    The appearance of a young boy who was standing still emerged from the weak light of the street lamp.


    The ��Parade�� wore out.


    Mayumi increased the power of the shots and the density. Carbon dioxide to produce bullets was abundantly prepared. The fired bullets sublimate and return to gas, becoming material for bullets once again.


    Suddenly, Minoru brought his hand up.


    Mayumi thought it was a sign of surrender.


    It couldn��t be said that there wasn��t an opportunity there.


    However, at least the ��Magic Bullet Shooter�� did not stop.


    So it could be seen that Minoru��s counterattack happened regardless of the opportunity Mayumi gave him.


    The Minoru��s illusion that lured Mayumi vanished when she released ��Dry Blizzard�� on that spot.


    There were no remnants of the illusion that disappeared in Mayumi��s consciousness.


    Therefore she didn��t notice that a dark shadow was created where the virtual projection was.


    Four long legs stretched from the shadow.


    The head is formed after the neck, and a thin tail is connected on the other side. It resembles the silhouette of a tiger.


    Fangs grew inside the wide-open mouth, and instead of a roar, thunder was released.


    Mayumi turns around in panic.


    The shadowy beast clad in thunderbolts was already before her eyes.


    Mayumi was pushed down by the beast without doing anything.


    The shadow stabbed Mayumi with its fangs.


    Instead of blood gushing out from Mayumi��s body, her body was attacked by electric shocks that stole her consciousness.


    Mayumi��s body shook and swayed and collapsed on the edge of the rooftop.


    ��Damn it!��


    That scream was sent out from Minoru��s mouth.


    ��Mayumi-chan!��


    Mayumi��s body falls.


    Minoru constructed Gravity Control Magic to catch her.


    But before that magic was released, Mayumi��s body was enveloped by a burly shadow of a person that came from the sky.


    Mayumi falling from the roof was a complete miscalculation on Minoru��s part.


    In confusion, he tried to release magic to help Mayumi.


    But before that, she was rescued by a strong looking man.


    Falling from the sky, he caught Mayumi in the air, controlled gravity and inertia and descended on the road without a sound. That person completely killed the momentum and landed silently. But Minoru��s ears were visited by auditory hallucinations that shook the ground with a thud.


    ��Juumonji-san...��


    The burly person was Juumonji Family��s Juumonji Katsuto.


    Katsuto held Mayumi in his arms, and turned his back to Minoru.


    He gently laid her body down on the street.


    ?


    Minoru did not attack Katsuto from behind. �C No, he couldn��t.


    Katsuto��s back swallowed his mind as if it were saying ��wait a bit��.


    Katsuto stood up and turned around.


    Minoru stepped back, leaving behind the illusion of ��Parade�� right away.


    But the attempt at evasion was meaningless.


    Transparent walls were created by Katsuto. Magic barriers given solidity and impenetrability, with length and width of over 1.8 meters, about two tatami mats [18] . It approaches Minoru at great speeds.


    Minoru hurriedly jumped to the right.


    It��s a barrier that doesn��t have any influence on anything but solid materials and physical power, but since it��s magic that gives the space the property of ��transparent barrier that doesn��t let solid matter pass��, it is incompatible with the illusion that gives this same space a conflicting property definition. The ��wall�� Katsuto used demolished Minoru��s ��Parade��, and Minoru��s body appeared and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    Minoru dodged Katsuto��s attack by throwing himself down onto the road and immediately started to compile the next magic. ��Ghost Walker��, the magic that disguises directions, recently learned from taking Zhou Gongjin��s knowledge in.


    At the same time he ran to the left. If ��Ghost Walker�� was successful, it should look to Katsuto as if he ran the opposite way.


    But that escape was brought to a standstill in two steps. In his path, a physical barrier towered over him.


    (��Ghost Walker�� isn��t working?)


    Minoru thought so for a moment, but he immediately realized his mistake.


    Katsuto��s magic barrier was a cylinder built with a diameter of four meters and height of two meters.


    A wall that surrounds him from all directions. This means the misrecognition of directions from ��Ghost Walker�� is meaningless.


    From just above, the walls draw closer. As if covering a cylindrical cage, a cylindrical ��ceiling�� fell.


    Minoru opposed the barrier magic that was crushing the encirclement by using the same physical shield.


    He concentrated all of his energy into a 50cm diameter round shield against the cylindrical wall with a diameter of 4 meters.


    Both Minoru��s and Katsuto��s barriers broke at the same time.


    Without delay, Minoru invoked jumping magic and escaped from the inside of the ��cage��.


    When he landed, Minoru pressed against the road with one knee. The Juumonji Family carries the nickname ��Iron Wall��, and its strongest magician attacked him with barrier magic. Katsuto spread his power widely, and it was possible for Minoru to barely offset it by concentrating his strength in a narrow range. This tug of war was heavily exhausting Minoru.


    However, Minoru had no time to take a break or recover his strength.


    Katsuto isn��t a generous person who would allow him to take a break.


    Before he could be chased, Minoru released counterattacking magic.


    ��Cloudless Thunder��.


    Among the Release-Type Magic he excels at, this interpersonal magic is a technique that has a very high offensive ability. Given Minoru��s current exhaustion, it was by no means magic he can use lightly. But half-hearted attacks wouldn��t affect Katsuto.


    A group of air molecules turned into plasma. From there, an electron shower rained down towards Katsuto.


    But it didn��t reach Katsuto.


    Even the group of positive ions that fell like snow shortly afterwards were stopped by the magical barrier.


    This was within Minoru��s expectations.


    It was not bravado, from the start Minoru didn��t think he could cause damage to Katsuto with ��Cloudless Thunder��. The goal was to shift the momentum by cutting Katsuto��s attacks temporarily.


    (How about this!)


    Minoru took out a token �C a card with a black luster from his pocket, and turned it towards Katsuto.


    A four-legged beast whose body was only colored in black leapt out of the token and attacked Katsuto.


    It was Zhou Gongjin��s offensive magic ��Shadow Beast��, adapted from western Ancient Magic called ��Hellhound��. If classified like Modern Magic, it could be said to be a kind of Outer-Systematic Magic that invents the truth of an attack, using as a foothold the optical illusion of sustaining an attack from fangs and nails.


    (It��s Outer-Systematic Magic that changes fate from the astral side. Physical shields should not defend against it!)


    The black chemical body draws closer to Katsuto.


    However, the jet black ��Shadow Beast�� crashed into the magical barrier without touching Katsuto��s body.


    (...Does the barrier magic of the Juumonji Family, by limiting the targets to defend, have property preservation features to keep other spatial attributes as they should naturally be?)


    Minoru was not shaken by the result, and calmly analyzed Katsuto��s magic from the phenomenon he just witnessed.


    The Juumonji Family��s barrier magic ��Phalanx��. What is troublesome for Minoru is not the defense itself, it��s that it combines Zone Interference properties.


    Field magic that doesn��t allow phenomenon modification in a space except the caster��s closed-off barrier definition.


    Neither illusions nor chemical bodies are projected into space. If it doesn��t exceed Katsuto��s Phalanx, it will be erased by the barrier. Minoru took Zhou Gongjin��s techniques and assimilating a parasite has increased his speed, but the power remains as it was before. Minoru still had phenomenon interference power superior to most magicians, but regrettably it was not enough to hit past Katsuto��s barrier with brute force.


    Minoru scattered copies of himself and quickly turned and jumped to the shadows. It wasn��t ��Parade��, but simple virtual images he created to preserve magic resources. And while Katsuto��s eyes were disoriented, he let out magic in quick succession.


    �C ��Spark�� ��Cloudless Thunder�� ��Plasma Bullet�� ��Hot Wind Blade��


    From the magic he is used to from every day usage,


    �C ��Nitrogen Storm�� ��Dry Blizzard��


    He attacked with diverse techniques, going as far as using the Saegusa sisters�� specialty magic with the intent of striking a surprised Katsuto.


    But all of that was stopped by Katsuto��s defense.


    Then, making a small hole, he hurled offensive Phalanx barriers.


    Instead of concentrating in one place dozens of times, he shot towards all of the scattered illusions.


    Before long, one of them hit Minoru.


    ��Offensive Phalanx�� is a magic that crushes a body, by destroying the opponent��s defenses with repeated strikes on their solid impenetrable barriers. If it��s only one barrier, it��s not much different than normal Weight-Type Magic. Minoru��s physical shield and Katsuto��s barrier counterbalanced each other.


    By counterbalancing, his whereabouts were exposed to Katsuto.


    The ��offensive Phalanx�� advanced.


    ��Ghost Walker�� would not make it in time.


    Minoru cancelled his own shield and activated accelerating magic at the same time.


    Katsuto��s barrier sent Minoru flying.


    With the utmost effort, Minoru kept his consciousness from being interrupted by the pain, and amplified his momentum to fly upward.


    While bearing deep wounds on his ribs and internal organs, he raised himself more and more with anti-gravity magic.


    In the darkness, Minoru��s body ascended vigorously.


    With his body full of wounds, he flew through the lowest clouds and carried out his escape.


    Mayumi and her sisters were brought to the hospital where Minami was hospitalized. When Tatsuya and Miyuki rushed in, Kasumi and Izumi weren��t awake yet, but Mayumi had not completely lost her consciousness so she was already up on the bed with the ability to have a conversation.


    ��Anyway, what matters most is that there were no serious injuries.��


    ��I think this is all Minoru-kun allowed himself to do.��


    To Tatsuya��s words, Mayumi expressed a self-deprecative smile.


    ��...Minoru-kun��s objective is only Minami-chan, he didn��t intend on seriously opposing us, most likely.��


    ��Rather than not intending to oppose, isn��t it that he didn��t want to become your enemy?��


    To Miyuki��s consolation too, only bitter responses returned.


    ��Senpai...��


    ��...I��m sorry. I was childish.��


    Tatsuya raised his voice to reproach Mayumi, who seems to have finally recognized her own lackluster attitude.


    ��No...I think it��s natural to be frustrated when you lose.��


    To Miyuki��s words, Mayumi��s face revealed a groan and tilted her head.


    ��...Miyuki-san, have you ever lost?��


    ��...Yes, umm...I have, but...��


    ��S-Sorry. I asked something weird.��


    ��By the way, is Juumonji-senpai still chasing Minoru?��


    Tatsuya changed the topic before the atmosphere became strange.


    ��Yes. But I didn��t hear it directly from him.��


    Mayumi responded, also taking advantage of Tatsuya��s incentive.


    ��The people of the Juumonji Family said so.��


    Mayumi let out a small breath. She wasn��t ridiculing herself, not pitying herself, it was a sigh of admiration.


    ��Juumonji-kun really is amazing...He repelled Minoru-kun with no injuries, I can��t say it enough.��


    ��Juumonji-senpai��s skills are definitely magnificent...but I think Juumonji-senpai would have a harder fight if he was alone.��


    At Miyuki��s words, Mayumi tilted her head with a ��uh?��.


    ��Fighting Kasumi-chan and Izumi-chan, and then fighting Saegusa-senpai, Minoru-kun must have been considerably exhausted too. Without your struggles, Juumonji-senpai would have been hurt.��


    ��Is that right...? No, it is right. I will believe so. Thank you, Miyuki-san.��


    Mayumi smiled at Miyuki, and Miyuki responded to that with a small bow.


    Afterwards, they talked to both Kasumi and Izumi who woke up, and then returned to their home.


    They didn��t visit Minami��s hospital room. They only visited in the evening, and they heard that Minami was already asleep as she was tired from rehab.


    ��Seems like our senpai and the twins have gone home.��


    While looking at the screen of the portable terminal in the living room, Tatsuya told Miyuki of its contents.


    ��I think it would be better to stay at the hospital for one night...but I guess it��s easier to calm down at their own home?��


    ��You can��t calm down at a hospital that is led by the Yotsuba Family. Maybe they could, but Head-dono of the Saegusa Family can��t.��


    ��Onii-sama, you��re mean...But that may be the case.��


    Confronted by Miyuki��s quick change in attitude, Tatsuya only smiled sarcastically.


    Tatsuya let his smile end, and Miyuki too smiled in relief. Perhaps she thought she was ��failing�� her own change in attitude [19] .


    ��By the way, Onii-sama. Can Juumonji-senpai capture Minoru-kun?��


    It is undeniable that ��must change topic�� was in Miyuki��s mind. But in spite of that, Miyuki was seriously concerned with the result of Minoru��s pursuit.


    ��It will be difficult.��


    Tatsuya��s answer was concise and pessimistic.


    Tatsuya knows the power Minoru holds in his hands �C this was not the reason.


    ��Juumonji Family��s magic is revealed even in their nicknames, ��Iron Wall�� and ��Capital��s Final Defensive Wall��, meaning they are adequate for defending a base. They show incomparable power in intercepting and repelling an enemy, but it��s likely that they are not cut out for pursuit and capture jobs.��


    ��Now that you mention it, I remember that they didn��t even actively participate in the pursuit of parasites during the last ��Vampire Incident��.��


    ��Everyone has good and weak points. Juumonji-senpai also thinks his nature fits ambushes rather than chases.��


    ��Oh, Onii-sama. I think aptitude and nature are not always aligned.��


    ��...You got me there.��


    Tatsuya raised both his hands while smiling, and Miyuki responded with a prideful smile.


    ��Apart from what Juumonji-senpai thinks.��


    The jokey smile vanished from Tatsuya��s face.


    Miyuki also returned to meek expression.


    ��The scope of Minoru��s activities was naturally restricted, as his goal is to invade the hospital. If he is bound by the policy of avoiding destroying the hospital as much as he can, his invasion routes are limited to the front entrance, the night entrance, the staff entrance, the rear entrance and the rooftop. If you are Juumonji-senpai, you��re better off waiting for Minoru to jump straight into your palm.��


    ��But Minoru-kun has ��Parade�� and ��Ghost Walker��. Both magics cause you to lose sight of what��s in front of you. Even knowing it is coming, doesn��t it make it hard to capture him?��


    ��It is not necessary to know exactly where Minoru is. At least not for Juumonji-senpai.��


    ��...I��m sorry, what do you mean?��


    ��Magic barriers aren��t useful just for protecting the inside from the outside. They can also be used to lock up what��s inside so it won��t go outside.��


    Miyuki whispered ��ah��, hitting her hand on her mouth.


    ��I don��t know in detail to what scale Juumonji-senpai can extend his magical barriers, but it probably doesn��t reach 10 or 20 meters. If he predicts Minoru��s activity area he can surround that area. If this is done, he can��t escape with ��Parade�� or ��Ghost Walker��.��


    ��I see, if you know where he��s coming from, if you��re Juumonji-senpai...��


    ��You can capture him, regardless of his camouflage magic.��


    ��Still, in situations where you can��t identify where he is heading, isn��t it difficult to beat ��Parade�� and ��Ghost Walker��?��


    ��I think so. If your reasoning is correct, it should be difficult to capture an escaping Minoru.��


    Tatsuya finished talking, and revealed a bitter smile as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ��Of course, we��re not talking about whether I can capture him. It would be hard for me to capture him even with Elemental Sight if he uses ��Parade�� and ��Ghost Walker��.��


    ��Is that so...��


    ��Leaving the search to someone else may be the fastest way...Let��s hope for the Saegusa Family��s and the Kudou Family��s investigation network.��


    ��That was a disaster...��


    Minoru kept his back to the seat of the Cabinet, spitting out words of regret to himself together with a sigh of relief.


    Just ten minutes ago he shook off the Juumonji Family��s pursuit unit commanded by Katsuto, and boarded a Cabinet to go towards the Hokuriku region.


    With the assistance of the parasite��s healing ability, he had already healed the injuries inflicted by Katsuto.


    Seating in the trailer of the Cabinet, Minoru changed his face with ��Parade��, and he was convinced that he finally ��got away��.


    But he still couldn��t remove the ��Parade�� disguise. Privacy is officially guaranteed inside the Cabinet, but he doesn��t know how reliable that is. Maybe they set surveillance cameras for public protection. Also, there is no guarantee that the Ten Master Clans won��t peep from that camera.


    Even so, he was freed from his tension, even if not completely, and Minoru got some room to look back at his failure this evening.


    Minoru didn��t intent to underestimate the Ten Master Clans. But as seen by the result, he had no choice but to admit that he did underestimate them. He intended to kidnap Minami alone. He expected that it was possible.


    But in practice, he couldn��t even invade the hospital. He was doing good until he incapacitated the three Saegusa sisters, but he was forced to give up on Minami��s abduction when he was opposed by the head of the Juumonji Family.


    Mayumi, Kasumi and Izumi were also not easy to defeat. It may be seen as a victory that the fights concluded in a short time, but the three of them were far tougher than he expected.


    Neither Kasumi nor Izumi would have fought as hard if they were alone. Even if they attacked at the same time, one plus one is not a threat to the current Minoru.


    But the unification of the two with Multiplicative Cast definitely drove Minoru to a wall.


    The outside of his body was frozen by the Izumi-led magic, it was not an act to get his opponents to lower their guard. If the parasite didn��t have a healing ability, that would have been checkmate.


    The ��Nitrogen Storm�� right after too, if you don��t know in advance about these two��s magic specialties, the counterattack may have not been decided that skillfully.


    Mayumi was even stronger than Kasumi and Izumi using Multiplicative Magic. The deciding move, the Ancient Magic from the continent, the attack technique that uses chemical bodies as a medium, was originally not supposed to be used this evening.


    It was completely unexpected that Mayumi would break ��Parade��.


    And then, Juumonji Katsuto. Minoru didn��t know Katsuto well. Though they had met once, all that remained in his memory was nothing but simple greetings.


    It was clear now that they crossed swords. No, it should be said crossed a sword with a shield.


    Katsuto truly was an ��Iron Wall��. Even looking back at it again, a mental image on how to break through his protection didn��t appear at all.


    That he had just fought the Saegusa sisters was no excuse.


    It was true that he was exhausted from the successive battles.


    But that was according to Minoru��s predictions, and he decided to attack tonight.


    Besides the exhaustion from the fight against the sisters, he doesn��t think he could outwit Katsuto. He doesn��t think he would lose, but he also wouldn��t beat him.


    (...He might be an even more formidable opponent than Tatsuya-san for me...)


    The intrinsic features of Phalanx completely nullify illusions and chemical bodies.


    He has tactics to attack his ��masks�� by locking up the ��range�� of ��Parade��.


    I can��t defeat him with just my own strength.


    In the seat of the Cabinet, Minoru harshly scolded himself in chagrin.

 Volume 26 - CH 5

    Chapter 5


    The day after Minoru��s attack, Tatsuya received a call from Maya.


    He boarded the VTOL piloted by Hyougo that welcomed him and then went towards the Head House with the usual subterranean tunnel. They arrived at a time that could be considered morning rather than just before noon.


    ��We��re really early.��


    Being called by Maya isn��t particularly strange. The question is why would she summon him directly instead of using the telephone, and why so early.


    ��Frankly, important information has been brought to me from the Pentagon collaborators. The source of information being the source of information, I thought to discuss it directly.��


    The USA may have become the USNA, but the location of the Department of Defense didn��t change. As the building��s outward appearance didn��t change, its nickname remained Pentagon.


    ��I didn��t know we had collaborators in the Pentagon.��


    Ayako did not tell Tatsuya about Colonel Balance. Ayako properly differentiates her affection towards Tatsuya from the professional morals in handling information.


    ��Eventually, I will introduce them to you, Tatsuya-san.��


    Though his social position within the family was recognized, Tatsuya wasn��t informed of the whole story of the Yotsuba family yet. There were many things he knew without being told, but it was far from everything.


    ��So that��s what this is about.��


    ��Yes.��


    With Maya��s words, Tatsuya too restored his focus.


    ��Seems like the Stars�� execution team has been dispatched.��


    ��Execution instead of capture? That��s a bit surprising.��


    He thought the Stars would almost certainly send a pursuit unit for Lina. She escaped one week ago. It��s rather late.


    But assassination was unexpected. Lina �C Major Angie Sirius is a state-recognized Strategic-Class magician. The USNA has a substantial amount of regular forces, so the priority is lower than other countries, but it should still be a valuable military asset.


    ��It was not the Pentagon��s decision.��


    ��It was the judgement of the Stars?��


    ��Seems like they are turning a blind eye.��


    ��The USNA has some serious internal conflicts, don��t they?��


    ��Yes. That seems about right.��


    Tatsuya doesn��t know what kind of conflict it is. But one force thinks of Lina as a hindrance and the other is reluctant to act due to her war potential as a Strategic-Class magician, so assassination is inevitable if she defects to another country. That was Tatsuya��s guess.


    Maya knew USNA��s internal affairs very well, but didn��t explain it here.


    ��Do you know the specific invasion route?��


    ��If you knew, could you handle it?��


    Tatsuya��s question turned into a question from Maya.


    ��With orders, I will deal with it.��


    There was no hesitation in Tatsuya��s response.


    Maya��s smiled broadly, her lips showing she was having fun.


    From the facial expressions these two had, no feeling of repulsion towards murder could be seen.


    Stars members arriving in Japan to officially carry out a lawless assassination in another sovereign nation. Reversing the situation, they can��t complain if they are killed? Perhaps this was what these two were really thinking.


    ��Unfortunately, I haven��t been told of any invasion routes. But I know the estimated time of arrival.��


    ��When is it?��


    ��Tonight.��


    ��...In that case, there��s no time to investigate.��


    ��That is so, isn��t it?��


    Tatsuya��s bitter face seemed suspicious. After Maya spoke, she hid her mouth with a hand and dropped a refined laugh.


    ��...Sorry. But it��s not like I��m just sitting here doing nothing. I dispatched observers to the capital��s airport and air base. Though I haven��t done anything for sea routes, I think it��ll be fine to ignore them this time.��


    ��Problem is, can��t they just use an airport other than the capital��s?��


    Tatsuya instantly pointed out the issue.


    ��That is so, isn��t it?��


    To Maya, such thinking was not bad. Though at the same time she also wasn��t impressed. She seems to believe that becoming aware of things to that extent is natural for him.


    ��Because we can��t let this leak outside, if that happens we have no choice but to go with the plan of dealing with it as soon as it is detected.��


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya had no objections to this plan.


    ��Then, in that case I��ll leave it in your care.��


    Even if he had to restart the discussion, Tatsuya wasn��t flustered.


    ��So it��s fine for me to deal with it?��


    ��Truth be told that way there would be no future problems but...the gentlemen of the government will have a different opinion.��


    ��Understood. I��ll capture them as much as possible.��


    ��Yes, please do that.��


    With that said, Maya stood up from her seat. Seems that with this, she has finished saying all she wanted to say.


    Tatsuya also stood up and bowed towards Maya at a 45-degree angle.


    After escaping from the combination of the Juumonji and Saegusa led by Katsuto, Minoru got off the Cabinet when he arrived in Toyama and entered an adequate private room in a caf��. The goal was confirming whether he completely got away from his pursuers.


    Instead of having to face other guests and employees, the private room in this caf�� had a full robot service, so there is a risk of being observed over the network attached to the eye camera of the androids �C rather, a lot of female androids �C that work in place of a human.


    But given that Minoru changed his appearance with ��Parade�� now, there is no caution towards being seen over the camera. In the first place, if you avoid being observed by cameras you can��t walk in public spaces in this country nowadays.


    The caf�� private room, other than offering drinks and light meals, also offers network services and limited video software. Minoru didn��t use it for anything other than order drinks though.


    He considered trying divination to kill some time. According to knowledge acquired from Zhou Gongjin, though he can��t hope for a perfect prediction, he can get abstract information that can be used as a reference for his future actions.


    He took out a Pan [20]  made of cloth from his waist pouch. It was made by embroiding threads with various colors, green, red, yellow, white and blue onto a black handkerchief-sized cloth. It��s a tool for divination for legitimate ��Qi Men Dun Jia��, not to be confused with ��Ghost Walker�� [21] .


    ��Good fortune�� regarding himself, and the result of location prediction was ��southwest�� ��island�� ��sky�� ��port��.


    (Usually when you think of sky and port you get airport? Southwest from here, an island with an airport...No, an island that is an airport?)


    Kansai International Airport and Kobe Airport were the candidates that came to Minoru��s mind. From instinct rather than divination, Minoru determined Kansai Airport as his destination.


    Next, ��time�� was predicted. The result, ��today�� ��night��.


    He still had time, but he didn��t know what would happen there. It��s better to arrive ahead of time.


    The time for confirming the presence of pursuers has long passed. �C The pursuers did not follow up.


    Minoru left the private room of the caf��, and went towards the Cabinet station once more.


    In this season, the time the sun sets in the Kansai region passes 19:00.


    If the sky was clear, an afterglow would still be resisting the darkness. However, the sky covered in thick clouds announces the arrival of the evening to the ground.


    A direct flight from Los Angeles, USNA, arrived at Kansai International Airport. In that airplane was one young man and one boy, but most of the passengers were Americans. The Anglo-Saxon appearance didn��t stand out at all.


    Maya��s information and Tatsuya��s guess were roughly right. There was one mistake, the execution team didn��t come to Japan today, they sent a preparation team.


    The young man with dark sunglasses �C if you look closely, you can see that the right eye is artificial �C is First Lieutenant Jacob Regulus. He was sent from Stars alone.


    The boy who was his companion is Raymond Clark. He didn��t come to Japan a second time on the instructions of his father Edward. It was decided by ��discussion�� among the parasites.


    Raymond became a parasite while embracing the twisted obsession to bring Tatsuya down. With this strong desire, Raymond seized the initiative on the assassination of Tatsuya among the parasites.


    ��There��s something like a train station that way.��


    Raymond finished the immigration process with a falsified passport and left the arrival lobby, pointing while looking back at his companion Regulus.


    ��Do you use trains?��


    In contrast with Regulus who responded with telepathy,


    ��Shh!��


    Hurriedly, Raymond warned him with his voice not to use his ��voice��.


    ��Ah, uuh, I apologize.��


    Regulus apologized to Raymond.


    Instead of having to worry about bugs, telepathic conversation has the risk of being perceived by magicians and people with odd abilities. If they were to say which one is more troublesome, the latter wins by a vast margin.


    Microphones have limited effective range. You can pick up a voice even if you are away from a specific target, even in crowds you can single out just a specific voice with voice filtering. But if you don��t know the target, that is impossible. At best, keywords can be recognized, but not to the extent required to chase a voice.


    On the other hand, telepathy has no range limit. The range that can be caught changes depending on individual ability power, but it is the same as other magic, not naturally bound by physical distance.


    Besides, the absolute number of people having conversations with telepathy is scarce. If by chance they were heard talking with telepathy, the other person may realize their true identities.


    So before coming to Japan, the two discussed and decided not to use telepathy. However, telepathy is the natural mean of communication between fellow parasites. Regulus thoughtlessly used telepathy when he wanted to speak normally. Thus he immediately apologized honestly when it was pointed out.


    And, their caution was not needless worry.


    ��This is Officer Karasawa from the Kobe Coast Guard Headquarters. We have received a telepathic transmission. It seems to be a passenger of the flight that arrived from Los Angeles just now, requesting a check on the country entry data.��


    One magician policeman who came to assist the airport security sensed Regulus�� telepathy and immediately inquired the security center via radio.


    ��Affirmative...Magician cannot be confirmed in the passenger registry. It��s possible the passport was forged. Officer Karasawa, do you know how they look?��


    ��It��s a pair, one is a man in his twenties and the other a boy in his late teens. Both are Caucasian, the man has sunglasses on his grey hair. The boy has blonde hair. It seems it was the grey haired who used telepathy. They appear to be heading towards the Cabinet terminal.��


    ��We will assist. Track and don��t lose sight of them. Also, send a photo of those two.��


    ��Roger.��


    ��Raymond. The police are following us.��


    ��Huh?��


    Regulus was the first to notice the officer in uniform chasing them.


    It is noticeable if a cop in uniform follows them, but in this case it seems the policeman��s skill exceeds Raymond��s, who is a novice.


    ��Sorry. I think they perceived the telepathy from before.��


    That said, Regulus is an elite magician soldier. Furthermore, at the time of the operation, he often can be trusted with the sniping jobs, which require good observation powers. Cops in uniform are easy to distinguish by their appearance, making it difficult to follow without being noticed.


    ��What do we do, Jack.��


    ��We��re not familiar with the territory. Hide and seek puts us at a disadvantage.��


    ��Well then.��


    ��Throw away the luggage. We didn��t bring important things anyway.��


    Even if you��re Stars, he didn��t underestimate the world enough to think he could pass through the customs house carrying weapons. He is currently unarmed, he was planning to get supplies from Tokyo��s embassy.


    ��Do you have your passport with you?��


    ��Yeah, I��m good.��


    Raymond replied to Regulus�� question with a voice that was filled with unrest.


    ��Alright, let��s run!��


    The two ran off, leaving the suitcase behind.


    ��Officer Karasawa here. The two people suspected of being magicians who illegally entered the country threw away their suitcase and started running. They changed their course to a manned taxi stand.��


    The uniformed cop who was following Raymond and Regulus notified about the runners with his communicator.


    ��Chase them. Send a photo of the suitcase. We��ll collect it here.��


    ��Roger.��


    The cop operated the information terminal while running and sent a photo of the suitcase to secure evidence.


    ��Received the data.��


    ��Requesting permission to use magic for movement.��


    ��Approved.��


    At the same time he heard those words, the policeman flew towards the sky above the men.


    ��He��s chasing!��


    A uniformed cop drew closer from the sky and stomped the ground.


    Raymond noticed it quickly and gave Regulus the warning.


    ��Are you serious!?��


    A Japanese policeman, having such flashy behavior in front of so many people! To Regulus, this was a completely unexpected event.


    Flashy drama-like chases like this are seldomly seen in the USNA. In many States, there is the general rule for the police to not stand out as much as possible when they use magic, and the reason is to not threaten the mental state of ordinary people. There are far more opportunities for citizens to witness magic from firefighters than policemen.


    Actually, the circumstances in most regions in Japan are the same as in America. The Hanshin region is the exception. Naturally, it doesn��t appear likely that this situation can be avoided even with prior knowledge.


    Raymond pointed to the policeman, waving his hand in order to ward him off.


    Right after, the body of the policeman who was approaching them until then was blown away.


    ��Raymond!��


    ��It can��t be helped!��


    Regulus ceased his reprimands. It truly couldn��t be helped. �C It had to be done. But with this, it has been exposed that they are disguised immigrants invading the country who can use magic.


    There were signs of Magic Activation. Looks like the policeman who was hurled a few moments ago has come back. Other people are assembling to envelop them. Probably police assistance.


    Regulus was in a hurry. By no means was he thinking of failing on the first step of the invasion of Japan. The base predicted that airports around the capital would be watched, so Kansai International Airport was chosen. That concern has become truly useless. Though the cause is his own carelessness, to be chased this far for such a minor mistake was not within Regulus�� expectations.


    Was it reckless to smuggle themselves in without mobilizing local collaborators?...


    Such regrets crossed Regulus�� mind.


    However, getting caught quietly here is out of the question.


    ��It really is unavoidable. Raymond, force your way through.��


    Regulus invoked Self-Acceleration Magic and ran through the gaps in the crowd with no hesitation.


    Raymond followed immediately. Raymond seemingly made contact with a passerby, but he wasn��t concerned about serious injuries right now.


    The two struggled to arrive at the manned taxi stand that also served as a tour guide.


    ��Steal a car.��


    ��Understood!��


    Raymond responded lively to Regulus�� instructions.


    Once prepared for a battle, Regulus is a first-class Star member of the Stars, referred as the strongest magic specialized unit in the world. He is not frightened by policemen. Raymond is an amateur who is neither a soldier nor a policeman, but because he is an amateur, ��not being afraid�� is being very effective in the current situation.


    They searched for a manned taxi that looked fast. It would be even better if the driver wasn��t the type that thinks of making pointless resistance.


    However, both of them stopped their eyes �C a large high-class car painted in black, rather than a taxi, attracted their look. It��s a vehicle that the leaders of violent associations typically drive in.


    ��Get in.��


    Raymond and Regulus exchanged glances. They were spoken to with telepathy just now. It was obviously one of their brethren, that is, a parasite that spoke to them.


    Raymond nodded towards Regulus.


    Regulus rushed to the black vehicle and opened the rear door.


    Raymond opened the passenger-side door.


    The two got into the large sedan, which took off right away.


    The presence of powerful magic covers the entire self-driving car.


    ��Is this...��Parade��?��


    Regulus mutters with telepathy.


    ��Yes, but please refrain from using telepathy.��


    He talked with his natural voice, and Regulus looked at the boy sitting next to him for the first time.


    And he was lost for words.


    He even forgot to breathe.


    He had never believed in his wildest dreams that such a beautiful boy existed until now.


    If it was just mere beauty, Angie Sirius�� true face �C Lina did not fall behind.


    But Lina exudes a calm familiarity due to her personality beyond her gorgeous looks, there is no impression that it is hard to get close to her.


    But this boy��s good looks don��t just look like a model, they are unworldly.


    Bewitching, inhuman beauty.


    I wonder if fallen angels have similar beauty? Regulus unintentionally thought about such incoherent things.


    ��There is a possibility that telepathy cannot be camouflaged with ��Parade��.��


    The boy continued, not caring about Regulus�� impolite looks. He is likely used to being looked at.


    ��Ah, uum, sorry. You saved us. Thank you.��


    Lightly lowering his head while sitting,


    ��I am Jacob Rodgers. Call me Jack.��


    Aware that he had not introduced himself, and feeling flustered gave out his name. Also, ��Rodgers�� is Regulus�� real name.


    ��Don��t mention it. My name is Kudou Minoru.��


    ��I��m Raymond Clark.��


    Raymond turned his head and joined the conversation from the passenger seat.


    ��You said ��Kudou��, you mean the ��Kudou�� who founded the Ten Master Clans?��


    Raymond innocently inquired, based on the knowledge obtained with Hli?skj��lf.


    ��That is right. Clark, the Clarks from the Project Dione staff?��


    ��Yeah, that��s it. Oh, you can call me Raymond.��


    ��Alright. By the way, any places you want me to take you to?��


    Regulus showed a slightly grim expression to Minoru��s question.


    ��...The hands of the police are going to be around the hotel we booked.��


    ��That is so. The passport data will have circulated due to the search.��


    Regulus scowled. Regulus also guessed that they would have been photographed and checked against the forged passports. But when so clearly told from someone else��s mouth, the impatience could not be helped.


    ��If you don��t mind, may I prepare a place to stay and new passports? Of course, with American nationality and with country entry records.��


    Regulus was cautious of Minoru��s proposal, rather than thinking of ��being thankful��.


    ��Although you saved us, why are you going this far?��


    When Regulus asked the question, Minoru expressed a smile that enthralled the others and made them tremble.


    ��Because I am the same as you two.��


    Regulus also knew. But it didn��t seem like the only reason.


    ��Besides, there is something I want you to help me with.��


    ��Huh, what?��


    Raymond does not appear to be alarmed like Regulus.


    As a parasite, Raymond seems more natural. Parasites are all pieces of a whole. While having independent consciousnesses as individuals, at the same time the whole shares one purpose. Essentially, it��s impossible to betray a comrade, they just can��t.


    ��There is a girl I want to be a comrade.��


    ��A lover?��


    Raymond got into it, his eyes shining.


    ��No, it��s just unrequited as of yet. Oh, I don��t intend to force her to become a comrade against her will. If she doesn��t give me the okay, I��ll give up.��


    ��Heh...You��re very patient. Worthy of praise. I respect that.��


    Regulus had a sense of discomfort from Minoru��s words.


    The idea of giving up on a comrade is the reverse of a parasite��s instinct in the first place. It��s a mentality more human than theirs.


    Moreover, Regulus can��t see Minoru��s mind. He can��t access Minoru��s consciousness that should have one shared purpose.


    There is no doubt that Minoru is a parasite. That is known without any question.


    However, Minoru is something different from them.


    This was Regulus�� conclusion.


    The use of telepathy by an illegal immigrant who escaped after being surrounded by the police was reported to the Futatsugi Family by the local police, and through the Futatsugi Family the information was shared among the Ten Master Clans.


    ��So it was Kansai?��


    A telephone call from Hayama notified Tatsuya in the date of the night, just before the date change.


    ��Yes. The Kuroba Family has taken charge of the search. Like before, Tatsuya-sama should wait in Tokyo or Miyaki Island to receive madam��s orders.��


    ��If the illegal immigrants are from Stars, Lina is their goal. I understand. I will remain on alert.��


    ��We will send you a photo of the illegal immigrants taken by the police. One of them is Raymond Clark.��


    Tatsuya opened his eyes lightly.


    ��Raymond Clark?��


    ��There is no definite proof yet, but it is presumed that Raymond Clark has parasitized, as seen from the Psion wave data observed at the same time.��


    ��You have become able to distinguish parasites with Psion radars? The results of your research, right?��


    ��All because of Tatsuya-sama��s assistance in securing a parasite for experiments.��


    It was revealed by Maya at the special Master Clans Conference the other day that the Yotsuba Family took a parasite sealed at First High in February of last year. Tatsuya��s remarks were irony based on that, but it didn��t reach Hayama.


    Tatsuya also doesn��t particularly intend to give Hayama a sour stomach by mentioning it. The fact that they became able to detect parasites with some device was what was important.


    ��Can��t we detect Minoru with those results?��


    ��Kurebayashi is developing a radar tuned for Kudou Minoru. Please wait a little while longer.��


    Kurebayashi is the third butler in the Yotsuba Family hierarchy, and also the person in charge of the whole Yotsuba Family technical department and manages the former 4th Laboratory. He was also an excellent magic engineer and was the first teacher who taught magic engineering to Tatsuya.


    ��Understood. I��ll be waiting.��


    ��Tatsuya-sama��s words will be transmitted to Kurebayashi. Incidentally, how is Major Sirius doing?��


    ��She doesn��t seem to be bored yet.��


    ��So that��s how it is. If there is any need for something, we��ll prepare it instantly.��


    ��I��ll tell Lina.��


    ��Much obliged.��


    After that, a simple salutation was exchanged and the Visiphone��s terminal screen turned dark.


    Tatsuya was in his own room, not the living room. Miyuki wakes up early, so she was already in bed.


    Ending the phone call, Tatsuya didn��t turn his thoughts to Miyuki, but Ayako.


    One of the parasitized illegal immigrants is most likely a Stars magician. The Kuroba Family are in charge of tracking.


    In itself, it is natural to take into consideration the division of roles inside the Yotsuba Family. The likelihood that Fumiya and Ayako will join is not small.


    Those two have school work. Unlike Tatsuya, they are not exempt from attending Fourth High. But if it is the Kuroba Family, they��ll prioritize their duty instead of high school.


    He doesn��t worry too much with Fumiya. His ��Direct Pain�� is a Mental Interference Type Magic. It should work well against parasites. Rather, it can be said that the compatibility is good.


    But Ayako has no means of attack that are effective against parasites.


    She can give damage to the parasite��s body like normal. But she won��t reach its real body.


    Even so, if the opponent is Stars she may do something. If the situation becomes unfavorable, she should at least be able to escape.


    However, if she is confronted with Minoru��.


    (Am I overthinking?)


    The Kuroba Family were ordered to search for the illegal immigrant assumed to be from the Stars. Not to find Minoru.


    �� Tatsuya did not even consider that the Stars�� preparation team and Minoru had already joined together.


    Minoru took Raymond and Regulus along to the chinatown in Kobe. It is a small area called Nankin-machi. Before World War 3, chinatowns were successively established all over Japan, but only the ones in Yokohama and Kobe were left as towns when the war concluded.


    In Kobe��s chinatown, as well as Yokohama��s, Zhou Gongjin had a hideout. The people who work there, even though Minoru is their new master, obey without question. They are not concerned with their master��s appearance. Just holding the ��key�� to the treasure warehouse that can only be opened by the master was enough to welcome him as their master. Since Minoru pulled the information about the mechanism of the ��key�� from Zhou Gongjin��s ghost, he could open the treasury with no problem.


    Without deliberately trying to know the contents, when Minoru opened the door of the treasury in anticipation, he was dejected to find it was mere junk, but that is another story.


    It was the next day, Thursday the 27th, when Minoru and his comrades had a discussion.


    ��...In other words, Jack��s goal is to find the current location of the deserter Major Sirius, right?��


    Regulus nodded to Minoru��s question. He didn��t reply immediately because he was forcing himself to not use telepathy.


    ��I will destroy Major Sirius with my own hands if I can. If it turns out to be difficult, I��ll wait for the arrival of my comrades to unite our forces.��


    ��How soon will your comrades come to Japan?��


    ��They are scheduled to arrive at Camp Zama in 4 days, on the evening of the 1st of July. However, severe surveillance is expected from the Japanese authorities because of the operation in February of this year. Even when they arrive, we probably won��t be able to move much. We need to gather some information to fulfill our objective at once.��


    The operation in February of this year was an assassination mission commanded by Canopus for the sake of not letting the Japanese authorities get their hands on Gu Jie. After that incident, the National Defense Forces toughened their attitude towards the USNA, who crushed their honor.


    ��I understand. My subordinates will follow you in your search for Major Sirius�� location.��


    ��Subordinates, from the Kudou Family? I thought the eldest son, Haruaki-san, would succeed in the Kudou Family, can you even move your troops freely?��


    Raymond asked, inserting his mouth from the side.


    ��You��re very informed, aren��t you, Raymond? Did you search with the Hli?skj��lf?��


    However, it was Raymond who received a shock.


    ��You know about Hli?skj��lf!?��


    Minoru ambiguously smiled. If you��re an ordinary person, this is a ��deceptive smile��, but when it��s Minoru it becomes a ��mysterious smile��.


    ��I also have many information sources.��


    ��......��


    ��The matter of cooperation in the search, I request your assistance.��


    Raymond��s face solidified in surprise, and Regulus restored the original discussion.


    ��Also, would it be fine if we help you? Would it be fine to bring someone to your girlfriend?��


    ��If possible I��d like to request your assistance, but...��


    ?


    Minoru bitterly smiled.


    In contrast, Regulus�� expression looked stuffy. He thought his ability was being doubted.


    Even seeing that, Minoru didn��t appear impatient.


    ��She is a member of the Yotsuba Family.��


    Regulus opened his eyes wide when he was told the honest facts with a casual tone.


    ��Yotsuba, that Yotsuba?��


    ��Yeah. The ��Untouchables�� Yotsuba Family. Even though I said member, she is a servant and a close associate of the next head of the Yotsuba Family.��


    Raymond muttered ��close associate of Miyuki...?��, but made no further remarks.


    ��She is currently hospitalized in a hospital in Tokyo, but the Ten Master Clans have secured the surroundings to capture me, who became a parasite.��


    ��You mean not just the Yotsuba Family, but also others of the Ten Master Clans?��


    ��Yeah.��


    To Regulus question, Minoru nodded.


    ��Specifically, the Saegusa Family and the Juumonji Family. But that��s only what I figured out.��


    The evening of the day before yesterday, Minoru was met with nothing but a painful experience at the hands of Katsuto. But he already thought of some plans to pass through the Saegusa Family��s and the Juumonji Family��s guards.


    ��The problem is the last barrier of the Yotsuba Family��s protection. Shiba Tatsuya-san...You know the name, don��t you? It��s someone also connected to you.��


    ��Oh, I know him.��, replied Regulus.


    Raymond was about to say something, but for now he was displaying a listening posture.


    ��I know the magicians of the Yotsuba Family have skill that separates them from the other families. When Tatsuya-san joins there, I won��t be able to reach her.��


    The other day was a draw. But Tatsuya was not as serious as Minoru himself. Though they didn��t surpass one another, they were not serious in the sense of ��killing the other party is inevitable��.


    This time, Minoru does not intend to attract Tatsuya. As an opponent, he is different from Katsuto. Against Tatsuya there is a conflict of policies over his existence. Tatsuya is stubborn. If he attracts Tatsuya many times more, he will have to accept he is wrong.


    Just because you fight seriously until the end, it doesn��t mean it won��t be a draw.


    In that case it��s meaningless. If he falls, he won��t be able to save Minami.


    Minoru had fallen into such dilemma.


    Besides, he wasn��t completely aware but there was another thing worrying him.


    The last match was even. But during this time, Tatsuya may be thinking of magic to oppose the parasites.


    Minoru learned a lot of new magic from taking in Zhou Gongjin��s knowledge, but Zhou Gongjin is a ghost. He can��t create something new. But Tatsuya has the Yotsuba Family �C along with the former 4th Laboratory, and Japan��s top-class Ancient Magician, Kokonoe Yakumo.


    It is not Tatsuya��s power that Minoru is afraid of in the depths of his heart, it��s his wisdom and the people around him.


    ��Then, is it fine if I am Shiba Tatsuya��s opponent?��


    To Regulus�� question, Minoru nodded once again.


    ��You don��t need to defeat him. If you can take Tatsuya-san to some faraway place, I can take her out.��


    ��A diversion?��


    ��Exactly.��


    ��That is so half-hearted!��


    So said Raymond.


    ��Minoru, isn��t Tatsuya an obstacle to you? Then he should die. Otherwise, even if you succeed in taking that girl out, Tatsuya will chase you!��


    Minoru raised his eyebrows at Raymond��s hysterical tone.


    ��That doesn��t matter. If she gives a nod, the parasite transplant will end within that day. If she disagrees, I intend to return her to the Yotsuba Family at once.��


    But the tone that explained this to Raymond was calm.


    ��Weak! Minoru, do you truly love this girl? If you like her enough to carry her away, it��s ridiculous to consider such half-baked things like returning her!��


    ��Hey, Raymond...��


    Regulus reproved Raymond. But his voice did not reach Raymond��s ears.


    ��Tatsuya is an obstacle that should disappear from this world!��


    ��Raymond, calm down!��


    Regulus strongly held Raymond��s shoulder, forcibly silencing him.


    ��I apologize, Minoru.��


    ��No, I don��t mind.��


    As those words suggest, Minoru didn��t care about Raymond��s wave of excitement, at least on the surface.


    ��I also consider Shiba Tatsuya an opponent to be killed, but for now let��s give priority to Minoru��s objective.��


    ��It would be really helpful if you do so.��


    ��But...if we can kill him, there is no problem if we do it?��


    ��Yeah, there is no problem.��


    There was a small delay in Minoru��s response regarding the words added by Regulus, but this could hardly be noticed.


    Today, Tatsuya spent the morning in Miyaki Island, and in the afternoon he went to First High.


    He spent the school hours in the library, and after school he went not to the Student Council, but to the Public Morals Committee Headquarters.


    ��Mikihiko, are you here?��


    ��Tatsuya!? You came today?��


    Good timing, Mikihiko was not patrolling, he was working at his desk.


    ��Since afternoon.��


    Tatsuya replied to Mikihiko. Next to him, a small silhouette tried to pass him silently.


    ��Kasumi, is your body fine?��


    Tatsuya called out to his junior.


    Kasumi reluctantly stopped her feet.


    ��I��m fine. Sorry for making you worry.��


    ��I see. That��s good.��


    Kasumi lowered her head to Tatsuya with a sour look. Then, she hurriedly left the headquarters.


    ��...What happened?��


    It��s natural for Mikihiko to wonder what that scene was about.


    ��Kasumi��s attitude didn��t mean anything, but I��d like to ask you a favor related to that.��


    ��Ask me...?��


    ��Oh. The other day, we talked about Minoru?��


    Mikihiko��s complexion changed. Tatsuya��s favor involves sensing parasites, so he became nervous.


    ��Yeah, I remember.��


    ��The day before yesterday, Minoru appeared near the hospital where Minami is.��


    ��Eh!? Then...��


    Mikihiko shut his mouth and eyes in surprise.


    He quickly closed the Public Morals Committee Headquarters�� doors and finally ��closed�� the room with a barrier from a charm he took out.


    ��...Sorry to keep you waiting, Tatsuya. Let��s sit down and talk.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Tatsuya and Mikihiko sat face to face with the long table between them.


    ��Umm...The day before yesterday, Saegusa-san fought Minoru-kun, didn��t she?��


    ��Exactly. There were no physical injuries, but she was put to sleep with genjutsu magic. Even before that, there was concern of after-effects from the damage she took from magic that caused oxygen deprivation. Still, it seems that there isn��t any problem, which gives me some peace of mind.��


    ��Is that so...��


    While it was Tatsuya who said peace of mind, he looked indifferent, unlike Mikihiko who was listening to the story while holding his chest in relief.


    ��And what is your request? If you need help catching Minoru-kun, I will gladly lend you my assistance.��


    Mikihiko leaned his body on the table. Like he said Monday, Mikihiko considers it his job as an Ancient Magician to deal with parasites.


    ��I may ask you to lend a hand with that too eventually. But right now, I wanted you to help with my training.��


    ��Training?��


    With Mikihiko��s incitement, Tatsuya explained the details of his training.


    ��Since I only have time after school, you��ll have to take a short break from Public Morals Committee work, can I still ask you to do it?��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Mikihiko revealed a sarcastic laugh.


    For Tatsuya, it can be said that a girl was the only important thing.


    For society, the most important thing is suppressing the rampant spirits.


    And yet Tatsuya has the honest sense of duty to care about the effect on what is only high school extracurricular activities, which Mikihiko found strange.


    ��I don��t know what you��re thinking, but Public Morals Committee work is less important than your training. Besides, it��s about time I started thinking of who will inherit the Public Morals Committee chairman position. In that sense, this is a good opportunity.��


    Mikihiko expressed his agreement to Tatsuya��s request.


    In general, it is believed that supernatural beings are active in dark nights. Particularly vampires have that strong image.


    But parasites are not weak in the sun. Because of habits from when they were human, they sleep in the night and wake in the morning unless there��s something to do.


    Since they are parasites, they became immune to jet lag. Regulus had great interest on what mechanism this is based on. But he is not a scholar, so even if he thinks about it he won��t know the truth. He kept his interests as they were and went into his bed.


    It was exactly at that time that the door to his room was knocked on. While he was hearing the knocking sound, he knew who it was.


    When Regulus opened the door, Raymond stood alone as he had inferred.


    ��Is it fine if I come in?��


    ��Feel free.��


    Honestly speaking, it was a bad time to bother him, but it must be an important matter if he visited so late. Regulus thought so when he opened the door.


    ��So, what is it?��


    ��It��s about Minoru.��


    ��What about him? I don��t think there was anything he did that was particularly suspicious��


    ��You don��t think so?��


    Seems that Raymond didn��t agree with Regulus�� words.


    ��Minoru is strange.��


    ��What��s strange about him?��


    Raymond shut his mouth for a little while. It was not hesitation, it was time to rethink how he should say it.


    ��...Our telepathy, for some reason, can��t communicate across national borders.��


    ��And?��


    ��But if we use telepathy, we share the same purpose. Even if our original parasite is different, the rule should still apply.��


    Raymond and Regulus became parasites in the micro-black hole experiment held this month.


    On the other hand, Minoru changed the host of a parasite who lost its way into this world with the experiment done in November of 2095.


    However, even if the details of how they became parasites differ, they are still the same kind of living thing. That is both Minoru��s and their intuition, no, they understand it with their true feelings.


    Besides, the origin of the parasite that Minoru assimilated is also USNA, it has its roots in the same experiment facility in Dallas. Even if Raymond pointed out the difference in their origins, strictly speaking, it was not correct.


    ��Raymond, what do you want to say?��


    ��Why doesn��t Minoru agree with us?��


    Raymond responded to Regulus�� question with a question of his own.


    ��...The Shiba Tatsuya thing?��


    ��That��s right. Our purpose should be uniform about eliminating Tatsuya. And yet, why did Minoru disagree with Tatsuya��s death?��


    ��He didn��t seem to oppose to Shiba Tatsuya��s elimination. But for Minoru there is something else that should be prioritized.��


    ��That is strange. We decided that burying Tatsuya was our current top priority.��


    ��Didn��t we have that discussion in the States? Our telepathy can��t cross borders, you said it just now, Raymond.��


    Raymond kept silent when stabbed by his contradictory words.


    ��We are pure intention, strong desires, and we are drawn to unification with humans. Our strong will invites parasites.��


    These words from Regulus denote the duality of parasites. The point of view of the parasite before unifying with a human, and the point of view of the human before being eroded by the parasite, coexisting within the original parasitized human.


    ��The strongest will inside Minoru was the desire to save the woman he loves. If that��s the case, it would be strange not to give it top priority.��


    Regulus and Raymond discussed in the morning, and heard why Minoru wanted to make Minami a parasite. �C While revealing that much, Minoru had yet to tell them Minami��s name.


    ��That��s unacceptable! Our top priority target must be Tatsuya!��


    ��You shouldn��t say that...��


    Regulus, like Raymond, is being drawn to erase Tatsuya. However, that is because Regulus intends to ��neutralize Strategic-Class Magic which has become a threat to his country��.


    Raymond��s original feelings were also ��to bring Tatsuya down��, not ��to erase Tatsuya��. This was the effect of the intentions of Stars members who recognized that a threat like ��Material Burst�� should be eliminated.


    Like this, the intentions of the parasites were mixed together. It��s certain that the individuals who hold the strongest desires take the initiative of the parasite��s collective consciousness, but the intentions of one individual don��t dominate other individuals. For example, by associating with Minoru, even if he takes the initiative, Regulus�� and Raymond��s intentions won��t be ignored.


    ��Understood. Then, I will discuss it with Minoru tonight.��


    ��If you want to do it, then fine.��


    They already made sure last night that Minoru communicates with the same ��line��. Since Regulus, Raymond and Minoru are connected, if Raymond and Minoru ��talk��, Regulus will be included.


    Someone taking the initiative is characteristic of them. Regulus had no reason to stop Raymond.


    Minoru suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. It was not caused by physiological desires. He was awakened by a noisy voice he heard in the depths of his heart.


    (�CWake up, Minoru/us.)


    To this call, Minoru had a wry smile.


    (Raymond, huh? What is it at this hour?)


    Minoru didn��t recognize ��Raymond/us��.


    (No surprise uh? I thought this is your first time talking within our collective consciousness.)


    (First time talking, but it��s not the first time hearing voices.)


    (That shouldn��t be the case.)


    Sensing confusion from Raymond��s telepathy, Minoru couldn��t hold back a laugh.


    (Didn��t telepathy not reach across national borders?)


    Minoru didn��t intend to mock him. But unlike a conversation using their real voices, along with the fact he didn��t use polite language, Raymond mistakenly thought he was being looked down on. �C Misunderstanding other��s intentions is something that can��t naturally happen with parasites that share intention.


    (That thinking is wrong. Telepathy can reach across borders. As evidence, becoming one intention also interfered with me. But across borders, the consciousness just can��t understand the meaning the words from telepathy have. In human telepathy this phenomenon doesn��t happen though. There are many inexplicable restrictions to the abilities we have as parasites.)


    (That is strange...)


    (Maybe the process of transmitting from the parasite��s real form to the consciousness of the original human is failing in translation.)


    Raymond was not the only one in silence. Regulus who was in the mixed consciousness was speechless as well.


    (That doesn��t really matter right now. You��ve contacted me in the deep consciousness like this. Is there some intention you want to unite?)


    (How do you know things like that...isn��t Minoru/us the only active comrade in this country!?)


    (There is one more. He is completely sealed now, but he was screaming sometimes when used for experiments. I want to go help, but there is a strong barrier so I can��t interfere.)


    Minoru is talking about the parasite sealed by the Yotsuba Family. The seal from Yotsuba Family��s Mental Interference Type Magic doesn��t break with the power of the parasitized Minoru. The very opposite, he can��t even understand where he��s being held captive.


    The signs of others becoming speechless are once again transmitted.


    It seems that he really despises him, Minoru thought.


    (No, Minoru/we weren��t making fun of you. We don��t want you to misunderstand that.)


    Because that thought wasn��t concealed, the explanation was transmitted in a hurry. They were Regulus�� words, but Raymond��s ��voice�� was mixed within.


    (Understood. And?)


    Minoru once again asked what their business was. In fact, though Raymond��s thinking was transmitted to Minoru, he tried to make him say it from his own mouth to advance this messy conversation.


    (We are a single body, all of us a single living being. Our intentions must be one.)


    Minoru did not agree with nor deny it.


    That Raymond and Regulus are such a living being, Minoru understood.


    But Minoru denied that he became so.


    If I don��t stay as I am, I can��t make her into a parasite. If I can��t use it to cure her, becoming a parasite has no meaning for me.


    Minoru didn��t intend to deny how Raymond and Regulus are. But, when ��we�� was said, he wasn��t planning on being included.


    (We intend to destroy Shiba Tatsuya. Minoru��s/our intentions will also be the same!)


    Those intentions and thoughts surged in.


    Raymond and Regulus are not just the thoughts of two people. They don��t seem to be aware, but their minds are connected to their compatriots of the USNA even if they don��t communicate. At the Stars Headquarters, all parasitized members are in complete harmony with the thought, as it continues to grow even now and is now trying to swallow Minoru whole.


    Minoru is fighting against it. By fighting, various thoughts that should be one barged into Minoru��s ��ear��. Dozens, hundreds of whispers grazed his consciousness.


    Among them, the most predominant was the intention to eliminate Tatsuya.


    The members of the Stars are behind Raymond��s and Regulus�� backs, and they have just been informed of the threat of the Strategic-Class Magician Shiba Tatsuya. It may be natural that it will be so.


    Minoru didn��t use magic techniques to confront the surge of thoughts swallowing him, instead he fought back by facing it and embracing his strongest ��desire��.


    He doesn��t want Minami. In Minoru there is no desire to make her his. He just abandoned his humanity for his desire to save that girl from the same situation he was in. Because it was for someone other than himself, he could win against the encroaching temptation.


    Individuality acquires form. Impulses and desires in the core of the spirit, how to make use of the law, what to forbid and what to allow, the connections within society, each person��s associations, it takes its form with resistance.


    As such, the frame confining the self is thrown away, and the self exists as a person with its own desires different from other living beings. �C If greed was the core, he would certainly not be able to withstand the temptation. Because it was ��for the sake of someone other than myself��, and not ��for my own sake��, Minoru could preserve his ��self��.


    It was a long battle.


    It was an instant battle.


    In the spiritual world, time has no length. Time is not a continuous line, it is made of points. The only information is ��long time�� and ��instant time��.


    At the end of that instantaneous eternal battle �C the one standing was Minoru.


    (Raymond, will you cooperate with me? First, we bring her along. After that, Tatsuya-san.)


    (I/We follow Minoru��s intention.)


    Until the end, Minoru was himself.


    But whether he changed or not, something was different.


    Even humans change when they are exposed to the same things dozens, hundreds of times. Even if denied at first, empathy will slowly grow.


    Even Minoru was not indifferent to such human weaknesses. Even if he isn��t a human being, he is still concerned about himself, and has similar strong points and weak points as he originally did.


    Continuously being exposed to whispers to eliminate Tatsuya dozens, hundreds of times,


    (Let��s deal with Tatsuya-san later.)


    Minoru��s consciousness was also led into changing without him realizing.

 Volume 26 - CH 6

    Chapter 6


    Even though there was a smuggling incident at Kansai International Airport, Japan was generally peaceful.


    The fierce battle that unfolded between Minoru and Raymond occurred in the spiritual dimension, so the general public doesn��t know about it.


    The aggression by the anti-magic ideologists is in a lull.


    Even if there are no strict demands for the delivery of Major Sirius, the Great Asian Union won��t mess with the Nansei Islands. Particularly in the current calm diplomatic situation, both the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the National Defense Forces had an ominous feeling.


    Regarding the Great Asian Union, the reasons were revealed on Friday, 28th of June.


    Along with the news that shook the world.


    ��We have a special news report.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki, who were at the table just before going to school in the morning, turned to the tense voice of the newscaster.


    Tatsuya held the chopsticks and Miyuki put hers down with good manners and turned her face towards the television.


    ��Earlier today, the Great Asian Union and the New Soviet Union broke into war.��


    Miyuki opened her eyes wide. If she still had her chopsticks on her hand, she might have dropped them on the table.


    As expected of Tatsuya, he set the chopsticks down normally and prepared to listen to the news.


    ��Late at night from yesterday to today, the Great Asian Union broke through the border to the west of Lake Khanka. Then they went south and started advancing towards Ussuriysk. In response, the New Soviet Union immediately mobilized the Far Eastern Forces stationed in Vladivostok and the two armies confronted each other 30km north of Ussuriysk. The intense battle still continues.��


    Miyuki switched her eyes to Tatsuya with an awkward movement.


    ��Onii-sama, this is serious...��


    Tatsuya looked away from the television and linked his eyes with Miyuki��s.


    ��This is a military conflict in an area close to Japan. It is likely that effects on our country are unavoidable.��


    Tatsuya��s voice was also revealing a tension different from normal.


    In the television studio, a commentator appeared before the camera.


    ��The goal of the Great Asian Union should be to take the southern part of Primorsky Krai. For the Great Asian Union who brought the Goryeo Autonomous Region under their control, this area, particularly Vladivostok, has the geostrategic meaning of a knife being thrust at their throat. It wouldn��t be a mistake to assume the Great Asian Union has been waiting for an opportunity to remove this threat since then.��


    A map was projected on the television. Seeing that, the words of agreement ��I see�� came from the newscaster��s mouth.


    ��However, if Vladivostok is the goal, why specifically taking a route going south from Lake Khanza? It seems that invasion from the Goryeo Autonomous Region would be closer.��


    ��The Great Asian Union��s navy has suffered great losses in the battle against our country during the Yokohama Incident and has yet to recover from the damage. If they were to attack Vladivostok from the south they would have to cooperate with the navy, so I think they had to abandon the attack route from the Goryeo Autonomous Region.��


    ��That��s probably right.��


    Tatsuya agreed with the commentator��s explanation.


    ��Why did the Great Asian Union decide on an invasion strategy now?��


    ��I think large-scale preparations started more than a year ago. The Japan-Asia peace treaty signed on November of 2095 was quite favorable towards Japan. The central government of the Great Asian Union needed external military results to recover their dignity. But I think the decisive blow was a rumor going around military officials for a few days.��


    ��A rumor?��


    The newscaster tried to steer the conversation towards the rumor and the commentator, though reluctant to, revealed its contents.


    ��There is a rumor that the New Soviet Union��s state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician Dr. Bezobrazzoff has died or fallen unconscious.��


    ��I didn��t know that.��


    Regardless of whether the timing of Tatsuya��s interjection was funny or not, Miyuki��s serious face let out a quiet laugh.


    ��Taking into account the quality of the military force of both countries, the New Soviet Union is winning, but in sheer numbers the Great Asian Union is superior. Also, the New Soviet Union��s military force is widely spread in East Asia, Central Asia and Eastern Europe, and the Siberian Army, deployed north of the East Asian military force, is the main force. If the New Soviet Union��s Strategic-Class Magician is inactive, it is likely the Great Asian Union predicted that it is enough to increase their chances of winning.��


    ��How reliable is the information that Dr. Bezobrazzoff is unable to help in the war?��


    ��I think I can��t say it��s baseless. Just one week ago the signs of magic, assumed to be New Soviet Union��s Strategic-Class Magic, were observed over the skies of Hachioji in Tokyo, but news from Dr. Bezobrazzoff stopped a short while ago.��


    ��There were also talks about New Soviet Union��s large-scale magic attacking the Izu Peninsula earlier this month.��


    ��That is so. These surprise attacks were in all likelihood executed according to military decisions. I think it��s likely that Dr. Bezobrazzoff was investigated over that.��


    ��Dr. Bezobrazzoff appealed for world peace with Project Dione, but he��s related to the attack on Izu Peninsula...��


    ��How is the Great Asian Union��s expected to move from now on?��


    The assistant who hadn��t spoken until then inserted his words in a bit of a rush. Maybe they were instructed by the director to ��not touch the subject of Project Dione too much��.


    ��Let��s see.��


    The commentator followed the assistant��s topic change as well.


    ��The Great Asian Union should want to conclude the war before the Siberian forces join. In other words, I think they want a decisive battle that lasts a short time.��


    ��Then, New Soviet Union��s side want to bring it to a war of attrition until the reinforcements are prepared?��


    The newscaster came back to the conversation here. He wasn��t bring up the Bezobrazzoff topic again.


    ��That��s what I think.��


    ��Will the Great Asian Union side use Strategic-Class Magic?��


    ��The introduction a few days ago, well, made the existence of Second Lieutenant Li�� L�� L?i obvious.��


    After that the discussion continued but if they didn��t leave the house soon they would be late for school.


    Even if they are late, they were only worried about Miyuki. Tatsuya escorts Miyuki to school and afterwards becomes free to do what he wants.


    ��Onii-sama, what will you do today?��


    Miyuki asked Tatsuya the question inside the Cabinet.


    ��Unless there is a call from Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, I will go to FLT.��


    ��You��re not going to Lina��s place?��


    ��I could do that.��


    It surely has something to do with the military conflict between the Great Asian Union and the New Soviet Union. Miyuki thought so, but didn��t ask for more details.


    Tatsuya��s predictions came true.


    ��Special Officer Ooguro. I think it is regrettable that the current situation that damages our relationship with you continues. But as you know, an emergency has occurred. Could you come to the base right away?��


    ��Roger.��


    Tatsuya, who was returning to his apartment home, immediately agreed with Kazama��s request that seemed a bit selfish.


    Even if he quarreled with the National Defense Forces, nothing good would come of it. Besides, Tatsuya was uninterested in prolonging the situation.


    ��I apologize.��


    With or without knowing Tatsuya��s feelings, Kazama bowed his head lightly.


    Minoru also saw the news of the military conflict that happened in the Far East at the same time as Tatsuya. Though just last night Minoru won a violent battle, he wasn��t indulging in laziness. �C Both Raymond and Regulus have yet to wake up. Due to the nature of parasites, it obviously not jet lag.


    ��I probably shouldn��t think about these things, but...��


    This may lead to some opportunities. Minoru thought so.


    (If this military conflict drags on, the Ten Master Clans will also have to focus their attention on the Sea of Japan. Even if it ends in a short time, if the victorious faction keeps their momentum and goes south to the Sea of Japan, the Ten Master Clans with have to deal with it, and I won��t have to care about it...)


    If the commentator on the television is correct, this war was triggered by the large damage dealt by Tatsuya��s counterattack to Bezobrazzoff.


    (Tatsuya-san will feel this is ironic, but it may be karma.)


    Minami was injured due to Bezobrazzoff��s attack, and if the influence of Bezobrazzoff��s fall circulates, Tatsuya will lose ways to protect Minami.


    Just as Minoru thought, this surely is ironic karma for Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya cancelled his plans to visit Miyaki Island and work at FLT and headed to the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion Headquarters base in Lake Kasumigaura.


    Of course, this matter has been reported to Maya. Though it would be fine to go talk to them directly, Maya is looking forward to repairing the connection with the National Defense Forces. It seems that it is hard to abandon the mobilization power of the National Defense Forces who can deploy a large number of military personnel.


    ��Special Officer, you came.��


    Kazama welcomed Tatsuya, who responded with a salute.


    It was his adjutant Fujibayashi whose expression shifted. Lieutenant Colonel Kazama returned the salute to Tatsuya with a natural expression.


    ��Today isn��t about the other thing. We wanted to hear about Bezobrazzoff.��


    When the villa in Izu was attacked, Tatsuya told Kazama that Bezobrazzoff was not the opponent he killed. However, the outcome of being targeted afterwards was not reported to the army. Since Tatsuya reported to the Head House, there is no need for Tatsuya to say anything unless the Yotsuba Family provides information to the National Defense Forces, which seems wasn��t the case.


    ��I didn��t directly attack Bezobrazzoff. However, since I decomposed a large CAD while it was running, it��s likely he received some kind of damage.��


    ��A train-model CAD, I was informed a few days ago.��


    ��Exactly.��


    ��Destroying the connection to that CAD while it is running will cause great mental damage through Magic Calculation Area. When you destroyed the CAD, was Bezobrazzoff connected?��


    ��Since then we haven��t been attacked by Tuman Bomba, so it seems that is very likely.��


    ��Hmm...��


    Kazama pondered, chewing the information he was given.


    ��...How likely do you think it is that Bezobrazzoff died?��


    ��Not even 1%.��


    ��So zero?��


    ��It doesn��t matter if I say it in other words.��


    After replying, Tatsuya added the words that didn��t need to be said, ��the likelihood of accidental death unrelated to this matter is not zero��.


    ��So he��ll return soon. Do you think Bezobrazzoff will make it in time for the current Great Asian Union invasion?��


    ��If the New Soviet Union executives don��t consider it a problem to crush Bezobrazzoff, he could be deployed right now. However, if they want a satisfactory victory, it��s unreasonable to do so immediately.��


    ��Specifically how long do you think it��ll take?��


    ��If past examples are anything to go by, the time needed to recover from the damage of forced CAD disconnection is from 10 to 20 days.��


    Today is Friday.


    He was attacked by Tuman Bomba at First High on the Thursday of the week before.


    ��In short, as little as two days or as long as two weeks.��


    ��That is the case.��


    ��Understood.��


    While Kazama nodded, Tatsuya talked to him this time.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel. There is something I want to talk about.��


    ��Say it.��


    ��You may already know this, but this country is once against exposed to the parasite menace.��


    ��I know about the Kudou Family matter.��


    ��There was a new parasite outbreak in the USNA.��


    ��What...?��


    It appears that the National Defense Forces were not told about it yet. Or maybe information has not reached Kazama yet?


    Either way, Tatsuya didn��t feel reluctant to give this information.


    ��Last week, a revolt by parasitized members occurred at the Stars Headquarters base. Currently, Stars Headquarters is actually occupied by parasites.��


    ��...Did you get this information from Major Sirius?��


    ��No. We were told the facts by a relative of His Excellency Kudou, Miss Angelina Kudou Shields.��


    Tatsuya once again insisted that he was not hiding ��Major Sirius��.


    ���C I see.��


    Kazama also didn��t intend to bring up this discussion again.


    ��And it seems at least two parasites have infiltrated Japan.��


    ��What!?��


    Kazama��s expression didn��t just look surprised, it was mixed with impatience.


    ��The police guarding Kansai International Airport detected illegal immigrants using telepathy. Because the passengers arrived in Japan in a direct flight from Los Angeles, it appears that it is highly likely that a Stars member parasitized another person, if we think in terms of time.��


    ��Let��s ask Her Excellency Saeki.��


    ��I think you better do so.��


    The police of the Hanshin police should not keep the information on their own hands. Without reporting to the center, it would be unlikely that the information would reach the Ten Master Clans.


    It is doubtful that the police gives the army information. It might not be good for the police to demonstrate their territoriality by borrowing the power of the National Defense Forces. But even so, the probability that Saeki procured detailed information from private routes is not low.


    ��Also, what did you mean by another person?��


    ��One of the two is Raymond Clark.��


    ��...Is that a fact?��


    ��I confirmed the photo the police took. There is almost no room for mistake.��


    ��Special Officer.��


    Fujibayashi, who was up until then taking notes diagonally behind Kazama, inserted her words ��unintentionally��.


    ��Raymond Clark, from that Edward Clark?��


    ��Yes. The son of Edward Clark, who proposed Project Dione.��


    Tatsuya cut his words momentarily, then suddenly added something else.


    ��And one of the ��Seven Sages��, who made use of the information gathering system ��Hli?skj��lf��, a backdoor in the Echelon III, and also the person responsible for the disclosure of Taurus Silver��s identity.��


    ��...Wait, Special Officer. That��s too much information for my head.��


    ��From here forth is the real issue.��


    Fujibayashi��s complaint ��I need a short break�� was ruthlessly refused by Tatsuya.


    ��Go for it.��


    ��Then, as Shiba Tatsuya of the Yotsuba family, I request the cooperation of the National Defense Forces�� Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.��


    Kazama��s eyes emitted a strong light, correcting Fujibayashi��s posture which had become out of shape.


    ��I think it��s very likely that the smuggled parasite will collude with the parasitized Kudou Minoru.��


    Upon hearing Minoru��s full name, blood rushed to Fujibayashi��s face. However, Fujibayashi should already know about the parasitized Minoru through the Kudou Family. Tatsuya didn��t feel the need to care about Fujibayashi��s emotions at this time.


    ��Also, as Stars performs illegal activity in Japan, I think they won��t send in just one person.��


    Tatsuya excluded Raymond from the group here.


    He doesn��t mean that Raymond is unimportant. Since he was parasitized, he predicted that his body has gained new powers that can��t be ignored.


    But with the Stars, he guessed that the number of people can��t be counted.


    ��Certainly, they should have reinforcements. Before long, too.��


    ��You��re probably right.��


    Tatsuya��s guess was logical, so Kazama had no counterarguments.


    ��Kudou Minoru��s goal is our family��s servant, Sakurai Minami.��


    At this point, Tatsuya switched the focus of the discussion from Stars to Minoru.


    ��If Kudou Minoru and Stars join forces, there is a possibility that it��ll be too much to protect Sakurai Minami, even with the power of the Yotsuba Family.��


    ��You mean you want to us to borrow soldiers as guards?��


    ��No. If Stars tries to invade using shared bases like Yokosuka or Zama, could you prevent them?��


    The Yotsuba Family is monitoring the private airport and air force base in the capital area. But the National Defense Forces�� base can only be monitored from outside. Though they can sneak inside, it would take way too much time and effort in the current situation.


    Instead of that, it would be more reasonable and take less time and effort for the National Defense Forces to observe the base of the National Defense Forces. Preventing the invasion of troops whose goal is illegal activity should be the job of the National Defense Forces in the first place. �C Even if it is the troops of an ally.


    ���C Understood. Let��s talk with the Naval General Staff through Her Excellency Brigade Chief.��


    Kazama didn��t give Tatsuya any alternate conditions, as he also understood that this was the job of the National Defense Forces.


    ��By the way Special Officer. What do you think of the current conflict?��


    ��You mean who I think will win or lose?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��The New Soviet Union will win.��


    Tatsuya replied immediately without any thought.


    ��Please tell me on what grounds.��


    ��The invasion of the Great Asian Union is based on unreliable information about the absence of Bezobrazzoff. Since this precondition is incorrect, the moment that Bezobrazzoff joins the war, the morale of the Great Asian Union��s troops will fall.��


    Specifically, the moment ��Tuman Bomba�� is used.


    Even without these words, they were transmitted to Kazama.


    ��Hmm...You don��t think there is a possibility that it��ll settled before Bezobrazzoff returns?��


    ��There is no conclusive difference in the military forces of the New Soviet Union army deployed in the Far East and the Great Asian Union army. Even if the Great Asian Union releases ��Thunderclap Tower��, it��ll be difficult to win in a short time.��


    ��Thunderclap Tower�� is a large-scale offensive magic used by the Great Asian Union��s state-recognized Strategy-Class Magicians. This magic was devised by Li�� Y��nd�� �C who was killed in action by the destruction of the southern tip of the Korean peninsula by Tatsuya��s ��Material Burst�� �C and his granddaughter Li�� L�� L?i was said to have inherited ��Thunderclap Tower�� and became the new state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician.


    ��If the New Soviet Union wins and plans to invade Japan, �C��


    Kazama said, looking straight into Tatsuya��s eyes.


    ��Can the National Defense Forces rely on your power?��


    ��There is no problem if you rely on me.��


    Even now Tatsuya didn��t hesitate in his answer.


    The compensation for borrowing the power of Toudou Aoba was to be a deterrent for the military of other countries. Tatsuya planned to take the necessary measures even if Kazama �C the 101 Brigade didn��t request it.


    But being honest was unneeded. It was a good plan to make Kazama believe that he was ��borrowing�� him.


    It was the day after the start of the invasion of the New Soviet Union by the Great Asian Union.


    In the Far East, in the New Soviet Union��s Primosrky Krai, the opposing sides were alternating between attack and defense.


    Throughout the world, the attention was on this conflict, but among them, Japan could be said to be adjacent to the battlefield, and as such observed the changes in the situation with great interest and precaution.


    The rule prohibiting the use of nuclear weapons from World War 3 times is still active today.


    The International Magic Association only intervenes when ��dirty nuclear weapons�� are about to be used, but depending on the circumstances, biological weapons and chemical weapons that pollute the environment, large bombs that leave behind harmful residues and thermobaric explosives of the kind that spread toxic substances in the atmosphere are also ��self-regulated��. Because of this, modern war is fought with traditional bullets, bombs that injure or kill with shrapnel, and expensive ��environment-friendly�� high-powered bombs. A ��rich�� army may include weapons that use electromagnetic waves or high energy lasers.


    In other words, old kinds of weapons are still mainstream and there is a tendency for war to drag on if decent troops clash. In this case, ��decent�� means ��with reliable military logistics��.


    To defeat the enemy in a short period of time, it is necessary to have weapons they don��t have.


    The chances of victory of the Great Asian Union lie with ��Thunderclap Tower��. It��s Strategic-Class Magic. The Great Asian Union started this battle expecting that the New Soviet Union��s Strategic-Class Magician can��t be dispatched.


    However, it won��t be settled in a few days. The Great Asian Union used Strategy-Class Magician Li�� L�� L?i from the start, and she is dominating the battle in the battlefield she joined. But ��Thunderclap Tower�� is not a magic that can cover all of the battlefield. Even if such magic existed, it would be difficult to use it in land war where the enemy is drawing closer.


    Strategic-Class Magic is not as useful as the world thinks it is.


    Today is Saturday. Different from when this was a period of time that mixed leisure time and creativity, only some Junior High Schools and High Schools for technical training in art enjoyed two days off school weekly.


    Naturally, Magic High Schools have lessons. Tatsuya also escorted Miyuki until school this morning. Minami is in the hospital and at present there are no estimates for when her replacement will be sent from the Yotsuba Family. Tatsuya already isn��t her ��Guardian��, but he accompanies Miyuki to school as if he was her bodyguard.


    However, Tatsuya didn��t feel the need to be near Miyuki inside First High. If it��s just protecting Miyuki, he doesn��t need to be within a short physical distance. The other day, while being on the lookout for Bezobrazzoff��s attack, he could counterattack successfully from the sidelines. Escorting her every morning is just something he, with his competent disposition, likes to do.


    Once they wore uniforms and he escorted Miyuki inside the school building, Tatsuya went back to his home immediately, changed into some rougher clothes and went straight to Miyaki Island by Air Car. The primary objective was for magic research, but he was also anxious of taking his eyes off Lina.


    Sure enough, Lina was already bored.


    ��...Tatsuya. What are you doing?��


    ��Making magic.��


    Even though it was no use �C to both Tatsuya and Lina �C she was intruding on Tatsuya��s space while he studied.


    ��That��s just a computer!?��


    ��Is that such a surprising thing? Isn��t your engineer who made ��Brionac�� able to do something similar?��


    ��Brionac�� is a magic weapon that makes use of FAE theory as a technique, enabling the use of the Strategic-Class Magic ��Heavy Metal Burst�� in local battles and interpersonal fights.


    FAE theory �C Free After Execution theory, also called the theory of controlling phenomenon after its creation in Japanese, is the theory that ��since phenomena that occurred as a result of magical modifications is phenomena that should not exist in this world naturally, the very short time right after the modification is loosely bound by the laws of physics, thus subsequent modifications become easier��.


    Tatsuya��s ��Baryon Lance�� also uses this theory, but ��Baryon Lance�� was made using ��Brionac�� as a reference. The developer of ��Brionac�� was someone Tatsuya strongly felt he wanted to meet someday with a white flag raised on his mind.


    ��Sure, I had Abby do things like remodeling magic only on my desk.��


    The engineer who developed Brionac is called ��Abby��, huh? �C Tatsuya secretly wrote down that name on his mental notebook.


    ��But when you make new magic, don��t you experiment it often during the process?��


    That engineer seems to be developing new magic even now. �C Tatsuya added a PS to the mental notebook.


    ��This magic is not being made from scratch.��


    Tatsuya answered Lina��s doubts without revealing his interest in this engineer ��Abby��.


    ��The other day I had the opportunity to see ��Tuman Bomba��, so I thought about whether I could apply it in another magic we can use. ��Tuman Bomba�� is way too complex to use easily.��


    What Tatsuya meant is ��it requires large-scale equipment so it can��t be used easily��, Lina interpreted it as ��its magical power requirements are too high to be used easily��.


    That is also not incorrect.


    ��...Eh!? Wait a moment. By any chance, is the magic you��re making Strategic-Class Magic?��


    In one beat �C one beat off, it could be said �C Lina revealed a disharmonic voice.


    ��The classification is so.��


    As Tatsuya had gotten used to it, he didn��t reveal any laughter.


    ��I��m shocked.��


    While Lina pronounced ��sho-cked�� [22] , she showed an unnatural shrug.


    ��Great Bomb...No, it was ��Material Burst��. You have such absurd magic and despite this you��re trying to get new Strategic-Class Magic? Do you plan on becoming a demon king?��


    ��Lina, I didn��t know you were a gamer?��


    ��E-Even if you don��t play games, everyone knows what a ��demon king�� is!��


    As Lina went in an expected direction, Tatsuya was coming down on a small stomach pain. The number of people giving him the demon king treatment was increasing and Tatsuya was getting a little sick of it.


    ��I don��t intend to use this magic myself.��


    ��Eh, is that so?��


    ��It is as you say, Lina. Carrying one Strategic-Class Magic is enough. These things are useless for everyday use because its usage is extremely limited, and yet, just because I have it, the ties of obligation follow me like a mountain.��


    ��I know.��


    Lina strongly agreed, ignoring the context.


    ��Once this is completed, some other magician will use it.��


    Tatsuya concealed a wry smile with a seemingly natural expression and continued.


    ��I happen to know a person who could use it. If that person introduces himself as a new ��apostle��, these depressing obligations may more or less decrease.��


    ��I see.��


    Lina��s mind was only on ��obligations��, so she didn��t pay attention to the main part.


    The birth of a new state-recognized Strategic-Class Magician in Japan, the words that will bring about a big change in the military balance of the world.


    Tatsuya only stayed in Miyaki Island during the morning.


    The new magic was not completed. Tatsuya didn��t evaluate his ability high enough to think he could make new magic in one or two days.


    Besides, there is magic that he needs more urgently than the new Strategic-Class Magic.


    ��Mikihiko, I��m relying on you today as well.��


    ��It will be good training for me too.��


    Saturday afternoon, after school in the practice forest.


    Tatsuya, with Mikihiko as his training partner, was working hard on completing the ��Seal Gem�� as per Yakumo��s suggestion.


    Magic expels parasites from the body, compresses them and confines them with Psions.


    The confining ��Seal Gem�� physically seals by using methods such as absorbing it like a curse of some kind and then storing it, or mentally incinerating/disassembling it, but even more processing is required. But the moment it is locked up, Tatsuya��s role ends. Another specialist can take over things.


    The contents of the training are simple when expressed in words.


    Mikihiko calls a spirit and makes it run wildly by pouring power into it.


    And Tatsuya binds it with Non-Systematic Magic, compressing it with Psions and converting it into a stable frozen state.


    Not just fully covering the Information Body with the Psion shell, but also mixing Psions and hardening it together.


    Maybe it resembles the solidification of radioactive liquids by mixing it into glass?


    They had to prepare a separate container (a seal object) to preserve the hardened objects and finally the special processing is needed to make it harmless. But for now, parasites will stop flying away somewhere or invading other people.


    ��That feels pretty good now, doesn��t it?��


    They started on Thursday and it is far from perfect. However, it was certain that little by little he was getting the knack for it.


    ��You think so?��


    Even if Mikihiko praises him, Tatsuya won��t feel much of a reaction. But when compared to before he visited Yakumo, the image of the complete form is way stronger now, so the progress is evident.


    ��Yeah. You can be confident, Tatsuya.��


    ��...Yeah. There is no meaning in doubting myself. Mikihiko, I ask you once again.��


    ��As many times as you want.��


    Without reluctance in his face, Mikihiko nodded.


    While thanking his friend for his assistance, Tatsuya refined the Psions in his body and released a ��Seal Gem��.

 Volume 26 - CH 7

    Chapter 7


    It was Sunday morning when Fujibayashi got in touch with Tatsuya.


    ��Special Officer. There was an announcement from the American army that a transport plane departing from Hawaii will arrive at Camp Zama tomorrow evening. It was an official announcement due to the shared use agreement.��


    ��Well, they can��t publicize their violent conduct, right?��


    ��You can say that this is as expected.��


    As Fujibayashi said, it was as they expected, Stars was sending in reinforcements using the agreement. But since the legal systems are being used in such a bold manner, one can read between the lines that the parasites are extending their influence within the USNA army. Fujibayashi��s expression is not doing so well because of her anxiety.


    ��Well then, as per the previous arrangement, please be on the lookout.��


    ��Special Officer. No...Tatsuya-kun. Do you really plan on getting in alone?��


    ��I��ll get in alone, but my abilities aren��t mine alone. Since the parasite countermeasures are not complete yet.��


    ��You mean the people of the Yotsuba Family? Or your school friends...?��


    ��The people of the Family are focused on Minoru.��


    Tatsuya didn��t answer it clearly, but in short, he was relying on a friend from First High. It was not his original intention but the ��Seal Gem�� is still incomplete so capable people who can seal the parasite are needed.


    However, no controlling attitude came from Fujibayashi��s mouth.


    Tatsuya didn��t intend so, but when she was told ��to capture Minoru��, she can��t say anything.


    ��When are you doing it?��


    ��The sooner the better, so tomorrow evening right after they arrive.��


    ��I see...Tatsuya-kun, be careful. We��ll be joining Major Yanagi in the surveillance, so please tell us when it��s time.��


    ��Understood. I will be depending on you when it��s time.��


    With that said, Tatsuya lightly bowed.


    But, on the opposite side of the camera, Fujibayashi understood.


    Tatsuya will never depend on them.


    ��Yes. But I��m hoping it won��t be necessary.��


    She didn��t intend to leave it up to fate. She plans to use her wit as a battalion adjutant to ensure the success of the dispatched forces.


    But still, Fujibayashi didn��t go without saying so.


    After finishing the phone call with Fujibayashi, Tatsuya turned around.


    Even without looking, he knew that behind him Miyuki was refraining from showing concern in her expression.


    ��Onii-sama...What should I do tomorrow?��


    Half a year ago, Miyuki wouldn��t have asked ��what should I do?��, she would have asserted ��I��m going too��. But now she understands she would be Tatsuya��s weakness. Though she was aware of it for a long time, she was finally able to convince herself.


    ��Please look after Minami.��


    Tatsuya made his decision. Miyuki must not go to fight Stars with him.


    Tatsuya doesn��t think Miyuki��s abilities are inferior to Stars. He believes that she doesn��t fall behind the best of the Stars.


    However, he doesn��t want her to do dangerous things. That is Tatsuya��s real motive.


    If you attack, getting counterattacked is unavoidable.


    Getting involved is inevitable.


    In this case, it��s unreasonable to tell Miyuki to not interfere with the situation where Minoru kidnaps Minami. He resigned himself to this.


    Still, there is no need for Miyuki to be concerned with the extermination of the parasitized Stars.


    ��We can��t grasp Minoru��s movements. I want you to keep your eyes on her while my hands are busy with another fight.��


    ��...Of course.��


    Tatsuya��s words were not lies.


    But they were not his true feelings either.


    Miyuki also understands that Tatsuya thinks she shouldn��t expose herself to danger.


    ��Onii-sama, I will do as you said.��


    Understanding that, Miyuki promised to obey Tatsuya��s instructions.


    Minoru left Regulus and Raymond in the hideout in Kobe and went alone to Nara.


    A network established by Zhou Gongjin also remains in Nara. In fall of last year, none other than Minoru himself cooperated with Tatsuya to expose a part of it, but Zhou Gongjin��s hand also reached ��ordinary people�� unrelated to magic.


    Minoru was now in a private house owned by such ��ordinary people unrelated to magic��.


    ��It was a terrifying opponent...��


    Involuntarily, a soliloquy ran out of Minoru��s mouth.


    More than the people before him thought, Zhou Gongjin was a troublesome opponent. But now, thanks to him, Minoru could move comfortably.


    Well, up until now he could act safely. From here on, he must jump into the pocket of the Kudou Family who is waiting for him.


    His destination is the ��Ninth Magical Development Research Institute��. The former Ninth Research Institute, the core of the ��Nine�� magicians.


    Minoru was planning to take the sealed Parasidolls from there.


    The alliance of the Saegusa Family and the Juumonji Family, especially the fight with Katsuto, made Minoru realize the limits of one person alone. He saved Regulus and Raymond solely with the ulterior motive to borrow their hands, but two people was not enough. Besides, they have their job. Also, he needed something that works as his henchmen.


    He can��t count on Kansai Ancient Magicians who were friends with Zhou Gongjin. They have opposed the Ninth Research Institute for a long time. And this body is of a direct descendent of the Kudou Family, a magician from the ��Nines��. Unlike the hideouts, it doesn��t seem likely that Zhou Gongjin��s friends will support him even if he has his knowledge.


    So Minoru thought to take along Parasidolls as his subordinates.


    The development of the Parasidolls was suspended, but their production had already been completed. Practical use is only frozen due to ethical reasons. Above all else, the core of the Parasidolls, as can be seen from its name, is a parasite. Minoru thought if it��s him, he should be able to use it better than a human magician.


    The Parasidolls damaged in the operation test were already repaired, and were left sealed at the former Ninth Research Institute. If he could creep in and restart the Parasidolls, it shouldn��t be difficult to escape with their bodies�� fighting power.


    However, the former Ninth Research Institute is under the jurisdiction of the Kudou Family. The Kudou Family being out of the Ten Master Clans doesn��t change that.


    Even if they don��t expect Minoru to aim for the Parasidolls, the former Ninth Research Institute will be heavily guarded by the Kudou Family.


    Perhaps his grandfather, Kudou Retsu, may be waiting.


    If you don��t enter the tiger��s den, you won��t get its cub. [23]


    The former Ninth Research Institute is undoubtedly a ��tiger��s den��, Minoru thought.


    The head of the Yotsuba Family, Yotsuba Maya, entrusted the investigation of the illegal immigrants detected in Kansai to a branch family of the Yotsuba, the Kuroba Family.


    The head of the Kuroba Family, Kuroba Mitsugi, has excellent twin children.


    The older sister, Kuroba Ayako. The younger brother, Kuroba Fumiya.


    The two of them are second year students at the Magic University Affiliated Fourth High School, and they commute to school on weekdays.


    When Tatsuya heard the Kuroba Family were entrusted with the search, he thought ��if it is the Kuroba family, they may give priority to their duty rather than school��.


    But Tatsuya��s guess cannot be said to be correct at this point.


    Mitsugi didn��t dispatch his children to the Hanshin region until school holidays started.


    Sunday, the 30th of June.


    The twin sister and brother Ayako and Fumiya came to Kansai International Airport.


    ��There aren��t any leads left.��


    ��Just hearing about the features of the illegal immigrants that couldn��t be understood from the photos and the situation at the time they lost sight is great.��


    Fumiya rebuked his older sister Ayako, who didn��t have a bit of gratitude towards the policemen who spared their precious time, with an indirect rebuttal.


    Just now, they shared lunch with Officer Karasawa, who first found Regulus and Raymond, and thoroughly heard about the situation at the time of discovery on their seats.


    Incidentally, when they were invited to eat, Officer Karasawa was working.


    ��At any rate, Nee-san, I didn��t think you were acquainted with Officer-san who was related to this.��


    ��Karasawa-san being the first discoverer was sheer coincidence.��


    Officer Karasawa could skip out on work because Ayako was a close (?) acquaintance of his.


    Three years ago, during the summer holiday of their second year of middle school, Ayako spent about a month in Kobe, separated from Fumiya. She was participating in a manners school with accommodation targeted to girls of around the same age.


    Of course work was involved, it was an undercover operation.


    The purpose was to expose the conspiracy of a stateless criminal organization that brainwashed children of the society��s rich and powerful to become their spies, a mission which Ayako fulfilled safely, and it seems she met Officer Karasawa, who was still a student at Second High School at that time, several times.


    Still, the meal was paid out of the Kuroba Family��s pocket. They released the policeman and were now having post-meal tea time.


    ��But in the end, it didn��t give us any clue?��


    ��I wouldn��t say there was no clue.��


    Ayako expressed an ��oh?�� face, requesting an explanation from Fumiya with her eyes.


    ��Two illegal immigrants suddenly disappeared into the manned taxi stand. There were no humans with the same appearance as the people being pursued. At that time, two people ran away in a car, not a taxi, and were recorded with the surveillance cameras, but their appearance was different from what Officer Karasawa saw. Even the car that ran off, the cameras outside the airport didn��t catch any car with the same features.��


    Fumiya stopped talking and stared back at Ayako��s eyes.


    ��Isn��t this similar to when that magic was used?��


    ��...Kudou Family��s ��Parade��, huh.��


    ��Yeah. And speaking of people from the Kudou Family likely to cooperate with parasites...��


    ��The parasite who challenged the Yotsuba Family the other day, Kudou Minoru. Nobody other than him.��


    Taking over Fumiya��s words, Ayako added her agreement.


    ��The illegal immigrants presumed to be from Stars are being hidden by Kudou Minoru.��


    To Fumiya��s conclusion, Ayako indicated her opinion was the same with a nod.


    Fumiya and Ayako separately reported to the Head House and their father about their hypothesis that the members of the Stars who had smuggled themselves into the country were being hidden by Kudou Minoru.


    As a result, their father told them to interrupt their search and come back, and the Head House ordered the two of them to stop by the former Ninth Research Institute to report the information, as per Maya��s instructions.


    Needless to say, priority was given to Maya��s instructions.


    ��Even so, why the former Ninth Research Institute and not the Kudou Family?��


    In the car heading towards the research institute, Fumiya revealed unconscious feelings of doubt. This car isn��t a taxi, it��s something the Kuroba Family uses for operations. Ayako and Fumiya left the Kuroba house for convenience when going to school and live in an apartment in Hamamatsu. Today they didn��t go to Kansai by riding the train from there, they had a car come meet them from the Kuroba house. It took extra time to depart, but the formed Ninth Research Institute was in an inconvenient location well out of town, so it could be said it was the correct decision based on the current situation.


    ��Head-sama may think we should report to His Excellency instead of Makoto-sama.��


    Fumiya��s words were close to a soliloquy but Ayako who was sitting next to him returned an honest response.


    Also, ��Makoto-sama�� refers to the head of the Kudou Family, Kudou Makoto, while ��His Excellency�� refers to the former head of the Kudou Family, Kudou Retsu.


    Kudou Retsu, who is respected as the eldest of Japan��s magical world and not just of the Ten Master Clans, is often referred to by ��Patriarch��, but Tatsuya dislikes this nickname and calls him ��His Excellency Kudou�� instead. He calls him this following the fact Retsu was a former Major General of the National Defense Forces.


    Fumiya and Ayako used to call him ��Patriarch�� too, but they once heard Tatsuya call him ��His Excellency�� and the two of them also switched to the ��His Excellency�� faction.


    ��Ah, so that��s why they sent you on this errand, Nee-san.��


    Ayako and Kudou Retsu are acquainted from the previous parasite incident. Is it more accurate to say there was some kind of collusion? Rather than going to an unacquainted Head House, talking to Retsu may be more comfortable.


    ��Me, not us, right?��


    Ayako said, not denying Fumiya��s guess.


    Whether it was because they used a car instead of a train or because of the late meal, when Fumiya and Ayako arrived at the former Ninth Research Institute it was already dark. It is currently the period of the year when the sun stays out the longest, but the sky before the end of the rainy season is dark and cloudy and doesn��t let the light of the sunset pass.


    The former Ninth Research Institute �C the formal name is now ��Ninth Magical Development Research Institute��, so abbreviating it as ��Ninth Research Institute�� would be fine, but magic officials stubbornly call it ��former Ninth Research Institute��. As was expected, Kudou Retsu was there and immediately responded to Ayako��s meeting request.


    Ayako and Fumiya made their way through the reception. Within the simple greetings, Kudou Retsu told them why he came to the former Ninth Research Institute despite being Sunday.


    ��It��s uncomfortable at home due to family members slandering Minoru...��


    Within Retsu��s great number of grandchildren, Minoru is the one he dotes on the most. Minoru was blessed with magic talent, but he thinks it is a pity that Minoru is unable to demonstrate his real abilities because he is prone to illness.


    Perhaps his other grandchildren might have been aware of this.


    Still, the truth is neither his father nor his wives had reasons to neglect Minoru.


    Seen objectively, it can��t be said Minoru was given enough affection from his parents and siblings. Perhaps within the Kudou family, only Retsu directed his familial love to Minoru.


    ��It��s already late. How about we have some dinner?��


    After finishing the conversation, Retsu made the offer to Fumiya and Ayako. He may have been lonely when confronted with two people the same age as Minoru. Not finding selfishness in Retsu��s words, Fumiya and Ayako couldn��t bear to turn down the offer.


    ��Let me prepare dinner for you.��


    ��...Thank you. We��ll take you up on you offer.��


    In the end, Ayako bowed her head to Retsu��s invitation, representing the wishes of the two.


    ��The sun will set soon...��


    Minoru who was lurking under the shade of a tree in woodland facing the former Ninth Research Institute, muttered in his mind.


    The vicinity has become completely dark, but if the skies were clear it would be time for the sun to set now.


    If there were no clouds, it would dusk now.


    Of course, twilight.


    The time of great calamity [24] .


    The time when people meet demons by chance. The time when the powers of demons get stronger and disaster befalls people.


    Minoru sent a signal with his thoughts to the war assets he procured for this operation.


    They are not Ancient Magicians from Kyoto or Nara. He is only accompanied by refugees from the continent who Zhou Gongjin sent here, who he temporarily bound with a technique. Without their own purpose, in other words, lacking willpower, they are not fit to be Tatsuya��s and Katsuto��s opponents, but they are able to buy time until he wakes the sealed Parasidolls up. Minoru thought so, and used the puppet technique he acquired from Zhou Gongjin��s knowledge.


    A traditional magician plunged into the gate in front of the research institute by himself.


    And just like that, he self-destructed with magic flames.


    Even if it��s called self-destruction, his body didn��t explode as one would expect, so he didn��t die immediately.


    But he drew out magical power above his own limits to use magic at zero distance.


    Instead of bearing wounds that lead to death if neglected, he exhibited power that tore the gate in one blow.


    The three people around the table, Retsu, Fumiya and Ayako, had just finished eating their soup.


    Everyone simultaneously turned their faces towards the front of the research institute. Only Fumiya stood up, but neither Retsu nor Ayako could be blamed.


    ��Why didn��t the proximity alarm go off?��


    Retsu��s mumbling meant ��why didn��t the alarm that announces that suspicious people are approaching go off?��.


    ��...A barrier?��


    He reached an answer by himself without listening to other people��s opinions.


    A barrier that hides the magic waves skillfully enough for Retsu, who was called ��the world��s most skilled��, to not perceive it.


    A disturbance field that makes it harder to be discover Psion waves, instead of blocking them, was covering the entire front of the research institute and half of the premises. Retsu became aware of it only at this point.


    ��This is a concealment barrier that is a specialty of traditional magicians from the southwest of the continent.��


    When Retsu said ��continent�� here, he didn��t mean either the Eurasian Continent or the Asian Continent, but a region that roughly overlaps with territory of the Great Asian Union. ��Southwest of the continent�� refers to the Sichuan-Yunnan area.


    ��Your Excellency! Doesn��t it look like Minoru-kun has come?��


    When he heard about the continental barrier, Fumiya associated it with Minoru.


    ��If it��s Minoru, he��s probably aiming for the Parasidolls.��


    ��Parasidolls, are those the humanoid weapons that were tested at the Steeplechase venue last year?��


    ��You know about them?��


    ��Yes. We were slightly involved.��


    To Retsu��s retort, Fumiya nodded.


    ��I see. You are correct, those were the Parasidolls.��


    After answering Ayako��s initial question, Retsu added to himself ��so it was not just Shiba Tatsuya who was moving at that time��.


    ��The Parasidolls are sealed in the storehouse on the north side. I��m sorry, but I can��t help you. I will go there instantly when I confirm the situation inside the research institute.��


    ��Understood!��


    There is essentially no reason for the two members of the Kuroba Family to obey Retsu.


    However, Kudou Minoru is an enemy as far as the Yotsuba Family is concerned.


    If he is raiding the research institute looking for Parasidolls, the goal must be to increase his fighting power, using these humanoid weapons as his subordinates.


    It is a natural obligation of a Yotsuba Branch Family to prevent the Yotsuba Family��s enemies from increasing their capabilities.


    ��Nee-san, let��s go!��


    ��Yes.��


    Ayako also did not object to Fumiya��s decision.


    The former Ninth Research Institute��s guards were by no means an easy opponent for Minoru, whose power has grown.


    But�C,


    (This is not on the level of Mayumi-san and her sisters or Juumonji-san.)


    In a short time, Minoru finally arrived at the storehouse where the sealed Parasidolls are stored.


    The locks have not been replaced since the other day when he sneaked in to become a parasite. Even if they were electronic locks, Minoru thought it was careless.


    (�CNo, wait.)


    Just to make sure, Minoru fortified his defenses with ��Parade�� and ��Ghost Walker��, and released ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� from a small distance away, without making contact.


    ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� invaded the electronic lock.


    Right after, a violent electrical discharge happened in the electronic lock��s console.


    ��...That was risky.��


    Looks like the voltage of the electric current just now reached lethal levels. Even if it��s Minoru, touching it carelessly would have incapacitated him for a short while.


    (The moment magic is released, you will become defenseless against that magic...Twisting this principle into a trap, huh?)


    This probably was a trap set by his grandfather, Kudou Retsu.


    As expected from the former ��world��s most skilled��.


    But Minoru thought to release ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� from a distance to make an electrical current in the air. He was concerned about getting electrocuted if the electric path was left as it was. But he was successful in having ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� pass through at the same time as the line was closed, so no injury was incurred in Minoru.


    He emitted ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� once more.


    The console��s electronic circuits were already burned.


    The electronic lock was operated not by signals sent in with the electronic lock��s console, but by signals sent with its replacement ��Golden Electron Silkworms��, and it showed Minoru the way in.


    At the same time he went through the door, Minoru��s virtual image was attacked.


    Unlike the other day, guards were deployed inside the storehouse.


    It wasn��t just one or two people either. There were signs of no less than five people baring their fangs at Minoru.


    (I didn��t sense them until now, impressive skill! But, it��s not enough.)


    Aware of when he was a person from the Kudou Family, Minoru spared the magicians who attacked him.


    A minute had not yet passed when the battle ended.


    In the end, six magicians were lying unconscious in the storehouse.


    Fumiya and Ayako didn��t go directly to the storehouse they were told about.


    They went towards the parking lot. They went to the Kuroba Family car they had ridden here with.


    Fumiya had left behind his CAD dedicated to the use of ��Direct Pain�� there.


    ��Young Master!?��


    ��Kudou Minoru-kun is attacking! Contact the Head House and Tou-san and wait for orders! Secure an escape route!��


    ��Understood.��


    This young man who is dressed in a Kuroba black suit serves as Fumiya��s aide, whose name, Kurokawa Shiroha, makes you want to say ��black or white, make up your mind!�� [25] , switched to his communication device in accordance with Fumiya��s instructions without making pointless conversation.


    Fumiya took out a black knuckleduster from the accessory case in the rear seat.


    He gripped it lightly, and power went into the dedicated CAD shaped like a knuckleduster.


    ��Nee-san, if you please.��


    ��I know.��


    Ayako looked to the north side of the Research Institute��s premises.


    ��There it is.��


    From a gap between the buildings, the storehouse in question could be seen.


    ��I��ll launch you onto the roof, just in case.��


    ��Got it. Nee-san, it��s fine if you don��t come.��


    ��I��ll keep watch.��


    Ayako kicked away Fumiya��s worries with a smile and invoked ��Mock Teleportation��.


    Fumiya��s body disappeared.


    The next moment, about 80 meters away, he appeared on the roof.


    Minoru sensed the use of powerful magic towards the storehouse just then.


    (��Mock Teleportation��, huh.)


    It��s not magic for personal combat, but it sends a fighter there.


    As such, there are signs of people on the roof.


    But Minoru didn��t care about it, and concentrated his power on the magic in process.


    ���CDone!��


    Involuntarily, he spoke to himself with all his might.


    Right after that, a hole was open in the ceiling of the storehouse.


    The composite materials that can endure tactical nuclear weapons were destroyed by just dozens of seconds of magic.


    The magic used was ��Oxidation Decay��. This magic, which Minoru is also good at, removes the inter-molecular binding and forcibly ejects the electrons from solids. Although inferior to the ��Oxidation Decay�� Minoru uses, this magician��s ��Oxidation Decay�� was also quite high-level.


    ��Kuroba Fumiya?��


    Minoru recognized the short figure that jumped down from that hole.


    Last year��s Nine Schools Competition. A young magician in the same year as him who was the Fourth High��s central figure in the Newcomer��s Monolith Code.


    Kuroba Fumiya did not respond to Minoru��s voice and stretched his hand in front of him.


    (A Knuckleduster?)


    His fist had a black knuckleduster, but Minoru is 10 meters away. Minoru did not understand what Fumiya wanted to do.


    That is, until a moment ago.


    All of a sudden, Minoru was struck with intense pain.


    (He punched my abdomen?)


    However, he didn��t need to check as it was obvious Fumiya��s fist didn��t reach him. It doesn��t feel like he was shot with air bullets or ��pressure�� either.


    (Kuh��!?)


    Minoru switched the control of the body from the brain and nervous system to be directly controlled by the mind, removing his sensitivity to pain.


    (The pain is not going away!?)


    But his abdomen is still in intense ��pain��.


    (This is bad!)


    From the sense of crisis of being exposed to an attack he can��t identify, Minoru rapid-fired ��Plasma Bullet��, and ionized air bullets went towards Fumiya.


    With the same fast aerial movements that he showed in the Nine Schools Competition, Fumiya dodged all of Minoru��s plasma bullets, and once he landed he pushed out his right hand once again.


    ��Arrgh!��


    Cries of pain escape from Minoru��s mouth. He held his right eye with his right hand.


    The pain in his right eye was as intense as if his eye was being crushed, but touching his eye with the palm of his right hand told him the there was no damage dealt to the eyes.


    Minoru fell to his knees.


    (I lost?)


    Feelings of defeat crossed his mind.


    (Is there nothing I can do in this situation?)


    Frustrated that he would not fulfill his ��desires��, he released self-destruction magic.


    Fumiya��s ��Direct Pain�� magic causes direct pain to the mind, so it was also effective against parasites.


    While unexpected that one hit was not enough to defeat him, with two blows Minoru fell to his knees. Even if a calm outsider were to look at this situation, they would surely think Fumiya��s victory is one step away.


    However, when he was about to release a third blow to the eyes, Fumiya was hit by an intense sense of danger.


    It was not just intuition. His magic sense perceived Minoru��s magic is about to cover the inside of the storehouse.


    (No way, ��NOx Out��!?)


    Fumiya screamed in his mind.


    ��NOx Out�� is a magic that outputs NOx, which is short for nitrogen oxide. More specifically, it is an Absorption-Type Magic that forces the chemical combination of the oxygen and nitrogen in the air. The generated compounds are magically assembled to produce primarily nitric monoxide, avoiding the highly toxic nitrogen dioxide. But nitric monoxide is still toxic. You will lose your consciousness if you inhale it for few minutes. Because of this characteristic, it was named ��NOx Out��, with the double meaning ��Knockout��.


    The effect of this inter-personal magic is not just loss of consciousness due to nitric oxide. By consuming large amounts of oxygen in the air it also creates oxygen deficiency. In closed spaces, it is a very high-risk magic.


    Minoru set the range to the entire warehouse and released the magic. Normally, there is no safe zone surrounding the caster assigned, so, naturally, they should make one.


    (He��s willing to commit suicide!?)


    Fumiya swore in his mind, but in reality he understood. This is ��tactical brute forcing�� that relies on the parasite��s vitality and healing abilities.


    Fumiya went back to the entrance and pushed the button that opens the door. Fortunately for him, the trap Kudou Retsu had set up only affected the console on the outside and the door��s system itself was not damaged.


    The motor worked with problems and the door opened smoothly.


    When Fumiya rushed out of the storeroom, he distanced himself from it by about 20 meters, just in case.


    His central nervous system was afflicted by the nitric oxide and he was exposed to oxygen deprivation, thus Minoru��s body ceased its activity.


    But his mind was a parasite, and it recognized the outside world, it had not lost the ability to influence the outside world.


    (You guys, go!)


    Minoru ordered the 16 Parasidolls to start fighting.


    Minoru had completely removed their seal just a short time before. They were originally frozen for repairs, but they were in a state where they could work at any time. The Parasidolls quickly rose from their coffin-like case and ran off towards the open door.


    After that, he restored the nitrogen oxide in the storeroom back to oxygen and nitrogen.


    When the air became breathable, the healing ability automatically activated.


    He knew now that he had fallen with his face to the ground.


    He raised his body by pressing both hands against the floor.


    ��If I was human, I would have lost...��


    Minoru murmured with a bitter, weak voice.


    To advance a distance of about 50 meters, Ayako took no less than a minute.


    The enemies are attacking one after the other.


    The opponents all seem to be Ancient Magicians, ��traditional magicians�� that came from the continent.


    Ayako��s abilities are not oriented for direct combat. Moreover, they are suited for wide areas, so battles like this were situations she is extremely weak in.


    Nevertheless, without fleeing and erasing her appearance �C those are Ayako��s strongest points �C she left seven traditional magicians crawling on the ground.


    The successive attacks by the enemies come to an end, and Ayako breathed in relief. The traditional magicians were by no means weak judging by their abilities. Ayako thought she was poor at direct combat, but she defeated them without as much as a scratch.


    She had assistance from the way the opponents fight. On her side there��s one person, on theirs there��s seven. Yet, instead of seven attacking at the same time, the next person came as soon as the other was defeated, and this way there was absolutely no coordination.


    In addition, the attacking patterns of each traditional magician were monotonous. Ancient Magic is good at deceiving the opponent��s five senses, surprising the opponent with unexpected attacks that are impossible to fight against, and ending the battle with a decisive blow from destroying the enemy mentally. If they confront from the front, they are no match for Modern Magic, which excels at speed.


    That should have been known to the enemy traditional magicians. But as they attacked Ayako, they were very straightforward by only attacking with visualized fireballs, lightning attacks that radiated in their hands temporarily, and winds that were given trajectories that were easy to understand by how they waved their hands.


    ��Have they been taken over?��


    The magic that steals the opponents will and makes them a slave for battle also exists in the Yotsuba Family. The traditional magician��s movements were similar to the puppets made with that kind of magic.


    Kudou Minoru also has hypnotic suggestion type abilities. Ayako appended this to her mental notes and started walking again in order to lend a hand to Fumiya in the battle.


    But within three steps, Fumiya rushed out of the storeroom.


    Before raising her voice to ask what happened, a female model robot ran off from the inside of the storehouse and chased after Fumiya


    Ayako understood its true identity.


    It��s not a simple battle female android.


    It��s a Parasidoll. A humanoid weapon that uses magic from the evil spirit it carries.


    A group of Parasidolls attacked Fumiya.


    Some of them changed direction towards Ayako.


    The opponent Fumiya should defeat is not the Parasidolls. That group is being manipulated by Kudou Minoru.


    Parasidolls are autonomous weapons. They can continue fighting with their own decisions without being given orders. But if he defeats Minoru who currently has the authority to give orders, the research institute��s staff can inscribe new orders.


    In that sense, fighting Minoru should be priority. Exhausting energy and physical strength against the Parasidolls is foolish.


    But even if Fumiya tried to avoid the fight, the Parasidolls would not allow it.


    Fumiya jumped straight up. By escaping in the sky, he believed he would shake off the Parasidolls.


    But two Parasidolls ran after him from the ground, at a speed superior to his.


    Those figures were going in a straight line, like humanoid cannonballs.


    Fumiya noticed the signs of magic and made a big jump sideways. But the humanoid machine carrying the evil spirit didn��t let Fumiya escape, by tracing his movements.


    Each Parasidoll specializes in specific magic. Rather than a magician, it is closer to a Supernatural Power User. The mobility of the individual specializing in Movement-Type Magic surpassed Fumiya��s own.


    Was this desperation?


    Fumiya released ��Direct Pain�� to the approaching Parasidoll.


    However, it produced no change in the Parasidoll��s behavior.


    ��A miss!?��


    Fumiya was becoming agitated.


    At that moment, the two Parasidolls caught up with Fumiya.


    One of the Parasidolls swinged her left hand. Right after, a thin steel string extended from inside her wrist.


    Fumiya instinctively formed a physical shield.


    The steel string was indistinguishable from the darkness, and it coiled around Fumiya from the top the shield.


    The other Parasidoll carried a short, bifurcated spear. Between the tips of the straight blades that faced one another was a thin gap.


    A flashing light appeared between the two blades.


    The Parasidoll aimed the short spear at Fumiya, scattering sparks from the electric discharge.


    Fumiya charged towards the steel string Parasidoll.


    By shortening the distance, the steel string became loose.


    The steel string that was entangled counterclockwise was brushed away by Fumiya with a clockwise air current.


    Fumiya leaned his body to dodge the short spear approaching from behind.


    In the next moment, the Parasidoll who sent out the steel string embraced Fumiya. Fumiya, who had just dodged the spear couldn��t do anything to avoid this.


    The Parasidoll fell to the ground, still holding Fumiya in her arms.


    Fumiya used ��Direct Pain�� against the Parasidoll clinging to him.


    But�C,


    As before, there is no effect.


    (Does this have no effect against these guys!?)


    Fumiya finally realized.


    ��Direct Pain�� is a magic that directly attacks the mind by making the body feel pain.


    From the start, the humanoid machines have no sense of pain, thus no pain can be dealt to the spiritual Information Body with ��Direct Pain��.


    Fumiya hit the ground along with the clinging Parasidoll. Inertia control was insufficient, as it only reduced damage enough to barely avoid bone fractures.


    ��Fumiya!?��


    Ayako��s frantic scream kept Fumiya��s consciousness from flying away.


    Fumiya reflexively turned his eyes to Ayako.


    Ayako was completely surrounded by three Parasidolls.


    Her ��Mock Teleportation�� doesn��t allow to slip through obstacles. She can��t escape with that.


    In spite of herself being in danger, she anxiously called out Fumiya��s name.


    ��Out of my way!��


    Fumiya was becoming agitated.


    His mouth let out a shout.


    Blowing off the Parasidoll clinging to him with an explosive Acceleration-Type Magic, Fumiya started running as he rose up.


    ��I said out of my way!��


    He hit the face of a Parasidoll who was trying to stab him with a knife with his knuckleduster. This CAD��s main body is the gripped part and the part wrapped on his fist can be used as a weapon normally.


    Fumiya did not pursue the staggering Parasidoll. A slashing repulsive force field was shot from the sides, which he avoided with quick movements and stopped with compressed air bullets.


    Fumiya suddenly invoked Self-Acceleration Magic.


    In an instant, he appeared behind one of the Parasidolls encircling his older sister.


    At the same time he attacked with his right fist, Weight-Type Magic was invoked.


    The repulsive force produced at that point destroyed the power supply unit inside the Parasidoll.


    With the power supply cut off, the motor sustaining the machine��s body halted.


    The Parasidoll violently shook and swayed, and then fell down.


    With one corner of the circle destroyed, Fumiya hit the other two with a wind blast, making them walk back, and grabbed Ayako��s hand.


    ��Nee-san, we��re withdrawing for now!��


    Turning around, Ayako noticed that the obstacles are gone.


    She invoked ��Mock Teleportation�� and both their bodies vanished from there.


    The moment just before they moved, Fumiya felt like he heard Minoru scream.


    Minoru recovered from his paralysis with the help of the parasite��s healing ability and turned his attention to the outside of the storehouse.


    The battle is ongoing. That is to say the Parasidolls haven��t been annihilated. It seems the Parasidolls�� fighting abilities are a match for that magician just now, Kuroba Fumiya.


    His objective today was to take the Parasidolls away, as they are valuable assets. Winning the battle here is unnecessary. Take advantage of the other person��s surprise as they concentrate on the fight with the Parasidolls and escape from the research institute with ��Ghost Walker��. That was Minoru��s plan.


    Minoru went towards the storehouse��s exit


    But he was suddenly assaulted with a feeling of intoxication.


    Was this the effect of ��NOx Out�� from a little while ago? Minoru suspected so.


    But he quickly realized it wasn��t so. This is certainly a symptom from the nitric oxide synthetized from ��NOx Out��. However, this magic just now was invoked by someone other than Minoru.


    An extremely small ��NOx Out�� that limited its effect to the area around Minoru��s head. Moreover, he only sensed this complex magic when it was completed. Minoru only knows one person who has such finesse.


    Minoru created a downward air current to blow away the nitrogen oxide and oxygen deprivation formed around him.


    And he searched for signs of the caster who should be inside the storehouse.


    ��Ojii-sama!��


    That person was standing just two meters away from Minoru.


    He had got closer until then without being detected. Because of that fact, Minoru was shivering from humiliation.


    ��You didn��t perceive the magic until now...Disappointing. Really disappointing.��


    Kudou Retsu��s behavior was as if he wasn��t in front of an enemy.


    ��I suppose this means I didn��t value you properly.��


    Remorse. And deep sorrow.


    ��I couldn��t recognize your true value. I didn��t really understand what you wanted.��


    It was like he was repenting.


    ��You were precious to me.��


    ��You were pitiable to me.��


    ��At least, I thought I had to protect you.��


    ��But...��


    Retsu cut his words and turned his face up like he was looking at the sky.


    It looked like he was trying to endure the falling tears.


    ��Looks like I was wrong.��


    Wrong, this word also came out of Minoru��s mouth.


    �C It��s not Ojii-sama��s fault.


    �C Ojii-sama, there was nothing wrong.


    But in the end, Minoru could not convey this to his grandfather.


    He has not become a person qualified to talk with his grandfather. Such thoughts abruptly rose up inside Minoru and sealed his lips shut.


    ��You must have been a person who wished to earn some kind of recompense in life, instead of living a long life in a bed. To you, my love must have been nothing but restraints.��


    ��......��


    ��But Minoru.��


    Retsu��s tone changed.


    ��I still can��t approve the current you.��


    He understands and accepts his regrets. His repentance was decided.


    ��I can��t even recognize you, you aren��t even human anymore. I can��t overlook the existence of an evil spirit who seeks to harm the world of people.��


    ��Ojii-sama, I�C!��


    I have no intention of harming human society. He began saying so, but Minoru realized he had lost the qualifications to say it.


    ��The Ten Master Clans decided to capture you without killing you. But if you are imprisoned, a life as an experimental animal is awaiting you. That is too much for me to bear.��


    Minoru��s heart received a mighty shock.


    Minoru knew what Retsu was going to say.


    ��This is minimal mercy. Minoru, you will go to the netherworld by this grandfather��s hands.��


    Lethal magic was released by Retsu.


    Minoru��s human mind tried to accept it.


    But his parasite mind refused to be destroyed.


    Minoru suddenly regained his consciousness. No, maybe it��s more adequate to say that he regained his sense of reality.


    It felt as if he was watching a dream as he stood up.


    Outside the storehouse, the battle is still ongoing.


    The time spent losing himself was not that long.


    He looked around his body.


    Here and there his clothes were torn and burned, but his wounds were mostly healed. The healing abilities of the parasite were still restoring his body.


    He raised his eyes.


    He moved them so they looked straight ahead.


    In the dark storehouse floor, a shadow was collapsed.


    Who is this? He twisted his head in that moment.


    And in the next moment, he got his answer.


    ��Ojii-sama!?��


    Minoru shouted and ran up to him.


    He put his hand on Retsu��s body, which had fallen with its face to the ground.


    However, as he rocked his shoulder, Minoru removed his hand.


    He understood.


    His grandfather was dead.


    He killed him himself.


    ��Uwaaaaaa!��


    Screams escaped from Minoru��s mouth.


    Discord surfaces in Minoru��s heart.


    With the sounds of his own heart cracking, one part of Minoru recognized that he didn��t care at all.


    Minoru attacked the former Ninth Research Institute and left with 15 Parasidolls.


    He left behind an injured researcher, a broken Parasidoll, a captured traditional magician and �C,


    The remains of Kudou Retsu.


    ��His Excellency Kudou died...��


    Tatsuya got the news late at night in the same day, with a phone call by Fumiya.


    ��Yes...All this because I was worthless...��


    ��That��s not right Fumiya.��


    Fumiya undoubtedly needed Tatsuya��s consolation.


    Tatsuya��s words were what he desired.


    Naturally, Tatsuya didn��t intend to offer words of consolation.


    ��You did well. Besides Minoru, you also dealt with a group of Parasidolls. Your withdrawal was inevitable.��


    ��...Is that so?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��...Thank you, Tatsuya-niisan.��


    ��Don��t worry too much about what happened to his Excellency. What happened between his Excellency and Minoru was, essentially, an internal problem of the Kudou Family. There is no need for the Yotsuba Family to feel responsible for what happened inside the Ninth Research Institute.��


    ��Yes...��


    Afterwards, Tatsuya comforted Ayako who appeared on the terminal screen and then hanged up the phone.


    As he received the phone call in his own room, Miyuki doesn��t yet know that Retsu has died.


    It is already late today. It��s fine to tell her tomorrow morning.


    Tatsuya postponed sharing it since he wanted to sort the information in his head.


    Minoru seized 15 Parasidolls.


    The fighting abilities of the Parasidolls is something Tatsuya knows well. Parasidolls that use their telepathy-like ability to share a single intention become tougher existences if they are in groups.


    Even more, they have a parasite leader who has the same thought-sharing ability �C Minoru.


    He could predict it was not going to be an easy opponent without thinking too deeply.

 Volume 26 - CH 8

    Chapter 8


    That Monday there was an impression that First High School was dyed with the news of Kudou Retsu��s death. Most likely it was the same in other Magic High Schools as well. Kudou Retsu, honored as the ��Patriarch��, was a symbolic existence in Japan��s magical world.


    Tatsuya went to school before noon, and even at the lunch table with his friends the topic was solely about Kudou Retsu.


    ��I didn��t know he was ill...��


    After Mizuki��s muttering,


    ��Tatsuya-san, did you know?��


    Honoka brings up the topic to Tatsuya.


    ��No, I didn��t know. I only saw him on the Visiphone nowadays, but he didn��t look particularly in bad shape.��


    Retsu��s cause of death was announced as ��death from illness��. Thinking about it, it seems natural. There is no way they could announce that his grandson became an inhuman evil spirit and that he was killed by that grandson.


    ��I see...��


    ��Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki, will you attend the funeral?��


    To Erika��s question, not only Miyuki but also Tatsuya opened their eyes wide.


    ��I haven��t got such conversations yet...Why me?��


    ��After all, Miyuki, you��re a member of the Ten Master Clans as well, and a successor to boot? I don��t think it��s strange to be invited to the funeral��


    ��Ah, she will be. Especially since she is Tatsuya��s fianc��e.��


    Leo nodded in agreement to Erika��s point.


    ��If I��m invited, I will attend. I have a connection with his Excellency Kudou since he helped me in the Nine Schools Competition the year before last.��


    When Tatsuya cracked down on the tournament management committee member who was setting ��Golden Electron Silkworms�� on Miyuki��s CAD, he received a request from Retsu. That��s what he��s talking about.


    Actually, in the following, that is, last year��s Nine Schools Competition, Retsu created a lot of trouble, but it is something that shouldn��t be said and it is unnecessary to bring it up now.


    ��Ah, that matter...��


    Shizuku instantly recalled ��the matter of the year before last��s Nine Schools Competition��.


    Miyuki, of course, as well as Honoka should remember it too, but only Shizuku verbalized it so.


    It is probably best to avoid talking about the Nine Schools Competition. This year��s Nine Schools Competition was cancelled and Tatsuya couldn��t say he was unrelated to that.


    ��This year��s Nine Schools Competition may have been cancelled anyway. In a way, it would serve as mourning to the Patriarch.��


    However, there are girls unrelated to such concerns here. �C No, maybe Erika may have shown concern in another way.


    ��Wouldn��t it be the opposite? His Excellency loved the Nine Schools Competition.��


    Tatsuya thought about it and answered Erika��s words like that.


    There is still time left in the lunch break, but everyone in Tatsuya��s group stood up from their seats. When they left the cafeteria in one group,


    ��Miyuki, can I have a minute? Tatsuya-kun as well.��


    Erika called out to Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��What?��


    ��Just a minute.��


    Erika dodged Miyuki��s question.


    It was quickly understood that it was something difficult to talk about in front of everyone.


    ��You can use the Public Morals Committee Headquarters. There shouldn��t be anyone there right now.��


    Mikihiko inserted his words from the side.


    He showed signs of knowing a little about what Erika is doing.


    ��Understood. Miyuki.��


    ��Yes, Onii-sama. Erika, is that okay?��


    Miyuki nodded to Tatsuya and asked Erika.


    ��It��s fine.��


    Naturally, Erika didn��t object.


    As Mikihiko said, there was nobody in the Public Morals Committee Headquarters.


    The unlocked the door with Miyuki��s Student Count President ID card, and Erika, Miyuki, and Tatsuya went inside in that order.


    Miyuki set up a soundproof field with the entire room as a target.


    The three sat ahead of the chief��s table. The table being clean is probably due to Mikihiko��s personality. It was completely different from when Tatsuya joined the committee.


    ��We don��t have much time left, so I��ll keep it brief.��


    Erika started,


    ��I heard from Miki about tonight.��


    Miyuki turned around and looked at Tatsuya��s face, who was sitting next to her. Tatsuya didn��t really look surprised and responded with just a ��I see��.


    ��Miyuki, what will you do?��


    Tatsuya did not tell Mikihiko how Miyuki will spend the evening. As such, Erika also didn��t know.


    ��I��m going to accompany Minami-chan until Onii-sama makes his return.��


    ��Caution against Minoru?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Me too.��


    Erika placed one breath then. Not for dramatic purposes, but to get over her hesitation.


    ��Is it fine if I go?��


    She knew she was asking too much from them.


    ��You mean, visit Minami-chan?��


    ��Uh huh.��


    ��Tonight?��


    ��Yes.��


    After nodding, Erika continued talking rapidly.


    ��Leo will be by Miki��s side. He will be defenseless while using the technique.��


    Tatsuya didn��t hear this detail from neither Mikihiko nor Leo. Perhaps they were both planning to discuss it after school.


    ��Do you understand what you��re going to do?��


    ��Of course.��


    It could be said that Erika��s eagerness was speaking here, so Tatsuya naturally treated Erika as Leo��s replacement.


    ��If you really understand, then I��ll gladly borrow your abilities.��


    Erika, who expected Tatsuya��s opposition, felt surprised and relieved.


    Erika turned her eyes from Tatsuya to Miyuki.


    ��And you, the same?��


    ��Erika. I am not used to fighting like Onii-sama. If something happens I can��t protect you, are you still okay with it?��


    ��I have no intention of being protected. More like the opposite.��


    ��...Onii-sama, what shall we do?��


    Miyuki entrusted the decision to Tatsuya.


    ��If Erika doesn��t have a problem with it, I guess.��


    Tatsuya looked at Erika.


    ��Looks like you��re ready.��


    ��Of course.��


    Erika responded to Tatsuya��s provocations with a fearless smile.


    Though Tatsuya was just bluffing. Tatsuya thinks Minoru won��t move so soon after yesterday.


    If there was any risk, it would be with Mikihiko and Leo.


    That night had a starry sky, which is unusual nowadays.


    The moon had not yet come out. Today��s moonrise was close to midnight.


    Tatsuya was in a parking lot of a big park separated from Camp Zama by two roads. The side opposite to the base. Of course, he can��t see Camp Zama from this location.


    ��Leo, are you really fine?��


    He didn��t doubt it, but Leo really came together with Mikihiko.


    ��You didn��t ask Mikihiko, why are you so concerned about me?��


    Leo was unsatisfied by Tatsuya��s question.


    ��I didn��t really want to drag Mikihiko into this either.��


    ��But you need my power, right?��


    Mikihiko asked, and Tatsuya reluctantly admitted with a ��yeah��.


    In contrast, Mikihiko delightfully said so.


    ��If there��s no problem with Mikihiko, I��m fine too. Since only Mikihiko is at risk, I won��t be a ��target��.��


    Certainly, Mikihiko is in danger of receiving counter-magic due to the use of long-distance magic, a kind of technique that could even be called a ritual. But if the magic is tracked and counterattack units attack, Leo too will become involved in the battle.


    ��It can��t be helped.��


    Tatsuya also knew that it was useless to discuss things here. He had verified Leo��s intentions after school.


    Besides, if it was to protect Mikihiko in the middle of putting his consciousness in the base, Tatsuya was sure it would be helpful. �C As far as Tatsuya is concerned, Leo can be trusted more than the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion right now.


    ��Mikihiko, I��m relying on you. Leo, do your best for Mikihiko.��


    ��Yeah, leave it to me.��


    ��Okay, I will.��


    Tatsuya mounted the bike. The two-wheeled electric ��Wingless�� furnished with short distance flight capabilities that was developed by the Yotsuba Family. He is not wearing the combat uniform ��Mobile Suit��, he has Yotsuba Family��s flight uniform ��Freed Suit��. Tonight��s operation is officially unrelated to the 101st Brigade. Reinforcements will be sent from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, but only when it��s really time for them to take action, until then they are to stay hidden.


    ��See you later.��


    Tatsuya closed his helmet��s visor and took off on the bike.


    The USNA army��s transport plane was just arriving. It slowly moved on the runway. Just to be sure, Fujibayashi had checked the arrival and departure records just before, and today no American army planes landed except this one. Even looking up to the past week this was the only one.


    (The timing is nearly perfect.)


    The parasites are surely on that plane. Like Minoru, they didn��t hide the characteristic Psion wave pattern. Or maybe they can��t?


    (Four parasites altogether. Surprisingly few. Only one is projecting high magical power...?)


    Tatsuya, who was observing with ��Elemental Sight�� while driving along the road horizontal to the base back and forth, activated the flight function of ��Wingless�� to settle things before the parasites disembark the transport plane.


    In the transport aircraft that landed on Camp Zama was Commander of the Stars�� 3rd Unit, Alexander Arcturus.


    (Have we been seen...?)


    Inside the taxiing plane, Arcturus talked to himself. He didn��t produce words. It was a monologue within his mind.


    He felt a glance right after landing. But, that glance had no direction.


    For remote viewing, the force of the flow can be sensed with the glance��s direction.


    If he is observed with a familiar, that familiar will be the source of the glance.


    There is also the strangely named ��Multi-Scope��, which makes it possible to observe without blind spots from various angles, but that is similar to setting up countless relay cameras in the air. It is the same as being observed by several familiars at the same time, so it is not directionless.


    But, in the glance Arcturus is vaguely feeling right now, the component ��from where�� could not be found at all. Not from any direction.


    He is just being observed.


    As if a god or a demon was staring at him...


    That ��glance�� was likely the reason he had become distracted.


    ��What is that!?��


    ��A bike!?��


    Arcturus was unaware of the approaching strange flying object until a fellow passenger raised his voice.


    A small silhouette was reflected on the outboard monitor.


    While the alert system was automatically processing night vision and zooming in, that ��object�� was drawing closer to the plane before their eyes.


    A single silhouette of a person sitting on the soaring bike.


    That silhouette firmly stepped on the bike��s steps, stretched his knees, and pointed something like a pistol towards the plane.


    Suddenly, a hole is opened in the plane.


    The rider jumped from the bike.


    The bike jumped over the transport aircraft and the rider dove into the plane with the hole in the wall.


    Abruptly, the alarm rang inside the plane.


    Tatsuya flew towards the transport plane with his bike and drew out the pistol-shaped Specialized CAD from the holster on his suit.


    ?


    The Silver Horn Custom ��Trident��.


    He invoked ��Decomposition�� using his favorite CAD.


    He opened a hole on the surface of the plane��s wall just big enough for Tatsuya to fly in.


    Tatsuya switched ��Wingless�� to autopilot and jumped into the hole he had opened.


    He landed on the floor on the plane with a lightly lowered back. Right afterwards, the hole on the plane��s wall vanished.


    It was repaired with ��Regrowth��.


    Of course, he locked himself in the room so the parasites could not get out.


    The American soldiers inside the plane are cowering without moving, hopeless in this situation.


    The same for the parasites.


    Tatsuya rushed to the parasite closest to his position.


    Both CADs were returned to their holsters.


    A short, thin, needle-like knife was held in his right hand. Small patterns were engraved in the short blade.


    Tatsuya aimed at the parasite, who broke free of its fright-induced paralysis.


    Tatsuya pushed out his left fist, not the knife.


    Just before impact, he opened the fist he was holding tight.


    At zero distance, he hit the parasite with ��Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet��.


    The parasite screamed and convulsed.


    Tatsuya then stabbed the knife on his right hand directly below the left clavicle.


    ��It came...!��


    Mikihiko muttered in the park two roads away from the base.


    The sealing tool he had prepared sensed the reaction that was cast into the parasite��s body.


    A thin dagger like the needle Tatsuya was holding. That ritual implement made the blade a charm.


    On Mikihiko��s left hand he was holding a folding fan which was a charm that paired with the dagger.


    Mikihiko pulled out the reacting charm with his right hand and invoked the sealing technique.


    The convulsing parasite suddenly stopped moving, like a marionette whose strings were cut.


    The parasite tumbled to the floor with the knife still tabbed below its clavicle.


    The Psions in the body were disturbed by ��Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet��, and the sealing technique was used while the link between spirit and body was wavering. The newborn parasite had no way to oppose.


    Even if the knife is taken out, the sealing technique carved to the bone and burned in the flesh can��t be removed.


    If there was no caster with more magic skill than Mikihiko, the parasite will sleep in a state of suspended animation.


    Did their colleague��s scream undo the soldiers paralysis?


    The American soldiers who were squatting stood up all at once.


    They pointed their guns, with no hint of hesitation on their faces.


    Tatsuya decomposed more than twenty assault rifles and submachine guns at the same time.


    Suddenly losing their gun, a vacuum was once again born in the heart of the American soldiers.


    With that opportunity, Tatsuya ��processed�� a second parasite.


    Convulsions and exhaustion repeat once again. The sight of sealing.


    Then, the only owner of magic abilities Tatsuya was on the lookout for started moving.


    Arcturus was unable to understand what was happening in front of him.


    The hole made on the plane suddenly disappeared like it was just a dream or an illusion.


    But the intruder who jumped through that hole did not disappear.


    Instead of disappearing, they sealed the Stardust member, who had just become his comrade, so fast it could be called instantly.


    The Stardust have experimental bodies and are just waiting for their deaths.


    By becoming a parasite, they would have escaped their inescapable deaths.


    That is, lose the parasite and they are as good as dead.


    Friendly soldiers who came with him pointed their gun at the intruder.


    They are not parasites. But from their perspective, the intruder has killed their brothers �C the ordinary soldiers didn��t understand their sealed condition �C thus he is a terrorist.


    The number of guns pointing at him is no less than twenty. He can��t escape the small cabin. Even if that riding suit has bulletproof features, there is no way he would be safe when shot by dozens of bullets at point-blank range.


    But at that moment, powerful magic ran through the cabin.


    The ability wasn��t just strong. The magic was powerful as well as accurate, efficient and artistic.


    More than twenty assault rifles and submachines guns scattered into parts. The magazines were also rolling on the floor spitting out their bullets. From the muzzles, not a single shot was fired.


    Arcturus was once again letting a comrade die, more due to fascination with the magic than the unexpected development.


    A second comrade was sealed.


    Arcturus took out his tomahawk and slashed at the intruder.


    Its job was mid-range combat with ��Dancing Blades��. Arcturus�� Spirit Magic is by nature for searching enemies, remote controlling weapons and anti-Mental Interference Type Magic, not for direct attacks. Fights in such confined spaces were his weak points as a magician.


    But he is not a delicate ��wizard�� who can only use magic.


    He was invincible at hand-to-hand combat using his Tomahawk until he enlisted in the Stars.


    He rushed in, seized the opportunity and swinged the tomahawk down.


    He didn��t think he would kill him in one blow, but he thought he couldn��t avoid it with that timing either.


    However, not only did the intruder dodge it, he vanished from Arcturus�� line of sight.


    Arcturus turned around.


    Perhaps he was trying to protect himself.


    What Arcturus saw was the scene right after the needle-like dagger was stabbed below the left clavicle of a third comrade who held a large knife on his right hand, as he had violent spasms.


    �C As things stand, the last comrade will be sealed.


    �C The sealing magic is not being used by the intruder in front of me.


    �C Even if I beat this guy, the seal won��t be stopped.


    These thoughts ran across Arcturus�� mind in an instant.


    Arcturus threw his tomahawk.


    The tomahawk broke through the plane��s wall, and rose to the sky.


    Tatsuya turned his head towards the signs of strong magic.


    The third person��s seal was completed without him doing anything else. It was natural for him to be cautious of the magic the last parasite launched.


    The magic released by the fourth person was not attacking Tatsuya.


    Incredibly, the fourth parasite threw his tomahawk and it went through the plane��s wall, disappearing in the night sky.


    Tatsuya was worried about what the fourth person was trying to do. However, there was no time to track the fourth person��s thrown tomahawk with ��Elemental Sight��.


    Drawing out a combat knife, the fourth person attacked.


    The opponent is Stars�� 3rd Unit Commander, Alexander Arcturus.


    Turning his attention while unleashing ��Elemental Sight��, this information was reflected in Tatsuya��s ��eyes��.


    Like Lina and Minoru, he doesn��t have the ability to camouflage the Information Body.


    Tatsuya attacked Arcturus�� knife with a knifehand strike.


    In addition to the CADs in its holsters, the ��Freed Suit�� has a completely thought-operated CAD.


    The point-blank range ��Decomposition�� converted Arcturus�� knife to sand.


    Another soldier came from the back. Not a parasite, not a magician, a regular soldier.


    Tatsuya turned around, intersected that soldier and threw him towards Arcturus.


    Arcturus caught the soldier.


    Tatsuya put a penetrating shockwave on his fist and released it towards the soldier��s back. Even martial arts masters can do the same thing, but Tatsuya��s technique is an imitation that is used together with magic.


    However, the power is the same even if it is an imitation.


    The large 185cm Arcturus staggers backwards.


    Tatsuya grabbed the soldier��s nape with his right hand and threw him away, then pushed out his left hand to Arcturus, who is still suffering from the backlash.


    In his hand was ��Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet��.


    Arcturus�� body starts convulsing.


    With his right hand, Tatsuya drew a fourth dagger and thrust it below Arcturus�� collarbone.


    However, Arcturus�� left hand blocked it.


    ��Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet�� was definitely working. Regardless, Arcturus didn��t lose his fighting strength.


    Contrarily, he began to collect plasma in his right hand.


    An Ancient Magic lightning strike.


    Done this way he should receive the electric shock himself, but perhaps he is relying on the parasite��s durability.


    Before the lightning attack could be fired from Arcturus�� right hand,


    Tatsuya��s left hand once again hits Arcturus�� solar plexus.


    Arcturus�� body made a great jump.


    From his right hand, the sparks of the electrical discharge disappeared.


    Tatsuya raised Arcturus�� left hand with his right hand and stabbed the knife before the guards came back.


    The operation of the sealing technique was confirmed.


    Without confirming the result with his eyes, Tatsuya escaped from the transport aircraft by opening a hole in its floor.


    ��Something is coming!��


    Mikihiko raised his tense voice.


    Leo mobilized his own five senses before he asked ��what?��.


    His ears caught the sound cutting the wind.


    A flying object getting closer at high speed.


    Though it��s high speed, it��s not as fast as a bullet or a missile. Still, it exceeds 200km/h.


    Faster than a ball hit by a baseball bat. Is it slightly faster than a high-speed tennis serve?


    Leo adapted to the object��s speed from experience and judged it.


    Leo��s eyes understood its true nature before Mikihiko could.


    It��s a rotating Tomahawk.


    He also kept the hidden soldiers who were suddenly appearing in the corner of his eyes.


    Leo did not wait for them.


    It was an instinctive action to stand up in front of the tomahawk with Mikihiko to his back.


    It was not his survival instincts.


    It was his fighting instincts.


    ��Siegfried!��


    Leo roared.


    He pushed out both hands along with the roar.


    With that hand, the tomahawk �C Alexander Arcturus�� ��Dancing Blades�� was caught!


    Leo grabbed the weapon strengthened by the Ancient Magician��s thoughts with his body hardened by ��Siegfried��.


    Leo��s body invulnerability magic overcame the trump card of Arcturus, who serves as the Commander for the Stars�� 3rd Unit.


    After confirming by the resistance in his hands that the tomahawk had completely stopped, Leo fell with his back to the ground.


    He still didn��t let go of the tomahawk he was holding with the top of the handle and part of the blade.


    Mikihiko was not looking at Leo who had become his shield.


    He was concentrating on sealing the parasite.


    That is surely because he was convinced that Leo would protect him.


    Thus, Arcturus and three other parasites who tried to invade from Camp Zama were sealed.


    An American army aircraft carrier stopped at the Yokosuka Naval Base.


    The evening entry was to practice arrivals and departures at night, and the Japanese side was notified in advance.


    But, there are things they did not notify.


    Cutting edge two-seat fighter VTOLs arrived with the aircraft carrier.


    The Japanese army didn��t know that it was aircraft launched from a very large submarine with a flight deck.


    The Japanese army didn��t know that the three two-seater fighters carried female officers who were neither RIO [26]  nor WSO [27]  in the back seat.


    The names of those girls who transferred to the aircraft carrier from the large submarine were,


    Charlotte Vega.


    Zoe Spica.


    Leila Deneb.


    After Lina left the USNA, female officers of the parasitized Stars infiltrated Yokosuka Naval Base in the evening of Monday, July 1st, 2097.


    Afterword


    How was the 26th Volume, ��Invasion Chapter��? Did you enjoy it?


    This time, the protagonist Tatsuya had more of a supporting role. In the end, the protagonists�� battle is shown, but even here Mikihiko has the highlight scene, shared with Leo.


    Minoru showed splendid participation in this volume. Successive battles, great enemies stood in his way, feelings of frustration due to fleeing from a fight, a confrontation with a blood relative and its tragic conclusion...All elements of a protagonist. Originally, Tatsuya was a supporting character that watched over the protagonists rather than being the protagonist, a character who is a leader and acts as a wall that the protagonist must surpass, and it seems that this tendency is increasing more and more.


    Though, like a protagonist, Tatsuya is diligent in his training. Grasping victory at the end with great effort, acquired with the collaboration of his friends. Isn��t it truly heroic?...You don��t think so? (lol)


    Well, I also didn��t settle on grabbing victory in a true sense. The conclusion of the great effort, friendship, victory formula will develop from now on, so please look forward to it.


    Let��s stir up some strange complaints.


    In the 26th Volume, new characters appeared.


    Officer Karasawa.


    He won��t play an active part in the story from now on.


    ...No, I know that I would like to put a straight man, but Officer Karasawa was a character from an Ayako spinoff that was discarded. This time, as soon as I noticed I needed a named extra, I pulled him out of the recycling box.


    The idea of the magic department spinoff was already started by Fumiya��s & an original character��s ��Shiba Tatsuya Assassination Plan��, but Ayako��s & Karasawa��s pseudo-mystery was conceived at the same time. Frankly speaking, while thinking about this and that for the creation of ��Shiba Tatsuya Assassination Plan��, I thought things like ��if Fumiya appears in a spinoff, Ayako should too��. It is not correct to say ��discarded��, given that there was no intention of publicating it in the first place.


    The first episode of ��Shiba Tatsuya Assassination Plan�� will be open to the public on the official site at the same time as this volume releases. The plan is for the serialization to last 11 episodes. The site address is as follows, so please take a look when you have time. Dengeki Bunko will also release soon.


    https://tsutomusato.jp/


    Now, next is the 27th volume, which should be published later this year if I don��t fall into a slump. The subtitle is ��Sudden Change��. As the name says, there will be quick developments.


    The end of the series is also in sight. For your continued support until the end, thank you very much.


    Thank you very much for buying and reading this time too.


    (Satou Tsutomu)


    Translation Notes


    [1] main-gauche: A type of parrying dagger which often had guards curved towards the blade to trap the enemy��s blade and prevent it from slipping into the defender��s hand. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parrying_dagger#Main-gauche


    [2] Sai: Traditional Okinawan (other oriental countries also used it) melee weapon with curved guards. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sai_(weapon)


    [3] �Ф��Ѥ�ħ (ripping demon) seems to be the Japanese equivalent for the word ��ripper��, used to refer to serial killers who mutilate their victims with bladed weapons.


    [4] Anki - A small weapon that is easy to hide. Used in Chinese martial arts. https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9A%97%E5%99%A8


    [5] Cat��s paw - A type of Japanese anki. Used mainly by ninjas in assassinations. Its name comes from its shape. https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E7%8C%AB%E6%89%8B


    [6] In the original script, the author uses ������, a baseball move where the pitcher (Walker) throws the ball (deal) to a fielder (Canopus) to tag a base runner (illegal bargain) out https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pickoff.


    [7] Air Car - �������`; Air - ��; Atmosphere - �՚�; Sky - ����; Compressed air -  �R���՚� It��s not naming fraud because it uses different characters that can also mean ��air��.


    [8] Randori �C freestyle martial arts https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Randori


    [9] Flags are triggers that leads to future events, more often used in videogame terminology.


    [10] ���� - �� is seal, �� can be sphere/ball when read as ��dama�� or gem/precious stone when read as ��gyoku��. In this case, the ��gyoku�� reading is explicitly used in the script, hence Seal Gem.


    [11] In Buddhism, Dharmapala(�o������) are gods that protect the dharma. The term used here is �o��, hence ��Protector�� https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dharmapala


    In Buddhist philosophy, dharma is a term for ��phenomena��


    [12] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fierce_deities


    [13] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mikky%C5%8D


    [14] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shugend%C5%8D


    [15] The term translated in this conversation as ��dedication�� roughly means ��figure out�� or ��devise�� but can also mean ��dedication to spiritual improvement��. The analogous Chinese word means any skill that requires patience, energy and time to complete.


    [16] Artillery battery, not electric battery.


    [17] Illusion techniques


    [18]   Tatami mat size slightly differs by region and time when the house was built, but in general, the standard tatami mat has a width of about 91cm and the length of about 182cm. Two tatami mats make a square with an area of slightly above 1.8 m2.


    [19] Original script has �Ʒ���, which literally translates to ��reverse the palm��. This is an idiom for changing one��s attitude or ways of thinking. In this case, Miyuki scolds Tatsuya for being mean, then immediately changes her mind. Tatsuya then displays his wry smile, reinforcing her former belief that he was being mean.


    [20] Pan is a board used in Qi Men Dun Jia, an ancient Chinese divination method. https://chimendunjia.blogspot.com/2014/08/history-and-background-of-qi-men-dun-jia.html


    [21] Qi Men Dun Jia and Ghost Walker are both read ��Kimon Toukou��, just with different characters.


    [22] She tried to say ���줿, which reads ��akireta��(�����줿) but pronounced ��akkireta��(���ä��줿) instead.


    [23] An equivalent English expression would be ��nothing ventured, nothing gained��.


    [24] ��ħ���r (twilight, can be translated literally as ��time for meeting evil spirits��) and �󵜕r(time of great calamity) are both read the same way �C Oumagatoki. In Japanese superstition, it is believed that people encounter youkai during this time of the day. http://yokai.com/oumagatoki/


    [25] Kurokawa Shiroha: Kuro means black, Shiro means white. The line in Japanese reads ��kuro da ka shiro da ka hakkiri shiro�� and could be translated literally as ��black or white, make it clear��.


    [26] Radar Intercept Officer


    [27] Weapon Systems Office

 Volume 27 - CH 1

    A+A-


    Chapter 1


    July 1, 2097, late evening.


    This evening was unlike the last few days �C it was clear, and you could see the stars. It looked like this year''s wet season might end earlier than usual. Such thoughts overtook Minami, who opened the window of her hospital room and looked at the night sky.


    10 minutes ago, this chamber was filled with the voices of young women. Although Minami is a ��young woman�� herself, she is not usually as verbose. The atmosphere of live communication in her room was created as two high school students from her school - Miyuki and Erika - came to visit her.


    After Minami''s hospitalization, Miyuki made her daily visit without missing a single day. While Minami was delighted that her mistress spent time with her every day, she tried to argue against inconveniencing Miyuki, but Miyuki did not listen to her. Minami was able to come to terms with Miyuki��s visits by assuring herself that Miyuki was only recognizing her loyalty. Minami was also glad that Miyuki was worried about her. Like Minami, Miyuki was involved in the incident which caused Minami to be hospitalized. Because of this, Minami did not consider Miyuki visiting as completely unusual. But the visit of Erika befuddled Minami. From an objective point of view, Minami and Erika were not close �C they rarely contacted each other.


    They did not work together in the school council, as with Honoka, and they did not often meet face to face, as with Shizuku, who often came to the student council room. AND they did not have Senpai-Kohai relations in club activity, as with Leo.


    Erika and Minami were only seen together when Erika walked home with Miyuki and Minami, where they rarely even talked. Most of their exchanges happened when stopped at a caf�� located on the way to the station.


    Because of this, Minami guessed that Erika was probably a temporary replacement for Miyuki��s ��bodyguard�� - yesterday, Tatsuya had told Minami, ��I can��t come tomorrow night��. He did not explain the reason, but it meant he is acting separately from Miyuki. Obviously, he had some very important business. Minami does not need to know the details of Tatsuya��s work, but it concerned her from the


    point of view that if the hospital was attacked, Tatsuya could not instantly come to the rescue. However, Minami did not blame Tatsuya for this, for from the very beginning, Minami was not in the position in which she must be protected. On the contrary, as Miyuki��s guardian, she was supposed to protect Miyuki. Perhaps Tatsuya, worrying that he could not come accompany Miyuki himself, sent Erika as his replacement? Minami quickly rejected this thought in her mind. The hospital was guarded by subordinate magicians of the Yotsuba. Tatsuya would not have sent a classmate to do the job of these magicians. Minami felt ashamed of her previous thoughts, even though these thoughts were quite close to the truth.


    The bustle taking place in Miyuki��s room was not simple entertainment �C it looked more like a study meeting, where Miyuki explained strange concepts from the textbook to Erika. Tomorrow, final exams for the first semester would begin at first high, so Erika and Miyuki were undoubtedly preparing for them. As Minami thought about this, she frowned. She was scheduled to be released from the hospital on July 9th, and her last exam would take place on July 6th. Given her circumstances, she would get a separate opportunity to take her exams. Minami was not worried about failing her exams �C even if she got a zero due to omission of the exams, it would not hurt her, as Minami only attended first high to act as the guardian of Miyuki. It was simply the phrase ��additional exams�� that caused her gloom.


    Minami waved her head slightly. She tried to think about something positive before her thoughts got bogged down in a swamp.


    ��I don��t want you dead! But I don��t want to take away your magic either! Please become as Parasite like me!��


    Minami remembered the words Minoru had shouted that time. Not just his words, but she reproduced his desperate voice as well, so it sounded like she was hearing it right now. At that time, Minoru was serious. Minami felt his words were sincere. She instinctively felt that Minoru became a Parasite only for the sake of saving her. ��Why did he?�� she mumbled. The night carried this question unrequited off to nowhere, though she repeated it every evening, starting from that day.


    No one could possibly give Minami an answer. But even knowing this, she could not stop asking.


    ��Why did he go so far for me?��


    Minami spent just 3 days with Minoru. Moreover, their meeting a few days ago had been after more than six months without seeing each other. During that time, they did not talk even once.


    Although it happened 8 months ago and lasted just 3 days, Minami remembered Minoru well. She remembered the time she spent with a guy of the same age, possessing beauty as if out of this world. She simply could not forget such blindingly bright events, this representative of the opposite sex with beauty comparable to even Miyuki.


    His appearance was imprinted in her mind, even though Miyuki was in the same space most of that time. However, Minoru, as a member of the opposite sex, had a much stronger impression on her. Not only she, but any girl the same age would never forget time spent with such a handsome guy as Minoru, because like Miyuki, he was an exception to exceptions �C Minami mentally convinced herself of this. It was not pretense of self-deception, either �C she seriously thought so, at least for the surface part of her consciousness. Therefore, it was a mystery to Minami �C though it was normal for Minami to remember Minoru, why would someone as ordinary as her become special for Minoru? Undoubtedly, Minami was not ordinary, but in her mind, she could not even begin to compare to Minoru.


    She was not such a beautiful girl as to make a strong impression on the opposite sex. She had too ordinary of an appearance. One could say that she was


    ��pretty cute if you looked closely,�� but she was no comparison with Minoru. The only thing that came to her mind was that she could stay in the far corner of his memory as a supplement to Miyuki.


    ��I first met Minoru-sama on Saturday evening, October 6th last year. In the main house of the Kudou family����


    Minami was surprised that she remembered the date and even estimate time of day.


    However, she quickly decided that remembering the date was not that surprising, as meeting Minoru was quite a shocking event. And ��shocking�� in this case is not a figurative expression; when Minami first saw Minoru��s face, she genuinely


    experienced shock and her heart trembled. This was not simple surprise. If it was only amazement, she would not have been speechless at that moment. Minoru was the owner of shocking beauty, but if it were only beauty�� after all, Minami contacted daily with the owner of a beauty comparable to Minoru.


    ��The shock at that moment was not so simple that it can be attributed only to one kind of emotion���� , Minami muttered mentally. Yes, it was not only surprise.


    ��If there was something else, then what?�� she asked herself. But Minami had no answer to this question. Minami was not able to tell what her emotions were at that moment. She did not understand what feelings she experienced then.


    "... then we met again the next day��,�� Minami thought.


    Starting from the Katsuragi road in Nara, they visited the Kasihara temple, a mound Ishibutai, Mount Amenokagu, and Nara Park. Their goal was to find Zhou Gongjin, the magician of ancient magic from the continent, as well as traditionalists - a group of Japanese magicians opposed to the Ten Master Clans. Though they were not alone


    �C Tatsuya and Miyuki were with them �C the casual observer may have seen it as a double date�� No, Minami quickly waved this thought out of her head. Although Tatsuya and Miyuki looked like a flirting couple, Minami and Minoru should not have looked like a pair. Minami thought back to what happened during those 3 days. At one point, Minami traveled with Minoru on a two-seater robo-scooter�� there was also a moment in Nara Park where Tatsuya and Miyuki broke away from them, leaving Minami and Minoru walking shoulder to shoulder.


    ��Further! Next was��!�� Minami remembered how she almost stepped on a mine and forced herself to rewind her memories.


    Her next meeting with Minoru was two weeks later�� Saturday, October 20�� she not only remembered the day of the week, but the exact date. And during this meeting, she could not utter a single word, despite the fact that it was no longer their first-time meeting. She could not even look him in the eye. The Senpais from First High, who came with them, were clearly surprised, so her behavior was not noticed. But if she was only with Tatsuya and Miyuki, her behavior would seem very strange. They visited Oohara, Kinkakuji temple, and Kiyomizu-dera temple. Like 2 weeks ago, they


    were looking for clues about the whereabouts of Zhou Gongjin, so it would not be a lie to say that the walk looked like an inspection. Perhaps this was because unlike searches in Nara, they did not encounter the enemy. However, while operating separately from Minami��s group, Erika and the other Senpais were attacked by magicians using ancient magic who supported Zhou Gongjin.


    Of course, Minami��s group wasn��t just hanging around the neighborhood.


    They discovered the base of some traditionalists, hidden on the way to the Kiyomizu-dera temple, and got a clue about Zhou Gongjin��s whereabouts. However, this was the achievement of only Tatsuya. Miyuki and Minoru can be written as his assistants, and Minami herself was just their attendant.


    "The Yuba-nabe in that restaurant was delicious..." thought Minami as she unconsciously drove away the thoughts of her worthlessness. Still, Minami was discouraged by the fact that the she first though about food. "Am I such a glutton?��.


    Minami stopped playing memories and bashfully hid her face in the hands that had already recovered from the loss of motor function. Her hands made a little more than two laps before Minami resumed viewing her memories.


    ��The next day, Minoru-sama suddenly fell sick��.��


    She was surprised that Minoru��s condition suddenly deteriorated. She had heard a little about his weak constitution, but she was not as motivated to take care of him because until the previous day he had not shown any sign of weakness. But as soon as her surprise passed, she was overwhelmed by her sense of duty. Though she was a maid, and not a nurse, care was included in her duties. As a result, she insisted on staying and taking care of Minoru. Thinking back on it, she realized that this feeling was mostly caused by the realization that in the previous days, she was useless. To get rid of the unpleasant feeling, she did the duty she felt most comfortable doing. But despite her enthusiasm, she could only sit and watch the sleeping Minoru. So, she sat staring at Minoru, and when he pointed this out, she burned with embarrassment. But when Minoru fell back asleep, until his condition deteriorated further, she sat next to him in a relaxed atmosphere.


    Now, mulling over the events of that time again, something felt off to her. For the two weeks before this, Minami had experienced a feeling of being nervously


    overworked, causing her anxiousness when visiting the hot springs with Miyuki.


    Though the circumstances were different, when she was alone with Miyuki who was same gender, she should have been more relaxed than when she was with Minoru, rather than the other way around. Being a beautiful first-class magician, he also had a gentle temperament and did not brag about his strength. Beautiful appearance, gentle nature, wisdom and courage�� Kudou Minoru was a young guy who could not fail to be noticed by any girl of his age. So, Minami was surprised as to how she was so carefree. Although she was exceedingly nervous the day before, that day she was completely calm and did not catch her breath.


    Had she gotten used to him in just 1 day? But Minami did not think that this was the only thing. Maybe it was a sense of duty as a maid? But in this case, she would have been even more nervous. Minami tried to remember more of how she thought and felt at the time. Sitting next to Minoru��s bed, she��


    ��No�� that wasn��t true�� I was far from relaxed����


    As she once again looked at the memories of that day, Minami remembered that her feelings then were very unstable. When Minoru had pointed out that she was staring, Minami had burned with shame. When Minoru fell asleep, she felt at ease sitting next to his bed. But at the same time, she came up with a similar question.


    "... why could I feel at ease next to a guy my age?"


    Minami finally realized the feelings she felt.


    "I feel the same to Minoru-sama as he is to me ..."


    The feeling Minami first felt was "similarities".


    "That means...? So, I caught the attention of Minoru myself��"


    Finding this feeling in herself, Minami stiffened and blushed. From the very beginning, her modesty had a different meaning. How had she forgotten this?


    "Because soon Minoru-sama''s condition suddenly deteriorated."


    Minami was so shocked by this that she forgot about her own feelings, and about his embarrassment. At the time, she could only think about how to ease the suffering Minoru. She was so nervous that she forgot her own thoughts.


    "Maybe Minoru-sama too ...?"


    She thought that Minoru probably also had similar feelings. Probably, Minoru, remembering the feeling of similarity from that time, wanted to take care of Minami like she took care of him.


    "But why then ...?"


    Minami thought she could understand Minoru''s behavior if he experienced similar feelings. But if you think in this direction, you return to the original question. She did not see herself as ��special�� in Minoru��s ideas.


    ��Why did Minoru go so far in trying to cure her that he even dropped his humanity��?��


    However much Minami pondered this question, she could not find the answer.


    When Miyuki left the hospital where Minami lay, it was already past 9 pm. The usual visiting time ends at 20:00, so you could say that she was given a concession and was allowed to stay until they turned off the lights.


    Tatsuya, who attacked the transport plane of the American army to prevent the invasion of new Parasites, had already completed his mission and returned home. His message, "Do you want me to take you?", was the main reason that Miyuki finally completed her hospital visit. If she continued to stay there, Tatsuya would come for her no matter how she answered him.


    "Onii-sama must be tired after his mission, so I can''t allow him to be loaded even more," thought Miyuki.


    However, it was already late in the evening, so Miyuki did not go home alone on an unmanned taxi. Instead she asked Yuuka - ��Yuuka-san, I''m sorry for such a request.��


    ��Everything is good. I, too, was about to go home,�� she responded.


    As this conversation states, Tsukuba Yuuka �C heiress to the head of the Tsukuba family, the lateral branch of the Yotsuba family - acted as a chauffeur (or more accurately, her Guardian, Ozaki Chiho) for Miyuki. Yuuka was a graduate student at the University of Magic. She had completed her studies in March of this year, and now continues to work in a university Lab as she did the year before. Though Yuuka��s skill in the rare mental interference magic played a large part in her early acceptance into the lab, it certainly helped that the Yotsuba family contributed materials to the lab, so the professor accepted her with a special courtesy.


    When Miyuki and Yuuka arrived at the high-rise building Miyuki had moved into in May, they parked in the underground parking and Miyuki, Yuuka, and Yuuka��s Guardian, Ozaki Chiho all got out. Chiho and Yuuka had also moved into this building about one month after Miyuki. This building was built to be the headquarters of the Yotsuba family in Tokyo, so the heirs chosen by the heads of the side branches moved here as directed by the head of the primary family, Yotsuba Maya. Shibata Katsushige, selected to be the next head of the Shibata side branch of the family, also plans on moving to this building once the Ministry of Defense finishes its checking procedure, and his new home will pass all necessary internal checks.


    ��Thank you very much,�� said Miyuki.


    Miyuki stepped out of the car and bowed slightly to Yuuka and Chiho. Chiho nodded silently in response, and Yuuka smiled politely and responded.


    ��It''s my pleasure. How about dinner together next time?��


    ��Yes, we will definitely do this if our schedules coincide,�� Miyuki answered.


    After their exchange, Miyuki and Yuuka with Chiho split up in the elevator corridor.


    Miyuki entered alone in a special elevator that goes directly to the top floors. When


    the elevator stopped and the doors opened, Miyuki saw Tatsuya open the door to the hallway, waiting for her.


    ��Welcome back,�� he said.


    ��...I''m back.��


    Miyuki was touched by this as Tatsuya exited the room to meet her. When she entered the hallway, she relaxed her tense face. From the entrance, they went straight into the living room, but only Tatsuya sat down. Miyuki put her handbag on the sofa and went to the kitchen. Instead of relaxing after coming home, she went to make a drink for Tatsuya. Miyuki showed no signs of fatigue, and in in her usual caring manner, placed a cup of freshly brewed coffee in front of Tatsuya. After she did this, she sat on a sofa opposite Tatsuya, too shy to sit next to him because she was wearing an apron. Tatsuya, for his part, behaved differently than usual. Taking his cup, he stood up and went to Miyuki''s side. Miyuki looked at him in confusion, but quickly turned to look at her cup. She showed an embarrassed smile of both shame and joy.


    Confused at her emotions, she quickly removed this careless (at least, she thought it was careless) smile, Miyuki made a firmer face and looked at Tatsuya again.


    ��Onii-sama, you did a good job today.��


    Miyuki did not ask if Tatsuya completed his mission with success or failure, though not because she blindly believed in Tatsuya��s unconditional victory. Miyuki did not doubt Tatsuya��s victory and his success on missions, but it was natural for her to think that, regardless of success or failure, her statement should give at least temporary peace of mind to her beloved older brother.


    ��Miyuki, you also worked well. How are things with Minami?��


    ��If you look at the ability to perform ordinary everyday action, she looks completely restored,�� answered Miyuki.


    ��I see. Yesterday, she, it seems, still experienced some inconvenience.��


    ��Yes. Now nothing of this is noticeable,�� Miyuki responded, becoming calmer as they conversed.


    Tatsuya nodded with relief on his face. Miyuki took a shallow breath. Tatsuya noticed this, noticing she was still a little tense. Tatsuya realized that she was collecting to say,


    ��Minoru-kun never showed up.�� Tatsuya was not surprised by this.


    ��He only recently fought with Fumiya and His Excellency Kudou. Injuries will disappear due to the Parasite''s healing ability, but accumulated fatigue will remain.��


    Tatsuya said this to ease Miyuki��s stress.


    It was a concern that Minoru could appear in any moment to pick Minami, but Tatsuya��s words erased signs of tension from Miyuki''s face.


    ��Besides killing his excellency, Minoru made it very difficult for himself to move. Up to this point, he has only performed against the Ten Main Clans, which was good for him. But now the self-defense forces will join the search,�� continued Tatsuya.


    ��Self-defense forces?�� Miyuki questioned.


    ��Even after retirement, His Excellency had a very strong influence inside the self-defense forces. He lost some of his reputation due to the incident with the parasitic dolls last year, but some of the military sympathizes with his Excellency.


    Faith and dedication that took shape over a long period of time wont be so easily extinguished after one incident.�� Tatsuya explained this to Miyuki, further easing her worry.


    The development of the parasitic dolls was reckless, but from the view of the army, the concept was not wrong. The use of monsters threatening humanity was risky, but examples like Pixie prove that coexistence with parasitic dolls is possible.


    At least for Tatsuya, this was a fact. Still, the Parasites are dangerous. They are of a similar threat level to a carrier of a lethal, incurable, infection. Tatsuya''s hostility towards Minoru was because of his attempts to infect Minami with a Parasite.


    The military, which knew the circumstances, should be able to treat the parasitic dolls and the parasites separately. Military officers are not prone to act without thinking. However, the average soldier does not know the detailed information about the incident and does not know the reason for the loss of confidence in Kudou Retsu. Quite many people think that Kudou Retsu was a victim in the internal struggle for influence within the forces of self-defense. A platoon of strike


    infantry belonging to the first division of the self-defense forces - also known as the


    ��Swordsman�� detachment - was almost in full force (according to the most modest estimates) sympathizing with Kudou Retsu.


    ��Does Onii-sama think it will be difficult for Minoru-kun to invade the metropolitan area again?�� Miyuki asked.


    ��If it were not for the circumstances, then it would be really difficult for him. But, unfortunately, now....��


    Normally, the SDF would want to respond to the threat of Minoru after his killing of Kudou Retsu. However, Tatsuya was aware of the clash of the Great Asian Alliance and the New Soviet Union, which is of a higher priority to the SDF.


    ��Onii-sama suggests that something concrete is going to happen? And should we remain vigilant?��


    Miyuki hesitated for a while as she waited for Tatsuya to finish his statement, but Tatsuya did not dare continue his words. But in the end, she could not help asking.


    Because it was related to the safety not only of Minami, but of the whole family.


    ��The military clash between the Great Asian Alliance and the New Soviet Union. If there are any major changes in the position of the parties, the self-defense forces will turn their eyes to the north.��


    Even Tatsuya could understand the feelings that Miyuki had put into her question. He stopped talking evasively.


    ��And Minoru-kun will use this chaos to get in?�� Miyuki continued her questioning.


    ��I think that the probability of this is quite high. More specifically, he will do it immediately after the defeat of the Great Asian Alliance. It seems to me that this will be the most opportune moment.��


    Tatsuya looked Miyuki in the eye. But Miyuki thought that Tatsuya��s eyes were looking straight ahead.


    As in the past, students of the National Academy of Defense lived in a dormitory. However, students undergoing training as a magician officer were not required to follow this tradition. The fourth-year student Chiba Naotsugu studied at his home, and the sophomore Watanabe Mari rented an apartment near the Academy.


    Despite being past 9 in the evening, however, these two were not in Naotsugu''s house or in Mari��s apartment, and instead were sitting in one of the rooms for briefing the forces of the Asaka base of national defense. About 40 officers and soldiers were present in the room. Thirty of them were from a platoon of assault infantry, also known as the "Swordsmen" detachment, and the rest were commanders and junior officers from the first division of reconnaissance, supply, maintenance, and communications units. Naotsugu and Mari participated in this meeting as potential members of the strike infantry platoon.


    ��This is not only our own business.��


    From the podium spoke the commander of the ��Swordsmen�� detachment. This meeting was organized by him, although it was scheduled by officers of higher status.


    This was clear from the content of his speech - the meeting began with the detachment commander stating the cause of death of Kudou Retsu as murder, with his grandson Kudou Minoru being the killer. This caused a slight uproar, and after the noise of various voices subsided, he suggested that the shock platoon of the assault infantry organize the capture of Minoru.


    ��The searching and arresting of criminals is the responsibility of the police - not a job for the army. However, there is a high probability that Kudou Minoru acts in collusion with foreign agents. The country affiliated with the agents has not been established, so this mission should be viewed as preventive measures against possible sabotage, instead of the searching and arresting of criminals.��


    This time there was no uproar. All those present had strained faces, and they stared at the commander, without even making the sounds of rustling clothes.


    ��But even if we didn��t have such an excuse, we cannot ignore Kudou Minoru, who raised his hand to His Excellency �� his own grandfather!��


    The voice of the commander, who was previously restrained, suddenly became emotional.


    ��The criminal Kudou Minoru is infected with a Parasite. This information came from a reliable source.��


    In the ensuing silence in which everyone held their breath, it was quiet enough to hear someone swallowing saliva. A platoon of strike infantry had advanced to capture the first Parasites in February of last year. Several soldiers looked at Naotsugu, sitting in the back row, because they remembered the moment in which he stood against the platoon with his sister, Chiba Erika.


    - ��The enemy of his excellency is a demon who is the enemy of all people.��


    - ��We have two reasons not to ignore Kudou Minoru. That''s what I think!��


    - ��That''s right!"


    At this point, a chorus of voices spoke up in support of the searching and capture of Kudou Minoru - and not only members of the shock infantry platoon.


    ��We will request cooperation from the public security department, as well as from all divisions of the central region and the Kansai region. A platoon of strike infantry will wait in a state of readiness at the East Fuji training ground, and Kudou Minoru will rush there when he finds shelter. Depart from this base the day after tomorrow at 9:00.


    That''s all.�� Naotsugu and Mari rose and saluted the commander, along with members of the squad with drawn swords.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki lived by themselves once again. There was no longer a third pair of eyes watching them and shackling their actions. They were siblings, but cousins officially, as well as bride and groom. Although the groom was appointed by the Yotsuba, Miyuki truly loved Tatsuya. And though Tatsuya said he only viewed Miyuki as a younger sister, he had practically no sense of morality because of the experiment to create an artificial magic calculation area. Because of this, if Miyuki seriously wished for it, Tatsuya would not refuse her. Tatsuya would even agree to go to bed with her in the literal sense. Miyuki should have been only happy about that,


    and she had no reason to fear making a mistake, as right now they slept in separate bedrooms. Though she had no reason to fear refusal, Miyuki did not dare ask Tatsuya to sleep in the same bedroom (not to even mention the same bed). Obviously, she feared emotions would get out of control, but she also abstained because of the state Minami was in.


    Because Minami had protected her, Minami overheated her magic calculation area. It was clearly not even remotely Miyuki��s fault; even Tatsuya was more to blame for being the target of attack. Still, Minami was in the hospital as a result of protecting Miyuki. This was an undeniable fact, and therefore not a situation in which Miyuki felt right having fun carefree. Though Minami would not want her to feel this way, Miyuki felt guilty about trying to immerse herself in happiness while Minami was recovering. These thoughts served as an effective ��brake�� for Miyuki��s lust, so Miyuki went to bed alone in her room. She sat on the bed and turned off the light with a voice command, recalling a recent conversation with Tatsuya. Minoru was forced into a difficult position, but he still would not give up on Minami; or so Tatsuya said, but Miyuki held the same opinion. Minoru seemed to truly be in love with Minami.


    Miyuki did not know Tatsuya��s opinion of this, but at least Miyuki felt this way. From her own experience, she saw love in his actions. However, she could not understand why this love existed. Miyuki realized her own feelings because of the dramatic events in Okinawa 5 years ago. Her obsession with Tatsuya seemed normal to her, given the situation. But what happened with Minoru? No "special incident" happened between Minami and Minoru. Unless, did something happen on the day Minami was left to look after Minoru? On the day when Minoru''s condition suddenly deteriorated, Minami called Tatsuya him what to do. Minami could not do anything to improve his condition or alleviate his suffering except for stay close to him.


    "But for Minoru-kun, this could be something special."


    Events that are not significant to others could be unforgettable for him. Perhaps Minami gave Minoru valuable memories which he could not forget, memories which no one else knows. But Miyuki did not have any of these memories, and she did not see any clues she could use to speculate. However, no matter Minoru��s intentions, he cannot be allowed to do whatever he wants. There was no doubt that Minoru only wanted the treatment of Minami, but his method for this requires her to sacrifice her


    humanity. The life of the individual named ��Sakurai Minami�� can be saved. However, the woman named Sakurai Minami would cease to exist. It was unclear how much of her consciousness would remain after transformation. Would it be possible to say that she did not die? Or would it be that that as a person, she would be dead. Would only a ghost of her former self be left? Miyuki couldn''t accept the risk. Never.


    "But... What does Minami-chan think about it?"


    Tatsuya claimed that if her magic was sealed, her life would not be in danger. Miyuki believed this. But what does Minami think? After all, this is her life. You can��t force Minami to have the same absolute faith in Tatsuya��s words. Miyuki would never doubt Tatsuya, but it was impossible and wrong to force this same thinking on other people.


    Minami had already agreed with Tatsuya��s treatment of ��giving up magic.��


    However, in the depths of her soul, perhaps she thinks: ��I don��t want to lose my magic.��


    ��You have no right to take away the magic from Minami,�� Minoru had said that time.


    Even Miyuki would not deny that she felt a sense of agreement with the words of Minoru. For a magician, magic is essentially their arms and legs. There exists no one who, knowing that they will die if they do not cut off the hand, is not disturbed.


    Perhaps the true feelings of Minami coincide with Minoru: instead of choosing to lose magic, she could choose to become a Parasite.


    "What will happen if Minami-chan wants to do this ...?" worried Miyuki.


    Miyuki shook her head, and long hair rolled over her shoulders to cover her face as Miyuki convinced herself that this would not happen. Losing one��s limbs is scary��


    terrifying, even. But losing one''s heart is even worse. To value one��s humanity over one��s magic - isn''t that the same thing as changing one''s heart for one hand? Such a choice. One would only make that decision if they would receive something comparable to the heart as well...


    "What if Minami values Minoru-kun as such an object...?"


    Miyuki thought about what she would do if Minoru and Minami were swapped for Tatsuya and herself.


    "To abandon my humanity and follow Onii-sama�� that would be my choice." Miyuki answered without hesitation.


    Miyuki could not answer how Minami felt because she did not know how much Minami valued Minoru-kun.


    ?


    There are no girls who would not be captivated by Minoru��s appearance. Even Miyuki was unconsciously captivated by his beauty at first. If her heart had not been full of Tatsuya, then she might have even a vague sense of falling in love. Love is not built on appearances. Miyuki did not know if it was the same with men, but she felt that at least girls are not so simple about this. If Tatsuya did not exist, she still would not have chosen her beloved by appearance, and Minami was probably the same in that sense. Miyuki did not deny the possibility of ��love at first sight,�� but she believed that this was not just a crush on appearance. Miyuki felt it that if it was anything, it was a crush on the impression of the person, conveyed along with the appearance, but showing the inner sides of the person.


    Minami had not had enough time to get to know Minoru��s character in detail, but Minami also showed no behavior hinting towards love at first sight. After the last time they split up in Kyoto, Minami never spoke about Minoru; at least not around Miyuki. Though Minami is not talkative, she is not very good at keeping secrets. Even when she tries to put on a poker face, it is easy to understand that something is wrong.


    When Minami reacted to Miyuki and Tatsuya''s excessive flirting, they only pretended to not notice. Up until the meeting the other day, Minami did not show any interest in Minoru in front of Miyuki or Tatsuya. It was not clear how exactly Minami felt, but she at least was not consciously in love with Minoru.


    "But if she noticed those feelings that she had not realized until now? What if these were feelings that were similar to mine for Onii-sama...?"


    Maybe she was overthinking it, but perhaps there is a future in which Minami chooses Minoru.

 Volume 27 - CH 2

    A+A-


    Chapter 2


    Local time: July 1, 17:00. In Japan��s time, it is July 2, 8:00


    Major Noah Capella, the fifth unit��s commander, returned to Stars��s base in the suburbs of Roswell, New Mexico, USNA.


    ��Horse''s Head has been successfully delivered to the Hawaiian base with Major Canopus and two others.��


    ��Good job. You may be dismissed.�� Colonel Paul Walker, the base commander, thanked and dismissed the chapel. However, the chapel remained standing in front of the table.


    ��Major, did you want to ask something?�� Walker invited the chapel to speak.


    Capella��s behavior clearly indicated that he had some questions.


    ��Colonel. In my humble opinion, the ��Illegal MAP�� should not be released. Colonel, did you forget how much damage was done when they went out of control?��


    Illegal MAP - Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon - was a detachment of magicians specializing in murder missions that were not able to be made public. It consisted of three platoons: "Charcoal Sack", "Cone Nebula" and "Horse''s Head". As they specialize in killing, they had extremely high abilities in combat against people, but as Capella said, this detachment had significant problems with insubordination. This was made worse because this detachment did not act in the regular composition of the troops, and Stars repeatedly had to make an effort to eliminate the consequences from the Illegal MAP��s activities.


    The "Hidden Arctic War", during which ��Tuman Bomba�� killed the previous Sirius, the Illegal MAP was pushed to their full extent in combat against a similar squad of the New Soviet Union. Though they did their job effectively, Stars lost quite a bit �C in addition to losing Sirius, Stars also lost numerous members of the Star class.


    After they completed post-war processes with the New Soviet Union, command sent


    the personnel in the Illegal MAP to Midway Prison. That was seven years ago, but their ability to perform tasks is undeniable.


    ��I would not call excessive slaughter the correct execution of the task,�� the Chapel finished.


    Walker sighed, not willing to back down. Walker outranked Capella �C as a colonel, he was higher than a major - but Capella was older and had the benefit of a longer army career, so Walker could not chase away the Chapel (the most senior member of the Star Class of Stars) without an explanation. Had Walker been infected with a Parasite, he would not have been disturbed in doing this, but he was still a man


    - among the members of the Star class, still less than one-third of the personnel were Parasites. Most of Stars��s personnel, including Walker, only had a minor effect on their consciousness. The Parasites played off of the fear of the unofficial Japanese Strategic Class Magician (Tatsuya, in other words) to make them accept the Parasites and cooperate with their activities.


    Still, the rest of the USNA army had not yet fallen under the control of the Parasites. Currently, the Department of Defense was divided into two main camps: one for the destruction of Tatsuya, and one for the use of his force in the USNA global strategy. Only the first of these two factions overlooked the control of the Parasites in Stars.


    In these circumstances, Walker could not ignore tthe feelings of Capella.


    ��Under usual circumstances, it would not be a good idea to release the Illegal MAP, but the enemy is not so simple as to fall to usual tactics. It will be impossible to achieve the goal without going beyond the reasonable,�� Walker responded to Capella��s arguments.


    ��Still, why use Horse��s Head?�� Capella questioned.


    Walker did not answer. Given their ranks, he was not obliged to answer Major Capella, but Walker didn��t want to give the answer ��without comment��.


    ��Is their target Major Angie Sirius?��


    ��It is not.�� Walker responded reflexively to Capella''s assumption.


    ��The target is the Japanese Strategic Class Magician, Shiba Tatsuya.�� Though he still had some indecision, Walker answered the question.


    The chapel was not as close to Lina as Canopus was, and he was neutral about this rebellion. Capella was a typical military man - not good or evil, only showing dissatisfaction with acts such as killing the military, violating military laws, and hurting friendly soldiers, so though he technically remained neutral, he did not approve of the insurgency organized by Arcturus and the other Parasites. His feelings were only suppressed by his military discipline - to not wreak havoc during these times, Capella stuck to a neutral position. To keep Capella neutral, Walker avoided creating additional factors for the Chapel.


    ��In addition, they will act as if they received this job from the Chinese mafia. After the operation starts, all communications towards us will cease. The Horse��s Head consists of people from East and Central Asia, so they have an Asian appearance.


    The detachment was originally intended for subversive activities in Eastern Siberia and the Great Asian Alliance, so it is made up of magicians with a suitable appearance. From an appearance perspective, their cover of agents of the Chinese mafia is quite suitable.��


    However, Capella believed that this was not such an effective disguise. If captured by magicians, there is the possibility of interrogation using external systemic magic systems of mind reading or puppet control.


    ��I understand you. But who will take care of them if they get out of control?�� Capella asked.


    Capella did not express his views on the risks behind capture, assuming that the plan accounted for this. Instead, he focused on a more significant issue: insubordination of the unit.


    ��This question is still under consideration.��


    Walker finally fell back on an ambiguous answer, causing Capella to narrow his eyes.


    His face expressed the feeling of ��I am so fed up with this.��


    ��...No more questions?��


    Walker understood that his answer could not be called an answer, so he did not condemn Capella��s behavior, instead hinting that he would not answer further questions.


    ��No, Colonel.�� Capella took the hint.


    ��Then you are dismissed, Major.��


    Chapel obediently left the office of the base commander. While seeing him off, there was an unknowable irritation of Walker��s own.


    Regular exams began today at First High, but Tatsuya immediately left after accompanying Miyuki to school. After the reveal of his identity as the ��Silver�� half of the famous CAD engineer ��Taurus Silver��, Tatsuya was exempted from school tests and exams, and he didn��t have a habit of doing things that he didn��t have to do. His opinion on this coincided with the opinion of the majority, so nobody held it against him for not attending exams.


    At the moment, Tatsuya was in one of the rooms of a research building on Miyaki Island trying to develop new magic using the Chain Casting technique. The building on Miyaki Island was positioned as a new FLT research center, but it could also be considered the FLT laboratory. Still, he would have preferred to transfer this development to the FLT lab that he worked at previously, but he continued here because he was afraid to leave Lina unattended for a long time. Tatsuya did not doubt Lina, confident that she was not a saboteur against Japan under the cover of


    ��escaping from her own country��. Tatsuya trusted Lina, to an extent, and knew that she was completely unsuitable for that type of deceitful penetration mission.


    Therefore, it was not a lack of trust that made Tatsuya want to stay around Lina, but rather that he felt she could do something stupid out of boredom or some other cause.


    She was not a small child, so she had at least some idea of common sense, but Tatsuya was not completely confident in this aspect of Lina.


    Tatsuya had arrived on this island at 9:30 by flying not in his car, but in a small VTOL operated by Hyogo. Immediately after his arrival, he retired to the laboratory.


    Current time: 11:50.


    ��Is it time to have lunch?��


    Tatsuya thought this as he left the lab.


    ��Tatsuya!��


    Lina called out to him in the corridor of the research building.


    ��Lina, do you need something?��


    ��Are you going to lunch now? May I join you?�� Lina asked Tatsuya.


    The building Lina lived in was towards the west of the island, and this research building was to the east. Miyaki Island was a small island with only 2 kilometers between these points, but it was still a surprise for Tatsuya to see Lina here.


    Obviously, ��having lunch together�� was an occasion to discuss some business and not just a leisurely time.


    ��I do not mind, but will this take much time?��


    Tatsuya did not want to spend too much time discussing business, as he needed the time to not only develop new magic using Chain Casting, but also master the magic of sealing Parasites.


    ��If you don��t have much time, let��s hurry,�� Lina responded.


    Lina was not bothered by the indifferent tone of Tatsuya. She simply turned and walked towards the dining room.


    Miyaki Island��s logistics were still at the preparatory stage, so there was not a very wide variety of goods on the island. So far, delivery has only been arranged for vital items to allow comfortable living. Despite this, the food seemed delicious. The dishes in the local canteen, though not reaching the level of nicer restaurants, were at least on par with home cooking. Due to the lack of other pleasures, the food seemed all the better, so the food was overall quite enjoyable.


    The research building had already been completed, so there were several other researchers. In order to not particularly distinguish themselves with the presence


    of a personal butler, Tatsuya asked Hyogo to go separately from them while he went to lunch with Lina. While they were having coffee, Lina started to talk about the main topic.


    ��Tatsuya, I want to tell you something.��


    ��Is it a long story?�� Tatsuya asked.


    Lina shook her head negatively in response to Tatsuya��s question.


    ��Tell me briefly.��


    Tatsuya put his coffee cup on the table and looked at Lina. Lina regarded this as agreement, and after a short ��thank you��, she began her story.


    ��As I told you, an uprising took place at the headquarters of Stars, and I was able to escape with Ben��s help.��


    ��By Ben, do you mean Major Benjamin Canopus?�� Tatsuya requested this clarification.


    ��Yes,�� Lina responded.


    ��But as far as I know, Second Lieutenant Ralph Hardy Mirfak accompanied you to the airport, and the path of retreat to Japan was organized by Colonel Virginia Balance,��


    Tatsuya stated.


    ��That��s right. But it was Ben who asked the Colonel for help, and it was he who created the opportunity for escape.��


    Tatsuya realized that Lina felt obligated to Major Canopus.


    ��So, what��s next?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��I think after I escaped, Ben probably surrendered,�� Lina continued. ��His ability is enough to run away, breaking through any entourage, but he is not the kind of person who runs alone, leaving the rest.��


    ��In my opinion, he could have suppressed a rebellion if he used all his strength.��


    Tatsuya stated his opinion.


    At this, Lina opened her eyes and stared at Tatsuya, but there was not the slightest sign of a smile on his face.


    ��He is not the kind of person who will direct a sword to a friend,�� Lina stated.


    ��I do not think that Parasites can be considered comrades, but this is a different question. Okay, so what��s next?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Ben has personal connections beyond just Stars in the Pentagon and State Department. Parasites should not have executed him. Most likely, he was sent to a military prison. He has probably already been taken to the site,�� Lina continued.


    ��But is there a prison capable of deterring a magician of First Star class?�� Tatsuya asked. ��Even if you restrict him from using CADs, he can still use magic. Unless there is a magic sealing technique for practical use?��


    ��There should not be such at technology, I didn��t hear anything like that from Abby,��


    Lina said.


    ��Is Abby the developer of the Brionac magical weapon?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Yes, that��s right. Chief Engineer of Stars, Dr. Abigail Stewart,�� Lina responded


    ��She has no military rank?��


    Tatsuya, surprised that Lina revealed the full name of the developer of the Brionac, instantly asked another question far from the main topic. Still, Lina giving the name of Dr. Stewart was not negligence, and rather gave it as a demonstration of not hiding anything...probably.


    ��In that case, where is Major Canopus now?��


    Tatsuya, who realized that his words had turned the conversation away from the main question, returned to the main topic himself before Lina also turned off the main road.


    ��I think he most likely went to Midway Prison,�� Lina responded.


    ��That is, even if he escapes from the prison itself, there will be only the sea around,��


    Tatsuya clarified.


    ��This prison was apparently built with just such a concept. Even a magician of our own level would not be able to escape through 100 km of water without any devices.��


    ��So, what is next? What do you want from me, talking about the prisoner on the island of Midway, Major Canopus?�� Tatsuya finally asked the main question.


    Lina��s face tightened at this question.


    ��...The fact that Ben was sent to Midway Prison is not random speculation. Ben once said that if they ever decided to get rid of him for political reasons, he would bargain to go to Midway Prison. I was going to do it too,�� Lina stated.


    ��This is quite a radical measure....��


    ��Ben said that the struggle for power is meaningless, and there is only justice when you win. No matter how right you are, how wrong your opponent is�� in the end, the loser can only submit to the strong. But as long as this is not an absolute defeat, as long as there are opportunities for making deals, one cannot give up. Even if it seems that one has lost, that defeat is already inevitable, then lose with the maximum benefit for oneself. Ben constantly reminded me of that.��


    ��That point is not only relevant in the struggle for power. Often, that principle is used to end a war. Major Canopus is excellent not only as a combat magician, he is also a soldier, well versed in strategy.�� Tatsuya complimented Canopus.


    ��He is a graduate of the USNA Military Academy.�� Lina stated this fact.


    ��I see,�� Tatsuya responded.


    ��So, he became a military magician by chance?�� �C thoughts such as this passed through Tatsuya��s head.


    Tatsuya and Canopus had not met in the past. Tatsuya��s memory of Canopus only had an unpleasant memory of failure when Canopus had sunk the ship carrying Gu Jie right before his eyes, destroying the body with the magic Molecular Divider.


    After this incident, Tatsuya started to see Canopus as a person who could become a hindrance in the future and required special attention, but he was only able to access a file containing surface details, so the knowledge Tatsuya had of the man amounted to his age of 40 years old. If he had not serve in the army since his adolescence, then he had only joined the military after the end of World War III, entering West Point just


    after the war ended. Using magicians as ordinary combat soldiers (at least as ordinary as one could be while possessing magic) was quite natural, and magician officers were rarer at that time, so if a magician wanted to join the military, then regardless of their intellectual abilities, they would not be able to enroll in an elite educational institution training officers. Because of this, it is quite likely that the qualities inherent in a combat magician were discovered during his training at West Point or after graduation from there.


    These were Tatsuya��s thoughts about Canopus. If Tatsuya��s assumptions were correct, then Major Canopus was originally likely to become a high-ranking officer who managed the armies and plots of war. However, because he was a magician, he was forced to follow the path of a combat magician and get his hands dirty with the work of eliminating terrorists, and now even attack his comrades captured by the Parasites�� this could explain why Major Canopus still thought of the Parasites as comrades and didn��t suppress the Parasite rebellion himself. Tatsuya felt that Major Canopus likely had to often restrain his emotions about himself and his situation.


    ��Tatsuya?�� Lina gently prodded. While he was thinking, Tatsuya was oddly silent.


    ��Oh, yes, sorry.��


    Tatsuya realized that his mind had been dominated by thinking about another person who wasn��t Miyuki. Tatsuya could not help but grin as he thought that he would not be able to live normally if he was able to sympathize with the lives of everyone else.


    ��In short, can you argue without a doubt that Major Canopus is definitely on Midway Island?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Yes. Ben should have been able to negotiate this. It��s hard to escape from Midway Island, but it��s also hard to send a killer there,�� Lina responded.


    ��But can other prisoners attack him?�� Tatsuya speculated.


    ��The probability of this, of course, is not zero, but... everything there is arranged specifically. I only saw the prison cells through a picture from a security camera, but I saw enough to understand that all the prison cells are solitary and soundproof. Food delivery and dish collection are fully automated. Cells are equipped with both a toilet


    and a shower. They are released solitarily to go to the gym or for a walk. There are essentially no interactions between prisoners,�� Lina explained.


    ��To prevent collusion between prisoners?�� Tatsuya correctly made this assumption.


    ��Yes. Ben said that this was also done because valuable combat magicians would not be wasted in prison.��


    This was not only because the magicians hold value in combat, but also because it would be incredibly hard to stop powerful combat magicians. Brainwashing would be preferred as a last resort, even if it could lower combat ability.


    ��Though in prison, it seems that they live well enough,�� Tatsuya said. ��Probably to not lower the combat potential of the magicians. So it��s like this...�� Tatsuya began.


    Tatsuya talked about it as if it were completely normal, but Lina��s face expressed concern. She felt emotional shock as she realized once again that magicians are only seen as weapons.


    ��So, Lina wants me to pull Major Canopus out of Midway?��


    Tatsuya did not ask this seriously. He did not think Lina would make such a bold request.


    ��...Yes.��


    When Tatsuya saw Lina nod, he doubted his vision and hearing.


    ��...Are you serious?�� he asked.


    ��I understand that this is an audacious request. But what is happening now in the States cannot be called an ordinary conflict. Even protected in Midway Prison as he is, we do not know what lengths the parasites will go to. Murder is definitely possible. In the worst case, Ben could even become infected with a Parasite.��


    Tatsuya could not ignore the possibility of Canopus being infected with a Parasite. If the request was only for Tatsuya to save Canopus in order to make him an ally, Tatsuya would definitely refuse. Canopus would only become an ally temporarily, and would go back to being an enemy again once the Parasite infection was dealt with again. It makes no sense, then, to penetrate the military prison to kidnap Canopus from there. However, Tatsuya had to consider that Canopus could become a Parasite.


    Tatsuya had already seen Canopus��s abilities. One time was enough to evaluate his skills.


    ��There is not enough benefit covering the risks,�� Tatsuya responded.


    The conclusion voiced by Tatsuya was no different from his reflections.


    ��To eliminate the risk of Canopus becoming a Parasite, it would be much easier to blow up the prison on Midway Island with my ��Material Burst��. With a pretext of ��It was to stop the Parasite epidemic��, it would be possible to avoid criticism from the international community.��


    ��Wait! If you announce something like this, the States will...! If it becomes known that the USNA is doing nothing to stop the Parasites, trust in the USNA will plummet.


    It could cause internal strife and even disintegration of the state...�� Lina pleaded.


    ��But if your country is planning to use the power of Parasites, then the threat of the parasites must be announced.�� Tatsuya��s words were not a simple threat.


    ��...If there is a benefit for you, would you agree?�� Lina asked Tatsuya with a persistent and intense facial expression.


    ����Yes. I also do not want to resort to such an approach as the explosion of the whole island. Generating that much heat could have a negative impact on the global climate.��


    Lina felt a chill run down her back as she saw Tatsuya say this with a serious face. A single magic capable of harming the global climate�� she knew that his words were not an exaggeration. The tension Lina felt showed on her face.


    ��I will become an ally of Tatsuya,�� Lina said.


    Tatsuya did not understand what Lina was trying to say. He looked at her with doubt in his eyes.


    ��If I return to Stars, then I will stop any hostile activity towards Tatsuya.�� Lina collected her thoughts and gave her answer under Tatsuya��s keen gaze.


    ��I don��t think that you will be able to solve this issue only on your own,�� Lina said.


    ��If they don��t listen to my opinion, I will leave the army and get Japanese citizenship.


    I am the daughter of Shogun Kudou''s niece, so I meet the requirements for naturalization.��


    ��In your case, citizenship can be obtained without kinship, but will the USNA allow you to do this?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��It does not matter whether the army agrees or not. I��ve already ran from the military this time. By the time they could do anything, I would already be applying for demobilization and escaped from the States.��


    ��Do you think it will be that easy?�� Tatsuya wondered, but did not voice this doubt out loud so as not to destroy Lina��s determination.


    For Tatsuya, this benefit was enough for him to justify the risk. When this is over, and Lina returns to USNA before escaping from there again, the Yotsuba would undoubtedly become the receiving party again - inside Japan, there would not be anyone other than the Yotsuba who would be prepared to act aggressively against the USNA.


    Lina is currently regarded as a guest, but if she escapes to Japan again and becomes a citizen, then she could be used as a fighting force. Not only this, this fighting strength would not belong to the Yotsuba, but would rather be the personal strength of Tatsuya. Lina had said: "I will become an ally of Tatsuya," and Tatsuya did not intend to hand her to Maya.


    ��I understood. I cannot promise that it will be quick, but I will work on developing a rescue plan for Major Canopus.��


    ��Really!? Thank you, Tatsuya!�� Lina enthusiastically jumped up with a radiant face, leaning over the table.


    If there was no such table between them, she would have hugged him tightly.


    ��By the way, Lina.��


    ��What?�� Lina asked.


    ��The granddaughter of a brother or sister is called a great-niece. It is not accurate to say, ��the daughter of His Excellency Kudou��s niece��. You should instead say ��the


    great-niece of His Excellency Kudou��. It will be useful to remember this when you introduce yourself to someone.��


    Lina''s face immediately became sad. Tatsuya had accidentally spoiled her mood, or was it on purpose? In any case, he, in his own words, "broke the flag."


    Classes ended just after noon during exam week in the national High Schools of Magic, but when Tatsuya returned to school, it was already 15 o''clock. The members of the student council were not required to stay, but the responsible female students of the student council stayed after in the student council room to prepare for exams.


    ��Shiina.��


    ��Y-yes!?��


    The freshman, with headphones hidden in aerial curly dark brown hair, responded to Tatsuya��s voice. Her name was Mitsuya Shiina, and she was the youngest daughter in the Mitsuya family of the Ten Main Clans. She saw Tatsuya walk into the student council room, but she did not expect him to talk to her. When Tatsuya called out to Shiina, her voice was higher pitched in response than usual.


    ��I have a case in which I would like to hear the opinion of either your father, Mitsuya Gen-dono, or his eldest son Motoharu-dono. Could you ask them if they have time to talk with me?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Um, I mean, do you want to meet and talk to dad?��


    Shiina quivered slightly while saying this.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Shiba-senpai, what do you want to talk about with Shii-chan''s father?�� Unable to look at the bewildered Shiina, Izumi intervened in the conversation.


    ��I want to know about the activities of the American army.��


    Tatsuya did not ignore this interference from Izumi. He answered her honestly rather than inventing an excuse.


    ��American army?�� Honoka exclaimed from next to Izumi, surprised.


    Miyuki told her in a whisper: ��People from the Mitsuya family have detailed information about abroad military affairs.��


    Izumi, being a part of the Ten Master Clans herself, already knew this. Tatsuya wanting to ask about the American army from the head of the Mitsuya family was quite reasonable, in her opinion.


    ��Shiba-senpai! I''ll ask dad about his work schedule!��


    Shiina hurriedly gave this answer to Tatsuya because she understood Izumi��s feelings.


    Because of her intervention, Izumi did not have to apologize. However, Izumi didn��t know which was worse: apologizing to Tatsuya or being protected by Shiina.


    ��Izumi-chan. Come on, let''s see the tasks that will be on the practical exam.�� Miyuki saw Izumi thinking and quickly moved on from the topic.


    ��Uh? Miyuki-senpai, are you sure?�� Izumi responded.


    ��It''s okay. I am well versed in the system of vibrations.��


    ��I agree! Okay, I��m counting on you!��


    Miyuki left the student council room, taking Izumi with her, whose face expressed intense excitement. "I have good support," thought Tatsuya.


    After seeing Miyuki disappear into the building used for practical exercises, Tatsuya went to the training forest.


    ��I''m sorry to distract you during the exams,�� Tatsuya apologized to Mikihiko.


    ��What are you saying? This is much more important than exams.��


    Tatsuya had sincerely apologized, but Mikihiko responded with a smile, as if he took it for a bad joke. He did not really laugh, but just smiled slightly, as if he had no alternative facial expressions �C this was the kind of person he was.


    ��Besides, I''m not one of those who crams everything during the last night.��


    ��Wow�� , thought Tatsuya. If Mikihiko said it seriously, then he deserves praise, even if he just pretends everything is in order.


    ��I��ll rely on you, then,�� Tatsuya replied.


    "In any case, let''s go home early today," thought Tatsuya, and then gave Mikihiko a signal to start training.


    Mikihiko created an independent informational body (a ��spirit��), and Tatsuya quickly sent Psions to flow around the out of control mass, ��swallowing�� the Psion mass. On the third day of training, Tatsuya found that this method was much more effective than spreading a Psion cloud around the target and then compressing it.


    Mikihiko had helped to train Tatsuya even on the Sunday before the exams, so today was the sixth day of training. So far, Tatsuya had managed to find that instead of sending psionic streams from six directions with the same pressure, it is more efficient to send psionic streams from four directions while installing flaps above and below it to keep the Psion mass from escaping. All Tatsuya had left to do was master the technique of compressing the Psions.


    The shape of the spirit was not a cube, but rather a ball. From the view of efficiency, it was necessary to not only compress, but to apply pressure around the sphere equally in the shape of a sphere. To not just ��squeeze�� it, but to make a mold around it and apply pressure on every side at once.


    It was not necessary to compress the sphere all at once. It was fine to make many smaller compressions to get a small, solidified sphere.


    ��...Tatsuya, this...�� Mikihiko exclaimed, not really knowing what to say


    ��... It worked?�� Tatsuya asked.


    50 cm in front of Tatsuya hung a ball of high-density Psions. It was so stable that it seemed almost real. Tatsuya carefully extended his hand and grabbed the psionic sphere. The intangible psionic mass reacted as if it were solid, but it was not reacting with Tatsuya physically �C rather with Tatsuya��s psionic field, which follows the shape of his physical body. There was no sign that it would collapse, even if it was grabbed even more.


    ��This is the Sealing Sphere, non-systematic magic for capturing Parasites with just a spell!�� Mikihiko said delightedly.


    The spirit was sealed by ��technique��, without using help from amulets, dolls, or similar material tools. This magical technique gave Mikihiko a strange feeling.


    Tatsuya released the psionic sphere from his hand, controlling his own psionic field so as not to interfere with the sphere��s structure. Tatsuya and Mikihiko remained still, watching the psionic mass, which had become a pseudo-solid body until it self-destructed after 7 minutes.


    During these 7 minutes, the ��spirit�� that was imprisoned inside did not show any activity. Over the next two hours, Tatsuya continued to practice, having several successful and unsuccessful attempts. Only approximately 30% of his attempts were successful, but in the last 10 minutes, he made 4 successful attempts in a row.


    ��Mikihiko, let''s finish today. I shouldn��t strain you further.��


    ��I��m all right, or at least I would like to say that, but.... Unfortunately, unlike you, Tatsuya, I have reached my limit today.�� Mikihiko smiled, even though he was breathing heavily. ��However, you are already close to the goal.��


    ��Yes. Thanks to you, Mikihiko.��


    ��Happy to help, but to be able to use it in real combat, you need to increase the success rate unfortunately.�� Mikihiko maintained his smile despite his exhaustion.


    ��Sorry, but could you help me tomorrow too?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Of course.��


    Trying to smile wider, Mikihiko nodded. His smile expressed a sense of satisfaction as he was able to help his friend through these ��workouts��.


    ?


    Tuesday evening, July 2.


    In the mansion of the Saegusa family, Kasumi and Izumi diligently prepared for their exams. The detachment duty for intercepting Minoru was still going on today, but school was a priority for these two, so they were released from their work. In addition to these two, Mayumi also remained on standby tonight, so she was able to receive and unexpected guest.


    ��Mari ...!? You''re here so suddenly - what happened?�� Mayumi exclaimed.


    ��I want to chat about something. Am I distracting you?�� Mari replied.


    ��No, you��re not a distraction�� come in!��


    Mayumi pulled the unusually polite Mari inside the mansion and led Mari to her room. She prepared drinks herself as she ordered the mansion��s servants not to enter the room in order to guarantee the privacy of their conversation. Mayumi��s room was Western styled, with only a desk, bed, and low table. Mayumi put their tea cups on the table, brought cushions from the corner of the room, and sat opposite Mari.


    ��You should have called and informed me that you were coming! You''re lucky I��m even home right now! If you had come last night, you would not have caught me.�� For Mayumi, this was a chatter between friends, and her words did not carry that much meaning.


    ��Busy fishing for Kudo Minoru?�� Mari asked.


    But she caught her breath when she heard something completely unexpected from Mari.


    ��How do you know about Minoru-kun...?�� Mayumi wondered.


    ��I knew that the Top Ten Clans were drawn into it. Is Juumonji involved as well?��


    "So it was a suggestive question?" Mayumi thought and looked at Mari, frowning.


    However, Mari had not intended to trap Mayumi. She had only voiced her hunch as a prelude to the topic she was going to raise.


    ��In truth, now I am also connected to the prosecution of Kudo Minoru,�� Mari explained.


    ��Uh, you? But why?�� Mayumi asked.


    ��A pursuit team was formed from the main squad of a first division strike infantry platoon. I was ordered to join this operation as a participant,�� Mari said.


    ��But you are still a student...�� Mayumi muttered.


    ��The meaning of the term ��student�� is different from at the University of Magic. You should know that students of the Academy of Defense become soldiers at the time of admission.��


    There was no irony in Mari��s voice. And she did not look dissatisfied with the fact that she was sent on a mission.


    ��A squad of shock infantry, you say...? From the "Swordsmen" detachment? The squad of melee magicians formed from passionate admirers of Elder Kudou?��


    Mayumi asked for clarification.


    ��Yes, it is this squad. If you know this much, this conversation will be short. A platoon of strike infantry is acting to avenge the Elder. Though I think using the army for an act of personal malice is bad, as far as I have heard, Kudou Minoru cannot be ignored,�� Mari explained.


    ��Revenge...? So Minoru-kun killed the Elder...?�� Mayumi was in awe.


    ��This is reliable information,�� Mari stated.


    ��It can��t be...�� Mayumi could not hide her shock.


    Mari was slowly sipping her iced tea, waiting for Mayumi to calm down.


    ��The self-defense forces have deployed a search network just West of Hakone, so we most likely will not see each other working, but I thought that just in case, I should warn you so that your family would not get confused if we so happen to meet.�� After Mayumi��s complexion returned to normal, Mari said the main thing she wanted to say.


    ��...Be careful, Mari. Minoru-kun is very strong,�� Mayumi warned.


    ��He was able to defeat the Elder. I understand that I am not a rival to him in one-on-one combat. I''m not going to attack recklessly.��


    Mari responded to the anxious Mayumi while making a face that showed she had no desire to rush into battle. Looking at her, Mayumi thought: "she is not at all what she was in her First High years."

 Volume 27 - CH 3

    A+A-


    Chapter 3


    Though Edward Clark faced some obstacles while working on Project Dione, it continued to progress. The rate at which it progressed was accelerating, too: Clark no longer worked on the project alone, and at the moment, a group of independent scientists from the US National Science Agency were conducting simulations on the delivery of ice masses from Jupiter to Venus. Once these simulations were completed, the data would be used to create the necessary sequences of magic that take into account all possible factors.


    The research staff of the National Science Agency were currently giving priority to providing water and lowering the temperature of Venus with a large amount of ice blocks being placed on Venus, and they planned on dealing with the problem of splitting up the atmosphere another time. Edward Clark did not object to these policies.


    He didn''t care.


    The terraforming of Venus was only a formal goal. The real goal of Project Dione was the expulsion of Shiba Tatsuya from Earth out of fear of his magic that converted mass directly into energy. And from this point of view, Project Dione had already failed.


    The magical thermonuclear reactor power plant project, designed by Shiba Tatsuya, was steadily moving towards its implementation. Being a key figure in this project, Shiba Tatsuya had an excuse for not participating in the Dione Project.


    The concept of such an installation is not new: first, build a large-scale power plant. Using the electricity produced, extract hydrogen from ocean water while extracting useful minerals purifying them from harmful substances. Using ordinary technology, this plan was unprofitable, but the use of the Star Reactor - a thermonuclear reactor using gravity control magic �C makes it profitable. Edward Clark couldn''t find a way to deny this.


    The need for the Project Dione, with the official purpose of preparing for a shortage of living space as population increased, is still there, but it was now impossible to insist that Shiba Tatsuya must join the project. The star reactor was not necessary for the promotion of the Project Dione. Employees of the NSA calculated that the power required to carry out the mission in Jupiter��s orbit can be generated by solar energy. On the other hand, Shiba Tatsuya''s plant project is based on the


    construction of the Star Reactor. Star reactor plants can provide much more energy than other types of power plants. Because of this, many senators already felt that Tatsuya��s ��experiment�� should not be hindered. If Edward Clark continued to insist that Tatsuya must participate, the world could guess the true purpose of Project Dione.


    Edward Clark knew that if the world figured out the true purpose of Project Dione, then it could never be achieved. There were always journalists trying to reveal the truth, regardless of the consequences. There was also the possibility that conclusions formed on the guesswork of people that couldn''t be called full-fledged journalists would reveal the truth. Still, even in the current situation, Edward Clark did not give up on Project Dione. Searching for a clue that could turn the situation around, he was now looking through the information collected Hli?skj��lf.


    He had not returned home for more than ten days, and he had not met with his son in more than half a month. Because of this, Clark did not yet know that Raymond had become a Parasite (though this was probably more negligence on his own part).


    Clark had given his permission for Raymond to go to Japan through a text message, but other than this, he did not know Raymond��s situation.


    Clark once again entered into the sea of information contained in Hli?skj��lf today. Using the original terminal had its benefit, as well: unlike the terminals scattered around the world, the original supercomputer could analyze and process data in addition to accessing it. Using an AI helper, Clark was looking for a way to change the situation, but could not find a suitable plan.


    Finally, at about 15 o��clock, as he was beginning to succumb to fatigue, he was distracted by a call.


    ��Dr. Clark, how are you?��


    Igor Bezobrazov appeared on the display, who he had not been able to contact for a long time.


    ��Dr. Bezobrazov, long time no see. Honestly, things are not going very well with me.��


    ��I see, but this is not my fault.��


    Clark could barely restrain the urge to swear in response, but Bezobrazov did not seem to care about this reaction.


    ��I failed - this is a fact, but the initial reason is that the project of the plant with the Star Reactor could not be stopped by political means.�� Bezobrazov opted not to take blame for his failure to kill Tatsuya using his Strategic Class magic, ��Tuman Bomba��


    ��In your position, doctor, it was inevitable.��


    It was unnecessary to quarrel now. Still, Clark��s voice contained some barb to it that he could not quite remove.


    ��I appreciate your understanding. In my position, I could not let Shiba Tatsuya go.��


    Bezobrazov chose to ignore the barb in Clark��s voice, rather focusing on his intent as he also realized the necessity of cooperation in their circumstances.


    ��But now the situation has become even worse!�� Clark exclaimed.


    However, Bezobrazov��s response, in which there as not even a hint of self-reflection, caused an explosion of anger in Clark.


    ��Killing Shiba Tatsuya. Wonderful plan! Nothing can be done that he failed. Just the enemy was stronger.��


    Bezobrazov on the screen made a displeased face, but Clark had expected this.


    ��But thanks to your hostile actions, the peaceful nature of Project Dione is now in doubt,�� Clark continued.


    ��Was there any reason to pretend to be a peaceful project?�� Bezobrazov asked.


    ��Huh?�� Clark replied, confused.


    Even after seeing the anger evident on Clark��s face, Bezobrazov kept his cynic tone.


    ��The purpose of Project Dione is the elimination of the Strategic Class Magician Shiba Tatsuya. If this goal is achieved, the development of Venus will not matter.��


    Clark had nothing he could object to in this statement. Bezobrazov had accurately stated the purpose of Project Dione.


    ��Then, Doctor, do you have any ideas?��


    Clark''s question was from despair.


    ��I don��t know if you can call it much of an ��idea��, but I do have a one-sentence offer,�� Bezobrazov responded.


    Bezobrazov��s answer surprised Clark, as he did not expect Bezobrazov to have anything specific.


    ��I''m listening to you.��


    Even though Clark only asked this to gain time, he still desired to find a way out of the current impasse.


    ��The current conflict was launched unilaterally by the Great Asian Alliance, but tomorrow it is planned to end this war with the victory of our country.�� Bezobrazov stated this with confidence.


    ��Doctor, will you be using Tuman Bomba?�� Clark asked.


    ��I am.��


    The view that the war would be over by the singular use of Strategic Class Magic seemed na?ve at first glance. However, the Great Asian Alliance launched this war under the assumption of the absence of Bezobrazov. Clark understood that if Tuman Bomba was used, the Great Asian Alliance would quickly end the war.


    The Great Asian Alliance initially invaded the Primorsky Territory of the New Soviet Union, and finding that there was not a counterattack with Tuman Bomba, continued their attack. Because of this, if they were to receive a powerful blow by the Bezobrazov��s Strategic Class Magic, their morale would be broken and the war would be unable to be continued. Since the armies of the New Soviet Union and the Great Asian Alliance were approximately equal, the loss of morale of the Great Asian Alliance��s army would be fatal. Thus, the Great Asian Alliance would soon opt out of the war and the victory of the New Soviet Union would be assured. At least, this was the reasoning of Clark and Bezobrazov.


    ��After this victory, our country will go south into the Sea of Japan.��


    ��Are you planning an invasion of Japan!?�� Clark exclaimed.


    ��Justification has not yet been invented, but don��t worry. We��re not going to land on Honshu because it will not be an invasion operation aimed towards getting new territories.��


    ��......��


    Clark was amazed that Bezobrazov was seriously considering invading Japan.


    ��You seem to understand. True, it will be a deceptive maneuver. I assume you know where the construction of the Star Reactor plant is taking place?�� Bezobrazov confirmed.


    ��On a volcanic island called "Miyaki Island", located 180 kilometers south of Tokyo.��


    ��Correct. This island is located on the opposite side of the Sea of Japan where our army will move south.�� Bezobrazov stated.


    ��That is, you suggest we sabotage the plant during your advance to the south?�� Clark asked.


    ��It is possible, isn��t it? If the plant become the target of terrorists, what do you think the investors will think? They will have no choice but to cancel the construction of the Star Reactor plant, and Shiba Tatsuya will lose the pretext for refusing to participate in Project Dione.��


    Clark could not give an immediate response to the proposal Bezobrazov. Under most circumstances, this was a disastrous plan that should be immediately rejected. If it was revealed that the USNA was behind the sabotage of the plant, their credibility would fall below the baseboard, and the risk of being revealed was relatively high. It was possible to hide the elimination of 1 or 2 people, but to hide the destruction of an entire plant? But for Clark, suffering from a sense of hopelessness, Bezobrazov��s proposal seemed like the only way to get out of the current impasse. Bezobrazov''s plan tempted Clark like the sweet whispers of the devil.


    ����When is the navy of your country advancing?�� Clark finally asked.


    ��If everything goes smoothly, in five days - July 8th.��


    ��Five days....��


    ��I''ll be in time,�� Clark thought. Preparation time was not an impassable obstacle in his mind.


    ��Okay. I understand,�� Clark responded.


    ��I thought you would agree.��


    Bezobrazov smiled contentedly.


    On the other side of the call, Clark shivered at the coldness of the smile shown by the doctor.


    July 4, 2097, Thursday. The seventh day of the war between the Great Asian Alliance and the New Soviet Union.


    Major events pertaining to the New Soviet Union��s position in the war happened during the morning. To start, the army finished redeploying its forces to the East to the Siberian region of the New Soviet Union, and the armored forces responsible for defending the region south of Khabarovsk began to move south.


    While this was happening, the naval forces of the Primorsky Territory, previously holding the Great Asian Alliance��s army back in the vicinity of Ussuriysk, began to retreat towards the Muravyov-Amursky peninsula.


    In doing this, the New Soviet Union aimed to capture the invading army with the help East Siberian District and Primorsky Territory forces. This gave the Great Asian Alliance two options:


    The first was to concentrate troops on the western coast of Lake Khanka in order to strengthen control over that territory.


    The second was to chase the Primorsky Territory��s forces retreating to the south and capture Vladivostok before the arrival of the East Siberian District��s army. If they successfully seized Vladivostok, they would no longer have to worry that their Naval forces heading to the north might be attacked from the side. This would allow the army of the Northeast region and the army of the Korean Autonomous Okrug to occupy the west side of Lake Khanka (from the Great Asian Alliance��s perspective, return to) Primorsky Krai.


    The Great Asian Alliance chose the second option.


    The Great Asian Alliance began pursuing the retreating army. However, the time spent making this decision combined with the difference in the speed of military equipment, so the distance between the armies continued to increase.


    As the distance between the 2 countries�� armies exceeded 20 kilometers, a dramatic turning point came in the war.


    Suddenly, the fog surrounding the Great Asian Alliance grew thicker.


    For a short period of time, the fog covered the military equipment and vehicles carrying about 6,000 soldiers.


    ��Retreat!�� shouted the commander, trusting his instincts that sensed danger.


    ��Remove the fog!��


    The staff officer who ordered this knew the true nature of this white veil, and quickly called out to the squad of magicians. But this officer��s quick realization, their reaction was too late.


    No, it would be more accurate to say that their opponent - Bezobrazov - was too fast.


    The white darkness created by the thick fog was filled with magic sequences in an instant, and there was a blast of explosive gas covering the super-wide region. It was a gas mixture made from splitting the molecular bonds of water - one part oxygen and two parts hydrogen. The temperature of this mixture can reach 3000 degrees when burned - quite close to the temperature at the epicenter of a nuclear explosion.


    However, unlike nuclear bombs, which concentrate the emission of heat at a single point, this explosion generated heat over an area of several hectares to several tens of square kilometers. In addition to this, the initial form of this Mist-bomb attack (a form in which attention is not even drawn to the enemy��s magic defense) differs from fuel-spray bombs because it places all of the attack targets within the activation area inside the explosion��s epicenter.


    Rather than kill the enemy units directly with the heat produced by the explosion, this attack sends high pressure shockwaves below the explosion, annihilating everything in its path - and its maximum strike radius was comparable to a multiple warhead nuclear missile.


    July 4, 2097, 8:55 local time. Japanese time: 7:55.


    One attack destroyed more than 70% of the invading forces of the Great Asian Alliance.


    The study hours of every National High School of Magic �C from First High to Ninth High - were the same, with the first class starting at 8:00. Schools only differed in the presence of a morning gathering/short class before the first lesson.


    At First High, there were no morning meetings or class hours before school, so students only arrived at the beginning first lesson. Third High, on the other hand, had made a habit of holding morning meetings in which the teachers explained current events to the students. However, these meetings were only available to the "special


    courses", equivalent to the first course of First High to which instructors were assigned. Though today was the third day of exam week, the morning meeting was still held.


    Ichijou Masaki and his classmates were waiting in their seats for 10 minutes before class. The teacher, however, came into the classroom with only 1 minute before to spare. He was a 50 year old man with a strong build, and this teacher was not one to achieve the respect of students by being friendly towards them, but one who relied on their clear leadership qualities to command them.


    At 7:55, as the teacher was relaying some of his experiences, powerful magic waves suddenly flowed through the classroom. Masaki almost jumped as he felt the strong waves of magic. He was not the only one to have this reaction as several students in this classroom actually rose from their seats.


    The teacher did not reproach them for this behavior.


    ��The morning meeting is canceled. All wait in their places,�� the teacher said with a stern face as he gestured to the students who had stood up. After this, he left the classroom.


    As he listened to the whispering voices of his classmates, Masaki pressed his lips tightly.


    "The epicenter of the psionic waves was in the north... no, the north-north-west? The fluctuations were strong, but the epicenter was quite far away..."


    Masaki only felt that this had happened ��far away��, but he automatically linked this incident with the conflict occurring between the New Soviet Union and the Great Asian Alliance.


    At the training terminal, he opened a section of the world map around the Sea of


    Japan. The training terminals at Third High had access to all sorts of geopolitical data, including data on military use of magic.


    "More than 800 kilometers away, but still containing so much power... Is this Tuman Bomba...?"


    Masaki shuddered as he realized the true power of magic causing the psionic waves, thinking that this was the real power of the Mist-bomb.


    In reality, however, Masaki had underestimated the true power of Bezobrazov��s Strategic Class Magic: Bezobrazov had carefully controlled the power of the explosion, and only a fraction of the true power was used.


    The Third High students were not the only ones who caught the residual psionic waves ��Tuman Bomba��. The large-scale oscillations produced disturbed the magicians all over Japan. Tatsuya felt them as he was returning home from First High before using his Elemental Sight to investigate.


    "...The area covered by the explosions is about 3 square kilometers, and they extended about 20 meters upwards. The goal should have been the destruction of ground troops."


    The area of the explosions this time had been expanded to destroy more of the military vehicles of the Great Asian Alliance, which were spread over a large area.


    "The density of the magic sequences were low, but many explosions occurred simultaneously over the vast area. There will be significant damage to their own country. Is this some kind of scorched earth tactic?" Tatsuya wondered.


    This was not the original meaning of the phrase, but they destroyed the enemy army at a cost of their own land. The government must be confident in the understanding of the people to use a tactic such as this. Still, the tactic was extremely effective. 150-200 tanks were destroyed in addition to the military equipment and infantry vehicles following, so the number of enemy soldiers killed should have been between 5 and 10 thousand people.


    "This is slightly different than what I expected, but the winner of this war was predetermined."


    Even Tatsuya could not have imagined that the New Soviet Union - or more accurately, Bezobrazov - would perform such a self-destructive counterattack. Still, this ruthlessness would only add to the psychological shock that Bezobrazov was still alive and well, so the Great Asian Alliance would almost certainly be unable to continue.


    Tatsuya laid his head on the headrest of the car in the electric train and closed his eyes to focus.


    "... It was a complete rout. The Great Asian Alliance will not be able to conduct military operations abroad for some time." Tatsuya concluded. "Now, if the New Soviet Union sends the Far Eastern fleet, they will not worry about an attack from the rear. I don��t know what excuse they��ll come up with, but... it must be that the fleet has already been mobilized.��


    ��There is no more time to spare.��


    Tatsuya said this out loud. He was developing new Strategic Class magic based on the Chain Casting of Tuman Bomba to prepare to stop the advance of the New Soviet Union fleet. Now Tatsuya realized he had to hurry with its completion. Tatsuya only had to wait a couple more minutes before arriving at the station closest to his home. However, even this slight loss of time now stressed Tatsuya.


    At the time of Tuman Bomba��s activation, Liu Li Lei had not moved forward with the rest of the troops, staying behind in the rear. The plan was for the infantry following the tanks and transport workers to unite with the main forces after defeating the enemy. In compliance with this plan, the officer commanding Liu��s escort squad daringly decided to head north to occupy the Vozdvizhenka airfield knowing that the army of the New Soviet Union was moving south from Khabarovsk. This plan saved Liu Li Lei from the Mist-bomb.


    After the activation of Tuman Bomba, the officer commanding Liu��s escort unit contacted headquarters ordering the unit to evacuate back to the territory of the Great Asian Alliance. Given the situation with the invading army being practically destroyed, this proposition was natural. However, the command Great Asian Alliance��s military ordered Liu Li Lei and her escort detachment to remain in their current position.


    Though the New Soviet Union had to know their location, they did not attack or surround the group Liu was hiding in.


    Tatsuya canceled both the trip to Miyaki Island and his training session for "Sealing Sphere" with Mikihiko. Having notified Mikihiko of this, he retired in the morning to the laboratory located in the basement of the building where he lived.


    His research data for the new Strategic Class magic was with him on a flash drive that he updated daily. Because of this habit, he was able to continue work on the new magic in the basement of his home without delay.


    The most surprising part of this was that he did not escort Miyuki. Of course, regardless of Tatsuya��s presence, an escort always followed her at some distance, and Tatsuya always watched her with his Elemental Sight. Nevertheless, it was an exceptional case in which he allowed Miyuki to remain alone.


    But in this case, Tatsuya felt that all of his time had to be spent designing the new Strategic Class magic.


    He finished the basic design of the magic before dinner, but he did not have the activation sequence for the magic ready quite then. All he had was a blueprint describing the systems of the magic. After spending another day working, Tatsuya would have an activation sequence prepared for use, but he stopped at this stage for a reason.


    "It would be best to entrust the completion of the activation sequence to an engineer close to the magician, who will be using it."


    Because of this idea, he sent the project��s data to the First Laboratory, now known as the Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences, specifying the recipient and user of the magic.


    After killing Kudou Retsu three days ago, Minoru hid in his hideout at the Kobe shelter. When he finally met up again with Raymond and Regulus, it was already evening of the day Tuman Bomba destroyed the Great Asian Alliance��s army.


    ��Minoru, are you feeling better now?�� Regulus inquired restrainedly. Minoru had locked himself away for the past few days under the pretense that he ��felt bad��.


    ��Almost everything is in order,�� Minoru responded.


    What Minoru meant by ��feeling bad�� was not a deterioration of his physical condition, as might have happened before his conversion into a parasite, but rather guilt at killing his grandfather. Minoru just wanted to be left alone, so Regulus acted reserved just in case.


    ��I see.��


    As Minoru talked, Regulus got the feeling that Minoru was�� different, somehow from the way he was when they first met.


    ...It was like he was no longer a man. He looked more like a Parasite.


    That was the impression Regulus got as he looked at Minoru. Though he did not voice the though, it was still conveyed to Minoru. However, Minoru acted as if he did not notice.


    ��Did you two also feel the magic this morning?�� Minoru asked.


    ��Yeah. It was Tuman Bomba, right?�� Raymond joined the conversation at this point.


    ��I am not yet sure, but I believe the USNA will make a move off of this. I cannot confirm yet with the country, but I will relay the information as I find out,�� Regulus stated.


    Raymond only nodded with interest, but Regulus, as an elite soldier, thought about how this event would affect their actions.


    ��The Pentagon definitely has more detailed information than Stars. If you receive any instructions from America, give priority to them over our current goal. However, Jack, could you help me with something for now?�� Minoru asked


    ��Now?�� clarified Regulus, not quite understanding


    The rainy season was not over yet. There was no rain today, but the sky was overcast so it was already dark outside. ��Now�� was the best time for doing an activity undetected. Even so, Regulus still thought that right ��now�� might not be the best time to start doing something.


    ��We��ll be back before midnight,�� Minoru assured.


    ��...Alright. I will go with you.��


    In the summer, the time difference between New Mexico and Japan is 15 hours.


    At midnight, Japanese time, at Stars headquarters it would be 9 am. If everything worked as Minoru claimed, it would be unlikely for instructions from America to appear during their attack, and even if orders do come, Stars��s fourth squad that had penetrated into Yokosuka would inform them about it later. Regulus was aware that the three members of fourth squad - Vega, Speke and Deneb �C had successfully penetrated the base of Yokosuka as well as that Arcturus had failed his penetration and was sealed in the process. It was not only he who knew this, either. Both


    Raymond and Minoru also knew this ��shared�� information through the telepathic network of Parasites.


    ��May I go too? I do not want to be alone,�� Raymond asked.


    After Regulus had agreed, Raymond intervened in the conversation once more, making a disgruntled face.


    ��You do understand that this will be a secret penetration mission, right? Raymond, I don��t believe that suits you,�� Minoru said.


    However, Raymond objected, saying ��It��s not a problem,�� in response.


    ��Minoru. Though Raymond lacks experience, he has potential. I''ll cover at difficult times, so let''s bring him as well.��


    Seeing that Raymond was starting to boil, Regulus intervened in their conversation so that the matter did not come to an argument. Still, while he defended Raymond, he acknowledged that Minoru was right, so he offered to cover for him if necessary.


    Upon hearing Regulus�� arguments, Raymond stopped complaining.


    ��Well, if Jack says so...��


    Minoru also decided to yield, so they accepted the compromise.


    They drove a car on the highway as they moved towards their destination. After driving for an hour, they arrived at their destination.


    ��Here we are, I suppose.��


    ��The main house of the Kudou family. My house.��


    Minoru responded to Raymond''s hunch himself. In order to avoid detection, they stopped the car some distance from the Kudou house.


    Kudou. It''s sad to have to sneak around his own home... Minoru came out of the car with a bitter smile. Regulus and Raymond followed him.


    ��My family should know by now that I have become a parasite, so nothing can be done,�� Minoru said.


    Shrugging, he headed for the back entrance to the house. Regulus and Raymond exchanged glances, then followed. Near the corner of the fence, Minoru stopped and looked at them.


    ��From here on, take care to not emit psionic waves,�� Minoru warned.


    ��Got it.��


    ��Okay.��


    Satisfied with their answers, Minoru went on. Both Regulus and Raymond had noticed Minoru use magic several times while they were walking, but neither of them understood what he had been doing. They walked right behind Minoru followed him inside the hedge fence. Once inside, they entered an imperceptible passage hidden by the fence.


    Suddenly, they were in front of a small door made in an old style. Minoru felt his breath catch.


    ��Now you may use magic,�� Minoru informed his companions, turning around. ��Please neutralize the people on the 2nd and 3rd floors. I would prefer you not kill them.��


    ��Affirmative.��


    Hearing Regulus''s answer, Minoru nodded and opened the door. None of them took off their shoes, but that was quite natural given the circumstances.


    ��I''m so excited!��


    ��Just don''t be silly, Raymond,�� Regulus warned.


    Glancing at his partners for this expedition, Minoru headed to the first floor dining room. ��This is about the time that my family would be dining���� Minoru thought.


    Perhaps his two older sisters also came from their husbands'' houses to attend the funeral of their grandfather.


    "Though the funeral should be on Sunday in 2 weeks..."


    While locked up in his room, Minoru hadn��t been wasting his time �C he was collecting information. When he heard about the plans for the funeral of his grandfather, he was shocked at his lack of emotions before he convinced himself that his emotions were simply paralyzed. He was unable to recognize the possibility that his mindset had become that of a Parasite, because in his mind, he was still himself.


    This was the premise of Minoru��s actions. If this were to be proven false, he would no longer have any justification for his actions.


    Suddenly Minoru, sensing a sudden nausea, put his hand to his mouth. He took this as evidence that he had finally realized the death of Ojii-sama, but�� ��the sadness is already completely gone," Minoru realized, telling himself. He had automatically distracted himself from his thought that his mindset might be becoming that of a Parasite. Perhaps this was a self-defense mechanism.


    The Kudou family��s mansion was extensive. To get from the back door to the dining room, one had to go through many corridors and rooms, but Minoru had grown up in this house. He knew the corridors by heart and was able to reach the dining room unnoticed without getting lost.


    Minoru instinctively reached out to knock on the door, but he realized what he was doing and stopped himself, smiling bitterly. He remembered that he was an ��intruder", and shaking his head, he lowered his hand to the handle and opened the door.


    ��Who is this!? ...Minoru?��


    This was the reaction of his second oldest brother who sat closest to the door. He acted surprised, but this was likely because he had his back to the door when Minoru entered. However, the main reason for his panic was that Minoru had ceased to hide the signs of the Parasite��s presence.


    ��Minoru...!��


    The eldest brother reacted a bit differently, but there he was similarly surprised: he jumped up so sharply that his chair fell. However, his surprise did not hinder his reaction as he pulled out his CAD and started and activation sequence.


    The magic he started was called Luna Strike. Automatically accounting for the fact that they are in a small room, he started a Mental-Interference magic.


    Kudou Haruaki, the eldest son of the Kudo family, was best at the external systematic magic of mental-interference of the Four Systems and Eight types of modern magic.


    Haruaki should not have been mistaken for attempting a basic attacking spell of mental-interference magic, ��Luna Strike��. However, even with his experience, he failed to activate even this magic.


    ��Haruaki��s moon strike was canceled...?��


    The eldest daughter of the Kudou family, Kudou Byakka, muttered this in a surprised voice. Haruaki was experienced with this type of magic, so his Luna Strike activation was very quick. None of his siblings would have been able to prevent the activation of Haruaki��s magic.


    ��Why did you come?��


    Kudou Shino, Minoru��s ��mother��, asked Minoru this with a calm face and a calm voice.


    ��Father has not returned home yet?�� Ignoring Shino��s question, Minoru asked his own.


    ��Makoto-sama said he was late due to a factory inspection.��


    Shino was more than 12 years younger than Makoto, so she always spoke like this �C


    not just in front of Minoru.


    ��At the factory?�� Minoru continued his questions.


    Although Minoru asked again with doubt in his voice, he immediately rethought his question, remembering that the Kudou family had invested in many military enterprises �C there was nothing strange with him inspecting a factory.


    ��Would you tell me where this factory is located?��


    ��Yes, of course.��


    Sino instantly agreed, and gave him the address of a place located on the outskirts of the Ikoma city �C the same city in which this mansion resided.


    ��If you have business with Makoto-sama, then you should have said so from the beginning. If you had, Haruaki and the others would not be in such an inappropriate condition right now.��


    Thus, she scolded them for such a cold reception from Minoru. Minoru was not shocked by her attitude.


    ��Kaa-san1, I have no more questions for you.��


    Shino and his siblings Asuka and Byakka all frowned at this. Though the impoliteness of his phrase essentially saying ��I don��t need you anymore�� also provoked discontent, they also had a vague feeling that his saying of ��Kaa-san�� had a meaning different


    than ��mother��. However, neither the eldest nor the second daughter had time to comprehend it.


    ����but I want my brothers and sisters to become my strength,�� Minoru continued.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Asuka, the second daughter, asked this in an aggressive tone. However, her anxious face made it obvious that she was only pretending to be strong.


    ��Become my subordinates. Oh yes, I don��t mean that I want to become the head of the Kudou family - this will only be temporary until I reach my goal. However, I realized that I am not a match for the Saegusa, Juumonji, and Yotsuba families, so I request your assistance to achieve my goals.��


    ��Do you want us to betray families in the same position as us, the Ten Main Clans!?��


    shouted Soushi, the second son.


    ��What do you mean, Soushi-niisan? The Kudou family is no longer a member the Ten Master Clans,�� Minoru retorted.


    ������


    Soushi didn��t have any way to respond to Minoru��s parry, so he fell silent.


    ��Even if we are not a part of the Ten Master clans, we will not submit to a monster!


    Especially if it is you, the killer of Ojii-sama,��, yelled the Haruaki. The willpower of the next head of the Kudou family was clearly strong. He once again tried to activate magic towards Minoru.


    ��Urgh...!��


    1Minoru��s words in the original kanji imply that he knows the truth about his origins: that his mother was not his real mother and his parents were siblings Before he could activate his magic sequence, he grabbed his chest and bent over in pain. Minoru had activated a mental-interference magic causing pain with overwhelming speed.


    ��Please stop this useless resistance,�� Minoru said in an indifferent tone, looking at Haruaki. ��I understand that as former representatives of the Ten Master Clans, you


    cannot kneel before a demon. That is why I do not wish to take the place of the head of the family and do not plan to ask for public cooperation. It is for you to secretly lend me strength in such a way that the Ten Master Clans are unaware of it.��


    Minoru gave an innocent smile, like a child �C containing no hidden meaning or flattery �C while also giving the smile of a monarch �C an uncaring smile that does not care about the feelings of others.


    Minoru��s words were not answered. Haruaki did not know what to say, both daughters and the second son were intimidated by their difference in power. His


    "official" mother showed no fear on her face, but she pressed her lips together and turned away from Minoru''s gaze.


    ��I understand that you cannot agree to my request without the permission of my father. I''ll talk to him first, so please wait here,�� Minoru told them.


    As soon as he completed his speech, Minoru activated mental interference magic forcibly putting them to sleep. His "mother��, sisters, and brothers each fell from their chairs as if all their all of their strength had been taken from their bodies.


    Still, this could be called the better outcome as if they had fallen onto the table, their faces would have been covered in food.


    Minoru had not limited his magic��s activation range to his family members. All of the servants and workers who were on the first floor fell asleep at the same time, and though some of them were injured as they fell asleep while working, Minoru found all the injured and applied healing magic to them. Once he was finished, Minoru met Regulus and Raymond in the hall leading to the main entrance.


    ��Minoru.��


    When Regulus came down the stairs and called Minoru, he stopped and looked up at him.


    ��Have you finished?�� Minoru asked.


    ��Yes, they are all sleeping. Three were able to provide some resistance, but in the end we managed to put them to sleep without killing them.��


    ��Excellent.��


    Minoru nodded with a smile.


    ��By the way, I assume you asked us to put them to sleep and not to kill them because you want to use them somehow?�� Raymond asked curiously as he came down after Regulus.


    ��I��m not looking for help from the servants of the main house, but rather from subordinates working outside the main family. However, since relatives and friends may be here, I would rather not make myself their enemy,�� Minoru explained.


    ��Hmmm... Still, after killing Shogun Kudou, isn''t it a bit late to worry about that?��


    ��Raymond!�� Regulus reprimanded.


    Raymond sucked in his neck when Regulus chided him, raising his voice. ��Minoru, that, well...��


    ��Jack, don''t worry about it.��


    With a soothing tone, Minoru answered in a hurry to give an excuse for Raymond.


    ��I killed my grandfather - that is a fact. However, there are also many people who pledged allegiance to my father and not to my grandfather. These are the people I plan to ask for help.��


    ��Heh...��


    Raymond��s answer had not contained any sign of having contemplated his words.


    This might have been why Minoru was not angry.


    ��Let��s go to where my father is now. Please follow me,�� Minoru said as he left through the main entrance without waiting for an answer.


    The Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences (formerly the First Laboratory of the Development of Magic Abilities) had a dormitory with single rooms for researchers. Kichijouji Shinkuro, a student of the Third School of the National University of Magic, also worked as a researcher at the institute and lived in the afore-mentioned dormitory.


    Third High, like First High, was in the middle of their examination week.


    However, Kichijouji did not need to spend much time preparing for exams, so he only planned to spend about two hours preparing for the next exam and spent the rest of the time on research. As he had discovered a Cardinal Code, he was free to spend his time and the budget of the institute to work to complete the theory of the Cardinal codes,


    but his work was not limited to research on Cardinal Codes. Magic science had not yet reached a stage of development to have specialized sections, and leading researchers often put forward new hypotheses on a variety of different magical topics.


    Kichijouji practically lived in the laboratories of the first institute, and recently the boundaries between his work time and personal time had began to blur even further. Even today, he returned to his laboratory after dinner and turned on his terminal, intending to continue his research. His plans were halted, however, as he discovered a message on his terminal. Outside messages were tested for security, so if it had reached his terminal, it was safe.


    ��From Shiba Tatsuya...?��


    Kichijouji opened his eyes wide after seeing the name of the sender. He knew the message would concern theory of magic because it was sent to the institute, but Kichijouji and Tatsuya had no previous relationship in the form of exchanging research. They hadn��t exchanged personal messages, either, so there was no precedent for this message. This message was completely unexpected for Kichijouji, but he began to read it with the thought, �� what did he send me?��


    ��...What...!?�� he exclaimed.


    He accelerated the speed at which he was reading, but before he finished reading the message, he opened the attached file. The contents of the message were so shocking that he wanted to confirm it as soon as possible.


    ��....��


    The file contained a blueprint of an activation sequence. The message contained a description of how the activation sequence would build the magic sequence: it described in detail what base magic to use in creating a working magic sequence in addition to describing what modules to include in the activation sequence.


    Kichijouji��s eye caught an unknown module in the picture while skimming over it.


    ��Chain Casting?��


    Kichijouji had never heard of such a technology before.


    ��The technology on which Tuman Bomba is based...Is that true?" Kichijouji thought.


    He still did not understand why Shiba Tatsuya provided him with such secret information.


    He re-read the module entries, confirming that this was not an intricate joke.


    ����The required ability to calculate this magic is too high. Even I couldn��t handle it.��


    After reading the description of the Chain Casting module a few times, Kichijouji noticed this problem. When compared to the average magician, Kichijouji had a much higher ability to handle magic, but even with his abilities, Chain Casting was too much for him to calculate. Chain Casting was a technology that allowed one to perform large-scale magic by copying small sequences of magic in a chain.


    However, the amount of information caused from the "secondary" sequences of magic was quite simply, huge. In order to reduce the total amount of calculations required, the size of each magic sequence was compressed to the maximum, but even with this in mind, this was an impossible task for one magician to cope with.


    ��You can reduce the load on the magician by processing all of the variables with a high-performance CAD. But even doing this, Goki-san would probably not be able to handle it. But Masaki could succeed.��


    Kichijouji stopped as he heard his own voice.


    "Will this be used by Masaki?"


    He thought this without speaking it out loud.


    "...If you reorganize the activation sequence by specifying the desired size, would Masaki be able to use it?"


    Kichijouji reread the basis of the project again before he understood the true meaning behind the planned magic.


    "It can��t be..." Kichijouji thought. �� Is this the basic idea behind ��Break��, a wide scale magic applied to the water surface with the help of Chain Casting!?��


    Kichijouji read through to the last lines of the text, which he had not reached earlier.


    They read:


    "Kichijouji and Ichijou, I wish you luck."


    As he arrived at the address he received from his foster mother, Minoru frowned at the building. As far as he knew, this factory produced androids, the production of which used the latest nanotechnology. They quickly entered through the


    main entrance by using Golden Electronic Silkworms without bothering to conceal themselves.


    As they expected, the ��guards�� soon appeared. They consisted of female-model androids �C they were the so-called combat gynoids. Moving cleverly and quickly, these gynoids started to attack Minoru, but Raymond''s psychokinesis pushed the robot soldiers back.


    ��Oh? They are sturdy?�� Raymond said, surprised that his attack had not done much.


    Raymond had applied psychokinesis with the intent to crush the gynoids.


    However, the mechanical bodies of the gynoids did not break, and gradually pushed forward against the psychokinesis. Suddenly, sparks flew as the gynoids experienced electric shock �C caused by Regulus�� magic. The gynoids froze and fell to the floor.


    ��These robo-soldiers are quite effective. The strength of their enclosures is astounding.��


    Regulus expressed his impressions of the gynoids as a soldier himself. However, Minoru��s was not focused on the performance of the machines, but on a different thought: "Are these dummies for making parasite dolls...?"


    ��Come on. Let��s not waste time.��


    Minoru kept his suspicions to himself, and Regulus and Raymond hurried on. Minoru left them and searched for his father, eventually finding him on the production line.


    ��I thought you would be in the control room,�� Makoto said.


    Minoru did not respond to these words. Makoto may have had a desire to talk, but the crowd of people that had closed in on them made this impossible.


    ��Could you let go of your guard? I''m not going to cause trouble if you don��t attack me. You don��t need to worry about the factory.��


    A group of workers hiding behind the most recently produced robots (non-humanoid robots) showed relief on their faces when they heard the words of Minoru. One person was in a shirt with trousers, but the rest were in work overalls.


    These were clearly employees of this factory. In contrast to the attire of the workers, the men in front of Minoru in dark suits - not suitable for wearing at the height of summer �C rather than relief, their expressions grew more tense. Everyone there


    was on their toes due to the intense atmosphere �C even a slight sudden action could cause them to attack.


    ��Leave us.��


    Kudou Makoto finally spoke, requesting privacy. After a bit of hesitating, the crowd of bodyguards finally parted.


    ��We have not seen each other for a while now, father.��


    Minoru showed no signs of timidity towards his elder, but this was obviously due to their vast difference in strength. Still, given their relationship, this could be perceived as unnatural.


    ��I thought you would come much earlier,�� Makoto responded.


    Makoto should probably have shown a bit of guilt, but his expression was neutral.


    ��I originally thought that you were a defective product, but it turns out that you were just unfinished. Still, I didn��t expect you to become complete by becoming a monster.��


    Minoru did not get angry or cry from Makoto��s harsh words, and instead he smiled coldly.


    ��Thank you for showing your true feelings. Thanks to this, now I, too, may not feel guilty,�� Minoru said.


    ��I didn��t think that monsters would have emotions like guilt,�� Makoto mused.


    ��There��s a theory that the true body of the Parasite arises from activities originating in the minds of people. If its true, then it��s not surprising that we have human emotions,��


    Minoru explained.


    ��That��s if its correct.��


    Makoto��s aggressive behavior didn��t change Minoru��s attitude much, but Minoru lost the desire to continue this empty conversation with his father and got to the main point.


    ��This factory is making dummies for parasite dolls, isn��t it?��


    ��Did you come to ask about this?�� Makoto avoided Minoru��s question.


    ��How many such dolls are in stock? Though, I guess you can not answer. Hey, you, over there, answer me.��


    Minoru interrupted Makoto and turned to the man in the shirt.


    ��W-we have 24 fully completed dummies, and 12 completed by more than 50%.��


    ��In total, 2 times more than ready ones with a transplanted parasite? Father, I thought you abandoned plans to sell them to the SDF,�� Minoru commented.


    ��Why should I have stopped? There were no problems with the dolls themselves my predecessor simply chose the wrong way to check them.��


    By ��predecessor," he meant Kudo Retsu. Minoru also agreed with the utility of parasitic dolls, but Minoru grew colder at Makoto��s words reprimanding Retsu.


    Minoru silently condemned his father for his words.


    ��In that case, I ask the Kudou family to obey my orders regarding both completed and unfinished dolls.��


    Minoru��s voice held a lot of pressure now that he had gotten colder.


    ��Alright,�� Makoto said.


    Minoru felt that Makoto had responded too easily, and wondered if Makoto had actually processed his demand.


    ��Head-sama, are you sure!?��


    His bodyguards showed the natural reaction to Makoto��s agreement.


    ��Resistance is useless,�� Makoto answered them in a lifeless tone. It was slightly different than the indifferent way he usually spoke. ��Minoru is the finished product of the ��ninth�� magicians. He defeated the Patriarch, so now Minoru is the most powerful magician in the Kudou family. It��s natural for us to obey him,�� Makoto finished.


    Neither his voice nor his face expressed any discontent, and when Makoto said


    ��finished product��, his voice had a feeling of satisfaction rather than discontent.


    Makoto was proud of what his son had become.


    While Minoru was at the factory gaining the obedience of the Kudou family, Tatsuya and Miyuki were eating a late dinner.


    ��Sorry about today.��


    Tatsuya suddenly apologized without any preliminary words.


    ��Onii-sama... I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Miyuki rolled her eyes as she asked what was going on.


    ��Today you had to return from school alone.��


    ��Oh, that��s are you talking about...��


    Miyuki had been slightly stressed from the misunderstanding, worried that her brother was apologizing in advance for some job he had to do.


    ��I know that Onii-sama is worried, but Onii-sama is no longer my Guardian, and the bodyguards do a fine job.��


    ��Even though you say you don��t need it, I can��t help but worry,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��R-really? Thank you����


    Miyuki blushed, looked away, and whispered: "Onii-sama is so dishonest."


    Tatsuya heard these words, but opted to ignore them. He was not sadistic enough to give Miyuki the stress it would take to explain herself. At this point, there conversation paused until they finished dinner, removed their dishes from the table, and sat across from each other drinking from coffee cups.


    ��May I ask what Onii-sama did today?��


    Miyuki started with this question. She believed that Tatsuya should not have apologized, but also was interested in what her fianc�� was doing.


    ��...Of course.��


    Tatsuya hesitated momentarily, but nodded after a short delay. He had not originally planned to discuss it, but decided that there was no reason to keep this a secret from Miyuki.


    ��It is possible that the New Soviet Union, now victorious over Great Asian Alliance, will go south across the Sea of Japan.��


    ��New Soviet Union plans to start a war with Japan!?�� Miyuki exclaimed.


    ��I doubt that they would suddenly declare war, but they can make up another reason to send a fleet. For example, to seize "war criminals" who allegedly fled to Japan after the end of the conflict,�� Tatsuya explained.


    ��Is it possible that the Japanese government would accept soldiers who have escaped from the Great Asian Alliance?��


    ��In this situation, any justification will do. As for the purpose of the New Soviet Union, I have several guesses, but whatever it is, we must be prepared for a real invasion.��


    ��Will you act the same way as you did during the Yokohama incident?��


    ��I won��t be able to ignore it. One of the conditions for His Excellency Todo to provide support for the ESCAPES project was the formation of a force holding back the military ambitions of other countries. However, unlike the Yokohama incident, this will not end just by using Material Burst once.��


    ����Why?��


    ��Unlike the Great Asian Alliance that time, the New Soviet Union is aware of the existence of an explosion from the direct conversion of matter to energy. If they resort to military action, they will likely take countermeasures to ensure that cities and bases are not destroyed,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ��But I think that there is no way for the New Soviet Union to defend against Onii-sama��s magic...�� Miyuki said.


    ��It is impossible to say for sure that there is no magical means of protection against the explosion of matter, but there is also a way to prevent me from carrying out an attack without applying magical counteraction.��


    ��How is this possible?�� Miyuki asked.


    ��For example, they could declare Vladivostok to be ��unprotected��.��


    ��What would this do?��


    ��By declaring a city ��unprotected��, they are claiming that military facilities adjacent to it will not stop an attack on it. The existence of military objects makes them a military force, but if the military port of Vladivostok is attacked with Material Burst, the city will also be damaged. The magic is too dense to be used to attack a dense area. We


    won��t be able to use Material Burst if we don��t want to become a criminal country known for ignoring international martial law,�� Tatsuya explained.


    ��I think that��s a bit suspicious���� Miyuki responded.


    ��Indeed, it would be quite questionable. However, even if we know it to be a hoax, if they make the claim officially, we would have to respect it.��


    Miyuki did not even try to hide the fact that she couldn��t accept this, but the rule was the rule, no matter how ridiculous. Excuses in international politics could be said to have an ��attacking force�� greater than nuclear weapons.


    ��There are also ways to prevent the use of Material Burst against naval forces. By preparing a fleet of refugees and keeping them at a distance such that stray bullets from conventional weapons would not be able to reach the fleet, the fleet would be safe from ordinary military fights, but I would not be able to use an explosion great enough to destroy the fleet without damaging the fleet of refugees.


    ����All problems due to too much destructive power. Couldn��t you regulate the power appropriately?�� Miyuki asked.��


    ��The destructive power is too difficult to regulate, and Material Burst is not a magic that can be practiced so easily. This is the greatest weakness of Material Burst: it is a weapon effective only for annihilating the enemy and not fighting with finesse.


    Because of this, a different method of interception is needed if the New Soviet Union chooses to attack.��


    ����So this is why Onii-sama has been developing new magic?��


    Miyuki asked this with shining eyes, with no trace of her previously gloomy face.


    Tatsuya slightly smiled at this transformation, then nodded with a serious face.


    ��The basic blueprint has already been completed, and I left further work to those who will be using this magic,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ��Onii-sama will not use this magic?�� Miyuki said, surprised.


    ��I can��t use any magic except Decomposition and Recovery.�� Tatsuya smiled.


    ��...I apologize.�� Miyuki had momentarily forgotten about Tatsuya��s weaknesses as a magician.


    ��It��s okay.��


    Tatsuya, with his smile seeming to say, ��don''t worry,�� had still not told Miyuki about the basis of the new Strategic class magic using Chain Casting. He had only told this to Kichijouji in order to use Masaki. However, if one were to think only about suitability...


    The system of Chain Casting was also suitable for Miyuki.


    The command system of Stars required orders for operations to be transmitted from the headquarters in the Pentagon directly to the commander in chief. However, due to the absence of the commander-in-chief, the order was instead delivered to the base commander.


    Local time: July 4, 10:00. Japanese time: July 5, 01:00. Colonel Walker, the base commander, was speechless when he saw the order.


    ��I can understand the sabotage of the Star Reactor plant, but...��


    The order contained a strategic plan that was written some time ago in order to eliminate the threat of the Strategic-class magician Shiba Tatsuya. The first part of the plan consisted of destroying the Star Reactor plant, followed by using international pressure to force him to take part in Project Dione. Though less reliable than a direct method such as the murder of Shiba Tatsuya, the level of risk of the operation was significantly lower in comparison so the command gave the go-ahead to the plan. The actual implementation had been canceled due to the reappearance of the Parasites, but the plan was still considered to be a reliable way to deal with Shiba Tatsuya so it was now being taken off the shelf. It was somewhat expected for the plan to be tried now that the matter with the Parasites had become somewhat stable, but still��


    ��We��re supposed to accomplish this during a diversion maneuver by the Far Eastern fleet of the New Soviet Union...?��


    Walker was well aware that the USNA and NSU were collaborating on the Dione project, but he couldn��t fathom the idea that cooperation in military operations was in the realm of possibility. For the soldiers who had fought the NSU on the battlefield, this outcome was especially unthinkable.


    ��I guess one should not dwell on the past...��


    However, Walker could not completely convince himself of this. Even high ranking officers could not help but be affected by their emotions on this topic, so the feelings


    must be especially intense for the soldiers who had risked their lives on the battlefield.


    Walker was worried about having to choose candidates for this operation.


    ��I need to be careful with the choice of candidates, but�� no, it��s too late now.��


    The stars had already sent teams to Japan, and it would be too much to recall the current teams and send new ones to replace them. Regulus and Vega''s squad had successfully penetrated Japan, so from this point on, there was no possibility for changes in the roster. People from another unit would be sent for support, but Walker was not involved in this. As he went through this chain of thought, Walker remembered something.


    ��...At the beginning of last month, the sabotage at the Star Reactor plant was entrusted to Arcturus and Vega��would Captain Arcturus be able to return to this mission despite being seriously wounded immediately after entering Japan?��


    July 5, early morning.


    Two women wearing American Army uniforms entered Yokosuka Naval Base.


    A USNA aircraft carrier was currently in the base��s port, so most officers and soldiers of the American army did not attract much attention. These two women, on the other hand, were noticeable because they both looked as if they had come off the covers of fashion magazines.


    One was a typical "urban beauty" with short, brown hair and brown eyes. Her demeanor gave off an atmosphere that made her look stylish even in her short-sleeved training t-shirt.


    The other was a charming beauty with a Scandinavian appearance: long, silver hair and deep blue eyes. She also had big breasts, which, only covered by a tank top, offered a significant distraction to the young male soldiers.


    ��Ahhh�� the heat...��


    Fanning her chest with her hand, Leila Deneb (the Scandinavian beauty) groaned as she completed the training. It was not just jogging: it was a tougher training that combined sprints, jumps, squats, and stretches.


    ��Ah��Japan��didn��t expect��so hot...�� Leila mumbled as she tried to get her point across.


    ��The high temperature and humidity are caused by the tropical ocean air mass typical for this time of year.�� As she swept the sweat from her forehead, Charlotte Vega (the city beauty) responded articulately to the broken complaints of Leila.


    ��Now I understand why First Lieutenant Spica did not want to go out...�� Leila had recovered her breath somewhat as she listened to Vega speak, and was now able to make sentences.


    These three women, when including Lieutenant Spica, mentioned by Leila, were a squad of Stars currently infiltrating Japan. All three had been turned into Parasites before going to Japan, and even though they had been transformed against their will without any warning, after the assimilation was completed, they did not show any dissatisfaction with their situation. Their discontent at the moment was primarily because they still had to succumb to the heat despite having ceased being human.


    ����Independence�� is back,�� Leila observed.


    On the way back to their hostel, they saw outlines of the aircraft carrier that had penetrated Japan. This was the sixth generation of the Independence aircraft carriers �C war veterans whose construction had begun even before World War III. The original blueprints required the ship to be equipped with a nuclear reactor, but since the installation of nuclear reactors on warships had been banned during the war, it had to be replaced with a hydrogen turbine engine.


    ��I hope for good news,�� Vega responded.


    Independence left the port at night to train the night departure and new arrivals, but behind this front was also a hidden goal: to obtain secret information and instructions that could not be transmitted by radio.


    ��I want to quickly find out where the traitor girl is hiding.��


    In an annoyed voice, Leila continued following Vega. The "traitor girl" she mentioned was Lina.


    ��They would not send the message if they did not find her,�� Vega stated.


    They had managed to find out that Lina was not hidden by the Japanese government, but by some other organization. However, they were no closer to finding Lina as the Japanese government claimed to not know the location of this ��other organization�� that was hiding her. Despite this, Vega and Leila believed that the


    Japanese army had to know the location of the ��traitor�� Sirius, and if they increased the pressure on them, they would eventually confess. In any case, they would probably loosen up if they destroyed a couple ��suspicious�� objects.


    Vega had never been a soldier who cared much about political gain, but she was also not a soldier who seriously thought about performing terrorist activities.


    However, once she became a Parasite, her mindset changed much more noticeable than that of the other members of the Stars.


    July 5, 2097, 8:00.


    Regulus received an order from the headquarters of the Stars through the telepathic network of Parasites while returning to Kobe shelter. An aircraft carrier lying in the western part of the Pacific Ocean first received this order by telegram, and with the help of a fighter jet, sent it to the ��Independence�� aircraft carrier stopped in the port of Yokosuka. After that, Vega transmitted the order to Regulus through the Parasite collective consciousness. Since the information had been transmitted this way, the information was also transmitted to Raymond and Minoru.


    ��What do you think?�� Regulus asked Minoru in a physical voice.


    Although Minoru was a Parasite, he still retained his human individuality. Minoru could freely gain access to the collective consciousness of the Parasites, but Regulus, Raymond, and the other Parasites in Stars were unable to access Minoru��s thoughts.


    ��The Star Headquarters�� order coincides with the distracting tactics I wanted to ask you about, Jack. I would like you to join in the sabotage of the Star Reactor,�� Minoru answered


    ��During that time, will you take that girl?�� Raymond asked instead of Regulus this time.


    ��Exactly. Raymond, do you want to come with me?�� Minoru asked


    ��No, I should help Jack.��


    Minoru did not object to this distribution of roles.


    ��Even if you didn��t say anything, I was still going to follow orders from headquarters, but...�� Regulus started.


    ��Does something bother you?��


    After a direct question to Minoru, Regulus overcame his indecision.


    ��Before that, I would like to confirm the current status of Commander Arcturus, and, if possible, free it from sealing.��


    Arcturus had been sealed by a Japanese magician of ancient magic immediately after arriving at Zama base and had remained in the transport plane since his arrival.


    Regulus felt it.


    ��Okay. Let''s go and take a look at the state of Commander Arcturus,�� Minoru responded.


    Minoru could have denied Regulus''s this, but instead he agreed to help.


    ��Should we go to Tokyo when the fleet of the New Soviet Union starts moving south, then?�� Raymond asked.


    Raymond''s suggestion was entirely appropriate, but Minoru shook his head with a smile.


    ��If the situation develops in accordance with the strategy of the Stars, then neither the Ten Master Clans nor the self-defense forces will be able to check everyone who comes from the West.��


    Minoru''s voice was filled with confidence in their freedom of action.

 Volume 27 - CH 4

    A+A-


    Chapter 4


    Japanese time: July 5, 9:00.


    The government of the Great Asian Alliance met with the New Soviet Union to establish a truce. An hour after that, the government of the New Soviet Union presented the terms of the truce. These conditions included the extradition of war criminals.


    Japanese time: July 5, 10:20. Local time: 11:20.


    Liu Li Lei was hiding in Vozdvizhenka, located north of Vladivostok and Ussuriysk, and was summoned to the commander of the escort unit.


    ��The New Soviet Union demanded my extradition?��


    In a strained voice, Liu Li Lei asked Lin, the commander of the escort detachment, confirmed whether she would be considered a war criminal.


    ��Right. The list of war criminals given by the New Soviet Union included the name of Second-Lieutenant Liu. This is reliable information,�� Lin confirmed.


    Liu��s escort consisted entirely of women, and the squad��s commander was no exception to this. Lin was more than 10 years older than Liu, but she had the same rank of Second-Lieutenant. However, Liu also had a special rank "school-officer1", used exclusively within the army of the Great Asian Alliance. This was a countermeasure made to avoid frontline commanders having the ability to give willful orders to Liu just because they are higher in rank. The rank made sure Liu did not submit to higher officers in accordance with the usual rank system, instead reporting directly to high command. This also meant that School-Officer Liu had a status immediately following the top command, so she was higher in status than the commander of the escort unit, Second Lieutenant Lin. The rank was comparable to Tatsuya��s rank of ��Special Lieutenant��.


    ��War criminals...��


    1The title of Liu is written as ��school�� + ��junior officer�� in the original kanji. Though the result sounds silly, I used a more literal translation to try to keep accuracy. The


    Russian translation used the translation of ��special lieutenant��, and the wiki translates this as ��captain��.


    Liu Li Lei bit her lip. Despite her shock, she understood why. She knew that when using Strategic class magic, just as when using weapons of mass destruction, many civilians are killed. By being the victor, the magician can avoid their crimes, but if they lose�� in the best case, the perpetrators would simply be sent to execution for having committed war crimes.


    Commander Lin took Liu��s right arm with both hands in an attempt to cheer her up.


    ��School-Officer Liu, let''s run away.��


    ��Commander Lin?�� Liu asked, not quite comprehending.


    ��You shouldn��t be forced to submit to the court of the winner because you obeyed orders.��


    ��But if I run away, there will be no truce...��


    ��You shouldn��t think about such things,�� Lin comforted.


    ��But when the Motherland is in such a difficult situation...��


    ��Special Lieutenant Liu... No, Xiao2-Liu...��


    2For those unaware, Xiao (?) is fairly common in Chinese nicknames. It means


    ��little�� and often conveys affection. As stated below, it can be compared to the Japanese honorific ��-chan�� (although I would consider the meaning to be kept in the literal translation).


    ?


    The tone of commander Lin''s voice changed from the tone of a higher officer to the tone of an adult talking to a child. ��Xiao-Liu�� can be compared to ��Liu-chan�� in meaning.


    ��You do not need to think about something that. Xiao-Liu, you''re still a child.��


    ��...I''m not a child. I am an adult magician,�� Liu protested slightly.


    ��No. You are only fourteen years old. If the Motherland protects you, you must repay your debt to the Motherland. But if the Motherland chooses to sacrifice you, then need not obey. Xiao-Liu, you must live.��


    ��But���� Liu was still reluctant to abandon her home country.


    ��Then think about this: If School-Officer Liu is executed, then our Homeland will again lack a Strategic Class magician.��


    Commander Lin returned the officer''s tone and continued trying to convince Liu Li Lei, who could not decide on this. In actuality, the Great Asian Alliance had 6


    unofficial Strategic Class magicians, but this was an extremely well-kept secret of the Great Asian Alliance about which Junior Lieutenant Lin was not informed. However, each of the other six had significant flaws in their magic, and they would not be used until a crisis occurred calling into question the survival of the nation. Other than Liu Li Lei, there were no other Strategic Class magicians suitable for permanent use, so at least in this sense, the assertion of Second Lieutenant Lin about the absence of a Strategic Class magician was not wrong.


    ��If you run away now and get the mark of a traitor, in the future you will become a great asset to the Motherland.��


    ��Yes...�� Liu was finally beginning to be convinced.


    Give everything up for the Motherland, including your reputation. The role of ��tragic heroine�� touched the Liu��s heartstrings.


    ��I think you are right, commander.��


    ��You decided? Thank god����


    Seeing the excessive emotion of Commander Lin, Liu felt her reliance on this woman in her heart.


    ��I will immediately prepare for the escape! I will definitely deliver Special Lieutenant Liu to a safe place,�� Lin claimed.


    ��I��m relying on you. Also, please call me "Xiao-Liu". I��m refusing my status as a soldier of the Great Asian Alliance and fleeing the country.��


    ��Then you call me Lin-jiejie3. Wait here a little, Xiao-Liu.��


    Second Lieutenant Lin''s voice became friendly again as she winked at Liu and left the room. Liu Li Lei, with embarrassment on her face, focused her gaze. The escort of Liu Li Lei was hiding at the civil airfield in Vozdvizhenka. Fortunately, there was a private plane capable of traveling up to 2000km as well as a tank of fuel large enough to fully fuel the plane.


    ��Hurry up with the preparation for departure! Have you finished refueling!?�� Second Lieutenant Lin turned to her subordinates working in the hangar.


    ��We��ll finish about five minutes!��


    ��All aircraft indicators are normal!��


    ��Runway check is complete! Everything is clear!��


    They had begun aircraft maintenance the previous night under the assumption that they would be forced to run. It was obvious to them that they should leave the small jet plane with its larger radius of flight. In addition, the jet would fly faster and would not as easily give away the passengers.


    Junior Lieutenant Lin went to the control room after she checked her subordinates��


    work. She was the only one there at the moment, and she sat down in front of the communication device and turned it on.


    ��Govorit Gospozha Tayga. Pozhaluysta, otvet''te.��


    Her full statement translated to mean ��This is Ms. Taiga. Answer, please.�� The word


    ��Gospozha�� corresponded to the English title "Ms.", and "Tayga" corresponds to


    ��Taiga��, or a coniferous forest4 in the sub-arctic zone. ��Gospozha Tayga�� was the codename of Junior Lieutenant Lin, and it carried the word ��tiger�� pronounced in


    ��tayga�� - a military symbol of the Great Asian Alliance.


    3The Russian translation had this as Lin-chie and put Lin-neesan in parentheses. Since


    ��chie�� is not any pinyin in Chinese, I��m assuming it was intended to be ��jiejie�� (??) or older sister based on the context and reference of Lin-neesan.


    4The hanzi (Chinese pronunciation of kanji, ??) for Lin is ?, meaning forest


    ��Govorit Snezhnyy Baran. Dolozhite o tekushchey situatsii.��


    This translated to ��This the Snow Sheep. Report on the current situation.��


    ��Ubezhdeniye Lyu Liley proshlo uspeshno. Teper'', kak iyezhat'' do etogo.


    planirovalos'', my otpravimsya v Yaponiyu.��


    ��Prinyato. Voyska iz Khabarovska pribudut v Vozdvizhenka meneye chem cherez chas. Uspeyte sbezhat'' do etogo.��


    ��Govorit Tayga, vas ponyala.��


    Their conversation continued in Russian. Their exchange was as follows:


    ��Liu Li Lei was successful persuaded. Now, as planned, we will go to Japan.��


    ��Affirmative. The troops from Khabarovsk will arrive in Vozdvizhenka in less than a.n hour. Hurry up to escape before they arrive.��


    ��Taiga speaking, understood.��


    Second Lieutenant Lin was an agent who had switched sides from the Great Asian Alliance to the New Soviet Union, and she had presumably been speaking with a member of the New Soviet Union.


    Before noon, a small jet took off from Vozdvizhenka airfield heading South.


    Even though the conflict was still officially going on, as the truce had not yet been established, the army of the New Soviet Union only reacted when the plane flew east of Vladivostok. Pursuit fighters were raised, but the chase stopped as soon as the plane entered international airspace. Though the Japanese army caught these maneuvers on its radar, they were only interpreted as reluctance of the New Soviet Union to provoke Japan and America while the conflict with the Great Asian Alliance was still going on, so no one really thought about it.


    The small jet was allowed to continue its flight over the Sea of Japan unhindered.


    Once it entered Japanese airspace, Japanese Air Force fighter jets were sent to intercept it, and it landed on the Komatsu base in the former Ishikawa prefecture.


    Edward Clark was at his private office in the California branch of the National Science Agency. He somewhat ignored his work schedule, and had been staying in this room overnight for quite some time.


    Local time: July 4, 22:00 (Japanese time: July 5, 14:00). As Clark continued his work at his terminal, an encrypted message arrived in his mail despite the time close to midnight.


    ����As planned.��


    After reading the message, deep wrinkles appeared on Clark''s forehead.


    ��Liu Li Lei was allowed to flee the country, giving the Russian fleet their pretext to go South? It��s a rather crude strategy, but this isn��t the time to be clever����


    His unconscious mumbling was the result of mental shock. The reasoning behind the invasion of the Great Asian Alliance had been unfounded. They had begun the invasion based on inaccurate information and wishful thinking. It was a foregone conclusion that as soon as Bezobrazov used Tuman Bomba, the war would be over.


    However, while the original conclusion was widely known, Bezobrazov��s predictions had been exactly what happened: there was not the slightest difference between his plan and actual events.


    "With such intelligence and ability, why did he fail...?"


    He couldn��t help but shudder at the idea that Bezobrazov, with all the power he possessed in being able to toy with the Great Asian Alliance as if they were a child combined with his immense magical abilities, was still unable to kill Shiba Tatsuya.


    Was it luck?


    Or was the strength of Shiba Tatsuya just even higher?


    Covering his eyes with his index finger and thumb, Clark shook his head. He had no time to think about unnecessary things. Bezobrazov had only passed his information to Clark, and now Clark needed to report to various authorities that the strategy had advanced to the next stage.


    "It''s early morning in London..."


    The destinations for information to be sent also existed outside the country.


    Clark decided that because of the time difference on the other side, the information should be conveyed by message rather than a phone call.


    Given that it was late evening in California, he decided that local calls should also be avoided, so he did the same as Bezobrazov.


    Tatsuya arrived home after 5:00 PM and saw that he had a message from over 17 hours ago. The message read, "There is one urgent matter. Please write when you are available for video," and one touch of the screen later, he sent a response. Almost immediately after that, the phone in the living room rang out.


    Stopping Miyuki as she walked towards the videophone, Tatsuya got up from the couch to answer it himself. As he looked at the second display of the console, he made sure that the encryption was set to the highest possible level and pressed a button to establish a connection.


    ��Tatsuya, I''m sorry to disturb you during your home holiday.��


    The face of Kazama on the display expressed sincere apologies.


    ��It��s alright if the case is urgent,�� Tatsuya reassured him. ��So, what happened?��


    ��Liu Li Lei, the apostle of the Great Asian Alliance, fled to our country.


    ��How could that ever happen?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��This morning, the Great Asian Alliance proposed a truce to the New Soviet Union.��


    ��A sensible solution.��


    ��Shortly after the proposal, the New Soviet Union responded that it would agree to an armistice subject to certain conditions,�� Kazama stated.


    ��That is, it was not a requirement of unconditional surrender?��


    ��As far as we can judge at the moment, no.��


    The Great Asian Alliance was already facing political instability because of discontent with the humiliating truce with Japan after the Yokohama incident. This time, they were officially defeated, so national reserves would have to be spent on the


    suppression of the opposition and separatist groups advocating for independence of their regions. This process would weaken the Great Asian Alliance, so disintegration of the state was no longer impossible. Because of this, if the New Soviet Union now started to pressure the Great Asian Alliance, the Great Asian Alliance would become more united in response to the external threat. In other words, the Great Asian Alliance faced internal strife in peace but could find unity in response to a common hardship. Understanding this, the government decided it would be less costly to move South now instead of waiting for the NSU to relinquish their control.


    Both Tatsuya and the NSU agreed with this line of thought.


    ��One of the conditions imposed by the New Soviet Union was the issuance of war criminals,�� Kazama continued.


    ��They are probably going to hold a demonstration of retribution. It seems that the name of Liu Li Lei was included in this list of war criminals,�� Tatsuya speculated.


    Ignoring Tatsuya��s cynical remark, Kazama signaled to return to the main topic.


    ��Is that why she ran away?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��So it seems,�� Kazama answered.


    ��Have more soldiers escaped with her?��


    ��Yes. It seems that they served as an escort detachment Liu Lili.��


    ��Her escort unit? That��s a bit suspicious���� Tatsuya responded.


    If a Strategic class magician betrays their country and goes to the enemy, there is a significant upset their military forces. Because of this, militaries strictly control their Strategic class magicians - an escort assigned to a strategic class magician would not just be protecting the magician; they would be observing the magician in order to prevent escape as well.


    ��The commanding officer claimed that this was done in order to preserve the Great Asian Alliance��s Strategic Class Magician for the future.��


    ��Their excuse seems reasonable,�� Tatsuya said. ��Still, our self-defense forces need to be wary of the fact that they could also be agents pretending to run away from their country.��


    ��No, you''re right. We need to be alert, but regardless of whether their escape was real or not, because we accepted them, their circumstances are being heard. That brings us


    to the main point. Could was assist the help of a certain special officer?�� Kazama asked.


    ��Well, I can cope with torture, but there will be no particular benefit in bringing me in for the interrogation...��


    Kazama looked at Tatsuya from the videophone screen with such a look as if he was trying to understand the true meaning of his words.


    ��We are not asking for help with an interrogation,�� Kazama eventually responded.


    In the end, Kazama took Tatsuya��s words about torture as a joke and continued on.


    ��Special officer. Am I correct in that you have a technique to seal a magician��s magic?��


    ��Do you mean ��Gatekeeper��?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Would you be able to seal Thunderclap Tower with your magic?�� Kazama answered Tatsuya��s question with a question.


    ��Can��t you take away her CAD? That is a much simpler way to prevent her magic.��


    ��It seems that Liu Li Lei does not have a CAD,�� Kazama responded.


    ����Do you mean that she does not use a CAD at all?��


    ��According to the commander of the escort squad, Liu Li Lei specializes in two types of magic: Thunderclap Tower and blocking electromagnetic waves. She does not need a CAD for these magic, but in exchange she cannot use any other magic,�� Kazama explained.


    ��She specializes in two types of magic���� Tatsuya felt a sense of sympathy for this magician, who, like Tatsuya, could only naturally use two types of magic. However, he wasn��t sure if it was a coincidence or a natural limit: perhaps when using magic without the help of devices, two types is the limit?


    ��The base commander, concerned that Liu Li Lei cannot be prevented from unleashing her magic, asked for help from Her Excellency Saeki who he knew had a Strategic class magician as a subordinate.��


    Tatsuya was not actually subordinate to Saeki. He was a Special Officer who was only under the command of Saeki during hostilities, but Kazama was aware of this so Tatsuya did not bring it up.


    ��Which base it Liu Li Lei detained at?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Base Komatsu,�� Kazama answered.


    ��Would it be possible to transport her closer?��


    ��It will be difficult. We cannot bring a Strategic class magician to a metropolitan area when we are still unsure of their hostilities.��


    ��Understood. I apologize, but it will be difficult for me to help you,�� Tatsuya gave his answer.


    ��Does you mean you can''t leave Tokyo?�� Kazama asked.


    ��If I leave Tokyo, there is a chance that the Parasites who penetrated Japan will attack. I can''t leave Tokyo for long.��


    ��Regardless, the potential threat of Liu Lili also can not be ignored,�� Kazama said.


    ��If Liu Li Lie is at Komatsu base, why don''t you ask the Ichijou family for their cooperation?��


    ��Will Ichijou-dono be able to prevent the use of the Thunderclap Tower?�� Kazama asked.


    ��The First Laboratory studied the effects of magical exposure on the human body, or in other words, magic causing a direct impact on the body. The magic should also be suitable for neutralizing the body in a way that will not come off as suspicious,��


    Tatsuya said.


    ��Do you mean to use Rupture should Liu Li Lei become a threat? If we, without reliable evidence, use lethal magic on a refugee, it would cause a wave of criticism both here and abroad.��


    Kazama��s main knowledge of the Ichijou family��s magic was Rupture, a magic capable of evaporating all liquids in an object. He assumed Tatsuya intended to use in a worst-case scenario in order to kill Liu.


    ��From what I know, the wife of the current head of the Ichijou family came from the Isshiki family. The Isshiki family specializes in mental-interference magic and manipulating electrical currents in the nervous system. This is the perfect magic for neutralizing without killing. The Ichijou family may be known for Rupture, but both Ms. Ichijou and her daughter have inherited the magic of the Isshiki family. The eldest


    son, Ichijou Masaki, could also have the ability but may currently be hiding it,��


    Tatsuya explained.


    ��Then, wouldn''t it be simpler to contact the Isshiki family directly?�� Kazama asked.


    ��The Isshiki family will find it difficult to cope with an emergency.��


    By "emergency", Tatsuya did not mean a preventive neutralization of Liu Li Lei but the possibility that if Liu showed serious hostility and needed to be killed. Also, even if Liu Li Lei really had escaped, she was still a magician brought up in the Great Asian Alliance. If she felt that harming Japan was in her nation��s national interests, she would likely do so without hesitation. However, Kazama understood Tatsuya��s wording and did not need an explanation.


    ��The Ichijou family is also the closest to the Komatsu base... alright. I will tell the commander of this base that Her Excellency Saeki recommends contacting the Ichijou family.��


    ��I am sorry for not being able to offer my own help,�� Tatsuya apologized.


    ��No, it is only expected as we have not offered our assistance in the case with the Parasites. Our team is currently fully occupied with the opposition of the New Soviet Union, and I am very sorry that we are unable to assist in the matter with the Parasites.��


    ��Nothing can be done, given the situation.��


    ��Thank you for saying so. Your recommendation for the Ichijou family is more than enough help,�� Kazama said.


    ��Thank you.��


    Tatsuya saluted, looking at the screen. Kazama did the same, after which the screen of the videophone went black.


    Current time: 8 pm


    One of the rooms in the hostel on the Higashi-Fuji training grounds was "East Fuji."


    Chiba Naotsugu was a fourth-year student of the special department of martial arts at the National Academy of Defense. Despite still being a student, he held the rank of


    Second Lieutenant. Watanabe Mari, a second-year student of the same department, was visiting, and she temporarily held the rank of Sergeant.


    ��Shu, take a break,�� Mari said.


    ��I will. Thank you, Mari.��


    They were in a long, narrow room with a bed, locker, and simple writing desk.


    The room was too small to hold a kitchen, and the iced coffee currently on the table had been purchased in the vending machine located in the corridor. Mari wished to treat her lover with a homemade drink rather than a cheap one from a vending machine, but she was not able to think about such luxuries during an operation. As for Naotsugu, as a man, even a drink from the vending machine tasted special when brought by his lover. Naotsugu drank all the coffee looking pleased.


    Mari sat down on the bed with her own drink in her hands. She felt bit of shame as she sat on the bed Naotsugu used every night, but she had no other place to sit down as the room was too small


    ��Shu. You��re working too hard...��


    ��I have never been good at paperwork,�� Naotsugu said with a bitter smile. Mari had an anxious look, but he still asked, ��Mari, do you want to help me?��


    ��Xu, you know that I don''t know much about such things.��


    ��Haha, really.��


    In order not to upset Mari who turned away confused, Naotsugu turned back to his work and started typing on his keyboard.


    ��It takes more time when there is nothing to write.��


    Suddenly, as if he felt his eyes on his back, Naotsugu turned back toward Mari without taking his eyes off the display. His "hard work" was to compile a report daily.


    He would have felt more confident if he had done it each day, but there was a system of duties in place splitting the work between the unit. Today, the third day after departure, Naotsugu''s turn to write it came for the first time. He could have asked what the others had written, but there had been only 2 reports prior to this one, so it would not have been enough for him to understand what he should write.


    Usually, the lines could be filled with something like a description of training or of constructing the fortifications, but as Naotsugu said, today��s report was difficult


    because they were just waiting at the ready. They were not assigned to the search as it was the responsibility of other departments, so their current task was to wait, combat ready, for some kind of clue to appear. However, as a consequence of this, Naotsugu had no events to write about.


    ��It looks like the information resources of the self-defense forces are engaged with the activities of the New Soviet Union.��


    At Mari��s question, Naotsugu turned around completely to face her.


    ��It seems that way. Even though it is already the third day, there is still no information,�� Naotsugu said.


    ��Maybe I shouldn''t say this, but wouldn��t it be better for us to regroup and return to Tokyo, since that girl Sakurai Minami, Kudou Minoru��s ultimate goal, is located there?


    After Mari��s question, Naotsugu almost laughed involuntarily. He managed to restrain himself, but it was still noticeable in his face.


    ����What''s so funny?�� Mari said with a slightly bashful face.


    ��It��s nothing, sorry. Sakurai Minami is only 3 years younger than you, isn''t she? Why did you call her ��girl��?��


    ��Because there was no other suitable expression!�� Mari exclaimed, indignant.


    ��Yeah, I guess. Yes, the goal of Kudou Minoru is the abduction of that girl.��


    Marie pursed her lips in disgust. She was not very good at using female ��tactics�� to negotiate - in other words, she did not know how to sulk, grumble, or cry to bargain selfishly.


    ��I agree with your idea, Mari. However, our squad has to stay here for some reason unrelated to the original goal.��


    Another reason different from the original goal to capture Kudou Minoru��


    ��The invasion of the New Soviet Union...?�� Mari speculated.


    She made a serious face at this. She had suggested a possibility to be taken seriously.


    ��We will be needed if a sudden landing occurs,�� Naotsugu said in response to Marie��s speculation.


    Saturday, July 6th. Ichijou Masaki was called by his father Goki after finishing his final exam and returning home.


    Without even having dinner, Masaki went to his father��s office. Akane, one of his younger sisters �C a second-year student in middle school, was also there.


    There were two sofas facing each other in his father��s study, and Goki was currently sitting opposite Akane. Masaki sat down at the other end of the triple sofa that Akane was sitting on.


    ��Dinner will be soon, so I will be brief.��


    Hearing Goki��s words, Akane''s brow furrowed slightly. Masaki didn��t really care, but Akane didn��t like her father��s rough manner of speaking. However, Goki ignored his daughter��s reaction �C he had probably gotten used to it.


    ��Liu Li Lei, the official Strategic class magician of the Great Asian Alliance, fled to Japan.��


    ��Liu Li Lei of the Thirteen Apostles?��


    Masaki asked a useless question out of surprise.


    ��Yes.��


    Despite delaying the conversation, Goki was not annoyed. He couldn��t believe the news either when he first heard it.


    ��At the moment, hidden in Komatsu base.��


    ��Have the self-defense forces asked you for something related to this?�� Masaki asked.


    ��It��s good that you figured it out so quickly, but their appeal does not concern you.


    Rather, they want Akane,�� Goki answered.


    ��Me?!��


    Akane had been listening to her father and brother��s conversation as if it was not her business, but the surprise at Goki��s statement caused her to inadvertently let out this exclamation.


    ��To be precise, they require a magician from the Ichijou family with the ability to use Nerve Disturbance.��


    "Nerve Disturbance" was officially called "Nerve electrical current disturbance," or "Nerve impulse jammer," and it was the trump card of the Isshiki family of the 28 houses. This magic disrupted the five senses and paralyzed the recipient��s muscles by interfering with nerve impulses. Masaki''s mother, Ichijou Midori, although from the Isshiki family, was not able to use Nervous Disorder as a representative of the lateral branch, but due to some genetic accident, Akane ended up suitable for the magic even though some members of the direct hereditary line of the Isshiki family could not even use it.


    ��F-for what!?��


    Akane had no experience in affairs with the self-defense forces, and her cry was from the heart.


    ��Liu Li Lie��s escape was somewhat suspicious,�� Goki answered.


    ��Is there a chance that the escape was a cover?�� Masaki asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Goki nodded in response to Masaki��s question.


    ��Thunderclap Tower deals significant damage to electrical equipment. If she uses it to sabotage the base��s facilities, the air defense network may be paralyzed,�� Goki continued.


    ��Is there no countermeasure against electromagnetic radiation to protect electronic equipment?��


    Goki shook his head in response to his son��s obvious question.


    ��Any countermeasure we prepare can be overcome by a load exceeding its strength.


    We do not know the maximum power of Thunderclap Tower, but we don��t want to experience it.��


    ��So we use Nerve Disturbance to paralyze her if we are suspicious of her actions?��


    Masaki asked.


    Goki answered with a nod.


    ��We can��t carry out a deadly attack from suspicions alone. Killing a refugee taken under our care will worsen international relations, and it will be too late to neutralize


    her after the activation of magic. Liu Li Lie apparently doesn��t use a CAD, so if we lose our guard for even a moment, we could get hit by her Strategic Class magic.


    ����I understand why we can��t use Rupture, but why not turn to the Isshiki family?��


    Though some members of the Ichijou family could use Nerve Disturbance, anyone knowledgeable about the internal affairs of the former First Laboratory knew that it was the Isshiki family��s magic. The military was undoubtably aware of this.


    ��Y-yes! I��m still just a Junior-High student!�� Akane shouted.


    Akane''s complaint was valid. She may have been able to use magic suitable to the situation, but her age and lack of experience made it unlikely that she would be able to understand the situation in the first place.


    Goki hesitated for a second after the protest of his eldest daughter because he too did not want the self-defense forces to impose their work on his fourteen-year-old daughter. However, he quickly changed his appearance from that of a father to that of the head of one of the Ten Master Clans.


    ��The Isshiki family is not strong enough.��


    ����!? She does have a suitability with Nerve Disturbance, but ...��


    When Masaki referred to his sister with ��she�� instead of her name, she puffed out her cheeks, but did not complain because she understood he was speaking in her defense.


    ��My strength will not be stronger that a member of the Isshiki family, right?�� Akane added.


    ��That��s not the point.��


    Goki replied in a serious tone and shook his head. Neither Masaki nor Akane had expected this answer and waited for Goki��s follow up.


    ��They might not be planning to go about it secretively, and if Liu Li Lei goes to deadly measures, they will not be able to stop her. The magic of their family is too short range, and they do not have the combat prowess otherwise to go up against a Strategic Class magician,�� Goki explained.


    Both Masaki and Akane understood what Goki meant. In order for the magic of the Isshiki family to work, the magician needs to get within a few meters of the target.


    If Liu was secretly planning an attack, in order to neutralize it, the caster of Nerve Disturbance needed to be near Liu. However, if Liu was prepared to kill the caster, the


    Isshiki magicians would not be able to resist. In this case, the short range of Nerve Disturbance becomes a weakness.


    ��Because of this, Masaki, I also called you.��


    ��...Will I go along with Akane?�� Masaki asked.


    ��Yes. In an emergency, you must protect Akane.�� Goki did not say the words, ��and kill Liu Li Lei,�� but they understood.


    Instead of replying, Masaki looked at Akane. Seeing this motion out of her peripheral vision, Akane turned to meet his gaze.


    ��Akane, despite what father says, you can refuse,�� Masaki told her.


    Akane opened her eyes wide and then turned away sharply.


    ��No�� I will do it.�� Akane replied, trying to act confident but still facing away from Masaki and Goki. ��And I don''t need Nii-san''s protection�� but the help of Nii-san would be useful if I have to deal the final blow...��


    Masaki was speechless at the determination of his younger sister. He had always thought of her as an ordinary girl despite her talents, so her answer caught him off guard.


    ��Akane has answered. Masaki, what will you do?�� Goki asked.


    ��I will accompany her of course.��


    Masaki answered Goki without any delay. Masaki thought it was an incredibly dumb question: ��Is it possible to do so badly as to force your younger sister to face danger all alone?��


    ��Okay. I will tell the self-defense forces that we agree.��


    Goki nodded in satisfaction.


    ��By the way, would it not be safer for us to keep Liu Li Lie at our house instead of going to Komatsu base?��


    To get rid of the current atmosphere, Masaki proposed an idea.


    ��Why do you think so?��


    Without bothering to conceal his surprise, Goki questioned Masaki��s proposal.


    ��Well, if you take her away from the base, the risk of an attack on the base will be lower and it separates her from the soldiers with which she fled.��


    ��Ah. Liu Li Lie is only 14 years old; the same as Akane. If you remove her from the adults making the decisions, she would be less likely to do a suicidal sabotage...��


    Goki murmured to himself in a tone that made it seemed as if this was not a response to Masaki.


    ��I will propose this to the self-defense forces,�� Goki said with a contented smile.


    Local Time: July 6, 16:00


    A military truck belonging to a division from the Kansai region arrived at Zama base.


    The truck passed through the checkpoint without any problems and swiftly entered the base.


    ��We arrived so easily.��


    In a slightly disappointed tone, Raymond jumped out of the truck with Minoru, who followed him.


    ��Everyone in the truck was real. There is no reason to suspect anything.��


    The truck on which they arrived had been given to the Kudou family by the self-defense forces. Strictly speaking, this practice was illegal, but most families from the Ten Main Clans had a relationship with the SDF similar to the Kudou. When the unit commander who had originally issued the truck received a request to go through from the Kudou, he did not show any suspicion.


    Using Parade, Minoru disguised both Raymond and Regulus in addition to himself as young European men dressed in USNA uniforms. Though it was slightly unnatural for soldiers of the USNA army to be in the self-defense force��s truck, the workers at the checkpoint did not look inside to notice this disparity.


    ��I do not feel that we were given a concession because of the Kudou; rather, it seemed that they simply did not have the ability to do more than necessary.��


    Regulus had had this impression for much of the ride. Even though their truck had passed through the entire Tokyo-Nagoya highway and they were stopped several times, none of the stops looked into the body. They were not even stopped when they


    passed the training grounds on East-Fuji where Naotsugu and Mari were stationed in order to capture Minoru.


    ��Their attention and resources seem to be directed mainly to the north.��


    Minoru made this observation at Regulus�� comment.


    ��Everything went exactly as you expected,�� Raymond said.


    Minoru smiled slightly at Raymond��s words, but his smile held no pride.


    All foreign units stationed in Japan returned to their home countries during World War III and American army bases located in Japan were closed. To replace them, bases were created on both sides for joint use, allowing the other side to use their base as their own. Zama Base was one of these joint use bases that housed both the Japanese and American armies. Because of this, no questions were raised to USNA soldiers walking around the base. If they wore their military uniforms, no one would even check their identification badge, so all three of them, Raymond, Regulus, and Minoru, were able to reach the transport plane Arcturus was on.


    This transport aircraft was unable to take off because of the hole Tatsuya had made to escape combined with the holes in the wall made by the Arcturus�� Tomahawk. In a few more days, a replacement aircraft was expected to arrive, so there were only a few people on duty inside the plane. The rest of the team was in a dormitory designated for American soldiers.


    Tatsuya��s attack was not carried out in the interests of either Japan nor the USNA, so the damage to the body of the aircraft had been attributed to an accident during landing. The Japanese army did not allow saboteurs to enter the base, and there were no victims of terrorists in the American army - Arcturus and the three other Parasites were not supposed to have been aboard the transport plane. Usually, a sabotage-like situation such as the current one would not have been buried, but the Great Asian Alliance��s invasion into the New Soviet Union��s territory shifted the army��s attention to the north. Nobody in the base wished to pick a fight with the USNA, so to speak, so the situation ended up being ignored by both sides.


    Arcturus�� ��corpse��, pierced with a mascot knife by which Mikihiko used his sealing spell, would be sent back to the USNA by the transport plane expected to arrive in the next few days. It was currently stored in a coffin-shaped container equipped with a cooling function. Zama base provided this container after a request from the crew, but the base personnel was a bit confused as to why this container was necessary.


    ��Lieutenant, here.��


    The soldier on duty knew Regulus by sight, so he led the three Parasites to the


    "corpse" of Arcturus without questioning who the strangers were.


    ��Private, could you leave for a while?�� Regulus ordered.


    ��Yes, sir.��


    The soldier on duty obediently returned from the cargo hold to the cab without any suspicion. Once he was gone, Regulus opened the lid of the container where Arcturus lay in a funeral pose. The talisman used to seal Arcturus had long since been pulled out, but the seal remained just as strong. Regulus looked at Arcturus without commenting, sorrow in his eyes.


    ��This is powerful seal,�� Minoru stated while looking into the container.


    ��It would have to be,�� Raymond responded.


    ��Do you understand this!?�� Regulus asked Minoru, somewhat wide-eyed.


    ��Yes, I know a little about some of the general stuff,�� Minoru answered.


    ��Can you take it off?�� Raymond asked as Minoru finished, already knowing the answer to Regulus�� question.


    ��I won��t know until I try. As I said, the seal is fairly strong. The Parasite body is being used as a talisman. I would say that this could only be undone by destroying the body to reveal the Parasite, but I assume you don��t want that?��


    Minoru��s question was intended for Regulus.


    ��I would like to find a method that preserves the commander��s life.�� Regulus came to Arcturus�� body because he valued Arcturus; not the Parasite contained.


    If Minoru��s answer to this question was ��I cannot,�� the discussion would have gone down a different path in which the Parasites may have refused to help kidnap Minami.


    ����I understand.�� After thinking for a bit, Minoru nodded to Regulus.


    Tatsuya went to first high for the entire day on the last day of exams. He had free time as he was no longer needed in the development of the new Strategic Class magic designed in preparation for an attack from the New Soviet Union. It was


    slightly reckless to leave Lina alone, but she was not a small child and would not do anything stupid, so Tatsuya convinced himself that it was pointless for him to travel to Miyaki Island every day.


    While the exams were going on, Tatsuya stayed alone in the library, but as soon as the exams finished he began practicing the Sealing Sphere with Mikihiko. By the time he left school with Miyuki, it was past 6 in the evening. Despite the time, however, the two did not go home and instead traveled to the city of Machida.


    Together with Mitsuya Shiina and Yaguruma Saburou, they were visiting the home of the Mitsuya family of the Ten Main Clans in order to get information about the activities of the US Army. Tatsuya had wanted to find out more about the USNA��s military stations on Midway Island and the north-western parts of the Hawaii archipelago, so he had asked Shiina to organize a meeting with the head of the Mitsuya family or his eldest son. Shiina had given Tatsuya her father��s answer of ��If you have time, come on the evening of the day when the last exam is held,�� which was another reason that Tatsuya had gone to school today.


    Tatsuya was traveling with Shiina despite knowing the location of the Mitsuya house because he was not personally acquainted with Mitsuya Gen, having never even spoken to him. By allowing Shiina to lead him, they would avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    Tatsuya had only asked to meet either Shiina��s father or her eldest brother, but they were both waiting, expecting Tatsuya.


    Shiina led Tatsuya and Miyuki to the living room and left to get drinks. By the time she returned, the four had introduced themselves to each other.


    ��Thank you, Shiina. You may go.��


    Shiina was slightly disappointed with being asked to leave as she was curious about the conversation. Nonetheless, she obeyed her father, and Motoharu closed the living room door from the control panel as she left.


    Once this was done, Gen turned back to Tatsuya.


    ��May I call you Tatsuya-dono?�� he asked.


    ��Yes, please do. Likewise, may I call you Mitsuya-dono and Motoharu-dono?��


    Tatsuya asked this for the same reason as Gen: in order to distinguish between members of the same family sharing a last name.


    ��I do not mind�� was Gen��s answer to Tatsuya. With all the preparation out of the way, Gen finally brought up the main topic.


    ��I heard from Shiina that you need information about the activities of the American army.��


    ��Yes. In particular, I would like to learn about the military installations and troops deployed around Midway Island and the north-western parts of the Hawaiian archipelago.��


    Both Gen and Motoharu appeared surprised to hear this. They had expected Tatsuya to ask about a different area, thinking he was looking for information pertaining to the situation with the New Soviet Union.


    ���� I would like to understand how this relates to the current situation?�� Gen asked.


    ��This is not directly related to the conflict between the New Soviet Union and the Great Asian Alliance,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ����Then why do you need this information?�� Gen continued his questioning with a confused look.


    ��I need to judge whether it will be possible to free a certain prisoner from Midway Island,�� Tatsuya answered frankly.


    ��You are looking to rescue a prisoner from Midway Island? Does Yotsuba-dono know about this?��


    ��Consent of the head of the family has already been obtained.��


    This was not a lie, as on the same day that Lina requested Tatsuya��s help, Tatsuya reported the content of the conversation to Maya. Maya''s only request was "just don''t overdo it,�� so Tatsuya decided to follow the policy "continue if possible, but quit if it��s hopeless."


    ����can we hear the reason?��


    Motoharu asked the question this time.


    ��It was a request from a refugee protected by our family,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ��A refugee? ��Our government received a request from America for the extradition of Major Angie Sirius... then, she is under the protection of the Yotsuba family!?�� Gen exclaimed.


    ��This request was not from Sirius.��


    Tatsuya outright denied Gen��s speculation. He did not wish to lie, but he had no qualms with telling half-truths. He was hiding a girl named ��Angelina Kudou Shields.�� ��Angie Sirius�� was a pseudonym and mask given to her by the USNA army and government, and Tatsuya did not feel obliged to participate in these machinations.


    In any case, Motoharu did not suspect anything in Tatsuya��s statement so the conversation moved on.


    ��Whoever your client is, I can only say that trying to get into Midway Prison is recklessness.��


    Gen��s tone indicated that he was still in amazement at the reasons behind this meeting.


    ��Then, you know what present Midway is like?��


    Tatsuya understood Gen��s hints of "you must stop,�� but he ignored Gen��s opinion for the moment.


    ��I do not know much about the inside of the prison, but the general situation is clear.��


    Both Tatsuya and Miyuki continued looking at Gen, waiting for more. Gen had hoped that Miyuki would stop Tatsuya, but sighed as he realized it wasn��t going to happen.


    ��I will share what we know, but we will not be able to provide support.��


    ��I understand.��


    Tatsuya didn''t need this extra warning from Gen. Neither he, nor Maya, nor anyone else in the Yotsuba family had planned on asking the Mitsuya family or any of the other families in the Ten Master Clans and 18 Assistant Houses for help.


    However, Tatsuya kept his tact and left his answer at that.


    ��Only defensive ground forces are located on Midway Island. Other than transport ships, no naval military ships are located there.��


    Gen seemed to finally understand that the Yotsuba were set on this business, and he did not voice his warning again. After a short pause, he began to talk about the information Tatsuya wanted.


    ��There are no air forces either. Perhaps their is the fear that prisoners could use them to escape,�� Gen continued.


    ��Are sea and air bases on another island?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��On an artificial one. There is a giant floating artificial island created in the Pearl and Hermes atoll. Troops were relocated there about six months ago, but����


    Gen paused for a moment before continuing.


    ��Pearl and Hermes is an atoll approximately 250 kilometers east-southeast of Midway Island. It belongs to the northwestern part of the Hawaiian archipelago, and it is littered with many sandy islands. A larger artificial island with a USNA military base is built around the outside of the coral reef.


    ��One aircraft carrier, two escort ships, two destroyers, and one submarine were assigned to the naval base. There is no runway on the artificial island itself, but there are more than 70 fighter jets on the aircraft carrier.��


    Gen laid out this information as a brief report.


    ��This is a combat force that one person cannot hope to cope with unless he possesses Strategic class magic.��


    Tatsuya had not yet been announced as the source of the ��Great Bomb,�� but from the meaningful tone and gaze of Gen, one could assume that he knew about it.


    However, this was nothing to be surprised about. Based on Lina��s stories, it was clear that Stars knew quite a bit about the explosion of matter. It was also likely that Bezobrazov had told others in the New Soviet Union about this. Finally, when Bezobrazov had first learned about the user of ��the great bomb��, William MacLeod from Britain was also present.


    Information could have spread even more in Japan by word of mouth. The Mitsuya family had a widespread information network both inside and outside the country. It would be odd if the head of such a large information network was unaware of Tatsuya��s possession of Strategic class magic.


    ��What is the approximate size of the ground forces on Midway Island?�� Tatsuya asked.


    The fleet assigned to the Pearl and Hermes base was a significant military power, but it was intended for a battle between armies. Tatsuya did not intend to openly oppose the USNA so it was unlikely that the fleet would attack him, but the garrison troops on Midway Island would still be an obstacle.


    ��You��re still going to do it...?�� Gen muttered, sighing. But he was not surprised. He did not think the Yotsuba would retreat from such a minor obstacle as a naval fleet.


    Gen looked at his son, but Motoharu had already brought the data up on his information terminal before he was given the signal.


    ��Other than the prison staff, there should be between 200 and 250 soldiers on the island. One of the squads consists of magicians, but they are not Stars.��


    ��What is the level of their weapons?��


    ��In addition to the personal weapons of the soldiers, there are two Fleming Launchers on the roof of the prison.��


    Motoharu continued answering Tatsuya''s questions. The Mitsuya family possesses quite a lot of detailed information, so it took some time to finish, but Tatsuya felt that the visit to the Mitsuya family had ended with a satisfactory result.


    This was helped by the fact that the Mitsuya family did not demand any form of compensation or payment for this assistance.


    Miyuki asked Tatsuya about Midway after they returned home. Even though private transport cabins guaranteed privacy, she chose to wait until they returned home to discuss secure matters.


    ��Onii-sama, are you really going to go there?��


    Miyuki had known about the operation to rescue Canopus from Midway Island even before Tatsuya reported it to Maya, but until now she was only in a position of passive denial. However, after hearing about the military power present, her anxiety grew.


    ��Yes. I have not decided on an exact time yet, but I will try soon.��


    Tatsuya was more worried about Miyuki worrying about him than about himself, but he could not ignore her question either.


    ����Is it because this is Lina''s request?��


    Miyuki��s mood darkened further as she asked her next question. Even she realized that some of her behavior stemmed from jealously, but it was also more than that.


    Miyuki''s voice was too serious.


    ��This is just an excuse,�� Tatsuya answered.


    Tatsuya gave a vague answer because he wasn��t sure what Miyuki was currently thinking about Lina other than that it was complex. All Tatsuya could do was express his feelings and thoughts fully and truthfully.


    ��Canopus is a serious opponent, possibly more dangerous than Bezobrazov and Sirius as an adversary.��


    Tatsuya specified ��Sirius�� in this situation. Ignoring her weak will to fight, Lina was similar to Tatsuya and Miyuki in magical power. When comparing her with Canopus Tatsuya��s impression was that he was an even stronger opponent than Sirius.


    ��If Canopus became a Parasite, he would be our unconditional enemy. We should try to avoid this situation if at all possible. Liberating him will remove the possibility of him being infected,�� Tatsuya finished.


    ��But����


    Miyuki was still unsure. Midway Island was still territory of the USNA. While she could understand using a distant attack to eliminate Canopus, she felt it was too risky to break a prisoner out. However, Miyuki had already talked to Tatsuya about that idea when the plan was first brought up. The results are evident.


    ��I will not act recklessly. If the breakout proves to be impossible, I will blow the prison up.��


    This was not the first time Tatsuya had stated this, and it was not just an excuse to appease Miyuki. Tatsuya had not abandoned the idea of blowing up Midway Prison with Material Burst. As always, his priority was eliminating the threat to him and Miyuki before appeasing Lina. It was what he was best at, anyway, so this was not surprising.


    ��Besides, the plan is not yet decided yet as the current situation is too unstable. I may still revise my opinion with further information.��


    ��I guess...��


    Tatsuya had only given general reasoning and had not quite convince Miyuki, but the future was too fluid to accurately predict.


    Neither of them quite believed that the current prevailing view would become the reality.


    Once Tatsuya and Miyuki left the Mitsuya house, the current and next heads of the Mitsuya family continued the conversation together.


    ��Father, should we inform the self-defense forces that the Yotsuba plan to attack the prison on Midway Island?��


    Motoharu was the first to speak.


    ��But we should also consider the possibility of information leaking to America...��


    Gen said. ��No, this goes against the loyalty of magicians. I can��t betray one of the Ten Master Clans to the army or America.��


    Gen rejected his son''s offer, but not without hesitation. His uncertain tone betrayed his true thoughts.


    ��But if you keep silent now, the Mitsuya family could be seen as an accomplice of the Yotsuba.��


    ��We did not ask for compensation solely to avoid such thoughts.��


    ��I don''t think that would be convincing,�� Motoharu responded.


    Gen fell silent at his son��s statement. Gen understood that not asking for compensation for the release of information was too weak of a defense.


    ����Leaking this to America is unacceptable. We won''t be able to explain ourselves at the Ten Master Clans conference. ��


    After a bit of silence, Gen said this while shaking his head.


    ��Still, we should at least notify the self-defense forces about Shiba-dono��s plan.


    ��...Alright.��


    Gen couldn��t disagree this time.


    ��But we must choose the recipient of the information carefully. If the anti-magic movement finds out about this, we will have repeated the mistake of the Saegusa and Kudou families.��


    Motoharu nodded in response to Gen��s words.


    ��We should talk to Lieutenant General Saeki from the 101 brigade, as she is associated with Shiba Tatsuya-dono,�� Gen said, now that they were in agreement.


    ��Yea, Lieutenant General Saeki should be able settle this without conflict.��


    ��Then I will take care of it immediately,�� Gen responded and Motoharu stood up.


    The conversation done, they prepared to leave, but neither Gen nor Motoharu paid attention to the hurriedly receding footsteps outside the door.


    "I heard something terrible..."


    Shiina ran into her room and sat on the carpet on the floor, still holding the tray she had used to bring the cups earlier.


    Shiina��s ears were exceedingly sensitive. She could hear tiny vibrations ordinary people could not, but this also made the everyday sounds feel like an attack of intolerable noise to Shiina. Her body was completely normal, so doctors hypothesized that she subconsciously activates magic to increase hearing. This is supported by the fact that her hypersensitive ears become normal as she sleeps.


    However, despite knowing the cause, nothing can be done to affect the magic as it can��t be observed from outside information bodies. Since the magic exists entirely inside Shiina, no outside measures can be taken to detect the magic. The only treatment was the usage of soundproof headphones with a microphone on the outside and speakers inside to control the volume of noise. The sounds coming into the microphone are played at a volume harmless to Shiina through the speaker inside the cup.


    Shiina usually only took off her headphones while swimming or sleeping, so she had them on when she went to pick up the empty tray she had brought cups on.


    Her headphones were only designed to lower the volume of loud sounds to a volume Shiina could withstand, so while they did not amplify weak sounds, they also did not block sounds that were originally harmless. Shiina��s headphones were able to detect and recreate sounds to incredibly low volumes. This allowed Shiina��s oversensitive hearing to hear her brother and father��s conversation even though she did not intend to eavesdrop.


    ��When they said Shiba-dono, did they mean Shiba-senpai? Will they tell the army about Shiba-senpai?��


    Shiina had heard the conversation from when Motoharu and Gen were still discussing


    "leaks to America," so while she didn��t know Tatsuya��s plan, from phrases like


    "antimagic movement", "mistake of the Saegusa and Kudou families", and "settle this without conflict", she understood that this was a rather suspicious conversation.


    "What to do..."


    Shiina had heard enough of the conversation to realize that her father and brother were plotting treachery against Tatsuya. Though she was much more loyal to her family than to Tatsuya, Shiina felt that treachery was evil. In her system of values, she felt that bullying like this was Tatsuya - she felt it would be wrong if she allowed the current atrocity to go on just because it was her family.


    "Should I tell Shiba-senpai about this...?"


    But if she did that, she herself would have committed treachery.


    So at that, Shiina was trapped in her reasoning.

 Volume 27 - CH 5

    A+A-


    Chapter 5


    Sunday July 7th. For students attending one of the 9 National High Schools of Magic, this was the weekend after the first semester��s exams in addition to Tanabata.


    Usually the student council was busy around this time as they selected players and actively prepared for the upcoming Nine Schools Tournament, but the tournament had been canceled this year, so the Student Council was able to rest today. This was the first day in a while that Miyuki had not had a timetable.


    ��Onii-sama, would you take me with you today?��


    In a shy voice, Miyuki asked Tatsuya if she could accompany him during breakfast.


    ��To Miyaki Island?��


    ��Yes. I assumed you were going to visit Lina today?��


    Tatsuya had not truly visited Lina since 3 days ago. He had gone to Miyaki Island the day before, but didn��t stay long enough for it to be called a visit. He did not doubt Lina, but both Tatsuya and Miyuki felt it was safest to not leave a Strategic Class magician unattended.


    ��I planned to go there immediately after visiting Minami.�� Tatsuya answered, immediately continuing to say, ��Sorry. I should have planned that you would go too. I blithely forgot that today is Sunday.��


    Miyuki giggled slightly from Tatsuya��s comment that imitated that of a recluse who had forgotten about a national holiday.


    ��Then����


    ��Yes. After visiting the hospital, we will go to Miyaki Island together,�� Tatsuya responded.


    ��In that case����


    Miyuki folded her arms in front of her chest and looked Tatsuya in the eyes. She was much better than Mari at using female ��tactics�� to bargain selfishly.


    ��Can we go by car?��


    ��Of course. Wait a little, and enjoy your first trip on the surface of the sea.��


    Hearing Tatsuya''s answer, Miyuki smiled happily, her eyes glowing.


    July 7, 2097, 8:00. A helicopter of the USNA army flew to the base of Zama.


    It flew in from the Independence Aircraft Carrier - currently stationed at Yokosuka base��s port. Information about this flight had been sent from the Aircraft Carrier yesterday, and the flight��s purpose was the transport of passengers from the damaged transport aircraft. The commander of the Zama base was informed about the transfer of half of the crew to Independence. Base Zama had no reason to refuse except that the notification of the flight came too late, barely before the event. All procedures had been followed, however, so on request from the aircraft, the dispatch issued a landing permit.


    ��Minoru, I leave the commander to you.��


    Inside the transport plane, Regulus bowed to Minoru. He had been ordered to move to the Independence aircraft carrier to join the attack on Miyaki Island tomorrow. The container with the frozen body of Arcturus, however, needed to stay on the transport plane so as not to arouse suspicion.


    ��I will do everything in my power,�� Minoru said.


    Minoru was going to stay on the transport plane to try to remove the seal on Arcturus.


    He planned to kidnap Minami during the attack on Miyaki Island, so he was going to act separately from Regulus and the others anyway.


    ��Bye, Minoru. Even though our time together was short, it was fun.��


    Raymond said goodbye to Minoru in a way that made it unclear whether he was serious or joking. Raymond was not a part of Stars and could do what he wanted, but he had no reason to stay with Minoru so he decided to stay with Regulus as he didn��t know how else he would safely withdraw from Japan.


    ��Yes, but here we say goodbye. Contact me if you require assistance,�� Minoru responded.


    ��You too, Minoru. I am not in a position to continue contact with you in the future, but I will do everything I can. After all, we are both parasites.��


    ��Yes. Agreed.��


    Raymond��s words seem to hide some other meaning, but Regulus, plainly without any other intent, extended his right hand to Minoru. Minoru responded by sticking his own hand out to accept that handshake.


    With an expression seeming to say ��nothing can be done about this��, he also shook Raymond��s outstretched hand.


    ��I wish the success of your mission.��


    With these words, Regulus and Raymond had to leave.


    After watching Regulus and Raymond take off in the helicopter from the cockpit of the transport plane, Minoru headed back to the cargo hold. There was surprisingly little cargo considering it was a transport plane, but the main ��cargo�� the plane transported was people, as was fairly common for military transport aircraft.


    There was practically no other cargo in the hold other than the container holding Arcturus, so it immediately caught the eye when walking into the room.


    "Seems to be a mixture of Yin-Yang techniques based on Shugendo and Western ancient magic - Enoch''s black magic,�� Minoru muttered to himself.


    Touching the seal that had put Arcturus to sleep, Minoru knitted his brows.


    "If it was based on Taoism, there would be no problem...��


    Minoru had inherited a lot of knowledge about Taoist magic from Zhou Gongjin, but Zhou Gongjin only had slight knowledge on Western magic �C mainly about the spells he needed to use. Zhou Gongjin was not a magician but a practitioner, so his knowledge of spells was based around his specialization.


    "First you need to confirm his state of consciousness," Minoru thought to himself.


    His consciousness may still be functioning �C just blocked out from the outside world, not allowing him to react to anything.


    Minoru started by releasing psionic waves into Arcturus��s body. These waves were used in external systematic magic meant for interacting with the mind. When psions are organized into an information body, they can influence the mind in addition to the physical body.


    Psions meant for interacting with the mind are organized in a completely different manner than psions with meant for interacting with the physical body. In order to interact with the mind, psions must be organized into far more complex structures in order to be recognized as an information body. This is partly what determines someone��s fitness for mental-interference magic �C their ability to organize psions into more complex structures.


    When Minoru was still human, he was not particularly good at making complex information bodies, but now that he was a parasite, he could clearly recognize pushionic information bodies. However, Minoru still could not detect the mind of the sealed Arcturus despite his increased abilities. He had no idea where he was hidden.


    Minoru knew Arcturus''s physical body had to be connected to his mind through the psionic information body sealing it, so Minoru sent a neutral psionic body �C one that does not affect emotions or impulses �C into Arcturus�� body.


    "It��s weak, but..."


    Minoru was sure that he had felt a response from the psionic information body connected to Arcturus�� body, but as was clear from its name, mental interference magic, the magic can influence the mind but not the information body corresponding to the physical body. The change in Arcturus�� psionic information body had not taken place anywhere except for the mind.


    "Still, this approach was useful."


    The fact that there was a response meant that Arcturus could be unsealed. By following the information body��s reaction, the place where the mind was hidden could be found, and from there a method could be found to awaken it.


    Minoru continued his magic trying to free Arcturus carefully �C he was very careful to not be discovered by the base sensors.


    Local time: 09:00, July 7


    A high school student and a junior high school student were visiting the Komatsu base of the self-defense forces. The names of the two were Ichijou Masaki and Ichijou Akane - siblings from the Ichijou family of the Ten Master Clans.


    Their father and head of the Ichijou family, Ichijou Goki, did not accompany them, but Masaki behaved with dignity �C he did not show any concern at the lack of a guardian. He was still a high school student, but he could be considered a veteran in combat experience. He was not nervous at all while passing through the gates of the base. However, the same could not be said for his younger sister - Akane showed a few weak signs of anxiety.


    Shortly after they showed their identification cards causing the dispatcher to call a car, the car arrived at the gate to pick them up. Their visit today was at the request of the army, so naturally the army was prepared for them.


    ��What do you think about her? Can we talk?��


    Akane whispered to Masaki, unable to tolerate the silence. Though she usually teased Masaki while talking to him, she did not dislike him and she did not ignore him. She did not have any ��special�� feelings beyond being family, but her brother was the next head and hope of the Ichijou family.


    ��Lieutenant Liu is fluent in Japanese.��


    The soldier driving the car answered Akane��s question. He wanted to lighten the atmosphere to get Akane to relax, and the soldier was young enough that he could behave somewhat naturally with a junior high school student.


    ��Having everyday conversations with her will not be a problem. If she did not possess Strategic Class magic, she would be a somewhat normal Junior High school student.��


    ��Therefore, we must be vigilant, so as to be careless not to say too much,�� Masaki said after the soldier. ��But we should be careful, as excessive caution could have the opposite effect we want.��


    Despite the soldier��s intent, the conversation had only increased the siblings��


    vigilance, and they drove up to the building Liu was in in that state. The soldier led


    the two inside, and they were surprised at how much a ��hotel�� vibe was given off by the military residential building.


    Masaki and Akane met Liu Li Lei in the first floor lobby. At first glance, she seemed to be alone, but of course this was a faked atmosphere: with his perception, Masaki found more than 10 magicians.


    ��Nice to meet you, my name is Liu Li Lei.��


    After the driver brought Akane and Masaki to the location with Liu and Lin, Liu introduced herself. As the driver had said, her Japanese was completely natural.


    ��Nice to meet you too. My name is Ichijou Masaki.��


    Masaki responded to Liu Li Lei in the same polite manner.


    ��Uwaa, what a cutie���� Akane let herself slip.


    ��Hey!��


    Masaki hastily reproached her in a whisper.


    ��...My name is Ichijou Akane, and I am the younger sister of Masaki. Nice to meet you.��


    Akane pulled herself together and hurried to introduce herself. She bowed sharply, and her cheeks were flushed.


    Akane��s embarrassed introduction caused Liu to relax her overstrained face as a hint of a smile showed on her face.


    Today, Kichijouji Shinkuro woke up at 9:20. He had slept for exactly 3 hours and 30 minutes. This was not nearly enough, but as soon as he got up he swallowed a caffeine pill, washed his face, and put the TV on an interactive channel that broadcasts military information requested by the user. Upon learning that the fleet of the New Soviet Union had not yet advanced, Kichijouji sighed with relief.


    ��So I still have some time.��


    He said this out loud to cheer himself up, then immediately grasped a CAD the size of a large suitcase, loaded with the activation sequence with the new Strategic Class magic, by its handle. He had finished creating the magic this morning.


    The CAD was integrated into a medium-sized computer which shifted the target area of the activation sequence based on data from radar, optical sensors, and aerial photography, as well as the information for many thousand sequences of magic.


    All of this needed to be planned in 0.01 second intervals to cover the target area, so most of the suitcase��s volume was occupied by the computer and its power source.


    Fortunately for Kichijouji, this system of CAD-computer integration had already been developed in other labs for uses unrelated to this new magic. This allowed Kichijouji to focus entirely on developing the activation sequence of the CAD.


    As of now, the software part of the CAD, the activation sequence was ready and the hardware was assembled, but the development was not complete without testing.


    Magic is done by the magician �C even if one creates a flawless activation sequence, it can��t be considered magic until a magician uses it.


    ��Masaki will be able to use this.�� He steeled himself from his doubts.


    Kichijouji was confident that Masaki could use this new Strategic Class magic. At least, he wanted to believe in him �C he wished he had blind confidence. But in the far corner of his consciousness, he still had the fear, "what if...". This fear turned into anxiety and prompted Kichijouji to take action quickly.


    ��In any case, we will test it soon, before the attack of the New Soviet Union.��


    Kichijouji had deep psychological trauma regarding the attack of the New Soviet Union.


    Sado Island, his home until his first year of high school, had been attacked by a small, disguised fleet sent by the New Soviet Union. His parents had been killed by this attack, and though the New Soviet Union had denied involvement in the invasion five years ago, Kichijouji believed it was them. In his heart, he was convinced that it was the New Soviet Union that destroyed his home and killed his parents. The attack had


    scarred him, and now the wound seemed to be re-opening: once again, the New Soviet Union was posed to attack.


    "This time�� I will not let you."


    Kichijouji knew that he did not have the power to repel the New Soviet Union alone, but his heart warmed by the thought that his best friend would beat them using the magic he created. The warmth from that thought might be able to heal his injury.


    He wanted to know as soon as possible whether his friend would be able to use the magic.


    Kichijouji hurried to Ichijou''s house without even bothering to find out Masaki''s plans.


    When he saw himself in the mirror installed at the entrance to the hotel, he finally noticed he was still wearing his pajamas. Embarrassed, he hurried back to his room.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived at Miyaki Island at about 10:00. Miyuki was exhilarated during the journey across the sea at a speed of 300 km / h (reaching a maximum speed of 400 km / h). Despite its speed being extremely high for a car, the aircar was designed for flying �C a maximum speed of 400 km / h is quite low when compared to commercial aircrafts.


    When ��driving on water,�� the aircar actually flies slightly above the surface of the water and does not actually touch the water. This partly contributed to the excitement of riding in the car when compared to a plane ride, as the speed feels much higher when closer to the ground �C with a lower field of view, objects move out of vision much quicker, giving the illusion of speed. Miyuki was not the type to seek speed, but she was still able to feel excited as the surface of the sea seemed to fly past them on both sides.


    Shortly after arriving on the Island, Tatsuya and Miyuki found Lina.


    ��Lina, how are you?��


    ��Miyuki... You look like you��ve had quite the time.��


    ...Even Lina noticed the difference in Miyuki.


    ��Really? I did not notice at all.��


    Miyuki was still in an excited state, so she responded differently than she usually would.


    ��So, what about you, Lina? Are there any inconvenience?��


    ��... Thank you, I''m fine.��


    Realizing how different Miyuki��s atmosphere was from usual, Lina refrained from asking further questions.


    ��I don��t feel any discomfort thanks to you and your family. And the guys from the management staff are also very kind.��


    ��I see. That��s good,�� Miyuki responded.


    ��What are we talking about? Let��s go sit down,�� Lina said.


    Lina��s impression of this building was that it ��looks like a comdominum.�� The building had a small separate side living room where Lina led Tatsuya and Miyuki from the entrance, inviting them to sit on the sofa.


    ��Would you like some iced coffee?�� asked Lina, heading to the adjoining kitchen.


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    ��Then me too.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki answered without hesitation.


    Soon, Lina returned with three glasses on a tray.


    Tatsuya had his coffee black, with no milk or syrup, and Miyuki added some milk, but no syrup. Lina initially started to reach toward the syrup, but stopped herself, not wanting to be seen as a child. She eventually took the milk and added it in large quantities to her coffee.


    Once the three finished drinking, all three returned their glasses to the table.


    ��Let��s get straight to the point. I have bad news.��


    Tatsuya��s words were obviously not about the impression of the drink, so Lina was able to look Tatsuya in the eye and ask him to continue with her stare.


    ��No later than tomorrow, the Far Eastern fleet of the New Soviet Union will go south to the Sea of Japan. This time, our country is fully ready for interception: our fleet is ready to be sent at any time.��


    ��Is Japan going to directly clash with the New Soviet Union?�� Lina asked doubtfully.


    ��It��s unlikely to reach total war, but a clash cannot be avoided.��


    ��The requirement of the New Soviet Union was the extradition of Liu Li Lei, right?��


    Japan had not declared their giving of asylum to Liu, but the New Soviet Union had declared to the world that it "demands the extradition of the war criminal Liu Lily from Japan."


    ��Yes, but we understand that this runaway fourteen-year-old girl will be executed, so we cannot just give her away,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ��Yes, they said on TV that the NSU is trying to create a pretext for war by putting together impracticable conditions.��


    The TV Station Lina was talking about showed more than Japanese channels, and her residential building (built for administrative staff) was connected to various cable networks. The news channel she heard that from was an American cable network.


    ��I doubt the New Soviet Union will seriously try to assimilate Japanese territory. They have another, hidden purpose, but I can not say exactly what it is,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��Isn''t the factory being built here? Tatsuya seems to be a real nuisance to their country.��


    Miyuki slightly rounded her eyes, surprised at the unexpectedly harsh words of Lina.


    ��...What?��


    Lina unintentionally frowned at Miyuki��s reaction.


    ��No, I just think so too,�� Miyuki explained as she regained her calm face.


    Lina stared at Miyuki, looking for the catch.


    ��That is one possible option.��


    After Tatsuya��s statement, Lina returned her attention to him.


    ��If that��s the case, we need to consider the safety of Lina,�� Tatsuya stated.


    ��I can fight too,�� Lina said, protesting slightly.


    ��I have no doubt about you, but if their goal is different, then Lina will have problems that cannot be ignored.��


    Tatsuya deliberately hinted in his words that their problems would be limited by Lina.


    ��I do?��


    Lina��s question was obvious.


    ��Even if we repel the Far Eastern fleet this time, their will still be tension between Japan and the New Soviet Union. Japan will not be able to involve itself in the problems in the USNA.��


    Never battle on two fronts. This is an absolute principle in more than war, and Tatsuya felt that those who choose a battle strategy on two fronts are infinite optimists who do not distinguish speculation from desires.


    ��As long as there is tension between Japan and the New Soviet Union, Japanese authorities will try to prevent our attack on the Midway prison. It will be difficult to prepare ships, even if they are private. It will be the same with aviation,�� Tatsuya explained.


    ����I understand.��


    Lina did not blame Tatsuya. She understood that it would be unfair to blame and shift her anger to him.


    ��I am trying to come up with a plan to save Major Canopus, but I need some more time for this.��


    ����I did not say that it needed to be done right away. I understand that preparation for something like this takes time. But please remember I��m relying on you, Tatsuya,��


    Lina said.


    ��It��s good that you understand that.��


    Tatsuya comforted Lina, who was hanging her head in despondency. On the surface, they seemed to be speaking to each other with dry and cold phrases, but on a deeper level, their words held sympathy and respect�� at least, that was how Miyuki saw their interaction.


    This was also how Miyuki saw Tatsuya and Lina sitting across from each other on opposite sides of the table.


    A weak fire of jealousy caught in her chest.


    The meeting between the Great Asian Alliance refugees and Ichijou family siblings was supposed to have a peaceful atmosphere, but this proved to be an overly-optimistic situation, and them meeting developed by exchanging requirements with strained faces on both sides. Though initially the conversation seemed to be heading in a more familiar direction with Akane��s comment, that feeling quickly wore off and the strain of the situation became dominant once more.


    ��I��m telling you: considering that Lieutenant Liu is only 14 years old, she should be placed in the civilian sector, and not a military facility! We have no intention of brainwashing or something like that!�� Masaki exclaimed.


    ��It is precisely because she is only 14 years old that her compatriots must stay with her! If you are trying to take her to a civilian object, we can only think that you want to separate us!�� Lin responded.


    ��Our home is not a ��civilian object��! The Ichijou family takes its safety seriously!��


    Masaki responded. ��Sorry for being rude, but mansions of the Ten Master Clans are not just civilian buildings: they are fortresses of civilian combat magicians. And as for your comment saying we were aligned with the military - it was really rude! The Ten Master Clans would never do what you��re thinking! We are an organization providing mutual aid for magicians, therefore we want to protect Lieutenant Liu! Our goal is not just to separate you!�� Masaki angrily added.


    ��Your assistance is not necessary! We have enough protection from the Japanese army!��


    This dispute broke out between Masaki and Commander Lin. Masaki had already caught Commander Lin��s intentions, but he still did not retreat from his position.


    ��Sorry for being rude, but Lieutenant Liu is still a child. A child must see the world outside the army!��


    Masaki��s words were based on a weak sense of justice - it could even be called idealism �C and not on personal experience. Masaki had not experienced anything like what he was fighting against. He interpreted the independence provided to the Ten


    Master Clans as an opportunity to use magic for their own benefit, and not as a weapon for the army.


    In battle, Masaki felt that they decided everything themselves. Soldiers made their own decisions. He did not deny that magicians often became weapons, but he felt they must make this choice themselves - his youth forced him to cling to such ideals.


    ��Commander Lin, I wouldn��t mind if the Ichijou family took care of me.��


    The subject of the argument, Liu Li Lei, intervened in the Masaki and Lin��s dispute.


    ��Special Lieutenant Liu, what do you mean!?��


    Commander Lin was both surprised and nervous at Liu��s words supporting Masaki.


    Her surprise even caused her to unwittingly switch languages: Liu had spoken in Japanese, but Commander Lin had objected in Chinese.


    ��We may be in a position where we need protection, but as a School Officer, you do not need to make such concessions!��


    Commander Lin hurriedly tried to convince Liu to change her mind, and her words were translated by the interpreter present at the meeting.


    ��Nii-san, we don��t need to rush this decision, do we? I don''t mind staying here for one night.��


    Akane was tired of the strained atmosphere, so she suggested Masaki postpone the decision.


    Apparently, the soldiers of the base present at the meeting also agreed that it was necessary to cool down, so everyone supported Akane��s proposal.


    Liu and Lin returned to their assigned rooms, and the soldiers and base officers returned to their duties, leaving Akane and Masaki alone.


    ��Nii-san, you are too hasty.��


    ��You think so?��


    ��Yes. What are you going to do now that you��ve pissed them off?��


    ����I do not think they got angry.��


    ��It��s naive to think that they would openly show their anger, considering their position, but they got angry for sure.��


    Now, with only the two of them in the lobby where the meeting took place, Akane and Masaki discussed the conversation.


    ��But Lieutenant Liu seemed to agree, didn��t she?�� Masaki argued.


    ��It''s not like that! When someone becomes a hostage, they feel compelled to agree just to settle the situation. Surely you understand this, Nii-san!��


    ��...Sorry.��


    ��In fact, Nii-san, you don��t understand how to deal with girls. To say such a horrible thing as ��Lei-chan is only 14 years old�� is unacceptably rude,�� Akane said without a hint of irony.


    ��Come on, now. ��Lei-chan�� �C just to be sure, you��re referring to Lieutenant Liu, right?��


    ��Mm? Well, yes. She is Li Lie-chan, so Lei-chan. She''s such a cutie, it is a pity to call her something like ��Lieutenant Liu��.��


    ����?! It doesn��t matter if it��s a pity! She is one of the "Thirteen Apostles" and belongs to the Great Asian Alliance! Is it really alright to call her by an affectionate Japanese honorific?!�� Masaki exclaimed.


    ��Mm, you think so?��


    At that moment, with the conversation going towards a rather strange direction, one of the base��s soldier approached them, apologizing.


    ��Ichijou-san...��


    The soldier paused for a moment, realizing his statement was unspecific.


    ��Ichijou Masaki-san, a visitor has come to see you.��


    ��In here?�� Masaki exclaimed.


    Masaki did not ask ��to me?�� but rather ��here?�� because he had not expected any visitors while at the military base. If the visitor was looking for him during his trip, it had to be quite an important matter.


    ��Excuse me. Could you take me to him?��


    As soon as Masaki noticed that his question was meaningless, he got up and asked the soldier to show the way.


    ��Follow me.��


    The soldier turned to the right and went, followed by Masaki who was followed by Akane.


    ��... You don''t have to go,�� Masaki told Akane.


    ��You want to leave me alone?��


    Masaki did not answer Akane''s question, but he also did not question her further.


    Masaki thought that the visitor had come to the residential building, but the soldiers who had informed them about the visitor took them to a car and drove them to a building that looked like a laboratory. Upon arriving, the soldiers explained to them that this was a workshop in which war magicians serviced their equipment �C primarily their CADs. They were led inside the building and escorted to a room on the second floor.


    ��Masaki!��


    Masaki didn��t even have time to step into the room before he heard his name called by a familiar voice.


    ��George? What are you doing here?��


    He instantly recognized the voice of his best friend, Kichijouji Shinkuro.


    ��And why did he come to me here on Komatsu base?�� Masaki thought.


    ��Hi, Shinkuro-kun. Is your business so urgent that you even visited Nii-san here?��


    Akane asked.


    Akane didn��t wait for Kichijouji to answer Masaki��s question, instead asking her own in a dissatisfied tone. She felt unhappy because Kichijouji had not even notice her, looking only at her brother.


    ��Ah ... Akane-chan is also here.��


    Kichijouji��s response was completely inadequate considering Akane��s psychological state.


    ��Sorry. No time to explain the details, every second counts.��


    After Kichijouji asserted this earnestly, Akane stopped sulking. She understood clearly that Kichijouji was not the type of person who dropped in simply to visit very often, and he had to have come with an important purpose. For Masaki, this was even more obvious �C the last time he had seen Kichijouji in this state, was the day before he had published the Cardinal System Weight Magic Code.


    The discovery of the Cardinal code �C considered a breakthrough in magical science for even 10 �C 20 years later. It was an extremely important discovery, partially proving the ��Cardinal code�� hypothesis.


    Kichijouji��s face was the same as that time.


    ��George, what''s your business with me? What do I need to do?��


    Unable to suppress his excitement, Kichijouji grabbed Masaki��s shoulders to answer his question.


    Masaki leaned back from Kichijouji��s approaching face.


    "Shinkuro-kun, pull yourself together!"


    Akane''s cry was not entirely inappropriate �C it was not just her imagination that Kichijouji seemed to be approaching Masaki to kiss him �C but Akane��s voice did not reach Kichijouji. He had to have physically heard, but he was too excited for his mind to react.


    ��I need you to test new Strategic Class magic! Masaki, it��s magic for you!��


    As soon as Masaki processed what Kichijouji said, he, like Kichijouji, grabbed Kichijouji��s shoulders.


    ��New Strategic Class Magic!? George, you... created Strategic class magic!?��


    ��Ah, no, not from scratch����


    At Masaki��s question, Kichijouji��s excitement disappeared. He had not forgotten that he received the basic blueprint from Tatsuya, but his mind had been fully occupied with the desire to test the magic as quickly as possible to make sure Masaki could use it.


    ��So, you didn''t create it for me, George?�� Masaki asked the stumbled Kichijouji with doubt in his voice.


    ��No, I finished it alone!��


    When Masaki said the phrase ��for me,�� it pierced Kichijouji��s heart and he unwittingly asserted his achievement. Still, it wasn��t a lie, and Kichijouji should have said it from the beginning, but he had been focused on his rivalry with Tatsuya.


    ��I see.��


    Masaki, not knowing the details, assumed Kichijouji had created it himself, but had used the results of the work of many other laboratory staff.


    ��It is necessary to immediately test? I assume you came here for this,�� Masaki asked.


    Their situations had shifted, and now Masaki was leaning towards Kichijouji.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Kichijouji answered truthfully.


    There was once a ��subcritical experiment�� to test the process of causing an explosion of nuclear fission by stopping it immediately before the critical point to collect data for the simulation. The experiment Masaki and Kichijouji were about to perform to test the Strategic Class magic was by nature similar to this ��subcritical experiment��.


    As the name ��Strategic Class Magic�� suggests, it is comparable in power to strategic class weapons, so it is difficult to test near civilian areas. Therefore, testing the new magic was done by canceling the magic sequences just prior to activation. Even though the result is canceled, it can be determined with a certainty of 80-90% whether the magic will function according to expectations. This method does not just prevent civilian casualties, but also prevents the information of the test from being leaked to other countries through military spy satellites.


    Though a probability of error of 10-20% may seem large, the success rate of large-scale magic is usually low until the caster gets used to the magic. It is entirely possible for magic successful during testing to fail to activate during critical moments of battles. Because of this, unlike conventional magic tests, there was no need to cling to the ideal of ��100% completion rate of all processes��.


    To conduct the experiment, Masaki, Kichijouji and Akane moved from Komatsu airbase to Kanazawa naval base. It was relatively new, built on the site of a coastal golf course destroyed during the last war.


    The base was small, but it was built for the use of magical tactics and the former First Laboratory took part in its design, so it was a suitable place for testing magic intended for sea battles.


    ��Masaki. I think you understand this, but you cannot mess up your control of the interference strength of this phenomenon,�� Kichijouji warned.


    ��Of course I understand.��


    Magic projects an activation sequence onto the Eidos of its target and activates by infusing the caster��s psions to give the sequence its interference strength. Usually, the projection of an activation sequence and the infusion of magic power into the phenomenon were performed simultaneously, but in the pre-activation experiment, the interference strength of the phenomenon is kept at a level just enough to confirm the activation of the magic.


    Since the infusion of psions could not be controlled by hardware, it relied on the individual��s skill at performing magic. Because of this, experiments testing powerful magic are always accompanied by a risk.


    ��...Akane. Maybe you''d better hide behind cover.��


    Both Masaki and Kichijouji had not wanted to bring Akane here with them and had initially tried to send her home.


    ��Why?��


    ��Eh?! What do you mean, ��why��?! It��s dangerous!�� Masaki exclaimed.


    ��You won��t mess up,�� Akane replied, showing no intent to back off.


    ��I won��t, but����


    ��Then there is no danger.��


    Masaki could not refute Akane��s logic and was forced to allow her to go with them.


    Though he had still tried to stop her caustic phrases on Komatsu base like "nii-san, you are such an awkward child," he could no longer hold her back.


    ����Just don��t bother George.��


    After saying this, Masaki forgot his worries about Akane to focus all his attention on the experiment. Realizing that Masaki had shifted to a serious mood, Akane did not respond sarcastically as she usually might, but stood silently next to Kichijouji.


    Masaki took the sighting device which took his perspective outside the window and led him toward the sea. The length of the device was about 50 centimeters, and it resembled a short machine gun. It had uniform thickness and the handle was precisely in the middle, making the device well balanced and easy to hold with one hand.


    However, Masaki was holding it with two hands. He was grasping the device a little closer to the barrel with his left hand, as if he was using a real weapon. One part of the handle was not actually attached to the aiming device, and rather ran through the body and rear part of the entire device �C the parts performing the device��s main function. The handle contained the induction stone, which converted electronic data from the computer into psionic signals, so it was easier to connect it to the computer more directly.


    The special glasses Masaki was wearing projected a visual of the target area �C


    they were a tool for visualizing the area to aim at. He was aiming at a rectangular plane on the surface of the sea, and the length and width of the target area could be configured with four buttons on the sides of the device. The top button stretched the width, both left and right, while the bottom did the inverse. Similarly, the front button increased the length, and the back button reduced the length. Changing the area also changed the field of view presented by the special glasses.


    The glasses currently projected an image of the sea 20 kilometers from the coastline, superimposed over the Masaki��s actual field of view. Using the buttons on the side of the aiming device, Masaki set a target area 1 kilometer wide and 500 meters long in the middle of the image.


    ��I am starting the test.��


    After this statement, Masaki, Kichijouji, Akane, and all the base engineers who were helping with the experiment held their breath.


    Masaki removed his left hand from the buttons controlling the target area and brought it back under the barrel of the aiming device.


    Gripping the handle with his right index finger, he pulled the trigger of the aiming device.


    The computer converted the target effect on the target area into a format allowing the creation of activation sequences. The computer added coordinate data and timings to copy the magic sequences to each of the activation sequences stored, before sending all this data to the handle of the aiming device. The induction stone


    embedded in the handle converted all this electronic data into a psionic information body, and the resulting activation sequence was output as a psionic signal that merged with Masaki''s right hand.


    The activation sequence had successfully been read.


    The activation sequence was sent to the magic calculation zone existing in Masaki��s subconscious.


    The activation sequence had successfully been built.


    From this point, Masaki was usually able to build the magic sequence in no less than half a second, but this time it took Masaki a full second after reading the activation sequence to even begin outputting the magic sequence. Despite the increase in time, however, Masaki was able to use the magic, and the magic sequence was projected onto the center of the target area.


    ...After that, the magic was interrupted.


    But a moment before that, an essentially infinite number of magic sequences had filled the 1000-by-500-meter area of the sea surface.


    ��The test is successful!��


    This statement from the smiling Kichijouji was drowned out by the joyful shouts of the base engineers.


    Local time: July 7, 6:00 p.m.


    Before sunset, the Independence aircraft carrier emerged from the port of Yokosuka. It had arrived here 2 weeks ago and belonged to the USNA naval fleet.


    According to the official schedule, Independence practiced the takeoff and landing of its fighter planes at night to the southeast of the Boso Peninsula before returning to the base in Hawaii.


    Independence was a rather old and slow ship. After it left the port and went onto the open ocean, a high-speed catamaran boat with a breakwater hull approached it.


    A small helicopter took off from the Independence to board the speed boat �C named Midway. Once the helicopter had landed stably, four soldiers and one civilian left the


    helicopter and boarded Midway. The people leaving were: three women officers; Captain Charlotte Vega, First Lieutenant Zoe Spick, and Second Lieutenant Leila Deneb; First Lieutenant Jacob Regulus; and Raymond Clark.


    When the five of them stepped onto the deck, a junior officer on board the speedboat greeted them.


    ��Star dust, Soldier C13, Sergeant Charles Cooper at your service!��


    Even the still-spinning rotor of the helicopter did not drown out his voice.


    ��The commander of the fourth squad of Stars, Captain Vega.��


    Vega answered the sergeant. Among the four soldiers in the company, Vega had the highest rank, so it was decided without words that she would be in command.


    ��Twenty members of Stardust including myself are now under your command, Captain.��


    ��Including the Sergeant, I accept command of the twenty members of Stardust,�� Vega answered.


    ��Ay!��


    All the members of Stardust answered her words. The mental wave from twenty people (except the Sergeant, who answered aloud), merged into one thought and flowed into Vega''s mind like a powerful stream. The wave reached the other four Parasites who had come off the helicopter, including Raymond. Every member of the Stardust detachment present on the transport ship was a Parasite.


    The five arrivals led by Vega were first taken to a small briefing room inside the ship rather than the bridge. Vega had expected this, thinking there would be a discussion for the plan before they took control of the ship.


    ��We need to determine the arrangement for tomorrow.��


    Vega skipped the intro and immediately brought up the main business.


    ��Right. The operation is tomorrow, so we have to hurry.��


    Spica, accustomed to Vega��s behavior, added her remark to smooth Vega��s impression of excessive impatience.


    ��Commander, do you have any ideas?��


    Deneb opened a map of Miyaki Island obtained by aerial photography on the table-shaped monitor and asked Vega about her plan. The fourth unit often left most of the decisions to Vega.


    Vega pointed to the northeast coast of the island and answered her subordinate:


    ��Yes. Second lieutenant Deneb and I will take 10 Star Dust soldiers each and suppress any resistance. First Lieutenant Regulus will cover from the rear. Finally, First Lieutenant Spica and Raymond will stay on the ship to provide a path of retreat.��


    ��I do not mind, captain, but what about the destruction of the plant?��


    Raymond was the first to agree, but his tone lacked sincerity.


    Vega slightly frowned at the tone of Raymond��s question. On the surface, Raymond was simply reminding the Vega of the main purpose of the plan, but the implications that held made the comment seem condescending.


    From Raymond��s perspective, he and Vega just didn��t get along - he felt that Vega was displeased with him because she had treated him like leftovers in her plan.


    Still, the Parasites had a united consciousness, so Vega��s decision was also Raymond��s. Thus, Raymond��s discontent was the conflict of his feelings and his reason, so he didn��t complain about it openly. Vega also shared Raymond''s feeling that "this is not very interesting,�� and they couldn��t pretend they didn��t notice it. This was not a conflict for another person for them, but a dispute with oneself.


    ��I will call you when we complete the neutralization of the enemy, so prepare a bomb on the ship.��


    ��Okay. Understood, captain.��


    The feeling of discomfort in relation to each other was equivalent to aversion to oneself, so they were able to quickly move on.


    ��First Lieutenant Regulus, will that suit you?��


    ��Yes captain.��


    ��Then it��s settled. Everyone is free.��


    Vega finished the tactics meeting before the dislike of her began to intensify.

 Volume 27 - CH 6

    A+A-


    Chapter 6


    July 8, 2097, 0:00 AM Japanese time.


    The Far Eastern fleet of the New Soviet Union left the port of Vladivostok.


    "The fleet of the New Soviet Union is approaching."


    After this news, many enterprises and educational institutions located in the regions on the coast of the Sea of Japan took steps to suspend work and study.


    People living along the coast in Sanin, Hokuriku, and Tohoku were ordered to advised to prepare for evacuation to shelters. The areas surrounding the cities were also encouraged to remain vigilant.


    The Yokohama incident that took place the year before last was a sudden event �C


    there was no time to prepare, and people were not afraid of the approaching army until after the fact. By the time most people knew about it, it was already over �C and Japan had won. In contrast, this time the New Soviet Union advanced openly, putting heavy pressure on the people and damaging their psyche.


    At noon Japanese time, the New Soviet Union��s fleet stopped 30 nautical miles north-west of the Noto Peninsula. It was a convenient spot, located on the border of two adjacent waters.


    The Soviet fleet was as follows:


    Two ships with Fleming launchers as their main armament, designed to attack ground targets.


    Four ships with anti-aircraft and anti-ship rocket launchers.


    Four ships with weapons to combat submarines and anti-ship rocket launchers.


    Twelve small ships in battle formation.


    An aircraft carrier with two destroyers as escorts following 10 nautical miles behind the rest of the fleet.


    Against this fleet, the Japanese army sent four ships with anti-aircraft and anti-ship rocket launchers as well as six ships with anti-ship rocket launchers and weapons to combat submarines. In addition, each of the nearby cities (Maizuru, Kanazawa, and Niigata) had 8 small ships ready for combat.


    Both sides had submarines that might have detected each other somewhere under the water.


    The New Soviet Union��s requirement had not changed since the day before �C


    they demanded the extradition of Liu Li Lei, a war criminal who killed many civilians with large-scale magic.


    In response to this demand, the Japanese government had offered to hold a meeting in the International Criminal Court. They had responded from the perspective of human rights, stating that a unilateral New Soviet Union court was unacceptable to the rights of the refugee. However, the International Criminal Court had not functioned for more than half a century �C it was currently a nominal organization, which, while technically existing, had no power.


    Still, despite the government��s stance on protecting human rights, the government received criticism for defending Liu �C ��Is it reasonable to endanger the lives of citizens for the sake of a foreigner?�� they argued. However, when the news showed photos of Liu, the voices scorning the government lost their support as people felt sympathy seeing that Liu was just a 14-year-old girl. This might have been helped by the fact that Liu was beautiful.


    Liu Li Lei was still at Komatsu base.


    And today, Ichijou Akane visited Liu with her father, Ichijou Goki - head of the Ichijou family.


    Local time: July 8, afternoon. Masaki and Kichijouji were on Sado Island.


    They had arrived there early in the morning, but not because they weren��t aware of the movements of the New Soviet Union��s fleet. The reports claimed the enemy was aiming west of Noto Peninsula, but Masaki trusted Kichijouji��s opinion and instead headed to Sado Island while leaving the duty of guarding his sister while looking after Liu Li Lei to his father.


    Masaki and Kichijouji stood on the upper observation platform of the lighthouse, located on the northern coast of the island. From there, it was possible to see the approach of enemy ships without letting themselves be detected easily.


    ��George... Will they really come here?��


    Masaki asked Kichijouji this while looking at the horizon. Doubt had inevitably crept into his voice �C the New Soviet Union��s fleet was located north-west of the Noto Peninsula in a location similar to what the reports had predicted. Masaki was ready to repel this fleet with great enthusiasm by using the new magic he had received yesterday, but Kichijouji had strongly insisted that the New Soviet Union would not invade Kanazawa or Komatsu, but rather Sado Island. Masaki could not ignore the words of his best friend, so he left the neighborhood of Kanazawa and Komatsu to his father and headed to Sado. However, the Ichijou family��s news and information network reported that the enemy fleet continued to be northwest of the Noto Peninsula


    �C they would have to turn sharply east to head for Sado Island at this point.


    "��At this rate, the new magic will be for naught�� �C this was the thought Masaki��s impatience associated with.


    ��They will come. I''m certain.��


    In response to Masaki��s doubt, Kichijouji was somehow still unnaturally filled with confidence.


    Kichijouji had wondered why Sado Island was attacked from the day he lost his life �C his hometown and his parents. His conclusion was that the Island of Sado held significant military value.


    The distance from Sado Island to Honshu was 30 kilometers, and though the island was not in Japan��s face, so to speak, it was still an island, and its proximity to the mainland made it a slightly unexpected target. Soldiers have to be sent by land �C and there was enough space for invading troops, as well as a port ready for use by warships. It could be called a springboard for the New Soviet Union to invade Japan.


    Rather than capture Hokkaido and move south, Sado Island provided a more effective base for conquering the central part of Japan.


    When setting up a beachhead, the main challenge would be to ensure air supremacy, but that would be a problem everywhere. This possibility of an attack was a serious problem for Japan, as despite the attack from five years ago, there was only a single small defense unit deployed there.


    In any case, Sado Island should have had a base for intercepting hostile naval forces because of its special situation. The main reason it didn��t was likely because of overconfidence of the self-defense forces with the Niigata base nearby. Though this


    gave some safety to the island, the forces still had to travel to the island, which took time. This made it an especially appealing target for the New Soviet Union.


    But Kichijouji also had another rationale for his actions.


    ��The Japanese fleet is not weak. The New Soviet Union does not want to face it. Even though the Great Asian Alliance has already surrendered, its troops are not completely disabled.��


    ��Is that why they are planning a surprise attack?�� Masaki asked.


    ��Exactly, Masaki.��


    The National University of Magic and its nine subordinate schools all responded to the approach of Soviet fleet by closing school indefinitely, regardless of location.


    This was not for the same reason as conventional educational institutions, in which the evacuation of students, teachers, and other staff was given the highest priority. It was a measure organized to allow their presence in the defense force as volunteer magicians.


    Tatsuya should have appeared at the 101 brigade because of this, but instead he stayed home with Miyuki after visiting Minami at the Aoba clinic.


    ��Onii-sama, thanks for waiting.��


    After Miyuki finished cleaning the dishes from their lunch and dressed up, she came to the living room to get Tatsuya.


    ��Got it.��


    Tatsuya, who was following the current situation through military data transmissions and communications, turned off the wall display and stood up.


    Together, they walked down to the underground garage and drove to the Aoba clinic in Chofu in Tatsuya��s new favorite car. The road they drove on was empty due to the Soviet invasion, so the drive only took 5 minutes.


    ��Minami-chan, may I come in?��


    ��Please do!�� Minami answered energetically. She was wide awake after hearing Miyuki from outside the hospital room. She seemed like a different person compared


    to the time she first went to the hospital, but this was natural as she was to be discharged the next day. Physically, she was nearly recovered.


    ��Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, thank you for coming. There are currently no anomalies.��


    When they entered the room, Yuuka - the eldest daughter of the Tsukuba family, one of the side branches of the Yotsuba clan - spoke to them. The Yotsuba clan did not discriminate against either sex when choosing the heir, and she was the heir of the Tsukuba branch.


    ��Yuuka-san, thanks. Your help was appreciated.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki had asked Yuuka to guard Minami for them while they ate their lunch. Miyuki thanked Yuuka in past tense to indicate that they were once again taking the role of guarding Minami.


    ��It''s my pleasure.��


    Yuuka got up from the couch, currently pushed against the wall. Yuuka had brought it in order to have more comfortable seating, and the hospital room was spacious enough to hold it, but the couch did not belong to Yuuka �C it was paid for by the main house.


    The couch had been in the room for 1 week, the amount of time Yuuka had participated in Minami��s defense.


    ��I will be in the guard room on this floor, then.��


    ��Later, I will also go there.��


    With a slight wave of her hand at Tatsuya, Yuuka left the room. Miyuki exchanged glances with Tatsuya, and after a bit of hesitation, she sat down on the sofa Yuuka had gotten up from. Tatsuya did not follow her �C the sofa was single �C and instead sat on the stool.


    ��Looks like you''re prepared to be discharged,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��What kind of preparation even is there... there isn��t enough baggage to make it tough...��


    As Minami said, the suitcase at the entrance was very small, and considering she usually acted as a maid, it was unsurprising she would be ready.


    ��Tomorrow at 11 o''clock, right? If school��s closure was only for today, then it will only be me here to pick you up,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��Why waste so much time!�� Minami exclaimed.


    ��It doesn��t take much time.��


    Minami opened her mouth several times before closing it, trying to come up with a way to deny the help. In the end, she only sighed a little and closed her mouth, realizing she would not be able to convince Tatsuya.


    ��Um, Tatsuya-sama...��


    Still, she couldn��t suppress her desire to ask a question.


    ��Speak.��


    Hearing that, Minami asked her question.


    ����Is it really okay for you to not go to the base?��


    What she really meant to ask was, ��why are you here?��


    ��It��s all good. They sent someone as a replacement for me.��


    ... He cannot leave this location to others.


    ... He will personally protect Minami.


    So, Minami understood Tatsuya��s answer.


    The high-speed transport catamaran Midway went along the aircraft carrier Independence��s course for some time, but they eventually split up as Midway turned south and west. The ship headed for an area about 90 km south of Boso Peninsula.


    On that ship, Regulus, Raymond, Vega, Deneb, Spica, and the twenty Parasites of Star Dust all headed towards Miyaki Island.


    "Are they already starting?"


    Minoru, though still at Zama Base, was able to ��feel�� the course of the Midway transport vessel change, signaling that the attack on the Star Reactor Plant was underway.


    Minoru was still inside the USNA transport aircraft. The plane was damaged and could not fly, and the cargo compartment hid the body of the sealed commander of the third detachment of Stars: Captain Arcturus, as a Parasite.


    Minoru had been relentlessly trying to remove the seal on Arcturus. He was currently at the final stage.


    ��After this, his consciousness has to awaken!��


    After preparing the spell, Minoru sent it into Arcturus��s mind. The sequence of the mental intervention magic he had prepared for the last several hours entered into Arcturus�� pushion information body through the psionic information body connecting the physical body to the mind.


    Once the spell activated, Minoru felt Arcturus��s mind awaken. Though his body was still asleep, Minoru finally felt Arcturus��s spiritual body react.


    "Well... Now it��s just a matter of time before the seal falls apart on the inside."


    Based on his ��inherited�� knowledge, Minoru thought that the cracked seal would collapse from outside pressure if the shell was not repaired.


    "That''s just..."


    Something bothered him. He had aroused the mind of the man named Alexander Arcturus - the seal on the parasite was extremely strong, and its system was different from the spells of Zhou Gongjin and the Kudou Family, so he had used a spell to awaken the human mind.


    In Parasites, the original human mind merged with the body of the parasite, so there was a non-zero chance of the human mind rejecting the parasite if only the human mind is awoken.


    "...Even if this happens, they should simply merge again."


    Arcturus��s brain had already adapted to the parasite, so Minoru convinced himself the reaction rejecting the parasite would not kill him.


    Using Parade and Ghost Walker, Minoru hid himself and walked out of the plane.


    Ghost Walker covered the weakness of Parade �C the unnatural refraction of light �C by deflecting people��s attention.


    Remaining invisible, Minoru walked through the base��s gate and crossed a nearby park on foot before getting into a van parked on the opposite side of the road. The car,


    brought from Nara on the orders of Kudou Makoto, was designed to transport valuable materials or drugs requiring temperature control. Now, however, it had been filled with parasite dolls disguised as dummies.


    Masaki and Kichijouji did not have chairs or anything else to sit on while they waited on the observation deck of the lighthouse. There was the large CAD shaped like a suitcase, but it wasn��t big enough for a high school student to sit on.


    They were young enough that they didn��t tire much from standing, but their youth did not affect their minds and they began to become bored and more relaxed. Still, they did their best to stay vigilant and overall were carefully watching for the New Soviet Union��s invasion fleet.


    ��They��re moving!�� Kichijouji exclaimed while watching the movement of the Soviet fleet through a tablet terminal.


    ��Where!?�� Masaki exclaimed.


    ��Small high-speed ships accompanied by ships with weapons designed to attack ground targets simultaneously began to move to the east. They have�� monstrous acceleration. They will reach our location in less than an hour.��


    Hearing the answer, Kichijouji, Masaki sighed and said:


    ��Estimated maximum speed of about 140 knots...? Approximately the same speed as our fastest ships, I guess. What about the interception forces?��


    Kichijouji began digging for information from the tablet to answer Masaki��s question.


    ��It looks like our missile destroyers are restraining the enemy destroyers and are not letting them do anything. Komatsu base aviation is being used to deter enemy aircraft carrier fighters. Eight small ships departed from Niigata base, but�� the unfavorable outcome is undeniable.��


    ��So we use it?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Kichijouji nodded to Masaki.


    ��We��ll interfere with the enemy operation. Before Bezobrazov attacks with Tuman Bomba, you��ll hit them with Ocean Blast, Masaki.��


    ��Yes, I''ll do it!��


    Masaki nodded back in response to Kichijouji.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were still visiting Minami at Aoba Clinic. Though Miyuki was with them, Tatsuya was an eighteen-year-old boy and Minami was a girl turning seventeen later in the year, so Tatsuya��s long stay in the small hospital room (when compared to the side of the Yotsuba houses; the hospital room was relatively large for a hospital room) created an awkward atmosphere. Tatsuya left and went to the security room to get rid of the feeling.


    The hospital was mostly under the Yotsuba family��s control, and the floor Minami��s room was on was reserved for individuals associated with the Yotsuba.


    Because of this control, this floor had an additional security system installed in addition to the security equipment set up by the hospital. Among other purposes, this system was designed to track information from all over the hospital and display it in the floor��s guard room.


    ��Ara, Tatsuya-san. Good job.��


    As Yuuka said she would be earlier, she was waiting for Tatsuya in the guard room.


    ��Yuuka-san, thank you for your help. Are you replaced soon?��


    ��According to the schedule, I am, but I want to stay her for a while today.��


    Though at times it made her seem impermanent, Yuuka was punctual. She was not the type of person to work overtime without a reason.


    ��Okay. To be honest, it will help me quite a bit.��


    Tatsuya was thankful for the help, but he understood Yuuka��s reason for staying.


    ��In the current situation, that Ministry of Defense Bureaucrat cannot prioritize personal conflicts.��


    Yuuka was referring to Shibata Katsushige when she said ��Ministry of Defense Bureaucrat�� - the next head of the Shibata branch of the Yotsuba family. Katsushige��s direct combat ability was probably the best among the side branches of the Yotsuba, and his inability to participate in the current battle against Minoru due to the situation with the New Soviet Union was definitely a hit to the force protecting Minami.


    ����Listen, you think he��ll attack today, right?�� Yuuka confirmed.


    ��I just do not know exactly when.��


    Tatsuya answered with an indirect confirmation.


    ��I wonder if it was Kudou Minoru who created this situation.��


    ��Hardly. Still, there is a chance that he knew about it in advance, so he is probably prepared.��


    ��Maybe.��


    They both expected that Minoru would attack today, and they both thought that this time, he would come with help.


    ��He��ll come with more than the Parasite dolls, right?�� Yuuka asked.


    Tatsuya had learned from Fumia and Yuuka from his report to Maya, but regardless of where they learned it, they both knew that Minoru had stolen Parasite dolls from the Kudou family.


    ��Minoru is no longer underestimating us,�� Tatsuya answered vaguely.


    ��And yet, I wonder if there won��t be any trick to split our forces up. Do you think there��ll be an attack on Miyaki Island?��


    ��We know that at least 1 member of Stars is a Parasite, so there��s not a small chance for that to happen,�� Tatsuya answered.


    Lina had drawn Tatsuya��s attention to the possibility that the plant on Miyaki Island would be attacked, and Tatsuya was not the only one from the Yotsuba aware of the possibility of an attack on Miyaki Island. In addition to this, Lina had also confirmed that the soldier who had entered the country through Kansai International Airport was First Lieutenant Jacob Regulus of Stars.


    ��However, the other Parasites expelled were sealed in Zama, and since then, no military aircraft have flown in from the USNA. Local staff should be able to cope with defending Miyaki Island on their own,�� Tatsuya continued.


    Tatsuya had no way to know that new Parasites had penetrated the country from Yokosuka��s base. He also had no way to know that the soldiers infected by the Parasites had been transferred from the transport plane to a high-speed transport


    vessel via a submarine. None of the Yotsuba were aware of these facts �C even Maya herself.


    ��In an extreme case, it will be possible to count on the help of Shields-san,�� Tatsuya concluded.


    Neither Tatsuya nor the Yotsuba were omnipotent �C they were far from even reaching omniscience, and did not know the whole situation.


    The catamaran Midway rested low on the surface of the water and had a long form, and being fast, it also was somewhat stealthy. Still, even if it were possible to hide from radar detection, the high-performance cameras located on the stratospheric platform would still detect them, so they should not have been able to come close to Japanese territory without being detected �C even if their target was a small island.


    ��Lieutenant Regulus. Have you ever had such an effective optical camouflage before?�� Vega asked.


    In fact, Regulus had neutralized the observation systems around Japan by modifying both visible light and all other electromagnetic waves around the ship, providing a powerful optical camouflage.


    ��This spell was given to us by Kudou Minoru to ensure the success of this operation,��


    Regulus answered honestly.


    By nature, the Parasites could not keep secrets from their comrades, but even if it was possible, even Regulus was too surprised with his new magic to even think about deception.


    ��Your magical skill improved dramatically after being given a single sequence of magic?��


    Spica��s question was one Regulus had asked himself.


    ��Isn��t it because we are Parasites? Our minds are connected, so perhaps when we share sequences of magic with each other, we also share the skills in using them.��


    ��Isn''t it weird?�� Raymond butted in.


    ��What��s strange about it?�� Regulus asked.


    ��When a magician becomes a Parasite, they tend to specialize in the same magic as they did before.��


    Raymond had more knowledge on this than the others because of his use of Hli?skj��lf.


    ��Isn��t that because we keep the personality?��


    Raymond shook his head at Deneb��s question.


    ��I don��t doubt Parasite individuality, but we, the Parasites, are parts of a whole. In other words, I��m talking about a division of labor.��


    ��Are you saying that��s why sharing skills is weird?��


    This time he nodded at Regulus��s question.


    ��Giving another Parasite the ability to use one��s skill is like using one��s skill through the Parasite, so its weird �C then again, Minoru is weird for a Parasite. He��s different.��


    ��I don''t like this...�� Vega mumbled after she heard Raymond''s reasoning.


    "It��s like Kudou Minoru is using Regulus as a familiar," she thought.


    ����At the moment, focus on successful implementation of the mission. Regardless of the nature of the optical camouflage magic, it��s proven useful by allowing us to get close to Miyaki Island.��


    The five Parasites present understood what Vega meant without saying it.


    They were all there, and Minoru wasn��t.


    Minoru smiled wryly while being driven from Zama to Chofu in the van he had received from the Kudou family. Though the beautiful and bewitching smile belonged to Minoru, the image of Zhou Gongjin peeked through.


    Vega��s suspicion on the transport vessel had been correct. To ensure the success of the Stars�� sabotage mission, Minoru used optical camouflage magic through Regulus.


    Regulus believed he was using the magic himself, but in fact Minoru was controlling the magic.


    No matter the knowledge Zhou Gongjin had possessed, Minoru would not have been able to do this if he tried it on a person. He could have made a puppet like Gu


    Jie, but it would have been difficult to make the puppet act as if it had free will.


    However, unlike people, Parasites had a common mind that blurred their ego, so Minoru was able to use Regulus as a medium from which to activate the magic.


    Minoru saw no reason to be discrete. He didn��t consider Regulus and Raymond to be close �C he only saw them as prisoners of Parasites, and himself the Parasite��s master.


    He did not help Regulus and the others because they were Parasites. He helped them because their actions would give him a chance to abduct Minami. Still, the help went both ways �C despite the lack of feeling, it was a mutually beneficial relationship, and this has not changed.


    They helped each other to help themselves reach each of their own goals. He didn��t care what they thought of him, because they would alienate themselves from each other once they reached their goals.


    Minoru felt a breeze as the car entered Chofu. The van he was in, loaded with Parasite dolls, was not alone. Five cars of the same make and model were making their way to the same destination on different routes. Minoru knew this through traffic control information, and not some psychic line of communication with the Parasite dolls �C despite his powers, modern technology was still convenient.


    "Minami-san, wait for me ...!"


    All that was left was to wait for a convenient moment. Minoru hoped that the sabotage of the Star reactor plant would at least be partially successful, for he needed a good distraction.


    When Minoru arrived in Chofu, Minami had changed her hospital clothes for casual everyday clothes and left her room with Miyuki.


    They sat across from each other across the table in the visiting room. On the table lay a folding tablet the size of an A4 sheet of paper (210x297 mm, ~8?x11in).When unfolded, it became closer to the size of an A3 sheet (420x297mm). This terminal held all the second-year textbooks for First High.


    The above makes it clear what they were doing: Miyuki was helping Minami with her studies.


    Last week the final exams for the first semester were held. Minami, unable to take them due to her special circumstances, received the right to take the exams separately when she returned. However, she still needed to understand the content she had missed.


    She had not had time to study during the first half of her month of hospitalization, so now she had to make up for lost time. Modern school education was not taught by a teacher and was instead student driven �C the amount of knowledge learned depended on the student��s drive for studying at the terminal. Unfortunately, Minami was not one to easily grasp magic theory.


    Unable to listen to Minami��s agonizing sighs, Miyuki decided to take on the role of a teacher and help Minami. In contrast to when she was learning from the textbook, Minami sat with a straight face listening intently to Miyuki explaining the topics gracefully and with a smile. This was in no small part due to her feelings of guilt at having made her mistress take on the responsibility of a tutor. She was worried about wasting Miyuki��s time, so she focused too intently on Miyuki��s every word as she read the texts and studied the graphics. Ironically, focusing too much on the action of listening distracted her and her learning productivity slowed down.


    Suddenly, she heard her name whispered in her ear. Her eyes clouded over, and her face showed surprise.


    ����Minami-chan, what happened?�� Miyuki asked, concerned. Minami hastily focused on Miyuki.


    ��I apologize!��


    ��Don��t overstrain yourself... is something bothering you?��


    ��No, nothing like that! I was just a distracted. I sincerely apologize for...�� Minami started.


    ��You don''t need to apologize.��


    Miyuki interrupted the second attempt to apologize with a smile.


    ��Let''s take a break. Want some tea?��


    ��Oh, let me!�� Minami said, jumping up to go to the vending machine.


    With a slightly bitter smile, Miyuki allowed Minami to do what she wanted.


    At the lighthouse on Sado Island, Masaki pointed the aiming device for Ocean Blast��s CAD at the sea.


    ��Ah! Communication should now be established.��


    Hearing Kichijouji, Masaki turned the aiming device towards the left.


    ��I see them! It��s just�� there are only six outlines of ships. Weren��t there twelve?��


    ��I need to correct the scaling. I��ll do that now.��


    Kichijouji used a tablet terminal connected by cable to the monitor and console to adjust the image projected by Masaki��s glasses.


    ��...it��s fine now!��


    ��Keep the sight in this position,�� Kichijouji said as he got out another information terminal.


    Using this, he sent a prewritten encrypted message to the Kanazawa base, reading:


    ��Requesting permission to conduct an attack."


    Kichijouji saw the figures of ships heading north out of his peripheral vision - the high-speed warships from Niigata base. They were still accelerating, and their current speed was over 50 knots.


    ��George!?�� Masaki shouted in urgency.


    ��Not yet!��


    Kichijouji told Masaki to wait, as they had not yet received permission to attack.


    ��But it��s time!��


    ��No!��


    Kichijouji tried to restrain the impatient Masaki from attacking without permission.


    Masaki raised his glasses on his forehead and turned to Kichijouji, but Kichijouji opened his mouth to ask Masaki to return to aiming. However, at that moment their faces froze at the same time.


    Beyond the horizon �C directly above the friendly ships �C signs of widespread magic appeared. Both Kichijouji and Masaki remembered the psion waves from the magic


    three months ago that caused the explosion over the sea. At the time, Ichijou Goki had overheated his magic calculation area trying to block the magic.


    The sound of an explosion roared, and water burst up above the horizon.


    ��Tuman Bomba?!��


    Kichijouji silently nodded at Masaki''s question before trying to clarify the status of the allied ships through an information terminal connected to Masaki��s CAD.


    However, in the short period of time since he had last checked, data from all eight ships sent by the Niigata base had stopped being transmitted.


    ��George! Please help with aiming again!��


    Masaki put the glasses back on and aimed in the same direction. At the same time, a message arrived at Kichijouji��s terminal: ��the attack is allowed.��


    His thoughts cursing the indecisiveness of the self-defense forces, Kichijouji once again brought the convoy of enemy ships to the monitor.


    ��Masaki, don��t forget the time delay! Focus on the predicted frame!��


    Kichijouji shouted to remind Masaki of the time lag before activation, before noticing some other ships on the monitor.


    ��It looks like there are fishing boats 20 kilometers to the north! Move the sight further south or you��ll sink them!��


    ��Correcting it so the northernmost warship is on the border of the target area!�� Masaki responded.


    Masaki pulled the trigger after adjusting the scope. The activation sequence stored in the computer was recalculated based on the target dimensions and coordinates.


    The resulting data was converted to an activation sequence before being sent to the induction stone. The induction stone transformed the data into a psionic signal and released it.


    Masaki��s magic calculation area took the activation sequence and built a magic sequence. The time delay was about 1 second.


    The convoy of enemy ships was speeding across the sea at about 120 knots, or roughly 60 meters per second. Their current position perfectly matched the predicted frame.


    ��Done!��


    Masaki shouted at the same time the magic was projected. The wedge shaped area containing all the enemy ships was filled with magic sequences. As soon as the copying was complete, all the sequences simultaneously overwrote the surrounding phenomenon.


    The surface of the sea in the target area evaporated to a depth of 3 meters. This was the result of using Rupture with chain casting.


    ?


    This was the Strategic Class magic Ocean Blast.


    The water turned into steam expanded rapidly, causing an explosion as the water molecules accelerated. This high-power steam explosion blew up all 12 ships of the New Soviet Union.


    Thus, the New Soviet Union��s attack on Sado Island ended in failure. The Japanese army sacrificed eight ships, but due to Masaki��s Ocean Blast, the entire


    ��special�� group of ships sent by the New Soviet Union fleet was destroyed.


    July 8, 2097, 14:07.


    Ichijou Masaki became the newest Strategic-Class Magician.


    Miyaki Island, northeast coast.


    Lina was in the CAD development center which had been opened last month.


    Testing magic with a magician was necessary when developing CADs, and the higher the specification of CAD being developed, the higher the skill requirements for the magician.


    It was not even worth mentioning that Lina was a world-class magician, and this made her an extremely valuable tester for developers. Combined with the fact that she had more than enough free time, she frequently visited the CAD development even when the researchers had not made a request �C and both sides felt the exchange was for the others sake. Still, building a friendly relationship with those around her wasn��t out of the ordinary, given her situation.


    When Lina had first escaped, her CAD had been taken. When she asked Tatsuya to return it, Tatsuya responded by giving her a new CAD of the latest model, and Lina was satisfied with this result. She didn��t have any reason to complain as her new CAD provided by Tatsuya was more efficient that the one she originally had, but she was still slightly dissatisfied �C while fleeing from the USNA, she left her weapon armament ��Brionac�� in the weapons warehouse of Stars. She could not take the device on missions without permission from the general staff, so she naturally could not take it to Japan, but when one is separated from something they like, their heart starts to hurt. Just spending 1 tranquil week on the island was enough for Lina to miss her beloved Brionac.


    Brionac operated based on the FAE theory, but Tatsuya had confirmed to Lina that he understood the theory. Lina believed that the team of scientists on the island would be able to create a copy of Brionac under the guidance of Tatsuya, so she had gotten close to the CAD developers based on the small chance that they would fulfill her selfish desire and create a substitute to Brionac for her. She was at the development center with this intention, so today, too, she enthusiastically responded to the requests of the developers in the hope that the opportunity would come that she could get them to create the armament. But in the midst of her work��


    ��Waa!?�� Lina screamed, stunned at an unexpected surging psionic wave. ��What was that!?��


    The wave did not hold significant power, but she felt an unpleasant feeling around her resembling a stab in the back because of her surprise. Lina was not the only one to felt the wave �C the other magicians in the engineering room frowned.


    ��Are these excessive psions from attempting to activate large scale magic? But to have this much power, the source would have to be Strategic Class magic����


    Given the current international situation, it would most likely be Tuman Bomba or Thunderclap Tower, but neither of the magicians responsible for operating that magic would have wasted their strength like a newbie.


    "How new?"


    Suddenly, Lina remembered something.


    ��When someone uses magic for the first time, the dispersion of wasted psions makes the magician��s inexperience clear�� it this the new Strategic Class Tatsuya was developing?��


    Lina had come to the correct conclusion, but she had no way to check her reasoning before an alarm sounded.


    ��A suspicious ship is approaching us!?��


    ��They managed to approach the inner boundary of the adjacent waters without detection by using stealth magic!?��


    "This stealth magic!?"


    Hearing the numerous shouts of technician, Lina shifted her attention to the sea.


    "What caused that wave just now!?"


    Minoru��s concentration was disturbed by the sudden surge of psionic waves originating from Masaki��s Ocean Blast. He had been sitting in a van parked 1


    kilometer from Minami��s hospital in Chofu, waiting for an opportunity while maintaining the catamaran Midway��s stealth magic through Regulus.


    ��Damn����


    His concentration lapse had caused him to lose control over the stealth magic. He immediately started to reactivate the magic, but decided it was meaningless. The transport vessel should have already been detected by both radar and stratospheric surveillance systems, so it would be impossible to hide again. Once tracking systems focus on the object, it becomes impossible to hide again in a way to deceive the observers.


    ����The distraction should be more effective when they are detected just before the attack than with a completely sudden attack.��


    Minoru convinced himself with this argument and now focused completely on the hospital.


    The sudden psion waves startled the Parasites on Midway.


    ��Lieutenant Regulus!?�� Vega yelled.


    Vega was not the only one surprised at the suddenly disabled stealth magic.


    ��I apologize! I lost concentration because of the surge of psions!��


    Regulus believed that it had been he who had lost concentration, not realizing that he was not the one controlling the spell.


    ��I��ll restore it!��


    Regulus hastily tried to re-activate the stealth magic.


    ��Don��t bother, Lieutenant. That��s enough,�� Vega said, stopping Regulus. ��We��re near the goal, so there��s no need for the disguise anymore. Let��s just start the invasion.��


    Following the orders of Vega, Deneb left the cabin. They were not using any flying combat suits for this operation because the Parasite-turned Star Dust soldiers had poor compatibility with flight magic. They planned to use traditional landing craft to reach the island, and Deneb had left to lead preparation of their landing craft.


    ��Lieutenant Spica and Lieutenant Regulus prepare to support the landing.��


    ��Yes, ma''am!��


    Though Midway��s main purpose was for transport, it was equipped with a small number of anti-aircraft, anti-ship, and anti-submarine weapons. Being a transport craft, it had no use for weapons against ground targets, so they would not be able to attack the island from the boat. However, the ship had an abundance of small bombs which Spica and Regulus could use to attack with the help of transport magic.


    They would support the landing by doing this.


    ��Raymond Clark. I ask you to protect the ship in the unlikely event of an attack,��


    Vega finished before leaving to prepare for the landing with Deneb.


    Miyaki Island was divided into an area that was previously used as a prison for criminal magicians and an area for construction of several new research facilities. The first area was located on the west coast, and the second �C including the Star Reactor plant �C was on the northeast coast.


    A suspicious ship was approaching Miyaki Island from the northeast, and the research facility staff quickly realized that the target was the Star Reactor plant.


    By the time the catamaran of unestablished affiliation began to decelerate, it was already in Japan��s territorial waters, but had not yet attacked any of the objects on the island. Miyaki Island was defended by a small detachment of maritime police reinforced by the Yotsuba family, but they could not take any measures besides inspecting the vessel before hostile intent was established.


    However, the police boat was not even dispatched for this because it was clear the suspicious vessel was pursuing military objectives. They would not be allowed to inspect the vessel, and the approach of a police boat would only result in the destruction of the boat and death of its operators.


    The defense squad magicians took positions to be able to activate shield magic at any time, but as if reacting to it, the suspicious ship fired bombs as it approached the coast


    from 4 kilometers away. These shots were not given velocity physically from something like a grenade launcher or Fleming launcher, but rather were produced by movement magic. The bombs were small but numerous, and under this hail of explosive shells, the members of the defense squadron created magic barriers.


    One by one, light flowers bloomed in the air. The fragments hitting the magic barriers did not have much impulse, but the flashes from the explosions lowered the visibility of the defenders.


    ��Light grenades?�� one of the magicians supporting the barriers shouted.


    Though they were against light munitions, the defenders maintained the magic barriers on the chance that there could be a real bomb among the light shells.


    Meanwhile, the suspicious vessel continued to approach, and two amphibious vehicles separated from it. The administrative building immediately sent a command to intercept the vehicles, but there were not enough magicians to form a serious fighting force. Many of them were still needed to protect from the catamaran��s bombs.


    First, the interception team attempted to prevent the vehicles from making it to land by knocking them over, but both amphibious boats were protected by counter-magic and the interception team was unable to directly influence the phenomenon around the ship. The magicians on the island quickly discarded the plan of directly attacking the boats with magic and instead used magic on the water.


    They reproduced tidal currents to create streams of water from the coast.


    They caused explosions on the surface of the water to create waves.


    They made ice harpoons underwater and launched them towards the bottom of the boats.


    However, movement-slowing magic was used to neutralize all of the physical attacks on the vehicles.


    The interception unit��s failure was not due to a lack of magic power. They were subordinates of the Mashiba family, one of the side branches of the Yotsuba, and had been responsible for defense and security when the island was a prison. Though they were not blood relatives of the Mashiba, they had experience violently suppressing dangerous criminals, and held reasonable strength as magicians. They were strong, but the Parasites were stronger.


    The magicians of the interception unit already knew their opponents were Parasites �C


    Miyaki Island had been equipped with experimental radars for detecting Parasite activity.


    The landing craft began to bombard the interception team with bullets and grenades as they got closer, putting the team in a position where they couldn��t even look out from cover to see where the fire was coming from.


    The defense team could not send reinforcements to assist the interception team.


    The bombardment from the catamaran continued periodically, so all of the defenders were necessary. Meanwhile, the staff of the administrative building notified the main house of the Yotsuba and asked for instructions.


    The administrative building was not the only area observing the attack on the island. Lina was also watching the transmission from a camera behind the defense squad through a large display in the CAD building. Suddenly, she took off her helmet used to measure CADs and went to the engineer in charge of the testing.


    ��Hey.��


    ��W-What?�� he asked, slightly startled.


    Lina��s beauty was comparable to Miyuki. The thirty-year-old scientist swallowed his tongue as the unmatched beauty stood in front of him and spoke.


    ��Other than this measuring helmet, is there anything that��s blast proof?��


    Lina was accustomed to this place and spoke at ease, but her question seemed out of place in the CAD building. The researcher rounded his eyes at the request, surprised and suddenly feeling worried.


    Ignoring the researcher��s surprise, Lina continued.


    ��Also, is there any armored-clothing that allows movement?��


    Lina wore a protective suit while testing CADs in case her magic got out of control.


    The suit would at least work to soften the external shock, reducing Lina��s injuries.


    However, it wasn��t made taking into account the need to move, so it was unsuitable for battle.


    ��T-there is, but����


    ��What��s the size?�� Lina asked.


    ��I think it will fit,�� the researcher responded.


    ��How fast can you prepare it?��


    ��But why?��


    The last question did not come from the researcher Lina was talking to until now, but from a different employee who looked to be 25 years old.


    ��That ship is a USS Navy transport ship.��


    Lina said this while looking at the catamaran from the satellite view shown on the display.


    ��The attackers are Parasites, so I should be the one to deal with them.��


    �������� The researchers didn��t have a response for Lina.


    ��I am not Sirius here,�� Lina said as her tone changed, ��but I am not going to silently observe the mistakes of my comrades.��


    Even though she had been exiled, she still considered herself to be a USNA citizen and member of the USNA military.


    Lina wanted to protect her army��s dignity, not as ��Sirius��, but as an ordinary combat magician.


    Tatsuya received an emergency call from the main house while he was in the security room on Minami��s floor. It was a special emergency line and not the usual telephone line, and while Tatsuya knew of the system��s existence, he did not expect it would be used to communicate with him.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, I apologize, but this will only be a voice call.��


    ��Hanabishi-san, get straight to the point.��


    Hanabishi Tajima spoke to Tatsuya through the dedicated wireline. He had the second highest rank among the butlers of the Yotsuba, and he was the father of Hanabishi Hyogo. One of his duties included the management of cases involving weapon usage �C he worked to provide everything necessary for conducting combat.


    The fact that Hanabishi had established contact combined with the current situation gave Tatsuya a rough idea of what happened.


    ��Miyaki Island was attacked, wasn��t it?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��It was. Amphibious boats were sent from the Midway, a high-speed transport vessel belonging to the US Navy.��


    Unlike the Miyaki Island staff, the main Yotsuba staff had been able to determine the affiliation of the ship by its form.


    ��That is to say, an army warship was used?��


    Tatsuya was a bit astonished at the openness of the USNA in this attack. Was the USNA going to stop hiding its hostility towards Japan, or would they perhaps insist on an obvious lie such as ��it was a rebellion��?


    ��The landing party consists of 22 parasites. There are also responses from 3 Parasites on the main vessel. There are also responses from ordinary people, but they can be ignored as a fighting force,�� Hanabishi continued.


    The ordinary people remaining on the transport ship were almost certainly the crew. Were they volunteers in taking part of the attack on Japan, or were they blindly following orders? Tatsuya thought there was a chance they were being manipulated, but that was not the main problem.


    ��The defense squad will fail, right?��


    ��Unfortunately. Two people in the boats and two people on the transport vessel exhibit power comparable to the ��First-magnitude class�� of the Stars. Shields-san has presumably already identified the Parasites from Stars,�� Hanabishi continued.


    ����They will not be able to fight back against such a force.��


    Tatsuya immediately came to this conclusion. He had been mistaken in thinking that he prevented the entrance of Stars reinforcements into Japan.


    ��Looks like they fooled us���� Tatsuya said, but he easily suppressed this regret as if it were someone else��s failure. ��I��ll hurry to Miyaki Island.��


    ��Thank you. I will organize additional staff to protect the hospital.��


    ��Clear.��


    ��All the best,�� Hanabishi finished.


    The emergency voice call was ended here.


    The conversation between Tatsuya and Hanabishi had taken place through a device with the same microphone and speaker as a regular videophone rather than a personal communication device, so everyone in the room had heard the conversation without even having to strain their ears.


    ��Will that be okay?��


    Yuuka, sitting next to Tatsuya, was asking whether the protection detail for Minami would be alright without Tatsuya. They both believed Minoru would attack that day, so the question was founded.


    ��Nothing good comes from talking about what is good and what is bad,�� Tatsuya vaguely replied as he slightly knitted his eyebrows. ��I don��t have a choice about going: I cannot allow them to destroy the Star Reactor plant.��


    ��I don��t think I need to say this, but this is clearly a ploy to divert attention,�� Yuuka responded.


    ��I understand that.��


    Without waiting for Yuuka��s argument and without giving her the chance to stop him, Tatsuya headed to the dressing room. Once he changed, he headed to where Miyuki was helping Minami with her studies. They could not hide their surprise as Tatsuya��s look.


    ����Onii-sama, are you leaving?�� Miyuki asked.


    Tatsuya was wearing a ��Liberated Suit��, the flying combat armor developed by the Yotsuba as a replacement for the 101 Brigade��s mobile suit.


    ��Miyaki Island was attacked by Parasites from the USNA military. There are a total of 25 enemies, and among them are four at the level of First-magnitude Star class according to Stars��s classification of magicians. The defense there cannot cope, even if Lina joins.��


    Tatsuya��s answer provided enough justification for Miyuki.


    ��I understand. Onii-sama, good luck in battle,�� Miyuki answered without any hidden feelings.


    ��You two should return to your room,�� Tatsuya instructed them.


    ��Okay.��


    ��I will try to return as soon as possible�� Miyuki, Minami, do not do anything reckless.��


    Both Miyuki and Minami understood why Tatsuya was saying that. While Tatsuya was absent, Minoru would certainly attack. His departure was a planned measure to take him away from Minami��s defense.


    ��Of course,�� Miyuki responded with a smile, even while knowing that Minoru would attack. ��Don��t worry, Onii-sama. Leave this place to me.��


    There was no sign of anxiety in Miyuki��s eyes.


    The resistance of Miyaki Island��s defense squad ended up being much more intense than Deneb expected. It was not that it was fierce - neither Deneb''s boat nor Vega''s boat had been damaged. However, they still had not managed to get close to the shore. Though the boats were not stopped or thrown back, they were slowed down greatly, delaying their arrival.


    It was not easy to defend against attacks against boats. If it had been only the Star Dust soldiers, the boats definitely would have been damaged �C possible even sunk. The boats were of a standard design and not especially sturdy.


    ��These are the untouchables, yes? So they weren��t just rumors.��


    Deneb muttered this with a ferocious grin on her face. She wasn��t aware she had expressed her thoughts verbally. While she had always been a war-like character, Deneb had become especially so after her transformation into a Parasite. Despite her change, Deneb had failed to notice it, and her squad mates had not mentioned it, so she was still in the dark about her change in personality.


    Although it took longer than planned, but continuing to move forward, after a while they approached the goal.


    The moment of the landing was near. The faces of the enemies standing on the shore were already visible to the naked eye.


    ��Her...?��


    Deneb frowned in doubt when she saw one of the people waiting on the shore. Gender did not affect magical ability, so it was not unusual for a female magician to stand on the front lines of a battle, but the enemy dressed in an armored suit and holding what looked like a grenade launcher attracted Deneb��s attention. It was not because she was a woman, but because the weapon triggered some of Deneb��s memories �C she was sure she recognized it.


    ��That''s her!�� Deneb exclaimed.


    The answer to Deneb��s question arose in her subconscious and reached her conscious thought �C it was the traitor disgracing the name of Sirius!


    Deneb snatched her knife from her weapon belt and threw it towards the shore.


    The knife flew straight towards the female magician, but just before it struck, she lost control over it and the knife fell to the cobblestone quay on which the magician stood.


    Deneb specialized in melee combat because she was not very good at remote attacking magic. She really wanted to quit her duty leading the squadron and jump to the magician she had recognized as Sirius, but she restrained that desire with all her might.


    "A little more... Just a little...!"


    The magician she was looking at pulled the trigger of what looked like a grenade launcher. The barrel erupted fire and Deneb immediately felt it pierce the boat��s multilayered shield.


    Deneb was not the only one to recognize her enemy. With the help of the built-in long range view function of her helmet, Lina saw that the boats were commanded by Vega and Deneb.


    ��Charlotte, Leila, you too!?��


    She knew every Parasite on the boats. Her feeling upon seeing Vega and Deneb among them was not anger or distorted joy from thinking, ��serves you right,�� but compassion �C Lina was truly good-natured.


    ��If they became Parasites, they should know the truth����


    But this logic was not enough to convince Lina, and her finger on the trigger was frozen by indecision. Psychologically, Lina lacked what it took to be a soldier.


    Though she had more than enough power, she was too soft, and she was not suitable for the occupation. The only mental quality making her a suitable soldier until now was that she would not sympathize with the enemy to the point of endangering allies, but even this trait was not all that suitable for soldiers.


    The firearm Lina was holding had a thick barrel, like a grenade launcher, but the muzzle was more like a large-caliber rifle �C this gave the weapon a weird look, with an unusually thick barrel for what seemed to be more of a rifle. The weapon was made weirder by the lack of rifling inside the barrel, giving the weapon some resemblance to a shotgun.


    However, the weapon was not a firearm, but a magic device. It was a prototype weapon with an integrated CAD developed at Miyaki Island. Lina pulled the trigger of the device entrusted to her by its developers.


    The electrical conductor at the base of the thick trunk began to create plasma.


    As it expanded, the pressure in the trunk increased, and the plasma tried to exit the trunk. However, the positive electric field generated by the barrel pulled electrons out of the plasma and repulsed the remaining cations, preventing them from exiting.


    Once the electrons were separated from the cations, another electromagnetic field was created inside the trunk, accelerating the cations towards the barrel �C the exit. At the same time, the original electric field created in the barrel was removed. The barrel was essentially turned into a miniature particle accelerator.


    The cations ejected from the muzzle absorbed the released electrons, turning back into a cloud of neutral particles directed in a beam towards a target.


    This weapon was a charged particle rifle. The principle was completely different than Lina��s Brionac, and it was worse in power than the Brionac. But��


    ?


    ��It��s quite powerful!"


    The particle rifle was effective enough to excite Lina and make her forget about the depressing situation for a moment.


    A beam of neutral plasma particles flew into the magic shield of Deneb��s vehicle. The barrier magic in place was effective against particles moving at up to 10


    times the speed of sound. It was not nearly enough to stop the plasma, with a mass comparable to a rifle bullet, flying at a speed exceeding 100 times the speed of sound.


    The ray of neutral particles pierced through the magic shield and the boat, causing an explosion of steam on the opposite side. The Parasites on Deneb��s boat all jumped into the sea. Now Lina turned the barrel towards Vega��s vehicle.


    Vega used gravity magic to lift the water from the ocean and make a shield of sorts, seeming to have grasped the principle of Lina��s weapon. Lina reacted by activating gravity-neutralization magic with the thought-controlled CAD Tatsuya had given her.


    Lina��s magic did not interfere with the gravitational field �C it overwrote it, returning the area to normal. Using gravity control magic, once can change the direction of the attraction force without changing its properties, and if Vega��s magic only changed the vector of the gravity, then Lina��s counter magic would not have had any effect.


    Instead, Vega changed the gravitational field in that area, allowing Lina��s magic to work.


    Lina pulled the trigger of the particle rifle, and a bundle of neutral particles flew into Vega��s magic shield. However, her rank as commander of the 4th detachment was not just for show: her strength exceeded Deneb��s, and Vega��s barrier withstood the particle beam.


    ��That��s not all!�� Lina shouted.


    A moment later, the plasma that had seemingly scattered across the surface shone bright as its temperature shot up from Lina��s special magic Muspelheim.


    Usually, this magic only transformed ambient air into high-energy plasma, but this time the plasma particles emitted by the particle rifle were still scattered in the area. Lina focused her magic on the area around Vega��s ship, increasing power as the affected volume decreased. Vega��s magic barrier collapsed as the area affected by Lina��s magic contacted it. At the same time, Vega and the Star Dust soldiers jumped out of the boat.


    A second later, plasma swallowed the vehicle.


    The heat from Lina��s magic ignited the hydrogen fuel and the boat went down. Lina sighed with relief as she lowered her weapon, but she still kept her guard up, and her Mirror Shield magic reflected an infrared beam of light �C Regulus��s fast-firing, high-energy infrared laser bullet, Laser Sniping. Though the magic had ��fast firing�� in its title, the nature of the magic caused it to have about a 1 second gap between each shot.


    As soon as Lina sensed the laser bullet��s impact, she removed the shield and located Regulus. He was approximately 1 kilometer from the coast on the bow of the catamaran Midway. Once she found him, she restored her shield.


    Lina��s Mirror Shield blocked outside electromagnetic waves from getting in �C it did not block particles going out and was like a one-way mirror.


    Lina shot a beam of neutral particles through the mirror towards the ship.


    ��Huh?�� Lina mumbled a moment after the shot. She had not felt the defeat of Midway after the shot.


    Due to its nature, Mirror Shield blocked visible light coming from the outside, so Lina could not physically see what was going on, but Lina would hear an explosion if it reached the ship or feel psionic vibrations if the beam was stopped by a barrier.


    Lina quickly moved to a new position with movement magic in order to shoot straight down the laser snipers sights. She removed the mirror shield and looked at the transport ship.


    ��Zoe?!��


    Zoe Spica stood next to Regulus on the prow of the ship. Her right arm was forward, pointing directly at Lina �C she was in the process of activating Molecular Divider.


    However, this magic was only medium range, and would not reach Lina from 1


    kilometer away.


    ����clear!��


    Lina once again pulled the particle rifle��s trigger, sending a beam of particles forward, but about halfway to the ship, the beam dispersed. The particles ended up scattering without reaching the ship.


    ��I thought so!�� Lina shouted.


    Molecular Divider inverts the polarity of electrons, cutting molecular bonds.


    The electric field created in a straight line towards the particle beam inverted the polarity of the electrons present in the beam. This turned the neutral particles into positive particles that repelled each other, dispersing the beam.


    Regulus jumped away from Spica as Lina aimed the particle rifle towards him.


    He moved forward in zigzags, using the water as a surface to prevent Lina from aiming. If Lina had been able to use Brionac, his attempts at evasion would have been useless �C Lina could control Brionac��s plasma even after firing, so it was impossible to evade unless one was moving at a speed faster than Lina could follow. But the particle rifle only sent a beam in a straight line, so advanced rifle shooting skills were necessary �C skills Lina did not have.


    Lina threw the particle rifle to the side and pulled out a pistol �C a gun with an integrated CAD. Weapons with magically increased penetration power had been produced in Japan for a long time, so Lina had asked the CAD development center staff to give her some equipment more similar to the weapons she was used to.


    The transport ship began to turn away from the island, but Lina didn��t have the luxury to follow.


    A light blue car left the parking lot of Aoba clinic in Chofu with Tatsuya behind the wheel. He ignored the rules of the road and opted for flight, lifting off of the road. Minoru watched this occur through a camera in a combat quinoid that had not yet been turned into a Parasite doll.


    ��And so the mission begins,�� Minoru muttered, seemingly talking to himself.


    In reality, however, it was not a monologue �C Minoru was giving the order to start to the driver of the van, who dropped him off at the curb. The driver was a member of the Kudou family assigned to Minoru.


    Minoru transmitted the order to start to the other six vans by radio. In total, there were six, including the van Minoru was in. All six had parasite dolls and fighting guinoids in their cargo compartments, and though the vans were currently separated to avoid detection, they were heading towards the same destination �C the hospital in which Minami lay.


    Tatsuya, ignoring the rules of the road and air traffic, flew off the public road directly, but the police did not bother to stop him and no chase was sent. The car, registered as an ordinary car �C not an aircraft, had no need to keep the radio channel for aircraft open. Combined with the fact that police helicopters could not keep up with the air car and the Air Force wasn��t about to send fighters to chase a car that had started flying from the main road, even if a chase had been attempted, it wouldn��t have been successful. In other words, law enforcement agencies had neither the means to deliver the order or stop the pursuit whether they wanted to or not.


    The car��s license plate had probably been captured by the street cameras, so there was a chance that trouble would come later, but that was not important at the moment. Besides, Tatsuya still had the claim that the self-defenses forces hadn��t done anything to stop Miyaki Island �C Japanese Territory �C from being invaded by a foreign military force. Still, Tatsuya didn��t want to use this as justification for legal exemption but as a means for bargaining.


    Reaching the coastline, Tatsuya put the car on course to cross Tokyo Bay and the Urag channel in order to avoid flying over land again.


    Tatsuya raised the aircar��s speed to 900 kilometers per hours, Tatsuya headed for Miyaki Island.


    Holding a gun in her right hand and a knife in her left, Lina stood ready, preparing to meet the oncoming Regulus. However, it was not Regulus, but Deneb who attacked first.


    ��Lina!��


    Deneb called out to Lina, shortening her name not because they were close, but because the Parasite��s conversation previously had used Lina��s shortened name to reference her.


    ��Leila!��


    Lina did not freeze from the change in enemy and changed her aim to Deneb who was jumping out of the water, rushing her in a top-down attack. Lina attacked Deneb with the weight magic Hammer, which tracks an enemy and applies pressure to a detected surface. The magic struck at Deneb from her left side, but Deneb softened the blow by using movement magic towards the right.


    As this played out, Regulus began to activate Laser Sniping, but instead of activating her Mirror Shield, Lina sent a knife attached to her belt at Regulus. She was using her magic ��Dancing Blades�� through her thought-controlled CAD, so she didn��t even need to touch the knife with her hand �C it flew out of the holster and rushed Regulus on its own.


    Regulus��s concentration was broken as he was forced to dodge, and the laser bullet flew towards the sky. However, Lina��s attack was still not finished and she controlled the knife behind Regulus to strike the weapon device for Laser Sniping. Regulus threw the broken device with a knife now stuck through its hardware to the side, and as it fell into the water, the device blew up. Regulus quickly grasped the handle on his belt with his right hand and pulled �C quickly turning what had been his thin belt into a rapier. The sword was not just sharp - Regulus had also added an electric shock over the entire blade.


    Lina didn��t have time to continue her attack on Regulus, as now the weight magic Hammer was being used on her �C and it was more powerful than magic she had used.


    ��Vega!?�� Lina shouted.


    Weight magic attacks flew at Lina one after another.


    ����Your still being familiar?��


    Vega still had a grudge against Lina for ��betrayal.��


    Lina quickly took a step backwards, but Vega followed her movement and went ashore. Holding her pistol and knife, Lina looked towards her left and right.


    In front of her was Vega.


    To the right, Regulus.


    On the left, Deneb.


    And behind them, the Star Dust soldiers-turned-Parasites began to come out onto the beach.


    Despite Lina��s attempted intervention, the sabotage unit of Stars had successfully made it onto Miyaki Island.


    Lina had struggled to fight the three opponents of First-magnitude Star class.


    With the addition of twenty Star Dust soldiers, she could not possibly cope alone.


    ��So, you��re also Parasites now?�� Lina spoke.


    Lina tried to change the situation by speaking to Vega and Deneb in her native language. Neither bothered to answer Lina, but Deneb raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ��Now that you are Parasites, surely you know the truth. It wasn��t me who caused the Parasites, and the idea that I have secret connections to Japan is also a false accusation!��


    ��If you have no connections with Japan, then why did you run here!?��


    Deneb didn��t hide her passion as she spoke with anger in response to Lina.


    ��To escape. From you, the rioters,�� Lina answered calmly. Though her heart raged towards Deneb, she suppressed her emotion and gathered her will into a fist.


    ��Right. Then it was a false accusation,�� Vega responded.


    Vega��s voice could not be called calm, but it also couldn��t be considered excited �C it was more apathetic, and Vega grinned in her response, continuing.


    ��But now you are helping a Japanese private military organization. As an American soldier, you came out against the States.��


    ��Japan is a federal state. Planning an act as dishonorable as sabotage to take advantage of the New Soviet Union��s attack is unacceptable,�� Lina answered.


    ��This was the decision made by the Pentagon �C not we, simple soldiers fighting on the front line.��


    ��Wha-wow����


    Lina was surprised momentarily, but quickly accepted it as fact �C if the government was willing to use Parasites, they should also have been willing to risk sabotage.


    While Vega and Lina had their verbal struggle, the Star Dust soldiers attacked the rest of the defensive squad and slowly continued to move inland. Lina saw this, but could not offer any assistance �C if she ignored the three around her, she would instantly die. Lina was trapped.


    ��Traitor Sirius. It��s good that you were here, because now, caught red-handed in a hostile act towards the States, we can shamelessly get rid of you!�� Vega finished.


    As soon as Vega finished her statement, Vega, Deneb, and Regulus �C three members of Stars with the rank of First-magnitude class now merged with Parasites �C


    simultaneously attacked Lina.


    Deneb breached the peace first as she waved a large knife at Lina and used movement magic to close the distance. Lina reacted with the same magic in the same direction, keeping her distance. Realizing that she couldn��t catch up, Deneb fired her pistol and Lina once again responded the same way, turning the battle into a shootout over shields.


    Regulus followed Deneb, and using self-acceleration magic, he appeared in front of Lina. With his electrified blade, he struck her shield.


    Stuck in place, Lina attacked Vega with gravitational magic, but Vega destroyed her gravitational field with Molecular Divider.


    ��more precisely, Lina��s magic was interrupted because of the inconsistencies between the modification of phenomenon caused by Molecular Divider and Lina��s gravitational magic encountered in the air, and the magics canceled each other out, destroying both Vega and Lina��s magic.


    As this was going on, Regulus continued to attack Lina��s shield, and it began to tremble. The electrical surges emitted by Regulus�� blade finally finished off Lina��s barrier, breaking it. Deneb took her opportunity and shot Lina��s left shoulder. While Lina��s armored suit was able to stop the bullet from penetrating, the momentum of the bullet was transferred to her shoulder and the impact caused Lina to involuntarily drop her knife. She instantly activated Muspelheim in defense.


    Vega, Deneb, and Regulus all leaped to the side to evade the generated plasma. When it dissipated, in the center of the area previously filled with high-energy plasma, Lina stood breathing heavily.


    The three Parasites exchanged looks.


    Lina pulled her pistol��s trigger, but penetration magic was not applied to the bullet so Regulus stopped it with a magical barrier, and a Dancing Blade Lina had released earlier in the fight was knocked down by Deneb. Her two attacks stopped, Vega created a repulsive field which threw Lina back.


    Lina was thrown down the road running along the cobbled promenade, and she fell onto the rocky surface of cooled lava. Vega, Deneb, and Regulus cautiously approached her, looking down at Lina.


    Lina was unable to stand, barely finding the strength to climb onto one knee Vega punched Lina back down, but despite her weakness, Lina��s fighting strength had not faded. She grinned faintly.


    Deneb pointed her pistol at Lina.


    Regulus pointed the tip of his sword.


    Lina bit her lip with regret.


    But at that moment, a light blue car cut threw the air and landed as if it was aimed at the three Parasites.


    Vega attacked the car with her repulsive force field, but the magic dispersed before it was completed. Vega rounded her eyes, and Regulus and Deneb could hardly believe their eyes as the aero car landed about 10 meters in front of Deneb. The three had dodged the air car by jumping back to the embankment.


    The driver��s door opened, and Tatsuya stepped onto the Miyaki Island battlefield dressed in the Freed Suit.


    Tatsuya had flown from Chofu to Miyaki Island in 20 minutes. If he had flown at subsonic speed the entire distance, he could have made it in 10, but the flight from Chofu to the sea and over Tokyo Bay required him to go at a slower speed.


    Tatsuya knew about the situation on Miyaki Island even before he arrived. He was receiving the data from the island in real time, in addition to monitoring the psion wave oscillations from Lina��s fight. However, there was no magic for teleportation, so Tatsuya could not instantly move from Chofu to Miyaki Island.


    Restraining his growing impatience, Tatsuya focused on controlling the aircar.


    A camera mounted on its nose caught sight of Miyaki Island, and without slowing down, Tatsuya headed towards the northeast coast that was now a battlefield. He didn��t bother to use the runway at the airport and landed directly on the road running along the embankment where the battle was being fought. As he was landing, he


    dispersed the magic of an anti-gravity spell that was trying to prevent him from landing.


    There were fighters from the defense squad still on the road, so Tatsuya slammed on the breaks so as not to hit them. There were also enemies on the road, but Tatsuya didn��t really care �C his thought process amounted to ��if I hit them with the car, I can save time.�� Tatsuya had no doubts about his ability.


    Three Parasites fled from the path of the air car by enhancing their jump with movement magic. Tatsuya could tell that they were the Parasites of First-magnitude Star class with only one glance using elemental sight.


    Like the rest of Japan, driving was done on the left side of the road on Miyaki Island, but Tatsuya ignored the law and stopped on the right side of the road for his convenience. Lina was barely standing on one knee on the hardened lava next to the road.


    ��Lina, can you continue?�� Tatsuya asked.


    He had already checked Lina��s state by looking, but still asked the insensitive question.


    ��Can,�� Lina responded, not wanting to hold Tatsuya back.


    With the last of her strength, Lina rose to her feet. She looked as if she was trying to stand during an earthquake, but she somehow managed to stay up.


    ��I will figure this out. Cover me.��


    Without waiting for Lina��s answer, Tatsuya turned towards the three Parasites who were now on the embankment. This was probably for the best, as Tatsuya��s cold voice made her shiver all over her body as goosebumps formed on her back. She wouldn��t have been able to answer even if Tatsuya had waited.


    Vega used magic to push Tatsuya back with his car, but the magic was demolished before the sequence had even been fixed on the Eidos of the target. Tatsuya had released a dense flow of psions from his whole body to vanquish the spell.


    ��Gram Demolition?!�� Vega and Deneb cried out simultaneously.


    Tatsuya raised his right hand. There was no gun-shaped CAD in his hand �C he just pointed his finger and activated Mist Dispersion with the fully thought-controlled CAD built into his suit. The activation time was almost zero.


    He erased the magic suppression zone almost instantly.


    He tore down the Data Fortification magic around the Parasites so quickly that it could not be perceived.


    He cut the intermolecular bonds of Regulus�� tissues in essentially no time.


    The man named Regulus had been completely erased, and all that remained of the Parasite was its true body. Now Tatsuya reached out with his other hand and shot Armor Piercing Psion Bullet. He wasn��t aiming at the Parasite that had recently been in Regulus and instead shot at Vega.


    Vega, struck in her chest by a dense shell of psions, fell backwards and violently convulsed. Rolling down the embankment in that state, she fell back into the sea.


    In the blink of an eye, Regulus had been deleted and Vega thrown from the battlefield. Deneb was frozen in shock as Tatsuya sent another Armor Piercing Psion Bullet at Deneb. She fell back.


    Deneb was not the only one frozen in place �C Lina lifted her helmet flap and stared, dazed, at Deneb writhing on the road. She could hardly believe her eyes �C Tatsuya had instantly neutralized these three whom she had been at her limit fighting against.


    ��Lina, look after this woman,�� Tatsuya told Lina.


    He realized she was in shock and that she would now overestimate his combat power because of a misunderstanding. Tatsuya had only been able to neutralize the Parasites so quickly because of surprise, but he didn��t have time to explain himself. The true body of the Parasite in Regulus had appeared, and it began its activity as an intangible life form as it searched for a new host. The real battle was now beginning.


    Tatsuya concentrated psions inside his body before releasing them into the Parasite. He attacked from all six sides �C front, back, left, right, top, and bottom.


    The Parasite attempted to push back against the psionic currents, but realized it was impossible and tried to escape by moving away. However, pressure was being applied from the front, back, left, and right, and the top and bottom sides were closed tightly.


    Surrounded by walls, the Parasite created a shell in an attempt to protect is pushionic information body, but the walls quickly ate into the shell, penetrating it. Trapped, the Parasite shrunk and hardened, mixing with the walls.


    Tatsuya��s psionic currents continued to converge, concentrating a progressively smaller area. Finally, all the Psions were compressed into a sphere with a 3-centimeter diameter. The sphere hung intangibly about 10 centimeters above the concrete embankment.


    Tatsuya had sealed the Parasite that was recently Regulus in his Sealing Sphere.


    Miyuki and Minami followed the instructions Tatsuya gave right before he left and returned to Minami��s ward. Miyuki read while sitting on the single couch while Minami continued preparing for her exams, sitting on the bed which had been raised to support a sitting position.


    Miyuki, turning the electronic pages of her book, suddenly looked up.


    ����he was pretty quick. Have our guards already discovered them?�� Miyuki said.


    ����Miyuki-sama?�� Minami asked, confused.


    Minami turned to Miyuki and asked for her to clarify, but Miyuki��s words had mostly been her muttering to herself.


    ��Minami-chan, he came.��


    Still, Miyuki didn��t ignore Minami��s question.


    ��Who�� really?!��


    Minami closed her textbook program and turned off her terminal as she got out of bed.


    She was not in pajamas, however, so she wasn��t panicking about having to change her clothes.


    ��Yes,�� Miyuki said while nodding.


    Miyuki didn��t answer with the name of who had arrived because Minami had of course figured it out: it could only be Minoru.


    Miyuki called the security intercom, and Yuuka appeared on the small screen of the terminal.


    ��Miyuki-san, the company has arrived.��


    Before Miyuki could speak, Yuuka explained the situation that she had already figured out.


    ��I feel signs of Parasites from six directions,�� Miyuki responded.


    ����So you already knew. The sensors are saying the same thing.��


    Miyuki was so ahead of ordinary magicians in her magical perception that she seemed to be at a different stage of evolution. Yuuka��s surprise was based on this prejudiced notion, but Miyuki smiled broadly after hearing Yuuka��s astonished voice.


    ��Shouldn��t you expect this from the next head-sama?�� Miyuki said, teasing Yuuka.


    ��In that case, perhaps you also know where Kudou Minoru is now?�� Yuuka asked, moving on.


    ��The response from Minoru is quite blurry. It seems he is disguising himself by both Parade and Ghost Walker.��


    Miyuki��s words made it seem like trying to detect him was pointless, but her tone contrasted this and Miyuki continued trying to find Minoru.


    ��I don��t feel Minrou-kun��s signs from other groups, so he��s probably inside a car or other vehicle approaching from the northeast,�� Miyuki explained.


    ��A car from the northeast? Alright, I��ll pass this information to the Juumonji family then.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Miyuki-san, please do not leave the ward. Even if he gets into the hospital, we��ll figure this out,�� Yuuka warned.


    ��I understand.��


    ����Then I��ve said everything. Until next time.��


    Yuuka was slightly suspicious of Miyuki��s quick agreement with the situation, but she didn��t ask Miyuki about it.


    When the intercom went down, Miyuki sighed a little.


    ����Onii-sama will not have time to return,�� Miyuki assessed.


    Miyuki was dissatisfied with the situation but held no grudge against Tatsuya for having left the defense against Minoru��s attack.


    Minoru got out of the van about 200 meters from the hospital. There were tall building all around, so he could only see the highest floor of the Aoba Clinic.


    At the same time as Minoru, 6 Parasite dolls left the back of the van. The other cars held the same load. In total, Minoru had prepared a fighting force of 36 parasite dolls


    �C 15 already made in the former Ninth Laboratory, and 21 made by Minoru using the dummies in the factory in Ikoma.


    The base bodies (dummies) for the Parasite dolls were gynoids originally made for military use, but these dolls were dressed in casual clothes. They each had ankle-length pants combined with various blouses, T-shirts, and summer sweaters.


    Since it was daytime, pedestrians were walking around. There weren��t as many out as usual because of the New Soviet Union��s invasion, but some people still went out for urgent errands. By giving the Parasite dolls casual clothes, the dolls could blend in with passers-by without giving off the feeling that something was wrong.


    Contrary to the goal of blending in, however, Minoru didn��t bother to hide his appearance at all with magic so his beauty stood out like a sore thumb. Pedestrians passing by even stopped to stare at him as if he had descended from heaven. Minoru couldn��t even walk to a hospital without attracting attention.


    Suddenly, Minoru stopped.


    The crowd also stopped.


    Minoru spoke, looking at the big young man who blocked his way.


    ��Juumonji-san, could you let me pass?�� Minoru asked.


    ��I didn��t think you��d appear at this time,�� Juumonji responded, ignoring Minoru��s request.


    ��I��m not a vampire, so I don��t have to wait until night,�� Minoru answered jokingly.


    ��You are not an ordinary vampire, but I wouldn��t say that the description doesn��t fit.


    Vampires suck the blood of people and turn good into bad �C at least, that��s how it is in fantastic stories, but you are real,�� Katsuto said with a serious face.


    ��It��s a shame you think that. I��m not attacking people who accidentally stopped me on my way,�� Minoru said.


    ��But now you are trying to turn one girl into something inhuman.��


    Minoru and Katsuto��s conversation took place in front of pedestrians walking by on the street, but none of them really understood what was going on through the metaphor the conversation was using. Some of the passerby were whispering phrases like ��what is this, a movie shoot?��, but these were the minority. Most felt that the conversation was real and not just a figment of some story.


    ��Juumonji-san. Let me pass.�� Minoru made his request again, this time more forcefully.


    ��Kudou Minoru. You are under arrest.��


    This time Katsuto answered, but his answer more than just denied it.


    ��What charges?��


    ��Unauthorized transportation of military weapons in public.��


    While Katsuto was speaking, a detective behind him hidden in civilian clothes and working under the Juumonji family appeared with a police warrant.


    After Katsuto��s words about weapons and the appearance of the police, unrest appeared in the crowd of passerby.


    ��Are you talking about the Parasite dolls? Well, you caught me, but can you fight in a place with civilians?��


    Minoru provoked Katsuto.


    ��So you plan to involve the civilians in this?!��


    Katsuto created a barrier to lock Minoru in front of him as he was talking. However, Minoru switched places with one of the Parasite dolls behind him at the same time �C it wasn��t teleportation but Parade he had kept active through the conversation with Katsuto.


    Minoru used stun magic on the detective, but Katsuto defended his subordinate with barrier magic. To do this, however, he had to release the barrier around the Parasite doll that Minoru had swapped places with, and this doll attacked Katsuto.


    Katsuto��s barrier collided with the doll��s barrier, giving off sparks of psionic light.


    This Parasite doll specialized in anti-object barrier magic.


    Like Parasites, Parasite dolls tended to specialize in specific magic. Though they had a lack of diversity, they were able to demonstrate powerful abilities in their field to such an extent that the doll specializing in barrier magic could resist against Katsuto.


    Still, this was not enough to make it a fight on equal footing. Katsuto was forced to take his focus away from Minoru, but as soon as he became serious, he destroyed the barrier around the Parasite doll and crushed her mechanical body, being careful to not completely destroy the doll �C he knew that death of the physical body of the Parasite releases the true body, and it was safe to assume that it worked the same for Parasites in machines as for Parasites in humans. Still, Katsuto couldn��t leave the doll in serviceable condition, so he destroyed the head and limbs, leaving only the electronic brain and fuel cell of the gynoid.


    Until this point, everything had been within Katsuto��s expectations, but what happened next went beyond. The Parasite doll exploded.


    The explosion itself was blocked by Katsuto��s shield, but the destruction of the body meant that the Parasite had been released.


    This was not the only exploding doll �C other parasite dolls attacked other magicians of the Juumonji family standing in Minoru��s way, and the Juumonji family could not ignore them. To stop Minoru, the Juumonji magicians hurried to neutralize the dolls.


    And each of the neutralized dolls exploded.


    Many Parasites were released, searching for new bodies. The non-material life forms attacked the Juumonji family as well as nearby civilians and people hiding in buildings.


    Katsuto and his subordinates were forced to protect the civilians from the Parasites.


    They didn��t have time to chase Minoru.


    After erasing Regulus�� physical body and locking the released Parasite into a Sealing Sphere, Tatsuya did the same with Deneb. Two completed Sealing Spheres hovered about 10 centimeters above the ground, and they would remain for about 12


    more hours in their current state without outside interference. Further processing of the seal should be performed by specialists, so Tatsuya left the spheres to be dealt with later. During his flight to Miyaki Island, Tatsuya had asked Hanabishi Hyogo to


    send a magician with sealing skills, and Tatsuya had no doubt that Hyogo would find someone who could finish the job.


    ��Lina, I leave this place to you. Don��t let anyone get close to the Sealing Spheres.��


    Lina was fascinated by Tatsuya��s actions in dealing with the Parasites so efficiently, but she came to herself when he assigned her a task.


    ��Sealing Spheres? Are you talking about these things?�� Lina asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya replied to Lina without even looking before jumping onto the jetty. Lina only saw the back of his helmet and couldn��t see his expression, but she somehow got the feeling that he had smacked his tongue.


    Tatsuya ran east of the embankment chasing Vega who had fallen into the water. After being hit by Tatsuya��s Armor Piercing Psion Bullet, Vega revealed the true nature of the Parasites.


    Without bothering to breathe, Vega tried to swim underwater in an arc towards the east coast of the island. Still standing on the embankment, Tatsuya targeted Vega with Mist Dispersion. As if it were a survival instinct, Vega suddenly surfaced. Tatsuya detected an increased number of psions as this happened �C meaning Vega was beginning a counterattack.


    When Vega had became a Parasite, her rate of activation drastically increased. Now, with her true nature fully manifested, the speed increased even further, but.


    Vega��s magic was not yet completed.


    The magic she was in the process of building was dispelled.


    The magic that protected her body was destroyed.


    And then her physical body was erased.


    The substances that made up the body of Charlotte Vega were divided into individual molecules. Once the body was deleted, the molecules dispersed �C some remained in in their form, other were used in chemical reactions or dissolved in seawater.


    Until this point, everything had gone according to Tatsuya��s expectations, but at this point he miscalculated.


    The true body of the Parasite was not exposed. The body appeared after erasing the physical body it had merged with, so Tatsuya could ��see�� the psionic envelope covering the Parasite, but he couldn��t analyze the information body �C its core. He could only feel its existence, and the Parasite drifted underwater.


    This contracted the current hypothesis about the true form of the Parasites �C the current belief was that the Parasite would relentlessly seek out a human body to stabilize its existence. Initially not belonging in the physical world, the Parasite was believed to be drawn to strong thoughts and emotions from people. This theory assumed that after the disappearance of the host, the Parasite would give the most importance to search for a source of psions to stabilize itself in this world, which allowed for the creation of the Parasite dolls. Therefore, Tatsuya didn��t expect the Parasite to move away from potential sources of stability.


    ��Is it�� afraid?��


    Parasite��s were also a life form, so their behavior could be an instinct for self-preservation. The Parasite might just be frightened and trying to escape, but it was fairly difficult to be certain of that.


    ����no, it doesn��t matter right now,�� Tatsuya convinced himself.


    The invasion of Miyaki Island was not over. The strongest 3 parasites had been defeated, but more than 10 were still fighting the defense squad. Tatsuya was also concerned about hurrying back to the hospital to take care of Minoru �C he was convinced that the invasion of Miyaki Island was a diversion to get him away. Though he knew Miyuki was not the subject of the approaching danger, he didn��t want to take any risks and wanted to get back to Chofu as quickly as he could.


    ����do I make it right there?��


    The psions were intangible particles and could only interfere or be interfered with by structurally organized nerve cells �C non-systematic magic is just as effective underwater as in the air.


    While Tatsuya was thinking, the Parasite that had recently been Vega began to move towards the sea, trying to escape from Tatsuya. Tatsuya instantly released a mass of psions into the sea.


    The mass released towards the Parasite overtook it and flew in front, destroying almost half of its psionic sheath and core. Tatsuya sensed that its thickness had halved.


    Tatsuya applied Sealing Sphere to the Parasite that had been Vega.


    Still in Minami��s ward, Miyuki felt the true bodies of the Parasites appear near the hospital. She quickly turned on the intercom and called Yuuka again.


    ��Yuuka-san.��


    ��What?�� Yuuka answered.


    Yuuka��s voice was somewhat agitated.


    ��The true bodies of the Parasites have been released,�� Miyuki said.


    ����understood.��


    ��At this rate, civilians will suffer. Yuuka-san, please take your subordinates and seal the Parasites outside,�� Miyuki ordered.


    ��But there will be no protection inside the hospital,�� Yuuka protested.


    ��If ordinary people become victims, the antimagic movement will rise again �C and we have finally calmed it down with peaceful magic projects.��


    ��But����


    ��If the enemy gets inside, I��ll think of something,�� Miyuki reassured Yuuka.


    ����fine. I understand,�� Yuuka responded.


    On the small display, Yuuka nodded reluctantly.


    ��You''re right, Miyuki-san. I will seal the Parasites first so the city dwellers do not suffer. I leave the hospital to you for now.��


    ��I will try to hold out until you return, Yuuka-san,�� Miyuki said modestly.


    But despite Miyuki��s modest words, Yuuka understood that she did not see Minoru as a threat.


    Focusing his magic on remaining hidden, Minoru made his way toward the main entrance of the hospital without being detected. He was joined there by four Parasite dolls who had made it past the Juumonji guards. Suddenly, about 10


    magicians ran out of the hospital.


    Minoru intuitively understood that the Yotsuba would be the hospital��s last line of defense, so he carefully directed his magical perception inside the hospital. He only used passive detection, not wanting to risk detection by using psions to actively search.


    ��Only Miyuki-san is left��?��


    Miyuki was not hiding her presence, so he was able to detect her with passive detection. Minoru had expected only Tatsuya to leave the hospital, and Miyuki staying with Minami was within his expectations. He had seen some of her abilities in Nara, but he was not na?ve enough to think that that had been Miyuki��s full strength.


    ��Still, compared to Tatsuya-san����


    ��she should not be such a strong opponent. Based on the current situation, Minoru assessed his chances of a successful invasion.


    The hospital doors remained open as if inviting Minoru in, and there were no more signs that someone would come out of them. The Yotsuba magicians were directing all their attention toward the released Parasites.


    Minoru had not wanted to take the civilians hostage. He wished the Yotsuba luck in sealing the Parasites while he penetrated the hospital, concealing both himself and the Parasite dolls with his magic.


    The Tsukuba branch of the Yotsuba family specialized in mental interference magic, and among the people led by Yuuka, eight people had mastered methods of mental defense. These eight surrounded Yuuka, forming a circle (or more accurately, and octagon) with Yuuka in the center.


    These eight people separated themselves by a regular distance and turned to face away from Yuuka.


    The magician Northwest of Yuuka said ��Ken.��


    The magician in the West continued: ��Da.��


    The magicians to the Southwest, South, and Southeast of Yuuka followed in their order:


    ��Kon.��


    ��Ri.��


    ��Son.��


    To the East and Northeast:


    ��Sin.��


    ��Gon.��


    And finally, the magician in the North finished with:


    ��Kan.��


    A barrier from mental interference magic appeared from using the ancient magic of the ��Eight Trigrams��: Sky, Water, Earth, Wind, Thunder, Mountain, and Water.


    Yuuka was at the center of the barrier.


    The barrier was not just a barrier to defend against mental interference magic: it was an altar that both protected the spellcasters inside and increased the effectiveness of the magic from these spellcasters.


    Yuuka took out a small piece of paper from her purse. It was cut to have a square center, square protrusions on the left and right, and a triangular protrusion on its top.


    The bottom was cut into two rectangles connected by the top. It was an amulet formed to be a paper doll, abstractly symbolizing a person. Yuuka placed the amulet between the index and middle fingers of her left hand, holding it to her face.


    ?


    Yuuka managed the bracelet-CAD on her left wrist with her right hand to cast her magic. A sequence of magic was projected from Yuuka to the amulet doll, and the amulet jumped out from Yuuka��s hand after the sequence of magic to fly towards a Parasite. It quickly sucked in the information body core of the Parasite, sealing it inside.


    The amulet trembled, dancing in the wind before falling back down into the octagonal barrier formed from Mental Interference magic.


    Yuuka quickly pulled out another amulet, but the Parasites were able to sense danger and attacked Yuuka with lighting magic.


    But the physical magic was stopped by Katsuto.


    ��Ara, thank you,�� Yuuka said.


    ��The Juumonji family will protect you. Tsukuba-san, focus on sealing,�� Katsuto responded.


    Katsuto and Yuuka had met a few days ago, so without wasting time on additional greetings, they each continued to perform their jobs in order to deal with the released Parasites.


    Tatsuya took the Sealing Sphere hovering over the surface of the sea and returned to Lina. The battle between the defense detachment and the Parasites from Star Dust was ongoing, but the situation was fairly stable and Tatsuya didn��t need to hurry to help. If Tatsuya and Lina joined the fighting, it would end in less than 5 minutes.


    ����or would it be better to finish it all at once?��


    While Tatsuya pondered this, a small armored car drove up the road leading from the airfield. The door opened and Hanabishi Hyogo stepped out of the driver��s seat.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, sorry for making you wait.��


    ��No�� Hyogo-san, you are just in time,�� Tatsuya replied while raising the helmet flap of his Freed Suit.


    After greeting Hyogo, Tatsuya looked at the back of the armored car �C Hyogo should have come with the spellcaster requested by him to seal the Parasites.


    The rear right door of the armored car opened, and the person who stepped out turned out to be a girl younger than Tatsuya dressed in a bright dress unsuitable for the battlefield.


    ��Ayako?��


    Tatsuya��s voice expressed his surprise.


    There were 2 types of Yotsuba magicians: magicians with high aptitude for mental interference, and magicians with powerful and unique magic. Tatsuya and Ayako were both of the second type, unsuitable for using mental interference magic, but it should have been necessary to seal the Parasites.


    ��Hello, Tatsuya-san. Hey, Fumiya! Tatsuya-san is waiting. Hurry up and come out faster!��


    Ayako��s words after her greeting instantly dispelled the doubts. Fumiya��s special magic ��Direct Pain�� used mental interference magic, and after he had been forced to retreat from Minoru, he had learned a sealing spell for the Parasites from the main house.


    Fumiya, moving slowly for some reason, finally emerged from the armored car.


    However, Tatsuya did not immediately know how to greet him.


    ��Fumiya�� that is, Yami?��


    ��Call me Yami, please����


    With a face the same color as his shirt (that is, red), Fumiya answered with a Tatsuya with a timid voice.


    ��I see�� Yami, what is with this appearance?��


    ��I��ve already said I don��t like it!��


    Fumiya replied in an angry, dissatisfied, and almost tearful voice.


    ��Nothing can be done because it��s necessary for the sealing spell.��


    Ayako��s voice was tinged with detachment �C she had already been forced to deal with plenty of complaints from Fumiya.


    ��Needed�� for sealing?��


    Tatsuya turned to Ayako as he asked his question. He was short on time, but he couldn��t help but ask.


    ��It seems that more than 5 spellcasters are needed to use the original magic for sealing the Parasites.��


    Ayako said this as both a response to Tatsuya and encouragement for Fumiya.


    ��But our staff is currently located in Tokyo, so we have a shortage of people,�� Ayako continued.


    ��I see. So Fumiya came alone?��


    Fumiya was the heir to the Kuroba branch of the Yotsuba family. He was initially supposed to help his father take command of the Kuroba magicians, so the fact that he was sent to Miyaki Island showed how much his magical power was appreciated as a candidate for the head of the Yotsuba.


    Still, based only on this, it was still unclear why Fumiya was dressed as he was.


    ��Apparently certain types of ancient magic have an increased effect when wearing clothes of the opposite sex.��


    Dressing as the opposite sex �C a woman in male clothes, or a man in female clothes.


    ��So now we have Yami in the form of a temple priestess?��


    ��Yes.��


    Fumiya��s clothing consisted of a white kimono top and a red hakama shit bottom. He wore sandals over white socks, and his wig was square like the one he usually used, but had long, straight hair tied behind his back.


    No matter how you looked at it, he was a beautiful priestess-san.


    ��Yes. The head-sama said that since there are not enough people, I have to strengthen my magic like this,�� Fumiya said, somewhat dejectedly.


    ��Then�� I offer my condolences.��


    Tatsuya was unwittingly serious as he apologized to Fumiya. He had sent a request for a sealing wizard, but his request had resulted in Fumiya becoming a toy in Maya��s hands.


    ����no, Tatsuya-niisan, you aren��t guilty. Besides, I��m just doing my job!��


    Fumiya absolved Tatsuya��s guilt while encouraging himself. It was clear from his appearance that he hoped to complete the sealing as quickly as possible to be freed from this cosplay sooner.


    ��I see. Then seal these three first,�� Tatsuya said.


    It was necessary to preserve Fumiya��s motivation, at least for the start, so Tatsuya had him start with the weakened ones. Tatsuya showed him to the spheres in which the Parasites that had once merged with Regulus, Vega, and Deneb were locked.


    ��Tatsuya-san�� did you do this?�� Ayako asked.


    Both Ayako and Fumiya stared at the Sealing Spheres curiously.


    ��But the look pretty sealed��?��


    Tatsuya shook his head at Fumiya��s question.


    ��After about 6 hours, the effect of these Sealing Spheres will disappear. It is also inconvenient to store and transport them like this.


    ��Indeed�� well, I understand.��


    Fumiya went back to the back-left door of the armored car and came back with a wooden box which looked like a first aid kit. Inside were 16 Kokeshi dolls without painted faces. The armored car also held two more boxes just like the first.


    Fumiya took one Kokeshi doll out of the box.


    Ayako pulled a red mat out of a gym bag and spread it over the road.


    ��Starting.��


    Fumiya placed the Kokeshi doll in front of the Sealing Sphere, sat on the mat, and stretched his hand to his CAD �C a long and narrow mobile terminal attacked to his belt.


    Tatsuya and Lina carefully stepped away from the twins.


    ��Tatsuya����


    Lina turned towards Tatsuya and spoke in a depressed voice. Tatsuya silently looked toward her and asked her to continue.


    ��And Fumiya��?��


    For a while after her escape, Lina lived under the Kuroba family��s protection, so she was already acquainted with Fumiya.


    ����because he wants to change clothes quickly?��


    ��Let��s hurry and neutralize the parasites still in the battle so Fumiya can seal them quickly,�� Tatsuya responded.


    There were still 20 Parasites. Tatsuya replied to Lina with unconcealed pity on his face, and the tense atmosphere was finally becoming calmer with Fumiya��s appearance.


    However, the tense voice Tatsuya heard from his communication device smashed his ease to pieces.


    Minoru and the Parasite dolls who had infiltrated Aoba Clinic climbed to the 4th floor using the stairs to get to Minami��s ward. Nobody had tried to stop Minoru during his trip from the entrance to the stairs, or while he climbed the stairs to the fourth floor corridor. He hadn��t even seen any signs of being noticed.


    ����is this a trap?��


    Minoru found it hard to believe that there weren��t precautions in place against Minoru, and he hadn��t seen any patients or other hospital staff either. But if it was a trap, where was it? Minoru couldn��t think of anything that could stop him.


    Minoru only detected the presence of Miyuki and Minami inside Minami��s ward, so it seemed to him like they were just telling him to come in and pick up Minami. Minoru was suspicious, but also a little relieved at the situation.


    ��premonition.


    Minoru felt a slight pang of worry for a moment, and the steps felt heavy after it. The Parasite dolls had no feelings about the now sinister atmosphere, but they also slowed down after Minoru decelerated.


    Minoru and the dolls took almost 3 times longer than they should have to get to the chamber. However, there was no indication that he was being attacked from within �C


    his worries seemed for naught.


    Minoru took a deep breath and ordered one of the Parasite dolls to enter. Opening the unlocked door, the doll entered the chamber. A moment later, Minoru glimpsed a sparkling white ice field.


    ��I am standing in a lifeless, icy world of absolute silence.��


    This illusion was pressed on Minoru��s mind with such force that his heart felt ready to stop �C so much so that it took him much longer than it should have to notice that the Parasite doll entering the ward had stopped.


    The Parasite was not just frozen physically.


    The Parasite��s true body �C the difference between the fighting gynoids and the parasite dolls �C had also stopped. The spiritual life form was frozen.


    As if thrown back, the Parasite doll returned to the corridor and crashed into the opposite wall of the door. It fell to the floor of the corridor. Minoru didn��t know if the electronic brain inside the gynoid had been frozen, preventing body control, but it was clear that the Parasite doll was out of action.


    The door to the chamber remained open, but Minoru did not feel an invitation to enter. However, there were no signs that someone would leave, so he would only seal his fate by waiting �C either Tatsuya or the magicians from the guard could return.


    Minoru didn��t have much confidence that the Parasites on Miyaki Island would delay Tatsuya for long, and the chance of them defeating him was zero. Minoru��s main enemy was time, and he ordered the remaining three Parasite dolls to enter. Then, focusing all his strength into Parade and Ghost Walker, he followed.


    As he entered, he heard a whisper:


    ��Cocytus.��


    Minoru once again felt the lifeless, silent world of ice. The illusion of Parade was frozen; Ghost Walker was useless. If Parade had not protected Minoru, he intuitively knew that his body�� no, his very soul would have frozen. The Parasite dolls, without any such protection, fell onto the floor without any sign of external damage.


    When the vessels shaped like women became ordinary lifeless dolls, Minoru found himself facing Miyuki �C he was frozen, and Miyuki calm.


    Miyuki did not move.


    Minoru could not move.


    Miyuki was the first to speak.


    ��What an eyesore,�� Miyuki said as she waved her right hand. The Parasite dolls that had fallen to the floor were pushed into the corner of the room.


    ��What was that, just now��?�� Minoru asked, moaning. He was clearly not asking about the movement magic Miyuki had used to move the dolls. Miyuki also understood this and answered the real question.


    ��Cocytus: magic to freeze the mind. My trump card.��


    Miyuki��s answer was cold, but it contained no hostility.


    ��Magic to freeze the mind��?�� Minoru muttered, stunned. He couldn��t quite believe the events that had taken place as he entered the room, and his question was really asking ��what does this mean?!��, but Miyuki didn��t answer that question.


    ��Minoru-kun. This is your miscalculation.��


    ��Miscalculation?��


    ��You thought I was weaker than Tatsuya-sama, right?��


    ��������


    Minoru had no answer.


    ��I am weaker than Tatsuya-sama.��


    Minoru unwittingly swallowed saliva. He was not frozen anymore by his shock after Miyuki��s magic, but by the tension her words brought.


    ��However, I am the natural enemy for the parasites. Jobs such as these�� I am better suited for,�� Miyuki said. The last of her friendless remaining in her tone disappeared as she said her next words.


    ��I can kill the true body of the Parasite.��


    The Parasites were a spiritual life form and could not resist against Cocytus.


    ��Magic that freezes the mind�� magic that freezes it to death?�� Minoru asked.


    ��Cocytus is magic that stops the mind.��


    Physically, it is impossible to achieve absolute zero �C heat transfers from higher heat to lower heat, so as a substance approaches absolute zero, heat can no long be


    removed. However, Miyuki��s magic Cocytus could completely freeze the mind, and once frozen, the mind could never again be set in motion.


    ��Mental absolute zero��?�� Minoru asked, still struggling to accept the events.


    ��A mind without material connections �C without a physical body �C cannot hold its information body and will eventually disappear�� it will eventually just cease to exist.��


    ��������


    Once again, Minoru was at a loss for words. Miyuki was telling the truth �C Minoru was forced to admit he had miscalculated. Leading Tatsuya away was not enough �C


    when planning a diversion, it was more important to lead Miyuki away.


    ��Minoru-kun. Please get out of here.��


    ��Huh?!��


    Minoru was not the only one surprised at this suggestion. Minami, next to Miyuki and watching the conversation unfold, could not hide her surprise.


    ��Your capture�� it��s the work of Tatsuya-sama. It is enough for me just to protect Minami-chan.��


    ��������


    ��Run away Minoru-kun. I will not chase you.��


    Even without giving a proper purpose, Minoru was sure Miyuki was telling the truth.


    If he retreated, he would be able to escape, and Minoru found himself considering the act, however cowardly. However��


    ����I cannot.��


    Minoru couldn��t accept Miyuki��s offer.


    ��I came here to help Minami-san. I can not retreat for my own benefit.��


    Minoru realized he was being foolish, but he was not sure he would get another opportunity to ��save�� Minami.


    ����perhaps this is the last chance����


    ����if I run away now, I will no longer be able to reach Minami����


    Minoru��s reasoning didn��t allow him to make a wise choice.


    ���� I see. I��m sorry.��


    Miyuki held her right hand towards Minoru. Cocytus did not need a gesture; she was giving Minoru the chance to change his mind, trying to push him through intimidation. She was not worried about Minoru attacking in response �C she had sensed her previous Cocytus had affect Minoru, so his magical abilities were temporarily deteriorated.


    But Minoru still didn��t run away.


    All of Miyuki��s emotions disappeared from her face, and she stood with her arm extended. But right before she activated Cocytus, Minami shouted.


    ��Please stop!��


    Minami called for Miyuki to stop and ran to Minoru, covering him as she spread her arms to the side. She got in Miyuki��s way to defend Minoru.


    ��Minami chan, what are you���� Miyuki mumbled, astonished. Her eyes were round and she was frozen in place, but she quickly recovered.


    She did not try to persuade Minami �C Minami herself didn��t understand why she was doing what she was doing.


    ��also, it wasn��t clear how Minoru would act.


    Miyuki started to activate Cocytus, but she was forced to ask Minami to stop instead.


    ��Minami-chan, don��t do that!��


    Minami was trying to activate her barrier magic.


    ��Miyuki-sama, please! Stop!��


    ��Why����


    Miyuki didn��t know what to do �C if she used magic, so would Minami. Minami��s magic blocked physical events, and it couldn��t stop Cocytus. However, Minami��s magic calculation area had been overheated, and if she tried to use magic again�� it could even deprive her of her life.


    ��Minami-san, I��m sorry!��


    Minoru took advantage of Miyuki��s indecision. He stretched his around Minami��s waist and jumped back with her, slipping through the air towards the stairs.


    Miyuki quickly followed him out of the ward, but she stopped when she saw Minami��s glance from over Minoru��s shoulder.


    If Miyuki attacked Minoru, Minami would defend him from it. Miyuki feared the consequences which bound her thinking.


    Minoru escaped from the hospital through the window of the landing, but Miyuki did not see it.


    She ran back to the ward, and after making several mistakes while operating the terminal, finally managed to call Tatsuya��s communicator.


    ��Onii-sama, Minami-chan...!��


    Miyuki��s desperate cry returned tension to Tatsuya��s heart right as he calmed down.


    ��Miyuki, what happened?�� he hurried to ask, trying to calm down as he held back the trepidation that came along with the tension.


    ��Minami-chan is with Minoru-kun!��


    ��He could still kidnap her!?�� Tatsuya exclaimed.


    ��Yes! No!��


    Miyuki��s response was completely meaningless. She was clearly very worried.


    ��Miyuki, I''ll be back as soon as possible.��


    Tatsuya didn��t further interrogate Miyuki.


    ��Do you hear me, Miyuki? I��m coming back to you.��


    ��...Yes.��


    Tatsuya��s words diminished Miyuki��s panic, if only a little.


    ��Miyuki. I''m leaving now.��


    ��Yes, okay!��


    After finishing his conversation with Miyuki, Tatsuya faced Lina.


    ��Tatsuya, go,�� Lina spoke first. ��I��ll figure it out here. You hurry to Miyuki.��


    ��I��ll rely on you then, Lina.��


    Without saying anything to Ayako or Fumiya, Tatsuya ran to the aircar. It pulled forward as soon as he sat in the driver��s seat, and Ayako turned at the sound.


    As Ayako, Lina, and Hyogo silently watched, the light-blue care flew off towards Tokyo.


    (To be continued in the ��Chase�� chapter��)


    (Grammar and structure originally edited by PieBob851 with light edits by englishmuffins10)


    Volume 27 Afterword


    So, that was the 27th volume of the ��The Irregular at Magic Highschool��, titled


    ��Sudden Change��. Did you like it?


    I haven��t had the chance to compare with something, so this may be prejudice, but it seems to me that I have problems with naming both the entire series and individual arcs. I usually come up the names after writing a general plot, but before writing the text, I always again painfully reflect on the name of the arc after reflecting on the plot.


    There have been cases when I changed the name of the arc in this process. For example, at the stage of writing the plot of "City Insurrection", it had the name


    "Intrigue in Kyoto". There was also a case when writing the plot that there was not a single good option for the name of the arc, so it was with the "The beginning of unrest." I also wondered whether to give the arch of the "Ten Master Clans Conference" the title "Problems for the Ten Main Clans", but in the end I left the name "Ten Master Clans Conference".


    This time I suffered the most. At the stage of writing 24 volumes, I completely revised the plot of the entire series and realized that the names of the arcs prepared in advance were no longer suitable for use. After the revision and prior to the direct writing of the text, I was tormented: would it be possible to make volumes 26 and 27 a two-part arc called ��Invasion��? Or call it ��Treason��? Or "Sudden Change"?


    Time was running out, and it was necessary to decide whether the 26th volume would go to print under the title "Invasion (Part 1)". As a result, the idea of a two-volume arc was abandoned. We decided to use the name "Sudden Change", because the name


    "Betrayal" was too much of a spoiler. To be honest, I was tormented by the agony of the choice, even after writing the first version of the text.


    Conversely, the title of the next arch "Chase" was coined without any suffering. I think everyone who read the current volume "Sudden Turn" understands why this title was chosen. The name for the next arc is also almost settled, but it also contains a spoiler, so for now this is a secret.


    It was decided that the next arc "Chase" will consist of two volumes. I think you already understand that the main topic will be Tatsuya''s chase for Minoru, but his classmates from the First School will also have a lot of activity. The story line Masaki, Akane and Liu Li Lei is also far from complete. The arch "chase" will be filled with a variety of events.


    I hope that you will read to the end of the " The Irregular at Magic Highschool ", the plot of which continues to evolve rapidly.


    Thank you again for continuing to read us. (Sato Tsutomu)

 Volume 28 - Prologue

    A+A-


    Prologue


    Alexander Arcturus, the commander of the third squadron of Stars, was ordered to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor on Miyako Island in Japan. He successfully arrived there on a transport aircraft belonging to the USNA army, but immediately after landing he was attacked and has since been unconscious.


    When Arcturus awoke, he felt disconnected, as one does after dreaming for a while, but at the same time felt he had only slept an instant. He was in total darkness.


    Absolute, total darkness, without any light - but this darkness was not something heavy and enveloping as it would if it were a burden. He did not feel pressed from this darkness�� he did not feel anything at all.


    He couldn��t even tell whether his eyes were open �C if he even had eyes. His consciousness was separated from his body, his link to the physical world.


    ����I died?��


    Such were his thoughts in this confused, absolute isolation, this indefinite void.


    ���� Is this Death?��


    His thoughts continued, trying to make sense of his surroundings without senses.


    ��In death, it isn��t judgement that awaits, but isolation? ��sinners do not burn in hel fire, but become null?��


    As his despair accumulated, a thought suddenly caused him to feel forsaken.


    ����Why am I alone?


    ��am I the only one?��


    Only now did Arcturus realize he couldn��t hear the voice of his ��relatives��. For as long as he had been a Parasite, a whisper had spoken to his ego from the depths of his consciousness, subdueing it, suppressing it �C but now he could not hear it. For the first time in a while, Arcturus�� mind was filled only with his thoughts.


    ��What does this mean��?��


    Arcturus had become a Parasite against his will. He was forcible assimilated when a spiritual life form penetrated his mind. But this unification acted both ways �C the Parasite did not unilaterally dominate over Arcturus. Control acted in both directions.


    In merging with the spiritual life form, he ceased to be a man, but at the same time remained similar. He was no longer the person he was before the merge once his ego had been suppressed, but he still held the memories and thoughts of who he once was


    �C he was now the Parasite Alexander Arcturus.


    Merging with the Parasite changed his values and thought process, but his consciousness was preserved. And since he retained his memories from both before and after he became a Parasite, he knew clearly what a Parasite was �C what changed in him.


    Parasites have no ego; no, more accurately, it is inferior. The ego remains, but does not take precedence, so Parasites are missing part of their personality �C their individuality. Their desire to stand out, to be unique.


    Parasites are separate as they are united �C they have separate consciousnesses, but the boundaries are stretched as their thoughts mix with others. The thoughts of others whisper to their ego in the depths of their consciousness, taking precedence over individual ambition. Beyond telepathy, thoughts are transmitted unconsciously, even without the intent to share.


    At first, one can still distinguish their thoughts from other individuals. But over time the line between ��oneself�� and ��others�� blurs and it becomes impossible to distinguish one��s own thoughts from others��. Given the thoughts of other Parasites at al times, one absorbs others ideologies as their own. It��s like an extreme form of propaganda, except instead of just a compelling voice, its invasion on the level of one��s mind. It isn��t feasible for Parasites to keep their individuality as they forget who they are in the presence of the crowd.


    As for the spiritual form of life parasitizing people �C they can hardly be called life. It might be more accurate to call them viruses; they are clots of information attaching to physical bodies to replicate and spread. In addition, being immaterial, they are not consumed, only growing stronger when used. To cement their spiritual and informational existence, Parasites look for hosts with strong thoughts, and to ensure their existence endured, they suppressed the individuality and therefore the resistance of their hosts. The host was pressured by the Parasite to accept others�� thoughts as their own; to accept the exchange of thoughts and fusion of consciousness.


    And Arcturus realized he was free from this pressure.


    ��Did I become a human again�� separate from the Parasite?��


    However, this thought did not bring him joy at being free, at having regained humanity, but rather fear that he became a different species once again. Though he was initially a man, he was now a Parasite. From his perspective, it was the same as the initial transformation �C he was forced to change his core against his will.


    Life generally tries to preserve itself, and to accomplish this, it resists change �C change is scary, change is dangerous. Unplanned changes bring fear, regardless of their effect.


    Arcturus suppressed his instinctive emotions and instead focused on what was happening to him now through force of will. In doing this, he realized he was still half asleep �C functional adherence was only one fifth of normal. Even worse, he didn��t even know what ��normal�� was anymore; his abilities had certainly deteriorated in his little nap.


    ***


    July 8, 2097, 14:07.


    Alexander Arcturus suddenly awakened.


    The darkness shrouding Arcturus shook. This was an excess stream of psions originating from Ichijou Masaki��s Ocean Blast, but Arcturus had no way to know.


    The fog cloaking his consciousness dissipated, and his thoughts cleared up immediately.


    "��was that a psion wave?


    So, mass of psions shook the psionic shel ?


    ��am I locked inside my own psionic informational body?"


    The body is the prison of the soul - at least, Plato believed this. This was Arcturus��


    current situation, however, in a far more literal sense than was meant in the original words of the ancient Greek philosopher.


    An ancient magic seal was burned on his body, separating his mind from the physical world. Arcturus was able to understand the technique binding him due to his experience with ancient magic he inherited from the indigenous people of America, but he also realized the technique was far too strong for him to break with his skills in ancient magic. But even if he couldn��t remove the seal, the ancient magic was based on the connection between the mind and the physical body. In that case, if he could cut off the connection between the mind and body, the seal should dissipate.


    Using only his mind, Arcturus prepared to use magic. It felt�� odd, without the physical sensations he was used to, but albeit with confused difficulty, he built a sequence of magic.


    ��Astral Projection.��


    The ancient magic that bound it used the connection between the mind and the physical body to bind the mind from the physical body. This wasn��t his first time using this magic, so while he wasn��t quite ��used to it��, he had enough experience to keep control.


    He had the feeling of a chain tied to him coming undone. Arcturus tried to get out of his physical body. Usually, it felt like stepping out under the open sky, no longer protected by shelter �C except figuratively. But this time, he felt resistance, as if he was held by a spider web, an invisible net.


    He imagined reaching out a hand towards the net and tearing it off.


    Suddenly, he could see.


    He was staring at the ceiling of the transport plane. If he remembered correctly, he was in the cargo bay.


    He realized what he looked like and where he was without even looking around. On the floor was Arcturus, lying with a pale face in what appeared to be a coffin.


    When he used Astral Projection, his mind and body were connected by an almost invisible link, like a thin thread, but now he could not sense the connection. His mind was not able to communicate with his physical body.


    ��Did the link break with the invisible net?


    Am I dead?��


    The old woman who taught him this magic told him that the thread bound his body and soul. A Japanese monk he studied with in his youth claimed that if said thread breaks, he would not be able to return to his body.


    Arcturus was distraught for a movement at his worldly detachment before remembering the current circumstances. Quickly he quelled his fear of death before his conscious fled for panic. His current state, in which he could see, hear, and even feel the world, was incomparably more preferable to being locked in the null, dark void for eternity.


    From a different perspective, his attempts to return to life may have seemed ridiculous


    �C his life had already ended when he became a Parasite. It was already too late to continued living. However, he believed that he should do something, even if he exists only as a ghost with the consciousness of Alexander Arcturus.


    Arcturus remembered his identity as a soldier of the USNA Army. He remained


    ��himself�� enough to serve America as a soldier, even after becoming a Parasite �C his principles were ingrained so deeply that it was comparable to faith.


    Arcturus believed himself to be ��Alexander Arcturus�� as long as he was conscious of his self.


    What do I need to do?


    ����I need to fulfil the task assigned to me.��


    And what task were you assigned to?


    "...Destroy the thermonuclear fusion reactor and create a situation in Shiba Tatsuya cannot refuse participation in Project Dione. That''s what I was assigned to do."


    Magic can still be used, even in an astral state. It was not possible to use magic requiring physical weapons, like Dancing Blades, but activating magic interfering with fluids or EM waves would not be a problem, and some types of magic became even more convenient while existing only as an astral body �C specifically, mental interference magic.


    Arcturus came to his decision just one hour after waking up in complete darkness.


    However, it was already too late. His comrades�� attack on Miyako Island had already failed. The physical bodies of Regulus, Vega, and Deneb had already been erased by Tatsuya, and their astral bodies were already completely sealed.


    Translator��s Note


    I don��t really know what I should say here, but with how much I��ve edited this novel, I thought that I would like to leave a note about my experience, signifying my existence beyond a small note at the bottom of the page. Even though I don��t speak Russian and this is a MTL, I think I put about as much effort in as one would a normal translation, and as a result, I think the quality is similar. While I��m sure there are a few inaccuracies, none of it should be anything that affects the plot in any major way.


    I translated this in about 100-120 hours (my estimate, I have no idea how correct this is but I tend to be good at making BS estimates based on intuition) over 6 weeks. I used Google Translate to translate, but I retyped every word and changed/fixed the format of pretty much every sentence. I tried to write somewhat similarly to the Author��s style, but I could only do it so far, and I only matched some aspects �C there are parts of his style that I very much dislike. Tsutomu Sato seems to like to write long-winded explanations that only cover information talked about before throughout his novels. I tried my best to cut most of these out, as I don��t find it entertaining to read explanations that emphasize ��Minoru is not kidnapping Minami out of greed�� for the 10th time. While I think there��s value in repeating things for emphasis, Sato takes it to an extreme.


    I don��t consider myself to be a particularly good writer (I��m much more into Computer Science), but in translating this, I��d like to think I improved, and I hope that my style is at least interesting to read. In translating this, I hoped to become a better typist as well as a better writer, and I know that I achieved at least one of these goals.


    With that said, thank you for reading my translation, and I hope you enjoy it.

 Volume 28 - CH 1

    A+A-


    Chapter One


    Minami had been kidnapped by Minoru. Miyuki called Tatsuya for help, and Tatsuya quickly flew away from Miyako-jima.


    Flying by his aircar from Miyako-jima in the Izu archipelago to Chofu, a suburb of Tokyo, took Tatsuya just 20 minutes at the beginning of the 21st century. Tatsuya wasted no time in hurrying back to Miyuki.


    Understanding Miyuki��s shock, Tatsuya didn��t question Miyuki much. It was obvious to him that asking any further questions would only pressure her and would not be productive.


    ��Yes, this is Ozaki.��


    Tatsuya contacted Yuuka over the radio, and was answered by her guardian, Ozaki Chiho. After a quick greeting, he asked her to explain the current situation.


    ��Kudou Minoru attacked the hospital with the help of self-destructing parasitic dolls.


    They were destroyed upon being disabled, thereby releasing the true bodies of Parasites which attacked passerby. The Juumonji family had to react to this threat, and Kudou Minoru used the chaos to break through the line of defense, allowing him to get into the hospital.��


    ��And Yuuka-san left to help deal with the Parasites?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Yes, it was an order from Miyuki-sama.��


    Chiho''s tone was slightly apologetic. Her excuse was effective, however, as Tatsuya could not complain about Miyuki��s decision. Yuuka had no grounds to refuse an order from the next head of the Yotsuba family, so Tatsuya accepted the excuse easily.


    ��Minoru��s opponent was only Miyuki?��


    Tatsuya still didn��t understand the details of the event and asked for clarification.


    ��Yes. We have not yet established the details of what happened in the hospital, but Miyuki-sama is unharmed. All four parasitic dolls that Kudou Minoru took with him to the hospital were disabled by Miyuki-sama��s magic, but Kudou Minoru still kidnapped Sakurai Minami.��


    Chiho��s explanation contained the approximate course of events, but Tatsuya��s attempt to understand the specific details was not making progress.


    Obviously, Miyuki��s Cocytus was what neutralized the parasitic dolls.


    When Pledge was still in effect on Tatsuya, it was supported by Miyuki��s power, so as well as removing the limiter on Tatsuya��s magic, removing the seal also allowed Miyuki to use her magical powers at 100%.


    Miyuki''s Cocytus was able to damage the Parasite��s true body �� confirmed last winter in the battle at First High��s training forest. While with people, the Parasite ��merges��


    with the host, in Parasite dolls the Parasite just takes possession as the doll does not have a spiritual body to merge with. Because of this, Parasite dolls had no way to resist Miyuki��s magic.


    Cocytus was a magic that did not allow leniency. Using this magic either resulted in death or failure. Minoru could withstand one hit with Parade, but he wouldn��t fool her magic a second time. Once Cocytus was used on Parade, Cocytus �C which freezes activity of the mind, including Magic �C would not allow Parade to be used again. Even if Minoru was not hit directly, allowing the main hit to be tanked by one of his Parasite dolls, Minoru would still suffer a decline in magical power.


    The basic course of events was obvious to Tatsuya, but he couldn��t possibly understand how Miyuki had allowed Minami to be abducted while remaining unharmed. Even if Minoru had somehow found a way to beat Miyuki, he wouldn��t have been able to do it by such a margin as to leave Miyuki unscathed. The only explanation was that Miyuki had allowed Minami to be kidnapped, but that didn��t make any sense.


    Therefore, the only explanation was that Minami and Minoru convinced Miyuki to let them go.


    There was no guarantee that Miyuki would win in a fight against Minoru. If she hit him with Cocytus, Minoru would lose, but if Minoru��s magic reached Miyuki before this �C she would lose. Of course, Tatsuya would not allow Miyuki to be harmed, regardless of distance. As soon as an attack on Miyuki was started, Tatsuya would feel it, recognize the attack, and eliminate. Should the attack be one that could not be expanded, he would erase the enemy carrying out the attack. However, there were always exceptions. It was foolish to assume that Tatsuya was omnipotent. There were attacks he could not expand and enemies he struggled to eliminate. Minoru as he was now was not an opponent to be underestimated.


    Miyuki had no reason to kill Minoru or take magic away from him. She wasn��t even necessarily an enemy to the Parasites. Though Parasites were a threat to mankind, Miyuki was a fragile creature that could be destroyed unexpectedly, and her nature was relatively pacifistic. It was entirely possible for her to support Minoru��s love - however misguided he was in trying to turn Minami into a Parasite - if Minami agreed. If Minoru came for Minami and convinced her to go with him, Miyuki might just smile, wish them good luck, and let them go �C she was the type of girl to avoid fighting if at all possible.


    However, Miyuki most likely would not have entrusted Minami to the current Minoru. If Minoru didn��t give up on turning her into a Parasite for ��treatment��, Miyuki would probably have stopped him.


    Since leaving Tokyo, Tatsuya had not felt a single direct attack on Miyuki, and Chiho��s assertion that Miyuki was unharmed confirmed this.


    Then, Miyuki did not fight Minoru and overlooked his abduction if Minami��? No, Miyuki��s distress at the event meant she surely did not overlook Minami��s abduction.


    Something unexpected happened so that she could not attack Minoru?


    Tatsuya could not imagine what that should be.


    ��Is Minoru��s current location known?��


    Putting aside his guesses on the events of how Minoru kidnapped Minami, Tatsuya started thinking about the pursuing Minoru. Given that the USNA and New Soviet Union��s plan to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor had for the most part come to a conclusion, the pursuit of Minoru became the task taking precedence.


    ��We don��t have details of the vehicle used, but it has been found moving west along the main road. The Juumonji family head has already completed preparations for pursuit,�� Chiho answered.


    Since the appearance of the vehicle wasn��t known, surveillance systems would be useless, raising the question as to it was confirmed that he was heading west on the main road.


    ��What was the basis of the conclusion that he was heading west along the central road?��


    ��We confirmed his location using Psionic radar to search for Parasites,�� Chiho responded.


    This Psionic radar was not yet at a level such that it could be considered complete, but it was still effective in determining the approximate location and direction of movement. More points of observation would have to be established before the radar could determine exact location using multi-point searches.


    If Minrou were in perfect condition, he would be able to thwart any attempt at following him by using Parade. The radar was nowhere near advanced enough to be able to break through the Kudou family��s magic. Knowing this, Tatsuya came to the following conclusion:


    ��Minoru was damaged in a fight?��


    Minoru��s magical abilities had to have been deteriorated in a fight for Chiho to be able to be confident about his location, but this raised further questions. Was it temporary, or would it remain for an extended length of time as a side effect? Was the nature of the damage in the Eidos, or was it ironically caused by overheating of his magic calculation area, similar to what happened to Minami?


    He most likely received a strike from Miyuki��s Cocytus, but regardless of the cause, Minoru��s inability to use Parade provided an excellent opportunity to both bring back Minami as well as to capture Minoru without killing him.


    Tatsuya was still slightly indecisive on whether to kill Minoru. This could have been because of some slight emotional attachment, but more importantly, he couldn��t predict what would happen upon his death, the moment his body was destroyed.


    Minoru had retained his identity upon merging with the Parasite and swallowing the ghost of Zhou Gongjin. He was very different from the deserters of the USNA Army he fought last Winter and the magicians from Stars who Tatsuya had just defeated.


    Though he was able to seal the magicians from Stars of First-magnitude class, he might not be able to use the same method on Minoru. Killing Minoru could release a powerful spiritual life form unable to be sealed by Tatsuya��s sphere, and Tatsuya didn��t want to take that risk. Tatsuya felt catching Minoru alive and putting him in a state in which he wouldn��t be able to use magic was the method with the fewest possible consequences. The only problem was the difficulty of putting the plan into action.


    Capturing someone alive was far more difficult than simply murdering them. Minoru��s struggle in capturing Minami illustrated this difficulty. Tatsuya was not even sure he would win against Minoru in a battle for life and death if Minoru was in perfect shape; he would almost certainly not be able to capture Minoru alive, especially considering the magic available to Tatsuya. He needed to be ready to kill Minoru in the next fight regardless of the possible consequences.


    Tatsuya asked his question about Minoru��s condition intending to capture Minoru alive if the situation allowed it, and killing him if not. Chiho answered his question understanding this, but her answer didn��t provide much information.


    ��It seems that Kudou Minoru��s masking and hiding abilities are weakened, but it isn��t known how long this weakened state will last for.��


    With this confirmation, Tatsuya��s thought screamed, ��This is a chance.��


    Tatsuya arrived at the Aoba clinic in Chofu exactly 20 minutes after Miyuki called him for help. Flying back from the island to the clinic actually took less time than the flight from Chofu to the island �C the fact that the return trip took less time than the initial


    trip, a trip in response to an emergency request from the main Yotsuba house, indicated Tatsuya��s priorities clearly.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    Miyuki ran up to him and called him in an unacceptable manner under normal circumstances �C forgetting to at least use ��Tatsuya-sama�� showed her distress.


    Thankfully, there were no magicians from the Juumonji family in range to hear her as they had already set out to pursue Minoru, but Yuuka and the Tsukuba family staff were still in place. This wasn��t that much of an issue considering they were still part of the Yotsuba family, but it still would have been more desirable for Miyuki to act as her position dictated. The Tsukuba family realized Miyuki��s distress, however, and didn��t comment on it.


    ��Miyuki. I''m glad you''re not hurt.��


    Tatsuya hadn��t planned these words in advance, and Miyuki opened her eyes in surprise, not expecting words of concern. She at least expected questioning on the events or about Minoru, so his first confirming Miyuki��s condition came as a shock to her.


    Tatsuya was no less surprised by his words �C while his concern for Miyuki was only natural, he was surprised that he had simply said what he was thinking honestly and openly without considering the words he was saying.


    ��Thank you very much,�� Miyuki responded.


    Miyuki��s response didn��t make much sense on the surface, but her words of gratitude were natural thoughts to her given the situation.


    However, like Tatsuya, Miyuki was surprised by her openness, and she hung her head slightly in embarrassment.


    ��Tatsuya-sama!�� Miyuki exclaimed. ��It doesn''t matter what happens to me, after all, Minami-chan... !��


    Her short exchange of phrases with Tatsuya managed to suppress her panic, and she regained composure enough to switch to a more acceptable title for Tatsuya. Miyuki


    leaned against him and froze in a pose that seemed to call for a hug. Tatsuya gently laid his hands on her shoulders, and a slight tremor passed through his palms.


    ��Tell me the details later. The main thing now is to get Minami back.��


    ��...Can you get her back?�� Miyuki asked?


    ��I can��t promise.��


    Tatsuya could easily tell soothing lies, but he didn��t want to be insincere with Miyuki.


    ��Minoru is strong, and his Parade is better than Lina��s. Even with his magical abilities weakened, I might not be able to detect him.��


    At this, Tatsuya paused briefly and slightly pulled away from Miyuki to look into her eyes.


    ��But the longer I take, the harder it will be to save her, and I might end up being too late. It would be best to go right now.��


    Miyuki stopped shaking as she thought about how to respond.


    ��Save�� that��s right. What Minoru-kun is trying�� is wrong. And Minami-chan��


    what is she thinking����


    Miyuki��s words cast a bit of doubt in Tatsuya��s mind - Miyuki��s words made it seem as if Minami left with Minoru of her own free will - but he had enough composure to not let it show on his face. This problem didn��t have to be solved yet.


    ��Alright. I''m leaving right away.��


    ��Tatsuya-sama! Please take me with you.��


    Tatsuya expected this request. Miyuki considered herself guilty of Minami��s abduction for failing to stop Minoru. However, Tatsuya didn��t yet understand her full motivation. If Miyuki had applied Cocytus to Minoru without hesitating, Minami��s feelings would not have manifested in time for her to act in such an irrational way.


    Even if she ended up sad because Minoru was dead, Minami would still be safe.


    However illogical, Miyuki felt guilty and blamed herself for Minami��s situation, so she


    stubbornly wanted to correct her mistake herself. But Tatsuya did not give a favorable answer.


    ��I can not.��


    Even Tatsuya could understand how she felt �C if their situations were reversed, he would have wanted to go as well. However, Tatsuya��s plan for pursuit did not allow Miyuki to come with.


    ��I will chase from air with the Freed Suit. The maneuverability of the aircar leaves much to be desired.��


    The refusal was not due to possible danger, but due to the lack of suitable equipment.


    ��...I understand.��


    Miyuki was just as able to used flight magic as Tatsuya, but without a suit assisting her, she would only be a burden on Tatsuya. Understanding this, Miyuki did not beg further.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, be careful. Take care of Minami-chan.��


    ��I will.��


    Answering Miyuki curtly, Tatsuya took off and flew westward.


    Compared to the Mobile Suit used by the self-defense forces, the Freed suit developed by the Yotsuba family does not have the power assistance function and has an inferior quality data transmission channel, but it provides the same amount or even higher protection in addition to its more effective stealth and ability to fly much higher.


    Also, the data channel is only inferior at processing large numbers of simultaneous connections, and it has no problems processing external data under most circumstances.


    The Freed suit should not be considered inferior than the Mobile suit, and its increased mobility and stealth makes it more suitable for pursuit then the Mobile suit which is specialized for fighting.


    A translucent map of the terrain was displayed in Tatsuya��s field of view. The map of the Boso area of West Kanto showed a red circle with a diameter of about one kilometer giving the approximate location of Minoru, based on data from a psionic radar tuned to search for Parasites.


    He didn��t intend to waste time near the Aoba clinic, but his conversation with Miyuki had taken 5 minutes. He was almost 30 minutes behind Minoru. Tatsuya��s only advantage was that he could fly in a straight line at a higher speed than Minoru who was forced to travel on the road.


    The translucent circle giving Minoru��s location was moving west near Mount Takao.


    To catch up to him in five minutes, Tatsuya increased his flight speed to 400 km / h.


    After abducting Minami from the hospital, Minoru headed west along the central road in a car prepared by the Kudou family. It was separate to the van on which the Parasite dolls were being transported �C Minoru was on the "Van Con", a closed-type wagon van in which the space occupied by the rear seats and cargo hold was converted to a livable area so that it turned out to be like a house on wheels.


    The only people in the care were Minoru and Minami; the driver was a combat quinoid (not parasitized) that looked like an adult human male. Minami sat down on a long bench that acted as a bed, and Minoru took the front passenger seat.


    No one was watching Minami to prevent her from escaping. The car was traveling at a high enough speed that she could not jump out without getting injured, but even if Minami was able to leave, Minoru didn��t intend to follow her. If she wanted to escape, Minoru would have accepted it and let her.


    While abducting her was selfish, he wasn��t going to force her to do anything more now that he had escaped. All he wanted was to talk to Minami and hear her opinion without interference from Tatsuya or Miyuki �C what does Minami really think?


    "I don''t want to die"?


    Or "I don''t want to lose my magic"?


    Given the choices, "be human" or "be a magician", what would she choose?


    If Minami didn��t mind losing her magic, Minoru wouldn��t try to persuade or force her.


    He would never forcefully make Minami into a Parasite.


    Minoru just wanted to give her a choice. He didn��t want to observe in silence what appeared to be Miyuki and Tatsuya making Minami��s decision for her.


    Minoru realized his decision was selfish, and being smart, he knew that abducting her from Tatsuya and Miyuki was disregarding her intentions. Being conscious of the effects of his actions, Minoru no longer wanted to restrict Minami.


    He was also curious about what Minami��s feelings were at the moment.


    Was she angry?


    Disgusted, perhaps?


    Does she look at Minoru with contempt?


    Minoru partly chose to sit away from Minami in an attempt to show her he was not trying to limit her. But his main reason was that his magical power was greatly diminished after being hit by Miyuki��s Cocytus. He wasn��t shocked by his weakness, and he had the feeling it was temporary. But his current state wasn��t encouraging considering his situation. From the beginning of his escape, he felt a mechanical look pursuing him, identifying his psionic waves and transmitting them through the information dimension.


    In the current situation, in which the efficiency of his Parade had deteriorated due to his drop in magical power, Minoru could not completely mislead the psionic wave detection hardware. The most he could do was reduce the detection radius to about 1


    kilometer.


    At the moment, he was distorting the response from himself such that the detection radius was accurate to about 500 meters. Minoru was not necessarily in the center of the circle, either �C he was constantly moving the signal source to a different direction to reduce the stability of detection results. He was careful about the speed at which he moved the signal source, as well �C unnaturally increasing his speed would be clearly visible, so no matter how hurried he was, he wouldn��t go too fast. His only chance at getting away from the Yotsuba and Juumonji would be to use his weakened


    Parade as much as he could. So, his main reason for sitting away from Minami was so that he could focus �C he thought that if he sat next to her, his thoughts would automatically divert to her such that he couldn��t focus on his magic.


    Minoru had recently begun to feel a different look than the mechanical one from the radar �C like an all seeing eye, making it even more difficult to maintain his false image.


    It was Tatsuya��s Elemental Sight.


    Minoru understood the cause, but it didn��t help him in shaking it off. Minoru could never get rid of Tatsuya��s ��eyes�� in his current state. He had to make every effort to at least prevent him from accurately determining his location.


    Regardless of Minoru��s thoughts in sitting away from Minami, she was grateful towards him for keeping his distance. She felt that if she could physically feel his warmth, she would automatically cling to him. Minami didn��t trust her mental state enough for her to be able to hold herself back.


    She was tormented by guilt.


    She betrayed Miyuki... she could hardly believe her actions.


    Why did she betray Miyuki, her mistress?


    How could she betray Miyuki by defending Minoru?


    ��Because you like Minoru more than Miyuki.��


    The depths of Minami��s consciousness whispered her guilt to her, eroding her mental state as she dwelled on her actions. But she still didn��t agree with her other self.


    She couldn��t deny that she had feelings towards Minoru, no matter how much she wanted to avoid admitting it. But a part of herself still remained confident that the whispered statement was false.


    Her emotions towards Minoru and Miyuki were incomparable; they were fundamentally different in nature.


    Minami viewed Miyuki as her mistress. At least, in the beginning, that was all. But now she thought of her as family, as an older, caring sister. She would protect Miyuki with her life not because it was her duty, but because she wanted to in her heart. She was able to extend her limits and overheat her magic calculation area when defending against the attack by Tuman Bomba because of her feelings. It wasn��t disputable that her feelings towards Miyuki existed, and Minami understood that she loved Miyuki as family. Miyuki was precious to Minami, which made her guilt towards her betrayal all the worse.


    On the other hand, Minami didn��t understand her feelings for Minoru �C how she felt about him.


    Was it love?


    Was it more of an obsession?


    Or did she just not want him to die to Miyuki?


    No matter how much Minami thought about it, she couldn��t come to a conclusion.


    Minami knew she liked Minoru.


    She just didn��t know how much.


    Her thoughts had only progressed to the point at which she was just becoming aware of her feelings.


    While trying to come to a conclusion, Minami tried to remember how she felt at the moment she betrayed Miyuki, but she couldn��t remember what she was thinking when she stood in front of Minoru and begged Miyuki to ��please stop!��. All she was sure of was that given the choice between never seeing Minoru again or never seeing Miyuki again, she would give her farewells to Minoru. Minami was convinced that she still hadn��t given up her loyalty to Miyuki.


    Minami ordered herself not to hesitate, to believe that she still hadn��t betrayed her mistress in her heart just yet.


    Arcturus decided to try to unite with his colleagues in order to complete his mission to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor.


    His biggest problem at the moment was finding them.


    Though he had become an Astral body, he still had limitations in transportation. There weren��t any physical limitations like terrain �C moving over mountains or sea was about the same as flying along flat ground to him now �C and speed was not an issue either.


    He was limited to moving at speeds he had personally experienced, but since he had been in the cockpit of a supersonic fighter, he was able to move fairly quickly. His problem was that he couldn��t use any navigation systems as an astral body �C he didn��t know where to fly, so any attempt would be a waste of spiritual energy.


    His awakening should have been noticed by his colleagues. Also, he should feel his colleagues�� presence. He should have felt where his comrades were, but no matter how hard he strained his perception, he couldn��t detect any sign of Regulus�� presence.


    ��Am I no longer a Parasite?


    Did I�� become human again?��


    Arcturus tried to make sense of his situation with his immaterial head; his mind, in other words.


    He decided to try searching again. This time he looked for the activity of the waves of his subordinate��s body by using ancient perception magic, a form of outer-systematic magic passed down among Native Americans which worked using information distance rather than physical distance.


    Information distance could be considered familiarity �C close friends, relatives, sworn enemies and the like who one knows very well would give a strong response through the information dimension regardless of distance. On the other hand, one would not be able to detect a response from a stranger even if they were in the same room.


    Information distance disregarded the physical world and was a fundamental y different type of distance.


    Despite this, Arcturus still couldn��t establish the location of Regulus despite the fact that they had worked in the same detachment for more than five years.


    ��Has he been kil ed��?��


    Arcturus pessimistically assumed the worst.


    He didn��t have long to grieve, however, as he was interrupted by a sudden feeling.


    ��What is this ?��


    Arcturus caught a familiar feeling that he had a strong connection to through his network.


    ��The same as at that time ?��


    Arcturus had found the presence of the sworn enemy who attacked the transport plane and sealed Arcturus�� physical body.


    ��This is the enemy.��


    Arcturus knew this without even knowing the identity of the person he was against.


    Not knowing that this enemy was the enemy the mission was supposed to neutralize,


    "Shiba Tatsuya", Arcturus rushed after his enemy flying in the sky to avenge himself and his comrades.


    Tatsuya slowed down while flying near Takao Mountain. He was tracking Minami��s eidos through a filter impeding his view, watching for information related to Minami.


    He felt he was catching up to her.


    Tatsuya would be able to determine the location of Minami anywhere on the globe with no interference �C his information distance to Minami was extremely close after having lived in the same house as her for more than a year �C so though Minoru was hiding her exact coordinates using his magic, Tatsuya was still able to read approximated locational information.


    Minoru had assumed Tatsuya��s sight was directed towards him, but in actuality, he was feeling Tatsuya��s gaze on Minami because of his deep connection with her.


    Tatsuya turned off the helmet��s display and looked at the highway to watch for psion waves.


    Even with his masking magic weakened, Minoru didn��t emit extra psions which lingered and could be detected from a distance. However, he couldn��t completely suppress the Parasitic waves he emitted �C lingering effects from being hit by Cocytus.


    This was how the Parasite radar was able to detect his signal �C it picked up the distorted Parasitic waves he was emitting and approximated the source location after receiving a number of them.


    ����Are these his?��


    Tatsuya settled his gaze on an unusual wave wobble different from waves emitted by normal people. He lowered his altitude in order to establish the source of the psionic waves which spread around him like a mist.


    Suddenly, he detected magic aimed at him from his left. He stopped his descent and began to rise sharply, as if he had jumped into the air.


    Directly beneath him at the location he had been a moment ago slipped a thin strip of lightning created by magic. Tatsuya turned to face the source of the magic �C the point of activation and the point of exit from the magic sequence nearly coincided. Someone had fired a lightning bolt straight from their hand as if it were a gun. This was unusual for modern magic, as weapons devices were preferred for this type of attack.


    Knowing this, Tatsuya figured his opponent was probably an ancient magician.


    However, Tatsuya was surprised by his enemy��s appearance.


    His enemy �C was immaterial.


    The spiritual body attacking Tatsuya was in the shape of a person��s physical body, exuding hostile intent towards Tatsuya.


    ��A psionic body storing someone��s will... a ghost? No, an Astral Projection ?��


    Tatsuya counterattacked the next attack instead of dodging it. A sharp, rotating spear made from compressed air flew towards him.


    Tatsuya neutralized the air spear directed at him by dispersing the spell as well as the plasma sparks on the surface of the air mass.


    Scatter spells analyzed the structural information of magic sequences and destroyed the connections between the psionic particles making it up.


    The first step of this obtaining the information describing the sequence of the magic.


    In doing so, information about the caster of the magic is revealed in addition to the content of the magic.


    Though the astral body resembled a human body in shape, finer details weren��t reproduced, so though Tatsuya could ��see�� the astral body was once a human man, he couldn��t establish any form of identity. All it looked like was a silhouette, like a person wearing a mask of a generic human face.


    However, after gaining information about the unknown enemy from the magic they used, Tatsuya recognized his identity.


    ��Alexander Arcturus, first-magnitude magician of Stars.��


    Realizing this fact allowed Tatsuya to recognize some of the astral body��s clearer outlines.


    The psionic body, shaped like a man and hovering in front of him in the air, took on the appearance of a large magician whom Tatsuya had fought and sealed in a transport plane.


    Minoru detected the signs of a magical battle as soon as it started in the sky above him.


    ��One of them is Alexander Arcturus�� he��s fighting�� Tatsuya-san?��


    He recognized Arcturus instantly �C after all, they were both Parasites, and it was he who undid Arcturus��s seal, awakening Arcturus from ��death��. Minoru detected Arcturus from the psionic waves the astral body was releasing, as well as the fact that his release from the seal was incomplete.


    The core of the astral body which had come out of Arcturus�� physical body was the same as the information body formed from the Pushion part of Parasites�� true bodies.


    The Eidos surrounding it �C Arcturus �C was covering, as if he were clothes for the Parasite.


    Minoru felt Arcturus presence by perceiving an information body similar to himself �C


    the Parasite �C in addition to the accompanying Eidos making up Arcturus.


    Minoru could only guess that the second person was Tatsuya, though his reasoning was opposite of what it was when identifying Arcturus.


    Minoru could not detect Tatsuya��s psionic waves.


    He had definitely used magic, but the only psions used were used in manipulating the Eidos using magic. There were no residual effects in either the information or physical dimension.


    This was not done by using high-level magic, but by high-level use of magic �C


    Tatsuya��s performance could be called an art at how skilled it was.


    ����if you think about it, that has to be him. Tatsuya-san is the only one who can use magic that effectively.��


    Minoru may have been overestimating him compared to everyone else. There could well be other experienced masters with skills similar to or even better than Tatsuya��s.


    However, among magicians Minoru knew �C magicians probable to be in this situation


    �C Tatsuya was the only person in the list.


    ����Tatsuya-san is chasing me.��


    This fact made Minoru nervous. He wasn��t sure he could defeat Tatsuya even in perfect condition, so with his magic weakened, he had very little chance of defending Minami.


    Shortly after successfully abducting her, Minami would be taken from him.


    Taken directly from his hands.


    ��This is bad.��


    He still hadn��t heard Minami��s answer �C her feelings.


    Minoru had never relied on others in matters of magic. He used to rely on others physically due to abnormal pains in his body, but that was all. In magic��s case, his skill had always been sufficient for the situation and he never needed to ask for help from others.


    So this situation was Minoru��s first experience in asking for help due to his own magic being insufficient.


    ��Please! ��at least for thirty minutes, please. Somehow, please stall Tatsuya-san��!��


    Minoru pleaded for help from an unknowing Arcturus, who continued performing reckless attacks.


    Unlike Minoru, who detected Tatsuya by feeling the echoing psionic waves of the magical battle overhead, Minami detected Tatsuya from his Elemental Sight �C his vision, his all seeing gaze pointed at her.


    ����he��s watching me.��


    Minami felt it through her intuition rather than her magical perception. Her detection of Tatsuya was not based on anything concrete in the present �C it was based on what she knew from the past. She was under his view at home and at First High. She knew he was watching because he was always watching.


    Minami had crouched in fear of his gaze for the first few days, but even now she felt fear from his sight that saw all �C even after more than a year.


    She was never scared of being scolded, of punishment. Tatsuya never showed signs that he judged her for the things she did.


    She was scared of the fact that he saw everything �C every action she made. And from this, he could know everything about her character. Her quality of work, her effort.


    Normally, she could hide how she felt behind her actions, but she wasn��t perfect �C she couldn��t maintain a fa?ade permanently. She could never relax and be content with what she was �C she felt insecure that someone could see all the bad parts of her. Her incompetence, her laziness, her ugly side �C all the parts of her she didn��t want to see herself were now open to someone else, making it all the worse.


    It seemed to her that when Tatsuya was watching, he saw so much that he knew about her insecurities �C and yet she knew nothing in return.


    Minami understood she was making a problem out of nothing �C she knew Tatsuya��s power couldn��t reach her feelings, and he wasn��t watching her actions enough to know all she did. In addition, after living under the same roof as him, she knew that he wouldn��t use her secrets against her. But that didn��t matter to her feelings �C logically, she knew there was no problem, but feelings aren��t logic.


    Even if Tatsuya wouldn��t use it against her, the fact remained that he possessed a power that could see her secrets, and even if the power couldn��t look into her thoughts, it could still see the sins committed by man. Her actions were revealed as if Tatsuya was giving her Last Judgement.


    Tatsuya��s gaze weakened after 24 hours of not seeing his target, but this couldn��t reassure her. When they lived in the same house, there was never a time where they were apart for more than 24 hours, and now��


    Not even one hour had passed since Minami had betrayed Miyuki.


    Her emotions were no longer limited to just despair �C now she cringed, clasping her shoulders as her hopeless eyes gazed at the floor.


    Minami was scared.


    Not of punishment by Tatsuya, but that he would not condemn her for her sins.


    She was scared that he would say she wasn��t even worthy of condemnation. That she would be thrown away as a useless person.


    Minami was scared that she would be pushed to the side, watching from the sidelines as someone who didn��t matter.


    More magic was sent toward Tatsuya from Arcturus�� astral body, but Tatsuya neutralized it all by interrupting and dispelling it.


    All this magic Tatsuya easily neutralized using Interrupt spells and dispel spells.


    Tatsuya now knew the identity of the astral body �C he had identified it as Alexander Arcturus from Stars after the body first used magic.


    Tatsuya was mildly annoyed at this occurrence �C after all, he was on a time sensitive mission and yet his time was being wasted by an enemy who should have been defeated. However, Tatsuya couldn��t just leave the fight. Arcturus used more diverse magic in his astral body than he had in his physical body. He even used outer-systematic magic to attack the mind this time. This only served to frustrate Tatsuya even more �C this enemy, who he never should have had to fight again, was back for more and stronger than last time.


    Tatsuya wasn��t surprised by the fact that Arcturus was able to use magic without a physical body, as he had fought the true body of Parasites on multiple occasions.


    However, he was slightly shocked at the fact that his magical ability had increased.


    In past experiments carried out in Japan, there was no indication that astral projections increased magic power or activation speed. Tatsuya had attended experiments like this twice in the past when they were carried out by the Yotsuba family. The general conclusion from these experiments was that activation speed remained the same, while power decreased.


    But now, after having to neutralize heated wind blades in a state of plasma compressed via adiabatic compression, Tatsuya thought about why his opponent had seemingly increased.


    ����why didn��t he use this power last time?��


    He should not have been limited inside the aircraft �C he had shot through the plane that time and was clearly not afraid to damage the body of the craft. It couldn��t have been the presence of friendly soldiers either, as Tatsuya had put Arcturus�� comrade in front of his eyes. Arcturus should have at least nearly used his full power when fighting on the plane, so his increase in strength was unbelievable. Had his power somehow increased the moment he got rid of the seal?


    ��Minoru must have broken the seal made by Mikihiko����


    Tatsuya could not use the ancient magic employed in sealing the Parasites, but he understood its nature. It could not be broken from the inside, so some outside force had to have freed him.


    ��When Minoru broke the seal, did he use some kind of spel to increase his magic power?��


    Tatsuya didn��t know any magic that could increase the abilities of another, but he realized he didn��t know all the magic in existence. Some magic may have existed with that effect.


    ����I��ll think about it later.��


    Arcturus attacked using bullets made of uncompressed air. Upon hitting a target, the air around the target is scattered, causing a sudden drop in pressure resulting in cooling as a result of adiabatic expansion.


    Tatsuya destroyed the portion of the magic sequence which would cause the air to scatter using Gram Dispersion.


    As he expected, Arcturus��s interference force was wasted without causing an effect.


    Tatsuya was defending by harassing the enemy rather than neutralizing magic, but even though it affected his opponent, it was still a defense. Arcturus wouldn��t quit just because his attacks were ineffective, so Tatsuya needed to attack somehow.


    Suddenly, Tatsuya rushed towards Arcturus��s astral body using flight magic. He aimed at the Eidos storing the information about Arcturus�� physical body rather than the astral body itself.


    However, Arcturus had foreseen Tatsuya��s attempt to close the distance, and he materialized a red-hot wall of adiabatic compressed air.


    Tatsuya spread out the compressed gas by using a scatter spell, but this released the heat as the compressed air exploded outwards. Arcturus expected this to damage his opponent, but the blast wave was blocked by Tatsuya��s armor. At this point, Tatsuya had approached within 10 meters of Arcturus.


    Tatsuya shot a mass of psions toward Arcturus to interrupt him �C Gram Demolition. If Arcturus had a physical body, all he would feel was a slight disturbance as the psions hit him. The physical body acted as a reference, stabilizing the Eidos. It didn��t matter if parts of the information body were blown off as the physical body could be used to recreate missing parts. However, without a physical body, the Eidos has no way to repair broken parts, so in Arcturus��s case, if his information body was damaged by pressure from a stream of psions, he would have no way to fix it.


    However, Arcturus�� astral body withstood Tatsuya�� spell. Its shape was slightly damaged, but that was all. The information making up Alexander Arcturus had not been blown away.


    Arcturus moved away from Tatsuya. He wasn��t running, but he needed to make some distance.


    After he felt he was a safe distance away, he released a series of thin needles made of lightning that were difficult to see. Rather than scatter them, Tatsuya evaded by maneuvering in the air, but by this time, he was too far out of range to use Gram Demolition again.


    Tatsuya��s frustration grew once more.


    The car with Minami continued to head west, and Tatsuya was stuck fighting a troublesome enemy.


    Minoru had probably prepared a shelter hidden by magic, and Tatsuya wasn��t sure how long Minoru��s reduction in magical power would last. For all he know, it would become impossible to track Minoru within just 5 minutes.


    But Tatsuya couldn��t just leave the fight. If he didn��t defeat the current enemy blocking his way, he wouldn��t be able to continue the chase. The problem was, Tatsuya still didn��t have any idea how to defeat this opponent. Though he had a rich combat experience �C he could even be called a veteran, despite his age �C he had never fought an enemy like this.


    He had fought magicians using astral projections in the past, but he had never fought against such a strong astral body. Astral projections were usually used to search for enemies �C not for direct combat.


    The astral body��s natural state was tied to a physical body. Activity away from a physical body was unnatural. It was fine when using passive abilities such as detection, but actively using magic made it impossible to maintain the state for long. Even well trained magicians using this spell would only be able to carry out battles for two to three minutes. Despite this, Arcturus�� astral body showed no sign of a decrease in power or presence despite having fought for more than five minutes now. He continued releasing magic at Tatsuya without any indication that he would run out any time soon.


    Worse, Tatsuya had never encountered an astral body that could withstand the stream of psions from Gram Demolition. Though he couldn��t destroy the spiritual body entirely with it, all astral bodies Tatsuya had previously faced would be forced back into their physical bodies after taking a direct hit.


    Tatsuya tried to think of a way to defeat the enemy in front of him, but the astral body used this as an opportunity to attempt to drag Tatsuya into the illusion of madness using outer-systematic magic.


    Mental interference magic couldn��t be avoided physically, and since Tatsuya couldn��t use any mental interference magic himself, he had no way to resist the attack other than destroying the magic itself. Each time Arcturus used mental interference magic, Tatsuya was forced to dispel the spell.


    In other words, he was in a situation where he couldn��t attack, and couldn��t even focus on figuring out a way to attack.


    If Tatsuya didn��t change something, the situation would only grow worse. Tatsuya was currently neutralizing or evading all of Arcturus�� magic, but if Arcturus didn��t run out of energy and cancel his astral projection, Tatsuya could even lose the battle.


    Once again, Arcturus used mental interference magic to attack Tatsuya �C The Illusion of Chaos. It was magic that caused the subject��s mind to experience psychedelic visions and sounds as if they were under the influence of a hallucinogen.


    It was first used medically to treat mental disorders using the effects of drugs without their physical side effects. At that time, its name was the far more innocent ��The Illusion of Disorientation��.


    The magic didn��t pose much of a threat on its own, but it put the recipient at a fatal disadvantage in battle, so Tatsuya was forced to react and decompose it with Gram Dispersion. However, Tatsuya��s situation was growing worse and worse as all he was doing was reacting. He had completely lost the initiative in the battle as he waited for Arcturus�� attacks without attacking himself.


    Tatsuya had to retake the initiative to get out of the impasse. Since Arcturus was using wave, energy, and projectile attacks in addition to outer-systematic magic, Tatsuya sometimes had the chance to evade and counterattack Arcturus rather than the magic, but he was too far away.


    Gram Demolition had too short of a range to be effective in this situation. The spell��s effectiveness was determined by the density of psions, so as distance increased, the spell grew progressively weaker.


    Usually, effectiveness of magic was not correlated with physical distance. Since magic was activated from the information dimension, magic could generally be used anywhere from anywhere. Distance was mainly an obstacle due to the feeling of the operator that the target was too far away for the magic to reach; it was a limitation imposed by the magician.


    However, since Gram Demolition worked by sending a mass of psions through the physical plane, it was an exception to the general rule. The maximum range varied on the users psion count, but though Tatsuya��s psion count was impressive, Arcturus was still able to maintain a distance at which Tatsuya could not reach him.


    Tatsuya��s current limit was about 30 meters. This distance restriction was unique to Gram Demolition, and it was a much more serious limitation than limitations on other magic.


    Arcturus was maintaining a distance of more than 50 meters away from Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya had been able to approach to within 10 meters during his first rush, but his attack had been enough to alert Arcturus to the danger so Arcturus was being especially careful about keeping his distance.


    Tatsuya��s only way to defeat Arcturus seemed to be to reduce the distance. Since Gram Demolition had been able to inflict some damage, it would probably be able to defeat Arcturus eventually, and it was Tatsuya��s only method of attack �C his innate Decomposition magic had no effect on spiritual bodies.


    ����but why is it not reacting?��


    While he continued neutralizing Arcturus�� magic, he had yet another question about his opponent.


    ��I can��t recognize the structure of his mind? ��I can��t use decomposition magic.


    Since the mind is a pushionic information body? ��I can��t see pushions.��


    The mind was a pushionic information body, so Tatsuya couldn��t see or feel it �C


    Miyuki was better suited for that. He realized that he was weak at detecting pushions, so he answered his own question.


    ����I can decompose a man��s body, but I don��t look directly at its structure. I can��t see every microscopic cel , nor can I see the molecules making up each cel .


    It��s the same for other substances too. I don��t recognize the components making molecular compounds directly.


    When disassembling things into its components, I do not see how the parts combine �C


    only the Eidos recording information about the substance.


    I don��t see the structure �C I see information connecting it, and delete it.��


    Tatsuya thought back to what he did when using decomposition magic.


    Magic was the technology of copying, storing, and replacing information about phenomena existing in the world. The Yotsuba family didn��t consider Tatsuya��s decomposition �C the mass deletion of information making a body �C to be magic, but strictly based on the definition of magic, Decomposition was fundamentally magic.


    ��Despite not seeing the structure of substances, I can decompose them.


    Then why can��t I used decomposition just because I can��t directly see the structure of the mind?


    ��


    The body of the enemy in front of me right now �C what is it?��


    Tatsuya��s train of though finally started to reach a conclusion.


    The body he recognized as Arcturus was a psionic structure storing information about his physical body.


    The information making up the physical body was not just about the substances composing it. It wasn��t yet fully clear what the purpose of psions were, but they seemed to provide a link between the material world and the mind.


    Psions generally didn��t interact with the material world, with one exception �C psionic waves could generate and detect small electrical signals. Because of this, nerve cells could generate psionic waves, and psionic waves could generate an electrical impulse in nerve cells, allowing magicians to feel psionic waves. This two-way communication with psions provided a link between the mind in the information dimension and the body in the physical dimension.


    All phenomena in the physical world are accompanied by information in the information dimension recorded by psions, and using psions to rewrite or change the information about an object changes the object. Phenomena in the physical world are intrinsically linked to the information recorded in the information dimension, so changing one also changes the other.


    However, to change the information, the information must be completely overwritten.


    Changing information requires an interference force determined by the number of psions used to overwrite the information, or else the object will simply repair damage to its Eidos using its physical body as a reference. The object must be


    ��convinced�� that the new information is correct, causing the physical body to change in accordance with the Eidos.


    In the psionic body Tatsuya observed in Arcturus, he found a link allowing the mind to work in the physical dimension.


    ��Why is there any need for a spiritual body need to be accompanied by a psionic information body?��


    Tatsuya stopped trying to maneuver closer to Arcturus to get in range to use Gram Demolition, returning to evading and intercepting attacks. Tatsuya��s intuition told him to follow the course of his reflections, and he began building a new hypothesis based on his reflection.


    ��This enemy is not just Alexander Arcturus �C it also contains the true body of the parasite covered in a psionic shel .


    The mind can��t control the body directly, and nor can it directly recognize information recorded by the body. The mind �C the pushion information body �C gives orders to the physical body by emitting psionic waves, and receives information col ected by the physical body by receiving psionic waves.


    Would everything be the same if there was no physical body? The mind can��t directly interfere with or receive information from this dimension, but would it stil be able to access and send information?��


    Arcturus��s attacks suddenly became fiercer as he realized Tatsuya was no longer trying to counterattack. However, Tatsuya continued automatically neutralizing his magic, and he plunged back into his thoughts.


    ��The information dimension is not a world separate from this one so much as it is a platform in which information about phenomena is recorded, so the spiritual body can��t access information in the same way it is in the material dimension.


    Then, it gets access to both the material and information dimension using a passage formed inside a psionic structure serving as a medium?��


    Tatsuya finally came up with a revelation.


    ��So if I decompose the psionic structure connecting the mind to the physical dimension, the mind would be cut off from the material world ?��


    Tatsuya immediately decided to try this.


    First, he used his Elemental Sight to view the Astral body of Arcturus. Inside, he found a structure connecting the mind with the information dimension.


    The structure didn��t contain information about the physical body.


    It wasn��t really information about the link between the physical body and the mind.


    It was more like information about the gate, which connected the mind to the Idea �C


    the platform of the Eidos �C from which the magician released magic, but��


    ����not quite.��


    The gate existing between the lowest part of consciousness and the highest part of the subconscious is the area in the minds of magicians that released magic sequences from the magic calculation zone to the Eidos. Since Arcturus had left his physical body, he needed the function of the gate, but more.


    This gate was more like a modification of the connection allowing the mind to communicate with the physical body.


    ���� ?��


    Arcturus suddenly sent a mental interference attack.


    Since Tatsuya was distracted from his observations of Arcturus�� Eidos, Tatsuya was a moment late. He had waited until the moment of release to catch the magic.


    Tatsuya was attacked by hallucinations depriving him of his sense of direction, forcing him to lose his orientation in space.


    However, after falling just two meters, Tatsuya used his own magic sequence to restore his orientation, allowing him to control his flight magic once more.


    ��What now ��?��


    Tatsuya went back to observing the gate in Arcturus�� Eidos but made sure not to concentrate too much on his observations.


    The part of the spiritual body outputting magic sequences seemed to be disposable, as it only left small traces.


    There didn��t seem to be any activity in this connection.


    But next to it, he discovered an active channel.


    As he neutralized Arcturus�� next attack, Tatsuya studied this passage. He used his interference force on the phenomenon almost instantly.


    Arcturus continued attacking, but Tatsuya was focused enough to constantly neutralize the magic.


    He might be able to find more channels if he didn��t rush this fight, but he didn��t have the luxury of time �C he needed to finish this battle as quickly as he could in order to continue pursuing Minami.


    Tatsuya directed his Elemental Sight towards the new passage he had discovered with the ability to interfere with the Eidos, analyzing its structure.


    Finally, Tatsuya found his answer after devoting most of his time in the fight to observing Arcturus. He was able to understand the content of the structure because he had significant experience studying information bodies of material phenomena as well as the different structures in magic sequences.


    ���� this is a passage to sustain the Astral Projection spel ?��


    As soon as his analysis was completed, Arcturus�� attacks became even more intense as if he had realized Tatsuya figured out an important key to defeating him.


    His behavior was impatient.


    Perhaps Arcturus had felt Tatsuya��s sight, and deduced its danger?


    But Tatsuya didn��t change his plan of action. He continued decomposing his enemy��s attacks as he prepared his own.


    There were usually small differences between the Eidos of various physical phenomena, but they are fundamental y similar, and decomposing information bodies was similar to decomposing magic sequences.


    Having come to this conclusion, Tatsuya finally applied his new knowledge while constructing a magic sequence for Gram Dispersion.


    It took him twice as long as it usually did, but Tatsuya still completed the modified magic sequence in less that half a second. Tatsuya released the sequence of magic for decomposing information bodies into Arcturus�� Eidos. Its target was not the whole Astral body, however, but rather the passage supporting the Astral Projection.


    The effect�� was:


    He saw the passage with the power to interfere with phenomena be destroyed, and pushionic waves burst away from the corresponding location on the astral body.


    Tatsuya couldn��t detect the particles in the waves or detect the waves as signals, but he could still sense their presence.


    ��Is this the nature of the power to interfere with phenomena ? But these are �C pushion waves ?��


    The power of magicians to interfere with phenomena was directly related to the goal of the Eidos being interfered with, but the magician couldn��t see the event in any way other than interfering with the phenomenon.


    However, Tatsuya had now looked into the structure of the channel integral to the power of magicians to interfere with phenomena �C he may have been the first magician to look into the nature of interference force.


    ��So in magic, pushions are also used? It��s not just psions ��?��


    Tatsuya unconsciously muttered his conclusion aloud.


    The interfering with phenomena happened instantly, so even magicians who could see pushions �C those with supernatural abilities like ��Crystal Eyes���C could not see their nature as psion waves.


    Even magic filling a space with interference force could only be observed after the space had already changed.


    There had been studies in the past about the nature of interference force, and some magic researchers did have the hypothesis that the conductor of the interference force was not a psionic but a pushionic information body �C though its supporters were in the minority.


    However, this was probably the first time that the nature of interference force was actually observed as pushion waves. This could be a great discovery in magical science.


    However, Tatsuya��s instincts as a soldier quickly overpowered his curiosity as a researcher, and he turned his attention away from the collapsing channel giving Arcturus�� Astral body interference force.


    The situation changed quickly.


    Arcturus�� Astral body stopped moving for the first time since it had started attacking Tatsuya. It hadn��t just physically stopped, either �C Tatsuya couldn��t observe any activity from the remaining Eidos of Arcturus.


    Then, the density of psions in the projection the Astral body began to decrease.


    This lasted for about 10 seconds before Arcturus�� Astral body completely disappeared, sucked into emptiness.


    Closing the passage between Arcturus mind and physical body made it impossible from him to continue supporting the Astral projection, and his spiritual body was thrown back into his physical body.


    Arcturus felt a sudden change in his state.


    ����but the battle was going in my favor.��


    Arcturus though back on the battle that had just occurred once his mind accepted the darkness.


    ��I met the enemy of both my comrades and me.


    I tried to get revenge as hard as I could.


    The enemy only had one way to attack my spiritual body, and its range was extremely smal . He may have a powerful means to neutralize magic, but I won��t lose as long as I keep my distance and continuously attack.


    At least, that��s how it should have been.��


    Suddenly, Arcturus felt sever pain.


    He had never had his teeth removed, but he perceived his current pain as similar to the pain of removing a tooth without anesthesia.


    He felt like something was flowing out of him, like blood, but more directly connected to his life.


    Then his senses dulled. His sight darkened further to the point he could no longer see, and the rest of his senses suddenly died out.


    He felt like reality was drifting away, but when Arcturus realized it, he had already been embraced by that darkness.


    He remembered this darkness. This darkness was non-existence; void, null, nothing.


    He was isolated from the outside world; from everything, completely alone.


    ����I returned to my sealed body?


    ��I thought I was dead. That the connection between my mind and body had already been completely cut off.


    I guess I was wrong. It seems there remains a connection between me �C my mind �C


    and my body with a link unknown to me.��


    While Arcturus thought about this, his mind was clouded and his thoughts became increasingly vague. It became impossible to think and reflect at all, and even his mind faded.


    ***


    ��I think, therefore I exist.�� �C Descartes.


    Assuming this quote was true, then one would disappear as soon as they stopped thinking.


    July 8, 2097. Arcturus fainted just a few hours after he had woken up. His thinking stopped, and his identity drowned in the darkness of emptiness.


    A+A-


    The group of Juumonji magicians chasing Minoru, led by Katsuto, chased Minoru with harsh looks.


    After the decision at the Master Clan Conference, they waited near Minami��s hospital ready to ambush Minoru. Their role was to capture Minoru with the help of the Saegusa family. However, the Saegusa family had been completely useless during Minoru��s attack, and Minoru completely outwitted the Juumonji family in his second attack by forcing them to protect citizens from Parasites. Though the head of the Juumonji family, Katsuto, led the defense, Minoru still managed to bypass the Juumonji and approach the hospital.


    The Saegusa magicians, who hadn��t even made contact with Minoru, returned to their temporary residence at the direction of the family head, Koichi. This left the Juumonji family as the only magicians able to chase, so after failing to achieve their goal to interfere with Minoru��s plans and capture him, they chased Minoru in cars of their own.


    The pursuing squad consisted of eight people divided into two seven-seater SUVs converted from military models. The battle formation may have seemed understaffed, but the Juumonji family couldn��t send more people as they were still needed to protect the capital. In addition, the eight people sent were the most elite fighters in the Juumonji family, so they arrogantly decided that more people wouldn��t be necessary.


    They had fallen victim to Minoru��s tricks in Chofu because of the urban residents who had become hostages. In a fair battle outside the city, they wouldn��t lose. Minoru wouldn��t be able to pull the same trick again, so Katsuto and his subordinates kindled a fighting spirit, wanting to wash away the stain of their defeat.


    By the time the Yotsuba found Minoru��s escape route with Parasite radar and the Juumonji family left in pursuit, 10 minutes had passed since Minami had been abducted.


    To catch up, Katsuto ordered his subordinates to go as fast as they could. However, their cars weren��t police cars nor ambulances, and though most of their traveling would be done on the highway, they also had to drive in and follow the rules of the city. They had to be wary of being stopped by police due to ��dangerous driving��, but despite this risk, they pursued Minoru west at the actual speed limit of their cars �C


    much faster than the limit of the road.


    After this recklessness, Katsuto suddenly ordered the driver to turn onto a public road.


    He ordered the second car to continue the pursuit while directing his own SUV on the route from Hachioji Junction to Kos Highway along the Ken-O ring road.


    Katsuto had felt the signs of a fierce magical battle over the southern slope of Mount Takao.


    None of his subordinates expressed doubt at Katsuto��s judgement �C they knew his reasoning without needing an explanation and understood it was valid.


    They were still within the old administrative division of Tokyo. As Juumonji magicians �C the foundations of the capital��s defense �C they couldn��t ignore the threat of a large scale magical battle.


    Juumonji magicians were not particularly skilled at passive perception; especially compared to their active power in battle, so they detected the residual psionic waves from the battle fairly late. Katsuto was the most skilled at this among them, but even he didn��t detect the waves until they were fairly close to the site of the battle.


    For all they knew, the battle had begun much earlier and was coming to an end. They had no way to know how the battle was progressing at their skill level. However, they couldn��t pass by without even checking what was going on. The Juumonji family��s entire purpose was to protect the capital from armed attacks �C and magic was definitely considered to be a weapon in this case.


    Kudou Minoru was undoubtedly a threat to the entire state, and they couldn��t neglect the decision made at the Master Clan Conference. However, they also couldn��t ignore their actual duty to Tokyo, so as the head of the Juumonji family, Katsuto had to leave to personally deal with this threat.


    However, as Katsuto��s SUV turned south at the Hachioji Junction, the signs of battle abruptly disappeared. The residual psionic waves stopped, and the site became calm.


    The battle had ended without their intervening, giving them a choice: they could continue driving the ring road to make sure the battle was, in fact, over, or they could resume chasing Minoru.


    Katsuto gave priority to his duty to the capital. The last echoes of the battle had been observed in the sky southwest of Mount Takao, so Katsuto ordered the drive to head in that direction.


    Tatsuya stopped and turned around at the same time he heard a car approach from behind him, but not because he was surprised to hear the sound of a car.


    It was because he felt the presence of a person familiar to him, and he hadn��t expected to.


    He was confused.


    ��Why did Juumonji Katsuto, who was supposed to be traveling west along the central highway chasing Minoru by car, drive along the ring road south-west of Mount Takao?��


    Still, Tatsuya wasn��t necessarily annoyed at Katsuto��s appearance. It was a convenient opportunity for him to rest after his surprisingly difficult battle.


    Tatsuya stood facing in the direction Katsuto would approach from and turned around.


    Two minutes later, the SUV approached Tatsuya and stopped in front of him.


    ��Shiba?��


    Tatsuya didn��t see Katsuto, but he assumed the person addressing him from the front passenger window was his former senpai from first high.


    ��Juumonji-senpai, if you��re pursuing Minoru, could you take me with you?��


    Katsuto responded to this insolent response in a single phrase:


    ��Sit down.��


    Katsuto indicated a seat directly behind himself �C in the second row on the left side of the car.


    Not even two months had passed since Tatsuya burned Katsuto��s left hand in Izu (though Tatsuya did restore his hand). Despite this, Katsuto turned his back to Tatsuya showing no signs of wariness.


    Though logically Katsuto should know that Tatsuya had no ill intentions towards him, the power Tatsuya held combined with his seeming lack of emotion should still inspire fear in most people �C especially after suffering from him in the past. Was Katsuto��s confidence courage? Good nature? Or perhaps another way of thinking?


    Tatsuya didn��t know Katsuto��s feelings on the matter, but he accepted the show of goodwill and sat down in the indicated spot.


    ��Shiba, who did you fight with?��


    Katsuto��s first question was about the fight that had just occurred, which was to be expected, considering his purpose for coming near Takao Mountain in the first place.


    ��It was a USNA soldier turned into a Parasite.��


    Tatsuya had no reason to hide the details of the fight, so he answered the question honestly, but his response felt like an understatement.


    ��The true body of the Parasite, leaving its owner, flew all the way over here?��


    Katsuto came to an erroneous conclusion, but this could probably be expected given that he had recently been forced to deal with the true bodies of many Parasites after Minoru��s Parasite dolls self-destructed.


    ��No, it wasn��t the true body of the Parasite. I don��t have the ability to distinguish spiritual bodies, so I can��t say for sure, but it could be an astral body that left the physical body using Astral Projection.��


    After Katsuto��s comment, Tatsuya realized his previous explanation was insufficient and expanded on his answer.


    ��Astral Projection? From a Parasite?�� Katsuto asked.


    ��It isn��t clear whether he was a Parasite or not.��


    ����but you said yourself that it was a ��USNA soldier turned into a Parasite��?��


    ��This was my second time fighting this adversary. The first time, he was definitely a Parasite.��


    Prior to this, Katsuto asked questions while facing forward in his seat, but now he turned around. The head restraint blocked part of his face, but what remained in Tatsuya��s view was still enough to give the effect of a sharp glance.


    ����you��re saying that the Parasite might have become human again?��


    ��I can��t justify it with anything other that my own impressions, but this possibility can��t be completely ruled out,�� Tatsuya answered.


    Katsuto turned forward once more, folding his arms across his chest as he sighed softly.


    Almost nothing was known about Parasites. The possibility of turning Parasites human again could add a new way to counter people assimilated by them.


    ����was this American soldier killed?��


    Katsuto temporarily postponed his questioning on Parasites to ask about the result.


    ��Maybe. I at least managed to neutralize it for a while.��


    ��I see.��


    Katsuto nodded.


    ��As you assumed, we are pursuing Kudou Minoru. The Juumonji family has a second car at the moment currently heading towards Lake Kawaguchi based on information provided by the Yotsuba family.��


    Katsuto explained the situation to Tatsuya as he looked at the navigator screen.


    ��It will be troublesome if he goes onto suburban streets���� Tatsuya said.


    ��Compared to the center of the city, there won��t be much damage. Chasing him towards the suburbs can be considered an improvement, at least to an extent.��


    Katsuto decided to act while accounting for the possibility of involving 3rd parties.


    Minoru had already used citizens as human shields when fighting near the Aoba Clinic in Chofu, so he was well aware of the possibility of him using the same tactic again.


    Katsuto��s eyebrows twitched, but not because he felt the situation was worse.


    ��They seem to have turned onto the highway, but this route doesn��t lead to an urban area. They seem to be heading towards the Sea of Trees1?��


    Katsuto said this with doubt. He hadn��t expected them to head away from an Urban area.


    Tatsuya put on the helmet he was holding and looked into its display, looking at the same data Katsuto was.


    The circle giving Minoru��s location still had an error of 1 kilometer, but he was currently south of the town at the shores of Lake Kawaguchi and moving west. With this course, it was probably safe to assume that he had some kind of shelter in the sea of trees.


    In the previous century, there were rumors that it was impossible to get out of the forest, but searching for someone they knew was in it with the assistance of the Parasite radar wouldn��t be overly difficult.


    Despite this, Tatsuya��s outlook on catching Minoru and retrieving Minami was not at all optimistic.


    The van with Minoru and Minami was driving on a narrow road in the Sea of Trees.


    It was a dirt road, but they didn��t feel any irregularities during the ride.


    1This is also known as Aokigahara, as well as the Suicide Forest. This forest was the source of Youtuber Logan Paul��s controversy in early 2018.


    On either side of them were walls of trees, and above them was a green canopy, and the winding road was only one car wide, so they could only see about 10 meters in front of them at any time.


    ��There��s a road in the Sea of Trees at Mount Fuji ?��


    Immersed in her self-repressing thoughts, Minami couldn��t do anything but open her eyes in amazement.


    Minami hadn��t noticed them turn onto this road, so she didn��t have much of an idea where they were. They had been moving from east to west on a road south of Kawaguchi lake and Saiko lake, after which they moved south along a road going around the western side of Mount Fuji. Considering how long they had driven on this path, when had they turned onto this road? Minami had no idea.


    Since the road was only one wide, if they met a car traveling towards them, they would hit each other �C the passage was too narrow. However, for the entire time traveling on this road, there had been no signs of vehicles or even pedestrians. The road was well-groomed and smooth, so it should probably have been used by tourists for walking, but there were no signs of that.


    Suddenly, a spectacle appeared in front of Minami��s head as her thoughts spun.


    The path suddenly opened to a rather spacious and well equipped plot of land with a one-story wooden house.


    It was here the road ended �C at an unassuming little house which while not luxurious, had an exotic feel.


    The narrow road��s only purpose was to get to and leave this house.


    The territory the house was located on was perfectly circular among the trees, and it had no fence or gate.


    The van stopped in front of the main entrance, and while automatically looking back, Minami was surprised for a third time.


    The narrow passage they had come through had disappeared.


    ��Huh?��


    Katsuto moaned with doubt in his voice.


    Tatsuya didn��t need to ask him why. He felt the same way.


    The small circle marking Minoru��s approximate position suddenly disappeared from the map.


    Tatsuya took off his helmet while Katsuto contacted the other car by radio.


    ����I see. Got it. Wait for me there.��


    After completing his short conversation with the person on the other end of the radio, Katsuto turned to face Tatsuya.


    ��It seems like the car Kudou Minoru used to escape eventually disappeared from sight, and its signal was lost in front of a cave on the west side of Mount Fuji.��


    ��So they turned into the Sea of Trees, but we don��t know where they turned into it?��


    Tatsuya asked.


    ��Unfortunately, that��s how it is.��


    ����there are two possible options.��


    Tatsuya didn��t say anything like reproach towards the Juumonji family. He had also lost sight of Minoru.


    ��Yes. Either Kudou Minoru regained his magical power or hid in a shelter with a powerful concealing effect. Or both options at once.��


    Tatsuya didn��t object to Katsuto��s third option.


    ��In any case, all we can do now is look for traces of his presence.��


    Everyone agreed with this conclusion voiced by Tatsuya.


    ***


    When Tatsuya and Katsuto caught up with the first car chasing Minoru, it was already 16:20.


    The summer solstice had passed, but the days were still long, so though the dense forest towered along the edges of the road, it wasn��t dark enough to require artificial lighting.


    Katsuto alternated looking left and right at the walls of trees on either side, looking for any possible path, but found nothing. He sighed a little before turning to Tatsuya and asking:


    ��Shiba, any ideas?��


    ��Let me check something.��


    Tatsuya went to the west side of the road and entered the forest.


    After seeing what happened, Katsuto��s subordinates were a bit surprised, but they didn��t say anything as they understood what had just happened.


    Tatsuya didn��t go to a gap between the trees, but to a wall as dense as a thicket.


    However, instead of being stopped by the solid mass of trees, he nonchalantly passed through the branches and tree trunks as if he were a ghost.


    Then, he spread his arms out and slowly turned around.


    His hands, half turned, didn��t touch the branches or the leaves; instead, the trees they passed through disappeared, replaced by a road only wide enough to fit a single car through.


    ��An illusion?�� Katsuto asked the returning Tatsuya.


    ��Yes. It��s a pretty powerful illusion magic that can��t be detected until you get close.��


    Since there aren��t any traces of a magician, this was probably done using a magic item.��


    ��Magic item?��


    Katsuto asked another question.


    ��I don��t know exactly what it is. It might be made using an ancient magic technique.��


    ��Hmm����


    Katsuto folded his arms and thought. The magic hiding the entrance was dispelled, but he didn��t know what other spells were lying ahead. In addition, this might not be the only hidden passage. There may be others, so it was impossible to be certain that Minoru traveled on this road in particular.


    Still holding his arms together, Katsuto faced Tatsuya,


    ��We won��t find it if we search from air, will we?��


    His tone dropped at the end of the end of the question, as if he was making a statement rather than a question. He already knew the answer and was only asking for confirmation. A barely perceptible bitter smile came up on Katsuto��s face. Tatsuya returned the same smile as he answered.


    ��You won��t.��


    If this illusion could be detected from the air, reconnaissance satellites or stratospheric platforms would already have done so. Self-defense forces would not have disregarded this road. Aokigahara, the Sea of Trees, was not just a tourist spot �C it was also a military facility used by national self-defense forces to train for forest raids.


    To conduct exercises in a forest where an illusion could be created was a rather stupid act as it endangered the soldiers. They wouldn��t have allowed the spell to continue working.


    However, this illusion was still set at this place. The self-defense forces made a fairly serious mistake by missing this illusion. It most likely wasn��t due to carelessness as the military would have primarily scouted the area by air, but the soldiers were still put at risk due to the military missing this illusion.


    However, looking at if from another angle, this meant that observing this territory from the sky would not reveal the magic installed here �C if it could, the military would have caught it.


    ��Let��s move forward. Going into a tiger��s lair doesn��t guarantee you catch the cub, but turning back now won��t improve the situation,�� Katsuto said.


    ��I agree,�� Tatsuya responded.


    Katsuto probably didn��t need Tatsuya to concur to make the decision to continue, but as soon as Tatsuya agreed with Katsuto��s reasoning, the other Juumonji magicians returned to their cars.


    However, despite pushing on, they couldn��t find anything. The narrow road suddenly cut off halfway, and they couldn��t find anything even after checking the entire route several times.


    Katsuto��s choice to state the possibility of failure seemed to have been prophetic, as if he had jinxed the situation. Murphy��s law held true for this situation: ��Anything that can go wrong, will.��

 Volume 28 - CH 2

    A+A-


    Chapter Two


    When Tatsuya and Katsuto returned to Chofu, it was still only 8 o��clock in the evening. Tatsuya had regained enough strength to be able to fight while flying, but he rode back with the Juumonji family (with Katsuto��s permission, of course) in order to not irritate law enforcement agencies.


    Miyuki was waiting for him in the hospital. As soon as the car pulled into and parked in the parking lot, Miyuki, Tsukuba Yuuka, and Yuuka��s guard, Ozaki Chiho, all left the hospital through the main entrance.


    Miyuki looked with hope towards Tatsuya as he left the car, but she almost immediately dropped her eyes in sorrow. Once she saw Tatsuya��s tense face, she was able to guess the result: the operation trying to rescue Minami and apprehend Minoru had failed.


    Still, she recovered quickly from her depressed state in order to speak to Tatsuya.


    ��Thanks for the effort, Tatsuya-sama.��


    She said this with a mostly straight face, but a slight smile showed on her face as she spoke words of gratitude to Tatsuya.


    ��Sorry. I failed.��


    Tatsuya apologized despite Miyuki��s words of thanks, but his apology seemed rude and different �C as if he had no desire to correct his mistake. However, this perception was anything but correct. He regretted with all his heart that he had failed to live up to Miyuki��s expectations.


    ��You don��t need to apologize.��


    Miyuki didn��t reproach Tatsuya for his failure.


    She didn��t even show disappointment.


    After all, she still felt guilty herself.


    ��It was my mistake from the beginning.��


    With a voice filled with self-incrimination, Miyuki accepted responsibility for the events that had occurred.


    After giving their goodbyes to Katsuto and his subordinates, Miyuki and Tatsuya got into the aircar parked in the hospitals parking lot and returned home.


    The trip only took five minutes, even when using it as an ordinary car, so there was very little in the way of conversation between Tatsuya, who was driving the car, and Miyuki, who was sitting as a passenger. They soon arrived at the apartment and entered.


    ��I will cook dinner quickly. Please wait a bit.��


    As soon as Miyuki said this, she left for the kitchen. However, to Tatsuya, it seemed like Miyuki was avoiding him.


    ��There��s nothing you can do,�� he thought.


    He had failed to keep his promise to return Minami.


    Miyuki still had her humanity, and though she was usually able to control her emotions, she still felt them. Even if she didn��t blame Tatsuya, she would unconsciously accuse him, and she would feel slightly angry around him �C at least for a little while.


    ***


    Miyuki understood her feelings of disappointment towards Tatsuya were irrational, so she suppressed them by blaming herself.


    However, she knew that Tatsuya would notice her feelings anyway.


    ��Onii-sama is not to blame, because it��s my fault that Minoru-kun ran away.��


    Miyuki used thoughts like these so she wouldn��t hurt her image of Tatsuya, but in turn these thoughts haunted her constantly.


    This problem wasn��t one that could be easily solved, either. If Tatsuya simply told her she wasn��t guilty, she wouldn��t have any way to shift the blame from Tatsuya, which would only make her feel worse. She couldn��t accept that nobody really held the blame, so she made herself into the problem.


    ***


    Understanding Miyuki��s thoughts, Tatsuya let her be.


    However, he couldn��t find the right words to say to her.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room feelings helpless.


    Minoru ate dinner a little before Tatsuya did.


    Like Tatsuya, he was made a meal by the girl he liked. Minoru was going to leave the cooking to the automated kitchen, but Minami insisted on making the meal despite having said practically nothing before.


    She started cooking around 7 PM once they were convinced that Tatsuya and Katsuto had left, but when she finished, it was already past 8. For Minami, who was used to cooking, this was an inordinately large amount of time to cook a meal, but this was partly due to the variety of exotic spices that were available to her. In addition, the kitchen was full of specialized items used in Chinese restaurants.


    Needless to say, this shelter had been prepared by Zhou Gongjin, with the knowledge of it inherited by Minoru.


    He had created it by manipulating the reconciliation faction in the Great Asian Alliance Self-defense Forces. By instal ing magic amulets at key points and luring 16


    magicians expelled from the Great Asian Alliance, he was able to use a type of outer-systematic magic fueled by human lives to create something like a parallel world in a limited space.


    The house Minoru and Minami were currently in was built on a plot of land created with this method, and to protect the secrecy of the house, the workers who had built the house also became ��materials�� to strengthen the barrier.


    As a result of all these sacrifices, the spirits protecting this place became so strong that Zhou Gongjin only needed to appear here to replace the stock of perishable goods.


    The spirits were more than strong enough to protect the area on their own. The only reason they didn��t harm Minoru and Minami was because Minoru had enslaved the ghost of Zhou Gongjin, whom the spirits recognized as their master. Thanks to this, Minoru was able to use an extremely well concealed shelter that he wouldn��t have been able to organize on his own.


    Minami placed dishes of Chinese-style cuisine at the dinner table of the house. The dishes weren��t particularly sophisticated, but Minami was mainly experienced in cooking Japanese and European style cuisine �C she didn��t have much experience cooking Chinese cuisine, so this was to be expected.


    The level of sophistication didn��t matter to Minoru anyway. He generally preferred ordinary dishes to exquisite dishes. This was mainly due to the fact that he used to often fall ill, spending much of his time in bed, so he was generally served ordinary dishes despite being brought up in a well-off family, but regardless, he liked Minami��s dishes.


    He probably would have liked any dish if Minami had made it.


    Minami sat opposite Minoru at the table. She wasn��t stubborn enough to refuse dinner with him, but her behavior also couldn��t be called frank.


    Minami gave off an antisocial impression, only answering with the minimum number of words and never taking the initiative in the conversation. Even though they were sitting opposite each other, she didn��t even look Minoru in the eyes, save for when he spoke to her. She shyly looked away, only quietly moving her chopsticks.


    For a boy of his age, Minoru didn��t eat much, and he ate slowly, but this was a habit from his childhood. He didn��t need to eat as much when he spent most of his time in bed, so he generally ate the minimum he needed.


    On the other hand, Minami ate very quickly �C especially for females. Her style of eating could be called manly, but this wouldn��t be appropriate considering she was female. She had been raised to be a maid from early childhood, so she was never taught to spend much time on eating, and even after living for over a year with Tatsuya and Miyuki, this habit hadn��t changed.


    As a result, they finished at nearly the same time �C Minami ate more, but faster, while Minoru ate less, slower.


    ��Thanks for the food.��


    ��Sorry it was modest,�� Minami responded.


    ��Don��t say that! It was delicious.��


    ����thanks.��


    Minami��s cheeks reddened at Minoru��s beaming smile.


    ��Would you like something to drink after the meal?��


    At first, Minoru was going to refuse Minami��s question, but changed his mind after thinking it would be impolite.


    ��I think black tea would be nice.��


    ��As you wish,�� Minami said as she got up to make it.


    As she left the table, she put the dishes from dinner on the cart. The cart was a non-humanoid household-assistant robot that was used in home automation, so Minami didn��t have to push it and instead followed the self-propelled cart into the kitchen.


    Sighing a little, Minoru released his tension that had accumulated. He still felt awkward around Minami, so being around her stressed him slightly fearing that he might make a mistake.


    Shortly after, Minami returned with a cup of black tea. She didn��t use the cart this time, and instead carried the tray with her hands.


    It didn��t take much time for Minami to prepare the tea, but the pause was enough for Minoru to relax himself.


    ��Here it is.��


    ��Thanks. Minami-san, you should sit down too.��


    ��Okay.��


    Minami obediently followed Minoru��s instructions and sat.


    A tense atmosphere arose between them as Minoru��s tension came back. He was still nervous being around Minami, and in turn his tension was transmitted to Minami.


    There was silence for a while before Minoru finally spoke.


    ����Minami-san.��


    His voice was slightly hoarse, but he called her own.


    ��Yas? What is it?��


    Her voice trembled slightly and she misspoke, but Minoru wasn��t paying attention to that. He wasn��t currently in a state for him to notice subtle emotions from the other side in the conversation.


    If Minami had been paying attention, she could have seen he was holding his breath.


    ��Minami-san, I want you to tell me about your true feelings.��


    ������


    Minami looked at Minoru with a serious, but noticeably pale face.


    ��I����


    Minoru started to speak, but his throat felt dry. He hastily raised his cup to his lips to sip it and moisten his parched throat, but the hot tea burned him and he choked slightly.


    ����I want Minami-san to become a Parasite.


    To cure your body, Minami-san, without losing your magic, I want you to become like me.��


    ������


    Minami��s face was still pale, and she didn��t know what to say.


    ��Minami-san, I��m not going to force you to accept my idea. It��s probably too late to say this after I kidnapped you, but I don��t want to force you to do this. I promise that I will listen to your decision.��


    ����I believe you.��


    After a pause, Minami accepted Minoru��s promise.


    Minoru eyes shot open �C he hadn��t expected her to believe him so readily.


    ����thanks.��


    Minami��s response calmed Minoru down, and he drank the rest of his tea. This time without choking.


    ��Minami-san. What do you want?


    Do you want to abandon your humanity to be a magician, or lose your magic to life your life as a human?��


    Minami looked down.


    Minoru couldn��t see her face because of her hanging bangs, and he hurried to clarify his statement.


    ��Becoming a Parasite doesn��t erase your personality �C I guarantee it. I found a way to become a Parasite while maintaining my own self.��


    ������


    Minami remained silent and continued looking down. Minoru slowly grew impatient, eager for an answer.


    ��It��s worth noting that Tatsuya-san was most likely correct when he said that nothing would threaten your life if you gave up on magic. You can stop being a magician and continue to live as an ordinary person as well.��


    Minoru looked at Minami��s hanging head with both hope and anxiety.


    ����Please give me some time.��


    Minami the obvious answer �C or rather, the obvious lack of an answer �C without raising her eyes and in such a quiet voice that Minoru had to strain his ears to hear her.


    ��Pl-really?��


    Minoru was taken aback by her answer, and he looked sorry.


    ��S-sorry! This is too important a question to decide quickly!��


    Misunderstanding Minoru��s surprise, Minami apologized. Minoru quickly rose from his chair and answered her.


    ��I��m glad you decided to think it over! I��m ready to hear your answer at any time.��


    He took his cup of tea and disappeared into the kitchen, as if he was running away.


    Unlike Minoru, Minami continued to sit frozen with her head down, not about to stop him.


    Tatsuya was finally able to listen to Miyuki��s detailed account of the events that happened in the hospital. He didn��t have to ask; Miyuki understood that he needed to know the context of what happened.


    After she finished catching him up, he still had to do several things.


    First, he had to send the current family head �C Yotsuba Maya �C a detailed report on today��s events.


    After that, he had to read the report sent from the main house detailing the results of the defense of Miyako-jima and the Stellar Furnace.


    Tatsuya decided to leave what he still had to finish for tomorrow. He left his room and went to the dining room to quench his thirst while wearing his nightwear �C a short-sleeved T-shirt and shorts.


    It was already almost midnight, so it was too late to start writing a report, but nothing could have been done about that. Miyuki��s feelings had a higher priority to Tatsuya than a report to the main house.


    Miyuki seemed to have returned to a more or less normal state, but Tatsuya could clearly see it was only superficial. Other people could probably see that Miyuki��s smile was out of willpower, as well, but they would have to try. Miyuki��s current state was intuitive to Tatsuya.


    In addition, it might be inappropriate to call the current state of affairs fortunate, given that Minoru had escaped with Minami, but there at least was some good news. The invasion of the New Soviet Union had been temporarily stopped, and there was no notification that this closure had been canceled.


    Because of this, Tatsuya had the whole day open tomorrow without any urgent pressing concerns.


    ��Should I spend tomorrow with Miyuki��?��


    While reflecting on how he should best comfort Miyuki, he heard the door open quietly. Since only two people lived in this apartment �C Tatsuya and Miyuki �C Tatsuya instantly knew who it was.


    ��Onii-sama����


    ��Miyuki, you��re still awake?��


    Tatsuya tried to keep his words from seeming condemning, but he asked a pointless question that seemed almost accusatory.


    ��I beg your pardon�� I can��t fall asleep right now����


    Miyuki came into Tatsuya��s room wearing a nightgown over her negligee and spoke with a vaguely depressed and tired tone of voice. Her mind and body were clearly tired, but Tatsuya understood that her feelings wouldn��t allow her to fall asleep.


    ��Want to talk a little?��


    Tatsuya approached Miyuki and stopped at the entrance to the dining room. Miyuki was standing next to the table, and she spoke when Tatsuya entered the room.


    ����Yeah.��


    Tatsuya pushed Miyuki��s shoulders slightly and she dutifully allowed herself to be guided into the living room.


    Tatsuya ordered the Home Automation Robot to bring herbal tea and gestured for Miyuki to stay sitting �C she had tried to get up from the couch to get the tea herself.


    The self-propelled trolley brought two cups of tea made from a mixture of orange peel and chamomile.


    Tatsuya quickly got up, took a cup in each hand, and put one of them in front of Miyuki.


    ��Thanks.��


    Miyuki thanked Tatsuya in a confused tone, but Tatsuya ignored it.


    ��It��s my pleasure.��


    Tatsuya shook his head with a smile on his face in response.


    Once Tatsuya took a sip from the cup in his hand, Miyuki also took hers and drank a sip. Usually, Miyuki would use the correct manners to praise the tea, but this time she didn��t express her impression in words. Perhaps she was tired �C or perhaps she was dissatisfied by the tea brewed by the HAR.


    Whatever it was from, her discontent was not strong enough to show on her face, so she had to at least find the taste tolerable. Miyuki��s feelings calmed down a bit as she focused on drinking her tea.


    Tatsuya��s intent in giving Miyuki tea was not to distract her, but it created an atmosphere suitable for conversation regardless.


    ��You can��t sleep because you��re worried about Minami.��


    Tatsuya didn��t phrase this as a question, or as an attempt to clarify the situation �C he knew the situation and stated it like a fact.


    ��Yes.��


    Miyuki answered the statement anyway, not trying to deny it. She didn��t want to bluff her feelings to Tatsuya, so she answered honestly without trying to pretend she was alright.


    ��It��s�� my fault�� right?��


    Miyuki stated the feelings tormenting her aloud.


    ��But Minami-chan was treated well. I believe that�� I thought of her as a real family member.��


    ��Right. You aren��t the only one who thinks that.��


    Rather than make an assumption about Miyuki��s feelings, Tatsuya made a statement about his own this time.


    Miyuki made a barely-noticeable smile after hearing his words.


    ��However, I think I also understand her feelings for Minoru-kun. He caught her attention, and even if it wasn��t in a way that made her realized her love, his feelings for her were not one sided.��


    Miyuki paused, hanging her head, but she quickly raised it back up and looked at Tatsuya with hope in her eyes.


    ��Then was I wrong in this?��


    Miyuki quickly continued before Tatsuya could answer.


    ��Should I have ordered Minami-chan not to fall in love with Minoru-kun? Should I have made her think that Minoru-kun was an enemy who had ceased to be human, who didn��t take into account other people��s opinions?��


    ��Miyuki, you didn��t make a mistake.��


    Tatsuya didn��t reprimand Miyuki for not doing what she had just suggested.


    ��Feelings come from the heart. Even though there are exception where values rise over time, this is mostly done without influence from others. There��s a saying that ��the more there are obstacles, the stronger the love will inflame.�� When feelings grow into love, rational talk won��t help any more.��


    ����The more there are obstacles, the stronger the love will inflame���� indeed.��


    Miyuki slightly giggled at this. Her smile was already becoming more genuine.


    ��Perhaps she remembered something from her past which convinced her?��


    Tatsuya��s thought was accurate.


    When Miyuki��s love for Tatsuya first developed, there was the tremendous obstacle of their blood relation, but Miyuki couldn��t give up her love.


    The current situation, in which they lied about their blood relationship and became bride and groom, it was a miracle that Miyuki no longer had to hider her feelings. But even if this hadn��t happened, if she had been forced to marry another man, Miyuki


    would never give up her feelings for Tatsuya. She would always hold onto them in her heart.


    ��But�� does this mean that Minami-chan fell in love with Minoru-kun and prefers him instead of us��?��


    Miyuki believed that Minami��s feelings for Minoru hadn��t developed this far yet. She didn��t notice when it happened, but it was too late. Should she have banned Minami from this earlier? Miyuki thought about her actions with sincere and deep regret.


    ��Am I too soft and indulgent?��


    Miyuki asked Tatsuya how he felt about her treatment towards Miyuki.


    ��Do you think that because you didn��t order Minami to give up her feelings towards Minoru?��


    Miyuki shook her head.


    ��Do I have to�� target Minoru-kun with Cocytus?��


    Miyuki��s question basically asked if she should have killed Minoru.


    Though Miyuki��s Cocytus doesn��t necessarily kill someone, it permanently stops the mind��s activity �C anyone hit by this magic will never become active again. So though Cocytus doesn��t technically kill people, it essentially does the same.


    In other words, even if Cocytus does not cause death, it certainly stops life.


    ��If I had been in a similar situation with a technique to kill the Parasite����


    Miyuki��s eyes were glued to Tatsuya as he spoke. She seemed to approach him.


    Her pose had not changed, and she hadn��t gotten up, but Tatsuya felt as if her gaze was getting closer.


    ����I would kill Minoru.��


    Tatsuya wouldn��t let himself falter in that situation.


    ��But before that, I would have warned him. Unlike you, who offered him a chance to escape, I would suggest he surrender.��


    Miyuki��s unfaltering gaze shook for a moment. After hearing what Tatsuya would have done, she might have felt guilty that instead of capturing Minoru, she offered to let him run away instead.


    ��So in the end, I would have faced the exact same situation you did, Miyuki.��


    ����I understand.��


    Miyuki��s gaze lost its intensity, and she lowered her head.


    Perhaps she was comforted by the fact that even Tatsuya would have ended in the same dilemma in her situation.


    ��Besides.��


    Tatsuya wasn��t finished speaking even though Miyuki��s guilt had somewhat been sated.


    Miyuki looked up energetically, anxiety visible in her eyes.


    She was afraid of what Tatsuya would say next, but she couldn��t escape what he would say.


    ��If I were there at that moment, I would stop you. Just like Minami did.��


    ��Just like Minami-chan?��


    Miyuki opened her eyes in surprise.


    She understood his words, but she couldn��t understand why he said them.


    ��Miyuki. I can��t let you kill someone.��


    Tatsuya said this in a soft voice.


    Her eyes still wide, Miyuki slowly covered her mouth with her hands.


    ��Minami defended Minoru, covering his back. Like her, I would stop you with my back. My feelings for Minoru and Minami��s feelings for him are different, but I think that our reasons to stop you are the same: to not let you become a murderer. I don��t want you to suffer from the fact that you had to raise you hand towards a person with whom you were well acquainted.��


    In other words, the life of an enemy or a random person is not equal to the life of a friend.


    When thinking in terms of justice and humanism, where everyone is equal, this is an outrageous statement.


    ��But it��s true,�� Miyuki thought.


    Miyuki knew that it was true as she felt it herself.


    ��You may have made a mistake when looking at your decision as the next head of the Yotsuba family. But Miyuki����


    Tatsuya looked into Miyuki��s eyes before finishing his statement.


    ��Yes��?��


    Miyuki lowered her hands and responded to Tatsuya��s appeal.


    ��To me, your decision was not a mistake. You were not mistaken. That��s how I feel.��


    ��...!��


    Miyuki covered her mouth with her hands again, this time in a sharp movement.


    Tears ran from her eyes.


    Tatsuya got up and walked to Miyuki.


    Miyuki hugged Tatsuya, and Tatsuya wrapped his arms around Miyuki, pressing her to his chest.


    Miyuki buried her face in Tatsuya��s chest and began to cry, occasionally sobbing softly.

 Volume 28 - CH 3

    A+A-


    Chapter Three


    Tuesday, July 9, early morning.


    As Miyuki woke up, she found that her freedom of movement was limited.


    She wasn��t bound. She didn��t have experience being tied up, but she knew it wasn��t something like that.


    It felt more like she was locked in a narrow cage.


    Despite this, she felt no sense of danger �C her position felt cozy and pleasant.


    Even if she was kidnapped �C which was beyond unlikely, with Tatsuya in the same house as her �C she was content with her current feeling. It felt familiar; almost like being hugged tightly by her mother.


    She started to fall back asleep, but when she had almost fallen back into the garden of dreams, the hold on her suddenly weakened.


    ��Ah, no�� don��t let me go����


    Miyuki was shocked by her inner voice, which almost seemed to enjoy the suffering of cruel treatment or entrapment.


    Her shock and nervousness jolted her awake, and she sat up sharply. Whatever was holding her didn��t stop her from rising.


    Miyuki hastily turned around to see what had been holding her.


    ��Good morning.��


    Tatsuya lay next to her.


    On the same bed.


    In a panic, she turned her back to Tatsuya and heard him get out of bed behind her.


    She realized she still hadn��t responded to his morning greeting, but she was far from a state of mind in which she would be able to give a normal answer.


    Completely confused, she looked down at her body.


    Her negligee was slightly wrinkled, but her belt had not been untied, and her top was still buttoned.


    ��Ahh��?��


    Miyuki sighed, but it was not one of relief �C rather, it was one of disappointment. This only served to worsen her embarrassment and her face turned red with shame.


    ��Sleep well?��


    Tatsuya��s voice came from above and behind her. He was already standing up on the other side of the bed.


    ��Y-yes�� good morning.


    Miyuki got her breath in order, stood up, and turned to face Tatsuya. She was ashamed of showing him her red face, but she felt more ashamed of taking so long to return his greetings, so she withheld her embarrassment long enough for her to respond to his second greeting. After her greeting, however, she hung her head in shame, not wanting to raise her head.


    While her face was hidden in her hair, Miyuki started to recall the events of late last night just before she and Tatsuya went to bed.


    Miyuki, crying in Tatsuya��s arms, fell on the spot, so Tatsuya took her in his arms, carried her to her room, and laid her on the bed.


    After he did this, Miyuki woke up, grabbed Tatsuya by the hand, and begged him to please not leave her alone.


    As a result, she and Tatsuya slept together.


    She spent that night in Tatsuya��s arms.


    Miyuki��s face was burning all the way to the tips of her ears. Her nerves were on fire, and she couldn��t even raise her head and show her face at this point.


    ��It��s still early. You can sleep a little more.��


    Tatsuya said this and left Miyuki��s room without asking her about her odd behavior.


    When Miyuki left her room, she met Tatsuya in the hallway. He was dressed in a workout suit and walking towards the door.


    She was still in her negligee, but she had already put a robe on and brushed her hair, so she was at least somewhat dressed.


    ��Onii-sama, are you heading to the training room?��


    The high-rise building they lived in was built to be the Yotsuba family base in Tokyo, so inside it was a full-fledged training center equipped for training combat personnel.


    ��Yes. I will go work up a little sweat,�� Tatsuya answered without turning around.


    Then, suddenly, as if thinking about something, he stopped and turned to face Miyuki.


    ��Want to come?��


    ��With you?�� Miyuki asked, opening her eyes in surprise after hearing Tatsuya��s invitation.


    ��Now that you��re in the third year, don��t you have less time to actively move? In addition, there aren��t any training sessions to prepare for the Nine Schools Competition this year, so you have even less chance to exercise.��


    Tatsuya seemed serious at first glance, but Miyuki wasn��t fooled by this. His face looked serious, but his eyes were smiling.


    There��s a popular phrase describing formal, fake smiles saying that ��the smile didn��t reach their eyes,�� but in this case, it was the opposite. Tatsuya made a serious face to hide his smile from the joke.


    ��Whatever do you mean by ��lack of exercise��?�� Miyuki rhetorically asked as she untied the belt around her gown and opened it provocatively wide.


    This was, of course, in jest; after all, her negligee was still under her dressing-gown, and it wasn��t made of a transparent material nor did it have a design laying large areas of the skin bare.


    ��I, too, take care of my beauty and my shape,�� Miyuki continued in a joking tone.


    In response to Miyuki��s unexpected teasing, Tatsuya smiled wryly.


    ��However, this is a very rare invitation. It would be rude to refuse. I need to get ready, so please give me a moment.��


    After saying this, Miyuki walked to the bathroom with a light step. Her tone made it sound like she agreed reluctantly, but one could understand that she was in a good mood after seeing her walk.


    Tatsuya��s slightly bitter smile turned into an ordinary one with sincerity.


    Training with Tatsuya helped to distract and change Miyuki''s mood such that by the time she came to breakfast, she looked much better than she had yesterday.


    At least, that was what Tatsuya thought. He didn��t consider that sleeping together was much more effective than the exercise they had done. He still hadn��t grasped how intense Miyuki��s love was and for how long it had lasted.


    ��Miyuki, what are your plans for today?��


    ��My plans for today? The school is closed today, as well, so I have no special plans����


    Miyuki was surprised by the question, and her face showed her suspicion as she answered Tatsuya. She looked him in the eye, as if she was trying to figure out his plan.


    Tatsuya slightly hesitated under her gaze, but suggested:


    ��Then, how about we take a ride?��


    ��Take a ride?��


    Miyuki didn��t quite understand what Tatsuya meant by the question, so she asked for clarification.


    ��If you would rather relax at home, I��m also fine with that. If that��s the case, I��ll have some rest too.��


    After hearing this, Miyuki understood Tatsuya��s intent �C to spend the day with Miyuki.


    ��Onii-sama, I really appreciate your concern,�� Miyuki answered with a serious face.


    Tatsuya appeared confused after being given such a serious look from Miyuki.


    ��Onii-sama, please instead devote your time to saving Minami-chan. I don��t think that Minoru-kun will turn Minami-chan into a Parasite against her will, but we can��t say for sure that he won��t make a mistake due to temporary insanity after which salvation will be impossible.��


    ����I agree.��


    After listening to Miyuki, Tatsuya admitted his plan was na?ve and that Miyuki was right.


    ��Common mistakes from accidents won��t happen, but if Minami gives up her humanity, salvation will become completely impossible. I will use all my strength to help determine where Minami is hidden.��


    Tatsuya still hadn��t finished his breakfast, but he put down his chopsticks and looked at Miyuki.


    Miyuki did the same and straightened up to look Tatsuya in the eyes.


    ��Miyuki, will you help me?��


    ��If I can help you with something, I will do anything.��


    Miyuki said this answer without hesitating.


    By the time Minoru woke up, it was already 7 AM. Since in the past, he often spent time in bed, Minoru didn��t have a habit of waking up early to exercise. Other than exercise, he didn��t have any reason to get up in the morning, so he usually got up this late.


    He didn��t waste any time being surprised that he woke up in a different room than he had yesterday, so he got up quickly, left his room, washed, and then headed into the dining room.


    Suddenly, he froze on the spot, staring at the unexpected picture in front of his eyes.


    ��Good morning.��


    Minami turned to him and said a morning greeting from the table.


    ����g-good morning.��


    Minoru quickly recovered from his petrification and managed to squeeze out a last moment response to Minami��s greeting.


    Minoru hadn��t forgotten about Minami��s presence �C he had already thought about her many times this morning. However, he hadn��t expected to see her preparing breakfast in an apron.


    Minrou usually remained at a distance from the women surrounding him, so he had very little experience with girls. This only worsened his shock at seeing Minami preparing breakfast.


    ��Breakfast is ready. Will you eat now?�� Minami asked.


    ��Y-yes, thank you,�� Minoru said with a stutter, as if his tongue stung.


    ��I hope I don��t look inappropriate right now����


    Minoru sat down, anxious about his appearance.


    However, Minami��s face showed no sign of surprise or envy at Minoru��s somewhat disheveled appearance. She was more focused on quickly putting rice and soup dishes on the table.


    ����enjoy your meal.��


    ��Yes, thank you for the food.��


    Minoru spoke this time without hesitation, seemingly having recovered from his shock. He spoke with a gracious tone and facial expression, having regained his manners.


    Minami sat across from him with her arms folded together. As she took her chopsticks, she whispered in a quiet voice, ��bon appetit.��


    While eating, Minoru barely managed to look away from Minami. When he was younger, he often ate with his older sisters, but seeing a girl his own age eating with him at a dinner table stirred his heart for some reason.


    He only managed to focus on eating his food by using his ability as a Parasite to increase his focus.


    Like in their dinner the previous night, Minoru and Minami didn��t converse much despite sitting opposite each other. Minoru most often ate at the dinner table alone, so he did not have a habit of enjoying conversation while eating, and Minami generally wasn��t particularly sociable. She had only lived only as a maid just two years ago, so she was used to just grabbing a quick bite to eat in between short work breaks. Their unsociability combined with their awkwardness to almost entirely prevent conversation, and they mainly focused on eating.


    The two finished eating and put down their chopsticks after a bit of the awkward atmosphere. Neither of them had brought up Minami��s choice during this breakfast -


    Minami because she hadn��t yet made her decision, and Minoru because he didn��t want to seem like he was forcing Minami.


    ��I��ll go look around a bit,�� Minoru said as he got up.


    He had finished drinking the tea served to him once he finished eating and wanted to escape the atmosphere. He was still very nervous being around Minami, especially after bringing up his main reason for kidnapping her.


    ��Okay. Be careful,�� Minami responded.��


    She felt the same way about the current awkward atmosphere.


    ��I can��t do anything���� Minoru muttered as he stood on the landing in front of the house, looking towards the sky.


    The blue sky Minoru saw covered in bright clouds might not be considered real �C it was created by ancient magic of East Asian origin cast 10 meters in the air to give the appearance of sky by scattering electromagnetic waves reflected from Earth��s surface.


    This created the effect of white clouds covering the sky, despite it not actually existing.


    However, when considering what made the sky real in the first place, one might say that this ��fake�� sky was just as real as the one people normally saw by the fact that it existed and its perceived appearance was that of a real sky.


    When Minoru said he would ��look around��, he only meant it as an excuse. While it was important to check the barrier concealing them, he didn��t need to leave the house to do it. What he really wanted was to get ��fresh air�� and leave the awkward atmosphere.


    ��I really should have thought about what to do after capturing Minami.��


    Minoru complained to himself about his lack of foresight. Minoru had only thought of abducting Minami until yesterday. He was so focused on his desire to talk to Minami in a situation where Tatsuya would not interfere that he hadn��t considered how to go about talking to her once he had the opportunity.


    In general, Minoru didn��t regret his focus on the mission. Minoru though very highly of Tatsuya, and in addition to him, Minoru had to get past the Saegusa and Juumonji families as well. Minoru was probably right to devote all his efforts to actual y pulling off his mission. However, now that he had succeeded, he didn��t know what to do with the awkward atmosphere.


    Minoru was convinced that Minami��s best choice was to become a Parasite, but he didn��t want to pressure her. He would treat Minami��s opinion with respect, regardless of what it was �C if she decided that she wanted to be free, he would even release her back to Tatsuya.


    Minoru wasn��t sure why he was willing to go so far just to give Minami an option. He still wasn��t necessarily honest with himself about his feelings, even after facing them for the entirety of the mission. Perhaps this was part of what caused the weird atmosphere in the first place.


    Minoru��s opinion was that while turning into a Parasite inevitably changed one��s body, it was a worthy sacrifice to keep one��s magic. Minoru was certain that Minami��s personality would not be eroded. He was confident that even if Minami would struggle to keep her individuality alone, with him there to guide her, she would be able to keep her ego intact.


    Minoru��s only course of action to hear Minami��s opinion would be to wait for her to make a decision. He knew that she would be at a loss about what she should choose.


    However, he had no idea what to do until she made her decision.


    It was only now that Minoru realized just how little he had planned this through.


    The house Minami was in looked like it was built about 20 years ago. The kitchen equipment had quality similar to restaurants, but it was all outdated. Despite its age, however, nothing in the house was worn out, as if the entire house was being actively maintained. Perhaps it was being maintained with some sort of magic.


    In any case, when she used the equipment, it worked fine. She didn��t run into any issues while cooking. The dish washer worked as well, but Minami chose to do the dishes by hand any way.


    She wanted something to distract herself.


    Minami sighed, unconsciously stopping. She didn��t use the automated equipment because she didn��t want to focus on the guilt she felt towards Miyuki, but unfortunately the distraction was ineffective and she thought about her actions anyway.


    ��What does Miyuki-sama think of me now?��


    Minoru probably would have been shocked if he looked into her mind. He expected her main dilemma to be her decision, but her choice had essentially disappeared from her mind. She was entirely focused on Miyuki at the moment.


    Rather than think about what she should do now �C agree to become a Parasite or refuse �C Minami��s mind was filled with remorse.


    It hadn��t just started now. Minami had been drowning in the depths of regret since yesterday.


    ����it was betrayal.


    ��I betrayed Miyuki-sama.��


    If she had been stopped in that moment by Miyuki, Minami would not be suffering so much right now. She didn��t understand her thoughts at that time and looked back with the clarity one has after the events have passed with the knowledge of the effects of their knowledge.


    ��What was I thinking then?��


    Now that Minami had realized the effects of her actions, she couldn��t understand why she acted as she had. This was only helped by the fact that, like Minoru, she wasn��t being honest with herself.


    But regardless of her current feelings, Minami had still gone with Minoru after making a split-second decision purely based on her feelings.


    In other words, Minami wasn��t thinking then, and that was exactly why Minami couldn��t understand her actions.


    Minami decided to try to remember the events right after she stopped Miyuki.


    While covering Minoru��s back, she stared at Miyuki as if she were an enemy.


    Anyone who saw this would conclude that she had betrayed Miyuki completely.


    After all, while looking at her actions, Minami thought so too.


    ��Forgive me.


    Forgive me!


    Miyuki-sama, forgive me��!��


    Minami begged for forgiveness in her thoughts.


    ��I did something that can��t be fixed.


    How can I ever apologize for that?


    How can I compensate for that negligence?��


    One by one, negative thoughts arose, reflecting Minami��s desire to be punished.


    Unconsciously, Minami must have thought that punishment was a payment for forgiveness.


    Minami was so terrified of being abandoned by Miyuki to the point that she could barely function.


    The goal of preventing Minoru from abducting Minami had not been achieved, so yesterday, the plan to use Minami as bait in order to capture Minoru had ended in complete failure.


    However, this only bothered the Ten Master Clans as much as any failed plan. They didn��t care about Minami �C they only saw Minoru��s attempts to kidnap her as an opportunity. They were only after Minoru because his abilities after becoming a Parasite could cause significant social unrest.


    Similarly, the Sword Corps of the self-defense forces were hostile to Minoru only because he was the criminal who had killed Kudou Retsu. Their anger was not at all connected to Minami �C they hardly cared about that.


    The Sword Corps�� anger was especially intense because Minoru was Retsu��s grandson.


    Killing a relative was an unforgiveable crime, and after hearing that Minoru was the family member Retsu loved most of all, their desire to avenge him grew even more.


    Still, their anger didn��t really matter to the self-defense forces as a whole, and they only gave the go-ahead to send the pursuit squad at Minoru because of his danger to the public. Their motive was the same as the motive of the Ten Master Clans. They targeted him because they judged him to be a threat to the entire state rather than out of personal interest.


    Since neither the Ten Master Clans nor the self-defense forces cared about Minami, they weren��t going to stop targeting him just because one plan had failed.


    ***


    July 9, 8 AM.


    A platoon of strike infantry stood on alert at the foot of Mount Fuji, only having received a hint about Minoru��s location from the Ten Master Clans.


    Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari were selected as participants in the operation to capture Kudou Minoru, despite still only being students in the Academy of Defense.


    They were currently sitting in a conference room at an urgent meeting.


    Jul 9, 8:30 AM. Appointed time.


    The rear door of the conference room opened, and the commander of the platoon appeared. Naotsugu and Mari stood with the rest of the soldiers and saluted the commander.


    The commander sat down at the back, and after a brief introduction, addressed the main topic.


    ��We have obtained the location of Kudou Minoru from Juumonji Katsuto-dono.��


    Naotsugu and Mari heard whispers around them. The squad they were in were called the Sword Corps because the unit was made of magicians who used kenjutsu �C magic


    skills incorporated into close combat fighting. Since the squad was made of magicians, everyone in the squad naturally knew the names of each of the heads of the Ten Master clans.


    In addition, they learned kenjutsu from the Chiba family, which was why Naotsugu and Mari were assigned to this operation despite only having a general respect for Kudou Retsu.


    ��Yesterday, Kudou Minoru showed up in Chofu. He was last seen on a road in the Sea of Trees.��


    After hearing this, the soldiers grew even more angered and their voices grew. They were indignant because of their stained pride.


    This platoon of strike infantry was not located in this territory to prevent an invasion of Tokyo, but rather to quickly mobilize after receiving a clue about Minoru��s whereabouts. In addition, the information they had last received about Minoru was that he was allegedly still hiding to the west of the Tokai district, so they didn��t need to be ashamed that Minoru had showed up east of them and slipped past them.


    However, their pride was still stained from the fact that they allowed Minoru to enter the capital right under their noses. They weren��t convinced by the excuse that they had a different goal.


    The alleged location of his shelter also contributed to the soldiers�� nerves.


    The Sea of Trees was located right next to the East Fuji training ground. Minoru seemed to not care at all that the Sword Corps were after him. He might not have even known this unit was looking for him, but this didn��t exactly help their pride �C


    now they had the inevitable feeling that ��he doesn��t amount us to anything.��


    ��Juumonji-dono didn��t give a definite conclusion that Kudou Minoru is hiding in the Sea of Trees, but based on the data we obtained, the probability that he is located there is quite high.��


    At this, the soldiers completely stopped whispering.


    Everyone gave the commander their attention.


    ��Today at 09:30, we will start the search of the Sea of Trees. By the time we start, each participant should know their area of responsibility as well as the search procedure. That��s all.��


    The eyes of the soldiers lit up at this development in the search.


    At almost the same time that this went on west of Tokyo, there was a major development in the sea east of Kanto.


    The USNA��s Independence aircraft carrier should have left the Yokosuka port to return home, but it instead returned to Boso.


    In accordance with the US-Japan military alliance, they were joining the battle against the invasion of the New Soviet Union �C at least, this was the main point of the message brought to the Japanese government.


    Their offer to support in order to fulfill their obligation as part of the alliance wasn��t incorrect, but their failure to express the same intent the day before was.


    The government even raised doubts about the seriousness of this offer of assistance, but the most important thing to avoid during a war was isolation. The days of Japan��s isolationism were long gone, and with its current national resources, Japan would not be able to afford a policy of isolationism. In addition, the war was against a great power


    �C the New Soviet Union �C so they couldn��t just ignore or refuse war.


    The reason for these thoughts was the outrageous attack on Miyako-jima by vessels affiliated with the USNA Navy.


    There were some in the self-defense forces that believe the USNA should be forced to publicly apologize for the attack on Miyako-jima, but only a small minority in the self-defense forces held the opinion that an apology was sufficient. Even the leader of the hawk faction �C the main faction of the war �C wasn��t seeking an apology.


    Invading a foreign territory couldn��t be settled with words alone.


    What most of the self-defense forces wanted was damages �C rights to resources, consent to unfair and unprofitable trade, diplomatic conditions, etc. They felt it was necessary to demand useful materials and financial apologies that the winner imposes on the defeated as if they didn��t, it would be like an invitation for future invasions �C and not just from the USNA.


    However, with the current international situation, Japan had to avoid hostile relations with the USNA. If they wanted to demand damages for an attack, Japan had to prepare for hostilities against the USNA. They had no way to do this in the current situation.


    Everyone among the higher ranks of the self-defense forces understood this, but the highest shame for any military was being forced to pretend that there was no invasion of sovereign land. Still, in order to conduct military affairs to their advantage, the high ranking officers in the self-defense forces had to restrain their emotions.


    Because of this, many executives in the self-defense forces suppressed their feelings of disappointment, and many soldiers felt indignant when the Independence proposed to join the war.


    Officers in the 101 Brigade were aware of the invasion of USNA agents turned into Parasites at Zama Base.


    Since they were all Parasites, there was a natural connection to the attack on Miyako-jima.


    This in turn connected it to the Independence Aircraft Carrier. The transport ship Midway had met the aircraft carrier at sea. They couldn��t be certain that anything other than the ships approaching close to each other had happened, but there was also a lack of evidence proving they weren��t connected.


    ��Well, Your Excellency Saeki, do you think that the participation of the Independence in the war was an excuse for the agent to infiltrate?��


    In the commander��s room of the 101 Brigade, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama stood in front of Major General Saeki��s desk with a confused look.


    Kazama had phrased his comment as a question, but it was rhetorical. The answer was already known, and he only phrased it as a question because it was customary when inquiring information from a senior officer.


    ��They��ll act as reinforcements. Even if they don��t open fire, they��ll still pressure the New Soviet Union,�� Saeki responded.


    ��But that isn��t all, is it?�� Kazama asked. Once again, he knew the answer, but phrased it as a question.


    ��Precisely.��


    Saeki nodded and let out of a sigh.


    ��An attack on our territory is never acceptable, even it if it a remote island.


    However����


    Saeki hesitated after saying this.


    ��However����


    Kazama prodded Saeki to continue since her speech ended on a transition.


    ��It��s hard to deny that we have an element stimulating the USNA. Recently, his behavior is too much even from my point of view.��


    ��Do you mean the Special Officer �C that is, Tatsuya?��


    Kazama didn��t hesitate to blurt the name of the person a higher official had blurred the name of.


    Saeki sent Kazama a reproachful glare, criticizing him, but she saw no signs of guilt on Kazama��s face and sighed again.


    ��That��s right.��


    She reluctantly admitted that Kazama wasn��t wrong.


    ��I think Tatsuya has his own valid motives.��


    ��I��m having trouble following that line of thinking.��


    Saeki criticized Kazama��s opinion with a slightly stunned voice.


    ��Of course Tatsuya has his own motives, but no matter the reason, it isn��t forgivable for an individual to hide an escaped nationally certified Strategic-Class Magician.��


    ��It��s like someone helping a missile submarine escape,�� Kazama said without any emotion.


    ��Does he real y agree with him, or is he just assenting?��


    Saeki tried reading Kazama��s expression, but she couldn��t see through it.


    ��That��s why I don��t think we can afford overlooking agents jumping about because of it.��


    ��Precisely, Lieutenant Colonel,�� Saeki responded. ��When I put forth a request, the Intelligence Department was in the process of preparing surveillance on the Independence.��


    ��Are you trying to be in the Intelligence Department��s debt?�� Kazama asked.


    ��Your concern is unnecessary. They owe me far more than this.��


    Kazama would have whistled if he lacked discipline.


    ��What do you want from me?��


    Instead, Kazama��s reaction was to ask about the contents of the mission.


    ��If it becomes clear that the agent has landed, then you should quietly incapacitate them,�� Saeki responded.


    ��Quietly, that is,�� Kazama said, somewhat sarcastically.


    He didn��t say it, but he meant that it would be difficult.


    ��I understand. However, I think the Intelligence Department will intervene before that.��


    ��If the Intelligence Department could handle this on their own, I wouldn��t be here.��


    Saeki paused, staring at Kazama with a look that seemed to say, ��you know what I mean.��


    ����don��t let Tatsuya create more problems?��


    Kazama went back to phrasing his answers as a question.


    ��More than that, I don��t want our relations with the USNA to worsen because of the views of private citizens.��


    Saeki indicated that she wasn��t just worried about Tatsuya alone.


    She didn��t want to allow the Yotsuba any selfishness.

 Volume 28 - CH 4

    A+A-


    Chapter Four


    Miyuki formally received the notification informing her that First High was canceled shortly after 8 o��clock in the morning, but she expected this so her plans didn��t really change. First High starts lessons at 8 AM, so the notification would have been too late to start morning classes, but the school��s management could still have sent a notification about resuming classes in the afternoon.


    July 9, 2097, 9:00.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki returned to their rooms to put their thoughts together before meeting back with each other and sitting on their knees opposite each other.


    They both sat properly in Seiza, but there wasn��t any special grace to their clothing or accessories. Tatsuya was wearing a different short-sleeved T-shirt as well as long trousers that reached to his ankles while Miyuki was wearing a light summer dress. The dress was relatively provocative; it was quite frank and emphasized the lines of her body, so she wouldn��t have dared wear it in front of anyone besides Tatsuya. Despite her appearance, Tatsuya didn��t even lift an eyebrow when he saw her.


    They didn��t normally use the room they were currently in, but it was well-maintained enough for it not to contain any dust, so they sat on clean tatami and didn��t use cushions.


    Tatsuya��s expression was emotionless, as usual, contrasting Miyuki, who was slightly red in face.


    ��I dressed like this because you told me to choose something comfortable for everyday wear�� Onii-sama, m-I don��t need to need to take this off, do I?��


    Miyuki said this in an embarrassed voice, but she didn��t put her head down or even take her eyes off Tatsuya. She had faced a similar situation in February of the same year when tracking down Gu Jie, so she somewhat knew what to expect, but this only fired up her nerves.


    Tatsuya needed to take his ��gaze�� off of Miyuki in order to fully utilize his Elemental Sight. However, when he did this, he could no longer feel Miyuki��s presence in the same way, and found himself unable to focus. In order to still feel Miyuki when he wasn��t watching her, he needed to close the physical distance. Back in February, he and Miyuki stripped almost completely - leaving just their undergarments �C so Tatsuya could feel her skin. This allowed him to dedicate his full attention to searching for Gu Jie.


    Miyuki assumed the same would be necessary today to achieve the same results, thinking that the process needed to be repeated.


    She denied any desire about wanting to appear in front of Tatsuya in her underwear.


    Regardless, Tatsuya understood what Miyuki meant, so there weren��t any misunderstandings.


    ��Not this time. Unlike last time, we got rid of the Pledge.��


    ��Ah ����


    Miyuki was greatly embarrassed after hearing Tatsuya��s answer. Her shame grew to the point that she could no longer look into Tatsuya��s eyes, and she shyly folded her arms together, laid them on her hips, and lowered her head. She unreasonably worried that she would be perceived as some kind of exhibitionist, and her ears �C visible through the gaps between her hair �C turned red.


    After seeing Miyuki��s state, the atmosphere became slightly awkward and Tatsuya also began to look slightly embarrassed. He remembered when they searched for Gu Jie, and his own shame built up slightly. He may have been limited in his emotions, but he still had a sense of shame �C especially in front of the one girl he consciously cared about.


    Realizing that the atmosphere would only get worse if he didn��t do anything, Tatsuya spoke.


    ��Let��s start searching.��


    Tatsuya announced this in a serious military tone and closed his eyes until they were only half open.


    He left them slightly ajar to continue observing Miyuki with his sight. He couldn��t do this in Gu Jie��s case, as that time he had to completely enter the information dimension, becoming blind to the real world, but this time he could focus some attention on ordinary sight and didn��t need to physically feel Miyuki.


    With ordinary sight, he couldn��t be completely confident that danger wouldn��t approach Miyuki, but this time that was also different �C he could maximize detection in both the material and information dimension.


    Still watching Miyuki physically, Tatsuya sent his sight to the information dimension.


    His search target was Minami��s Eidos.


    Tatsuya didn��t need to prepare an item that had a deep connection with Minami because he had ties to her himself. Following the path of the bond between them, Tatsuya overcame the space separating them and found her.


    Not even five minutes had past since he started searching when he found Minami��s information.


    Elemental Sight was a rare ability, but Tatsuya wasn��t the only user. Magic was fundamentally temporarily recognizing the Eidos of a phenomena. Magicians can perceive this information to varying degrees depending on the users skill, so Elemental Sight �C the highest possible ability to perceive information, the ability to completely perceive the information dimension �C was available to every magician.


    If a magician improves their ability to perceive information, they can gain Elemental Sight. Since Minoru was already able to perceive information at a high level, his transformation into a Parasite increased his level enough to gain Elemental Sight.


    ��That is? Tatsuya-san?��


    Observing a target has a slight impact. Similarly to how radar slightly impacts the surroundings through the radio waves released, observing targets through the information dimension slightly changes the information. However, unlike radar, observation through the information dimension only adds the information that the target is being observed �C it doesn��t really use waves.


    The change was very minor, but since Minoru was also a user of Elemental Sight, he was able to detect the change.


    By the time Minoru detected it, Tatsuya��s gaze was already approaching Minami.


    Minoru didn��t know this, but he automatically shifted his sight to Minami out of reflex and realized that Tatsuya was trying to find Minami��s location.


    ��That��s bad��!��


    Tatsuya found Minami at almost the same time that Minoru noticed his search. The time difference between the 2 events was less than half a second, but Tatsuya had already looked deeply into Minami��s Eidos in that amount of time.


    ��We can��t allow him to reveal this place!��


    If he had time, he could follow the path Tatsuya used to find Minami backwards and counterattack him with mental interference magic. However, Minoru was currently occupied with trying to hide the location of the shelter.


    The shelter was guarded by multiple defensive barriers built by Zhou Gongjin. It was a large scale barrier created with Continental Ancient Magic ��Seikirei Hachijin�� - Stone Sentinel Maze - which hindered both approach from the ground as well as interfering with physical and magical searching methods from the air.


    Despite its strength, however, it would not fool Tatsuya.


    Minoru understood this because it also wouldn��t fool him.


    Minoru had expected that Tatsuya��s gaze would quickly pierce Zhou Gongjin��s barrier.


    Since the barrier only hid the location, once it was found the barrier was completely useless. It didn��t provide more than an illusion preventing approach. While Minoru could try to distort Tatsuya��s senses by using Ghost Walker, this wouldn��t stop Tatsuya for long.


    After considering his options, Minoru used Parade on Minami to disguise information about her. However, since Tatsuya had already found her in the information dimension, rather than completely disguise her information, he only focused on one detail.


    The information about her location.


    While Tatsuya would still find her approximate location this way, Minoru could shift her location relatively far away.


    Minoru changed the information about her location to appear 10 kilometers away at Lake Kawaguchi. At the same time, Minoru felt Tatsuya��s gaze shift away from his location in the Sea of Trees. Parade had at least temporarily prevented Tatsuya from finding Minoru.


    However, Minoru didn��t feel any relief at this.


    Minoru had only faked Minami��s location. Tatsuya was still looking at Minami��s information body.


    ��It��s too early to relax,�� Minoru muttered, warning himself.


    ��Minoru used Parade��?��


    Tatsuya realized this as his sight was shifted away from Minami��s location.


    ��Is Minoru-kun trying to stop you?�� Miyuki asked.


    Hearing Tatsuya��s mumble, Miyuki automatically asked him a question despite her attempts trying not to distract him. Until now she had even tried not to make noise breathing.


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya opened his eyes completely for a moment to answer her before closing them to a half-open state once more.


    From the beginning, he had accounted for the fact that Minoru would use Parade. If he hadn��t expected him to resist, he wouldn��t have needed to prepare this much.


    Tatsuya had problems getting past Parade in the past. Since he usually fought around his ability to read Eidos, Parade was a large counter to him.


    ��But I��m not going to lose him for long.��


    He had expected Minoru to intervene, so he had obviously prepared countermeasures.


    ��Huh? What��s he looking at?��


    Suddenly, Tatsuya��s gaze split in two. Minoru was puzzled after sensing this.


    Tatsuya was still looking at Minami��s Eidos, but now he had added one more look.


    This look was focused on Minoru.


    ��No�� that��s not quite it. Is he watching my magic?��


    Sequences of magic are recorded on the surface of the phenomenon they are affecting.


    The sequence for Parade covered the outermost layer of the Eidos �C the layer connecting it to the physical world.


    Parade worked by pasting new information on the outer layer of the Eidos, causing the world to incorrectly perceive the phenomenon as something other than what it was.


    Parade is able to deceive the world because it comes into direct contact with it. That��s where its name comes from �C the object of Parade displays new, false information to the world attracting attention over the real information.


    This makes it a difficult spell to counter. The sequence of magic was on display �C but it appeared to be in the wrong information. Its actual location was on the Eidos of the object that was hidden.


    Since the only way to view things in the information dimension was to know where it was, it was impossible to find the object based on the information presented to the physical dimension.


    While in principle, information could be gathered about hidden phenomena through information links, time passes. Everything changed constantly, so unless one knew how to view information from the past, it wasn��t possible to find information about something of which the location was unknown solely through information links.


    ��Even Tatsuya-san can��t go against the passage of time.��


    Minoru based this thought on how he understood Elemental Sight.


    ��But in any case, I should maintain Parade until Tatsuya-san looks away.��


    Minoru concentrated harder to make sure his magic would not be interrupted.


    Minoru was currently mistaken about two things.


    His first mistake was assuming that his Elemental Sight was the same as Tatsuya��s.


    Elemental Sight �C the Eyes of the Spirits �C was a broad term to describe someone who could look into the information dimension. The nature of people��s sight could differ greatly.


    For example, Minoru was very skilled in passive perception. When he was in Ikoma, Minoru detected the clash between Tatsuya and Bezobrazoff occurring in Izu, despite the locations being nearly 400 km apart. On the other hand, Tatsuya must consciously focus to detect magic, but when he focused, he could gain far more detail - even to the point of going against the passage of time and viewing a log of Eidos changes.


    Minoru was fairly skilled at sensory magic. Parade worked by substituting information about a target to fool an opponent��s senses. Because of this, Minoru��s Elemental Sight manifested as a passive detection skill.


    Similarly, Tatsuya��s restoration worked by reverting Eidos changes to a point, going against the flow of time. As a result, Tatsuya��s Elemental Sight allowed him to read Eidos changes.


    In other words, Elemental Sight manifested differently based on the skillset of the magician using it. Elemental Sight was the highest level of a magician��s ability to recognize Eidos, but it varied for each magician.


    However, Minoru could hardly be blamed for failing to realize this mistake. Elemental Sight was an extremely rare ability, as only a very small number of magicians developed their perception ability enough. Minoru never had the chance to compare his perception ability to someone else��s, so it only made sense for him to assume his ability was the same as anyone else��s.


    Minoru was not quite so innocent about his second, more significant mistake. This mistake was that he had incorrectly assumed Tatsuya��s goal in splitting his sight.


    Tatsuya knew how difficult it was to directly detect Parade��s magic sequence. His personal experiences had painfully forced him to learn. So, taking into accounted his past obstacles in order to avoid repeating past failures, he searched for traces of the information masked by the Parade sequence rather than the sequence itself.


    Phenomena are accompanied by information recorded by psions, and magic fundamentally worked by using psions to change the recorded information. Since Psions fulfilled both of these roles, using Psions to modify phenomena caused the Psions to record traces of the magic.


    Tatsuya had noticed this law during the battle with Arcturus. How ironic that the battle with Arcturus, which gave Minoru the opportunity to escape, also gave Tatsuya the information to find him again.


    Tatsuya was searching for a record of the magic rewriting the location information in the information dimension. He was limited to reading changes up to 24 hours in the past, but in this case he only needed to go back a moment.


    However, simply detecting traces of the modification of phenomena doesn��t allow Tatsuya to interrupt Parade.


    Tatsuya was able to find Minami��s Eidos using his Elemental Sight, but her location information had already been overwritten by Parade. Parade��s sequence had been pasted over the real coordinates, but the substituted coordinates didn��t show any sequence of magic that could be neutralized.


    That��s where reading the history of changes becomes useful. The information that something changed isn��t just located on the actual Eidos �C it can also be found on the one presented by Parade in the wrong location. By analyzing the history of the changes, Tatsuya is able to get information about Parade��s sequence of magic.


    Tatsuya obtained the necessary information indirectly, based on the changes made by a sequence of magic.


    ����kuh!��


    Minoru gasped after he felt a sudden pressure.


    ��What was that?��


    He realized the pressure he had just felt wasn��t physical. It wasn��t affecting his physical body, but he had felt a strong feeling of oppression in his mind.


    ����!��


    Then the pressure hit him again. He didn��t cry out this time since he was ready for a second attack, but the tension he felt in his head was still very powerful.


    He couldn��t ignore the pressure he now felt, but before searching for it��s nature, Minoru checked whether Parade was still in effect.


    He found that his magic had not been interrupted. He was worried that he had accidentally released the magic in his shock. However, he was far more surprised by what he found than he would have been if had only dropped the magic sequence.


    ��Huh?��


    Parade still functioned in the sense that it hadn��t been cancelled. However, Minoru could clearly see that it could break at any moment.


    The sequence of magic had become fragile, as if it had been eroded.


    Magic sequences disperse if the magician controlling them stops them, but Minoru hadn��t felt like he lost control, and the sequence still existed �C it hadn��t completely dispersed as it should have if he had released his control.


    ��Why didn��t I notice it was in this state ?��


    As he fell into confusion, Minoru asked himself this and poured magic power back into Parade. Rather than support the existing spell, he put the same one over it.


    Generally, rewriting one magic with another was a bad choice as each rewriting requires more and more intervention force to have an effect �C each time, more Psions were added, and though Minoru didn��t know this, more changes were recorded. This had been the problem Tatsuya had to solve when creating flight magic.


    However, when magic giving the same result is used to rewrite an existing sequence, the required intervention force doesn��t increase.


    Minoru rewrote the old sequence of magic, which was on the verge of destruction, with a new one masking information about the Eidos�� location. Parade regained its strength, and Minoru sighed in relief.


    However, suddenly��


    ��Wow, again?��


    The pressure increased for a third time, this time stronger than the second.


    Instead of checking the state of Parade��s magic sequence, Minoru immediately rewrote it.


    ��Is this Tatsuya-san��s attack?��


    Minoru could only think of one cause as he made sure the new Parade sequence created the necessary effect.


    Minoru knew Tatsuya was able to use Gram Dispersion �C the most effective countermagic. Since this spell directly destroyed the sequence of magic, it was impossible to defend against.


    However, if one couldn��t target the sequence of magic, Gram Dispersion couldn��t be used. In addition, using Gram Dispersion wouldn��t leave the sequences of magic in a dilapidated state �C it would completely disintegrate them, leaving no trace.


    ��But if it isn��t Gram Dispersion, what is he doing?��


    He could feel his sequence of magic weaken, becoming fragile, but he couldn��t understand its cause.


    Magic was not built consciously, so even the magician using the magic doesn��t know the details of its construction. They only know what it is and how it works in general


    �C they didn��t know the specifics. Minoru was not special in this regard because of his Parasite abilities. He didn��t know precisely what changed in his sequences of mag-


    ����!��


    Unfortunately for Minoru, he didn��t have time to calmly reason.


    The pressure causing the sequence of magic to weaken returned periodically, and Minoru had to cope with this each time.


    ��It still doesn��t compare to direct targeting.��


    Tatsuya was detecting and erasing traces of the magic sequence of Parade by going back through the information recorded in the psions about the magic used. However,


    the result wasn��t satisfactory for Tatsuya. He could only indirectly analyze the structure of the sequence of magic, so the accuracy of the information he found dropped significantly when compared to directly observing the sequence.


    In addition, he was viewing a past version of the magic sequence. Even if it was only a moment��s difference, the sequence wasn��t quite the same, so Tatsuya��s attempts to disperse Parade weren��t working. He could only erase parts of the sequence, hence causing the crippled state Minoru found the sequence in.


    Still, he definitely felt a response. He knew he hadn��t missed, so he was definitely doing something. He still couldn��t determine Minami��s location, however.


    ��The psionic connections are being damaged, but I stil can��t completely disperse the sequence�� isn��t that the whole point, though?��


    Tatsuya could recognize and comprehend the details of magic sequences with his power of perception obtained through Decomposition and Regrowth, but that was only an option for him when he could see the target. He was limited to speculating about the contents based on the response after using the magic.


    His guesses wouldn��t always be correct, but he could at least make progress. He couldn��t rely on his eyes, so he advanced blindly.


    It was with that mindset that Tatsuya began his fifth attack.


    ��It��s getting harder and harder as this goes on����


    Minoru defended against Tatsuya��s second attack on Parade��s magic sequence. Well, he considered it defending, but it was really just taking the attack and then rewriting the sequence. The feeling of pressure on Minoru��s mind had become more like heavy blows crushing him, and he slumped on one knee. He was exhausting himself both physically and mentally by having to reactivate his magic repeatedly, and the attacks by Tatsuya were taking their toll.


    ����Haa, it��s good I went outside.��


    He laughed at his pitiful state.


    ��It��s good Minami-san doesn��t have to see me like this.��


    Concluding his moping with that thought, Minoru put a hand on his knee and stood up.


    ��I haven��t given up yet.


    Tatsuya-san can��t keep this up for ever.��


    Minoru made a resolution to keep going until Tatsuya exhausted himself.


    Minoru didn��t have any direct evidence supporting either part of that statement �C he couldn��t be sure that the attack was from Tatsuya, or that Tatsuya would run out of magic power. However, he was sure that was the case �C he didn��t think anyone else would be able to find a way to attack through Parade like he had, and he didn��t believe Tatsuya could attack him repeatedly without exhausting himself in the process.


    ��I can��t afford to lose. I still haven��t received Minami��s answer. If I surrender here, al will be meaningless.��


    As he thought this, the image of his grandfather, Kudou Retsu �C who he had killed �C


    popped into his mind.


    Struggling against his remorse, Minoru filled his consciousness with his fighting spirit.


    ��I can��t lose here.��


    Minoru muttered this as he strained his legs and stared at the sky.


    Minoru��s assumptions were still unfounded, but this time, they weren��t wrong.


    Tatsuya��s magic forces were limited and running out.


    ��Onii-sama, isn��t it time to stop already ��?��


    Miyuki suggested stopping to rest with a restless voice and a concerned look on her face. She extended her right hand, which was holding a handkerchief, forward, and wiped off the sweat that had accumulated on Tatsuya��s forehead.


    However, Tatsuya��s forehead wasn��t the only place sweating. His T-shirt was wet from sweat soaking into the fabric, and his face was pale, reflecting his exhaustion.


    ��Just a bit more����


    Miyuki didn��t know if he was responding to her or just saying that to himself, but regardless, he didn��t listen to her suggestion and launched his ninth attack on Parade.


    He had already studied the structure of the sequence, and he knew that Parade was only hiding Minami��s location. He could see the content of her body, but not it��s structure �C he could only see a false structure with the incorrect location information.


    That was the problem he faced with Parade. He was unable to disperse the spell because he didn��t know its structure �C he could only guess at the existing connections and attack based on that.


    His first step was reading the trace of the magic used to overwrite the location. He hadn��t completely mastered this yet �C he had only discovered the technique in yesterday��s battle �C but he considered himself proficient enough to use it decently and learn information relatively accurately.


    After that, he had to analyze the traces of magic recorded in the information dimension and make assumptions about the processes contained in the magic.


    This step was primarily Tatsuya trying to learn the design of the magic �C the processes needed to activate it as well as the processes used in activation. It was similar to designing magic, but now, rather than create something himself, he had to figure out what others had created.


    Once he had an idea of the processes contained in the magic, he needed to use them to assume the structure of the magic sequence.


    This was also similar to developing magic, but rather than put it together himself, he needed to figure out how someone else had designed magic.


    These types of steps were especially difficult for Tatsuya since he had no trouble directly analyzing structures in the past. He had never had to try to figure out his opponents magic through assumptions before as he could simply view the sequence himself. As a result, he didn��t have any practice in doing this, increasing the difficulty.


    Finally, Tatsuya had to aim at the unknown where the sequence of magic was located and decompose it based on the structure he had thought up.


    However, decomposition required a detailed understanding of the information��s structure. He couldn��t get the desired effect with his fuzzy recognition �C his mind was now suffering from recoil after using so much magic, but he still tried to continue.


    Tatsuya repeated his attack for the ninth time.


    ��Guh ...!��


    Minoru took a violent blow. This hit was incomparable to the ones in the past. He shouted in pain and fell on both knees.


    ��Parade�� was broken?��


    The spell hiding Minami��s location had been cracked.


    ��I still can�� I still can!��


    Minoru mentally shouted at himself and his weakness as he collected the remnants of his magical power.


    ��Just a little more, and ��!��


    Tatsuya realized he had broken through Parade.


    ��But�� just like last time����


    On the other hand, he knew he had reached his limit and coolly pointed it out.


    His body��s current condition was caused by his limited breathing as he focused his mind entirely on searching. If he stopped focusing on the search, his body would quickly recover, and nothing threatened his life, but the overuse of his magic might leave lasting effects on his subconscious. He wasn��t entirely aware of how his body was suffering right now, and if he continued his search, it would only get worse.


    Magicians could consciously use their subconscious through the magic calculation area.


    Tatsuya��s subconscious was actively engaged in the search for Minoru to an extent that it couldn��t focus on continuing necessary automatic body functions. Now, his magic calculation area showed signs of overheating as he recklessly used Gram Dispersion repeatedly without having enough input conditions.


    If he��d had experience fighting like this, he could have avoided the risk of overheating.


    However, he had never fought like this before, and he hadn��t prepared well this time due to a lack of experience. He was basically improvising �C he aimed at a structure he couldn��t see and decomposed it.


    His current skillset wasn��t suited towards doing that. He wasn��t the type to proceed blindy on faith.


    Minami��s true location remained just one step ahead, but taking this step could fatally wound him.


    Tatsuya was left with a choice.


    Stop here and definitely live, or find Minami��s information but risk dying.


    ������


    However, Tatsuya didn��t end up making a decision.


    ��Onii-sama!��


    As Miyuki cried out, Tatsuya��s half closed eyes were completely obscured. He hadn��t closed them or lost consciousness �C his head had been covered with a soft and elastic object.


    Miyuki had pulled his head into her chest.


    ��Stop! Please, stop! Even for you, it��s dangerous to continue!��


    ������


    Tatsuya didn��t respond instantly.


    ��I worry about Minami-chan, and I believe that you need to save her as soon as possible.��


    As she said this, Miyuki held Tatsuya��s face even tighter.


    ��But Onii-sama is more important to me!��


    Tatsuya��s eyes and mouth were pressed into Miyuki��s body, so he had no way to respond with his face. Instead, he took Miyuki��s waist in both of his hands and slowly pushed away.


    Miyuki didn��t resist and returned to her kneeling position.


    Tatsuya opened his eyes.


    Opposite him, he saw Miyuki kneeling, her face full of tears.


    He couldn��t ignore them.


    ����Okay. Let��s finish for today.��


    Tatsuya stopped his preparations to activate Gram Dispersion again.


    Miyuki felt it and smiled, her tears accumulating on her eyes and running down her cheeks.


    "The pressure is gone ...?"


    Minoru felt the pressure crushing his mind disappear.


    ��I withstood��


    I withstood Tatsuya-san��s attacks trying to destroy my magic����


    As he thought that, Minoru��s consciousness fell to black. He passed out after exerting himself too far activating Parade repeatedly.


    With Minoru unconscious, Parade was turned off, leaving Zhou Gongjin��s barrier the only defense hiding Minoru and Minami.


    Tatsuya was about to cancel his Elemental Sight focused on Minami��s Eidos when her coordinates in the Sea of Trees appeared.


    He had found her location with an error of only about 100 meters.


    Keeping her location in his mind, Tatsuya closed off his sight.

 Volume 28 - CH 5

    A+A-


    Chapter Five


    July 9, 2097.


    The New Soviet Union fleet remained at Noto Peninsula. The threat had not yet passed.


    All 12 warships sunk yesterday were relatively small ships. The main fleet was still a significant threat. Despite this, the result inspired the Japanese people. While the main enemy forces remained �C including enemy air craft carriers �C and the people were still tense, the overall feeling around the country was that they didn��t need to fear the NSU


    even though the mood was far from optimistic.


    The people wanted to know what happened, and the media, seeing an opportunity to make profits, obliged.


    The military and government didn��t try to hide the information, either. If the citizens knew that this wasn��t a fluke or an accident, the anxiety of the citizens would lessen and people would be able to go about their daily lives, livening the country again.


    Coming to this conclusion, the government officially recognized reports about the fact that the enemy fleet was sunk by Strategic Class magic, giving credibility to people��s assumptions.


    As a result, the government decided to approve Ichijou Masaki as an officially recognized Strategic Class magician.


    ***


    July 9, 2097, 10:00 AM.


    The Ministry of Defense used a hall to hold a press conference. There, they officially announced the existence of Ocean Blast �C of which one attack sunk a group of small NSU ships �C in addition to the name of the magician who used the magic.


    ��Speaking of Ichijou Masaki-san, do you mean Ichijou-san from the Third High School of the National University of Magic?��


    A female reporter with a fanatical look asked the minister this. Masaki��s visual appearance was not as pronounced as Minoru��s, but he was still well known prior to this as a handsome magician. He was more popular than Tatsuya, and in narrow circles, he was known as the ��young, handsome magician.��


    ��Ichijou Masaki-kun is currently in his third year at the Third High School of the National University of Magic. He is the second officially recognized Strategic Class magician of our country.��


    The Minister of Defense affirmed the reporter��s guess with a positive expression.


    July 9, 2097, 10:15 AM.


    Media employees already found Ichijou Masaki��s location and crowded around Komatsu base.


    ��Why should I have to, too����


    ��Don��t say that! Aren��t you my friend? George, you��re already used to press conferences, aren��t you?��


    Masaki pleaded to his friend Kichijouji behind the scenes of the conference room. He didn��t want to face the sea of reporters alone.


    ��The reporters came to interview you, Masaki. I don��t think they��ll call me.��


    ��That��s not true. You developed Ocean Blast. They��ll definitely want to hear the developer talk.��


    ��Ah����


    Kichijouji sighed, but he accepted Masaki arguments. Masaki put his arm around Kichijouji��s shoulder, and when a female employee told them it was time, Kichijouji erased his previous expression and followed Masaki out.


    Masaki stepped into the center of the stage and stood in front of the microphone, towering over the rest of the stage.


    The two came out in their Third High uniforms and bowed. As they did this, the hall was filled with flashes.


    Modern cameras were sensitive enough to not need additional lighting equipment, but the flashing was considered an integral part of press conferences so flash shots were used anyway.


    Masaki face distorted at the abundant light, but Kichijouji remained stoic. Masaki wasn��t mistaken when he said that Kichijouji was used to press conferences, but that was probably why Kichijouji was so reluctant to go out.


    After the pair sat on the chairs provided to them, the press conference began.


    ��This is a great feat, Ichijou-san. Take your time. People are inspired by your achievement.��


    A staff member advised Masaki to take it slowly and keep his head before Masaki spoke to start the questions.


    ��I am honored to serve all of you.��


    As soon as Masaki said this, the press started their questioning.


    ��Did you volunteer yourself to fight the New Soviet Union?�� one reporter asked.


    ��Yes. I volunteered for the Self-Defense force after gaining the consent of my father.��


    ��Was it because you were sure that the new magic would destroy the enemy fleet?��


    ��Yes. It was precisely because of the power of Ocean Blast, created by Kichijouji, who is setting next to me now.��


    Masaki shifted the focus of the conference to Kichijouji with this comment �C the press wanted to know more about the magic, and who better to ask than the developer?


    ��Kichijouji-san. Is it true that you developed the new Strategic Class magic, Ocean Blast?�� a new reporter asked.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Kichijouji-san, since you also work at the Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences in addition to your studying at Third High School, did you develop this magic as an initiative of the institute?��


    ��No. The Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences does not conduct military research.��


    ��That is, you developed Ocean Blast independent of the institute?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Was this due to your expectation of the New Soviet Union invasion?��


    At this question, Kichijouji paused for a moment, slightly confused, but answered as best he could.


    ��As you said, Ocean Blast was prepared to counter the invasion of the NSU.��


    Kichijouji affirmed that the magic was prepared to fight against the NSU, but he didn��t answer that he knew that invasion was coming in advance.


    ��To develop a new Strategic Class magic alone �C as expected from Cardinal George, a genius that brings our country pride.��


    After this comment, Kichijouji��s face visibly dropped and he understood their misunderstanding.


    In response, he honestly stated the situation, but his words only meant trouble and inconveniences for the person mentioned.


    ��No, I didn��t develop Ocean Blast alone. The basis of this magic was provided to me by Shiba Tatsuya-kun from First High School.��


    ��That wasn��t necessary����


    Tatsuya sighed and scrunched up his face after hearing Kichijouji��s comment at the press conference. He was watching the event on television and saw an event he had hoped wouldn��t occur.


    Miyuki, sitting next to him, didn��t object to his words. Usually, she would have said something like ��I am glad that Onii-sama��s achievements are being assessed properly,��


    but this time she understood that Kichijouji��s confession had directly gone against Tatsuya��s plans in sending him the information in the first place.


    Tatsuya could have finished the magic himself without issue. However, he instead gave the necessary data to Kichijouji to finish for two reasons.


    The first was that he felt Masaki would receive the magic more kindly from Kichijouji than from himself. Masaki would almost definitely have accepted the magic anyway, but giving the magic to Kichijouji to finish and pass on would make the event smoother.


    The second, more important reason, was that Tatsuya wanted to pass on the glory.


    This wasn��t out of any kindness towards Kichijouji.


    He just didn��t want the attention.


    ��Being honest and open isn��t always the best in life����


    Tatsuya continued to complain, making a comment going against the English proverb,


    ��honesty is the best policy.�� He wasn��t thinking about an overused statement like ��the ends justify the means,�� however. The idea ��words are silver, silence is gold�� more accurately describes his thinking.


    ��Kichijouji-kun probably didn��t want to remain in Onii-sama��s debt.��


    Miyuki calmly restrained him and offered him an iced coffee.


    ����yeah, you��re right. I mistook his character when coming up with my plan.��


    Realizing it was useless to describe his grievances to a television, Tatsuya ended his complaints with this comment.


    Miyuki carefully turned off the TV, and Tatsuya averted his eyes from the terminal on the wall on which the news was coming.


    ��Onii-sama, do you want a bun?��


    Tatsuya put his glass down after taking only a single sip, and Miyuki offered a bun from those that were prepared for their afternoon tea. They had actually been planned to be served along with a more suitable summer dessert �C ice cream �C but there wasn��t any currently.


    ��Sure. We can have a little snack,�� Tatsuya answered.


    ��Absolutely.��


    It was still too early to have lunch, but the battle with Minoru had exhausted Tatsuya and he accepted Miyuki��s thoughtfulness with gratitude.


    Masaki and Kichijouji��s press conference was being broadcast on Japanese domestic television, but these were public channels, so it could be watched from essentially anywhere.


    The country with which the war was being waged would obviously have an interest in the Strategic Class magic used.


    While the highest officials in the government and military weren��t watching the news with subtitles in real time, an information gathering department carried out data collection for later use.


    However, while most of the top officials didn��t bother watching, Bezobrazoff, who could be considered to be at the top of the NSU, watched the conference from the beginning on a monitor in a posh hotel in Khabarovsk in real time.


    ��It can��t be��


    He, again ?


    He stole my magic ?��


    It took his entire strength to restrain his anger and not shout out loud.


    Minami arbitrarily decided to watch the news during a break between housework chores, but she shut it off immediately after Kichijouji mentioned Tatsuya.


    The small TV screen in the dining room turned off.


    Minami didn��t hate Tatsuya, of course, but at least for now, it was painful for Minami to even hear his or Miyuki��s name. She was reminded of her guilt every time she thought of them, so she didn��t even want to hear them mentioned.


    Minami had stopped trying to resist or deny her guilt meaninglessly. She had skipped to the end of the five stages of grief from denial straight to acceptance. She told herself she had to accept her heartache and deal with it.


    Despite this, she still didn��t turn on the TV again. While she was willing to accept her guilt, she didn��t want to needlessly be reminded of it when she was thinking about other things.


    Minami decided to leave the house.


    Minoru hadn��t forbid her from doing so. She felt that he would even let her leave the barrier without doing anything to stop her. She intuitively trusted his words claiming that he wasn��t forcing her.


    Besides, she didn��t plan to run away from Minoru. While she hadn��t yet decided that she wanted to stay with Minoru, her thoughts went along the lines of: ��Even if I run, I have nowhere to go.��


    She felt that she, who betrayed Miyuki, can��t just nonchalantly come back. She had no way to know how Tatsuya and Miyuki felt about her now, and she was currently too scared to find out.


    If she��d had a problem earlier, she would have gone out. She wasn��t afraid to stumble upon Minoru. They were at least temporarily living in the same house and sleeping under the same roof, so they couldn��t really avoid each other, and Minami didn��t particularly want to do that, either.


    However, at the moment, she didn��t want to face Minoru.


    More accurately, she didn��t want Minoru to face her.


    While she spent the night sleeping in the same house as Minoru, all her thoughts had been about Tatsuya and Miyuki, or more precisely, Miyuki and the person accompanying her.


    Some of her First High Classmates had misunderstood her, thinking she was interested in Tatsuya as a man, but she had long since learned to ignore that. Minami only saw Tatsuya formerly as an elder brother and now as the bridegroom of her Mistress.


    In other words, Minami was currently most interested in Tatsuya because of his relationship with Miyuki. To Minami, Miyuki was everything, and that was why she couldn��t get rid of her guilt for her treachery at a cost less than her life.


    Minami didn��t know it, but her mind had been designed to be completely devoted to her mistress. While there was no gene manipulation or medication involved in doing this �C probably no such thing currently existed �C one didn��t need to resort to such exceptional methods to change a persons value system.


    All they needed was an isolated environment and a carefully organized upbringing and training.


    Minami, who had been raised in the main Yotsuba household since birth, didn��t consider her sense of devotion unusual �C people naturally assumed they were normal, and Minami��s assumption hadn��t yet been proven wrong to her.


    Minami��s mentality was that betraying a person appointed as her master was impossible, so Tatsuya��s speculation about Minami��s choice to interfere with Miyuki��s magic was probably somewhat correct. However, Minami still hadn��t figured out exactly why she had acted as she did, and even if she did figure it out, her guilt was for her action.


    Not for her reason.


    She probably would have felt guilt anyway �C it was her personality. So, despite the fact that she had no way out of her situation, she insisted on torturing and reproaching herself repeatedly.


    Her current reluctance for Minoru to face her resulted from her self-reproving, She didn��t want to face a man from such a family in her current ugly appearance which had arisen because of the fact that she, a treacherous traitor, couldn��t be punished. Her girlish but guilty heart built a wall between herself and Minoru.


    ��But�� I should go check on him now. Almost 2 hours have passed since he said he was going outside to check the barrier.��


    Minoru should have returned to his room by now �C at least, she desired this. She really had no idea how long it would take to check the barrier, but she felt that she should at least check on him. However, as soon as she opened the front door, this desire fell apart.


    As she had wanted, Minoru didn��t see her.


    Because he was lying on the ground.


    Minami hurriedly rushed to him.


    ��Minoru-sama?��


    She got no answer, and he looked faint. She only froze for a moment before she realized what she had to do.


    Minami took a CAD from her apron pocket and activated weight loss magic before lifting him and carrying him to his room.


    She assumed the weak pain arising from the depths of her consciousness was only her imagination, dismissing the true cause of her despair.


    The second developer of the new Strategic Class magic which had stopped the New Soviet Union��s invasion �C Ocean Blast �C was Shiba Tatsuya, who had only recently begun to disappear from the news after his identity was revealed as half of Taurus Silver.


    There was no way the media would ignore this information. This material would grab viewers attention and could boost their ratings, so the media jumped right into trying to talk to Tatsuya.


    ��They want you to comment on this, Tatsuya-san. The media is crowding FLT headquarters and the former house in Fuchu,�� Maya commented.


    ����I apologize for the inconvenience.��


    Making a humble face, Tatsuya bowed to Maya, who was smiling into the videophone screen.


    Maya was clearly amused at the situation. She wouldn��t have called personally about something so insignificant if she weren��t.


    ��I��m truly impressed by your maneuvering around this. I guess I have to commend the persistence of the gentlemen from the media. Still, intrusive interviews are annoying.


    They are always trouble.��


    Tatsuya felt the same, but he was afraid to agree with that, as in a sense, he was guilty of the problems sweeping the FLT office and the neighborhood around his former home.


    ��Regardless, it seems that His Excellency is pleased with the current situation. I received compliments from him.��


    ��Please thank him for me.��


    When Maya said ��His Excellency,�� she was referring to Toudou Aoba �C the largest sponsor of the Yotsuba family.


    He was most likely pleased with Tatsuya��s fame in developing a Strategic Class magic.


    This would only help his role as a military deterrent, and while Tatsuya didn��t want to deal with it, Toudou probably wanted him to anyway. In exchange for his support of project ESCAPES, Tatsuya agreed to become a military deterrent, and this could be considered part of Tatsuya��s agreement.


    If Tatsuya had followed the agreement exactly, he would have personally dealt with the invasion of the New Soviet Union rather than through a third party. However, Toudou didn��t seem to object to Tatsuya��s indirect participation by providing another magician with Strategic Class magic.


    ��The only thing to worry about is Miyuki-san��s safety�� everything will be fine as long as First High is closed, but�� it might not be a good thing for her to return back to school until this situation calms down.��


    ����you��re right.��


    Tatsuya didn��t argue with Maya on this point.


    The media currently restrained themselves somewhat compared to the pre-war days �C possibly because they are afraid of the authorities, nowadays, nobody pokes a microphone into strangers�� faces.


    However, the media would be able to find out that Miyuki was both Tatsuya��s cousin and fianc��e by studying the publicly available data, and they definitely would scour the information available to them for clues. This would put her under the onslaught of those looking for interviews. She would cease to be a random person and would become involved in unfortunate and annoying scenarios.


    While Tatsuya already considered the media bothering Miyuki to be unforgiveable, what was worse was the possibility of murderers or kidnappers appearing under the guise of journalists willing to interview.


    In the current situation, there were probably numerous people trying to capture Miyuki in order to neutralize Tatsuya. Tatsuya found it completely unacceptable that Miyuki would be put at risk through faults of his own.


    ��Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, I have a suggestion.��


    Maya was primarily speaking to Tatsuya, but Miyuki appeared standing in front of the camera next to Tatsuya, so Maya mentioned her as she was the main party in this matter.


    ��How about having a new girl act as Miyuki-san��s bodyguard and accompany her at school?��


    ��Bodyguard��?�� Miyuki asked. Her tone indicated her desire to refuse.


    Minami had only been abducted by Minoru yesterday. She felt it was wrong to simply appoint a new guard the next day. Miyuki felt that was ignoring Minami��s humanity and simply treating her as a tool to be thrown away after use.


    ��This would only be a temporary measure until the situation calmed down,�� Maya clarified.


    Her additional words were enough to reassure Miyuki, and her heart calmed down.


    ��Thank you,�� she responded.


    Thus, Tatsuya also didn��t object to Maya��s proposal. Miyuki gave a surprised reaction to his silent affirmation, causing Tatsuya to quickly glance at her before asking about the specifics of the plan.


    ��However, can you prepare a competent person quickly enough?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��I was planning on transferring Ayako-chan to First High.��


    ��That��s not a bad idea,�� Tatsuya thought, ��but����


    Ayako��s magic would be able to fool the media and enemies mixed in with them, allowing Miyuki to slip past unnoticed, but Tatsuya was more worried about the plan from Ayako��s side.


    ��I don��t think you should do that for Ayako��s sake.��


    Tatsuya couldn��t quite agree with Maya��s plan for his stated reason. Miyuki was the most important person to him, but Ayako was also an important ally. He didn��t have any desire to force allies to become victims when Miyuki could almost definitely handle herself. In addition, he had his own ideas. Maya realized this in her next question.


    ��Ara��so you have your own thoughts on this?��


    Tatsuya was ready for Maya��s question and answered without hesitation.


    ��I do. What about putting Miyuki under the protection of Angelina Kudou Shields, who is currently under the protection of our family?��


    ��Angelina-san, you say����


    Maya��s lips curled upwards slightly, and she took on a thoughtful look, pondering his suggestion.


    ��She does have Parade. While she is no Kudou Minoru, her skills should at least be enough to fool the eyes of assassins.��


    Tatsuya had been considering using Lina as a bodyguard for Miyuki even before Maya brought up the topic of protecting her.


    He had thought about it right after Kichijouji finished his interview.


    He felt that Lina��s potential usefulness was being wasted without work. While she might have to return to the USNA in the future, he at least wanted to use her effectively while she was in Japan.


    Lina��s combat potential was comparable to Miyuki��s, and her ability to use Parade could fool even high-level magicians. He would be able to entrust Miyuki to such a talented person with a calm heart. While on the surface, her personality didn��t suit that of a guard, since Miyuki was the escort party, it was fine.


    ��I wonder if it��s save for Angelina-san in Tokyo.��


    Maya phrased her question as a statement �C the opposite of subordinate��s tendency to phrase statements as questions. One could say this only made sense, however, as Maya was superior to Miyuki and Tatsuya in this situation.


    ��It should be just as safe as leaving her on Miyako-jima. The USNA should have noticed her presence after she helped repel the attack. On the contrary, I think it��s riskier to leave her on the island.��


    Tatsuya didn��t mean that Lina��s safety would be in danger. He had concluded that Miyako-jima��s safety was the one in jeopardy if Lina remained there.


    ��Fufu, really.��


    Maya��s short laugh seemed to indicate that she understood the point that Tatsuya had left slightly ambiguous.


    ��Alright. I authorize Angelina-san��s appointment as Miyuki-san��s bodyguard.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    ��Regarding her enrollment at First High, I will talk with the right people. However, it would make things easier if you, Tatsuya-san, personally go lower your head to Momoyama-sensei.��


    The Momoyama-sensei mentioned by Maya was the director of First High, Momoyama Azuma. He wasn��t the kind of man to bow to power, even if the speaker had the whole power of the Yotsuba family.


    ��I understand. I��ll take Lina and go to him with a request.��


    ��We will transport Angelina-san to you tomorrow. Are you satisfied if we put her on the same floor as you?��


    The top floor of the building in which Tatsuya and Miyuki lived had three residential premises for servants separate from the apartment they lived in. One was Minami��s room, but the other two were still empty.


    ��Of course.��


    ��Then I will arrange for house cleaning.��


    Tatsuya and Maya discussed the exact schedule of affairs.


    Miyuki, however, just stood next to Tatsuya, surprised.


    Things were settled peacefully between the aunt, niece, and nephew from the Yotsuba family, but Kichijouji��s confession hadn��t only caused tension in Tatsuya��s life and the New Soviet Union.


    At the base of Stars - the highest and most elite branch of USNA military magicians �C located in Roswell, New Mexico, the top brass faced a dilemma.


    In addition to being the headquarters of Stars, this base was also the headquarters of the regular army, and the commander of the base was neither a magician nor even an officer in Stars.


    According to the original system of subordination, the base commander didn��t have the authority to give orders to Stars, but since the post of commander-in-chief was held by the inexperienced Lina, the base commander Colonel Paul Walker went beyond simple assistance and was able to begin to manage Stars outside of command directly in battle.


    And now, with Major Canopus�� absence �C the acting commander-in-chief �C Walker took the post of commander of Stars.


    The cause of this situation was the appearance of many Parasites on the base, but Colonel Walker was not infected himself, and the spread of Parasites had stopped for the moment. The White House and the Pentagon also didn��t observe any signs of continued spread.


    Walker was now sitting at his desk, staring at the ceiling. Before that, he had been clutching his head in his hands, refusing to think further, since no matter how much he worried, he couldn��t solve the current problem.


    He was at a loss. He was in a sorry state after receiving an order from General Staff.


    Since he was a military man, when he was assigned to carry out operations, he always acted on the order, and he usually just sent subordinates to complete the task.


    However, this time the order he received didn��t include any strategic planning �C just an objective. He had to throw something together himself.


    The command of the US Army was currently conflicted. The faction in the military and government advocating for reconciliation with Japan and the faction aiming for a hard line were seriously conflicted. Specifically, the former advocated the use of the Strategic Class magician Shiba Tatsuya in America��s global strategy, while the held the position that he should be considered a threat, and therefore should be eliminated.


    Walker wasn��t neutral in this dispute. Since he fell under the influence of the Parasites, he believed that Tatsuya needed to be eliminated, putting him in the latter group. In addition, more significantly than the influence from the Parasites was his opinion as a non-magician warrior supervising Stars. He felt threated by the existence of a Strategic Class magician who��s strength was equal to an entire army.


    He felt that Tatsuya was too dangerous, so while Walker didn��t have any feelings of dislike towards Tatsuya, he thought that Tatsuya was too dangerous of an existence to be left alone.


    His view was the same towards Lina, who had distanced herself from the American Army, and Bezobrazoff, who they were currently cooperating with. In general, he saw Strategic Class magicians as too big of threats.


    Therefore, Walker was able to sympathize with the faction antagonizing Tatsuya.


    Now, with the new threat of Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro, as well as the increased threat of Shiba Tatsuya, the faction antagonizing Tatsuya grew impatient at all of the new problems. Walker felt this same impatience, but despite that, he couldn��t agree with the order he was given.


    ��Within a month, develop and execute a plan to eliminate Shiba Tatsuya.��


    Walker felt that this order was an excessive reaction to Shiba Tatsuya��s part in stopping the NSU fleet��s invasion. He didn��t just have to develop a plan with a month �C the order said to execute a plan within a month.


    Though, Walker didn��t complain about having a deadline.


    Unfortunately, the sabotage of the Stellar Furnace had ended in failure, but the next operation was already planned. Even if he hadn��t received an order from the hardliners in General Staff, Walker would still be making progress towards eliminating Shiba Tatsuya.


    Walker steeled his confidence in his plan to get rid of his anxiety from the order.


    ��A whole month isn��t necessary.


    Shiba Tatsuya must be eliminated as soon as possible.��


    Colonel Walker had already intended to eliminate Tatsuya in the shortest time he could, even before receiving today��s order.


    Tatsuya had promised Miyuki he was done searching for Minami for today, but he had only ended his search through the information dimension. He didn��t intend to stop searching for her physically.


    In the afternoon, after Miyuki, worried about his health, finally stopped holding him, Tatsuya headed for the Sea of Trees at the western foot of Mount Fuji, He arrived at the place where the pursuing squad from the Juumonji family had lost track of Minoru the day before.


    Tatsuya was wearing his Freed Suit today, but he wasn��t flying with it. He was riding on the ground on Wingless, his black electric motorcycle. He didn��t want to attract unnecessary attention by flying.


    At the end of the battle that took place in the information dimension this morning, Minoru��s Parade hiding Minami��s location was destroyed.


    Tatsuya��s attacks had been unsuccessful. Had Minoru turned Parade off himself? Or was he unable to use magic?


    In any case, he had narrowed Minami��s location to an area with a radius of 100 meters.


    ��The last obstacle is Ghost Walker?��


    This wasn��t encouraging. Tatsuya could only bypass Ghost Walker by shooting marks in the information dimension. Whether the radius was 100 meters or 1 meter, if he didn��t know the coordinates of his target, he couldn��t hit the target with a psion projectile in the information dimension.


    ��I guess I can��t do anything except a thorough search of the area����


    The Ghost Walker barrier was a magical maze distorting his sense of direction using high quality amulets. In addition, the area was covered with an illusion that couldn��t be seen by reconnaissance satellites.


    ��It��s a semi-permanent il usion? That��s the problem here.��


    The illusion was most likely supported using Relic class amulets. They could be considered an improved version of the method used to store sequences of magic in the Stellar Furnace, so Tatsuya was very interested in the principle on which they functioned��


    ��In any case, I won��t be able to recreate these things.��


    The shelter here had almost certainly been built by Zhou Gongjin. The technology used here was probably the same as the technology in Generators and Magic Amplifiers. Since these technologies use people as material, they were unacceptable for ethical reasons, and Tatsuya��s personal feelings prevented him from using them.


    Regardless of the ethics on whether he could use them, though, Tatsuya was still curious��


    The effect of the magic was powerful, and it couldn��t be bypassed �C even by using electromagnetic waves or sound waves. As a result, Tatsuya had nothing left to do but get close enough to feel the traces of the barrier.


    Tatsuya rode Wingless through the wall of illusory trees.


    Minoru was awoken by an alarm of sorts that went off as Tatsuya approached the barrier.


    ��Minoru-sama! Are you awake? Do you recognize me?��


    ��Minami-san? What are you����


    ��Oh, thank god!��


    Minami smiled with tears in her eyes and god up from her chair, which was leaning against the bed due to the way she was sitting on it.


    ��I will prepare some tea now. Please wait a bit.��


    ��Minami-san?��


    Minoru tried to stop Minami, but she had already run out of the bedroom by the time he could say anything.


    ����bedroom?��


    Minoru finally noticed the inconsistency with his memories.


    ��Shouldn��t I have been�� in the yard?


    Right�� Parade nearly broke down under Tatsuya��s attacked.


    I barely managed to withstand Tatsuya-san��s attacks��


    ��I remember now. I lost consciousness there.��


    Minoru quickly looked at the clock, ready to panic.


    Antique-looking wall clocks in this house had been installed in every corridor and every room, but despite their age, they always showed the correct time. This was achieved using the help of magic.


    The current time was 1:58 PM. He didn��t know when he had lost consciousness, but more than three hours had already passed since then.


    ��How about the barrier ?��


    Minoru jumped out of bed before suddenly grabbing his head with one hand. The blood had rushed out of his head and he was incredibly dizzy. He vision was dark and it was all he could do to stand up.


    Minoru grabbed onto the bedside table to keep himself from falling, but it didn��t support him and he fell anyway.


    Fortunately, there wasn��t anything on the table, but it made a rather loud sound as it hit the wooden floor.


    ��Minoru-sama, what happened? Are you okay?��


    Minami had heard the table fall from behind the closed door, and Minoru heard Minami��s yells through it as well.


    ��All is well! I only dropped the table!��


    Minoru tried not to cause and undue anxiety, but his response had the opposite effect and only served to increase Minami��s concern.


    ��Excuse me, I��m entering!��


    She open the door and entered with a panicked expression on her face. Despite this, she hadn��t made any excessive noise, and she held a tray with a cup with one hand without spilling a single drop. She hadn��t forgotten her skills as a professional maid in her panic.


    Minami calmed herself and looked at Minoru��s erratic appearance. She put they tray on the desk and then went to Minoru.


    ��Are you really okay, or do you feel bad again��?��


    ��I��m fine. Just wait a bit,�� Minoru responded.


    Minoru stopped Minami��s hand with which she tried to help him up. He quickly got up on his own, and they sat back to back on the bed.


    Then, Minoru closed his eyes and concentrated on the barrier protecting the house.


    Several magicians walked back and forth next to the barrier. Minoru finally noticed the army searching in the Sea of Trees.


    Still, he wasn��t very concerned with them. He had expected this, as before they had disappeared into the hiding barrier, they were being pursued by the Juumonji family.


    They had tracked him down to the path leading to his hideout, so it was obvious that the Sea of Trees would become the main point of the search. He had chosen this place as a shelter because he didn��t think it would be detected, even during a large scale search.


    He was far more worried about something else.


    ��Ahh. Thank goodness. Ghost Walker is still functioning.��


    His main worry had been whether Ghost Walker had been broken or not. He had been scared that Tatsuya had already neutralized the barrier.


    He was certain that Tatsuya would come near to search. The battle between them in the information dimension had ended in his temporary victory, but that was just barely, and he only ��won�� because Tatsuya had failed to achieve his objective.


    Looking at it from another view, one could say Minoru had lost since he held every advantage and had only barely managed to win.


    Minoru knew that Tatsuya wouldn��t back down from his temporary loss. He would definitely come search with the information he found during the battle.


    Minoru had been suppressing the desire to ��look�� at Tatsuya from the moment he had woken up. Using his Elemental Sight to find Tatsuya was risky. If Tatsuya detected the look, he would be able to find the way back along the look and find the location of the house.


    Minoru had set up a barrier that would alarm him the moment one of the sixteen layers of the concealment spell had been destroyed.


    Minoru was certain that the only magician who could pass through the barrier was Tatsuya. Objectively speaking, this was a limited outlook, but regardless, Minoru believed that since someone broke the barrier, Tatsuya was close.


    So far, only the outermost layer of the spell had been broken, and this layer was already quickly healing itself.


    ��So far so good.��


    Minoru finally had some free time to calm Minami.


    While Minoru felt like he was making some progress with his free time, Tatsuya felt like he had run into a dead end.


    The network of Ghost Walker stretching across the land ended up far exceeding his expectations.


    He believed that when he approached the place Minami was hiding, he would be able to feel the signs that the phenomena had been modified with magic. However, he had already crossed the circular area with a 100-meter radius he had detected this morning several times, and he could barely sense the illusions�� presence. He didn��t have anywhere near enough clues to disperse the magic.


    He realized that he hadn��t prepared enough, admitting that he had underestimated continental East Asian magic.


    While ancient magic followed the same principles as modern magic, they used completely different technological systems and had very different purposes and styles.


    Beyond that, ancient Japanese magic and ancient continental East Asian magic worked completely different despite both being classified as ancient magic.


    ��I could have spent my time deepening my understanding of this topic, but instead, I come here without any preparation, thinking that I could cancel a high-level hiding spel of a system completely unknown to me.


    No matter how you look at it, I was excessively self-confident.��


    Tatsuya smiled bitterly at his thoughts.


    ��I should have studied Zhou Gongjin��s and Gu Jie��s magic.��


    Despite this thought, Tatsuya didn��t ever have time for that. All his free time had been dedicated to the ESCAPES project.


    Tatsuya should have realized that he didn��t ever have any opportunity to do this, but it didn��t matter.


    He didn��t have the opportunity to regret it, either.


    As a result of his lack of preparation, Tatsuya was not able to find the shelter in which Minami was hidden in the circle with a 100 meter radius.


    The Sword Corps spent the whole day searching a wide area with far more people than Tatsuya, but also failed to find any clues about Minoru��s hideouts.


    Following their search, they mistakenly concluded that ��Kudou Minoru is not hiding in the Sea of Trees.��


    17 hours had already passed since the search party sent by the self-defense forces left the Sea of Trees. Minoru still hadn��t dared search for Tatsuya in the information dimension and didn��t know anything about his movements, but he had at least stopped interfering with the barrier after the 15th hour.


    Minoru sighed with relief once he was certain that had avoided detection for the second day.


    He was currently in a room Zhou Gongjin had prepared for personal use. It was a combined bedroom and study, including both work equipment and communication devices Zhou Gongjin used while he was alive, so they still worked.


    The media didn��t ever report Zhou Gongjin��s death. He wasn��t a celebrity, and he had been hiding for so long anyway in order to hide his ageless body��s secret. They might have found him if the store he managed in Yokohama had stopped functioning, but there was a system in place for it to function even without an owner.


    In addition, conventional authorities had concealed Zhou Gongjin��s death in order to reveal routes for illegal entry into the country. Zhou Gongjin had mediated the entry of illegal migrants from the Great Asian Alliance, so they could catch some migrants who sought Zhou out not knowing he was dead.


    Because of the circumstances around his death, the people Zhou Gongjin worked with and conducted transactions with never found out about his death.


    Therefore, even now, requests addressed to Zhou Gongjin came to his email, and the room Minoru was now in allowed him to receive and decrypt these emails.


    A message came to Zhou Gongjin��s terminal while Minoru was sitting at the table, resting from the busy day. He read the decrypted letter without much enthusiasm, but his lack of zeal was fairly natural. He read the letter out of boredom and curiosity rather than any desire to take on Zhou��s work.


    However, after reading the message, Minoru turned serious. This wasn��t from any desire to make a profit �C the letter wasn��t a simple request for illegal migration.


    The letter was a request from the Great Asian Alliance for assistance for a secret agent in entering the country.


    ��This agent wants help with penetrating the country ��? It looks like this signature belongs to the Chen Xiangshan, and the agent who is supposed to penetrate the country is the Man-Eating Tiger, Lu Ganghu ��?��


    Minoru was interested in this message since it revealed a secret plan that could cause serious damage to Japan. From the view of national interests, Minoru thought that he couldn��t ignore this.


    However, he quickly changed his thinking. He had ceased to be human and had become an enemy of the motherland. He couldn��t let his love for his motherland put his own situation at risk. Instead, he decided to use this secret plan to gain a little time for himself.


    Before he became a Parasite, he may have chosen to go with his original thinking �C


    defending his enemy because it was his motherland. But now, he was a Parasite, and his thinking had become more practical.


    His personality hadn��t changed much, and Minoru hadn��t even realized he��d changed �C


    after all, does anyone realize they��ve changed?


    However, his personality changes were definitely there, and now Minoru put more emphasis on benefitting himself.


    The letter was from Chen Xiangshan �C the commander of the Great Asian Alliance��s special forces. He was requesting assistance in penetrating Komatsu base. Someone without details might know that Liu Li Lei �C currently the Great Asian Alliance��s only state-recognized strategic class magician �C had escaped to Japan, and assume that the current operation was related to that. While Japan hadn��t officially acknowledged it, that fact had already spread around the world as sensational news. This specific information on this operation all but confirmed that thought �C Liu Li Lei was currently under the protection of the army at Komatsu base.


    The goal of this operation was either to retrieve or to kill Liu Li Lei.


    Minoru thought that the probability of it being the second option was high, but whatever Chen Xiangshan��s plans were, Minoru was confident that the self-defense forces would try to stop it, resulting in a battle that would attract people��s attention.


    In the past, Tatsuya had interacted with Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu. He wouldn��t ignore their hostile activity, so if all they did was distract Tatsuya��s attention from Minoru, he might get a chance to move to a new shelter.


    Minoru had already concluded that it would be difficult to continue hiding in this place. Minoru was worried that neither Parade nor Ghost Walker would stop Tatsuya for long.


    Minoru sent Chen Xiangshan a reply with consent, putting on the signature of Zhou Gongjin.

 Volume 28 - CH 6

    A+A-


    Chapter Six


    Tuesday, July 10, 2097, early morning.


    Tatsuya visited Yakumo��s temple for the first time in a while, having taken a long absence.


    ����in short, you want me to teach you how to overcome Ghost Walker?��


    Yakumo confirmed Tatsuya��s intent in coming after Tatsuya described his reason to his former teacher.


    ��Right.��


    Tatsuya hadn��t come here to practice taijutsu. Instead, he sought guidance from Yakumo in order to break the deadlock with Minoru. Yakumo was an expert in ancient magic and almost certainly knew a method. However��


    ��You should know that you have no right to ask me about that.��


    Yakumo��s answer was a flat denial.


    ��I do. I��m asking to gain that right.��


    Tatsuya had expected to be refused, but he wasn��t ready to give up just yet.


    ��Why do you need it?��


    Yakumo asked Tatsuya his reason to go so far, but Tatsuya didn��t quite understand his meaning. He could only answer basically.


    ��To rescue Minami, who was kidnapped by Kudou Minoru.��


    This was all Tatsuya had for an answer.


    ��I don��t understand����


    Yakumo was honestly puzzled and wasn��t teasing Tatsuya.


    ��Do you really have to go so far for Sakurai Minami-jo such that you even want knowledge bypassing our rules? Don��t you know its price is high?��


    Yakumo, knowing Tatsuya��s nature, couldn��t understand why Tatsuya would go so far for someone other than Miyuki. While he didn��t entirely doubt Tatsuya��s reason, he had suspicions.


    ��Minami is a family member,�� Tatsuya responded.


    ��No. She is a simple maid.��


    These words sounded strange and cold, even to Tatsuya, and he was a little confused.


    However, he wasn��t angry at Yakumo��s statement. It wasn��t his nature to value being valued, and he knew Yakumo meant more than just what he said.


    ��Your family is only Miyuki-kun. Isn��t it enough just for you to protect Miyuki-kun?��


    ��I����


    He had multiple reasons to return Minami. He could immediately say three.


    First: despite Yakumo��s literal statement, they could very well be considered family.


    For the past 2 years, Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Minami had lived together like a family.


    They had bonded with her as more than a simple maid.


    Second: Minami was only in the current situation because she had protected Tatsuya and Miyuki from Bezobrazoff��s magic. While Tatsuya didn��t necessarily feel he had to return the favor as it wasn��t his nature and it wasn��t necessary, he at least felt he needed to do what he could.


    And finally, third: Miyuki had asked him to return Minami.


    However, if Tatsuya was asked if he could neglect Miyuki��s protection to be in debt to Yakumo, he wouldn��t be able to instantly give a positive answer.


    ��Minami-jo is not Honami-joshi.��


    Tatsuya held his breath.


    ����I know.��


    Of course she wasn��t. Of course. Tatsuya had to understand that.


    However, the short phrase had caused a shock in Tatsuya��s heart. The resemblance between Minami and her aunt had caused Tatsuya to recall Honami, and he still hadn��t intuitively accepted them as separate. Of all people other than Miyuki, Honami had probably left the most significant impact on Tatsuya, and Minami had caused Tatsuya to recall her.


    ����really?�� Yakumo asked again.


    ����yes.��


    Even after being asked again though, Tatsuya couldn��t answer immediately.


    ��Hmm. And yet, I can��t fulfill your request. If that��s how you want it, then you must shave as well. If you accept monasticism and become my student, I will teach you what you want.��


    If he became a student of Yakumo, however, then Tatsuya��s communication with the outside world would be limited. It wouldn��t just stop him from saving Minami �C he wouldn��t even be able to defend Miyuki.


    Tatsuya couldn��t agree to Yakumo��s condition.


    July 10, 1997, 6:00.


    The Independence had stopped its path southward along the Sea of Japan in the open sea near Yamagata. This position was chosen to restrain the NSU fleet from their flank.


    Aviation onboard the ship was constantly waiting, ready to take off at any time if they were needed.


    July 10, 1997, 7:00.


    Carriers in the rear of the NSU invasion fleet �C including their escort ships �C began to retreat.


    July 10, 1997, 9:00.


    The Japanese government held a press conference and announced the complete retreat of the NSU fleet.


    The current state of Japan with increased combat readiness, however, had not yet been canceled. The situation which caused the NSU fleet to be sent had not changed �C


    Japan had not handed over fugitives from the Great Asian Alliance. However, at least for now, martial law was suspended. The tension hadn��t decreased much, but it was important to normalize social activity again.


    July 10, 1997, 9:30.


    The government announced the normalization of air and sea communications. The temporarily tightened entry control was returned to the normal standard, and an hour later, airplanes from nearby Asian countries began to arrive and ships for fishing and cargo started to enter ports.


    The intelligence department of the self-defense forces and the public security police still had yet to relax their vigilance, but Japan had transitioned from wartime to a paramilitary position. Despite their continued watchfulness, however, precautionary measures became slightly disorganized as activity suddenly renewed.


    Other countries took advantage of this chaos.


    ***


    July 10, 1997, 10:00.


    A small sabotage detachment from the Great Asian Alliance led by Lu Ganghu entered the country.


    July 10, 1997, 11:00.


    A passenger plane landed at Haneda airport originating from the airport of Taipei.


    Among the passengers entering were 10 people from the Horsehead platoon of the illegal squad of American combat magicians called the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon.


    Thus, the Horsehead platoon outsmarted the leaders of the self-defense forces, Major General Saeki from the 101 brigade, and counterintelligence officers who all believed that Independence would be connected to the penetration of American agents.


    July 10, 1997, 9:45.


    Shortly after air traffic was normalized at Haneda Airport, a small passenger plane flew over Izu Peninsula. More specifically, it was headed to Miyako-jima. Its passenger was an employee of the Ministry of Defense whose goal was to assess the damage caused by the invasion of a warship of ��unknown�� affiliation two days prior as well as take measures to prevent future invasions.


    The name of the employee assigned to this was Shibata Katsushige. He was the next head of the Shibata family, a side-branch of the Yotsuba clan. He was also the magician with the strongest fighting abilities among the side families.


    ��Katsushige-sama. Welcome. We were waiting for you.��


    ��Sakuma, thank you for meeting me here.��


    Katsushige met a long-time servant of the Shibata family at a special airport for small planes. The Shibata family didn��t have anyone with the title of butler like the main house did, but the middle-aged man named Sakuma performed similar duties to Hayama in the main house for the Shibata family.


    Katsushige��s official status was an employee of the ministry of defense, and officially, he had been sent on a business trip to Miyako-jima for a long stay there. He probably shouldn��t have been met with personal hospitality from an acquaintance, but there was no one to condemn them for it here. No one even had to hide their criticism.


    The reason was simple: the only people at the airport were people of the Shibata family.


    Since Miyako-jima was the property of the Yotsuba family, Katsushige was met with a relatively comfortable atmosphere. Officially, the Island was owned by a real estate company whose main office was in Tokyo, but said company was controlled by the Yotsuba family.


    Until two days ago, the island had been managed by the Mashiba family, which was also one of the side branches of the Yotsuba family. However, during the invasion of Stars, many people from the Mashiba family working on the island had been injured, leading to the control being transferred to the Shibata family.


    The Mashiba family was good at observing and searching with mental-interference magic, while the Shibata family specialized more in combat �C specifically, murder and espionage. The transfer in control had actually been planned for a while from when the island was transformed from a prison for criminal magicians into a secret research center for the Yotsuba family. While the Mashiba family��s detection skills were more suited to monitoring inmates, the Shibata family was far more suited to defending a research center.


    Accompanied by his former guardian and now bride, Tsutsumi Kotona, as well as her younger brother his current guardian, Tsutsumi Kanata, Katsushige got into a car and headed for the island��s administration building.


    ***


    By the time Lina had been informed about Katsushige��s arrival, she had already finished collecting the things in her room.


    ��I am ready to go at any time.��


    Lina politely addressed Hanabishi Hyogo who was currently Tatsuya��s assistant. He had been assigned to the task of bringing Lina to Tokyo today.


    ��Then let��s go.��


    Hyogo took Lina��s suitcase, opened the door, and invited her to follow him.


    As she left her room, Lina looked back at her temporary home which she had occupied for less than a month. She muttered something quickly, and then she left the room.


    Lina arrived at the Yotsuba family��s headquarters in Tokyo while it was still morning.


    She left her baggage to Hyogo as she first visited Tatsuya and Miyuki��s apartment.


    ��Why was I called to Tokyo?�� she asked.


    She was now sitting at the dining table with Tatsuya and Miyuki. By the time she had arrived, food for her had already been prepared.


    ��I want to you to act as Miyuki��s guard.��


    Tatsuya��s answer was direct, but it wasn��t enough for Lina to understand everything.


    ����tell me the whole situation.��


    Naturally, Lina asked for an explanation, and since Tatsuya didn��t have something urgent, he obliged.


    ��Journalists will probably target Miyuki after the press conference with Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro. I��m worried about killers from the anti-magic movement as well as foreign agents who might try to abduct Miyuki mixed in with the journalists.


    In order to avoid these attacks, your Parade is necessary.��


    Tatsuya didn��t disclose all of the details, but he told her enough in his quick summarization for her to understand why she was asked to become Miyuki��s bodyguard.


    ����well, I understand at least. But are you sure? Won��t you get in trouble if I show up in public?��


    Lina was Angie Sirius, a strategic-class American magician currently considered to be a deserter by the USNA. While she was only temporarily hiding, the USNA government was demanding that Major Angie Sirius be extradited from the Japanese government, so if it became publicly known that the Yotsuba (specifically, Tatsuya) were hiding Lina, Tatsuya risked both the Japanese and American governments becoming his enemies.


    In other words, it seemed to Lina like Tatsuya was poking a hornet��s nest to shake out a quarter.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    However, Tatsuya responded to Lina��s concerns without hesitation.


    ��The army and government know we are hiding you, but America demanded the extradition of ��Major Angie Sirius��. Unless you publicly declare ��I am Angie Sirius��, neither the Japanese nor American government can officially do anything.


    ��I��m not going to do anything like that, but that still leaves the unofficial side.��


    ��You don��t need to worry about that. I have to deal with that anyway, regardless.��


    Tatsuya once again spoke without hesitation, and Lina��s face froze for a second.


    ��R-really��? If Tatsuya says this isn��t a problem, then I��m fine.��


    ��Thank you,�� Tatsuya responded.


    ��Lina also is not afraid of the government? That��s promising.��


    Miyuki had listened to Tatsuya and Lina��s conversation silently before this, but now she turned toward Lina with a smile on her face. While her words were odd, Lina didn��t need their meaning clarified.


    ��I��ve already been spotted on Miyako Island,�� Lina clarified.


    Since her location had been revealed, Japanese and American authorities could target there. Tatsuya and Miyuki didn��t need a further explanation.


    ��New killers would probably be sent if I continued hiding there, but in the center of a big city, they wouldn��t be able to act freely.��


    Her voice was a little filled with despair.


    Lina turned back to Tatsuya to ask about the main topic of the conversation.


    ��Okay, but what exactly do I need to do? Do I need to change Miyuki��s appearance with Parade every time I leave the house?��


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya nodded in response to her question, but she still couldn��t completely understand with just an affirmation. He had answered her second question, but he still needed to explain the answer to her broader, first question.


    ��Lina, I would like you to go to First High again.��


    ��Huh? Do you want me to become a high school girl?��


    ����what��s so surprising about that?��


    Miyuki spoke up again to ask a question. She understood Lina not expecting Tatsuya��s response, but Miyuki thought Lina was far too surprised.


    ��Well, after all I��ve�� isn��t it too late for me to go to high school��?��


    ��?��


    Miyuki tilted her head and gave a questioning look, wondering the reason for Lina��s reluctance.


    ��Lina, you��re the same age as me, right? There��s nothing strange for us to be students in high school�� unless you��re hiding your real age? And in face, you are really much older than me?��


    ��That��s not it at all! I really am only 17 years old!��


    The month was currently July, with Miyuki being born in January and Lina in March.


    Neither of them had celebrated their 18th birthday, making Tatsuya the only person in the room who had reached that milestone (more accurately, former milestone, since the official age of becoming an adult was currently 20).


    ��Then what��s the problem?��


    ��The task is fine, but it��s too late for me to go to high school����


    ����you mean that because you are already working, it��s too late to study?��


    ��I work�� w-well, something like that.��


    ��But I heard that in America, retired soldiers often go to universities and business schools.��


    ��To universities!��


    ��So then, you are worried because this is high school?��


    ��Y-yes����


    The gaze Miyuki directed at Lina somehow seemed cold, making Lina feel strangely��


    numb. This may not have just been in her imagination.


    ��Then you can consider your enrollment in First High to be part of your bodyguard work.��


    Tatsuya decided to join in because Miyuki��s and Lina��s conversation wasn��t progressing.


    ��This is not an army mission, but if you consider this to be a means to do the work assigned to you, you won��t have to worry about how it looks.��


    ��Work�� I see. After all, I agreed to work as a bodyguard, so it would be wrong to be ashamed of what I need to do to do the work.��


    Lina looked like she was trying hard to agree, but her face betrayed subtle signs of joy.


    While Lina was worried about becoming a High School student, it was probably less due to her image and more due to feeling it was wrong, so both Tatsuya and Miyuki thought that Lina may have actually wanted to go back to First High again.


    ��So you agree? The let��s go to First High.��


    ��Huh? You mean, right now?��


    Lina��s eyes opened wide.


    ��Yes. Prior consent to your admission has already been given, but you still need to personally voice the request.��


    ��Yes. I understand.��


    Lina realized that Tatsuya��s request was reasonable and didn��t resist.


    ��Miyuki will come with us. Lina, I��m sorry for relying on you so soon, but I need you.��


    ��You mean to change Miyuki��s appearance with Parade? Will do.��


    Lina responded to Tatsuya��s request with some enthusiasm.


    ***


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina headed west along the central highway in a sedan car driven by Tatsuya. Their destination was the First School of the National University of Magic in Hachioji.


    They weren��t driving in the aircar, but rather an electric sedan. Unfortunately, the aircar only sat two people. There was a back seat, but if a third person sat in the car, everyone would be crowded. A four-seater was being assembled at the research center on Miyako-jima, but the engineers estimated it would still take 10 more days.


    So today, they went not on the aircar, but on a regular electric sedan �C except in this case, regular only meant that it couldn��t travel by air. The car wasn��t actually very normal, as it had a very powerful motor and protected the passengers with not just bullet-proof and shock-proof armor, but also gas filters.


    Miyuki, who usually sat in front, next to Tatsuya, was now sitting in the back seat with Lina. They almost looked like twins with different hair color when sitting next to each other.


    Miyuki now had a face just like Lina��s but with light brown eyes and light brown hair in a ponytail. This was what Miyuki��s face looked like under the effects of Lina��s Parade. Her hairstyle, the color of her hair, and the color of her eyes were different than Lina��s, who looked the same as she usually did, but other than that they looked exactly the same.


    ��When I look at you two, I can only think that you are close relatives.��


    Tatsuya spoke his impression of the scene he saw in the rearview mirror. He acted normally, but his appearance had also changed. Now he looked like a handsome young man with an exotic foreign appearance. His impression was completely different �C it was almost opposite him usually.


    ��But if we look so alike, won��t we instead attract attention?�� Miyuki asked.


    Her current appearance was still beautiful even if her appearance had changed from ��calm�� to ��moving��.


    ����no, a person who attracts attention to some extent is viewed better by observers.


    People who try not to fall into others�� eyes seem more suspicious, as if they are secretly trying to make their way through a public area.��


    ��Ah. That��s how it is.��


    Miyuki didn��t argue with Tatsuya��s logic, but he hadn��t completely convinced her.


    ��However, I don��t understand why Lina doesn��t change her appearance.��


    ����if you don��t like it, I��ll change it����


    Lina pouted and turned to look out the window.


    ��That��s not necessary.��


    Tatsuya wasn��t embarrassed by Lina��s mood and he answered her in an indifferent tone. He left his response at that and didn��t say anything sequel to it.


    Feeling uncomfortable in the silence, Lina began to justify herself.


    ����it��s very difficult to create the appearance of a completely fictional person from scratch.


    It��s easier to model yourself, since you see yourself every day in the mirror.


    It��s also helpful that Miyuki and I are about the same physique.��


    As Lina said, their height difference wasn��t even a centimeter. The volume of their chest, waist, and hips were also about the same. Miyuki��s chest was a little bigger, but it wasn��t noticeable through clothes. It was quicker for Lina to hide Miyuki under an illusion based on her own body.


    ��Then did Onii-sama��s appearance come from a close friend of yours?��


    Miyuki asked her question with obvious discontent since Tatsuya��s current look was not particularly to her taste.


    Incidentally, Miyuki addressed Tatsuya as ��Onii-sama�� rather than ��Tatsuya-sama�� in front of Lina. From now on, they would live together for some time, so instead of constantly correcting themselves, they relied on saying ��I just can��t get rid of the old habit.��


    ��Tatsuya��s face was taken from a young musician from New Mexico. He specializes in live performances and never appeared on TV or the network, so you don��t need to worry that he might be recognized, and even if someone could recognize him, they would only see Tatsuya as someone with a similar appearance because the hairstyle and body build are different.��


    ����That is, you couldn��t finish it?��


    ��Nothing could be done�� I have never played with a man before,�� Lina said in order to justify Miyuki��s criticism.


    Just before they left the house, a message came from First High notifying them that classes would be resumed starting tomorrow, so they knew that the school was closed today. The only people in the school right now were the security guards and a small part of the teaching staff with specific work to do.


    Despite this lack of personnel and their disguise, Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina were able to drive through the gate without any problems. Tatsuya still had his ID, and though the picture was different than his current face, they had notified the school in advance that they would be coming in disguise and he passed the identity check through biometric identification.


    The electric sedan was parked in the parking lot, and all three entered the school building through the entrance used by school personnel. When they approached the reception staff, Miyuki removed the cherry-colored elastic hairband from her head from which her pony tail was held.


    Her current light brown hair spread over her back before turning to look more black and silk-like. Her hazel eyes became black as obsidian, and her facial features completely changed while remaining beautiful.


    Now, the well-known Student Council President at First High stood in front of the reception staff.


    The three reception staff were fascinated by her transformation, so they ignored Tatsuya��s and by the time they noticed him standing next to Miyuki, their views were shocked as if questioning ��where did he come from?��.


    Tatsuya was pleased with their suspicious glances.


    ��The disguise worked wel .��


    He realize it was effective at hiding his and Miyuki��s identity based on their shock, relieving him. Then, without showing his mood, he addressed the employee in the window.


    ��We want to meet with the director.��


    ��We heard in advance about this.��


    The staff didn��t treat them carelessly as they did other students. The female employee to whom Tatsuya voiced his request immediately got up, went into the corridor, and gestured for them to follow.


    Tatsuya didn��t object and left her to lead them.


    The director��s office was located on the ground floor, near the main entrance, and the arrival of the three had been communicated internally, so by the time the receptionist leading them knocked on the director��s door, an employee was ready and responded quickly.


    ��Sorry for the intrusion,�� Tatsuya said.


    Tatsuya, Lina, and Miyuki entered the office while the receptionist and the employee who opened the door stayed in the hallway. Tatsuya and Miyuki were dressed in the school��s summer uniforms while Lina was wearing a knee-length pleated skirt as well as a formal blouse with a thin ribbon.


    Two people were waiting for them in the office: the director and the deputy director.


    Director Momoyama was sitting at the table, while Deputy Director Yaosaka stood to the side.


    ��Come on in.�� Momoyama ordered them with an arrogant tone, still sitting.


    Following his instructions, Tatsuya moved forward and stood in front of the table. Lina stood behind him to the right while Miyuki stood behind him to the left (the side of his heart).


    ��Thank you very much for taking your time today despite your busy schedule.��


    After saying this, Tatsuya bowed low. Miyuki and Lina also gave a polite bow, but theirs didn��t extend to their backs. They had still lowered their heads to him, though, so it was still polite enough for the situation.


    ��I heard about your situation from your mother.��


    Momoyama didn��t waste his own time with formalities, getting right to the point.


    ��In that case, I will repeat the request. Could you allow this girl, Angelina Kudou Shields-san, into the school as a student?��


    ��I am aware of your situation,�� Momoyama replied as he transferred his gaze from Tatsuya to Lina.


    Lina froze under the influence of his sharp look, feeling pressured by it, as if it were penetrating her.


    Keeping a stern face, Momoyama spoke to Lina in a serious voice.


    ��I myself teach in the walls of this school. I don��t reject those who seek knowledge. If you truly want to study here, then as the person in charge of First High, I will take you as an apprentice.��


    ��I really want to!��


    Lina answered immediately. Even she hadn��t expected her energy and her comment came off as more intense than she had intended.


    She looked away in shame after such a display, but Momoyama wasn��t embarrassed and didn��t feel mocked, instead nodding in satisfaction at her ready and enthusiastic answer.


    ��Actually, the Ministry of Defense tried to pressure us not to enroll you in our school.��


    ��I�� apologize for the inconvenience.��


    Tatsuya couldn��t hide his surprise, amazed that the military would act so directly.


    ��Shiba-kun, you don��t need to apologize. Obviously I��m not going to obey those stubborn people.��


    True to his usual self, Momoyama didn��t allow himself to be influenced by anyone else �C after all, if he didn��t bow to the Yotsuba, why would he bow to the military?


    There was not a hint of a smile on Momoyama��s face.


    ��I can��t allow magicians to be denied education. Shields-kun, your grandfather Kudou Ken-si felt the same.��


    ����were you familiar with my grandfather?�� Lina asked.


    ��Your grandfather and I were like-minded in the matter of how to teach young people born to magicians. I respected him as an elder friend of mine, almost like a big brother.��


    Momoyama��s eyes showed a sense of nostalgia that seemed to sparkle with a soft light.


    Lina was stunned, not expecting to find an acquaintance.


    ��Kudou Retsu �C your grandfather��s older brother �C fought to protect magician��s rights by using his status. Kudou Ken worked with him by urging magicians to receive education. Kudou Retsu was forced to give up the rank of Lieutenant General for this and Kudou Ken was expelled from Japan and sent to America. But their actions were not in vain. The current policy the Nine Magic High Schools of the University of Magic pursue is to an extent the result of Kudou Ken��s work.��


    ����I didn��t know that.��


    ��It��s forbidden to disclose it to the public,�� Tatsuya answered, joining in.


    After Tatsuya��s honest statement, Momoyama smiled for the first time, but it conveyed bitterness.


    ��I also share the beliefs of Kudou Ken. Therefore, Shields-kun, I will not allow the army to undermine your right to an education, no matter what country the army belongs to.��


    ����thank you very much.��


    Lina bowed with a submissive face.


    ��But,�� Momoyama continued, ��if your goal turns out to be something other than learning, you can��t hope for any protection from me.��


    ��I really do want to learn. I want to go to this school.��


    ��Then I, Momoyama Azuma, will fulfill this request, provided you pass the entrance exams.��


    ��In that case, let her pass these entrance exams,�� Tatsuya said.


    Tatsuya was surprised at Lina��s enthusiasm. While he had expected that she did want to come back to First High, he was slightly shocked at just how much she seemed to want to. However, he hid is surprise and calmly asked for her to take the exams.


    Unlike the rest of the conversation, though, his request was directed at the deputy director Yaosaka.


    ��If Shields-san doesn��t mind, we��ll organize the entrance exams to be tomorrow,��


    Yaosaka responded.


    ��Tomorrow����


    Lina��s face completely changed as she mumbled in a stunned voice. Yaosaka smiled at Lina, ignoring her tone of voice.


    ��The exams will be on your magical theory and practice. If you, Shields-san, have retained the abilities you showed in your first year of study, then you will definitely pass the exams. The decision on enrollment will be made on the spot, so you can start going to school the day after tomorrow.��


    ����I will try to pass,�� Lina replied in a formal tone.


    When they finally left the director��s office, Lina sighed in relief. She looked very nervous, but Tatsuya and Miyuki didn��t touch on that topic, interpreting her behavior as a result from being used to army orders.


    ��Don��t worry, Lina. I will help you prepare,�� Miyuki offered.


    ��Really��?��


    Lina looked like she wanted to escape for a moment.


    ����thanks.��


    In the end, however, she agreed with a hopeless face.


    While Miyuki was primarily with them to test Parade, they planned to get questions from past tests if they had access to the school board room in order to prepare for the entrance exam. Unfortunately, however, it turned out that even the president of the student council couldn��t use the school facilities when the school was closed. Because of this, they had no reason to stay in school, and Tatsuya asked Lina to reactivated Parade.


    ��Lina, please.��


    ��Alright.��


    Lina nodded in response to Tatsuya��s request while Miyuki removed the dark blue hair tie from her wrist and pulled her hair back.


    Miyuki nodded towards Lina, who was looking at her.


    The transformation was instant.


    Miyuki��s black hair turned light brown.


    Her hair tie became a cherry color.


    Her eye color changed to match her new hair.


    She once again became a girl that looked nothing like Miyuki but very similar to Lina.


    ��I think this will remain amazing every time I see it.��


    Tatsuya��s own face had changed as well, and he expressed his impressions of Miyuki out loud. Even his voice had changed to fit his face.


    ��Do you like this one more?�� Miyuki asked with a strange face.


    ��No, I think your face is best.��


    ����thank you very much.��


    However, her usual embarrassment after being complimented by Tatsuya didn��t appear.


    Lina��s tired face watching the two also didn��t differ from the usual.


    When they returned home, Miyuki immediately dragged Lina to her room in order to prepare for the exams, as she had promised back in the school building.


    Lina��s entrance exams into First High were tomorrow. She had less than half a day left to prepare. Tatsuya didn��t think there was any sense in cramming right before the exam, but he didn��t stop them since Miyuki had already made promised and Lina had already agreed. He didn��t have any reason to force his opinion on them.


    Instead, Tatsuya headed to the ��meditation room�� located on the same floor as the training room. It was a room dedicated to using magic by increasing one��s focus through meditation.


    The room was isolated from light, sound, and vibrations �C all possible causes of distraction. It maintained a constant, comfortable temperature, and noise was kept to a certain level. It was a favorable environment for using magic that required high concentration of the mind.


    Therefore, it shouldn��t even need to be mentioned that Tatsuya came to this room to search for Minami. However, unlike his method yesterday, today he wasn��t going to try and force his way through Minoru��s disguising magic.


    Tatsuya had already succeeded in finding Minami through Minoru��s Parade �C while it was only a short time, he had found her approximate whereabouts after succeeding in canceling Minoru��s Parade. However, he still couldn��t find Minoru��s shelter after searching the area he found in person. There was no reason for him to break through Parade again only to be stopped once more by the local concealment magic built by Zhou Gongjin.


    While Tatsuya hadn��t managed to actually find Minami, he had still found vital information:


    Minami was still human.


    She had no yet become a Parasite.


    Tatsuya didn��t know how to prevent her from becoming a Parasite by using the information dimension or if it was even possible, but he at least knew that it wasn��t too late to save her. This fact gave him enough willpower to push through any doubts that he wouldn��t be able to succeed.


    Tatsuya sat directly on the wooden floor of the spacious 8 tatami room.


    Miyuki wasn��t in his physical reach at the moment so he couldn��t fully use his Elemental Sight to search, but he already knew he was able to find Minami��s Eidos even without taking his sight off of Miyuki after yesterday.


    Mobilizing all his free resources to look for Minami, he checked her condition.


    ��Her physical data is stil human.


    Also, her psionic waves don��t contain anything inherent to Parasites.��


    With this, Tatsuya was sure that Minami still hadn��t turned into a Parasite.


    ��There was no change in the information around the coordinates. It��s stil in the Sea of Trees with an error of about 100 meters.


    But�� the coordinates changed? Did Minoru notice my observation?��


    Tatsuya knew that Minoru had detected his initial search through the information dimension, but he wasn��t sure whether he had detected his later observation in the physical realm. The first illusion hadn��t fooled him yesterday because he had seen it before.


    ��I can stil read Minami��s physical condition even if it��s blocked by Parade.��


    All of Tatsuya��s attention yesterday had been directed towards determining Minami��s location, so he hadn��t had detected any other relevant information.


    This time, Tatsuya had learned from that and maintained his discipline as he continued to observe. He had come to the conclusion that yesterday he was not sufficiently assembled and calm, so he made sure that he was completely focused today by meditating and calming his mind.


    Minoru��s magic was slightly unstable �C probably a combination of lingering effects from Cocytus as well as Tatsuya��s attack the day before. Because of this, his Parade was more visible than the day before.


    ��This is completely different from Lina��s version��?��


    While both Minoru��s and Lina��s Parade had the same effect �C masking information about the body �C the specific processes they used to achieve this effect differed widely.


    ��Can I disperse it now��? No, I still don��t have enough.��


    Tatsuya received a more detailed response than yesterday from Minoru��s magic sequence, but he still didn��t have enough to completely decompose the magic. He needed more detailed structural information.


    Tatsuya focused his gaze.


    However, Minoru��s magic suddenly stopped fluctuating and regained its stability and the crack through which Tatsuya was able to view the structural information closed.


    Tatsuya tried using Gram Dispersion anyway, despite the lack of information.


    Based on the new information he gained by reading past changes while the spell fluctuated, Tatsuya decomposed the information body making up the phenomena.


    ����it didn��t work?��


    Tatsuya still couldn��t decompose a hidden sequence of magic in his current state.


    However, he didn��t hurry himself this time. Remembering yesterday��s experience, he decided to temporarily stop searching.


    ��If I can��t acquire the required information by observation, maybe I can obtain data in another way.��


    Rather than continue walking into his current dead end hoping to break through the path, Tatsuya decided to turn back and find a new one.


    Minoru and Lina both use Parade originating from the Kudou. Therefore, the Kudou family must have improved the spell after Kudou Ken left for America since Lina��s spell differed from Minoru��s.


    If Minoru added the adjustments himself, there wouldn��t be that much of a difference.


    Even with his outstanding intellect, he wouldn��t be able to quickly improve the spell.


    Therefore, if Tatsuya could learn about the spell from the Kudou family, the probability of him being able to overcome Minoru��s disguise would greatly increase.


    Tatsuya stopped meditating, got up, and started thinking about a negotiation plan.


    About an hour after Tatsuya stopped pressuring him, Minoru sighed with relief, relaxing. He was in a comfortably reclined on a cushioned recliner, but he had still involuntarily overworked himself. Exhausted, he leaned all the way back in his chair.


    Today��s attack hadn��t been the same as yesterday. Minoru had felt a similar pressure at the end, but for the most part, the pressure today had been more creepy �C almost sinister. He hadn��t felt attacked, just�� watched.


    Minoru did not feel any hope from the lack of an offensive attack. There was no way Tatsuya had given up. It was almost worse that he was only being watched �C Minoru had no idea what Tatsuya knew, what he was doing. He worried that Tatsuya had found some vulnerability in Parade that Minoru hadn��t noticed. Maybe he had stopped watching because he had found what he was looking for.


    Despite this, Minoru was confident in Parade. The spell had been developed by the Ninth Laboratory before being further perfected by Kudou Retsu.


    It used to be said that Kudou Ken was a more advanced user of Parade, so Minoru believed that his grandfather had continued to improve the magic sequence to win against his younger brother in skill. Minoru knew his grandfather was very proud of it


    �C it was the magic he had put his heart into to achieve the point of being called the


    ��most skilled in the world.�� Minoru believed that even Tatsuya wouldn��t be able to find any defects in the magic.


    However, Minoru knew that he couldn��t just rely on his belief. His worry came from the fact that even though the chance was incredibly small, the chance that Tatsuya had found or could find a weakness existed. In addition, though his current shelter had not yet been discovered, both Tatsuya and then Ten Master Clans knew it was in the Sea of Trees. He had to move to a new location where he wouldn��t be chased, just in case.


    Knowing this, Minoru made a decision to help Lu Ganghu enter the country to gather the attention of the self-defense forces �C and, hopefully, Tatsuya and the Ten Master Clans as well.


    Minoru chose to betray his homeland to give Minami a choice about her future.


    To complete his work, he stood up, walked over to the table, and opened a special application to send an anonymous message.


    The soldiers of the platoon of strike infantry from the first division of the national self-defense forces �C the Sword Corps, currently stationed at the military base adjacent to the training ground east of Mount Fuji �C were currently depressed in their barracks.


    The had come to this base on the third of July to arrest the Parasite Kudou Minoru, who had kill Kudou Retsu �C a former general of the self-defense forces. They had spent 6 days (including the day of arrival) without any leads and without work, but yesterday, they had finally received information from the Juumonji family that Minoru was hiding in the Sea of Trees. Enthused, the fighters moved to search for the villain��s hideout.


    But in the end, they found�� nothing.


    Not only had they failed to find the shelter, they hadn��t even found a single trace of wheels after a thorough search.


    The soldiers didn��t think the Juumonji family had lied, but some at least grinned at the fact that the Ten Master Clans had also been fooled.


    After a day of searching for the shelter, the officers came to the conclusion that Kudou Minoru was not hiding in the Sea of Trees, so their mission to capture Kudou Minoru had gone back to the beginning.


    Without leads, everyone was ordered to wait in the provided accommodation on the base. They didn��t have any way to leave, but they were at least able to rest. Since as soldier��s, they didn��t drink during the day, most of them simply lounged around, resting from yesterday��s bustle.


    That��s why the message that came in the evening caught them by surprise, tensing them in both body and mind.


    The soldiers quickly gathered in the conference hall looking rested but alert �C the sudden order gave everyone the feeling that something was wrong.


    The commander of the detachment took the podium and asked everyone to sit down.


    After an introduction, he came to the main topic:


    ��About an hour ago, we received an anonymous text message.��


    A third of the soldiers present exchanged glances with other, but the commander heard their whispers and paused until the noise died down.


    ��The intelligence department couldn��t find the source of the message, but the message wasn��t malicious at least. The main problem, however, is the content of the message.��


    The commander stopped and looked around for a moment. The atmosphere was filled with tension.


    ��A sabotage detachment from the Great Asian Alliance has entered Japan. His goal is to murder the Strategic Class magician who escaped to our country, Liu Li Lei. The commander of this detachment is Lu Ganghu.��


    This time, the noise in the hall was more audible. Many of the people gathered �C


    including Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari �C unconsciously muttered the commander of the detachment from the GAA��s name.


    The commander of the Sword Corps ordered support in intercepting the sabotage detachment sent by the GAA. They had two goals. First: protect Komatsu base. And second: capture or eliminate Lu Ganghu.


    Half of the Sword Corps would depart tomorrow and act separately from the remaining force.


    The shipped half included Naotsugu and Mari.


    Naotsugu heard on knock on his door as he was preparing for tomorrow��s departure.


    His room was small and narrow, and half of it was occupied by his bed and wardrobe.


    He walked to the door in just three steps, and, twisting and pulling the doorknob, said


    ��come in.��


    Outside his room was a woman in the corridor from the same squad as him.


    ��Xu, are you free right now?��


    ��Of course.��


    The visitor to his room was his beloved Mari.


    ��Sorry to trouble you����


    Mari spoke in an indecisive tone. It was already late evening, and Naotsugu was supposed to be busy preparing for tomorrow��s action.


    ��Mari, have you finished packing?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��Did you just find that bag with a changeable strap?��


    Naotsugu teased Mari for her aversion to tidying up.


    ��How rude. I am a woman,�� she responded.


    ��Sorry, sorry. But, I don��t think there is a rule that one is able to maintain order just by being a woman.��


    Naotsugu was still smiling in his apology, but Mari wasn��t angry. While her pride was being insulted, she was willing to accept it �C partly because it was somewhat true, and partly because it was from the one she loved.


    She knew that she was disorganized, especially compared to other women, but she currently lived in army quarters. She couldn��t afford to be sloppy and make a mess like she did at home, so she kept her clothes washed, her toothbrush dried, and her comb in ready in her bag every day.


    Mari was ready to leave at a moment��s notice �C as she had to be, due to the nature of the army. That��s why she had prepared so quickly.


    ��So, what do you want to talk about?�� Naotsugu asked.


    He stopped his teasing to ask a more serious question. He stopped smiling despite his happiness �C while he wanted to see the face of his beloved, his lover was serious. She wouldn��t come late at night just to fool around.


    ��Xu, I would like to hear your opinion����


    Naotsugu motioned for Mari to sit on the bed before continuing. Mari obliged and sat down before asking about the expected topic.


    ��Tomorrow��s departure�� couldn��t this just be a ploy to divert our attention?��


    However, the content of the question went way beyond his expectations.


    ����you think the penetration of the Great Asian Alliance might be a hoax?�� Naotsugu asked.


    ��It might be, but even if it is true, why was the information sent here?��


    ��I don��t know that either �C it��s a strange, illegal message from an unknown source, so I don��t know how much we can trust the content of the message, either. ��Mari, you think that the message containing secret data was sent in order to stop our search for Kudou Minoru?��


    Mari nodded hesitantly to answer.


    ��I�� still believe that Kudou Minoru is hiding somewhere in the Sea of Trees.��


    ��Even after our searches?�� Naotsugu confirmed.


    ��I don��t think Juumonji would have sent unreliable information, Xu.��


    Mari was looking at the floor �C perhaps she didn��t have enough self-confidence to defend her opinion while looking Naotsugu in the eye �C but her voice was no longer as indecisive. She had grown more confident than she had been initially, even if she was still nervous.


    ����the current head of the Juumonji family was your classmate, right? So you know his character well?��


    ��I practically know him personally. I don��t know everything �C I can��t say what his hobbies are or his favorite food �C but I do know one thing for sure: that man will not make irresponsible statements. If he doesn��t know something, he will say he doesn��t know it. If Juumonji said ��Kudou Minoru hid in Aokigahara,�� Kudou Minoru is hiding in Aokigahara �C maybe behind an unknown magic.��


    Mari finally raised her head and looked straight at Naotsugu.


    ����Xu. I can��t think otherwise.��


    ��I see.��


    Naotsugu met Mari��s eyes with his own before nodding.


    ��I don��t know the character of the head of the Juumonji family, but if you say so, then the information from Juumonji Katsuto-si is trustworthy, and your idea that Kudou Minoru is hiding behind unknown magic is also likely.��


    ��Xu����


    Naotsugu didn��t look away from Mari��s eyes full of emotion.


    ��Kudou Minoru is a magician of the Ninth lab who defeated the elder. Perhaps his knowledge and abilities after becoming a Parasite allow him to freely use all of the secret techniques from the Ninth lab. But����


    ��But?�� Mari asked.


    ��But even if this is just to distract us �C we still have to appear tomorrow.��


    ����because this is an order?��


    ��Of course, that. But more importantly, if there is a chance that Lu Ganghu has entered the country, I can��t just leave it unaddressed.��


    Two years ago, Naotsugu fought against Lu Ganghu right before the Yokohama incident. The fight had ended with injuries on each side, but if Naotsugu had been conquered that time, many other Japanese magicians would have fallen victim to the ensuing assault on the Kanto branch of the Magic Association �C possibly including Mari. Remembering this, Naotsugu wanted to avoid this happening again no matter what.


    ��If he really had entered the country, this time I need to finish him off,�� Naotsugu said.


    ����I understand. But, if you��re talking about your connection to him, I have also fought him in the past.��


    Mari had also exchanged blows with Lu Ganghu �C and not just once, but twice.


    While each time had ended in a victory for Mari��s side, however, neither time had been her own achievement.


    She had been successful the first time because Lu Ganghu had already been wounded by Naotsugu.


    And in the second time, Mayumi had been the one to strike the final blow.


    Mari also had a desire to stop him, even if it wasn��t as strong as Naotsugu��s.


    ��I don��t have any personal reason to chase Kudou Minoru. If I hadn��t been ordered by the army, I probably wouldn��t have ever gotten involved in this �C so, this new order has a higher priority to me.��


    ����yeah. We work on both cases at once, and our priority should fall in stopping Lu Ganghu.��


    Around the time Mari and Naotsugu had their conversation in Naotsugu��s narrow room, Kazama called Tatsuya to warn him.


    ��Tatsuya, I will say this again. I want you to stop doing things as stupid as sending Angie Sirius to school, putting her in the eye of the public.��


    ��And I will repeat this: our family took care of Angelina Kudou Shields-san, not Major Angie Sirius.��


    ����do you really think that such an excuse will work?��


    ��You think I��m joking?��


    Tatsuya was speaking in a carefree tone in contrast to Kazama��s stern voice, so it wasn��t entirely unreasonable for the answer to that question to be ��yes��.


    ��Major Angie Sirius has a rather remarkable appearance �C a height of 170 centimeters with dark red hair and golden eyes. Lina��s appearance with light blue eyes and blond hair, while fairly rare and an ethnic peculiarity given her ancestry, is completely different from Major Angie Sirius. And, even ignoring eye and hair color �C they have a completely different physique,�� Tatsuya continued.


    ��Angie Sirius is a Parade user! She can take any shape!��


    ��But has the USNA government acknowledged this? Have they confirmed that Angelina Kudou Shields is Major Angie Sirius?��


    ����no, they haven��t confirmed it.��


    ��Then, has the embassy demanded a citizen of their country, hiding here, be released, or required that we extradite a criminal?��


    ����there wasn��t anything like that, either.��


    ��Then, since Shields-san is not confirmed to be Major Sirius, we don��t have any need to transfer her to America.��


    ��Tatsuya�� do you really intend to start a feud with the army? Is Angie Sirius so valuable to you?��


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, do not misunderstand me. I have no intention to fight the military.��


    Tatsuya immediately answered, but after a short pause, he added:


    ��On my side, at least, there is no hostility.��


    Later that night, shortly before the date would change from July 10 to July 11, Lina was still in Miyuki��s room.


    Lina��s home was on the same floor as Tatsuya and Miyuki, but it was in a different apartment. There was a separate lockable door with a separate bathroom, toilet, living room, and bedroom.


    Despite this, Lina remained in Miyuki��s room.


    This wasn��t because Lina��s room hadn��t been prepared.


    As could be deduced, they were preparing for Lina��s entrance exams tomorrow.


    Lina sat at the table Miyuki usually used. Miyuki sat next to her like a tutor.


    ��Isn��t it getting late?�� Miyuki said.


    After Miyuki said this, Lina weakly fel onto the table, face down.


    ��I��m��tired����


    Lina moaned this statement and held her head face down in her arms, which were folded on the table.


    ��You��re exaggerating.��


    Miyuki smiled slightly at Lina��s seeming exhaustion.


    ��I��m not exaggerating! I categorically affirm my fatigue!��


    Lina jumped from her chair and protested in a manner that contrasted her statement.


    Miyuki bent her head from Lina��s belligerence.


    ��I thought this was normal behavior before an exam����


    Lina��s face turned noticeably pale.


    ��This�� is normal for you��? Really��? Maybe it��s because you��re special, Miyuki����


    ��What is special about this��? After al , we only spent five hours studying����


    ��If you only look at the time after the fact, it doesn��t seem significant, but ordinary people can��t maintain their concentration for that long!��


    ��Onii-sama is much more amazing.��


    ��Tatsuya is far from ordinary! Can��t you cite other examples?��


    ��Other people with whom I study?��


    Lina touched on a slightly sensitive subject.


    ��Of course I can. Honoka, Shizuku, Minami-chan����


    Miyuki stopped suddenly. Lina��s faced turned into an expression of guilt and she hid behind her hand.


    While she didn��t know the details of what happened, she knew that something troubling had occurred, and tried to avoid the topic despite being interested. She was aware enough not to force her way into someone else��s business, but Lina thought that she had accidentally stumbled onto a minefield with her careless tired statement.


    ��Hey�� what happened the day before yesterday?��


    Lina could have just returned to her room and acted as if nothing had happened, but Lina dared to ask the question, believing it would be best if she knew the situation.


    ��I��ve never seen Tatsuya��s face like that before �C the face he had when he contacted me the day before yesterday. Miyuki, what happened to you?��


    Miyuki��s eyes quivered, but after much hesitation, she nodded, deciding to talk to Lina.


    ��The day before yesterday, I was really shocked, but�� everything is in order now, thanks to Onii-sama��s support.��


    Miyuki said she was fine, but Lina didn��t believe her completely �C if she was fine, why did she react so much after thinking about Minami?


    The topic had a deep imprint on Minami��s mind. She had paused for so long that there was clearly pain.


    However, her statement hadn��t been entirely a lie. Miyuki had been able to overcome herself and speak with a kind smile that hadn��t felt forced or fake.


    ��Do�� you want to listen?��


    Miyuki was interested in telling Lina everything.


    So, Miyuki spoke, telling Lina all the details from when Minoru abducted Minami, and after that, she added Tatsuya��s opinion on Minami��s reason to the story with which he had reassured Miyuki.


    ��I�� think Tatsuya is correct, at least somewhat,�� Lina said after she finished listening to Miyuki.


    ��What Onii-sama said �C do you mean his words about Minami-chan��s feelings��?��


    ��Yes. I don��t know what kind of person Minami is, but I can understand Tatsuya��s words in that he doesn��t want you to kill a person you know. If Tatsuya thinks that Minami had the same motive, I��m sure he��s correct.��


    In Stars, Lina had to eliminate combat magicians who had committed serious crimes, and among the targets were former colleagues from Stars.


    Lina had experienced how difficult it was to aim a weapon �C whether guns or magic


    �C at a comrade and pull the trigger. She was certain Tatsuya understood this, as well as Minami, at least hypothetically.


    ����thank you Lina.��


    ��You don��t need to thank me for that.��


    Lina averted her eyes from Miyuki��s intent gaze, confused, as her cheeks slightly reddened.

 Volume 28 - CH 7

    A+A-


    Chapter Seven


    Thursday, July 11.


    Today was the first school day after a three-day break due to the New Soviet Union invasion.


    Pupils walking from the nearest station to First High were talking, but very few conversations were about the upcoming summer holidays.


    The conversations were instead focused on the appearance of Angelina Kudou Shields.


    The first and second years were wondering who the beautiful blonde student was, having never met Lina.


    Among the third years, however, the question became ��why is Shields-san here?��


    They weren��t just confused about Lina, either. Students from every grade had the common question, ��who is the beautiful girl next to her with the hair tie?��


    The elite schools of the National University of Magic primarily didn��t accept new students in the middle of the school year �C slots previously taken by expelled students would not be replaced. However, there was a transfer system between the schools, so it wasn��t exactly impossible for new students to transfer in. The students were skeptical about this, but they were aware that it was a possibility.


    The first and second years were more willing to accept this explanation, as they mistook the similarity of Miyuki��s face disguised by Parade to Lina to mean that they were relatives. However, the third years, knowing better, were even more confused.


    ***


    Reporters were rushing around the school road to try and get information about Ocean Blast from Tatsuya, who had been revealed as one of the developers, and Miyuki, known as to be Tatsuya��s cousin. The reporters had initially crowded FLT, leaving for Fuchu after finding out that Tatsuya had not come to work today.


    However, after finding an empty house, they still didn��t give up, instead splitting into three groups waiting at all three important locations �C the FLT office, the house in Fuchu, and the road leading to First High.


    It wasn��t a secret that classes in magic high schools were being resumed today �C the information had been published on the official website, so reporters waited on the road from the station to the school from early in the morning.


    Despite their efforts, however, they couldn��t find any trace of their target students.


    While the media briefly focused on the pair of blonde and brown haired female students standing out from the rest, they had no way to know that they weren��t usual students. Dismissing them as beautiful girls, they didn��t waste time on them believing that they wouldn��t be valuable news.


    However, reporters weren��t the only group from outside the school paring attention to Lina and Miyuki.


    Two approximately forty-year-old men with sloppy appearances watched Lina head towards the school while sitting at a window seat on the second floor of the coffee-house chain famous throughout the country.


    ����this may be the outskirts of Tokyo, but the street is so open����


    One of the men muttered this in an annoyed voice, but the second ignored his question, taking it as a monologue.


    ��Is this definitely Angie?��


    The two men were speaking in English despite their East Asian faces. While they might not have been purely Japanese, they didn��t stand out much for their looks, so the guests and waiters of the establishment simply didn��t mind them.


    ��Her appearance is quite remarkable. There��s no way someone else could be mistaken for her,�� The first responded. ��And the other one is similar to her, see? They would look the same if it weren��t for the color of their hair and eyes.��


    ��Angie is skilled at disguising magic. The second one must be under a disguise, but I don��t know why Angie made it look like herself.��


    ��It might be that guy��s bride?��


    ��It��s possible. Very possible.��


    The girls with blonde and brown hair were gone now, and the two men looked away from the window, looking at each other.


    ��But even if it is Angie����


    The first man �C who had raised the topic in the beginning �C continued in a careful voice.


    ��Our job isn��t to eliminate the deserter.��


    The other man nodded at the words of the first.


    ��I know, but we must also report this to the authorities.��


    ����I agree, but if the one with brown hair is that man��s bride, then she is the more important one.��


    ��Yes. We must revise the strategy and account for Angie��s possible intervention.��


    The two men speaking in the coffee shop were members of Horsehead platoon, the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon��s sabotage detachment. After they finished their leftover coffee, they rose from the table to leave.


    Once Miyuki arrived at school with Lina, she headed to the school board room with Lina before she went to her classroom.


    Opening the door with an ID card, she found Izumi facing the entrance. She was in the room despite the fact that the school board��s work would start later. Izumi had seen the information from the ID-card reader on the wall terminal, so she knew it was Miyuki and got up to greet her.


    ��Good morning, Miy-


    Huh?��


    Izumi was surprised to see an unfamiliar girl appear before her.


    ��Good morning, Izumi-chan.��


    The light-brown-haired girl answered Izumi with Miyuki��s intonation, though without her voice.


    Once she closed the door, she pulled the cherry-colored hair tie out of her hair which was immediately followed by a transformation.


    Her light-brown hair turned as black as raven feathers, her eye color still reflecting her hair color.


    Her face structure changed as well, and Izumi��s beloved Miyuki-oneesama appeared before her.


    ��Miyuki-senpai, what was that?��


    Izumi��s eyes were round, her surprise at the events evident.


    ��This is because of all the annoying people.��


    Izumi��s eyes started to return to their normal shape and her face changed to one of understanding after hearing Miyuki��s answer. She nodded slightly and said ��Oh, so that��s it.��


    ��You shouldn��t talk about this,�� Miyuki said.


    ��Of course. I won��t tell anyone anything.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Miyuki thanked her kohai with a smile, expecting her answer. She finally entered the room with Lina and pointed to her, causing Izumi to notice her.


    ��This is Angelina Kudou Shields-san, but you can call her Lina. She studied here as an exchange student from the USNA when I was in my first year. Lina, this is Saegusa Izumi-san. She is a second year. I call her Izumi-chan.��


    Izumi came to her senses when she was introduced.


    ��My name is Saegusa Izumi. Nice to meet you, Shields-senpai.��


    ��I��m Angeline Kudou Shields. Nice to meet you. You can just call me Lina.��


    Lina tried acting like a high school student, but Miyuki found it funny and almost laughed. She was careful not to let it show however, as she didn��t want to hurt Lina��s feelings.


    ��OK, Lina. Let��s go to the deputy director. Izumi-chan, see you soon.��


    ��Yes! Miyuki-senpai, Lina-senpai, goodbye.��


    Miyuki led Lina to the director��s room with Izumi��s gaze still following her.


    Tatsuya headed to the underground floor after seeing Miyuki and Lina off.


    The basement of the high-rise building in Chofu housed an organized research facility with more sophisticated than equipment than the home in Chofu. The lab had been created solely for Tatsuya �C regardless of the main house��s feelings towards Tatsuya��s power and origins, they couldn��t ignore his contribution to their income with his identity as half of Taurus Silver.


    Tatsuya was currently framing the results of his two-day observation of Parade into a organized format following the framework of magical science to analyze them from a scientific point of view. He hoped to move past basic recognition and intuition to understanding everything on a theoretical level in order to discover a method to counter or break through Parade.


    However, after only spending an hour at the console, he was forced to interrupt his work at 9 AM due to the arrival of an unplanned visitor.


    After receiving the alert, he quickly headed from the laboratory, located 3 floors underground, to the second floor above ground where the reception room was located.


    Fujibayashi Kyouko was waiting there for him.


    ��Good morning. You��re not in uniform today?�� Tatsuya asked.


    ��Nice to see you, Tatsyua-kun. Today��s my day off.��


    Fujibayashi responded to Tatsuya in a friendly manner after his good-natured greeting.


    ��Please, sit down. I assume I should call you Fujibayashi-san?��


    ��Yes, I will be grateful if you address me that way.��


    Fujibayashi affirmed that she had come as a private citizen rather than as a military visitor as she sat on the sofa indicated by Tatsuya. Tatsuya made his assumption after she addressed him by his name rather than his title, Special Officer Ooguro.


    Right after Fujibayashi��s affirmation, there was a knock on the door.


    ��Enter,�� Tatsuya called.


    Recognizing Tatsuya��s voice, the door opened automatically and a young woman in a long dress and white apron entered the room. She pushed a trolley from behind it, and though her face was different than Minami��s and Honami��s, it had the same feeling.


    She replaced Fujibayashi��s empty tea cup with a new one and set a cup of coffee in front of Tatsuya.


    ��Fujibayashi-san, if you want a different drink, feel free to ask,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��No, this is fine. Thank you,�� Fujibayashi responded.


    Fujibayashi��s last two words addressed the maid, politely thanking her for doing her job.


    The young maid wearing the apron smiled and bowed before she rolled the cart out of the room.


    ��She is quite skilled. I envy your wealth of talented people.��


    After the maid with an waitress-like aura disappeared behind the door, Fujibayashi muttered a comment complaining about Tatsuya��s family��s apparent luck in finding talented personnel.


    ��She isn��t combat personnel. What��s your business today? Since you aren��t with the military right now, I assume your goal isn��t to continue yesterday��s conversation on the phone regarding Lina.��


    After Tatsuya��s question, Fujibayashi straightened.


    ��No, today I came as the representative of the head of the Fujibayashi family, Fujibayashi Nagamasa, to apologize.


    Fujibayashi changed her casual manner to a more official one, speaking in a serious tone with formal phrasing before bowing low.


    ��Apologies? For what? ��I don��t understand.��


    ��I��m referring to the unacceptable disgrace committed by a member of the Fujibayashi family, Kudou Minoru. The head of the family wishes to apologize for the acts committed by Kudou Minoru against the Shiba family.��


    ��You say a family member, but he isn��t directly related���� Tatsuya responded, confused.


    Fujibayashi Nagamasa was the head of the Fujibayashi family and the father of Fujibayashi Kyouko. Nagamasa��s wife was Kudou Makoto��s younger sister, so Minoru was officially Nagamasa��s nephew, but they didn��t really have a relationship �C it might be better to describe Minoru as Nagamasa��s wife��s brother��s son. He had no blood connection and their relationship wasn��t particularly personal.


    However, when considering secret facts, their relationship becomes much closer �C


    Minoru was born through the artificial insemination of Nagamasa��s wife��s egg with sperm from Kudou Makoto.


    While this does make the apology make slightly more sense, the Fujibayashi family had no need to feel guilty about Minoru��s actions. The fault clearly fell on the Kudou family.


    Fujibayashi responded with understanding of this context.


    ��Even if there isn��t a direct blood relationship, he is still the son of the wife of the head of the family, and therefore a member of the family �C at least, says the head.��


    Tatsuya could accept Fujibayashi��s explanation, but he still didn��t think the apology was necessary. Nagamasa��s wife hadn��t committed an act as immoral as incest with her brother �C she had only provided genetic material.


    ����alright. However, Fujibayashi-san, did you come in person just to apologize, or do you have other business too?��


    ��It isn��t a different matter, but something material. Our apology isn��t just verbal,��


    Fujibayashi responded.


    ����go on.��


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrows as he asked Fujibayashi to explain.


    ��Here.��


    As she said this, Fujibayashi reached a hand into her purse and retrieved a solid cube, laying it on the table. It was a high-capacity solid-state drive.


    ��This is representative of the apology from the Fujibayashi family. Please accept it.


    This contains documents describing Parade��s sequence of magic and its usage. We also included documents about the Ancient Continental Magic, Sekirei Hachijin.��


    Tatsuya couldn��t hide his surprise at hearing this �C Fujibayashi��s gift was beyond convenient, but it revealed extremely valuable information.


    ��Are you sure? Parade is the secret technique of the Kudou family.��


    Fujibayashi frowned slightly and sighed at Tatsuya��s statement.


    ����the Kudou family were probably the ones who should have provided this to you, actually. Despite this, just getting them to agree to provide information wasn��t easy.��


    The Kudou family��s pride didn��t allow them to donate their secrete technique to the Yotsuba, so they compromised and used the Fujibayashi family as a middle party. It was silly, but understandable.


    ��Then, I will accept it gratefully.��


    Regardless of their intentions, the description of Parade was the exact information he wanted from the Kudou family. The luck was unexpected, but Tatsuya was grateful regardless.


    Fujibayashi bowed to Tatsuya.


    ��Sekirei Hachijin is a spell similar to Ghost Walker but on a larger scale. It builds a large-scale barrier hiding an area.��


    She briefly commented on the contents of the second part of the media.


    ��Do you mean that Minoru��s shelter was built using this technique?��


    ��At least, we think so.��


    ��This is more than enough����


    Assuming Fujibayashi wasn��t lying about the contents, then Tatsuya had suddenly acquired all the information he needed at once. It seemed to be too convenient, giving Tatsuya bad premonitions.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, we don��t expect you to catch Minoru-kun without fail.��


    Seeing Tatsuya��s doubts, Fujibayashi took off her mask as the representative of the head of the Fujibayashi family.


    ��Father and Uncle Makoto want to catch Minoru-kun with their own hands, so they won��t ask you for help. If anything, they want you to leave it to us.��


    ��Can��t we combine our efforts?��


    ����I will give this request to my father, Tatsuya-kun.��


    Tatsuya clearly didn��t want to retreat. After saying this to excuse herself, Fujibayashi got up and headed for the exit.


    Lina was still slightly panicked before she started her entrance exams, but once the written exams in the morning finished and she headed for lunch, her face was beaming.


    ��How was it?�� Miyuki asked her.


    ��This was the natural result with my abilities,�� Lina responded.


    Lina��s pride was expressed by her chest pushed so far forward that she seemed to be nearly bent so far that she would fall backwards. Miyuki found the contrast between Lina��s reaction while studying with now humorous, as Lina had fallen face first on the table several times while complaining about her exhaustion.


    ��There are still the practical exams, but as you said, you don��t need to worry at your skill level.��


    ����I was more worried about the knowledge portion,�� Lina said.


    Lina narrowed here eyes and gave Miyuki a reproachful look, causing the others present at their lunch table to laugh.


    It was currently lunch break, and they were sitting at a table in the school cafeteria.


    Lina was wearing a uniform she borrowed from Miyuki until her own uniform arrived.


    Lina��s presence was drawing everyone��s attention from the fact that she was both beautiful and a transfer student.


    There were only third-years at Lina��s table, and Lina was familiar with more than a few of them. She was, of course, acquainted with Miyuki and Shizuku, but she also knew some of the others from her time as a transfer student in their first year.


    ��Lina will definitely get into the First Course, but which class will she be in?��


    ��Hmm...probably ours. We have the fewest students.��


    Erika��s question was answered by Honoka after a moment of thought.


    Honoka��s class had the fewest number of students because her class had the most students expelled in the past year and a half �C from when classes had been adjusted after the creation of the magical engineering course.


    This was slightly ironic, since Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku �C the top 3 students in the school, monopolizing an imaginary podium �C all came from class 3A. Did having the top students in the same class correlate with increased drop out rates, or was this just a coincidence?


    ��I didn��t know that Lina-san came to Japan. How long has it been since you arrived?��


    Mizuki addressed Lina with her question causing her face to twitch, not knowing how to answer.


    ��Shibata-san, this is����


    ��Mizuki, don��t you know Lina��s circumstances too?��


    Mikihiko squinted his eyes slightly and pressed his teeth together as he tried to stop Mizuki while Erica made a slightly reproachful face and made a rhetorical statement.


    They were aware that Lina was Angie Sirius and understood the awkwardness of the question.


    ��Ah! Excuse me��!��


    Mizuki quickly realized the delicacy of her question and bowed in a panic.


    ����it��s okay�� but I will be grateful if you don��t ask about it again.��


    ��Of course!��


    Mizuki nodded vigorously as Lina, Mikihiko, and Erika breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��Lina transferred here because of me,�� Miyuki said.


    Miyuki intended to defuse the loaded atmosphere with a brief explanation, but she had intended to explain this anyway, regardless of how the conversation went. She had been presented with an opportunity to explain, however, so she took it.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Shizuku was the first to respond to Miyuki.


    ��This is because of all the annoying people looking for me.��


    ��Ah, the media,�� Honoka responded.


    ��Looks like Kichijouji��s statement about jointly developing it with Tatsuya renewed the reporters�� enthusiasm. This morning was hectic,�� Erika added.


    ��Yeah.��


    Mizuki nodded to agree with Erika��s and Honoka��s statements.


    ��They can��t get Tatsuya, so they��re pressing you, Miyuki-san?


    ����that��s a difficult situation to be in, since you can��t use force against them. Since this is connected to secrets of national defense, it��s probably best to let the government settle the issue.��


    ��Indeed,�� Miyuki responded curtly in contrast to Leo��s short speech.


    ��So how is this related to Lina��s transfer?�� Shizuku asked.


    Shizuku referred to Lina by her first name despite this being their first meeting. Her time spent as a transfer student in the USNA probably helped her get used to this type of addressing.


    ��Lina is a master of disguise magic,�� Miyuki responded. ��She can completely change someone��s appearance.��


    ��Even better than you, Honoka?�� Shizuku asked, now addressing Honoka.


    Honoka could change her appearance by creating a 3D projection, but this couldn��t even remotely compare to Parade.


    ��Much better than me.��


    ��That��s amazing!�� Shizuku responded.


    ����so, you can transform more than just yourself?��


    Erika waited for Honoka and Shizuku to finish their conversation, then turned to Lina.


    ��Yes. It��s actually easier to use it on another person if they don��t resist, because when applying it to myself, I can only check the result with a mirror.��


    ��Yeah, and if you only have one mirror, you can��t check your back,�� Erika added.


    ��Exactly.��


    Erika and Lina were communicating easily with each other. It was almost unbelievable that they were trying to kill each other not even two years earlier.


    Lina and Miyuki had also once fought each other in a duel with Muspelheim and Niflheim. Nilfheim could neutralize an enemy with hypothermia, while Muspelheim generally caused instant death or fatal injuries.


    ��So you will be walking to school together, then?�� Honoka asked, changing the subject.


    Miyuki answered with a slightly apologetic look.


    ��Yes�� until the media loses interest, Lina and I will only return home from school with each other.��


    ��That is, we shouldn��t approach either? Since if familiar faces are nearby, you might be revealed?��


    ��Exactly. Thanks, Erika.��


    Miyuki winked at Erika, thanking her for showing concern.


    Erika winked back.


    In addition to First High, all 8 other high schools of magic reopened at the same time.


    Third High was no exception, but Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro weren��t at school.


    They decided not to attend because of all the reporters trying to get material. The perseverance of the media wasn��t just causing issues for Tatsuya and Miyuki. Their determination to find information about the new officially recognized Strategic Class Magician and the main developer was even stronger than their persistence in searching for Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Had they gone to school, they would have troubled their classmates and underclassmen even more. Reporters were swarming the school without them even there; it would have been incomparably worse had they chosen to attend. Considering this, Masaki and Kichijouji decided to start summer ��vacation�� early �C though it wasn��t really much of a vacation.


    Kichijouji still took up work at the institute and Masaki still had to guard Liu Li Lei at the Komatsu base, so they were given official days off from the director of third high �C


    Maeda Chizuru - in order to fulfill official jobs.


    In addition, the private school Masaki��s younger sister Ichijou Akane goes to announced the start of summer holidays today since the external threat had not yet been resolved �C in total, 10 days were added to the summer holidays.


    Thus, the brother and sister of the Ichijou family spent the start of their summer at Komatsu base.


    ***


    Akane and Li Lei became friends quickly, but Masaki��s relationship with the commander of Li Lei��s escort detachment was still tense.


    Akane and Li Lei were currently sitting at a table in the center of the room sitting shoulder to shoulder. Akane was using one of her textbooks �C stored on her portable tablet terminal �C to teach Li Lei general information about Japan.


    They were being watching by Masaki and Commander Lin from opposite corners or the room. They didn��t converse at all �C all of their conversations quickly turned into fierce arguments about their next course of actions. Masaki knew he was being childish, but they ended up piercing each other with their gazes from opposite ends of the room since they couldn��t ignore each other. Staying vigilant, Masaki spent his time studying with one of his textbooks.


    In addition to the 2 pairs in the center and the corners, soldiers from both the Great Asian Alliance and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces were in the room �C Commander Lin��s subordinates and soldiers currently on active duty in Komatsu Base, Masaki felt uneasy here, but he couldn��t leave. He had accepted the duty of watching over and taking care of Akane, so if he noticed Commander Lin or her subordinates start taking hostile action, he would work with the soldiers of the base to subdue them.


    Masaki quelled his anxiety with patience and studied while remaining vigilant.


    However, at just 1 PM, Masaki��s stomach started hurting from hunger.


    Masaki had a visitor from another base in the lobby of the special residential building where he and Li Lei��s group were staying.


    Komatsu base was an air base, but the visitor was an officer in the land forces. It was Lieutenant Chiba Naotsugu from the Sword Corps. It was a temporary assignment, Masaki didn��t really understand this. It didn��t really matter though, as the information the visitor provided was far more important.


    Chiba Naotsugu was still a student at the academy of defense, so it was weird for him to have the rank of Lieutenant �C it had only been granted to him under special conditions. He had been given the rank because of his achievements and his fame as


    ��one of the ten best fighters in the world at a distance less than 3 meters.�� He needed an officer rank because he often participated in joint operations with security personnel of allied countries.


    Incidentally, the platoon commander of the Sword Corps had been a Senior Lieutenant, and the commanders of each of the units were Lieutenants, so Naotsugu had the same rank as the individual commanders. He was technically out ranked, though, because the commanders of each unit had all served for longer than he had.


    Two of the unit commanders had also been sent here, but they were currently organizing and coordinating with the base command.


    As a result, Naotsugu currently held the highest rank among the remaining soldiers in the squad, so he headed to Masaki��s and Li Lei��s groups to explain the situation.


    ��Lu Ganghu will attack us?�� Commander Lin said, startled.


    ��We don��t have evidence that this report is true, but we came here considering it might be,�� Naotsugu responded.


    Naotsugu��s calm contrasted Commander Lin��s panic. However, his vague speech style that failed to say anything about how factual the information was gave Lin some doubt.


    ����that is, you left Tokyo without even checking anything?��


    The Sword Corps were based in Tokyo, hence Lin��s assumption that he had departed from there. Her statement was correct, however �C the Sword Corps were sent because of the message they received about the sabotage detachment from the GAA. The army couldn��t ignore it and gave it a higher priority than capturing Kudou Minoru.


    However, they had no reason to explain unconfirmed facts to refugees from another country.


    ��There isn��t any clear evidence, but we need to be prepared for the worst. That��s all I can say.��


    Naotsugu��s reply didn��t completely convince Lin, but she stopped arguing.


    ��Please don��t leave this building until it is confirmed to be safe.��


    ��For how long?�� Li Lei asked Naotsugu.


    ��We are currently looking for Lu Ganghu with police assistance. We will find him in a day or two as well as the rest of the saboteurs who have entered the country.��


    As soon as Naotsugu said this, Commander Lin grew nervous.


    However, only Mari, standing next to Naotsugu, noticed the minor change in her demeanor.


    It was the first day back at school for the students at First High after the three-day school closing, but there were only 10 days left before summer break so many students still had plenty of time. Their freedom was further increased from the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition that was usually held during the summer holidays.


    Classes in First High lasted until 3:30 PM, but most students engaged in club activities after school, so they stayed a bit later.


    Usually, the school board had enough work during this time of year to force them to stay at school until the sun had fallen over the horizon �C even in long daylight hours of summer. However, without the Nine Schools Competition increasing many students work load, it was still light when students involved in club activities left the school.


    Miyuki walked with Lina �C who had successfully passed her entrance exams �C to the station a bit before everyone else. Her appearance was currently disguised �C she looked like a girl with chestnut-colored hair and matching eyes.


    The other members of their company waited in the cafeteria for a bit, talking with each other. Their group had initially come together with Tatsuya and Miyuki at the core, but they were all now good enough friends to meet up even when the siblings weren��t around. They left after a short discussion.


    However, about halfway along the road to the station, Erika suddenly looked up into the window of the second floor of a roadside coffee shop.


    ��Erika-chan, what happened?��


    Mizuki noticed her pause and immediately turned towards her.


    Erika turned around, slowing her pace to allow Mizuki to catch up.


    ��I felt a strange gaze on me,�� she answered.


    ��Strange gaze?�� Mikihiko questioned.


    The group left at the same time, but their difference in walking speed caused them to separate slightly. However, with Erika��s sudden pausing, they were all grouping up again.


    ��I didn��t feel it all that clearly, but�� it was as if something was looking at me from behind, wriggling into me�� hmm. An evil gaze. Yeah, that��s the right word.��


    ��Evil look?�� Honoka asked.


    ��What do you mean? Are you trying to scare us?�� Shizuku said with slight disgust.


    Shizuku and Honoka caught up to the three and gave Erika a slightly reproachful gaze.


    ��Erika, you said you didn��t understand its intent? So you don��t know if it means harm��?


    Mikihiko paid more attention to Erika��s lack of understanding than her wording calling it evil.


    ��I was a little relaxed. I wasn��t on guard, but when I felt it and focused on detecting it, it simply disappeared. It might just be my imagination,�� Erika responded, explaining herself.


    ��You were relaxed, so you lost sight of the enemy? Are you sure you didn��t just stumble upon a mirror?��


    ��Shut up, moronic lump of boob.��


    Erika kicked Leo in the leg.


    She didn��t have any experience in kicking martial arts, but it still hurt enough to make Leo grab one leg from the pain and start jumping up and down �C which was especially surprising considering Leo��s resistance to pain. Apparently, Erika��s kicks hurt more than being hit by a motorcycle.


    ��~~Oi! What did you put in your shoe?��


    ��Who knows���� Erika responded.


    ��Oh you��!��


    Leo looked ready to pound on Erika at any moment while Erika stretched out a magical baton and prepared to fight.


    ��Hey, you two!��


    Mikihiko hurriedly got between them.


    ��Leo, calm down. You spoke too far just now.��


    ��Erika-chan, violence isn��t for girls! Why did you have to kick him so suddenly?��


    Mikihiko subdued Leo while Mizuki chided Erika, but their antics distracted everyone from the original topic and the question of the ��evil eye�� went unresolved.


    Only Honoka turned to look at the window Erika had stopped at.


    A man and a woman sat at a table by the window on the second floor of the roadside coffee shop mentioned above.


    ����were we seen?�� the woman asked.


    ��No, I don��t think people noticed. People wouldn��t be able to distinguish our faces with the naked eye from such a distance, and there weren��t any signs of magic usage,��


    the man responded.


    ��They definitely noticed our presence, at least,�� the woman continued.


    ��Yes. Their skill exceeded our expectations.��


    The pair sitting across from each other like a couple were in fact members of the Horsehead squad of the Illegal MAP. Different members were present than in the morning, but their purpose was the same.


    ��So Angie��s report wasn��t an exaggeration?�� the woman asked.


    ��Even a small girl was able to become Sirius.��


    The man didn��t explicitly say what he meant, but his meaning was clear: they shouldn��t underestimate their opponents just because they were young.


    ��What do we do?��


    ��The final decision will be made by the squad leader, but I would prefer to avoid the swordswoman from the Chiba family.��


    ��I agree,�� the woman responded. ��What about Mitsui?��


    ��I think she��s fine. She found nothing, even when our location was pointed out to her.��


    ��Understood.��


    Talking, the pair didn��t even bother looking at the group of schoolchildren they had been watching for anymore.


    Lieutenant Lin, the commander of Liu Li Lei��s escort detachment, was actually a spy for the New Soviet Union. Enemy spies often tried to occupy important positions in organizational structures, especially between countries with long land borders.


    Since this happens often, countries monitor for penetration of spies very closely. The Great Asian Alliance was no exception, and the selection process in choosing an escort for their official Strategic Class Magician, Liu Li Lei, many suitable candidates were selected and screened extremely closely with a truth serum. Many candidates lost their identities during processing as the Great Asian Alliance attempted to brainwash them.


    Even so, there was always the possibility for there to be a spy among them. Spying and counterintelligence played a vicious back and forth to counter each other��s methods, and in this situation, the New Soviet Union came out on top. Lieutenant Lin��s special ability was stronger than the anti-spyware measures of the Great Asian Alliance��s military, allowing her make it through screening.


    Her ability is hypnosis �C not mental interference magic, just hypnosis. It was considered a special ability because to use it as Lieutenant Lin had, one needed to be able to use the advanced technique at an extremely high level.


    Lieutenant Lin��s hypnosis could penetrate deep into the subject��s mind at a level similar to mental interference magic, and she could use it on herself. This is how she was able to bypass the effects of the truth serum �C she hypnotized herself in order to pass the Great Asian Alliance��s tests.


    This is much easier said than done, however. She needed to set up a situation in which she would pass the screening while not acting overly suspicious, all without knowing the specifics of the screening process. This isn��t even accounting for the difficulty of the technique �C and she couldn��t ��cheat�� and use magic anywhere or the GAA would have noticed the trick. Luckily, her trick didn��t use any magic and she wasn��t a particularly high-skilled enough magician for the GAA to be wary of her.


    Even entering the country and receiving orders from the NSU was beyond difficult �C


    in addition to the state, a multitude of other armed groups monitored invasions of enemy magicians.


    However, despite all the difficulties, Lieutenant Lin managed to find a position as the escort of Liu Li Lei, but now everything seemed to be on the verge of falling apart.


    Lu Ganghu was leading a sabotage detachment from the GAA that seemed to be assigned to kill Liu Li Lei.


    Lieutenant Lin needed to quickly find a way out of the situation. Her one advantage was her nonmagical hypnosis ability, which ignored magic resistance.


    ***


    The residential buildings provided to Liu Li Lei and her escort detachment were guarded by magicians preventing both outsiders from coming in and the refugees from leaving. They were chosen with priority given to resistance to mental intervention magic over offensive strength, and were given anti-magic projection to add onto their already-high resistances.


    The government was confident that the guards were safe from external control, giving Lieutenant Lin a big advantage �C not only was her technique not guarded against, the enemy had grown complacent thinking they were safe.


    Knowing this, Lieutenant Lin began her plan to get out of the situation.


    ��I need something that I can��t get inside the base�� it will only take an hour. May I have permission to leave?��


    Lieutenant Lin directed her request to the soldiers responsible for guarding the residential building while Li Lei took a bath with Akane.


    The soldiers looked at each other, puzzled, before turning back to Lin.


    ��What exactly do you need to buy?�� one soldier asked.


    ��Something necessary for women from the GAA.��


    ��I can buy it for you.��


    ����no, it��s embarrassing,�� Lin responded.


    Any further attempts the soldiers made to argue this only caused an embarrassed reaction from Lin.


    ��Why at this time?�� the other soldier asked, changing the topic after seeing the progress made on the original topic.


    ��While Lieutenant Liu Li Lei is in the bathroom, I don��t have to worry that Ichijou Masaki will lead her away.��


    For some reason, this answer convinced both soldiers and they conceded this topic, allowing Lin to go outside on the condition that they escorted her to the store themselves despite not getting permission from base command.


    The soldiers posted at the gates of Komatsu base in order to protect Liu Li Lei were vigilantly waiting for an attack from the outside by Lu Ganghu, so they weren��t paying much attention to Lin, leaving through the gate of the base accompanied by soldiers from surveillance.


    ***


    Mari watched the army convertible driving past her with suspicion. Some time earlier, when Naotsugu was explaining the current situation to the group centered around Liu Li Lei, she noticed a flash of anxiety flash in Lin��s eyes.


    ��Xu.��


    Mari turned to face Naotsugu. She was walking with him along a city street.


    ��Did you notice something?��


    Naotsugu stopped searching for suspicious shadows in the neighborhood to face Mari.


    ��Lieutenant Lin was in the car that just passed by.��


    Naotsugu knit his brow after hearing what Mari said.


    ��The commander of Lieutenant Liu��s escort and guard? I asked them to refrain from going outside.��


    Naotsugu trusted Mari and didn��t check if she was certain �C she would have said so otherwise.


    ��She was with two soldiers from her surveillance.��


    ��Then it isn��t surprising she was able to leave����


    Naotsugu made a slightly confused comment.


    ��No, it��s still strange she was able to leave as a refugee in this circumstance. Usually it should have been impossible to go outside without permission.��


    ����yeah, that��s how it should have been.��


    Staying alert, Naotsugu agreed with Mari��s argument. He wasn��t sure how to process the events so far.


    ��Did the supervising soldiers receive an important clue about the agents penetrating the country, or are they being manipulated?�� Naotsugu said, thinking out loud.


    ��Mental interference magic?�� Mari asked Naotsugu with a slightly pale face.


    It would be a terrible nightmare if a skilled user of mental interference magic penetrated a military facility. They would be able to mass produce traitors and spikes without spending time, effort, or money.


    ��No, if magic were used on the base, it would quickly be detected and dealt with.��


    ����yeah, that��s how it is. Sorry, I panicked.��


    ��You calmed down too quickly, Mari,�� Naotsugu said, his face becoming more serious.


    Mari��s face seemed relieved, but Naotsugu chided her. The most likely scenario was that the soldiers were being manipulated, and it became much harder to deal with if it wasn��t done with magic.


    ��You don��t need magic to manipulate other people. You have a technique like that too, don��t you?��


    Mari��s eyes shot open in surprise. As Naotsugu said, Mari had a technique that manipulated airflow to mix various harmless, legal aromatic substances to loosen a target��s mind.


    ��Per haps Lieutenant Lin is manipulating the supervising soldiers with a non-magical method,�� Naotsugu finished.


    ��Like with a drug?�� Mari asked.


    ��No, she wouldn��t have been able to carry drugs into the base. Lieutenant Lin is a woman, so she must have used something that doesn��t arouse suspicion.


    ��perhaps, hypnosis with the use of precious stones.��


    ��Hypnosis can allow one to impose their will on another?��


    Mari asked this question since her technique could only lower people��s willfulness. She couldn��t completely subordinate someone��s will.


    ��I don��t know the techniques very well, so my answer could be wrong, but�� even if it��s impossible to gain complete control of another person, I think��s its at least possible to manipulate their will in a specific direction.��


    ����to direct their will? You mean direct their thinking?��


    ��Lead their thinking? ��hmm. Yeah, that��s what I mean.��


    Naotsugu thought about Mari��s paraphrasing before aggreging with it.


    ��That wording is more appropriate. It doesn��t matter whether it��s hypnosis or something else �C when you need to convince someone of a different opinion, you need to lead them along. You can��t just directly explain your thinking to them �C you need to lead them to the way you think.��


    ��You think so? So, even with hypnosis, you can��t force the target to do something they are completely against, but you can nudge them towards the path you intend for them to go.��


    ��Yeah. Then, it��s likely she was able to deceive the guards into removing themselves from the base.��


    ����I understand the theory.��


    Mari quickly collected her thoughts before looking at Naotsugu.


    ��If the soldiers surveilling her are manipulated, then it��s a serious matter, Xu.��


    ��Yes. This isn��t something where we stand on the side and just let things happen. We don��t have time to leisurely discuss everything.��


    As he said this, Naotsugu pulled a portable army terminal out of his breast pocket.


    ��Xu, what are you doing��?��


    ��We need to temporarily stop looking for Lu Ganghu. We can��t just let Lieutenant Lin execute whatever her plan is �C it��s too much of a risk.��


    Naotsugu answered Mari while writing commands with his finger on the mobile terminal screen.


    ��The current location of their vehicle should be easy to track. They shouldn��t be moving stealthily�� great. I found them. Let��s leave for Lieutenant Lin now.��


    ��Got it.��


    Naotsugu and Mari ran in the direction of the car they were tracking using high-speed movement magic.


    The soldiers accompanying Lieutenant Lin brought her to the a pharmacy of the Hong Kong Pharmacological Network located a few minutes away from the base.


    There weren��t any official diplomatic relations between Japan and the Great Asian Alliance after the last war, but there was still economic exchange in the private sector, and many companies operated in both countries.


    ��Please wait here,�� Lin told the soldiers and entered the pharmacy. The front wall was made of glass, and one could easily see what was going on inside from the road, so the soldiers allowed her to go in alone as long as she only approached the counter.


    Lin stopped in front of a counter with a female cashier that looked to be in her 20s behind it. The cashier had black hair with matching black eyes, as was typical of the East Asian demographic. Her appearance was innocent enough, and didn��t appear at all connected with the GAA or the NSU, but this was intended �C who would choose a suspicious looking person to infiltrate enemy territory? The cashier was, in fact, Lin��s contact with the NSU.


    ��I��m having problems with Asian dust1.��


    Lin spoke to a Cantonese saleswoman about a seemingly honest topic, but it was a cipher. ��Asian dust�� was code for the Great Asian Alliance, and Lin��s words indicated that she was fearing an attack.


    ��Really? I thought the busiest season already passed.��


    The saleswoman also answered in a cipher. Her words meant ��large-scale military was not observed.��


    ��It seems that a little dust still made it here.��


    ��Then, do you want a test drug?�� the cashier asked.


    ��No, I would like you to prescribe the ointment before the symptoms appear.��


    But reconnaissance wasn��t enough anymore. Lin wanted them to send an opposition detachment.


    ��As you wish.


    ��and what is the dosage?��


    Suddenly, the saleswoman stopped using the cipher, and spoke as one would expect in the situation. Lin found this strange.


    ��Has anything unusual happened?��


    1Dust clouds affecting East Asia originating in the Gobi desert in Mongolia, Northern China, and Kazakhstan where high speed surface winds kick up intense dust storms.


    This mainly affects China, North and South Korea, Japan, and parts of Eastern Russia.


    She was actually asking if Lin wanted the reconnaissance squad to search for them.


    Suddenly, Lin heard a voice from behind her.


    ��Lieutenant Lin.��


    Suddenly hearing a voice she had hoped not to hear, she turned around in confusion and panic.


    ��Captain Lu!�� Lin shouted, clearly startled, but she couldn��t say anything more.


    Lu Ganghu��s huge hand grabbed her neck, and she couldn��t speak further.


    ��You did will. You aren��t needed anymore,�� the Man-Eating Tiger said to the NSU agent acting as a saleswoman.


    After Ganghu said this, the agent headed to the back of the store. Seeing this, Lin understood everything.


    The agent had submitted to Lu Ganghu before she had arrived. She had probably been tortured, even though she had no external wounds.


    With his skills, Lu Ganghu could give the victim enough pain for them to wish for death without letting any of it show on their exterior. The pain making their lives a nightmare deprived the victim of their desire to resist. It wasn��t surprising for the agent to succumb to his torture.


    Lu Ganghu smiled while Lin was in despair.


    She was about to face the same unfortunate fate as the agent she had just been talking to.


    Except, in her case, it wouldn��t end with just torture. All that awaited her was death.


    Lin��s last thread of hope was on the street, but when Lin found no hope when she looked toward where the soldiers escorting her had been.


    Two Japanese soldiers sat with their heads down in the seats of their convertible. They looked to be asleep, but this wasn��t the case.


    Lin intuitively knew they were already dead. Lu Ganghu would never have left them alive.


    Lin probably should have expected this �C the soldiers escorting her were not even close to being Lu Ganghu��s rivals �C but she had at least held hope that they could distract him for long enough for her to escape.


    ��Traitor, Lin Yiyi.��


    Lu Ganghu called Lieutenant Lin by her full name without a title, scorning her.


    ��Call Liu Li Lei for help,�� Lu Ganghu said as he slightly loosened his grip on her neck, allowing her to clear her throat.


    Lin thought about Lu Ganghu��s goal.


    His plan probably wasn��t as simple as luring Liu Li Lei here to kill her. The Japanese army wouldn��t just allow her to leave the base.


    Lin��s task as an NSU spy was to escape with Li Lei to Japan to create an excuse to start a war. She had already completed her task, and there was no chance that the NSU


    would send help �C to them, she was just a consumable item, and she didn��t hold enough value to make her worth saving.


    She also didn��t hold much value to the Japanese army. They may feel a bit of shame that a refugee was killed while under their protection, but to the Japanese government, she was just an addition to Liu Li Lei. The Japanese government also wouldn��t see her as worth saving.


    Even if she cal ed for help, the Japanese army wouldn��t do anything if it put Liu Li Lei in danger.


    Lu Ganghu definitely understood this.


    Lin was confused. She shouldn��t hold any value as bait, but Lu Ganghu still took a mobile terminal from his pocket and handed it to her after searching her body with his free hand.


    Ignoring her confusion, he said, ��You don��t have a choice.��


    She could try to tell Lu Ganghu it was pointless, but she did as she was told and opened a communication channel to her subordinates still at the base.


    Komatsu base was in chaos.


    ��Why was Lieutenant Lin released from the base?��


    Shouts could be heard around the base.


    ��Why is Lu Ganghu in a store in the middle of the city?��


    ��If this guy tried to create chaos, damage to civilians is inevitable! This is a replay of Yokohama!��


    Cries were being exchanged throughout the base.


    ��Why would he appear there? Even if he is the Man-Eating Tiger, didn��t he trap himself?��


    Most soldiers didn��t understand what was going on in the chaos and a variety of opinions were being formed based on incomplete information.


    Lieutenant Lin had been taken hostage by Lu Ganghu, and part of Komatsu base��s command felt that Liu Li Lei should be notified since she would find out anyway if Lieutenant Lin was killed �C and the probably of her dying was quite high.


    The base command didn��t want Li Lei��s opinion of the Japanese military to deteriorate as a result of them hiding the information, so she was informed that Lieutenant Lin was taken hostage.


    ��Let me go!��


    Liu Li Lei begged the Japanese soldiers guarding her to let her leave to find Lieutenant Lin.


    Her reaction was quite predictable �C it had been the main argument for hiding the information.


    ��You can��t. You are under the protection of our army.��


    Still, the army had prepared for this reaction.


    ��But! If I don��t go... Lin-jiejie��!��


    Liu Li Lei had lost her composure from distress. She usually only used called Lieutenant Lin ��Lin-jiejie,�� equivalent to calling her ��Lin-neesan,�� in personal conversations between the two. Most of the soldiers understood this, but some of the more dense ones wondered who Lin-jiejie was.


    ��Lieutenant Liu, even if you go, Lieutenant Lin will probably not be released. All you will do is allow Lu Ganghu to kill her sooner.��


    However, Liu Li Lei had lost the ability to understand rational arguments and could no longer think soberly.


    ��Then what do I do��?��


    She looked around with pleading eyes, but no one responded to her looks.


    ����nii-san, can��t you do something?��


    Liu Li Lei hung her had, looking ready to cry, completely hopeless. Watching this, Akane asked her brother if he could help, looking as if she too, was about to cry.


    Her voice and Li Lei��s pathetic look touched Masaki��s heart, but��


    ��Sorry, Akane.��


    He couldn��t help.


    ��I don��t know why he showed up at a pharmacy in the city instead of the base, or why he took Commander Lin hostage, but I do know one thing for sure.


    Lu Ganghu��s end goal is Lieutenant Liu. I need to stay here at my post in order to protect Lieutenant Liu if all else fails.��


    ����.��


    Akane bit her lip and continued to look at Masaki, but she didn��t say anything further.


    Masaki also bit his lip and turned away from her gaze.


    He was facing a dilemma.


    As he had stated, Lu Ganghu��s goal was killing Liu Li Lei, so her protection needed to be given priority, but at the same time the Japanese army couldn��t simply stand by and observe the murder of Lieutenant Lin. They didn��t yet know Lieutenant Lin was a NSU spy, so to them, Lieutenant Lin was a refugee who needed to be protected.


    They knew that the guards escorting Lieutenant Lin had already been killed by monitoring their vital signs, and given the situation, it was clearly done by Lu Ganghu or his subordinates. Since Lu Ganghu also posed a threat to public safety, the base needed to send soldiers to preserve their honor and eliminate this threat. The only question was how many people to send.


    Was capturing Lu Ganghu possible if enough soldiers left immediately, or was Lu Ganghu acting as bait to reduce the number of soldiers and therefore the strength of the base?


    How many soldiers were necessary to capture one of the strongest melee fighters in the world?


    Lu Ganghu was able to use Steel Qigong to reflect shots from firearms, making him a formidable enemy no matter the situation. Sending a small number of people to be safe would just be giving them a death sentence, but sending too many people raised concerns for the base.


    Komatsu base was in a deadlock. They didn��t know what move to make. The only way out of the situation lay in the unknown activity happening behind the scenes.


    In this case, only Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari were in a position to pull Komatsu base out of this situation.


    Naotsugu and Mari arrived at the pharmacy 5 minutes after Lu Ganghu captured Lieutenant Lin.


    The building was currently off limits to civilians, and the entire quarter was cordoned off by the police. Using a convenient excuse, they restricted people from both entering and exiting the area.


    Dressed in military uniforms, Naotsugu and Mari passed by the police without being stopped. They were concentrating on high-speed movement magic, so they still didn��t know about the incident with the hostage.


    After arriving at the location, Mari noticed Lu Ganghu inside the building while searching for Lin.


    At the same time, Lu Ganghu saw Mari standing outside.


    Lu Ganghu roared from inside the building, letting out his battle cry. He threw Lin��s body threw the window of the pharmacy, but Mari didn��t have time to catch her.


    Lu Ganghu was right behind Lin, jumping through the now broken window. His fist was on a trajectory directly towards her face. While his attack seemed to be rash and impulsive, Mari wasn��t in a defensive stance and didn��t have time to react.


    She was inches away from death when Naotsugu stopped his attack.


    ��Xu?��


    Chiba Naotsugu, the Illusion Blade, and Lu Ganghu, the Steel Qigong clashed, sending sparks out.


    ��Chiba Naotsugu!��


    ��Lu Ganghu!��


    ��I��ve been waiting for this!�� Lu Ganghu yelled.


    Chiba Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu were among the best melee fighters in the world and were worthy adversaries.


    And with that, the battle between the young master of the ��Art of the Thousand Blades�� and the mad tiger began.


    Mari had nearly died from Lu Ganghu��s sudden attack, but now she was focusing on the magnificent image of her lover and savior.


    She watched as Lu Ganghu��s fist, strong enough to mow down thick trees or crush rocks, flew towards Naotsugu.


    Rather than try to parry the fist��s strength, he used the sharpness of the sword to counter the strike, knowing that he didn��t hold the advantage in a battle of brute force.


    Mari��s eyes were riveted on the techniques of her beloved.


    It took about ten exchanges for Mari to finally come to her senses and start analyzing the situation.


    Her first action was to rush to the convertible that brought Lin.


    ��Damn. They��re dead.��


    Seeing their state, she entered the pharmacy. Lu Ganghu didn��t have the ability to stop her and didn��t try, so she entered easily. While she could have tried to join the fight, she would probably have caused as much harm as she did help �C Naotsugu would start to focus on protecting her, and she couldn��t do much in this battle.


    Suddenly, as she entered the pharmacy, she heard a gunshot suppressed by a silencer.


    Slightly inside the pharmacy was a woman �C the NSU agent acting as a cashier �C pointing a gun at Lieutenant Lin. Having hit her target, she quickly shifted her aim to Mari, but before she could pull the trigger, Mari slashed the woman��s gun-hand.


    The gun toppled to the floor, and Mari stepped slightly closer to the woman.


    She still held her three-piece sword in her right hand, but she instead reached out with the three cylindric containers in her left hand. Inside were various scents, and using magic to manipulate the airflow, Mari directed the scents into the woman��s naval cavity.


    A moment later, the woman fainted.


    Confirming that the technique had worked, Mari set the woman onto the floor and headed to Lin, sinking down beside her on one knee.


    It was already too late. The bullet had hit her vitals, and Lin died instantly.


    Mari quickly prepared to interrogate the woman who shot Lin. Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu were still fighting outside the building, but Mari felt she would be most useful if she learned more about the situation first.


    ***


    The battle between Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu was completely even. Lu Ganghu fought with his usual style, forcefully suppressing his opponent with pure power, but Naotsugu countered this with a style less familiar to him, relying on his speed to defend.


    Naotsugu usually fought using magic to control his inertia, accelerating and stopping his movement instantly. This gave off the appearance of after images, seeming to be an illusion �C hence the name of the style.


    However, now Naotsugu was only defending against his enemy��s attacks with the sharp, strong blade of his sword. His techniques as a so-called ��Genius Swordsman�� worked well.


    The nervous one in this situation was Lu Ganghu.


    Naotsugu had come here in pursuit of Lieutenant Lin, who was acting suspiciously, but his initial purpose had been searching for Lu Ganghu. This random turn of events coincidentally aligned with Naotsugu��s main mission, so he was eager to fight Lu Ganghu and was prepared.


    On the other hand, Lu Ganghu hadn��t expected a battle with the young master swordsman of the Chiba family. His only mission had been to prevent Liu Li Lei from falling into Japan��s hands and becoming a weapon against the Great Asian Alliance by executing her.


    He had attacked Mari out of anger and revenge after she defeated him in Yokohama, but he hadn��t prepared for a match of this level at all. While he was ready to fight in general, his mental state wasn��t as focused as he would like it to be, and he still needed to concentrate on his mission, so while he was eager to fight Naotsugu again, he worried that this fight would be at the expense of the success of the mission.


    A fine line separated victory and defeat in this fight, and Lu Ganghu��s mental state was bringing him down. The difference between them came not from a difference in skill, but from a difference in readiness.


    Naotsugu attacked with a horizontal swing perpendicular to Lu Ganghu��s vertical punch. While Lu Ganghu��s technique protected him from having his hand cut off, he couldn��t stop the force of the swing and his fist was drove away from its path.


    Despite this, Naotsugu��s legs both sunk into the ground as a result of this clash. Seeing an opportunity, Lu Ganghu started to use one of his most powerful technique: a crushing blow with both palms. He wrapped his palms, his tiger paws, in Steel Qigong, and started the technique stronger than a tank��s front armor.


    Had Naotsugu been hit, his body would have been torn into pieces as if he had a stick of dynamite in his mouth.


    However, the attack was not enough to finish Naotsugu.


    Lu Ganghu had been mistaken about the distance of the strike, and half a second before the impact, Naotsugu started controlling his inertia.


    He hadn��t abandoned using his Illusion Blade �C he had abstained from using it to make his enemy forget about it, saving it for a decisive blow.


    Naotsugu lunged towards Lu Ganghu��s chest, but Lu Ganghu caught the blade with his hands, protecting his vitals.


    He couldn��t get away from this unharmed, however, and right before he grabbed the blade, Naotsugu turned the blade a quarter of a rotation causing it to dig into Lu Ganghu��s right fist.


    Still, his left fist was enough to stop the sword, and he grasped the blunt side before it stabbed his chest.


    Lu Ganghu smiled. While his right arm was injured and his left was grasping the sword, he still had his legs and Naotsugu was stuck holding onto his seized sword.


    However, Lu Ganghu��s kick never happened.


    Naotsugu exhaled and let go of his sword while Lu Ganghu collapsed, still holding the sword.


    He only released the sword when he finished falling backwards. Once he confirmed that everything was over, Naotsugu relaxed.


    ��The prick of the shadow�� a technique of the hidden sword,�� Naotsugu murmured to himself.


    He had thrust with a sharp psion blade. The technique mimicked the heart being pierced. It wasn��t mental interference magic, which only affects one��s consciousness �C the technique deceived the very soul by directly affecting the psionic information body accompanying the physical body.


    A hidden sword which stops the heart.


    Naotsugu��s temples showed sweat flowing in streams, and he sunk to his knee, exhausted.


    When she returned to the base, Mari informed Masaki and the others that Lu Ganghu was defeated.


    Despite this, Li Lei didn��t rejoice.


    Since Lin wasn��t with Mari, she could assume what had happened.


    ��Lin-jie�� is Lin-jie dead?�� Liu Li Lei asked with shaking lips. ��She was secretly communicating with the NSU army and�� was killed by her ally, another NSU


    agent��?��


    ��Yes,�� Mari replied solemnly.


    ��Liar!��


    Li Lei broke into a fit towards Mari.


    ��You say this based on the unfounded words of an NSU agent!�� Li Lei yelled.


    Mari��s solemn face �C calm and serious �C contrasted Liu��s face flushed with anger.


    ��Lieutenant Lin, codename Taiga, was ordered to organize your escape to Japan in order to create an excuse for the NSU to declare war against Japan. The agent I questioned, Sasha Foo, admitted this.��


    ��That��s nonsense!��


    ;��Lieutenant Lin, don��t you think it��s strange that when you escaped from the air base in Primorsky Krai, Vozdizhenka, the NSU reacted late? The Far Eastern army was deployed north of Vladivostok, yet the only sent fighters in pursuit after you flew over their heads. Ordinarily this shouldn��t be possible. The NSU wouldn��t have ignored a plane that could turn out to be a bomber.��


    ��But����


    ��In addition, the Far Eastern army should have been wary about observation from the air.��


    Liu Li Lei finally stopped objecting, starting to accept what had happened. She was able to recover quickly because she had been told about Lieutenant Lin��s situation in advance.


    ��You��re not to blame here, Lieutenant. You were used. Sasha Foo confirmed this.��


    ��Lin-jie just used me����


    Watching Liu Li Lei��s shocked muttering, Mari frowned. She felt anger towards the New Soviet Union, especially Lin Yiyi, for using this child as a disposable pawn. She also was angry at the Great Asian Alliance for making her a Strategic Class Magician at her age.


    ��We will now interrogate the other members of your escort detachment. You cannot be in contact with any of them until we are certain that there are no NSU spies hidden among them,�� Mari said.


    ��Please wait!�� Masaki spoke up. ��Lieutenant Lin is a fourteen-year-old girl. Separating her from her compatriots in a foreign country is a bit��. Haven��t you already learned who is a spy from Sasha Foo? So you don��t need to keep them in isolation anymore!��


    ��Masaki-san��?�� Liu called Masaki with a confused face.


    She hadn��t expected Masaki to object. He had proposed taking her to his home previously, saying she needed to be separated from Lin-jie so her thoughts were spinning as she tried to make sense of his reasoning.


    ��Sasha Foo only knew about one spy �C Lieutenant Lin,�� Mari said.


    ��Then��!��


    Mari sighed slightly at Masaki��s raised tone. It made the situation feel urgent.


    ��Ichijou-kun, I understand your reasoning, but this is a necessary measure. Surely you understand this.��


    ������


    Masaki and Mari weren��t personally acquainted, but they knew their relationship as senpai/kohai when looking from the point of view of the University of Magic in general, so Mari spoke as a senpai �C not as a member of the military.


    ��Luckily, Lieutenant Liu speaks Japanese fluently. I want you guys to keep her company.


    Okay, Lieutenant Liu. That��s all I have to say. On this note, I say goodbye to you.��


    Mari saluted to Liu Li Lei before leaving.


    ��Lei-chan����


    Akane turned to face Li Lei. She was looking down, barely managing to stay standing.


    ��Let��s sit down?��


    Li Lei didn��t resist Akane��s hand grasping hers, and the fourteen-year-old girls sat down side by side on the sofa. However, Akane didn��t know how to proceed. All she could do was be with her.


    Neither her nor the adults knew what to do next.


    Masaki was the next one to speak.


    ��Lieutenant Liu. I don��t think Lieutenant Lin betrayed you.��


    ��Masaki-san?��


    ��Nii-san?��


    Akane and Li Lei spoke simultaneously, looking up in sync.


    Masaki couldn��t help but flinch at their reactions, but he caught himself and continued his explanation.


    ��I can��t say for sure, and I can��t claim to know exactly what she was thinking. We only met a week ago, and we quarreled the entire time, unable to understand each other.��


    Masaki paused for a moment before continuing.


    ��But I don��t think that Lieutenant Lin��s worry for Lieutenant Liu was faked.��


    ��Even if Lieutenant Lin was a spy for the NSU. Even if your escape was just part of the NSU strategy����


    Masaki looked straight into Liu Li Lei��s eyes.


    ��She defended you from both the NSU and the GAA by escaping to Japan.


    This is an indisputable fact.��


    ��Ah����


    Liu Li Lei sighed faintly.


    ��Also, Lu Ganghu��s sabotage ended up failing, partly because Lieutenant Lin left the base.


    While I don��t know what she was planning, in the end, Lieutenant Lin defended you at the cost of her own life, so even if it wasn��t her intent, she deserves respect for the outcome.��


    ��Wa����


    Liu sounded if like she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Masaki stopped his speech and left her to Akane.


    ��Ahh����


    Li Lei covered her face with her hands and cried. Akane put her arm around her shoulder, sending Masaki a reproachful glare.


    Masaki answered with his eyes, as if to say, ��I��ll take my leave�� as he ran away from the lobby.


    However, rather than receiving an exasperated stare from Akane, her look was warm, as if saying, ��nothing can be done about you.��


    ��How is this guy a ��Man-eating Tiger��! He is useless!�� Minoru shouted angrily.


    His temporary annoyance had exceeded his self-control, and he shouted loudly. If the study made by Zhou Gongjin hadn��t been soundproofed, he would have surprised Minami.


    ��He couldn��t buy me any time at all!��


    After venting his anger, Minoru calmed down a bit and thought about what to do.


    He had helped Lu Ganghu enter the country secretly in order to cause turmoil around the murder or attempted murder of Liu Li Lei to allow him to move from his current location, known by Tatsuya, to a new refuge. He had been vigilantly tracking the movements of Lu Ganghu through the network created by Zhou Gongjin, waiting for a convenient moment, but Lu Ganghu hadn��t even bought Minoru a single day!


    Lu Ganghu and his squad initially hid in a secluded area of the mountains near Matsue, after which they infiltrated the city of Komatsu, but just 2 days after entering the country, Lu Ganghu was killed - the same day he entered the city of Komatsu.


    Thus, Minoru��s plan to buy time through Lu Ganghu ended in utter failure. Lu Ganghu had been killed my Chiba Naotsugu, a member of the Sword Corps sent to Komatsu, in part thanks to Minoru �C he was the one who warned the Japanese military, causing events to proceed so quickly.


    However, despite his involvement in causing his plan to fail, his anger was still mostly directed towards Lu Ganghu��s weakness. He understood he was guilty, but he directed his anger towards Lu Ganghgu anyway.


    ��I need to calm down.��


    Minoru stopped walking in circles around the room and sat in a high-backed chair.


    ��Anger isn��t helping here. I need to think about how to proceed now.��


    He needed to leave the shelter as soon as possible. The chance of him being found soon was almost certain �C unless he overestimated Tatsuya, the shelter would probably not even last another week.


    ��He might find this place as soon as tomorrow


    ��I used to think I had more time, that I would only have to leave here ��some day��, but�� for the location of this shelter to have been somewhat determined already��


    Tatsuya-san, the Self-defense forces, and the Ten Master Clans al know my general location. This whole area is under constant surveil ance, so that if we went outside the protection of Ghost Walker �C of Sekirei Hachijin, we would be caught. We couldn��t even escape through Parade.


    It might be pessimistic, but it��s safer to assume that Tatsuya-san received a clue to help him break through Parade. Knowing that, there is no way I escape.


    It��s too difficult for me alone, so�� maybe I can get helpers on the side?��


    ��Then what about help from us?��


    This thought didn��t come from Minoru.


    He felt it through his connection to the Parasites.


    ��Raymond?��


    ��Minoru, you aren��t acting normal. You even stopped maintaining your mental barrier.��


    Realizing his mistake, Minoru immediately hid his emotions behind a barrier once more.


    ��Even though you heard it, you can��t do anything about this, can you?��


    Minoru responded to Raymond once his barrier was back up.


    ��I am aware of the situation, but I didn��t read your thoughts. I learned about this with my own method of collecting information.��


    ��Hlioskjalf?�� Minoru thought. He was aware of the existence of the backdoor terminals into Echelon III.


    ��We are currently anchored in Sagami Bay.��


    ��Did you use Independence as a cover?�� Minoru asked.


    ��Right.��


    The entrance of the USS Independence Aircraft Carrier into the war occurred suddenly and unnaturally. Part of its purpose was to help Raymond and his colleagues penetrate into Japanese coastal waters.


    ��We aren��t the only ones who have infiltrated the country. The Il egal MAP has already penetrated Tokyo.��


    ��Illegal MAP�� the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon of the USNA Army?�� Minoru confirmed.


    ��You are wel aware, but they technical y don��t belong to the army.��


    ��Official y, no, but in reality, yes, is it?��


    ��Wel , you can say that.��


    Minoru heard Raymond��s laugh after this thought, but whether he had imagined it, or whether Raymond��s humor had been transferred was unclear.


    ��Continuing, one of the platoons of the Il geal MAP �C the Horsehead platoon �C is embarking on a mission to kil Tatsuya.��


    ��To kil Tatsuya? They won��t succeed.��


    Minoru didn��t believe anyone could kill Tatsuya as he currently was. While he thought it might be possible to beat him, he didn��t think there was any way to stop Tatsuya from escaping.


    ��Yeah. We think so too.��


    Minoru heard Raymond��s chuckle again.


    ��But the Illegal MAP is pretty capable. They should at least do better than Lu Ganghu.��


    As soon as Raymond made this comparison, Minoru understood his intent.


    ��You suggest I use this as a chance to escape from here?��


    ��Yes,�� Raymond responded. ��If you get to Yokosuka, we wil help you escape from Japan along with your girlfriend.��


    Minoru couldn��t immediately answer. He needed to think about Minami first.


    Could he take Minami with him from Japan?


    ��What do you say?�� Raymond asked again.


    However, this time Minoru gave an answer.


    ��I will gratefully accept your help.��


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were no longer alone at the dinner table. A third person had been added to their number �C Lina sat with them as well.


    The three had eaten together yesterday, as well. Miyuki invited Lina to eat with them until she got settled.


    Miyuki��s home cooking was delicious, as usual.


    Lina was shocked by this fact. Her surprise showed on her face when she brought the fork to her mouth for the first time, tasting it. She had unconsciously murmured,


    ��oh�� how tasty,�� as her eyes rounded and she grew visibly more alert.


    ��If you want to learn, ask Miyuki to teach you to cook, but don��t try to say you wil prepare tomorrow��s dinner in order to compete with Miyuki����


    Tatsuya had some unspoken thoughts when he saw Lina��s reaction.


    As soon as Tatsuya finished eating, the videophone rang.


    He stopped Miyuki from getting up, as she still hadn��t finished eating, and headed into the living room himself to accept the call there.


    He had never spoken to the man who appeared on the screen before, but he recognized the man��s name and face from his file.


    ��Shiba-dono, sorry to bother you at this time.��


    ��Please to meet you. The head-dono of the Fujibayashi family, I presume?��


    ��That is correct. I am honored that you know of me.��


    The person on the other end of the call was Fujibayashi Nagamasa, the head of the Fujibayashi family and a famous practitioner of ancient magic.


    ��Your daughter helps me often,�� Tatsuya said.


    ��On the contrary, I should apologize for that fact that Kyouko constantly gives you impossible tasks.��


    If Tatsuya��s data wasn��t wrong, Fujibayashi Nagamasa was 55 years old �C older than Tatsuya��s own father. While the age difference made it odd for him to speak politely, Fujibayashi Nagamasa��s words still contained gratitude.


    ��I sincerely apologize that a person related to our family has caused you so many problems,�� Nagamasa continued, turning the conversation towards the main point.


    ��No, I do not hold the Fujibayashi family responsible for this in any way.��


    Tatsuya repeated what he had told the Electron Sorceress.


    ��I appreciate such words, but even if I don��t have a blood connection to him, he is still my nephew. The nephew of the head of the family can still be considered a member of the family. We aren��t entirely unrelated to this, and therefore we cannot stay indifferent to this. As the head of the Fujibayashi family, I want his trial to be an internal affair of our family. The Kudou family has already given permission.��


    ��The Kudou family agreed to this?�� Tatsuya asked.


    Tatsuya hadn��t expected this. Kudou Minoru was the son of the current head of family, but also the murderer of the previous chapter. The Kudou family had already entrusted the capture of Minoru to the Ten Master Clans.


    ��They real y don��t want others to interfere,�� Tatsuya thought.


    ��However, I also heard that Shiba-dono intends to take part in his pacification.��


    ��This case began because of a conflict between me and Minoru, so I believe that I must complete this business with my own hands.��


    Tatsuya gave a clear answer, not allowing any misunderstanding.


    He believed that he couldn��t just stand aside in this matter.


    ��I respect your opinion as an interested person, so in this regard, we should agree on our schedules for pacifying Kudou Minoru together. The day after tomorrow �C


    Saturday, July 13th, I am heading to the Sea of Trees to attack Minoru. Does this suit you, Shiba-dono?��


    ����the day after tomorrow?�� Tatsuya asked.


    Tatsuya didn��t answer immediately because he believed that he would need more time to analyze Parade and Sekirei Hachijin. However, he also knew that Minami needed to be saved as soon as possible.


    ����I agree. I will go with you.��


    ��Thank you. Then, the place and time of our meeting will be your choosing, Shiba-dono.��


    ��I understand. I will pass it to your through your daughter later,�� Tatsuya responded.


    ��Do as you see fit. Then, see you on the appointed day.��


    At this, Fujibayashi Nagamasa bowed low before ending the conversation.


    Tatsuya tensed up once more as the events developed too rapidly, far exceeding his expectations.


    ��Makoto-dono, did I do everything right?��


    After completing his call with Tatsuya, Nagamasa turned to Kudou Makoto, who was sitting quietly just outside of the camera��s view.


    ��Yes. That will do. Nagamasa, thank you for doing this.��


    ��As I said earlier, to Shiba-dono�� Nagamasa started, ��though I do not share a blood connection with him, Minoru is still my nephew. As he is a member of my family, I can��t ignore this problem.��


    Kudou Makoto nodded silently in response to Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    The dimly lit dark room feel into a deep silence.


    (To be continued in "The Chase (Part 2)") (Very light edits made by englishmuffins10)


    Afterword


    Thank you for buying this volume.


    How have you liked the 28th volume of The Irregular at Magic High School: Chase Chapter (Part 1)?


    This arc is titled Chase Chapter despite only one fifth of the volume being devoted to the chase �C the beginning. After that, it transitions into hide and seek.


    After Tatsuya faces a situation his powers are not well suited to solving, he starts to discover a new ability, but to be honest, I still have doubts about the form in which the book should describe it.


    In games, all possible means of combat are known in advance. However, real combat is not so simple �C there are too many different possibilities to grasp, and there is almost always potential for a ��secret weapon�� using a clever new idea. When faced with an enemy using an unknown power, it looks like carelessness on the side being forced to adapt. However, in reality, both sides often prepared well �C one side just prepared better and took the right risks.


    The battle between Tatsuya and Minoru in this novel somewhat describes this �C both sides were prepared, but Minoru had his ��secret weapon�� in the form of Sekirei Hachijin, and Tatsuya had his own weapon in discovering a new way to disperse spells.


    While Tatsuya wasn��t able to complete a new ability in this volume due to my doubts as an author, one of the enemies was defeated by a new and interesting technology, so I, to an extent, at least followed my contract as an author to write an interesting story, didn��t I?


    This time, Tatsuya��s friends, not seen for a while, recieved a share of the action. While there wasn��t any serious activity in this volume, the next volume, Chase Chapter (Part 2) has a lot of action planned.


    In this volume, the majority of the combat activity was given to Mari��s fianc��, Chiba Naotsugu.


    Masaki played the role of Liu Li Lei��s companion well, but his share of action was nothing compared to Naotsugu��s.


    It was easy for me to write the scene containing the battle between Naotsugu and Lu Gnaghu, but when writing it, I felt that Lu Ganghu��s departure from the spotlight was undeserved. Still, it��s easier for me to imagine scenes of hand-to-hand combat and sword fighting than scenes of gunfire. I hope that as this series reaches its end, I will increase my skill in this direction, but it��s unlikely to bring additional income.


    Volume 29, Chase Chapter (Part 2), is scheduled for release in 2 months. After this, the Rescue Chapter arc is planned.


    Once that is done, the next arc will be Future, and after that, a short arc, Graduation.


    I will be grateful if you stay with The Irregular at Magic High School until its end.

 Volume 29 - CH 8

    A+A-


    Chapter 8


    It was already later than 8 PM. However, the Department of the Self-Defense Forces, which is responsible for planning land, air and sea operations, continued its work at the same pace as in the daytime. The NSU fleet left the sea area near the Noto Peninsula, but a ceasefire agreement has not yet been signed. Although there had been no declaration of war before, Japan and the NSU were already at war. As long as this military tension doesn��t disappear, the lights in the command sections won��t go out.


    Of course, the command of the 101 Battalion from the National Self-Defense Forces was no exception.


    The commander of the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama was summoned by the battalion��s commander, Lieutenant General Saeki, and arrived at her personal office. Kazama wasn��t a part of the battalion commanding officers, but occupied the position of Saeki��s dedicated subordinate.


    Kazama himself did not oppose this role and waited at the ready in his office to arrive at the command headquarters at any time upon request.


    ��Lu Ganghu, who entered the country yesterday through Matsue, was neutralized today in the city of Komatsu.��


    ��Was he arrested?��


    Kazama supported the conversation with a short question.


    ��No, it looks like he was killed. This was done by Lieutenant Chiba Naotsugu, a student from the Defense Academy, temporarily assigned to the guerrilla infantry platoon from the First Division.��


    ��Is this the ��Illusion Blade�� who was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant, even though he is still a student? By killing Lu Ganghu he is worthy of being called one of the world''s top elites among melee magicians. Honestly, I would like such a talented fighter to join my battalion.��


    Saeki listened to Kazama��s eulogy with a lack of interest on her face. There was simply no place in her mind for Chiba Naotsugu. If Lu Ganghu had been killed by another officer, even by a policeman or a civilian, Saeki��s face would be exactly the


    same now.


    ��In general, we should rejoice that we were able to prevent any sabotage in advance, but�� such negligence of Lu Ganghu was beyond my expectations.��


    Saeki complained.


    Depending on how you listen to her words, you could hear in them the expectation that Lu Ganghu''s ��sabotage�� (murder of Liu Li Lei) would end in success.


    Kazama didn��t pretend that he hadn''t heard these reckless words, but simply ignored them.


    He learned about this expectation of Saeki the day before yesterday.


    In truth, Saeki and Kazama had previously received information about Lu Ganghu''s infiltration into the country.


    Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi Kyouko, acting as Kazama''s adjutant, was known as the ��Electron Sorceress�� among the people aware of her abilities. This ambiguous nickname meant that she was a magician capable of skillfully using magic to interfere with electricity and electromagnetic waves. At the same time, this nickname was a reference to her unsurpassed hacking abilities, which she used to play with information networks like a toy.


    Zhou Gongjin��s network possessed not only anti-hacking tools, but also magical protection. But Fujibayashi��s ability won out in the area of electronic networks. Saeki and Kazama received all correspondence between Chen Xianshen and Minoru (posing as Zhou Gongjin) with the help of Fujibayashi.


    Saeki and Kazama were aware of Lu Ganghu''s plans to infiltrate the country. They knew both the place and the time. They could have caught Lu Ganghu when he came ashore. Kazama even wanted to send his subordinates to the port of Matsue.


    But Saeki didn��t allow Kazama to send soldiers. Moreover, she ordered not to share this information with anybody. Saeki, though reluctantly, tried to help Lu Ganghu��s sabotage in this way.


    Kazama, of course, asked about the reason. In general, command orders in the army should not be discussed. But he simply could not accept an unreasonable order �� he


    was such a ��wrong�� military. Many were cold toward Kazama due to the fact that when he was ��green,�� in battles he often did more than was ordered. And his character has not improved despite this bitter experience.


    Saeki didn��t try to avoid the answer and explained to Kazama the course of her thoughts.


    ��NSU sent their fleet south, ostensibly to pick up Lieutenant Liu


    ��Whatever their true purpose, the NSU military actions will lose their pretext if Lieutenant Liu disappears.


    ��But even if there had not been an NSU invasion, the presence of Lieutenant Liu is a great risk.


    ��There is a great chance that she will be returned to her homeland, and


    ��Thunderclap Tower�� will be aimed at our country.


    ��If Lu Ganghu kills Lieutenant Liu, it will benefit Japan.


    ��The Self-Defense Forces will be the subject of public criticism due to their inability to protect refugees. The loss of international reputation is also inevitable.


    ��But the benefits of removing Lieutenant Liu from the country outweigh all these disadvantages.


    ... After all, Ichijou Masaki-kun from the Ten Master Clans joined in watching over Lieutenant Liu.


    ... And if it is not possible to prevent the assassination of Lieutenant Liu, then criticism will also fall on Ichijo-kun, who is at the same base as her.


    ��The killing of an escaped magician by a magician agent. In this case, it can be expected that the Ten Master Clans will be subjected to much harsher criticism than the Self-Defense Forces.


    These were Saeki��s thoughts on the subject.


    Kazama reluctantly had to humbly become her accomplice.


    But the result wasn��t what Saeki expected. Lu Ganghu was killed, not even reaching


    the base, and his subordinates were captured one by one.


    ��Lieutenant Chiba��s presence wasn��t part of my calculations.��


    In such a phrase, Saeki admitted that she was naive with such defective plans.


    ��It seems that the guerrilla infantry platoon was originally sent to capture Kudou Minoru.��


    Kazama��s words included an attempt to comfort her.


    Saeki seemed to understand this, and looked at Kazama with doubt in her eyes urging him to continue.


    ��And Kudou Minoru is supposedly hiding in the Aokigahara Sea of Trees.��


    ��This information has been refuted after a search operation conducted by the guerrilla infantry platoon from the First Division.��


    ��This unit is simply devoted to His Excellency Kudou, they don��t have skilled magicians of ancient magic. They won��t be able to overcome the barrier.��


    It seems that Kazama believed that Minoru is still hiding in the Sea of Trees. Saeki already understood that. But she didn��t understand why he brought it up.


    ��Are you satisfied that we aren��t chasing him?��


    It seems that Kazama had no intention to talk in riddles. He immediately made clear what he was talking about.


    ��Are we?��


    Saeki was unable to predict Kazama��s question because its content was completely unthinkable.


    ��Why should our 101 Battalion deal with Kudou Minoru��s arrest?��


    Saeki��s counter-question was rather an indirect refusal to Kazama��s offer rather than an expression of her doubts.


    ��Chasing killers and kidnappers isn��t part of our duties.��


    ��But we��ll be able to determine his location if I go.��


    There was no doubt in Kazama��s words. Indecision or vanity wasn��t there either.


    He was called a ��Forest Combat Expert�� not only because he was excellent in guerrilla warfare. The ancient magic ��Tengu-jutsu,�� which Kazama has perfectly mastered, showed its highest efficiency in mountain forests.


    Kazama was sure he could find Minoru while he was in the Sea of Trees (forest), no matter how powerful the barrier was in hiding him.


    However, Saeki��s answer was still negative.


    ��I��ll say it one more time Lieutenant Colonel. This isn''t the responsibility of our 101


    Battalion.��


    ��You don��t care that we are disregarding the Parasite strong enough to kill Kudou Retsu? In addition, if we are the ones who catch Kudou Minoru, then we��ll rub the Ten Master Clans noses in it.��


    ��We don''t have any intentions to touch Kudou Minoru as long as he doesn��t show hostility toward the state.��


    Saeki concluded with a harsh tone.


    Kazama expressed surprise by widening his eyes and raising his eyebrows.


    But he didn''t ask anything out loud. Therefore, Saeki could ignore the doubt expressed by Kazama, but she didn��t do that.


    ����While Kudou Minoru keeps running away, Special Officer Ooguro�� more precisely, Shiba Tatsuya will be busy chasing him, and won��t be able to be distracted by other things.��


    ��Other things? Are you worried that Tatsuya might do something unnecessary?��


    Was Kazama��s incomprehension real or fake?


    In any case, Saeki just sighed.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, you should have already seen the information provided by the


    Mitsuya family. It says that Shiba Tatsuya is planning an attack on Midway Prison, owned by the USNA.��


    Saeki called Ichijou Masaki ��kun�� and Tatsuya simply by name. Kazama��s attention got a little hooked on this fact, but he didn��t ask about the reasons.


    Instead, he asked:


    ��Are you helping Kudou Minoru to prevent Tatsuya from going to Midway Island?��


    ��I won��t deny your indication that inaction is passive support. However, Shiba Tatsuya doesn��t pay attention to restrictions imposed by the authorities. I don��t think that a simple ban on leaving the country will be effective in his case.��


    ��That��s really true��


    Kazama mentally agreed.


    In Tatsuya��s case, he is able to not just illegally and without permit leave the country (by hijacking a plane or boat for example). He can just go and fly himself. But even if a hidden departure from the country will be disclosed, it won��t be possible to ban him from entering back or put him in jail. He is Japan��s greatest military power, their most powerful strategic weapon.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, don��t try to do anything about Kudou Minoru.��


    ��I understand.��


    Kazama straightened up and gave such an answer after Saeki repeatedly reminded him about this.


    Illegal MAP (Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon). Illegal and covert squad of assassin magicians. This is a squad of magicians specializing in assassination missions that cannot be made public. It''s made up of three platoons: ��Coalsack,�� ��Cone Nebula,��


    and ��Horsehead.�� This formation wasn��t officially recognized as soldiers of any country, but in fact they were a detachment of magicians under direct control of the


    USNA Army Joint Chiefs of Staff, so if you look at subordination they could be considered fellow comrades of Stars. If you look at it from an official point-of-view it''s like comparing legitimate children and illegitimate ones (from another mother).


    Since their system of command was the same to a certain degree, it is not surprising that they were commanded by the same officer somewhere on some level. The commander of the Horsehead squad sent to Japan, Al Wan, sent an email asking for further instructions from a Stars Commander, Paul Walker, because Walker was their contact and intermediary transmitting instructions from the Joint Chiefs of Staff.


    To be more precise the current actions of the Illegal MAP weren��t dictated by unified opinion of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, but only by the hostility to Japan of some of its officers. It was a faction arguing that it was necessary to eliminate Shiba Tatsuya, a dangerous Strategic-Class magician who is threatening the hegemony of the USNA.


    Colonel Walker was entrusted with command of the Illegal MAP, as an influential officer supporting this tough course.


    The answer from Walker came when the date had already changed in Japanese time, after midnight and already past 1 AM on July 12th. This was to be expected, given the time difference between time zones. However, it was clear that the members of the Horsehead squad were already waiting for an answer, because they all unceremoniously stared at commander Al Wan who was deciphering the encrypted message in their hideout.


    ��Hey, don��t act like whining school children! I��ll read it to you right after finishing the decryption!��


    Al Wan seemed to have unpleasant feelings because they were hovering around him, so he yelled at his subordinates, chasing them away as if a big dog was shaking off water. Even the youngest soldier in the Horsehead platoon was over 30 years old, so the phrase ��don��t act like whining schoolchildren�� undoubtedly suited this situation.


    Al Wan��s subordinates obediently retreated from his back. But this didn��t mean they felt guilty and apologized. Aluminum cans of beer or whiskey, which were in the hands of more than half of the unit, spoke volumes about their level of cultural development.


    Illegal MAP was an irregular unit. From the beginning nobody expected from them the same discipline as from regular troops. The commander himself also didn��t


    expect this from his subordinates. But Al Wan��s facial expression totally changed after he finished the decryption, raised his head and looked at his subordinates drinking alcoholic beverages.


    ��Commander, what did the bosses write?��


    ��What was actually expected.��


    He answered appropriately, but his face was expressing the words ��isn��t it obvious?��


    ��Plans do not change. We��re ignoring Angie Sirius.��


    ��So our target is only Shiba Tatsuya?��


    Another subordinate asked in at least a polite tone. The Horsehead squad consisted of 10 people including the commander. The one who asked this was one of the two women in the squad.


    ��Yes. We will continue to act according to the previously agreed plan. Ellie along with Julia and Frank, you��ll take Mitsui Honoka. Gabe, Henry and Iggy will be handling Shibata Mizuki. Bart, Charlie, Don and I are remaining in this hideout as reserves.��


    ��Roger that.��


    ��Commander, are we going to use hostage-taking tactics, after all?��


    ��We will simply be brought back for re-education if we don��t use them.��


    Al Wan was referring to brainwashing when speaking of ��re-education.�� The trick is when it��s needed to use hostages as bait to lure and kill a target, it''s a common tactic to which all three squads of Illegal MAP constantly resort to in their missions.


    ��But in that case, isn''t just one hostage enough?��


    Bart Lee, who was Deputy commander of the squad, expressed his doubts about the approved tactics. It wasn��t the first time he talked about this. He returned to the same topic he raised during the tactics discussion last night.


    ��The Target is Shiba Tatsuya from That Yotsuba. I don��t know how much their title


    ��Untouchable�� reflects real situation, but we don��t know about his real abilities, so we can��t treat the matter casually.��


    ��Bart, everything has already been decided. Although we aren��t soldiers now, we must obey the commander��s decision. Right?��


    A member of the squad named Charlie Chan, who spoke with Al Wan in a friendly tone from the very beginning, turned to Bart Lee. But his voice was more ��teasing��


    than ��reproaching.��


    Bart Lee fell silent with a disgruntled face.


    As one could understand from this conversation, the Horsehead squad was far from being a friendly and close-knit team.


    But no one in the squad was bothered. The squad commander Al Wan didn��t care about that either.


    ��Bart, you can go alone if you are so sure of yourself.��


    ����You are the commander. I will follow your instructions.��


    Illegal MAP was a unit where it was easy to dispose of each and every member, if they started doing something reckless. It was believed that they weren��t made test subjects in experiments, because they are more useful in their current form.


    The atmosphere inside the squad doesn��t matter as long as they are able to eliminate designated targets. This wasn''t the opinion of only the members of Horsehead squad, but also the rest of the Illegal MAP members who thought this way.


    Early Friday morning, July 12th.


    ��Onii-sama, we��re leaving.��


    ��Yes, be careful. Lina, Miyuki is in your care.��


    ��Leave it to me.��


    Tatsuya watched Miyuki and Lina who went to First High School. It wasn��t yet 7


    o��clock in the morning. They left the house earlier than usual because Miyuki needed extra time to remove the disguise she''s been using lately.


    Tatsuya didn��t go to school today either. After the two girls had left, he immediately went to the laboratory located on the underground floor of their high-rise apartment building.


    Fujibayashi Kyouko visited Tatsuya yesterday as a representative head of the Fujibayashi family. He received documents containing the activation sequence for


    ��Parade�� and explanations of how to use it from her, as well as information about


    ��Sekirei Hachijin�� aka. ��Stone Sentinel Maze�� �� barrier construction techniques using East Asian continental ancient magic. It is highly likely the hideout where Minoru is currently hiding was built by Zhou Gongjin with the use of the ��Sekirei Hachijin�� technique. It was necessary to overcome both ��Parade�� and ��Sekirei Hachijin�� to find the location of Minoru and return Minami.


    Truth be told, it is only a hypothesis that this barrier was created using the ��Sekirei Hachijin�� technique.


    Tatsuya has been analyzing ��Parade�� and ��Sekirei Hachijin�� since yesterday to come up with techniques to neutralize these two magics.


    ��The magic ��Parade�� is roughly understandable. The Problem lies in ��Sekirei Hachijin������


    Tatsuya voiced aloud the results of yesterday while sitting at the desk in his laboratory.


    He received the activation sequence of ��Parade�� and the guide to its use from Fujibayashi yesterday at about 9 o��clock yesterday. Tatsuya understood the data recorded in the format of modern magic without difficulties.


    Even if you subtract time for food, bathroom, and sleep, no more than 10 hours passed from the moment Tatsuya began the analysis. And yet Tatsuya has almost figured out how the magic ��Parade�� of the Kudou family works.


    ��But still �� I didn��t expect the difference with Lina��s ��Parade�� to be so great. Now it��s clear that can''t be overcome with such an approach����


    In terms of editing and processing the copied Eidos and superimposing it on the original Eidos to hide it, the ��Parade�� of the Kudou and Lina''s family were the same.


    However, there was a process of turning a copy of the edited and processed Eidos into an artificial Spiritual Being (artificially created independent information body), which was added to the Kudou family''s spell. As a result, the caster is able to perform activities such as maintaining, restoring, changing, and moving this ��Parade�� after the magic is activated.


    With such a construction of the Magic Sequence, it''s possible to attract the enemy��s attention to the disguised copy of the information body, and you can further mislead the enemy by distancing the copy from the original. The copy and the original would be located in different places, so if you destroy the disguised information body, you won��t find anything under it. In addition, if you make additional changes to the disguised information body already recognized by the enemy, the enemy won��t even be able to aim at it.


    So, now that this mechanism has become clear, it will be possible to neutralize the Magic Sequence of ��Parade�� even if it cannot be seen. If Minoru hasn��t made any significant changes to the Kudou family spell, even an indirect hit by ��Gram Dispersion�� should be able to decompose the Magic Sequence.


    But, Tatsuya hasn''t tried this in practice yet. He already knew the real (not the one''s forged by ��Parade��) coordinates of the hideout where Minami is kept. If they didn��t move anywhere in the last three days, the hideout is inside a zone with a radius of 100 meters located in the Aokigahara Sea of Trees. However, Tatsuya, who already visited that forest area personally, wasn''t able to locate their hideout at that time.


    The East Asian continental ancient magic ��Kimon Tonkou,�� is a magic that distorts the sense of direction. ��Sekirei Hachijin�� is a large-scale barrier magic technique that is constructed from people who were killed at the moment they experienced strong emotions of anger, and then buried in specific places. It is this anger that feeds


    ��Kimon Tonkou�� and allows it to persist for a long period of time. If Tatsuya doesn��t overcome this barrier, he won��t be able to reach the hideout where Minami was brought to.


    Even if it is possible to drive Minoru out of his hideout, it will still be difficult to


    catch him without a way of neutralizing ��Kimon Tonkou.�� If it isn''t possible to correctly ascertain which direction the enemy is fleeing, then such a chase wouldn��t yield any results.


    ��Still, if I''m not able to overcome ��Kimon Tonkou,�� that is, ��Sekirei Hachijin,�� I won��t be able to detect Minoru and Minami.��


    Tatsuya muttering to himself, determined his future course of action.


    Minoru got up an hour earlier than usual and went on a hideout inspection. He just wanted to get rid of his drowsiness under the pretext of checking the barrier.


    Minoru barely slept last night.


    The reason for this was the frustration at his miscalculation that Lu Ganghu couldn��t provide him with any extra time, as well as the resulting nervousness. Minoru planned to leave this hideout while Lu Ganghu was causing a disturbance.


    He believed that it wouldn''t be long before Tatsuya was able to find this place. For now, ��Parade�� and ��Sekirei Hachijin�� are still able to deceive Tatsuya��s ��sight,�� but Minoru felt he didn''t have much time.


    It wasn��t some kind of ��vague�� feeling. After assessing the extent of the damage his Magic Sequence received, he believed that it was only a matter of time when his magic would become useless.


    Raymond suddenly spoke to him that night through the Parasite��s telepathic network, and Minoru accepted his offer precisely because of this nervousness. Minoru only realized his condition after he finished this conversation and laid down in bed.


    The reason he couldn��t sleep was from the regret that he succumbed to Raymond��s persuasion so easily. Raymond offered Minoru a means of escape from Japan, while taking Minami with them. A military vessel of the USNA Army will be used for this purpose.


    Minoru accepted the invitation without asking Minami for her opinion.


    Minoru noticed his haste and rashness only after the conversation with Raymond was over.


    But he doesn��t regret accepting Raymond��s offer itself.


    Minoru regretted that he had not been able to cancel his response so far.


    Minoru who was feeling this way could contact Raymond at any time. No tools, complex procedures, or ceremonies were needed to use the mental connection between fellow Parasites. This connection was usually always active, but Minoru has forcibly blocked it.


    So when he noticed that he hadn��t yet received Minami��s consent to this, he could easily release the lock and report the refusal.


    But Minoru didn��t. He only continued to worry about it while lying in bed, but ultimately he left everything as it was.


    He knew why he was doing this.


    In fact, he wanted to take Minami with him somewhere far away.


    ����But I made a promise. ��


    He promised he wouldn��t force her.


    He will immediately return Minami back to Tatsuya and Miyuki if she wants it.


    Minoru once again swore to himself.


    ��That��s why I can��t be caught�� until I hear Minami-san��s answer.��


    Minoru came to the conclusion when he was thinking about this.


    ��'' Parade'' alone won''t be enough to escape successfully.��


    He decided that this hideout would not last long, because his perception as a


    ��magician�� informed him that Tatsuya would break through ��Parade�� in the near future. Therefore, he feared they��ll reach him quickly. There was no way he could successfully escape from this barrier using ��Parade�� alone.


    ��What should I do? I currently don��t have time to think of a new magic.��


    ��Think.��


    ��Think, Kudou Minoru.��


    Minoru looked around at the surrounding walls of green leaves, and then looked up at the bright cloudy sky. He did this not in search of a hint. It was a kind of conditional gesture to help get rid of the mental impasse he was in.


    However, the artificial sky reflected in his eyes brought him inspiration.


    The light reflected from the Earth��s surface was scattered in the air, and even on a clear day it created a bright white cloudy sky, like dull glass.


    This was an obvious sign of the barrier wall being here.


    ��I can''t escape from Tatsuya-san''s "sight" while using only ''Parade.''��


    ��So I need to combine ��Parade�� and ''Kimon Tonkou?''��


    ��This place is still hidden thanks to not only my "Parade" alone. ��Sekirei Hachijin��


    built by Zhou Gongjin also doesn��t allow Tatsuya-san to approach.��


    ��I can''t take "Sekirei Hachijin" with me.��


    ��But in my current state, I am still capable of deploying "Kimon Tonkou" and


    "Parade" simultaneously��


    ��''Kimon Tonkou''�� is magic that deceives sense of direction."


    ��But Tatsuya-san is probably also preparing measures against "Kimon Tonkou" as well����


    ����But even if he is, I can still use them.��


    Minoru has cheered himself up. However, the wrinkles have not completely disappeared from his frowned forehead.


    ��The question is what to take as bait (on which the copied Eidos will be attached) ����


    The most important parts in his escape plan were still missing.


    Friday, July 12, 2097, 7:00. A secret meeting of the top brass from the National Self-Defense Forces Intelligence Department began with one simple announcement.


    This meeting wasn��t on schedule and even more so it was not official. Such informal meetings are held only when necessary. The Army Intelligence Department Command meets only in response to situations that require discussion. This indicated the Intelligence Department realized there had been some kind of emergency.


    ��Although we were not able to capture specific agents undercover, it was determined that an illegal squad of assassin magicians of the USNA Army had infiltrated the metropolitan area.��


    ��Illegal MAP ��?��


    The activity of the killer squad who even inside the USNA Army is called ��illegal��


    was a problem, known as an ��emergency.��


    ��What is the basis of the belief that someone has infiltrated our country, even though no agents have been found?��


    The question was asked by the Deputy Director, whose existence was not known outside the Intelligence Department��


    ��Information about people, most likely members of Illegal MAP, were found in the Arrival Records dated 10 July.��


    �� answered Chief Inukai from the 10th Counterintelligence Division of Intelligence Department in the capital region without getting up from his chair.


    By the way, the name ��10th Division�� did not mean that it was ��tenth in order.��


    There was a meaning hidden in this name, that the Tooyama family from the 18


    Assistant Houses, who is from the numbered families of 10, was secretly cooperating with the military.


    ��July 10th ��? That means they seized the moment.��


    No one asked the Deputy Director to explain the meaning of his words. Following the withdrawal of the NSU fleet, the government announced the normalization of sea and air traffic at 9:30 on July 10th. The fact that foreign agents could take advantage of that time period when control is weakened was quite predictable, therefore the vigilance of the Security Services was increased at airports and seaports.


    But at that time a stream of guests poured into Japan, who have been waiting to visit this country for a long time, thus it was impossible to thoroughly check each and every person in such an environment.


    ��All department heads present at the meeting shared this regret.


    ��What is the size of the infiltrated squad?��


    Chief Onda asked Inukai from the 1st Special Issues Department.


    ��They went through the border checkpoints of the country, so it��s no longer entered into the country but illegal entry�� A total of ten people were counted, presumably all of them are agents. We know that Illegal MAP consists of three squads. This means that one of these squads has been sent in its entirety. Take a look at this.��


    Inukai said and typed a command on a console. The last phrase was addressed to all present.


    Passport data was displayed on desktop displays installed in front of each meeting participant. It was a ten-page file, a page per person. Some of those present took out


    ��smart glasses�� from holders mounted on the table.


    Inukai continued his speech after waiting for the attendees to finish reading the data.


    ��You can��t trust these passports too much, but judging by the distinctive features in appearance and names it is assumed that the infiltrated squad is ''Horsehead.''��


    ��A squad of assassins manned by magicians with an East Asian appearance, who were meant to be used in missions against the GAU?��


    The Intelligence Department didn��t have the personal data of Illegal MAP members.


    But they managed to find out what squad it is. Distinctive features described by one


    of those present corresponded to what they saw in the photos.


    ��Did you find out their purpose?��


    To the question asked from the seat next to the Deputy Director ��


    ��No, unfortunately. But given the current situation, the most likely assumption is the murder of Shiba Tatsuya.��


    ��Inukai replied that it was an assumption, but his voice was confident enough.


    ��It is clear. I think so too.��


    After Chef Onda supported Inukai��s opinion��


    ��We��ve already failed recently when we tried to fix this guy. But what are we going to do this time?��


    �� he asked the Deputy Director what to do with Illegal MAP.


    ��Chief Onda. What do you suggest?��


    The Deputy Director asked Onda��s opinion instead of answering his question.


    Onda exchanged glances with Inukai before answering. In less than a second, they came to a mutual agreement.


    ��Regardless of this guy��s line of thinking, he''s an asset for our country. I believe that even if he doesn��t obey us directly, it will still be possible to make deals with him.��


    ��His name is also widely known throughout society, on Tuesday the media referred to him as a co-developer of the Strategic-Class Magic, which pushed back the NSU


    fleet. If the situation gets to the point where he is killed or wounded by foreign terrorists, the government will be criticized by our citizens.��


    Continuing after Chief Onda, Chief Inukai addressed an indirect hint to the Deputy Director.


    ��Really. Shiba Tatsuya��s murder at the hands of Illegal MAP must be prevented. In general, the arbitrariness of foreign agents on our land is unacceptable. We must not


    deviate from these principles.��


    The Deputy Director understood him despite giving his proposal in the form of an indirect hint.


    ��Chef Inukai.��


    ��Yes?��


    Inukai stood up when the Deputy Director spoke to him in a changed tone.


    ��Give Sergeant Toyama a chance to regain her honor.��


    The Deputy Director ordered Inukai who was standing at attention.


    It was 7:30. Miyuki and Lina arrived at First High School��s Student Council room about 30 minutes before class began.


    There they were met by Izumi. She had already seen Miyuki��s disguise yesterday, so she wasn��t confused. Instead, a large question mark popped over the head of another underclassman girl who was present. Today, in addition to Izumi, Shiina also came to the Student Council room early in the morning.


    ��Shiina-chan. You are pretty early, has something happened? Or are you worried about something?��


    Miyuki who regained her original appearance, asked Shiina who had round eyes after seeing this transformation.


    Miyuki didn��t force the Student Council members to work in the morning. She herself usually went straight to her classroom in the morning. Lately, Izumi has often started coming early and doing work (it seems she has some reason not to linger at home). Unlike her, Shiina rarely appears in the Student Council room before the start of working hours.


    ��Yes, no, this is ����


    Shiina hesitated and couldn''t answer clearly. Doubt and hesitation were clearly visible on her face.


    ����President, to tell the truth, I��d like to tell you something����


    In the end, Shiina found strength in herself and spoke after a short pause.


    ��To me? So should we move somewhere else?��


    It seems that Shiina hasn''t made up her mind yet. So, Miyuki invited her to talk in private after reading the hesitation on her face.


    ��Miyuki-senpai, perhaps I should just leave you alone this morning.��


    Izumi stood up at ease and bowed to Miyuki.


    ��Yes, thank you. See you after class.��


    Miyuki noticed Izumi��s intentions and answered her in a relaxed tone.


    ��Yeah, see you later.��


    Izumi left the Student Council room.


    ��Miyuki, I��ll go to class too.��


    At that moment, Lina noticed why Izumi left the room, and also headed for the door in a slightly unnatural manner.


    With a smile, Miyuki followed Lina with her eyes, and turned to Shiina at the same time as she heard the sound of the door closing.


    ��Shiina-chan, let��s sit down? Pixie, make us some drinks.��


    ��At your service.��


    Pixie, who settled in the Student Council room on Tatsuya��s orders, started the process for making drinks. After placing iced coffee with milk in front of Miyuki and cold cocoa (with a high syrup ratio) in front of Shiina, Pixie returned to her place in the corner of the room.


    Shiina was wearing a tense look on her face, and grabbed the glass of cocoa. Even when she took a couple of sips, the tension didn��t disappear from her face. She still couldn��t begin talking.


    Miyuki didn��t rush Shiina. In a relaxed manner, she raised the glass of coffee with milk in it from the table. Red lips wrapped around the translucent drinking straw. Her snow-white throat moved slightly, showing that she had taken a sip. Then, she returned the glass to the table while exhaling slightly.


    Looking up from her glass, Miyuki noticed Shiina was staring at her with devouring eyes.


    ����What is it?��


    There was still time before lessons began, and Miyuki was going to wait for Shiina to speak herself. But eventually, she could not help asking after feeling the suspicion from such a look.


    ��Ah! This, no, uh �� It��s about my father and brother!��


    Shiina couldn��t answer honestly that she was simply fascinated while staring at her, so with a blushing face, she hurriedly went straight to the main topic of the conversation.


    Miyuki, of course, noticed Shiina''s unnatural behavior. For Miyuki, this scene was very familiar (although she couldn''t understand the reason). So, she knew from her own experience that the best way to deal with this situation would be to leave everything as it is. Therefore, Miyuki silently waited for Shiina to continue her story.


    ����Father and brother are going to r..report to the Self-Defense Forces�� about Shiba-senpai''s plan����


    Shiina��s voice became very quiet toward the end of the sentence.


    But the volume was loud enough for Miyuki who was sitting across from her to hear everything.


    Over the past three months, Shiina began calling Tatsuya "Shiba-senpai," and Miyuki


    - "President." Miyuki knew this, so she understood who Shiina was talking about.


    "Tatsuya-sama''s plan?" Is this by any chance about the case we bothered you with the other day?


    ��Yes �� that same case.��


    Shiina cringe with fear and answered in a thin voice, even though Miyuki didn''t ask her in a strict tone.


    When Miyuki said ��the other day,�� she was referring to the day when Tatsuya visited the Mitsuya family to get information about the defenses on Midway Island. When Mitsuya Gen asked Tatsuya why he needed to know about it, he replied: ��in order to decide whether it is possible to organize an escape for one of the magicians imprisoned in Midway Prison.�� That is, Shiina meant her father and brother are going to tell the Self-Defense Forces just that.


    ��I understand ��Well, nothing can be done. Shiina-chan��s father is in this position after all.��


    Miyuki didn��t ask for details, deciding not to torment Shiina anymore. But in reality, she was very interested in who exactly in the Self-Defense Forces the Mitsuya family reported to. But Shiina hardly knew that much. Miyuki decided it was better to investigate this matter on her own instead of interrogating her kohai from the Student Council.


    ��My brother said he was going to report to ��Lieutenant General Saeki from the 101


    Battalion.��


    But the worry was unnecessary. Even without a question from Miyuki, Shiina herself betrayed the person to whom the information was reported to.


    Hearing an unexpectedly familiar name, Miyuki was not shocked. Shiina spoke only about the information leak from the Mitsuya family to Saeki. There was no talk about Saeki betraying Tatsuya. But even if that were the case, Miyuki wouldn''t have been all that surprised.


    From the beginning, Miyuki wasn��t very friendly towards Saeki and Kazama, who gave Tatsuya dangerous work. If Saeki takes a position unfavorable to Tatsuya, then Miyuki will not hesitate to recognize the 101 Battalion as his enemy.


    However, Miyuki thought that she should at least inform Tatsuya about this.


    ��Thank you, Shiina-chan. I''ll pass this on to Tatsuya-sama.��


    Fujibayashi, who took the day off yesterday to become her family��s envoy, was already back on duty today at 8 AM. as usual. She was the assistant commander of the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, and her duty station was battalion headquarters. In addition to the time she spent on missions and operations, her actual duty station was the commander''s office at Kasumigaura base.


    The owner of that office, Kazama, came on duty at different times. Sometimes he showed up at the office far after noon, and sometimes he would get there before Fujibayashi.


    Kazama didn��t say anything if Fujibayashi came later than him. First of all, it is worth noting that the door to the office was arranged in such a way that it wouldn''t open before 8 o''clock in the morning. Fujibayashi didn��t know how Kazama got through this door. She was very curious about this, but she followed an intuition that suggested that it was better not to ask about it.


    Today, Kazama appeared about ten minutes after Fujibayashi began work.


    Fujibayashi immediately rose from her seat, stood in front of Kazama��s desk, where he had already seated himself, and bowed.


    They exchanged polite greetings, then checked the schedule for today and clarified the battalion��s orders. After the usual morning routine ended, Kazama asked about the results of yesterday.


    ��Regarding Shiba Tatsuya-shi���� (-shi is an overly formal way of referring to someone)


    Fujibayashi began her report calling Tatsuya not her usual ��Tatsuya-kun�� or ��Special Officer Ooguro.��


    ��In response to a request from the Fujibayashi family head, that we should have caught Kudou Minoru on our own, he asked to be taken for a capturing operation.


    The head of the Fujibayashi family gave his consent.��


    It wasn''t an army operation, and she was not obligated to report it. However, both Kazama and Fujibayashi looked as if it was naturally something to report.


    ��What about time and place?��


    ��The meeting is tomorrow at noon on the state highway northwest of Fuji Fuketsu Cave.��


    ��Okay. Thank you, at ease.��


    ��Understood.��


    Fujibayashi bowed and returned to her seat.


    Kazama leaned back in his chair without opening his workstation terminal. He leaned back so much that in his posture, when his face was pointed up at the ceiling, one would have thought that he decided to take a nap.


    Fujibayashi peaked over to take a look at Kazama. But she couldn��t understand what the commander was thinking about.

 Volume 29 - CH 9

    A+A-


    Chapter 9


    On Friday, July 12, Tatsuya remained in the laboratory in the morning, located on the underground floor of their high-rise building. Based on information he received from Fujibayashi on Parade and Sekihei Hatidzin, he brainstormed in order to find a way to overcome these two magic.


    To hide, Minoru uses both of these magic. It won��t be possible to return Minami, who was abducted by Minoru, until he can at least partially neutralize ��Parade�� and


    ��Sekirei Hachijin.��


    The purpose of the current study was exclusively the return of Minami. The prerequisite for this was determining their location. While working on the analysis of Parade and Sekirei Hachijin, Tatsuya never for a second forgot about his original


    goal. Although physically he was now underground, his mind regularly looked at Minami��s condition through his magical perception.


    When his "sight" caught the change, it was already past 3 o''clock in the afternoon.


    It wasn��t a deterioration. On the contrary, this change could be called convenient for Tatsuya.


    ��Is there a hole in the barrier?"


    The magical barrier hiding the location of Minoru and Minami weakened. The weakening magic was ��Sekirei Hachijin." This didn��t mean that the disguise was completely canceled, but the current state looked like if you hurry to the site right now, you may be able to break through the barrier by force.


    But this weakening was clearly limited. And it aroused interest.


    ��Does that mean... that someone passed through the barrier?"


    The masking barrier was not destroyed. But they didn��t go through it according to the established rules.


    Someone found a loophole, and through it penetrated ��Sekirei Hachijin." As a result, a small hole remained in the barrier.... Which was Tatsuya''s impression.


    "The Fujibayashi family went ahead of me...?"


    That was the possibility Tatsuya first thought about. He arranged with Fujibayashi Nagamasa that he would meet with the Fujibayashi family at noon tomorrow.


    However, at first, the Fujibayashi family told Tatsuya that they wanted to capture Minoru only on their own.


    ��The probability of this is high. But I can��t just say that.��


    It wasn''t only Tatsuya and the Fujibayashi family that were hunting for Minoru. The Ten Master Clans were also pursuing Minoru. There was also evidence that the Self-Defense Forces are also working on capturing Minoru. In addition, in Japan there are groups that, in tribute to tradition, regard ��demons�� as ��evil." Parasites for them �C


    this, too, are also ��demons" that must be destroyed. Therefore, it was likely that such forces also began to move.


    ��I''ll observe the situation a bit..."


    If you blindly rush there, not knowing the circumstances, then everything can end with the addition of new enemies.


    Tatsuya temporarily suspended his analysis of ��Sekirei Hachijin" (he had already studied ��Parade" before), and the first thing he decided to do was to ask the Yotsuba''s main house if there might be a third party involved.


    At 3 pm Minoru was sitting in the dining room at the same table with Minami.


    When Minoru was still living at his parents'' house (that is, only a month ago), he wasn''t in the habit of holding "tea parties," but now he couldn��t refuse an invitation from Minami.


    In front of Minoru there was a cup of classic black tea, and in front of Minami - tea with milk. The dessert for tea was lychee mousse (similar to berry jam). Of course, prepared by Minami.


    Everything that Minoru ate in this hideout, was prepared by Minami. However, Minoru (who still didn��t have a girl at his age, because his beautiful appearance had the opposite, repulsive effect) was worried like on the first day he met her. He decided to forget, for a while, the feeling of guilt from the abduction, and tasted the


    ��dessert prepared by the hands of a girl."


    But he didn��t enjoy this taste for long. The situation didn��t allow to soar in the clouds, running away from reality. He was intoxicated with happiness only for a short time, while he tasted the mousse. Putting the spoon on the table, Minoru looked at Minami with a serious look.


    Minami still had about a quarter of the mousse left in her bowl, but she noticed


    Minoru''s gaze and removed her hands, putting them on her hips.


    Then she looked straight ahead at Minoru.


    ��... Um...��


    Mentally encouraging himself so as not to lose his presence of mind, Minoru immediately turned to the main topic.


    ��I''m going to leave this hideout, today or tomorrow.��


    ��Good.��


    Minami replied curtly and offered to continue with a look.


    ��To begin with, I''ll go to Yokosuka.��


    Minoru has already told so much. It was too late to stop.


    ��And from there I''m going to escape from Japan on a USNA Navy ship.��


    ��......��


    Minami''s face expressed astonishment. Escape from the country. It was so unexpected that she couldn��t utter a word.


    ��Sorry.��


    She couldn''t even ask Minoru what he was apologizing for right now.


    However, she didn��t need to ask.


    ��I said that there is no need to hurry with your answer, but now I have to change my words.��


    Minami squeezed her hands tightly around her hips. Not only her palms, but her hands up to her shoulders, were very tense.


    ��If you can make a decision right now, then I want to hear the answer. If you decide that you want to remain human, then I will go to Yokosuka alone.��


    ��......��


    ��If you haven''t decided yet, then please make a decision before arriving in Yokosuka.


    If you say that you don��t want to become a Parasite when we get there, then I will board the ship alone.��


    ��......��


    ��If you''re still in doubt... still can��t decide, then I want you to board the ship with me.


    But even in this case, I give you my word that I won��t do anything against your will, Minami-san. And I won��t let the USNA military force you to do anything.��


    ��...Where...?��


    Minami couldn''t give an answer, but with difficulty she managed to get one word out of her mouth �� and it was a question.


    The question consisted of just one word, but its meaning was obvious.


    ��... I''m sorry. I don''t know that either.��


    However, Minoru was unable to answer this question.


    Minoru''s thoughts were filled with the realization of his own insignificance.


    Driven by this thought, he tried to open a line of mental communication with Raymond.


    ��North-West of the Hawaiian Islands. I think it will be Midway Island or the Pearl and Hermes Atoll located next to it.��


    But before he could do so, the answer came from a voice unfamiliar to Minoru.


    ��Who is there!?��


    Minoru jumped up so abruptly that even his chair fell.


    The chair fell with a heavy crash, but Minoru didn��t have time to get distracted by it.


    Only Minoru and Minami should be in the dining room.


    In all of this mansion there should''ve been only Minoru and Minami.


    And this skinny man who looks like a monk shouldn��t be here. Minoru didn��t notice not only breaking through the barrier, but even entering into this room.


    ��Yakumo-sozu* -sama!?��


    [Buddhist monastic title. In the ranking table of 15 places ranked 7th from the bottom. In general, with the name of as many as 6 ranks, from ��junior" to ��senior".


    Minami could simply be reduced, so that its present title can be different.]


    Minami also stood up, but the surprise in her voice was slightly different from Minoru''s.


    Suddenly, a man in a monastic attire appeared in this room as the ��ninjutsu user��


    Kokonoe Yakumo, whom Tatsuya called ��Master Yakumo,�� and Miyuki ''Yakumo-sensei.''��


    ��I feel embarrassed when such a young maiden calls me a monastic title.��


    ��...Excuse me.��


    ��There is nothing wrong. It is a kind of pleasant feeling.��


    Minami called Yakumo, using the system of monastic titles. She met Yakumo through Tatsuya, but for her Yakumo wasn��t one who could be called a ��master" or


    ��Sensei."


    Tatsuya told her that calling him ��the abbot of the temple" would be wrong, which finally confused Minami, and in the end she decided to call him ��(Yakumo) -sozu-


    sama."


    By the way, it wasn��t the first time when Minami addressed Yakumo using the monastic title. A similar conversation during their greeting has already happened several times.


    ��By the way, Minami-kun. Your boyfriend seems a bit confused.��


    ��P-guy...��


    ��How innocent. Tatsuya-kun wouldn''t show such a reaction.��


    Yakumo narrowed his eyes with a satisfied smile, looking at the completely reddened faces of Minoru and Minami.


    However, the conversation wouldn��t have worked if he concealed his identity.


    Yakumo had that kind of common sense.


    ��You''re Kudou Minoru-kun, right? My name is Kokonoe Yakumo. I work as a monk, but I''m actually a shinobi. Please forgive me for entering without permission.


    Sneaking in and all that is our nature.��


    Other ninjas ("ninjutsu users") would probably be outraged if they heard these words, but despite such a frivolous tone, Yakumo was serious. Perhaps this intention conveyed itself to Minoru, or perhaps such a foolish formulation stunned him. In any case, he relaxed his guard a little.


    ��... It looks like you already know me, but I would like to introduce myself anyway.


    Kudou Minoru, The Parasite.��


    Minoru''s introduction was a kind of provocation.


    ��Yeah, I''m in the know.��


    But Yakumo only nodded in response. From such a reaction, Minoru was ashamed of his useless efforts.


    ��... I apologize, but let''s return to the previous topic.��


    Overcoming his embarrassment, Minoru returned the conversation to a question that he couldn��t ignore.


    ��Is it true that the Parasites from the USNA army are going to take us to Midway Island?��


    Minoru didn��t realize now that his statement said that Minami would go with him. He simply didn��t notice this. Minami didn''t notice either.


    ��I don��t know for sure whether it will be Midway or Pearl and Hermes.��


    The answer was given in such a tone that it was clear that Yakumo was fooling around, pretending to be ignorant. However, from this answer, Minoru realized that Yakumo had already narrowed down the list of suitable places to two points: Midway Islands and Pearl & Hermes Atoll.


    If it was true, then it meant that Yakumo possesses phenomenal intelligence capabilities.


    Minoru''s back was covered in a cold sweat. He hadn��t felt such awe even when he encountered his grandfather, Kudou Retsu.


    ��But how did you...��


    ��But how did you know that?" - Minoru couldn��t finish this question to the end. He didn��t have enough breath to finish it.


    ��How? Of course, that��s a secret.��


    But Yakumo''s answer was simple. When he answered, it seemed as if he winked, even though he didn��t.... As expected, he replied in his own style.


    Minami''s hands were no longer tense. With such behavior from Yakumo, she could no longer remain tense.


    However, Minoru was tense and kept vigilant so as not to make a mistake.


    ��Instead, let''s move on to the main topic. I don''t care if you get on the ship alone, or if you continue your journey together. But if you intend to leave this country, I would like you to promise me something.��


    ��... That is, you don��t mind that I abducted Minami-san?��


    In his question, Minoru used the eloquent word ��kidnapped."


    ��You''re not forcing her, are you?��


    The tone of Yakumo''s voice remained frivolous.


    ��But it won''t stop others, will it? It is unlikely that you want to get caught and die.


    And we, in turn, will only be glad that you have become a Parasite leave this country.��


    This meant that he was being hunted by many different powerful people. But Minoru couldn��t afford to worry about that now.


    ��... And what am I supposed to promise?��


    Yakumo behaved unobtrusively. However, his expression and behavior, on the contrary, gradually exerted more and more pressure on Minoru. And now this psychological pressure was so great that Minoru could barely remain conscious.


    ��I want you to keep secret the secret knowledge of the magic, ��Parade.�� The fact that no one should be taught this is self-evident, but I would like you to also pay special attention to ensuring that this technique isn��t stolen.��


    Prior to this, Yakumo''s tone remained such that his true motives were very difficult to grasp. But now his tone has changed in such a way, so that in his words, his intentions and his earnestness were unmistakable.


    ��If you promise me this, I will promise in return that I won��t interfere with your escape.��


    In other words, this meant that if Minoru refused Yakumo''s offer, he would help


    Tatsuya or the other groups in trying to capture Minoru.


    Minoru couldn��t ignore such an unfavorable situation.


    Yakumo had abilities that allowed him to break through Minoru''s magic of disguise


    & concealment. Proof of this was the fact that he was now standing in this room.


    Yakumo, by himself, would probably be able to grab him, and then his escape would end there. Minoru''s mind and intuition came to the same conclusion.


    From the very beginning, Minoru had no intention of sharing ��Parade�� with anyone.


    He wasn��t going to reveal his secrets even to other Parasites.


    ��... I promise.��


    For Minoru, this was only an addition to his plans of another constraint from a verbal promise. He had no choice but to accept this offer from Yakumo.


    Leaning back in his chair, Tatsuya stared into space with half-closed eyes. He immersed himself in meditation, not in the underground lab, but in his room on the top floor.


    He interrupted his research, because something strange had happened to the concealment barrier covering the hideout in which Minami (Tatsuya believed) was locked up in.


    This ��something strange�� wasn��t an unfavorable change for Tatsuya. On the contrary, one could say that the situation has improved, bringing the rescue of Minami closer.


    A small hole appeared in the barrier. Not such that through it you could look inside.


    The functions of the barrier itself remained in working order. At least, by observing through the information dimension from here, from Tofu, it was impossible to determine the exact location of their hideout through this gap.


    But in this case, there was a saying ��even an ant can destroy a huge dam.�� Only this


    case wasn��t close to the saying itself, but to its original meaning ��even a small leak can sink a huge ship." Due to this newly-discovered small hole, the Sekirei Hachijin barrier concealing Minami''s location may soon prove to be completely useless.


    The question was what caused this ��hole�� to appear. The probability of the barrier wearing out over time was not zero either, but at the moment it could be ruled out of consideration.


    Why did this ��hole" appear?


    Who made this ��hole?��


    Without knowing the answers to these questions, it will be difficult to deal with. It should also be kept in mind that a clash with this ��someone�� may ultimately result in a difficult situation which will end up helping Minoru escape.


    In search of information, Tatsuya called the Yotsuba''s main house some time ago.


    Now he was waiting for a response.


    An hour had already passed since his call with a request for information. Tatsuya didn��t expect the investigation to take place in an instant, but the wait dragged on longer than he expected.


    But if you try to hurry them, it will only give the opposite effect. To be ready to set off at any moment, he was already dressed in his ��Freed Suit�� and was holding the helmet in his hand. He even wanted to return to the laboratory dressed as such in order to continue his research.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Tatsuya decided to ��go back underground.��


    And it was at that moment that he felt ��something strange�� for the second time.


    ��Is the barrier broken!?"


    From that moment on, about an hour ago, Tatsuya had been watching the barrier,


    ��Sekirei Hachijin," that was hiding Minoru and Minami. It was a long-range observation, so as not to be noticed by the enemy. And by this ��adversary�� meant not only Minoru, but also that ��someone�� who made a hole in the barrier.


    And now Tatsuya''s ��Elemental Sight" detected that someone else broke through the barrier and penetrated inside.


    The concealing effect of the barrier, ��Sekirei Hachijin," recovered in an instant, but in that short time Tatsuya clearly saw what was inside the barrier. Due to the observation range, he couldn��t identify the identity of the intruder, but he ��saw"


    information about the ��mansion" located right in the center of the barrier.


    ��This time I managed to get the exact coordinates."


    Unfortunately, to determine the location of the hideout hidden behind the barrier, he used all his strength, and he didn��t have enough resources left to neutralize ��Parade"


    with his magic. He was unable to locate the exact location of both Minoru and Minami. Therefore, he couldn��t shoot a tracking marker. Still, it was a good chance.


    Tatsuya hurried to the videophone.


    ��... Tatsuya-sama. Hyougo at your service.��


    Before the three beeps had passed, the upper half of Hanabishi Hyougo''s body appeared on the screen in a bow.


    ��The request we received recently is still under consideration. I apologize.��


    ��No, I''m not calling on this case.��


    Assuming why Tatsuya called, Hyougo apologized. However, Tatsuya hinted with his answer that one shouldn''t jump to conclusions in this way.


    So before Hyougo began his useless apologies again, Tatsuya went on to the point of his call.


    ��I just noticed that someone had entered Kudou Minoru''s hideout.��


    ��Someone else who isn��t related to the one you reported earlier?��


    ��Obviously someone else. Unlike the first, this one had a rougher way of penetrating the barrier.��


    Although Tatsuya called his way crude, he didn��t mock him. Because this someone, unlike himself, (probably) was able to break through the barrier. Compared to the first person who made a hole in the barrier, it was something else.


    ��The hole in the barrier has already been closed, but I was able to establish the position of the hideout''s location.��


    ��So you''re going there?��


    ��I will go on Wingless.��


    Having informed him about the method of transportation, Tatsuya gave a positive answer to Hyougo��s question.


    Wingless is an electric motorcycle designed to be used in conjunction with the Freed Suit. Its flight function is arranged in the same way as that of the ��Aerocar,�� but it��s not intended for long-distance flights.


    ��Really. Although, ground travel takes a little more time, but it won��t cause problems with law enforcement.��


    This Monday, Tatsuya first flew from Tofu to Miyakijima and back in the Aerocar, and then flew to the Western slope of Mount Takao in the Freed Suit. These noticeable unauthorized flights, obviously, caused a lot of problems among the officials responsible for domestic air traffic. In addition, this was an unauthorized use of magic. If you don''t follow the laws, he could be arrested at any time. Hyougo''s words about the fact that you shouldn��t mindlessly annoy law enforcement agencies coincided exactly with Tatsuya''s thoughts.


    ��If you find out something, contact me via radio in the suit.��


    ��As you order. Be careful.��


    Nodding in response to the polite bowing of Hyougo, Tatsuya turned off the


    videophone.


    It has been an hour since Yakumo disappeared from the dining room, and the dining room table was already empty. But despite this, Minoru was still sitting at the table, and Minami was sitting opposite him.


    Minoru didn��t hold her here. They just sat and did nothing.


    Minami spent more time in the dining room than in the bedroom. In most cases she spent her free time (when she wasn��t busy with housework), sitting at the dining room table.


    So it was Minoru who was acting differently from his usual behavior. Minami has always been concise, and Minoru simply didn��t know how to make small talk. And both of them were such people whose language begins to stumble in conversations with a representative of the opposite sex. Minami didn��t usually worry about this silence, but Minoru was always bothered by this silence without talking, and he usually returned to his office.


    Today, however, Minoru didn''t leave the table after the dishes had been cleared away, or even after the ten minutes of silence that followed. In fact, Minoru didn''t have time to sit still right now. He decided to leave this hideout no later than tomorrow.


    They couldn��t take a lot of luggage with them, but a minimal set of personal belongings was vital. As for a change of clothes, they could easily take things from this mansion. And if the end point of their escape is another country, then just in case, it was necessary to make fake passports. It was also necessary to ensure that they were ready to leave without delay, so as not to waste time.


    Minoru understood that he shouldn��t waste time. But he couldn��t proceed with any specific actions, because the visit (more precisely, the intrusion) from Yakumo was too shocking.


    Minoru didn��t think that ��the barrier that hides this mansion will never be broken."


    And both ��Kimon Tonkou," and ��Parade" can be neutralized if you had more powerful magic or more advanced magic techniques against them. It was with this understanding that Minoru��s desire to leave this hideout was connected.


    However, Yakumo didn��t penetrate and didn��t disperse the barrier, ��Sekirei Hachijin," and he didn��t go through it in the correct way. He made his way through a hole in the barrier that Minoru didn��t even know about.


    He was on a completely different level.


    If Yakumo had joined the pursuers, then Minoru would have been caught by now. If you think about the connections between Tatsuya and Yakumo, then it is very strange that Yakumo didn��t join the chase.


    ...What the hell was this Kokonoe Yakumo thinking?


    ...With what intention did he just take and let me go?


    Such doubts have been tormenting Minoru for some time now.


    The pretext to get rid of this confusion was a new attack on the concealment barrier.


    ��Did someone slip through the barrier?��


    Although the identity of the intruder couldn��t be established, but someone partially and temporarily neutralized the barrier accurately and penetrated inside. The magic structures from which the barrier was composed of weren��t destroyed. Instead, it was neutralized by an anti-phase shock wave. And this time, Minoru noticed it.


    The barrier was disabled by anti-phase neutralization, therefore, if these waves cease, the barrier will restore its functions. After the invasion, there is no need to maintain the neutralization spell. And the barrier returned to its original state.


    ��...We have guests?��


    Hearing this question, Minoru noticed that Minami, who was sitting across from him, had a worried expression on her face. He wanted to say his previous words in his


    thoughts, and didn��t even notice that he had said them out loud.


    ��Everything is good. Whoever it is, I won��t let them touch Minami-san.��


    For Minoru, the fact that his words caused concern for Minami wasn��t welcome. It was with this feeling that he hastened to reassure her. So that these words didn��t turn out to be a lie, Minoru directed his full attention to the search for the intruder.


    He didn��t believe that his speech was convincing. Besides, he didn��t notice that Minami''s cheeks were slightly red right now. Because he was focusing on signs of the intruder''s presence.


    About five minutes have passed since Minoru noticed that the barrier had been disabled.


    Minoru got up from his chair and headed for the door to the dining room.


    He knew that the one who had passed through the barrier was already inside the mansion.


    ��Please, come in.��


    Minoru opened the door.


    ��I didn��t think you would come to such a place.... Father.��


    Minoru recognized the identity of the intruder through his ��Elemental Sight."


    ��I apologize for the intrusion.��


    Kudou Makoto, head of the Kudou family and Minoru''s father, entered the dining room, without being surprised at all.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, can you hear me?��


    Hyougo got in touch with Tatsuya immediately after he left their high-rise apartment building.


    ��I hear you well. Did you find out something?


    ��Besides us, the other Master Clans didn��t send any people to the Aokigahara ��Sea of Trees.�� There is also no corresponding movements of the Self-Defense Forces either.��


    ��In other words, is it someone other than the army and the Ten Master Clans?��


    Tatsuya quickly noticed that Hyougo was indirectly hinting at something. If he hadn''t figured out anything, he wouldn''t have made contact with only such data.


    ��The person who discovered them wants to tell you personally.��


    Before Tatsuya managed to ask, ��and who is this?" the one in question spoke himself.


    ��Tatsuya-niisan, I''m sorry for interrupting you while you''re driving.��


    ��Fumiya?��


    Tatsuya was going to ask why he wasn��t at school, but changed his mind, deciding that he shouldn��t ask.


    ��Sorry to rush you, but could you get down to business right away?��


    Instead, he asked about the results of the investigation.


    ��Y-yes!��


    From the speaker in his helmet came Fumiya''s cheerful voice. With this reaction, he seemed like a puppy, rejoicing that he was helpful to Tatsuya.


    ��Starting this morning, it became impossible to determine the location of the head of the Kudou family and his second son .��


    ��Were they under surveillance? Although, no, this is logical.��


    No need to repeat once again that Minoru is a member of the Kudou family. If you think about what Minoru can hope for besides Zhou Gongjin''s networks, then it is the Kudou family that comes to mind first and foremost. Tatsuya said that ��this is logical," based precisely on this reflection.


    ��True, only since Tuesday, but...��


    ��Tuesday�� was the day after Minami''s abduction.


    For her abduction, parasite dolls were used. These humanoid magic weapons were developed at the Kudou Family Research Center. Kudou Retsu, the previous head of the Kudou family, died trying to stop Minoru from coming to steal these parasite dolls. This fact saved the Kudou family from suspicion of colluding with Minoru, but the allegation of the complete innocence of the Kudou family can be called a hasty conclusion.


    The current head of the Kudou family is Kudou Makoto. The fact that the relationship between the previous head Retsu and the current head Makoto didn��t develop very well is a fairly well-known fact.


    Although, the relationship between Makoto and Minoru was also not very good, but they were still father and son. The likelihood of Makoto working with Minoru couldn��t be completely ruled out.


    Fumiya''s unspoken remark said it had something to do with this fact. It was estimated that the number of parasitic dolls involved in Minami''s abduction was more than the number of gynoids stolen on the day of Kudou Retsu''s assassination. Perhaps, if the Kudou family would have been put under surveillance even earlier, then it would have been possible to prevent the use of that tactic with the self-destruction of a large number of parasite dolls, as explosions. In such case, the detachment of the Juumonji family would survive, the perimeter wouldn��t have been broken, and Minami wouldn��t have been kidnapped.


    ��We don��t have enough people, nothing can be done. There are too many things to do


    lately.��


    But Tatsuya wasn��t going to criticize Fumiya.


    The fighting force that was lost 34 years ago in the ��war�� with Dahan, who controlled the Southeast region of East Asia at that time, was restored to a decent amount in the past 30 years. However, the Yotsuba family still remained in a state where they had to compensate for quantity with quality.


    However, the cause that led to this chain of events, which grew into all sorts of collisions of different forces, was Tatsuya himself. And Fumiya, who even had to wear a ��priestess outfit," was only a victim in this whole story. It was impossible to scoff at the poor man who had already suffered.


    ��If you say so, then I feel a little calmer.��


    Fumiya said with sincere gratitude in his voice.


    ��From the very beginning, you shouldn''t worry about it. So the head of the Kudou family and his second son are nowhere to be seen this morning?��


    Tatsuya easily parried the influx of emotions from Fumiya and asked him a counter question.


    ��Yes. However, the abilities of the person sent to observe them are at the ��average"


    level, so there is also a chance that they set in motion during the night, and not in the morning.��


    ��No. If we consider the time it takes to go from Ikoma to Aokigahara, then they left the Kudou mansion in the morning.��


    ��So, they have a secret connection with Kudou Minoru, after all?��


    ��The probability of this is quite high. But for Minoru, this seemed to be an unplanned event.��


    ��Are you talking about his father and brother visiting their hideout?��


    Fumiya spoke on the basis of the assumption that Kudou Makoto and Kudou Soushi were the intruders at Minoru''s hideout. Although, Tatsuya didn��t point out to him that this hadn''t been precisely determined yet.


    Perhaps because he himself believed that it was, nevertheless, true.


    ��If they had agreed with Minoru in advance, they wouldn��t have needed to break through the barrier. Even if Kudou Makoto is the visitor who came to Minoru, he obviously didn''t do so in the form of a friendly family visit.��


    ��Oh, I see.��


    ��I''m going to go to Aokigahara anyway.��


    ��Do you need any help?��


    ��It will be needed if he escapes.��


    ��Good. We''ll be ready.��


    Tatsuya turned off the radio and increased the speed of the motorcycle.


    Drinking tea from a cup, Kudou Makoto exhaled in satisfaction. At the request of Makoto, Minami brewed hot tea instead of ice tea for him.


    ��So, isn��t it time to get down to business?��


    Although Minoru said ��isn��t it time,�� as if he were hurrying his conversational partner, but the delay was caused by him. It was Minoru who asked Minami to serve tea so that he had time to put his thoughts in order.


    Despite the fact that he learned in advance that the intruder was his father, he couldn��t get rid of the excitement that he felt when they met face to face.


    ��Before that, could you let Soushi inside?��


    ��Did Soushi-niisan come too?��


    There was a note of surprise in Minoru''s voice, but it was his acting. Minoru had already seen with ��Elemental Sight�� that two large cars were outside the barrier, and Soushi was sitting in one of them.


    Since the enemy wasn��t Tatsuya, he could freely use ��Elemental Sight" without fear of reverse detection. Also, the fact that Tatsuya wasn''t the intruder was indicated by the fact that the barrier wasn''t completely destroyed, but only temporarily neutralized.


    Makoto nodded, not noticing the pretense of Minoru (or not showing what he noticed).


    ��Yes. He''s going to work as bait for you.��


    ��... I would like to hear the details when Soushi-niisan joins us.��


    Before he answered, there was some unnatural delay. Minoru still continued to worry openly.


    ��Should I go meet the guest?��


    Minami��s proposal wasn''t only the manifestation of a maid��s professionalism, but also, perhaps, carried a hidden meaning in the form of helping Minoru until he collected his thoughts.


    ��Thanks, but not necessary. I will send a gynoid to meet him."


    The battle-like gynoid (not converted into a parasitic doll), which was used as a driver during the escape to this place, was now stored in the lobby of the mansion in standby mode. Minoru took out a thin mobile terminal from his breast pocket, entered the command to cancel the gynoid standby mode through it, and then gave him the command to meet the ��guest.��


    Returning the terminal to his breast pocket, Minoru sipped some tea from his cup.


    Makoto also took his cup in his hand.


    Minami went to the kitchen to make some more tea.


    Kudou Soushi, the brother of Minoru and the second son of the Kudou family, arrived in the dining room even before Minami returned.


    At the time of the meeting with Minoru, the behavior of Soushi showed that he was a little scared. The fear left over after Minoru''s attack on their home in Ikoma hasn��t yet passed.


    ��Nii-san, please come in.��


    ��Don��t be shy, Soushi, sit down.��


    While maintaining a serious expression on his face, Soushi followed Minoru''s request and Makoto''s order, and sat down next to his father.


    At that moment Minami returned from the kitchen, carrying a tray with cups of tea on it. She showed no reaction to the strained atmosphere caused by Soushi, took away the old cups and saucers that stood before Makoto and Minoru, and put new cups of tea in front of all three people.


    ��Minami-san. That''s enough, so I''m sorry, but...��


    With such a slightly vague wording, Minoru wanted to ask Minami to leave the room.


    ��Yes, I understand.��


    Minami understood everything perfectly, bowed politely and walked out of the dining room.


    ��You could have left that girl here. She was the reason you gave up your humanity, wasn''t she?��


    ��Yes, I became a parasite for her sake.��


    Minoru answered his father''s question, with an elevated tone. He didn��t like it when they talked about Minami with that attitude.


    ��I see.��


    Makoto smiled slightly at the difference in enthusiasm between him and his son.


    It looked like a taunt, but Minoru didn''t show any negative reaction at the time.


    ��So what is the reason for your sudden visit?��


    Minoru spoke in a rather constrained tone, but it wasn''t just now that he was beginning to behave this way. The relationship between Minoru and Makoto lost interest a few years ago. Makoto''s attitude toward Minoru was close to dismissive, and if his grandfather Retsu had died much earlier, Minoru would have given up his humanity much earlier and in a different form.


    ��I''ve been wondering, do you need any help?��


    ��Help?��


    This time, the surprise on Minoru''s face wasn''t faked. He didn��t think that in his father he could suddenly awaken any late parental love. Minoru couldn��t understand the reason why his father was offering him his help.


    ��You can��t escape in the current situation.��


    Makoto noticed that Minoru was feeling doubt. But he didn��t begin to explain why he was offering his help.


    ��Even if you have a Parade capable of fooling the eyes of your pursuers, you lack the necessary ��vessels�� that will carry the illusions, don''t you?��


    ��... You''ve prepared other ��actors" besides Soushi-niisan?��


    Minoru indirectly agreed with Makoto''s inquiring, answering him with a question.


    ��Except Soushi, all the others are androids. After all, one doesn��t need to be a man to take on the role of a ��vessel�� for Parade.��


    ��...I''m very grateful. So you suggest I use them to leave this place?��


    ��Yes. Do you have anywhere to go? I have connections in Taiwan and Indochina. If you want, I''ll talk to my intermediaries.��


    Minoru wasn''t thinking at all about the fact that there was no parent who didn''t think of his child, despite his cold attitude towards him.


    ��So you want to expel me out of Japan?��


    That''s his father��s goal. When this became clear, Minoru finally understood the meaning of this "friendliness" shown by his father.


    ��If the other Master Clans find out that you are helping me, then this time the Kudou family will surely be kicked out of the Twenty-Eight Families. Maybe even lose their place in the magical world. So you want to help me escape before the Yotsuba family or the Juumonji family catches me?��


    The ��magical world�� is a society of magicians. The Twenty-Eight Families are the Ten Master Clans plus the Eighteen Substitute Families. Minoru asked his father, Makoto, if he wanted to get him out of the country in order to avoid the ��social death" of the Kudou family.


    ��And that too.��


    Makoto nodded slightly in response to Minoru''s counter-question.


    ��But other than that, the fact is that you are the greatest magician and masterpiece of the Kudou family. It will be a pity to lose you.��


    Continuing, Makoto unleashed heartless, insensible words on Minoru.


    ��Then we''ll play it as if you manipulated Soushi. Sure, the Kudou family will lose some of its reputation, but it will be better than giving away the valuable finished product to the Yotsuba or Saegusa.��


    Soushi''s whole body trembled. The man sitting next to him had just said, without hiding it, that he would have to become a bargaining chip. It was quite humiliating.


    But Soushi said nothing, and showed absolutely no resistance at all.


    ��Everything is already prepared.��


    ��... Did you use the ��Puppet Law" on Soushi-niisan?��


    This question meant: ��Did you turn Soushi into a controlled doll with the help of the magic for controlling a man''s will?" But Makoto shook his head no at Minoru''s question.


    ��I just reminded him that he should perform his duties as a magician of the Kudou family... the magicians of Nine should be fulfilled.�� Soushi gave his consent.


    Minoru turned and looked over at his second oldest brother, Soushi. He had a facial expression that didn��t speak at all about his consent.


    ��Okay. In that case, I will accept your generous offer.��


    However, Minoru with this stopped the interrogation of Makoto. The kindred feelings between them were rather weak, so Minoru couldn��t really reproach Makoto now.


    Minoru won��t grieve when Soushi, who plays the role of bait, is caught, and his reputation sinks to the very bottom. Although,Minoru also didn��t have such feelings like ��it serves him right.�� The expression that most accurately describes Minoru''s attitude was ��I don��t care.��


    ��However, from the proposed destinations, I''ll have to refuse. Because my friends have already organized an escape route for me.��


    Hearing Minoru''s answer, Makoto nodded and asked:


    ��Parasites from the USNA Army?��


    According to this behavior, the head of the Kudou family didn��t seem like he wants to completely control the movement of his son.


    ��On a ship from Yokosuka?... No, wait, don��t answer. When is the departure?��


    ��Immediately, as soon as preparations are complete.��


    ��Don''t you have to persuade that girl?��


    Obviously, by ��that girl,�� Makoto meant Minami. To more effectively expel Minoru, it was necessary for him not to take Minami with him, however, Makoto didn��t seem to have any intentions of separating Minoru and Minami.... Or, he simply didn''t care.


    ��Not necessary.��


    Minoru answered Makoto''s question with a clean and innocent smile on his face.


    ��I decided that I wouldn��t force or try to convince her.��


    Minoru swore to himself that besides the already-made ��restriction of freedom�� by Minami, he wouldn��t oppose her will.


    ��Ah, being young.��


    Makoto mumbled in an uninterested voice, realizing that Minoru was filled with determination.


    After leaving the dining room where the conversation between the son and father of the Kudou family began, Minami went to the room that took on the role of her bedroom. She only used this room for changing clothes and sleeping, but besides the closet and bed there was also: an old-fashioned writing desk, a small piano, and a bookcase with books.


    Minami sat down on the classic-designed chair that came with the antique writing desk. The chair had curved legs and no rollers, but despite such an elegant design, she didn��t have any difficulties with its movement. Minami herself, who has a frail build inherent in girls, had no problems sitting on this chair, but a large man weighing 90-100 kg would be better off not sitting on this chair.


    The desk was the type that, when you use the table you need to open the top of the table top. But Minami sat sideways to the table, not opening the tabletop.


    The bookcase was full of paper books that are rare these days. About half of the books were in Japanese, and the other half were in Chinese. The Japanese part of the collection included the complete collection of literature from the last century, which on the contrary, was new to Minami. She spent most of her time in this mansion in the dining room reading these books in order to distract herself and diversify her leisure time.


    But now she didn��t even reach for the bookshelves. She was lost in thought, and she had no time for books.


    Escaping abroad is too sudden of a news.


    Reason told her that ��you shouldn��t do this."


    Minoru said he would let her go if she refused to follow him. In addition to the thought ��I can��t appear before Miyuki-sama''s eyes,�� there was also a feeling inside Minami saying ��I want to go home.��


    Both her reason and senses gave the same answer. But Minami still hesitated.


    And that was because her feelings weren''t one.


    ��Am I trying to compare Miyuki-sama and Minoru-sama right now...?"


    The desire to return to Miyuki and the desire to at least be with Minoru a little longer.


    Minami hesitated between these two thoughts.


    ��... I''m disgusting..."


    ... betraying her mistress Miyuki, and wanting to return to her?


    ... Without giving an answer to Minoru, being in an unclear relationship with him, enjoying the desired feeling of falling in love?


    The more she thought about it, the lower, meanest and disgusting person she considered herself.


    Her psychological state didn��t fall to a level where recovery is impossible...


    ��...BUT! Who is there!?��


    ... because her alertness rose sharply when the room suddenly showed signs of the presence of another person.... It would probably be more accurate to say ��thanks to the fact that it had risen."


    ��Sorry, Sorry.��


    Surprisingly, at first only her voice reached her consciousness.


    ��Looks like I scared you a little.��


    Minami blinked unconsciously several times.


    ��Sozu-sama (Yakumo)...?��


    After she heard a voice in front of her, Yakumo finally became visible.


    ��When did you get here...��


    ��Just now. Sorry I didn��t knock, but I didn��t want to be noticed by those sitting over there.��


    Yakumo said while looking in the direction of the dining room.


    ��No... I was just immersed in my thoughts, it''s no big deal.��


    ?


    It was an invasion without permission into the room of a young girl. In fact, this shouldn��t be forgiven so easily, but Minami simply couldn��t get angry because she was caught off guard.


    ��Better tell me sozu-sama, why did you come back...?��


    During this recent visit, Yakumo said: ��I would like you to promise me something."


    And Minoru gave him the answer. Minami thought that was the end of Yakumo''s business here.


    ��I would like to inform you of something.��


    ��Me?��


    As Minami thought, the deal with Minoru was over. Instead, it turned out that Yakumo wanted to discuss something with Minami. Moreover, the word ��inform"


    usually meant that the conversation would be about some already known topic, with the addition of some facts.


    ��Tatsuya-kun was asked to release several magicians from the American military prison located on Midway Island.��


    ��Insane...! Even for Tatsuya-sama it will be difficult.��


    ��With his abilities it won''t be a problem. Moreover, for Tatsuya-kun himself this will be a personal gain.��


    Minami considered that attempting to get into the American military prison as recklessness. But she understood that Yakumo knows Tatsuya''s abilities better than she does.


    But Minami had no idea what all this has to do with her.


    ��The point is location. Tatsuya-kun doesn''t seem to be able to make up his mind yet.��


    A sly smile appeared on Yakumo''s face.


    ��Well, that''s not surprising. Tatsuya-kun doesn��t seem to understand the real benefits he will receive from fulfilling this request. For him, this is just a request from a familiar pretty girl, and he has no particular desire to go on an expedition to the remote island of Midway.��


    The words ��pretty girl" Yakumo singled out in his speech, saying them with a mischievous grin. But Minami''s attention caught on to the repeated geographic name, and she realized what Yakumo wanted to say with this.


    ��... Sozu-sama, you mentioned earlier that the destination of Minoru-sama would be Midway Island.��


    Yakumo slightly widened his eyes from these words of Minami, as if asking ��what''s next?".


    ��If I follow Minoru-sama...��


    ��Tatsuya-kun will pursue you...��


    Yakumo''s smile changed from a ��smirk�� to a ��smile from ear to ear.��


    ��... even to the island of Midway.��


    ��...You think so?��


    ��Yes, I am sure. And in the meantime, while on Midway Island, Tatsuya will at the same time fulfill the request to release those magicians from prison.��


    ��... And this will bring Tatsuya-sama much benefit?��


    ��I believe that this will be one of the factors that will ultimately ensure the future for Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-kun.��


    Yakumo''s answer exceeded all Minami''s expectations.


    ��Okay, I understand. Honestly, I didn��t know what to answer, but thanks to the advice from sozu-sama (Yakumo), I made a decision.��


    ��I didn''t mean to give you any advice, but if my words were useful, so be it.��


    Minami bowed low to Yakumo. When she raised her head, Yakumo had already disappeared.


    The conversation between Minoru and Makoto lasted about 15 minutes. He decided to accept the help of the Kudou family with their escape rather quickly, but it was also necessary to clarify some small details.


    After sending off his father Makoto and elder brother Soushi (Makoto went home, and Soushi waited in the car outside the barrier), Minoru went to Minami''s room.


    Overcoming indecision, he knocked on the door.


    An answer was heard from within: ��Wait one moment, please."


    Then from inside he heard a sound similar to the slamming of a suitcase.


    Is she collecting her things?


    To go back home?


    Or to go with me...?


    ��Sorry to keep you waiting.��


    While Minoru was already dreaming about an appropriate interpretation of this sound, the door opened.


    ��Oh, yes, I''m sorry.��


    Seeing Minami, he apologized reflexively.


    Minami, of course, didn��t understand what he was apologizing for.


    When Minoru saw that Minami tilted her head inquiringly, his heartbeat increased.


    ��Um...��


    Minoru adjusted his breathing and tried to start a conversation.


    ��Minoru-sama.��


    But Minami interrupted him.


    ��Abandon humanity or abandon magic. I haven''t made a choice yet.��


    ��I see...��


    Minoru tried to hide his disappointment, but couldn��t do it completely. His voice completely betrayed his mood.


    ��So could you give me a little more time to think?��


    ��Uh...?��


    When Minami continued, the faint disappointment on Minoru''s face gave way to unconcealed hope.


    ��I can��t say when I''ll give you an answer. Still, could you let me go with you?��


    ��Yes of course! With joy!��


    Minoru''s face lit up with joy. Even if his beauty wasn��t of this world, it only confirmed his similarity with some young deity, commanding art and light.


    Minami was so overwhelmed by this beauty that she began to feel light tingling sensation in her heart.


    Minami didn��t lie about the fact that she''s hesitant between the two options. She was


    afraid that she would turn into a useless creature.


    Useless for everyone, not needed by anyone. This is what Minami was blindly afraid of. It could even be called paranoid fear. That was how Minami envisioned her worst future.


    Losing her magic, she will become unsuitable for Miyuki-sama''s service.


    Renouncing her humanity, she will no longer be able to stay close to Miyuki-sama.


    She couldn��t even conceive of the fact that Minoru really needed her. There was no doubt that Minoru was serious about her treatment. Now he is serious, but she didn��t think that it would continue after.


    Now she wanted to stay with him.


    But she didn��t know how long it would last.


    ... Minoru-sama and I don��t match, there is no balance between us.


    ... I can��t believe that I have the charm that can attract the attention of Minoru-sama.


    Therefore, Minami couldn��t decide.


    She didn��t pretend to be hesitant, but really couldn��t decide.


    However, it was obvious that Yakumo��s phrase ��this will provide a future for Tatsuya and Miyuki�� influenced her decision to go with Minoru.


    ... Minoru-sama sincerely worries about me.


    ... And I take advantage of this grace of Minoru-sama.


    That was the feeling of guilt, like thorns stuck in her heart now.

 Volume 29 - CH 10

    A+A-


    Chapter 10


    When Tatsuya arrived at the Aokigahara ��Sea of Trees,�� the hands of the clock had already passed 17:00.


    He returned to the same place where the pursuit squad from the Juumonji family had lost sight of Minoru''s car. On the narrow road which he had discovered by breaking the illusion, new tracks of wheels were now visible..


    ��So it was the right way after all?"


    Such a thought filled with a little bitterness came to Tatsuya''s mind. Now that he had determined the exact coordinates of the hideout, he knew for sure that this road leads to the right place. If only that day he would have searched a little more aggressively and persistently...


    ��... No, this is a useless assumption.��


    That day he wouldn��t have been able to find the right way, even if he had searched until nightfall. Even today, he was able to see his goal only because someone else had broken the barrier before. He wouldn��t know the route to the goal if he hadn��t traced backwards, starting from the final destination. For Tatsuya, this barrier was such a complicated and confusing maze.


    Tatsuya parked Wingless, the electric motorcycle, on the side of the road and entered the Sea of Trees on foot. From the place where the bike was parked to Minoru''s hideout was about 700 meters in a straight line. Even when walking on foot it won��t much time. Even if the road is winding, you can get there in less than 10 minutes. It wasn��t time that bothered him more, but the fact that along the way it was possible to turn the wrong way at the forks.


    The ��Freed Suit�� that was created by the Yotsuba family, now worn by Tatsuya, in contrast to the ��Mobile Suit�� developed by the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, wasn��t equipped with the power assistance function. But fewer mechanized parts also made it easier to use. His total weight was less than 20 kilograms. Such a weight wasn��t a burden to Tatsuya even without magical support. He could run at a speed approximately equal to the speed of a regular high school student in running sports, while wearing the suit.


    Starting to run slowly, he increased his speed with each step.


    ��Coming!��


    Minoru didn��t feel the approach of Tatsuya with ��Elemental Sight,�� but with the sensory function of the barrier, ''Sekirei Hachijin.''��


    At the moment, he and Minami were still in the hideout. Not to ambush and counterattack Tatsuya. The ��Sekirei Hachijin" barrier interferes with magical detection and is an array of ��Kimon Tonkou" installed in fixed positions. This barrier may no longer prevent Tatsuya from invading, but inside the barrier, Tatsuya will have a harder time finding them than he would outside the barrier anyways.


    At that moment when Tatsuya gets inside the barrier, the ��competition" will begin.


    So decided Minoru.


    When ��Sekirei Hachijin�� disrupts Tatsuya''s ��sight,�� Kudou Soushi will copy the Eidos of Minami and put the copy on the gynoid, then copy the Eidos of Minoru and cast it on himself. After that, he will start driving away from the barrier by car. If Tatsuya buys it, then Minoru will take Minami with him and flee in the opposite direction. And if he doesn��t buy it... then he''s ready for a direct confrontation.


    If he manages to escape from here and get to Odawara, then there will be all the necessary geographical conditions for the use of ��Kaso Tonkou*." ��Kaso Tonkou�� is the composite magic from ��Parade�� and ��Kimon Tonkou.�� Minoru concocted this improvised spell in half a day today, and theoretically no one should know this magic except for him. Even Tatsuya won��t be able to quickly understand magic that''s unknown to him.... At least Minoru hoped and prayed for it.


    Although, he understood that being a Parasite, he didn��t have a god to whom to pray.


    [Couldn''t come up with a normal version of the translation of this. The name is formed from the first two characters of the Japanese name Parade and the second two


    characters of the Japanese name Kimon Tonkou. ��Parade Thin" or ��Disguise Thin" -


    all these options sound silly, given the fact that the second word is a transliteration from Japanese, resembling a Russian word.]


    ��... Hmm?��


    Tatsuya, who ran with the speed of a middle distance runner, stopped when he felt a weak but sufficient enough not to be ignored, feeling that ��something is wrong here."


    He felt that he had shifted slightly from the desired path, as if his feet were slightly leading him away.


    ��This is the impact of ��Kimon Tonkou"...?"


    ��Kimon Tonkou" is magic that distorts the sense of direction. Tatsuya knew this before, but now for the first time he had personally experienced what this ��distortion of the sense of direction�� felt like.


    Perhaps he wouldn��t have noticed it if he was riding his motorcycle. He also wouldn��t have known about it if he had ran with magical support. He was able to detect a slight deviation only because he felt the surface of the earth while running, and his feet were firmly planted on it.


    ��Is it just because I know where to go?��


    This time the destination was strictly defined. He was moving along a winding road, constantly keeping in mind the location of the target, so when the direction shifted, he was able to understand that it wasn��t his mistake.


    ��Quite the problematic magic...��


    Tatsuya was once again convinced of the effectiveness of this East Asian continental ancient magic ��Kimon Tonkou." It would be too difficult for him to overcome this barrier only on his own. Whatever the intentions of the Kudou family, they only helped him.


    Tatsuya finally crossed the ��Sekirei Hachijin" barrier.


    ��Come!"


    Finding out about Tatsuya''s invasion, Minoru turned on a short-range directional radio.


    ��Soushi-niisan, move out, please.��


    ��Understood.��


    The answer came back in a clearly dissatisfied voice, but Soushi still showed no signs of resistance.


    The barrier transmitted the response from the exit of the car to the outside. With the help of Elemental Sight, Minoru ��watched�� as the car followed its intended course. In the car, he ��saw" Soushi, on which was imposed his (Minoru) Eidos and a female-type android, on which Minami''s Eidos was superimposed.


    ��Now let''s see if Tatsuya-san can be fooled by this!��


    Although Tatsuya hadn��t yet penetrated the inside of the mansion, Minoru unconsciously held his breath and began to observe Tatsuya''s movements reported by the barrier.


    ��What is it!? Minami and Minoru?��


    Less than a minute has passed since Tatsuya received a response that ��something had crossed over the barrier." Now he suddenly caught clear signs of Minami and Minoru''s presence.


    He activated his ��Elemental Sight" again. Information about Minami and Minoru moving northward at a speed of about 30-40 km/h was displayed in his ��field of view."


    ��So, there''s more than one road that leads to this hideout?��


    Providing multiple escape routes during preparation for a likely escape from pursuit is common sense. There was nothing surprising in the fact that Minoru escaped on a different path when he discovered Tatsuya''s approach.


    But...


    ��... Where is he going? Besides, so openly?��


    Tatsuya couldn��t believe his perception, because Minoru''s behavior seemed unnatural.


    Although he said ��so openly,�� Parade acted on the Eidos of Minoru and Minami. Not Lina''s spell, namely the ��Parade�� of the Kudou family. Without receiving that data from Fujibayashi, he wouldn��t have been able to ��see�� it so clearly.


    But it was too clear. He saw them too well. It seemed to Tatsuya that they were making a show of themselves, knowing that they would be ��watched.��


    In addition, the direction of their escape also raised some doubt. The Minoru group passed through the Sea of Trees and continued north along the state highway.


    If they continue in this direction, they will come upon Saiko Lake. If from there they turn east, they will follow the central road along Lake Kawaguchi. If they turn to the west, and then, before reaching Lake Motosu, turn to the north again, they will eventually end up in the city of Kofu. The route leading south of Lake Motosu could be ruled out altogether. Because in that case they would''ve immediately gone south straight out of the Sea of Trees.


    The question is where will they go next.


    If they head east, then they will be in the suburbs of Tokyo. They will be entering the territory of the Juumonji family.


    If they go to the north, then the Yotsuba family will be waiting for them there. The location of the main house of the Yotsuba family - the former Fourth Laboratory -


    was kept secret from the other Master Clans and the Magic Association. But the Mitsuya, Mutsuzuka, Saegusa and Kudou families knew that this place is somewhere in the region ��from the city of Kofu to the city of Suva.�� Nobody particularly monitored the non-disclosure of this information, so the neighboring families of Ichijou, Futatsugi and Juumonji also learned about this.


    Perhaps Minoru himself didn��t know about this. Or was he going to cross the


    ��backyard�� of the Yotsuba family and continue moving north?


    ��... But is it really Minami and Minoru?��


    The more he thought about it, the more he doubted it.


    ��... But I just can��t leave it unattended, I have no other choice.��


    There were no guarantees that these carriers of Minami''s and Minoru''s Eidos weren��t fakes.


    ��Should I wait for reinforcements?��


    Instead of training staff, priority was given to rapid response. And it gave the opposite effect. Regret about it filled Tatsuya''s thoughts.


    Feeling indecisive about the choices, he nevertheless turned around and followed back along the road he came here on.


    From information received from the barrier, Minoru learned that Tatsuya had come out of ��Sekirei Hachijin.��


    In general, the disguised road was part of this barrier, but there were only devices to support the illusions there. The barrier didn��t have a surveillance function for monitoring intruders.


    Minoru had difficulty resisting the desire to directly verify Tatsuya''s movements by directing his ��Elemental Sight�� at him.


    If he directs his "sight" towards Tatsuya, he will feel it. The same was true for surveillance hardware �� cameras, sensors, etc. He will soon notice that the car heading towards Lake Saiko is a dummy.


    If he leaves the hideout too early, Tatsuya will notice this too.


    However, it was impossible to hide here indefinitely. The bait won''t give him too much time.


    Minoru was sure of that.


    ��... Minami-san, let''s go.��


    ��...Good.��


    About 5 minutes after the response from Tatsuya disappeared from the barrier.


    Taking Minami with him, Minoru left the hideout.


    Having passed along a narrow road surrounded by trees, they drove onto a public road leading from north-north-east to south-south-west.


    Tatsuya wasn��t there.

 Volume 29 - CH 11

    A+A-


    Chapter 11


    Although the NSU had withdrawn its fleet, it was impossible to say for sure that the military threat had already passed. It will take several weeks for everyday life to return to normal.


    Classes at all high schools of the National University of Magic have already resumed, but extracurricular activities were limited to 4:30 p.m. Classes in schools of magic ended at 3:20 p.m., so extracurricular activities were reduced to about 1 hour.


    Of course, First High School was no exception. The Student Council and the Disciplinary Committee involved in supervising extra-curricular activities also completed their work before 5 p.m.


    Shortly before 4:30 p.m.


    Erika, Leo, Mizuki and Mikihiko were waiting for individual Cabinets on the platform of the station closest to First High School. Miyuki and Lina have been leaving the school separately from everyone lately, and today they left a little earlier than the rest.


    It was Shizuku''s and Honoka''s turn first, they already got into separate Cabinets and left. The others were now waiting for the next Cabinet to arrive.


    ��Ah, there she goes.��


    The individual Cabinets didn��t have an arrival schedule, but during the busy hours the next free Cabinet appeared within five minutes. This station was mainly used only by students to come to school and go home. At the moment, the rush of passengers has already passed, and only these four remained, but still the next Cabinet arrived at the station just five minutes after the departure of Honoka''s Cabinet.


    ��Ok, I''m next.��


    Mizuki went to the opened door. The order in which they sat down was strictly defined. Apart from Honoka, who needed to go in the opposite direction, on the days when Miyuki and Tatsuya weren��t with them, their order was this: Shizuku, Mizuki, Erika, Mikihiko, Leo.


    But today there are also some differences from the usual order.


    ��Miki, show her out.��


    Erika didn��t suddenly just ask, but ordered Mikihiko to escort Mizuki.


    ��Uh!?��


    ��Come on, hurry up. Even if there are no other passengers, your slowness is annoying.��


    ��Well, if she doesn''t mind...��


    Although Erika''s demand was completely unreasonable, Mikihiko somehow agreed too quickly. On the contrary, he looked like he wanted to do it.


    ��Um, but... it doesn''t feel right.��


    Mizuki looked shyly at Mikihiko, but even without her confirmation it was obvious that she didn��t like this idea.


    ��No, Mizuki. After all, the danger isn''t over yet.��


    But regardless of Mizuki''s opinion, Erika was adamant.


    ��Come on, hurry up.��


    ��Uh-huh...��


    As a result, Mizuki and Mikihiko surrendered under the pressure from Erika and sat in the same Cabinet.


    The Cabinet with Mizuki and Mikihiko inside left the platform. Seeing them off with his eyes, Leo briefly asked Erika:


    ��... What are you up to?��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Erica replied without turning to face Leo.


    ��I��m talking about the reason you told Mikihiko to accompany Mizuki.��


    ��I already said, didn''t I? Because of the danger.��


    Erika was still staring in the direction of Mizuki''s retreating Cabinet.


    Leo frowned at the tense atmosphere.


    ��You didn''t say anything about any danger yesterday. Is something bothering you now?��


    Erika finally turned to Leo.


    ��... I wish, but it was a wasted experience.��


    Immediately after these words, the next Cabinet arrived at the platform.


    Erika walked over to him and looked around.


    ��Leo, let''s go for a little ride together.��


    ��What are you doing so suddenly?��


    ��If you''re going, then let''s go. I''ll tell you inside.��


    Erika said, and sat down in the Cabinet transportation system.


    Leo scratched his head nervously, then he crossed the road on the sliding bridge blocking the front of the Cabinet, went into the Cabinet through the opposite door and sat down on the seat next to Erika.


    It had been more than 10 minutes since Tatsuya got on ��Wingless,�� the electric motorcycle, and started the pursuit.


    At the entrance to Lake Saiko, Tatsuya saw the car with the carriers of Minami''s and Minoru''s Eidos with the naked eye.


    As he accelerated, he caught up with the car on the right side. In the driver''s seat, he saw a man with the face of Minoru holding the steering wheel. Although persons under the age of 18 can obtain a license to drive a four-wheeled vehicle under special conditions, but Minoru unlikely met these conditions.


    But that wasn��t the problem now.


    Using his psion waves, he activated the built-in CAD in his suit with full mental control, and considered the activation sequence he devised.


    The magic was ��Gram Dispersion,�� specifically configured for use against Parade. It was a sequence of Decomposition magic corresponding to the Kudou family''s spell.


    It will decompose the magic sequence that builds a visible illusion, even if Minoru himself can��t be seen with the naked eye.


    Tatsuya released the magic.


    A visual noise ran across Minoru''s face, and the outline of his entire body became blurred.


    This doesn��t mean that the body of the carrier with the image of Minoru was destroyed.


    The magic sequence that formed the image of Minoru, stripped of its information body structure, began to dissipate.


    After the haze of psionic particles cleared...


    ��Kudou Soushi! After all, it''s a fake!��


    Tatsuya didn��t even bother to look at "something with the image of Minami" sitting in the passenger seat.


    The ��Minoru�� turned out to be a fake. So, Minami shouldn��t be real either.


    Tatsuya slammed on the brakes, deciding to go back to the hideout located in the center of the Sea of Trees.


    At the same time, Soushi turned the steering wheel to the right.


    Tires squealing, the large passenger car made a sharp approach towards Tatsuya.


    Which made the car spin.


    As if knocked down, the electric motorcycle flew off the road.


    Guided by Tatsuya, ��Wingless�� flew to the side along an arc.


    But in fact, the motorcycle wasn��t hit by the car.


    He took off by himself, with the help of flight magic.


    Tatsuya turned ��Wingless,�� the flying electric motorcycle, 180 degrees in the air and brought it back to the road.


    Then he looked in the rear-view mirror. There he saw that the car had stopped, turning sideways.


    Furthermore, the car driven by Soushi began to turn around, apparently in order to pursue Tatsuya''s motorcycle.


    Using his psion waves, Tatsuya activated the suit''s built-in CAD.


    At the same moment when the magic was activated, two wheels fell off one side of the car, and that side slammed onto the road with a crash.


    Moreover, this car will no longer be able to prevent Tatsuya.


    But Tatsuya remained vigilant, realizing that instead, Soushi himself could attack him with some kind of restraining magic.


    The tilted car without two wheels was getting smaller and smaller in the rear-view mirror.


    Some time had already passed, but Soushi hadn''t released any attacking magic.


    Tatsuya arrived at the hideout Minoru used at about 5:45 pm Before entering the Sea of Trees, through the suit''s communicator he informed Hyougo about Soushi as he was directly on the move. At the moment, one of Hyougo''s father''s subordinates, Hanabishi Tajima, has already been sent there for insurance.


    Tatsuya left the motorcycle on the side of the road. But it turned out that this was no longer necessary. Unlike last time, the barrier no longer interfered with him.


    The barrier itself, distorting the sense of direction, still existed. But its functions have significantly weakened.


    This could happen due to the lack of a ��master�� who needs to be hidden. Either that, or the mechanism that continuously maintains the magic could''ve weakened due to several breakthroughs of the barrier.


    But that wasn''t what he needed to think about now. Tatsuya stopped in front of the entrance to this exotic one-story wooden house, and opened the door.


    Tatsuya''s expectation that this house would be completely abandoned turned out to be wrong.


    Immediately after opening the door, his perception caught subtle signs of a presence.


    These signs of a presence were very similar to human ones, but the life energy in them wasn��t felt. Tatsuya didn��t have the so-called ��ability to sense otherworldly


    phenomena," but it seemed to him that if you encounter a ghost, you will experience exactly the same impression as now.


    It was impossible to ignore this creature. Tatsuya simply had no other choice.


    The ghost-like thing turned its attention to Tatsuya. Tatsuya realized that it was waiting for him.


    He couldn��t afford the unnecessary battles, right now.


    And at the same time, he shouldn��t lose sight of the slightest clue.


    In addition, if the owner of this presence is an enemy, then it will be faster not to wait for him to prepare a trap, but immediately rushed over to him.


    Tatsuya went deep into the mansion, in the direction from which the signs of presence were felt.


    Honoka returned home around the same time that Tatsuya entered the hideout that Minoru used.


    She lived alone. Her parents were alive and well, but ever since Honoka went to elementary school, they were often away from home, almost living at work.


    Honoka''s and Shizuku''s mothers were close friends from a young age, and Honoka''s mother often left her off at Shizuku''s home. And during her high school years, she almost lived at Shizuku''s house when her parents were away for work for long periods of time.


    The Kitayama couple treated Honoka like Shizuku''s sister. In particular, the care of Shizuku''s father, Kitayama Ushio, manifested itself in such a way that Honoka began to feel shy about this when she grew up. Honoka began to live alone when she entered First High School, no doubt, mostly due to the fact that she decided that she couldn��t use the good nature of Shizuku''s parents forever.


    When Honoka finally decided to live in a separate apartment, this caused a slight disagreement.


    The first thing Kitayama Ushio said was, ��I''ll buy you an apartment.��


    When she refused, he offered to arrange for her a luxurious apartment, which he described as follows: ��it has a reliable security system, and the management company is apart of my group of companies.�� That is, he tried to ��buy�� Honoka an apartment not an apartment room, but a whole apartment complex.


    She refused this too. ��Then at least live in a securely guarded apartment,�� said Ushio, and ordered his subordinates to find suitable apartments. They found more than a dozen options.


    After discussion with her parents, Honoka chose one of these options, and now she lived in this apartment. This apartment had a huge rent and was too spacious for one person to live in. The security system in it, although it wasn��t the latest in technology, but it was enough to protect the girl living alone. This apartment was also conveniently located for visiting the school.


    Therefore, she had no fear of anyone getting in, while she wasn��t at home.


    Besides, even though she was a sorceress, in terms of perception and way of thinking, she was closer to an ordinary girl. When she came home, she didn��t even think about being wary of suspicious people.


    A shadow crept up to Honoka from her blind spot, silently and unnoticed, and grabbed her from behind


    ��Kya (mm-m-m)...��


    Her mouth was covered with a rag, and she didn''t have time to scream clearly.


    She didn��t even have time to think about holding her breath, and she inhaled the substance applied to the rag, which deprived her of her freedom of thought.


    Miyuki, who left school a little earlier than her friends, was already at home and had changed into her home clothes.


    She had learned about Tatsuya''s absence at home even earlier from the message he left her. There was a longing in her heart to hear his voice, at least through audio communications, but the strong feeling ��I shouldn��t bother Onii-sama�� somehow held her back.


    At that moment, Miyuki heard the sound of an incoming call.


    Miyuki rushed to the desktop terminal with hope.


    However, the monitor on the small terminal installed on the desk in her room didn��t display Tatsuya''s name.


    ��Pixie, what''s wrong?��


    The caller was Pixie, who currently ��lived�� in the Student Council room at First High School.


    ��Miyuki-sama.��


    Tatsuya ordered Pixie in his absence to obey Miyuki''s orders. At the moment, Miyuki was considered a temporary mistress for Pixie, but Pixie didn��t call Miyuki


    ��mistress.�� Pixie... more precisely, the Parasite inside Pixie considered only Tatsuya to be her exclusive master.


    She simply followed the orders of Tatsuya, and when the need arose, it was Miyuki who she reported to.


    ��Mitsui-sama was ? kidnapped.��


    The same was true for this emergency alert.


    ��What!?��


    Miyuki involuntarily switched to a high tone of voice.


    Miyuki didn''t lack any experience with getting into various unusual situations, but the abduction of her classmate was completely unexpected for her.


    In itself, kidnapping isn��t really a rare crime. Their number has significantly decreased after the installation of outdoor cameras, but so far there are about 60-80


    cases per year. And last year, for example, there was a major human trafficking incident by a major gang, and the total number of victims exceeded 200 people.


    But Miyuki couldn��t even think that her friend would be the victim of criminals.


    They lived in a world in which life was far from calm, but at least in their country public safety was not at a level where living in fear of criminals for people is everyday.


    ��Pixie, do you know what the situation is now?��


    However, Miyuki quickly regained her composure. Miyuki was born only 17 years and 4 months ago, but her life, to put it mildly, was already filled with all sorts of events. And such a ��career" wasn��t an empty boast.


    ��Mitsui-sama ? deprived of ? freedom ? of will ? with the help of ? narcotic ?


    substance. Two ? abductors ? removed ? her ? from the building. At the moment, ?


    they ? are moving ? on foot.��


    The parasite living inside pixie has awakened and got its ��personality�� based on the


    ��thoughts�� of Honoka. Therefore, Pixie and Honoka were spiritually connected. For her part, Honoka couldn��t watch Pixie due to a lack of computational abilities, but Pixie was able to track the experiences that Honoka was experiencing in real time.


    Tatsuya ordered Pixie not to spy indiscriminately on Honoka''s personal life. Through the ��path�� connecting Pixie and Honoka, Pixie saw the state of Honoka, even without having the intention to do so. Therefore, Tatsuya placed a restriction on it.


    But now Honoka was in danger, it was an emergency.


    Pixie''s body was a machine that couldn��t produce psions. The Parasite living inside Pixie couldn��t sustain its activities without the supply of psions from the outside. And the largest source of psions for Pixie was Honoka.


    If the activity of the Parasite stops, then it will ��reset�� the personality. For a living being, such a suspension of activity is tantamount to death.


    In other words, Honoka''s security was a vital issue for Pixie. In order to ensure the safety of Honoka, Tatsuya allowed Pixie to monitor Honoka''s activities to a minimum extent.


    ��Amendment. They ? just ? got in ? the car. ? With the addition of ? the driver, ? the number of ? abductors ? increases ? to three.��


    ��Okay. If they try to do any harm to Honoka, stop them with telekinesis.��


    ��Yes, I will obey. The terms of ? lifting the ban on use are ? accepted.��


    ��Check the map to track the exact location of Honoka. If you think that the kidnappers have arrived at their hideout, then let me know about this place.��


    ��Yes, I will obey.��


    Miyuki ended the conversation with Pixie and phoned Hanabishi Hyougo, Tatsuya''s personal butler.


    Minoru'' s hideout was a one-story house, but this house was quite extensive and had many rooms.


    Tatsuya temporarily left the house, walked around, made sure that he didn��t have a back entrance, and re-entered the front entrance.


    He didn��t take off his shoes. The floor was clean, but Tatsuya didn��t care that he could have trampled on dirt. For him, this house was a ��target for search�� and not a


    ��place of residence.��


    Tatsuya spent about five minutes inspecting the outside of the mansion, but that didn''t bother him either. Not because he followed the proverb ��slow down - you will continue," but because this detour was useful in the form of knowledge that no one will run away through some secret exit while he is inspecting the house from the inside.


    The owner of the previously detected signs of presence was found relatively quickly.


    ��Fujibayashi-dono?��


    In the back of the house, in a windowless room that looked like a storeroom, Tatsuya was waiting for Fujibayashi Nagamasa, head of the famous Fujibayashi family, magicians of ancient magic and ��ninjutsu users," father of Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi Kyouko from the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. Tatsuya took off his helmet, which he was still wearing, put it under his arm, and spoke to the creature that looked like Nagamasa.


    ��Shiba-dono. You came too?��


    There wasn''t an accusatory tone in Nagamasa''s voice.


    ��I detected an anomaly in the barrier.��


    But even if Tatsuya was accused, he wouldn��t have experienced any feelings of guilt.


    ��Fujibayashi-dono, are you here for the same reason?��


    Tatsuya asked in a friendly tone, but his eyes burned with a bright fire.


    ��No. I''m here according to plan.��


    The fire in Tatsuya''s eyes flared up even brighter, while his eyes narrowed to a stern, sharp look.


    ��Does this mean that from the very beginning you planned to deal with this without me?��


    Tatsuya''s manner of speech had lost respect for his elder. However, Nagamasa showed no concern over this.


    ��Sort out...? Hmm, in a way, this is the correct expression. I came here to deal with the situation that led to this mess.��


    ��Your goal isn��t to capture Minoru, but to let him escape?��


    Tatsuya asked a question that wasn''t directly related to Nagamasa''s words.


    ��It was our Fujibayashi family who gave the former Ninth Laboratory the spell, which later became the basis of Parade.��


    Nagamasa also spoke on a topic unrelated to Tatsuya''s question.


    ��The indisputable fact is that it is based on the ��Matoi�� spell, created by Kokonoe Yakumo''s predecessor, however it is ��Shadow Twins�� of the Fujibayashi family that connects it with modern magic. We also transferred many other techniques to the former Ninth Laboratory.��


    ��So what? I have no desire to listen to these complaints.��


    Tatsuya listened to everything his opponent said.


    ��This is in no way a complaint. We don��t cling to gross profits, like the traditionalists.��


    ��You want to say that you have such a lofty goal as the search for truth?��


    There were faint signs of ridicule in Tatsuya''s voice.


    ��The search for truth. Exactly.��


    But Nagamasa agreed, becoming absolutely serious.


    ��Shiba-dono. Do you know what the art of shinobi is for?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    Tatsuya answered dryly and briefly. The thought read in his voice: ��I didn��t come here to answer questions."


    ��In an era when electronic equipment wasn��t yet invented, the art of shinobi represented a technology for intelligence and assassination. Spies and killers were both shinobi using ��ninjutsu�� and not using it. And they did nothing else.��


    ��Even if they were unhappy about it?��


    ��The shinobi who lived at that time may have been pleased with such a life. Despite the attitude towards them, their skills were considered important and necessary.��


    ��The art of ��ninjutsu" is of great importance in our time.��


    ��Do you really think so? With the spread of electronic equipment, the number of places where shinobi can actively operate has significantly decreased. And with the development of modern magic, capable of activating quickly and reliably, ��ninjutsu"


    was forced out, even from the sphere of intelligence.��


    ��Ancient magic is excellent for surprise attacks, so it still plays an active role in assassinations.��


    ��We wouldn��t be able to live a normal life if we were only killers.��


    ��If you aren��t here to buy more time, then tell me what you''re getting at.��


    In response to Tatsuya''s demand, voiced with undisguised annoyance, Nagamasa didn''t make a displeased face, but merely nodded, saying "good."


    ��According to its usefulness, ��ninjutsu�� can��t defeat modern magic. Useless techniques are considered obsolete, and their fate is to disappear without a trace.


    Before that happens, we will incorporate ��ninjutsu" into modern magic, developing it into a technology that meets modern needs. Our predecessor believed that it was the duty of our family, the Fujibayashi, as followers of the supreme shinobi of the Iga clan. The development of ��ninjutsu." That is our goal.��


    ��What does all of this have to do with Minoru?��


    ��Kudou Minoru is the completed form of the magicians from ��nine,�� whose goal was to create new techniques by introducing ancient magic into modern magic. At the same time, he''s a member of the Fujibayashi family, possessing secret knowledge in modern magic. We can��t allow him to fall into the hands of the Ten Master Clans or the Self-Defense Forces.��


    ��But Minoru shouldn��t have a direct relationship with the Fujibayashi family.��


    ��For a shinobi, blood connection isn��t important.��


    In his own words, Tatsuya didn��t try to convince Nagamasa. He was just trying to extract useful information from him. Hearing his answer, Tatsuya decided that further attempts would be hopeless, after which he turned his back on Nagamasa and walked away.


    He wasn��t wary of an attack from behind. From the very beginning, Tatsuya saw that Nagamasa didn��t have a physical body, and therefore couldn��t attack him.


    The image of Nagamasa, which was left behind by Tatsuya, vanished into thin air.


    As Tatsuya expected, there was no attack from behind.


    Tatsuya rounded his eyes in surprise, quickly put on his helmet and rushed towards the entrance of the house.


    That''s when he had heard the sound of an explosion and an intense fire blocked his way.


    6 o''clock in the evening is the time when dusk will soon come. Although the summer solstice was quite recent, and the days were still long, but now the lighting was bad due to the fact that the sky was covered with clouds.


    ��Perhaps it will rain heavily.��


    ��If you want, take an umbrella from my house.��


    Mizuki and Mikihiko talked as they walked side by side along the road leading to Mizuki''s house and ran along the riverbank.


    ?


    ��Or you can wait at my house. Father isn��t supposed to be home yet.��


    Mizuki said, and giggled involuntarily. This isn''t the first time Mikihiko has accompanied Mizuki home, and has already managed to "get acquainted" with her parents.


    The attitude of Mizuki''s father towards Mikihiko at that time was rather severe.


    Mizuki''s mother had even reproached him for his ��childishness�� later. Mikihiko reacted to this with understanding. ��Shibata-san is a girl, so this is a father''s natural behavior,�� he thought with a wry smile. However, he couldn��t deny that this incident left him with the realization that it would be difficult for him to cope with this again.


    ��N-no, it''s too late. I''ll just escort you to the entrance of your home.��


    ��Okay.��


    Mizuki'' s face appeared to be regretful, but she immediately smiled again.


    Mikihiko froze for a moment at Mizuki''s smile. However, he quickly came to his senses and smiled back shyly in response.


    Creating a delicate atmosphere around themselves, causing embarrassment to passersby, Mizuki and Mikihiko walked along the waterfront.


    And this ��good mood�� was spoiled not by Mizuki''s mother or her father, who returned home earlier than he should have, but by three men, radiating an ominous aura.


    The people around them just idly strolled and chatted with each other, and these three purposefully approached them. Simultaneously Mizuki''s and Mikihiko''s faces changed while they stopped.


    Despite their ominous feeling, these men looked quite ordinary. Their age was from 30 to 45 years, in appearance. They didn��t emanate a sense of rudeness. On the contrary. It was the feeling of some subtle, refined deception.


    Mikihiko noticed the abnormality of these people by the disguise they were wearing,


    and Mizuki, without even taking off her glasses, saw an aura of the color that usually means trouble. All three men''s faces showed admiration for the reaction of Mikihiko, who immediately went into a fighting stance, and Mizuki, who hid behind him.


    One of the men suddenly flew forward. Not ��jumped," but ��flew."


    To avoid this, Mikihiko hastily jumped to the edge of the road, lightly hitting Mizuki with his back. Mizuki staggered, and Mikihiko held her with one hand. When he raised his head, he saw that the man had blocked the road to the station.


    It was such a quick action that he didn��t even notice how the activation sequence was deployed. From this, Mikihiko already realized that these three were strong and dangerous magicians. Mizuki also intuitively sensed their danger.


    Two in front, one in back. Squeezed in pincers, Mikihiko turned to them sideways, his back to the river. He covered Mizuki with his back.


    ��What do you want?��


    Two on the right, one on the left. Behind the river, in front of the wasteland.


    Mikihiko turned to the two men on the right, who blocked the path to the side of Mizuki''s house. He didn��t expect to get an answer or start a conversation. They weren''t somewhere in the mountains, distant from civilization, but right inside a residential area, albeit at the very edge of it. He spoke in order to buy time, in the hope that passersby would call the police.


    However, the men didn��t answer.


    Mikihiko swung his left hand down sharply.


    With that same hand he caught the metal fan that had flown out of his sleeve.


    Slightly opening this unique CAD with one hand, Mikihiko pressed the index finger of his right hand on one of the metal strips that made up the fan.


    The wind began to swirl around Mikihiko and Mizuki. This vortex of wind isolated them from the wind that was blowing on the left side of Mikihiko, which had some


    kind of aerosol impurity.


    In fact, this aerosol impurity was a drug that paralyzes the victim''s free will.


    The magic that had isolated them from the attack of the suspicious men, Mikihiko released instinctively.


    The men''s faces changed. The carefree faces expressing the thought that ��they aren��t rivals to us�� quickly changed into the facial expressions of people ready for battle.


    ��Who are you!?��


    Mikihiko didn��t know everything about this attack, down to the ingredients of the narcotic substance. But the fact remained that they had been attacked. It was obvious malice, so Mikihiko called out to the opponents in a stern voice.


    His shout was made reflexively. He didn��t expect to get an answer.


    But contrary to expectations...


    ��Horsehead.��


    The question of Mikihiko was answered by the man on the left, who had previously released the magic that created the poisoned wind.


    ��Horsehead?��


    Mikihiko had no idea what that name meant. This question seized hold of his mind, and his concentration on the enemies weakened.


    In other words, it created a gap in his defenses.


    The enemy on the right threw a thick needle. More precisely, it was a thin sharpened wooden stake.


    Mikihiko knocked down the stake, which was given speed and penetrating power by movement magic, with his right hand.


    He wasn��t injured. Through a gap in the torn fabric of his school uniform sleeve, one could notice that his right hand was shimmering with a dull glossy sheen.


    Protective magic covering his skin with the ��Element of Metal" from the system of the Five Elements. If you look only at the effect, then this form of ancient magic was similar to the strengthening magic in which Leo was good at using, however, they differed in the principle of action.


    ��Good thing I learned this...!��


    Mikihiko learned this ��gold armor technique" from his father last month. At the end of May, when Mikihiko went into battle with a detachment of the Self-Defense Forces, which was led by Toyama (Tooyama) Tsukasa, he felt the need for more close combat techniques. He turned to his father for advice and as a result received this magic. You could tell that his sense of danger worked here, despite the fact that this situation was different from the intended one.


    The enemy attacks didn��t end there. On the contrary, the thrown stake seemed to be only a distraction.


    The man, who was standing next to the one who threw the stake, rushed forward, approaching 10 meters in 2 steps, and swung his right hand diagonally from the bottom left to top right.


    It looked as if in his right hand, there was only the hilt of a dagger.


    But Mikihiko wasn��t fooled by this.


    He staggered back, holding his right hand out in front of him. A thin, barely noticeable cut appeared on his sleeve.


    ��Glass Dagger!?"


    The hand that was peeking through the slits in the sleeve stopped glistening and returned to its original skin color.


    The golden armor technique could cover only one part of the body at a time. Another disadvantage was the short duration it could be used. And for repeated application, a certain amount of time was required.


    Of course, Mikihiko hadn''t forgotten. The next magic, prepared in advance in anticipation of the completion of the armor technique, he activated immediately after receiving a blow with the glass blade.


    ��Sorry!��


    That''s all he could say now. Without waiting for Mizuki''s answer, he suddenly pulled her close to him, clasping her waist.


    Mizuki froze. She didn��t say anything. No, she didn��t have time to scream.


    Mikihiko''s magic activated.


    The air mass, located between Mikihiko and the man brandishing the glass blade - a member of the Horsehead squad named Henry Fu - suddenly exploded.


    A gust of wind struck not only Henry, but also Mikihiko.


    As if riding this wind, Mikihiko jumped while still holding Mizuki.


    He leaped over the restrictive fence, and jumped from the embankment into the river.


    Although it was called a river, in reality it was more of an ��artificial channel.�� It was narrow and not deep, and its course was weak.


    With the help of magic activated while jumping, he briefly managed to stand on the surface of the water, but the next moment he plunged knee-deep into the water.


    ��Shibata-san, I''m sorry. Be patient a little longer.��


    Again apologized Mikihiko. As he spoke, his fingers moved, preparing a new magic.


    ��Don''t worry about it.... Yoshida-kun!��


    Mizuki uttered a warning in the form of a shout.


    But even without it, Mikihiko had already noticed that the Horsehead was chasing them.


    The grass on the bank swallowed up the lightning that had attacked them.


    Lightning was created by the magic of the release system released by Iggy Ho - a member of the Horsehead squad. And Mikihiko defended himself against it with help from the modern magic, ��Lightning Rod." Mikihiko''s CAD outwardly looks like it''s intended for ancient magic, but it also contains activation sequences of modern magic.


    Leaving Iggy on the bank, the other two jumped into the river. Upstream was Gabe Shu, who had previously released a cloud with a narcotic substance. Down by the river stood Henry Fu, the one brandishing the glass-bladed dagger.


    Such a change in the situation wasn��t much of an improvement.


    The raging flames attacked Tatsuya, penetrating deep into the mansion, which Minoru used as a hideout. The fire spell was activated outside the mansion by Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    Tatsuya initially could only use the magic of ��Decomposition" and ��Restoration."


    The magic activated by the artificial magic calculation area had a very low power of interference with the phenomenon, so it couldn��t cover the entire house to put out the fire. By using ��Mist Dispersion," which decomposes substances to the level of chemical elements, he couldn��t eliminate ��combustible substances," because they will be decomposed into ��combustible elements," which in turn can be more combustible, even to the point of explosive combustion.


    Relying on the heat resistance function of the ��Freed Suit,�� Tatsuya ran straight through the fire.


    When Tatsuya ran out of the mansion engulfed in fire, a hail of shuriken came flying at him. There were twenty of them.


    Shurikens flew from four different directions, and with different time intervals.


    Tatsuya dodged them, flying into the air.


    Hovering in the air, he found the silhouettes of the enemy.


    In all four directions there were opponents with the appearance of Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    Tatsuya furrowed his brow.


    But besides this, there were no further delays on his part.


    Tatsuya''s magic pierced four human silhouettes.


    And it wasn''t ��Decomposition."


    A ��armor-piercing psionic projectile." Non-systemic magic, firing a compressed psionic mass. This magic, developed under the leadership of Yakumo, existed both in the form (variety) of the projectile''s flight in normal space (physical dimension) and in the form of its movement along the information dimension. Now Tatsuya was using a variation with flight in normal space.


    The distance between them was about 20 meters. In less than half a second, four psion bullets penetrated four human silhouettes.


    Four of the Nagamasa''s simultaneously disappeared.


    ��All four of them were illusions... Is this ��Twins��?��


    Tatsuya muttered to himself as he dodged the hail of stones that came flying at him from behind.


    Tatsuya noticed Nagamasa''s use of "Twins" while talking to him in the mansion. So


    he wasn''t surprised.


    ��Although it looks similar to Parade, but it''s something completely different...��


    Such a bitter thought crossed Tatsuya''s mind as he descended to the ground.


    Nagamasa''s ��Twins" (or as he called it himself - ��Shadow Twins") was different from both Minoru''s and Lina''s spells. Perhaps it doesn��t have enough power to fool


    ��Elemental Sight."


    However, this magic made it possible to simultaneously create several doubles capable of functioning as batteries for invoking magic. But the most problematic part was that the connection with the real body was cut off.


    ��This isn''t a transformed object. Maybe... are these ��Shikigami�� from spirit magic?��


    He didn��t know how it worked, but he assumed that an image was being created from the independent information body of the ��shadow,�� and the operator was controlling the magic from afar, hiding behind the projections.


    ��If you apply reverse tracking to the information close to the exit point of the magic sequence, then you can find out the location of the real body, but...��


    ��... It won''t be that easy," thought Tatsuya, destroying the next double that appeared behind him.


    To test this, he directed his ��sight" at the source, which had fired stones with the help of speed magic. But there was no one there. When you ��chase�� the information, if it just moved, then the real body can be tracked. But in this case, it seems that the information continuity was cut off using some kind of invisibility technique. Tatsuya remembered that Yakumo demonstrated a similar technique.


    It won��t be possible to track the target through the information dimension, if you don��t catch the necessary information directly during the activation of magic. Also, Nagamasa only used magic at the same time as the shuriken or stones were fired, disabling his remote control of the magic immediately after they were fired.


    Consequently, this battle turned into a guessing game of when and where the next magic will be launched. And Tatsuya at the moment had the role of currently lagging behind.


    While he spends time and effort here, Minoru continues to escape.


    Tatsuya was forced to fight not only with Nagamasa, but also with haste in his thoughts.


    Stakes and lightning bolts flew from the bank. From above the wind blew with drops of narcotic substance. While a blade was coming from behind.


    Mikihiko repelled the attacks of all three members of the Horsehead squad, by controlling the water from the river.


    The stakes were simply fought off with water balls.


    Against lightning, he created a veil of thick fog.


    Against the narcotic wind, he defended himself by using a wall of ��reverse waterfall"


    - when water rushes from the bottom upwards.


    Against the enemy attacking with a glass dagger, he defended himself with a water whip, divided into 8 parts.


    However, to repel long-range attacks and to prevent the enemy from reaching close-combat range, Mikihiko spent all his strength, so he wasn��t able to counterattack.


    Behind him, Mizuki could hardly restrain the trembling. Although it was now the middle of summer, it was already evening, and the river, although shallow, had a current. If you stand knee-deep in water for a long time, you can freeze. Mikihiko understood this, so his impatience increased too much.


    ��... No, that won''t do. Stop being nervous, Mikihiko. Impatience is absolutely forbidden.��


    But it''s better to risk everything to escape, isn''t it? Fighting off the temptation to do so, Mikihiko mentally scolded himself.


    At this point, Mizuki received no damage, except for a slight loss of temperature from the river water. Although this was precisely because of Mikihiko''s protection.


    He himself was well aware of this.


    ... ...If he hurried now, all his efforts would be in vain Mikihiko turned to himself.


    ...It''s not just a coincidence that we were attacked here.


    ...This is the way Shibata-san goes to school.


    ...Their target isn''t me, but Shibata-san.


    With such thoughts, despite his nervous exhaustion, he could continue the battle by completely going on the defensive.


    Mikihiko''s patience was rewarded with the arrival of reinforcements.


    From the bank of the river there was a loud noise from an impact. The sound was like a thin metal stick striking strong wood.


    ��Ah! You, the Chiba swordswoman! Why are you here!?��


    Immediately afterwards, Iggy Ho''s confused cry was heard.


    ��You want me to answer that?��


    The voice that responded belonged, of course, to Erika.


    ��Mikihiko! Mizuki! Are you okay!?��


    Then they were hailed by another voice, coming from the direction of the station, a


    little behind Erika.


    ��Leo!?��


    Even before Mikihiko had time to reply, a large human figure jumped from the embankment.


    Leo landed in the river with a large splash.


    ��I take care of that!��


    He pointed to the assassin from the Horsehead squad named Henry Fu, who was stunned by this spectacular appearance of reinforcements.


    ��Watch out! He has a dagger made of glass!��


    ��Aha!��


    Leo bellowed enthusiastically, and lashed out at Henry, who had already recovered from his shock and was standing up.


    He didn��t scream ��Panzer!�� like usual. Because right now Leo was using the CAD


    with mental control, that he received from Ernst Rosen last summer. Intense psionic light enveloped Leo without the usual cry, and he attacked the dagger.


    Now, with the exception of Mizuki, the battle turned into a three against three format.


    Mikihiko turned to the remaining enemy, Gabe Shu.


    During the course of the battle with the Nagamasa doubles, Tatsuya was lured from the courtyard of the hideout into the Sea of Trees.


    Despite the name ��Sea of Trees," this forest wasn��t so dense that it was impossible to move between the trees. Even an ordinary person (non-magician) didn��t have to


    worry that he would get stuck here if he turned off the road.


    But it was an indisputable fact that the trees made movement difficult. People who aren��t accustomed to acting in the forest won��t be able to fight here at a decent level.


    And three-dimensional spatial maneuvering with the help of a flying suit was generally excluded.


    Perhaps this might have been unexpected for Fujibayashi Nagamasa, but Tatsuya didn��t have any difficulty moving among these obstacles. He''s accustomed to acting on the basis of information received from ��Elemental Sight," replacing the visual information received from ordinary eyes. He had also reached a level where he didn��t experience inconvenience even when working with non-visual information received from electronic devices, instead of information received from magic.


    In addition, the possible firing angles were limited to trees, so the location of Nagamasa''s magic batteries were easy to read.


    Visible light, infrared rays, and radio waves are blocked by trees, so searching with the naked eye or detecting with the suit''s sensors was even more difficult than under normal conditions.


    Using ��Elemental Sight" to determine the coordinates is much easier. At the time of magic activation, the magician and the source of activation are connected informationally. If it is the same as before �C firing off shurikens or stones, and if we can accurately predict the moment of its appearance, then we can say in advance that the reverse tracking will be successful.


    The Double appeared in the shade of the tree.


    But Tatsuya turned his ��sight" backward, behind him.


    There was no attack from the front.


    Shuriken flew back to the right.


    Before he could even take a step to evade, the connection with the spellcaster had already been interrupted. Signs of magic activation began to emanate from the double


    in front.


    ��No, this doesn''t fit."


    Firing a psion bullet, he destroyed the double.


    The fact is that the double, who stood in front, tried to activate camouflage magic with a delayed activation.


    Signs of magic activation appeared from behind.


    ��Attack by non-lethal sound waves."


    Looking back, he counterattacked with an Armor-Piercing Psion Bullet.


    ��Sustained?"


    The double didn��t disappear.


    Sound waves with a frequency close to the upper limit of a person''s hearing hit Tatsuya.


    However, Tatsuya''s helmet automatically blocked sound waves that cause discomfort and interfere with mental concentration.


    If you look only at the direct impact, it was a meaningless attack.


    Tatsuya squeezed psions 3 times stronger than during the last attack.


    Counter-Magic Spell / Gram Demolition.


    A powerful stream of psions blew the double away.


    Immediately after, a chain wrapped around Tatsuya''s legs.


    That senseless attack turned out to be a distraction.


    Sparks and lightning emanated from the chain.


    However, the next moment the chain disappeared.


    The damage to the suit and the wounds under the suit also disappeared.


    Something shook in the shadows of the trees.


    Tatsuya turned his hidden beneath his helmet toward this shaking.


    To the left of Tatsuya a new double appeared.


    This double tried to shoot stones shrouded in fire.


    Tatsuya''s ��sight�� grabbed onto this ��image."


    Tatsuya read the double''s information while he was connected to the real body.


    From information about the current moment to information about what was a moment ago.


    And even further. Only a moment in the past.


    Rewind.


    Rewind.


    Revealing the ��past", hidden behind the ��present" in the history of information change, Tatsuya unleashed his power.


    Local ��Decomposition." Magic, piercing thin holes in the human body.


    Tatsuya heard the sound of a man falling, both knees broken. This sound came from the shadows of the trees about 10 meters away.


    On the embankment leading to Mizuki''s home, Erika entered into close combat with Iggy Ho, a member of the Illegal MAP Horsehead unit.


    Erika''s weapon was a telescopic baton with a built-in CAD.


    Iggy Ho''s weapon was some kind of wire.


    ��You''re pretty good with that homemade thing. You must be a pretty good craftsman.��


    Erika spoke with a mocking tone during their exchange of blows.


    Iggy only continued to look for Erika''s weak points with his stern gaze.


    The weapon he used was a twisted, thick wire, the tip of which was sharpened with a file. A wooden stick was attached to it, which acted as the handle. This weapon was used almost like a rapier.


    The Horsehead squad entered the country by plane under the guise of ordinary passengers, so they couldn''t bring any weapons with them. And it''s not just about the current moment. For them, making weapons on site from readily available materials was commonplace. The wooden stakes he threw at Mikihiko were also made from sawed logs. The glass blade, for example, was cut from ordinary window glass. To do this, they even mastered a special magic that helps with the processing of materials.


    Also, in order to compensate for the lack of strength of materials, magic was used not only during processing, but also when using the weapons. They make weapons from any available materials. Use as a weapon everything that comes to hand. Perform the assigned task of killing or sabotage, without receiving support from their country.


    That was the style of the Illegal MAP.


    Thanks to Iggy Ho''s magic, the wire thin sword he used looked even more durable and flexible than a real rapier (at least outwardly). But it was only the effectiveness of the weapon itself. After all, combat skills is another conversation.


    Iggy was far from weak in the use of rapier-like weapons. His practical techniques of fencing were at a high level.


    However, if we talk about the techniques of the sword, then Erika was a step, or even 2-3 steps higher. The only reason the fight wasn''t over was because Erica was wary of the possibility that Iggy might have something "up his sleeve."


    But in reality, in order for the wire sword to withstand the attacks of Erika, Iggy Ho was forced to maintain his strength and flexibility with magic, so he had no time for other magic.


    Erika intuitively guessed this, and went at Iggy with a continuous attack with an emphasis on speed. Her fighting style wasn''t in the tactic of ��hit-and-run�� using self-acceleration magic, but in not giving the enemy any extra time to rest by moving around in an arc, keeping her distance.


    And now Erika is finally convinced that the enemy has no magic attacks.


    Iggy Ho swung horizontally with his wire sword. This sword had only a pointed tip, so it wasn''t a cutting attack, but an attack with a strong and flexible wire like a whip.


    Erika dodged this attack, bouncing back. For the first time in this fight, she stepped back from her template, and increased the distance.


    Without a second''s hesitation, Iggy Ho reached for his belt with his left hand. These three members of the Horsehead squad had CAD''s not on their wrists, but on their belts.


    Erika didn��t know that her opponent was trying to control a CAD.


    She was just looking for an opportunity to attack.


    So, with the enemy''s action, she saw a chance. She was ready to use it.


    Self-acceleration magic activated.


    Erica moved closer to Iggy at a speed that the human eye couldn''t follow.


    Iggy Ho hastily stopped manipulating his CAD and held the wire sword out in front


    of himself, supporting it with his left hand.


    Erika''s baton lightly struck the wire sword.


    This unexpectedly too weak of a recoil slightly puzzled Iggy Ho.


    The assassin from the Horsehead squad fell into a stupor for about half a second.


    While Iggy''s consciousness was turned off, Erika managed to get behind him.


    He didn''t have time to turn around.


    Relying on his intuition, he tilted his head as far as he could.


    Erika''s baton, aiming at his head, hit Iggy Ho in the left shoulder.


    In a place close to the base of the neck.


    Common sense would say that the battle was over. However, Erika, without losing her alertness, immediately swung again.


    But then a surprise awaited her.


    The enemy with his neck bent, turned back to her, and committed a self-explosion.


    From Iggy Ho''s back, a powerful stream of smoke began to spread in all directions.


    Even though it was self-inflicted, it wasn''t suicide.


    ��Smoke screen!?��


    As Erika said, Iggy Ho set off a smoke screen using special explosives strapped to the inside of his jacket.


    But despite the reduced power and temperature, explosives remain explosives. When an explosion occurs under clothing, you don''t end up without any injuries. However, Iggy Ho moved on to his next action with such a speed as if he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    ��Ah! Hey wait!��


    Erika voice rang out, surrounded by a smoke screen. Even through the smoke, she was able to detect that the enemy began to quickly move away.


    Illegal MAP is an illegal sabotage squad. Members of this detachment must have a high level of combat abilities. But it was much more important not to fall into the hands of the enemy.


    With modern technology, it is possible to extract information from the brain of the dead. Simple suicide wouldn��t be enough to maintain secrecy. Therefore, the ability to escape at any cost is especially desirable for illegal agents.


    Erika didn��t pursue Iggy. She immediately closed her eyes so as not to damage them.


    It wasn��t known what substance could be mixed into the smoke to cause any effects other than blocking the view. There was also the possibility that she had already been subjected to some subtle paralytic effect.


    A reckless pursuit could lead to a counterattack. Besides, the purpose of Erika and Leo rushing here was to help Mizuki and Mikihiko. Fighting the remaining enemies was a priority over the pursuit of fleeing enemies.


    Erika leaned over the fence. There, in the river, Leo and Mikihiko still had to fight.


    Erica wanted to intervene in their battles, but when she looked down, she was disappointed.


    The battle between Leo and Henry Fu was more of a fistfight than hand-to-hand combat.


    Henry''s dagger, though it was made from ordinary glass, was strengthened by magic.


    However, after the first collision with Leo''s fist, reinforced with the magic of the same type, it shattered into pieces.


    Moving from a voice recognition system to a thought management system, Leo stopped wearing a protective glove with an integrated CAD. Instead, he started wearing open-fingered gloves reinforced at the knuckles on both hands. He didn''t


    wear these gloves all the time, but he kept them with him just in case.


    It was the magic-fortified fist part of his glove that shattered the glass blade.


    The glass blade, fortified by Henry Fu''s magic, was broken by Leo''s fist which was reinforced by magic. This meant only one thing: Leo''s magic surpassed Henry''s magic. Moreover, Henry Fu''s face froze when he saw the insane strength of Leo, who didn��t grab the blade from both sides, but simply struck it with a direct blow.


    However, if he had continued to stand there in a daze, he wouldn''t have been fit to serve even as a common soldier, let alone as an illegal agent. Henry threw the remaining hilt of his dagger at Leo to gain time, jumped back despite the poor foothold in the knee-deep river, and tore off the left sleeve of his jacket with his right hand.


    On his left wrist, under a long-sleeved jacket, worn despite the weather being in the middle of summer, wasn��t a CAD, but two thin weighted bracelets, the weight for which was made from iron sand.


    Henry took off his weighted bracelets with his right hand.


    ��Hah! So you wanted to give me a head start?��


    While ignoring Leo''s mocking comment, Henry wrapped bracelets around his fists, partially with the weight out.


    In fact, Leo didn��t believe that his opponent was giving in to him. He quickly understood why Henry had transferred the weight of the bracelets from his left wrist to both of his fists.


    It was kind of like a replacement for gloves, which not only protected the fists, but also added power to the punches.


    Leo rushed towards Henry at the same time, as he understood it.


    When Leo managed to take only one step, Henry rushed forward to meet him.


    In battle, Leo and Henry fought using their fist fighting skills.


    Leo with his fists that are hard as steel.


    Henry with his fists covered with a cushion of iron sand.


    From a direct strike with Leo''s right hand, Henry dodged, ducking his head.


    Henry''s right hook, aimed at the body, was blocked with Leo''s left hand.


    This marked the beginning of the exchange of blows.


    Henry Fu only evaded Leo''s direct punches, skipping the sliding ones.


    Leo defended himself only against Henry''s dangerous punches, skipping the minor ones.


    Both soon lost the ability to use magic.


    Leo''s reinforcement magic stopped.


    It seems that after interrupting the reinforcement magic on the dagger, Henry Fu also used a little magic to support his close combat, but it also stopped.


    Being magicians, these two were forced to continue to fight like ordinary fighters, using only their physical abilities.


    Leo broke into a smile.


    Henry''s face was distorted, as if in torment.


    For Henry Fu, a member of the Horsehead unit of the Illegal MAP (and for any assassin or saboteur), such a direct clash was highly undesirable. Even in situations where it is impossible to avoid one-on-one close combat, a direct clash usually doesn��t occur.


    If they were on a good road surface now, it would have been possible to gain distance


    by maneuvering with their feet, pretending to run away, and then counterattack the pursuing enemy. In this case, it would be possible to use techniques to avoid a direct collision.


    But here in the river they were standing in water that was as deep as the middle of the calf. The state of the river bottom also didn��t contribute to rapid movement. If you use the technique of leg movement in such a place as in boxing, you can easily stumble and open up for the enemy a gap in your defense.


    Continuing the fist fight with Leo, Henry Fu decided that this mission was a failure.


    Before the situation could get any worse, it was necessary to take a position suitable for evacuation.


    However, he couldn��t single-handedly make the decision to retreat. Henry thought about it as he continued to shower Leo with short, weak blows. In the Horsehead detachment, he tried more than others to adhere to military discipline.


    They were separated. If all three could evacuate at the same time, then there wouldn''t be any problems. But if at least one of them escapes with the connection cut off, the remaining two will be at a disadvantage, being in the minority.


    The contempt that the opponents were only schoolchildren had disappeared from Henry. They were opponents who could not be defeated in the format of three against four (more precisely, three against three). If they were even more outnumbered, they might not even be able to escape.


    We must somehow convey to the rest the signal for evacuation...


    It happened at the same time that Henry Fu thought about it.


    The faint sound of an explosion came from the embankment.


    Henry grabbed a hold of Leo''s fist after his lunge, and took the time to look up.


    ��This is a smoke screen! Iggy lost and ran away!?"


    When Henry Fu saw the black smoke trickling down the side of the road, he immediately realized what had happened.


    At the same time a strong sense of danger overtook him.


    The high school student in front of him not only mastered magic techniques, but also possessed physical strength and endurance at the level of Navy Seals or Green Berets.... That''s what Henry thought of Leo. He caused a lot of trouble, and it was impossible to deal with him without magic.


    And if the ��Chiba swordswoman,�� who was given special attention during the preliminary investigation, joins him here, then the simple ��impossible to deal with��


    will no longer be an excuse. The idea of the worst-case scenario flashed through Henry Fu''s head. The ��worst�� outcome for members of the Illegal MAP wasn��t death.


    But, falling into the hands of the enemy, with further disclosure of their origin and details of their mission.


    Leo pushed Henry away from him.


    Henry recoiled and staggered back along the river bed about two or three paces.


    Leo followed Henry, who caused a strong splash on the surface of the water.


    ��Gabe! Retreat!��


    With his eyes fixed on Leo advancing in front, Henry Fu shouted loudly to his comrade who was upstream.


    But this sudden announcement for withdrawal didn��t stop Leo''s advance.


    ��They want to escape!?��


    He wasn''t confused, but, on the contrary, became more serious.


    Almost catching up with Henry Fu, taking another step in close proximity to him, Leo sank slightly under the water.


    Stomping, he pushed through a deep hole in the bottom of the river.


    Using this pit as a fulcrum, Leo pushed off with his whole body and made a powerful lunge with his fist.


    It was an uppercut aimed at the torso that was capable of causing damage to internal organs.


    Shortly before, Leo caught a glimpse of Henry Fu''s arm reaching for his CAD, but he still hit him in the stomach.


    The body of Henry Fu, who had been struck by Leo''s fist, soared into the air with considerable acceleration.


    ��What...?��


    Leo muttered in a stupid voice.


    After all, he himself had just delivered the blow, but he didn��t think that the enemy would be thrown back five meters.


    And not five meters back, but to a height of more than five meters.


    Leo was stunned by this scene, as if it happened in a cartoon or anime.


    Even Erika, looking out from the shore, looked at it with rounded eyes.


    Henry fell into the river.


    He rose with a sudden movement as if he had received no damage at all, then turned his back on Leo and ran as fast as he could down the river.


    ��What the...?��


    It was only later, after thinking, that he realized that the enemy had used magic at the moment of receiving the blow, activated magic in order to throw himself into the air using the momentum from the uppercut.


    But during this very unexpected scene, Leo just froze in a stupor.


    Mikihiko''s fight was difficult, even when the enemy was left alone.


    Unlike the battles of ��Erika vs Iggy Ho" and ��Leo vs Henry Fu," the fight of Mikihiko and Gabe Shu was a ��magic shootout."


    Mikihiko wasn��t weak in physical combat. His physical strength and mobility was at a level that even Tatsuya and Leo recognized.


    Nevertheless, his strongest point in battle was where the main role is played by magic


    - that is, ��shooting with magic" in the middle or long range.


    On the other hand, Illegal MAP was a commando unit, and along with that a squad of assassins. By their nature, they preferred to use many different methods of killing, such as stabbing with a sharp weapon or striking with a blunt weapon. But in fact, being a magical combat unit, they were more powerful in this type of magical combat rather than physical combat.


    Also, as could be seen from the initial distribution of roles in the attack on Mizuki and Mikihiko, Gabe Shu was a member of the Horsehead squad who specialized in pure magic combat. Therefore, it was inevitable that the battle of Mikihiko and Gabe took place in the form of a shootout of magic, given the strengths of these two.


    Gabe Shu is far superior to Mikihiko in experience of battles against people.


    Even considering Mikihiko''s age, it was impossible to say that he had little experience in fighting against people.


    But the magic of the Yoshida family wasn''t primarily intended for battles with people. It was meant to be used to interact with otherworldly creatures, to expel them, invoke them, or to lend their power. Mikihiko gained experience in battles against people during joint operations with Tatsuya. But it was still difficult for him to fight an opponent who was trained to use magic specifically against people in a real battle.


    From under the feet of Gabe Shu, bursting out of the water, stones flew.


    Mikihiko knocked down the arriving river rubble with ice arrows made of river water. The freezing process was intentionally added, because according to the rule


    ��earth defeats water�� in its liquid state, the water didn��t have sufficient power. In modern magic, this wasn''t a problem, however, in ancient magic it was impossible to ignore the ��rules of competition between the five elements."


    Mikihiko sensed the signs of magic underwater right in front of him. In a hurry, he isolated the flow of the river, creating a wall of water.


    A bubble burst under the water in front of him. It released air that was compressed by magic and submerged underwater. This explosive expansion had the force of an explosion like that of a hand grenade.


    Rising strong water spray became an obstacle to Mikihiko''s vision. And at that moment the river rubble flew again.


    The enemy occupied a position upstream, which put Mikihiko at a disadvantage.


    In addition to bubble bombs, upstream Gabe Shu also launched attacks in the form of floating a paralytic substance down the river, and letting it disperse near Mikihiko and Mizuki. He also alternated this with shots of rubble and the emission of high-frequency sound waves. Although Gabe had a small variety of attacks, the pattern of their use was hard to read.


    But this doesn��t mean that Mikihiko was only defending.


    Ice arrows, which were used to beat stones, were also sent towards the enemy. He also launched water spears at the enemy. Shot at the feet of the enemy with thin jets of water under high pressure. That is, he made a variety of attacks using the river water.


    In other words, in terms of diversity, Mikihiko was better. However, the attacks of Gabe Shu, though simple, were specifically designed to inflict damage on a person.


    Therefore, Mikihiko was forced to repel all these attacks. After all, if he hadn''t done that, then besides him, Mizuki would''ve been injured, who was hidden behind his


    back. Thoughts about this depressed Mikihiko more than anything else.


    "But now, in terms of the number of people, we are in a better position than at the beginning..."


    Before Erika and Leo appeared, it was three against two (actually three against one).


    And now, in fact, there were three on three, but because of the division, each had individual one-on-one battles.


    But despite all this, Mikihiko felt more cornered than before.


    Suddenly the situation changed.


    There was a small explosion above.


    A mixture of black, brown, and red smoke drifted down from the shore.


    There was a shout from behind: ��Gabe! Retreat!"


    The next moment the surface of the water exploded.


    A thick wall of water splashed between Mikihiko and Gabe Shu.


    When the water spray fell, Mikihiko couldn''t see the enemy behind it.


    When Pixie got in touch with Miyuki again, the clock read 18:05.


    ��Miyuki-sama. Sorry to bother you.��


    ��Pixie? Report.��


    ��The movement ? Mitsui-sama ? stopped. Presumably, the kidnappers ? arrived ? at their ? hideout.��


    ��Is Honoka okay?��


    ��It seems that ? Mitsui-sama ? is still ? under the influence of ? a narcotic substance.


    Other ? harmful effects ? not felt.��


    ��I see...��


    Miyuki breathed a sigh of relief.


    There weren''t any medical sensors connected to Honoka, and Pixie didn��t receive medical information. However, Pixie received her supply of psions from Honoka regardless of the distance between them. It seems that she''s been receiving the details about the state of Honoka as a side effect of this psionic transmission.


    While respecting the privacy of Honoka''s private life, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki usually requested this information from Pixie. But this was an emergency. The news that the kidnapping victim has no physical injuries brings relief to the people who are worried about the victim.


    "Pixie, can I get accurate information on where Honoka is being held?"


    Magic isn��t limited by physical distance. Even if you try to go back through the magical connection, you can��t get the distance and direction.


    However, Pixie had a body derived from the fusion of a Parasite with a humanoid machine. In much the same way that psionic radar works, she could recognize the direction and distance of the source of these waves - the source of the psionic flow that feeds her, from the received psionic waves.


    ��I am conducting ? mapping ? with cartographic ? data... Mapping is ? completed.


    Send ? data?��


    ��Yes please.��


    ��Obeying.��


    Simultaneously with this response, the signal for data received flashed on the display.


    The call was in voice only mode, so the display was blank, but after loading the data, a map was displayed.


    ��Received. Please keep watching.��


    ��All right, Miyuki-sama. Continuing ? to conduct ? observation.��


    Through the remote control, Miyuki ended the conversation with Pixie. She had taken the first call from Pixie in her room, and now she was in the living room.


    Miyuki got up from the couch, turned around, and looked at the man standing behind her.


    ��Hyougo-san.��


    ��Yes, Miyuki-sama?��


    Hanabishi Hyougo replied in a respectful tone.


    ��Can you prepare a car right away?��


    But Hyougo didn��t answer Miyuki''s question.


    ��I dare say that Miyuki-sama is going to personally go to the rescue of Mitsui-sama?��


    ��Right.��


    Although she was answered with a question, Miyuki only nodded in response, not showing that she was offended.


    ��You mustn''t.��


    To which, Hyougo gave an adamant answer.


    ��What do you mean you mustn''t? Can we not go?��


    ��Quite true.��


    ��Are you ordering me?��


    ��This isn��t an order. Just a warning.��


    Miyuki looked at Hyougo with unconcealed displeasure.


    Hyougo didn''t mind.


    ��Miyuki-sama, you are the heiress of the main family line, as well as the bride of my Lord, Tatsuya-sama. You are too valuable, and shouldn''t expose yourself to danger for such trifles.��


    ��Trifles? Hyougo-san, are you saying that the threat to my friend Honoka''s life is nothing?��


    In the living room there was a cold... no, frosty voice. Miyuki didn��t raise her voice.


    But her voice echoed throughout the room, in which such an effect shouldn''t have been created.


    Although, most likely, this isn��t the sound reflected several times in the confined space of the living room, but the voice echoed only in the minds of those who heard it.


    Hyougo bowed apologetically, but he wasn''t afraid.


    Raising his head, he met Miyuki''s eyes.


    ��It��s not so important that Miyuki-sama personally has to take care of it. So let me go and deal with it.��


    ��You, Hyougo-san?��


    Miyuki questioned with furrowed eyebrows.


    Miyuki knew about his career - about how he gained experience in a foreign private


    military company, before becoming Tatsuya''s butler. But Miyuki had never seen Hyougo actually fight, or even heard of anything like that.


    In addition, Miyuki''s doubt was due to the fact that, from her point of view, Hyougo didn��t possess any special abilities as a magician. Miyuki simply didn��t see enough of Hyougo''s combat power to be confident in it.


    ��Yes. Leave it to me.��


    Hyougo bowed low to Miyuki.


    Miyuki''s gaze, directed at Hyougo, remained sharp.


    The air in this room wasn��t cooled with air conditioning. There was a long silence (perhaps Miyuki''s influence had silenced everyone), which was broken by another person present.


    ��Miyuki, let me go with him? Will that suit you?��


    ��Lina, you go?��


    ��Yes. Miyuki, you know my power.��


    ��But we don''t know who kidnapped Honoka, do we? If these are USNA agents, then what are you going to do?��


    ��Why would agents from the States (USNA) kidnap Honoka?��


    ��I don''t know, but...��


    At the moment, neither Miyuki nor Lina knew that Miyuki''s assumption was true. In response to Lina''s simple counter-question, Miyuki responded with a vague phrase that carried the meaning ��maybe I''m exaggerating?��.


    If events had developed in this way, it could have come to such a difficult situation, as the clash of the illegal detachment of assassins, Horsehead from the Illegal MAP


    and Lina, who is ��Angie Sirius."


    Such a future was prevented by the incoming phone call to Miyuki''s mobile terminal instead of the apartment''s landline terminal.


    ��Yes... Erika?��


    The call was from Erika.


    Leo, Mikihiko, and Mizuki went up to join Erika. Mizuki got up there with Mikihiko, with the help of his magic, and Leo climbed with his legs without the use of magic.


    Mikihiko''s magic dried the clothes of all three and removed the dirt sticking to them.


    Finally experiencing a refreshing feeling, Mizuki breathed a sigh of relief. After that, her legs gave way abruptly.


    Mikihiko hurriedly offered her his hand. Mizuki managed to grab Mikihiko''s hand and somehow avoided falling.


    ��I-I''m sorry...��


    Mizuki let go of Mikihiko''s hand. Immediately after that, she staggered again.


    Mikihiko held out his hand again, and this time Mizuki clung to it.


    ��When you get out of a state of extreme tension, sometimes your legs and lower back lose their strength. You''d better hold on to Miki for a while.��


    This time, Erika advised in a serious tone, without teasing those two.


    Mizuki and Mikihiko looked away in embarrassment.


    Erika and Leo, each in their own way, simultaneously shook their heads, expressing the thought ��there''s nothing you can do about them."


    After which both of them noticed that they had the same reaction.


    However, both no longer had the strength for their usual quarrel.


    Erika turned away from Leo and pulled out her mobile terminal.


    She switched the terminal to telephone mode, and called Honoka.


    However, the connection wasn��t established.


    Making a serious face, this time she called Miyuki.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Ah, Miyuki? It''s me. Erika.��


    ��Erika? You seem excited. Did something happen?��


    ��Why is she in such a hurry?"


    Erika thought. But, deciding to leave this question for later, she answered the question first.


    She quickly and in order told about what happened. Mizuki and Mikihiko were attacked. The opponents were East Asian in appearance, but with English names.


    After that, she called Honoka, but couldn��t get a hold of her.


    ��... By the way, are you all right, Miyuki?��


    The answer came after a second pause.


    ��...I''m all good. I see... Mizuki was also targeted.��


    ��Do you know something?��


    Miyuki said ��Mizuki too." This meant that something similar happened to someone


    else. Erika quickly realized that.


    ��Honoka has been kidnapped.��


    ��...So that''s how it is.��


    Although it was possible to guess in advance what happened, but Erika was still momentarily speechless.


    ��We don''t know who the criminals are, but thanks to Pixie, we found out where she was taken.��


    ��... Can Pixie do something like that?��


    ��Yes, but not with anyone...��


    ��Oh, I see.��


    Erika also knew the circumstances of the case when the Parasite had taken up residence in Pixie. So, she quickly realized that there was a special connection between Honoka and Pixie.


    ��So we''re going to go help her out.��


    Erika didn��t spend much time thinking about coming to this decision.


    ��...It''s dangerous.��


    ��Miyuki, were you not going to do it yourself?��


    ��You''re right, but...��


    ��I think Miyuki and Lina would be better off not going there. The opponents may be American agents.��


    There was a brief silence on the other side of the phone line.


    ��I beg your pardon, Erika. Can I call you back?��


    ��Sure.��


    Erika ended the call.


    Less than five minutes passed before the incoming call signal came on her terminal.


    ��Erika, it''s me.��


    ��Yeah. So?��


    ��I think everything is exactly as you said, Erika. It is highly likely the opponents targeting Mizuki are part of an illegal commando group from the USNA. I think the criminals who kidnapped Honoka are also from this unit.��


    ��Is that Lina''s opinion?��


    ��Yes. Like you said, Erika, neither Lina nor I should go. But you guys can''t go on your own, either. The opponents - agents from the USNA army. They''re too dangerous.��


    ��We''ve already fought with them here, so it''s too late to talk about danger.��


    Erika''s ear, pressed against the terminal speaker, caught a faint sigh.


    ��I could tell you not to put yourself in danger again, but... Erica, you''re not going to agree, right?��


    ��You already understand, don''t you?��


    Erika heard another sigh.


    ��If you promise not to force your way into the enemy camp, but to go with the right men, I will tell you where Honoka is being held."


    Miyuki thought that further attempts at persuasion would be futile. So she made this


    condition.


    ��Who are the right people?��


    ��I already asked SMAT to go there. I ask you to unite with them on the spot.��


    SMAT. Special Magic Assault Squad. This is an organization that brought together combat magicians from the police, created as a result of rethinking the fact that the police weren��t able to adequately respond to the Yokohama incident the year before last. The kidnapping of a civilian by a group of magicians was certainly under the responsibility of SMAT.


    ��But won''t the police make a fuss?��


    As Erika said, the likelihood that large-scale police movements would endanger the kidnapping victim wasn��t zero. That''s just...


    ��Even if I hadn��t told you about this, you were going to use the police force yourself, weren''t you?��


    Erika had close ties to the police. She could use the police to locate Honoka, and she had planned to do that.


    ��I give up. I will do as you say, Miyuki.��


    Realizing that Miyuki could see right through her, Erika raised a white flag. More precisely, it could be considered a draw, because she won Miyuki''s compromise of


    "handing over the rights to save Honoka."


    ��Sending the coordinates.��


    ��...OK, received.��


    ��Be careful, Erika.��


    ��Leave it to us. I will contact you when we save Honoka.��


    Erika said and completed the call.


    Tatsuya headed toward the shade of a tree 10 meters away. From this place, he felt a response, and heard someone fall there.


    That ��someone" was Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    ��Do you know where Minoru is going?��


    Tatsuya didn��t boast of victory or accuse him of betrayal. He only indifferently began to interrogate Nagamasa. More precisely, judging by his tone of voice, he simply


    ��asked,�� and not ��interrogated.��


    ��I don��t know...��


    On the other hand, Nagamasa, sweating due to the sharp pain from the holes in his body, answered with a voice from which the will to fight hadn''t disappeared.


    ��I see.��


    Tatsuya asked nothing more. He turned his back on Nagamasa and was about to leave.


    ��Wait...��


    The one who wanted to continue the conversation was Nagamasa himself.


    ��Does it suit you...? You''re not going to interrogate and torture?��


    ��You don��t know, do you? If so, then there is no need to ask questions.��


    ��I see... You know that I am trying to buy time...?��


    Nagamasa��s assumption was partially correct. Tatsuya did think that Nagamasa was


    stalling for time, but he didn''t think there was any point in interrogating Nagamasa, because he didn��t know of a way to check whether Nagamasa was lying or not.


    Therefore, the first question about the direction of Minoru''s escape was asked only on a whim.


    Tatsuya didn''t waste any time responding with unnecessary kindness. He was about to leave this place, leaving Nagamasa sitting there with his back up against the trunk of a tree.


    ��That''s not all! I''m not done yet!��


    Tatsuya looked wary. After all, Nagamasa hasn''t lost his combat power yet.


    Tatsuya looked back, and at the same time a new hole appeared in Nagamasa''s body.


    But the pain from those wounds wasn��t enough to stop Nagamasa. Tatsuya didn��t kill Nagamasa because he was the father of Fujibayashi Kyouko. And because of the difficulties with the subsequent settlement of problems that will arise if the head of the Fujibayashi family, the famous clan of magicians of ancient magic, is killed.


    But Nagamasa wasn��t such an adversary that could be dealt with so easily.


    Usually a person can''t use their right arm if you shoot them in the right shoulder.


    However, Nagamasa intertwined both hands in a symbolic gesture.


    Seeing this, Tatsuya this time made a hole in the tendon of the left elbow.


    But this didn��t break the gesture of Nagamasa.


    On the contrary, he began to change the symbols shown by his hands, and at such a speed that was impossible to keep track of with the naked eye.


    By the time Tatsuya decided to do away with Nagamasa, his technique had already been completed.


    The ��Sekirei Hachijin�� barrier covering this area focused with the center being in the form of Tatsuya and Nagamasa.


    It was already later than 6 pm. Although the days were supposed to be long for this season, the Sea of Trees was shrouded in darkness.


    And now this darkness has become even more dense and impenetrable.


    And something in this darkness began to put oppressive pressure on Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya focused his ��sight�� on the true form of this pressure pressing on him.


    Something that looked like a misty haze in the shape of a man was reaching out towards Tatsuya.


    ��Twins...? Or Astral projection... No, residual thoughts of the dead!?��


    If we assume that the information received from the Fujibayashi family (from the enemy who is right in front of him now) is true, then the ��Sekirei Hachijin�� barrier, which is an array of ��Kimon Tonkou�� installed in fixed positions, which uses the same technology as ��Magic Amplifiers.�� Or, most likely, ��Sorcery Boosters�� a magical tool, for the manufacture of which some of the technologies used in Sekirei Hachijin were borrowed.


    The technology of ��Sekirei Hachijin�� is as follows: while the magician is still alive, their body is transferred to a state of cadaveric fat, leaving only the brain, whose structure crystallizes in the process. On the forehead of the victim magical symbols and drawings are carved. As a result, these magician''s remains are transformed into a magic output device that can work for hundreds of years. They are buried underground in several places, and they support the continuous work of the magic,


    ��Kimon Tonkou.��


    A week ago, Tatsuya didn��t know how corpses could support magic.


    But now, after the experience gained in the battle with the Astral projection of Arcturus, he knew how.


    The source of the interference force in the phenomenon is the Pushion waves.


    Tatsuya personally witnessed it in that fight.


    Perhaps the magical processing that transforms the magician into a state of cadaveric fat, contains the process for enclosing the pushion information body inside these remains. Thus, the magic of the concealment barrier is maintained by periodic discharges of interference force into the phenomenon, using the Pushions stored in the remains.


    The psychic pressure (which can be rephrased as ��pressure by external systemic magic"), currently acting on Tatsuya, was undoubtedly caused by Pushion information bodies enclosed within human remains transformed into magic output devices. Tatsuya described them with the phrase ��residual thoughts of the dead," but usually these information bodies are called ��ghosts" or ��spirits."


    Carved on the foreheads of the corpses, transformed into a device called ��Sekirei Hachijin," the command ��to distort the sense of choosing a path." The ghosts were unable to think for themselves, and simply tried to lead Tatsuya astray. If they break through the barrier of Tatsuya''s will, he will be forced to wander around the Sea of Trees until the ghosts'' powers are exhausted.


    ��Fujibayashi Nagamasa... committed suicide?"


    The hands of the ghosts reached out to Nagamasa as well. Tatsuya didn��t have the ability to ��see�� the activity of the Pushion information bodies. He could only dimly sense them. However, he realized that Nagamasa''s mind had already been captured by these residual thoughts.


    He isn��t dead.


    But in such a state, Nagamasa was like the living dead.


    ��If the caster commits suicide, then the magic can��t be undone."


    ��If you continue to push away these residual thoughts, then one day their strength will be exhausted..."


    ��But I can''t wait for that!"


    Tatsuya focused his ��sight�� on the psionic information that was generated when these


    ��ghosts�� (residual thoughts) tried to interfere with him. If Tatsuya hypothesis wasn��t wrong, then information should be recorded in this world that ��something is trying to interfere with Tatsuya'' s mind and distort his sense of direction,�� as well as information about ��Pushion information bodies trying to interfere with Tatsuya''s mind.��


    Based on these records, he considered the following information: ��the structure of the pushion information body that exists in this world in such a form that it can interfere with the phenomena that forms part of this world, called Shiba Tatsuya."


    ��I see."


    ��I see it!"


    He discovered a foothold that allowed the pushion information body called ��ghost�� to exist in this world...


    Destroy it.


    Decompose!


    ��The magic of decomposition of the structure that''s supporting the pushion information bodies, "Astral dispersion,�� activation."


    ...Destruction of the structure of the psionic informational body that helps the spiritual body (the pushion information body) to exist in this world.


    ... Not the destruction of the pushion information body itself, but its expulsion from this world.


    The white misty figures in the shape of people surrounding Tatsuya quickly disappeared one after another.


    After that, Tatsuya immediately realized that ��Sekirei Hachijin," which was supported by the thoughts of the dead, had been destroyed.


    The magic of decomposition of the structure that''s supporting the pushion information bodies, "Astral dispersion."


    It doesn��t seal the spiritual body in this world.


    It makes it so that the spiritual body can no longer exist in this world.


    The phrase ��can��t exist in this world" means that from the point of view of those who live in this world, it simply disappears.


    Dies.


    We can say that this is tantamount to killing by erasure.


    Tatsuya finally has at his disposal the means to kill spiritual bodies and spiritual life forms.

 Volume 29 - CH 12

    A+A-


    Chapter 12


    Having coped with the suicidal attack of Fujibayashi Nagamasa with the help of newly developed magic, Tatsuya set off to leave the Sea of Trees.


    But he stopped, not even gone five meters..


    The holes that Tatsuya made in Nagamasa with partial decomposition magic were tiny, but there were many. The bleeding was significant, and some of the holes also touched important nerves. If he left him like this, he wouldn��t live until morning.


    In general, he had already decided to erase this opponent, but the circumstances in which he didn��t do so from the very beginning haven''t disappeared. It was an adversary, which was extremely undesirable to kill.


    However, for the same reason, Tatsuya didn��t want to help him with, ��Regrowth.�� As soon as the wounds disappear, Nagamasa will start to interfere with Tatsuya again.


    He was an adversary who, under current circumstances, is difficult to deprive of consciousness, and Tatsuya had no means of restraint.


    ��Still, have to leave him?"


    Just as Tatsuya was about to head for the exit again, there were signs of another person that appeared in front of him.


    ��The supreme shinobi from the school of the Iga clan, the head of the Fujibayashi family defeated? Well, to be able to do something like that is quite natural for someone who belongs to the direct family line of the Yotsuba family.��


    Black gloves and black coat, despite the middle of summer. The suspicious man in an obliquely worn black felt hat spoke in a haughty tone without any greeting.


    ��Kuroba-san, how long have you been here?��


    The man who suddenly appeared before Tatsuya was Kuroba Mitsugu, head of the Kuroba family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family.


    ��Just got here. I was only able to get here because you broke the barrier.��


    ��Kuroba-san, that barrier wouldn''t have deterred you, even if it functioned.��


    ��I''m not being modest. If that barrier was functioning properly, significant workaround methods would be required.��


    That meant that he still knew a way to overcome the barrier. And that isn��t all. Only the father of Ayako possessed the technique of approaching at a short distance so that the enemy doesn��t catch any signs of magic use. Tatsuya was delighted with this, but at the same time he couldn��t help but be wary.


    ��Did you come here on orders from Oba-ue?��


    ��No. I came to ask you something.��


    ��You have?��


    The question that surfaced in Tatsuya mind wasn��t ��what did you want to ask?�� but


    ��questions at such a time?��


    However, even if it was necessary to return to the pursuit of Minoru, he couldn��t ignore Mitsugu. This would cause even more inconvenience for him than killing Nagamasa.


    So, Tatsuya obediently waited for Mitsugu to speak.


    ��Tatsuya-kun.��


    Tatsuya''s eyes widened slightly. As if removing the jester mask, Mitsugu called his name without any hostility or hatred in his voice. It was the first time Tatsuya had heard him say that.


    ��Why are you pursuing Kudou Minoru with such zeal?��


    ��Really?�� - such a thought now slipped into Tatsuya''s head. To be honest, it was not a very pleasant question for him. But he answered the question without much thought as to why this particular question is unpleasant for him.


    ��To bring Minami back.��


    He had no other reason to pursue Minoru. The fact that Minoru is a Parasite wasn��t a reason for Tatsuya to be hostile towards him. As long as Minoru hasn''t been captured by the general consciousness of the Parasites, and hasn''t started to do anything that violates Miyuki''s calm, Tatsuya will only need to return Minami.


    ��Where does such zeal come from for the return of one servant?��


    Mitsugu reused the word ��zeal".


    ��How do I look to the others now?�� - Tatsuya thought, looking at the circumstances from the outside.


    ��I don''t know.��


    Tatsuya answered quickly and without hesitation.


    This was a consequence due to the fact that he had already suffered enough doubts.


    Since Yakumo asked him about the reason why he is trying to save Minami, Tatsuya has been constantly searching for an answer to this question within himself.


    But he couldn��t find an answer.


    If a superficial answer were enough, then it would be simple.


    Because that is what Miyuki wants.


    Also in order to eliminate Miyuki''s sense of remorse for feeling guilty for letting Minoru slip right out from under her nose, allowing him to abduct Minami.


    But were they really the only reasons? Asking this question, he couldn��t answer it right now.


    He wasn��t going to compare Minami with the deceased Honami.


    Minami and Honami are different people.


    ��I know that. I understand that. It is definitely not an attempt to make up for the fact that I failed to save Honami... I think.��


    ��Then why do I want to return Minami?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    ��... Ah, yes, I see now...��


    Now Tatsuya, although it''s already late, he noticed why he thought that this question was so unpleasant.


    It''s because he didn��t understand his heart.


    And because he was reminded that he''s running around, not understanding the


    meaning of this activity.


    Tatsuya''s actions have always had a purpose.


    The goal has always been clear: for Miyuki''s sake.


    Of his own free will, he wanted to protect Miyuki in the present and future.


    But... really?


    ... Is ��my own will" my own?


    ... And what if the ��Real me" is empty?


    ... And maybe this empty vessel is just filled with the task of ��protecting Miyuki��?


    This suspicion was also the reason why this question was unpleasant for him.


    ��Master Yakumo also asked about it. And I''ve been constantly thinking about it ever since. But I still don''t understand.��


    Tatsuya honestly voiced his feelings to Mitsugu. For some reason, he thought he should do it now for Miyuki''s sake.


    ��... I see.��


    Mitsugu responded in a tone of deep understanding.


    Mitsugu knew that Tatsuya didn��t understand it. Somehow he sensed it in Tatsuya.


    ��Up until now, I have always believed that you have no heart.��


    Tatsuya really experienced a lack of emotions after the structure of his mind was interfered with thanks to the use of a secret technique. But Tatsuya sensed that Mitsugu''s words had a completely different meaning now.


    ��But it seems I was wrong.��


    But the very essence of what Mitsugu said Tatsuya didn��t understand.


    ... A person without a heart has no doubts.


    Tatsuya still lacked the life experience necessary to grasp Mitsugu''s unspoken words.


    ?


    ��Tatsuya-kun. I hate you.��


    Instead of those unspoken words, Mitsugu suddenly openly expressed his emotions.


    ��I''m aware of that.��


    Tatsuya wasn��t upset. He really knew this, not bluffing. But he couldn��t say that he fully understood the reason for his hatred.


    It''s about your way of life, when you go above the responsibilities bestowed upon you and over the rules that apply to everyone. No, you don''t even go above them, you just smash them down with your strength. The lifestyle you have urges us, the people who live by these responsibilities and in line with these rules, to say: "You''re mocking us, right!?"


    ��... But I''m not mocking you.��


    ��I know. You, who were born with the power of absolute destruction, don��t understand the feelings of weak ordinary people who can��t confront the whole world alone. Similarly, I can��t understand your feelings. Feelings of the owner of the power capable of bringing the world to its knees, but at the same time thinking about this world.��


    ��......��


    Tatsuya in confusion didn��t know what to say.


    ��I wouldn''t lift a finger for you��


    Piercing Tatsuya with his gaze, Mitsugu took a shallow breath.


    ��... I won''t lift my finger.��


    With disgust in his voice he expressed the conclusion of the phrase.


    ��I understand,�� Tatsuya didn��t say aloud. It seemed to him that such an answer didn��t correspond to the current situation.


    ��Therefore... Help will be provided not with my hands.��


    Mitsugu said and raised his left hand to the height of his face.


    A group of men in black clothes appeared from the shadows of the trees.


    Nine men in black came out of the shadows of nine trees.


    ��Leave them to deal with the state of Fujibayashi Nagamasa.��


    ��...Well.��


    For Tatsuya, this was too unexpected.


    Not the appearance of the men in black. But the fact that Mitsugu himself offered him help, without an order from Maya.


    ��Ayako and Fumiya also asked me to give you a message.��


    ��What is it?��


    �� ''I want you to tell Tatsuya-san about where Kudou Minoru is going.'' In particular, it was Ayako who was very worried about Sakurai Minami. The Kuroba family is also helping you here because Ayako begged for it.��


    ��......��


    ��I don��t know the final destination of Kudou Minoru. But right now he is heading for Odawara.��


    ��Thank you very much for this.��


    ��I will give your gratitude to my children.��


    Mitsugu said, and turned his back to Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya bowed to Mitsugu''s back and ran to ��Wingless,�� the electric motorcycle that had been left outside the forest.


    It took 20 minutes after the end of her conversation with Miyuki. Erika arrived on the outskirts of the city of Yamato.


    During the Third World War, before the American army had yet to withdraw its troops deployed around the world, it was where the airport of the American naval base was located.


    When America became known as the USNA and withdrew their troops to its territory, this airport went to the nearby air force base of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. It wasn��t a shared base, such as the Zama base, located in the metropolitan area. This base was used only by the Japanese air force.


    But America remained an allied nation for Japan, this hasn''t changed. Even if there were any secret contradictions between them, ordinary civilians didn��t know about it.


    Therefore, the presence of Americans in this city didn��t seem strange to anyone.


    ��These guys are almost indistinguishable from the Japanese...��


    Erika muttered with annoyance in her voice as she left the Cabinet station.


    It was quite natural to choose agents from personnel in such a way that it would be difficult to distinguish them from the inhabitants of the place where these agents would be sent. If they sent agents to Japan with racial characteristics other than Japanese, they could pay for underestimating the Japanese.


    However, these arguments didn��t console Erika.


    ��You can��t go on foot, there could be an ambush anywhere...��


    The realization that instead of hidden enemies, one should be more afraid that any pedestrian could turn into an enemy, greatly depleted mental strength. When the


    enemy isn��t visible, the nerves aren��t so tense. And when you see someone, but you don��t know if he is an enemy or not, you have to watch your entire field of vision with caution.


    ��I don''t think we should worry about it.��


    With his usual good-natured tone, Leo turned to Erika, who was looking around with her sharp eyes, trying to break up the tense atmosphere.


    ��We know where the enemy hideout is. It''s better to focus on them rather than on thoughts of an ambush, which may not even be there.��


    Erika turned away with a gloomy and seemingly offended face.


    ��...Erika?��


    ��So, Leo can say something sensible...? What if it''s now for life?��


    ��Hey!? Have I exhausted my supply of stupidity!?��


    Erika pointedly turned away even further after Leo''s joke.


    ��Oh shit! How infuriating!��


    Leo swore only in his thoughts. He was able to wisely not say it aloud thanks to reflexively activating the ��brake�� based on his instincts.


    If he said out loud that he was ��pissed off,�� it would have led to an awkward situation. At the moment, Erika and Leo were alone. There was no Mizuki to hold them back by stepping between them, nor was Mikihiko, who was a target for Erika to switch to.


    Mikihiko walked Mizuki home, and stayed there to wait for the police to tell them the details. In fact, Erica and Leo were supposed to stay for the police proceedings, too.


    But Erika, worried about Honoka, took advantage of the Chiba family''s dojo connections and called the police officers who trained there. She asked them to come to Mizuki''s house, while she and Leo went to the place that Miyuki had told her


    about.


    ��Erika! Let''s call a taxi!��


    Leo asked Erica, his voice filled with despair. They didn��t have to walk to the location where Honoka was being held. On the contrary, it was better to get there as quickly as possible.


    Erika, as usual, didn��t answer. Fortunately, the awkward atmosphere was ended by the intervention of a third party.


    ��Erika-ojousan!��


    From a car that abruptly stopped in front of Leo and Erika, there was a shout from a man who looked like he was 25-35 years old.


    ��Shoji-san?��


    Erika''s eyes widened slightly as she saw the man''s face leaning out of the front passenger window.


    The car was a regular sedan... at least in appearance it was an ordinary commercial model, but the man wore a SMAT assault suit.


    ��Shoji-san, did you join SMAT?��


    ��Yes. I completed the training last month, and starting this month I��ve been in service.��


    Listening to their conversation from the side, Leo roughly understood the connection between them. This man named Shoji was a disciple at the Chiba family dojo.


    Apparently, when he heard Erika was joining them, he went to pick them up... more precisely, was forced to go.


    ��...This person may be a member of the Guard..."


    Leo couldn''t believe it when he first heard about it. In the dojo of the Chiba family,


    there is a group called ��Erika''s Guard," honoring Erika as a ��Princess General."... It isn��t necessary to explain why she wasn��t just a ��Princess."


    The loyalty of these people to Erika might have been even stronger than to her father, the master and the dojo owner. Leo had already managed to see their unity with his own eyes during the ��Vampire Incident�� last winter. If you look at this Shoji with such thoughts in mind, you could actually see the signs of admiration, reverence, or even deification in his eyes as he looked at Erika.


    ��But enough about me, hurry and get in. The detachment is already prepared for the beginning of the assault.��


    ��I see. Leo, let''s go.��


    The recently annoyed face has already disappeared. Erika dexterously jumped into the disguised patrol car, and called for Leo to follow her.


    The members of the Horsehead unit, who failed in the abduction of Mizuki, arrived at their hideout shortly before Erika''s group.


    As the representative of the three-man team sent to kidnap Mizuki, Henry Fu reported to commander Al Wan about the circumstances of the failure of the operation. The other members of the unit who listened to his report didn��t give a single ridicule to those three.


    ��Commander, maybe we should change our strategy?��


    Julia Ma, who kidnapped Honoka, suggested to commander Al after Henry finished the report.


    ��The response rate of the target''s environment far exceeded our expectations.��


    ��Isn''t that just a coincidence? If they had previously calculated our actions, they wouldn��t have left Mitsui Honoka alone.��


    Ellie Chao intervened in the conversation - another woman in the detachment who also participated in the abduction of Honoka.


    ��The fact that we were prevented cannot be ignored. First of all, as far as we knew in advance, Shibata Mizuki was supposed to return home from school alone. We didn��t have information that she would receive support.��


    Julia objected, dismissing Ellie''s suggestion.


    ��That could also be a coincidence.��


    ��Like Ellie said, it could have been a coincidence. But if such a random factor is causing such difficulties for us, then as Julia said, it would be foolish to ignore it.��


    Continuing with Ellie''s counter-argument, Al Wan acknowledged the arguments of both. But he didn��t stop there.


    ��The strategy was based on the fact that we will have two hostages. But we could only get one, so change is inevitable, as Julia said.��


    ��But can we lure the target with only one hostage?��


    Asked Don Yang - one of those who didn��t participate in either of the abduction operations.


    ��If there is only one hostage, then it will simply end up helping him. Because we can��t kill a hostage to stop the target from resisting. One hostage to lure out the target, and the second to make the target obedient. Still, we need at least two hostages.��


    Frank Wu, the third person in the Honoka kidnapping group, answered Don Yang.


    Also it was not only Julia, who had been in favor of a change of strategy from the very beginning, who agreed with this opinion, which supported the decision of the commander of the detachment.


    ��So...? Commander, what exactly are we going to do?��


    To the question of the Deputy Commander Bart Lee...


    ��Let Mitsui Honoka go in the form of a booby trap.��


    ...Al Wan replied in a tone that said, ��isn''t it obvious?"


    While the members of the Horsehead squad were discussing how to use Honoka, she herself sat next to them with an expressionless, serene face.


    Her mind was paralyzed by a narcotic substance mixed with the help of Al Wan''s magic. She didn��t sleep, but she wasn��t awake either. It was a kind of intermediate state. Ears perceived voices, but she couldn��t actively think about the information received.


    Her resistance to brainwashing has been lowered to zero.


    As such Al Wan began to inspire one thought in Honoka.


    ...Kill Shiba Tatsuya.


    If you omit the minor details, then the thought was reduced to such a short phrase.


    Honoka shouldn��t have been able to resist it.


    ��...No...��


    ��What?��


    Honoka''s barely perceptible mumble could not be understood not only by Al Wan.


    But also, Bart Lee, Charlie Chan, and all the other members of the squad present here (except for Gabe Shuuya and Iggy Ho, who stood guard outside) cast dubious glances at Honoka.


    ��I can��t... kill... Tatsuya-san...��


    ��Julia, give her some more of the drug.��


    Not surprised by the presence of resistance, which shouldn''t have happened, Al Wan immediately gave the order in a completely cold-blooded tone.


    Further administration of this drug threatened to result in irreversible consequences and side effects. But no one objected to such a cruel and insensitive order. Also, no one showed any indecision in their actions. Julia Ma filled a syringe with the substance and headed towards Honoka.


    But before she managed to administer the injection, Honoka showed such a violent reaction, which in principle shouldn��t be possible for a person under the influence of this narcotic substance.


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide ��


    ��NO! I won��t let you touch Tatsuya-san!��


    ... and screamed at the top of her lungs, hurting her throat in the process.


    ?


    ?


    This was probably due to a sense of devotion �� the blood heritage of the Elements.


    Or was it a miracle caused by feelings of love?


    The room in which Honoka was being held was flooded with bright light.


    The visual field of the members from the The Horsehead squad filled with light of randomly changing colors.


    This light didn��t have a destructive effect on human bodies.


    Neither did it have any powers of suggestion, or the effect of unconsciousness.


    It simply made it impossible to see anything with ordinary vision, since the violent flickering completely covered their whole view.


    ��Everyone out of this room!��


    They chose an abandoned one-story building, as their hideout, which was used as a branch office for some company a couple of years ago. All eight members of the Horsehead squad ran out of this meeting room and moved to the adjacent office space. The last one to leave the meeting room was Bart Lee who closed the door behind him to isolate the light.


    Soon after, Iggy Ho, who was standing guard, ran into the office with an assault rifle in his hands. They came to Japan without weapons. Looks like he took it from the enemy who attacked him.


    ��Enemies, a lot of them!��


    Iggy''s stomach was bleeding. At a glance. all those present realized that it was a gunshot wound, moreover, a fatal wound. They didn��t hear the sound of gunshots, probably because the enemy used high-end silencers.


    Only one battle group could use such equipment.


    And it wasn��t the police.


    It was the army.


    There was an explosion outside.


    It was the sound of a bomb being detonated by each of them to destroy evidence.


    After the illegal MAP infiltrates a foreign country, making such a bomb is always the top priority.


    By the sound of this explosion, everyone understood that Gabe Shu had made himself self-explode, so that information from his brain wouldn''t fall into the hands of the enemy.


    ��Leave! Iggy, you know what you have to do.��


    Al Wan ordered the seven members of the squad to flee, then he looked Iggy Ho in the eye and reminded him of what he himself knew.


    Iggy pulled a bomb out of his pocket that fit in his palm, and shoved it into his mouth and smiled.


    Al Wan didn��t take away the kidnapped Honoka to be used as a hostage. Instead, he took an assault rifle from Iggy''s hands and ran into the underground tunnel that was used to deliver supplies.


    At the same moment as the door to the office was kicked in, Iggy Ho pressed the detonation button of the bomb he had prepared to blow his head off.


    Sitting in a camouflaged patrol car, Erika heard the faint sound of an explosion coming from the front.


    She turned to the person sitting next to her, who was Leo.


    Leo also turned to face Erika.


    They exchanged glances, and confirmed that the sound wasn��t an auditory hallucination.


    ��What happened over there?��


    In a strained voice, Erika asked Shoji, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ��It seems that some other organization has rushed into the kidnappers'' hideout instead of us.��


    Shoji also couldn��t hide his tension.


    ��Another organization? You mean, not the police?��


    ��The probability that it''s the Department of Public Safety isn''t zero, but...��


    ��Army.��


    ��Probably.��


    Shoji immediately agreed with Erika''s hunch, that was said in the form of statements.


    After that, there was no other conversations in the car.


    A camouflaged police car stopped in front of a living wall of SMAT agents in assault suits.


    And in front of that wall in the battle formation were soldiers of the Self-Defense Forces with assault rifles. The muzzles of those rifles weren''t pointed at SMAT, but at the sky.


    The line of soldiers parted. Two young women emerged from the gap in formation.


    One of them was in a high school uniform.


    ��Honoka!��


    Recognizing the girl as her kidnapped friend, Erika rushed over to her side. Leo followed her.


    ��Honoka, what happened!? Don''t you recognize me?��


    Honoka just looked at Erika with a dazed, vacant stare.


    Erika''s face turned pale at the sight of her unnatural behavior.


    ��She has only a temporary paralysis of mental functions caused by a narcotic substance. According to the examination, this drug won��t leave irreversible consequences or side effects. So she will be alright.��


    To reassure Erika, this explanation was given by the smiling female soldier who accompanied Honoka.


    Both Erika and Leo recognized the face of this female officer.


    ��It''s you, from that time in Izu!��


    After this shout from Leo, Toyama Tsukasa smiled even wider.


    ��Why did you save Mitsui...?��


    Toyama Tsukasa''s real name is Tooyama Tsukasa. She is the daughter of the head of the Tooyama family of the Twenty-Eight Families. Rank �C Petty Officer. Duty station


    - the Intelligence Department of the national Self-Defense Forces.


    In May of this year, she led a team planning an attack on Tatsuya, who was secluded in a villa in Izu.


    Erika and Leo, with the support of Mikihiko and Honoka, stopped them. At that time, the two also fought with Toyama Tsukasa personally. That''s why they knew her by sight.


    They interfered with the work of the Intelligence Department and even gave her a personal bitter experience of defeat, so she must have had some thoughts about it.


    However, Tsukasa''s smile didn��t show any negative emotions at all.


    ��I''m in the counter-intelligence unit. Our main task is to prevent foreign intelligence activities and sabotage.��


    ��... So, you don��t bring your personal feelings to work?��


    Erika asked in a tone that voiced her suspicion that there is something wrong. Leo didn��t see any lies in Tsukasa''s smile, but Erika was apparently able to, because she was also a woman.


    ��In truth, I also had personal motives. My boss ordered me to restore our honor after failing in Izu. But at the same time we didn��t know who we were saving.��


    ��... Oh, I see...��


    When such details were revealed, Erika''s drive was reduced to nothing. She didn��t want to save Honoka with her own hands. Also, after the recent battle, I didn��t really want to fight again. In any case, Honoka was saved. And, at first glance, there was nothing to complain about.


    ��... Does Honoka need medical attention?��


    For starters, she decided to ask this.


    ��No. After 3-4 hours, the effect of the drug will pass by itself.��


    ��For now, I will believe her words and wait for 4 hours. If Honoka doesn��t recover during this time, then we can take her to the doctor," thought Erika.


    After making sure that Honoka was safe, Erika was finally able to look around. She frowned after seeing that the soldiers of the rescue squad were carrying the corpses of their comrades-in-arms.


    ��You have some pretty big losses...�� Leo muttered. He looked at the dead soldiers with pretty much the same expression as that of Erika.


    ��Indeed...��


    Tsukasa replied with a humble expression, although Leo''s words weren��t a question, but a statement.


    ��We were confronted by only two of them. Despite this, our casualties are four people killed and even more wounded. Although all were covered with shields. I even lost a little confidence.��


    ��You''re from the Eighteen Assistant Houses, aren''t you? Besides, an expert on shield magic? Were they such strong opponents?��


    After the incident in Izu, Miyuki told Erika and the others about Toyama Tsukasa''s true identity, and scolded them for ��getting into trouble.�� But even if Miyuki didn''t tell them about it, they could roughly estimate the power of Tsukasa''s individual shields by seeing them used in combat against her.


    On that occasion, Erika and the others neutralized Tsukasa''s unit with a surprise attack that took advantage of the wooded terrain. If you looked at the results by itself, it was an easy victory, but Erika thought that it wouldn''t have been so easy if it happened in an open area.


    Although there were also obstacles blocking the view in the form of the walls of the building, but compared to the forest, there was less room to maneuver. Moreover, if we talk about a surprise attack... in this case, the side conducting the surprise attack had to of been the Self-Defense Forces. It seemed to Erika that with only two people on the defensive side, the four victims of the attacking side was too many.


    ��I expected that they would be strong, but it seems I was naive. As expected from the Illegal MAP... Rumors about their notoriety didn''t turn out to be idle chatter.��


    ��Illegal MAP? So that''s the name of the team these guys are called?��


    ��An American illegal commando force made up of magicians. It is believed that by killing some important people from the NSU army, these guys provoked a serious local conflict between USNA and NSU. I also heard that this incident was considered by the Tribunal of the American army, and they were finally disposed of.


    ��Dangerous guys, then...��


    ��Yes, you''re right.��


    Tsukasa responded to the mumble of Leo.


    ��You seem to be fighting with them too. You''re lucky that you were able to do it without casualties. They probably retreated because they didn��t want to stand out too much. After all, it could interfere with the achievement of their real goal.��


    ��Their real goal?��


    ��The murder of Shiba Tatsuya.��


    Tsukasa immediately answered Erika''s question.


    From what she heard Erika was confused even more.


    ��The Horsehead squad... ah, yes, that''s the name of one of the Illegal MAP units sent to our country... Well, they certainly didn��t want Shiba-san to know what they''re capable of, do they? If they had shown their full strength, they couldn��t have lured him out even with a hostage.��


    ��So they kidnapped Mitsui and tried to kidnap Shibata in order to lure Tatsuya to them?��


    ��We believe that''s what happened.��


    Tsukasa answered Leo''s question without pretense.


    ��I know your abilities, but I don��t think that everything would have ended for you without injury if you were faced with a serious Illegal MAP. So leave the pursuit to us. Also, I would like to ask that you also withdraw SMAT.��


    It seems like Tsukasa answered the questions of Erika and Leo, in order to finally say this.


    ��Good day, then. We''re advancing in pursuit of the remaining saboteurs.��


    Tsukasa said, who saluted (today Tsukasa was wearing combat gear and a helmet, and looked like it was no different from the other male soldiers), turned away from Erika and Leo, and walked away to join up with her comrades.


    As Erica watched the army convertible cars leave the area, she spoke to Shoji, who had just arrived.


    ��Even though the army said it, but what will SMAT do?��


    ��Regardless of who the adversary is, any crimes within the country are under the jurisdiction of the police. Even if the army tells us to withdraw our forces, we won��t obediently sit idly by.��


    The corners of Shoji''s lips lifted, showing the audacity and insolence inherent in people from the Chiba family dojo.


    ��Erika-ojousan, could you escort the victim home? And tell the details tomorrow.��


    ��...Well, okay.��


    Erika didn��t persist. She came here to help Honoka, and wasn��t particularly interested in arresting terrorists. The desire to do this, though present, was weak.


    She was a little concerned that the goal of the enemy was the murder of Tatsuya. But, they are unlikely to succeed in killing him. Erika was sure of this, without even listing all the reasons to prove it.


    Erika decided to follow Shoji''s request and escort Honoka home. At the same time, she politely refused the offer of the squad leader to provide them with support from their personnel. Instead, she reluctantly took Leo as her escort. They put Honoka, who was still unable to move on her own, in the Cabinet of the electric transportation system, and went to her house.

 Volume 29 - CH 13

    A+A-


    Chapter 13


    Tatsuya arrived at Odawara Station about 10 minutes after Minoru and Minami got to the station and on to the Cabinet, heading for Yokosuka.


    The clock was 18:00, Friday. There were a lot of incoming and outgoing passengers at the station, so it was difficult to find a psion trail here.


    Also, the Eidos, shown by ��Elemental Sight,�� was still divided in two. Even if you go back through the time stream to the moment of separation, there were still two


    different ways Eidos were observed: in one of them, two people got out of the car and got into the Cabinet, while in the other, the two stayed in the car and went further East. Unfortunately, Tatsuya couldn��t distinguish which Eidos was real and which was fake.


    ��The only thing that is known for sure is that both are heading East.��


    Both parts of the information about Minami divided into two, and were moving in the same direction. If you choose which of them to pursue, then the quickest route was to go along the highway that runs along the coastline. That is, along the route of the car in which Minoru and Minami were traveling from the very beginning.


    ��... I don��t like it, but nothing can be done about it.��


    He had a feeling that he was doing exactly what Minoru had planned, but he had no other choice. Tatsuya steered the motorcycle towards the entrance of the highway.


    Having successfully completed the manipulation of the Horsehead unit, the ��Seven Sages��... in other words, Raymond Clark began working on the following ��secret report." For him, since becoming a Parasite, which was considered a useless addition by the Stars, this was a chance to show what he can do. Raymond''s face brightened.


    The next recipient for his information was the Japanese police. And it wasn��t the SMAT squad chasing the Horsehead. It was one of the police stations of the regional police, which even now is still sometimes called the ��Prefecture Police.�� More specifically, it was the Odawara police station.


    He looked at the text he had just typed on the keyboard and grinned. For real-time communication, Raymond used voice input, but he preferred to type the first message he sent with the keyboard. From this message it seemed to him more like a ��secret report,�� which was very important for Raymond''s so called ��hobby.��


    ��A terrorist on an electric motorcycle was spotted in the vicinity of Odawara station.


    There is a fear that he might arrange a battle because of internal differences among


    terrorists. He is expected to head towards Kamakura."


    ��Isn''t it too arduous...?��


    Raymond muttered, looking at the Japanese text he had written.


    ��Ok, sending. Anyway, it won��t give us much extra time.��


    And immediately afterwards, to dispel his doubts, he pressed the send button.


    ��So... Tatsuya, will you fight the police from your own country?��


    There was a smile on Raymond''s face. But it wasn''t a smile from a villain, but that of a mischievous child.


    There was a suspicious report that caused a stir at the Odawara police station.


    The email stated that a terrorist had entered Odawara.


    After reading the message, the police first laughed at it, taking it as a stupid joke.


    But just in case, they decided to watch the live stream from the cameras next to Odawara station (unlike with a recorded one, it was easier to watch live video). They managed to find the same motorcycle and rider, which was described in the message.


    As a result, more than half of the police officers were in favor of taking action.


    By itself, a black motorcycle with a fairing (an external motorcycle part which is used to increase streamlining & reduce drag) wasn��t uncommon. The same can be said about the black riding suit. However, the combination of a black motorcycle and a black rider for some reason seemed suspicious to them.


    ��Chief. I found out the owner of the bike.��


    The officer who checked the license plate reported on the intercom. Quickly finding


    out the owner meant that at least the license plate wasn��t a fake.


    ��It is registered to a legal entity in Tokyo. The name of the office is Hanabishi Motorsport.��


    ��Who is their representative?��


    ��The registered name is Hanabishi Hyougo. It seems that this is a small auto repair shop of an individual entrepreneur.��


    ��I see. Thanks.��


    In addition to the heads of the criminal investigation and traffic control departments, front-line officers also gathered in front of the chief.


    ��What do you think?��


    ��No violations have been observed. At the moment we have no reason to stop him for verification.��


    The chief of the Traffic Department answered the question of the chief. After him continued the commander of the detachment of operatives.


    ��Should we take the police armored cars and follow him? If there really is a shootout between terrorists, then ordinary patrol cars and motorcycles won��t be able to protect officers from danger.��


    After the end of the Third World War, the armored vehicles of the Japanese detachment of special-purpose operatives were special armored vehicles of their own (Japanese) production, converted for police business.


    ��You''re right.��


    The chief agreed and ordered the assignment of a special purpose unit.


    ��Target detected!��


    Charlie Chan, who had stuck his head out of the helicopter, using special magic to replace binoculars and a night vision device, stuck his head back into the helicopter and shouted it.


    Al Wan, sitting on the opposite side, slightly pushed the door open, stuck the upper half of his body out, and prepared to fire the assault rifle that he took from the Self-Defense Forces in their earlier encounter .


    ��Bart, take us down lower and get closer!��


    Al Wan ordered, shouting over the wind.


    The machine gun was taken during battle, so there were no extra magazines. This machine gun wasn��t the only means of attack, but from the point of view of preventing the enemy''s counterattack, it was more reliable.


    ��Understood!��


    Bart Lee shouted just as loudly, and directed the helicopter into a decline.


    Al Wan caught sight of a black-clad motorcyclist.


    About 10 minutes after departure from Odawara Station, when Tatsuya had already traveled about 20 kilometers, he heard the sound of an approaching helicopter in the East.


    Intuitively feeling the gaze that was clearly directed at him, he directed ��Elemental Sight�� in that direction.


    It was a news company helicopter whose course ran through Kamakura from the border between the cities of Yamato and Ayase. And there were combat magicians on board...


    He read this information at about the same time as he felt the muzzle of a machine gun pointed at him.


    Tatsuya lowered himself under the fairing, lifted the front wheel high and aimed the motorcycle at the approaching helicopter.


    There was no sound of gunfire. Obviously, a high-end silencer was used.


    Released from the assault rifle, small-caliber bullets flew in different directions, hitting the fairing of ��Wingless�� the electric motorcycle. Fortunately, there were no other vehicles within range of the bullets that ricocheted.


    At this rate, Wingless would inevitably fall, since it was in an unstable position with the wheel pulled up, so Tatsuya''s magic lifted it into the air.


    The next shot flew under the motorcycle and hit the road, breaking through the road''s surface.


    Continuing to gain altitude with ��Wingless," Tatsuya hit the helicopter with both wheels.


    A dent was formed on the wall of the helicopter, and was strongly shaken.


    The stolen helicopter lost its balance and began to fall rapidly, but managed to level out just before the collision with the ground.


    Then it began to take off again.


    Before he was attacked by a squad of assassins sitting inside the helicopter, consisting of combat magicians, Tatsuya activated magic, while flying away from them with all his might.


    The helicopter turned into a giant fireball.


    The wreckage didn��t scatter like an explosion.


    Because the helicopter was turned into dust by ��Mist dispersion" - the decomposition magic of Tatsuya.


    The fireball was formed because the flammable substances present in the helicopter''s hull caught fire, and the other combustible substances were set on fire by a chain reaction. In this case, the combustion process was relatively slow. Consequently, such a fireball gave a very weak blast wave, and thanks to the height at which the combustion occurred, the road wasn��t damaged at all.


    However, for the surrounding people, such a fireball in the cloudy sky close to sunset was quite a shocking sight. It wasn��t yet 7 pm. Not only 7 pm, but 7 pm on a weekday. On this highway at that time a lot of cars were moving in both directions.


    The very first shooting had already brought the traffic to a standstill, and the sudden fireball caused panic among the drivers.


    People abandoned their cars and ran along this suspension road. But precisely because of this there are almost no people left.


    Tatsuya''s flying motorcycle landed on the road.


    Eight human silhouettes flew out of the fireball.


    Four of them were burned corpses, and four more were magicians who survived the flames.


    Tatsuya stopped Wingless and jumped off the seat. His opponents could have had other means of attack by long distance. Instead of taking the risk, and continuing to ride a motorcycle, and exposing his back to the opponent, he decided to finish them off right now, even though it would take some time.


    All four magicians had the appearance of 35 to 45 years old.


    Three men, and one woman.


    Tatsuya didn��t read their personal qualities recorded in their Eidos.


    He only read the information about the sequences of magic that these magicians tried to construct, as well as information about the structure of the bodies of these four.


    He didn��t use the suit''s built-in CAD with full mental control, but pulled out a specialized pistol-shaped CAD from his belt holster and directed it at the magician holding an assault rifle in his hands.


    All four magicians began preparing to activate their magic.


    Ignoring this, Tatsuya pulled the trigger on his CAD.


    His favorite CAD ��Trident" launched the activation sequence of his three-step decomposition magic ��Trident".


    The reading and then construction of the magic sequence was performed instantly.


    The time spent was approximately equal to the time of work of the CAD itself.


    Tatsuya simultaneously activated four three-step decomposition magics.


    4 x 3 magical processes were performed simultaneously.


    Four combat magicians...


    Their external and internal data fortification interfering with the phenomenon was scattered...


    The data reinforcement armor protecting the physical body was dispersed...


    And the bodies themselves were decomposed to the level of chemical elements.


    Small flames lit and immediately disappeared.


    This effect arose from the ignition of flammable substances present in the composition of the human body.


    This phenomenon, which looks like the ��burning of the human body"was actually


    ��erasing the human body."


    Three-step decomposition magic, ��Trident".


    Three men, and one woman.


    For Tatsuya''s magic... that is, for Tatsuya himself, there was no difference between men and women.


    The four magicians who survived the fire instantly disappeared from existence, while the other four ended their lives in the form of burnt corpses.


    Only two members of the Horsehead squad from the American Illegal MAP caused heavy damage to the army counterintelligence unit. Eight of these soldiers didn��t last three minutes against Tatsuya by himself.


    In less than three minutes, they were completely destroyed by Tatsuya.


    An armored car was approaching from the West, sirens blaring. It was a special transport of the special operations unit, and it was moving, pushing through cars left by panicked people.


    It was followed by a second one.


    Tatsuya returned the CAD to his holster and ran to his motorcycle.


    He started the engine, and the motorcycle instantly sped up.


    Under current circumstances, Tatsuya couldn��t waste time talking to the police.


    Fearing consequences in the distant future, he also couldn��t afford to decompose the police cars with magic. The license plate of this motorcycle was duly registered with law enforcement. The registration data also contained information that could in one way or another indirectly lead to Tatsuya.


    With the power of thought, he activated the suit''s built-in CAD.


    Having activated the magic of ��Decomposition," he released it in front of him.


    Surveillance cameras installed on the highway, as well as on the public road 800


    meters ahead, were disconnected from the wires, and they ceased to function.


    He then activated the magic of flight.


    Tatsuya jumped with his motorcycle and descended onto the public road, which runs under an overhanging highway.


    Then he flipped one of the switches on the console mounted in the middle of the steering wheel.


    The appearance of the motorcycle changed.


    The color of the fairing changed from black to dark blue. The inscription on the license plate was rewritten to another.


    The traffic on this detour decreased after the construction of the high-speed elevated highway, but even now here on the highway there were calmly traveling cars that Tatsuya deftly drove around. He sped up the bike and headed further East.


    After a while, he returned to the main highway and continued the pursuit.


    The individual Cabinet arrived in Yokosuka. As Minoru stepped onto the platform, he could barely contain the urge to check Tatsuya''s current location.


    If he directs his, ��Elemental Sight�� at Tatsuya from here, then Kaso Tonkou will most likely be destroyed. The escape isn��t over yet. You can''t be distracted until the very end.


    Minami came out of the Cabinet. Her downcast gaze rose and headed North, then dropped back down to the floor. Her attention wasn��t directed towards Tatsuya who was pursuing them. In the direction Minami looked, the city of Tofu was located, and there Miyuki should have already returned home to the apartment in her high-rise


    building.


    Minoru felt it was better not to ask what Minami was thinking. It was so obvious that she remained attached to her former life where she spent day after day with Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ...Can I just take her away like this?


    Such doubts developed in Minoru.


    ...Isn''t it too late for me to think about this?


    He mentally ridiculed himself. However, he couldn��t help thinking about it.


    Minami didn��t need to escape from Japan.


    There is no guarantee that the USNA Army will treat Minami politely.


    If she leaves Japan, her only friend would be Minoru.


    The USNA Army may try to take Minami hostage to control Minoru.


    And then they may even try to use her to kill Tatsuya.


    Minoru couldn''t help thinking that it would be better for Minami if he ignored his feelings and they parted here.


    ��Minami-san...��


    ��Yes?��


    Minami responded to Minoru''s voice, without raising her head and not meeting his eyes.


    ...Are you staying here?


    ...Let''s say goodbye here.


    He was close to saying one of those phrases.


    ��...Shall we go?��


    But in the end he didn��t offer to leave.


    The word he uttered meant a request to go with him.


    ��...Yes.��


    Minami agreed.


    Minoru went, and Minami followed him, keeping some distance.


    ...Everything is good.


    ...Because she agreed.


    Minoru convinced himself with such thoughts.


    And he once again vowed to himself that he would protect Minami.


    Minoru led Minami who was behind him, and they went to the Yokosuka military port.


    Tatsuya saw the car he was chasing with the naked eye after about 15 minutes had passed after the battle with the Horsehead squad, and he had already driven into Kamakura.


    It happened 10 minutes later than Tatsuya expected. The time he loss due to the descent from the highway in order to shake off the police cars pursuing him took longer than he spent repelling the attack of the Horsehead squad.


    ��Something is wrong here..."


    Now that he wasn��t only observing the target through the information dimension, but also saw her physically, he could clearly sense the discrepancy that wasn��t visible from Odawara.


    Minoru and Minami, who were riding in this car, didn��t have a temporary depth.


    They only had about one and a half hours of history. In other words, they were copies made about an hour and a half ago.


    ��I see... If the double was made in the last 24 hours, then you can determine that it is a double, if you go back through the history of Eidos?"


    With the self-reproaching thought of ��thinking too late,�� Tatsuya kept this discovery in his memory.


    But he could have made this discovery around Lake Saiko, when he caught up with Kudou Soushi, playing the role of bait. However, there was no point in punishing himself for what had already happened.


    This time he was beautifully deceived. It was necessary to remember this in order to not run into this problem again.


    But this time, Tatsuya didn��t stop pursuing the car like he did with Soushi, because he decided to try to extract information about the real object from the copied Eidos.


    And in order to read information more reliably, he had to stop the car and touch the


    ��someone or something�� to which the copy of Eidos was attached.


    Stopping the car in a crude way, such as removing the wheels or destroying the engine, could cause an accident, so this method was undesirable. It would have been better if the vehicle''s security system had issued a stop command due to a malfunction that would not lead to an accident.


    After considering the options of what can be broken, Tatsuya decided to disconnect the wires of the computer controlling the crash mitigation system.


    Carefully aiming, he activated decomposition magic. The computer controlling the


    airbags, seat tilt angle, and emergency brakes was disconnected from the system.


    As Tatsuya planned, the car slowed down and stopped at the curb.


    After passing by the car, Tatsuya parked the motorcycle in front of it, went to the front passenger seat and pulled the door handle. The door was locked, so he destroyed the locking mechanism with magic. Opening the door, he put his left hand on the head of a gynoid (the android in the form of a woman) sitting in the passenger seat.


    On the gynoid there was a copy of Minami''s Eidos.


    Tatsuya went back through the history of the Eidos to the time this copy was made.


    And this time he went even further, in search of the original Eidos, which became the source for copying.


    Something like that could be done because the Eidos used for masking the gynoid was reproduced by copying information from the original. At the time of the copying process, the copy is always in contact with the source, so if you go back to this point, you can stumble upon the original Eidos.


    However, with clothes or accessories that the person used, it doesn��t work. But with parts of the body, such as hair or bodily fluids, this is quite possible. If the hideout in the Sea of Trees wasn��t burned by the fire magic of Fujibayashi Nagamasa, Tatsuya could have searched for Minami''s hair there, and determined her location much earlier.


    It was Minami, though. She must have done a thorough cleaning in the hideout, leaving no dust or hair behind. Just as she did in the hospital ward, when she was ready for discharge.


    But that wasn''t what he needed to think about now.


    For the first time since the abduction of Minami, Tatsuya came into contact with her real Eidos, unaffected by ��Parade" and ��Kimon Tonkou." Now Tatsuya won��t lose sight of her, if he doesn��t deliberately look away from her. No matter how Minoru


    disguises her, he won��t be able to fake the information obtained as a result of a search in records about the past.


    ��Hmm?��


    Tatsuya had a short chuckle.


    The copies of Eidos from Minoru and Minami, attached to the androids, suddenly disappeared.


    Perhaps Minoru noticed Tatsuya''s touch and canceled his magic.


    Or the condition ��cancel if someone touches" was imposed on the magic in advance.


    But whatever it was, the result was the same... or rather, two.


    First, Tatsuya lost track of Minoru.


    Secondly, Tatsuya directed his ��sight�� at Minami so that he would not lose sight of her anymore.


    The first will be true until they come in contact again.


    The second will be true until he himself wishes for the opposite.


    But this result was satisfactory.


    Now he knew the current location of Minami.


    ��Yokosuka military port?"


    Minami was currently near the entrance to the military port of Yokosuka.


    Minoru should be there too.


    In order to finally settle this matter, Tatsuya decided to fly to Yokosuka using the flight function of the ��Freed Suit.��


    ��...What the?"


    But he couldn��t fly.


    Because at this moment Tatsuya was prevented in a completely unexpected way.


    From the Cabinet transportation station to the entrance of the military port in Yokosuka, it was about 450 meters along the road. Such a distance, according to average calculations, can be covered in about 6 minutes. Minoru and Minami took 10


    minutes to travel this route.


    The slow pace was a sign of their doubt. Both Minoru and Minami were hesitant.


    They were both confused, wondering whether it was possible to continue to move on without changing anything.


    �� Is it possible to remain silent without telling this to Minami?


    That was the question Minoru asked.


    ... Can I continue to remain silent without telling Minoru this?


    That was the question Minami asked.


    Each of them felt guilty about deceiving the other.


    Minoru didn��t mention that he assumes that the USNA Army may try to use Minami as a hostage.


    Minami didn��t say that she was provoked by Yakumo by claiming that ��following Minoru is for the good of Miyuki."


    While they were walking, they wanted to admit it several times, but they couldn��t


    speak.


    Without confessing to each other, they reached the main gate of the military port of Yokosuka.


    At the gate, in addition to the soldiers of the Self-Defense Forces, stood an officer of the USNA Navy.


    More precisely, it was a young man dressed in a military uniform of a Junior officer.


    - Hello, Minoru. I came to pick you up.


    - Raymond. But you...?


    The man who came to pick them up was one of the Parasites, Raymond Clark.

 Volume 29 - CH 14

    A+A-


    Chapter 14


    At that moment, when Tatsuya tried to take off with the help of the magic of flight, the top and bottom were swapped. He stood in the clouds of the evening sky, and on top was the smooth surface of the freeway.


    Logically, it was an illusion.


    In a state of heightened vigilance from this ability, which managed to cover his mind with an illusion in an instant, Tatsuya interrupted the activation of flight magic and began to prepare to use ��Gram Dispersion�� to dispel this illusory vision.


    But at that very moment when he interrupted the magic of flight...


    The inverted world become normal again.


    ��I have the feeling this illusion technique ..."


    With the word ��feeling," Tatsuya expressed a certain atmosphere, the distinctive features of magic, which he couldn��t clearly describe.


    Words weren��t important at the moment. The problem was that he remembered this magic of illusions.


    Tatsuya activated the magic of flight. This time, he didn''t interrupt it immediately before activation. Gravity control was already in effect.


    However, he decided not to take his feet off the ground.


    Again, heaven and earth changed places just before activation.


    The magic of flight is, roughly speaking, ��falling�� in a chosen direction, by changing the gravity vector.


    If Tatsuya were already in the air, he would lose his sense of direction and couldn��t control the magic of flight. But Tatsuya didn��t lose his awareness of where the top, bottom, left, and right were, because he could feel the surface of the road through the soles of his feet.


    ��Interference with the sense of direction is almost the same as that of ��Kimon Tonkou.�� So, the techniques borrowed from the same source as that of "Kimon Tonkou�� were introduced into Ninjutsu?��


    If the purpose of the illusion was to not allow Tatsuya to take off, then in this situation, the goal can be considered fulfilled. However, now that the magic of flight was in the process of execution, he couldn��t cancel the illusion. Tatsuya considered the sequence of illusion magic which continued to operate, and from the history of the activation process he determined the place where this magic was released.


    Tatsuya canceled the flying magic and at the same moment released ��Gram Demolition"


    When ��Gram Demolition" is released on a magician who isn��t using magic on himself, it doesn��t have the effect of canceling magic.


    However, this action has the effect of smoking out a hidden enemy. The flow of psions under high pressure shakes the psionic field enveloping a person. And this


    concussive wave spreads into the surrounding space in the form of random vibrations.


    If the caster applied the illusion magic in motion, ��Gram Demolition�� would seem to be a simple shot into the void, however, apparently, this enemy didn��t want to hide completely.


    Tatsuya was confronted by a thin-built man in monastic attire. Tatsuya knew this man by sight.


    The one who had used the illusion to prevent Tatsuya from going any further was Kokonoe Yakumo, whom he called ��Master.��


    An open-top car with Raymond behind the wheel in which Minoru and Minami got into, drove slowly through the grounds of the Yokosuka naval base.


    ��Raymond. Have you had any problems with your stay in our country?


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening, so there were few people on the inner road of the base. As well as people driving cars too. So there was no need to worry about eavesdropping.


    ��Problems?��


    Raymond asked Minoru. At the same time, no pretense was read in his voice.


    ��You were harassed by the police in Osaka, weren''t you? I thought the search activities were still going on.��


    ��Oh, that''s what you mean. As long as we don''t leave the base, there won''t be any problems.��


    The USNA Army had the right to use the naval base at Yokosuka, but it wasn��t subject to extraterritorial rights, allowing them to not comply with Japanese laws.


    However, it was also a fact that it was difficult for the police to obtain the right to conduct an investigation on the territory of a military base. Minoru, who didn��t know what the relationship between the army and the police easily agreed with this, deciding that it was so.


    ��Minoru, you also got here safely. Tatsuya never caught up with you?�� - Raymond asked with a big smile.


    "Yes, that expression on his face is familiar to me," Minoru thought, and answered:


    ��He''s probably still pursuing us.��


    And after a short pause he added:


    ��I wouldn��t be surprised if Tatsuya-san appears over our heads right now.��


    ��In the airspace of a military base? Even Tatsuya won''t go that far...��


    Raymond shook his head at first...


    ��... No, Tatsuya can, and probably will do it.��


    ... and quickly corrected his opinion.


    ��So we better hurry.��


    Having said that, Raymond increased the speed of the car.


    While Minoru and Raymond were talking, Minami sat silently beside Minoru.


    Raymond never talked to Minami.


    ��Master, what is the meaning of this?��


    The fact that Tatsuya spoke in an accusatory tone with the very first phrase was perfectly reasonable under current circumstances. Without any warning, he was attacked by an illusion.


    ��Well, don��t be so angry. Maybe we should talk a little?��


    Yakumo wasn��t eager to respond properly. Having come to this conclusion, Tatsuya again tried using the magic of flight to go in search of Minami.


    But Yakumo''s spell again prevented Tatsuya.


    ��Master! Have you decided to side with Minoru!?


    Naturally, Tatsuya raised his tone.


    Yakumo''s usual slick grin disappeared from his lips.


    ��Kudou Minoru and Sakurai Minami-jou have already arrived in Yokosuka. Perhaps they are already boarding the ship.��


    ��That''s why I have to hurry.��


    ��Why?��


    ��What?��


    From his manner of speech Tatsuya''s politeness finally disappeared.


    ��Tatsuya-kun. Why do you need to hurry?��


    ��If they go out to sea, it will become a predicament.��


    ��Into a dilemma? But your own actions have already grown into big problems.��


    ��...��


    Tatsuya was cornered by such a counter-argument.


    ��The special forces are looking for you. There hasn''t been any armed shootouts on public roads in our country, even during the war. And the explosion of a helicopter and four burnt corpses. The police won��t be able to turn a blind eye to such an incident.��


    ��.....��


    ��Leaving a car with broken wheels near Lake Saiko was also a bad decision. The second son of the Kudou family has already given evidence to the police and caused a commotion in the Magic Association. And you started a fire that began in the Aokigahara ��Sea of Trees.�� The fire department rushed there at full speed.��


    ��That...��


    ��You should be well aware that excuses like ��I didn��t do it,�� and ��it wasn''t my fault��


    won��t work here. And it''s not only about today''s events. Automatic dolls were blown up near the hospital in Tofu. Do you know what kind of excitement was caused by just a few demons being released? The death of Kudou Retsu and the related unrest in the army was also indirectly caused by your quarrel with Kudou Minoru. It can also be argued that the confrontation around Minami-jou also has to do with the fact that the events on Miyaki-jima didn��t go unnoticed.��


    ��... Is that why you are interfering with me now?��


    ��Do you think I should let you go?��


    In response to Tatsuya''s question in a desperate voice, Yakumo replied coolly, without moving an eyebrow.


    ��Minami-jou is still a human being, right? Is this not proof that Kudou Minoru respects her opinion? He himself is undoubtedly a demon, but he doesn��t harm Minami-jou.��


    ��That is... do you mind if Minami becomes a Parasite?��


    ��It''s not for me to decide. Whether to remain human or not depends on her own


    choice. This isn''t something that you or Miyuki-kun should get involved in.��


    Tatsuya clenched his teeth tightly, closed his eyes briefly, then opened them wide.


    ��Kokonoe Yakumo. Don��t disturb me!��


    ��No, I will disturb you. I''ll make sure you keep me company for a while longer.��


    ?


    ?


    Tatsuya forcefully pushed off the ground and flew up.


    However, Yakumo''s illusion prevented him from flying more than 10 meters, and as a result, he fell back to the ground.


    Minoru and Minami moved from the car to a small boat. It was a common rowboat without a roof, which had a small motor with a propeller attached. Raymond operated the lever that was mounted on the stern that turned an old-fashioned rudder.


    It was impossible to cross the Pacific Ocean on this boat. Apparently, a larger vessel awaits at sea. Minoru didn��t ask about this, so as not to interfere with Raymond''s control of the boat.


    But contrary to his concern, Raymond spoke himself.


    ��Looks like Tatsuya didn''t make it.��


    ��Will we be boarding the ship soon?��


    Raymond words seemed like an ominous omen, so Minoru, feeling some impatience, asked this question.


    ��Yeah, soon enough.... Oh, there it is already in sight.��


    Although Raymond said this, Minoru didn��t see any ships in the vicinity.


    ��Submarine...?��


    Minami muttered, sitting next to Minoru.


    Hearing her voice for the first time in a long time, Minoru looked again at the surface of the sea.


    ��Over there...?��


    In the place where he was looking, some kind of dome-shaped object was barely visible from beneath the water.


    ��Noticed, finally?��


    Raymond answered Minoru for some reason with pride in his voice.


    ��High-speed transport ship fully submersible type, ��Coral." Well, it would be easier to call it a transport submarine.��


    ��Fully submersible type?��


    - Yeah. And the vibration damping function... Oh, let''s talk about it when we are inside.��


    Without slowing down, Raymond tilted the engine forward to lift the propeller and rudder out of the water.


    They drove directly to the dome - the back of the transport submarine.


    Raymond grabbed the slender pole, which only became visible as they approached it.


    It seems that it served as a signal, because a gap appeared in the curved hull of the submarine - a large hatch opened.


    ��Alright, let''s get in.��


    Raymond jumped off the boat.


    Minoru also stepped onto the hull of the submarine. Through the soles of his feet he could feel the sensation of a soft surface that wasn��t as slippery as he had expected.


    He extended his hand to Minami and helped her off the boat.


    They followed Raymond up the steps that led down from the opening hatch.


    Behind them, the crew dragged the small boat inside the ship.


    The hatch closed automatically when they descended the stairs.


    Raymond turned and spread his arms wide.


    ��Welcome to the USNA Naval Transport Ship, Coral.��


    Raymond said this to Minoru and Minami in a dramatic, theatrical tone.


    Tatsuya, who had been forced to fall by Yakumo''s illusion, barely managed to land on his feet. Repositioning himself after landing, he flew again, but this time horizontally to the East. He wanted to fly up immediately after he got out of the area of effect of Yakumo''s illusion magic.


    But the illusion again forced him to interrupt the flight. Turning in flight, he stopped by braking his feet on the road. Having slid back a few meters, he raised his head and looked at Yakumo, who continued to stand quietly.


    Tatsuya''s right hand reached into his belt. He pulled ��Trident" out of the holster and aimed the ��barrel" at Yakumo.


    The image of Yakumo slowly wavered and dissipated like smoke.


    Tatsuya kicked his feet off the road.


    But not to take off.


    He rushed forward and lunged with his fist one meter to the left of the place where Yakumo disappeared.


    A soft breeze curled around Tatsuya.


    The air around Tatsuya suddenly became heavy and viscous like oil.


    Tatsuya''s index finger pulled the activation switch on his CAD, which had the form of a trigger.


    But not to blow away the air that enveloped his body.


    And in order to erase the magic that gives the viscosity to the air, and return freedom to his body.


    Tatsuya lunged with his left hand.


    Not with a fist, but with his palm forward.


    The left palm, with fingers held together, pointed upward, struck a space that seemed to be empty.


    There was a sound.


    And it wasn��t the sound of a hand striking another hand. It was a high-pitched echo, like a metal hammer striking a shield.


    The transparent haze cleared, as if blown away by this sound. In its place, the figure of Yakumo appeared, blocking Tatsuya''s left palm with his right hand.


    Tatsuya jumped back.


    The throwing knife-kunai, thrown by Yakumo from his left hand, only pierced Tatsuya''s afterimage.


    Tatsuya returned the ��Trident" from his right hand to the holster. Instead, he pulled out a combat knife with hand protection. He abandoned his favorite CAD because he decided to switch to close combat.


    The output of activation sequences can be made using the suit''s built-in CAD with full mental control. Instead of his usual CAD in the form of a pistol, he chose to take a blade in his hand. Tatsuya came to the conclusion that Yakumo couldn��t be defeated by magic alone.


    Yakumo grinned and threw another kunai.


    Tatsuya didn��t evade it, but deflected it with the knife in his right hand.


    Tatsuya tried not to take his eyes off Yakumo. But as soon as he turned his gaze to the kunai for a moment, Yakumo disappeared from his sight.


    Tatsuya switched his perception to ��Elemental Sight."


    However, at that very moment, nine Yakumo''s appeared in his ��field of vision.��


    They ran and jumped around Tatsuya.


    However, in reality, only the dull landscape of the highway was visible around him.


    Occasionally cars drove by, avoiding the lane where Tatsuya was standing.


    ��Is this the ��Multiple Mirage Matoi?�� - muttered Tatsuya.


    He gathered Psions in his left hand and squeezed it into his palm.


    He stretched his left hand forward.


    And immediately released nine psionic shells at once.


    Nine compressed psionic balls pierced the physical space along the coordinates where each Yakumo should have been.


    The eight Yakumo, which he ��saw" in the information dimension, disappeared, and the remaining one appeared, but in a slightly different place.


    The ninth appeared right in front of Tatsuya.


    Yakumo appeared swinging his short kodachi sword down.


    Tatsuya took the slash on the blade of his knife.


    ��Not bad.��


    After the blades were crossed , Yakumo''s lips curved into a grin.


    Tatsuya''s face, still hidden under the helmet, didn''t change.


    Tatsuya extended his left hand.


    Yakumo stepped back with a big leap to dodge Tatsuya''s left hand, which tried to grab his wrist.


    ��So, you want to capture me? Do you think that if you grab me, you will know where I am, even if I use illusion techniques?��


    Tatsuya''s face, hidden under the visor of his helmet, didn��t express any concern that he had just been shown exactly what he was planning on doing.


    With the gliding motion of his feet, Tatsuya moved closer to Yakumo.


    The image of Yakumo trembled and disappeared.


    Ignoring this, Tatsuya lunged with his right hand holding a knife.


    There was a scrape of metal on metal. At first there was only sound.


    Yakumo''s figure appeared next. He held the kodachi horizontally, sliding it over Tatsuya''s knife.


    Tatsuya extended his left hand forward again, but Yakumo removed his right hand from the handle of the kodachi and used it to deflect Tatsuya''s left hand.


    Tatsuya''s hand protection that was built into the knife handle, struck a small part of the kodachi.


    The kodachi, which was now held only with the left hand, fell out of Yakumo''s hand.


    Tatsuya threw the knife away and reached for Yakumo''s collar with his right hand.


    Yakumo waived his right hand from top to bottom.


    In his right hand, a small ball came from somewhere.


    When this ball hit the road and exploded, it became clear that it was a smoke bomb.


    Thick smoke appeared between Tatsuya and Yakumo.


    Yakumo''s figure disappeared into the smoke.


    At the same time, even when Tatsuya ��looked�� at the informational dimension with his ��sight,�� he still couldn��t detect Yakumo''s Eidos.


    ��Now that was pretty scary. But can you see me now?��


    The voice was heard as if it came from the front.


    Or was it heard from behind?


    No, you could hear it from the front and behind, on the left and right, from above and below... so, in general, from all directions. But for Tatsuya, the voice sounded as if he had just misheard and in fact didn��t hear anything.


    Tatsuya didn��t even try to find the real Yakumo by searching for the source of the voice.


    His mind went back to the past, but at the same time he was looking at the present.


    Chasing the present from the past.


    False information superimposed on the present, and information about the present, obtained by scrolling from the past.


    Tatsuya lunged with his left fist, and was stopped by Yakumo''s right hand.


    ��How delightful.��


    Yakumo praised.


    A car was approaching Tatsuya and Yakumo. The driver''s face could be seen through the windshield, eyes wide open with shock.


    Tatsuya and Yakumo jumped in different directions to dodge the car.


    At that moment, Tatsuya realized that up to this point, Yakumo''s illusions had been diverting passing cars, so that they wouldn''t interfere with their battle. Tatsuya realized that he was finally able to overcome the limits of Yakumo, to which he could simultaneously fight with him and control the car drivers.


    Yakumo leaped over the railing of the overhanging road.


    Tatsuya followed him and jumped down from the highway.


    When Kuroba Mitsugu brought Fujibayashi Nagamasa to the shores of Lake Kawaguchi, he was subjected to fierce pressure from his son and daughter.


    ��Otou-sama, please, tell me what is the reason? Why don''t you send reinforcements to Tatsuya-san?��


    ��I''ve told you many times why. Tatsuya-kun has already defeated an illegal squad of saboteurs from the USNA Army, and got rid of the pursuit of the Special Forces.��


    ��But isn''t he also hindered by Kokonoe Yakumo-sensei? I believe that you need to send help, regardless of whether he needs it or not.��


    The Kuroba family monitored the situation around Tatsuya, by employing the superpower users of ��Clairvoyance�� and ��Remote Sensing.��


    ��Clairvoyance�� is the superpower of distant vision, and ��Remote Sensing�� is the superpower that allows you to hear from afar. They are both simply powers of perception of physical signals. Such abilities weren��t enough to break through the


    illusions of Yakumo, but Tatsuya occasionally broke through these illusions, so the observers were able to identify the opponent that Tatsuya was fighting.


    All of the information received by the Kuroba family was also forwarded to the main house. Among all the people associated with this incident, probably only Miyuki wasn��t aware of the changes in the situation.


    ��I agree with nee-san!��


    Fumiya complained in a heightened tone, agreeing with Ayako''s words.


    ��Now the main enemy of Tatsuya-niisan is time. It''s not important for Tatsuya-niisan to win or lose, but to get out of there as quickly as possible! I believe that our help won��t be completely useless!��


    ��Fumiya. Indeed, as you said, Tatsuya-kun''s main enemy is now time. However, the real enemy standing in his way is a man known as one of the best users of ninjutsu of our time. Trying to fight him with a large number of people isn��t the best option.


    Most likely, if you go there to help, then, on the contrary, you''ll only hinder Tatsuya-kun.��


    Mitsugu tried to dismiss Fumiya''s protest, at first glance, with plausible arguments.


    And he realized that it worked when he saw an expression of frustration on his face.


    ��Otou-sama, I don''t think so.��


    However, Ayako wasn��t convinced.


    ��Kokonoe-sensei is a ninjutsu user. The field of application in which ��ninjutsu��


    performs well is the magic of illusions based on interference with the mind. Yes, I don��t have the aptitude to use mental interference magic, but Fumiya, possessing high compatibility for this magic, can become good support for Tatsuya-san.��


    ��Maybe you''re right...��


    Mitsugu was a loving father. He valued the abilities of his son and daughter like no other.


    In fact, he also believed that Fumiya would be able to compete with Yakumo. Thus, only because Ayako was his daughter, Mitsugu couldn��t deny her arguments, which coincided with his true feelings.


    ��In addition, there are also many "ninjutsu users" in our family who have learned from the teachings of the Koga clan. It may be too much of a burden for just Fumiya, but it seems to me that with the support of Otou-sama''s subordinates, he will be able to at least detain Kokonoe-sensei.��


    This was also entirely consistent with the opinion of Mitsugu. And he answered:


    ��You can''t. Maya-san... the head of the main family forbade it.��


    Finally, he revealed the true reason.


    ��Toushu-sama!?�� - Ayako and Fumiya asked in unison.


    ��Why!?��


    This question was also asked simultaneously by two voices.


    ��... I wasn��t informed of the reason.��


    Sensing the slight displeasure in Mitsugu''s voice, Fumiya realized that his father really didn��t know the reason.


    It also seemed to be an unwelcome outcome for his father. Realizing this, Fumiya decided not to go further into this matter.


    But his sister Ayako had the opposite opinion.


    ��I see. Then I will ask for the reason directly from Toushu-sama.��


    ��Nee-san!?��


    Fumiya tried to stop Ayako''s rebellious behavior.


    But Mitsugu didn��t interfere with his daughter''s selfishness.


    ��Actually... If it''s Ayako, then Toushu-sama will probably tell the truth.��


    ��Thank you for your permission, Otou-sama. Then, I''ll go make the call.��


    Having said that, Ayako stood up.


    ��Nee-san, wait for me!��


    Fumiya, too, hastily jumped up and followed her.


    The place where Tatsuya and Yakumo had jumped was close to some kind of comprehensive high school. The grounds of the schoolyard were extensive, and the whole landscape was covered with greenery. Yakumo led Tatsuya over there.


    But he led him, not just running away. He retreated, choosing the perfect moments to attack. Tatsuya couldn��t ignore him, and was forced to follow Yakumo into the courtyard of the high school.


    There were no signs of the presence of other people inside or outside the school building.


    At this time, the school staff could still be here. Conversely, it would be strange if there were still students here at this time.


    However, it seems that in this school, students and staff also went home early due to the fact that the state of emergency hasn��t yet been completely lifted. But maybe the school was even left closed or was out for summer vacation a little earlier.


    It wasn��t known why the decision was made. Only the result was known. The grounds of this school were completely deserted. At least that''s what Tatsuya''s perception said.


    Yakumo may have felt the same way. Tatsuya himself realized this when he burst into the school grounds, and Yakumo undoubtedly learned about this fact from a much greater distance. At least, that was Tatsuya''s impression.


    That is, Yakumo was concerned beforehand about not involving unrelated people in the showdown. But on the other hand, this meant that he no longer intended to restrain his techniques and abilities.


    Tatsuya was in the same situation. Although he felt that the battle still wasn''t serious in the true sense of the word, but to the extent that it is possible in a battle not to the death, he stopped holding back some time ago.


    More precisely, Tatsuya thought that he wouldn''t repent if it came to the decision to kill Yakumo. Honestly, he didn��t want to kill Yakumo for Minami''s sake. Tatsuya didn��t believe that Minami was more important or valuable than Yakumo.


    But since neither Tatsuya nor Yakumo had any intention of retreating, even the worst outcome could be expected.


    And giving up the chase was Tatsuya''s best choice in order to avoid this ��worst outcome.��


    ��This is a request from the sponsor-sama.��


    When Ayako asked Maya on the phone about the reasons for the ban on sending reinforcements, she answered her without hiding the facts.


    ��Sponsor-sama?��


    Ayako didn��t hide her surprise on the videophone screen. And it was only natural. It was extremely rare for sponsors to interfere with the Yotsuba family''s work, which was already in the middle of completion. In recent times, such cases, one can only recall the acceleration of the resolution of the ��Vampire Incident�� that took place last winter.


    Besides, this time it��s not even ��work.�� Nor should the issue of returning the servant of the Yotsuba family have anything to do with the sponsors. Even Maya herself didn��t expect interference.


    ��Yes. I would like you to refrain from further participation in these events tonight."


    Approximately in this form there was a request if you remove the extra details. The request didn��t say that we should directly stop Tatsuya-san, but that we can��t send out anymore help yet.


    The Yotsuba family isn��t subordinate to the ��sponsors." They have a relationship as a client and a contractor, and they have almost equal positions, not the same as in the subcontract.


    Moreover, this relationship is not established from a position of power, where the Yotsuba family would take a dominant position. In terms of power (brute force), the Yotsuba family is higher, but the sponsors are superior in terms of political and financial influence. So even when the request came in the form of a ��request," Maya couldn��t reject it.


    ��... Does that mean we��re leaving Minami-san?��


    ��In the request from sponsor-sama it was spoken exclusively about ��tonight.�� We aren��t going to abandon Minami-chan.��


    ��I said something stupid. Please forgive me.��


    ��I understand your feelings, Ayako-san, but I can��t allow reinforcements to be sent today.��


    ��As you say.��


    ��Fumiya-san, did you understand everything?��


    ��Yes, Toushu-sama.��


    After asking for the opinion of Fumiya on the monitor, Maya ended the telephone conversation with Ayako.


    ��And yet... what are these gentlemen really thinking about...?��


    She spoke in such a tone as if she was talking to herself, but she was clearly speaking to Hayama, who was standing behind Her.


    ��Perhaps they very much want to cleanse our country of the Parasites?��


    ��I think it would be quicker to destroy them rather than let them go abroad.��


    In fact, Maya��s dissatisfaction with the sponsors'' instructions was no less than that of Ayako.


    ��Perhaps the gentlemen thought that eliminating Kudou Minoru took too much time.��


    ��If so, they would have said so then...��


    Following the rules of decency, Hayama kept silent, without reacting in any way to Maya��s dissatisfaction, which she expressed like a young girl.


    The signal for the beginning of the battle was a swirl of leaves in the wind.


    Elm, Oak, and Mountain cherry. Even though it was midsummer, green leaves began to fall from the trees growing in the schoolyard, as if they had been torn off or cut off.


    Both this leaf fall and the wind were unnatural.


    Tatsuya jumped aside before this swirling of leaves reached him.


    He didn��t manage to dodge some of the leaves, and they grazed him on the arm, leaving a line of cuts.


    The leaves looked thin, but they were able to cut the ��Freed Suit,�� which possesses properties of being bulletproof, and resistance to piercing and cutting blows.


    ��Leaves" and ��blades." It was probably ��Imitation Magic�� that used ��kotodamas�� -


    the word of spirits.


    The swarm of leaves flying past spun into a big arc and came back at Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya''s body was covered in a blinding Psion light.


    Contact-Type Gram Demolition.


    It was a special ability of Tomitsuka Hagane, with whom Tatsuya once fought. With the help of psionic manipulation techniques, he developed a technique that has a similar effect with the unique ability of Tomitsuka.


    When the wind touched the Psion armor, it lost its power, and the leaves lost their blade like properties and fell to the ground.


    ��Is this a kind of ��Mokuton-jutsu*�� - ''Hidden foliage?''��


    [Tonjutsu - ninjutsu techniques (for stealth and escape) with the participation of the Five Elements. Roughly speaking, the use of each of the elements to distract the attention of the enemy. Fujibayashi Nagamasa''s fire spell, for example, was also from Tonjutsu. Not so bad ��distracted attention," having burnt the whole house. Prefixes for tonjutsu: Moku is tree, Ka is fire, Do is earth, Kin is metal, Sui is water.]


    [Read more about the Five Elements themselves: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/y-syn]


    Tatsuya canceled his psionic armor, and began to look for signs of Yakumo''s presence.


    Not using his ��Elemental Sight." In the course of the battle on the highway, it became clear that Yakumo possesses techniques capable of deceiving ��Elemental Sight.��


    Relying only on that is too dangerous. Rather, on the contrary, there are more opportunities to fall for some trick of Yakumo.


    Tatsuya''s perception caught not the location of Yakumo, but signs of magic activation.


    Right under his feet.


    Tatsuya abruptly jumped back from this place.


    While he was in the air, all the leaves that had fallen to the ground caught fire at the same time.


    The fire was quite strong, as if dried leaves were burning, not fresh and green.


    ��Is this ��Katonjutsu" the magic of fire adhering to the system of the Five Elements?"


    According to the system of the Five Elements, ��wood makes fire." By forcefully applying this concept to reality, this magic burned the fresh leaves as if they were dry. Perhaps this, too, can be called the magic of the spirits of word.


    The fire didn��t go out even after the leaves burned. Tatsuya was pursued by a physically impossible fire magic burning without combustible substances.


    It wasn��t a real flame.


    It was an illusion of a flame.


    However, Tatsuya knew that if you touch this flame, it will burn the skin.


    Tatsuya threw a projectile of compressed psions into this illusory flame.


    ��Gram Demolition."


    Illusions are nothing but information that doesn��t possess a material entity. And the psion pressure just blew it away.


    He didn��t use ��Gram Dispersion�� because he was cautious, suggesting that a trap might be waiting for him in the process of reading the magic sequence.


    Of course, this could be unnecessary suspicion. But if the goal of Yakumo is to seal Tatsuya''s special abilities, making him cautious, then it turns out that Tatsuya has already fallen for his trick.


    But Tatsuya wasn��t so simple either.


    ��If he follows the Five Elements, then the next one will be ��Earth.��


    ��Dotonjutsu?��


    Tatsuya, who had extinguished the flames while still in the air, tucked both legs high in the air a moment before landing. And at the moment of landing he strongly stamped them on the ground.


    Psionic waves, propagating from the soles of his shoes, shook the surface of the earth.


    The magic sequence that began to ��infect" by coming into contact with the ��ground"


    obtained from the ashes of the burnt leaves was broken by the psionic shock wave.


    ��You are well-versed in the ''Five Connected Tonjutsu Technique.''��


    Yakumo''s voice echoed in the schoolyard, the source of which couldn''t be determined.


    It was the first time Tatsuya had heard the name ��Five Connected Tonjutsu Technique," but he decided not to be distracted by it.


    It was probably magic that uses the principle of the interaction of the Five Elements, connecting together the elements of wood, fire, earth, metal and water in a chain.


    Tatsuya himself suggested this when he was able to predict the attack using Dotonjutsu - earth magic.


    However, he didn��t devote the slightest bit of his mind''s resources to this thought.


    Instead, he focused his mind on finding Yakumo''s location.


    ��But it''s not over yet.��


    Yakumo''s words weren��t a bluff.


    Guided by intuition, Tatsuya looked up.


    An innumerable number of needles fell from above.


    Tatsuya had to exert all his strength to breakthrough and avoid this swarm of long needles, which were coming down with considerable acceleration.


    Needles with a length of about 30 centimeters, one after another, stuck into the ground of the schoolyard. Their length and thickness were completely the same.


    Obviously, they were made with one standard for use as throwing weapons.


    Periodically activating the magic of self-acceleration using his instant recall technique, Tatsuya dodged all these long, thick, and sharp needles coming from the sky.


    However, this didn��t leave a moment of time for a break. The needles stuck into the ground still existed. From all these needles there were signs of magic activation.


    ��Magic of the release system?"


    Tatsuya intuitively sensed that it was magic that created lightning, even without using his ��sight."


    ��By the way, ��ninjutsu users" and ��exorcist-onmyoji" are completely different things!"


    In general, in the ideology of the Five Elements, lightning refers to the element of the tree. The generally accepted principle of interaction between the element of metal and the element of tree seems like ��metal defeats tree,�� therefore it can��t lead to the phenomenon of metal needles emitting lightning. Tatsuya''s discontent was based precisely on this discrepancy, but regardless of his swearing thoughts, he had already begun to confront another real threat.


    Activating the CAD built into the suit with his mind, Tatsuya released the activation


    sequence.


    It took only a moment to build a magic sequence.


    And it wasn��t ��Gram Dispersion�� - the magic of decomposing information bodies designed to neutralize magic.


    It was ��Mist Dispersion�� - the magic of decomposition, designed to break down any object, solid or liquid, into their basic molecules & elements by interfering with the structural information.


    Several objects of the same form can become the goal of decomposition magic as a single set of objects. This is an extremely useful feature of Tatsuya''s decomposition magic.


    All the needles that fell from the sky were of the same length and thickness, and ended with the same point. This made it possible to recognize them as a single set of objects.


    One step ahead of the magic activating in the needles, Tatsuya applied ��Mist Dispersion" simultaneously on all the needles stuck in the ground.


    The forest of needles instantly disappeared, as if they had evaporated.


    And along with this, the magic built into the needles was also forcibly canceled.


    The power of interference in the phenomenon, prepared for the performance of magic, lost the place in which it was supposed to go to.


    Most of the power of interference in the phenomenon simply dissipated in the surrounding space, but a small part of it returned to the caster in a reverse flow.


    If Tatsuya had not previously observed the true nature of the interference force, he would have lost sight of it now.


    If the magic had been released from a distant place, unreachable for the normal five senses, then Tatsuya, who wasn��t able to see pushions, couldn��t do anything.


    But now the place was within range of normal vision. The Pushion streams rushed to a single point that was in Tatsuya''s field of vision.


    Tatsuya (like most other magicians), although he couldn��t recognize Pushion information bodies, but he could vaguely feel Pushion flows.


    Tatsuya confidently saw how the Pushion flow returned to the spell caster �� that is, to Yakumo.


    The distance to him was approximately 25 meters away.


    Which was within reach of his ��Gram Demolition."


    Tatsuya squeezed a mass of psions into his hand in less than an instant...


    He shot the compressed psions out of his right hand.


    A dazzlingly shining, powerful psionic stream collided into the trunk of a suspicious-looking elm tree towering on the edge of the schoolyard.


    Ripples appeared on the surface of the trunk.


    As if emerging from muddy water, the silhouette of Yakumo appeared from the ripples.


    Then he turned to face Tatsuya.


    Hearing a quiet voice from such a distance won''t work. But according to the movement of his lips, Tatsuya could read Yakumo''s question: ��Did you find me?"


    But he looked no more tense than a child being found while playing hide-and-seek.


    Tatsuya didn''t say anything in response.


    He only rushed towards Yakumo.


    High-speed transport ship of the USNA Navy fully submersible type, ��Coral". Inside it, Raymond wasn��t the only one accompanying Minoru.


    Raymond led Minoru and Minami behind him, and behind them were two soldiers and one female officer. They were walking down a wide passageway toward the stern of the ship. The female officer was First Lieutenant Zoe Spica, a Parasite from Stars, who has the class of the First stellar magnitude.


    The spacious interior of the warship ��Coral" contradicted the generally accepted image of a cramped and narrow submarine. Perhaps it was designed so that there was even more space on it than on a luxury passenger liner.


    ��This is your cabin, Minoru, and next to it is the cabin for your girlfriend. However, the lock can only be locked from the inside. This function is not provided from the outside. I''m sorry about that.��


    ��I wasn��t going to ask for luxury. But thank you for the individual cabins.��


    Minoru replied gratefully to Raymond, who didn''t look all that apologetic when he apologized.


    ��Though perhaps it would have been better if you had shared a cabin?��


    ��It''s nothing like that.��


    Minami didn��t react to Raymond''s teasing, as if she was wearing a mask, and Minoru answered with a short, dry phrase.


    He seemed to be trying to hide his embarrassment in this way.


    ��Oh, yes, by the way. Just because you can''t close the door from the outside, also means that you can''t open the door from the outside. This means that if the door is locked, no one will be able to find out what you are doing inside.��


    Raymond added with a grin.


    ��That''s unlikely. Also don''t tell me there are security cameras.��


    Minoru voice went cold. He didn��t even try to hide his dark feelings.


    Minoru and Minami were strangers here. And on a warship it is impossible to remain without observation. Minoru believed that the statement about the impossibility to open the door from the outside was an outright lie. It is unlikely that the USNA Army was so courteous.


    ��No, no, it''s true. You aren��t prisoners of war, but guests. Such rudeness like peeping is impermissible.��


    Minoru decided to ignore Raymond''s stupid joke and changed his mind about arguing about it.


    ��Since you are treating us with such hospitality, can you at least let us know where we are going?��


    Minoru had not yet heard from Raymond about the destination of this ship, and didn��t know where he and Minami were going.


    ��Of course, we can.��


    Raymond nodded.


    Lieutenant Spica and the two soldiers didn��t stop Raymond. Therefore, Minoru thought that treating them not like prisoners of war was probably not a lie.


    Without even noticing that he was being treated with suspicion, Raymond turned to face Minoru and said:


    ��This ship is heading to the naval base on the Pearl and Hermes Atoll.


    Tatsuya abruptly approached Yakumo. He feinted with a left hook. And with an actual right uppercut Yakumo took a hit to his left elbow.


    Opening his left hand, Tatsuya pulled it to Yakumo''s right hand and grabbed hold of him. Even though it was through a glove, he definitely felt that he had touched Yakumo''s hand. That is, Tatsuya was now undoubtedly facing the real Yakumo.


    But despite this...


    Tatsuya was hit in the back with a heavy blow.


    Tatsuya lost his balance, leaning forward. Yakumo aimed his right hand at his head.


    A blow that flew in from behind was affected by the blind spot in the limited field of view of Tatsuya''s helmet. Tatsuya semi-intuitively tilted his head diagonally forward and to the right.


    It wasn��t possible to completely dodge, and Yakumo''s right hand grazed his helmet.


    Without resisting the impulse of the impact, Tatsuya rolled in the direction in which he had tilted his head. As he stood up, he took off his helmet and cast it aside. The last blow had the power to break through the helmet. More precisely, this power really did break through the helmet.


    His armor or helmet won��t protect him from Yakumo''s attack. Such a helmet, which impeded visibility, is only a hindrance when the enemy can deliver blows that penetrate armor. Tatsuya took off his helmet, because he knew it instantly.


    With his head now exposed, Tatsuya rushed to Yakumo at an even higher speed than the last time. His left jab was aimed at Yakumo''s face.


    But the enemy didn��t even budge or evade.


    It was an illusion.


    Tatsuya stopped his left jab a moment before his hand was fully extended, then opened his hand and pointed it down.


    And with his palm in this position, he swung his left hand down.


    This hand touched Yakumo''s monastic attire. The illusion was canceled, and the real Yakumo appeared.


    Tatsuya grabbed Yakumo by the collar of his monastic robes near the collarbone.


    He tried to activate the magic of decomposition on the fingertips of his left hand. He tried to inflict damage by making holes with ��decomposition�� in the places where his left hand made contact with Yakumo''s body.


    But before Tatsuya managed to activate his magic, a side kick landed on his face from the right.


    Tatsuya involuntarily had to remove his left hand and increase the distance away from Yakumo.


    At the same time, Yakumo also stepped back to a spot behind a Mountain Cherry tree growing nearby.


    ��That was dangerous. I can��t thoughtlessly let you get so close.��


    Yakumo mumbled in a tone in which the tension was read. It seems that the last attack almost managed to get him.


    However, Tatsuya didn''t have time to talk right now.


    ��What was that blow just now?"


    Tatsuya couldn��t recognize the last attack that caused him damage.


    ��It wasn��t a left-handed hit. I saw Kokonoe Yakumo''s left hand."


    ��With his right hand from that position, he couldn��t strike at that angle."


    ��The legs also don��t fit. I saw the left leg. As for the right leg, the angle is even greater than that of the right hand."


    ��...Was it ''Direct Pain?''��


    Tatsuya involuntarily voiced the thought that came to him.


    The magic of mental interference ��Direct Pain." This is magic that causes pain directly to the mind, bypassing the physical body.


    ��Other than Fumiya, are there other users of it?"


    ��Direct Pain" is magic that is masterfully wielded by his second cousin Kuroba Fumiya. However, Tatsuya didn��t know anyone other than Fumiya who could put it into practice. Tatsuya considered this magic to be a kind of innate superpower that only Fumiya could use. But it turned out that...


    ��...Was I wrong?"


    ��Wrong. This isn��t ''Direct pain.''��


    Seeing Tatsuya''s doubt, Yakumo spoke to him.


    ��This technique is called ��Gishin Anki.*�� Pure Ninjutsu. Well, more precisely, only one of the many secret techniques in ninjutsu.��


    [Literally, something like ��dark spirit, deceiving the body."]


    ��''Gishin Anki''...��


    ��The technique, though secret, but it works very simply. This is a kind of illusion that causes the enemy to hallucinate that he ��received a blow." Well, you''ve heard of hypnosis, haven''t you? There is a phenomenon when the subject''s skin blisters like a burn, when it''s suggested that he''s being touched by a red-hot iron rod. ��Gishin Anki"


    is a technique that allows you to do this, skipping the procedure of hypnosis. That is, it can be applied without words, simply by putting your own fighting spirit into it. At the same time, unlike ��Direct Pain,�� it''s the physical body that feels the pain. And this pain won��t disappear until you destroy the illusion.��


    Simultaneously with the completion of this monologue, a blow flew into Tatsuya''s belly. He lost his breath, and he involuntarily stepped back half a step.


    Yakumo''s verbose speech wasn��t intended to boast of his scholarship and skills. Just a strong impression of the existence of the technique called ��Gishin Anki" was supposed to enhance its effect.


    In desperation, Tatsuya released ��Decomposition." But this magic, as if entangled in the branches of the Mountain Cherry tree, ended up failing to activate.


    The technique of ��Body Substitution."


    A high-level ninjutsu user like Yakumo simply can��t help but use ��Body Substitution." Unlike the standard ��Body Replacement," Yakumo left a double with his Eidos in the branches of the tree. That is, Tatsuya tried to apply magic to this deception. And if you decompose structural information that doesn��t have a material entity, then it simply doesn��t affect the material world.


    Tatsuya realized his haste and clicked his tongue.


    And he took the chance to prepare to meet the counter-attack of Yakumo.


    Tatsuya was expecting an attack with the ��Gishin Anki�� technique.


    Therefore, he directed ��Elemental Sight" at himself.


    He thought that if the pain was caused by a hallucination, the illusion technique should be directed straight at his body.


    In the information dimension, the point of view isn��t fixed. Therefore, he could ��see"


    himself even without a mirror.


    In the information dimension, Tatsuya ��saw�� how two large snakes crawled out of the ground right under his feet, twisting in a spiral around his body. These snakes were chains of magic sequences. In order to use only one illusion, Yakumo constructed dozens of magic sequences, divided into two groups.


    Tatsuya covered his body with psion armor.


    Contact-Type ��Gram Demolition."


    However, the snakes from the magic sequences weren''t destroyed.


    They didn''t even jump away.


    They just wriggled around the psionic armor. And the hallucination effect began to seep into the armor-forming psions.


    Tatsuya canceled the contact-type ��Gram Demolition" and activated ��Gram Dispersion."


    This time the magic sequences of the illusion were dispersed.


    In order not to be deceived by the ��Body Substitution�� again, Tatsuya began to look for Yakumo''s Eidos with his ��sight.��


    He found nine informational bodies of Yakumo. Probably one of them was real, and eight were doubles. The surname ��Kokonoe*" and Nine Doubles. A very symbolic coincidence.


    [Kokonoe ( ??): approximate translation (if surnames could be translated) - ��nine-fold," ��nine-layer"]


    Instead of releasing the decomposition magic of information bodies to erase the duplicates themselves, Tatsuya tried to activate ��decomposition�� aimed simultaneously at nine information bodies at once. At this point, he has already increased the number of objects that he can simultaneously target up to thirty-two. If you don''t follow the two-step procedure of erasing the doubles and targeting the real body, but simply target both the doubles and the real body at the same time, this will save some time and increase reliability.


    However, immediately after Tatsuya set out to target nine information bodies, he was again attacked by the snakes of illusion magic.


    Yakumo was an experienced combat magician. He wasn��t stupid enough to silently


    wait for Tatsuya''s attack.


    Tatsuya neutralized this illusion with ��Gram Dispersion.��


    And again found every Eidos double of Yakumo.


    But an instant before he had managed to aim the magic at them, the illusion reappeared and attacked him.


    All this was repeated many times.


    Apparently, Tatsuya and Yakumo had exactly the same speed of magic activation.


    But it was Yakumo who made the very first move, so Tatsuya couldn��t overtake him in constructing magic.


    Yakumo couldn��t attack, but at the same time Tatsuya couldn��t attack.


    It all came down to a draw with alternating repetitive actions.


    But the time went and repeated.


    And the loss of time in this battle meant victory for Yakumo, and defeat for Tatsuya.


    The illusion attacked, the illusion disappeared.


    It took time to activate ��Gram Dispersion�� to erase the illusion, so Tatsuya didn''t have time to attack.


    To destroy the illusions it was necessary to abandon the attacks.


    ��... Do I really need to destroy these illusions?"


    Tatsuya thought with another part of his consciousness, not responsible for the application of magic.


    ��If I don��t destroy the illusions, then I''ll get hit by the ��Gishin Anki�� technique.��


    ��Then my body will have to endure the pain."


    And at that moment the direction of his thoughts changed.


    ��But why should this pain bother me?"


    ��Even when something hurts, it doesn��t mean that the motor functions are damaged."


    ��It''s only pain."


    ��Am I not already accustomed to such pain, which exists only in the form of sensations?��


    Tatsuya''s ��Regrowth�� during the reverse tracking process recognizes the information received by the object in a concentrated form in an instant. When using ��Regrowth��


    to heal wounds, all this pain accumulated from the moment of injury until the application of ��Regrowth,�� he feels in a single moment in a concentrated form.


    He has already experienced pain tens or hundreds of times more intense than the pain of a fatal wound..


    He experienced the pain of hundreds of people, amplified tens and hundreds of times.


    ��The pain can simply be ignored." - Thought Tatsuya.


    Such determination greatly simplified the matter.


    A sharp pain shot through Tatsuya''s chest.


    Ignoring it, Tatsuya activated the two-fold ��decomposition."


    First, he laid out the Data Reinforcement covering the shoulder joints of the nine information bodies corresponding to the doubles of Yakumo, and his real body.


    Yakumo, himself, and his doubles became partially defenseless.


    With an absolutely zero time delay, he laid out the tissues of the body.


    Decomposition of the skin.


    Muscle breakdown


    Blood vessels, nerves and other tissues found in the body that met in a straight line ��


    everything was also decomposed.


    A hole was drilled in the joint of the right shoulder.


    The signs of Yakumo''s presence faltered.


    In the information dimension only the real body remained, and the duplicates disappeared.


    At the same time, the figure of Yakumo appeared within sight of the naked eye.


    Tatsuya instantly moved to Yakumo, who had dropped to one knee.


    And he put the edge of his hand to Yakumo''s throat, on the edge of which was prepared for the activation of ��decomposition.��


    ��... Master. This is the end.��


    ��... I admit. I lost.��


    The killing intent immediately disappeared from Tatsuya''s eyes.


    ��No, I lost.... Minami has left Japan.��


    Immediately after Yakumo was neutralized, he focused his ��sight" on Minami. That''s how he learned that Minami was already outside the territorial waters of Japan.


    In international waters, the rule of sovereignty applies on board any vessel assigned to a State. For civilian vessels, this rule can be ignored, but encroachment on the sovereignty of military ships can easily ignite international conflict.


    The easy solution to this problem has become impossible from this moment on.


    ��I see.��


    Yakumo didn��t smile. He didn��t have his usual vague grin, which made it impossible to read his thoughts. Instead, a feeling of fatigue emanated from him, as if he had finished a job.


    ��Master.��


    Tatsuya said and stretched out his hand to the right shoulder of Yakumo.


    The hole in Yakumo''s shoulder instantly disappeared.


    ��Thanks.��


    Yakumo smiled wryly.


    Between them, the familiar atmosphere reappeared.


    ��Can I hear the reason?��


    ��The reason why I prevented you?��


    Tatsuya nodded silently in response to Yakumo''s question.


    ��Alright.��


    Yakumo agreed, continuing to sit on the ground.


    But he didn''t start right away. Muttering ��Let me think...,�� he seemed to be pondering how best to explain everything.


    ��In our country there are people who really don��t like the filth generated by demons.��


    ��I''m aware.��


    Tatsuya nodded.


    ��No, I''m talking about an organization unknown to you.��


    Yakumo shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ��The people in this organization don��t hold any positions in the government. They have no official status. But in our country they occupy second place in terms of influence.��


    ��Secret state rulers?��


    ��Well, you could say that. This time I worked at the request of these people. The request was to banish these monsters, ��Parasites,�� from our country as soon as possible.��


    ��... So you helped Minoru to escape?��


    ��Sealing monsters doesn��t seem like a good option for those people. Everyone understands that a seal is something that might break one day. Therefore, it is obvious that these people want to drive out the monsters, since they can��t be destroyed.��


    ��And you can��t go against these people?��


    Tatsuya asked in a sarcastic tone.


    Yakumo answered him in exactly the same tone:


    ��Among these people is also His Excellency Toudou Aoba.


    The expression disappeared from Tatsuya''s face.


    With the face of Yakumo, too.


    An awkward silence arose between them.


    This silence was broken by Tatsuya.


    ��Master, you always said that you are a hermit...��


    Even by this vague phrase, one could understand what Tatsuya wants to say.


    At that moment, Yakumo''s face broke into the bitterest smile of the evening.


    ��Yes, here you deftly got me.��


    Yakumo muttered in such a tone as if they weren''t speaking about him at all.


    ��That''s for sure. This can no longer be called a mortal existence.��


    In addition, Tatsuya said nothing more, but turned his back to Yakumo who continued to sit on the ground with his legs crossed, and walked away.

 Volume 29 - CH 15

    A+A-


    Chapter 15


    After picking up ��Wingless�� the electric motorcycle that had been left on the highway (fortunately, it wasn''t picked up by the police), Tatsuya got on it and drove home. He arrived at the multi-story building in Tofu a little after 9 o''clock in the evening.


    ��Welcome back, Onii-sama.��


    ��I''ve returned.��


    Tatsuya felt embarrassed that Miyuki had come out to meet him directly at the front door. Today, he didn��t warn Miyuki in advance that he was going to break into Minoru''s hideout. While he was riding home on his motorcycle, he was constantly thinking about how to explain to her that saving Minami was now getting harder and harder.


    However, he couldn��t think of anything.


    In the end, he didn��t know what to say.


    ��Onii-sama, I heard from Hayama-san about today''s events.��


    It was none other than Miyuki herself who came to Tatsuya''s aid.


    When Kuroba Mitsugu appeared in front of Tatsuya it became clear that the main house was following Tatsuya''s actions. And there was no reason to hide it from Miyuki. So it was reasonable to expect that she would be told.


    ��I see... Yes, the situation has become more complicated.��


    ��Even Sensei stood on the other side and prevented you, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Miyuki only needs to know that Onii-sama has returned safely.��


    ��I see... I''m sorry I made you worry.��


    ��I don��t...��


    Miyuki faltered and didn''t know what to say.


    Just looking at such a Miyuki was enough for Tatsuya to know that she was really worried.


    Gently putting his arm around Miyuki''s shoulders, he led her into the living room.


    They sat next to each other, and Miyuki sat for a while with her head on Tatsuya''s shoulder. Then, apparently finally calmed down, she carefully pulled away from Tatsuya and stood up.


    Miyuki blushed slightly around her eyes, but Tatsuya didn''t tell her that he had noticed.


    ��I''ll make coffee. Or is it better to have tea?��


    ��Let me think... Now, probably, I would like tea.��


    ��As you wish. Tea to make hot?��


    ��Yes. Thank you.��


    Miyuki left the living room and went to the kitchen.


    As if to replace her, at that moment Lina appeared in the living room.


    ��You''re finally back, Tatsuya.��


    ��Lina. Have you been with Miyuki?��


    ��Yeah. It looks like you''ve had some trouble, but we''ve had quite the trouble here, too.��


    ��...Did something happen?��


    Frowning, Tatsuya asked Lina.


    ��Something happened. Serious incident. I''ll tell you when Miyuki returns. Although, she might want to tell you about it herself.��


    ��I see.��


    Tatsuya didn��t ask any further.


    Lina also fell silent. It seemed like she felt uncomfortable with the silence that followed, but it was she who suggested that they wait for ��when Miyuki returned."


    However, it seems that she didn��t plan on canceling her last statement.


    Miyuki returned to the living room.


    ��Lina. You should have said you were up. I didn''t cook for you.��


    Hearing Miyuki say ��you were up," Tatsuya looked at Lina.


    Lina abruptly looked away.


    By the way, her hair was loose and slightly disheveled, like after sleeping.


    Looks like Lina decided to take a nap. Thinking that Lina wouldn''t like it if he asked her if she had been asleep, Tatsuya decided not to touch the subject.


    ��I have enough juice.��


    Still turning away from Tatsuya, Lina answered frantically in a mock-cold voice.


    After that, she pressed a button on the console and ordered orange juice for herself on the home automation system.


    In an elegant manner, Miyuki placed a saucer and a cup of tea in front of Tatsuya.


    She put her kit on the table on the opposite side of Tatsuya. By the time she sat down next to Lina, the non-humanoid robot of the home automation system had already brought Lina''s glass of orange juice that she ordered.


    Now they all had drinks now, and everyone exchanged glances again.


    ��Miyuki. Will you tell Tatsuya about the incident with Honoka and Mizuki?��


    ��Has something happened to Honoka and Mizuki?��


    Tatsuya looked at Miyuki with a serious expression.


    Miyuki didn��t look away. She planned to tell Tatsuya about today''s events from the very beginning.


    ��Yes, the truth is...��


    Miyuki told Tatsuya about the abduction of Honoka and the attempted abduction of Mizuki.


    ��Erika is with Honoka now. It seems that the effect of the drug still persists, but according to the doctor organized by Hyougo-san, there will be no irreversible consequences.��


    ��I see... That is a relief. As they say, every cloud has a silver lining.��


    ��Yeah, that''s for sure. And also, if it weren��t for Erika''s intuition, Mizuki would''ve also been in great danger.��


    ��You''re right. Later, I will thank Erika.��


    ��And, also Pixie. If it weren��t for her, we wouldn''t have been able to find out where Honoka was taken.��


    ��Yes. I''ll thank Pixie, too.��


    Tatsuya agreed with Miyuki, and Lina who followed her.


    After which he fixed his gaze on nothing.


    ��...Onii-sama?��


    ��Hmm? Oh, sorry.��


    ��What are you thinking about?��


    Miyuki and Lina stared at Tatsuya, urging him to answer.


    ��No... What I was thinking is perhaps an exaggeration.��


    Neither Miyuki nor Lina took their eyes off from Tatsuya.


    Resigned, Tatsuya continued.


    ��Honoka and Mizuki were targeted by hostile armed forces just because they are my friends. But I don��t intend to torture myself with the thought that it is my fault that they met danger face to face. This may sound insensitive, but the villains here are the illegal saboteurs and the USNA government that sent them.��


    ��It isn��t unfeeling! What Onii-sama said is an indisputable fact.��


    ��That''s right! As Miyuki said, the villains here are the Illegal MAP and the Pentagon!��


    Tatsuya was taken aback by the menacing faces of the two girls. The fact that Miyuki would protect him was to be expected for Tatsuya, but he didn��t think that Lina would join her.


    ��I''m not going to take responsibility for the actions of the USNA... but I also can��t pretend that I had nothing to do with it, either.��


    ��Does that mean you feel responsible for the safety of Honoka and Mizuki?��


    ��Similar things can happen in the future.��


    ��Do you... have any specific plan?��


    After Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya showed an uncharacteristic hesitation.


    However, he couldn��t hesitate forever with the answer, so he finally decided.


    Tatsuya met Miyuki''s eyes, which had been watching him from the very beginning, and gave his answer.


    ��... I thought, why not take care of the protection of Honoka and Mizuki with the forces of the Yotsuba family... no, by my own strength. Of course, if they themselves want to.��


    At that moment, he realized that such an answer wasn��t enough.


    ��I wasn��t only thinking about Honoka and Mizuki. But you don''t have to worry about Shizuku, because she has all the power of the Kitayama family behind her... And whether or not we should also consider Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko as those who need protection...? We need to think about it.��


    ��I don''t think it would be superfluous.��


    Miyuki didn��t object to Tatsuya''s words. However, if only Honoka, Mizuki, and Erika were the targets of protection, then she might have objected. Because it could be interpreted as a declaration of the so-called ��harem." But that suspicion disappeared with the addition of Leo and Mikihiko''s names to the list.


    ��And you''ve got an impressive company." Are you going to start a Kingdom��


    Lina expressed her impressions in such a tone that made it hard to tell if she was joking or not.


    Tatsuya only smiled wryly, but Miyuki didn��t react at all.


    Japanese time: July 16, dawn. Local time: July 15, early morning.


    The fully submersible transport ship, ��Coral,�� with Minoru and Minami on board, arrived at the USNA Pearl and Hermes naval base on the Northwest Islands of the Hawaiian archipelago.


    (Continued in the next arc ��Rescue") Afterword


    Vol.29 and released the first in the new era of ��Rave*�� issue of the series ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei." How did you like Volume 29, ��The Chase (Part 2)"? Did you like it?


    [ https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/rave]


    I''ve been thinking about the collision between Tatsuya and Yakumo since the early days of the series. More specifically, I began to think about this teacher-versus-student confrontation from about Vol.13 ��Steeplechase��. Vol.13 was released in April 2014, so we can say that it took a full five years to complete.


    In the drafts of the plot, I even had an absolutely serious battle, where Tatsuya killed Yakumo, but the final version was exactly the same as you read. As an author, I couldn��t come to an agreement that such strong emotions could arise between them or, like oh, any other excuse for them to fight to the death. Although, in the final version some dissatisfaction was felt, but in the end it seems to me that such a contest of martial and magical arts, from which they both came out without injury, fits best into the plot.


    As I mentioned at the beginning of the afterword, last month His Majesty the new Emperor was crowned, and the era changed to ��Rave." This is a good name in order to increase the productivity of your creativity... I think that I''m not the only one who was concerned with the question of how to deal with the name of the era in fictional works about modern Japan, and Japan in the near future.


    Therefore, I think that many were grateful when it was reported that all candidates were eliminated and only one remained. Although for many non-popular writers, this message won��t be a particular problem in terms of the privacy policy.


    Many authors have fictional period names in fictional works, for example, ��Showa��


    [�պ�] instead of ��Showa" [�Ѻ�], ��Taisho" [̫��] instead of ��Taisho" [����], ��Meiji" [��ұ] instead of ��Meiji" [����]. There was also a book where ��Showa" was simply replaced by ��Sink". Therefore, I don��t even know how to choose the correct pronunciation for the fictional name of the era.


    In the novels that I''m going to write in the future, I intend to use ��Genka" instead of


    ��Showa", and ��Syubun" instead of ��Heisei". This won��t violate the privacy policy, even if the last candidate isn��t approved.


    And what should I use instead of ��Rave"...? I think ��Eiko" will do. Or will it be easier to use the European calendar, as in the Mahouka series? Incidentally, this doesn��t mean that in the world of ��Mahouka" the system of names for the periods of government was abolished. I just couldn��t think of how the era could be called 80


    years later.


    This time, Tatsuya had a statement that could be misinterpreted as a harem announcement, but Tatsuya doesn��t intend to change from Miyuki. He doesn''t plan polygamy either. ...Actually, I have plans to write a story with a similar plot, but at least in this series, and with this character, nothing like this will happen. And you can be absolutely sure that this opinion of mine will never change.


    As I said last time, the next Vol.30 will be called ��Rescue*". It��s not yet decided whether this arch will be a two-volume or not. In the ��Rescue", we will leave Japan, and we expect some outrages against the US army. I''m concerned about whether I can dock the plot''s coherence, but I''ll give my best to make sure you find this plot terribly interesting, so please wait.


    [From the translator: I decided to use ��Rescue" instead of ��Salvation" after all. For the literary translation of the word used sounds something like "return, recapture, win back their (selected, stolen, etc.) with the use of force."]


    Hope to see you again in the next 30th volume.


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 30 - CH 1

    A+A-


    Chapter 1


    Early Saturday morning, July 13th. More specifically, it is ten minutes to seven in the morning.


    ��Are you going to go visit Honoka right after returning home?��


    Tatsuya with his usual expression, asked Miyuki with his usual voice while they were on their way to the school.


    ��''Yes, as planned.��


    Miyuki with a different appearance has bright chestnut-colored hair, light brown eyes, and a different voice than usual, due to Lina��s magic ��Parade,�� but she speaks with the same tone of voice.


    Yesterday, July 12, Minami was taken out of the country through a sea route by the efforts of Minoru, who secured the support of the Parasites from the American army.


    Tatsuya''s chase ended in failure.


    But neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki became discouraged.


    ��Tatsuya, will you come too?��


    Lina asked Tatsuya, who had exactly the same face as Miyuki, but they differed in the color of their hair and eyes.... Lina took her face as the basis for changing the appearance of Miyuki, so if we exclude the difference in colors, they were indistinguishable from one another, like two peas in a pod.


    Lina also knew that Tatsuya failed to return Minami.


    However, Lina didn''t seem to worry about Tatsuya.


    Not because she thought that Tatsuya didn��t care about yesterday��s failure.


    Lina knew perfectly well that both Tatsuya and Miyuki took some damage mentally.


    However... neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki has given up.


    Lina was also aware of this.


    ��Yes, I''m going. Lina, are you going to go too?��


    ��Of course. Honoka is my friend.��


    "... If Tatsuya and Miyuki behave as if nothing had happened, then I will also maintain my usual behavior," Lina thought to herself.


    Miyuki was forced to change her face with Lina''s magic in order to avoid the attention of reporters.


    On Monday, July 8, Ichijou Masaki, with the help of the new Strategic-Class magic


    ��Ocean Blast,�� stopped the advance of the NSU fleet in the Sea of Japan.


    By itself, this event went exactly as Tatsuya had calculated and planned. However, Kichijouji Shinkurou''s speech to reporters told them the name of another hero, greatly disrupting Tatsuya��s plans.


    Absurdly honest Kichijouji told reporters the name of Tatsuya as the co-developer of Ocean Blast. Now ��thanks�� to this, not only Tatsuya, but Miyuki has also become the target of aggressive attempts by journalists to get information.


    Fortunately, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki have yet to be surrounded by reporters and photographers.


    The school still doesn''t know that Tatsuya and Miyuki moved to the building in Tofu.


    According to the records, they still live in their private home that''s owned by their father, Shiba Tatsurou, in Fuchu. As a result, the media is now mainly targeting that house.


    Therefore, one could easily guess that reporters who could not get anything from their home would decide to ambush them on the road from the station to the school. In fact, that''s the way it was. Anticipating this, Tatsuya asked Lina to change Miyuki''s appearance to another person.


    Miyuki is headed to school with Lina earlier than usual, because it takes time to dispel Lina''s ��Parade.�� The magic can be undone in an instant, but in order to prevent an unspecified number of students from seeing this transformation, they must go to the student council room, not the classroom, and cancel the disguise there. For that reason, they went to school earlier than the usual time.


    When Miyuki and Lina left, Tatsuya settled in the dining room. Despite the setbacks, he hasn''t given up on the rescue of Minami, and he hasn''t been driven away or been beaten by Minoru.


    This morning, he had gone over the consequences of his actions yesterday. But no matter what he did, it was still left unfinished.


    "... Minami is heading east across the Pacific Ocean. Their course remains unchanged..."


    Sipping coffee brewed by a home automation system, he turned his "sight" to Minami.


    He could easily track her Eidos in the information dimension without any issues.


    "Minoru... hasn''t noticed that I''m "looking."��


    Minoru was supposed to be next to Minami. Tatsuya decided to follow this


    ��connection�� and tried to read Minoru''s Eidos. But, before he could focus, the "image"


    of Minoru disappeared from his "field of vision."


    "Kimon Tonko?"


    Obviously, Tatsuya''s ��line of sight�� was disoriented with the help of Minoru''s Kimon Tonko. It seems that Minoru has perfectly mastered the East Asian continental ancient magic, "inherited" from the ghost of Zhou Gongjin.


    At this, Tatsuya consequently stopped his observation. Attached to Minami''s Eidos, the marker he put there still remained, and he doesn''t particularly want Minoru finding it.


    By continuing such a careful observation, it is likely that the ship carrying Minami would be able to be stopped. However, a careless attack could hurt Minami and that would be getting his priorities mixed up. Even if he tried to destroy only the engine, the ship in the end may just sink, which is completely unacceptable, and the connection between that and his ��sight�� could be exposed.


    "It''s still too early..."


    Thinking that it was time to get ready to leave, Tatsuya finished his coffee. He was going to a meeting of the Ten Master Clans. Although, no formal attire was required, at least some formal attire was required . Officially, he was still a high school student, so his school uniform was suitable for this, but he decided to change into a suit.


    Having put the cup in the dishwasher (there was no need to press a button, since the


    sink started automatically when a sufficient amount of dirty dishes was reached), Tatsuya went to his room while walking past the living room.


    At that moment he was stopped by the sound of an incoming call on the videophone.


    It was still only eight in the morning. The only reason to call at such a time could only be an urgent matter. It could also mean that this person can only call at this time? If so, then it was impossible to remain indifferent.


    Tatsuya went into the living room and pressed the call respond button.


    Fujibayashi Kyouko in her military uniform appeared on the wall display.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, good morning. Sorry to call at such a time.��


    Fujibayashi spoke without hesitation from the videophone screen. Her behavior indicated that she wasn''t at all concerned about the fact that it was early morning.


    ��Good morning. Do you have an urgent matter?��


    Tatsuya suddenly asked in a cold tone. He wasn''t so inhospitable because his mood had deteriorated. This was a completely normal behavior for him.


    ��Not that this business was urgent...��


    Fujibayashi mumbled.


    With a silent look at the camera, Tatsuya urged her to continue.


    Fujibayashi''s eyes nervously ran from side to side, and she spoke without looking Tatsuya in the eye.


    ��... I want to apologize for my father. Tatsuya-kun, could you give me some of your time?��


    ��Do you mean you want to meet and talk face to face?��


    ��Yes.��


    At that moment, Fujibayashi finally looked Tatsuya in the eye with determination on her face.


    ��My father��s deed was a betrayal, for which you shouldn��t apologize through a camera and monitor.��


    Fujibayashi Kyouko''s father, Fujibayashi Nagamasa fought with Tatsuya yesterday at the foot of Mount Fuji, in the Aokigahara Sea of Trees. He stood in the way of Tatsuya to thwart his pursuit, and let Kudou Minoru escape. The night before, Nagamasa promised to cooperate with Tatsuya in the capture of Minoru, so his act can no doubt be called a betrayal.


    ��Not necessary.��


    Tatsuya��s response was still indifferent and cold.


    ��But...��


    ��I just now received your apology, nothing more is needed.��


    The tone of Tatsuya''s voice seemed to say: "It is useless to object."


    Fujibayashi had already opened her mouth to continue. However, Tatsuya''s voice sounded before she could say anything.


    ��Instead, would you like to visit your father? Do you know which hospital he is in?��


    Defeated by Tatsuya, Fujibayashi Nagamasa, was captured by Kuroba Mitsugu''s subordinates and taken to the Yotsuba family-run hospital in Kofu. Now he is undergoing treatment there with limited freedom of movement.


    ��Yes. I''ve heard from my mother.��


    ��He was badly wounded, but not so much you would be refused to meet with him.��


    This "restriction of freedom" of Nagamasa didn''t mean that the Yotsuba family would interfere with his communication with the outside world. Last night, his family was told of the name, address, and telephone number of the hospital where he was being treated.


    ��...Okay, I understand.��


    "First talk to the person responsible for the problems, Nagamasa, and only then come back." Was what Fujibayashi interpreted from the words of Tatsuya.


    ��Once again, I sincerely apologize for what happened.��


    Tatsuya somehow understood that Fujibayashi misinterpreted his words, but didn''t take the time to correct her.


    ��Everything is fine. Take care.��


    Having finished the conversation with words that can be called cynical and easily be misunderstood, Tatsuya turned off the videophone.


    Lieutenant Colonel Kazama who worked in the office of the 101 Independent Magic Equipped Battalion left his office without even being able to sit for a considerable time.


    It''s because he received a message from the terminal device above his desk.


    Currently he was standing in front of the desk of the 101 brigade commander, Lieutenant General Saeki.


    ��Yesterday, in the former Yamanashi Prefecture, in the vicinity of Mount Fuji and the lakes of Kawaguchi and Saiko, a person named Kudou Soushi appeared in a police investigation.��


    This was the first topic that Saeki raised right after the usual exchange of greetings.


    A faint surprise appeared on Kazama''s face.


    ��That person has the same name as the second son of the Kudou family.��


    ��That was him.��


    The surprise on Kazama''s face became clearly distinguishable.


    ��But, what was he doing there? The funeral of His Excellency Kudou is scheduled for tomorrow, so he should not have time for any long trips.��


    As Kazama said, the funeral of Kudou Retsu, who was killed by Minoru (officially died of an illness), will take place tomorrow on property belonging to the main house of the Kudou family. Undoubtedly, the ceremony will be attended by many guests in order to express their condolences. The family of the deceased should be busy with


    preparations not only today, but also for several days leading up to the funeral.


    ��Kudou Soushi seems to have joined the battle against Shiba Tatsuya to help Kudou Minoru escape.��


    ��Do you think the Kudou family is still connected to Kudou Minoru?��


    Kazama''s voice showed that he was not only surprised, but shocked.


    ��This is only circumstantial evidence.��


    Saeki wasn''t particularly surprised at Kazama''s shocked state, and only answered him in an indifferent tone.


    ��But since Kudou Soushi was interrogated by the police, this mean that Tatsuya has not erased him, right?��


    ��Naturally. His Mist Dispersion is classified top secret magic. To use it to eliminate interference for the return of a servant - is not permissible.��


    At this point, Saeki''s poker face started to crack. Her words meant the direct enforcement of the point of view of the army. While this point of view didn''t coincide with Tatsuya''s priorities. However, Kazama didn''t begin to point this out to her now.


    ��I think that to some extent he understands this...��


    Saeki sighed.


    ��... The ball of fire that was observed last night in the Shonan area was caused by his


    ��Mist Dispersion.�� There is no direct evidence for this, but my subordinates analyzed images from infrared cameras on a stratospheric platform, as a result of which such a conclusion was made.


    ��This is the first time I''m hearing about this.��


    This remark by Kazama expressed his dissatisfaction with the fact that this information didn''t reach him. Tatsuya, as "Special Lieutenant Ooguro Ryuuya," is commanded by Kazama in the Independent Magic Equipped Battalion. It is reasonable that the Information Division of Division Headquarters was responsible for the initial analysis, but Kazama believed that before making the final decision, they should naturally ask his opinions as the battalion commander.


    Saeki understood Kazama''s feelings, and actually expected them.


    ��Our battalion, won''t protect Shiba Tatsuya in regard to the violations he committed yesterday.��


    Furthermore, she completely ignored Kazama''s displeasure.


    ��His behavior has recently become completely unacceptable. If he thinks that he can do what he wants, because he is a Strategic-Class Magician, then we should rectify the situation.��


    ��In my opinion, Tatsuya has no such error in his thoughts...��


    So since we now have a new Strategic-Class Magician named Ichijou Masaki, that means that Tatsuya has "outlived his usefulness?�� But, Kazama didn''t say this out loud.


    ��By the way, if you say that Kudou Soushi helped Kudou Minoru escape, then that means... Kudou Minoru successfully escaped from Tatsuya''s pursuit?��


    ��It seems that Kudou Minoru fled to the Pacific Ocean on a USNA army transport ship, taking Sakurai Minami with him.��


    ��Does he have connections in the USNA army?��


    ��Obviously, the Parasites from the USNA army helped him.��


    The Japanese army managed to find out that the Parasites are building up their influence within the USNA army, making the Stars the center of their forces. This was information that was available only to a fraction of the Intelligence Department and a small number of people in the leadership, but Saeki was able to get the information through personal connections.


    ��I see.��


    Saeki had not yet spoken about this with Kazama, but he wasn''t surprised by this.


    Kazama��s reaction was unexpected for Saeki, but she didn''t ask him if he knew about it.


    She had a fear that the conversation might turn into him inquiring about her source of information, which was undesirable for her, if she asked him about it.


    ��... Shiba Tatsuya most likely already knows how Kudou Minoru escaped. So, there''s a good chance that he knows the place where he escaped too.��


    ��Tatsuya has that ��sight.�� But what is the problem with that?��


    ��The transport ship that took Kudou Minoru aboard seems to be heading to the Northwest Hawaiian Islands.��


    ��Northwest Hawaiian Islands... Are you worried that Tatsuya might go to Midway Island?��


    ��Correct.��


    Saeki answered in the affirmative, not even trying to get away from the answer.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel. The Independent Magic Equipped Battalion should in no way help Shiba Tatsuya with an attack on Midway Island.��


    ��I understand. I will also bring this to the attention of my subordinates.��


    Seeing that Kazama understood, Saeki breathed a sigh of relief.


    From Saeki''s behavior, Kazama concluded that she fears that he might want to take part in such an attack on the base of the American army. It was extremely undesirable for Kazama to be considered such a person who puts personal feelings above national interests. Kazama was dissatisfied by her assessment of him.


    ��Is that all you need?��


    That is why his words carried a tone of resentment. At that moment, Kazama no longer hid his discomfort.


    ��No. There is one more thing.��


    There was no concern in Saeki''s voice about Kazama''s dissatisfaction. But the tone of her voice seemed somehow too calm.


    ��A decision was made to release the Australian magicians captured in March, Jasmine Williams and James J. Johnson.��


    ��Will they be extradited to Australia?��


    ��Yes.��


    Kazama didn''t ask about the reasons for their release. If this was the decision of the


    government, then he didn''t want to invite trouble by asking unnecessary questions.


    According to official records, there are no Japanese soldiers held captive in Australia.


    However, there may be undercover agents held in custody as criminals, and not as prisoners of war. Kazama himself also had some involvement with illegal operations, but in fact he didn''t want to be involved with people engaged in similar work.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, I would like to assign you with a mission to escort these two.��


    ��Me?��


    But as soon as Saeki spoke about this, he immediately realized that the case of these two Australian agent magicians would concern him personally.


    ��This task will only take one day, and it won''t interfere with the management of the battalion.��


    ��May I know the date and place?��


    ��Departure from our base on July 14 at 09:00. The two of them will be transported to our base today, during the day.��


    ��Tomorrow... And where do you need me to escort them? To Australia?��


    ��To the island of Iwo. Extradition will be made there.��


    ��We are just giving them back?��


    ��It won''t be a prisoner of war exchange. However...��


    Saeki paused and pulled a sealed letter from her desk.


    ��Pass this on to the person in charge on the spot. Be sure to personally hand it over.��


    ��Personally, to who, if I may ask?


    No name or address was written on the envelope. Therefore, the issue Kazama had was quite obvious.


    Saeki''s answer turned out to be unusual.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, you know this person both by name and appearance.��


    At the moment, only Saeki and Kazama were present in the brigade commander''s office.


    This meant that he was a man whose name couldn''t be spoken aloud, even here.


    ��I understand.��


    Kazama didn''t question any further.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning when Tatsuya took off from his house in a small helicopter piloted by Hyougo. His flight destination was the Yokohama Bay Hills Tower. Today, at 10 a.m., the emergency convening of the Ten Master Clans Conference will start, which will be held in the online conference hall of the Kanto Magic Association. Tatsuya was called to the conference as a witness.


    ��Saegusa-senpai, good morning.��


    Tatsuya spoke to Mayumi, who was standing at the entrance to the conference room.


    ��Good morning, Tatsuya-kun. You are early.��


    Mayumi smiled broadly and went to meet Tatsuya.


    ��Senpai, are you here as the representative of Saegusa-dono?��


    ��No, not at all. I''m here as an assistant to Juumonji-kun.��


    ��That''s what it is. Indeed, even Juumonji-senpai may not be able to focus on the conference if he needs to manage the video conferencing system alone.��


    ��Yes, assistance from outsiders is not prohibited.��


    For a moment, Mayumi''s face seemed to darken. It seems that she knew what would be the subject of discussion at today''s meeting.


    However, Mayumi quickly regained a friendly smile.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, would you like some tea over there?��


    ��But the conference is supposed to begin soon, isn''t it?��


    ��We have more than ten minutes.��


    Mayumi said and dragged Tatsuya to a special place reserved for tea parties.


    Tatsuya knew that she was a woman with her own special outlook on tea drinking. He was worried that it would take longer than just ten minutes to make tea of acceptable quality, but Mayumi wasn''t so fanatical. She just got ice tea out of the refrigerator and set it in front of Tatsuya.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, I''m sorry I didn''t help you last time.��


    Mayumi started the conversation with an apology right after she put the glass in front of Tatsuya. She didn''t put anything superfluous, like syrup, milk or lemon, on the table.


    The lack of frills was probably due to a lack of time.


    ��... Are you talking about last month? But that evening, as a result, Minoru��s attack was repelled. On the contrary, I should be thanking you.��


    Mayumi talked about that evening in late June, when Minoru attacked the hospital where Minami was staying. As Tatsuya said, Minoru couldn''t kidnap Minami that evening.


    ��That time, the attack of Minoru-kun was repulsed by Juumonji-kun... But if we could have caught Minoru-kun then...��


    ��I couldn''t catch Minoru, either.��


    The atmosphere at the tea table became heavy and gloomy.


    ��... By the way, have you been going to school lately?��


    Completely changing her tone, Mayumi asked Tatsuya, apparently in order to get rid of her gloomy mood.


    ��I go. Sometimes.��


    Tatsuya didn''t lie. Even if you look only at the current week, on Wednesday he went to introduce Lina to Director Momoyama. In addition, the school resumed work only on Thursday. Tatsuya decided that the answer ��I don��t go to school at all��, on the contrary,


    would be a lie.


    But contrary to Tatsuya��s thoughts, Mayumi frowned when she heard his answer.


    ��But I know that Tatsuya-kun is exempted from going... I also know why it happened...��


    Mayumi looked at Tatsuya with concern in her gaze.


    ��So the situation isn''t going as Tatsuya-kun wanted...? After all, they didn��t tell you that you shouldn''t go to school at all? Maybe you should better go there as often as possible? You only have six months left to be a high school student...��


    From Mayumi''s words, Tatsuya realized that she was worried about him. But, she was obviously mistaken.


    ��I''m going to school as often as possible.��


    It wasn''t an excuse; it was undoubtedly the true thoughts of Tatsuya. At the time when he first entered First High School, he probably didn''t like going there, but the present Tatsuya didn''t dislike going to school. Rather, on the contrary, he already experienced some attachment to First High School. In addition to his personal preferences, Tatsuya was very curious about how Miyuki and Lina spend time together at school. For Miyuki, he simply (as usual) was worried, and concern for Lina was expressed by the thought "I hope she doesn''t do something crazy." But the current situation simply didn''t leave him with much time to attend school.


    ��... That is, was it an unnecessary concern?��


    It is unlikely that Mayumi understood so much from Tatsuya''s short answer. She probably sensed changes in his tone of voice and expression. The anxiety that caused her to frown, although it hadn''t disappeared without a trace, was significantly reduced.


    Three minutes before the meeting, Katsuto appeared. This didn''t cause any delay. Since the preliminary preparations were carried out by the staff of the Magic Association. An assistant was required only after the start of the conference.


    Tatsuya and Mayumi entered the conference room after Katsuto.


    The large display, divided into ten parts, was already attended by six people. Tatsuya with one slight bow greeted all of these people at the same time - heads of families from the Ten Master Clans. This behavior wasn''t caused by the fact that he neglected


    the heads of other families. Neither Katsuto nor Mayumi also greeted each of them individually, but also only made one general bow (Mayumi gave a polite low bow, bent over in her belt).


    Some time after Tatsuya, Katsuto and Mayumi entered, the head of the Yatsushiro family appeared on the display.


    And at exactly ten o''clock the remaining three appeared on the display: Yotsuba Maya, Saegusa Koichi and Kudou Makoto.


    ��So, the time has come, and I now announce the emergency convening of the Ten Master Clans Conference open.��


    Katsuto''s announcement didn''t contain much formality in the welcoming words.


    ��I would immediately like to clarify one question.��


    Suddenly in a harsh tone, Ichijou Gouki, the head of the Ichijou family, spoke.


    ��Is it true that Kudou Soushi-dono helped Kudou Minoru escape?��


    ��I will answer. It''s true.��


    Without flinching in front of such an onslaught, Tatsuya answered.


    ��Having impersonated the appearance of Kudou Minoru with the help of ��Parade,��


    Kudou Soushi-dono became bait, and led me away as a decoy. While I was chasing Soushi-dono, Minoru was retreating in the opposite direction.��


    ��Kudou-dono. Are there any inaccuracies in Shiba-dono''s words?��


    Futatsugi Mai, the head of the Futatsugi family asked Kudou Makoto.


    The Kudou family is currently not a member of the Ten Master Clans. Now they are one and the ��Eighteen Replacement Families,�� which are designated to duplicate the roles of the Ten Master Clans. Kudou Makoto was invited to the conference not as a party to be notified of the situation, but as a party to be interrogated.


    ��At first glance, everything is so, but I would call the statement "impersonated"


    inaccurate. Soushi didn''t become bait voluntarily.��


    Without hesitation, Makoto answered Mai''s question.


    ��Do you mean that he manipulated him?��


    ��You mean that the Parasitic Minoru-kun controlled Soushi-dono as a puppet?��


    Mutsuzuka Atsuko and Yatsushiro Raizou bombarded Makoto with questions one after another.


    ��Right. Soushi couldn''t resist Minoru''s mental interference magic after he had merged with a parasite.��


    If Soushi was present, then he might have testified that he wasn''t directly manipulated by magic. Soushi himself didn''t offer to help Minoru escape, but in fear of overwhelming power, he was forced to cooperate. However, pressure on Soushi was exerted not only by Minoru. It is true that Soushi was frightened by the power of Minoru, but it was Makoto who ultimately ordered him to become bait. Minoru didn''t use magic to manipulate Soushi��s thoughts.


    ��Can Minoru-kun use the magic of manipulating consciousness? But, in the data provided about him there was no such information.��


    ��This is probably one of the new abilities he gained after becoming a Parasite.��


    Makoto''s explanation was a deliberate lie. Minoru didn''t manipulate Soushi with magic, and didn''t have the magic of manipulating consciousness. However, in Makoto��s voice, as before, there was no noticeable excitement when answering Shippou Takumi��s question.


    ��So you insist that Minoru-kun was manipulating Soushi-dono?��


    This question was asked by Saegusa Koichi.


    ��Correct.��


    Makoto''s answer didn''t change. Obviously, he was going to put all the blame on Minoru.


    However, Koichi''s questions didn''t end there.


    ��Since when?��


    ��...What?��


    Makoto showed his first signs of being worried.


    ��When exactly did Soushi-dono come under the influence of Minoru-kun''s manipulation? I heard that the car used as bait wasn''t rented or stolen, but belonged to the Kudou family. When exactly did Soushi-dono come under the influence of his magic of manipulation of consciousness, and when exactly did he take this car for use?��


    ��It was...��


    ��Kudou-dono, had you not noticed Soushi-dono''s suspicious behavior?��


    ��... I''m ashamed to admit it, but I didn''t notice.��


    Makoto''s tone of voice changed from painful to modest. His confident attitude cracked.


    ��That''s pretty dangerous.��


    Koichi said this not in a teasing, but rather serious tone.


    ��In what sense is that dangerous?��


    Ichijou Gouki wedged into the dialogue between Koichi and Makoto.


    Gouki, with his question, wasn''t intending to help Makoto, who was in a quandary. He only heard that Koichi was talking about danger, and wanted to know what exactly he meant.


    ��Kudou-dono didn''t notice that a member of his family was strongly influenced by a Parasite.��


    Koichi spoke in a fervent tone, as if he were waiting for Gouki''s question the whole time.


    ��Therefore, it is impossible to deny the likelihood that other than Soushi-dono, there are others who have been dominated by a parasite and are hiding in his family and among servants.��


    Koichi''s reasoning was rather stressed. But, it was impossible to deny them either.


    Unless Makoto refuses the claim that Soushi was manipulated by Minoru.


    ��Kudou-dono. I believe that the fears of Saegusa-dono cannot be ignored. What do you


    think?��


    Futatsugi Mai turned to Makoto, trying to maintain a neutral position.


    ��... I agree with everything that he said.��


    Makoto was forced to admit Koichi''s words.


    ��I will check everyone at home immediately.��


    "You do not know who is under parasite control, right? Won''t you be short handed by doing this alone, Kudou-dono?"


    ��Saegusa-dono, are you offering help?��


    The one who answered Koichi''s question was Gouki, not Makoto. If Gouki didn''t speak just now, Makoto would have remained silent.


    ��I��ve been thinking about this issue for a long time, and over the past year my family has been looking for people who can use perception magic. I think it''s time to use their skills. They would certainly be useful.��


    Koichi��s enthusiasm for recruiting magicians with perception magic was based on observing the very first Parasite incident last year. At least there was no lie in Koichi''s words regarding this point.


    In addition, Koichi''s proposal wasn''t based on good intentions.


    ��Then how about our family helping too?��


    ��No, there''s no need. We cannot ask for help from you, Yotsuba-dono, when you already have problems with Minoru-kun and the USNA.��


    Despite her surprise, Maya''s offer was immediately rejected. This clearly proved that, under the pretext of "investigation," Koichi plans to get the results of the work of the former Ninth Laboratory.


    ��How about Kudou-dono and Saegusa-dono discuss this issue later directly with each other?��


    As if anticipating that sparks were about to fly between Koichi and Maya, Katsuto intervened in the conversation.


    ��That''s right. It''s as Juumonji-dono has said.��


    Gouki supported Katsuto��s initiative.


    ��Good. Kudou-dono, give me some time after the conference?��


    ��I''m not against it.��


    When Makoto agreed to Koichi''s terms, the atmosphere between those present returned to normal.


    ��Shiba-dono. No, or should I call you Yotsuba-dono?��


    Shippou Takumi decided to move on to the next question and therefore turned to Tatsuya.


    ��Please use Shiba��


    Tatsuya answered this way not because of a rebellious sense of individuality, but in order to be able to distinguish him from Maya during this conversion.


    ��Then, Shiba-dono. Last night, were you the one involved in the shootout with a group of magicians who robbed the news helicopter near the eastern coast of Hiratsuka?"


    ��I was attacked from the helicopter you speak of, and I counterattacked with magic which destroyed them.��


    Tatsuya answered, correcting Shippou Takumi''s wording a little.


    ��Yes, from the materials received it can be understood that the counterattack of Shiba-dono was self-defense.��


    Takumi responded to Tatsuya''s objection with agreement in his voice.


    ��Could you understand who the opponents were?��


    ��Maybe these were Kudou Minoru''s accomplices?��


    Questions followed from Itsuwa Isami and Mutsuzuka Atsuko.


    ��That I could not understand. They had an East Asian appearance, but they had such distinctive features that I wouldn''t call them Japanese.��


    Erika heard from Toyama (Tooyama) Tsukasa the assumption that the enemy is the Illegal MAP. However, Tatsuya didn''t know this information at the time of the battle yesterday, so he held the position that he didn''t know the identity of the attackers.


    ��I found out the origin of those guys.��


    As if rejecting Tatsuya''s answer, Saegusa Koichi intervened.


    ��And who was it?��


    Katsuto asked Koichi to continue.


    ��An illegal squad of killers from the USNA, unit Horsehead.��


    ��Illegal MAP...?��


    Mitsuya Gen muttered in an understanding voice, after hearing the name voiced by Saegusa Koichi.


    ��Saegusa-dono, Mitsuya-dono, what is Illegal MAP?��


    After Ichijou Gouki''s question, Saegusa Koichi and Mitsuya Gen''s eyes shifted to one side. They looked at the monitor to see the facial expressions of each other.


    As a result of eye contact, Mitsuya Gen was selected to answer the question.


    ��It''s a unit strictly dedicated to illegal black ops and assassinations, which reports directly to the USNA army �C Joint Chief of Staff. The unit consists of three squads, all of whose members are magicians with excellent interpersonal fighting skills. I heard that one of these units, called Horsehead, was created for tasks in the Great Asian Alliance, which is why it consists of magicians of East Asian appearance.��


    ��So you mean that this is a certain elite unit of the American army, designed for illegal work?��


    ��You could say that.��


    Mitsuya Gen answered the question of Ichijou Gouki.


    ��Yotsuba-dono, why is America so intent on trying to kill your son?��


    Gouki asked Maya in a caustic tone.


    ��Who knows? Maybe because Tatsuya flat out rejected their request?��


    In Maya��s blatant manner of speaking, it was obvious that she didn''t even hide the fact that she could care less about all of this.


    But Gouki didn''t care about Maya''s frivolous attitude.


    ��Are you talking about the request to participate in the Dion Project? I don''t think that they would send a magician assassination squad just for that reason. As I thought, this must be related to the rumor about your son, so it''s true?��


    Maya didn''t respond to Gouki��s provocation, but only slightly smiled.


    ��What rumor?��


    Shippou Takumi asked.


    ��The rumor that the Strategic-Class Magician who destroyed the southern tip of the Korean Peninsula, the user of the Strategic-Class magic that caused the so-called


    "Scorched Halloween" is Shiba-dono, the son of Yotsuba-dono.��


    Formally, this statement by Gouki answered Takumi''s question, but in fact it was meant as a subtle inquiry to Maya and Tatsuya.


    Maya, as usual, only smiled impassively.


    Tatsuya had to answer.


    ��I don''t see the need to answer.��


    From Tatsuya''s offhanded answer, Gouki''s eyes widened and his face turned red.


    ��This issue wasn''t included in the agenda of this conference. If this meeting was planned for this, then from now on I will refrain from discussion and won''t bother you.��


    Tatsuya continued before Gouki managed to say something.


    ��Shiba-dono, you''re exaggerating. Take it easy.��


    ��Ichijou-dono, you should also refrain from making statements to seek out the situation of other families.��


    Mutsuzuka Atsuko and Yatsushiro Raizou hurried to become mediators in the dispute.


    ��... Really. This was an inappropriate topic.��


    ��I apologize.��


    Gouki, though only in words, admitted that he was wrong, to which Tatsuya answered with a completely insincere apology.


    The atmosphere in the conference room began to deteriorate. The heads of families displayed on the screen didn''t hide their decline in motivation. Or rather just didn��t want to hide it.


    ��If the armed forces that started the shooting were the Illegal MAP, then the riots that they organized were in no way connected with Minoru-dono or with any Japanese criminal organizations. This time they were able to penetrate the country, by taking advantage of a convenient moment during the retreat of the NSU fleet, so from that moment on, the self-defense forces, in order not to shame their honor, will have to strengthen their vigilance.��


    Mitsuya Gen probably felt that they couldn��t continue on like this, so he decided to continue the discussion.


    ��Therefore, we don''t need to be involved in this matter. I believe that the issue that we should discuss now concerns the responsibility of Kudou-dono.��


    ��Mitsuya-dono is right. Even though it was a result from falling prey to Minoru-dono''s magic, this didn''t happen without the help of the Parasite, whose existence arouses public alarm.��


    Saegusa Koichi spoke up, taking advantage of a convenient moment after Mitsui Gen''s speech.


    ��Yotsuba-dono. Did Kudou Minoru abduct a maid from your house? What decision would the Yotsuba family offer in this case?��


    Obviously, with this question, Koichi was trying to leave Maya with the dirty work.


    ��Let me think... Tatsuya, what do you think?��


    Without removing the smile from her face, Maya simply threw the question of Koichi''s


    to Tatsuya.


    ��I believe that we don''t need to force them to take responsibility.��


    Tatsuya answered without hesitation.


    ��If the Kudou family was manipulated by Minoru, then they too can be considered victims of the Parasite. It is also an unbiased fact that the Kudou family is the main victim in this matter, since Minoru killed the previous head of the family. I believe that from the point of view of humanity, it would be inappropriate to condemn the grieving family for complicity, while preparing to hold the funeral of His Excellency Kudou tomorrow.��


    ��Well said, Shiba-dono.��


    Futatsugi Mai agreed with Tatsuya in a quick manner of speech, unusual for her, praising him. Perhaps she was afraid that in this case the objections wouldn''t be relevant.


    ��As Shiba-dono said, Kudou Minoru is the criminal who killed the previous head of the Kudou family. The Kudou family wouldn''t have been willing to help such a person.��


    ��From the point of view of common sense, it is.��


    Agreed Yatsushiro Raizou in a slightly ironic tone.


    ��I also support the view that there is no need to demand compensation from the Kudou family. Saegusa-dono, does this suit you?��


    ��Since it suits Yotsuba-dono, I won��t mind.��


    Glancing at Mitsuya Gen, Saegusa Koichi voiced his agreement with the humbled face.


    In addition to Maya and Tatsuya, the opinion that the unity of the Ten Master Clans should not be disrupted was supported in their own words by Mai, Raizou, and Gen.


    Although the Kudou family wasn''t one of the Ten Master Clans at the moment, it was recently among them, and it clearly stood apart from the other Eighteen Replacement Houses. If you push the Kudou family beyond measure now, the Ten Master Clans system may weaken. This is precisely what they feared.


    Koichi also didn''t want to violate the established order of the Japanese magical world


    with the Ten Master Clans at its top. Although he sought to lower the status of the Kudou family, which retained a strong influence, despite the fact that it left the Ten Master Clans, but general devastation wasn''t part of his plans.


    ��That''s great. And also, Shiba-dono.��


    Mitsuya Gen didn''t stop even after forcing Saegusa Koichi to compromise.


    ��What?��


    ��Yes, I agree that this place is not suitable to reveal your strength.��


    ��Mitsuya-dono. This has already...��


    Katsuto tried to stop Gen. But he didn''t stop.


    ��However, Shiba-dono. Now it��s no secret to anyone that you are the same Strategic-Class Magician. Your actions and statements have caused uncontrollably arising suspicions and rumors among many military and politicians both in Japan and abroad.


    You should be a little more serious about the harsh reality in which these people, fearing a threat, may show an excessive reaction.��


    Gen''s comments were not based on malicious intent or hatred. Rather, on the contrary, it was his way of showing concern for Tatsuya''s present and future.


    The Mitsuya family had military ties not only in Japan, but also abroad. They probably intercepted fragmentary information regarding secret plans to neutralize the "Strategic-Class Magician, Shiba Tatsuya."


    ��I will take your advice into account. But even if you call it a well-known secret, I still can��t speak about anything relating to myself.��


    Tatsuya seemed to understand that too. However, his position has not changed.


    He had an agreement with self-defense forces, according to which he was forbidden to disclose that he was a user of the Matter to Energy explosion magic. In addition, he could not ignore the information received from Shiina through Miyuki.


    The Mitsuya family informed the self-defense forces of Tatsuya''s plan to attack Midway Prison. Obviously, the information was transmitted to Saeki, closely associated with Tatsuya, precisely in order to prevent the implementation of this plan in practice. If you


    look from the appropriate point of view, Tatsuya could not help but think that this speech of Gen''s also had the goal of tying to bind his hands and feet.


    Today''s extraordinary meeting of the Ten Master Clans left Tatsuya with a bad aftertaste. It was fortunate that he wasn''t blamed for the battle with the Illegal MAP, but the fact that he was pretty much exposed as a Strategic-Class Magician was an unacceptable result for him, despite the fact that it wasn''t his fault.


    However, if you continue to be in a bad mood, then this will cause undue concern for Miyuki. Forcibly suppressing these feelings in himself, he went to the hospital where Honoka is staying, which he, along with Miyuki and Lina, planned to visit after they returned from school.


    ��Hi, Honoka! How are you feeling?��


    When they entered the hospital ward, Lina spoke first with Honoka.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki stood behind her with a delicate lack of expression on their faces.


    In truth, Miyuki didn''t speak first because she felt that Honoka would be glad if Tatsuya spoke first. And Tatsuya, as if having read Miyuki��s thoughts, was planning to ask Honoka first about her well-being.


    However...


    Lina destroyed this plan of action with her energy.


    But she couldn''t be blamed for this, because they didn''t discuss who would do what in advance. The result of all this was a temporary lack of facial expression in Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Perhaps Tatsuya and Miyuki showed excessive caution.


    Honoka answered Lina''s question with a clear voice, without showing a single bit of disappointment.


    ��I''m alright. Although this is called ��hospitalized,�� I��m just here for a routine examination.��


    ��I see. That''s good.��


    Having recovered to his normal state, Tatsuya entered into the conversation.


    ��Tatsuya-san... I''m sorry to make you worry.��


    Honoka was embarrassed, but didn��t even hide her smile. Although she didn''t think that Tatsuya wouldn''t worry about her, but when he so openly showed his concern, she couldn''t suppress the joy in herself.


    ��Honoka, you shouldn''t apologize. Rather, I should apologize. Sorry to drag you into this. And Erika, I also created problems for you.��


    In addition to Tatsuya''s group, Erika and Shizuku also came to visit Honoka.


    Tatsuya first bowed to Honoka, and then said an apology to Erika.


    ��What are you saying, Tatsuya-san! You are not to blame!��


    ��Right. Those villains are to blame. Fortunately, neither Honoka nor Mizuki were injured, so Tatsuya-kun doesn''t need to take responsibility, right?��


    Honoka was energetic, and Erika, with a barely perceptible smile, shook her head from side to side.


    ��I''m very glad that no one was hurt. I''m also not only talking about Honoka and Mizuki, but about Erika, Saijou-kun and Yoshida-kun too.��


    Miyuki��s words were from the bottom of her heart, but were also designed to prevent Tatsuya from continuing to apologize.


    ��Right. Mizuki also missed school today, but this is due to precautions so that yesterday doesn''t happen again. As for Leo and Miki... in a sense, they are able to take care of themselves.��


    As Erika said, as a precaution, Mizuki stayed home today. But Leo and Mikihiko didn''t come, because they were too shy to come to a girl��s personal (not shared) hospital ward.


    ��I also don''t think that it''s Tatsuya-san��s fault either, but...��


    The remark of Shizuku, who was silent before, sounded a little different from the


    general flow of the conversation.


    Shizuku stared at Tatsuya. There was no smile on her face.


    ��I want Tatsuya-san to protect Honoka so that this doesn''t happen again.��


    She had an absolutely serious tone, in which there wasn''t a fraction of playfulness. Her face was absolutely serious.


    ��Ah!?��


    Honoka screamed. Erika and Lina were also openly surprised.


    For some reason, there was no surprise or anger on Miyuki��s face.... But there was no smile either.


    ��I think you already know that I''m from the Yotsuba family of the Ten Master Clans.��


    Tatsuya''s answer to Shizuku��s question sounded more like a ��question�� than a


    ��statement��.


    ��Yeah.��


    Shizuku answered, not Honoka. Honoka herself only stared at Tatsuya, holding her breath.


    ��Previously, I''d been planning to separate from the Yotsuba family in the future... Or even to confront them. But now I intend to live as a magician from the Yotsuba family.��


    When Miyuki heard Tatsuya continue to speak, her face darkened for a moment.


    ��For Honoka to be under my protection means, that she will become a magician working for the Yotsuba family. She won''t be able to live a normal life, or be a normal magician. However...��


    ��And yet, I do not mind.��


    Gathering her strength, Honoka issued an answer confirming the acceptance of what Tatsuya had said.


    There was no hesitation in her eyes aimed at Tatsuya.


    But when she turned her eyes from Tatsuya to Miyuki, indecision appeared in her gaze.


    ��But then... Miyuki, does this not bother you?��


    Hearing Honoka, Miyuki looked away.


    However, she immediately turned back and looked Honoka directly in the eye.


    ��Honestly... I don''t like this. Because Honoka is an attractive girl. But at the same time while having an objection to this, I am glad that we can together be a support for Tatsuya-sama.��


    ��Miyuki... Yeah, I''ll try.��


    Miyuki and Honoka smiled at each other. But the smiles of both were strained. Miyuki''s smile was clearly feigned, and Honoka''s smile lacked self-confidence. However, neither in their words, nor in their eyes was a lie.


    ��However... ��


    Miyuki said and turned to Tatsuya. Her smile, which she gave to Tatsuya, shone dazzlingly.


    ��It is forbidden to cheat, Tatsuya-sama.��


    ��There was no need to say something like that right now,�� Tatsuya moaned in his thoughts, not even changing his face.


    ��There was no need to say something like that right now ...��


    And then suddenly Lina''s voice shouted out.


    As expected... The atmosphere was ruined.


    However, there was no one here who didn''t understand that the cause of the ruined atmosphere was precisely because of the defiant act of Miyuki.


    ��... Of course.��


    Tatsuya answered, making his face as serious as he could.


    Honoka''s face, meanwhile, had already begun to twitch from a constant smile.


    ��So greedy.��


    Whispered Shizuku, standing to the side of Honoka.


    7 p.m. Lina had dinner again at the same table with Tatsuya and Miyuki. However, today she wasn''t just waiting at the table, as usual, but was in the kitchen with Miyuki.


    Unfortunately, she still didn''t have the cooking level to call it "cooking together." Rather, it was only "Miyuki''s help."


    ��... I didn��t expect Shizuku to talk about something like that...��


    With great difficulty wielding chopsticks, Lina spoke to Tatsuya.... Miyuki in a rather Spartan manner didn''t allow Lina to use a knife and a fork instead of chopsticks.


    ��It really was unexpected.��


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki asked what exactly Lina meant by the words "something like that." To Shizuku��s ��request�� expressed by the words ��I want Tatsuya-san to protect Honoka,�� Tatsuya replied ��I will take Honoka, Erika, and the others under my protection.�� And all this corresponded to Lina''s impression, which she voiced last night with the words "it looks like you''re going to establish a kingdom."


    ��But for you, Tatsuya, on the contrary, circumstances are more preferable when the other side has asked for protection, isn''t it?��


    ��Yes.... But really, it would be better if the situation didn''t go so far, that my protection would really be required.��


    Lina suddenly took these words of Tatsuya''s, which he was saying more likely to himself, seriously.


    ��... Honoka is also a magician. Therefore, for her, the probability of getting into a dangerous situation is already quite high, regardless of Onii-sama.��


    ��That''s right. People who seek out powerful magicians, and make them work for them against their will, are in the government, and in civil organizations, and in criminal


    gangs. Therefore, Honoka should be happy to be protected by Tatsuya.��


    Miyuki and Lina hurriedly spoke in a distracting manner. More precisely, only Lina was nervous and hasty. Miyuki''s words were more like convincing herself.


    ��...Yes, you''re right. Plus, in this case, it doesn''t mean that I have to do something right now.��


    ��...Right. Now it��s better to give priority to Minami-chan.��


    The chopsticks of all three froze. The air became heavier, as if this time there was no escaping or evading an answer.


    ��... I don''t know if I should say this, but is it okay that you aren''t busy chasing after Minami? You''re not going to give up, are you?��


    ��Of course, I don''t intend to give up.��


    Without hesitation, Tatsuya answered Lina''s question.


    There was no indecision in his words.


    The sad expression disappeared from Miyuki''s face.


    ��I know her location. Now she is... about 1,200 kilometers east of Tokyo. Moving underwater in the Pacific Ocean at a speed of 35 knots.��


    ��Do you know so much!?��


    Lina''s eyes widened at Tatsuya''s last words.


    Her chopsticks even fell out of her hand.


    Miyuki looked at Lina sitting across from her with a disapproving look.


    ��Sorry.��


    Lina whispered, picked up the fallen chopsticks on the tablecloth, and laid them on the ceramic stand for chopsticks.


    After ascertaining that Lina wasn''t too lazy to put her chopsticks up properly, Miyuki turned to Tatsuya and asked:


    ��Speaking of underwater, do you mean that she''s in a submarine?��


    Needless to say, Miyuki herself, put her chopsticks on the stand right after she stopped eating, following the rules of proper etiquette.


    ��This isn''t known to me. It can also be a fully submersible transport vessel.... More importantly, the food''s getting cold. Let''s talk while we''re eating.��


    ��Really.��


    ��A fully submersible transport vessel? You know quite a lot...��


    Although Miyuki and Lina reacted differently, they both continued to eat after Tatsuya.


    ��Moving east from Tokyo... Hawaii, maybe? Or...��


    Although Lina tried to pretend that something had crossed her mind, it was obvious that she was passing off her expectations as reality. She considered it a convenient coincidence that the ship with Minami aboard was heading in the direction towards Midway Island.


    Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki accused her of such recklessness. They both understood that Benjamin Canopus, a prisoner in Midway Prison, was dear to Lina, and she worried about him the same way they worried about Minami.


    ��Obviously, the destination is neither the main island of the Hawaiian archipelago, nor Oahu. They''re either going to Midway Island or to the atoll next to it...��


    Undoubtedly, this is precisely why Tatsuya led the conversation in the direction Lina desired.


    ��Lina, are there any USNA military bases in the Northwest Hawaiian Islands?��


    Tatsuya heard from the Mitsuya family that a USNA military base is located on Pearl & Hermes Atoll. However, he decided to ask Lina this question, hinting that he might pay attention to Midway Prison.


    ��I heard that the Pearl & Hermes Atoll has a navy supply base.��


    But unfortunately, Lina was unexpectedly serious. She didn''t notice Tatsuya''s hint and only answered what she was asked.


    Miyuki stared at Lina with a frustrated look, trying to convey to her the thought, "No, not that!"


    While Tatsuya was sitting next to her, he patiently continued to ask Lina questions.


    ��What did you hear about it?��


    ��I didn''t look into every regional base that we weren''t planning to use. I''m not a Navy officer.��


    ��So it''s not that big of a base?��


    ��Probably. I think I would remember if it were an important base.��


    "Should I, perhaps, say it to her myself...?"


    Tatsuya was already starting to have a headache.


    Miyuki was focused on eating her food, avoiding this conversation.


    ��So, this is a base that is far away from the mainland, and we don''''t know how many military personnel are stationed there? A suitable place to keep an abducted person there.��


    ��... Tatsuya, do you think their destination is Pearl & Hermes base?��


    Lina timidly asked Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya no longer had the desire to keep dancing around this topic, tonight.


    ��I''m not going to ignore the likelihood that a kidnapped person might be imprisoned on Midway Island.��


    Lina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Miyuki glanced briefly at Lina. This look said: ��what a troublesome and demanding child that needs a lot of care�� but Lina didn��t even notice that Miyuki looking at her.

 Volume 30 - CH 2

    A+A-


    Chapter 2


    Sunday, July 14th. 9 a.m.


    As planned, Lt. Col. Kazama flew to Iwo Island.


    Kazama''s assistant, Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi, went to Nara to attend the funeral of her grandfather, Kudou Retsu. Kazama''s escort today was Major Yanagi and several junior officers and soldiers of a separate magically equipped battalion.


    Also with him were two more "fellow travelers" - Jasmine Williams and James J.


    Johnson, combat magicians from Australia. In the spring of this year, they were caught red-handed for attempting to commit sabotage in Okinawa, and until yesterday were imprisoned in a military prison (not in the one for prisoners of war, but in the one containing enemy soldiers who are not considered prisoners of war). Kazama''s task was to hand these two over to a representative of the Australian army, who would arrive on Iwo Island.


    Jasmine Williams and James J. Johnson were informed that they were being released.


    They were both very surprised, but didn''t even think to suspect a trick. Therefore, they behaved obediently.


    ��I hope that today''s mission will end without incident,�� thought Kazama, and once again ordered his subordinates on the plane to watch over them.


    Elsewhere, approximately 30 minutes after the departure of Kazama.


    Tatsuya along with Miyuki and Lina boarded a VTOL with Hyougo as the pilot.


    Their goal was to provide the means to pursue and rescue Minami. In particular, they wanted to check on how the progress was going on the development of the four-seater air-car that is capable of flying to the Northwest Hawaiian Islands.


    Tatsuya has not yet decided whether he should fly directly to Midway Island and the Pearl & Hermes Atoll by air-car. A full round-trip flight in an air-car would be a rather extreme measure. It seemed foolish to join the battle immediately after flying more than four thousand kilometers. Even the idea of hijacking a warship of the USNA army seemed to Tatsuya more realistic.


    Tatsuya flew to Miyakijima, considering a plan to which he might have to attract third parties.


    At the same time, an aircraft carrier approached the island of Iwo from the west. And this ship didn''t belong to the Australian army. It was an aircraft carrier in the British Navy.


    About an hour before the aircraft carrier arrived on the island of Iwo, a small hyper-sonic transport aircraft came closer to the aircraft carrier. The plane also belonged to the British army. Approaching, the plane landed on the corner deck of the aircraft carrier.


    A plane was also approaching Miyakijima from the west. However, it was a domestic aircraft - a business jet flying from Fukuoka International Airport.


    This small jet plane landed at the Miyakijima airport shortly before Tatsuya arrived.


    A vertical take-off plane with Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina on board arrived at Miyakijima at the beginning of the eleventh hour of the morning. Their arrival took place at the scheduled time, and the visit was announced in advance, so they didn''t have to wait for a car to meet them when they landed. However, the car that picked them up drove them to a different place instead of the planned one.


    Instead of driving to the research buildings in the eastern part of the island, the car drove to the buildings along the west coast, which once housed the administrative staff of the magician prison.


    They were brought to the former office of the head of the prison. In this room that was converted to the highest standard with a luxurious interior decoration, Yotsuba Maya, the head of the Yotsuba family, was waiting for them. She was sitting on the couch, and


    behind her, as usual, stood Hayama.


    Miyuki involuntarily turned around and looked at Hyougo accompanying them. But he only shook his head barely noticeable with a look on his face saying "I didn''t know."


    Obviously, he was also not informed that Maya would be coming to Miyakijima.


    In any case, surprise here won''t help. First, Tatsuya decided to greet Maya. Miyuki followed suit. Lina was at a loss what to do, but in the end she chose a silent bow.


    Maya invited them to sit down, and Tatsuya sat on the right end of the three-seater sofa. It was a place directly opposite Maya, who was sitting to the left on one of two single sofas, standing in a row on the opposite side across the table. Near Tatsuya, in the middle of the sofa, sat Miyuki, and after her, on the opposite end of the sofa from Tatsuya, sat Lina.


    ��Sorry to be so sudden. A visit to the research lab will have to wait a bit.��


    From these words, it was clear that Maya arrived at Miyakijima not by accident. After examining Tatsuya''s schedule, she chose the right moment.


    Previously, this would mean showing the highest degree of vigilance. But the present Tatsuya wasn''t particularly tense in such a situation. An enemy can become an ally, and an ally an enemy. The concept of "volatile relationships" doesn''t only occur in romantic relationships between a man and a woman. The enemy of yesterday, today will become a friend, and who today was a friend - tomorrow will become the enemy. Like Tatsuya had told Honoka at the hospital yesterday, the Yotsuba family, which he had previously considered his enemy, is no longer antagonistic towards him.


    ��No problem. So, can you tell us on what business you arrived?��


    ��Sure. Guests who came from far away were already waiting.��


    ��Oh?�� Tatsuya thought when he heard the answer. From her words, she suggested that these were not her guests, but guests for him. It would be unnecessary to say that Tatsuya wasn''t aware of any guests in advance.


    ��Yesterday I could not talk about them.��


    From the following explanation of Maya, Tatsuya switched his attention to his thoughts.


    There was no point in guessing who these visitors were. In any case, he will soon meet with them. Judging in this way, Tatsuya went back to focusing on the conversation with


    Maya.


    ��But first, I want to clarify something else.��


    ��What exactly?��


    ��Tatsuya-san, perhaps I should not ask about this, but... What do you intend to do in the near future?��


    It was a rather abstract question, but Tatsuya wasn''t embarrassed.


    ��Going to get back Minami.��


    ��I see... Do you know where Minami-chan is now?��


    ��Yes. A transport ship with the kidnapped Minami on board is currently heading towards the Northwest Hawaiian Islands.��


    ��And how do you intend to get to this place?��


    ��I am still thinking about this issue.��


    ��I see... Tatsuya-san.��


    Maya''s ��passive�� face has changed to that of the head of the family.


    ��Wait 2-3 days.��


    ��...Can you say why?��


    Tatsuya asked about the reasons for this order from Maya.


    ��When there is news, no matter good or bad, I will certainly inform you of them without hiding anything.��


    Maya didn''t answer Tatsuya''s question. But not only Tatsuya, but Miyuki and even Lina realized that she was up to something.


    ��I get it. I will follow your order.��


    Tatsuya bowed to Maya, expressing his agreement.


    Tatsuya, along with Miyuki and Hyougo, went to a reception room located in the same building. Their guide was Tsutsumi Kotona. She was both the guard and bride of Shibata Katsushige, the heir to the title of head of the Shibata family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family.


    Lina stayed in the (former) director��s office, as Maya told her, ��we need to talk.�� And when the conversation with Maya ends, Lina will again unite with the rest.


    Kotona knocked on the front door. They answered from the other-side rather quickly.


    ��Katsushige-san. I brought Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san.��


    More specifically, Hyougo was still with Tatsuya and Miyuki. But Katsushige... more precisely, the guests were waiting only for Tatsuya. Miyuki, the heiress of the title of head of the Yotsuba family, could not be ignored, but the fact that Hyougo wasn''t counted among those who arrived could not be called arrogance and indifference.


    ��Come over here.��


    Katsushige got up and led Tatsuya and the others to the sofa. In front of the three-seater sofa, there was a woman with dark skin and specific features, presumably 40-45


    years old. And behind her stood a tall and slender beautiful woman with cocoa-colored skin that looked 20�C25 years old.


    ?


    The woman, who looked older, Tatsuya knew in person.


    "Dr. Asha Chandrasekhar...?"


    She is the leading figure in her country in the field of magical engineering, and also a professor at Hyderabad University, located in the south of former Central India, and the center for the development of magic in the Indo-Persian Union. She is the developer of the Strategic-Class magic "Agni God Downburst" (Agni Downburst).


    "What is the VIP of the Indo-Persian Union doing here?"


    Without showing his suspicions outwardly, Tatsuya went to Chandrasekhar. Miyuki walked up and stood next to him, and Hyougo behind Miyuki.


    ��Professor. This is Shiba Tatsuya, and next to him is Shiba Miyuki.��


    First, Katsushige introduced Tatsuya and Miyuki to Dr. Chandrasekhar. And without any pause, looking at Tatsuya and Miyuki, he continued:


    ��Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-san. This is a professor at Hyderabad University of the Indo-Persian Union, Asha Chandrasekhar.��


    ��I am honored to meet with you. My name is Shiba Tatsuya. I''ve already heard your famous name.��


    ��I am also glad to see you. My name is Asha Chandrasekhar.��


    Chandrasekhar held out her hand. Tatsuya squeezed it carefully.


    ��My name is Shiba Miyuki. Nice to meet you.��


    ��I am pleased to meet you too. With such a beautiful heiress herself to the famous Yotsuba family.��


    After ascertaining that Miyuki and Chandrasekhar also shook hands, Katsushige invited the three to sit down.


    The woman standing behind Chandrasekhar didn''t budge. Even without explanation, it was clear that she was the guard of Chandrasekhar.


    With one quick glance at her, Tatsuya could not determine who she was. But, Chandrasekhar herself revealed her identity.


    Interrupting her sitting halfway, Chandrasekhar turned back. But Tatsuya and Miyuki didn''t sit down, politely waiting for the elders to sit down first.


    ��Her name is...��


    Having said this, she returned her gaze to Tatsuya.


    ��Arya Krishna Shastri. She is my bodyguard and an unannounced Strategic-Class Magician. Just recently she learned "Agni Downburst" in March of this year.


    Miyuki widened her eyes and held her breath.


    ��My name is Shiba Tatsuya.��


    Without raising an eyebrow, Tatsuya introduced himself to Arya and bowed slightly.


    Arya silently bowed to Tatsuya with the same light bow.


    Grinning, Chandrasekhar sat on the sofa.


    Following her, Tatsuya and Miyuki sat on the opposite sofa. Katsushige sat on a side chair, and Kotona stood behind him.


    The conversation between Tatsuya and Chandrasekhar began.


    Behind Maya stood Hayama, waiting for orders, and behind Lina there were no allies.


    For her it was like she was alone and without help on the battlefield.


    In addition, her opponent was a sorceress, known under the pseudonyms "Demon Lady of the Far East" and "Queen of the Night." But Lina was also one of the strongest in the world, being a Strategic-Class Magician. However, Maya was rumored to be a user of magic that "surpassed Strategic-Class magic in a one-on-one battle" and from which "it is impossible to defend oneself." Lina already understood that Maya wasn''t her enemy, but in this situation she simply couldn''t help being nervous.


    ��Are you already used to living in Japan? Now you are in a position slightly different from the last winter, when you were here, aren''t you?��


    Maya who spoke to her first made a friendly face.


    ��Everything is fine. Miyuki and Tatsuya are really nice to me��


    Encouraging herself with the thoughts ��don''t be afraid�� and ��don''t be too alert��, Lina answered with a smile on her face.


    ��I''m very grateful that you undertook being the escort of Miyuki-san.��


    ��I''m also very grateful that you helped me with shelter.��


    ��I see...��


    From somewhere, Hayama took out a cup and a glass of tea, and set them on a low table. A cup is set in front of Maya, and a glass of iced tea is set in front of Lina.


    ��Will chilled black tea suit you?��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    Lina immediately sucked on the straw. Without any ulterior motives. She was just thirsty from the exertion.


    In fact, the ordinary black tea wasn''t on Lina''s list of preferred drinks, but she calmly drank the iced tea prepared by Hayama without milk or syrup. Not because it wasn''t bitter, but because she didn''t care right now. In such conditions, on the contrary, it seemed to taste good enough.


    And the delicious drink eased the tension a little, and she relaxed.


    Of course, this was Maya''s psychological trick.


    ��I want you to continue to accompany Miyuki-san for as long as possible, but...��


    Hearing Maya''s words, Lina didn''t spit out her tea in surprise, on the contrary, she swallowed it.


    Fortunately, the tea didn''t enter the respiratory tract, so she didn''t start coughing.


    However, she did need to catch her breath before she could give an answer.


    ��I wonder what Shields-san is planning to do in the future? Will you return to America?


    Or will you stay in Japan?��


    All of a sudden she was faced with a tough call. This question has been bothering her for a long time already, although only now was she put under such pressure.


    ��... Last February, Tatsuya said that he would help me if I wanted to leave the Stars.��


    Maya was showing surprise by widening her eyes slightly. It was a little bit of her acting, but also she was really surprised. She had never heard of such a thing before this conversation.


    ��At that time, I replied that "I don''t think I want to leave the Stars." But now...��


    ��You wanted to leave them?��


    ��I don''t know. More precisely, I am confused and can''t make a decision.��


    As if in order to gather her thoughts, Lina lowered her eyes to her hands lying on her lap.


    ��I don''t hate the States. Even now, I still have patriotic feelings towards America. But does my homeland really need me...��


    Lina remembered the day when she had to escape from the headquarters of the Stars, and her voice trembled.


    ��Such issues are not so easily resolved. You don��t have to rush to make a final decision.��


    Maya comforted Lina with a (outwardly) kind, love-filled face.


    ��...Thank you very much.��


    ��If Shields-san wants to become a Japanese citizen in the future, I can make the arrangements quickly. Shields-san, if you become an adopted child of Japan, is there anyone who can object to it?��


    ��No... I''ve pretty much never saw my parents since joining the army.��


    ��You didn''t talk on the phone with them, either?��


    ��They didn��t communicate with me either by phone or letters.��


    Lina was also a little unlucky with her family. As if considering her really high magical characteristics as something sinister, her relatives, both close and distant, preferred to


    stay at a distance from her even before she was taken into the army. Also, her stunningly beautiful appearance also became one of the reasons that family ties were practically nonexistent.


    But despite all this, when she was 10 years old, the army noticed her. Almost immediately after this, the army took custody of her, and from that moment on, her parents almost didn''t come to meet with her, which was rather insensitive behavior from her parents. Although, perhaps, the army and the government had a hand in this without the knowledge of Lina.


    ... For example, for the reason that it was part of a policy of concealing the identity of a Strategic-Class Magician officially recognized by the state.


    ��I see, so that''s what happened... Sorry to touch on such a sore subject.��


    After hearing Lina''s revelation, Maya understood how difficult her relationship with her parents was. Therefore, her voice was filled with sympathy.


    ��It''s alright. On this issue, everything is already decided. Therefore, no one will oppose my adoption.��


    ��I see. As I said before, you can contact me about this at any time.��


    ��Okay.��


    Lina bowed to Maya, not getting up from the couch.


    ��Mister, what do you think of the current situation of magicians?��


    Chandrasekhar asked Tatsuya.


    In their conversation, such appearances were established: Tatsuya - ��Mister,�� Miyuki -


    ��Miss,�� and Chandrasekhar - ��Doctor.��


    ��More specifically, I mean the means of control for magicians by the government of each individual country.��


    Tatsuya thought for a moment and answered:


    ��If you look from the point of view of the government, then don''t these measures work as they should?��


    Precisely "as they should." However, that''s with the reservation that it is "from the point of view of the government."


    Chandrasekhar correctly understood Tatsuya''s train of thought.


    ��Okay. But the government of any country, even such as the NSU and the GAA, will always consider that control of magicians is not enough.��


    ��Probably.��


    Tatsuya agreed with the words of Chandrasekhar, nodding slightly.


    ��And from the point of view of magicians, this is something completely unacceptable.��


    ��...��


    Tatsuya refrained from commenting this time.


    This didn''t bother Dr. Chandrasekhar, and she continued to explain her theory.


    ��In modern society, the human rights and freedoms of magicians are neglected. Even basic human rights, which must be sacred and inviolable even in a democratic society, are not recognized as belonging to magicians. Or they are easily limited and violated.


    The use of magicians for military purposes is the sphere of their application, which most clearly reflects this situation. For example, in countries where conscription for military service as a whole has been canceled, for magicians conscription remains.


    Compared to non-magicians, magicians are treated with clear discrimination.��


    Tatsuya was surprised to hear the fiery speech of Chandrasekhar.


    After all, she was a scientist who developed not only the "Agni Downburst", but also many other magics for military use, which made magicians useful for the government.


    Chandrasekhar herself is also a magician, but her magical power is so weak that she is unsuitable as a combatant. That is, she is not one of the magicians used by the government, but, on the contrary, she is a person from that same government that uses magicians. At least, that''s how it was previously.


    ��On the other hand, citizens who are not magicians insist that magicians are


    ��dangerous creatures�� that have the power to kill ordinary people even without weapons, and therefore their freedom must be further limited.��


    ��But only a small part of the anti-magicians behave this way, right?��


    Involuntarily Miyuki interrupted her. Tatsuya was still silent.


    Chandrasekhar''s face faded. Moreover, it seemed that on her face reflected not only despondency, but also suppressed anger.


    ��In Germany and France, on the initiative of the government, collars are being developed to neutralize the wearer with electroshock if signs of activation of magic are noticed. At the end of the development, a law is likely to be passed requiring all magicians to wear these collars. Many European countries, with the exception of Britain, will follow this example, and ultimately, this idea will spread throughout the world.��


    "It can''t be! Isn''t that like treating livestock??


    In a voice that almost seemed like she was about to cry, Miyuki was simultaneously angry and trembling.


    ��Right. Not even slaves, but cattle. But this idea continues to spread not only among radical anti-magicians, but already among ordinary citizens.��


    Chandrasekhar didn''t even try to console Miyuki.


    ��They can''t be allowed to do something like that!��


    ��Yes, miss, you are absolutely right. I think exactly the same.... In the past, I tried to provide magicians with a status in society, making them an indispensable fighting force for the state. But now I have changed my mind.��


    ��Do you have a specific plan?��


    Tatsuya asked Chandrasekhar in a restrained tone.


    ��I believe that magicians have already reached the stage where they must independently defend their rights. And it is necessary not only to unite within the borders of their countries, but also without regard for state borders.��


    ��Doctor, you''re not one of those who consider magicians to be a superior race, are you?��


    ��No. My opinion was formed solely as a result of the emotional rejection of the doctrine of the anti-magic movement. My intentions are not in enmity with citizens who are not magicians, but in organizing a moderate movement that protects the rights of magicians in a peaceful cohabitation.��


    ��Cohabitation [??]? Not coexistence [??]?��


    [The difference is in the first character, as you see. In general, the Japanese have a dozen different words for the word "coexistence," and all dictionaries simply write


    "coexistence" without giving any explanation. For the Japanese themselves, apparently, there are differences. I suppose that the first word means approximately ��existence together, but contrary to something,�� and the second simply means ��existence together.��]


    ��Fear of civilian magicians has risen to such a level that it already causes mass hysteria among the people. Germany and France are good examples of this. And although I don��t want to say this, it��s the ��Scorched Halloween�� that happened two years ago that caused the current world situation. That was, in fact, because of your Strategic-Class magic, mister.��


    Tatsuya didn''t deny the words of Chandrasekhar with any phrase, like "it wasn''t me."


    ��Very few people can maintain sound judgment, believing that the possibility of falling under a nuclear strike can be caused not by a government decision, but by the whim of just one person. Of course, I am sure that Mister is not such an unreasonable person.


    However, there are many people who think otherwise. They not only don''t want to know the character of Mister, they don''t even want to know what you look like. Not wanting to know either your origin or name, they are simply afraid of Mister as a magician with catastrophic destructive power, and as the personification of death and destruction itself.��


    There was no doubt Chandrasekhar had hard evidence on Tatsuya being the strategic class magician. Even if she wasn''t aware of "Material Burst", she definitely had information on the utilization of the magic, that surpasses strategic nuclear weapons in terms of power. There was no point in interrupting her to deny that it wasn''t true.


    ��In such a situation it is difficult to hope for reasonable decisions. Therefore, you need to temporarily place magicians and non-magicians at a distance from each other.��


    ��But there are not so many magicians. Magicians themselves won''t be able to maintain modern social standards at the required level.��


    ��Magicians, that is, those who are able to use magic at a practical level, are only 0.01%


    of the adult population. Although, there are those who have at least a slight compatibility with magic, and there are 10 times more than that. If you look at the 0.1%


    of the world''s population in real numbers, you get a very small number. After the Third World War, the world population fell to three billion, but according to estimates for the last year, it has already exceeded five billion. It will be difficult to collect all people suitable for magic, but even if we could collect only one-hundredth of them, the result will be 50,000 people.��


    ��Even if you succeed in gathering people suitable for magic all over the world, it will be impossible to gather 50,000 people in one place.��


    ��An organization with 50,000 members and some economic power will have a voice that can influence governments of different countries. The plant with Mister''s Stellar Furnace Energy Reactor is capable of serving as such an economic basis.��


    Now the purpose of Chandrasekhar was clear. She flew to distant Japan because she wanted to use Tatsuya''s Stellar Furnace Energy Plant in the fight for the human rights of magicians and magic-fit people.


    However, Tatsuya did not feel any resentment. The goal of his ESCAPES project, also known as the Stellar Furnace Energy Plant Project, was precisely aimed at freeing magicians from their fate of being used as living weapons, and let them play major and essential roles as engineers and manufacturers. As such, Chandrasekhar��s and Tatsuya��s visions were compatible with one another.


    ��What exactly do you want to do? Transform the International Magic Association into a magician human rights organization?��


    Chandrasekhar didn''t answer in the affirmative to Tatsuya''s question, which was slightly off topic.


    ��The International Magic Association has a very stable position as the organization needed as a deterrent against the use of nuclear weapons. To fight for the human rights of magicians, it would be better to establish a new Non-profit Organization. Also, to


    designate people with aptitude for magic, in addition to words such as ��magician,��


    ��engineer of magic�� [magic constructor] and ��creator of magic�� [magicrafter], you need to enter some broader definition. For example, what about magian* as opposed to the word "civilian"?��


    [I didn��t figure out how to translate it. But since the characters speak the exact English variants of words, then from now on I will also have English to show this "author''s style."]


    ��Magian... By the way, magic, have you added the suffix "an", which carries the meaning of "man"?��


    ��Yes, because the word magician for people is usually associated with the image of some magician-illusionist.��


    ��Okay. "Magian." I think this is a good name.��


    ��I also think that it sounds beautiful. But if you take this word into use, then what do we do with the word "magician," which is now in use? It seems to me that people who simply have a suitability for magic and people who can use magic in practice, still need to be distinguished from each other by name.��


    Tatsuya and Chandrasekhar pondered the question identified by Miyuki.


    ��The Japanese word "magician" [???] is an abbreviation for "magic technician" [?


    ?


    ?


    ??], so I think that you can leave it, but...��


    ��... What about calling a ��magic constructor�� with the word ��magist?�� In the sense that it is a magian-technologist.��


    ��Technologist... Does this mean a person professionally working in a specialty based on knowledge in his field?��


    ��In this case, it is closer in meaning to the concept of ��capable of magic�� than to the concept of ��person who builds magic�� [magic constructor]. For us Japanese magicians, this is an easy-to-learn word.��


    All three nodded to each other with smiles. At that moment, about the same image of the future appeared in their minds.


    Chandrasekhar''s face became serious, and she corrected her posture.


    ��Not today or tomorrow, of course, but within a few years I will be ready to create an international association of magians. And you, Mister, I would like to ask for cooperation in the establishment of this association.��


    ��If the situation allows, then I would like to join your association, doctor.��


    ��Then at the right time, I will contact you again.��


    Chandrasekhar and Tatsuya held out each other''s hands.


    This time, Tatsuya shook her hand a little harder than when meeting.


    Even when Chandrasekhar and Arya left the reception room, there was no sign of Lina''s appearance, so Tatsuya and Miyuki decided to return to the director��s former office.


    ��Ah, Miyuki. Have you finished your conversation?��


    ��Lina... What are you doing here?


    On the table in front of Lina, many sweets were lined up. Maya, sitting opposite her, watched what was happening with a smile.


    ?


    ��I AM...? Yes, I��m trying delicious things.��


    ��Miyuki-san, do you know that there are a lot of different pleasures on this island? But since there is no longer a prison, now we need to improve this area. To begin with, I invited confectioners here.��


    ��...��


    ��I believe that the pleasure of eating is important to maintain morale.�� Tatsuya replied in a neutral tone instead of Miyuki''s speechless voice.


    Nodding agreement on her face, Maya got up from the couch.


    ��Miyuki-san, will you try?��


    Maya gestured to Miyuki: "Sit here."


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya, bewildered.


    Seeing that he nodded slightly, Miyuki went to the place where Maya was sitting.


    At the same time, Maya sat in a luxurious leather chair, standing at a table in the back of the room.


    Leaning back and relaxing, Maya looked at Tatsuya.


    As if answering this look, Tatsuya stood in front of the table.


    ��How was the conversation with Dr. Chandrasekhar?��


    ��It was pretty interesting. Oba-ue, do you know what we were talking about?��


    ��Of course, she previously told me.��


    In other words, Maya has already agreed that Tatsuya will collaborate with Chandrasekhar''s plan.


    Now it was possible to get a clearer promise from Maya to take on any obligations. But Tatsuya didn''t dare to ask for it. Because he didn''t want to pre-bind himself in the future with any activity entrusted in the form of orders.


    ��Understood.��


    He answered only that.


    Maya nodded generously and ordered Hayama to arrange a chair.


    Tatsuya himself refrained from finding a place to sit, but he didn''t need to go anywhere to do this. The office chair on wheels rolled itself to a place in front of the table. It wasn''t as luxurious as that of Maya, but it also looked solid and had leather-covered armrests and a high back.


    At the direction of Maya, Tatsuya sat on this chair when it stopped.


    ��Tatsuya-san, about what happened the day before yesterday. It seems like you defeated Fujibayashi Nagamasa with some new magic?��


    Like waiting for Tatsuya to sit comfortably, Maya asked this with interest on her face.


    ��Yes, I used a new magic to break through Fujibayashi Nagamasa''s magic.��


    ��I wonder what kind of magic it was?��


    This minor correction of Tatsuya didn''t seem to bother Maya. All her attention was directed to the new magic of Tatsuya.


    ��In order for the pushion informational body to exist in this world and influence the phenomena in this world, it needs a psionic informational body, which will be an access point for it, a kind of conductor. It is like a support for existence in this world, or, to paraphrase it, it can be called a foundation supporting existence.��


    Tatsuya felt the gaze directed at him, not only from the front, but also from behind, and from different sides. In addition to Maya, everyone was attentively listening to Tatsuya''s story: Miyuki, Lina, and even Hayama and Hyougo.


    ��And Tatsuya-san confirmed this theory?��


    ��Only indirectly, based on observations. But based on these observations, "Astral Dispersion" gave the expected effect, so we can make an unambiguous conclusion that these conclusions are not erroneous.��


    ��And this new magic is called Astral Dispersion...? Please continue.��


    ��When the phenomenon changes, information remains about this. Even reason is no


    exception to this rule. Even when the phenomenon was caused by reason, if it had an impact on this world, then there will be a record about this in the informational dimension.��


    ��... Do you mean that pure thoughts and emotions do not directly affect this world, therefore they leave no traces in the informational dimension, and the projections of spiritual bodies and interference in the minds of other people are recorded?��


    ��At least, the phenomena that can be reproduced by external systemic magic are accurately recorded in this ��story��.��


    ��... Go on.��


    ��By reading the Eidos, the psionic informational body containing records of phenomena, we magicians recognize the very essence of these phenomena. At the time of using magic, this, although with some differences, is done by all magicians, even those who do not have an ESP like "Eye of Spirits" such as mine.��


    ��I see... When these ��some differences�� become absurdly large, then this is reflected in the result. But if we talk only about recognizing the essence of the phenomenon from the Eidos, then Tatsuya-san is right.��


    Tatsuya bowed slightly and continued to explain.


    ��The East Asian continental ancient magic ��Sekihei Hatidzin�� turned out to be magic, for which the corpses are processed into magical containers containing the Psionic information bodies known as ��ghosts��. Using the power of interference in the phenomenon that these "ghosts" possess, Kimon Tonko is supported at fixed points.��


    ��The power of interfering with the phenomenon... in ghosts?��


    ��The true form of the force of interference in the phenomenon is pushion waves. I discovered this during a battle with a hostile astral body over at Mount Takao. A


    ��ghost�� is, in fact, a pushion informational body, therefore it is possible to extract from it the force of interference in a phenomenon, gradually cutting pieces from it and using them as fuel.��


    Lina also listened, so Tatsuya only said "a hostile astral body," without giving the name Arcturus.


    ��This is very interesting.��


    Maya was only interested in Tatsuya��s new discovery, and showed no interest in the enemy��s personality.


    ��It seems that Tatsuya-san has made many important discoveries related to magic and reason over the past few days.��


    ��Yes. Thank you.��


    In response to Maya��s praise, Tatsuya made an even more courteous bow than the last time.


    ��Fujibayashi Nagamasa released these "ghosts" from their containers, and used them as a means of attack against me. After searching on the basis of information about the modification of the phenomenon caused by the external systemic magic used by him for this purpose, I discovered a psionic informational body that serves as a supporting basis for ��ghosts��. After reading its structure, and expanding it, I made the existence of these "ghosts" (pushion information bodies) impossible in our world. This is Astral Dispersion.��


    ��That is... it''s magic that separates spiritual bodies from our world?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��So this magic doesn''t destroy the spiritual body itself, but destroys the ��foundation��


    through which the spiritual body exists in our world and intervenes in it?��


    ��That''s correct.��


    ��Madam. ��Impossible to exist in our world�� from the point of view of our world is like death.��


    At that moment, Hayama intervened in the conversation.


    ��If spiritual bodies separated from our world could come back, then our world would be filled with ghosts. I suppose Tatsuya-sama��s new magic can be called magic that kills spiritual bodies.��


    ��Kills ghosts. This is something revolutionary... Tatsuya-san. I don��t want to rush too much, but could you describe the new magic in a detailed report? Your discovery and invention will be an important asset of the Yotsuba family.��


    The Yotsuba family is not only a clan of combat magicians, but also a clan of magic researchers. Seek and explore the possibilities of magic. And as a result, answer the question "what is the mind/soul?". That was the purpose of this clan, which the other Master Clans didn''t know about.


    ��As you command.��


    Tatsuya had a different goal, but he was also a researcher of magic. He didn''t mind leaving his magic in a document for magic research.


    11 a.m. The plane with Kazama, his subordinates, and also the soon to be freed Australian magicians landed on Iwo Island at the appointed time.


    The other side to which the captives will be issued has already arrived.


    ��Is the ship not Australian? Is that... Royal Navy aircraft carrier, Gibraltar?��


    With suspicion Kazama muttered to himself.


    ��There can be no mistake, this is Gibraltar from the British Navy.��


    Kazama''s question was answered in almost a whisper by the foreman Tateoka, who was appointed temporary assistant to Kazama instead of senior lieutenant Fujibayashi, who had left today for the funeral of Kudou Retsu.


    Britain was currently considered an allied country for Japan. The call of the Royal Navy vessel to the Japanese port wasn''t a problem in itself.


    ��Contact headquarters. Ask if the Royal Navy is the other side to which the captives must be released.��


    If they are the ones who need to surrender magicians captured as saboteurs, then this is another conversation. The escorted agents are Australians by nationality. Kazama didn''t hear that Britain would come to pick them up.


    The answer from the headquarters of the 1-0-1 brigade came quickly.


    ��The answer is from the brigade headquarters. They say there is no mistake, pass them


    on.��


    ��Australia asked Britain to mediate the extradition...?��


    This time, Kazama really spoke to himself. He was so bewildered that he unconsciously said his thoughts aloud.


    Although the number of countries of the British Commonwealth of Nations has significantly decreased, but formally it still existed. Australia remained a member of the Commonwealth, and was in close allied relations with Britain. According to one popular theory, Australian army units are trained and formed with the help of secret knowledge obtained from Britain.


    But even if this is true, then the arrival of the British Navy in order to pick up the agents of the Australian army, can not be considered an ordinary event. Despite membership in the Commonwealth and allied relations, Australia is an independent state. And Australia itself is much closer to Japan than Britain. Kazama could not think of a single reason why Australia could ask Britain to take the captured agents.


    "Or does Australia have no need for this at all, and is... the business of Britain itself?"


    He had a vague feeling that what he really had to give was the letter entrusted to him, not the captured agents. Kazama thought about this, remembering the envelope in his inner pocket.


    Kazama��s confusion intensified at the time when he came face to face with a representative of the British side who arrived to pick up the prisoners. There was no room for misunderstanding in Saeki��s order. Give her letter to the representative of the host captive. Nevertheless, the doubt didn��t disappear from his head as to whether or not to give this person a letter, in which, probably, some important military information was written.


    The British representative turned out to be William McLeod, officially recognized as his country''s Strategic-Class Magician.


    "What is one of the Thirteen Apostles doing here...?"


    Not only Kazama, but anyone in his position would think exactly the same. However, this wasn''t a completely impossible development of events. Jasmine Williams, one of


    the prisoners that was going to be released, was a user of Ozone Circle, although in terms of scale her magic didn''t reach the Strategic-Class. And the one who developed this magic was none other than William McLeod.


    Also, through interrogation, it was found that Jasmine is the so-called "improved magician", that is, her genetic code was modified. It is highly likely that Britain provided the improvement technology. Australia''s science and engineering industries were not backward, but since the Third World War, a policy of actual isolation was chosen as a protective measure, which caused stagnation of the development of magic-related technologies that can be used for military purposes.


    Therefore, even before coming here there were already speculations that there might be some kind of connection between William McLeod and Jasmine Williams. However, it was hard to believe that such an important person as one of the ��Thirteen Apostles��


    would appear at the military base of another country with such a minimal escort.


    Yes, McLeod arrived, accompanied by an entire aircraft carrier. More precisely, he arrived on an aircraft carrier. But based on the name "aircraft carrier", it is only a mobile air base with airplanes. An aircraft carrier moored in the port doesn''t possess any military strength. The ship itself has no means of attack, and airborne fighters will be shot down before takeoff.


    McLeod himself, as a Strategic-Class Magician, although has tremendous combat power, but his magic is Ozone Circle. It turns oxygen in the specified area into ozone gas. If he uses Ozone Circle in the current situation, it will affect his allies too.


    Is there really something so valuable in Saeki��s letter that Britain is prepared to take the risk of ��losing their Strategic-Class Magician�� if something happens...? Struggling to break the seal and look at the letter, Kazama first handed over the captives to McLeod, after which he handed him the envelope entrusted to him by Saeki.


    McLeod immediately, on the spot, without much enthusiasm opened the letter (he didn��t tear it off, but cut off the seal with a paper knife taken from his assistant), and while standing, he read the message written to him.


    ��Understood.��


    McLeod said and handed the envelope and letter to Kazama.


    ��... Are you sure I can read this?��


    ��Yes. In order for us to have no misunderstandings.��


    Kazama ordered his subordinates to move away. In response, McLeod ordered his guard and assistant to leave the premises altogether. Surprised by such a reaction, Kazama also ordered his subordinates to leave the room. When they stayed in the room only together, Kazama invited McLeod to sit on the sofa, after which he also sat down and unfolded the folded letter.


    The English text, written by Saeki''s familiar handwriting, wasn''t so long.


    McLeod spoke after Kazama finished reading and looked up.


    ��Sending the NSU fleet south across the Sea of Japan was an unexpected military decision, in my opinion.��


    His first phrase at first glance seemed unrelated to the contents of the letter.


    ��I collaborated with the Dion Project to prevent the possibility of a Matter to Energy Explosion targeting the United Kingdom. I don��t need anything else. I wasn''t going to take away the freedom and future of promising young people.��


    From the context it was clear that by ��promising young people,�� McLeod meant Tatsuya.


    ��I also evaluate his project of the Stellar Furnace plant as extremely significant.


    Attempts to prevent him may result in significant missed opportunities for a civilized society. Moreover, for us magicians, this can also lead to negative consequences.��


    From such an unexpectedly high assessment of McLeod, Kazama could not find the right words to even maintain a conversation.


    ��Assessment of the Stellar Furnace plant is nothing more than my personal impressions.


    However, regarding the dispatch of the NSU fleet south, I have the opposite opinion.


    Yes, I had a secret connection with Dr. Bezobrazov through the Dion Project, but a military invasion of Japan is unacceptable, even if it was only a simulation.��


    ��... Do you speak on behalf of the United Kingdom?��


    ��Yes. And from the Kingdom, and from the Commonwealth too.��


    In response to a question from Kazama, McLeod openly admitted that the royal family��s


    intentions were behind his actions.


    ��As I said earlier, if we get guarantees that the Matter to Energy explosion magic won''t be used against the United Kingdom, then we will have no reason for enmity towards Japan.��


    Kazama remembered the sentence written in the letter he had just read.


    Saeki invited McLeod to work together to implement the "Strategic-Class Magician Control Agreement."


    According to her draft of such an agreement, the revealed Strategic-Class Magicians must be registered with the International Magic Association, and their country must take responsibility for controlling them.


    By control obligations here is meant taking responsibility for their actions. However, they won''t take responsibility for the consequences caused by the used Strategic-Class magic (especially the Matter to Energy explosion magic). If so, it will keep the Strategic-Class Magicians in such a position that they won''t be able to freely use magic.


    Even if this agreement is concluded and enters into force in the form that Saeki intended, then for those magicians who have political power and privileges, or are representatives of the government or the leader of their country (such as McLeod, Bezobrazov, the Strategic-Class Magicians of the USNA Eliot Miller and Roland Bart, Leonid Kondratenko from the NSU) - nothing will change for them. But for magicians like Carla Schmidt, who are far from politics, a catastrophic restriction of freedom is inevitable.


    "... No, everything is clear. The true goal is Tatsuya."


    Kazama quickly realized that the goal of his boss was to take Tatsuya from the Yotsuba family and make him her subordinate. Anyone in his place would also have come to that conclusion.


    "Her Excellency won''t be satisfied with the separation of Tatsuya from the Yotsuba family. She is going to take all freedom from Tatsuya."


    Saeki is a scorched military man. For her, national interests are always in the first place.


    "This magic is too strong to respect personal rights."


    If we take that as the basis, only the logic of the military, then Kazama thought the same way. He had to admit this and that bitter feeling of hostility that came from the depths of his heart. He had this acute hostility towards himself, who had allowed such a train of thought.


    ��It will take some time, but I will do my best to have a conference to discuss the draft agreement.��


    In the letter, Saeki asked McLeod to engage his personal as well as British international influence.


    ��Pass it on to Her Excellency Saeki.��


    ��I understand.��


    Kazama in his position could only bow in gratitude to McLeod''s promise to cooperate.


    1:55 p.m. Five minutes later, the funeral ceremony of the elder of the magical world of Japan, Kudou Retsu, will begin in the large ceremonial hall of the city of Nara. The preparation was already completed, and all members of the family of the deceased were already seated in their places. The guest seats were already almost all occupied.


    A noise was heard from the entrance to the hall. The participants thought that the monk had arrived earlier than scheduled, and turned around... and so froze in that position.


    Three people entered the room. They came literally at the last minutes, but the uproar wasn''t accusatory voices. It was only senseless sighs of admiration that rang out from different angles.


    There were two women and one man. Both women were incomparable beauties. The lady, who was older, looked to be in her early 30''s, maximum. Those who immediately recognized her also knew her real age, and knew that she looked 15 years younger than her actual age. She shone with her charming, young, gorgeous, and vivacious look.


    The younger one was in her late teens and looked exactly her age. Although she could


    be called a girl by age, the attractiveness of an adult woman has already begun to manifest in her. The surrounding people tried to find words in their thoughts to describe her ethereal beauty. But, couldn''t find anything suitable. Elegance, grace, neatness, purity, splendor, extraterrestrial charm. Yet, none of those terms could really describe her. As a result, they were able to express their thoughts about her only as


    "she is so beautiful."


    Behind these two women was a young man... or even a teenager. Compared to the woman and girl, he looked completely ordinary. At the very least he was not someone who was able to incite awe from other people. Nevertheless, his existence wasn''t lost against the background of the woman''s charm and the girl''s beauty. Also, the people around didn''t see anything unnatural in this.


    These three sat down in their seats. Thus, the spell that riveted the eyes of those around them was dispelled. Sighs turned into whispers.


    ��... Who is this beautiful girl? Is she really a living person...?��


    ��... Don''t you know? That is Shiba Miyuki-jou from the magic high school, First High.��


    ��... And the guy with her is Shiba Tatsuya. There can be no mistake.��


    ��... You mean that Taurus Silver?��


    ��... Yeah. So that lady with them is the mistress of the Yotsuba family...?��


    ��What?... It''s true. That is Yotsuba Maya-dono in person.��


    "To show herself in such a crowded place... How many years ago was the last time this has happened?��


    The gossip continued until the host announced the entry of the monk responsible for the ceremony.


    Four hours later, the monk left and the host announced the closing ceremony. There were a great many visitors who came to burn incense. Two weeks have passed since his death, so the funeral ceremony was different from usual. The coffin was taken out in the presence of only the closest relatives, and the organization of the commemoration after the ceremony was undertaken by the family of Makoto''s wife, whose surname is


    Fujibayashi*. Incidentally, Kyouko''s family with the surname Fujibayashi, and the family of Makoto''s wife with the surname Fujibayashi* are very distant relatives. They have no direct relatives, even if tracked by the family tree at least until the last century.


    [In fact, these two surnames are pronounced the same, but are spelled differently. For Kyouko''s family, ��fuji�� is a word meaning a wisteria flower, and for Makoto��s wife, ��fuji��


    is written in the same way as for Mount Fuji. I��ll write a ��new�� surname with an asterisk to distinguish it from the usual one.]


    However, as could be seen at today''s funeral, the Fujibayashi* family clearly shunned the Fujibayashi family. When the Fujibayashi family offered any help, they politely refused. Perhaps the circumstances surrounding the birth of Minoru (Minoru''s genetic mother is the younger sister of Makoto, who married a person from the Fujibayashi family), which cannot be disclosed, influenced the relationship between the two families.


    If the events of the day before had not happened, then they might have helped today at least at the front desk.


    But in the end, the Fujibayashi family had no responsibilities at this event. Fujibayashi Nagamasa, the head of the Fujibayashi family, helped with the escape of Minoru, the killer of Kudou Retsu. Therefore, today everyone tried to completely avoid contact with representatives of this family.


    Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi Kyouko stood in full prostration in the corner of the hall used for the funeral dinner.


    She had no errands.


    She could not occupy herself with anything.


    Her heart was hurt harder than expected.


    She felt the same pain yesterday, when she couldn''t apologize.


    ... So Kyouko thought.


    ��... And yet, it''s good that we managed to get here in time.��


    ��Really. I was also a little worried.��


    ��Actually, I didn''t plan to talk for so long. But Tatsuya-san''s story was very interesting.��


    ��... I''m sorry.��


    Perhaps the reason for this was her psychological state.


    ��Excuse me!��


    Kyouko unwittingly intervened in the conversation between the aunt, nephew, and niece.


    ��Ara? This is the daughter of the Fujibayashi family, isn''t it?��


    Yotsuba Maya responded with a smile to such an unbridled call from Kyouko.


    ��Yes, my name is Fujibayashi Kyouko. Thank you so much for coming so far to mourn grandfather.��


    ��I studied with Sensei. I would come to say goodbye, even if it was on the other side of the globe.��


    ��Grandpa would be glad to hear that.��


    After Kyouko answered with a standard phrase, she finally overcame her indecision and asked Maya:


    ��... May I take a little of your time?��


    ��Sure.��


    Kyouko made a slightly surprised face because she didn''t expect Maya to agree so easily.


    ��Let''s change the location. You also don��t want to attract excessive attention, right?��


    ��...Yes.��


    There were also various people who were somehow connected with the army and the Magic Association. Also, in addition to the head of the Yotsuba family, the heads of the Ichijou, Futatsugi and Saegusa families also came here. Other Master Clans also sent their representatives on behalf of the heads of families. From the Eighteen Replacement Families, there were either heads of families or their representatives


    here. Both Kyouko and Maya didn''t want other people to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ��Hayama-san.��


    ��Yes, Milady.��


    Hayama replied with a respectful tone, who suddenly appeared behind Maya.


    Surprise appeared on Kyouko''s face. She didn''t understand when and where Hayama came from.


    ��I would like to calmly and without haste talk with this young lady. Can you tell me where I could speak with her?��


    ��I will call a car. Please follow me.��


    ��Good. Fujibayashi-san, will this suit you?��


    ��... Yes, I don''t mind.��


    Kyouko showed some hesitation for a moment, but she didn��t really want to stay here.


    Therefore, in the end, she agreed with Maya''s proposal.


    ��Tatsuya-san and Miyuki-san, you can return to Tokyo.��


    ��As you order.��


    Tatsuya answered Maya.


    Her word ��may�� sounded like permission, but it was actually an order. Maya didn''t want Tatsuya and Miyuki to attend her conversation with Kyouko. They both understood this perfectly.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama.��


    Hyougo stood behind Tatsuya unnoticed and called Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��Preparations for take-off are completed.��


    Coming from Miyakijima, they eventually got on two different vertical take-off planes and rushed to the funeral ceremony. One of these aircrafts was the one on which


    Hyougo originally took them from the building in T?fu. That is, Maya had her own plane to return home, so Tatsuya and Miyuki didn''t need to wait modestly for her.


    ��Got it.��


    answered Tatsuya.


    ��Haha-ue. In that case, goodbye.��


    Realizing that they were heard from all sides, he said goodbye to Maya with the "right"


    words.


    ��Oba-sama, goodbye.��


    ��Yes, take care of yourself.��


    After Maya said that the two of them left.


    Hayama��s words about calling a car didn''t have the standard meaning ��rent a car�� for this idiom. His words meant that "a personal car will be served." Maya''s visit to Kudou Retsu��s funeral has been planned for a long time. It was routine for the Yotsuba family to prepare a suitable vehicle in advance in case the head of the family needed to move somewhere.


    Hayama sat in the front passenger seat, after which the driver, who was also a security guard, pulled the control lever. Behind them was followed by a car with four additional guards.


    Instead of preparing a separate room, Hayama brought them to a small restaurant that Kyouko liked to visit. Without any particular wariness, Maya sat down at the table.


    Hayama stood behind Maya, and four guards stood in the corners of the room. Kyouko could not hide her tension from such a picture.


    Nevertheless, while standing, she also could not conduct a conversation, and given that it was she who asked for this conversation, it was impolite to continue to stand. Kyouko was very nervous about the fact that she would have to turn her back on the fighters of the Yotsuba family, but still sat down at the table in a place opposite Maya.


    After which she held her breath and bowed low to Maya.


    ��First, I would like to apologize. The day before yesterday, my father did something completely unforgivable.��


    Kyouko froze in that position.


    ��You mean that Fujibayashi Nagamasa-dono helped Kudou Minoru escape?��


    ��I''m talking about my father helping in the kidnap of Sakurai Minami-san.��


    Without raising her head, Kyouko answered Maya''s question.


    ��If you are talking about that, then you do not need to apologize. Nagamasa-dono probably had his own reasons for doing so. But as a result, your father was seriously injured and was hospitalized. Therefore, I believe that he has already received a sufficient amount of punishment.��


    ��But...��


    But shouldn''t a loser suffer? Shouldn''t the criminal take the blame? Kyouko wanted to say that, but...


    ��Besides, our Minami was eventually taken away through no fault of your father.��


    ��Huh?��


    Because of this unexpected statement by Maya, Kyouko completely forgot the words prepared for her answer, after which she unconsciously raised her head.


    Maya''s face frowned in frustration.


    Kyouko didn''t expect the head of the Yotsuba family to make such a face, so she completely forgot about the apology, and involuntarily asked:


    ��What do you...?��


    Maya didn''t answer Kyouko''s unsaid question.


    ��Although your father was unable to prevent Tatsuya, the day before yesterday''s chase ended in failure anyways. Therefore, you no longer need to torment yourself with guilt.��


    Maya regained her smile in the blink of an eye and reassured Kyouko in a friendly tone.


    The interference of Yakumo wasn''t noticed by either the army or the police. Neither sensor networks stretched across the streets, nor reconnaissance satellites, nor surveillance devices installed on the stratospheric platform recorded the battle between Yakumo and Tatsuya.


    The skills of Yakumo, hiding not only himself, but also the enemy with whom he fought, were far beyond Kyouko''s imagination. Therefore, she didn''t even suspect that there were some other obstacles besides her father.


    Therefore, Kyouko didn''t understand the meaning of Maya''s words. But when the injured party in the form of Maya says that ��you are not to blame��, it will be strange if Kyouko continues to insist that ��it is my father��s fault��.


    ��...Thanks for your consideration.��


    So Kyouko took Maya''s words.


    Finished with her apology, Kyouko didn''t want to detain Maya any longer. Having gulped down the chilled black tea remaining in her cup, she tried to get up from her seat. Of course, she didn''t forget to pay the bill.


    But before she could say goodbye, Maya called the waiter and ordered some more tea and snacks.


    ��Fujibayashi Kyouko-san.��


    Kyouko could not get up when her name was called in a completely different tone than before.


    ��Yes?��


    The strength seemed to leave her legs, and she again sat back down on the chair.


    ��I believe there��s a better use for such a valuable asset, in comparison with the current situation��


    Maya said in a low voice, sitting in a completely relaxed and laid-back pose.


    Kyouko could tell by Maya''s voice that she was talking about her.


    ��What are you talking about?��


    But out loud she asked about the meaning of her words.


    ��Fujibayashi-san. Would you retire from the military and come to our house?"


    Instead of answering Kyouko''s question, Maya answered with an invitation.


    ��... You mean... I should become a Yotsuba magician?��


    Kyouko answered in a stiff formal tone.


    ��No, this is not coercion. We have no desire to quarrel with the self-defense forces.��


    Maya smiled.


    This smile was so charming that Kyouko involuntarily fell under her influence.


    ��Speaking about leaving the army, I do not mean that I demand that you leave there with a scandal. I say that if you yourself want to peacefully resign, we will gladly accept you as an employee in one of our companies, for example, in FLT.��


    Maya''s suggestion was more reasonable than what Kyouko first thought.


    Her tension eased slightly.


    And in this relaxed mind, as if through the opening of a gap, Maya''s voice crept in.


    ��Changing your profession to a civilian magician is neither treason, nor a betrayal of the government. In a suitable environment that allows you to reach your full potential, you, on the contrary, will be able to contribute to the development of society, using your abilities to the fullest.��


    ��I... have not yet revealed my full potential?��


    ��I believe that Fujibayashi-san''s magic and mind are able to cover a wider field of application. Here... for example, have you ever thought about why you can interfere with magic in electronic information networks?��


    ��... Electrical signals and electron flows are also physical phenomena, so it��s not strange that they can be affected by the magic of the release system, right?��


    ��Are you talking about exposure to electromagnetic waves or to electric current and voltage? But how can magic recognize the simple motion of electrons as meaningful information?��


    ��That''s...��


    ��Are you translating electron movements into machine language right in your head, and machine language into human? And all this during the use of magic?��


    ��... That would be hard to do.��


    ��But you can use magic to influence electronic information networks. You can search for the necessary information with a speed and accuracy higher than that of the well-known Echelon III system. And you do this by using not the power of supercomputers for hacking, but only magic and a regular home information terminal. How do you do this?��


    Fujibayashi could not answer Maya''s question. It was natural for her that she could manage electronic information networks as she wished, but she never wondered why and how she could do something like that.


    ��Therefore, I believe that you underestimate yourself. You have a talent that can expand the capabilities of the whole world of magic, and you use your abilities only to collect and operate military information.��


    Maya''s words shocked Kyouko greatly. Initially, she planned to become a researcher of magic. She joined the military only because of the death of her fianc��. Kyouko, a former military groom, died in Okinawa - at his very first place of service, where he was appointed immediately after joining the army. Kyouko decided to go to military service just after that.


    Now even she herself doesn''t know what kind of mental state prompted her to do this.


    But after hearing Maya''s words Kyouko noticed.


    That she lacks motivation to continue in military service.


    ��I can ensure you that in the future you will be able to freely use your magic.��


    ��...��


    ��Of course, I''m not demanding an immediate response.��


    ��... Please let me think about it a little.��


    ��Of course. Please take your time. Fujibayashi-san, some more tea?��


    ��No. Sorry, it''s getting late. I think I should go.��


    ��Really? In that case, I will wait for a positive response.��


    Until the very end of the conversation, Kyouko didn''t say a single word that could be mistaken for refusing the invite to Maya.


    Soon after Kyouko left, Maya also left the restaurant. After all, she came there only for a conversation with Kyouko. And since she left, there is nothing more for her to do there.


    Maya and her escort team got into two cars and drove to the airfield, where their vertical takeoff plane was parked.


    ��Madam. As far as I know, you had no plans for recruiting Fujibayashi-sama.��


    Hayama asked Maya shortly after the car started. His words were not just a question, but more like a rebuke for an unplanned act.


    ��I couldn''t miss such a rare opportunity.��


    Maya realized that this was a rebuke, but she wasn''t at all embarrassed.


    ��With all due respect, but were you serious with your invitation?��


    Asked Hayama, slightly surprised.


    ��Of course, I was serious.��


    Hayama sat in front and looked forward, so he could not see that the face of the responding Maya was completely serious. However, in her voice, Hayama still caught some bad intentions.


    ��It is dangerous to give the enemy the ability to collect and process information from


    Senior Lieutenant Fujibayashi. Especially recently, when Her Excellency Saeki began her various activities.��


    ��Based on the recent conversation, do you expect her to become a researcher of


    "information networks"?��


    ��Yes, I hope so too. Everything on earth has its own Eidos, and it is located on a platform called the Idea... If you shed light on the principles of the information network connecting the various Eidos within the Idea, this can become an important key to understanding the very essence of magic.��


    ��I totally agree with you.��


    ��This is a rather complicated topic. If you take it seriously, you won��t have time for anything else, right?��


    ��And this is an exclusively secondary goal?��


    ��Right.��


    Not only Hayama, but anyone would have guessed that the main and secondary goals were mixed up in Maya''s story. Yes, and Maya herself should have understood this.


    Therefore, Hayama didn''t question further. If the mistress is lying deliberately, and if it is beneficial, then the servant should not intervene

 Volume 30 - CH 3

    A+A-


    Chapter 3


    Today: July 15, 6 a.m.


    The transport ship ��Coral�� with Minoru and Minami on board arrived at the USNA base at Pearl and Hermes Atoll.


    ��Raymond. Why can''t we get off the ship? What does all this mean?��


    Minoru addressed Raymond in an apparently accusatory tone.


    ��Don''t blame me. We can''t go ashore either. They just said, "Don''t get out of the ship.


    Supplies are being replenished." And that''s it. The reasons were not explained.��


    The responding voice of Raymond was kind of frail. It seems that this situation was also unexpected for him.


    ��What does Lieutenant Spica say?��


    First Lieutenant Zoe Spica is also a parasite. Minoru could mentally communicate with fellow parasites at any time, simply opening a "communication channel". So there was no need to ask Raymond, who was standing before him.


    ��The lieutenant doesn''t know either. She''s just as confused, or rather annoyed.��


    Raymond didn''t point this out to him, but simply answered. Both Raymond and Minoru seemed to be much more alarmed than could be seen in their faces and behavior.


    ��The Lieutenant has requested a conference call with Stars headquarters. According to Lieutenant Spica, if all goes well, the situation should improve within a couple of days, a week at most.��


    ��Weeks? It''s quite a long time... Well, okay. Raymond, did you come to tell me about this so that I don��t start acting up?��


    ��I don''t think Minoru would do something so stupid. But this is just my opinion. Most of the local soldiers know nothing about you at all...��


    ��Okay. I will be careful that my behavior is not misunderstood.��


    ��Yeah... I''m sorry that it turned out so uncomfortable.��


    Raymond stepped out and closed the door outside.


    With a small gesture, Minoru locked the closed door. There was no gesture recognition system. The handle of the lock was shifted by the simplest of movement magic.


    In the cabin, in addition to Minoru, there was also Minami. She didn''t say a word, but she also heard what Raymond said.


    ��Sorry. That''s how it all turned out.��


    Minoru bowed and apologized to Minami, who had a clearly worried face.


    ��No.��


    Minoru raised his head and saw Minami shake her head slightly.


    ��After all, this wasn''t the fault of Minoru-sama.��


    Minami said with a restrained smile.


    If she added anything else, Minoru would have taken it as criticism. Therefore, Minami said nothing more.


    Minoru understood the significance of this smile by Minami and bit his lip in frustration.


    Tuesday, July 16, in the morning at the dinner table at the Shiba family��s house.


    ��The ship with Minami arrived at the base at Pearl & Hermes Atoll.��


    Tatsuya informed Miyuki and Lina while listening to the news on TV.


    ��I see... ��


    Miyuki answered in a low voice. Time and place coincided with the expected, so there was nothing to be surprised about.


    ��So, what are you going to do now?��


    But Lina seemed to be far from calm. Still, she was worried about Canopus, a prisoner in Midway Prison.


    Lina''s tone of voice was as if she wanted to rush Tatsuya. In some other case, Miyuki would likely blame Lina. But Miyuki knew why Lina was so depressed, so in a low, reproaching voice, Miyuki only said:


    ��Lina...��


    Lina realized that her behavior was close to unacceptable.


    ��... I''m sorry.��


    She immediately apologized to Tatsuya.


    ��Don''t worry about it.��


    Tatsuya answered Lina''s apology. Then he also answered her question:


    ��At the moment, I''m waiting for Oba-ue to get in touch about a vehicle that can deliver me to the Northwest Hawaiian Islands.��


    ��That''s it...��


    ��My promise to go and rescue Minami has not changed. The same goes for Lina''s request.��


    Lina looked away, embarrassed.


    ��... Thanks.��


    She said in a very quiet voice.


    The next day, July 17, during lunch break.


    During the afternoon chatter in the dining room, Miyuki suddenly became distracted and with an intrigued face pulled out a mobile terminal from her inner pocket.


    In the first half of the century, in the so-called era of the heyday of mobile messenger applications, schoolchildren could not live without constant text communication. But now the picture of schoolchildren constantly chatting anywhere and anytime is a thing of the past. That is why the likelihood the message that arrived was meaningless and useless was very low.


    ��Miyuki-oneesama?��


    However, there are even fewer messages that cause you to freeze from surprise.


    Suspiciously, Izumi turned to Miyuki, staring at the terminal screen.


    Miyuki looked away from the terminal, looked at Izumi, and without any problems regained her natural expression.


    ��I apologize. Nothing happened.��


    ��... Listen, have you already decided on your summer vacation plans?��


    Erika, who was sitting with them, suddenly changed the subject.


    Her energetic & cheerful voice seemed to let all her friends and kohai know "to stay out of it."


    Miyuki and Lina also left home early today. This has continued unchanged from last Thursday. The school also insisted that they leave school as early as possible. But specifically today, their early departure wasn''t associated with the fact that "they should not stay late," but rather with the fact that they "should not be late."


    The message Miyuki received today on her lunch break read "be sure to return home today by 6:00 p.m." And they sent it from the main house of the Yotsuba family. The message also contained: an order to arrive for a joint dinner at a hotel in downtown Tokyo, a warning to be ready for departure at 18:30, an order to take Lina with them, and a notification that Tatsuya has already been contacted.


    ��Welcome back.��


    Tatsuya, who met them at home, was still in his everyday clothes. Miyuki saw nothing strange in this. It is women changing clothes that usually takes a lot of time. Miyuki and Tatsuya were no exception to this "rule."


    There was still an hour left before the scheduled meeting time.


    ��I''ll go get ready.��


    Miyuki told Tatsuya who met them at the entrance.


    ��Lina, you hurry too.��


    ��Hey, wait a minute! I don��t have a dress and all that!��


    ��No problem, I''ll lend you one of mine. Our size is about the same.��


    More precisely, Lina was 1 centimeter taller, and Miyuki had a slightly larger chest circumference. But these differences were easily leveled by heels and liners.


    ��Oh, that''s right! I understand!��


    Lina was more concerned about the design problem, not the size, but she realized that it was no use trying to resist.


    She humbly followed Miyuki.


    Miyuki and Lina helped each other change and left Miyuki��s room at 18:25.


    ��Both of you look very nice.��


    Dressed in a regular, not too strict black suit, Tatsuya gave a compliment to the two girls.


    ��Thank you very much. Among my dresses there are not so many that suit Lina''s


    ��color��... Or did I go a little too far with openness?��


    Blushing a little, Miyuki gracefully swirled in place.


    ��No, nothing like that. I think it was a good choice, suitable for both black-haired Miyuki and blonde Lina.��


    Miyuki and Lina chose short black dresses.


    True, they were a little different in design. The hem of Lina''s dress was a little shorter, but Miyuki had a slightly deeper neckline.


    But against the background of the beauty of these two, these differences were not noticeable. In the most modest words, it was a pair of incomparable beauties.


    Miyuki smiled broadly, and Lina blushed slightly and shyly looked away from Tatsuya.


    At that moment the doorbell rang.


    The hands of the analog wall clock showed 6:29.


    The large sedan, driven by Hyougo, drove Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina to an underground car parking lot in a mid-rise building in the city center. Both Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina looked like themselves, since Maya instructed that "no disguise is needed."


    Which, in fact, was confirmed when they got out of the car - there were no signs of media employees within sight. As Hyougo explained, the parking lot was designed so that the entrance gates wouldn''t open without a special invitation, in which the electronic key is integrated. In other words, the venue for today''s meeting was a club with a closed membership, which doesn''t allow outsiders.


    Hyougo presented an invitation at the reception. The clerk, a middle-aged man in a three-piece suit, stepped out from the counter and led Tatsuya and the others into a separate room.


    At first glance, this room might have seemed to have a window leading out, but it turned out to be a large high-resolution display that displayed a view of the city.


    Judging by the air circulation, air conditioning worked in the room. It seems that an entire air conditioning system was built in over the ceiling. Apparently, this room was completely isolated from the rest of the building.


    They waited less than five minutes. The clerk brought Hayama, as well as two people of European appearance - an elderly man and a woman in a business suit. The woman also had Japanese facial features, so maybe she was of Japanese descent.


    Before Hayama had time to introduce the elderly man, Lina said "Ah!" From the look on her face one could understand that this person is quite famous in the USNA.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama.��


    Hayama turned to Tatsuya and Miyuki, calling their names not in the usual, but in the reverse order.


    ��This gentleman is the USNA Senator from Virginia, His Excellency Wyatt Curtis.��


    ��My name is Wyatt Curtis.��


    Curtis didn''t wait until Hayama introduced Tatsuya and Miyuki, but took a step forward and extended his hand to Tatsuya.


    ��My name is Shiba Tatsuya. Pleased to meet you.��


    Without waiting for the reaction of Hayama or Miyuki, Tatsuya shook his hand extended to him.


    ��And this is my fiancee, Shiba Miyuki.��


    ��My name is Shiba Miyuki. I am honored to meet you.��


    ��Mutually.��


    Curtis answered the bowed Miyuki and also bowed back. Judging by the greeting, his Japanese was pretty good, and he seemed to have some respect for the Japanese rules of conduct.


    ��Your Excellency, Senator, my name is Angelina Kudou Shields. I am honored to meet you.��


    ��Major Angie Sirius from the Stars, then? Wyatt Curtis. Pleased to meet you.��


    However, he answered Lina, even in English, but somehow arrogantly and haughtily.


    Lina wasn''t surprised that he guessed her personality. And the secret of how he knew this, Curtis himself told them, after they all sat down.


    ��I''m - uh... the younger brother of Major Benjamin Canopus'' grandmother from Stars.


    His real name is Loews. In Japanese it would be grandmother��s brother?��


    He spoke the last sentence in a low voice to a woman of European appearance standing behind him.


    She leaned over and whispered in his ear.


    ��Exactly, I''m his "great-uncle.����


    ��Sorry, senator.��


    Lina turned to Curtis in Japanese.


    ��What is it?��


    This time, Curtis also answered in Japanese.


    ��With all due respect, but if you are just a relative of Ben... Major Canopus, then you


    should not know that I am Sirius. So rumors that you have close ties in Langley - is that true?��


    Mentioned by Lina, "Langley" is the popular name of the Central Intelligence Agency of the USNA. In the first half of the century, the CIA lost a significant part of its influence, however, during the Third World War, it again became the strongest intelligence organization in America.


    ��Hm... And you''re a pretty straightforward person, Major. This is usually considered a good character trait, but in some cases it can be harmful.��


    Lina shuddered all over.


    ��I''m sorry if I offended you, senator.��


    ��No, nothing like that.��


    Curtis said and looked from Lina to Tatsuya.


    ��As the major said, I have some influence in the CIA.��


    ��I already understood that your Excellency has more power than a normal senator.��


    Curtis smiled contented as he heard Tatsuya''s answer.


    ��In that case, I think you will believe what I tell you now.��


    He said as an introduction, after which he continued:


    ��Shiba-dono. I can provide you with a convenient means to reach the Northwest Hawaiian Islands. In other words, a ship.��


    Miyuki and Lina simultaneously rounded their eyes and covered their mouth with a hand.


    ��This is a rather generous offer.��


    In contrast to them, Tatsuya answered in a dry tone and with an indifferent face. His attitude seemed to say: "this is what I expected."


    ��Your Excellency. If it doesn''t bother you, could you tell me what are your goals and motives?��


    ��I would like to ask for the release of Benjamin Loews, the Midway prison inmate.


    Organize an escape, to be more precise. Shiba-dono, if you fulfill this request, then I am ready to take on the settlement of the consequences of all that you end up doing in the Northwest Hawaiian Islands.��


    ��Such conditions seem somehow too convenient for me...��


    Having said this in a doubtful voice, Tatsuya showed Curtis that he wanted an explanation. By the way, he used the universal pronoun "I" [watashi] instead of the formal "I" [jibun], firstly, taking into account the fact that Curtis had little experience in Japanese. But it was also a reflection of the fact that the psychological distance between him and the forces of self-defense was gradually increasing.


    ��Do you think so?��


    Tatsuya expressed his true feelings out loud, but Senator Curtis seemed to have a different opinion.


    ��Although I said that I will organize a ship that will deliver you to the place, but our ship won''t be able to participate in the attack against the military facility of our country.��


    ��Of course.��


    ��Of course, I promise full support in terms of supplies... However, I completely leave the capture of Midway Prison and Pearl & Hermes Base to you, Shiba-dono, and to people from the Yotsuba family.��


    These words of Curtis confused Tatsuya. He spoke as if it was natural that the Yotsuba family would support Tatsuya. Yes, formally Tatsuya was made the son of the head of the Yotsuba family. If you know only superficial facts, then it will naturally be thought that the Yotsuba family will send reinforcements for him.


    But Wyatt Curtis, in his own words and in the words of Lina, is a politician who has a strong influence on the foreign intelligence community of the USNA. Does he really not know that until recently, Tatsuya was treated coldly within the Yotsuba family?


    ��In a sense, I take all the risks of going to war with the States.��


    But now we must concentrate all our attention on this conversation. Hearing Curtis''s words continue, Tatsuya pushed all the doubts in his head to the back of his mind.


    ��The most important part is assigned to you, so it will be natural for me to undertake the preparation and elimination of the consequences.��


    ��I understood your train of thought, Excellency. But why do you need to go this far and arrange for Major Canopus to escape from prison? I heard from Miss Shields that Midway Prison is a place where nothing threatens prisoners. If this is the case, then instead of escaping from prison, which in the future may leave a stain on the reputation, would it not be better to strive for release by political means, although it will take more time?��


    ��Midway Prison is really a place where no one is harmed by the prisoners. On the contrary, we can say that the health of prisoners there is monitored at a level not comparable to regular prisons. What you said, Shiba-dono, is the logical and wise choice.��


    ��Do you mean that it is not a matter of logic?��


    Curtis smiled broadly at Tatsuya''s comment.


    ��Exactly. You are pretty understanding for your young age. This is not a matter of logic.


    There is a problem in honor. You might think that this is some kind of nonsense, but when a tarnished honor silences you - this is tantamount to political defeat. Sending a relative to prison in itself is already a humiliation. And if at the same time the convict is also not guilty, then this is already like an insulting provocation, as if saying "we are not afraid of you." Politicians should not ignore insults. We must not allow ourselves to be looked down upon.��


    ��Does this mean that in connection with your political life, you need Major Canopus to be released as soon as possible, and not in such a way, where he is released by the party that imprisoned him?��


    Hearing Tatsuya''s comment, Curtis whispered, ��Excellent!��.


    ��That''s right. As a politician, I cannot wait for him to be released at the end of the sentence. But this is not the only reason.��


    Curtis paused and held out his hand to the glass on the table. But not because it was difficult for him to continue talking, but simply because he wanted to drink.


    ��Currently, the military circles of my country are contaminated with parasites.��


    It seemed that the impression in Curtis''s voice became more serious.


    ��The distribution that began with the Stars... the reproduction of parasites has stopped so far, but their influence continues to grow day after day.��


    Tatsuya wasn''t surprised. Without the significant presence of the Parasites, the attack on Miyakijima wouldn''t have taken place, and Minoru wouldn''t have help with his escape from the country.


    ��The states are a democracy. Both the army and the government are doing everything for the people. All evil spirits should not monopolize their places there. We can��t let them run it. This needs to be stopped.��


    ��I understood you.��


    Curtis talked in a fervent manner typical of older people, to which Tatsuya answered him with a soothing tone of agreement.


    ��In addition to rescuing Major Canopus, you also want to destroy the Parasites who helped with the escape of Kudou Minoru.��


    ��Will you be able to do it?��


    Curtis asked with hope in his voice.


    ��I think this will inevitably happen in the course of achieving my goal.��


    Such an answer by Tatsuya didn''t mean any boasting of force. He just expressed his indirect consent.


    ��If we both achieve the results we want, then I would like to ask for a good relationship in the future.��


    At first, Curtis said somehow vaguely,


    ��If this case ends as we both wish, then I promise that my faction will side with Shiba-dono''s fiancee when she becomes the head of the Yotsuba family.��


    But immediately after that he announced specific conditions.


    Tatsuya could not help but be surprised at this proposal. This meant that the USNA Senator, and a powerful politician with a strong influence on the CIA, would become


    the patron of Miyuki.


    ��... Hayama-san.��


    Tatsuya wanted to ask Hayama if Maya agreed to this.


    ��Madam is in the know.��


    But Hayama was ahead of him, answering earlier.


    ��... Your Excellency. I am ready to take on the task of saving Major Canopus.��


    Tatsuya said in plain text, without introducing any ambiguity.


    It also meant a complete rejection of the option ��not to help Canopus,�� but Tatsuya could not answer ��no�� to a proposal that would strengthen Miyuki��s position.


    ��Thank you very much.��


    Curtis stood up and held out his right hand.


    Tatsuya also stood up and shook Curtis''s hand.


    ��The ship is already prepared. Three days from now, the destroyer will approach Miyakijima. I��ll send a detailed schedule later.��


    Curtis promised Tatsuya during their handshake.


    Thursday, July 18th.


    Upon arrival at the service, Kazama was first called into the office of the brigade commander.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, do you know the USNA Senator Wyatt Curtis?��


    Having received such a question immediately after the greeting, Kazama thought for a few seconds.


    ��As far as I know, he''s an influential politician, member of the conservative hawk


    faction, and according to rumors, is the "backroom director of the CIA." And what''s going on with that Senator Curtis?��


    ��Yesterday he visited Japan on an unofficial visit.��


    ��Unofficial? Did he come to discuss how to respond to the actions of the NSU?��


    Kazama��s proposed course of events was also quite possible, but Saeki didn''t take it seriously. She continued to speak, ignoring Kazama''s words.


    ��It seems that the Intelligence Department wasn''t able to track all the activities of Senator Curtis, however, last night he presumably made contact with the Yotsuba family.��


    ��With Yotsuba?��


    ��A person allegedly from the immediate circle of the head of the Yotsuba family was spotted talking to a secretary-translator of Senator Curtis.��


    ��Presumably? That means, it is not confirmed?��


    ��It seems that some illegal jamming device was used, as it wasn''t possible to take photographs.��


    Although she said about the ��illegal device,�� covert photography is also illegal. The photographs obtained in this way cannot be used in an investigation against foreign political figures.


    ��However, according to the report of the monitoring agent of the Intelligence Department, it was almost certainly one Hayama Tadanori, confidant of Yotsuba Maya.��


    ��The Hayama who runs the servants in the main house of Yotsuba...? Major figure.��


    ��Just a servant of one of the Ten Master Clans. There is no need to exercise excessive vigilance.��


    Saeki cut off in a cold tone. But a small amount of bluff was also visible in her tone.


    Hayama at one time secretly helped in the very war that led to the collapse of Dahan and which led to the fact that Yotsuba become known as the "Untouchables." He could be called a kind of "rear officer" who helped the then head of the Yotsuba family,


    Genzou, by preparing means for penetration and choosing effective targets for attack.


    Nicknamed the "Silver Fox" and being known as a skilled strategist, Saeki should not have been so dismissive of this man.


    But Kazama didn''t say it out loud. He still had a sense of restraint in relation to a superior officer.


    ��If at such a time, Senator Curtis made contact with the Yotsuba family...��


    Instead, Kazama outlined his findings from the information he had just heard.


    ��... then maybe he asked the Yotsuba family to destroy the Parasites that had invaded the American army? In exchange, he agreed to an attack on the Midway Prison and provided funds to chase Kudou Minoru.��


    ��... But why would Wyatt Curtis make such a deal?��


    ��They say that the senator is not only politically conservative, but also religiously conservative. For a person with such beliefs, the very existence of Parasites is unacceptable.��


    By his reasoning, Kazama guessed only part of Curtis��s motivation, but he guessed the content of the deal almost completely.


    ��Having arranged cleaning from Parasites with the help of internal troops, you will inevitably get the stigma of the instigator of internal strife. So he decided to entrust the


    "cleaning" to the Yotsuba family?��


    ��That too, but in my opinion, this is simply the result of the calculation of military force.


    As you said, Your Excellency, if we try to destroy the Parasites on our own, then friendly fire cannot be avoided. You can��t just send a large number of troops, as this will entail a deterioration in reputation. And Tatsuya alone has power comparable to an entire army. If he doesn''t need to worry about the round trip, then he alone will easily destroy one or two military bases in one go.��


    ��So, the goal of Wyatt Curtis is to destroy the parasites gathered at the base in the Northwest Hawaiian Islands with the hands of Shiba Tatsuya?��


    ��I think something like that.��


    ��You cannot let Shiba Tatsuya do something like that.��


    Saeki''s tone of voice was annoyed and a little pushy.


    ��... I am afraid that the interference of the Japanese magician in the internal struggle for power in America may be mistakenly perceived by the USNA government as a message.


    And this is undesirable.��


    It seems that Saeki herself felt that because of this understatement, she looks a little hysterical, so she added a little explanation.


    But her true intention was a reluctance to allow the Yotsuba family - civilians - to get strong ties in the American political world.


    At least that��s what Kazama thought when he heard Saeki��s words.


    Saeki didn''t know how Kazama took her words. At that moment, her mind was immersed deep in her thoughts.


    ��... Shiba Tatsuya...��


    Without looking up, as if talking to herself, she named Tatsuya.


    And at that moment when Kazama looked at her, she continued:


    ��... Summon him as special officer Ooguro Ryuuya.��


    In ordinary peacetime, in areas outside of hostilities, the army has no right to call on civilians. However, so that Tatsuya could be a participant in the hostilities, he was given special officer status. If you use this as an excuse, then you can call Tatsuya to a military court. Or you can just call on him, as a superior officer calls a subordinate.


    ��However, at the moment the situation doesn''t correspond to the conditions provided for in the regulations on special duties. You need a reason to call. What should I tell him?��


    Kazama doubted that it was worth abusing the status of "special officer" in the current situation, when the specific threat from the NSU had already passed.


    ��Tell him that this will be an interrogation, necessary to remove suspicions of secret contacts with foreign forces.��


    ��... Okay.��


    "Complete nonsense," thought Kazama. But he didn''t object.

 Volume 30 - CH 4

    A+A-


    Chapter 4


    July 18, 15:00 Japanese time and July 17 19:00 local time. The port of the Pearl & Hermes military base, located in the Northwestern Hawaiian Islands, included a USNA Navy transport ship.


    This event in itself wasn''t something special and deserving of special mention. There was nothing strange about the fact that a crowd of armed soldiers came ashore from this ship. Here, after all, there was a supply base for the Navy of the USNA. Of course, when landing on shore for rest, soldiers took personal weapons with them.


    Unusual in this situation was that the faces of these soldiers were very tense, as if they were landing on enemy territory. Hiding their steps and breathing, they headed not to the main building of the base, but to another ship in the port.


    Their goal was the fully submersible transport vessel, ��Coral,�� moored in the port. That same ship Minoru and Minami embarked from Yokosuka port. And remained there until now.


    There were no windows in the ��Coral''s�� cabins. Unlike civilian passenger ships, the design of warships usually involves a small number of windows, because they are a weak point. The ��Coral�� can actually be considered a submarine, and its interior is completely isolated from the external environment. Therefore, Minami, sitting in the cabin allotted to her, didn''t even know that sunset would soon be outside.


    Light and sound were blocked, but there was something that was still transmitted through this isolation. She felt by a sixth sense that she was approaching a kind of "foul smelling atmosphere."


    She convinced herself that the "smell of gunpowder" at a military base is normal. But she still had a bad feeling.


    The doorbell rang faintly in the cabin. Minami walked quickly to the airtight door and unlocked it.


    They pulled the door out in to the corridor.


    ��May I come in?��


    As expected, Minoru came.


    ��Yes, please.��


    Minami took a step back and invited Minoru in to the cabin.


    Minoru squeezed into Minami''s cabin through a slightly ajar door and locked it behind him.


    ��Something strange is happening outside. A detachment of several dozen soldiers is coming towards this ship.��


    Minami nodded back. Minoru��s words reminded her of what she was just thinking, and her thoughts switched from ��this can''t be�� to ��as I thought.��


    ��Raymond and Lieutenant Spica also don''t understand the situation. I don��t think that the American military will fire weapons at each other, but I think that it��s better for you and I to stick together.��


    Minami nodded once more, now with a much more intense face than before.


    She didn''t think that it was wrong. On the contrary, she agreed with the idea that "it is better to stick together."


    During the attack on Miyakijima, on the transport ship, ��Midway,�� there was an attack squad consisting of more than 20 Parasites, and on the ��Coral,�� there were only three Parasites among the crew and passengers: Minoru, Raymond and Spica. The crew was selected by order from the Pentagon''s Anti-Japan hardliner faction. They were ordered to support only one group of Parasites, showing a hostile attitude towards Japan.


    But for military bureaucrats who have a physiological and religious hatred of the Parasites, there is no difference between the terms "cooperate with the Parasites" and


    "obey the Parasites." The Coral crew in this case were not crew members who were


    ��fellow American soldiers��, but referred to as, ��minions of the demons devouring our Motherland��.


    It��s impossible to even direct weapons at ��compatriots��, but they won''t hesitate when it comes to shooting at ��demon minions.�� Especially, if this was an order coming from their commander. These were the psychological states and such thoughts now among the soldiers who were ordered to attack the Coral.


    The Coral was designed for underwater movement, but during mooring at a port, about a quarter of its hull protrudes above sea level. However, unlike conventional submarines, it has a large hatch for loading or unloading cargo. That meant, there was no such inconvenience where only one person could enter or leave inherent in other submarines.


    More than 60 soldiers approached the cargo hatch, silently made a huge hole in it, and then surged into the ship.


    The Coral''s crew was shocked by this outrage.


    The crew numbers about 120 people. This is almost double that of the soldiers coming on board. Although they had a numerical superiority, the attacking and defending sides were very different in terms of readiness. The Coral''s crew were helpless in the face of a surprise attack, and were killed one by one.


    The principle for reproduction of parasites was unknown. Last winter, the Parasites were unable to increase the number of their counterparts, neither in America nor in Japan. However, this year, according to currently available data, more than 50 people became Parasites not as a result of the experiment with a micro black hole, but as a result of the so-called secondary infection - by coming into contact with existing Parasites.


    The Coral''s crew spent about three days in a closed environment with the Parasites.


    They were shot only because there were suspicions that they were "infected." Since the principle of "infection" is unknown, it is likely that all crew members were converted to Parasites. The parasites can''t be "cured," therefore, in order to prevent the spread of


    "infection," "patients" should be "disposed of".... Such were the arguments of one radical conservative faction from the Ministry of Defense of the USNA.


    However, in the case when it is necessary to "get rid of�� the entire crew completely, the option with the least risk will be if the ship is sunk by explosives from the outside, and not board it with soldiers. The crew is not unarmed, so possible losses in the assault squad as a result of a counterattack, can''t be ignored.


    Such an opinion was expressed shortly before the start of this surprise attack. If it was possible to execute "divine justice" without any sacrifice, then you wouldn''t have to come up with something like that, and you wouldn''t have to choose the method of this


    "divine justice".


    The option to destroy the ship was rejected, as there was no certainty that this would kill the Parasites. Even if we talk about ordinary magicians, it isn''t known whether the sinking of the ship on which they are on will kill them. And in the case of Parasites -


    demons - they may not be destroyed, even if they die.


    Therefore, the assault squad was ordered to shoot everyone with "silver-crystal bullets."


    The name "silver-crystal bullets" didn''t mean that they were made of "silver crystal."


    These bullets were made of a sharpened crystal core coated with pure .999 silver with the addition of a tiny fraction of nickel. It was an anti-demonic weapon used mainly by Protestant exorcists, who were active in the former USA.


    Unlike Catholics, Protestants traditionally didn''t have magical combat organizations.


    However, the need for exorcists existed all over the world even before the era when the existence of magic was revealed. In the former United States, one Protestant organization took advantage of the lack of traditions of local exorcists and created a anti-demonic weapon from the culture-optimized firearm.


    Unfortunately, the attitude of the exorcists towards the Stars is not very friendly, because the Stars often take for themselves promising young magicians, with whom the organizations of exorcists have already laid their eyes on. The Stars were unable to get these bullets for Lina during the first Parasite incident. However, this time, for the sake of eradicating the Parasites that are eating away at the Stars from within, the exorcist organizations agreed to cooperate with the conservative faction.


    However, it wasn''t yet known whether silver-crystal bullets were effective against Parasites.


    The entire detachment defended three men in black robes walking in the back. One of them was middle-aged, and the other two were young. Palatines hung on their neck with crosses embroidered on them, and in their left hands each of them held a large cross 60 centimeters high. These were the same "exorcists" - magicians of ancient magic, regular army priests and pastors.


    They were not high-level exorcists and didn''t possess high magical attack power. But their task wasn''t to kill the Parasites with magic. To fulfill the task entrusted to them, these three exorcists began to pray, raising the crosses in front of them.


    Vibrations from the explosion that blew a hole in the cargo hatch reached Minami''s cabin.


    Minoru''s eyes rounded at first, but then immediately slightly closed them. Then he frowned, still remaining with his eyes half closed.


    ��Blocked...?��


    Opening his eyes, Minoru saw Minami watching him with a restless look.


    Minoru was puzzled for a moment whether he should explain to Minami the current unusual situation they were in, and came to the conclusion that if he didn''t say anything, it would cause more concern.


    ��... The mental connection with Raymond and Lieutenant Spica doesn''t work.��


    ��Blocked?��


    Minoru has not yet explained to Minami the details of the Parasite''s abilities. She didn''t know about the difference between telepathy and the mental connection of the Parasites, therefore, she wasn''t particularly surprised that something interfered with the "common thoughts" of the Parasites. Her train of thought was that if the activation of magic could be impeded by ��Hindrances,�� then mental communication could also be interrupted by something.


    However, the divided thoughts of Parasites and telepathy differ fundamentally. Each Parasite has an individual consciousness, but at the same time they all share one common consciousness. The mental communication of Parasites is like a dialogue with oneself, if you look at it from the point of view that all this happens inside one single consciousness. Even if somewhere between separate consciousnesses some kind of blocking mental waves are emitted, this should not interfere with communication between fellow parasites. This would be possible only if it is possible to intervene immediately in the entire consciousness shared by all Parasites. In a single consciousness, covering all representatives of the species "Parasite".


    If it turns out that it is still possible to do this, it will mean that it is also quite possible to interfere with the magical abilities of the Parasites themselves and reduce their strength.


    ��Minami-san, don''t leave me.��


    Minoru stood in front of the door, with his back towards Minami.


    Seeing that Minoru was unusually tense, Minami responded with a short "okay." The strong tension was also visible on her face.


    No sound was heard from the other side through the completely soundproofed walls.


    Outside, only a depressing atmosphere was transmitted inside, from which the tension gradually increased.


    Minoru wasn''t only guarding the door. He also tried to get in touch with Raymond and Spica, and at the same time he tried to use "Elemental Sight" to find out what was going on. However, using the Eyes of the Spirits, he could only read vague information.


    "A certain spell is being used here that impedes the mental processes of the Parasites...


    and indeed any non-human creatures...?"


    This was probably the work of magicians of ancient magic, specializing in the expulsion of all non-human beings hostile to people, such as evil spirits and ghosts. In the current situation, when their mental connection isn''t working, only such an option came to his mind.


    His magic and ��Elemental Sight�� were not completely sealed. He was able to understand that there were executions outside, and was able to read information that three magicians prevented his magic.


    "... Do you need to deal with them first?"


    Minoru asked himself. Even if they simply block magic, it means that they interfere with Minoru''s consciousness, in other words, with himself. This is an obvious act of aggression.


    ��You won��t take my life. But don��t worry, I won��t take yours either,��


    Minoru mentally told himself to Minoru and decided to strike back.


    In a blurred field of vision, he aimed his "sight" at the magicians of ancient magic preventing him from using magic.


    It didn��t turn out as smoothly as he wanted. To overcome the anti-demonic blocking spell, Minoru had to concentrate his mind as much as he had never done before.


    Because of this, his attention deviated from his surroundings. Distracted by a counterattack at a long distance, he didn''t notice what was happening very close by.


    To attack, Minoru chose the magic, ��Spark.�� It was the simplest spell from the magic of the release system, which he knew best. Usually a small amount of air is ionized using this magic, however, Minoru forcibly displaced electrons not from the air, but from the clothes of the enemy magicians.


    Created at zero distance, an electrical discharge spread across the skin of the enemy magicians.


    The success of neutralizing enemies with electric discharge was confirmed by Minoru by the disappearance of interference in his mind.


    Having regained clarity of consciousness, Minoru looked around with ��Elemental Sight��


    to find out what was happening around him.


    "...!"


    ��Minoru-sama!��


    He realized this at about the same moment that Minami''s warning reached his ears.


    The door of the cabin, which, in theory, was locked, swung open. It had a simple non-magnetic lock with a metal deadbolt. That is why this hermetically sealed door was almost impossible to open from the outside. The assumption that the bolt was shifted by psychokinesis came to mind only later, when the situation was resolved.


    But now, six gun barrels were pointed at Minoru and Minami. Minoru activated ��Spark��


    with the power of thought. But this didn''t happen at the same time that Minoru recognized the soldiers. Even Parasites must follow a system called "magic" and cannot use it unknowingly. Constructing a sequence of magic is a process that occurs in the field of the subconscious, but the user must be aware of the magic that he is using.


    Parasites don''t only need CAD''s, but also activation sequences, but even they from the time from recognition of the enemy to activation of magic is not zero.


    After Minoru recognized the soldiers with weapons, it took him half a second to decide to use the magic, ��Spark.��


    During this time, the soldiers have already managed to pull the trigger.


    Bullets flew through ionized air.


    Six soldiers fell to the floor, struck by electric shock.


    And the bullets fired from six barrels...


    They were stopped by an anti-object shield deployed by Minami.


    There is an opinion that there is nothing easier and faster than thought, but a person��s reaction can sometimes be even faster than thinking. Exactly at the very moment when the enemies tried to enter the cabin, hardened by the rigorous training of a combat magician, Minami reflexively pressed the desired combination of buttons on her CAD


    and activated the barrier magic.


    The bullets lost their kinetic energy and fell to the floor.


    Minami collapsed exhaustively to her knees.


    ��Minami-san! Are you okay!?��


    Instead of Minami''s barrier, which lost its effectiveness, Minoru built a powerful anti-object, heat-resistant and electromagnetic-resistant shield. Even light didn''t penetrate inside this shield, so Minoru created a light source in the form of a weak plasma, which shone, but didn''t burn. Minoru dropped to one knee next to Minami and held her shoulder with his hand for support.


    At first he reached out to shake her shoulder, but at the last moment he thought better of it.


    Minami''s smile appeared on her face, distorted by pain.


    ��I''m fine.��


    Minami''s intermittent voice said that she, on the contrary, was far from okay.


    ��Everything... happened... too... suddenly. I... just... didn''t... manage... to adjust... the...


    power.��


    ��Enough! Say nothing more!��


    Minoru unconsciously hugged Minami with both hands.


    His face was as pale as Minami''s.


    Minoru once again remembered that using magic shortens Minami''s lifespan.


    He abducted her precisely for this reason.


    He didn''t want Minami to die, so he abandoned his humanity himself and suggested that Minami do the same.


    And despite all this...


    Due to his carelessness...


    He admitted that Minami had to use magic.


    Now he wasn''t interested in the attacks of the newly arrived enemies, nor in Raymond''s mental connection. He rejected all this and hugged Minami tightly.


    The battle ended after 20 minutes.


    After Minoru neutralized the exorcists, this allowed Zoe Spica to demonstrate her true fighting abilities. And she, after all, belonged to the class of the First stellar magnitude -


    the highest in "Stars," the strongest division of magicians in the USNA. She alone neutralized almost half of the assault squad.


    When the fanatical commander was killed, the remaining half of the enemies lost their desire to continue the battle. The Coral''s crew also didn''t begin to avenge their dead comrades, and accepted the surrender of the enemy, so in the end the battle didn''t end with the total destruction of one of the parties.


    However.


    Minoru and Minami received help only an hour after the end of the battle.


    ��... Minoru. How is your girlfriend?��


    ��The pain has passed, and she is sleeping peacefully. The medicine she was given seems to be working.��


    Immediately after the battle was over, the ban on disembarking for the Coral''s crew on shore was lifted. Minoru was also allowed to get off the ship, and Minami was transferred to the medical center of the base. Minoru spent some time near Minami, and now sat on the pier and looked at the evening sea.


    ��I see...��


    Raymond said only that, and could not pick up the following words.


    ��... It''s my fault.��


    Minoru sat with his arms around his knees and his head bowed.


    ��I should not have allowed her to use magic...��


    ��No... it''s not your fault. Who would have thought that at an American base, American soldiers would attack each other... that is impossible to predict.��


    ��Lieutenant Spica has already apologized for this.��


    "We will do everything in our power to cure Minami-san, who suffered from the internal conflict of our country," she said.


    Minoru''s face showed a faint, self-deprecating smile.


    ��But, to my knowledge, I only know that there is only one way to cure her...��


    ��So...!��


    Raymond raised his voice.


    ��In such a situation, it''s time to stop being so indecisive! Minoru, you can do it!��


    Minoru raised his head and looked into the eyes of Raymond standing next to him.


    Raymond involuntarily tensed, and his breath caught.


    In Minoru''s eyes, he saw a feeling of helplessness bordering on despair.


    ��I won''t force her. Until she herself desires, she won''t be the same as us.��


    ��But after all... just you...!��


    ��I promised. That I won''t force her.��


    Minoru mumbled in a voice like that of an old man who had lost the desire to continue living.


    Raymond could only stand silently, not knowing how to answer.


    July 18, 20:55.


    Leaving Miyuki at home, and Lina with her as a guard, Tatsuya alone visited the Kyuuchouji Temple.


    But, he didn''t suddenly rush in there without an invitation. Tatsuya had already been there today at 10 a.m. and asked Yakumo to arrange a meeting with Toudou Aoba. The two fought against one another seriously almost a week ago, but in the end they parted as if nothing had happened. At about noon, Yakumo called Tatsuya at home and said that the meeting was scheduled for 9 pm today.


    Yakumo''s apprentice led Tatsuya to the far side room. He waited there for about five minutes. Exactly at 9 pm Yakumo brought Toudou Aoba, and he took the main place*.


    [They say "at the head of the table", but the Japanese are sitting on the floor, and the


    "main place" is about the same, only without a table...]


    ��I sincerely apologize for inviting you today.��


    ��Forget the greetings.��


    ��Yotsuba Tatsuya, raise your head.��


    Tatsuya obediently raised his bowed head. Despite the middle of summer, Toudou wore a high-quality suit similar to the one he had in their previous meeting.


    ��It seems like today you want to ask me for something. Don''t be shy, speak.��


    ��Thank you, I will take advantage of your proposal and immediately get down to business. My question is also related to your Excellency''s obligation to be a deterrent.


    Could you arrange for me the possibility of using military force legally, even if I leave the 101 Independent Magic Equipped Battalion and lose the status of Special Officer?��


    Truly unashamed, Tatsuya immediately voiced his request to Toudou.


    Toudou didn''t get angry, but, on the contrary, grinned with interest.


    ��And I thought the question would be about Wyatt Curtis��s request.��


    ��It seems to me that it would be better if the head of the family talks to you on this issue, and not me.��


    ��Hmm...��


    Toudou was still looking at Tatsuya with a grin.


    ��Yes, she did consult me. And with regards to the matter of requesting cooperation from Asha Chandrasekhar, too.��


    ��So you are already in the know?��


    Tatsuya countered Toudou''s provocation with an indifferent face.


    ��Good.��


    Toudou again didn''t consider Tatsuya''s behavior a problem.


    ��If your power can''t be used freely, then this will weaken our country''s defense.��


    Toudou nodded and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ��My authority in the modern world doesn''t manifest itself so openly. It will be difficult for me to officially grant such special privileges to one person. However...��


    Toudou removed his hands from his chest.


    ��... I can arrange that after something has actually happened, you won''t be accused of a crime.��


    ��May I ask you this?��


    ��You can.��


    Tatsuya bowed low, his forehead touching the tatami.


    ��But why are you at odds with Saeki?��


    Toudou asked in a teasing tone, looking down at Tatsuya''s back.


    ��Her Excellency Saeki doesn''t seem to like the fact that our family is sheltering Angelina Kudou Shields.��


    Rising, Tatsuya answered.


    ��You''re sheltering Angie Sirius, not the Yotsuba family.��


    ��I am...��


    At that moment, Tatsuya again used the universal self instead of the formal one.


    ��... I think she will no longer be Angie Sirius.��


    ��Wow.��


    ��Huh.��


    Not only Toudou, but even Yakumo, who was silent before that, gave a voice.


    ��Not ��I hope,�� but ��I think��...?��


    Grinning, Yakumo asked Tatsuya.


    ��Yes. It will be so regardless of my intentions.��


    ��Ha ha. I hope it will be so.��


    Yakumo was still laughing, but Toudou had regained his serious face.


    ��After Kudou��s death, Saeki was left with an unpleasant emotional aftertaste. This probably has also affected her.��


    An expression flashed across Tatsuya''s face, showing that this was a surprise to him. He suggested that Saeki was only calculating in terms of diplomatic gain, but it seemed like digging a lot deeper in this case.


    ��However, breaking the relationship between you and Saeki will be beneficial for our country. Your power should not be placed under the control of just one military officer.��


    Tatsuya didn''t know how to react to this, so he decided to just make a polite, light bow.


    ��I understand the situation.��


    It seems that Toudou didn''t care about the reaction.


    ��As I said earlier, you can leave a question for me about your right to be a participant in the hostilities. And you will protect our country in the right way at the moment when you decide that you are the one who needs to.��


    ��As you order.��


    Tatsuya bowed his forehead to the floor again.


    From above, Toudou''s words were heard again.


    ��You can accept Wyatt Curtis��s offer. Politicians and bureaucrats won''t like this, but the release of Benjamin Loews from prison is well suited to demonstrate your strength to everyone. However, the complete destruction of Midway Prison is ruled out. Exceeding the dose of a drug turns it into a poison.��


    Obviously, Toudou kept in mind the need for military containment of the USNA army.


    Almost certainly, he was very unhappy with the attack on Miyakijima.


    Thinking about this, Tatsuya, who continued to sit forehead on the floor, replied:


    ��I understand you.��


    ��During the rescue of Sakurai Minami, you don��t have to think about the damage that you will inflict on the American army until it is very big. The complete erasure of the Pearl & Hermes base from the face of the earth, nevertheless, will be unnecessary, but I do not mind the damage caused by the sinking of one or two aircraft carriers.��


    ��I would like to finish everything as quietly and peacefully as possible.��


    ��That will do too. But I have one condition.... you can raise your head.��


    ��What?��


    Tatsuya said and straightened up slowly.


    Toudou wasn''t impatient, but immediately voiced his condition.


    ��Don''t bring Kudou Minoru back to the country.��


    ��Do you mean that I should not kill him?��


    That evening, Tatsuya heard from Yakumo that Toudou and his "colleagues" are prone to allergic reactions to all inhuman evil spirits. Hearing about that "condition," he expected that he would be required to destroy the Parasites.


    ��That is unnecessary. What is happening in America must be settled by the Americans.��


    ��I understand you.��


    Tatsuya realized that for Toudou it was enough that demonic creatures simply didn''t exist in Japan.


    Minoru''s abilities were also very valuable, but for Tatsuya, returning Minami was a higher priority. And he couldn''t go against the conditions set by Toudou.


    ��I will also arrange for you to leave the country. You don��t want to worry about any tedious accusations of secretly leaving the country?��


    ��... Thank you.��


    Tatsuya didn''t expect Toudou to show such zeal for cooperation.


    If he leaves the self-defense forces, then there really is a chance that he will be much more severely blamed for illegal actions that had previously been turned a blind eye.


    And his current business is primarily a secret exit from the country. But Tatsuya was ready for such an inevitable risk.


    ��Yakumo.��


    Toudou called out to Yakumo and turned to him.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, here you go.��


    Yakumo moved closer to Tatsuya and took a flat dark blue bundle from his pocket.


    Having received this bundle in his hands, Tatsuya with a glance asked Yakumo whether it could be opened.


    ��You can open and see.��


    said Toudou.


    ��Okay.��


    Inside the bundle of dark blue silk was an official passport with a seal authorizing exit from the country.


    The reason for leaving indicated in the passport was cooperation with the USNA in the field of technology. That is, Tatsuya allegedly temporarily went to the USNA as a technical specialist in magical engineering.


    Tatsuya could not hide his surprise. Seeing his face, Toudou and Yakumo smiled with satisfaction.


    ��That was suggested by Yakumo. You can take this as an apology for the fact that he recently interfered with you.��


    ��Although I disturbed you not at my discretion... Well, that was, what it was.��


    Regardless of the interference and apology for him, regardless of the details of this act and its reasons, for Tatsuya it was definitely a useful thing.


    Tatsuya politely bowed in gratitude for the help.

 Volume 30 - CH 5

    A+A-


    Chapter 5


    Japanese time: July 19, noon. Local time: July 18, 4:00 p.m.


    A small transport aircraft arrived at the Pearl & Hermes base. This base was built outside the atoll, on an artificial base and a floating pontoon mega platform, so the


    base itself didn''t have an airstrip. The role of the runway was performed by the aircraft carrier assigned to this base. Therefore, when the aircraft carrier was absent (was on a mission), the base could only accept aircraft capable of landing on water. This aircraft was also supposed to arrive yesterday, but due to the lack of an aircraft carrier, the schedule was shifted by one day.


    This small transport aircraft flew here from New Mexico, from the base of Stars. Three days ago, First Lieutenant Spica asked the Stars base to resolve the unusual situation that arose, namely, the Coral��s crew was forbidden to go ashore immediately after entering the port. Yesterday, while this request was still under consideration, a surprise attack occurred, committed by their own allies, USNA soldiers, like themselves. After receiving a request for help from First Lieutenant Spica, the commander of the base Walker immediately decided to send Major Kevin Antares and First Lieutenant Eliya*


    Sargas (both Parasites) from the eleventh detachment. However, the plane that was supposed to deliver these two could not leave, because the ��runway�� was absent at the base.


    [Japanese transliteration is very harsh. This name has quite a few varieties (Ilya, Elia, (I) Elijah, Eliya), I just chose one of them, since it is completely impossible to understand which one the author intended.]


    ��Lieutenant Spica. Sorry, we''re late.��


    The first person Antares spoke to was Spica, who came to meet him on the deck of the aircraft carrier. At the same time, the base soldiers bypassed them at a great distance.


    ��No, I''m glad you arrived, sir.��


    Spica understood that Antares also had unexpected obstacles, and didn''t blame him.


    In addition, Spica herself wasn''t one of the victims.


    ��By the way, regarding Commander Vega and Lieutenant Deneb...��


    ��The commander and lieutenant fell in battle.��


    ��... I see. Sorry.��


    Antares wasn''t particularly familiar with them, but the death of his colleagues was always shocking news. Even for parasites.


    He spoke again only after about five seconds.


    ��So what is the situation?��


    ��Almost half of Coral��s team has been lost, but the remaining half have become better treated. Care for the wounded is also up to standards.��


    The face of Spica hardly changed the moment when she talked about the fact that almost 60 people were victims of this incident. Did she have such a character initially, or did she lose her humanity after becoming a Parasite?


    ��Understood.��


    Antares also didn''t show any emotions on his face about the killed members of the Coral crew.


    ��Lieutenant Spica. I understand that the problems at this base have been resolved?��


    At this moment, First Lieutenant Sargas joined the conversation.


    ��No, there are still unsolved problems.��


    ��Are you talking about the punishment for the surrendered assault squad?��


    ��That issue will be resolved in accordance with military legislation.��


    ��Then what are we talking about?��


    Antares returned to the conversation, forcing Spike to give an answer.


    ��We have a relative here who is not connected to our network.��


    ��Do you mean that this relative refuses to share consciousness with us?��


    Sargas didn''t hide his surprise.... Of course, by "relative" they meant Parasites. And no misunderstanding between them arose.


    ��Is something like that possible?��


    Sargas was also a Parasite, so he could not believe it right away that this "relative" could deliberately disconnect from the network of shared consciousness.


    ��...It is a fact. I don��t know why this behavior is possible.��


    However, no matter how hard it is to believe it, it turned out to be true.


    ��And who is he?��


    Antares asked Spica with a stern expression.


    ��He is our relative of Japanese descent named Kudou Minoru. Raymond Clark brought him aboard the Coral. Now he is at this base.��


    Spica''s voice was a little tense.


    All Parasites are separate individuals. Possessing individual consciousnesses, they are also connected at a deep level of consciousness, meaning that they share one whole consciousness. This is a feature of the species of living creatures called Parasites.


    It wasn''t known what damage could entail the existence of an individual separated from this common connection. Parasites have only recently recognized themselves as a


    ��species�� and have a very short history. You could even say that they "have no history."


    Before that, they had not encountered a Parasite capable of isolating itself from their


    "network", so they simply could not ignore the study of this danger.


    Spica felt this intuitively. After having listened to her, Antares and Sargas also intuitively understood. That an individual who refuses to be included in their network of consciousness threatens their existence.


    ��... And where is he now?��


    ��His companion is unwell and he is now with her in the medical center.��


    Spica answered the question of Antares. Although she had not communicated with Minoru since yesterday, she continuously monitored his activities.


    ��This companion is also a relative?��


    ��No. The girl is human.��


    ��One of our relatives fled the country with a human girl...? He seems to have some kind of complicated situation of his own.��


    ��Raymond Clark must know the situation of Kudou Minoru.��


    ��I see... no, this can''t be put off. One of us must get in touch with this Kudou Minoru.��


    Hearing Antares, Spica frowned.


    ��Kudou Minoru is able to isolate itself from our network at will. Convincing him will be a daunting task.��


    ��I understand. There is nothing to be done, we will have to use relatively crude methods. You knew this and patiently watched him while you were waiting for us.��


    ��Yes, major.��


    When Antares and Sargas were still human, they specialized in the magic of mental interference. Having become Parasites, they have not lost their skills. On the contrary, their power of influence only increased.


    Spica thought that these two would be able to overcome the mental barrier of Minoru with their magic of mental interference.


    Antares and Sargas, who were silently nodding, made up their mind to do so.


    July 19, 13:00. Tatsuya arrived at the headquarters of the 101 brigade, located at the base of Kasumigaura. He was asked to come there by phone.


    At 9 a.m., he received a phone call from Fujibayashi Kyouko. They only talked about business, but Tatsuya wasn''t overly cold in talking to her. He wasn��t aware of the details behind Maya''s conversation with Kyouko yet, but he knew that they had a private conversation somewhere else after Kudou Retsu��s funeral. Tatsuya speculated that some kind of agreement has been reached regarding the interference in his pursuit by Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    However, the reason Tatsuya responded to Saeki��s call was different. He went to the brigade headquarters, believing that it was worth clarifying his position.


    ��Special Officer, thank you for coming.��


    Tatsuya greeted Saeki, who had clearly shown only the semblance of a smile, not with a salute, but with a slight bow and nod. He was in ordinary casual clothes and without a


    hat, so from the point of view of manners everything was in order. According to some (erroneous) tradition, earlier Tatsuya used the standard salute of honor for greetings.


    Seeing Tatsuya''s current greeting, Kazama, standing next to Saeki, felt the awkwardness of the situation.


    Saeki may also have noticed that Tatsuya��s behavior is different from what it used to be.


    However, she wanted to immediately begin the interrogation she had planned.


    ��Your Excellency Saeki. I��m giving up my status as Special Officer effective immediately.��


    However, Tatsuya spoke first.


    ��...In what sense?��


    In response to Saeki''s question, Tatsuya took an oblong envelope from the inside pocket of his summer jacket and laid it on the desk.


    There was a "notice of resignation" labeled on the envelope.


    ��I''m...��


    Kazama experienced an even stronger sense of awkwardness and inappropriateness from what was used by Tatsuya��s universal ��I�� than before. But he understood that this wasn''t the time to worry about that.


    ��... not a real soldier, so notice may not be required. However, this is my decision.��


    Saeki removed all expression from her face, looked at the envelope and said:


    ��I can''t accept that.��


    ��Your Excellency. This is not a "letter of resignation," but a "notice of resignation."


    Moreover, at the time I was awarded the rank of Special Officer, no agreement was reached on the duration of my service. I must be free to leave at any time.��


    ��So you think that society will accept your excuse of "I don''t like my job, so I''m leaving!?����


    ��If you are referring to public opinion...��


    Tatsuya made a completely serious face while responding to Saeki who was unable to


    hide her annoyance.


    ��... then isn''t compelling a minor to military service contrary to this very public opinion?��


    ��...��


    The clever reasoning in Tatsuya''s argument definitely had an effect on Saeki.


    ��... Have you forgotten who you are? You are a Strategic-Class Magician. We cannot let you leave the army arbitrarily.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Why... Because the state should not leave unattended a destructive force comparable to strategic weapons. You should be smart enough to figure it out without additional explanation.��


    Saeki no longer hid her annoyance.


    Tatsuya, in turn, stopped hiding his cold and indifferent face.


    ��It is not the state that doesn''t want to leave Strategic-Class magic unattended, but the government.��


    ��...What''s the difference?��


    ��The government is persistently striving to assert control over weapons in its hands.


    While the state attaches great importance to the use of weapons for their benefit.��


    ��But it is the government that decides how weapons will be used in the interests of the state.��


    ��Usually it is.��


    Tatsuya calmly agreed with Saeki''s argument.... However, he continued immediately.


    ��Decisions on the use of strategic weapons are made at least by politicians, not by the military.��


    Saeki''s face turned slightly red. And the reason for this was anger, not shame.


    ��You mean that I am a military dictator who disregards the opinions of civilians?��


    ��These were general considerations. Speaking generally, military force should not belong to just one person. Strategic-Class Magicians, possessing a military force comparable to strategic weapons, are special people who don''t fit within the conventional framework.��


    ��... Do you mean that you are a person requiring special treatment?��


    Saeki asked in a mocking tone.


    ��Not special. But specific.��


    Tatsuya didn''t succumb to her provocation. Yes, and could not - because his emotions were clearly limited. In this case, Tatsuya''s ��curse�� worked as his weapon.


    ��Guided by general criteria, you can''t follow in the right or wrong direction. General rules aren''t applicable to such unique people, such as Strategic-Class Magicians. Even if I don''t have masters, then my magic can still serve for the good of national defense.


    Conversely, if they restrict me, I won''t always be able to use magic for the sake of the country.... Remember, for example, the fact that brainwashing impairs magical abilities.��


    Tatsuya spoke out the last sentence in an ironic tone.


    ��... When a Strategic-Class Magician uses his power, no one but the government will be responsible for the consequences. Shiba Tatsuya, you already struck out with your Strategic-Class magic on the territory of another state. Breaking relations with self-defense forces, will you take sole responsibility for such massive destruction?��


    ��At the time of October 31, 2095, I was considered a Special Officer and attacked the GAA fleet on the orders of the self-defense forces. I think I shouldn''t have to be telling your wise Excellency Lieutenant General Saeki that ignoring the chronology is sophistry.��


    Even without Tatsuya''s statement, Saeki understood that this was a stupid excuse.


    ��I''m not talking about the past, but about the future!��


    The meaning of her words wasn''t completely clear.


    Saeki quickly realized that she hadn''t said enough to understand her thoughts. Before


    Tatsuya pointed this out to her, she continued her refutation attempt, pronouncing the words with a tongue twister.


    ��You just said that you will use Strategic-Class magic for the sake of the state, even if you do not work for the government? I mean, will you take sole responsibility for this?��


    ��Your Excellency, this is the reverse order. When it is required to use Strategic-Class magic for the sake of the state, it should be used only after the state... the government will make a firm promise to assume this responsibility. I am not good natured enough to take responsibility instead of the state.��


    Saeki pierced Tatsuya with her gaze for a while.


    She simply looked at him, and didn''t try to refute his words.


    If this dispute had a judge, then at that moment he must have declared Tatsuya''s victory.


    ��Our cooperation lasted almost five years. Thank you for watching over me, all the best.��


    But Tatsuya didn''t come here to argue with Saeki. Honestly, this argument was just a waste of time for him. If Saeki humbly accepted the notice of resignation, then he wouldn''t have to deal with it.


    Of course, Tatsuya didn''t think that Saeki would agree with a smile to his departure from the army.


    ��... Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, detain Special Officer Ooguro.��


    Saeki gave Kazama exactly the order that Tatsuya was expecting.


    In general, Tatsuya thought Saeki would do this from the very beginning.


    ��Commander.��


    But it wasn''t Kazama who was the first to respond to Saeki��s order.


    Major Yanagi requested an order from his immediate commander, who had not yet undertaken anything.


    ��... Yanagi, go ahead.��


    By order of Kazama, Major Yanagi and his subordinates (soldiers and junior officers) began to move.


    This room was pretty small. It was impossible to use large-scale magic.


    No, Tatsuya, of course, had the option to destroy this room and escape. But Yanagi and his subordinates, as members of the independent magically equipped battalion, could not ignore the possibility that the office of the commander-in-chief of the brigade in which their battalion was listed would suffer, and that the hostess of this cabinet, Lieutenant General Saeki, would be involved in the take-down. They were forced to attack Tatsuya only with the help of magic that controlled their bodies, and magic that caused damage upon contact.


    There were four attackers, including Yanagi. Kazama still has not budged.


    The first blow was delivered by Yanagi.


    Taking a step forward with his right foot, he lunged forward with his right hand.


    It seems that this wasn''t an ordinary fighting style, but the first attack from a series of strikes. This blow was aimed at the solar plexus. Tatsuya didn''t shy away from this and took the attack with the palm of his left hand.


    But Yanagi''s right fist continued to press Tatsuya''s left arm.


    His power was aimed precisely at Tatsuya''s center of gravity, and it couldn''t be turned aside.


    Tatsuya had to put much more effort into his left hand so that this blow wouldn''t reach his body.


    During this fight between the right fist and the left palm, Tatsuya and Yanagi didn''t move.


    Yanagi''s subordinates took advantage of this and attacked from the left and right.


    Tatsuya stepped back with the help of movement magic, maintaining a fighting stance.


    Yanagi this time stepped forward with his left foot and lunged forward with his left hand.


    This time it was a strike with the base of the palm. Tatsuya didn''t shy away from him either.


    However, he didn''t block it, but accepted it with his torso.


    Yanagi''s left palm entered Tatsuya''s right side. Yanagi frowned at the sensation conveyed to him from his palm.


    It was a sensation of a broken rib.


    This lunge with Yanagi��s palm ended in a fracture in Tatsuya.


    Yanagi absolutely didn''t expect that everything would turn out so simple.


    That is why the reaction of Yanagi was late.


    The delay was negligible, just one instant. However, during this time interval of less than half a second, Tatsuya''s right hand reached Yanagi''s face.


    It was a blow with the base of the palm, but with the movement of only the arm, without working the lower back.


    Such a blow should not have sufficient strength and was usually used only to distract attention. However, Yanagi lost his balance away from him and fell to one knee.


    The reason for this was the movement magic activated by using ��Flash Cast.��


    Tatsuya''s magic set in motion his right hand, causing it to strike Yanagi.


    It was a partial imitation of the magic of "Self-Marionette", which Tomitsuka Hagane specialized in. Tatsuya couldn''t imitate the Self-Marionette completely, but could reproduce it within the limits of one right hand.


    At the very moment that Yanagi was thrown back, Tatsuya no longer had any broken bones. Self-healing through the use of his magic, ��Regrowth.��


    Eliminating his damage, Tatsuya took a step forward to finish off Yanagi.


    However, he was forced to interrupt the "pursuit."


    Three of Yanagi''s subordinates from three different sides simultaneously attacked Tatsuya.


    These were fighters from a platoon that had undergone special training in melee skills under the leadership of Major Yanagi. Even Tatsuya had poor prospects in a battle of three against one. Before he was completely surrounded, he took a big jump and landed in front of the door.


    Now he stood at the front door of the commander��s office, albeit with his back to it.


    ��Do not let him run away!��


    Yanagi shouted to his subordinates, recovering from the damage, after which he got up and also rushed forward.


    Saeki pressed something on the desktop console. Remotely locking the door.


    The door looked like ordinary wood, but it was only the outward appearance. In fact, it was made of special steel plates glued with decorative wooden panels.


    But Tatsuya didn''t even reach for the doorknob.


    Instead, he moved toward the approaching Yanagi.


    Yanagi''s right arm moved into Tatsuya''s chest.


    Tatsuya''s right arm moved into Yanagi''s chest.


    It wasn''t like a mirror image, but as if a three-dimensional image was projected in a rotated form. From exactly the same position, they simultaneously carried out exactly the same blows.


    A wave of vibration was released from the palm to the heart of the enemy. It was a melee technique using the magic of the oscillation system.


    Yanagi won in power.


    But there was no significant difference between the results of their strikes.


    Both legs cringed.


    Yanagi fell to his knees.


    But Tatsuya only staggered and stood up straight again. The damage was nullified by his magic, ��Regrowth.��


    In order for him to not fall completely, Yanagi leaned on the floor with his left hand, and grabbed his chest with his right. His forehead covered with sweat. Tatsuya went right past him and his subordinates, frozen in place. He headed deep into the room.


    To the table of Saeki.


    But here Tatsuya''s review was blocked.


    Kazama stood before him.


    Tatsuya didn''t even understand when Kazama had time to move.


    But Tatsuya didn''t stop, but continued to move forward.


    And the moment Tatsuya approached Kazama...


    Tatsuya''s body soared into the air.


    And hit Saeki''s desk. Hitting the table not from above, but from the side, Tatsuya fell to the floor.


    Kazama didn''t turn around.


    Tatsuya turned to Kazama and stood as if nothing had happened.


    ?


    ��... To substitute himself in order to inflict damage to the enemy and win?��


    In response to Kazama''s words...


    ��No, that could be called a draw. However, I do have a tool that erases damage. The only difference is this.��


    Tatsuya spoke in a tone that sets out well-known facts.


    If you look closely, you could see that Kazama''s legs were trembling slightly. He struggled to keep his body upright, which should have fallen long ago.


    At the time of the throw, Tatsuya sent a vibrational wave through the point of capture of his hand.


    This vibrational magic was much more powerful than the one sent to Yanagi. Even the so-called ��Flash Cast�� doesn''t complete activation instantly. When you spend extra time on this, it means that you don��t have time to prepare yourself to fall safely. But, you can afford to do such things thanks to the ability of automatic self-healing.


    Tatsuya turned and held out his hand toward Saeki.


    Saeki instantly grabbed her hand on the handle of the drawer in which the gun lay.


    Tatsuya''s hand reached the desktop console.


    Saeki froze in surprise.


    Unlocking the door lock, Tatsuya turned around.


    ��So, your victory over the master wasn''t an accident?��


    Kazama spoke with Tatsuya heading for the door when he passed him.


    ��That was my loss. I''m still not able to defeat master.��


    Answered Tatsuya as he passed Yanagi.


    Yanagi didn''t move. More precisely, he could not move.


    Tatsuya left the commander��s office.


    As soon as he closed the door behind him, Kazama collapsed on one knee, and two subordinates rushed to him. The remaining subordinate hurried to Yanagi.


    It took about two minutes after Tatsuya left.


    Restoring his breath, Kazama rose.


    ��Take Major Yanagi to the clinic.��


    ��Understood.��


    Yanagi obediently leaned on the shoulders of two subordinates, and they left the commander''s office.


    ��You are free too.��


    ��Understood.��


    Kazama also released the remaining junior officer. Only two remained in the commander��s office - Saeki and Kazama.


    ��... Lieutenant Colonel, have you taken the matter lightly?��


    Saeki rebuked Kazama in the form of a question.


    ��I didn''t give in.��


    Kazama didn''t deny that he was frivolous. Do not kill the enemy, do not destroy the building and interior items. Under such conditions, one cannot become "serious." The same went for Yanagi, and Tatsuya too.


    Kazama tried to capture Tatsuya, using all his powers within the limits of what is permitted by the same conditions as the enemy. And as a result, was defeated. For Kazama, to say aloud the excuse ��I wasn''t serious�� was a shameful act. But the same can be said about the fact that he could not fulfill the order. Therefore, he no longer wanted to argue with a superior officer.


    ��... There is nothing to be done about the fact that he managed to leave. We have no reason to get an arrest warrant. So from now on, it is necessary to strengthen our monitoring of him in order to prevent at least a secret exit from the country.��


    Saeki already realized that trying to blame Kazama was nothing more than her personal nagging. She left this question unattended, and spoke of a more pressing matter.


    ��Thank you. By the way, Your Excellency, what will you do with this?��


    Kazama picked up and laid on the table the "resignation notice" that fell to the floor as a result of Tatsuya''s collision with the table.


    Saeki took this envelope in her hand and silently threw it into the shredder standing next to the table.


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��As he himself said, he is not a real officer. From the very beginning, he wasn''t properly registered with the self-defense forces, so the notice of resignation in itself is something meaningless.��


    ��That is, you will ignore Tatsuya��s refusal from the title?��


    ��No. Records created on a special basis about "Special Officer Ooguro Ryuuya" will be deleted today.��


    Saeki��s decision was unexpected for Kazama. He again asked, ��Are you sure?�� This time in order to confirm the intentions of the boss.


    ��Disloyal soldiers are bad for the army. If he says that he doesn''t need the support of the army, then let him do what he wants.��


    Saeki''s words were not out of sympathy for Tatsuya. On the contrary, her voice, it seemed, at any moment would start to tremble with anger.


    American military base Pearl and Hermes, Northwest Hawaiian Islands. Local time: July 18, 8 p.m.


    Minoru came to Minami''s medical room. The sun was already completely hidden behind the horizon, but the lighting in the room was turned off. In order to not interfere with Minami''s sleep.


    She had not slept at all since yesterday, but the time she spent without sleep was very short. Overheating of the magic calculation area exhausts the mind more than the body. She could not normally maintain a state of wakefulness due to a lack of "vitality of consciousness."


    At this base was a military doctor. But Minoru didn''t even hope for treatment from this doctor. Medicine won''t help here. He knew that Minami''s condition could not be cured by modern medicine.


    The magic calculation area, located in the subconscious area, this "function" of the mind, responsible for the construction of magic, like other human abilities, has certain limitations within which it can work. Continuous processing of requests that go beyond these restrictions will harm not only this function of the mind called the magic calculation area. This disorder of the mind will also be transmitted to the physical body, which in the end can even lead to death. To prevent this, there is a ��safety valve�� in the magic calculation area that stops processing beyond the limits of possibilities.


    But sometimes the body has a need to demonstrate power that exceeds these strength limits. In such cases, the magic calculation area can momentarily allow processing exceeding the limits. If at this moment the safety valve is so damaged that it becomes impossible to restore it, you can guess that if there is no limiter in the magic calculation zone, processing overload, or the so-called overheating, can easily happen. That was the true nature of the condition effecting Minami.


    The magic calculation area, located in the area of the subconscious mind, was still a


    "black box" for both magicians and Parasites. At this stage in the development of knowledge of magic, it is impossible to restore this mechanism. The only way to prevent the magician from shortening their life from overheating the magic calculation area with a damaged limiter is to refuse to use magic.


    But Minami eventually used magic. In addition, a powerful magic that caused a strong load. Right in front of Minoru.


    "If the human mind and body cannot stand the use of magic, then there is no choice but to become a non-human being, more suitable for magic..."


    Minoru thought this was the only right choice. With all his intelligence, he could not come up with another solution.


    "If it goes on like this, then Minami-san..."


    ��You have no choice but to turn Minami into a Parasite,�� the voice whispered in Minoru��s head. And that wasn''t the voice of the divided consciousness of the Parasites.


    It was the inner voice of Minoru himself, not wanting Minami to die.


    But at the same time, another self was also sitting inside him, reproaching him for trying to break the promise he made with Minami. And there was also Minoru inside him, tormenting himself with the question of whether there really were any other ways.


    He already had an answer. Any treatment is only a temporary measure. Now, even if the magic is sealed, it won''t lead to an improvement in current symptoms.


    There is no other lasting solution than to become a Parasite.


    "She used magic through my fault."


    "If I were more attentive to what was happening around me, then Minami-san wouldn''t have had to use magic."


    Minoru sat with his head hanging by the bed on which Minami was sleeping, and mentally lamented.


    ��What shall I do...��


    Minoru pleaded desperately, peering into the emptiness of the darkness.


    Minoru suddenly raised his head.


    "This answer didn''t come from within me."


    The magician''s perception informed him of such a unfamiliarity.


    "Something Dark... This is not ordinary darkness."


    This darkness had some kind of altered nature.


    It wasn''t just a lack of light.


    Despite the fact that the lighting in the room was turned off, a few seconds ago it wasn''t completely dark here, as it is now.


    The light coming in from the corridor, penetrating through the partially open door, as


    well as the bed and Minami lying on it, were all slightly distinguishable.


    And now nothing was visible at all.


    Everything around Minoru was drowned in darkness.


    No. He himself was engulfed in darkness.


    "... Perception blocking magic!?"


    Minoru intuitively sensed that this darkness was a magical attack directed against him.


    He tried to determine the identity of the enemy using "Elemental Sight".


    But could not "see." Not only could he not see the identity of the enemy, but he couldn''t see anything. Even his magical vision was blocked by this darkness.


    "It even reaches the mind... No, on the contrary. Does this magic block the enemy''s senses directly from the mind?"


    Minoru wasn''t at a loss. He had a lot of knowledge. Knowledge of the Kudou family, and the knowledge of Zhou Gongjin. Minoru knew of both magic that blocked the five senses, and magic that prevented perception beyond the five senses. For example, his


    "Parade" was magic that deceived both of them.


    ��It only obscures the ��eyes.�� And it doesn��t do any other harm anymore.��


    If the ability to search for the enemy is blocked, then it''s not the end. Minoru decided to erect a barrier against the magic of mental interference and wait for the enemy to make their next move.


    I didn''t have to wait long.


    A voice came from the darkness. It wasn''t a simple loud physical voice tearing at his eardrums, but a fierce voice forcibly penetrating directly into his consciousness.


    This voice didn''t consist of clearly distinguishable words. It had neither Japanese nor English words, nor words from other languages.


    It was just a ��sound�� conveying meaning directly.


    ��Hear...!��


    And this voice conveyed such an appeal.


    ��Do not reject...!��


    And such a call was still present in this voice.


    But what should I hear? What should I not reject?


    Minoru didn''t feel a magical compulsion from this voice, but a banal sense of curiosity.


    When he voluntarily directed his consciousness towards this voice, the meaning it conveyed... more precisely, the "intentions" became more specific.


    ��Hear my voice! Hear our voice!��


    My, ours. This voice belonged to one and several speakers at the same time.


    This alone allowed Minoru to understand that the hosts of the voice were Parasites.


    ��Do not reject my consciousness! Do not reject our consciousness!��


    Minoru "rejected" the assimilation of the shared consciousness of the Parasites using a magic barrier. Applying the magic developed by the Kudou family to subjugate parasite dolls, Minoru ordered the Parasite who lived inside him to ��not enter�� the collective consciousness.


    This voice was trying to get Minoru to undo this magic.


    "There are two magicians."


    In addition to the fact that they are trying to drag him into a collective consciousness, he determined from magical waves that more than one magician is attacking with mental interference magic. The enemies worked in pairs. Although "Sight" wasn''t available, he was still able to read the properties of the magic used by "touch".


    "This magic... it manipulates the mind like powerful hypnosis."


    Minoru made this conclusion by analyzing the magic trying to manipulate his mind.


    "One of them obscures the "eyes", and the other inspires thoughts."


    Continuing to follow this touch, you can even counterattack.


    "First, neutralize this "darkness"!"


    However, to prevent future confrontations, he decided to teach the opponents a lesson by completely breaking their magic, and, thereby, showing them the difference in strength.


    The magic chosen by Minoru was Parade. The original purpose of this magic was to not allow the enemy to catch you, but even when he was already caught in the "Darkness"


    trap created by the enemy, he didn''t hesitate to choose.


    "If the enemy is not Tatsuya-san...!"


    Minoru was sure that if the enemy wasn''t Tatsuya, then with the help of Parade he would easily be able to hide from them, even if he had already fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    And in his thoughts there wasn''t a bit of complacency.


    ��hmm?��


    ��Is he moving?��


    In one of the rooms at the Pearl & Hermes base, the voices of two men sounded simultaneously.


    The first voice belonged to Major Kevin Antares, and the second to First Lieutenant Eliya Sargas.


    Major Antares is the commander of the eleventh detachment of the Stars, and First Lieutenant Sargas is a member of the same detachment, having the rank of the First stellar magnitude class. They were both magicians specializing in magic of mental interference, and both were converted to Parasites as a result of "secondary infection."


    When they became Parasites, the magic they knew about best didn''t change. On the contrary, they showed a tendency to go even deeper into their specialization.


    Antares was good at magic affecting many minds simultaneously, and Sargas was strong at magic that focuses on one target and makes a powerful attack on their mind.


    The magic that plunged Minoru��s mind into "darkness" was created by Antares, and it was called "Nyx*". This magic could be called the trump card of Antares. It intervenes in the ability to perceive the mind, creating an area of hallucinations that blocks visual and auditory information.


    [The goddess of the night from Greek mythology. She is Nikta or Nyukta in other translation options. In Japanese transliteration and English spelling - "Nyx".]


    Opponents who fall into this area fall into a state where they "do not see, even when they are watching" and "do not hear, even when they are listening." And its effect is not limited to the vision and hearing of the physical body. It covers all information recognized by the mind as visual and auditory. As a result, the magician also becomes unable to recognize information about Eidos, perceived visually, and information about psionic waves, perceived audibly. In other words, not only the five senses, but also the sixth sense is ��shrouded in darkness.��


    Antares used this magic to seal Minoru''s remote aiming and prevent a counterattack from magic. This provided Sargas with a safe environment to destroy the mental barrier of Minoru. That was their strategy.


    As they planned, no counterattack came from Minoru.


    Minoru had come so far with this girl and should not have left her so easily. Now, however, he stepped out of the corridor and walked briskly away. At least that was what the magical perceptions of Antares and Sargas told them.


    It was hard to think that Minoru would abandon his companion.


    The magic ��Nyx�� of Antares didn''t aim at one specific person. It was intended to affect many people at once, by targeting a specific area of physical space. Minoru realized this and planned to counterattack the enemy magicians, leaving this area and thereby regaining the ability of remote magic aiming.... Which was Antares interpretation of the current behavior of Minoru.


    ��Following the target.��


    In order not to subject his subordinates to danger, Antares began to move the hallucination zone created by his magic Nyx after Minoru.


    ��Yes, commander.��


    Sargas also began his pursuit after the moving Minoru as a target for magic.


    After Minoru activated Parade, the magical darkness disappeared, and the darkness of the night returned.


    The magic that created the darkness wasn''t interrupted. The area of effect magic, depriving perception from the mind, shifted away from Minoru. Minoru didn''t leave this place, but only moved information about his location. After all, the enemy pursued Minoru informationally, and therefore moved the coordinates of the aiming of magic.


    The speed of this reaction indicated a high level of magical skill by his enemies.


    But, this high level skill, on the contrary, made them immediately fall for Minoru''s trick.


    As he expected.


    Minoru subsequently activated mental interference magic with psionic light moving through physical space as an intermediary.


    The magic was called Phobos. This is a magic that sends psionic light into the enemy��s magical field of vision, painted in colors that evoke the image of fear itself. There is also a magic called Deimos, which doesn''t require an intermediary and sends fear directly, but it wasn''t in Minoru��s repertoire yet.


    The effect of Phobos is not lethal. However, people affected by it, regardless of their mental stamina, will be subject to indescribable horror, and their mind will noticeably weaken. Even those who have trained to resist fear cannot escape the fear brought by Phobos. And no matter how hard you try to suppress this fear, it will continue to keep coming from the depths of your mind.


    After activating Phobos, Minoru realized that the magic of the ��voice�� that attacked his mental barrier before activating ��Parade�� was interrupted. The ��darkness�� that had previously swallowed Minoru also disappeared. Both magics no longer had any effect on Minoru. But for him, now it only meant that the operators could no longer maintain the magic aimed at the substitute created by his Parade.


    ��Major Antares!? What happened!? Lieutenant Sargas, let me know what happened!?��


    First Lieutenant Spica screamed in a panicky voice, looking at the two men writhing in agony, who fell to the floor with the chairs they were sitting on. It seemed to her that an attack of convulsions suddenly seized the two.


    ��Was that just now... Phobos?��


    Moaned Antares, waking up first.


    ��... I agree with you, commander.��


    Sargas agreed with Antares, clutching his sore head with his hand.


    ��It was a mental interference attack by Kudou Minoru!��


    Spica''s cry implied the question "how is this possible!?" In order to apply magic to an adversary that you cannot see physically, it is necessary to fix the ��image�� of the target in the information dimension. And ��Phobos��, in particular, is magic that achieves the result by directly irradiating the enemy with psion light. And we aren''t even talking about "Deimos", directly sending images. For a remote attack by Phobos, it is necessary to accurately determine the coordinates of the target through the information dimension. This was impossible to do while in a state of difficulty obscured by the magic of Nyx.


    ��Major Antares, Lieutenant Sargas... well, and Lieutenant Spica at the same time.��


    At that moment, a mental voice so powerful (not loud) sounded in the minds of these three that it seemed as though their head would crack from it.


    ��Mr. Kudou. Did you want something?��


    With a grimace, Spica answered him. She decided that it would be better if she answered Minoru, instead of Antares or Sargas who had just attacked him.


    ��I think Raymond hears us too, so I won��t repeat it. I do not intend to take control of you.��


    Spica''s heart nearly jumped out of her chest. It happened exactly as she and Antares was afraid of. They could not gain access to Minoru consciousness. No access - so you can not intervene. However, Minoru had access to their


    consciousness. If Minoru wants to, he will be able to correct her consciousness, and so that she won��t even notice it.


    This was "only possible theoretically," but in fact it wasn''t known whether in practice one Parasite could take control of other Parasites. However, Spica and other soldiers of the USNA army could not ignore the likelihood that they could fall under the control of the Japanese Minoru.


    ��So never try to get into my head again. I do not want to control anyone. And I don��t want anyone to control me.��


    ��... Got it. We won''t do that again. We apologize for our deed.��


    Antares answered him.


    ��Apologies are accepted. For my part, I also apologize for my rude behavior.��


    At this Minoru interrupted his mental connection.


    ��Rude behavior...?��


    Groaned Antares.


    The bitterness of defeat was present in his voice, as well as on the face of Sargas who heard him.

 Volume 30 - CH 6

    A+A-


    Chapter 6


    Saturday, July 20th. It was the last day of the first semester, but Tatsuya wasn''t going to go to school today. However, this didn''t mean that he was going to indulge in laziness all morning.


    6:30 a.m. Tatsuya had breakfast with the already familiar company of Miyuki, as well as Lina, who had recently begun her normal everyday life.


    ��Onii-sama, here you are.��


    Despite the fact that Miyuki soon needed to go to school, she managed to make sure that Tatsuya finished breakfast with her own brewed coffee.


    ��Thanks.��


    Tatsuya said, took the cup and immediately brought it to his lips.


    ��Pleasant taste. It��s sad that for some time I won��t be able to enjoy coffee made by Miyuki.��


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Miyuki, who had returned to her seat, drooped sadly.


    Lina, on the contrary, in anticipation of Tatsuya''s next words straightened up unconsciously.


    ��Today, as planned, I will go to the Northwest Hawaiian Islands from Miyakijima.��


    Senator Wyatt Curtis promised that the destroyer would approach Miyakijima this afternoon. Since then, Tatsuya no longer communicated with Curtis, but if the schedule he sent was valid, then tonight he will head towards Midway Island and Pearl and Hermes Atoll.


    ��...Yes.��


    There was a hint of bitterness in Miyuki''s voice. But it wasn''t the sadness of their separation that was responsible for it, but concern for Tatsuya.


    ��Lina. I entrust Miyuki to you during my absence.��


    If we talk about anxiety, then Tatsuya could say the same thing.


    ��Yeah, you can rely on me. And in return, take care of Ben.��


    Tatsuya entrusted Lina with Miyuki''s guard, and Lina asked Tatsuya to save Canopus.


    They have exchanged these promises many times. Now they have confirmed them one more time, because Tatsuya will leave for Miyakijima in the first half of the day, which will be before they return from school.


    ��I''ll take care. And about Major Canopus, and about Minami.��


    ��Yes... Thanks, Onii-sama.��


    Miyakijima, 2 p.m.


    Tatsuya stood on a pier in the port, recently built on the northeast coast of the island, and looked at the sea. The USS destroyer ��Matthew C. Perry,�� although not visible beyond the horizon, was supposed to anchor in adjacent waters in the direction Tatsuya was looking. Tatsuya heard about this from the members of the island��s defense detachment (and they, in turn, learned about it from the captain of the destroyer by radio), and therefore went to the pier.


    The Matthew C. Perry is the destroyer promised three days ago to Tatsuya by Wyatt Curtis. Who knows if there was any secret intention that the ship sent was named after the admiral who headed the so-called Black Ships, which made Japan open to international relations in the mid-19th century.


    Tatsuya didn''t stand on the pier to try to see a ship that could not be seen from here. To his right, a small ship was preparing to be dispatched. On it, he was going to go out to the destroyer.


    ��Shiba-san, the preparation is complete.��


    The captain of this ship said to Tatsuya after a little more than five minutes of waiting under the rays of the summer sun. The small ship wasn''t a pleasure boat 10-20 meters long, but a ship with a total length of 50 meters and a crew of 20 people, originally built as a patrol ship. The fact that in the presence of 20 crew members, the captain personally came up to report, reflected the status of Tatsuya on this island.


    And the reason wasn''t only that he was from the direct line of the Yotsuba family and was the bridegroom of the next head of the family. It was that he was a key figure in the construction of the plant under construction on this island with a Stellar Furnace. In addition, people who were on the island during the attack of the Parasite squad at the beginning of the month also knew about his real abilities, which allowed him to easily deal with the main enemy forces. Not everyone respected him yet, but no one else could ignore him.


    ��It will be a dangerous journey, thank you in advance.��


    Tatsuya turned to the captain and bowed with a nod.


    ��I agree. All crew members are instructed to remain vigilant as we approach.��


    The captain saluted Tatsuya. However, he probably didn��t fully understand what Tatsuya


    called "a dangerous journey." Most likely, he considered this a common danger arising from the approach of an unarmed ship with a warship of another country.


    Tatsuya didn''t explain his thoughts in detail, but simply bowed again and boarded the Rakuyoumaru*.


    [Literally "The Setting Sun."]


    With the help Toudou prepared and official passport received from Yakumo, Tatsuya went through all the necessary procedures for leaving the country. More specifically, all legal procedures were completed at the time of receiving this passport. The reason for leaving was "sending Taurus Silver (aka Shiba Tatsuya) to the USNA for cooperation in the field of magic technology." If Tatsuya was to participate in the Dion Project, then perhaps he would follow the same formalities. Of course, his current trip was completely unrelated to the Dion Project. Therefore, it was understood that his trip was allegedly connected with the need to provide the USNA as a allied state with technologies related to the thermonuclear reactor he''s developing.


    And the destroyer "Matthew C. Perry" was allegedly sent to guard an engineer delivering valuable technology. According to the directional plan, the small ship Tatsuya was aboard and the USNA destroyer will sail in parallel courses to the east, and upon reaching the Japanese Depression Tatsuya will transfer to the Matthew C. Perry.


    Thanks to Toudou Aoba��s help, there were no problems with the documents when Tatsuya left the country. From a legal point of view, the content of these documents was a big problem, since both the purpose and destination were a lie, but this issue could be dealt with even after it was discovered. And at the moment, there is no evidence of an attempt to deceive.


    By the way, within the powers of the coast guard patrol ships there is a right to conduct inspections in territorial waters. At first glance, there was nothing strange in the fact that from the patrol ship "Aguni" to "Rakuyoumaru" an order was issued to stop for inspection.


    The destroyer "Matthew C. Perry" was anchored just outside the territorial waters off the coast of Miyakijima. The coast guard ordered the Rakuyoumaru to stop when it was already approaching the border of territorial waters. The Aguni patrol ship set off from the west to intercept the Rakuyoumaru, heading for the Matthew C. Perry.


    Tatsuya watched the Aguni approach from the Rakuyoumaru deck.


    ��Shiba-san, staying on deck is dangerous. You better get back to the cabin...��


    The captain who approached from behind spoke to Tatsuya. His concern wasn''t only in his words, but also in his voice.


    The waves at sea were really high. It seems like it was because of a typhoon moving from north to west of the Ogasawara Islands. It wasn��t so strong that it was hard to stand on your feet, but from the captain��s point of view, Tatsuya was a newcomer to the sea. So it was natural for the captain to worry about the possibility of any incident.


    ��Okay, I understand you.��


    There was no need to increase the psychological burden on the captain. Therefore, Tatsuya obediently followed his advice.


    The cabin provided to Tatsuya was on the port side. A guard ship was sailing from the west across the Rakuyoumaru''s path heading north. In other words, approaching from the port side. Therefore, from the window of the cabin one could observe the situation.


    However, Tatsuya wouldn''t have had trouble observing, even if his cabin was on the starboard side. He continuously monitored the Aguni''s information with his ��sight��


    from the moment he discovered it while standing on deck.


    Both with ordinary eyesight and with his ��Elemental Sight��, Tatsuya saw that the patrol ship was about to ram them, not intending to stop.


    "... Too much for a simple coincidence. Was there a leak from the main house about the location of my cabin?"


    Without any fuss, Tatsuya thought.


    The Aguni patrol ship was sent to crash exactly into Tatsuya''s cabin.


    And he looked at it and did nothing.


    The nose of the patrol ship stuck right into the left-side area of the Rakuyoumaru where Tatsuya''s cabin was located.


    With the development of anti-ship missiles and high-speed torpedoes, there was no longer any sense in installing heavy armor on warships. Warships of this century are equipped with the necessary minimum of armor, and rely more on anti-aircraft artillery, torpedo interception, stealth and mobility.


    However, coast guard ships are not designed to confront anti-ship warplanes, submarines or unmanned torpedo bombers, but fleets of illegal immigrants, spy ships and pirates armed with small arms. They do not run much of a risk in running into a strong rebuff, but instead run the risk of being criticized by international human rights organizations if they sink a ship with a preemptive strike.


    In cases where it turns out that the adversary was disguised as a refugee spy vessel of a military organization, such criticism is in itself a reputational risk. And often it also brings damage that cannot be ignored diplomatically. After all, you can��t start an attack until you get evidence that the opponents are not refugees.


    Therefore, at some point, the coast guard ships went the opposite way from the warships - they began to be equipped with armor capable of withstanding both a preventive attack from machine guns or anti-personnel missile launchers, and a desperate blow from the hull of the pursued suspicious vessel. In other words, they were equipped with a hull capable of sinking other ships with its impact. Of course, they were not equipped with such an archaic thing as a ram on the nose. Yes, and the style of work of modern border ships was to block the escape route of a suspicious ship, getting in his way and not allowing him to move on.


    However, the ��Rakuyoumaru�� had already stopped. The guard ship shouldn''t have rammed the stopped vessel instead of blocking its escape path.


    The ��Rakuyoumaru�� initially also started to be built as a patrol ship, but at some stage of construction it was decided to reassign it to a civilian vessel, so the amount of installed armor was noticeably reduced. Its hull wasn''t able to withstand the collision with the sturdy armor of the patrol ship.


    On the port side, starting from the place where the Aguni��s nose hit, a crack began to spread. The original site of damage was above the waterline, but now the crack has spread below it. It immediately became clear to everyone that the ��Rakuyoumaru��


    would inevitably sink. And not just sink, but it seemed that it was only a matter of time, until the ship''s hull would break in half.


    The USNA destroyer, waiting about 500-600 meters ahead, lifted their anchor. It was about to come in to save the team on the Rakuyoumaru. The ships of the maritime police also left Miyakijima one by one.


    The ��Aguni��, which caused fatal damage to the ��Rakuyoumaru��, also backed up to move away from the ��Rakuyoumaru��. The eighty-meter ��Aguni�� wasn''t only an armored vessel, but it was superior in size to the fifty-meter ��Rakuyoumaru��. Its internal structures were also made of thicker and stronger components. On a surface inspection on the Aguni, no visible damage was visible.


    From the point of view of common sense, having gained some distance, the ��Aguni��


    also had to join the rescue of the crew.


    But only if the collision was indeed an accident.


    However, being the closest to people floating in life jackets, the Aguni didn''t even try to save them. It didn''t start braking even when the distance to the ��Rakuyoumaru��


    exceeded 50 meters. On the contrary, the Aguni''s small-caliber ship��s gun was aimed at the ��Rakuyoumaru��.


    But this gun, although it was called small-caliber, but its caliber was somewhat larger than, for example, on fighter jets. Its destructive power was excessive for such a small civilian ship as the Rakuyoumaru. For those who have not yet managed to escape from the sinking ship, this action was like a control finishing shot.


    Flames erupted.... Not only from the gun��s barrel, but from its foundation too.


    At the same time the loaded ammunition exploded.


    A young man leaned out of an approaching helicopter.


    His clothes and hairstyle were disheveled in the wind. In order to not fall out, he held on to the top of the doorway with his left hand. He held out his right hand with what looked like a pistol.


    ?


    This young man was called Tsutsumi Kanata. He was a representative of the second generation of improved Bard series magicians, as well as a guardian of Shibata Katsushige, the next head of the Shibata family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family.


    Kanata pulled the trigger of the pistol-shaped CAD in his right hand. From a point which was thirty centimeters from the tip of the gun (where the pistols had their muzzles), a beam of quantized ultrasound stretched toward the patrol ship.


    The magic was from the oscillation system, "Phonon Maser." It was this magic that, using a shot of heating ultrasound, led to the ignition and explosion of ammunition.


    The just released second Phonon Maser, from the helicopter flying up from the other side, destroyed the second gun.


    The patrol ship began to turn around. It refused to inflict the finishing blow on the


    ��Rakuyoumaru�� and decided to run away.


    Of course, the Yotsuba magicians flying up from Miyakijima should not be able to miss them.


    A twin-screw transport helicopter approached the Aguni from the west and fighters began landing on it. Stepping on to the Aguni deck, the magicians of the Shibata family, a side branch of the Yotsuba family, began the assault on the ship��s interior.


    However, this didn''t stop the flooding of Rakuyoumaru.


    Rescue operations around the sinking ship were carried out by the efforts of the approaching ships of the maritime police and boats launched from the destroyer


    "Matthew C. Perry".


    Tatsuya has recently become widely known as a magic engineer. The news that he was the victim of maritime terrorists was covered by many media outlets.


    An investigation by the maritime police, conducted in collaboration with the Miyakijima defense squad, found that the Aguni patrol ship which attacked the Rakuyoumaru was captured by radical anti-magic movement soldiers and officers of the Japanese Navy Self-Defense Forces. The news reported that the anti-magicians from the Aguni patrol


    ship confessed to trying to kill Tatsuya along with the entire Rakuyoumaru crew.


    Tatsuya was pulled out of the water five minutes after the flooding of the Rakuyoumaru. All his clothes were covered in blood. He was immediately taken to the resuscitation and intensive care unit (ICU) of the Miyakijima hospital.


    After learning of Tatsuya''s injury, Miyuki arrived at the hospital within an hour of the incident. Tears welled up in people''s eyes as they watched the video shot through the ICU window, which showed Miyuki collapsing to her knees in tears after seeing Tatsuya lying in a medical capsule.


    It also caused a wave of criticism and outrage aimed at the media for filming such a dramatic moment on a hidden camera and shamelessly showing it on the news.


    July 20, 9 p.m.


    There was a secret facility in the ground underneath Miyakijima, which could be called an ��underground port��, through which you could go to sea, unnoticed by reconnaissance satellites and surveillance systems on a stratospheric platform.


    Now at the water''s edge of this port stood Tatsuya, dressed in a ��Freed Suit��, without a single wound.


    For those who knew the true abilities of Tatsuya, there was nothing surprising about it.


    ��Restoration,�� one of two magics he was gifted with at birth, can undo all damage. For both himself and others. Both living beings and inanimate objects. It doesn''t heal wounds. It literally rolls back time to the state before being injured and implements a state in which time from that moment passed without being injured.


    This magic doesn''t just create an ��injury free�� state. It implements the "current image"


    of the object with a reference point at any time within the last 24 hours. For example, you can do such a trick as returning to a condition that was in the middle of a long-term serious injury, and thereby get only a small part of the original injury.


    Tatsuya was really seriously injured during the collision with the patrol ship. First, he rewrote his injuries to such an extent that they were non-fatal, and went into the water along with the ship. And then he completely rolled back all his injuries after receiving


    help at the hospital.


    ��Onii-sama.��


    ��Tatsuya.��


    Two girls, Miyuki and Lina, approached Tatsuya and simultaneously called out to him.


    For today, Lina has changed the color of her skin to light brown, and the color of her hair and eyes to black, but now she''s already returned to her actual appearance.


    ��Miyuki, that was a great performance. Thanks to you, all suspicions will become unfounded, and no one will bother me.��


    In the hospital lay a doll, which is an exact copy of Tatsuya. If you look at it from the outside of the ICU capsule, it will be impossible to distinguish it from the original.


    People who know about Tatsuya''s ��Restoration�� will doubt this truth, that he��s supposedly still in the hospital, but there are hardly any daredevils who want to invade the ICU ward, where they showed Miyuki sobbing.


    ��It wasn''t a performance.��


    In response to Tatsuya''s praise, Miyuki pouted and turned away. On the contrary, Lina was surprised at her unusual behavior, not Tatsuya.


    ��I really was in shock. Although all this was planned, it was a big mistake to think that I could remain calm when I saw your bloody figure.��


    By the time Miyuki arrived at the hospital, Tatsuya had already taken off his bloodied clothes, replacing them with a hospital gown and bandages. Miyuki wasn''t supposed to see a "bloodied figure."


    However, Tatsuya wasn''t so stupid as to point out this inaccuracy now.


    ��... I''m sorry.��


    ��I understand that this was an effective way to show injuries. And I realize that lying in a hospital is in many respects a convenient state of affairs for you. But still...��


    ��I understood. I will never use this method again.��


    Seeing the tears appearing in Miyuki��s eyes, Tatsuya hastened to make such a promise.


    Miyuki clung to Tatsuya, burying her face in his chest. Tatsuya didn''t resist, but instead put his arm around Miyuki.


    Lina shyly turned away, while after some time, as if she lost her patience and without turning her head, she asked:


    ��... hey. Are you okay?��


    ��Do not worry.��


    Tatsuya answered, and Miyuki pulled away from his chest at the same time.


    Miyuki''s face looked refreshing.


    While Lina''s face, on the other hand, looked as if she couldn''t bear to look at them. Lina knew that both Tatsuya and Miyuki were completely honest with each other, but she still felt the falsehood of the planned harmony performance she had seen.


    ��... So you''re going?��


    Therefore, her manner of speaking seemed a little unfriendly. However, she came here to see Tatsuya off not just to accompany Miyuki.


    ��Yes, as planned.��


    ��I see... I don��t think you have to worry, but be careful anyway.��


    In contrast to Lina''s words, her voice was filled with undisguised uneasiness.


    ��Onii-sama. I will look forward to your safe return.��


    Following her, Miyuki spoke, putting all her feelings into her words.


    ��I promise that I will be back safe and sound, so that you can meet me with a smile.��


    Tatsuya swore an oath in response to Miyuki''s plea.


    ��...What about me?��


    Complained Lina who felt like she was ignored.


    ��But you yourself just said that you don��t have to worry about me?��


    ��But I''m not... worried!��


    Lina objected, with her face flushed, as Tatsuya grinned.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki giggled at the same time.


    Lina hardly had deliberately created this situation, but she managed to get rid of the bitterness of a temporary separation precisely thanks to them.


    ��Okay, I''m leaving.��


    Tatsuya got into a large air-car, the construction of which was completed just the other day. It was a car in the form of an ��SUV�� (SUV), which differed from the previous version, not only did this one increase to four seats, but also the presence of a large number of military equipment was installed.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Tatsuya took off in this large car that looks like a low SUV.


    Accompanied by the views of Miyuki and Lina, the air-car sailed about ten meters along the surface of the water, after which it began to slowly dive into the water.


    After passing under water about 50 kilometers to the east, the air-car driven by Tatsuya surfaced. Then Tatsuya switched it to flying at low altitude.


    A distinctive feature of this new type of air-car wasn''t its increased capacity and load capacity, but improved stealth efficiency. Thanks to the artificial Relic (also used in the Stellar Furnace), and more precisely, its function of storing magic sequences, this low-power but highly effective magic of hiding electromagnetic waves and isolating sound waves can be continuously activated for up to 12 hours in a row, regardless of the abilities of the magicians who are on board.


    It has a low output power because the required result was achieved even with a weak interference power in the phenomenon. And it also meant that such magic was harder to detect. The new air-car had characteristics that made it difficult to detect by not only sound, light, heat, radio and magnetic waves, but also psionic sensors.


    However, even this air-car wasn''t all-powerful. The possibility of space flight and underwater diving were only additional functions, and remained the same as in the first


    model. Even with the stealth of the air-car, the risk of being detected under water was lower than when flying through the air. But Tatsuya still switched the mode to flying at low altitude, because it wasn''t clearly known what negative consequences a long stay under water would have on the air-car.


    After about five minutes of flight, he arrived at the meeting point. There he saw this giant emerge from under the water. The secret pride of the USNA Navy, the nuclear-powered submarine carrier, Virginia. The reason for it being "secret" was because this submarine warship was equipped with a nuclear reactor prohibited by international agreements.


    The upper part of the outer shell of the Virginia moved apart, exposing the flight deck.


    Tatsuya landed the air-car on it.


    The destroyer, "Matthew C. Perry" was a distraction.


    And Wyatt Curtis''s promised means of reaching the Northwest Hawaiian Islands was this nuclear-powered submarine aircraft carrier.


    The sliding doors of the outer shell closed. Following the instructions from the deck crew, Tatsuya led the air-car into the hangar. When the crew showed Tatsuya the OK


    sign, he stepped out of the air-car. Two people approached him.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, it looks like you managed to slip away without a problem.��


    The person who spoke to Tatsuya was Shibata Katsushige, and his companion was Tsutsumi Kanata. After catching the terrorists who captured the Aguni patrol ship, they mingled with the crew of the USNA destroyer, which joined the rescue operation, and thus boarded the Matthew C. Perry. From there, they were transported to the Virginia by a destroyer helicopter.


    ��Katsushige-san. With you here I feel calmer.��


    ��We couldn��t let you go alone on a foreign warship. And it is not a matter of whether we trust our allies or not, but that you are a valuable fighting force of the Yotsuba family.��


    ��I understand.��


    The fact that Katsushige together with the combat magicians of the Shibata family will be aboard the USNA warship delivering Tatsuya to the Northwest Hawaiian Islands was


    originally planned. As Katsushige said, their presence here was to ensure that, in the worst-case scenario, Tatsuya didn''t fall into anyone''s hands except the Yotsuba. The list of what should be prevented included even his voluntary escape abroad.


    Tatsuya wouldn''t flee to another country while Miyuki remained in Japan, but there were still people in the family who didn''t understand this. Katsushige was sent not to defend Tatsuya, but simply to silence those who were against this operation.


    However, this didn''t mean that he could not be ��reinforcements��. The task of Katsushige and his people was "to prevent Tatsuya from falling into the hands of someone outside the Yotsuba." If it suddenly happens that on the island of Midway or the Pearl & Hermes atoll, Tatsuya falls into the hands of the USNA army, then a detachment of magicians of the Shibata family led by Katsushige will go to his rescue.


    Here, the fact that he was "not isolated" was of great importance.


    ��I will be glad to work with you during this operation.��


    ��Mutually.��


    In response to Tatsuya''s bow, Katsushige also made a slight nod.


    A little later than 10 pm, Yotsuba''s main house.


    Throwing a bathrobe over her nightwear, Maya listened to Hayama''s report in her private room.


    ��Tatsuya-sama safely met with Katsushige-sama.��


    Hayama, even in mid-summer, dressed in an impeccably seated three-piece suit, informed Maya of information obtained through mental telepathic communication.


    ��I see. I wonder if we managed to fool the self-defense forces with this trick.��


    ��I suppose this should at least prevent open interference.��


    ��If so, then the performance was worth it.��


    Having taken a sip of black tea with an aroma of brandy, muttered Maya, the organizer of today''s incident.


    Planting anti-magicians on the Aguni, ramming them into the Rakuyoumaru - all this was ordered by Maya to the Yotsuba magicians specializing in manipulating consciousness. Both Tatsuya''s hospitalization, and reporters with a hidden camera filming the sobbing Miyuki - the whole ��plot�� of this farce was written by Maya.


    ��By the way, what did they do with the anti-magician soldiers from the Aguni?��


    ��Self-defense forces demanded their extradition. The police are resisting as best they can, but after a few days the transfer will take place.��


    ��And then the soldiers who committed the attack, before they fall into the hands of military investigators, commit suicide in order to show everyone their determination.��


    ��That''s exactly what is planned.��


    ��I wonder if Her Excellency Saeki will intervene?��


    ��This scandal occurred in the Navy. And Her Excellency is in the army. So, even if she tries to get involved in this matter, the necessary bureaucratic procedures should take some time.��


    ��And yet, let''s speed up the schedule. So... to begin with, let the criminals quickly "part"


    with the police.��


    ��As you order. I will organize it.��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    Smiling gracefully, Maya nodded to the courteous Hayama who bowed.

 Volume 30 - CH 7

    A+A-


    Chapter 7


    Sunday, July 21st. Starting today, summer holidays begin at First High and the other magic high schools of the National University of Magic.


    Usually at this time, the student council president was very busy preparing for the Nine


    Schools Competition, but this year the competition was canceled, so a gap appeared in Miyuki''s schedule.


    However, this wasn''t the reason that Miyuki remained on Miyakijima since yesterday on the pretext of caring for Tatsuya.... After all, Miyuki would have done exactly the same, even if the competition had not been canceled.


    Including now, when the allegedly hospitalized Tatsuya was actually not in the hospital.


    8 am. Miyuki who had already finished breakfast and arrived at the hospital where Tatsuya allegedly lies injured, received an incoming call on her mobile terminal.


    Miyuki was now in the ICU observation room. It was forbidden to enter the ICU itself by everyone except doctors and nurses. Visitors can either watch what is happening in the ICU through the window leading to the corridor, or observe the patient through the monitor installed in the observation room. Miyuki''s mobile terminal was able to receive an incoming call because a wireless repeater was installed in this surveillance room.


    The walls of the hospital were made of materials blocking electromagnetic waves, so if Miyuki were in the corridor where you can look into the ICU through the window, the call wouldn''t have come through. The electromagnetic isolation wouldn''t allow incoming and outgoing communication on the terminal to work.


    ��Yes, this is Shiba.��


    ��Miyuki...��


    A woeful voice was heard from the speaker, which was painful to hear.


    ��Honoka? Are you calling about Tatsuya-sama?��


    Worried about having to deceive Honoka and the rest of her friends, Miyuki consciously answered in a calm voice.


    ��Actually, I wanted to call yesterday, but... Miyuki, that would be inappropriate, right?��


    ��Did Shizuku say that?��


    ��Yeah...��


    Miyuki nearly burst into tears, and it wasn''t a public game.


    ��...Thanks. For your concern.��


    ��Yeah.... So, how is Tatsuya-san...?��


    ��I don��t know if it would be appropriate to say ��fortunately��, but nothing threatens his life. He still cannot leave the ICU, but if everything goes smoothly, then he will be discharged in about a week.��


    Miyuki answered Honoka''s question with a prepared phrase reflecting the ��official version��.


    ��I see. Thank God...��


    Contrary to Honoka''s words, her voice remained worried.


    ��If your worried, then maybe you should come?��


    Miyuki��s question wasn''t the result of deep thought.


    ��Can I?��


    ��Sure.��


    However, when Miyuki responded with consent to Honoka''s question, the thoughts in her head took on a complete form.


    In general, even letting someone in to the hospital was undesirable. Tatsuya''s hospitalization was fictitious, and he himself was no longer in the country. In the hospital a doll which is an exact copy of Tatsuya, laid in a hospital bed in his place. If you permit "visiting the patient", which only allows visitors to get so close to the bed with the doll. That is why the option with ICU was chosen. However, the more visitors there are, the higher the risk of revealing this secret.


    However, if none of his close school friends comes to visit him, it will look unnatural. In addition, Honoka, Shizuku, Erika and the rest are unlikely to do anything that puts Tatsuya in an unfavorable position. In this, Miyuki completely trusted them.


    ��I''m glad someone is worried about Tatsuya-sama. Honoka, are you coming alone?


    There is no hotel on this island in the usual sense of the word, so I will prepare you a


    place where you can spend the night.��


    ��Um, can I call you back a little later?��


    ��Sure.��


    ��Then, around noon.��


    ��Okay, I will wait.��


    Honoka completed the call.


    Immediately after this, Miyuki called the Yotsuba main house, not from a mobile terminal, but from a landline equipped with an encryption device.


    Fortunately, she was quickly connected to Maya.


    Without any thought, Maya immediately allowed Honoka and their other friends to be accepted.


    The news that Tatsuya was hospitalized after meeting with sea terrorists has become a hot topic of discussion in the Master Clans as well. Not to such an extent, of course, in order to convene an extraordinary emergency Conference of the Master Clans again, but a rather decent number of telephone conversations between the heads of different families took place.


    But among them there were also those who had enough of their own affairs.


    For example, the Ichijou family.


    ��Rei-chan*, let''s go have breakfast.��


    [For those of you who didn''t know or forgot: the Japanese have no ��L�� sound, and all these Liu Li Lei and others they pronounce Riu Ri Rei, etc. I used to write Lei-chan, but since the author came up with such a long explanation (here in text), let the


    "nicknames" be through ��R,�� and the real name through ��L.��]


    ��Thanks, Akane. I''m coming.��


    Liu Li Lei, a Strategic-Class Magician who escaped from the GAA, said after completing her morning routine in the restroom in response to a proposal from Ichijou Akane, the eldest daughter of the Ichijou family. Yesterday, she moved from the Komatsu base to the Ichijou family mansion.


    This decision was made at a meeting with the head of the Ichijou family, Ichijou Gouki, with representatives of the army command. This meeting took place the previous Sunday during a memorial dinner held after the funeral of Kudou Retsu. The meeting was also attended by the head of the Futatsugi family, Futatsugi Mai.


    This measure was mainly designed to reduce the burden on Ichijou Akane, who was sent together with her older brother to Komatsu base for permanent stay there as Liu Li Lei''s guard. The situation at the base wasn''t so bad, but in the end it was decided that keeping a high school student literally locked up at a military base wasn''t the best solution.


    The move took place yesterday afternoon, because Masaki had closing ceremonies in high school yesterday. At the private secondary school Akane attended, summer holidays began 10 days earlier due to the unstable military situation, but in all high schools of magic, including Third High, the holidays began only today. Masaki had been absent from his school for a long time, so nothing had changed for him because of the start of the summer vacation. However, for adults who love formalities, this seemed like a "very convenient moment."


    The Ichijou family mansion was divided into two sections: one in the western style for the family, and the other in the Japanese style in the spirit of ancient samurai houses for the reception of guests. The room in which Liu Li Lei was settled in was in the Japanese section. They, along with Akane, walked down the long corridor surrounding the house and came to the family dining room.


    ��Good morning everyone.��


    ��Good morning, Reira-chan.��


    Liu Li Lei, who welcomed everyone according to etiquette, was answered by Ichijou Midori, the wife of the head of the family.


    ��Morning, Reira-san.��


    Following her, Masaki answered. Gouki wasn''t at home this morning.


    Incidentally, this nickname "Reira" was an abbreviation from the Japanese reading of the hieroglyphs of the name "Li Lei", which sounded like "Ri Rei." When used in names, such a abbreviation is quite acceptable by generally accepted norms. Akane''s ��Rei-chan�� used was an abbreviation for the real name ��Li Lei,�� but the version of ��Reira��


    was proposed by Liu Li Lei herself, who said: ��It''s hard to pronounce my real name, right?��


    No one laughed at her explanation that ��it was one of the pseudonyms for penetration missions,�� but Masaki and the others were indeed at a loss what to call her. In the end, Midori and Masaki decided to call her "Reira." Gouki, by the way, used the appeal of


    "Liu-dono", and Ruri, the second daughter of the family, simply reduced "Reira" and used the same nickname as her older sister: "Rei-chan."


    So Liu Li Lei safely began to live with the Ichijou family.


    However, society wasn''t so kind to magicians that this peaceful life could last a long time. This is especially true for those who have the strength of the Strategic-Class.


    The brunch at Ichijou''s family began at 8:30. While the head of the family, Gouki, was currently summoned to the Kanazawa base of the National Self-Defense Forces.


    The base commander, Colonel Asano, personally met Gouki in a grateful manner. For the Kanazawa base, cooperation with the Ichijou family was very important, and the base commander had no desire to do something like challenge this in a strict demanding manner.


    ��Thank you for arriving so early in the morning.��


    ��No, I arrived earlier than planned. Excuse me.��


    Gouki answered Asano''s words while also bowing. He was a tough man, but not rude.


    In addition, this cooperation was not only important for Colonel Asano''s side.


    Asano led Gouki to the reception room, which was decorated quite luxuriously for a military base. As soon as they sat down, the conversation was immediately started with the phrase "let''s get down to business."


    ��Is the General Staff dissatisfied with the move of Liu Li Lei to my house, or what?��


    Until yesterday morning, the place where Liu Li Lei was under protection was the Komatsu air base. A week ago, Gouki met with senior officials of the General Staff,


    which manages all the individual military departments: land, sea and air. And today he was called here by the General Staff of the ground forces.


    Liu Li Lei was a foreign soldier seeking asylum, so the interference of the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Foreign Affairs could still be understood. The army had no need to touch on this issue. More precisely, the army wasn''t in a position to have the right to intervene in this matter.


    ��I sincerely apologize. They didn��t tell us anything either, except that the topic would be to resolve the issues concerning Strategic-Class Magicians.��


    ��Will the self-defense forces command me to give them my son?��


    ��They didn''t say anything to me. But to be honest, I would like your son to become an officer in the self-defense forces. And this is not only my opinion. However, this should never be forced. I think, besides me, many understand this.��


    ��Okay...��


    Gouki, although he could not hide his gloom, but it was clearly not very serious. He arrived at Kanazawa''s base an hour earlier than scheduled to find out in advance why he had been called today. But now, at best, he will know everything only at the last moment and won''t be able figure out the desired topic in advance. However, he didn''t expect that he could prepare sufficiently effective answers, so his disappointment wasn''t so strong.


    The topic of conversation between Gouki and the commander of the base Asano changed to Asano''s hobby - fishing.


    9:35 a.m. Arriving at the Kanazawa base wasn''t an officer from the General Staff, but the commander of the 1-0-1 brigade, Lieutenant General Saeki.


    Not only Gouki seemed suspicious. The Kanazawa base belonged to the 10th division.


    Many of the base soldiers, including Commander Asano, bowed their heads inquiringly, wondering ��why the 1-0-1 brigade commander?�� But the base commander was a Colonel by rank, and Saeki was a Lieutenant General. No one would say a word if Saeki would say that she came as a representative of headquarters. Colonel Asano returned to his office, and opposite Gouki, Saeki sat instead.


    Behind Saeki stood a female officer of about 30 years old. It was the escort of Saeki from Kasumigaura base, Captain Kido Otoha. Saeki didn''t bring Kazama with her today.


    ��Thank you very much for making this journey for the sake of our meeting.��


    Saeki bowed. Gouki didn''t even nod in response.


    ��Because it��s better than if you suddenly broke into my house. So, in what case did you call me so urgently?��


    ��Such circumstances arose that I needed to personally meet with you.��


    As they both said, Saeki first asked permission to visit the Ichijou family mansion. To which Gouki replied with a categorical refusal, and as a result, the meeting was scheduled at Kanazawa base.


    Saeki wasn''t offended that Gouki didn''t even try to hide his bad mood. In fact, this wasn''t a serious manifestation of emotions, but an attempt to impose a sense of duty through complaints of coercion to something excessive. But Saeki understood this and knew how to use it.


    ��So, what is your business?��


    But Gouki was only thinking about it, if only everything went fine. He no longer complained, and instead asked Saeki his last question again.


    ��I was told that the topic of discussion will be about a solution to the question regarding the issues concerning Strategic-Class Magicians.��


    ��Yes. To get started, take a look at this.��


    Saeki said, and at the same time, Captain Kido handed Gouki a paper folder with documents.


    ��... The Strategic-Class Magicians Control Agreement? Could you explain?��


    ��Sure.��


    Saeki immediately answered Gouki''s question, asked with doubt in her eyes.


    ��Since the beginning of this year, Strategic-Class and other large-scale magic has been used everywhere, as if breaking through some kind of dam.��


    Saeki listed the names of the magic and the places where they were used: Synchronized-Linear Fusion, Thunderclap Tower, Active Air Mine, Tuman Bomba.


    ��The concern of people over large-scale magic is growing all over the world. This can turn into mass hysteria and unrest.��


    ��And to stop this concern, you want to place Strategic-Class Magicians under the control of the International Magic Association?��


    ��No, each country will be controlled exclusively. And the Magic Association will be given the right to conduct inspections over the control of Strategic-Class Magicians.��


    ��... But isn''t this actually the same as it has been so far?��


    ��If you now ask a state to part with its Strategic-Class Magician , then you won''t receive consent. Therefore, you can��t leave everything as it is now. I believe that the anxiety of the masses will be significantly reduced if, instead of the current conditions, when only the state has control, a system will be introduced that gives international guarantees for state control.��


    ��I see... But why should Japan take the lead by proposing all this?��


    Gouki asked Saeki this question, clearly pronouncing every word with a serious face and gaze.


    ��To avoid suspicion of Japan.��


    ��What other suspicions?��


    ��Suspicions of territorial ambitions.��


    Saeki''s answer was unclear. Gouki''s face showed that he didn''t understand the point.


    ��In our country at the moment there are two foreign Strategic-Class Magicians : Angie Sirius and Liu Li Lei.��


    ��Angie Sirius?��


    From the behavior of the surprised Gouki, Saeki realized that he wasn''t pretending. She came to the conclusion that the Master Clans didn''t share with each other information about the escape of Angie Sirius.


    ��Angie Sirius is being harbored by the Yotsuba family.��


    ��Hmm...��


    Gouki showed deep wrinkles on his forehead. It seems that this willful behavior of the Yotsuba family caused Gouki at the same time feelings of discontent and danger. That was exactly the reaction Saeki needed.


    ��In addition to these two, the other day your son was approved as a official Strategic-Class Magician. In addition, in October the year before last, it was our country for the first time in the world used Strategic-Class magic in war.��


    ��... "Scorched Halloween"?��


    ��Although, at the time, it was a necessary measure for the sake of national defense, it is also impossible to deny that as a result, it was we who were the first to remove the seal from using Strategic-Class magic. That is why our country should take the initiative in resolving the issue of control over Strategic-Class magic.��


    ��Okay.��


    Gouki nodded exaggeratedly.


    ��So, then what do you want from my family?��


    He asked this, looking directly into Saeki''s eyes.


    ��I would like your son, Ichijou Masaki-dono, as well as Liu Li Lei, who is under the protection of the Ichijou family, to agree to obey the government��s decisions to use Strategic-Class magic.��


    ��The question is only in the use of Strategic-Class magic? Without joining the ranks of self-defense forces?��


    ��To enter the service or not, they must decide for themselves.��


    ��And that is true.��


    Gouki nodded again.


    ��So all that we have just discussed will depend on the personal opinions of Masaki and Lui-dono.��


    ��Ah... no... but after all...��


    Saeki thought that Gouki thus wanted to abruptly end their conversation.


    But she was mistaken.


    ��Let''s call them here, and let them decide.��


    ��Right now?��


    ��Yes. You don��t mind waiting a bit?


    ��...Good. I agree.��


    Saeki had no choice but to agree to this proposal imposed by Gouki.


    The conversation continued after about 30 minutes.


    Now, in front of Saeki, Masaki sat in his school uniform and Liu Li Lei in a summer dress.


    Liu Li Lei wasn''t in the form of the army of the Great Asian Alliance at her own request.


    And she borrowed the summer dress, of course, from Akane.


    Akane wasn''t with them. If there was even a tiny chance that Liu Li Lei would commit sabotage based on Kanazawa, then Akane, as a user of Nervous Disorder, would still be sent as an escort. But at least in the Ichijou family everyone (including Gouki, Masaki, and Midori) thought there was nothing to worry about.


    In addition, if Liu Li Lei acts at least a little suspiciously, then Saeki''s bodyguard Captain Kido will without hesitation get and use a gun.


    Saeki had to try and tell the same thing she had recently told Gouki, a second time for Masaki and Liu Li Lei.


    ��... I understand what you are trying to say, Your Excellency.��


    After hearing Saeki''s story, Masaki responded to her silent appeal to express their views.


    ��I agree with your opinion that we should take some measures to reduce people''s anxiety about magicians. In addition, I didn''t intend to use Ocean Blast on my own, so I do not think that my freedom will be somehow limited if the permission of the government is required to use this magic.��


    ��So Masaki-san, do you agree with the control of Strategic-Class Magicians?��


    ��Yes. However, as far as my career is concerned, at the moment I am going to enter the


    University of Magic, so I would like to ask you to postpone the question whether I should enter the military service or not.��


    ��That is enough for me.��


    Saeki nodded in satisfaction when she heard Masaki answer.


    ��What about you, Lieutenant Liu?��


    With Masaki''s consent, Saeki��s current goal has been achieved. Saeki believed that Liu Li Lei would eventually return to the GAA, so there was no point in asking her opinion right now. Saeki asked Liu Li Lei this question " casually."


    ��I agree with what Masaki-san said.��


    ��... Do you mean in response to maintaining control of Strategic-Class Magicians?��


    Saeki asked again, because Liu Li Lei''s answer was rather unexpected.


    ��If Masaki-san says it��s necessary, then I��m also okay with it.��


    Liu Li Lei''s response was again a complete surprise for Saeki.


    Saeki involuntarily looked away from her companion and stared at Masaki.


    Masaki was at a loss for words. His cheeks twitched, and his eyes darted from side to side.


    ��... Just for reference, Lieutenant Liu, what will you do if Masaki-san advises you to obtain Japanese citizenship and enlist in the Japanese Self-Defense Forces?��


    ��I will do as Masaki-san says.��


    There was a sudden loud laugh.


    Having patiently endured before this with a forced smile, Gouki finally, could no longer restrain himself.


    ��Gee, I didn''t expect that my stupid son is capable of this.��


    ��Father!��


    Masaki, in a panic, tried to rein in Gouki with a stare.


    Perhaps this helped, since the next words of Gouki were already said in a serious tone.


    ��As they themselves said, let''s wait with the issue of cooperation with the self-defense forces before graduating from the University of Magic. The right to inherit family leadership, if necessary, I will transfer to one of my daughters.��


    Gouki got up.


    ��So, I think we answered all the questions that need to be answered.��


    ��Yes. Thank you for your positive answers.��


    Said Saeki and also rose from her seat.


    Masaki and Liu Li Lei also hastily stood up to keep up with the situation.


    ... This conversation took place on the evening of July 19, the day before Liu Li Lei moved to the Ichijou family home.


    Venue: Liu Li Lei''s room at Komatsu base.


    In fact, it all started as common girl talk between Liu Li Lei and Ichijou Akane. But then...


    ��Rei-chan, are you in love with Nii-san?��


    ��... This is a rather sudden question. Why are you even asking about something like that?��


    ��Well, probably because it bothers me as a little sister.��


    ��Akane, do you have a brother complex?��


    ��Nah, nothing like that. After all, I have plans for Shinkuro-kun.��


    ��Is Shinkuro-kun the same Kichijouji Shinkuro-kun known as Cardinal George? I thought


    that he would be a colder person, like all these scientists, but it turned out that he was pretty kind.��


    ��Yes!... No, no, stop, this isn''t about me. Rei-chan, so you fell in love with Nii-san?��


    ��... Do I have to answer?��


    ��I want to know!��


    ��... I think I like him. Masaki-san is a kind person.��


    ��Kind? Rei-chan, you have a different view of things. Most of the women who fell in love with Nii-san explain it by saying that "he is handsome" or "he is strong.����


    ��I saw a lot of strong people. But Masaki-san is the first man who really was kind to me.


    Other men had only feigned smiles, behind which they hid the desire to use me for their own purposes.��


    ��Oh... Well, good or bad, Nii-san is not a liar.��


    ��On the day when my country sent a sweeping squad, I was very glad about the sensitivity of Masaki-san, who said kind words about Lin-tze... that is, about Lieutenant Lin.��


    ��I see, that''s where it started. But you know, Rei-chan. Nii-san is rather stupid in such matters, so if you seriously intend to get him, then nothing will come of it if you do not go on the offensive yourself.��


    ��Get him... Do you mean to become lovers? But isn''t that too... vulgar for a girl?��


    ��No! I''m completely different, Rei-chan! Your explanation would be suitable for the 20th century! But now it''s the end of the 21st!��


    ��Okay...��


    ��To crave something too much is also not good. Because men like "shyness" and


    "femininity." They are dreamers.��


    ��Um... Do you mean dreamers*?��


    [The author constantly inserts English words into the speech of the characters. In this case, Akane said "dreamers" in English, and Liu Li Lei asked again in Japanese for clarification.]


    ��Yes, they mostly are. In particular, Nii-san seems to prefer the obedient and fragile women of the typical Japanese type, "Yamato-Nadeshiko." ��I will follow you in everything�� - approximately this approach should give you results.��


    ��... I get it. I''ll try. But Akane, does that really suit you?��


    ��What suits you?��


    ��I heard that Japanese girls do not like when someone falls in love with their older brothers, and that they try in every possible way to interfere with this.��


    ��Where did you get such information from!? Yes, and I already said! I have no brother complex!��


    ��Sorry.��


    ��Well, there are girls like that too. But personally, I will support you, Rei-chan. I don��t want to see Nii-san kicking a horse*.


    [Some old Japanese phraseological phrase. I didn��t find the exact meaning, but it roughly means an unlucky person (it all started with some kind of samurai who died from the fact that he was kicked by a horse).]


    ��A horse? Kicking?��


    ��But it''s an impregnable height. An almost impossible effort will be required.��


    ��?��


    ��Therefore, Rei-chan, try your best!��


    ��Yes... No, that is, thank you, Akane. I will try to.��


    Thus, behind this sudden ��attack��, which took Masaki by surprise today, lurked this conversation between the two girls, which took place two days before...


    Saying goodbye to Ichijou Gouki, Masaki, and Liu Li Lei, Lieutenant General Saeki, accompanied by Captain Kido, left Kanazawa base. They boarded a helicopter, waiting for them at the helipad, and flew to Kasumigaura base.


    When the base from which they flew out of disappeared over the horizon, Saeki leaned back in her seat and took a deep breath.


    ��... Your Excellency, are you unhappy with something about the answers of the Ichijou family?��


    Captive Kido spoke with an indecisive tone to Saeki.


    ��No, I got even more than I expected.��


    In contrast to this answer, Saeki''s face didn''t look pleased.


    Seeing Captain Kido''s face filled with doubt, Saeki sighed again.


    ��... Both from the Ten Master Clans, the same age... I thought they wouldn''t be much different.��


    ��Are you talking about the differences between Ichijou Masaki-kun and Shiba Tatsuya-kun? Indeed, compared to Shiba-kun, Ichijou-kun is more like a typical teenager and seems more immature.��


    ��Captain, you''re a little wrong.��


    Saeki, in a strict tone, rejected the impressions expressed by Kido.


    ��... No, at first glance, it looks like that, but...��


    It seemed to Saeki that her tone was stricter than she wanted, so she lowered her voice to soften it.


    ��Ichijou-kun is much more aware of what should be a priority for the country. Ichijou-kun is more mature in that he understands his responsibilities.��


    ��This is also reflected in the differences between the positions of the Ichijou and Yotsuba families, right?��


    ��I agree. Instead of looking at the Ten Master Clans as one group, we should evaluate them separately... No, maybe it would be better to say that we must crush each of them


    separately?��


    ��These are the basics of tactics.��


    Seeing Kido''s serious face giving her joke, Saeki smiled slightly.


    But there was absolutely no smile in her eyes.


    Fujibayashi Nagamasa, defeated by Tatsuya and captured by Kuroba Mitsugu''s subordinates, was admitted to a hospital in Kofu. This hospital was under the control of the Yotsuba family. Although his injuries were treated here, it could be said that he was actually imprisoned here.


    His daughter Fujibayashi Kyouko visited his ward on July 21 at 11 a.m.


    ��Welcome, Lieutenant Fujibayashi.��


    ��... Tsukuba Yuuka-san, as far as I remember?��


    Nagamasa had a separate personal room, but it turned out that at the moment he wasn''t alone there. Yuuka knew that Kyouko would be arriving today, so she came to meet her in the room.


    ��I am honored that you know me. I would like to discuss something with you and your father... Do you mind?��


    It was the usual polite request for permission, but the situation didn''t allow the option to refuse.


    ��Yeah, I don''t mind.��


    Feeling forced, Kyouko announced that she agreed.


    This room was quite spacious, and on both sides of the bed were simple chairs for visitors, so two people could easily sit opposite each other for a conversation. Kyouko sat in the chair farthest from the entrance, and Yuuka sat in the chair closest to the entrance.


    ��So. It would be rude of me, as an outsider, to disturb the conversation between father and daughter for a long time, so I will immediately inform you of the Yotsuba family��s demand.��


    Kyouko tightened her whole body. In contrast to her, Nagamasa lay relaxed in a semi-sitting position in his raised-back bed.


    ��The Yotsuba family decided not to disclose the crimes of Kudou Makoto and his accomplices.��


    Kyouko, stiff with tension, flinched sharply. It was obvious that one of Yuuka��s mentioned "accomplices" was Fujibayashi Nagamasa.


    ��But in return...��


    Ignoring Kyouko��s reaction, Yuuka continued to voice the demand.


    ��... we would like Lieutenant Fujibayashi to testify as a witness to the activities of Lieutenant General Saeki to help enemies.��


    ��Helping enemies... what are you talking about?��


    Kyouko with a pale face asked Yuuka.


    The look on her face was tantamount to admitting that she "knew something."


    ��Well. For example, the case when, knowing about the penetration of Lu Ganghu into the country, Saeki ignored it.��


    Kyouko caught her breath.


    ��You know about other cases, right?��


    Perhaps Yuuka was bluffing. The Yotsuba family might not have been aware of the


    ��other cases,�� and in the Lu Ganghu case, they probably didn''t have evidence.


    But Yuuka was so agile from the very beginning seized the initiative in the conversation that Kyouko couldn��t say it with confidence.


    ��... I would like to discuss this with my family.��


    Kyouko planned to buy some time to gather her thoughts.


    ��We have already received consent from the head of the family, Nagamasa-sama, and the eldest son Choutaro-sama.��


    But Yuuka anticipated even that.


    ��... Please allow me to speak with my father for a moment.��


    ��Understood. I''ll be waiting in the hallway. Call me when you are done.��


    Yuuka left the room, but her last words exerted such pressure, as if she said "don''t take too long."


    Exactly the same moment the door closed, Kyouko exhaled deeply.


    ��Otou-sama.��


    Kyouko stood up and turned to Nagamasa.


    ��Is it true that you agreed to a deal with the Yotsuba family?��


    She stood and waited for the answer from her father.


    ��...It''s true.��


    Nagamasa answered only after three seconds. There was no hesitation or guilt in his voice.


    ��...��


    Kyouko didn''t know what to say for a while, choosing between complaints and reproaches.


    ��I understand that in a situation like this where you are a prisoner, you simply had no choice. However...��


    The Yotsuba family demanded that Kyouko become a traitor. In a sense, disclosing the dishonesty of a superior officer may not be considered a betrayal of the state. But justice can be applied not only in the right way. Kyouko didn''t think that the Yotsuba family would use her ��testimony�� to achieve righteous goals.


    ��I would have agreed to the demands of the Yotsuba family, even if I weren''t a prisoner.


    The loser obeys the winner. That is our rule.��


    ��But then I will become a traitor!��


    Kyouko''s words seemed pretty insensitive. She took it as if he didn��t care what position she was in.


    ��You are not only a soldier, but also a person from the Fujibayashi family.��


    ��You want to say that I have to leave the army!?��


    ��I will ask in response. Is Lieutenant General Saeki worthy of such complete fidelity that you are ready to become an accomplice to her fraud?��


    ��That...��


    At this moment, it wasn''t the faces of her superiors or colleagues that arose in Kyouko''s head. But the words of Yotsuba Maya, about the fact that she "wastes herself and is worthy of a better cause."


    She first felt (more precisely, realized) doubts about the fact that she should be a soldier at the moment when, in February this year, she heard a message about the death of Chiba Toshikazu, with whom she had a friendly relationship with after a couple of conversations. Like a chain reaction, this led her to a memory of how death parted her from her fianc��, and how she could not understand the reason why she entered military service.


    However, at the same time, she had a feeling that she had doubts about her work much earlier.


    "It all started to seem strange... last August."


    It all started with the fact that the plans to conduct an experiment with Parasite Dolls at the Nine Schools Tournament were revealed, which forced Kudou Retsu to truly resign this time.


    Her grandfather, Kudou Retsu, and Saeki were longtime rivals.


    "After Oji-sama''s plans were revealed, Her Excellency Saeki seemed to have broken the chain..."


    Was her self-control weakened by a victory over a long-standing rival? Kyouko knew from personal experience that since then there have been many more orders for her,


    clearly beyond the responsibilities of the commander of one brigade. Many of Kyouko��s assignments were clearly illegal in the past, but over the past year she has experienced many times the feeling that now these assignments have begun to go beyond the bounds of illegality.


    ��Kyouko. Does Lieutenant General Saeki deserve your loyalty as boss? Is the 1-0-1


    brigade a higher priority organization than the Fujibayashi family?��


    ��... Everything wrong should be corrected.��


    Kyouko made such a compromise with her feelings.


    ��There are only two cases that I can testify to. But one of them is not helping enemies.��


    This was the answer given by Kyouko to Yuuka.


    Yuuka, seated in the same chair as before, nodded in satisfaction.


    ��The first case is Saeki''s silence about the penetration of Lu Ganghu.��


    ��Yes. Kyouko nodded in response to Yuuka''s reminder.��


    ��And what is the second?��


    Kyouko no longer wondered if Yuuka knew of other cases, or not.


    ��The materials and funds for the development of parasite dolls were provided to the Kudou family... Uncle Makoto... Her Excellency Saeki.��


    ��Are you talking about some other parasite dolls besides those stored frozen in the former Ninth Laboratory?��


    Yuuka didn''t show a single bit of surprise at hearing Kyouko''s confession.


    Kyouko was never able to determine if Yuuka knew about this beforehand or not.... But she already didn''t care.


    ��I''m talking about blank bodies for the parasite dolls, released since September last year. Her Excellency was considering replacing infantry units with units of parasite dolls.��


    ��But the Ministry of Defense didn��t approve the development cost?��


    ��The army command also didn''t approve.��


    ��In other words, bribery is obvious.��


    ��Right. I didn''t think about finding out the money trails, but if you study them in more detail, the names of military-related enterprises with which Her Excellency has close ties will come up.��


    ��Thank you for such details. We will study the sources of the bribes.��


    Kyouko nodded silently and expressionlessly at Yuuka''s words.


    ��... So Shizuku, Erika, and Saijou-kun will come too?��


    ��Yeah.... or not?��


    ��No problem. Total of four people from tomorrow morning for a day, right?��


    ��Yes, please.��


    ��Alright. I will prepare everything.��


    ��Thanks. Well, see you tomorrow then.��


    ��Yes, I''ll be waiting.��


    It was now past one o''clock in the afternoon. Immediately after completing her conversation with Honoka, Miyuki opened her address book and reached out to press the button on the administration office communication device to ask them to prepare sleeping accommodations for four people.


    However, a moment before she touched the touch panel, the melody of an incoming voice call began to play.


    The message ��incoming call from Saegusa Mayumi-sama�� appeared on the screen .


    ��Yes, this is Shiba.��


    ��Miyuki-san? This is Saegusa Mayumi.��


    ��We haven��t talked for a long time, senpai.��


    ��Yeah, a long time.... This time something absolutely terrible happened. Miyuki-san, are you okay?��


    ��Thank you very much for your concern. But, as they say, there is a silver lining.


    Tatsuya-sama��s life is not in danger, and after his recovery there should be no complications or side effects.��


    Mayumi was very careful choosing her words. While Miyuki��s answer seemed very strong-willed to her. Their dialogue up to this point was a normal conversation between a kohai, whose fianc�� had an accident, and a senpai, who was worried about the two.


    ��What about Tatsuya-kun''s Restoration...? Did it not work this time?��


    ��The power of Tatsuya-sama is also magic, so he cannot use it without being conscious... I don''t think Tatsuya-sama could have imagined that he was being attacked by a self-defense patrol ship.��


    ��That''s it. Unlike ��superpowers,�� ��magic�� can''t be used unconsciously. You can''t build magic unless you make your subconscious mind work with your consciousness...��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��And one more thing... Ummm... Miyuki-san, if you will allow me, can I visit Tatsuya-kun?��


    ��But Tatsuya-sama is still not able to receive visitors...��


    ��Well, if you can''t, then so be it.��


    ��No... well, I get it. Do you mind if I consult with the family and call you back?��


    Mayumi, without further explanation, understood that when Miyuki mentioned


    "family" she meant the Yotsuba.


    A girl from the Saegusa family requested a visit to the groom of the next head of the Yotsuba family. Mayumi considered it natural that they should be asked for permission


    from the head of the family.


    ��Yes of course. I will wait.��


    ��I��ll try to call back as soon as possible.��


    They both ended the conversation in a completely natural manner, without showing any awkwardness to each other''s words and tone.


    Miyuki headed to the hospital telephone room, leaving Lina in the ICU observation room. The telephone room was divided into six separate sub-rooms - ��telephone booths.�� Using her ID card, she entered one of these booths, equipped with a direct video link to Yotsuba''s main house.


    This completely soundproofed little cubicle didn''t have chairs. There was a console near the entrance, and a 40-inch panel was hung on the opposite wall.


    Miyuki entered three different ten-digit numbers on the console.


    Maya herself appeared on the wall monitor immediately.


    ��Oba-sama, I apologize for the frequent calls.��


    ��Don''t worry about it. Is someone asking for a visit again?��


    ��Yes, I just got a call from Saegusa Mayumi-san.��


    Miyuki wasn''t at all surprised at such an accurate guess. At present, the ��visiting Tatsuya�� was the first thing that came to mind when Miyuki called the main house, and even if the phone was tapped, there was nothing wrong with that.


    ��The Saegusa family, then?��


    But Maya, on the contrary, showed signs of surprise.


    ��This is hardly a personal visit... I wonder what their purpose is?��


    Miyuki agreed with Maya that Mayumi��s request was most likely the intention of the head of the Saegusa family. But it was clear that Maya didn''t require Miyuki to answer this question.


    ��... Okay, fine.��


    As usual, Maya herself came to some sort of decision.


    ��Miyuki-san, you can agree to her request.��


    ��Are you sure you should invite Saegusa-senpai?��


    ��Yes. Miyuki-san, I''m giving you the job of dealing with Mayumi-san.��


    Maya didn''t set any conditions for the eldest daughter of the Saegusa family to enter the stage of this performance.


    ��I understand.��


    For some reason, Miyuki wasn''t surprised.


    ��How did everything go?��


    Lina asked Miyuki, who returned to the observation room.


    ��I got consent. And without any special conditions.��


    Lina was very surprised at Miyuki��s answer.


    ��Uh? But Mayumi, the Saegusa family are Yotsuba''s rivals?��


    ��We are not hostile to each other, but neither are we friendly.��


    It seems that Lina��s concern only grew when she saw Miyuki��s unbiased attitude towards this matter.


    ��Is that okay? After all, it would be bad if, due to this leak, everyone finds out that Tatsuya''s hospitalization is a fake.��


    ��Everything will be OK.��


    Miyuki said and smiled at Lina.


    ��Miyuki... You have some kind of creepy, evil smile.��


    ��How rude.��


    Lina''s face froze, but the voice of Miyuki''s reply wasn''t particularly angry.


    ��Leaking information about fictitious hospitalization would really be a problem... But if it is senpai, then everything will be okay. If you politely ask, she will be silent.��


    ��... Yeah, right. I��m sure it will be.��


    Lina muttered in a unconvincing tone, seeing that Miyuki''s smile had become even more piercing. Lina was clearly afraid to continue discussing this topic any further.


    Ignoring Lina��s unnatural behavior, Miyuki called the administration office to ask for guest rooms for five people.


    After stopping by the General Staff Headquarters, Saeki eventually returned to Kasumigaura base at the beginning of the fifth hour of the day.


    Entering the commander��s office, Saeki immediately summoned Kazama. Despite the fact that today was Sunday, Kazama appeared quite quickly.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, do you know about the news of Shiba Tatsuya ''s hospitalization?��


    Saeki asked Kazama, who stood in front of the table.


    ��Of course, I know of it.��


    ��And what do you think?��


    Although the question was quite abstract, Kazama knew exactly what Saeki was asking.


    ��It is hard to believe that he is really seriously injured. Tatsuya has that self-healing ability.��


    Saeki made a stern face and asked Kazama the following question.


    ��If the hospitalization is false, then for what purpose was this done?��


    ��Perhaps the most likely cover is for an attack on Midway Prison. And perhaps he has already left the country.��


    ��The Intelligence Department also has doubts about this incident.��


    ��Did you go to the Intelligence Department?��


    The buildings of the General Staff Headquarters and the army Intelligence Department were within walking distance of each other. Kazama decided that Saeki didn''t get this information by telephone, but by going straight there.


    And at that moment, Kazama felt a certain uneasiness.


    ��Your Excellency. Of course, I doubt it, but have you really told the Intelligence Department about Tatsuya''s "Restoration"?��


    Tatsuya''s ��Restoration�� is a far greater secret than his ��Decomposition��. This was agreed upon in a contract with Yotsuba.


    This agreement was terminated at the very moment when Tatsuya relinquished his special officer status. However, the obligation to maintain confidentiality remained even after the termination of the contract. Although these were not legal obligations, and there were no documents left, but precisely because it was the wrong side of the world living outside the law, trust was of great importance.


    ��... The Intelligence Department launched an investigation yesterday.��


    Saeki didn''t answer Kazama''s question.


    Kazama realized that it was useless to ask again, so he didn''t bother with further questions on this subject.


    ��Was it successfully infiltrated?��


    Kazama asked instead.


    ��I heard that they sent a scout disguised as a reporter... But to be honest, the security there seems completely impregnable.��


    ��It is shameful, of course, that the army Intelligence Department can not surpass the civilian. But such is their opponent. Nothing to do about.��


    Kazama criticized his colleagues as if it was none of his business.


    Saeki''s face showed irritation.


    ��Lieutenant Colonel, we must not ''do nothing.''"


    ��But the real problem is that a forced investigation is impossible. If you look at the situation with an open mind, Tatsuya is a victim.��


    ��Does this incident itself seem to you unnatural? How could it be so coincidental that the entire crew of the patrol ship would turn out to be anti-magicians?��


    ��And what if it wasn''t an accident, but a planned attack by a faction of the fleet that supports the anti-magic movement? Or, for example, some kind of "faction against the Ten Master Clans"?��


    Saeki fell silent.


    Not only Kazama, but anyone would know, this didn''t convince her.


    ��Your Excellency... Sorry for being rude, but are you not being too hostile against Tatsuya?��


    ��I''m not being hostile against him.��


    Saeki''s denial was so harsh that it seemed like one of those natural, reflex reactions.


    Kazama decided not to argue any further.


    ��...I apologize.��


    ��... If you find out anything about Shiba Tatsuya��s activity, then report it immediately.��


    Saeki didn''t say "forgive" in response to Kazama''s apology. And there was no reaction to that statement by Kazama, other than denial. It was clear that her last sentence was said solely in order to get rid of an uncomfortable topic.


    ��I understand you.��


    ��That''s all I wanted to talk about. You are free to go, Lieutenant Colonel.��


    Hearing Kazama��s response, Saeki ordered him to leave as permitted.

 Volume 30 - CH 8

    A+A-


    Chapter 8


    July 22, 10:00.


    One after another, at Miyakijima Airport landed two VTOL''s rotors with thrust.


    Their simultaneous arrival was only an accident, and wasn''t planned in advance.


    The first plane was the property of the Kitayama family, and it included Shizuku, Honoka, Erika, and Leo aboard.


    The second belonged to the Saegusa family, and delivered Mayumi.


    All five got into a nine-seater van, and were taken to a hospital located in the eastern part of the island. To the hospital where Tatsuya was supposed to be.


    By the way, when the four from the first plane met Mayumi in the airport terminal building, not only Honoka, Shizuku and Leo, but even Erika greeted her. When Mayumi was still in First High School, Erika didn''t even try to hide her estrangement from her, but it seems that something has changed in her head over the past two years....


    Perhaps this was due to the misfortune that overtook her older brother Toshikazu.


    However, there was no denying that between these five... there was an awkward atmosphere between the four kohai and one senpai. But it was only an age wall between people from one year of study and an older person. Among these four kohai''s, Honoka had the most contact with Mayumi. However, even she became a member of the school Student Council only after Mayumi resigned as president. Although, Erika and Leo, fought with Mayumi during the Yokohama incident, but they didn''t contact her as much as their other classmates.


    However, all their awkwardness disappeared without a trace as soon as they arrived at the hospital.


    Miyuki and Lina met their five guests in the ICU observation room. Making sure the door was locked, Miyuki suddenly ��dropped the bomb.��


    ��Thank you very much for coming to visit Tatsuya-sama. However, Tatsuya-sama is not at this hospital.��


    ��Uhh!?��


    Honoka had the most over-emotional reaction. The others also showed surprise by issuing various variations of "Eh?", "What?" etc.


    ��... Miyuki-san, what do you mean?��


    Leo asked in a low voice, one of the first to recover from the shock.


    ��Tatsuya-sama was indeed involved in this incident, and was seriously injured.


    However, he fully recovered when he was brought to the hospital.��


    ��...That''s it!��


    Erika shouted in a whisper, hitting her hand in hand.


    ��It''s that healing magic, Restoration, huh? Which Tatsuya-kun possesses.��


    On the day of the Yokohama incident, Miyuki revealed to Mayumi, Honoka, Erika, and Leo the secret of "Restoration." Shizuku wasn''t with them then, but later, with the permission of Tatsuya himself, Honoka told her about everything.


    It seems that initially none of them, except Mayumi, even thought about the possibility that ��Tatsuya healed his wounds,�� but now everyone seemed convinced.


    ��... Miyuki fooled us all with her crying display.��


    Erika''s tease was most likely intended to hide her own embarrassment. But her words definitely reflected the emotions of everyone present. The appearance on the TV of Miyuki, sobbing, leaning against the window and wall separating the corridor and the ICU, had an effect on everyone, forcing them to abandon any doubt.


    ��Please don''t say such shameful things as if I were a liar.��


    Miyuki protested by looking rather embarrassed rather than gloomy.


    ��Ah, yes, exactly.��


    At this moment, Lina, who was also present, spoke with her changed appearance. Her voice sounded like she was remembering something.


    ��There were no fake tears. It was very difficult to calm Miyuki down, even though she knew that the wounds would be healed.��


    Miyuki confusedly averted her eyes from the five staring at her.


    ��... Tatsuya-sama was lying on the ICU bed, completely bandaged. How can you keep


    calm by looking at this?��


    ��...I understand.��


    Unexpectedly, the first to accept Miyuki��s excuse was Leo.


    ��Sometimes it happens that the head knows that everything is alright, but the heart is still restless. This alone shows how deep Miyuki-san''s feelings are for Tatsuya.��


    ��... Wow, even Leo could see all that.��


    ����Even me�� is already too much!��


    Erika inserted her tease as usual, and Leo snapped as usual.


    Thus, the tense atmosphere disappeared.


    ��... So then where is Tatsuya-san now?��


    ��He left to do some secret work.��


    Miyuki didn''t give a specific answer to Honoka''s question.


    But Honoka didn''t elaborate. She didn''t lose interest, but simply restrained herself from poking her nose into his secret business.


    Mayumi turned out to be the one who "stuck her nose" in this place the deepest of all.


    ��So, such a large-scale performance was needed to cover up the absence of Tatsuya-kun? But are you sure you should have told me this? The eldest daughter of the Saegusa family?��


    The families of Saegusa and Yotsuba are disputing clans. This is no longer a secret not only for the Ten Master Clans, but also for anybody who is at least a little familiar with the circumstances. Of course, Miyuki knew that too. She was chosen as the next head of the Yotsuba family.


    ��I don''t want to continue the conflict with the Saegusa family.��


    Miyuki��s response was based on her position as the next head of the family.


    ��Besides, I''m not going to be hostile towards you just because you are from the


    Saegusa family. But in response I ask: Senpai, will you tell about the absence of Tatsuya-sama to someone from your family or even to someone outside the family?��


    ��I''m not going to do something like that.��


    Mayumi answered with a tone as if she was coaxing herself.


    She lowered her eyes and paused.


    ��...Yes. I have no intention or motive to do anything unfavorable to Tatsuya-kun or Miyuki-san.��


    After these words, Mayumi very quietly whispered:


    "I didn''t know that my cunning father had planned something like that."


    ��Okay, Miyuki-san. Tatsuya-kun is now being treated inside the ICU. He is not yet able to talk, but nothing threatens his life. He just sleeps, and there is no fear that he won''t wake up. It''ll do?��


    ��Thank you for understanding.��


    Miyuki bowed to Mayumi.


    Looking up, Miyuki turned to Erika, standing next to Mayumi.


    ��... We will do exactly the same.��


    Answering Miyuki, Erika turned around and looked at the others, "won''t we?"


    Under her gaze, the other three �� Honoka, Shizuku, and Leo �� nodded at the same time.


    ��But why?��


    ��Do you mean why I revealed the truth to you?��


    Miyuki asked Shizuku about the missing part of the question.


    ��The less people that know the secret, the more secure it is.��


    Shizuku expressed the meaning of her question with such a phrase.


    ��It is not always so.��


    ��In what sense?��


    Miyuki shook her head in the negative, which Shizuku bowed her head inquiringly.


    ��When people are only refused, it strengthens their doubts and fuels the desire to get to the bottom of the truth. If it were possible to completely isolate the secret from the public, then no one would even know about it. I''m not saying that it is impossible to keep secrets for a long time, but I think that it is rather difficult.��


    ��So you think a little leak is normal?��


    ��By no means. I won''t allow Tatsuya-sama to interfere with either the government, the army, or the media.��


    Miyuki didn''t raise her voice, but from her strong-willed tone, Shizuku blinked her eyes.


    ��It''s easier to make people believe a lie than keep secrets. That is my opinion.��


    ��Why do you think so?��


    Not only Shizuku wanted to hear Miyuki''s explanation.


    Mayumi, Honoka, Erika, Leo, and even Lina all looked at Miyuki with interest in their eyes.


    ��With Lina, I kind of discussed it yesterday,�� Miyuki thought, but didn''t laugh at that.


    ��Well, in order to continue to keep a secret, you need to make all people believe that


    "something like that doesn''t exist." And if you get several people, or even several tens of people, to believe in a lie, then it will begin to spread further on its own.��


    ��Miyuki... I thought so yesterday ... but you are an evil women.��


    ��Really? I don''t think that anywhere in the world there are people who do not resort to lies.��


    Miyuki with a calm face protested to the surprised Lina.


    Six people, including Lina, muttered in their minds: ��That is not the point!��


    ��... In other words, Miyuki-san, do you want us to become these very ��people who believe in the lie?����


    With an understanding face, Leo voiced the "right answer."


    ��I''m not going to ask you to actively spread the "lie." But if they ask you, I would like you to answer that Tatsuya-sama is in the hospital.��


    Miyuki''s answer was intended not only for Leo, but for everyone else.


    ��Of course, I agree.��


    Honoka was the first to respond. The others following one after another, consenting responses from Erika, Leo, Shizuku and Mayumi followed.


    Due to the hype caused by yesterday��s reporting with a hidden camera, the entrance to the hospital where Tatsuya allegedly lies was closed to everyone except those who had anything to do with him. Any visits from this moment were organized only after prior authorization.


    The media, as usual, tried to refer to "freedom of the press," but this time the public opinion was on the side of the hospital.


    It seems that the influence of the "crying beauty" was too strong. Regardless of the truth (the report was organized by the Yotsuba family), everything looked like the television crew had done it to themselves.


    But reporters are unlikely to give up so easily. For them, ��freedom of the press�� should be above all. Perhaps this will sound like an exaggeration, but the more they were restricted, the more their spirit of struggle flared up...


    In other words, neither the newspaper or television people gave up. Also, several spies from various intelligence agencies integrated themselves into this crowd of reporters and photographers.


    A medium-sized cruise boat drifted off the coast of Miyakijima . It belonged to one of


    the nationwide television networks, but had on board agents of the army Intelligence Department. But, it wasn''t the army capturing the television network crew��s boat. The Intelligence Department was one of the subcontractors of the country''s largest television network. And it goes without saying that the representatives of the television network didn''t even know about it.


    ��How is it going?��


    The team leader, who was silent until they moved away from the island, asked about the results from the other members of the team who were also silent.


    ��Useless. I have to admit that infiltration will be extremely difficult.��


    ��Hackers haven''t achieved anything yet, either.��


    ��It��s difficult to get in touch with the hospital staff, so the search for those who want to cooperate will take much longer.��


    With each adverse report, the team leader��s frown on his face became even deeper.


    ��This hospital has an extraordinary level of security. It seems that other organizations haven''t found any clues either.��


    ��Well, at least there''s some consolation.��


    The team leader muttered in response to a report by a team member who oversees the activities of other intelligence agencies.


    The team leader looked out the window. The evening sun was covered by clouds covering the entire western sky. There was still some time before sunset, but it was almost dark. The typhoon��s path deviated westward, that is, since yesterday it only moved away, but the waves only intensified.


    ��It''s only the second day. It''s too early to raise the white flag.��


    The team leader said in a confident tone, staring at the faces of all the assembled team members.


    ��For now, let''s go back to the hotel on Miyakijima. But if the weather improves at night, then be prepared to depart at night. Until then, everyone is free.��


    ��Understood.��


    The members of the team answered the leader in unison.


    Everyone stood up and went to their posts.


    The cruise boat headed for Miyakijima, located 50 kilometers west.


    Later on in the evening, Mayumi, Honoka and the others moved into guest rooms prepared for them in the eastern part of the island.


    At the moment, only two remained in the hospital: Miyuki and Lina.


    ��A cruise boat of the army Intelligence Department is moving towards Miyakijima.��


    A report was sent to Miyuki��s mobile terminal from the Miyakijima Naval Police.... The police on this island were technically civil servants, but absolutely everyone in this police station were magicians working for the Yotsuba family.


    ��Okay. There is no need to touch them.��


    ��I understand. We continue to observe.��


    The call was ended so abruptly that it could be considered rude. Miyuki understood that this wasn''t due to the fact that she was treated scornfully, but to prevent wiretapping, so she wasn''t particularly offended.


    ��Miyuki, what did they say?��


    Lina asked Miyuki, who is with her for the company in the ICU observation room. Lina didn''t seem to question the situation when adults ask for instructions from a girl of her age.


    ��It looks like the ground forces ship has sailed to a neighboring island.��


    ��The ground forces ship...? The Japanese military is scary.��


    ��In Japan, there is also the Marine Corps. Only for some reason it belongs to the army.��


    ��So the Marines are on this ship?��


    ��No, hardly. This is the work of people from the Intelligence Department, so I don��t think it is a ship of the Marine Corps.��


    ��Ara, the detrimental influence of sectionalism in Japan is exactly the same as in the States.��


    ��Agreed.��


    Miyuki smiled at the amazed Lina.... But it was a bitter smile.


    ��I wonder if all the agents are now gone?��


    Lina asked, changing her tone.


    No. Miyuki shook her head, making a serious face.


    ��It seems that agents of the NSU are still working hard at sea.��


    ��Wow! What courageous guys. After all, soon a hurricane will come here.��


    Miyuki involuntarily smiled at such a reaction of Lina, not seen from her earlier in Japan.


    ��Not a hurricane, but a typhoon. In addition, according to the weather forecast, another two days are left before the typhoon approaches.��


    Wiping the smile from her face, Miyuki Corrected Lina.


    ��The day after tomorrow is coming soon.��


    Objected Lina, also making a serious face.


    Miyuki meant that "the typhoon won''t come tonight," but the fact that the typhoon will come the day after tomorrow really was "very soon."


    ��...Yeah.��


    Miyuki agreed with a bitter smile on her face. Lina responded with a very proud face.

 Volume 30 - CH 9

    A+A-


    Chapter 9


    The clock on the nuclear-powered submarine carrier, Virginia, was changed to the local time of the destination.


    And now this clock showed the time: exactly 17:00. Tatsuya left the cabin and headed for the bridge, accompanied by the guard/surveillance soldier assigned to him.


    Nobody forbade him to enter the bridge.


    ��Tatsuya.��


    On the contrary, the captain of the ship, Colonel Michael Curtis, turned to him and addressed him extremely friendly.


    He was the nephew of Wyatt Curtis and Tatsuya''s most influential assistant during this mission. But Captain Curtis liked Tatsuya even without all that.


    ��We reach Midway Island in about an hour.��


    ��I see. Everything is on schedule.��


    Tatsuya came to the bridge to confirm the start time of the operation, but the captain answered him before he even managed to ask.


    ��Preparation won''t take much time. How about a conversation over a cup of coffee?��


    As Captain Curtis said, preparing for a sortie should not take more than thirty minutes.


    ��Yes, with pleasure.��


    Tatsuya had no reason to refuse.


    The captain broke into a smile, called his senior assistant, and informed him that he would leave the bridge for a short while.


    As a result, Captain Curtis led Tatsuya to the captain''s cabin.


    The captain��s cabin on the Virginia was so spacious that you wouldn��t even think that you were inside a submarine. Before the war, the Virginia itself was an ordinary giant


    nuclear-powered aircraft carrier. The internal space was of appropriate dimensions.


    They sat at a table opposite each other, and the captain personally made coffee for himself and Tatsuya. Although the coffee was brewed automatically, its taste was excellent. It was an automatic coffee processor with an AI. The opinion that automatically brewed coffee loses in taste to brewed by hand is probably a prejudice.


    ��Tatsuya, the time is almost here.��


    ��Yes. I don��t even know how to thank you and the senator.��


    ��I understand that you wanted to give priority to Pearl and Hermes, but...��


    The tone of Captain Curtis was a little apologetic. He was clearly a sincere and kind person.


    ��... We have already agreed on everything at the very beginning.��


    ��Don''t worry about anything,�� Tatsuya meant.


    ��Really. That was the deal. Therefore, you do not need to belittle your abilities.��


    Said the captain and smiled broadly.


    From this sincere smile, even Tatsuya slightly raised the corners of his lips.


    ��In addition, I can see at close range the combat abilities of the developer of flight magic. I''m so excited.��


    The captain''s eyes were filled with passion bordering on lust.


    ��Flying infantry and flying military equipment is a revolution in military technology.


    With the presence of flight magic, even the methods of warfare themselves began to change. The presence of magicians in war will only grow. At the same time, the thinking of commanding officers is also fundamentally changing. And I have the honor to be on the scene of these changes. For me, as a military man, this is an endless grace.��


    ��What I''m trying to do is my own personal battle. I didn''t think that it would be useful to someone from a tactical point of view.��


    ��No, we are here to change our awareness of what is happening. "Battle" is a group affair. The strength of an individual cannot be compared with the strength of a group of people. This principle has not changed, even when magic was used in battle. "Warriors, worth thousands of men" existed only in fiction. Even the most prominent soldiers had limited mobility.��


    Captain Curtis realized that he was overexcited, and broke off to take a sip of coffee.


    ��Even the cavalry could not instantly move from one edge of the battlefield to another.


    Using motorcycles doesn��t help much either. Although many other devices have been developed that increase the maneuverability of the infantry, but being bound by the restriction of movement on the ground, in the end, all these tools were only a substitute for horses. The magic of flight has broken through this limitation.��


    ��But even with flight magic, you won��t be able to move instantly.��


    ��In comparison with conventional means of transportation, this can be called one instant.��


    This was Tatsuya''s real opinion, not his modesty. However, Curtis insisted that it was a


    "fallacy."


    ��Everything in the world is relative. Nothing ends in an instant. The mobility of flying infantry is ��instantaneous�� in the sense that it exceeds the response speed of ground units. A powerful unit suddenly appears right in front of you and turns the situation on the battlefield. For front-line commanders, there is no more terrible nightmare. And if this, moreover, is a single soldier, then ordinary common sense cannot be applied to him at all. Because it''s like a war against Superman. In this case, all prepared measures become useless and you need to come up with new ones from scratch.��


    Captain Curtis grinned, this time with an insidious grin.


    ��Therefore, I look forward to your battle. After all, it will serve as a model for developing response tactics.��


    Even after the nuclear-powered submarine aircraft carrier arrived at the designated point and stood in standby mode, Tatsuya didn''t advance for some time. But it was


    conceived.


    Tatsuya started July 22 at 19:30 local time. An air-car driven by Tatsuya flew into the dark post-sunset sky.


    Midway Island is not one island, but a formation from Sand Island, Eastern Island and many very small islands. So perhaps it��s better to call it the Midway Archipelago.


    Midway Prison is a large facility on the Eastern half of Sand Island. Tatsuya saw this object with the naked eye 10 minutes after departure.


    There was no anti-aircraft fire.


    "The stealth system seems to be demonstrating its designed effectiveness."


    The main improvement of the new air-car was the stealth function. It was implemented on the basis of an artificial Relic, also used in the Stellar Furnace. The relic retained a magic sequence that prevented detection/recognition, and allowed it to deploy advanced stealth magic around the air-car''s body, regardless of the driver��s magic skills.


    The continuous operation time at this stage of development is about half a day. When the total operating time is 12 hours, for further use it will take 12 hours of downtime.


    However, the time limit is reset if there is a pause of 12 hours or more whether or not the time limit is reached. For this mission, that was enough.


    Tatsuya landed the air-car on the Northwest coast of Sand Island. From there, he headed towards the prison buildings in the "Freed Suit." The "Freed Suit" was also equipped with a stealth function, but not as good as in the new model of air-car, where the artificial Relic was used. When Tatsuya tried to fly over the high fence encircling the prison grounds, a piercing alarm suddenly sounded.


    The turret mounted on the roof of the prison began to turn.


    Tatsuya had heard from the Mitsuya family that the only weapons in Midway Prison were Fleming launchers and the soldiers'' personal weapons. But now something else was turning, aiming directly at Tatsuya...


    "Pulse Laser Cannon!"


    It was an anti-aircraft laser cannon, going far beyond the use of anti-infantry.


    Tatsuya didn''t have time to think that he might''ve been deceived.


    He activated his magic exactly at the same moment when he recognized the type of weapon.


    A moment before the pulsed laser cannon was able to lock its aim on Tatsuya, the outline of the turret disappeared, scattering in flashes of lightning.


    Tatsuya''s decomposition magic, "Mist Dispersion" decomposed the barrel of the cannon and the pedestal on which it was mounted on down to the level of chemical elements.


    The lightning flashes were caused by the fact that the electric current supplied to the cannon for charging the laser lost the conductor through which it moved and chaotically scattered throughout the gas cloud from the metal elements that were decomposed.


    "That was dangerous..."


    The bulletproof function of the Freed Suit is only resistant to physical bullets, and doesn''t have heat resistance sufficient to withstand a high-energy laser. Depending on the aiming speed and rapid-fire of the laser cannon, there was also a risk of falling into an endless cycle of getting shot through the body at the same time as "Regrowth" is activated.


    The endless cycle of damage and self-healing for Tatsuya, able to repair any damage, is a situation he should be most wary of. If he was to continue using ��Regrowth�� without stopping, then sooner or later his magic calculation area will no longer be able to withstand the continuous activation, and will ultimately overheat. Or rather he won��t be able to activate ��Regrowth�� at all. He will probably be able to withstand activating dozens of times, but if he does it hundreds of times in a short period of time, then the probability of activation failure immediately rises. This was one of the few ways to overcome Tatsuya''s invulnerability.


    The sense of danger made Tatsuya''s perception sharpen even more.


    The information about all anti-aircraft and anti-personnel weapons mounted on the roof and walls of the entire complex was instantly and simultaneously displayed in his


    "field of vision".


    "Mist Dispersion - Activation."


    He activated the previous ��Mist Dispersion�� reflexively, only with his own invocation power.


    This time, he relied on the help of the built-in CAD in his suit to ��decompose�� 12 gun platforms at the same time. They also included anti-aircraft installations, for which Tatsuya was now in their blind spot, as well as automatic gun turrets installed underneath the ground in the complex.


    All interception weapons installed at Midway Prison, including Fleming anti-ship launchers, disappeared without a trace in five consecutive activation''s of Tatsuya''s decomposition magic.


    Hovering in the sky above Midway Prison, which had been deprived of its weapons, Tatsuya began to use ��Elemental Sight�� to search for the building containing Canopus.


    Tatsuya got ��information�� on Benjamin Canopus in February this year, after he prevented him from grabbing Gu Jie. As expected, while there was half of the Pacific Ocean between them, Tatsuya couldn''t determine the location of a person he had contact with only once. But now, knowing what to look for on this island, on a specific territory, Tatsuya easily discovered him.


    On this territory, about 1x1 km in size, there were ten strong-looking (from an unassuming point of view) buildings.


    "Five buildings among them are prison blocks. One building is the administration office, two buildings are living quarters for personnel and soldiers, one building is the armory, and another is a training center."


    Information about the person sought-after - Canopus - was found in the very center of the entire complex. The right place was on the third floor of a three-story building, at its southern end.


    Tatsuya once again looked at the information about the internal structure of the aforementioned building.


    At a short distance away from Canopus there were ten armed soldiers. These were prison guards. It wasn''t clear whether they had gathered in one place to protect


    Canopus, or to prevent his escape?


    Canopus was the only prisoner on this floor. On the first and second floors there were eight prisoners. Of course, the prisoners were all male magicians.


    "It goes without saying that my invasion is already known. If I enter from the roof, they will probably come to meet me."


    There was also an option to outwit them by breaking in from the first floor. But now every second counted. Also this here wasn''t his only mission. His real goal, in general, was the Pearl & Hermes base.


    Tatsuya decided to attack from above, according to the expectations of the guards.


    The muzzle of weapons pointed at Tatsuya coming down from the heavens. These short-barreled weapons resembled a PDW (Personal Self-Defense Weapon).


    For soldiers guarding the building, preferring ease of use instead of power was a smart choice. In addition, when the enemy is Tatsuya, even if they were high powered, there would be no point.


    The weapons fell to pieces on the roof of the building, even before one of them had time to shoot.


    Caught in an unexpected situation, the two soldiers froze for a moment, but soon quickly reached for a waist holster.


    But faster than they could do it, Tatsuya pulled a pistol-shaped CAD from his belt and aimed at them.


    The custom modified Silver Horn "Trident".


    At the same time as Tatsuya pulled the trigger, tiny holes appeared in the joints of the arms and legs of the two soldiers.


    The soldiers made muffled screams, and fell in different directions - one on his back, and the other face down.


    He used Trident instead of the built-in CAD in his suit because he knew about the surveillance cameras.


    The wounds that neutralized the soldiers looked like the traces of invisible bullets passing through them.


    In order to create the impression that the invader with a hidden face and dressed in a completely black suit is using such a magic, Tatsuya decided to use his CAD in the form of a pistol, which can be easily connected with these ��invisible bullets.��


    Taking one of the pistols from an unconscious soldier, Tatsuya went through the door leading down the stairs.


    There was no ambush on the way from the roof to the third floor.


    But he didn''t even have time to take one step down from the roof, as a certain sixth sense (not "Elemental Sight") - an intuitive sense of danger - made him get down and put his left hand in front of his face.


    The field for modifying phenomenon, spread out from around his palm to decompose the bullet that flew at him from the wall opposite of him.


    It looked as if the bullet ricocheted off that wall, but there was no bounce sound.


    But Tatsuya wasn''t surprised or puzzled. Along with the decomposition of the bullet, he read and analyzed what the magic properties activated by the enemy were.


    The bullet was wrapped in a reflective force field the size of the bullet. It was magic, endowing the properties of bouncing, like a rubber ball, but it reacted only to certain substances. In this case, the installed condition for the rebound was assigned to the drywall, which covered the walls and ceiling.


    A bullet flew right towards the side of Tatsuya, who was crouching on one knee, which made a sharp sound. Next, without any pause, the next bullet landed one step from where he stood. Apparently, when aiming, they relied on chance to some extent. So, was the first shot, which hit right on target, also an accident?


    The fourth bullet didn''t come.


    Tatsuya didn''t let them shoot.


    From below, one could hear surprised screams and the sounds of PDW''s falling apart all over the floor.


    Of course, this happened because of Tatsuya''s handiwork.


    Confirming audibly the temporary neutralization of the enemies, Tatsuya ran down the stairs.


    The enemy soldiers during this time managed to snatch pistols. Obviously, the local soldiers were quite well trained, as they didn''t remain stunned or stand in a stupor after an unforeseen situation. However, at the current moment, they still didn''t have time to aim.


    Tatsuya pulled the trigger on Trident.


    Holes appeared in the limbs of three soldiers who where in the first-row trying to shoot. Modern medicine can heal such wounds (cut nerves), but for this it is necessary to undergo treatment in a hospital. Simple first aid won''t help restore mobility to their limbs. Moreover, from the dreadful pain caused by the decomposition of nerves, the victims of this attack lose consciousness. Even if someone manages to avoid the loss of consciousness, then usually no one is able to maintain the clarity in their thinking.


    As if not paying attention to the comrades who had lost their combat readiness, two soldiers from the second row sent cylinders at Tatsuya, reminiscent of large flashlights.


    Tatsuya recognized the psionic wave noise (cast jamming) which he was bombarded with coming from these "flashlights."


    "Psionic wave noise (cast jamming) that obstructs the reading of activation sequence output from a CAD?"


    Tatsuya not only felt, but understood this.


    "An anti-magician device that mimics the nature of Antinite. But the effectiveness is lower than that of real Antinite"


    Tatsuya erased the psionic wave noise by activating his decomposition magic without using his CAD.


    Almost immediately after that, he pulled the trigger on Trident.


    Blood spurted out from the extremities of not only the two soldiers who aimed, the


    ��Sorcery Disrupters�� at Tatsuya, but also from the extremities of the remaining three soldiers of the defense detachment.


    Before Tatsuya, no one else was left standing. As a precaution, he scanned the bodies of all the soldiers of the defense detachment with his ��sight,�� and using decomposition magic, he made all their weapons and explosives unusable.


    After that, Tatsuya used magic to destroy the lock on the door of Canopus''s cell.


    The Trident, which was in his right hand, was put back in its holster. In his left hand, he continued to hold a pistol that he took from one of the previous soldiers he encountered.


    Tatsuya opened the door to the cell, but didn''t go inside, and remained standing still.


    After about ten seconds had passed.


    From the far corner, located in a blind spot when viewing from the entrance, a tall figure emerged and stood in front of Tatsuya.


    The man''s chin was smoothly shaved, and his brown hair was neatly combed. There were no signs of exhaustion in his light brown eyes. There wasn''t any noticeable


    ��shabbiness,�� which is usually associated with people who are labeled with the word


    ��prisoner��.


    ��Major Benjamin Canopus, I presume?��


    Tatsuya knew who this man was. It was necessary to ask to somehow start a conversation.


    ��Right. And you are?��


    ��I came at the request of Senator Wyatt Curtis.��


    ��From Grand?��


    Tatsuya was momentarily confused by the incomprehensible reply of Canopus, but in the end he decided to interpret this word as an abbreviation for granduncle (cousin).


    This may have been respectful treatment used by the family, but Tatsuya had enough understanding to know that he was referring to Wyatt Curtis.


    ��I was asked to give you this.��


    Tatsuya handed Canopus the ring handed over to him by the captain of the Virginia.


    ?


    Canopus looked for a few seconds at the emblem engraved on the signet of the ring, after which he put it on the little finger of his left hand.


    ��Certainly this is...��


    Canopus nodded slightly. The ring seemed to be enough to prove whose messenger Tatsuya was.


    ��The request that I received was to help in your jailbreak.��


    ��Understood.��


    Canopus didn''t ask about the reasons and the identity of Tatsuya. Tatsuya decided that Canopus apparently could not go against Wyatt Curtis''s directions.


    Although Canopus didn''t refuse, he remained in place and asked:


    ��If you don''t mind, then could we also take, with us, my subordinates who were captured with me?��


    ��Accepted. Do you know where they are imprisoned?��


    ��I know. I''ll guide you.��


    ��Good. Here, take this.��


    Nodding in response to Canopus'' offer, Tatsuya handed him the pistol he picked up from the soldier on the roof.


    ��... Are you sure?��


    ��It can''t be a replacement for a weaponized armed device, but just in case, it''s for self-protection.��


    Canopus preferred a weaponized armed device which combines a CAD and sword in the form of a Japanese katana. After Tatsuya''s words, he frowned slightly because of the sense of caution that came from Tatsuya who might know of his fighting style.


    ��Thanks, this will help.��


    But in the end, Canopus answered only this, and headed to the stairs.


    Canopus led Tatsuya to another prison building, located 200 meters from the previous one.


    They weren''t attacked along the way. Canopus made an extremely surprised face when he saw that the pinpointed stationary gun turrets were wiped out, but Tatsuya who was walking behind him didn''t see this.


    The building was about the same size as the one in which Canopus was imprisoned, but there were many more cameras. Apparently, the previous building was intended for senior officers, and this building - for prisoners with a lower status.


    Canopus moved along the corridor, from time to time looking for signs of someone''s presence. Then they got to the stairs and went up to the second floor. In the end, they stopped in front of a door located approximately in the middle of the corridor on the second floor.


    ��Right here.��


    Silently nodding back at Canopus'' words, Tatsuya pulled out a combat knife with knuckle guard.


    While swinging the knife down, a force field of decomposition magic was formed on the cutting edge of the knife.


    The knife cut through the lock on the door without any resistance.


    ��Molecular divider? No...��


    Without responding to Canopus'' murmur, Tatsuya threw open the door to a room more like a guardhouse than a prison.


    Walking past Tatsuya who was holding the door, Canopus cautiously entered the cell.


    ��Commander!��


    ��Ralph.��


    But Canopus'' tension eased when he heard a voice coming from the back of the room.


    A slender young man with shortly-cut red hair hurriedly ran to Canopus. It was Ralph


    Algol, the second lieutenant from the first detachment of the Stars, who was directly subordinate to Canopus.


    Canopus slowly followed toward the young man.


    When there was only one step between them, Canopus stopped and held out his hand for a handshake.


    But the young man suddenly pushed off the floor and rushed past Canopus.


    He tried to attack Tatsuya with a knife in his hand.


    However, immediately after the figure, looking like Ralph Algol, began its rapid advance, a psionic stream rushed into him.


    The face of the young man changed.


    The physique and hair color remained the same, but he now had the face of another person.


    ��Gram Demolition!?��


    Canopus'' voice was too loud for a whisper.


    The effect of "Gram Demolition," released by Tatsuya, wasn''t only limited to removing the masking magic from a person who turned out to be not a young man, but a middle-aged man. The gait and posture of this man also became somewhat insecure.


    Tatsuya lunged with his knife in the direction of the man who had lost the ability to control his body normally due to the psionic flow.


    He struck the man in the body, not with the knife blade, but with the titanium alloy knuckle guard embedded in the handle. Having received a blow into the solar plexus, the man''s eyes rolled back and collapsed to the floor.


    ��This looks like a member of the Coalsack squad...��


    Canopus turned the collapsed man over and frowned, recognizing him.


    Tatsuya heard him, but didn''t ask for an explanation of what "Coalsack" was.


    The situation didn''t allow this.


    Through the remaining open door, something the size of a fist flew into the chamber.


    ��Grenade!?��


    The cry of Canopus described in a word what Tatsuya saw.


    Canopus knocked over the table and lay down behind it.


    While Tatsuya threw the grenade away with magic. The lack of magic power activated by the artificial magic calculation area using Flash Cast, in this situation was more than compensated for by the excessive activation speed.


    But the enemy was also strong. The grenade thrown away by Tatsuya, flying through the doorway, bounced back inside the cell. And it didn''t bounce off the door, because it was open. The fact was that in the doorway an anti-object barrier was deployed.


    Tatsuya activated gravity controlled flight magic.


    Explosion power is inversely proportional to the cube of distance. Before the explosion, they usually lie on the floor to avoid direct contact with fragments, but if we take into account the distance to the epicenter of the explosion in the current situation, then the distance from the grenade falling to the floor to the ceiling was greater than the distance that would be if they lay on the floor.


    In addition, the process of forming an air cocoon, reducing air resistance during flight, was built into the flight magic spell. This cocoon was strong enough to withstand a headwind relative wind at a speed of several hundred kilometers per hour. Therefore, one could expect that it would serve as a shield against the relatively weak explosion of a hand grenade.


    However, Tatsuya''s quick wits in this case were not particularly useful.


    The grenade exploded. The blast wave wasn''t so strong.


    Instead of exploding into fragments, thick black smoke began to disperse in all directions.


    "Smoke grenade."


    Tatsuya abruptly canceled the flying magic and jumped to the floor. If the enemy��s goal was to block his field of vision, then remaining near the ceiling, he would be an easy


    target.


    The results of the smoke analysis were displayed on the screen integrated in the visor of the helmet.


    ... non-lethal...


    ... There are no paralytic components...


    ... There are no tear components...


    ... there is little damage to the respiratory system and the cornea...


    "In other words, it''s just a smoke screen to block the view."


    Tatsuya felt the disappearance of the anti-object shield that blocked the doorway.


    The field of view displayed on the visor of the helmet automatically switched to infrared mode. However, the silhouettes of people trying to get into the room were not visible.


    But Tatsuya��s ��sight�� at the same time caught the ��image�� of a person approaching quickly and soundlessly.


    The silhouette, represented according to the information data, wore a stealth suit, equalizing the emitted infrared rays with the temperature of the outside air. To ensure visibility, ultrasound was also used. The man seemed to be a particularly advanced master, since he didn''t wear special glasses for visualizing ultrasound. Just like a bat-man.


    But in any case, since this person sent a weapon at us, you just need to counterattack.


    Tatsuya repelled the enemy fist with his right hand that was holding a knife, after which he grabbed the enemy by the forehead with his left hand. And he activated vibrational magic, which sent a wave of vibrations through the palm of his left hand.


    This wave of vibrations was produced by his artificial magic calculation area, unable to deliver high power. In other words, the injury won''t be fatal.


    But there was enough strength to cause a concussion.


    The ��bat-man�� had his legs buckled, and he collapsed to the floor. Given that he


    received a blow to the head, such a drop looked strange, but Tatsuya didn''t even pay attention to it.


    First of all, because he didn''t have the time for it.


    Following the fallen man, the next enemy was approaching. More precisely, not even one or two. There were eight of them in total.


    "Is that already above my limit?"


    Until now, Tatsuya fought so as not to kill the soldiers of the defense detachment. The work entrusted to him was the rescue of Canopus and the destruction of the Parasites.


    He wasn''t asked to kill the American soldiers who were not infected with Parasites.


    Although there was no ban on killing, Tatsuya didn''t want to produce unnecessary discontent.


    However, this wasn''t a priority over accomplishing the mission.


    From outside, a cannonball flew into the room. It was an iron core, similar to a shot put competition. However, it flew at Tatsuya in a direct trajectory, and not in an arc, as in competitions. Its speed exceeded 200 km/h. There were no signs of magic working during its flight. It seems that the shell was accelerated by magic only at the time of the shot.


    Something flat, reminiscent of a card, was also approaching with a curved trajectory. At first glance, it was just a piece of plastic, but the edges of this card were covered with high-strength resin, sharpened to perfect sharpness. There was no signs of magic visible here too. Probably, at the moment of throwing the card, its speed, angle and rotation were set by magic so that the trajectory of free movement intersected with the given target.


    Both of these attacks were designed to make it difficult to detect with magic.


    Tatsuya ��decomposed�� the ball and the card, and shot the hearts of all eight attackers.


    Sensing the intent of murder that came from the floor in front of him, he threw a knife in that direction .


    It was the "bat-man" who, despite having a concussion, tried to shoot Tatsuya with a spring-loaded dart. The knife cut through his throat, causing a mortal wound.


    The first man he defeated - the red-haired man - didn''t move. It seems that the battle has come to an end.


    Causing a faint airflow, Tatsuya blew out the smoke screen into the corridor, which by that moment was still in the cell.


    ��Coalsack was completely destroyed, without being able to attack normally...��


    With undisguised surprise in his voice Canopus murmured, who stood up on the other side of the toppled over table.


    ��Coalsack is the name of the team of these guys?��


    Tatsuya asked Canopus, just to keep the conversation going.


    ��Yes. Coalsack Squad from Illegal MAP. One of the best squads for illegal assassinations in the States...��


    Canopus looked at Tatsuya not with admiration, but with wariness in his eyes.


    ��Assassins shouldn''t attack head on, right?��


    Tatsuya meant that you should not be afraid of assassins attacking directly head on. But this wasn''t a manifestation of modesty or, conversely, complacency. This again was only an attempt to keep the conversation going.


    ��Better tell me, does the Coalsack squad have only ten people?��


    This is the only thing that Tatsuya asked. Simply put, he wondered if there were still enemies left.


    ��Yes. There is also another Illegal MAP unit called the Cone Nebula, but their specialization is seduction. It is unlikely that they will be sent in the current situation.��


    ��Understood.��


    Tatsuya scanned the room with "Elemental Sight." He did this to make sure there were no other traps or ambushes, but he discovered something else.


    ��Major. Under the bed there is someone bound. This, incidentally, is it not your ally?��


    Canopus rushed to the bed and peered under it.


    ��Ralph!��


    He pulled a red-haired youth from under the bed - Ralph Algol. But he showed no signs of awakening, even when Canopus tried to shake him. Perhaps he was pumped full of some kind of drug.


    Canopus untied Algol and put him on his left shoulder so that the upper half of his body hung down from behind, and he clasped the legs hanging in front of him with his left hand.


    ��It seems that there is nothing that threatens his life, but wouldn��t it be better to leave him here?��


    ��No, we''ll take him with us.��


    Canopus didn''t listen to Tatsuya''s advice.


    But Tatsuya didn''t particularly insist on his words. He didn''t try to convince Canopus.


    ��Was the subordinate you wanted to pick up, only this one?��


    Tatsuya asked instead.


    ��Sorry. There is one more.��


    ��Okay. Let''s hurry.��


    Canopus nodded in response to Tatsuya and ran with Algol on his shoulder.


    Second Lieutenant, Ariana Lee Shaula, stationed in the female sector of the prison, was saved without any noticeable resistance. Unlike with Second Lieutenant Algol, Second Lieutenant Shaula wasn''t bound or unconscious.


    Tatsuya suspected it was a trap. But was there a trap or not, in which case his actions would be the same.


    A+A-


    ��Let''s steal a car. Do you have anything in mind?��


    It was necessary to somehow get to the place where the air-car was parked. It was possible to take off with a ��load�� of three passengers, but mobility was greatly reduced.


    It was unclear whether Canopus and Shaula would be able to protect themselves from shelling without CAD, and Algol still hasn��t woken up. Therefore, I would like to avoid the departure using the flight function of the Freed Suit.


    ��In front of the armory there is a general purpose vehicle.��


    Shaula answered the question of Tatsuya.


    ��I saw it from my room window. Here.��


    Anticipating the question of ��how do you know this,�� Shaula tried to lead Tatsuya and Canopus behind her.


    ��Wait. Point out the direction from behind me.��


    But Tatsuya stopped her, overtook, and turned his back to her.


    Shaula''s face showed that she was confused. She could not understand why, at their first meeting, he had been completely open before her, turning his back.


    She looked puzzled at Canopus. But Canopus only shook his head and didn''t answer.


    Canopus guessed the true identity of Tatsuya. Information about Tatsuya was imprinted in his memory in the form of a person who constantly showed vigilance of the highest category. Therefore, he was even worse than Shaula, and didn''t understand why Tatsuya now showed such a lack of vigilance.... However, in the case of Tatsuya, this only meant that he could "see" including behind him.


    As expected, there were soldiers in front of the armory.


    About fifty people. Amount equivalent to one platoon. Too much for ordinary security.


    Obviously, they were waiting for Tatsuya and those whom he led. Judging by what he


    "saw," among them were even some quite powerful magicians.


    They were on the other side of the building and were not visible with physical vision.


    However, not only Tatsuya saw them, but they also noticed Tatsuya''s group. The entire platoon of soldiers simultaneously aimed their gun barrels forward.


    The weapon of each of them wasn''t just a simple rifle, but a weaponized-armed device.


    The unfolding activation sequence belonged to the magic of the movement system called "Bend Trajectory." This magic bends the trajectory of a flying object once. In


    other words, it''s bending magic. The main scope of application is shooting at enemies hiding behind obstacles.


    Tatsuya pulled out Trident and pulled the trigger.


    Bullets fired from the weaponized-armed devices simultaneously with the activation of Tatsuya''s magic.


    Bullets flew straight without bending the arc. This was the result of Tatsuya activating


    "Gram Dispersion" by targeting the magic sequence of ��Bend Trajectory�� which activated in an area that lies within 100 meters in front of them.


    These weaponized-armed devices didn''t allow for automatic firing. Even if the CAD


    provided a certain level of automation, the processing speed of the magicians using it didn''t allow for them to keep up with this pace. In other words, all of the fired bullets flew straight, and fell into the void. The soldiers began to withdraw the following activation sequence.


    But Tatsuya''s next magic activated faster.


    Blood spurted from the joints of the right foot of half of the fifty soldiers, and with a slight time lag the same thing happened with the remaining half. The resulting damage caused everyone to lose their balance. And a moment later the same thing happened with their left feet, and as a result, everyone simultaneously fell to the ground.


    After that, in addition to everything, he made holes in their hands, which completely deprived the entire platoon of the defense detachment from combat readiness.


    Previously, Tatsuya was already forced to abandon non-fatal attacks once, but now he didn''t do the same, because he thought again about the fact that the destruction of a whole platoon could have undesirable consequences.


    Since the opponents were magicians, there remained the risk of a counterattack, even if they could not move their limbs. But if this happens, then Tatsuya was ready to become serious again. Not in the sense that he was ready to take a hit to himself, but in the sense that he was ready to kill if they ended up counterattacking.


    After making sure that the guards were temporarily neutralized, Tatsuya ran around the corner of the building.


    Canopus and Shaula followed him with tense faces. For the two officers from the Stars elite, Tatsuya��s fighting power seemed unimaginable.


    ��Molecular Divider... Javelin?��


    Shaula muttered. Obviously, she confused the magic of Tatsuya''s partial decomposition with the magic, ��Molecular Divider Javelin�� used by First Lieutenant Zoe Spica from the fourth unit of the Stars. The effects of these two magics were indeed quite similar.


    Under the dark evening sky, when even in the west there were no signs of the sun, Tatsuya and his three companions ran to the general purpose car. Canopus sat in the driver''s seat. Behind him, sat Shaula, and still not awake Algol, was seated next to her.


    Tatsuya took weapons from several nearby soldiers and stood next to the front passenger seat door.


    Canopus looked at Tatsuya with suspicion, trying to look at him to urgently take his place, but he took out Trident and went to the armory.


    "... The absence of people is confirmed."


    There was no one inside the warehouse.


    "... Getting information about the material of the object."


    In the case of disassembling weapons or military equipment into parts, first you need to identify the information about the mechanical structure of the target object. The more complex and larger the object, the more information data is there.


    When using "Regrowth," in addition to the information about the structure of an object, information about the materials that make up the object is also needed.


    However, in the case of "Mist Dispersion," decomposing an object to the level of chemical elements, processing is possible even with the presence of only information about the materials that make up the object. Regardless of the size and mechanical complexity of the object. In the case of the "decomposition" of a large-scale object, Tatsuya will have less load when decomposing an object into chemical elements than when disassembling it into spare parts.


    Tatsuya activated Mist Dispersion, choosing as a single target the entire armory depot and all the weapons stored in it.


    The contours of the three-story building without windows floated...


    And the next moment the building disappeared, as if it were an illusion.


    The remains of the armory depot dispersed in the form of dust swirling in the wind.


    Seeing an approaching cloud of dust, Shaula hastily closed the window next to where she was sitting in the car.


    Tatsuya quickly got into the passenger seat and said to Canopus, who was staring at him with round eyes from being astonished at what he just did.


    ��Drive.��


    In front of the gate leading out of the prison complex, they were waiting for about the same number of soldiers as there was in front of the armory depot.


    But Tatsuya''s reaction this time was different.


    He slowly pulled out a grenade he "confiscated" from the soldiers in front of the armory depot.


    ��Hey, what are you doing?!��


    Ignoring the nervous Canopus, Tatsuya opened the window and pulled the clip out of the grenade. The handling of this type of weapon was exactly the same as 100 years ago.


    ?


    The grenade was thrown with his right hand, and was accelerated by magic and flew straight towards the line of soldiers who stood in their way.


    The enemy magician tried to influence the trajectory of the grenade, but Tatsuya easily


    ��decomposed�� the magic sequence of their magic, ��Vector Reversal��, which they used to try and stop the grenade.


    An important principle when using magic is the rule that one and the same object or phenomenon cannot be simultaneously affected by several different magics. If you violate this rule, then in most cases the required force of interference in the phenomenon will increase, which ends up increasing the load on the magician. In addition to this, only one type of magic will work successfully. In the worst case scenario, all attempts to apply magic to the object will fail.


    This principle is strictly respected in organized combat groups such as the regular army.


    Therefore, in this case, only one magician tried to stop the approach of the grenade with magic.


    And his magic was neutralized. Although such an unexpected development of events caused confusion, but he was prepared enough to try again to stop the grenade with the same magic.


    But this one extra time was the last.


    The second "Vector Reversal" was neutralized by Tatsuya, and the grenade reached the area above the heads of the soldiers.


    But the problem didn''t end with one grenade.


    Tatsuya picked up four grenades when he was in front of the armory depot. And he threw all four grenades one after another at the soldiers who stood in a line opposite the gate to block their escape path.


    The grenades successfully exploded three meters above the heads of the guards.


    Shrapnel rained down on the soldiers from above.


    To protect themselves from the shrapnel, they crouched, raising their hands above their heads.


    The field of view of the soldiers shifted from the car carrying Tatsuya and the others.


    When they looked up at the sound of the horn, the car that had just seemed small due to range was already right in front of them.


    The guards, who where lined up in a row, reflexively jumped out of the way of the fleeing car.


    The line was built from about a quarter of the soldiers gathered at the gates.


    The remaining three quarters rained down a hail of bullets on to the car.


    However, this stolen car, although it was a general purpose vehicle, was actually an armored military vehicle. In addition, to the fired bullets, only about 10% of them reached the targeted vehicle. In other words, the shooting from the guards didn''t cause significant enough damage that could stop the vehicle.


    The car with Canopus behind the wheel passed through the gates (which were the same gates where Tatsuya decomposed a pass-through iron door), thus escaping the prison complex.


    After escaping from the Midway Prison complex, they were not pursued by either ground equipment or helicopters. Of course, the American army didn''t overlook the invasion and jailbreak. It��s just that at the moment they were recovering from their losses and were regrouping.


    ��Stop here.��


    Seeing the air-car, Tatsuya asked Canopus to stop the car.


    Taking the place of the driver of the air-car, he left the door open and shouted to Canopus and Shaula:


    ��Get in.��


    These two weren''t frozen in confusion. Canopus pulled Algol from the back seat, putting him on his shoulder and ran to the air-car.


    Shaula climbed into the back seat of the air-car and helped put Algol inside.


    ��Its okay if you don''t close the doors.��


    Nodding in response to Tatsuya��s advice, Canopus darted around the SUV (Sports Utility Vehicle)-like vehicle and sat in the front passenger seat.


    Tatsuya pressed a button and all four doors closed simultaneously.


    ��What is this? An amphibious vehicle?��


    Canopus asked instinctively, examining the interior of the car. Its windows were affixed and unopened, and in the place where ordinary cars had a trunk, equipment of unknown purpose was installed.


    ��No.��


    Tatsuya answered and activated the flight magic.


    ��This is a flying car.��


    Canopus swallowed, and Shaula screamed softly. With such background noise, Tatsuya sharply raised the air-car into the air.


    ��A notification about their return came from Mr. Shiba��s air-car.��


    After the words of the signalman on the bridge, there was a noise of whispering.


    ��Thirty minutes after departure... that is, it took 20 minutes directly to work? Do we know what damage was done to Midway Prison?��


    Colonel Michael Curtis, captain of the nuclear submarine carrier Virginia, asked the intelligence officer.


    ��Anti-ship, anti-aircraft and anti-personnel gun crews completely destroyed. The weapons warehouse also completely disappeared...��


    The scouts reacted so quickly because Captain Curtis had previously ordered information to be collected at Midway Prison.


    ��Are the prison buildings themselves intact?��


    The captain asked the intelligence officer in a slightly surprised tone.


    ��No serious damage was noticed.��


    "This is a surprisingly good result..."


    Captain Curtis thought so at first, but quickly changed his mind.


    "Such limited damage can be interpreted as proof that the attacker could afford it."


    "Midway is not only a military prison, but also a supply base, going as an addition to Pearl and Hermes."


    "In just 20 minutes, and given that he restrained himself - this is a complete defeat..."


    "... Tatsuya. If you weren��t a guest of Uncle, and we would have to fight with you, then all the power of Virginia wouldn''t overcome you, and we would eventually go to the bottom."


    "I would prefer to continue to have a good relationship with you."


    ��Prepare for a quick ascent. Prepare the take-off deck for the arrival of the air-car. And report this to Mr. Shibata.��


    Captain Curtis hid his concern in the depths of his heart, and gave crew members orders to play a part in this mission.


    About seven minutes have passed since the return signal was sent. In the sky above the sea around the surfaced Virginia, an air-car silhouette appeared.


    Out of the dark night sea floated the gigantic hull of the Virginia. The air-car didn''t circle around, but simply hovered in the sky during a flight over this nuclear aircraft carrier.


    The outer shell of the Virginia parted, exposing the flight deck.


    The air-car descended vertically and landed silently on the flight deck.


    Crew members ran over to them.


    Canopus was the first to leave the aircraft through the door of the front passenger seat,


    and after him, Shaula through the rear right door.


    Canopus pulled the unconscious Algol out of the car. The running crew members helped him and laid Algol on a stretcher.


    Only after that did Tatsuya leave the air-car.


    ��For starters, congratulations on the successful completion of the first phase of the mission.��


    Katsushige turned to Tatsuya, who came out from behind the back of the team members who had already started refueling (charging ultra-high capacitors) of the air-car.


    ��Thank you.��


    Raising the visor of his helmet, Tatsuya answered Katsushige''s congratulations.


    ��You''re going to leave again soon, right? Leave the report to the main house to me.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Tatsuya bowed slightly in response to Katsushige''s suggestion.


    ��If possible, could you please convey a message about the rescue of Major Canopus to Miyakijima?��


    Raising his head, Tatsuya asked Katsushige.


    ��Unfortunately that isn''t possible. There is currently no person on Miyakijima capable of receiving telepathic messages.��


    During this operation, all communication with the main house was carried out using the special abilities of telepaths. There were only a few subordinates in the Yotsuba family with telepathic abilities that allowed them to communicate at such a great distance, and all of them were directly subordinate to the head of the family. In this case, one of such valuable employees was temporarily handed over to Katsushige by the main house.


    ��Okay.��


    ��In the message that will be sent to the main house, I will add a request to relay the


    message to Miyakijima.��


    Tatsuya''s request wasn''t feasible, but in return Katsushige promised to remind the main house to let Miyuki and Lina know the news.


    Charging the air-car was pretty fast. Less than ten minutes after the landing, Tatsuya again lifted the car into the air.


    A telepathic communication session with the main house took place immediately after his departure.


    The news of the rescue of Canopus was immediately transmitted by the main house to Miyakijima.


    Immediately after receiving reports of the attack on Midway, a bustle began at Pearl & Hermes Base in preparation for sending soldiers.


    The original target was a counter-offensive against the enemies who attacked Midway Prison Base.


    However, in a subsequent report it was said that the attackers had abducted Major Canopus and Second Lieutenants Algol and Shaula, after which they fled in a small-sized aircraft. Therefore, the goal of sending fighters and destroyers with anti-aircraft and anti-submarine weapons changed to a pursuit of the offenders.


    While all the soldiers of the base (both sent and remaining) were very busy with preparations, Raymond (civilian) visited Minoru, who is in a separate room of the medical center allocated for Minami.


    ��Was it Tatsuya who attacked Midway?��


    Although this topic (preparation for the operation) wasn''t very suitable for a friendly conversation, Raymond clearly showed unhealthy interest in this.


    ��Most likely.��


    Minoru answered him.


    ��Only Tatsuya-san knows how to hide traces of magic perfectly.��


    ��You mean, besides you?��


    ��My abilities are just the art of deception. I can''t hide as skillfully as Tatsuya-san does.��


    Minoru with a serious face shook his head in response to Raymond''s joke.


    ��I see.��


    With a distressed face, Raymond answered.


    ��Come on do not talk about it.��


    However, he quickly regained his usual cheerful face. The current situation was rather chaotic, but it developed clearly as the "Seven Sages" �� Raymond S. Clark liked.


    "It appears that major Antares and Lieutenant Sargas were also sent to intercept on the destroyer Chevalier." ...Or what''s it''s name?" "Shaurma"?


    Minoru, it seemed, wasn''t at all interested in which name was correct, but Raymond could not leave this question open, so he took out a mobile terminal and sent a search request.


    ��Yeah, all the same, the ��Chevalier.�� And along with it, the ��Shangri-La�� will leave the port. It seems that they are going to send more than ten fighter class aircrafts "Horned Owls" [Eagle Owls].��


    ��Really!?��


    The Shangri-La is an aircraft carrier assigned to the port of Pearl & Hermes Base. It is the "runway" of this base. The Horned Owls, code-named F-141, is the main strike force of the Shangri-La aircraft carrier. These are multi-purpose combat aircrafts with superior stealth system effectiveness.


    In total, there were 60 ��Horned Owls�� on the Shangri-La. This means that more than one-sixth of them will be sent. Therefore, Minoru''s surprise was natural.


    ��That alone says that Tatsuya was considered dangerous. In my opinion, this is a reasonable decision.��


    Minoru didn''t argue with these words of Raymond. Minoru fought with Tatsuya only in one-on-one magic battles. But it was thanks to a direct encounter with him that he realized that the true value of Tatsuya manifests itself at a tactical level and higher.


    What just happened on Midway Island was direct evidence of this. Tatsuya was a threat that could destroy a military base without even using his Strategic-Class magic.


    Therefore, the reaction of the USNA army should not be considered an exaggeration.


    ��I don''t think that this base will be able to delay Tatsuya... Oh, it seems that Chevalier and Shangri-La left the port. Major Antares and Lieutenant Sargas are moving away.��


    The port wasn''t visible from the window of the infirmary window, so Raymond, apparently, sensed this through a channel connecting the Parasites.


    ��Minoru, in my opinion, now is the time.��


    Raymond''s phrase was unsaid.


    ��For what?��


    Although Minoru asked, he somehow understood what Raymond wanted to say.


    ��If Tatsuya gets here, this time you won''t be able to escape. You''re not going to fight him again, are you? So now is your chance. Now only Lieutenant Spica is left at this base.��


    Raymond was telling the truth.


    On this surface base - an artificial island - he can��t hide. No matter where he hides, he cannot escape from Tatsuya''s "sight". Both Parade and Kimon Tonko have their limitations, and won''t be particularly useful in this situation. If he was going to continue to run away, there was no choice but to go to sea.


    ��...It''s useless.��


    But Minoru shook his head helplessly.


    ��Minami-san can''t move now.��


    Minami is still recovering from the damage caused by the excessive use of magic that occurred the other day. The fact that she spends most of the day in a dream is the protective function of the body, which calms the violence of the, magic calculation area


    by suppressing conscious activity and, thereby, reducing the stimulation of the subconscious region. If any irritating factor begins to act on it from outside, then consciousness will forcefully wake up, which is highly likely to serve as a trigger for overheating the magic calculation area.


    ��So you''re the only who need to escape, Minoru. As long as you stay alive, you will always have a chance to get your girlfriend back.��


    Minoru blinked his eyes in surprise.


    Raymond''s behavior this time wasn''t as cynical as usual when he looked at everything around him as an interesting show. It seemed to Minoru that for some reason, Raymond was sincerely worried about him and Minami.


    ��No... after all, it''s impossible.��


    But Minoru didn''t agree with Raymond''s proposal.


    He felt that if he parted with Minami now, he would never be able to even get close to her again. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki are not such irrational opponents. They will no longer give him a chance to take advantage of.


    And above all, he absolutely didn''t want to part with Minami.


    But not because he wanted to cure her. And not because he wanted to take responsibility for the deterioration of her condition. In truth, he was simply attached to her.


    ��Minoru...��


    Raymond no longer said anything that could pass as appeals to escape. Whether he changed himself, or it was a temporary whim, but it seems that he sincerely worried about Minoru.


    ��...Good. So I''ll go with you.��


    ��What!? No, that won''t do!��


    Raymond''s words shocked Minoru.


    ��Raymond. By the way, it is you yourself who have to run! If Tatsuya-san catches you,


    then the Dion Project will be considered a Parasite conspiracy!��


    There was no direct connection between the Parasites and the Dion Project. However, Tatsuya would easily be able to distort the truth in order to destroy the conspiracies directed against him. Minoru felt a certain sense of fear from Tatsuya, confirming that he was able to do something like that.


    ��If something like this happens, then it will be a problem for not only you and your father. This could escalate into a question of confidence in America, which, in turn, will disrupt the world order!��


    Minoru has always been driven by personal feelings. For this reason, he didn''t regret that he had gone astray... that he had ceased to be a man. But he didn''t want to create problems for society.


    ��Well, good. That will be interesting too.��


    Raymond had an innocent smile on his face. Such a face meant that he perfectly understood what he had said to Minoru.


    ��Raymond!��


    ��I''m not a human being either. I don��t care what will happen to the human world. The truth is that the Dion project was actually a conspiracy at the national level. So, if America is subjected to international criticism, then they''re right.��


    ��But...��


    ��Minoru.��


    After breaking an objection to Minoru, Raymond grinned.


    ��Instead of observing the affairs of states and the world as a whole, I would rather like to see what future awaits you.��


    Minoru''s eyes widened when he heard these unexpected words from Raymond.


    ��You two... how could I put it better... so romantic. You want to watch more than any pair of films. In truth, I��m even envious.��


    ��...��


    ��So I want to know how your story ends. And I want this story to have a happy ending.��


    Raymond smiled shyly.


    ��Minoru, in order to eventually arrive at a happy ending, you must escape now.��


    ��Raymond...��


    Raymond, who organized the second coming of the Parasites into this world by skillfully manipulating false information.


    And Minoru, casting aside his humanity, killing his beloved grandfather, and causing a lot of chaos.


    Despite such a backstory from these two, an atmosphere of kindness and understanding has now developed between them.


    ... However, in this world there is not only kindness.


    ��That would be problematic.��


    Minoru and Raymond spun around at that voice and the sound of a door swinging open.


    They were so carried away with their conversation that their attention didn''t notice anything but themselves.


    Therefore, they had the imprudence not to notice the approach of their fellow parasite.


    They turned to see Zoe Spica holding up the index finger of her right hand.


    Blood spurted.


    ��Minoru!��


    The ��Molecular Divider Javelin�� pierced Minoru��s chest at the very moment the door opened.


    ��The wound is non-fatal.��


    ��What are you...!?��


    Spica looked coldly at Raymond, who had faltered.


    ��Be silent.��


    ��...!��


    ��We must not allow damage to the States. You three should leave this place immediately.��


    ��Why...?��


    Minoru asked in a pained voice, holding onto his chest and bending over.


    ��Kudou Minoru. Raymond Clark. If the Japanese get evidence that our army has harbored you �C who are Parasites, then this will become an unfavorable diplomatic compromising evidence against the States.��


    ��... Minami-san still needs a break. And this happened to her because of your battle.��


    ��If you had not come here, this wouldn''t have happened at all.��


    Spica rejected Minoru��s protest. Then she signaled to the soldiers waiting behind her.


    Four soldiers burst into the room of the medical room. They aimed their weapons at Minoru, Raymond, and Minami.


    ��We won''t kill you if you obediently follow us.��


    ��... We will leave, but we will do it ourselves.��


    Minoru straightened up. His voice was no longer painful, and there was no trace of a wound on his chest when he removed his hand.


    ��You...!?��


    Noticing the disappearance of the wound, Spica in a hurry tried to activate magic.


    However, she was unable to do anything.


    She couldn''t even scream.


    Spica''s body burst into flames.


    The soldier''s bodies bursting into the room also ignited.


    The magic "Jintai Hakka" from the release system.


    It neutralizes the magical protection of the human body, forcibly extracts electrons from the molecules of the cells of the body, and releases them from the body. It is called "Jintai Hakka," because an electric discharge passing through the skin looks like a phenomenon of spontaneous combustion of the human body. However, in fact, this is terrible magic, destroying cells at the molecular level, depriving them of the electrons used in inter-molecular bonds.


    Minoru��s magic activation speed was higher than Spica��s activation speed and the speed at which well-trained soldiers would pull the trigger.


    The fire didn''t spread throughout the room. He didn��t hurt either Minami��s bed or Minami herself.


    Minoru skillfully controlled the electrical discharge created by his ��Jintai Hakka.��


    Spica and four soldiers disappeared from this world in just a few moments.


    From the "ashes" arouse the "parasite." The true body of the "parasite" that lived in Spica.


    Minoru easily caught it and placed it inside himself.


    ��... Raymond.��


    Minoru spoke to Raymond in a emotionless voice.


    ��Y-yes?��


    ��Apparently, I too can no longer stay here. Let''s run away together.��


    ��...Good.��


    Raymond answered with such a face, as if he had just comprehended what had happened.


    ��Can you wait a bit in the hallway?��


    ��...Okay.��


    Said Raymond, and left the room.


    Closing the door, Raymond turned anxiously, and before the door closed, he managed to see Minoru, with a sad face standing next to Minami''s bed.


    This evening, at Pearl & Hermes Base, there were many fiery flashes that resembled fireworks.


    The number of these outbreaks was equal to the number of human lives.


    Minoru and Raymond left the Pearl & Hermes base on the Coral transport ship, fearfully subjugating the survivors from the base.


    Major Antares and First Lieutenant Sargas, who went to sea on the Chevalier destroyer, learned about the death of First Lieutenant Spica in almost real time.


    ��Commander...��


    ��Useless. Yes and pointless.��


    Antares answered the unsaid question of Sargas.


    Sargas didn''t argue with this decision. He himself knew that it was useless and pointless, and therefore didn''t say the rest of the phrase ��let''s go back?��.


    The attacker on Midway also could not be ignored. And it wasn''t just the honor of the army at stake. The combat magician, who alone stormed Midway by storm, even by his already demonstrated abilities, can be considered a threat that must be dealt with immediately. And if we assume that this is the same Strategic-Class Magician that caused "Scorched Halloween," then he should be dealt with all the more. In such a situation, their language didn''t turn to say that you need to cancel the operation and return to the Pearl & Hermes base.


    Plus, First Lieutenant Spica is already dead. The true body that dwelt in her was supposed to escape and itself would soon follow them. That is how the parasites nature. And they can��t do anything now.


    ... If they knew that Spica wasn''t the only victim, then they would immediately ask the


    captain to turn around and move back. They would undoubtedly have tried to stop the catastrophe that had struck Pearl & Hermes Base.


    However, neither Antares nor Sargas had the same ��vision�� as Tatsuya or Minoru.


    Perhaps they would have noticed the death-spreading magic of Minoru if they concentrated their magical perceptions in the direction behind them, but all their attention was directed west - towards Midway.


    But disaster awaited them not only from behind.


    About 8 minutes after re-deploying from the Virginia.


    Tatsuya encountered the enemy about 100 kilometers west of the Pearl and Hermes Atoll.


    Fighters merging with darkness flew by. If these were ordinary aircraft, then the distance over which they flew would be considered abnormal approach.


    They were not displayed on the air-car radar. It looks like the adversary also had an excellent stealth system.


    Masking the electromagnetic waves of the air-car also worked with visible light, but it didn''t provide perfect transparency. From the point of view of an outside observer, the car was visible as flying in a kind of smokescreen, depending on the weather and light.


    For example, in the current clear night sky it should have been seen as a kind of foggy cloud of ultramarine color. If the pilots were sufficiently big-eyed, then with such an approach, they should have noticed something.


    Tatsuya turned on a radio transmitter he borrowed from the Virginia. It showed the frequencies used by the USNA Navy. Tatsuya found the frequency at which the pilots spoke to each other.


    "UFO?"


    From the speaker phrases with the word "UFO" were heard. Tatsuya inclined his head mentally, but then realized that it was a question of the air-car driven by him. Shrouded in fog and not emitting heat waves (more precisely, it emitted infrared rays, but their


    frequency coincided with the frequency of the atmospheric air temperature), the air-car could really be called a UFO - an Unidentified Flying Object.


    However, this wasn''t the case when one could happily admire. If the aircraft of the American army associated the car with the expression "UFO", then this meant only one thing - it was discovered.


    On the dashboard monitor, several windows with different data were displayed. One of these windows displayed the results of the reconciliation of fighters.


    "F-141 Horned Owl?"


    Although in terms of generalized characteristics they are inferior to the ��Crowned Hawk�� [Crowned Hawk Eagle], which is currently the main combat force of the Air Force of America, but as devices that combine stealth and good characteristics for operation at low speeds, they were preferred as airborne fighters on aircraft carriers .


    "In that case, with a high probability there is an aircraft carrier nearby."


    In his heart, he wanted to ignore the aircraft carrier and just save Minami. But considering the difference in speed between the air-car and fighter jets, he decided that he needed to get rid of this interference now. The air-car was as maneuverable as the fighter jets, but it could not accelerate above the speed of sound. Therefore, it is easy to catch up to when driving in a straight line.


    "I wouldn''t like to cause serious damage to the USNA army, but..."


    Completely disregarding the likelihood that he could be shot down, Tatsuya turned on the onboard CAD, which is completely separate from the flight device.


    He completed the capture of the target with the help of his ��sight��. Two "Horned Owls"


    approached the air-car from different directions, as if trying to "take him in their pincers."


    Tatsuya abruptly steered the car down vertically.


    The after image of the air-car was pierced by machine gun fire.


    Tatsuya became a little easier after the fact that the opponents shot at him first.... But what he was going to do, didn''t change.


    In addition to the two planes flying over him now, he ��saw�� eight more ��Horned Owls��


    approaching in pairs from four different sides. He, in principle, could bring them all down at the same time, but he preferred to do it consistently.


    Tatsuya activated Mist Dispersion on two Owls.


    The fighters (excluding the pilot and the ejection seat) turned to dust and disappeared, becoming a misty cloud.


    Tatsuya feared that the ejection mechanism might not work properly and the parachutes wouldn''t open, however, it seemed that his fears were in vain. He saw the pilots smoothly descend into the night sea by parachute. And at the current time of the year in this latitude, one didn''t fear for their lives.


    One of the recently approached ��Horned Owls�� launched a rocket at the air-car. The air-car wasn''t supposed to be detected either by thermal, by electric, or by magnetic trails.


    ��Radio-controlled missile? Reckless behavior when their comrades are down in the sea,�� thought Tatsuya.


    He simultaneously laid out this rocket and all the remaining eight fighters.


    From the radio came the devil-cursing screams. Listening to the selective swearing of downed pilots, Tatsuya set off toward the Pearl and Hermes Atoll in search of the aircraft carrier and the accompanying warships.


    Major Antares and First Lieutenant Sargas were summoned to the combat information post of the destroyer.


    ��It seems like... an aircraft driven by the magic of flight.��


    Sargas answered in a rather confident tone to the question of the captain, the commander of the operation, not from the bridge, but from this BEEP. The monitor just finished playing a short video sent from one of the Shangri-La fighters.


    ��Lieutenant. Is something like that already applied in practice?��


    ��As far as I know, this is not yet applied by our army in practice.��


    ��What do you think, Major Antares?��


    The captain looked from Sargas to Antares.


    ��I have nothing to add, captain.��


    ��In that case, is this UFO from Japan?��


    ��I think so.��


    The magic of flight was invented by the Japanese company FLT. In this case, it is quite reasonable to consider that this unidentified aircraft using magic of flight is a kind of Japanese experimental prototype.


    ��But why would the Japanese army attack a USNA owned base...?��


    ��The enemy is not necessarily related to the Japanese army.��


    Antares objected, in response to the mutter of the captain.


    ��The inventor of flight magic is Taurus Silver... Shiba Tatsuya. He is one of the central figures of the same "Yotsuba." I think, with a high probability, this may be the apparatus of the original development of the Yotsuba.��


    ��All sent F-141''s have stopped responding.��


    In the oppressive silence that followed, the voice of the AI assistant was heard, responsible for observing the sky.


    ��The radars still don''t record the enemy aircraft''s position.��


    ��Increase the sensitivity of observation in the visible light range!��


    The captain in an irritated voice gave the order to the AI.


    All sensors were already trying to detect UFOs with maximum sensitivity. The captain��s order meant exceeding the maximum permissible load on the observation equipment in the visible light range. But the warning didn��t come back, like "there is a risk of sensors burning." Still, the military AI was trained to obey orders.


    ��... UFO detected. Distance 2 nautical miles.��


    ��What!?��


    Distance 2 nautical miles. Approximately 3.7 kilometers. Immediately after the captain''s scream, the piercing wail of a siren sounded.


    The screen displays the damage status. All guns located from the bow to the center of the ship were destroyed. The automatic guns, anti-aircraft laser guns, and anti-aircraft/anti-submarine rocket launchers.


    ��Display the image from the forward deck!��


    The cameras didn''t seem to be affected, as a large window appeared on the main screen with a view from the center towards the bow of the ship.


    There was no visible fire engulfing the guns and launchers.


    The automatic and laser guns simply disappeared without a trace, and the rocket launchers disappeared as if they were uprooted.


    ��What is it...��


    As if interrupting the captain, the siren sounded again.


    ��The ship has completely lost its ability to engage in air defense.��


    The voice of the onboard AI responsible for counting the damage sounded out.


    A report on the screen reported that all stationary guns mounted on the deck and sides of the ship were lost.


    ��Impossible... In an instant, to completely neutralize the whole ship...!?��


    At the moment, they only have torpedoes left for armament. So the shout of the captain wasn''t an exaggeration.


    As if responding to his cry, the image of the deck disappeared from the screen.


    ��What happened!?��


    ��Signs of destruction of optical surveillance equipment are recorded.��


    The onboard AI said in an unemotional voice.


    The AI is just a program. The emotions of its voice are programmed so as not to undermine the psychological state of the crew. But in this situation, such a calm tone, on the contrary, only got on the nerves of the captain.


    ��Someone! Get on deck and report on the situation!��


    Such an order made it clear that the captain was mad.


    ��Captain, we can go.��


    Antares responded to the order.


    ��... May I ask you this?��


    The captain asked Antares in a slightly calmed tone.


    ��Yes, sir.��


    Antares and Sargas saluted the captain with a gesture accepted from the sailors.


    The first ship Tatsuya discovered was the Chevalier destroyer. At first he wanted to flood it with one attack.


    But this ship is most likely followed by an aircraft carrier and its escort ships. If you spend time on each of them, then the likelihood that Minami will be taken away again will only increase.


    Minami''s information was still marked with a marker, so there was no fear of losing sight of it, even if they escaped again. However, through the information dimension, Tatsuya already knew that Minami''s health condition had worsened. True, recently, when he checked her condition before re-departing from Virginia, it suddenly for some reason improved. But vigilance still shouldn''t be relaxed. Because the condition can worsen if she is dragged along by force. It was necessary to hurry.


    However, Tatsuya changed his plans. Instead of sinking the ship, he neutralized all the ways in which this ship could harm his air-car.


    He landed the air-car on a deck which there were no guns or launchers, and left it.


    Two figures approached Tatsuya standing under the night sky.


    ��I was waiting for you, Parasites.��


    The reason Tatsuya changed his plans was the Parasites "seen" by him on this destroyer.


    If he sank the destroyer, then their discovery would take extra time. And that was undesirable.


    Tatsuya''s words made his purpose clear - the destruction of the Parasites.


    Antares suddenly and without warning released magic.


    When a person becomes a Parasite, then he has a decrease in the variety of magic used, but this is offset by a sharp jump in the speed of activation of the magic that he has left.


    The ��Nyx�� of Antares was activated earlier than Tatsuya��s counter-magic, covering him with a thick layer of mental interference that impedes magical perception.


    However, the next moment...


    The darkness of Nyx silently shattered into pieces.


    ��...How!?��


    Antares''s voice complained about the absurdity of what was happening.


    When magical perception is blocked, it is impossible to "see" neither the sequence of activation, nor the sequence of magic. If you cannot ��discover�� the magic that you need to resist, then you cannot aim with counter-magic.


    "Nyx. Pretty problematic magic."


    Tatsuya didn''t answer Antares''s question. But mentally, he acknowledged that Antares''s magic was quite dangerous.


    "Even if I don��t see the target visually, then I can "decompose" it, if I know what I''m dealing with."


    The activated Nyx really interfered with the formation of visual images. But the processes that were carried out before the activation of Nyx could be "seen." Tatsuya can get current ��information�� from ��information�� seen in the past. And he can


    decompose this information with "Gram Dispersion".


    If you try to seal Tatsuya��s powers with Nyx, you shouldn��t even let him suspect the activation of magic. In other words, ��Nyx�� will work on Tatsuya only if it will be a complete surprise.


    The destruction of Antares''s magic served as this incentive, or so it was planned, but Sargas just now launched a magical attack at Tatsuya.


    And again, Sargas'' magic attacked Tatsuya''s mind faster than he could neutralize it.


    It was a pack of wolves that looked like shadows, with no details. More precisely, these were not wolves, but coyotes.


    Countless all-black coyotes turned their fangs to Tatsuya''s heart.


    It was the magic ��Ikel," classified as the mental interference magic in which Sargas was strong.


    In Greek mythology, the children of the night goddess Nyx were called ��Oneiroi,�� the deities that control dreams. The name of this magic is "Ikel" - it was another (real) name of the so-called "Phobetor", one of such deities, which takes the images of animals in dreams. This magic damages the mind of the enemy with the help of animal illusions. An illusion in which nightmare fangs bite the victim��s heart leads to a weakening of the opponent��s mind.


    But unfortunately for Sargas, Ikel was waiting for the same end as Nyx.


    In terms of speed of completion of magic, Sargas was ahead of Tatsuya. But before Sargas'' Ikel''s effects could work, this magic was neutralized by Tatsuya''s ��Gram Dispersion�� erasure.


    Tatsuya pulled "Trident" out of his holster with his right hand.


    Antares and Sargas, not giving up, continued to try to attack Tatsuya with magic of mental interference, but Tatsuya neutralized each of these attacks by decomposing their magic sequences.


    Tatsuya continued to activate ��Gram Dispersion�� using the built-in CAD in his combat suit.


    ��It''s impossible!��


    ��How!?��


    There were lamentations and anger in the voices of the Parasites. What was happening caused a mess in their heads, and as a result a small gap formed in their ongoing magical attacks.


    Tatsuya didn''t miss this moment, and pulled the trigger of "Trident."


    ""Mist dispersion,�� activation."


    The bodies of Antares and Sargas trembled and began to blur.


    The sea breeze picked up the remnants of their bodies and scattered them across the sky and the surface of the sea.


    All that remains of them is two "Parasites."


    The true bodies of the "demons" that turn people into Parasites.


    "Recognition of the structure supporting pushion information bodies."


    The true body of the Parasite is a Pushion informational body wrapped in a psionic cocoon. Or is it better to call jelly not a cocoon?


    The psionic mass itself, which protects the "core" (the Pushion informational body), is formless, and besides it there is another psionic informational body - a kind of foundational support that ensures the existence of the Pushionic informational body in this world.


    This psionic informational body, which has become a supporting pillar, must first be found among all this formless mass of psions.


    Having set the search condition as the ��Pushion informational body existing in this world�� as a search condition, Tatsuya indirectly considered the desired structure.


    "The magic of decomposition of the structure supporting Psionic informational bodies,


    "Astral Dispersion,�� activation.��


    The destruction of the support necessary for the existence in this world the pushion information body - the Parasite.


    Having lost the "foundation of existence", the Pushion informational bodies leave this world.


    Expelled from this world.


    Two Parasites disappeared, leaving for the "other world."


    After destroying the Parasites, Tatsuya no longer took any action against the destroyer, Chevalier.


    Not wanting to waste extra time, he lost all interest in them.


    Climbing into the air-car, he took off from the deck of the Chevalier.


    On the way, he found an aircraft carrier and two escort ships, but he was going to ignore them.


    But unfortunately, the enemy wasn''t going to let him through just like that.


    Mobile rocket launchers on the decks of the escort destroyers aimed at the air-car. The direction of their aiming was slightly shifted, as the radars were useless. Short-range laser guns were not used, probably for the same reason.


    If you just fly by at full speed, you can avoid the attacks from the destroyers. Although it could not accelerate above the speed of sound, aiming in the visible light range at a high-speed flying object would still be extremely problematic.


    However, new fighter aircrafts were preparing to take off from the aircraft carrier. This time, there was obviously more than the last ten. If this turns into an air battle again, then we can safely say that the probability of this fight coming to an end in a short time is extremely small.


    Performing various erratic (left, right, up, down) maneuvers, Tatsuya directed his "sight"


    at the escort destroyer, which was going in front of the aircraft carrier. These movements, by the way, really created the impression that this is a real "alien ship,"


    which is usually meant when they say "UFO."


    "The name of the ship is Mila Davis."


    "No parasites on board detected."


    "ABC weapons* on board not found."


    [Special abbreviation for weapons that fall under all kinds of prohibitions. A (atomic), B


    (biological), C (chemical).]


    To begin with, he was convinced that sinking it wouldn''t cause any problems.


    "The goal is Mila Davis."


    The target was the entire ship called Mila Davis. Instead of recognizing the destroyer as a set of separate parts, he recognized the entire ship as a whole, using the name of the ship as a key.


    "Obtaining information on the materials forming "Mila Davis."


    He didn''t read the structure of the object associated with this name, but information about its materials, or rather information about the chemical elements that form these materials.


    ""Mist Dispersion"- activation."


    Tatsuya activated "Mist Dispersion," aiming only at the general concept of the Mila Davis ship, that is, at the ship��s hull, its internal equipment, and the fuel it uses.


    The magic that breaks down substances at the level of chemical elements has been activated.


    The shape of the destroyer blurred and swam.


    And its majestic image disappeared, turning into dust and smoke.


    Only crew members who fell into the sea remained.


    Having fallen into the sea with strong splashes, they hastily surfaced one by one. There was no longer any difference in rank between them. And the senior and junior officers, and the captain, and sailors - all in desperation looked around with faces expressing a complete incomprehension on what had happened.


    Tatsuya turned on the transmitter, taken from the Virginia nuclear submarine carrier.


    ��This is the UFO pilot.��


    Tatsuya involuntarily grinned at such a "title." However, these were serious negotiations. If the enemy thinks he��s fooling them, then he won��t be able to turn everything as smoothly as he wanted.


    ��We do not wish to continue military operations.��


    Having made the most serious voice, Tatsuya said into the microphone of the transmitter.


    ��This is the USNA Navy aircraft carrier, "Shangri-La."��


    They answered him. Although it was known in advance that this transmitter could provide communication, he was relieved when it was actually confirmed in practice.


    Even Tatsuya was embarrassed by the realization that his ��solo performance�� could go unanswered, unnoticed.


    ��UFO pilot. State your demands.��


    ��My aircraft is currently heading toward Pearl & Hermes Base. I am not going to cause damage to the base until I myself am attacked. My enemies are Parasites.��


    ��...So, what is next?��


    This was probably a question from the captain of the aircraft carrier. Tatsuya decided that this man was apparently aware of the Parasites.


    ��Focus on saving your comrades who have fallen in the water. Pilots of aircrafts sent earlier are also now in the water. I repeat, for my part there is no longer any intention to attack. I promise not to interfere with the rescue operation.��


    ��Accepted.��


    The captain of the aircraft carrier quickly agreed.


    ��Thank you for giving us the opportunity to focus on the rescue operation.��


    ��Thank you for understanding.��


    ��... If you destroy the Parasites, then I will only be glad. True, this is just my personal opinion...��


    ��... Was it worth saying now something like that?��


    This communication channel has not been encrypted. Both the crew of the aircraft carrier and the crew of the second destroyer could easily hear this conversation.


    ��I don''t care. The fleet won''t bow to these non-human monsters.��


    ��I see.��


    This captain, one way or another, turned out to be to Tatsuya''s liking. If not for this situation, he would want to meet him face to face.


    ��Then, all the best.��


    However, Tatsuya was now a terrorist who attacked the regular army. His voice was changed by the function built into the suit, as it was undesirable for anyone to hear his real voice.


    ��May God''s blessing be with you.��


    Tatsuya abruptly said goodbye in a slightly rude manner, and the captain answered him with words that made it difficult to understand whether he said this seriously, or with sarcasm.


    After avoiding a battle with the aircraft carrier, Tatsuya now secured for himself an unhindered path to the base of Pearl and Hermes.


    As the Mitsuya family told him, he saw a semi-floating artificial island. Based on its shape and size, it could be concluded that a floating pontoon mega-platform, originally intended for a surface airport, was converted into this base.


    "But how is this to be understood...?"


    Circling in the sky above the base, Tatsuya bowed his head inquiringly.


    At first he thought that he hadn��t been attacked from the base because he received a warning from the captain of the Shangri-La aircraft carrier. But when Tatsuya approached the base, a sense of the demeanor of what was happening began to arise


    in him.


    ... There were no signs of people at the base.


    Even after reaching normal viewing distance, he didn''t find human figures.


    "There is only one person at the base - Minami...?"


    The search with "Elemental Sight" yielded a shocking result.


    Of the people there was only one, Minami. There were no signs of parasites.


    "Are they using some kind of advanced concealment magic...?"


    Tatsuya suspected the existence of magic unknown to him, capable of completely hiding the target from his "Elemental Sight".


    He thought that Minoru had created concealment magic that completely hid even traces of the use of magic, or that the Stars had a user of such magic.


    However, his intuition denied this. Tatsuya could not explain what this opinion was based on, but he came to the conclusion that there was nobody using magic on this base except him. Apart from Minami, this base really was completely deserted.


    "The captain of the aircraft carrier clearly didn''t know that such an unusual situation was at this base."


    Despite the fact that the conversation with him took place on the radio, one could find out about such an abnormal situation by a nervous or excited voice. But Tatsuya didn''t feel anything like that in his voice.


    "... Anyone would be baffled."


    If you land and see for yourself, you may be able to understand what is happening there. Or happened there.


    "And even if nothing is clear, then you can just pick up Minami and get out of there."


    Tatsuya came to this decision when he was already making his third round around the base.


    Landing at the Pearl & Hermes base, Tatsuya stepped out of the air-car.


    Standing on the surface of the artificial island, he discovered traces of magic that he didn''t notice from the air.


    "About 30... no, 40 minutes ago?"


    In dozens, not, probably, even in more than a hundred different places at this base were the remains of a raging powerful magic.


    "These traces... there can be no mistake. This is Minoru''s "Jintai Hakka" magic."


    This residual ��smell�� of magic, drifting in the air of the base, didn''t differ from the same


    ��Jintai Hakka�� of Minoru, with which he once attacked Tatsuya himself. This is deadly magic that destroys the human body at the molecular level by forcing the extraction of electrons from the cells that make up this body. The fact that this magic was used more than a hundred times meant that Minoru had committed the massacre of more than a hundred people.


    "Minoru... what happened?"


    He didn''t think that the Parasite swallowed the mind of Minoru. But not because he


    ��didn��t want to believe it,�� but only because he praised Minoru for his strength.


    Including the power of his mind.


    And given his obsession with Minami, it was very strange that he left her alone.


    "Anyway... you need to get to Minami first."


    When Tatsuya landed the air-car, he did it right near the building where the medical center was located. Of course, this wasn''t an accident. He entered this deserted building to pick up Minami and take her back home.


    Minami was found in a room on the third floor of this three-story building.


    She wasn''t in hospital clothes, but in a simple shirt with short sleeves and in trousers up to her ankles. Obviously, it was clothing intended for female soldiers of the USNA army.


    ��Minami.��


    Sitting on the bed and looking out the window, Minami got up and looked back at Tatsuya''s voice.


    ��Tatsuya-sama...��


    From Minami''s confused face, it was clear that her consciousness was only half awake.


    When she saw Tatsuya, a smile and tears appeared on her face at the same time.


    ��I AM...��


    A stream of tears flowed from her left eye.


    ��Minoru-sama left me.��


    ��Did Minoru say anything?��


    ��No. This happened while I was sleeping...��


    Minami''s voice was becoming intermittent.


    Tears accumulated in the right eye also ��broke through the dam�� and ran down the stream.


    Minoru obviously had a reason. And the reason is irresistible and compelling.


    There may have been some major altercation between Minoru and the USNA army. The traces of the massacre at this base may be the result of a serious conflict between Minoru and the USNA army.


    But Tatsuya didn''t voice this assumption.


    And he didn''t ask whether she wanted to follow Minoru.


    ��Minami, come back.��


    He told Minami just that.


    ��Tatsuya-sama...!��


    Minami buried her head in Tatsuya''s chest.


    Clinging to him, she sobbed like a child.


    Tatsuya gently stroked Minami''s head and patted her on the back, as if soothing his youngest sister. It was these movements that he applied to Miyuki when they were still children.


    ��Ready?��


    Tatsuya asked, a sidelong glance at Minami, who was hunched down in the front passenger seat.


    ��Yes.��


    Minami answered, securely fastened with a four-point seat belt. Her eyes were still downcast, and her cheeks were still reddish. It seemed that she was very ashamed of the fact that she was sobbing, clinging to Tatsuya.... In addition to her cheeks, her forehead was also slightly red, but for another reason - she knocked it on the hard breastplate of Tatsuya''s Freed Suit.


    Tatsuya directed his sight forward and poured his psions into the flying device for the air-car.


    ��Come back. In our common home.��


    ��...Yes.��


    This time, Minami nodded confidently in response to Tatsuya''s words.


    The air-car smoothly came off the surface.


    Gradually increasing speed, he moved away from the base.


    Minami looked around and looked at Pearl & Hermes Base from the passenger seat window.


    And when she turned forward again, a previously noticeable shade of suffering completely disappeared from her eyes.


    Aiming directly at Miyakijima, Tatsuya headed a little south from the route he arrived here.


    Flying past the Virginia, he told them on the radio that he intended to fly straight home on his own.


    Captain Curtis responded by congratulating him on the successful completion of the mission, and Shibata Katsushige said only one word: "Accepted."


    About three hours have passed since the departure from the Pearl & Hermes base.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, um... is everything all right?��


    Minami suddenly spoke to Tatsuya in an excited voice.


    Tatsuya quickly realized the meaning of this question: "Is it normal to use magic continuously for so long?"


    ��Even after 10 hours there will be no problems. By the way, we will arrive in four hours.��


    Tatsuya honestly answered her. Minami was amazed rather than delighted by this answer.


    ��Minami, how are you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere?��


    In response, Tatsuya asked about Minami''s well-being.


    ��No, everything is okay. Sorry for disturbing you.��


    ��But it looks like you were in the Pearl & Hermes base hospital...?��


    He didn''t tell Minami that he had been following her ��information�� for a long time.


    Tatsuya directly ��sees�� the information itself, and these are not images or sounds. In other words, he didn''t ��spy�� on her like a voyeur, however, if Minami finds out about this, she will certainly be ashamed, regardless of any explanation. At least, that was the logic that prompted him.


    So Tatsuya pretended not to know that Minami was in critical condition 5 days ago.


    ��...Yes. But now everything is in order.��


    Minami probably dodged the answer because she wanted to hide the fact that she had fainted.


    However, Minami''s voice lacked confidence.


    Tatsuya''s ��sight�� confirmed that her condition was stable. At least, the overheating of the magic calculation area has definitely recovered.


    "Did Minoru do something? But there are no signs of parasitization..."


    He, of course, was glad to see Minami improve, but something was wrong here.


    Moreover, this happened immediately after separating with Minoru, so that cause-and-effect relationship was clearly traceable.


    ��I see. That''s good.��


    Out loud, Tatsuya answered only that.


    NASA''s reconnaissance satellites detected a haze-like shadow heading west across the Pacific Ocean.


    At first, the NASA space forces personnel controlling the reconnaissance satellites thought that this shadow was just noise in the image from the surveillance camera.


    However, the movement of this object, flying from the Pearl and Hermes atoll in the direction of Japan, was clearly artificial, so it was considered an aircraft with an advanced stealth system, and this was reported to the General Staff in the form of information requiring urgent action.


    An aircraft that could not be identified by reconnaissance satellites posed a serious threat to national security. There was nothing strange in the fact that the General Staff issued a decree to order the submarine carrier hiding in Japanese territorial waters to capture or bring down this aircraft.


    However, at the stage when this decision had to be transferred to the headquarters of the Navy, there was a certain ��delay.�� Departing from the principles of civilian control, the National Security Council didn''t miss this decree because of the risk of a war with Japan, an allied state. As a result, this decision was returned to the General Staff.


    The General Staff tried to defend its position, arguing that the goal would be missed if not to respond immediately. Their position was that the threat of national defense


    should not be neglected.


    Perhaps, from a military point of view, this was reasonable and correct. But in the end, they could not convince the politicians. The tragedy that happened on Midway Island and the Pearl & Hermes base has not yet been reported to the General Staff. Perhaps for this reason, they didn''t have enough materials to convince others to agree with them.


    No one in the entire federal army or the Department of Defense knew that Senator Wyatt Curtis was behind this interference.


    July 24, just after midnight.


    Touching the Kii Peninsula slightly, the typhoon accelerated and at the moment headed east. This meant that it was heading straight to Miyakijima.


    ��Miyuki... are you going to go to bed?��


    Lina asked Miyuki, who was standing by the window and looking out of the room in a residential building in the western part of the island.


    Mayumi, Honoka and the rest stayed only for one night and returned yesterday to the main Japanese island. And only Miyuki with Lina remained on Miyakijima.


    ��No. According to the message from the main house, Onii-sama should be back soon.��


    There was a beaming smile on Miyuki''s face. It even seemed to Lina that Miyuki radiates joy not only with her face, but with her whole body.


    ��In such a storm?��


    This ��aura of happiness�� seemed to cover Lina, as her voice read simply doubt, not amazement.


    ��Just because there is such a storm.��


    ��Ah... I got it, of course.��


    Lina quickly realized what Miyuki meant.


    ��He will return, hiding in the typhoon clouds.��


    ��Exactly.��


    Miyuki confirmed that Lina��s guess is correct. By the way, Lina was able to stop saying


    ��hurricane��, but instead of ��typhoon�� [in Japanese] she said ��typhoon��. It seemed like it was incurable.


    There was heavy rain outside. The main part of the typhoon has not yet reached here, however, the night sky was densely covered with rain clouds moving east. Infrared cameras on reconnaissance satellites and stratospheric platforms were useless. The air-car didn''t emit any electromagnetic waves, except for visible light, so it wasn''t possible to detect it.


    And in this darkness, Miyuki saw a ��light."


    ��Onii-sama!��


    ��Uh?��


    Hearing Miyuki''s scream, Lina narrowed her eyes doubtfully.


    But she saw nothing but raindrops glistening from the light from the window.


    Lina wanted to ask Miyuki: ��Where?��.


    But before she could ask this, Miyuki turned around and headed for the exit.


    ��Hey! Wait, Miyuki!��


    ��Faster, Lina, keep up!��


    Not listening to Lina''s call to wait, Miyuki put on her shoes and left the room.


    ��Oh, okay!��


    Lina was Miyuki''s "acting bodyguard." She followed Miyuki, trying to maintain her composure.


    Miyuki, of course, didn''t run out in the rain.


    She was waiting for Lina at the elevator.


    Miyuki leaned the ID card against the reader and opened the panel, located just below the floor buttons.


    Under it was hidden another button, labeled as "B".


    Miyuki pressed the button without hesitation.


    The elevator that smoothly went down brought them to a railed trailer, which looked a bit like a public transport electric booth.


    Miyuki and Lina got into this four-seater car.


    ��Are we going to the airport?��


    ��Yes, please.��


    Miyuki answered Lina''s question. Hearing the answer, Lina pressed one of the buttons on the dashboard.


    This button was labeled "Airport".


    Using this metro, designed exclusively for important people, they got right to the airport terminal building.


    It was already after midnight, but unlike ordinary civilian airports, the staff of this airport still worked.


    Miyuki thought it was natural that everyone was waiting for Tatsuya to return.


    ��Miyuki-sama. Welcome.��


    ��Thanks for your work.��


    Answering a courteously bowed employee, Miyuki headed for the door leading to the runway.


    Lina followed her.


    The double entry doors swung open inward.


    ��We have returned.��


    ��Welcome back, Onii-sama.��


    Miyuki greeted Tatsuya with a very low bow, who was holding his helmet from the Freed suit under his arm.


    Lina''s eyes were not directed to this ceremony, which she had already seen several times, but to the girl standing behind Tatsuya.


    Lina fled to Japan after Minami was hospitalized.


    And when she came to Japan last winter, Minami wasn''t yet assigned to Miyuki.


    So this was their first meeting.


    First, Lina wanted to ask Tatsuya to introduce them.


    But when she saw how Minami looked at Miyuki, Lina decided to keep silent.


    Tatsuya turned to Minami.


    Minami hesitantly took a step forward.


    ��Welcome back, Minami-chan.��


    Miyuki was the first to speak.


    ��Miyuki-sama, I...��


    ��I''m not going to demand an apology. Understood, Minami-chan.��


    From these words, Minami trembled with her whole body.


    ��So... I still have no forgiveness?��


    ��From the very beginning, I had nothing to forgive you for. So what is customary to say when you return?��


    ��Can I... can I come back?��


    ��I already said that. Welcome back".


    Miyuki smiled and spread her arms to the sides.


    ��So be it, I''ll repeat myself. Minami-chan, ��Welcome back.����


    Minami stopped trembling.


    She ran briskly towards Miyuki, fell to her knees in front of her and grabbed her legs wrapped in a skirt.


    ��Excuse me! Miyuki-sama, please forgive me, please, ah...!��


    Crying with tears streaming down her face, Minami continued in a teary voice and continued to apologize mixed with sobs.


    ��Oh... I already said that there is no need to apologize?��


    Looking at Minami with a smile filled with love on her face, Miyuki gently stroked her head.


    Although Miyuki smiled, tears glittered in her eyes.


    (End of Rescue Arc)


    (Edited by /u/blakegriffin89, light edits made by englishmuffins10) Afterword


    You reading the 30th volume of the series ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei��. Did you like it?


    In this 30th volume, several new supporting characters appeared at once. But don��t worry. Even if you don''t remember their names, it won''t cause you any inconvenience with reading the series to the end. It will be enough for you to remember that Tatsuya and Miyuki get strong allies in America, and that the world famous Indo-Persian scientist suggested organizing the autonomy of the "race of magicians."


    I think readers will remember that at the very end of the story of the Yokohama Invasion Arc, it was mentioned that ��it was the day when the story of the glory and tribulations of the magician race begins��. The terms "magian" and "magist", as well as the path to becoming a global autonomy of the "magian" are nothing more than the same "story of glory and tribulations" mentioned in the Yokohama Invasion Arc. After


    23 volumes (excluding SS), a return to this hidden in words hint took place. And unfortunately, in ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei�� you won''t be able to fully unfold this hidden storyline. After all, this issue won''t have time to be resolved before Tatsuya and Miyuki graduate from high school.


    And now we move on to some behind-the-scenes moments in writing this story.


    It goes without saying that all the names of ships and aircrafts mentioned in this volume are "completely fictitious and have nothing to do with the real ones." ��Shangri-La�� is another matter (it��s okay, it didn��t sink, right?), But I just couldn��t give it another name. I apologize if any historical parallels coincided.


    Horned Owl is a member of the Strigidae family. Although, people with some English skills know that. Owls (striges) are also birds of prey, so they can be used for fighter names.


    F-141 is a play on words from "one for one" (1x1). This phrase carries the meaning of


    "one plane - one goal of destruction." This means that it won''t lose in a one-on-one air battle. I hope that in the real future there won''t be such a model number.


    The ��Crowned Hawk�� is short for ��Crowned Hawk-Eagle.�� The ��Crowned Hawk-Eagle,�� is the largest bird of prey in Africa. Please do not pay attention to the fact that the American army uses the name of a bird that is not indigenous to the American continent.


    I think many expected (hoped?) That this time the confrontation between Tatsuya and Minoru would end. However, as I once mentioned, Minoru is the "final boss." ��Final��


    means its storyline will hold out until the final volume. As to whether attention will be paid to him in the next volume, it is yet to be decided.


    ... But even though I called him the ��final boss,�� many probably have the feeling that it wasn��t Minoru who got in the way of Tatsuya, but, on the contrary, Tatsuya became an obstacle for Minoru.


    Further more, I plan to take a break from the main series for one volume and release the third volume of the Shiba Tatsuya Assassination Plan. Afterwards, it is planned to release the next volume of the main series, which will be called "The Future".


    And as a small preview of the Future Arc: the issue with Bezobrazov will finally be resolved in this arc. Besides Bezobrazov, other Strategic-Class Magicians will also act as enemies. The world will face the crisis of the Fourth World War and the First Magical


    War, which will flare up around Japan. Do not miss it.


    I''ll meet you again in the next, 31st volume of ��Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei .��


    (Satou Tsutomu)

 Volume 31 - Prologue

    A+A-


    Synchroliner Fusion


    Strategic magic used by Miguel Diaz, one of the "13 Apostles" belonging to the Brazilian Army. Also known as Synchroliner nuclear fusion. A magic sequence that is provided by USNA.


    By colliding hydrogen clouds over the target, a fusion reaction is triggered and the target area is destroyed by the heat and shock waves from the reaction.


    This is the most well-known strategy magic to use, but it has not been reproduced by any magician other than Miguel Diaz, and only his that has been reported success. Also, no other magic that causes a similar large-scale nuclear explosion has been reported.


    It was used in the battle between the Brazilian army and independent armed guerrillas on March 31, 2097, resulting in more than a thousand casualties. At the time they received torrent of criticism because usage of Synchroliner Fusion and this incident triggered the usage of strategic magic on battlefields.


    ����ڨDGlacial Age�D


    Super wide-range cooling magic that Tatsuya created for Miyuki which is comparable to the strategic-class magics.


    It''s a magic that expands the wide-area vibration deceleration system magic Nifleheim uses Chain Cast technology in its activation process as used in Tuman Bomba and Ocean Blast.


    When it''s targeting the sea, it''s able to target with a range of direct distance of 20 km, so it needs a special-purpose CAD that enables long-range aiming in order to be activated.


    Future


    Doesn��t come yet

 Volume 31 - CH 1

    A+A-


    Chapter 1


    Local time, July 22 nd , 2097 night.


    Midway base (combining a prison and supply base) fell. The Pearl and Hermes base was exterminat ed. The news that the two bases located on Northwestern Hawaiian Islands were attacked, one after the other in quick succession, shocked the White House and the Pentagon.


    Thanks to the strict information control of the White House, this news was kept secret from the public. At the same time, the White House asked the Pentagon for a detailed report on the situation.


    Because of that, the Pentagon ? the Department of Defense was placed in a difficult situation. As of July 23 rd , the USNA military��s General Headquarters  still weren��t able to answer the question of who the attacker was. The Midway base answered only that they were raided by a single flying soldier, who alone destroyed all of the interception cannon turrets and took three prisoners away .  There was no clue as to who the ��air soldier�� was, not even a photo left behind.


    The Pearl and Hermes base was in even more disastrous state, as the personnel at the base were wiped out. The soldiers who survived the sortie [2]  only witnessed an unidentified flying object, and the only thing that can be considered a clue was the record of the communication exchange by  the captain of the aircraft carrier ��Shangri-La��. The voice was also subjected to advanced electronic processing because even the highest-performance computer owned by the American Army failed to restore the original voice print.


    However, all of this didn��t mean that there were no assumptions about the identity of the attacker.


    The combat flight suit was clearly superior in its features compared to the ��Thrust Suit�� developed by the USNA Armed Forces. Besides, the person had high enough skills to master it perfectly . From these two facts, the USNA military had pretty much determined that the attacker��s identity was Taurus Silver ? the developer of flying magic, which was an alias for Shiba Tatsuya.


    But there was no evidence. Regardless of whether there was any evidence available or not, they couldn��t just expose the fact that their two bases fell to a single attacker, not to mention that he was an eighteen year old boy.


    Regardless of the criticism from the White House,  the Pentagon couldn��t answer anything but ?the details are unknown?.


    Thus, the Pentagon, which supervises the American military, decided to shelve the question about the raid on military bases in Northwestern Hawaii Islands. However, it was only natural that there were people in the USNA who couldn��t just silently observe such a situation and do nothing.


    Perhaps, Edward Clark was the most impatient among them.  He also speculated that it was Tatsuya who attacked Midway base, as well as Pearl and Hermes base. Clark interpreted those attacks as a power demonstration, carrying a warning from Tatsuya regarding the conspiracy aimed at his ��neutralization�� (as the user of the Strategic-Class Magic, ��Material Burst��) by force.


    Clark believed that Shiba Tatsuya bragged, as if saying: ?I have the power to cause serious damage to the USNA without using Strategic-Class Magic?. Therefore, he feared that his position in the USNA will be jeopardized if there will be more people in Congress and the government considering that demonstration as a threat.


    Even without considering Project Dione, he had no excuses for his secret conspiracy with Bezobrazov, who targeted Tatsuya and carried out illegal surprise attacks on the Japanese mainland.


    Even though Clark was actually against Bezobrazov��s surprise attacks.


    - There is only one way to survive.


    - Kill Shiba Tatsuya, who has become a clear threat to the States [3] .


    - At this point, it is kill or be killed.


    This is how cornered Edward Clark had become.


    But actually, he had cornered himself by his own actions.


    Local time July 23 rd .


    Clark first called William McCloud in England to discuss plans for further action . McCloud was his like-minded colleague on Project Dione from the beginning, who maintained a cooperative relationship even after their cooperation with Bezobrazov  had ended.


    McCloud was  the most reliable partner in the so-called ? plot to eliminate the Strategic-Class Magician, Shiba Tatsuya ?. At least that��s what Clark thought. However��


    (��Why? Why doesn��t he answer?)


    McCloud didn��t answer Clark��s call.


    The number Clark used was allocated exclusively to him, and should connect him with McCloud��s private office.  If McCloud was in his office, he would know it��s from Clark. Even if McCloud was out of the office, he would receive  a notification about the incoming call on his mobile terminal.


    However, McCloud didn��t answer his calls for the whole day, nor did he call back .  This only made it seem like he was being denied contact.


    (Why?! What��s happened?)


    Clark had even thought that he was betrayed. But even if that were the case, he couldn��t do anything about it . If you compare America and England by national power, America was clearly stronger. However, McCloud was one of the nationally recognized Strategic-Class Magicians of the ��Thirteen Apostles�� and a key figure in the British government. Clark, on the other hand, was only a government official. Clark couldn��t incite the USNA government into putting pressure on the British government.


    (As it is now, I alone have to set the Pentagon in motion.)


    According to Clark��s loss-gain calculations , there was no need to convince the government to force Britain (their closest ally) to take hostile actions. A plot to eliminate the Strategic-Class magician who threatens America��s hegemony in the Western Pacific on behalf of a rival state (that being Japan) would be enough to convince the government.


    (In that case, it might be necessary to reveal the existence of Hli?skj��lf�� but there is no choice).


    Edward Clark was one of the main developers of Echelon III ? the Army SIGINT [4] system for signal interception, wiretapping, and intelligence assessments using cryptography . And Hli?skj��lf was a hacking system that used the backdoor that was left by Clark in Echelon III thanks to his position as a developer. If the existence of Hli?skj��lf was revealed, Clark would likely be sentenced to life in prison for treason. There was also a strong possibility that he would be executed without trial if his brain was scanned.


    Local time July 24 th , afternoon.


    Edward Clark arrived at the Pentagon.


    He was visiting the Secretary of Defense, Liam Spencer.


    He was able to get an audience with a key minister from the federal government because he was well known and highly regarded within the Department of Defense as a developer of the Echelon III system. It was also a show of confidence  for the initiator of Project Dione, which once cornered Shiba Tatsuya ? the Strategic-Class Magician, who was the biggest problem for the American military at the moment.


    After a short greeting, Clark immediately went into the main topic.


    ��Sir [5] . There��s no doubt that Japan��s Strategic-Class Magician, Shiba Tatsuya was responsible for the surprise attack on the two bases �� Midway, as well as Pearl and Hermes.��


    �� The magician responsible for  the Great Bomb magic�� that is, ��Material Burst�� which caused Scorching Halloween, huh?  What is this conclusion based on?��


    ��I have no evidence, but circumstances indicate that it was that man��s work.��


    Clark wasn��t frightened by the Secretary of Defense��s question. However, he forgot to breathe for a while after the next line from Spencer.


    ��Did you figure this out using your vaunted Hli?skj��lf?��


    ����You knew about Hli?skj��lf?��


    Clark was barely able to squeeze out this question.


    ��Edward Clark. Do not underestimate others. You��re not the only information network expert working in the Department of Defense.��


    ��You want to say that you knew about me, but I was overlooked?��


    ��I don��t know what all of you were doing specifically. It was ascertained that hacking using Hli?skj��lf doesn��t cause harm to the system, so it was left as is.��


    There was no need to consider whether Spencer was lying or not. He said ?all of you? rather than ?you?, which meant Secretary Spencer knew about the ��Seven Sages�� activities.


    Clark realized that he had been dancing on the government��s palm. He was overlooked because they considered that the ��Seven Sages�� activities didn��t conflict with the USNA government��s interest. If the ��Seven Sages�� were judged to have posed a threat to the administration at the time , all of the operators (including himself) who took hostile actions against the government would, without doubt, have been eliminated.


    ��So? What do you think we should do if it��s that Strategic-Class Magician who attacked the Northwestern Hawaiian islands?��


    When asked about this, Clark was reminded that he wasn��t in a situation to be in shock of how  conceited he was in the past.  His position was in much more danger than he expected, so he had to show his usefulness.


    ��We should no longer hesitate to perform military action. Shiba Tatsuya is very likely staying on the island where the construction of the Stellar Furnace plant is underway. This is an opportunity.��


    ��Hmmm�� The Japanese government wouldn��t be silent about an attack on the capital��s suburbs,  but the chance of success for a surprise attack on an island over a hundred kilometers offshore is not low ����


    Spencer paused for a moment.


    ��However�� could it succeed?��


    Then, he asked such a question, piercing Clark with his sharp gaze.


    Clark unconsciously gulped.


    ����I understand that he��s far from an easy opponent.��


    ��Right. The opponent is a user of the magic which blew up more than a hundred military vessels, both large and small at the same time, including a naval base. Having numbers is practically meaningless .��


    ��Sir. I believe that your conclusion is a bit premature.��


    Spencer raised his eyebrows as if demanding an explanation with his gaze .


    As if waiting for this chance, Clark leaned forward and continued :


    ��Surely, attacking Shiba Tatsuya with a large fleet would be meaningless. Sending in a large formation of bombers would also make them easy prey for his magic. But that magic, ��Material Burst��, only causes a very powerful explosion at one point. He wouldn��t be able to cope with attacks from multiple directions, all at once.��


    Clark spoke with a burning passion in his voice.


    Unfortunately, Spencer didn��t seem to be impressed.


    ��Why would you say that?��


    Clark couldn��t immediately answer that question, which was asked in a cold, rather than calm voice.


    ��It��s just an optimistic speculation that he can��t use the Strategic-Class Magic ��Material Burst�� in rapid succession. All we know about ��Material Burst�� is that it converts mass into energy,  but this is also nothing more than mere speculation based on the observed results. I guess the mass must be converted directly into energy in order for it to generate such destructive power.��


    ��������


    ��In fact, neither the mechanism of this magic, nor its limits are known to us. Or am I wrong?��


    Clark couldn��t argue with Spencer��s point.


    ����But we can��t just turn a blind eye to the one who committed terror attacks against the States.��


    The only thing that he could do was change the argument in this way.


    After finishing the meeting with the Secretary of Defense, Clark immediately flew to Brazil. After spending the night on board , in the morning of July 25 th , local time, he arrived at the Presidente Juscelino Kubitschek International Airport and then went to the USNA Embassy in Brazil. From there, he, along with the guide from the embassy, took a domestic flight to the Campo Grande International Airport in the west of the country.


    He arrived at the destination, the headquarters of the Western Military Command of the Brazilian Army, at 4:00 PM local time on the same day (or at 4:00 AM on July 26 th , Japanese time).


    There, Major General Filho, Chief of Staff of the Western Military Command of the Brazilian Army, and Major Miguel Diaz were waiting for Clark .


    Miguel Diaz is one of the ��Thirteen Apostles��, nationally recognized Strategic-Class Magicians, and a user of the Strategic-Class Magic, ��Synchronized Linear Fusion��. He was the one who applied his Strategic-Class Magic against the base of armed guerrillas at the end of March this (2097) year, which triggered the series of Strategic-Class and large-scale tactical magic usage on battlefields across the world .


    At that time, there was still an aversion to actually utilizing Strategic-Class Magic on battlefields. That is why, after ��Synchronized Linear Fusion�� was utilized , the international community accused Brazil of massacring  non-combatants. Brazil denied the accusation of committing a massacre, but they couldn��t ignore the unstoppable critique, so they��ve refrained from using ��Synchronized Linear Fusion�� in subsequent battles.


    It��s not hard to imagine that Miguel Diaz was dissatisfied with this course of events. Diaz was a regular officer of the Brazilian Army. Needless to say, the utilization  of Strategic-Class Magic wasn��t his decision. This was the result of following orders from a superior officer. However, the Brazilian government, which was blamed by the international community, announced that Diaz will receive punishment.


    Even though the punishment turned out to be just a two-week house arrest, Diaz still couldn��t agree with it. At first, the Brazilian Government had taken a firm stand in relation to the international public opinion, but as they couldn��t resis t the ever increasing criticism, they punished Diaz as an excuse. For Miguel Diaz, it was as if he was forced to bear the sole responsibility for it.


    Of course, the government didn��t forget to follow up with him  ? to keep him happy ? as their valuable Strategic-Class Magician. During the time of the ��home arrest�� h e was provided with a large sum of money as an allowance, he��d also invited his entire family to a high-class resort that was regularly visited by senior government officials. Of course, all of the costs were covered by the government. Apart from that, Diaz was provided with entertainment available only to the privileged class of politicians, which included: granting special membership in the aforementioned resort and introduction to high-end semi-legal clubs in the capital . In addition, it��s been firmly promised to him that as a military officer, he��d be promoted in rank the following year.


    F rom an objective point of view, it can be said that he was provided with the maximum amount of support . Perhaps it worked, because the worst-case scenario ? Diaz�� defection from Brazil ? was avoided. However, the conflict between them  wasn��t completely resolved.


    Diaz wasn��t the only one that  was dissatisfied. High-level officials from the government, who made concessions with lowered heads, were also hiding ill will in their hearts. In truth, what politicians actually thought about him was that ?he��s just a weapon?.


    They were unable to completely conceal their contempt, even if they tried to. Those thoughts [6] of the officials strengthened Diaz�� alienation from the government . Currently, the relationship between the Brazilian government and Diaz  was considered to be at an all time low.


    There, Clark found an opening that could be taken advantage of.


    ��Major Diaz. My country needs your power.��


    In response,  Diaz just silently stared at Clark.


    Still, Clark saw a positive response in his silent demeanor.


    ��We are planning a large-scale military operation against Japan.��


    ��Isn��t Japan your ally?��


    This question of Major General Filho was a natural reaction to such an unexpected statement by Clark.


    ��It��s indeed as Your Excellency says, but our target is not the Japanese government or its military. It��s the terrorist who illegally attacked our military facilities.��


    ��The terrorist who attacked your bases is hiding in Japan, isn��t he? Does the Japanese government know that?��


    Clark showed slight hesitation while answering Major General Filho��s question .


    ����They probably don��t know.��


    ��Probably? Or did you just not ask?��


    Filho showed an exaggerated surprise.


    ��Then the Japanese government wasn��t informed about the dispatch of your  troops, right?��


    ��The Japanese government will almost certainly not respond to the request of handing the terrorist over to us, because the acts of terrorism against our military facilities were committed by  Shiba Tatsuya, their unofficial Strategic-Class Magician.��


    ��Shiba Tatsuya?! As in, the one known as Taurus Silver?��


    This time, the surprise from Major General Filho wasn��t feigned.


    �� Is it confirmed that he committed the acts of terrorism? Besides, this is the first time that I��ve heard that he��s a Strategic-Class Magician.��


    The fact of Tatsuya being a Strategic-Class Magician already became an open secret among the upper echelons of the USNA . Even in Japan, it was well known among the heads of the Ten Master Clans and their close associates.


    However, this wasn��t public information. From a global perspective, most countries still didn��t know about it.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya is a Strategic-Class Magician who used the mass-to-energy conversion magic, ��Material Burst��, which caused mass destruction and mass slaughter ? the event globally known as ��Scorched Halloween��. This is reliable information.��


    ��Scorched Halloween�� So he��s the user of that magic? �� ? Major General Filho repeated after Clark, stunned. Meanwhile, Diaz still kept silent.


    ����But I haven��t heard that your country��s bases were hit by large-scale magic. If the magic that was used in the Far East two years ago was utilized somewhere, I don��t think that you could hide it, no matter how strict the information control is in your country . ��


    Clark immediately showed a bitter look after that comment from Filho.


    ����Shiba Tatsuya didn��t utilize ��Material Burst�� in this terrorist attack.��


    After stopping the Great Asian Union��s invasion, the New Soviet Union��s Strategic-Class Magician, Igor Andreevich Bezobrazov, remained in Khabarovsk instead of returning to Moscow.


    Conspiracies around Tatsuya occurred even in Japan.


    ����Major General Saeki, isn��t that a bit forceful?��


    ��Why do you think so, Chief of Staff?��


    Near the evening of July 26 th ,  Major General Saeki, Commander of the Army��s 101 Brigade, had an interview with the Chief of Staff while visiting the Army��s General Command Headquarters.


    ��Although the entire territory of Miyakijima is private land, it��s still Japanese territory belonging to the Kanto region. Isn��t it natural that our  troops have to be stationed there for defense?��


    �� Exactly, it��s private land . In the absence of an imminent threat, we can��t station the troops there without the owner��s permission.  It��s not like you can��t understand this reason.��


    ��That island was attacked by an irregular force at the beginning of the month. I believe this situation falls under a state of emergency.��


    Chief of Staff Ootomo sighed at Saeki, who wouldn��t back down.


    ��Back then, the owner repelled the attack with their own defense squads without waiting for the sortie of our forces, right? It will be difficult to obtain approval for stationing our forces there by using the attack earlier this month as an argument.��


    Ootomo hadn��t sided with the Yotsuba family. He felt the same way and was in agreement with Saeki��s proposal . Their land was attacked by a foreign power, and that attack had been repelled by civilian forces. The fact that the Self-Defense Forces played no role there wasn��t pleasant for uniformed military personnel.


    The actual problem was that it was really difficult to deploy troops on private territory except during military operations.


    If those civilians were common citizens, then they could handle it politically, but it was a different story when the actual owner of Miyakijima was that  Yotsuba family. It was not clear if they have politicians in the family or if they have an influential backer from the National Diet [Japanese Parliament], but it��s an indisputable fact that the Yotsuba family exercised a strong influence on political circles. They also cooperated with the Self-Defense Forces in conducting unofficial operations.


    As the Chief of Staff, he knew that they couldn��t afford to offend the Yotsuba  just because he didn��t like what��s going on.


    ��That��s the problem, Your Excellency Chief of Staff. In a democratic nation, there��s no way to allow the existence of a private military force that doesn��t follow civilian control. Military volunteers must be temporary only.��


    However, it seems that Saeki��s judgment  was different from Ootomo��s.


    ��Is the Major General asking for the Yotsuba to disarm?��


    Ootomo asked Saeki, who seemed willing to ��stick her neck out ��, with the intention of  ?Is she serious??


    ��This inevitably must be done in order to preserve the principles of democracy, Your Excellency Chief of Staff.�� �� Saeki looked at Ootomo straight in the eye with an unshakable gaze .

 Volume 31 - CH 2

    A+A-


    Chapter 2


    Saturday, July 27 th .


    Tatsuya was ��discharged�� from Miyakijima��s hospital.


    Exactly a week ago, he was seriously injured in the collision of the ship that he was on board with a coast guard ship. And he was hospitalized to treat this injury�� That was the official version of what happened.


    But in fact, everything was different: this fake hospitalization was supposed to be an alibi for Tatsuya, so he couldn��t leave from there until the end of the ��treatment��. Despite the fact that strangers weren��t allowed at the hospital, he switched places with the ��doll��, which was made in great detail using the same ��materials�� that make up living bodies and was his substitute in the bed until last night. After waking up the next morning, Tatsuya demonstratively left his hospital room ? everything was thoroughly played out.


    ��Onii-sama, congratulations on your discharge.��


    In the lobby of the hospital, Miyuki was waiting for him with a bouquet of flowers. Of course, Miyuki knew that Tatsuya��s hospitalization was faked, but her full-faced smile when presenting the bouquet seemed to not be acting to sell the fake, but rather because she truly was glad that Tatsuya was discharged from the hospital�� or more specifically that she finally can be together with Tatsuya without worrying about other people��s attention.


    ��Thank you, Miyuki.��


    Tatsuya smiled and received the bouquet. His smile had the nuance ?It can��t be helped��?, it wasn��t a bitter smile, but an expression of his deep affection for Miyuki.


    Miyuki didn��t come alone ? she was accompanied by Lina, who at least today didn��t show any signs of surprise at the behavior of this couple.


    ��Congratulations, Tatsuya. Now you, finally, can move freely.��


    ��Right. Looks like I inconvenienced you.��


    ��It couldn��t be helped. How could I leave you when you were injured.��


    Lina��s lines were also part of the cover, but it didn��t mean that her words were completely meaningless. Since Lina had some unfinished business in her plans , which required waiting for Tatsuya to be discharged.


    On the same day, information that Tatsuya was discharged crossed the sea and reached the mainland .


    Outsiders were only prohibited from entering the hospital, but visiting the island wasn��t forbidden. The Stellar Furnace plant under construction on this island was intended as a model case for non-military magic application, so it was highly preferable that its success be widely announced by the media around the world. Isolation from the media was undesirable for Tatsuya.


    Besides, Tatsuya put on a performance with his discharge from the hospital  in order to establish his week-long alibi  in the eyes of the USNA and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. Among the reporters, there were clearly spies disguised as journalists and reporters collaborating with Intelligence Agencies. If they didn��t inform their employers about what they saw, then the whole performance would have been for nothing.


    Bezobrazov got information about Shiba Tatsuya��s discharge on the same day in Khabarovsk, while Clark received it a day later in a transport plane flying to Hawaii.


    Residential buildings used by administrative staff when Miyakijima was a former prison for magicians who committed serious crimes were currently being used as living quarters by the Yotsuba family��s personnel. When Lina was hiding on this island, she also lived in former administrative housing. Shibata Katsushige, recently appointed supervisor of Miyakijima, also lived on the first floor of this eight-story building with his fiancee Tsutsumi Kotona�� From the Main House, a recommendation came to settle on the seventh floor, but instead of the high-end apartments, Katsushige preferred to be able to respond immediately in case of emergency situations.


    On the top, eighth floor of this building, there was a lodging room for Maya��s exclusive use for when she visited the island and another apartment prepared recently as secondary residence for Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    ��Welcome back, Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama.��


    ��I��m back.��


    ��I��m back, Minami-chan.��


    ��Welcome, Lina-sama.��


    ��I apologize for the intrusion, Minami.��


    Minami, who was brought back three days ago, was waiting for Tatsuya and his friends at the secondary residence.


    She had returned to her duties as Tatsuya and Miyuki��s maid. At first, Miyuki suggested that Minami have a thorough examination at the hospital; however, Minami strongly desired to return to her duties  on the day she got back, so Miyuki ultimately gave up.


    Tatsuya stayed quiet  during the dispute  between the two girls.


    Staying true to keeping silent, neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki questioned Minami in regards to the time that she spent with Minoru .


    From Minami��s behavior, it was obvious that she sometimes had the desire to speak about it, but at such moments, Miyuki always changed the subject, and Tatsuya entrusted her with some simple but time-consuming work. Thus, they tried not to touch on the subject of her ��escape��.


    Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Minami returned to their daily life, which was outwardly no different from before.


    ��I��ll be leaving tomorrow.�� ? Lina told Tatsuya during tea time after the four of them had lunch together.


    ��Just as planned. Okay, I understand.��


    As Tatsuya said, the day before yesterday it was planned that tomorrow, July 28 th , Lina will go to the nuclear submarine aircraft carrier ��Virginia�� which was sheltering Canopus.


    ��When is the departure?��


    ��I would like to leave before dawn.��


    ��Understood. I��ll get things ready as well. Then let��s meet in the underground port at 4 AM, okay?��


    There was a hidden harbor under Miyakijima that was open to the sea. When Tatsuya headed for the Northwestern Hawaiian Islands, he also departed from there.


    ����Really, you don��t need to burden yourself with this. You even prepared a Thrust Suit for me, so I��ll be fine going alone.��


    Lina was hesitant because of Tatsuya��s promise to ��give her a ride�� in the Aerocar.


    According to Tatsuya��s plan, they should get to the rendezvous point with Virginia by Aerocar, and from there Lina, dressed in a copy of the Thrust Suit (American military flight combat suit) , would dive underwater and board the aircraft carrier.


    ��I also have my own reasons.��


    As Tatsuya said, he wasn��t escorting her out of kindness. Even small objects, such as a Thrust Suit or Mobile Suit, could be captured by the Surveillance Networks of military satellites.


    A figure boarding the ��Virginia�� underwater wouldn��t be seen from satellite cameras. But if they were to capture how some magician took off from Miyakijima and then dove into the middle of the Western Pacific, it could disclose the cooperation of the ��Virginia�� and Tatsuya. In order to keep it secret, he planned on using the Aerocar with the advanced stealth function.


    ��I don��t want to create any problems for Senator Curtis. So you don��t have to worry about it, Lina.��


    ��All right�� Then I��ll follow your advice.��


    Lina also understood the necessity of covert actions. So she nodded with approval on her face.


    July 27 th , afternoon.


    Kuroba Mitsugu was greeted as a guest during tea time at the Main House of the Yotsuba family.


    ��So, Mitsugu-san, about what you wanted to report personally?��


    ��Of course, I could just call; however, sometimes I at least want to see your beautiful face in person  and not through the screen. ��


    Mitsugu answered Maya��s question with a staged ashamed expression upon his face.


    ��If that��s so, fine.��


    Unfortunately, Maya��s response was coldly short.


    Mitsugu decided that luck didn��t favor him today , so he changed his attitude and became serious.


    ��There was a report yesterday from Second Lieutenant Kurachi of the Army.��


    ��Kurachi-san? That girl who is working for the Army��s Chief of Staff, isn��t she?��


    ��Yes, that��s right. She��s a newcomer who entered the service only last year, but the superiors seem to highly value her.��


    Second Lieutenant Kurachi that they both talked about is a female officer who Kuroba planted in the Self-Defense Forces through the National Defense Academy. Such a sudden appointment to the headquarters can be called an exceptional case, but if you take into account her background ? since childhood she received an elite training as an intelligence agent in the Kuroba family and even in the Yotsuba Main House ? it wasn��t strange.


    ��So, what did she say?��


    ��Major General Saeki came to visit Chief of Staff Ootomo. She insisted that military forces should be stationed on Miyakijima.��


    ��I see�� Her Excellency Saeki seems to want this island.��


    At Maya��s conjecture, Mitsugu nodded with a smile.


    ��She probably wants to confiscate all of our facilities on Miyakijima under the pretext of stationing a defense garrison there.��


    Mitsugu��s smile was rather a smirk ? a mockery of Saeki.


    ��Using the reasoning that the existence of military forces except for the regular army isn��t allowed. It wasn��t pleasant when civilians stole all the achievements from them  [the military]  ? which was obviously the real motive.��


    ��Mitsugu-san, don��t say that. ?Not allowing the existence of regular forces that don��t follow civilian control? is the correct stance that the military should take , at least in public.��


    There was a devilish smile shown on Maya��s face after rebuking Mitsugu.


    ��?However, civilians also have the right to self-defense.�� ? Added Maya and gracefully lifted the tea cup to her mouth.


    ��So, what should I do?�� ? Inquired Mitsugu in a serious tone after removing a faint smile, to which Maya widened her eyes slightly.


    ��Ara, how unusual. For Mitsugu-san to show such motivation in a matter involving Tatsuya-san?��


    Mitsugu slightly frowned at Maya��s reaction that indicated a real surprise rather than her usual teasing.


    ��The Stellar Furnace business no longer belongs only to him. It��s a major project that will bring huge profits to the Yotsuba family if it succeeds. Any interference should be eliminated, and in this business, there is no place for personal feelings.��


    ��That��s right. The opponent is the Self-Defense Forces. Now isn��t the time for internal discord. Good thing you understand that, Mitsugu-san.��


    There was still a slight grin upon Maya��s lips, but her eyes lit up with intense light to ensure that her statement was loud and clear.


    As if trying to escape from Maya��s gaze, Mitsugu bowed his head in comprehension while still sitting.


    ��So, what��s the progress in the aforementioned case?�� ? Maya asked Mitsugu, who was looking down with his eyes.


    ��All of the necessary evidence has been collected. It��s  possible to start at any time��


    The morning of July 28 th , 3:30 AM.


    ��Good morning, Lina-sama.��


    ��Eeek! W-what?��


    Sleeping in the bedroom of her apartment on the 7 th  floor, Lina screamed in surprise and nearly fell out of bed when she abruptly tried to jump up, still in a drowsy state.


    ?


    Having regained her balance on the edge of the bed and rubbed her sleepy eyes, Lina saw Minami standing next to her in a white apron over a black dress with short sleeves.


    ����Minami. This, it seems, is my apartment.�� ? Appealed Lina in a reproaching voice.


    ��I know.��


    However, Minami kept her calm attitude.


    ��So, why are you in my bedroom?��


    This time, there was irritation in Lina��s voice. At this point, she noticed that her hands were firmly squeezing a small alarm clock. Looking at the dial of the digital clock, Lina opened her eyes wide.


    ��Besides, it��s only half past three!��


    ��Yes. It��s the time per your instruction.��


    ��Instruction?��


    Lina frowned doubtfully. After about three seconds of thinking to herself , she exclaimed suddenly: ��Ah!��


    �� You told me:  ?I may not be able to get up for the alarm clock, I��m entrusting my room key to you  so please come to my room at 3:30 AM, and if I��m still sleeping, please wake me up?.��


    ��Ah, that��s right! It was exactly like that����


    With her cheeks reddening out of embarrassment, Lina admitted Minami��s claim.


    Lina really had asked Minami to do so  during yesterday��s dinner with Miyuki and the others, but she did it for insurance.


    Missions of the Stars often require them to sortie before dawn or in the ��dead of night��. At those times, she never needed someone else��s help to get up. During the ��Vampire Incident�� last winter, Lina��s assistant, Warrant Officer Sylvia, called her ��sleepyhead��, but the only time when she really indulged in sleeping late was on days when she didn��t have a scheduled mission.


    She was confident that she could get up on her own today. So, she had completely forgotten that she had asked Minami to wake her up.


    ����Thanks for waking me up. I��ll be ready soon.��


    ��Can I help you with anything?��


    ��Thanks, I��ll be okay. Instead, can you convey to Tatsuya my apologies for being a little late?��


    ��Understood.��


    After a polite bow, Minami left the bedroom.


    Lina put the alarm clock on the bedside table, slapped herself on the cheeks with both hands to help wake herself, and jumped up from the bed vigorously.


    4:15 AM.


    Lina, wearing a Thrust Suit (which was a copy), arrived at the underground port 15 minutes later than the scheduled time. She found not only Tatsuya, but Miyuki and Minami waiting there too.


    Minami was still in the same maid outfit that she was wearing when she woke Lina, and Miyuki was wearing a light summer dress.


    ����Miyuki, did you come here specially to see me off?��


    Lina hadn��t said any words of gratitude to Minami or even any words of apology to Tatsuya because her attention was completely focused on Miyuki. Her one-piece dress was made of chiffon material and mid-calf length, but the upper half was indescribably vibrant with a camisole d��collet�� and exposed shoulders, which was extremely seductive and captivating.


    This morning, Miyuki created sexual attraction surpassing the level of a young lady�� No, the expression ��created�� would be even too modestly said. She filled the entire space of this underground building with her charm and allure, which was equally dangerous for young girls as it was for adult men.


    ��Ara, it��s not like that, Lina.��


    Seeing that Miyuki showed slight surprise and gave a negative answer, Lina mentally nodded, making another assumption.


    (After all, it��s surely to bid Tatsuya farewell.)


    Lina didn��t even notice that her inner voice had a sulking tone.


    ��I didn��t come to see you off, but to accompany you.��


    ��Eeh!?��


    The misunderstanding that she had before just amplified Lina��s surprise.


    ��Miyuki, will you also ride in the Aerocar?��


    ��The Aerocar��s flight system and stealth system are two functions that are independent of each other. If Miyuki takes on the stealth system, it will make the concealment more perfect and will allow me to focus on flying.��


    Given the emotions behind Lina��s question, Tatsuya��s answer was off the mark. However, if he answered correctly, it would have made things awkward for Lina because of her misinterpretation of Miyuki��s intentions. So Tatsuya must have deliberately changed the subject.


    ��Then, let��s go?��


    Regardless of his intentions, he managed to make sure that there was no unnecessary trouble before setting off.


    Being seen off by Minami, the Aerocar with Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina on board plunged into the surface water of the sea . In the sea before dawn, there was literally absolute darkness to the point where  they couldn��t see an inch ahead of them . Tatsuya didn��t even put the lights on when he sped off backwards into that darkness .


    The propulsion force of the Aerocar is achieved by using  gravity-controlled magic even in the water. The direction of the earth��s gravity on the vehicle body has been modified to pull in the desired direction. Since, when flying through the air, the Aerocar enters an almost free-fall state, the passengers on the inside of the Aerocar don��t feel the effects of gravity, much like inside of an artificial satellite. However, when moving under water, there is water resistance that can no longer be ignored, so people in the Aerocar will inevitably feel gravity  pulling them in the direction they��re traveling.


    So, Tatsuya drove the Aerocar backwards because he thought that it would be more comfortable for Miyuki and Lina. After all, it would be better to receive the weight, occurring toward the traveling direction, into the seat��s backrest rather than the seat belts.


    While doing that, the physical load would certainly be less. For example, while moving forward, they would be feeling 1 G [G-Force], like in a car that keeps decelerating. And now, moving backward, they haven��t even leaned completely on the seat��s backrests. This moving reverse-forward made it so that the passengers didn��t have to lean against the seat belt and only felt a light weight on their backs.


    After less than 10 minutes, Lina completely lost her spatial orientation. Inside the Aerocar, inertia neutralization magic was being used, while outside the windows, there was nothing but complete darkness. She didn��t even know which direction they were moving.


    She was in a disorientated state and didn��t know whether she was sitting inside this dimly lit car or ��floating��. Were they moving forward or backward? Sitting alone in the back seat, Lina was overwhelmed by anxiety that was gradually getting stronger.


    ��Hey, Tatsuya. Don��t you want to turn on the lights?��


    As a result, Lina couldn��t stand the psychological pressure and turned to Tatsuya who was sitting  in the driver��s seat.


    ��It would be better to not turn them on. They��re not very useful in the sea and will only increase the risk of being discovered.��


    ��But don��t we risk bumping into an underwater mountain or a whale?��


    ��There aren��t any underwater mountains or cliffs that we could bump into in this area at this depth. Besides, I can ��see�� the entire surroundings outside even without the lights.��


    ��?What? That��s not fair.��


    Lina suddenly complained childishly.


    From the front passenger seat, Miyuki smiled broadly and turned to Lina.


    ��Lina, are you scared by any chance?��


    ��I��m not s-scared!��


    Although Miyuki asked without any teasing, Lina instantly blushed and retorted without a pause:


    ��?I was just a little worried without knowing the situation outside .��


    Lina immediately lowered the tone of her voice as she thought that her behavior was like admitting that Miyuki��s words were true. She couldn��t keep an ideal ��poker face��, so she said the last phrase with slight embarrassment on her face.


    ��Is it perhaps like that feeling when you don��t know where the enemy may be lurking?��


    ��Yes, exactly like that.��


    ��Lina, you��re a Major in the American army after all. Personally, such a susceptibility is incomprehensible to me.�� ? Muttered Miyuki in a tone that was unclear whether she was serious or kidding. After which, she turned to Tatsuya.


    ��Onii-sama. In some way I understand Lina��s feelings. Maybe it��s time that we rise to the sky?��


    ��All right. It��s a little earlier than planned, but I��m going to begin the ascent to the surface.�� ? Tatsuya agreed nonchalantly.


    ��You said ?a little earlier than planned? but�� will it be okay to surface without moving a sufficient distance away from Miyakijima?��


    The only one that was worried about Miyuki��s request was Lina.


    ��We are almost near the Japanese Trench. It��s more than enough to conceal our departure point .��


    ��Near the Japanese Trench? ��But it��s only been about thirty minutes!?�� ? Lina raised her voice in surprise after Tatsuya told her their current position. ? ��How fast does this vehicle go?��


    ��Max speed is four hundred kilometers per hour.��


    ��Four hundred kilometers per hour�� That��s more than two hundred knots in the water!?��


    Lina��s shout roared inside the airtight Aerocar.


    Miyuki frowned, while Tatsuya remained calm and didn��t even raise an eyebrow.


    ��There is nothing special to be so exaggeratedly surprised about. Even supercavitating torpedoes of the last century reached speeds of two hundred knots. To reduce air resistance in flight, this Aerocar creates an air cocoon around itself in the same way as the Mobile Suit of the JSDF or your Thrust Suit. Underwater, this airy cocoon has the same effect as supercavitation.��


    ����Is that so?��


    ��There��s no point in denying reality .��


    Although she didn��t seem to be completely convinced, Lina didn��t ask any more questions or refute him.


    The Aerocar emerged on the ocean surface with the body��s front  bumper lifting up. This happened because even while moving under water in reverse, the Aerocar turned around while maintaining the direction of movement. As a result, the Aerocar was now moving forward, after it began to increase its angle of inclination . But neither Lina nor Miyuki felt any change when all this happened . They noticed this slope of more than 45 degrees only when they broke the surface of the ocean.


    Here, in the ocean 200 kilometers east of Miyakijima, the sun had just risen on the horizon . Only after seeing the water��s surface that sparkled in the morning sun, did the girls realize the car��s position.


    The car sharply  flew into the sky , in which there was still a little night color�� When viewed from the outside, it just looked like a sharp rise at an angle of 60 degrees, but Miyuki and Lina, who were looking from the inside, experienced a genuine feeling of falling down.


    The passive sonar of the nuclear submarine aircraft carrier ��Virginia�� caught the sound of Lina plunging into the ocean.


    ��With an accuracy of almost a minute. It seems that the Japanese really are quite punctual.��


    After receiving reports from the sonar operator , the ship��s captain, Colonel Michael Curtis muttered in an unclear tone, which made it difficult to determine whether he was impressed or astonished.


    ��Personnel in charge, prepare for embarkation of an honorable guest on board. We haven��t used an underwater hatch for a long time, so don��t screw up with something like flooding a section.��


    During the replies: ��Aye, aye sir��, that followed one after another, a middle-aged officer in his prime entered the Combat Information Center (CIC). That officer walked straight to the captain��s chair.


    ��Captain.��


    ��Major Canopus. It seems that a girl who identified herself as Major Sirius will arrive soon. She just needs to dive straight down, so she shouldn��t get lost .�� ? The ship��s captain Curtis told Canopus, anticipating his question.


    The very reason that Canopus appeared was none other than Lina.


    ��I see.��


    Canopus confirmed this with his reply.


    ��In that case, I would also like to go meet her.��


    After which, he voiced out what business brought him to the CIC.


    ��Very well. Permission granted.��


    If Lina and Canopus join forces and go on a rampage, they can easily sink even this giant nuclear submarine aircraft carrier. Canopus can also become a hostage to Lina, or vice versa.


    Considering the ship��s safety, they shouldn��t be allowed to meet each other so easily, but Curtis wasn��t even thinking of that possibility and permitted Canopus�� request with ease.


    Canopus ? Benjamin Loews was a grandson of Michael Curtis�� aunt. For high society, such a blood relationship wasn��t considered all that distant. In addition, this work was commissioned by senator Wyatt Curtis ? a rather influential person from their family. In such circumstances, there was no reason to doubt Canopus.


    ��Thank you, captain.��


    Canopus saluted to Curtis, who saluted back without leaving his chair.


    After they dropped Lina off, Tatsuya and Miyuki had been left alone in a confined space inside the Aerocar on the way home.


    Despite the fact that it was like a date in the sky where no one could disturb them, Miyuki looked gloomy.


    ��What��s the matter, Miyuki?��


    Miyuki seemed to want to talk about something, but it was difficult for her to start the conversation. Guessing this, Tatsuya spoke first.


    ��Is there anything you want to ask? It��s just you and me here. You don��t have to worry about others listening.��


    After Tatsuya inquired once more, Miyuki hesitantly opened her mouth. Even in a situation where there was no worry of being overheard by a third-party, Miyuki was hesitant whether she should talk about the anxiety that she kept to herself.


    ��May I ask about Minami-chan?��


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsuya responded in a tone as if he had expected Minami to be the topic of conversation.


    ��Onii-sama, you aren��t using ��Gatekeeper�� on Minami�� are you?��


    ��Gatekeeper�� is a technique for neutralizing magical abilities by monitoring the ��gate�� (the passage through which Magic Sequences are projected from the magician��s mind onto targeted phenomena) and destroying Magic Sequences immediately after detecting their passage  through that gate .


    ��No, I��m not. It��s meaningless to use Gatekeeper for Minami��s condition.��


    As mentioned above, ��Gatekeeper�� is a magic that destroys the constructed Magic Sequences during the process of their invocation. It doesn��t limit activity of the Magic Calculation Area  (MCA) , which constructs Magic Sequences. There is no effective way to prevent overheating of the MCA, which threatens Minami��s mind and body.


    ��Why��d you ask that?��


    ��Because����


    Miyuki��s eyes showed a flash of indecision.


    ��Is it because you can��t feel any magic power from Minami?��


    Tatsuya said the answer in place of Miyuki, who was hesitant to say it.


    Miyuki turned to Tatsuya and opened her eyes wide.


    ��So it��s not merely my imagination?��


    ��It��s not an imagination. Minami��s ability to use magic is completely sealed. Her perception seems to be functioning to some extent, but�� that��s also probably very limited.��


    ��Even her perception�� Did Minoru-kun do something?�� ? Asked Miyuki with anxiety showing on her face.


    There was no need to ask what she was afraid of.


    ��Currently, I found no traces of a Parasite in her .��


    Tatsuya showed a bitter expression because he felt himself incapable of completely removing Miyuki��s anxiety.


    ��Neither have I. But regarding the Parasites����


    ����Minoru, who is a Parasite himself, but at the same time still preserves his ego, has far more knowledge and know-how about Parasites than we do. I don��t think that he could put a Parasite inside Minami without her consent�� or rather, I don��t want to think about it. However, I can��t completely exclude the possibility of using some Parasite-related technique unknown to us, which made Minami��s MCA inactive.


    ��Onii-sama, you couldn��t understand this even with your ��sight��?��


    ��Unfortunately, my ��Elemental Sight�� can��t reach the areas of the mind .��


    ��Right�� I��m sorry.��


    Miyuki was well aware that Tatsuya��s ��Elemental Sight�� couldn��t recognize the structure of Pushion Information Bodies. But magic uses Psionic Informational Bodies as a ��medium�� when interfering with the mind. Tatsuya can see them, so he can recognize, analyze, and decompose even Mental Interference magic.


    Miyuki, therefore, thought that Tatsuya should��ve been able to see Minoru��s magic.


    ��No, I totally understand your feelings. I��m also concerned about Minami��s state.��


    ��What should I do then����


    Miyuki hung her head with a grim face. From an outside perspective, it clearly looked like she fell into deep thought, trying to figure something out. Of course, at the same time, she didn��t forget to maintain the effect of stealth magic to the Aerocar perfectly.


    After about five minutes in that state, Miyuki suddenly muttered: ��Right����


    ��Maybe Yakumo-sensei can find out what Minoru-kun has done?��


    ��Really�� I��ll ask him.��


    The Yotsuba family also has specialists in Mental Interference magic. More precisely, due to their origin, the Yotsuba family has the largest (in terms of quantity and quality) number of users of Mental Interference magic among all the Ten Master Clans.


    The fact that, for example, the Tsukuba family wasn��t mentioned here didn��t mean that these two trusted Yakumo more than the Yotsuba family. This fact, rather, was evidence that they still didn��t completely trust the Yotsuba family.


    A fter diving into the water,  Lina began to move vertically down to the bottom and soon reached the ��Virginia�� without getting lost on her way down �� She was able to avoid making any stupid mistakes when it came to military affairs.


    Clutching the tip of the wire antenna sticking out of the upper side of the hull, Lina established a connection through the ship��s internal wire communication.


    ����Virginia��, this is Major Angie Sirius of the Special Operations Magician Task Force ? Stars . I request permission to come aboard the ship .��


    Contrary to Lina��s expectations, the reply came right away.


    ��This is Colonel Michael Curtis, captain of the ��Virginia�� of the Pacific Fleet. Permission for boarding granted. Please enter with your real appearance.��


    It��s already unexpected that the captain replied himself, but what was even more surprising was his instruction to cancel the camouflage magic at the entrance.


    ��Angie Sirius can��t be in a place like this. You need not worry, the crew was informed that an agent of the Yotsuba family will arrive, who will impersonate the Stars�� head-captain.��


    But she understood the reason after hearing that explanation.


    ��Understood.��


    Lina cut the connection by releasing the antenna and moved to the stern of the ship.


    She got inside through an underwater entrance, which was a stern torpedo tube modified to allow underwater access .


    ��Ben! You��re safe��!��


    Having passed through two successive hatches playing the role of an airlock, Lina saw Canopus among the welcoming group and shouted out to him, while forgetting to even take off her helmet and salute the crew  of the ship .


    Tatsuya��s Extra-Sensory Perception (ESP) was called ��Elemental Sight��, but it wasn��t like seeing images with remote viewing or clairvoyance . ��Elemental sight�� is the ability to recognize any physical information (including visual) and magical information, structured in the form of Psion Information Bodies. This didn��t allow Tatsuya to read thoughts, but he was able to understand the meaning of words spoken aloud, as if he himself had heard them.


    At the same time, the physical distance is irrelevant. The obstacle for magic isn��t the physical distance, but the informational distance . If you can grasp the information about the target��s location as real perception (as if you really feel it)�� and if you can perceive it like a ?real feeling that the target is out there? rather than an abstract set of numbers, you will be able to use magic [on the target] without any problems.


    ��Elemental Sight�� provides the user with all the physical and magical information with reliability and accuracy , which exceeds all five senses. That information also includes the location of the desired target. Reading the location information you perceive the existence of the target ? this can look like circular definition, but actually these two recognition processes don��t occur simultaneously.


    Tatsuya receives location information based on a [search] hint in the form of observed and recorded individual information about the target (the information, distinguishing the targeted person from the others).  After which, he directs his ��sight�� at the obtained coordinates, and after discovering the individual information there, he confirms for himself  the fact that the target is ��there��. However, his ��Elemental Sight�� wasn��t so omnipotent that it allowed him to determine the location of any being , by knowing only their name . Besides, if the location information is disguised at the Eidos level ( as is done, for example, with ��Parade��),  it won��t be possible to determine the location due to the inability to obtain the correct coordinates for where he should direct his ��sight�� .


    In this case, Tatsuya��s target was a person he knew very well, not to mention that the time when he��ll make contact was decided beforehand, so Tatsuya easily placed her in his ��field of vision�� without encountering any magical obstacles.


    July 28 th , 4:00 PM. Japanese time.


    ��Lina, can you hear me?��


    Tatsuya spoke into the empty space in his room on Miyakijima.


    (Loud and clear, Tatsuya. )


    Lina��s words, spoken aboard the nuclear submarine aircraft carrier ��Virginia�� somewhere under the waters of the Pacific, were converted directly into meaning  and flowed into Tatsuya��s consciousness.


    At the other end,  Lina was receiving Tatsuya��s voice, reproduced by his magic. Tatsuya conveyed his voice to Lina by vibrating the air near Lina��s ear using Oscillation-Type Magic. He actually was uttering his words out loud like a monologue because reproducing sounds that actually created air vibrations was much easier than synthesizing a voice from scratch with magic. On his end,  Tatsuya was reading Lina��s responses with ��Elemental Sight��.


    That��s how they were able to communicate being on Miyakijima and inside the nuclear submarine aircraft carrier ��Virginia��, which maintained communication silence .


    ��Did you manage to talk with Major Canopus already?��


    (Yes, Tatsuya. The captain also treats me really well�� It��s all thanks to you, Tatsuya. Thank you very much.)


    �� Captain Curtis�� kind  response to you  isn��t because of me . So, what are you planning on doing next?��


    (About that��)


    Lina hesitated to answer. Tatsuya��s ESP ability  conveyed to him even such small nuances in the form of information.


    ��Have you decided to return to your homeland?��


    ( Y-yes. After all, first I want to return . I don��t want to trouble you both while the situation is presently so unstable.)


    ��You are not troubling us, but if you think it would be better this way, then that��s fine.��


    (Thanks, Tatsuya. I will contact you when I get my affairs in order. Could you also relay this to Miyuki?)


    ��Okay, I��ll tell her. Well, take care of yourself, Lina.��


    Sending that message, Tatsuya cut off contact .


    ��Yes, you also take�� uh, cut off already!?��


    The conversation with Tatsuya was unilateral and used his magic ability. There was no easy-to-understand indicator of the presence of communication, like when using communication devices.


    But somehow, Lina felt that the gaze directed at her had gone away. With this,  she concluded that Tatsuya had cancelled the magic connecting her place with Miyakijima.


    ����I hope you weren��t secretly peeping on me, were you?��


    Lina deliberately uttered it aloud as a test.


    There was no protesting voice from Tatsuya in return.


    ����Tatsuya ? sis-con.��


    Even after that cautiously uttered comment, she got no response.


    (There��s no doubt then.)


    Immediately after cutting off contact with Lina, Tatsuya called for Miyuki, who was actually sitting next to him all this time, and they stood in front of the wall display, which served as the receiver of the videophone.


    They called the Yotsuba Main House. Hayama, who appeared on the screen, was soon replaced by Maya at the request of Tatsuya.


    ��Tatsuya-san, good afternoon.��


    The time was still around 4 PM, so her words  ?good afternoon? really were more appropriate than ?good evening?.


    But Tatsuya didn��t need to worry about anything like that.


    ��Excuse me, Oba-ue. May I trouble you at this hour?��


    ��Everything is fine. After all, it was scheduled in advance. You are calling about Lina-san, aren��t you? Has she safely reunited with Major Canopus?��


    ��Yes, that��s what she said.��


    Of course, sending Lina to the  ��Virginia�� was agreed upon in advance with Maya. According to a prearranged schedule, after the conversation with Lina, he had planned to report to Maya about the results of their conversation , which Lina had also agreed to.


    ��And what is Lina-san planning to do next?��


    ��She said that she will return to her homeland to sort out her personal problems.��


    ��I see.��


    Maya didn��t look surprised after hearing Tatsuya��s report.


    It was the same with Miyuki. During Tatsuya��s conversation with Lina, she heard only Tatsuya, but  his words were enough to understand the general essence of their conversation . She didn��t appear upset after learning that Lina would return to her homeland.


    The two of them (or rather, the three of them if you include Tatsuya), might have expected from the very beginning that Lina would decide to return.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya-san, do you need a replacement for Lina-san?��


    Maya��s question was about whether it was  necessary to dispatch someone to escort Miyuki. She was aware that Minami can no longer serve as a Guardian. Until yesterday, Lina had played the role of an ��escort of the same sex��, replacing Minami.


    ��No, there��s no need.��


    Tatsuya answered immediately. It was difficult to understand why  he immediately  refused additional protection for Miyuki . Was it in respect to Minami��s feelings? Did he think that an immediate call for a substitute would be insensitive toward Lina?  Or was it for some other reason?


    Maya narrowed her eyes on the other side of the screen, as though to ascertain Tatsuya��s true motive.


    ����I understand. Call me anytime if you feel it becomes necessary.��


    ��Sorry for the trouble.��


    ��Is there anything else you want to talk about?��


    ��No, nothing.��


    ��I see. Tatsuya-san, you have done well today.��


    Upon receiving Maya��s gratitude, Tatsuya bowed his head.


    When he looked up, the display had already turned dark.


    Oahu, Hawaii, local time July 28 th at 9:00 AM. July 29 th at 4:00 AM Japanese time.


    Edward Clark arrived in Honolulu on a direct flight from Brazil, after which he immediately went to the Pearl Harbor Naval Base.


    Clark was very anxious and impatient. The reason for this was the news of Shiba Tatsuya��s discharge from the hospital , received during the flight to Honolulu.


    But he wasn��t shocked because Tatsuya��s injuries were healed. From the very beginning, Clark was convinced that Tatsuya��s hospitalization was a cover.


    The hospital discharge meant that there was no longer any need for a cover. In other words, he might already be ready for the counterattack�� Which was what caused Clark��s anxiety and  impatience .


    Logically, that anxiety of Clark had no basis. Project Dione, initiated by him, had already completely lost its influence. The whole world was now more interested in the Stellar Furnace plant, which was expected to bring  more substantial benefits.


    Even if they  started the development of Venus according to Project Dione, it��s  no longer possible to force Tatsuya to participate , s ince Project Dione can still be implemented without Tatsuya, but the Stellar Furnace plant can��t be completed without him.


    Looking at the current circumstances objectively, Clark was no longer a threat to Tatsuya�� That, of course, was  if he didn��t do anything else .


    He was impatient  because he couldn��t just accept defeat. Precisely because he  was facing checkmate, he was in a hurry to make a gamble and reverse his defeat, turning it into victory .


    And the only way for such a reversal  was preparing here in Pearl Harbor. Clark wanted to check everything with his own eyes as soon as possible. Fortunately for him, tired from the long flight, the base was right next to the airport. But even the lack of time for rest didn��t burden him.


    It might be because of a call from the Pentagon, but Clark was able to enter the base right away. What��s more, he was invited to the bridge of one of the  most advanced ships .


    ��Welcome, doctor.��


    The female officer, who got up from the commander��s chair, called out to Clark.


    ��I��m the captain of this amphibious assault ship ��Guam��, Colonel Annie Marquis.��


    Receiving a salute from the captain Marquis, Clark returned a polite bow.


    ��Nice to meet you, captain Marquis. I��m Edward Clark from the National Science Agency. Thank you for accepting me at this time.��


    Clark wanted to approach her  for a handshake, but stopped before taking a step  forward. Even in this era, female captains were rare. Honestly speaking, Clark was bewildered, not knowing how to interact with Marquis.


    However, Marquis was already accustomed to this type of altitude displayed  by Clark. Not showing that it somehow bothered her , she offered Clark a seat opposite of her, while she sat back down in the captain��s chair.


    �� Sorry to get to the point, doctor . I��ve been ordered directly by the Joint Chiefs of Staff to fulfill your request to the fullest extent . I was also told that the purpose of our dispatch will be given to me directly from you.�� ? Declared Marquis, directing a sharp gaze at Clark. ? ��It is rather unusual for the Joint Chiefs of Staff to give direct orders to one captain, bypassing the Fleet Forces Command. Doctor, why do you need this ship?��


    ��To eliminate the great threat.�� ? Clark gave a brief response to Marquis�� question.


    Of course, this wasn��t enough to convince the captain.


    ��Please, give me a more concrete answer . First of all, what is our destination point ?��


    Marquis seemed to be a pretty patient person. She inquired without raising her voice.


    ����The destination is about a hundred eighty kilometers south-southeast of Tokyo. It��s an island with the local name �� Miyaki-jima �� .��


    Clark hesitated for a little, but he answered honestly in the end. He feared that captain Marquis would boycott the mission when she heard that it would be an attack on the territory of an allied country, but quickly realized that he would have to inform her anyway, so it��s not a problem to tell her now  about the destination during their departure.


    ��Then, the so-called ?threat? mentioned by the doctor is Shiba Tatsuya, isn��t it?��


    It didn��t take much time for Marquis to come to the correct conclusion because she knew from media reports that Clark was overly fixated on Tatsuya . Although it was officially presented as a search for talented people for the development of Venus, people who had a military view of things saw through Clark��s intention to put Tatsuya under the control of the American military .


    When Clark��s hidden aim was guessed so quickly, his face stiffened for a moment. However, his confusion lasted less than a second.


    ��Shiba Tatsuya is a user of the mass-to-energy conversion magic, which caused massive destruction at the southern tip of the Korean Peninsula at the end of October the year before last.��


    Captain Marquis widened her eyes. Now it was her turn to be openly surprised  because  she didn��t have any information about ��Material Burst��.


    ��Mass-to-energy conversion magic�� like in  ��Scorched Halloween��? Is it reliable information?��


    ��It is. Moreover, the Japanese government is unable to control Shiba Tatsuya. Even his very existence causes political instability. He��s far too dangerous.  We were already too late by the time he turned into an actual threat . Therefore,  he should be eliminated right away.��


    Turning into a flame of hot black passion, Clark��s obsession swept over  Marquis.


    ����I more or less understand your thought process here, doctor.��


    As if overwhelmed by that pressure , captain Marquis agreed with him.


    ��But in that case, would it not be better to use a missile destroyer with a large attack radius or an artillery ship capable of covering a large ground area with heavy fire instead of a landing ship such as this?��


    The ?artillery ship? referred to by the captain was a warship with Fleming launchers as the main weapon, which appeared during the last Great War (World War III). The Fleming launcher is a type of large-size railgun weapon mounted on-board ships, prioritizing the ability of continuous fire over projectiles speed . Such launchers  allow continuous fire with large bombs at a firing speed like rapid-fire guns. This weapon was mainly used for heavy fire at stationary ground targets.


    As the captain said, if the objective is destroying an object  or eliminating someone  rather than  capturing a base, then missile ships and artillery ships are more suitable than amphibious assault ships, intended for landing operations�� But only if the enemy was ordinary.


    ��There��s a high probability that the bombardment won��t kill him . We need to be guaranteed of his elimination.��


    ��Such a difficult opponent��?�� ? Muttered captain Marquis with an anxious expression on her face.


    �� We  have prepared landing personnel. Captain, I��d like you to complete preparations for the ship��s departure sometime soon.��


    ��Of course. I��ll start with the preparations immediately. Tomorrow at noon we��ll be ready for departure.��


    There were no further questions or objections from Marquis.

 Volume 31 - CH 3

    A+A-


    Chapter 3


    July 29 th , Monday.


    In Hawaii, preparations were in full swing for an attack on Miyakijima in the Izu archipelago . Meanwhile,  in the New Soviet Union, a certain force was progressing beneath the surface  to seize this opportunity to strike Japan and the USNA simultaneously.


    However, as the crisis has not surfaced yet, Tatsuya hadn��t yet noticed that the USNA and New Soviet Union were playing with fire.


    On this day, for the first time after a long time since the morning, he was resting in his room at their secondary residence [10] .


    Tatsuya knew that this peace that he currently has won��t last long.


    Minami was taken back, but Minoru��s location was still unknown.


    Project Dione was neutralized, but Edward Clark ? the mastermind behind it ? remained alive and well.


    Bezobrazov, who received serious damage from the counterattack , would also not remain silent for much longer .


    Knowing that the time for settling all these matters  was approaching, Tatsuya decided that it was all the more reason to get some rest.


    However, if other people saw Tatsuya right now, they would say: ��But why aren��t you resting?�� On the desk he��s facing right now, there��s a large display with a Workstation Console for editing magic Activation Sequences. Background music was playing in the room, and his fingers continuously tapped the keyboard. In preparation for the upcoming decisive battle, Tatsuya was developing new magic.


    More precisely, he  didn��t start the development from scratch, but resumed it. The basis of the new magic  was the ��Chain Casting�� that was used in Bezobrazov��s ��Tuman Bomba��. Parallel with the development of the Strategic-Class Magic ��Ocean Blast��, which was given to Ichijou Masaki through Kichijouji Shinkurou, he was also  working on the creation of the Activation Sequence for another  large-scale magic . Tatsuya  suspended the development  to rescue Minami abducted by Minoru, and now he was working on it  again .


    It  would look like work to other people , but for Tatsuya, it  was just an efficient use of his spare time. That��s why he could easily suspend the current project  if there  were more pressing matters at hand.


    Miyuki made one full turn while looking at the AR-display. Then, she turned her face to Tatsuya and asked this.


    ��It��s����


    Tatsuya was about to voice his thoughts that came to mind, but something else suddenly caught his attention.


    ��No, wait a minute.��


    ��Yes��?��


    As Tatsuya suddenly spoke in a serious tone, Miyuki seemed perplexed.

 Volume 31 - CH 4

    A+A-


    Chapter 4


    Oahu, Hawaii, noon on July 29 th , local time. July 30 th at 7:00 AM Japan time.


    Edward Clark, Brazilian Strategic-Class Magician Miguel Diaz, his brother Antonio Diaz, as well as several Parasites set sail for Japan on the amphibious assault ship ��Guam��, accompanied by two destroyers.


    The Japanese military��s intelligence department learned about the departure of the ��Guam��. However, they had no information regarding Clark or any ��additional��  crew members .


    They also didn��t know that the target of the attack was Japan. At that point, the Japanese military thought that the goal of the ��Guam�� was just an ordinary military training exercise.


    In contrast to the Japanese military, the New Soviet Union intelligence department ��got wind of�� Edward Clark and Miguel Diaz being aboard the amphibious assault ship ��Guam��. The intelligence found out only this; however, Bezobrazov, who was staying in Khabarovsk, correctly speculated based on that information that the ��Guam��s�� mission was the elimination of Shiba Tatsuya.


    Bezobrazov��s authority in the New Soviet Union wasn��t damaged despite suffering the painful defeat from Tatsuya. So even his words, supported by nothing except speculations, had enough  power to set the army in motion.


    The Command of the Eastern Military District in Khabarovsk [13] , following Bezobrazov��s advice, sent the state-of-the-art missile submarine ��Kutuzov�� from the Kamchatka Peninsula and began preparing for the launch of supersonic missiles stationed at the Birobidzhan base. Both of their targets were Miyakijima in Japan.


    Thus, concerning the surprise attack on Miyakijima, Bezobrazov had outdone Edward Clark and the Japanese military. However, even with Bezobrazov��s intellect, it wasn��t possible to guess about the events unfolding in Mainland America, which will shake the foundations of the strategy against Japan.


    The headquarters of the Stars ? the Magician Corps under the direct command of the Joint Chiefs of Staff of the USNA Armed Forces  ? located in a suburb of Roswell, New Mexico�� Which is not the former Walker Air Force Base, famous for the ��Roswell Incident��.


    New Mexico local time: July 29 th  at 5:00 PM; Japan time: July 30 th  at 7:00 AM.


    A small VTOL arrived at the Stars headquarters.


    That aircraft clearly belonged to the USNA Armed Forces , but the base��s personnel weren��t informed of this visit beforehand and fell into confusion at its sudden landing.


    Marshalers [14]  and maintenance personnel, who had to work at an unscheduled hour, were fussing  around the small aircraft with discontent and anxiety, which landed without informing  the base of  the purpose for its visit.


    Under those gazes, an officer in his prime descended from the aircraft.


    Which caused a stir among the staff.


    The stir changed to agitation when a figure of a young woman appeared next from the cabin.


    Both of those people were well known to the base��s personnel.


    The first tall man to come down was Major Benjamin Canopus, captain of the Stars First Unit.


    The second red-haired, masked woman was Major Angie Sirius, head-captain of the Stars.


    The staff were exchanging whispers, something like ?Is that really them??


    However their chaotic uproar suddenly died down after the appearance of the third person.


    ��Colonel Walker. I��m afraid your assertions aren��t convincing enough to refute Major Sirius�� accusations.��


    The chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff took a deep breath and started to announce the judgment.


    ��Colonel. From this point, you��re relieved from your duty as the Stars base commander. You will  report to the Internal Inspection Office tomorrow at noon.��


    �� ? Yes Sir.��


    Walker must still have had pride and dignity inside him because he responded with that  with his back straight.


    Upon seeing his manly behavior, the three top-brass members nodded with satisfaction . Then, on the monitor screen, the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff directed his gaze to Canopus, who was  standing behind Lina.


    ��Major Canopus. With the authority of the Joint Chiefs of Staff we cancel the imprisonment sentence  imposed on you. In that regard, I proclaim that from this moment forward, the Major��s honor is restored.��


    ��I am grateful to you.��


    The chairman nodded toward Canopus and turned his eyes to Lina.


    ��Major Sirius. Until an official successor is decided, I��d like to entrust you the post of the base commander in addition to the head-captain.��


    ��With all due respect, Sir Chairman, I still lack the experience necessary to be the base commander.��


    �� So  you declare  your lack of experience? That��s  brave.��


    ��Sir acting base commander. Please accept this.��


    Lina took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Canopus. It had the inscription: ?Notice of Resignation?.


    ��Head-captain, what is this!?��


    Only Canopus had a moment of panic. Curtis, it seemed, was told about it beforehand.


    ��This rebellion was organized entirely by the Parasites, but it��s also true that my presence was a trigger.  I��m not fit to be the head-captain of the Stars.��


    ��So you want to take responsibility and resign!?��


    ��That��s just an excuse.��


    ����What?��


    Seeing Canopus�� stunned face, Lina leaked a small giggle.


    ��I was twelve years old when I became a regular member of the Stars. Two years prior, I was scouted by the army and entered the training center.��


    Canopus, on the other hand, didn��t feel like giggling.


    ��It��s been about eight years since my admission to the training center, and I��ve spent that time knowing nothing but the military world.��


    As Lina was telling it calmly, Canopus�� face became more and more stiff.


    ��Except for those  three months last winter.��


    Canopus understood without additional explanation that the ?three months? were the days spent in Japan during her previous visit there.


    ��Ben, I got tired of hunting deserters and felony magicians long ago. But exactly at that time, I was able to realize that I don��t really want to deal with the punishment of criminals anymore.��


    ��Lina����


    Canopus asked her by her name and not with ?head-captain?.


    ��And when I went to Japan again, I could no longer lie to myself. That��s why I��m going to make those two people take responsibility after  giving me ��excessive wisdom��. ��


    ��������


    ��I��m fully aware that this is irresponsible, but could you overlook this whim of a young girl?��


    ����What are you going to do after resigning from the military?��


    While asking this, Canopus was convinced that Lina was going back to Japan.


    The loss of a Strategic-Class Magician to another country.


    For a person involved in military affairs, that was totally unacceptable.


    But Canopus had no intention to blame or stop her.


    ��I want to enjoy what little remains of my high school life in Japan.��


    Against Canopus�� question, Lina answered with a carefree sincere smile.


    �� - Good. That��s good. Lina, I wish with all my heart that the everyday life waiting for you is joyful and happy.��


    With his heartfelt blessing, Canopus received Angie Sirius�� ?Notice of Resignation?.


    ��This way, Edward Clark��s operation of invading Miyakijima had lost its backers in the form of the Stars & Stardust, as well as the source of fresh fighting power - the Parasites .

 Volume 31 - CH 5

    A+A-


    Chapter 5


    July 30 th  night.


    At the moment, neither the Japanese government nor the Self-Defense Forces were aware of the purpose of the amphibious assault ship ��Guam�� that departed from Hawaii. If they knew of the imminent threat impending, maybe they wouldn��t lose time on internal strife .


    To be precise, there still existed the authority struggle inside the Self-Defense Forces, but they tried to avoid any serious ��secret feud�� and the violent means involved. In reality, however, the procedure of setting up garrison on Miyakijima  was continuing without the consent of the private company who owned that island.


    This activity, led by Major General Saeki, had even been put into question within the Self-Defense Forces. Her [Saeki��s] arguments were that the military can use private land without taking legal measures coercively and with only administrative procedures. But those arguments had been questioned in the feasibility of deploying ground forces on a small 8 square kilometers island and in the army officers�� antipathy for the island��s defense squads. They also feared it could cause a confrontation with the Yotsuba family ? the actual island��s owners.


    But in spite of that opposition, stationing a garrison on Miyakijima had already been scheduled.


    In particular, troops selection for the garrison had been completed  and the private company, which was also the owner of this island, was planned to be notified post factum ? on August 1 st .


    At the time when all preparations were completed, the Yotsuba mounted a counterattack.


    July 30 th , 2097 at 7:00 PM.


    Supreme commander [15]  of the Japan Self-Defense Forces, General Soga, visited a private membership club in the Tokyo metropolitan area escorted only by 2 people �� a bodyguard and his secretary. Such a small escort was allegedly saying that he tried to avoid unnecessary attention. Soga didn��t know it was also the same club where Tatsuya and Wyatt Curtis had met two weeks ago.


    ��Your Excellency, thank you for coming here in spite of your busy schedule.��


    As if repeating the events of two week before, it was Butler Hayama of the Yotsuba who welcomed Soga and his group, who were brought [by the club��s clerk] to the same private room  that was used two weeks ago.


    ��It��s been a while Your Excellency. I��m honored to meet you again.��


    However, unlike that time, now behind Hayama was Yotsuba Maya.


    ��I��m too. Thank you for your invitation today.�� ? General Soga responded to Maya��s greeting with a smile.


    Contrary to his expression,  he was now filled with a sense of caution. It��s Major General Saeki who was taking action  and leading the case of deploying troops on Miyakijima , a private island that the Yotsuba  owned, and Chief of Staff Ootomo was the one who backed Saeki. Soga himself didn��t express any opinion about the case.


    He didn��t agree nor disagree.


    After saying that, Maya looked at Hayama who was behind her.


    As a result, Soga also looked towards Hayama.


    ��Please, take this.��


    In response to that look, Hayama presented to Soga the large-sized electronic paper he had in his hands.


    Soga took the electronic paper and turned it on without any hesitation.


    The display turned on immediately. Soga made a shocked face after reading the displayed report.


    ��This was the main part of Lieutenant Fujibayashi��s consultation. For her, this was a misconduct involving both her relatives and work colleagues. I suppose she couldn��t just turn a blind eye to it.�� ? Said Maya with sorrow in her voice.


    It was a report with images of evidence accusing Major General Saiki and Kudou Makoto of continuing the Parasite-Doll development using the Military��s budget.


    ��This�� Maj. General Saeki�� what does she think she��s doing����

 Volume 31 - CH 6

    A+A-


    Chapter 6


    August 1 st .


    No one in Japan (whether it be the government, the military, or even the Ten Master Clans) was aware of the looming threat.


    The topic of the phone call Miyuki received this sultry afternoon was something very peaceful.


    ��Huh? To hold a Nine Schools Competition? By yourself?��


    In early May, the Nine Schools Competition event was cancelled for this year because the magic that was developed by Tatsuya and used by Shizuku at the Competition , ��Active Air Mine�� , was later used by guerillas as a large-scale weapon of slaughter. Followed by the series of military incidents involving magicians, the question of the Competition  resumption wasn��t even considered. Additionally, it��s been rumored that the Competition is to be abolished altogether.


    So to suddenly hold the Competition at only the initiative of magic high school students - Miyuki��s surprise was reasonable.


    ��It��s not going to be the full Nine Schools Competition, just ��Monolith Code�� matches.��


    Honoka heard this too from Igarashi, the Club Management Group leader, when she came into the school library to access additional reference material in preparation of the university entrance examination.


    �� It��s kinda sad without exchanging friendly matches between the nine schools  like the usual Nine Schools Competition - this topic  has been hyped among all of the Club Management Group leaders of each school. First High is taking the lead for the preparations.��


    ��Quite a good guy, that��s pretty much Igarashi-kun.��


    The angle of the image on the monitor suddenly changed and displayed Honoka��s feet.


    Next there was a panicking voice: ��uwa uwaa�� heard from the speakers, the monitor went blank and a melody for waiting on hold started playing.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other. For them it wasn��t hard to imagine what happened. Very likely, Honoka bumped her head against the camera when bowing down. Miyuki��s room had a video phone with a monitor that had an integrated camera, but a common compact mobile video phone model had a separate, adjustable camera. [It could be assumed that Honoka had the latter of the two models .]


    The video phone returned to the call state after about 10 seconds.


    ����I��m really sorry����


    The monitor displayed the stooping Honoka with a tear-stained face.


    ��I have heard the story. It��ll be difficult to finish  until the end of the month.��


    Tatsuya thought that awkward attempts to comfort her would be counterproductive, so he immediately talked about the main issue.


    ��If we had a longer timeline, it would be possible to gather private sponsors, but since there��s only one month left before the Matches the most plausible optionis is having military cooperation.��


    ��Military cooperation? But how��?��


    Honoka, whose attention was luckily distracted from her disgraceful behavior, asked with a tilted head. Judging by the expression on her face, they had seemingly reached the same conclusion as Tatsuya,  but they��d failed to find a concrete plan to do it, and reached a deadlock.


    ��We asked almost all of the alumni who joined the military, but they all refused due to the lack of time.��


    ��The graduates are required to be  ready for dispatching as combat magicians. They  may want to ��lend a helping hand��  to the current students, but have no free time.��


    Despite the fact that the New Soviet Union��s invasion was repelled, the NSU only lost a fraction of its naval power. Compared to the Great Asian Union, which lost 30% of their entire fleet in one attack at the end of October 2095, it was really an insignificant amount. Now, when their alliance with the USNA is unstable, the Self-Defense Forces personnel looking after the border should stay in combat readiness for another NSU invasion.


    ��Hmm, right�� The deceased His Excellency Kudou was always looking forward to the Nine Schools Competition every year. If you ask the military��s Public Relations Department to hold memorial Inter-School Matches in his memory, they��ll probably at least help with preparing the venue.��


    ��I see! I think that��s a very nice idea!��


    From the monitor, it seemed Honoka leaned forward suddenly ��No, she actually got her face closer to the camera.


    Tatsuya was almost taken aback by her eyes filled with glittering light, but he maintained a poker face while adding this line:


    ��There��s no other choice but to collect the accommodation and transportation expenses from donations - I��ll ask FLT for some assistance.��


    ��I understand. I��ll tell that to Igarashi-kun.��


    After nodding cheerfully, Honoka suddenly began fidgeting.


    ��Uhm, Tatsuya-san. Actually, we��ve all planned to go to Shizuku��s villa the day after tomorrow. So, if it doesn��t bother you, can we drop by there on the way��?��


    ��No, it won��t be a bother.��


    Miyuki broke into the conversation right after Tatsuya nodded in assent.

 Volume 31 - CH 7

    A+A-


    Chapter 7


    August 3 rd , 2097.


    The Ministry of Defense has been in a tense atmosphere since morning.


    This was because, based on the current course  of the USNA Navy��s landing vessel ��Guam��, that departed in the morning of July 30 th  (Japanese time) from Oahu island of the Hawaiian archipelago, they identified its final destination was definitely  the Izu archipelago .


    At first, neither the civilian nor  military personnel of the Ministry of Defense believed the forecast made by the Tactical AI; however, they also couldn��t simply ignore it either. So, the military turned to the Navy Pacific Fleet command of the USNA with a request for information about the purpose of the ��Guam��s�� voyage.


    The USNA Navy��s response caused panic in the Ministry of Defense.


    They replied: ����Guam�� is in a secret operation and cannot answer the question��. And added : ��We can��t find out their current location due to a malfunction in their information equipment��.


    From that response, it was obvious that they were lying. It��s impossible for the USNA, which operates more military satellites than Japan, to not be able to find its own ship��s position ? even in the middle of the ocean. For them t o make such a lie without hesitation , it was a clear indication that they were planning something hostile.


    In this case, the tactical AI results could no longer be dismissed as a simple ��Calculation Error��. Among the military, there��s been an increasing number of people who expressed their opinion of the need to prepare against the USNA ship��s attacks on the Izu archipelago.


    The naval officers held  antipathy against the USNA from the start.


    This was because of  the sudden attack of the landing party, which landed from a transport ship onto Miyakijima , in the Izu archipelago, as if it were carried out alongside the invasion of the New Soviet Union.


    Due to agreements between the Yotsuba, the actual island��s owners, and the Ministry of Defense, this incident was never officially recorded. However, it was known that the transport  ship used for the attack was the ��Midway�� which belonged to the USNA Navy .


    It was difficult to determine whether this was an indicator of hostility, so the Japan-USNA allied relations still persisted.  However, a surprise attack by the USNA Navy was nothing more than an act of betrayal of this relationship. Moreover, after the sudden attack failed, there wasn��t even any kind of explanation whatsoever, not even an apology. They acted as if nothing had happened.


    For the military, the USNA��s attitude and behavior was making a fool of them. The opinion for immediate interception grew stronger among those that were field officers and lieutenant ranks.


    In contrast to the military personnel, the prevailing opinion among the civilian employees of the Ministry of Defense was that armed conflict should be avoided at all costs.


    Since November 2095, relations between Japan and the USNA have been slightly strained. After Japan defeated the Great Asia Alliance with unbalanced military power, the USNA unilaterally regarded Japan as a threat, which Japan couldn��t do anything about. Before the last World War, Japan could have reduced its own military power, but in the post-war situation, when it was no longer possible to count on the allies�� help in case of emergency, weakening oneself was equal to abandoning their responsibility towards their people.


    Even so, that didn��t mean that relations between Japan and the USNA became overtly hostile . For Japan, the decision to enter into a full-fledged confrontation with the USNA due to a minor ?blow to their honor? would be tantamount to suicide. After all, it is already surrounded by hostile countries with the Great Asian Union in the west and the New Soviet Union in the north. National security cannot be upheld unless their friendship is maintained (at least formally) with the east. The era of the so-called ��Prideful Isolation�� has passed.


    In other words, civilian bureaucrats were in favor of ?giving up honor to get a result?. This meant that one should humbly suffer some damage in order to avoid a final breakdown in relations. That disharmony of intentions inside the Ministry of Defense had led to the delay in taking actions against the approaching foreign warships.


    Because of that, they also failed to give any warning to civilians.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, there��s an incoming phone call.��


    Minami came to notify Tatsuya about the call at the moment when dinner with their friends, who had come to visit after a long separation, had ended.


    Since the news reported that Tatsuya was discharged from the hospital, Tatsuya has been receiving various phone calls from sales people, which were almost equivalent to fraud calls. No matter how much time he had, he wouldn��t be able to accept all phone calls.


    As Minami also understood this, she filtered it first, but there were still many calls that she had to ask Tatsuya to decide whether to accept or not.


    ��From whom?��


    Tatsuya asked, while thinking about who might possibly be calling.


    ��From Ichijou-sama of Third High.��


    ��From Ichijou?��


    This option hadn��t even come to Tatsuya��s mind. Minami added ?of Third High? to distinguish between Masaki and his father, the head of the Ichijou family, Ichijou Gouki.


    At this unexpected phone call, Tatsuya wasn��t the only one surprised. Miyuki also had a dubious expression, while his friends were whispering among themselves.


    ����Fine. Is the call on hold?��


    ��Yes, in the 1 st  reception room.��


    They currently weren��t in the apartment that Tatsuya and Miyuki used as a temporary home. The room they were currently in was a small dining room for visitors. Next to it were several reception rooms for business meetings, and the first reception room had equipment for video conferencing so that one can participate in the Master Clan��s meeting online. Ichijou Masaki probably contacted him using the line for the Ten Master Clans.


    As Tatsuya stood up, Minami headed towards the door to lead him, but he stopped her.


    ��Minami, take care of drinks for everyone.��


    Although there were other waiters in this dining room, no one would complain if Minami helped, as she has sufficient skills to be Miyuki��s exclusive maid, which means to be the exclusive maid of the next head of the family.


    ��There are some people who also want to talk to you. After you��ve given everyone their drinks, could you talk to them?��


    ����Understood.��


    Tatsuya headed to the first reception room by himself, leaving Minami, who politely bowed, with a slightly unsatisfied expression.


    ��I��m sorry to have kept you waiting.��


    Tatsuya apologized to Masaki , who appeared on a large monitor screen after releasing the hold status.


    ��No, I should be the one apoligizing for the sudden call.��


    Tatsuya and Masaki were both people with common sense in that part of everyday life which didn��t involve magic . They were not insulting each other because of the suddenness  nor did they unilaterally  rush to state their business while ignoring greeting phrases .


    ��Do you have some urgent business? Has something happened?��


    However, they weren��t good enough friends to gossip with each other. After the minimal amount of greetings, Tatsuya urged Masaki to get down to the main topic.


    ��Actually, my father told me that he heard something from an acquaintance in the military.��


    �� Ichijou-dono  did?��


    The ��dono�� is a suffix used when calling the head of another family among the Ten Master Clans. In this case, ��Ichijou-dono�� referred to Masaki��s father, Ichijou Gouki, who is the head of the Ichijou family.


    ��Shiba, keep calm and listen.��


    Rather than Tatsuya, it��s Masaki who actually needs to be calm from what Tatsuya saw on the display, but he didn��t interrupt him with ?I��m calm?.


    ��The USNA��s amphibious assault ship ��Guam�� is heading to the Izu Islands, accompanied by two destroyers. Their target is probably you.��


    ����Are you sure that they intend to attack, and it��s not for military exercises?��


    ��It seems that the USNA military didn��t answer the inquiry about the purpose of its voyage.��


    ��It��s certainly not an exercise then.��


    ��Three warships are heading straight to Miyakijima. Our military expects it will enter into the attack zone tomorrow morning.��


    ��What is the type of destroyer? Missile-type ship?��


    ��That information����


    ��Ah, sorry.��


    After Tatsuya left the small dining room, a bit of a strange situation was formed around Minami. Not only the fact that she��s alone as a 2 nd  year student  when everyone else is a 3 rd  year student.  But the main reason is that Tatsuya��s friends were only partially informed about the misfortune that happened  with Minami.


    ��Ah, Sakurai. Have you recovered already?��


    The one who first broke the awkward air was Leo. He and Minami had a senpai-kouhai relationship in the Mountaineering club.


    ��Thank you for your concern. I even have a document from the doctor saying that physically, I��ve completely recovered.��


    ��That��s good!��


    ��However, I can no longer use magic.��


    ��Huh?��


    Leo wasn��t the only one who was surprised. Everyone here knew that Minami was a talented magician. So her confession of being unable to use magic was a big shock to all.


    ��Thank you, Saijou-senpai and everyone that has taken great care of me all this time, but I think I will probably drop out of First High.��


    ����What do you plan on doing after quitting school?��


    ��Tatsuya-sama has offered for me to continue serving Miyuki-sama, which I��m going to accept .��


    Erika was the first to react to Minami��s words with an exaggerated  nod.


    ��Yeah! Being a magician isn��t the only way to live.��


    ��That��s right. It will be quite difficult to convince yourself of this, and it will take a lot of time to put your thoughts and feelings in order�� However, most people living in this world cannot use magic.�� ? Mikihiko followed up after Erika.


    ��Minami-chan had good grades in general studies, right? Whether liberal arts or science, she can transfer to an ordinary high school and go to any  prestigious university.��


    Honoka said so, as she was a member of the same student council as Minami, who also knew her grades.


    ��Minami-chan is also very good at cooking.��


    ��Yeah. Even I want to make her my house maid. Minami, won��t you work at my house?�� �� Added Shizuku in response to Mizuki��s line.


    ��Ah, no, sorry. I��m����


    Minami was seriously nervous about Shizuku��s offer.


    ��No way, Shizuku. I won��t give you Minami-chan.��


    Miyuki, who had been silent until this moment, invited herself into the conversation.


    ��Greedy.��


    As laughter followed Shizuku��s complaint , the awkward air that was floating around was alleviated.


    After returning to the dining room, Tatsuya sensed the leftover awkwardness in the atmosphere , but didn��t ask what happened.


    ��Everyone, I have a serious conversation for you.��


    As he now had a more important and urgent matter at hand.


    ��Are you talking about the phone call from Ichijou-san?��


    ��Yes.�� ? Tatsuya nodded to Miyuki��s question and turned his gaze to Shizuku.


    ��Shizuku, it would be better to stop your plans for a vacation at your villa.��


    ��But Tatsuya-kun. I don��t think it��s a bad idea to leave Miki here, regardless of whether he��s participating or not.��


    It was Erika who argued on behalf of Mikihiko who had lost his words.


    ��It will be bad if you have only the testimonies of the parties involved. And if you have the testimony of a civilian who was accidentally present during the battle, it will then be easier for you to legally argue for the right of your self-defense. Also, it will be easier to convince everyone that the USNA is breaking the rules.��


    ��Indeed�� You have a point.��


    Erika��s opinion was not immediately dismissed by Tatsuya.


    ��But you don��t have to go that far. Even if it gives an advantage in the information war, it��s still not worth it to risk your lives.��


    However, in the end, Tatsuya still rejected Erika��s claim.


    ��Do you really think so?��


    But unlike Mikihiko, Erika didn��t withdraw easily.


    ��Tatsuya-kun says it��s risky, but you won��t  endanger the life of your friends, who��ve come only to see you and not to take part in the battle , right?��


    ��That��s right, but����


    ��Tatsuya-kun, last time, you said you��ll protect Honoka. Will you protect only Honoka?��


    Erika was talking about the promise that Tatsuya made in response to Shizuku��s request. This happened in the hospital ward, where Honoka ended up after being abducted by the USNA��s illegal operations unit called ��Illegal MAP��. Also the other day, Tatsuya informed Miyuki and Lina that not only Honoka, but also Erika , Mizuki and their other friends are under the protection of the Yotsuba family�� or rather, under his personal protection as the fianc�� of the next head of the Yotsuba family . However, Erika shouldn��t have known about that conversation.


    Tatsuya unconsciously looked at Miyuki with suspicion.


    Miyuki slightly shook her head  with a face saying ?I��ve got nothing to do with it?.


    Erika was grinning while seeing the wordless dialogue between those two. She seemed to be able to read the situation from their behavior.


    ����I��ll guarantee all my guests �� safety.��


    In the end, Tatsuya was only able to return a reluctant reply.


    A triumphant grin appeared on Erika��s  face.


    ��Then, can I stay here too? I told my home that I would camp out for four nights and five days, it��s kinda harsh to come home so soon.��


    ����Then it will be at your own risk.��


    ��I won��t do anything risky.��


    Resigned, Tatsuya made a final warning. To which Erika  answered with a completely serious expression.


    ��Well, me too.��


    ��Count me in.��


    Shortly thereafter, Honoka and Leo immediately said at the same time.


    ��Then me too.��


    After the two of them, Shizuku went on like that.

 Volume 31 - CH 8

    A+A-


    Chapter 8


    August 4 th  2097 AD.


    This day, the world was reminded of magic��s power once again.


    The power, with which one magician can overwhelm even a large country.


    August 4 th 8 AM.


    The amphibious assault ship ��Guam�� crossed a line 24 nautical miles from the coast of Miyakijima. ��Guam�� then continued sailing to the west. One of two accompanying destroyers ? ��Hull�� ? reduced its speed, while the second one ? ��Ross�� ? sped up and changed direction to the southwest.


    The Japanese Self-Defense Forces, who identified these two destroyers as the amphibious assault ship��s escort, were confused by that change. Someone even wondered if it was  just their misunderstanding that the USNA��s ships intended  to attack Miyakijima.


    While the Self-Defense Forces were in a state of confusion, the owner��s of Miyakijima (the Yotsuba family) weren��t confused.


    8:20 AM. On Miyakijima��s west coast, at the former ��monitoring facility�� that had prevented felony magicians from escaping and has now been converted into a command room for the private security on the island, an officer at this command post responsible for monitoring the sea reported in a tense voice :


    ����Guam�� will enter into our  territorial waters soon. At their current speed it��ll take them about 5 minutes.��


    ��The intercepting squad is ready for battle.�� ? Reported through radio by Tsutsumi Kanata, guardian of Shibata Katsushige, who was tasked with command of the defense by Maya.


    ��Kanata, calm down a little. The sortie begins only after the opponent makes their first move .��


    Katsushige felt Kanata��s impatience in his voice from the speakers and reminded the latter to not make a false start.


    ��I know, Master. I haven��t forgotten that we need a justification for our self-defense against an attack.��


    Kanata��s tone used for the pronunciation of ?master? sounded in no way serious, like summoning some keeper of a coffee-shop, but there was no doubt about his loyalty to Katsushige. So instead of repeating the warning, Katsushige turned his eyes toward the main screen, which extended over the entire wall in front of him.


    There was no window in this command room. The main screen, which usually showed the outside view, was now displaying a variety of information about the island��s surroundings. Katsushige now stared at the displayed USNA warships data with concentration from above his multi-function Commander��s Seat.


    ����Guam�� has slowed down.��


    After reading this on the main screen at the same time as the operator��s report, Katsushige manipulated the intercom built into the Commander��s Seat.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, the enemy ships have made their move. Could you come to the command room with Miyuki-san?�� ? Katsushige said over the intercom.


    Parting with Tatsuya after breakfast, Miyuki led Minami, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko to a shelter located on the underground floor of the residential building.


    Even though it was called an ?underground shelter?, it was as spacious and well-maintained as the above-ground floors. The room was equipped with 4 large-scale displays showing the entire territory of the island. With the presence of all kinds of amenities for a comfortable stay, this shelter was even better than any of the guest rooms above.


    As for now, nothing unusual has been seen on the island.


    The only difference from usual was that civilians (who weren��t combat personnel of the Yotsuba family) were evacuated from the plant construction site located on the east coast.


    But today was Sunday, when the plant construction and test operations were stopped anyway.


    However, there were dispatched reinforcement combatants in place of the evacuated scientists and engineers. Actually, there were more people than usual.


    The USNA warships weren��t in sight yet. The cameras available from the shelter only showed the coast with some limited range. Specifically, its [cameras��] perspective was limited by the skyline 8 kilometers off the shore and 5 meters above sea level. Meaning, the territorial waters�� borderline, located 12 nautical miles (?22 kilometers) off shore, wasn��t in the field of view of the cameras.


    Although the image from the cameras cannot be called ��peaceful��, it hasn��t escalated the feeling of tension yet. That was probably why Erika got bored, took her eyes off from the display, and turned to Miyuki.


    ��How close are the enemy ships?��


    ��Minami-chan, do you know?��


    Miyuki redirected Erika��s inquiry to Minami.


    ����Three kilometers from our  territorial waters.��


    Minami wasn��t sitting on a chair, but standing before a console for centralized control of all equipment in this room. Using a keyboard on the information terminal, she received a response from the Military Affairs Information System located in the command room. It wasn��t possible to make that kind of search  from rooms for civilian accommodation in this  shelter. It was only possible because this place  was intended as a VIP room used by the next head of the family.


    ��Three kilometers from our territorial waters means to the coast. It��s about�� umm����


    ��It��s about twenty-five kilometers, Saijou-senpai.�� ? Minami politely answered after Leo invited himself into the conversation.


    ��Twenty-five kilometers. It��s still outside the launchers range.��


    By ��launchers�� Leo meant ��Fleming Launchers�� that had been used as a warships�� main weapon for ground bombardment during the previous war. ��Fleming Launchers�� are able to launch large bombs using an electromagnetic launching mechanism, which commonly have a range of 20 kilometers.


    ��But it��s in range to use missiles, if they have them.��


    This time, Mikihiko responded to Leo��s line.


    ��If they aren��t shooting yet, it means they��re planning on landing. Sakurai-san, what type of ship is approaching ? destroyer or landing?��


    Minami glanced at Miyuki.


    Receiving a confirmative nod from Miyuki, Minami answered Mikihiko��s question with: ��It��s an amphibious assault ship��.


    ��I see, it��s indeed a landing operation. Instead of indiscriminate bombing , they��re specifically targeting Tatsuya.��


    Hearing Mikihiko��s guess, Erika snorted as if to mock them.


    ��Anyway, they��ll switch to indiscriminate bombardment soon. As if they would succeed with assassinating Tatsuya.��


    No one objected to her. Leo and Mikihiko made a nod with convinced faces. While Miyuki showed only an inhumanely beautiful smile .


    The conversation ended here. As if waiting for a lull in the conversation, the door of the room opened suddenly.


    ��Tatsuya-sama.��


    Miyuki, who had stood up even before the three-fold sliding door had fully opened, welcomed Tatsuya with a polite bow. Minami, who was slightly late, also hurried to give him a bow .


    No one there was surprised at Miyuki��s quick reaction. Even if it seemed so mysterious or irrational coming from another persons�� perspective, for Tatsuya and Miyuki��s friends , it wasn��t so surprising anymore .


    Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko were already accustomed to this incomprehensible ability to detect each other. Even through the door, that was made of gamma-ray shielding alloy covered by synthetic polymers that had a neutron shielding .


    ��Miyuki, Katsushige-san is calling. Come with me.��


    Tatsuya didn��t even look at his friends and addressed only  Miyuki, but none of them complained. This was because there was an atmosphere around Tatsuya, as if forcing it to be taken for granted.


    Tatsuya was wearing an ultramarine blue colored  flight armor suit, which at first glance could easily be mistaken for black. This was another version of the ��Freed Suit�� developed by the Yotsuba family. This suit, along with a helmet, covered the entire body in armor, and now only the face shield of his helmet was raised.


    The ��Freed Suit��, used by Tatsuya before, could be called the ��Civilian Version�� with a design that looked like an ��unusual riding suit�� which one could wear even downtown and not seem suspicious.


    In contrast [with the ��Civilian Version��], now he was obviously wearing a combat suit emphasizing the armor on vital points, and there was also a handle of the melee knife exposed on one side. As opposed to the ��Civilian Version��, it should be called the ��Soldier Version��. This suit breaks many regulations allowed for civilians, and if the authorities caught one wearing this, they��re going to be treated as criminals. But whether the authorities would be able to arrest him or not is  another question.


    As this appearance clearly indicated that the battle was approaching, Erika and the others naturally thought that Tatsuya came to get Miyuki for something related to intercepting the enemy.


    ��Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko.��


    However, Tatsuya didn��t forget or ignore those three.


    ��You guys stay here. If there��s something you want, Minami will take care of it for you. Don��t rush out into battle with the enemy.��


    After Tatsuya made his statement loud and clear, Erika and Leo just shrugged their shoulders. Their reaction was equal to the confession ?don��t expect us to be obedient?.


    ��Mikihiko. Keep an eye on them for me.��


    ��Ah, yeah. I understand.��


    After putting pressure on Mikihiko , Tatsuya left the room with Miyuki.


    Mikihiko was the one forced to take responsibility in this situation solely because of the character traits of the 3 of them.


    When Tatsuya entered the command room, Katsushige was changing out of his summer blazer and into a combat jacket (which had bulletproof, blade-proof, resistant to chemical weapons, and explosion-proof functions).


    Katsushige��s trousers were made from the same material. It was similar to a flight armor suit, but in contrast to Tatsuya��s one-piece jumpsuit-type, it consisted of two parts. Both of its parts were pressed down by the jacket��s elastic belt, providing some airtightness, though not with the efficiency of the ��Freed Suit�� or military Mobile Suit.


    Nevertheless, it had the functionality needed for high-speed movements during short distances. It was sufficient for Katsushige who, unlike Tatsuya, was able to protect himself with magic alone.


    ��Sorry I made you wait.��


    After locking up the belt and zipping the jacket��s collar, Katsushige turned around and replied:


    ��No, I��m sorry for suddenly calling you while [dressed] like this.��


    With this, the greeting was over.


    ��Actually, the amphibious assault ship ��Guam�� stopped just before it entered territorial waters.��


    They refrained from such unproductive things like ��competing for an apology�� and immediately proceeded to the main topic.


    ��I��d like to hear your opinion about the enemy��s intention.��


    ��Please tell me about the destroyers�� status.��


    Tatsuya asked back instead of answering Katsushige��s question.


    ��The destroyer ��Hull�� stopped about thirty kilometers east off the island, while ��Ross�� is heading west at around fifty knots alongside the island��s southern border.��


    ����Guam�� seems to be waiting for ��Ross�� to get into position.��


    Upon hearing Katsushige��s answer, Tatsuya immediately expressed what he thought Katsushige would say next .


    ��Are they going to do a pinch attack with the two destroyers from east and west? But ��Ross�� and ��Hull�� are just naval melee escort ships mainly equipped with anti-aircraft and anti-submarine weaponry. They may have some missiles loaded which can be used for bombardment, but considering its capacity, there won��t be many. Unless they are going to use nuclear missiles�� Are they planning to launch a nuclear attack?��


    ��They very likely won��t use nuclear missiles. I don��t think that the USNA government would turn a blind eye to it.��


    Tatsuya��s answer had another meaning.


    Katsushige didn��t miss it.


    ����Are you saying that the enemy is prepared to use large-scale magic that is comparable to a nuclear attack?��


    ��It��s just a guess.��


    ��Even if it��s so, it doesn��t mean that we can sink them with a preemptive strike.��


    ��Miyuki and I will be preparing for long-range magic attacks from the destroyers.��


    Tatsuya glanced over his shoulder towards Miyuki.


    Miyuki nodded confidently.


    ��Okay. I��ll leave that to Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-san. Meanwhile, I will repel  the landing forces at the coast, as planned. ��


    After telling this to Tatsuya, Katsushige turned to Miyuki:


    ��Miyuki-san, please sit here.��


    Saying that, Katsushige encouraged Miyuki to take the Commander��s Seat.


    ��Isn��t that seat entrusted to Katsushige-san from Oba-sama?��


    ��I got permission from the family��s head yesterday.��


    ��But����


    ��Miyuki, just accept it thankfully. This Commander��s Seat has the functionality you need.��


    Tatsuya added some advice to Miyuki who was hesitating. No, it was more like instructions rather than advice.


    ��If Onii-sama, that is, Tatsuya-sama, says so����


    Because of his unexpected advice, Miyuki inadvertently called Tatsuya ?Onii-sama?, but fortunately, neither Katsushige nor anyone else in the command room found this to be strange.


    Right before she was going to take the Commander��s Seat, Miyuki made eye contact with Katsushige once more.


    ��What about Katsushige-san?��


    ��I��ll take command from a mobile command base on the northeast coast.��


    The mobile command base that he referred to was an armored van with a built-in Tactical Data-Link System connected to the computer in the  command room.


    ��With a flight device it won��t take much time to get there. Besides, it��s certainly more convenient to be near the site. ��


    ��I understand, please be careful.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Katsushige left the command room with his helmet under his arm.


    Miyuki sat down on the Commander��s Seat and looked up at Tatsuya standing by her side.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, please tell me about the functions of this seat.��


    ��Strictly speaking, this desk has a special function , not the seat.��


    ��Desk?��


    Miyuki made a dubious look.


    That was only to be expected. There was nothing in front of the Commander��s Seat that��s installed on a circular platform and elevated one foot higher from the surrounding floor. Miyuki��s sitting figure was now in sight of the surrounding staff from head to toe.


    ��It��s faster to show you rather than explain it to you.�� ? Said Tatsuya and moved behind her diagonally to the right.


    Miyuki followed Tatsuya with her eyes, while still having  a dubious expression.


    Tatsuya stretched his right hand over Miyuki��s shoulder toward the inner side of the right armrest.


    Miyuki froze because it felt like an attempt to hug her from behind.


    Tatsuya��s right hand pushed an inconspicuous button that was placed on the armrest��s inner side.


    Then he removed his hand and straightened up.


    Immediately after that, the wall that surrounded the back of the seat in a circular arc began to move from the left side of Miyuki to the front. After passing half of the circle and stopping before the Commander��s Seat, the wall started moving toward the seat.


    Approaching a distance of 10 centimeters in front of Miyuki��s hands , the arc wall transformed into a desk, surrounding the seat in an arc from the armrests�� base on either side.


    ��This is��?��


    Surprised with this exaggerated gimmick, Miyuki rounded her eyes.


    ��I honestly think they��ve been playing around too much����


    Seeing Tatsuya smile wryly, she realized that it probably wasn��t his design.


    ��The engineer responsible for reconstructing this room was probably a special effects maniac or something like that.��


    Miyuki seemed relieved to know that Tatsuya also felt that this gimmick was strange.


    ����So, what useful functions does it have?��


    ��Here.��


    Tatsuya, who ��escaped�� outside the moving desk, reached out and touched a button that appeared on the table from Miyuki��s right side.


    The outer side of the table opened, and a mechanical ��arm�� resembling a microphone stand extended out in front of Miyuki.


    ��Tatsuya-sama, what is this?��


    ��Miyuki, do you have the CAD that I gave you last night?��


    ��Of course.��


    Miyuki took out a CAD in the form of a compact handgun from her purse placed on her lap.


    ��Insert the CAD here.��


    The tip of the ��arm�� that Tatsuya pointed to was shaped like a small pistol rack . When a gun-shaped device is inserted there, its ��barrel�� is automatically clamped on both sides, thereby fixing it in place. The handle remains outside, so the CAD can be controlled even when it��s installed on the rack o f  the ��arm��.


    ��This arm has the function of expanding the CAD aiming assistance. If you aim the ��muzzle�� (when the CAD is set on the arm) to any image on the main screen, the Tactical Computer in this command room will transmit data on the target��s position in a format suitable for the Activation Sequence to the CAD. Needles to say, your CAD is already compatible with this system, so it can receive and utilize the Tactical Data. While sitting here, you can freely aim at any object within a fifty kilometer radius, as if you��re seeing it with the naked eye.��


    ��Just like Tatsuya-sama does with ��Elemental Sight��?��


    Miyuki already realized that this system was designed specifically for her. Tatsuya who has ��Elemental Sight�� doesn��t need such a system. Actually, Tatsuya doesn��t even need ��Third Eye�� as an extended CAD with additional aim-assistance. With only a broadcast or satellite image, it��s enough for Tatsuya to aim at the target. One could tell that this system acted as a [technological] replacement to the process of acquiring positional information, like ��Elemental Sight�� does.


    If you are asking if other magicians with this system could imitate Tatsuya ? it would be impossible. Ordinary magicians couldn��t apply magic to any distant object or area, located 10 kilometers away, even having location data in the form of an Activation Sequence. That would require magic power comparable to the ��Thirteen Apostles�� such as Bezobrazov of the New Soviet Union , or like the amount of magic power  that Miyuki possesses.


    ��With increased performance of the Enemy Search System connected to the Tactical Computer, it��s possible to even reach the other side of the earth. As for the current system, a fifty kilometer radius is the limit.��


    But who installed this system here? Miyuki didn��t think it was created based on Tatsuya��s idea  because he��d be against making magicians part of the weapon system .  At the very least, Tatsuya would never consider using Miyuki as a part of a weapon.


    Then it was probably Maya who ordered the installation of this equipment, and to use Miyuki for military purposes��


    Miyuki stopped thinking further. Who conceived all this? What are their motives? For now, it doesn��t matter. The main thing is that this system will be helpful in the upcoming battle.


    Thanks to this system, Miyuki will be able to help Tatsuya.


    ����I understand. I will master this system so that I can be useful to Tatsuya-sama.��


    Miyuki, for the time being, decided to think about it from this perspective.


    8:50 AM.  Finally, the amphibious assault ship ��Guam�� has started military actions. Small high-speed boats descended from the hull to the sea surface through the stern slipways  one by one. And those were n��t landing crafts for unloading military equipment, but assault boats [20]  intent on delivering combatants carrying weapons.


    There were six such boats in total. In addition to the crew, each boat carried 50 fighters, totaling 300 people ? about two companies. This was rather small if we take into account that the ��Guam�� was capable of delivering more than 1,000 soldiers. But given that the operation was unofficial, anyone who knew the current circumstances would applaud the fact that ?they were able to gather so many people?.


    The assault boats weren��t departing sequentially, but launched simultaneously after all 6 of them were on the sea��s surface. Nevertheless, they didn��t arrange into a formation. Those boats spread out and started advancing separately toward the east coast of Miyakijima. They seemingly didn��t arrange into a formation, so as to not concentrate their attack on a narrow space, while their simultaneous start was to avoid the boats being destroyed one by one.


    Even so, that was just six small boats. In theory, two companies should have enough troops to take an 8 square kilometer island. However, if they are distributed between 6 boats with a capacity of 50 people, the defending side should be able to sink them if it has 20-30 magicians capable of using long-range attack magic. Moreover, these magicians don��t necessarily have to be users of powerful magic, such as Tatsuya or Miyuki.


    Even without resorting to magic, if the coastal defense  was equipped with modern anti-naval weaponry, those boats  wouldn��t even have time to get to the shore.


    Even the captain of the landing ship ��Guam��, who belonged to the USNA Armed Forces, had to understand that to some degree. As if to confirm this, simultaneously with the launching assault boats, unmanned attack fighters flew off the deck of the ��Guam��.


    They were about 5 meters long ? slightly larger than a small truck. For weaponry, they had only machine-guns (12.7 mm caliber ) with the size of a high-caliber sniper rifle. It would be better to call them Gun Pod Drones instead of unmanned fighters.


    They had single-type jet engine and canard type clipped delta wings with winglets, while their fuselage shape were similar to HiMAT [21]  ? the unmanned experimental aircrafts from the second half of the last century.


    These drones rely on a tactical philosophy of ?using quantity and mobility? for eliminating light-armored aerial forces, infantry, and unarmored vehicles. Thanks to their small size, they can be loaded in large quantities on board landing ships, which have smaller hangars than aircraft carriers. For each boat, six drones were dispatched for air support. Plus eight drones were left circling above the ��Guam�� as its guard.


    Shibata Katsushige, who took position in a hollow on the other side of a hill along the coastal road, and kept track of the enemy��s movements in real time through an information link between the command vehicle and the command room.


    The enemy��s assault boats penetrated deep into territorial waters, and were visible from the coastline even with the naked eye.


    ��Don��t attack yet.��


    As expected, he failed to ��see�� the structure of the Pushion Information Bodies.


    However, Tatsuya was already used to recognizing (��seeing�� + analyzing) the Psion Information Bodies holding Parasites in this world, so he could feel their existence at the level of ?there is something there?.


    He loaded and launched the Activation Sequence for ��Astral Dispersion�� from the CAD integrated into his suit.


    Now he was able to construct this magic as easily and naturally as ��Mist Dispersion��.


    Tatsuya raised his right hand above his head. He didn��t use the gun-shaped CAD because the Parasites don��t exist in the material dimension and aren��t directly related to physical existence. Tatsuya knew from personal experience that in such cases, the aiming assistance function in specialized CAD��s is instead a hindrance.


    ( The magic for decomposing the structure, supporting Psion Information Bodies, ��Astral Dispersion���� activate . )


    Aiming his mental sight towards all seven spiritual life forms, he waved his hand down in a horizontal position.


    ��Astral Dispersion�� activated.


    The True Bodies of the Parasites were drawn into an invisible vortex. Apparently, this vortex was a kind of dimensional passage leading to the world in which the Parasites originally existed. After the destruction of the Psion Information Bodies, serving as the anchor that holds the Parasites in our world, the True Bodies of the Parasites were literally ��dragged�� into the world they should be in.


    Seven Parasites disappeared.


    They ceased to exist in both the Material and Information Dimensions that make up our universe.


    The Parasites were destroyed by Tatsuya��s magic.


    The video footage that was shown in the shelter switched to another place to prevent Erika and the others from seeing ��Astral Dispersion��.


    In particular, this magic shouldn��t be shown to Mikihiko. This was the general opinion of both Maya and the technical experts of the Yotsuba Main House.


    ��Astral Dispersion�� is a magic that interferes with the mind, albeit indirectly. The Yotsuba Main House still hadn��t finished its analysis on it. They thought that if magicians of ancient magic came to know about that spell , they could develop variations of it that could pose a threat to the Yotsuba family.


    To preserve this secret, not only was Minami given the corresponding order, but the Video-Streaming System was also programmed to automatically switch the footage after the destruction of the Parasites�� physical bodies.


    Perhaps the strongest enemies from the USNA military storming Miyakijima were in an assault boat led by Captain Orlando Rigel, captain of the Stars Sixth Unit.


    During the platoons formation for this surprise attack, the USNA military didn��t evenly divide the available military forces. Rigel��s men from the Stars�� Sixth Unit (Lieutenant Ian Bellatrix and Lieutenant Samuel Alnilam) were also present in his current platoon. All of  them originally specialized in fighting together as one battle group ? this was probably taken into consideration, but they also decided to gather together the only Stellar -class members of Stars  who joined this mission . The result was an overwhelming superiority in fighting strength compared to the other attacking platoons .


    Despite that, the landing party commanded by Captain Rigel failed to advance further along the coastal road.


    Because the path of Rigel, Bellatrix, and Alnilam got blocked by Shibata Katsushige.


    ����So strong.��


    Mikihiko expressed his admiration while watching the footage on the display that had been switched to another place.


    ��He��s definitely not your average fighter���� ? Muttered Leo after him.


    Erika just stared at the display silently.


    At the moment, the display was showing a battle involving a defense squad commanded by Katsushige, who had left the mobile base.


    ����Sakurai. Who is this man? Does the Yotsuba family have such strong people?��


    ��Shibata Katsushige-sama is the next head of one of the Yotsuba��s branch families. It��s said that his power is in the top ten among the whole clan.��


    ��Woah! Someone from the Yotsuba top ten. That makes sense. I can feel a little relieved.��


    Leo responded to Minami��s answer with a relieved voice.


    ��You say it so casually. ?His power is in the top ten? means there are nine more people in the Yotsuba family that have at least the same power level as that man. I don��t feel relieved at all.��


    But the relaxed atmosphere disappeared in an instant with Erika��s words, which broke her silence . The reason why Leo didn��t argue was probably because he agreed with Erika��s comment.


    ����But I still don��t get it. With such strength, they could��ve repelled the enemy before they even approached the shore. But they didn��t ? why?��


    Or maybe his thoughts focused on another point.


    ��Perhaps, it was done on purpose.��


    This time it wasn��t Minami who responded to Leo��s question, but Erika.


    ��I also think so.��


    Mikihiko supported Erika��s speculation.


    ��Why?��


    ��To establish an alibi.��


    ��What?�� �� Leo responded doubtfully to Erika��s reply .


    ��After all, we were specially left as witnesses to attest that they counterattacked in self-defense only after the unlawful invasion.�� �� Mikihiko turned around and explained to Leo. Mikihiko��s expression was so serious like he was boxed into a corner.


    ��But hadn��t we ourselves volunteered to be witnesses? Although this is really annoying, it��s not like we can complain.��


    Erika replied with a dry laugh. She didn��t avert her eyes from the footage for even a moment. Leo and Mikihiko from this moment on also didn��t turn away.


    Rigel failed to suppress his impatience because the [enemy��s] fierce resistance exceeded all expectations.


    As a Parasite, his agitation was transmitted to Bellatrix, Alnilam, and the other Parasites.


    It��s unacceptable for a commander to show such feelings to his subordinates. Even knowing that, he felt more and more impatient.


    Instead of the closest landing site on the assault boats�� course, which was the west coast of Miyakijima, he chose the road along the north coast. The target of their current mission wasn��t the plant construction area on the island��s east side, but the assassination of the magician, who was supposedly on the west side of the island.


    If they landed at the harbor on the east coast, they would have to pass between many buildings (constructed as well as under construction). There would also be many obstacles that could hide an interception unit.


    However, landing on the west coast wasn��t a good idea either. The buildings on the west coast were previously known to be used as a prison for magicians, so it had been fortified and completed with guns as measures against escapes.


    On the other hand, the north coast was only a roadway connecting the old prison facility on the west with the Stellar Furnace plant on the east, which provided good vantage points. If one lands there, they wouldn��t need to worry about ambushes or facing the artillery bombardment from the naval defense system. It was also highly possible that the target himself would come to intercept them.


    Taking that into consideration, Rigel had chosen a point on the west of the north coast as the landing site. It was hard to pass through the wave-breakers, but they weren��t confronted with barrage fire or any magic [attacks], so their boat safely reached the shore.


    Prior to disembarking, everything went too smoothly. At this point, they should have suspected that it was ?somehow too easy?.


    The moment when the whole landing party (except the boat��s operating crew) went down the embankment and stood on the road, shock waves mixed with gravel struck them.


    What was released towards them was the most popular attack magic ? compressed air bullets. But there were small pieces of solidified lava mixed into the mass of compressed air. When the compressed air bullets  collided with the ground, the compression was canceled [the air expanded at an explosive rate].  There appeared to be blasts of gravel being blown away by the shock waves.


    On the battlefield, they often used similar techniques to increase their magic attack power .  Most often, nails or small pieces of scrap metal are added to the air mass. This island for the most part was made of solidified lava; therefore, it was possible to prepare any amount of gravel. And the use of already solidified, rather than molten, lava could even be called a humane act.


    However, with this attack, about half of the landing party lost their combat effectiveness. The ones who remained were the magicians who sensed the signs of magic in time and raised their shields, as well as the Parasites who were capable of ignoring injuries from blows with gravel. Although, the non-magician soldiers were completely incapacitated. There were few killed, but all the wounded, who received multiple hits with pieces of solidified lava throughout the body, lay there and moaned while bleeding.


    Rigel, however, didn��t care about the killed soldiers . As mentioned earlier, this place was an excellent vantage point. During the landing, there were no visible enemy figures because they were hiding in a hole dug out beyond the hill. But now, after the enemy got out of the trench to attack, they could already be seen.


    Rigel ordered the platoon to counterattack, and he himself also released magic at the enemy.


    However, his magic was stopped by a tall young magician who stood in the vanguard of the intercepting squad.


    Rigel��s height was about 175 cm, while one of his subordinates, Lieutenant Alnilam, was 183 cm, his other subordinate, Second Lieutenant Bellatrix, was 184 cm .


    But the young man who stopped his magic was even taller. Perhaps his height was close to 190 cm. He was noticeably taller than the rest of the enemies. Besides, the enemies stood on a hillside that towered above their current position. For Rigel, it undoubtedly looked like some ��insurmountable obstacle��.


    ��What damn magic power!��


    Bellatrix��s cursing reached Rigel��s ears. Rigel was now experiencing exactly the same feelings.


    Now, Alnilam also joined their attacks, and already 3 of them were firing at the enemy with magic. However, the protection of the young magician wasn��t letting up. On the contrary, despite being three against one, Rigel, Bellatrix, and Alnilam were constantly forced to interrupt their attacks and switch to defending themselves from the magic of the young magician who regularly found the right time to shoot something at them during pauses.


    (I / we will use ��Thunder��. Together.)


    (Roger.)


    (Roger.)


    Synchronizing their actions through the Parasites�� shared consciousness, Rigel, Bellatrix, and Alnilam shoot at the young magician ? Katsushige ? with a Systematic Release-type magic called ��Thunder��.


    Unlike Mimas (a Satellite-class member of the Stars), these three weren��t significantly affected by the negative effects of being infected by one of the Parasites  (must be because they were members of a higher,  Stellar-class) and weren��t as severely limited in the types of magic, which they were able to use.


    Well, they were affected negatively, but only a little. Perhaps that disadvantage had almost no effect [on them] because all three were originally able to use many types of magic.


    Anyway, those three chose the same magic and were able to not only avoid any reduction of power because of the interference of Magic Sequences, but were also able to amplify its power.


    Unfortunately, the combined effect wasn��t multiplicative  in power, but simply added together. Even so, the lightning strike, with power almost 3 times higher than a single attack, came at Katsushige from above.


    Katsushige diverted the lightning strike.


    Without moving a single step or shifting his torso aside, he altered the distribution of the air��s electrical resistance, causing the electron beam to divert and flow into the ground some distance away from him.


    Then, at the moment when the lightning disappeared, Katsushige��s counterattack reached Rigel��s team.


    All three of them suddenly felt the sense of pressure on their entire body. After each of them reflexively deployed a pressure-resistant shield, they realized why they had felt pressure ? the atmospheric pressure surrounding them was increasing.


    Immediately after they deployed the shields, as if reacting to this, the atmospheric pressure sharply rose even higher.


    (Deploying ��Cooling Zone��.)


    (Deploying ��Cooling Zone��.)


    (Deploying ��Cooling Zone��.)

 Volume 31 - CH 9

    A+A-


    Chapter 9


    Japan time, 9:45 AM, August 4 th , 2097.


    Just over 30 minutes after the battle began, all of the American troops that landed on Miyakijima were annihilated.


    They weren��t annihilated in the sense that there were no survivors. After restraining the injured enemy soldiers, the [island] defense squad provided them with treatment, but all of the survivors were humans. Every single Parasite, without exception, was exterminated .


    There were also no Parasites who escaped destruction after leaving their physical body. Tatsuya didn��t overlook a single one of them.


    In this way, the ��Battle on Miyakijima�� ended with the total victory of the Yotsuba family.


    Although it wasn��t an authorized operation and was treated formally as a ?rebellion of traitors?, it turned out that the USNA��s Armed Forces was no match against this group of civilian magicians in a head-to-head battle. This fact shook the military officials of each country (Japan included), and made the notorious ��Yotsuba�� even more infamous throughout the world.


    However, this fact wasn��t the only thing that made the world tremble .


    ��Onii-sama! No, Tatsuya-sama. Thank you for your hard work.��


    Tatsuya returned to the command room about five minutes after the battle had ended.


    Stopping just before embracing him, Miyuki rephrased her ?Onii-sama? to ?Tatsuya-sama? and welcomed him with a gracious bow�� The staff here seemed to act as if they didn��t hear anything.


    ��Miyuki, thank you too for your hard work.��


    Miyuki broke into a big smile in response to Tatsuya��s words about her hard work. This smile had the perfect balance of a sophisticated lady and pure maiden.


    ��Thank you very much. Tatsuya-sama, are you injured?��


    At first glance , Tatsuya��s combat suit had no scratches. It got a little dusty, of course, but there were neither any traces of bleeding nor blood on him .


    ��Everything is fine. I don��t even have a scratch on me .��


    ��I am relieved to hear that.��


    Backing up her words, Miyuki stopped looking anxious about his health . She smiled charmingly once again and turned toward the main screen.


    ��By the way, Tatsuya-sama, what should we do with that?��


    Miyuki��s eyes were pointing at the 3 split images showing the USNA warships that were stuck in ice. They were the destroyers ��Hull�� & ��Ross��, as well as the amphibious assault ship ��Guam��.


    ��At the end of the battle, Katsushige-san advised them to surrender. We��re waiting for the answer now. If the other party agrees, cancel ��Glacial Age��.��


    ��Understood.��


    ��Command room, please connect me to Miyuki-san.��


    As if overhearing their conversation, Katsushige opened audio communication. There was no video feed, possibly because he used the transmitter in his combat suit while re-broadcasting the signal through the Mobile Base.


    Just in case, they looked at the additional screen showing the island, and saw Katsushige standing on the pier of the east coast . From there, only the Superstructure [29] of the  ��Guam�� was partially visible offshore ,  but it seemed like Katsushige wanted to monitor the enemy��s movements with his own eyes.


    ��Katsushige-san, did the American military respond?��


    The one who replied was Tatsuya, not Miyuki.


    ��Tatsuya-kun, so you��ve already returned to the command room.��


    Katsushige expressed no complaints that the reply wasn��t from Miyuki.


    But before he could say a word, the ship��s Condition Monitoring System alert came on.


    ��What happened!?��


    Clark raised his voice to shout over the piercing  howl of the siren.


    ��It��s flooding! There are multiple cracks in the outer shell of the ship!��


    The voice of the sailor who answered was even louder and more hysterical than Clark��s.


    ��Bulkheads emergency closure!��


    ��No good, that won��t make it in time!��


    The CIC fell into a panic.


    ��The cracks are expanding! The ship is breaking apart!��


    Immediately after the ominous scraping, Clark felt a great shaking and floating feeling.


    The chair he was sitting on was tilting.


    Clark realized that the ��Guam�� was sinking.


    ��������


    He failed to vocalize anything because his thoughts were cut off there.


    Perhaps, he was fortunate.

 Volume 31 - CH 10

    A+A-


    Chapter 10


    On the same day of August 4 th, in the afternoon,  the media have flocked onto Miyakijima.


    Of course, they came to Tatsuya.


    Anomalous (in terms of season, place, and scale) ice fields, which appeared all of a sudden in the coastal waters of Miyakijima and just as suddenly disappeared, were observed not only by the national meteorological observatory, but also by civilians. Nevertheless,  none of the reporters even tried to pry the truth about that unnatural phenomena, which would be the top story in normal circumstances.


    Reporters from  TV, newspapers, and online news sites - everyone was shoving microphones at Tatsuya, hoping to catch any sensational comments.


    Tatsuya didn��t turn down interviews, although he didn��t answer all of the questions from the media. If he tried to satisfy every request from the media, he would have no time to eat or sleep.


    Among the reporters, there were also those who asserted in a provocative manner that  Tatsuya��s actions were nothing more than terrorism, and his proclamation was in defiance of the international community. Moreover, they didn��t stop at mere provocations: one newspaper wrote an article, branding him as a criminal; there was also a TV station, condemning Tatsuya in every way possible on one of its programmes�� All of them were companies belonging to a certain media group that had long since been creating journalistic content by depicting  magicians as enemies.


    However, the government immediately stated that the acts committed by Tatsuya were legal, both in terms of domestic and international l aw. Therefore,  such comments from some of the media outlets  failed to change public opinion in any way .


    The goal of such a quick reaction from the government, seemingly, was to negate suspicion and criticisms as to why the Self-Defense Forces didn��t respond to the missile, which targeted the Japanese territory, or even the possibility  that they couldn��t detect the missile altogether .


    The Ministry of Defense countered that they detected the hyper-sonic missile at the moment of its launch and asserted that Tatsuya was entrusted with the interception of the missile under the Defense Cooperation Memorandum, which had long since been established between the government and the Magic Association.


    Many people got the impression that such an answer was an attempt to evade the essence of the question. But since the memorandum itself had been published a long time ago, their suspicions didn��t become a widespread opinion.


    However, the comments of the Japanese government alone couldn��t have influenced public opinion so much. It was p robably the American military experts, together with  diplomatic commentators and international law experts, who spoke out  in Tatsuya��s defense one after another, that had a much greater i mpact.


    One might even say that American commentators were more proactive about this issue than the Japanese. Each and every American expert (at least those who publicly expressed their opinions), although having different [legal] grounds, claimed that attacking the Birobidzhan base and killing Bezobrazov was self-defense by Tatsuya, and it was lawful .  The New Soviet Union, meanwhile, stubbornly  denied the death of Bezobrazov.


    Such enthusiasm from the Americans  even generated speculations that the White House might be pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Stories about the dominating positive public opinion hold little interest for  the media. The belief that journalism��s raison d����tre [31] is criticism remained deeply-rooted  even at the end of the 21 st  century.


    Only three days after the incident occurred, the media left Miyakijima en masse (all at once), attracted by another fresh story.


    August 7 th , three days after the event later called the ?Miyakijima Incident?.


    The USNA Secretary of Defense, Liam Spencer, made an urgent visit to Japan. The event was reported with great surprise by both Japanese and American media.


    After World War III, the American president stopped leaving the country, so the overseas trips of the Secretary of State and Secretary of Defense symbolised  the USNA��s diplomacy at the highest level .  Moreover, Liam Spencer was a well-known politician who had even been called the strongest presidential candidate in the next election.


    Furthermore, this visit from Secretary of Defense Spencer was made without prior notice to Japan. There was no body from the political world, business community, or the media industry who couldn��t see the great significance of this visit .


    Therefore, the loss of interest in Tatsuya was a natural course of events.


    ��Lina.��


    Tatsuya looked at Lina and smirked faintly.


    ��W-what?��


    Lina��s face twitched slightly out of an ominous premonition.


    �� Here is written: ? In proof that the intention of cooperation is not a lie, Lieutenant Colonel Angelina Shields is indefinitely lent to you as an ally for free?.��


    ��What did you say!?��


    Lina shouted that, and then froze.


    ��Amazing. Lina got promoted to Lieutenant Colonel, didn��t she?��


    �� Hey, hang on !��


    But she quickly regained her senses and began to object with a panicking face.


    ��I��ve quit the Stars! They��ve got my resignation notice!��

 Volume 31 - Epilogue

    A+A-


    Afterword


    You��ve received the 31 st  volume of ?Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei? ? ?Future Chapter ?.


    How was it? Have you enjoyed it?


    It might seem to you that the subtitle of this volume is misleading . Even I think that I slightly deceived you.


    What, dear readers, do you  feel about the ��future��?


    Endnotes


    [1]  TLN: most likely, the author got this term from a Magnetized Liner Inertial Fusion  method of producing controlled nuclear fusion, which uses a fuel filled cylindrical metal liner .


    [2]  TLN: it��s an incomplete sentence, but probably the author here talks about the fighters�� pilots, who tried to initiate a dogfight with the Aerocar in the previous volume.


    [3]  TLN: the phrase from the first teaser image.


    [4] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Signals_intelligence


    [5]  TLN: the author writes the same ��Your Excellency�� title for all people in high positions, even for foreigners. In this translation was used the ��Sir�� title for USNA��s high-ranking characters.


    [6]  TLN: the author here used the word ��honne�� from the Japanese conception honne-tatemae . He likely wanted to say that Diaz was not pleased with what the government officials thought of him and how they treated him in public.

 Volume 32 - CH 1

    A+A-


    Chapter 1


    Sunday, August 4, 2097 AD.


    The newest island belonging to the Izu Archipelago was attacked by a foreign armed group.


    The island''s name was "Miyakijima".


    According to the official statement, the armed group that attacked the island was allegedly a mixed group consisting of a USNA navy unit, deceived by a Soviet agent and dispatched by a fake order, plus a saboteur squad formed by the efforts of agents from the NSU right on the territory of the USNA.


    Even if it were true, the fact remains that the ships and soldiers belonging to the USNA navy attacked Japanese territory. If this situation goes on as it is, the USNA''s reputation, will worsen its relations with not only Japan �� the evaluation of the USNA by the international community will also deteriorate to "an untrustworthy nation that treacherously launches surprise attacks on its allies".


    First of all, the USNA officially dispatched a high ranking official, the Secretary of Defense, to Japan in order to control this situation�� More precisely that was the case, at least officially.


    Certainly, reconciliation with the Japanese government was one of the purposes of Secretary of Defense Liam Spencer''s visit to Japan, but in truth, that was hardly his main objective. For that matter, it was not Spencer, who had a leading role during this visit to Japan.


    Five days after the incident. While the USNA Secretary of Defense and the Prime Minister of Japan were creating a harmonious atmosphere in front of the press, the talks between true protagonists had begun unnoticed behind that main stage.


    Friday, August 9th. Early this morning, Tatsuya returned to Tokyo from Miyakijima for the first time in twenty days in order to answer the invitation of the USNA Secretary of Defense''s assistant, Jeffrey James.


    Two days ago, Tatsuya received a letter from the White House through Lina. To put it better, it was an offer of reconciliation to Tatsuya. At worst, it was an attempt to pull Tatsuya onto the USNA''s side and use him.


    Tatsuya accepted the USNA''s offer. Whether they mean well or not, the implications are still the same. Friendly relationships are of more use. It was the same on Tatsuya''s side. Irrespective of Japan''s foreign policy, Tatsuya has hit the Great Asian Union and the New Soviet Union with a serious blow, so it''s natural to be seen as hostile. If he can build a friendly relationship with the USNA, even if they have an ulterior motive, to him it''s a big win.


    Tatsuya wrote the reply of acceptance on the spot when he received the letter and had Lina deliver his answer yesterday, on the morning of August 8th. Also, yesterday evening, he received a phone call from Lina saying, "The Secretary of Defense''s aid wants to meet with you tomorrow."


    As a meeting place, Jeffrey James appointed his room in the same hotel, where the delegation of the Secretary of Defense was staying. It''s a fairly high grade room, though not as luxurious as the suite used by the Secretary himself. This reception indicated the substantial status of Jeffrey James.


    Alt. variant


    The [area] outside and inside this room was tightly strengthened by guards with/of combat professionals, who looked like former or active members of Special Forces, and each of them was clearly a veteran in their field. However, Tatsuya showed no fear and entered the room while being welcomed to do so.


    At that time, no body check was performed. Tatsuya wasn''t the only one with confidence. He didn''t know whether this was a sign of their confidence in their fighting power or confidence against his position.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Jeffrey James. Please call me JJ. You don''t need to use "Mr.""


    JJ, or Jeffrey James, who invited Tatsuya, welcomed him with a very friendly attitude. Tatsuya didn''t feel intimidated despite the fact that he was two meters tall, had wide shoulders, and a thick chest.


    "I''m Shiba Tatsuya. I''m fine with only Tatsuya. Needless to say, neither "san", "sama", or "dono" is necessary."


    This kind of familiarity wasn''t something that Tatsuya preferred. However, in this situation, Tatsuya returned the self-introduction in the same style as the opponent.


    "Okay, Tatsuya. Thank you for your willingness to accept this invitation on such short notice."


    "It''s only natural for me to visit because otherwise it would take precious time away from the Secretary of Defense''s aide. It''s not a big distance either."


    The expression of JJ subtly changed. Specifically, his right eyebrow went up and down slightly. However, JJ did not let Tatsuya read what kind of feeling it reflected. It looks like he''s thirty years old at best, but maybe he''s actually older. Or is his appearance much older than his actual age?


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience. Tatsuya, do you have any requests for a drink?"


    "Then I''ll have coffee, black."


    This time, a clear surprised expression passed JJ''s face. Wasn''t the attitude of making a request without reservation against the stereotypical image of Japanese people? Or was it the daringness that showed that he wasn''t worried about his drink being spiked?


    Although it wasn''t what Tatsuya intended, the short time that JJ spent to regain his thoughts also worked for Tatsuya. Coffee for two people arrived, and the conversation resumed in a flat atmosphere where neither party had the initiative.


    "Now, Tatsuya. Let''s get into the main subject."


    "JJ, my intentions were stated in the reply that I sent through Miss Shields. Was there anything that was unclear?"


    At the invitation of JJ, Tatsuya returned with a light jab.


    "No, thank you for your willingness to agree with this offer. To be honest, it was more than we expected."


    JJ responded to Tatsuya''s lines with a lower profile than expected. If such an attitude was taken, Tatsuya couldn''t say anything careless.


    Tatsuya was even more cautious and carefully selected his next words.


    "I don''t want to antagonize your country. I think this is the individual responsibility of Edward Clark."


    "��Is that what you think of the Dione plan?"


    "Yes."


    Tatsuya and JJ watch each other in silence for about 3 seconds.


    "That''s good. It was worth coming to Japan just to find out that there was no serious misunderstanding of our question."


    JJ naturally exhaled.


    "For me, it was worth it to know that the USNA didn''t have any hostility towards me."


    Tatsuya responded with a ceremonial smile.


    "We hope to strengthen our friendship with you."


    Tatsuya urged JJ to continue with his eyes.


    "Tatsuya�� Would you mind coming to America?"


    "��Master."


    And only Tatsuya raised the question.


    "Even if you didn''t ask it, I would explain it properly."


    Under the reproachful gaze of of Tatsuya and Miyuki, Yakumo smiled.


    "It is the subdued parasite that holds Minami-kun''s magic skill under control. By sinking the parasite that was sealed into the depths of the consciousness, you can say that it''s barring the magic calculation area."


    "Subdued parasites����?"


    Tatsuya wondered whether such a thing is possible.


    "Can you do it too?"


    Yakumo responded by saying, "What are you saying?"


    "The basic principle is the same as for "seal spheres". It does confine it, so it cannot move freely. The technique used on the parasites possessed by Minami-kun is more skillful."


    "Sensei, aren''t you worried about the seal breaking?"


    Miyuki asked in a pleading tone.


    "It''s not just a seal�� This parasite is in a state of being bound by the command "Do nothing, stay there. Don''t move". Unlike the seal that forces it to confine itself by ignoring the demon''s will, I think it''s okay as long as the controlling subordination relationship continues.''''


    This answer was not for what Miyuki asked for.


    "How long will this relationship last?"


    There is magic that causes irreversible changes, but there is no magic that has a permanent effect. For example, Miyuki''s "Cocytus" irreversibly inactivates the mind, but does not continue to force the frozen state.


    "When the effect is about to expire, I think the caster will come to fix it."


    "��Does that mean that it won''t hold for much longer?"


    Miyuki nervously asked.


    "So Minoru will come after Minami?"


    Before Yakumo answered Miyuki''s question, Tatsuya asked another question.


    "I think that''s what he intends to do. Once the seal is released, the parasite will start eroding Minami-kun. If he planned to allow that to happen, he wouldn''t have used such a troublesome technique from the start. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be better for Kudou Minoru''s purpose to disregard Minami-kun''s will and fully make her a parasite.


    "What is Minoru''s purpose?"

 Volume 32 - CH 2

    A+A-


    Chapter 2


    August 10th, the day after the private meeting with USNA Secretary of Defense assistant, Jeffrey James.


    About Minami''s case, the USNA authorities were asked to search for Minoru. For now, all that there was to do was wait.


    Tatsuya, who thought it would be too rushed to return to Miyakijima today, was working on establishing an industrial manufacturing method for the magical rRelic for storage of magic sequences in a laboratory in the basement of the building, which also served as the Tokyo headquarters of the Yotsuba family.


    It was about 11 o''clock in the morning, three hours since he began working, when Miyuki called from the top floor by the indoor phone.


    "There was a phone call from Honoka just now."


    When Tatsuya asked her what she needed, Miyuki cut him off. From Miyuki''s expression, the phone call did not seem to be about bad news.


    "The Defense Force will assist in the Monolith Code exchange battle."


    It was good news, but it was a bit surprising. To be clear, Tatsuya felt like he almost showed it in his face.


    Did the Armed Forces suddenly change their attitudes because they learned that Tatsuya had contacted senior USNA government officials? Are they afraid that he would turn over to America?


    Tatsuya thought it was ridiculous. It would be uncomfortable if he thought it would be so simple for him to change camps just by being murmured a bit of sweet words, and it would be even more displeasing if the Defense Force thought that he would be cheerful about this.


    "I think it''s good news. If we can start preparing now, it looks like everything will be ready by the end of the month."


    However, Tatsuya did not express his thoughts, and gave the camera a suitable smile for the situation.


    "Yes. So I also want to go and help with the preparation."


    "Are you going to attend school?"


    "Yes. Shouldn''t I��?"


    "Of course I don''t care. Will you go now?"


    The Miyuki on the screen was changing into a uniform.


    "I planned to do that."


    "Okay, I''ll be back to my room soon."


    Tatsuya would naturally accompany Miyuki.


    Miyuki understood on the spot what he meant.


    "No, Lina will come to school with me. It will be better if Onii-sama doesn''t go out too much."


    "��Really��"


    Miyuki''s remark was logical. It was still only six days after the defense battle at Miyakijima. If he carelessly went out to town, he would be shamelessly hounded by self-proclaimed journalists.


    "I don''t think you need to be worried because I''ll go to school by car instead of by a cabinet."


    "Okay. Then please do so."


    This building was the Tokyo headquarters of the Yotsuba family. Even if Tatsuya didn''t drive, there was always a driver for the next head, Miyuki, available.


    "Make sure to call when you are on your way home."


    "Understood. Off I go."


    It had been less than a week since Tatsuya''s message to the world that he had the power to fight against enemy nations. It would be a nuisance to others, rather than himself, to go to school in this situation. It was a rational decision to avoid following along, and he knew that Miyuki was not evading him.


    So it was ridiculous to think of her "distancing away from her brother."


    In his head, he understood when he was being stupid.


    "Hey, Miyuki. I don''t know the details, but what was canceled and what was decided in the first place?"


    Inside the car, heading for First High, Lina asked Miyuki.


    Lina returned to Japan in late June. By that time, it was already decided that the Nine Schools Competition would be cancelled.


    She studied in Japan from January to March last time she came. Lina didn''t know about the Nine Schools Competition. It''s not surprising that she did not understand the situation.


    "The event that was canceled was "Nine Schools Competition" and the official name is "Nationwide Magic High School Athletics Competition". It was held every year at this season, but it was canceled this year.''''


    "Why?"


    "Do you remember the attack on a Great Asian Union base in the beginning of May by an armed guerrilla?"


    "The Niger Delta Liberation Army conducted the attack, right? I remember."


    Lina was still a part of the military then and remembered the incident well.


    "The magic used in that attack, "Active Air Mine", was developed by Onii-sama and was first shown at the Nine Schools Competition two years ago."


    "Eh. Just because of that?"


    Lina was not surprised. She knew that, for Tatsuya, to develop one or two new tactical-class magics was a piece of cake.


    "It was said that a competition that spreads dangerous magical techniques used by armed guerrillas is dangerous, so it should stop. It was during the time when the inhumane massacre by large-scale magic was loudly criticized. Fearing public backlash, this year''s Nine Schools Competition was canceled."


    "What''s that? He is not to blame! The person who used the magic is responsible for the deaths. No, the one who ordered the use of the magic is, and Tatsuya has no responsibility in the first place. I''ve heard that it was military officers of the Great Asian Union who were killed and injured in the first place. I don''t want to side with guerrillas, but it''s weird to treat it as if it was a civilian victim."


    Lina was indignant as if it was an attack on herself. No, "as if it was", as a Strategic-Class Magician it''s not like the feeling was strange to her.


    "I think it''s exactly as Lina said, but the public opinion is emotional."


    Miyuki explained that it was not something that can be reasoned with.


    Lina could read between the lines.


    "��So, instead of the canceled Nine Schools Competition, there was a talk about us having a Monolith Code exhibition game between the nine schools. I asked for cooperation from various places, but it wasn''t going well. Until yesterday."


    "I wonder if I can tell Erika that."


    "Hey, Lina, don''t do that."


    Leo returned to Lina, who had been standing on the side in a relaxed manner. Despite being away for over a year, Lina was already accepted as a "colleague" among Tatsuya''s circle of friends.


    "Then, I will see you later. I presume Miyuki-san will also attend the preparatory meeting."


    "Yes, I plan to do so."


    "See you."


    Miyuki smiled a little and Lina waved her hand lightly.


    The other response was not from Leo, but his companion.


    Lina, who was seated, looked at Leo''s back as he was leaving and asked, "What is the preparatory meeting?"


    "Today''s agenda is player selection."


    It was Izumi who returned the answer. Of course, the other four did not ignore Lina, she just responded the fastest.


    "It hadn''t been decided yet, right?"


    Miyuki''s mutter was her soliloquy rather than asking why.


    "I didn''t know if such a meeting could really be held."


    But perhaps she interpreted it as a question, Honoka replied from the side. The seats were arranged in the order of Izumi, Miyuki, and Honoka on the aisle side, and Kasumi, Lina, and Shizuku on the other side.


    "Did you postpone the selection?"


    Lina''s voice had a critical nuance.


    "I was practicing as a temporary member."


    Shizuku argued that she interpreted it as "Is it okay to not practice?"


    "Isn''t that member okay?"


    "The Monolith Code is three people per team. Two or more teams are required to practice."


    "Oh, that''s right. Then you decide the regular from that."


    Lina''s guess was natural, but Honoka didn''t shake her head.


    "It''s not decided that way. Some students couldn''t participate in the practice due to various reasons."


    The faint gaze directed at Lina swayed toward Miyuki.


    "And Tatsuya?"

 Volume 32 - CH 3

    A+A-


    Chapter 3


    When the exchange battle player selection meeting started at First High, Tatsuya was told by Minami through the intercom that he had received a phone call.


    "From where?"


    Tatsuya asked Minami, who looked apologetic on the screen, without giving a bothered expression.


    "It''s Doumeki-sama, the manager of the Kanto branch of the Magic Association."


    "Connect me."


    Tatsuya thought that it was a hassle, but he ordered Minami to do so.


    "As you wish."


    Along with that voice, a thin man that was over fifty appeared on the monitor screen.


    "Tatsuya Shiba, right? I''m Doumeki, the manager of the Kanto Branch of the Magic Association."


    His tone was arrogant, but it was unclear whether it was due to his position as the branch manager of the Magic Association or based on the societal value of respecting the elders.


    "I''m Shiba. So, what do you need?"


    The old Tatsuya would have responded politely to such opponents so as not to make repercussions. But now his position had changed. Various persons were already approaching him in order to use his power, knowledge, and name. Tatsuya dared to ask back in a blunt tone so as to not mislead the branch manager.


    "I''ve heard that you''re back in Tokyo. We, the association, have something to ask you directly."


    The branch manager expressed discomfort. Apparently he is a person that is easy to understand.


    "Yes. I understand, ask it."


    In response to Tatsuya, Doumeki was visibly frustrated.


    "I prefer to say it directly. I want you to appear at the Kanto branch the day after tomorrow."


    He seemed to be sensible enough to talk without yelling. Still, in the same arrogant tone, the branch manager ordered Tatsuya to come to the Association.


    "Please ask the questions here."


    "I''ve already told you! I''m not going to do it by phone!"


    However, Doumeki''s patience was soon exhausted.


    "So, I will answer you directly by phone. Of course, ''as far as I can answer''."


    On the other hand, Tatsuya continued to give a humorous answer with only superficial words. Even if the director of the Kanto branch of the Japan Magic Association made a loud voice, it would not hurt or discomfort the current Tatsuya.


    "Are you going to refuse to appear? Magicians are affiliated to the association without exception."


    The tone of the director changed to one that included a threat.


    Of course, Tatsuya''s response did not change from such a threat.


    "I know. Under the laws of this country, anyone who obtains a magician''s license, regardless of his or her circumstances, is affiliated to the Japan Magic Association. This provision also applies to high school students attached to Magic University before obtaining a license."


    Doumeki snorted and nodded to Tatsuya''s monotone answer.


    "That''s right. And if you are a magician affiliated to the association, you are obliged to obey the appearance order! "


    "The Japan Magic Association does not have the authority to order an unconditional appearance just because I am a magician."


    "What?"


    Doumeki screamed with a vacant face.


    "If you want to force someone to go, follow the necessary steps."


    Tatsuya struck the truth in that gap.


    Just then, a notification of a call extension was displayed on the edge of the monitor screen.


    "Excuse me for a second."


    "Hey, wait!"


    Ignoring the manager''s demand, Tatsuya put the call on hold and switched to an extension call.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your call."


    Minami spoke before Tatsuya could ask.


    "What happened?"


    "I have a call from Hayama-sama. What should I do? "


    "Wait a minute. I''ll end the call I''m receiving right away."


    "As you wish."


    Tatsuya returned the videophone to the call with the Magic Association.


    "Sorry I made you wait."


    "Hey, you. Just because you became a little famous��"


    Tatsuya didn''t listen to the director''s complaint until the end.


    "Let''s meet on another occasion. Now, if you don''t have any other business, excuse me."


    "Wait! This conversation is-"


    Tatsuya pressed the call button on the videophone. This button acts as a connect switch when pressed before a call and as a disconnect switch when pressed during a call.


    The monitor switched to the pending extension video.


    "Minami, please connect."


    "Yes, right away."


    In response to Tatsuya''s simple command, Minami operated the videophone without saying anything else.


    "Tatsuya-sama, I''m sorry for interrupting you."


    In contrast to Doumeki, the branch manager of the Magic Association, Hayama spoke to Tatsuya in a respectful polite tone and gave a non-sitting bow.


    "No, no problem. It''s over."


    "Could you tell me where the call was from?"


    "It was from the Magic Association. They were talking about me going to the association because they have something to ask."


    "Hoh�� Did the Magic Association order Tatsuya, who is directly affiliated with the Yotsuba family, to appear? Was Chairman Tomitsuka on the other side? "


    Hayama spoke in a polite tone, which was also extremely cold. Of course, that feeling was not directed at Tatsuya. Hayama was uncomfortable with the arrogant words of the Magic Association.


    "Chairman Tomitsuka" is Tomitsuka Hisui, the current chairman of the Magic Association. She is the mother of Tatsuya and Miyuki''s classmate, Tomitsuka Hagane.


    "No, it was the branch manager Doumeki."


    "The Kanto branch manager�� So, how did Tatsuya-sama reply? "


    "I declined. From my current point of view, I don''t like being seen as a push-over."


    "I think it was a good decision."


    Hayama gave a small, but respectful bow.


    "So, what business does Hayama-san have with me?"


    "Oh, pardon me for my rudeness. Actually, I would like to hear from Tatsuya-sama about the Master Clans meeting. As you can predict, madam has asked if you have the intention to attend the meeting."


    "Aunt, no�� If mother decides that I should go, of course I will attend."


    It wasn''t the case that Tatsuya mistook the words for "aunt". It was an indication of his arguing that his position was false and that he was not really recognized as the son of the head.


    The Hayama on the screen, at first glance, didn''t seem to care about Tatsuya''s misstatement.


    "Then, please attend the Masters Clan conference that will be held from 11 am tomorrow. The designated place is the Kaga Daimon Hotel in Kanazawa."


    "11 o''clock tomorrow. I understand."


    Unfortunately, Tatsuya didn''t know a hotel named "Kaga Daimon Hotel", but if the location is Kanazawa, it would take less than two hours to fly there. Since there is no need to use an air car or a freed suit, Tatsuya can let Hanabishi Hyogo, who has become his personal butler, fly the helicopter.


    It''s unlikely that the hotel doesn''t have a heliport at this age, but even if it doesn''t, all he has to do is use magic to descend.


    After Tatsuya calculated that in his head he nodded to Hayama''s words.


    It was at the dinner table that Tatsuya met Miyuki and Lina. The two were back a little earlier, before 5 pm, but Tatsuya was in the underground lab at that time.


    "It promises to be interesting."


    Tatsuya commented when he heard that Erika was selected as a player.


    "First High is also quite different."


    "Yes, really��"


    "I think so too."


    The three people think of the atmosphere of the high school when they were in the first grade two years ago. Certainly, at that time, it would have been unthinkable for a female second-class student to participate in Inter-School Matches between the nine schools on behalf of the school.


    "But it''s surprising. Didn''t Tomitsuka''s name come up?"


    Although Tomitsuka Hagane was in a different event, he is a top class student of the current third years who also participated in the Nine Schools Competition last year. It was natural for Tatsuya to feel suspicious.


    "Tomitsuka-kun himself declined in advance because he wanted to participate in the Open tournament of Martial Magic Arts held at the end of the month."


    However, Tatsuya''s question was quickly resolved by Miyuki''s answer. The national competition for magic sports competitions is scheduled after the end of the Nine Schools Competition every year. Prioritizing that over the Monolith Code is not unusual.


    Tatsuya just nodded, "I see," and didn''t mention the Tomitsuka anymore.


    He wasn''t nervous, but there was a quiet anger in his heart.


    The phrase "protecting the magician''s ''right to live as a person''" that Mitsuya Gen said irritated him.


    Tatsuya seemed to be hypocritical, saying "the right to live as a human being" while being content with the current situation of forcing magicians to play the role of weapons.


    "Shiba-dono, there is something I want to clarify here."


    "What is it?"


    This time, Tatsuya repelled Gen''s line of sight instead of accepting it.


    Tension rises.


    "On October 31, 2095, you were the one who cast the magic that destroyed the Great Asian Union Fleet?"


    Formerly, he asked in a roundabout way if he was a Strategic-Class Magician. This time, he was being direct.


    Tatsuya looked at Maya and she nodded.


    The two of them will no longer hide this exchange.


    "That''s right."


    Tatsuya returns Mitsuya Gen''s question with an affirmation.


    "By order of the National Defence Forces, I used a Magic of mass-energy conversion."


    "Magic of mass-energy? Does it really exist��"


    Raizou lets out a skeptical mutter. He wasn''t the only one to think so, but no one responded to his words. His interest soon returned to the confrontation between Tatsuya and Gen.


    "According to the National Defence Forces''s orders? If the government then recognized you as a new Apostle, this situation would not have happened��"


    Gen expresses his opinions like if he was talking with himself. The word "Apostle" he spoke of refers to a nationally recognized Strategic-Class Magician. It comes from the fact that the thirteen nationally recognized Strategic-Class Magicians were called "Thirteen Apostles."


    "Shiba-dono. Are you willing to continue to obey the National Defence Forces'' orders?"


    Gen returns his consciousness from within himself to Tatsuya, who is facing him, and asks.


    "The situation has changed since then. While I may respond to National Defence Forces requests, I no longer will obey orders."


    "And what is the reason?"


    Shippou Takumi was the one who voiced the question. His tone was milder than Mitsuya Gen, but there were wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    Tatsuya looked at Maya. Who raised the corners of her mouth slightly and gave a small nod.


    "Because the relationship of mutual trust between me and the National Defense Force was broken."


    After receiving Maya''s approval, Tatsuya answers Takumi''s question.


    "Relationship of mutual trust, when Shiba-dono is only eighteen years old? Was there a continuous relationship with the Defense Forces other than "Scorched Halloween"?"


    There was confusion on Takumi''s tone and facial expression.


    "I have been in military service as a Special Officer for about four years. Legally, I was a volunteer who was under the command of the army. The destruction of the Combined Fleet of the Great Asian Union was ordered as part of that."


    "��The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion of the National Defense Army."


    Koichi murmured to himself, but it reached everyone''s ears.


    "Yes."


    It was also communicated to everyone that Tatsuya admitted that he belonged to that unit.


    "If I say so myself, without me the war with the Great Asian Union two years ago would have been a tough result for Japan. I am proud that I have made a considerable number of other contributions."


    "Nevertheless, you were betrayed by the Defense Forces?"


    Mitsuya Gen asked that because the confrontation with Major General Saeki was due to Tatsuya hiding Lina. With that sort of reasoning, he intended to draw a closure favorable to his argument of Tatsuya being responsible for the betrayal of the Defense Forces.


    "Do you remember the surprise attack of Bezobrazov with the Tuman Bomba on June 9th when I was in the Izu Islands? The Defense Force had received information about that surprise attack beforehand."


    But Gen''s speculation is wrong. Because Lina''s asylum was on June 19th. If Tatsuya''s words are correct, it was Saeki''s side who first broke the relationship of trust.


    "Is that a confirmed fact?"


    "Indeed it is."


    Tatsuya replied with an unwavering attitude to Raizou''s question.


    "I don''t think I''ve been treated unreasonably. Though that was undeserved."


    Tatsuya now proceeds to look at everyone at the same time.


    "Old people say that "when the nimble rabbit dies, the hunting dog is cooked". Even if they pledge absolute obedience to the government, if someone is considered dangerous, the government will actively try to eliminate them rather than protect. That is political realism."


    There is no reaction. Needless to say, everyone understood this much.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not actively in conflict with the government, but it''s dangerous to rely entirely on the government. To protect the magician''s "right to live as a person", I think it''s better to leave them with some bargaining chips instead of unconditionally obeying government orders."

 Volume 32 - CH 4

    A+A-


    Chapter 4


    On the evening of August 11th, there was an event that could not be ignored, regarding the aftermath process of the Miyakijima incident.


    High school students who happened to be on site at the time of the armed attack testified on a TV news program.


    The cable TV station that they appeared on was not one of those dominated by traditional media. It is a channel operated by the multi-media company "Culture Communication Network", commonly known as "Cal Net". As a matter of fact, the owner and president of "Cal Net" is the father of Maki Owamura, a famous actress who had involvement with Tatsuya through Shippou Takuma last April.


    And it goes without saying that the "high school students who happened to be there" are Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko. After clarifying that they are in fact Magic High School students and Tatsuya''s friends, they talked about the attack on, and defense of, Miyakijima.


    The repercussions of the program were large.


    Some people saw it with colored glasses, because they were aspiring magicians and Tatsuya''s friends, but many viewers viewed it as just high school students who witnessed the incident by chance.


    It was Erika who spoke the most. Both Leo and Mikihiko hated to appear on TV in the first place, but Erika forced them to appear together because there would be strange misunderstandings if she appeared by herself.


    To tell the truth, Erika herself had no intention of appearing on TV until the day before yesterday. Immediately after returning to Tokyo on the 6th, she received multiple requests for appearances from all over, but she refused all of them.


    However, the day before yesterday, when she allowed a certain terrestrial TV station an interview under the condition that they did not reveal her face or name. She was persistently guided by the script of the TV station and felt a sense of crisis that "maybe the facts would be twisted".


    They were allowed to stay that day on Miyakijima on the condition that they would be a third party witness. If nothing is done in this situation, it may develop into fake news that would be disadvantageous to Tatsuya. Contrary to appearances, Erika has a strong sense of duty, and was so worried that she decided to appear in the news, on the condition that it would be a live broadcast, since it had a low risk of the report being distorted.


    A scenario that a certain TV station tried to make up was that Tatsuya was hiding a relationship with Erika from Miyuki. And he struggled not only with the New Soviet army but also with the American military to protect Erika. The phrase "strange misunderstanding" that she mentioned when dragging Leo and Mikihiko into this appearance was with this scenario in mind.


    As mentioned before, there were voices that assumed that Tatsuya was defending a magician who attended the same high school, based on Erika and the others'' behaviour. Although they were few in number, the voices were loud.


    However, in terms of the "number" of voices, there were far more favorable ones. Many asked amusing things such as "Who is that beautiful girl?".


    In this way, Erika made a brilliant debut during the interview, and along with it, completed the mission to become a true witness with Leo and Mikihiko�� She felt that the main subject was changed, but as long as the original purpose was achieved, it seemed to be a trivial problem.


    Monday, August 12th.


    Tatsuya went to school by air car with Miyuki and Lina on board. Manual driving to school was originally prohibited, but he was specially allowed because of the pressing concern of the havoc it would cause if he used a public transport, and also given the fact he is currently on summer vacation.


    He came to First High for the first time in a long time to meet his friends who had a hard time yesterday.


    The first person he was looking for was in the cafe.


    "Erika, thank you for your hard work yesterday. I''m grateful for your help."


    "Really. On Tatsuya-sama��s behalf, thank you Erika"


    Tatsuya and Miyuki thank Erika, who was absentmindedly holding her chin in her hands, for yesterday''s TV appearance.


    "You''re welcome."


    Erika replied with a dull smile and a rather tired voice.


    "Erika, you don''t seem to be very well, are you feeling sick?"


    Lina was worried and asked.


    "It''s okay. I''m just a little tired�� emotionally."


    "Emotionally?"


    Lina didn''t seem to understand, but Tatsuya and Miyuki seemed to.


    Even on the school grounds, where she is well known, there were 50% more eyes than usual on Erika. The stare of others outside First High must have been irritating for her.


    "You probably should have stayed at home today."


    "That''s not the case."


    Erika shook her head at the words of sympathy from Tatsuya.


    "There aren''t many days until the Inter-School Matches."


    With that said, Erika stands up in a hurry.


    "See you later."


    Erika, hangs a bag with a change of clothes over her shoulder and leaves while waving her vacant hand.


    "She is surprisingly diligent."


    Lina muttered surprised, while watching Erika''s back moving away.


    Tatsuya was initially exposed to this backbiting back in May.


    So many things have happened since that she didn''t care anymore.


    Igarashi didn''t understand that much, but for the time being, he was relieved to know that Miyuki wasn''t angry and stroked his chest.


    "Rather, Igarashi-kun."


    "Yes. What is it!"


    Called by his name shortly after he relaxed, Igarashi stretched his spine like a recruit being yelled at by a very strict sergeant.


    Miyuki tilts her head in response to his excessive reaction.


    "What will happen with the rules for female competitors?"


    However, Miyuki, who thought it was not necessary to worry, asked about the advice given by Tatsuya on Saturday.


    "Rules?"


    Igarashi cannot understand the purpose of the question and asks back.


    "When a female player participates in Monolith Code at college, she would be allowed to use a defensive armament device with programmed object shield magic. At least the protector should be given preferential treatment."


    Miyuki conveyed the content pointed out by Tatsuya as an answer.


    "Oh, that''s right��"


    From Igarashi''s reaction, he seemed to know about the college rules.


    "I will talk with other schools immediately."


    Igarashi goes to the video conference system as said.


    Miyuki and Lina looked at the huried figure, and then at each other. They went out of the club activities headquarters so as not to get in the way.


    At the same time, Tatsuya went to the training forest behind the school building where the Monolith Code practice was being held.

 Volume 32 - CH 5

    A+A-


    Chapter 5


    On August 14, Tatsuya and the others returned to Miyakijima. It was in preparation for the next day, the 15th, when a group of engineers from USNA aiming to acquire stellar furnace technology will visit Miyakijima.


    Looking at the list of engineers provided by USNA through Jeffrey James, Tatsuya muttered, "They are serious about it."


    He was muttering in the living room with four people in. His voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "What is it?"


    It was Miyuki who asked that. Lina tilts the cafe au lait mug uninterestedly, and Minami is modest and silent.


    "The name of Abigail Stuart is on the list of engineers coming to Japan."


    "Is there something wrong with that person?"


    Miyuki asked, Tatsuya turned to Lina.


    "Lina, do you know her?"


    Miyuki, who interpreted the meaning of the line of sight as "ask Lina," redirects the question to Lina.


    Lina, who returned the mug to the low table, glared at Tatsuya for a moment and replied, "Yes," pretending to be calm.


    "Abby�� Dr. Abigail Stuart is a technical advisor to Stars. She specializes in charged particle magic weapons. I''ve been indebted to her."


    "When you talk about charged particle magic weapons�� Is that the person who made Lina''s Heavy Metal Burst and Brionac?"


    When Miyuki asks with her head tilted, Lina, with her eyes wide, opens her mouth flabbergasted.


    "How did you understand that with just those words!?"


    "''How'' you say�� I wonder if it''s such a difficult reasoning."


    Lina sighs loudly at Miyuki, who talks as if nothing had happened.


    "Tatsuya isn''t the only one here who is not right in the head��"


    "��I''m sorry, Lina. I didn''t hear you well. Could you please say it again?"


    Miyuki gave Lina an overpowering impression, with a pure white like powder snow, glittering, soft, dry and cold smile.


    The "Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systematic Magic" are three subjects that have long been a problem in magic engineering, such as "theoretically possible, but technically impossible". Specifically speaking, "gravity-controlled thermonuclear fusion reactor," "general-purpose flight magic," and "pseudo-perpetual motion by infinite inertia." Of these, Tatsuya has technically put into practical use the "gravity-controlled thermonuclear fusion reactor" and "general-purpose flight magic".


    In addition, "FAE theory" or "Free After Execution theory", which is also called "theory of late phenomenon modification" in Japanese, but "FAE theory" is more generally accepted among Japanese scholars.


    Specifically, the events that occur as a result of magical modification are events that should not exist in this world, so the bindings of the physical laws are loosened in the immediate aftermath of the modification. Therefore, during an event that is a product of magic, if you make new modifications, you can get the desired result with much less event interference strength than usual."


    However, this hypothesis could not be substantiated because the time assumed to be "immediate aftermath " is so short that the expression "immediate" is not exaggerated at all. It was Dr. Abigail Stuart who not only proved the FAE theory for the first time, but also put it into practical use as a magic weapon.


    Tatsuya has also succeeded in putting the FAE theory into practical use as the new magic "Baryon Lance" this year. However, this is still only known to the people involved in the Yotsuba family, Katsuto Jumonji who lost to "Baryon Lance", Saegusa Mayumi and Mari Watanabe who were present during the battle.


    However, Tatsuya''s respect for Abigail did not diminish just because he was able to put it into practical use. Tatsuya''s "Baryon Lance" is based on "Brionac" made by Abigail. It''s a new magic that only exists because of her achievements. Tatsuya didn''t misunderstand that.


    "Would you like to see the plant immediately?"


    "Yes, by all means."


    Tatsuya noticed that Abigail was fidgeting, and gave her wish the highest priority. Skipping the ceremony, he guided her directly from the airport to the stellar furnace plant.


    After touring through the plant, Tatsuya once again guided the technicians who came to Japan to a welcome dinner party. The time was already near noon, but when he asked Abigail and others, they said that they didn''t have much appetite due to the time difference, so he left it as a light meal.


    "Abby, it''s been a long time."

 Volume 32 - CH 6

    A+A-


    Chapter 6


    Minoru and Raymond''s small cruiser was heading west through the Pacific Ocean at an average speed of fifty knots. The destination is Japan, as Tatsuya expected.


    While using "Parade" to hide the ship from the eyes and observation equipment on the ship, Minoru was creating a summoning tile. It is a black talisman used by Zhou Gongjin as a medium to activate the ancient magic of the East Asian continent.


    Zhou Gongjin''s summoning tile magic is made by an engraved magical circle filled with cinnabar. The talisman is not made of paper. The engraving of letters and magical sigils are made on a thin talisman whose surface has been changed into graphite. Then mercury is poured into it, which reacts with sulfur by using magic processing to make cinnabar. Cinnabar is a magical component that is called "red earth" in Japan and is sometimes equated with "philosopher''s stone" in Europe.


    Minoru was energetically working on creating a time-consuming summoning tile in preparation for the battle with Tatsuya.


    "Minoru."


    Called by Raymond as he entered the cabin, Minoru stopped engraving the magic circle, raised his face and urged Raymond to continue with his eyes.


    "There is no deviation in the route. The autopilot is operating normally."


    There are only two people on this cruiser, Minoru and Raymond. Everything concerning navigation is left to the machine. At this time, there is a risk of typhoons in the western Pacific, but neither of them cares at all.


    Rather than being carefree, this is probably the difference in consciousness between those who have magic and those who do not. If you are a high-level magician, some natural disasters are not a threat. Even if they can''t prevent the disaster itself, they can do anything to protect themselves and the small boat they are on. Not to mention Minoru, who had the highest magical power among the Ten Master Clans, Raymond was not talented enough to be accepted on the Stars, but he has the ability to achieve top-class results in the high school''s magician course.


    Since the two of them are parasites, it may seem trivial for them to thoroughly check the risks of disaster.


    "If nothing changes, we will reach Japanese waters on the 19th of the local calendar."


    "Raymond''s lines did not include any tone of distress"


    "Is it nineteen days�� Yeah, The worst-case scenario is likely to be avoided."


    Minoru nodded with a somewhat relieved look.


    The ship sinking is, of course, not the worst thing Minoru envisions.


    He is worried that Minami''s treatment would not be concluded in time.


    August 19th, 10 am.


    "Minoru, were entering Japanese waters."


    Raymond calls Minoru''s attention while looking at a nautical chart with GPS,.


    The fact that parasites can communicate with each other once they enter the border means that the parasites in Japan will detect Minoru and Raymond secret entry in the country.


    When Minoru left the country, there were no parasites left in Japan. It is unlikely that a new parasite has emerged in Japan. But if there is a parasite, if he doesn''t disguise himself with Parade, they''ll almost certainly find where he is.


    However, if he closes the parasite channel, he will not be able to find out how Minami is doing. Is Minami''s condition worsened enough to require immediate attention, or is there still time left? It is a factor that will determine Minoru''s course of action. There is no option to act without knowing the current situation.


    Minoru gave up that it was unavoidable that his entrance would be known. At any rate, he decided to instantly read the current state of minami and deploy a "Parade" without a break, and hide their whereabouts..


    "Ten, Nine, Eight, Seven��"

 Volume 32 - CH 7

    A+A-


    Chapter 7


    Friday the morning of August 23rd.


    When Miyuki left her room after changing into her uniform, Minami was unusually sitting on a chair at the dining table in a daze.


    "Minami-chan?"


    "Oh, Miyuki-sama. Good morning."


    Minami tries to hurriedly get up.


    But in the middle of the movement, she returned to the chair as if her legs lost strength.


    "Minami-chan!? What''s wrong!?"


    Miyuki screams and runs up.


    "That''s okay�� I just stood up too fast."


    As Minami tries to stand up again, Miyuki holds her body with her arms under her armpits.


    "Don''t push yourself! Come here, for now."


    In that position, Miyuki made Minami sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "Medical call!"


    Then, with her hands on Minami''s body, she called out to the home automation.


    "This is the infirmary. Miyuki-sama, is there something wrong with your body? "


    In response to that voice, the medical staff resident in the building asks back from the speaker on the wall.


    "It''s not with me. Something strange has happened with Sakurai Minami''s body. Please come to the room immediately."


    "We will go immediately."


    The medical staff immediately obeyed Miyuki''s orders.


    "So what is Minami''s condition?"


    "Mild anemia. The doctor think it''s just summer heat exhaustion"


    "Is that so����"


    Tatsuya, who received a phone call from Miyuki at the laboratory of Miyakijima, patted his chest when he heard it.


    "It seems that hospitalization is not necessary. She is resting in bed now."


    "That''s right. It must be not only physical but also excessive mental stress.. Minami will need a rest."


    Minami has been working hard ever since she came back. Before that, she had a two-week life on the run. The process of being taken away by Minoru must have been a great stress.


    It was a situation where it wouldn''t be strange to get sick. Given that Minami has a bomb called overheating in the magical calculation area, she should have been forced to rest earlier.


    "I won''t go to school today and will continue to watch over Minami-chan."


    "I''ll return soon, then."


    "Eh? And what about your work?"


    "The guidance is over. We will have meetings as the occasions demand."


    Tatsuya''s words were not a lie. The guidance for the technical team dispatched from USNA ended yesterday. All he has to do is have them visit him freely and explain what they didn''t understand at a meeting.


    "I see."


    Miyuki in the display gave a relieved expression. Even though Lina was at her side, she must have been lonely in Tatsuya''s absence.


    "��That''s right. Then it''s fine."


    Raymond also knows what Minoru intends to do tomorrow. What kind of determination is hidden behind the words "never again"?


    With that in mind, he didn''t feel like blaming him for being a bit unreasonable.


    "I wasn''t suspicious of anyone. Tatsuya doesn''t think we''re hiding in a place like this."


    Minoru didn''t say anything to Raymond, who said lightly, but responded with a fleeting smile.


    Tatsuya did not keep the "challenge letter" sent from Minoru a secret.


    "��Then, are you going alone?"


    Maya asked Tatsuya, who reported the call from Minoru and asked her not to interfere with it.


    "No, I''m going to take Miyuki and Minami. And also Lina, as Miyuki escort."


    "Will Lina be okay alone?"


    Even though Maya was voicing some doubts, she was not that worried.


    "No problem. Minoru has no more pieces to move."


    There was no basis for this assumption, but Tatsuya was sure of it.


    ''''That''s probably true, isn''t it?"


    Maya didn''t object either.


    "I understand. Then Kudou Minoru''s matter will be left to Tatsuya-san. However, make sure you finish it this time."

 Volume 32 - CH 8

    A+A-


    Chapter 8


    Sunday night, August 25th.


    The place Minoru determined was the field used as the Monolith Code grassfields stage of the nine-school game until last year, and it was the planned place for the game in the upcoming Inter-School Matches.


    The ground leveling has already been completed. There are no plans to build a spectator seat in this year''s Inter-School Matches, so all there is to do is install the monoliths.


    Today is Sunday, so the venue has not yet been set up. Moreover, it is almost 10 pm. There was no one around.


    Although, this is on the grounds of the Defense Forces training ground. There were fences and surveillance equipment in place. The guards also patrol regularly. It wasn''t supposed to be an easy place to enter.


    However, the self-driving car that Tatsuya is driving not only passes through the gate of the exercise area without being asked to show an ID, but also passes through with a near-face pass, and there was not a single soldier on patrol from the parking lot to the grassy field where he was invited.


    "Hey, how weird is that?"


    In response to Lina voicing her bad feeling,


    "Onii-sama, this is��"


    Miyuki spoke to Tatsuya with a grim expression.


    "Yeah, it must be Minoru''s doing."


    Lina stares at Tatsuya, astonished.


    "Do you mean he is manipulating with Mental Interference magic!? With a range so wide!?"


    "The Zhou Gongjin in Minoru was good with an East Asian continental Ancient Magic called Kimon Toukou, that derails the sense of direction. That magic does not taget someone specifically, but rather any unspecified opponent has his or her own sense of direction thrown off. Perhaps that''s the application of it, so that the security soldiers don''t perceive us. "


    "You say ''unspecified target'', is that really possible?"


    "Isn''t it the case with your Parade? The effects of disguising an information body to an observer don''t have to be limited to just one person."


    "That''s right�� Then at the gate!? Didn''t the gate sentry know us.?"


    "That would be another magic. I think there was some kind of suggestion that they wouldn''t have any doubts about letting us in. The permission I had prepared was wasted."


    Tatsuya had a permit to legally enter the base adjacent to the training ground. But it eventually became unnecessary. ��Well, for Tatsuya, it wasn''t too disappointing because he got it in half a day.


    There didn''t seem to be anything more that Lina wanted to ask about. The four remained silent and stopped at the place designated by the challenge letter.


    There was almost no need to wait.


    Minoru and Raymond appear from the other side of the darkness in the opposite direction of Tatsuya''s walking path.


    About 5 meters. Minoru stopped at a distance a little far to talk, and for a short time of less than a second, of the three standing diagonally to the left of Tatsuya, Minoru''s eyes were fixed on Minami, immediately turning his eyes back to Tatsuya.


    "Tatsuya-san. I''m glad you came, even though I did call you yesterday."


    "I didn''t have the option of not coming, because I also have business with you."


    Tatsuya looks back and glances at Minami.


    It was a movement of the eye that was easy to understand, although, maybe it was on purpose.


    "Of course, I think you know what business it is."


    "Yes, I understand. Do you want to ask me to remove the parasite that is blocking Minami''s magic calculation area?"


    "Yes. Minoru, you said you wouldn''t insert a parasite into her, unless Minami accepted on her own initiative."


    Minoru smiled in an eerie way at Tatsuya''s denunciation.


    "The parasite that prevents Minami from overheating is completely dormant. Unless ordered, she won''t become a parasite."


    "Do you want me to believe in your self-control?"


    Minoru''s smile becomes even more eerie. That smile, which suited the darkness of the night, had a beauty that was unintentionally captivating.


    It was a completely inhuman beauty.


    "You can''t trust it, right?. To be honest, I can''t trust 100% myself."


    "Minoru, you��"


    "Tatsuya wouldn''t understand. You, who is allowed to live with your loved one."


    "Minoru-kun, you are��"


    Miyuki leaks a sad mutter.


    "I don''t think that Tatsuya-san''s life has been smooth sailing. I spent a quarter of the year in a sickbed and the other three quarters of the year not being allowed to do anything dangerous. So I think you may have had some sad experiences that I couldn''t even imagine. Otherwise, I wouldn''t imagine that you would fight the world like that."


    The smile disappears from Minoru''s face, and is replaced by an expression like he swallowed something incredible flashes through his beauty.


    "But Tatsuya is not alone. I don''t know your past, but in your present and future you are not alone."


    "��Even though you too were not alone?"


    Minoru shook his head at Tatsuya''s question.


    "I know. I wasn''t alone. Even now, I have friends who are willing to risk death by following me."


    Minoru let out a self-deprecating laugh.


    "It''s no one''s fault that it''s come to this. This is the result of my own choices. I don''t think it was wrong. It may not have been the best to be a parasite, but I still think it was the right choice."


    Tatsuya did not point out that the "right choice" had the tragic consequence of killing his grandfather.


    "It''s foolish rightness."


    He just said so with a cold voice.


    "From Tatsuya-san''s point of view, I suppose. You are a strong person. You can understand the weakness of hanging on to your foolishness, but you cannot sympathize with it."


    That''s not true, Tatsuya thought.


    ��He was just not allowed to be weak.


    However, he just thought but didn''t say it. That was probably not something suitable to say here.


    "And I''m so weak, that I''m not confident that I can keep self-control over my true feelings. I don''t know if I can keep up with the desire to be with her and make her the same as me."


    "Do you think you are forgiven if you are weak?"


    Tatsuya asks with a harsh voice.


    "I don''t think weakness is a justification."


    Minoru weakly shook his head from side to side.


    "I''m just acknowledging the facts."


    "That''s even more so. Remove the parasite that is possessing Minami right now."


    "What do you do after removing it? If the hibernating parasite that serves as a lid is removed, Minami-san will be at risk of overheating the magical calculation area again."


    Minoru asks in a slightly cynical tone and seriously gazes at Tatsuya.


    "Even if treatment is not possible, the erosion can be stopped, and certainly, we will develop a cure before it''s too late.


    Tatsuya answered "certainly" and his gaze had an unwavering light.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing Tatsuya''s answer, which was more firm than expected, Minoru muttered with an expression that looked like a Noh mask.


    Immediately after that, the eerie smile returns to his face.


    "There are two ways to do this. Needless to say, I order the Parasite to leave Minami-san, the Parasite''s hibernation is momentarily released, but since it''s under my control, Minami-san won''t suffer erosion."


    If Minoru intended to do so, he would have removed the parasite from Minami before explaining it. In other words, he has no intention of adopting this first method.


    "And the second is to kill me. In this case, the parasite will be released, but since it is weakened by the forced hibernation, Minami is unlikely to suffer erosion. Sorry for the intuitive numbers, but I don''t think there is a sufficient 10% percentage of the probability of erosion to start. At most 5%."


    If he kills Minoru, Tatsuya''s wish will come true. In other words, Minoru himself is telling Tatsuya to kill him, as if he was calmly telling a story.


    "Tatsuya, a second."


    Lina, who had been silently watching the confrontation between Tatsuya and Minoru, tug Tatsuya''s sleeve twice. Tatsuya shifted his attention to Lina without turning his face.


    "I can''t believe it. It''s not a trap, but it''s a way to turn Minami into a parasite."


    Lina whispers in a small voice.


    "It''s not a lie. Even if Minami becomes a parasite, it won''t mean anything to Minoru if he dies."


    Tatsuya answers Lina loud enough for Minoru to be able to hear.


    When Minoru heard those words, his expression distorts for a moment.


    But soon, it regains its neat appearance.


    "That''s it. Tatsuya-san, let''s begin."


    "��Lets Kill each other."


    A bursting sound occurs immediately after.


    Electric light bursts right in front of Tatsuya.


    The sparks disappeared without growing into a lightning strike.


    Minoru''s "Spark" and Tatsuya''s "Gram Dispersion".


    "You three fall back! Lina I leave Miyuki and Minami to you."


    "Yes!"


    At Tatsuya''s instructions, Miyuki pulled Minami''s hand and fell back,


    "Leave it to me!"


    Lina stands in front of Miyuki and Minami.


    On the other hand, there was no exchange of words between Minoru and Raymond.


    Raymond jumped out of the way as Minoru casted magic.


    Suddenly, Tatsuya appears in front of Minoru''s eyes.


    Although Minoru was surprised, he didn''t think it was strange. It was possible to guess right away that he used self-acceleration magic by inertial control.


    He could only think about it, but couldn''t deal with it.


    He can see Tatsuya''s right hand extending to his chest.


    However, it was impossible for Minoru, who had not trained his body, not to hesitate or prevent Tatsuya''s palm thrust. Still, a part of his heart remained optimistic.


    The Parasitized Minoru has a strong self-healing power. Even if he suffers physical damage, it shouldn''t prevent him from moving.


    In fact, being in close contact with him is an opportunity for Minoru. Minoru thought that, if he released the magic "Cloudless Thunder" with a resolution in damaging himself in the process, he would be hurt, but Tatsuya, who is only a human being �� not mixed with demons or has not received any reinforcement measures ��, would probably suffer more damage.


    But things weren''t that simple.


    Tatsuya''s thrust was as sharp as lightning . But for some reason Minoru could see it slowly. The body is totally unresponsive. Even the activation of magic cannot catch up.


    Only perception was following Tatsuya''s technique.


    Just before Tatsuya''s hand reaches Minoru''s body.


    Even though he hasn''t touched it yet, an impact is transmitted to Minoru''s whole body.


    It''s not a pain. It isn''t a material feeling, but if he dared to say it, it''s a wave. A hallucination that ripples ran through the skin.


    (Parade was broken through!?)


    The accelerated thought recognizes the true nature of that sensation.


    Prior to the contact with Tatsuya''s palm, the dense Psion armor he wore pushed into the Psion information body that overlapped Minoru''s body, blowing away the "Parade" magic sequence that was clad on Minoru''s body.


    Of course, that''s not the end.


    Tatsuya''s palm bottom collides with Minoru''s chest.


    This time the impact is pain.


    And Minoru is striked by an agony of not being able to breathe. It was not just because the air was pushed out of his lungs.


    His heart stops for an instant, and the blood flow stops.


    It wasn''t merely a problem with the body''s metabolism, where the cells couldn''t get the oxygen they needed for their activities.


    Tatsuya''s Psion traveled from Minoru''s heart, through his blood vessels, to his entire body, provoking a rejection from Minoru''s own Psion information body.


    Minoru''s limbs suffer from severe convulsions. No, not just the limbs. His torso, which had fallen on its back, repeatedly bounces on the grass, bending and stretching like a landed shrimp, and his head swings back and forth in opposition to the movement.


    Even the extra-corporeal perception was whitened out due to the same confusion as the body.


    Tatsuya straddles Minoru''s waist and bends forward to peer at him.


    Both eyes were aimed not at Minoru''s face, but at the center of his chest, where his heart was.


    Right next to the spot where he had just struck the palm bottom thrust.


    Bending down, Tatsuya held Minoru''s right chest with his left hand and squeezed his right hand.


    However, this time his right hand assumed a stance in the form of a spear hand instead of a palm thrust.


    Minoru''s spasms subsided as if he had run out of strength.


    However, he still hadn''t recovered his consciousness.


    With blurry, unfocused eyes, Minoru looked up at Tatsuya, who was trying to gouge his chest.


    Tatsuya felt the Psion Layer coiled around the tip of his right hand dug into Minoru''s Psion body.


    In the next moment, "Parade" loses its effect and Minoru''s true form is exposed.


    Tatsuya recognized it in the space of 0.1 seconds.


    He didn''t think about it, he knew.


    In his right hand is a collection of Psions used in his full-body armor.


    This wasn''t because he had disabled "Parade". It was something he had decided to do by the time he unleashed the palm thrust.


    Tatsuya was prepared to be defenseless. Seeing Minoru''s hesitation in disarming the Kimon Tonkou, he decided to take the fight to the next level.


    The right hand catches Minoru''s chest. Slightly to the left, the place he was aiming for was not far from the impact caused by his palm, from there he poured the Psions.


    There was a positive response that Psion penetrated.


    There was also a reaction on Minoru, who fell on the grasslands.


    Minoru spasms and writhe around.


    Tatsuya straddles Minoru''s waist to prevent him from escaping, and leans forward to observe his condition.


    The convulsions stopped and Minoru''s body lay limp on the grass.


    The resistance appeared to be gone. Tatsuya judged that it was not acting.


    But, since he doesn''t know how long this condition will last, he should finish the procedure while it still persists.

 Volume 32 - CH 9

    A+A-


    Chapter 9


    Tatsuya talked openly with Maya and Toudou about the handling of Minoru and Minami''s case.


    Neither of them objected.


    Now Minoru, Minami and Tatsuya were in a prison built deep underground on Miyakijima.


    Surrounded by a composite of concrete, resin, lead and iron that was thicker and stronger than the walls of a nuclear shelter, the underground prison was connected to the ground only by a single large spiral staircase. That staircase is blocked by three armored doors along the way, and you have to pass through a total of five doors before you can reach the surface.


    She responded through her heart. Again, there was no mistaking her thoughts with Minoru''s.


    "It''s a success. Minami-san''s ego is intact."

 Volume 32 - Epilogue

    A+A-


    Notes


    The word "����" appears regularly in the volumes, it can mean "mind; spirit; soul; heart;", and in Mahouka��s magic system can mean both "mind" and "spirit" at the same time.


    Though, even if is called "mind" the meaning diverge from brain, that which the author use a different word for it (×). "��" is referred when talking about "thinking" on this volume �� and, I presume, in the past ones �� and "spirit".


    Keywords


    Gram Demolition -Gram-Cut- ''Gram-Slash''


    Non-systemic magic, which is just like ''Gram Demolition'' or ''Gram Dispersion'', and it��s classified as counter-magic. It is a variation of ''Gram Demolition''. It neutralizes magic by ''cutting'' the magic sequences in the information dimension with a psionic blade.


    Because it is able to neutralize magic without hurting the opponent, it has attracted the attention of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as being ideal for subduing criminal magicians.


    Thunder Beast


    Contact Type �C Gram Demolition


    This magic creates a completely homogeneous layer of high-density Psions around the body at the boundary of 50 centimeters, which repels all Psions coming from the outside. As if covering the body with ''Gram Demolition'', it is possible to neutralize any magic directed at the caster.


    Tomitsuka Hagane can use this magic due to his predisposition to it. Due to his advanced skill in controlling psions, Tatsuya is also capable of putting this into practice

 Volume 32.5 - CH Afterword

Afterword


    "The Irregular at Magic High School" is now complete. This is the end of the series.


    For nine years, I''ve written 32 volumes of the main story, one SS volume, and three spin-off volumes, for a total of 36 volumes. To all of you who have read this book, my heartfelt thanks.

 Volume 32.5 - CH 1

    Chapter 1


    Over the years, the Rescue Core has expanded its scope to include sea and mountain rescue, and has now grown to shoulder part of the work of the fire and police departments.


    As the name suggests, the Academy of Disaster Rescue training is an educational institution that aims to train highly-skilled personnel for the "Disaster Rescue Team", also known as Rescue Core. Its position is close to that of the National Defense Academy.


    However, unlike the National Defense Academy, it is rare for high school students to go on there to study magic. While magicians also play an active role in rescue activities, in the event of a disaster, at Rescue Academy, they practice rescue activities that do not rely on magic skills, utilizing technological tools. And being able to use magic gives no advantage in the entrance exams.


    Leo originally thought of the mountain guard as a career path. It was also because of this career aspiration that he joined the mountain club. He didn''t intend to go on to higher education, but to join the police directly.


    However, when he started to consider taking the entrance exam for a magical college, he looked at various other places to go to besides the magical college. As a result, he decided on Rescue Academy as his first choice.


    The fact that magic couldn''t be used in the entrance exam was not a problem for Leo at all. Even now, he is not good at magic other than hardening magic. The fact that the parameters of the entrance exam at the University of Rescue consisted of physical testing and athletic skills, was very advantageous for Leo.


    "For some reason, you have a different procedure from us?"


    Leo was immensely curious on what on earth was the business the manager had to call Tatsuya upon,


    "I don''t know the details."


    Tatsuya replied with a blunt response.


    "And��, the last time they called you up wasn''t the principal. It was the vice principal."


    Then he adds.


    "It''s not much different."


    Leo says so, but the call from the principal, who is the final decision maker, and the guidance of the vice principal have very different implications. In particular, the vice principal''s business the other day was to receive a request from the magic university to hear what Tatsuya wanted to learn. It is quite different in nature from the so-called "call".


    When he was about to object to Leo, they were in front of class F.


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    "Yeah."

 Volume 32.5 - CH 2

    Chapter 2


    "Do you seriously love her as a woman?"


    "��Miyuki as a woman."


    Masaki didn''t overlook the fact that Tatsuya fumbled for a moment.


    "Don''t misunderstand it! You only love her as a sister, not as a woman, don''t you!?"


    "��Huh"


    Tatsuya''s breath stops for a moment.


    Tatsuya does love Miyuki from the bottom of his heart. There is no falsehood there.


    ��But does he love Miyuki as a woman?


    ��Don''t he just love her as a sister?


    It''s a question Tatsuya has asked himself, and he had doubts if he could answer it.


    It was a thorn that had been stabbing at Tatsuya''s heart ever since the day he became Miyuki''s fianc��e.


    Masaki''s words unintentionally hit Tatsuya''s Achilles'' heel.


    "You have no right to say such things to me!"


    Tatsuya raised his voice for the first time as he was hit in a sore spot.


    "Ichijou, you''re the one who''s just attracted to Miyuki''s appearance!"


    "Kuh������. What''s wrong with falling in love with her appearance!"


    Masaki, too, was greatly damaged by Tatsuya''s point.


    The two of them had their composure greatly scraped off by each other''s words.


    "Can I believe you if you say that you like her just because of her looks!"


    "It''s not just about looks! I''m sure I can love everything about her!"


    "You don''t even know Miyuki well enough to have something to love about! It''s just a frivolous love at first sight, isn''t it?"


    Tatsuya''s voice was also followed by Masaki and they became more and more heated up.


    "What is wrong with love at first sight? When I saw her for the first time, I knew it was fate!"


    ''''Fate!? Like that''s ground for anything!''''


    Shortly thereafter.


    Tatsuya was showered by a thunderous applause.


    With his astonishment laid bare he surveyed the vicinity


    The vacant lot where Tatsuya and Masaki had been beating each other up was surrounded by graduates and current students who must have been attending the graduation party at some point.


    Miyuki, who was standing in the front row, stumbles a step or two forward after her back is pushed.


    It was a Honoka smiling through tears that pushed Miyuki''s back.


    Miyuki''s cheeks dyed bright red while she was walking up to Tatsuya


    It wasn''t just shyness that was making her blush.


    ''Tatsuya-sama����''


    Tatsuya could not utter a word back right away. He was more shaken than ever before.


    "Me too."


    "��"


    "I also won''t let anyone else have Tatsuya-sama."


    A wow, and a cheer rises.


    A roar of applause reverberated.


    After looking around to the left and right, Tatsuya''s blood-soaked lips parted in a contemplative smile.


    "Miyuki."


    He gently called his beloved''s name and wrapped his hands around hers vigorously.


    "Let''s run away."


    Tatsuya then announced the shameful line proudly.


    "Yes!"


    Tatsuya pulled Miyuki''s hand away and ran off.


    Miyuki followed Tatsuya''s back with a smile full of happiness.


    There was a crowd of people lined up in the road in front of them.


    They were greeted with applause and ran down the single path that had been created between the crowd of people.


    They could see Lina''s figure in the crowd. When their gazes met, Lina smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    I can see Honoka and Shizuku in the crowd. Honoka has her face down on Shizuku''s shoulder and is actually gently stroking her head.


    Erika and Leo can also be seen in the crowd. They give a teasing, but never scornful, smile.


    Mizuki and Mikihiko can be seen in the human fence. Mizuki just clapped her hands incessantly, while Mikihiko went along with it with a wry smile.


    Izumi and Kasumi can be seen in the crowd. Izumi glares at Tatsuya in a hushed way, while Kasumi waves at him with a happy, relieved smile, trying not to look at Izumi.


    The crowd breaks up.


    Ahead of them is a row of cherry blossom trees leading up to the school gate.


    They are in early bloom this year, and the cherry blossoms have already begun to fall.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki run under the dancing cherry blossoms.


    Holding hands tightly, the two run through the flurry of failing cherry blossoms.

 Volume 32.5 - Epilogue

    A+A-


    Epilogue


    The two who entered a high school that teaches magic as a brother, that is an imperfect irregular student, and as a sister, who is a flawless honor student, had graduated.


    Not as brother and sister, but engaged to each other.


    Not as an inferior student, but as an outstanding student.


    As an honor student that remained as an honor student until the end.


    Was already mentioned what happened to Tatsuya and Miyuki and the people involved with them, but let''s look back again here.


    While Tatsuya entered the Magic University, he only minimally attends the lectures and spends most of his time in his laboratory in Miyakijima. He often quit midway through the course, and his credits were not good, and he was definitely a poor student in terms of grades at the university.


    Unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki continues to be an honor student in the university. However, she and Tatsuya act separately more and more often than not, and Miyuki, who had envisioned a "campus life for both of them", was getting frustrated in that regard.


    Lina, who was entrusted with the role of escorting Miyuki, is always with her at the Magic University. Because of that, the two of them, Miyuki and Lina, were secretly referred to as the "white lily and the golden lily" and were eye candy and a target of delusions of the other students.


    Honoka and Shizuku have no distinctive university life at the University of Magic. However, outside of the university, Shizuku began to attend meetings related to the Stellar Reactor Plant, which is sponsored by the Kitayama family, as a substitute for her father, and Honoka began to accompany her as a caretaker and bodyguard during those meetings. And, of course, in Miyakijima too.


    In addition to quietly attending the University of Magic, Erika also travels around Japan on long vacations. Her father told her that she "should train in Japan before the rest of the world" - or rather, he had talked her out of it after an argument. Just before her first summer vacation, she furiously said, "I''ll beat that shitty dad before I graduate from college".


    Leo became alienated from his friends from First High. Erika is not happy about it ��though she never talks about it. The magical-related knowledge he learned at the High School associated with the Magic University is of little use in his classes at Rescue Academy. There''s a lot to remember, and it seems that he''s desperate to become a full-fledged rescuer.


    Perhaps the most drastic development was the relationship between Mizuki and Mikihiko. At some point, Mizuki began to attend a vocational school from Mikihiko''s parents'' house. Rather than living together as a couple, she began to help Mikihiko and with his family''s work as she learned about ancient magic.


    Mizuki''s house and Mikihiko''s parents'' house were close to each other, but, in this day and age it was safer for a young girl to stay there than for her to come home late. So she became a live-in at the Yoshida family''s house.


    Mizuki''s parents had taken the stance that as long as they "take proper responsibility", Mikihiko''s father was more confused than Mizuki and Mikihiko when he heard that statement.


    After losing a fist fight with Tatsuya, Masaki was treated by the First High doctor, Asuka Satomi, after that incident, and in April, without any particular hospitalization, he was successfully admitted to the Magic University. He did not completely give up on Miyuki because of the fight with Tatsuya; he takes advantage of Tatsuya''s frequent absence to approach Miyuki and is repeatedly chased away by Lina, without learning a lesson.


    Meanwhile, a young girl often enters and leaves the room that Masaki rented for attending the University. When it''s said "frequently", it doesn''t mean every day or three times a week, in the true sense of the word. But if the other person is a high school student that lives in Kanazawa, you could say "frequently" if it happens even once every two weeks.


    Two beautiful girls come and go in Masaki''s room. One of them is his oldest sister, Ichijou Akane, who is in the third year of junior high school. The other, however, is not a blood relative. If you put aside the fact that she is only a third year junior high school student, just like Akane, she was someone who would be considered a concerning company by a third party.


    The identity of the beautiful girl who travelled a long way to Masaki''s room with Akane, or rather escorted by Akane, is Li�� L�� L?i. She is a former National Recognized Strategic-Class Magician who defected to Japan from the Great Asian Union.


    Li�� L�� L?i currently resides with the Ichijou family and attends the same school as Akane.


    And naturally, she is remotely monitored by the National Defense Force.


    Naturally, when she visits Masaki''s room, she is also monitored from a distance. Although accompanied by his sister, a high school girl from Kanazawa commuting to a male university student''s home in Tokyo may be a morally dangerous picture, but the fact that it''s not a problem under the military''s surveillance is, so to speak, like an official recognition of the same. Perhaps the National Defense Force thinks that if Masaki continues to be a close friend of Li�� L�� L?i, they can incorporate this exiled strategic level magician into the Japanese war effort.


    Speaking of Strategic-Class Magicians, Major General Saeki''s plan for a treaty to control strategic class magicians was eventually abandoned without being signed. Germany, France, and the Greater Alliance moved to promote it, but the USNA, the New Soviet Union, and the United Kingdom, which had promised to cooperate with them in the first place, strongly opposed it, so no agreement was reached.


    Perhaps not so much because of this, but because the countries of continental Europe, especially Germany and France, are tightening their hold in regards to magicians.


    Saeki was dispatched to Hokkaido and returned to Tokyo within a year, but by then her influence had been wiped out from the central government.


    The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion was expanded and reorganized into the Independent Magic-Equipped Regiment, and Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, Saeki''s confidant, was promoted to colonel and then appointed regimental commander. In return, he was asked by the army commander-in-chief, General Soga, to cut ties with Saeki, and Kazama accepted this condition.


    Kazama''s subordinates from his battalion days, Sanada, Yanagi, and Yamanaka, remained in the Independence Magic-Equipped Regiment, while Fujibayashi, his second in command, retired from service in the National Defense Force.


    After removing her military uniform, Fujibayashi accepted Maya''s invitation to move in with the Yotsuba family. While working on the "Information Network Research", a project given to her personally by Maya, the head of the family, she often works with Tatsuya and is considered a member of his team.


    Two years of seemingly peaceful days passed in this way.


    And two years later. The last year of the twenty-first century.


    The year 2100 AD.


    Miyuki and Lina come to Miyaki Island just as the spring vacation begins.


    "We have a new option for you to choose, other than keeping you sleeping. You can choose this option or go back to sleep. I wanted to make sure you had a choice."


    "A new option, is it��?"


    Minoru repeated Tatsuya''s words with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "If you''re willing to listen to me, follow me."


    Tatsuya signals Miyuki and Lina out of the room ��out of the special underground prison first.


    Tatsuya, who had his back turned, turned around, holding the open door with his hand.


    Tatsuya, with his back facing, held the open door in his hand and turned around.


    Minoru stepped a feet out hesitantly, and Minami followed him.


    The place Tatsuya had taken Minoru and Minami to was not the West Bank area where the Yotsuba family''s facilities were clustered, nor was it the East Bank area where the plants were lined up.


    It was the south bank area where no buildings had yet been built, just a flat, cleared area.


    A large submarine, about 170 meters long and a maximum width of about 20 meters, is landed there.


    "What the hell is this��?"


    "The name is "Takachiho". It was converted into a spaceship from the new Soviet Union''s "Kutuzov" submarine that I sank in an attack on this island three years ago. Even though I said that is a spaceship, it only has a small thrust, enough to maintain itself in the earth''s satellite orbit."


    "��What the hell are you going to do with something this big?"


    "I will use it as a satellite orbital station. No, it''s more appropriate to call it a space residence than a space station."


    "Are you going to launch this into�� space? How the hell�� you are going to do that?"


    "We''re magicians. So the means is already assured."